《Rebirth Space Pretty Girl》


 Chapter 1: throw out

    Chapter 1 Throw it out


    "It''s unfortunate to take their things with you, hurry up and take it away!" A woman rudely threw a bag over there.


    Murong Lingran, whose head was dizzy, only felt a heavy weight on her chest, which made her unable to breathe, and her consciousness became more and more sober.


    tried to open his eyes, but found that he didn''t even have the strength to open them.


    At this time, she heard another woman say: "Sister-inw, you can''t do this. She is a patient, and she is only a child. You want to kill her by throwing her out while her father and brother are away."


    What?


    Wasn''t she trying to save the child in the middle of the road from being hit by a car?


    What kind of ck-hearted hospital is this, to throw her a brave person out?


    and many more?


    What did she say just now?


    Father and brother? Isn''t she an only child? Her parents had passed away a month ago, where did theye from?


    Before she could figure it out, she heard the person who first spoke again: "Hmph, her father and brother haven''te back for two days, they must have been eaten by tigers and bears on the mountain, or they thought she was a burden and didn''t want to take care of her. She is already a patient. If I don''t throw her out while she is still breathing, will I let her die in my house to make me feel bad?"


    "But her father and brother''s things are still here. She has been here for 20 days, and she has been in aa for 20 days. We all see how her father and brother treat her during these days. This is their life, isn''t it? Might have left her behind."


    "Sister-inw, I came to see her every day at the request of her father, and gave her medicine and water. She is still alive. Besides, there are people in the vige who go up the mountain to chop wood every day. If something happened to them, they would have been arrested long ago. I found out, there must be something dyed, they wille back, you just wait."


    Murong Lingran was shocked when she heard the words, she actually slept for twenty days? No wonder her whole body felt so tight.


    Could it be that the person who hit her did not send her to the hospital, but took her to rent a house, pretended to take care of her for a few days, and then ran away?


    One of the onlookers looked at the unconscious child, stepped forward to probe her breath, and couldn''t bear to say: "Although this child''s breath is weak, it is indeed still alive, they have lived for twenty days, and this month''s silver has also been given. , If you throw people out like this, you have already lost your trust in others. If something really happens to her, what is the difference between you and a murderer?"


    "Yeah, you''re going too far. Murong and his son will be back soon, so just wait."


    "It''s not easy for their father and son. It''s really immoral for you to fall into trouble like this."


    ¡­


    The people next to you persuaded the person named Gao with every word, and Murong Lingran finally understood her current situation from their words.


    She actually traveled back, and only twenty days had passed.


    She clearly remembered that her father was the youngest imperial physician in the Taiyuan Hospital, and their family was sent to the frontier Saiyuan mansion three years ago because they were framed.


    Some time ago, the queen mother was on her birthday. The emperor prayed for the queen mother and granted amnesty to the world. Their family was pardoned and allowed to return to the capital.


    It¡¯s just that when they were about to get to the capital, they encountered robbers on the official road who were being chased by soldiers.


    Thest memory of ?? is that she was pushed down a five-meter-high dirt **** in the chaos, and when it was dark before her eyes, she became a newborn baby in the 21st century.

 Chapter 2: Isnt this a scam?

    Chapter 2 Isn''t this a scam?


    I just didn''t expect that she woulde back, twenty dayster.


    But why did their family appear here?


    And she lives in a rented house, she is being evicted by thendlord now.


    The weather was hot, and Mr. Gao was already upset and angry. He was taught by a group of people pointing his nose, and he was even more impatient. He crossed his hips and said, "You all persuade me to be a good person, so why don''t you do it? If you really have that kindness , take this child back now, and you can take care of it yourself!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the crowd fell silent.


    This child is pitiful, but their home is not spacious. If we want to take in this child, we must take in her father and brother. They don''t have any vacancies in their house.


    The people in the vige are not rich, otherwise who would put money without earning it?


    Mr. Gao saw that they had nothing to say, smiled mockingly, looked at his two juniors and said impatiently: "What are you waiting for, hurry up and throw it away before you die. If it dies, this house will be worthless in the future."


    The two women hurriedly carried the person out the door.


    Mr. Gao then instructed: "Take it to the tree and put it there. If she dies at the doorter, it will also be unlucky for our family, you know?"


    "OK."


    Being told to die all the time, Murong Lingran couldn''t bear it any longer, feeling that his strength had recovered a little, and just as he was about to open his eyes, he heard a familiar roar, "What are you doing!"


    The crowd followed the sound and saw Murong Zhe and his son staring at the Gao family with split eyes, and at the same time heaved a sigh of relief.


    When ?? finally came back, they said it was okay.


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed, it was really Daddy''s voice.


    The two juniors of the Gao family saw that they seemed to be eating them, so they quickly put down Murong Lingran, and took a few steps back with a guilty conscience.


    Murong Zhe hurriedly stepped forward to probe his daughter''s breath, and pressed the back of his hand to her forehead. Seeing that it was the same as before, he was relieved.


    Mr. Gao saw that the two of them didn''t have the slightest guilt on their faces when they came back, so he didn''t take it seriously: "It''s just right toe back, take your daughter and get out of here, my mother''s house will not be rented to you!"


    Tian''s face turned red, the father of the child entrusted her with her daughter, but she did not fulfill her responsibilities.


    "Lingran, her daddy, I''m so sorry, you gave me money to take care of her, but I..."


    "Sister-inw Tian doesn''t have to me herself, I understand."


    She is a thin woman, how could she be able topete with the obese Gao and the people she brought.


    Murong Zhe just didn''t expect that he didn''te back for two days, his daughter was thrown out, he motioned his son to hold her, and stared at Gao''s family: "Don''t go too far, five days ago you Said that something happened to your family and you needed money urgently, and forced me to give you next month''s money. It''s only been a long time, but you threw out my daughter and our belongings while I wasn''t there. What do you want to do? What, deliberately seeking money to kill!"


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, there was an uproar.


    "What? If you want to drive people away and ask them for money, isn''t this cheating?"


    "That''s right, since you have received the money, you are still throwing the patient out while the father and brother are not there. It''s really frustrating and shameless."


    "I didn''t expect Gao to be such a person. I really misunderstood her before."


    Since it was noon, most of the vigers were free, and there were many people around, at least a dozen people all nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 3: can leave

    Chapter 3 can leave


    Mr. Gao didn''t expect Murong Zhe to actually say this, his eyes flickered with guilt, he suddenly thought of something, then straightened his back and said, "When I asked you for money, I didn''t even know that you were leaving for two days. , I don''t know that you will leave your daughter behind, and now that you are back, just get out of here."


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "We rented your house but we wrote the paperwork. It''s only 20 dayster, and the next month''s money has also been paid. You drive us away now, how can there be such a reason in the world!"


    "What if I wrote the paperwork? This house is mine. I want you to leave as soon as I want you to leave!" Gao said proudly.


    "you!"


    "Daddy..."


    Murong Zhe was about to speak when he heard a faint voice.


    Murong Kuan looked down at the person in his arms, and said in surprise, "Father, sister is awake."


    "Aran, Aran, are you awake?" Murong Zhe said excitedly, God bless him, fortunately he didn''t give up.


    Murong nodded and said weakly, "Father, let''s go... I... don''t want... to live in her house."


    It was fine if she didn''te back before, but now that she is awake, she must never rely on others.


    After hearing those words just now, she was really disgusted by this Gao n.


    Murong Kuan said softly, "Aran, Dad gave us the money, so it''s reasonable for us to live here, and since you''re awake, we have no reason to leave."


    "Your third brother is right."


    Mr. Gao saw that they insisted on staying, and said firmly: "No, you can''t live here, get out of here!"


    "Sister-inw, the reason you drove them away just now was because you were afraid that something would happen to the child. Now that she''s awake, why do you insist on driving them away?"


    "She...she probably just doesn''t want us to live there. Even if my father and brother don''t leave, she will find a time to drive us away."


    After saying this, Murong panted for breath, her body was too weak.


    This kind of supetive, she has seen a lot in the 21st century.


    Murong Zhe was stunned for a moment, his face full of anger: "Is what my daughter said true!"


    Gao pouted, she didn''t expect the dead girl to be so smart, but she knew what it was, and it wasn''t that she couldn''t do anything about her, so she disdainfully said, "So what? Even if your daughter wakes up, she''s still in aa for twenty days, you Can you guarantee that she will be fine next time? I just don''t want a patient to live in my house and ruin the feng shui of my house, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing that she was still arguing, Murong Zhe became angry, "Why didn''t you refuse us to rent a house 20 days ago!"


    "Father, she...she may have been nning our money from the beginning, wanting to be a white wolf with empty gloves."


    Mr. Gao''s expression changed, and he pointed at Murong Lingran angrily and said, "You have the power to speak as a child when you speak, get out of your way!"


    The poption of her family has gradually increased, and it is really ufortable to live together. She has always wanted to renovate the old house behind the house, but she is really reluctant to spend money.


    It happened that Murong Zhe was going to rent her house. When she saw a patient, she agreed to rent it to them without hesitation.


    just waited for an opportunity to drive them away, and renovated the house with rent, so that she didn¡¯t have to pay a single penny, and she could still have a new house to live in, but she didn¡¯t expect that she waited 20 days for the opportunity.


    Murong Zhe saw her excited expression, and there was something he didn''t understand. He took a deep breath and said, "We can leave."

 Chapter 4: silver everywhere

    Chapter 4 Money is everywhere


    Since others nned to drive him away, he was not that cheeky.


    "Daddy!"


    Gao was delighted.


    Murong Zhe waved his hand and said solemnly, "We lived in your house for 20 days. We can not pay for the remaining 10 days. However, you must pay us the extra month."


    In the past, he would never argue with a woman for a mere penny, but now the situation is special, he needs a lot of money, and he has to ask for it.


    "Impossible." The silver in her pocket was hers.


    Murongkuan said, "Father, Aran just woke up and needs to rest, let''s stop talking nonsense with her, we have the rental documents, and she just didn''t deny that she charged us next month''s rent. There are so many witnesses here. We have all the evidence and witnesses, let¡¯s report to the official. Although this is on the outskirts of the capital, it is still at the feet of the emperor. I believe the official will decide for us.¡±


    Seeing that Mr. Gao''s face turned pale, Murong Zhe nodded and said, "Okay, because of my father''s intention, let''s go."


    After saying that, he checked the luggage on the ground. Seeing that the number was correct, he went to the kitchen to pack up the remaining oil and salt, wrapped it again, and lifted his feet before leaving.


    Fortunately, when he entered the mountain, he sold all the medicinal materials he had collected a few days ago, and they just moved in. They didn''t put any furniture, otherwise it would be really difficult to clean up.


    Mr. Gao didn''t expect that they would report to the official, and panicked in his heart, if she reported to the official, she would be miserable.


    was about to say something when he heard a worried voice.


    "Lizheng is here, Lizheng is here."


    The crowd immediately gave way, Murong Zhe stopped, turned to look at the anxious person, and respectfully shouted, "Uncle Zhuang."


    "Azhe, if you can''t report to the official, it''s just to give Uncle Zhuang a face, okay?"


    Murong looked at the third brother suspiciously.


    Mu Rongkuan briefly exined a few sentences.


    It turned out that after they returned to Beijing, they urgently needed a ce to live because of Murong Lingran''s injury, but at that time they had little money on them, and the cost of living in the capital was high, so they couldn''t live for a few days with that little money. All over the previous colleagues, they all regarded them as beasts of the flood.


    When ?? was holding his injured daughter helplessly, this li was looking at them pitifully and proposed toe to Lihua Vige, saying that although the house in the vige was broken, it was worthless, and there happened to be a vacant house that could be rented to them for emergency.


    In addition, their vige was surrounded by mountains on many sides, and they depended on the mountains to eat the mountains, so they would not starve to death in the future, so Murong Zhe had no choice at that time, so he went down.


    Murong Zhe heard the words and said: "Uncle Zhuang, you also know my current situation, the money is all from my third son who got up early and went to the mountains to collect medicine in the dark. Although my daughter is awake, you can see how weak she is now. In the future, money will be indispensable, and now that I have no ce to live, I have to find another ce, and I need money everywhere, and I have no choice."


    Li was nodding understandingly. Someone had already exined the situation to him on the way here. He turned his head to look at Mr. Gao angrily, and said sternly, "Give them back the rent for next month!"


    Gao shivered at the shouting, his face full of reluctance, "Lizheng, it''s not that I won''t return it to them, you also know that I am a superstitious person, and I only recently learned that the house can''t let sick outsiders live. Let them My sick daughter lived there, and I have to ask someone from an expert to exorcise me, the money is not enough to hire someone, and I haven''t asked them topensate for my losses, how can I return it to them?"

 Chapter 5: Leave

    Chapter 5 Stay


    "Don''t talk to me about the ones. In your house, beggars sneaked in and froze to death in the winter. Why didn''t you want to exorcise evil spirits? After the beggars froze to death, you lived for several years until you were there. We will move out after a new house is built, keep your words and lie to the ghost!"


    Murong Lingran twitched the corners of his mouth when he heard the words. He was looking at a lot of age, but he was a sensible person.


    Mr. Gao blushed suddenly, this ce is too much, after all, it is from a vige, so he doesn''t protect her and speaks for outsiders.


    Seeing that Mr. Gao was motionless, he was righteous, "Azhe, it seems that I can''t discipline people anymore, let''s go, let''s go to the government to solve it, I will testify for you!"


    "Wait, my sister-inw will pay back the money." Seeing that Li Zheng was pulling Murong Zhe away, Mrs. Tian anxiously persuaded: "Sister-inw, their evidence and witnesses are all there, you should pay them back, or you will go. The government will suffer at least fifty big boards, and the rent is not enough for medicine, so don¡¯t be stubborn.¡±


    Mr. Gao knew that Mr. Tian was doing it for his own good, but he red at her fiercely, took out a piece of silver from his pocket, and threw it on Murong Zhe unceremoniously.


    Murong Zhe''s hand fell to the ground as soon as he touched it, and it happened tond at Murong Lingran''s feet, and Murong Lingran, whose head began to dizzy again, didn''t notice the strangeness of his father, so he picked it up in a daze.


    "Take it." After Mr. Gao finished speaking, he locked the door in front of everyone and left in a daze.


    I didn''t earn the money, but it made people talk about it, and it really **** her off.


    Tian Shi saw this, and it was not easy to stay, so he said to Li Zheng and left in shame.


    As for the wages for taking care of Murong Lingran for the past two days, she was too embarrassed to ask for it.


    After ?? and the others left, Li Zheng sighed and said, "Azhe, what are your ns now?"


    Murong Zhe nced at his daughter, who started to fall asleep again, shook his head and said, "Take one step at a time. Now that A Ran is awake, the situation will never be worse than it was twenty days ago."


    "Are you nning to leave Lihua Vige?" Li Zheng could see his intention from his face.


    "I have this idea." Since he is at odds with the vigers here, he wants toe here and miss him. The world is so big that there is always a ce for them.


    Li Zheng disagreed: "Azhe, after listening to Uncle Zhuang''s advice, Uncle Zhuang probably understands your situation. Now that your daughter is still ill, it''s really not suitable for you to run around."


    "As you said just now, she may still need to drink a lot of medicine to recuperate. Although we are poor here, but relying on Wuming Mountain, you are a person who understands medicine and knows all kinds of medicinal materials. Save a lot of money."


    "And you can also sell a lot of money for the medicine. Even if you don''t go out to work and have no fields, you won''t starve to death. You should have felt it these days, why not stay here?"


    Murong Lingran, who was about to fall asleep, heard that he could save money, so he took a look at the mountains in the distance, and said softly, "Dad, let''s stay here."


    "Aran likes it here?"


    "Um."


    Although their family is in despair now, with her here, she is confident to live a good life in the future. There are countless treasures in the mountains.


    "Akuan, how about you?"


    "I listened to my father and sister."


    Murong Zhe pondered for a long time, then nodded helplessly: "Forget it, then stay."

 Chapter 6: bamboo house

    Chapter 6 Bamboo House


    He has also lived in the capital for more than ten years. Indeed, only Lihua Vige is close to the mountains, so it is more convenient to collect herbs.


    He is a doctor, and he is very aware of his own situation. In the future, he may only live by collecting medicine.


    Although he has conflicts with his parents, he is his own parents after all. If he leaves them, it will affect the reputation and future of the children.


    "It''s just..." Murong Zhe added: "There are no more vacant rooms for us to rent in the vige."


    When their family split up, Li Zheng had already asked all the vigers, and only the Gao family had an empty house, otherwise they would not have lived with her.


    Li is tentatively asking: "Where are your parents..."


    After all, he is his own child. If the child has no ce to live, it is impossible for his parents to watch him live on the streets.


    His daughter also woke up, maybe his parents regretted pushing him away.


    When he mentioned his parents, Murong Zhe''s face suddenly became ugly. The conflict from 20 days ago is still vivid in his mind. When he thinks of what his parents said, his heart still hurts. He shook his head with a wry smile and said, "It''s impossible for them. "


    Many people in the vige have witnessed what happened twenty days ago, so it is not surprising to see him say this.


    And since it has been noisy here for so long, his parents must have heard the wind long ago, and they would havee a long time ago.


    Murong Lingran just remembered, shouldn''t they live with their grandparents?


    There are also blood-sucking worm-like uncles, why haven''t I seen them?


    Murong Zhe stroked his daughter''s head, her parents have always prioritized sons over daughters, and now that her daughter is awake, he can''t let her go back to be wronged, "Uncle Zhuang, I see there are a lot of bamboos on the mountain, please find some people to help me. Let''s build a simple bamboo house in the open space at the foot of the mountain. It doesn''t have to be too big, just one room. I still have some money here. If it''s not enough, I will sell the herbs tomorrow, and it should be enough for my wages. I will work hard with my children in the future. Collect herbs and save enough money to buynd to build a formal one.¡±


    Only then did Li Zheng realize that the basket behind him was full of medicinal herbs, and nodded again and again, this is indeed a solution, "Okay, your idea is right, the bamboo house is not cold for the past few days, and it is ok as a temporary residence. , I''ll take it slow in the future, but it''s just a bamboo hut, half a day is enough."


    After saying that, he looked at the people who had not dispersed to see who could volunteer to stand up and help.


    Fortunately, most of the vigers are very kind, and they all said that they woulde after lunch.


    Although it is a busy time for farming, for the young and strong family members, it is not a problem to dy for a long time.


    The sunset was on the west mountain, and the sky was getting darker. Murong Zhe looked at the bamboo house rising from the ground and sighed inaudibly.


    Although the people who helped were unwilling to receive money, after all, they only worked for two or three hours, but Murong Zhe did not want to take advantage of them. After thanking them, each of them gave 20 cents. better impression.


    After all, Murong Lingran was still very weak, and fell asleep when everyone was busy. When she woke up, it was the next day, and they had moved into the bamboo house.


    I tried to sit up, but the moment I moved, I felt the world spinning around, my eyes were ck and my breathing became short, so I had no choice but to lie down.


    Her body is too weak.

 Chapter 7: space

    Chapter 7 Space


    Also, I didn''t eat much after lying down for 20 days, so I''m not weak.


    raised his head and nced inside the room, the room was empty, except for a few bamboo beds, there was only a table and a few bamboo stools.


    Suddenly thought of something, Murong closed his eyes, and his consciousness instantly entered the space.


    When she saw those familiar modern objects, she was overjoyed. The space really followed her. It seems that the 21st century is really not a dream.


    This space was identally acquired by her in her previous life. One month before her death, both of her parents died in a car ident. She found an ancient coin while packing up her parents'' belongings.


    Her soul was originally from ancient times, so she was naturally very cordial when she saw the ancient coins, so she made a ne and wore it on her body.


    Who knew that as soon as the ancient coin was put on, she appeared in an open space, the coin disappeared, and a coin-like trace appeared on her chest.


    She has lived in the 21st century for 20 years. Naturally, like ordinary girls, she often reads novels. After trying to get in and out a few times, she is very sure that she has space, and that both her consciousness and body can enter.


    The ?? space is like an ind, about two acres ofnd, and there is a Lingquan in the middle. There is a three-story bamboo building three meters past the Lingquan, and there is a basement below the bamboo building.


    The rest are ck soil, but I don''t know why it can''t be nted, and what to nt will die.


    However, the space has the function of keeping freshness. What kind of things are put in, no matter how long it takes, it is still the same when it is taken out, and living things can also be put in.


    And the ind was surrounded by crystal clear water, but there was an invisible barrier on the shore, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get through, and she didn''t know whether it was seawater or freshwater.


    And she was on the way to move before she died, so all her 21st century belongings were put in it.


    Thinking of those bank cards that were worthless in Xuanqing Kingdom, Murong sighed involuntarily.


    Knowing that she woulde back after another death, she brought all the cash into gold and brought it here.


    When she was sorting out her parents'' belongings, she found a lot of jewelry, but she buried them all with them.


    But fortunately, there are a few gold bars that her parents invested in her since she was a child, otherwise she might as well hit the wall.


    took back his thoughts, looked to the side, and happened to meet the gaze of the third brother Murong Kuan.


    Murong Kuan was overjoyed when she saw that she was awake, and hurried to her bedside with the medicine in hand, and said softly, "Aran, you are awake."


    "Third brother, I want to sit up."


    "Okay, third brother will help you."


    After lying down for more than 20 days, finally sitting up, Murong Lingran felt much morefortable.


    "Aran,e and drink this bowl of medicine."


    Murong Lingran smelled the smell and frowned slightly, but she also knew that she would recover quickly only after drinking it. Seeing that the third brother was about to feed her, she was immediately ashamed with her twenty-year-old soul, took the bowl with both hands and started drinking.


    Murong Kuan doesn''t find it strange, since he was assigned three years ago, A Ran has grown up overnight and has be a lot more sensible.


    Seeing that she had finished drinking in one breath, Murong Kuan took the bowl and said, "Let''s rest for a while, and lunch will be ready soon."


    Lunch?


    She actually slept until noon again, no wonder her whole body felt ufortable.


    "Third brother, where did Dad go?"


    "Father is soaking medicine outside."


    After saying that, his face changed suddenly. Dad said that he should hide it from Aran for the time being. Aran has always been smart and can definitely guess.

 Chapter 8: injured?

    Chapter 8 Injured?


    Murong Lingran was shocked, "Father is injured? Where is the injury?"


    "I...I didn''t say that Dad was injured."


    Murong Lingran didn''t speak, just stared straight at him.


    Murong Kuan knew that she was smart, and knew that this matter could be hidden for a while, but not for the rest of his life, so he cautiously nced outside the house and saw that there was no sign of Dading in, so he exined it.


    It turned out that at the same time that Murong Lingran was rescued, a single robber suddenly appeared behind them, and when he saw them, he shed over.


    Murong Zhe was identally cut off on his hands, and happened to injure the muscles and bones of the fingers of both hands. Although the wounds healed, the muscles and bones have not healed until now.


    Not onlycks strength, but also because of the loss of sense of touch, I can''t even feel the normal pulse.


    But he is a doctor himself. With the help of Murong Kuan, he has prescribed a lot of medicines in the past few days.


    Therefore, during this period, Murong Kuan became Murong Zhe''s hands, one person knew medicine, the other collected medicine, and then went to sell medicine.


    The concocted herbs are more valuable, but they don¡¯t have any tools, Gao¡¯s yard is small, and they are in urgent need of cash, so they have to sell the wet ones at a low price.


    Yesterday, the reason why they didn''te back until two dayster was to collect herbs, and identally found a lot of Dendrobium candidum. It must be known that Dendrobium candidum is a precious medicinal material. Even if it is only sold wet, it can be sold for a lot of money. Feeling walked into the depths of the forest.


    happened to meet the fighting tiger and bear, they hid in the tree for two days, until they decided the winner, then they dared toe back down the mountain.


    Murong Lingran frowned upon hearing this. Dad was most proud of his medical skills. He couldn''t take the pulse. Although he could still practice medicine, how many people trusted the doctor who couldn''t take the pulse?


    is wrong.


    "What about Auntie, brothers and brothers?" Murong Lingran asked suddenly, "I haven''t seen them since I woke up yesterday. Where did they go?"


    Seeing that my sister still mentioned A-Niang, Murong Kuan knew that even if he didn''t say it, Daddy would definitely say it.


    "Aran, A-Niang works in the city. Two older brothers, they went to the south. As for the three younger brothers, as you know, there were too many people at that time, and the whole family was scattered. The two of us and A-Daddy Together, the two older brothers and A-Niang and three younger brothers were with them, and when all the robbers were caught, only the older brothers and A-Niang came over, and the younger brothers disappeared."


    Murong Lingran saw his heavy face, and a terrible thought suddenly appeared in his heart.


    "At that time, you suffered a serious head injury and needed urgent treatment. We had to simply look for it... Later, in order to collect enough money for your medicine, we..."


    After listening to the third brother''s words, Murong Lingran''s face turned pale.


    She entered the 21st century in aa. Because she is an only child, she has been pampered and raised, and she has never been worried about eating and drinking.


    Although her parents died unexpectedly one month before her death, they left her a lot of inheritance, and even the loss of her parents did not make her suffer.


    But she didn''t expect her to live happily over there, while her rtives here live in dire straits.


    More than 20 days ago, she suffered a head injury and urgently needed ginseng to continue her life. The price of goods in the capital was high, and the cheapest one cost 150 taels of silver.

 Chapter 9: separate him

    Chapter 9 separates him


    They have always been sinners before, the men filled the army to protect the frontier, and the women nted the army with the locals.


    Because he is a sinner, he naturally has no ie. The government only provides two meals a day. The travel expenses for the trip back are still paid by my father and brothers to collect medicines and sell them. Get one hundred and fifty taels of silver.


    My father also wanted to borrow money from his former colleagues, but as soon as they recognized him, they all avoided him like a snake.


    When the family was depressed, the eldest brother and the second brother happened to see a **** agency recruiting escorts. As long as they were selected, one person could pay fifty taels of silver in advance, and the two went to sign up without hesitation.


    Fortunately, God blessed them, they did not give up martial arts in the frontier, they were sessfully selected, and they got one hundred taels of silver as they wished.


    As for the remaining fifty taels, it was A-Niang who summoned the courage to go to the Ruyi Embroidery Vige to rmend herself. She studied Nvhong since she was a child, and she was most confident in her embroidery skills, which was indeed the case. She took the initiative to say that she would work for the Embroidery Vige. Three years, but Xiu Zhuang must pay her fifty taels of silver in advance.


    The shopkeeper of Xiu Zhuang began to think that she was a lunatic and wanted to drive her away, but after A-Niang knelt down and kowtowed and broke her head, she saw her unconscious daughter and knew that they were really difficult, so she hugged and tried. The idea of ????trying made A-Niang embroider a handkerchief.


    This test really made the shopkeeper''s eyes shine, and he signed an agreement on the spot and paid them fifty taels of silver in advance.


    One hundred and fifty taels of ginseng money is enough.


    It''s just that when they got the money, the family hadn''t been separated yet. Her grandmother, Mrs. Liu, felt that they had just returned to the capital. They needed money everywhere, and they didn''t even have a ce to stay. How could they spend so much money to save someone who was about to die? Losing money? If you are unlucky, it is very likely that both people and money will be empty.


    So after collecting the money, Liu suddenly asked her father to give up saving her, and let him use the money to find a good ce to live, so that she could live a good life and enjoy the happiness is the most important thing.


    Father naturally didn''t listen, he took the money and went to the pharmacy to get medicine without hesitation.


    Although Liu wanted to get angry, but after all, she was on the street, and there were many soldiers patrolling around. She was concerned about her face, so she temporarily died.


    After taking the medicine, he was worried about where to settle down when he met Lizheng from Lihua Vige. Seeing that they were pitiful, he asked them toe to Lihua Vige.


    I thought that the silver had been reced by medicine, but Liu Shi gave up the idea.


    Unexpectedly, Liu used the dpidated house as an excuse to make a fuss and asked her father to return the medicine and find a better ce for her. She is old and living in such a house is a crime!


    The father naturally refused, and the mother and son broke out into a fierce quarrel, saying that he was unfilial and threatening him to separate him.


    Murong Qi, also known as his father''s younger brother, had a lot of heart and mind. He told Liu Shi that he secretly overheard the conversation between his eldest brother and his sister-inw, saying that the eldest brother''s hand was injured, and he was afraid that he would not be able to practice medicine in the future.


    Moreover, the eldest brother will definitely spend a lot of money to find the three missing sons in the future. I don¡¯t know when Murong Lingran¡¯s illness will be cured. The body, the eldest brother''s family is probably about to be their burden.


    After listening to the younger son''s words, Liu Shi also felt that this was the truth.


    She has always disliked her eldest son. Now that he can disobey her for his daughter, it is impossible for him to give her the money he earned in the future.

 Chapter 10: forced to live

    Chapter 10 Living Forced


    His eldest son and second son followed the **** bureau, and they were not at home afterward. The task of escorting the darts was full of dangers, and it was still a question whether they coulde back alive.


    His wife, Xiao Shi, can''t go home for three years. She keeps their injuries, small ones, and they go out to see how they live.


    Unexpectedly, my father has been in the pce for more than ten years, and he has encountered all kinds of dangerous situations, and he is not threatened by her at all.


    Since Liu said that the family should be separated, then let''s do it. He doesn''t want anything, and he doesn''t even want a single copper te for the money he handed in before. He moved out without hesitation with his son and unconscious daughter.


    With the help of Lizheng, he lived with the Gao family, which is why yesterday''s scene happened.


    After Murong Kuan finished speaking, he thought that his sister would be sad, but she didn''t expect that she would say very calmly, "Third brother, it''s hard for you."


    She knew very well what kind of temperament her grandmother was, and she was not surprised by such a result.


    She is very happy about the separation, and her aunt and aunt will never raise her uncle''s family in the future.


    "It''s not hard work, as long as you are healthy, all the hard work is worth it."


    Murong nodded, now that she is awake, life will get better.


    When the eldest brother and the second brother were born, their father was an imperial doctor. At that time, their family was not bad. They had hired a master to teach them martial arts since they were young. Otherwise, it will not be selected.


    Although A-Niang ismitted to the embroidery vige, since they have taken a fancy to A-Niang''s craftsmanship, they will definitely give her the strength to work. Although the situation is difficult, the shopkeeper happily gave fifty taels. Not too bad.


    Only the three younger brothers are the most worrying. They are still young. It would be fine if they were taken in. If there is an ident, she will never forgive herself for the rest of her life.


    But to find his younger brother, he must spend a lot of money.


    nced at the empty room, Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly lit up with fighting spirit, she will definitely lead her family to live a better life than before, and make the family reunited.


    Three dayster


    Murong Lingran has been secretly drinking the spring water, her body has improved a lot, and her strength has recovered.


    Naturally, she also added a spiritual spring to the drinking water of Dad and the third brother, but seeing that Dad is still soaking medicine today, I am afraid that the spring water is not omnipotent, but theirplexion is much better.


    In her previous life, she died shortly after she got the space. At first, she was depressed because of the loss of her parents, and she did not experiment too much. After she started experimenting, she had a car ident soon, and little was known about the effect of spiritual spring water.


    Seeing that the two of them were preparing in the yard, he wondered, "Dad, are you going out again today?"


    From the day before yesterday, as long as she was awake, they went to town to sell medicine.


    Although Murong Zhe knew that his daughter was weak and wanted to apany his daughter, he had to go out because of his livelihood.


    "Yes." Murong Zhe thought for a while, "Aran, you should also be careful at home today. If you have anything to do, go to Lizheng. Dad wants to go up the mountain to collect medicine, and your brother wants to help Dad."


    They heard Murong Zhe outside that day, but he was in a good mood. He heard it as soon as he heard it. The family lived together, and he couldn''t hide it if he wanted to.


    Murong Lingran knew what Dad meant. When encountering herbs that require strength, the third brother must be the one to dig it.


    "Father, let me go with you."

 Chapter 11: go up the mountain

    Chapter 11 Up the Mountain


    "No." The father and son objected at the same time.


    "My body is already healed, you see, I can walk and dance." After he finished speaking, he circled around them, grinning and coquettishly said: "Father, third brother, let me go with you. , I promise not to run around and rest when I''m tired, okay?"


    In the past few days, the food they ate was bought directly in the vige, and in order to replenish her body, they had meat every day.


    She also wanted to recover quickly, so she did not refuse.


    They are new here and have no fields. Although she doesn''t need ginseng now, she can go to the mountains to pick the medicine she eats, but she needs money for her daily food.


    Even the quilts they cover now are old quilts that Lizheng sold them at a low price.


    Although there is her luggage in the 21st century in the space, she really didn''t think of a good excuse to take it out.


    The things of the 21st century are very different from those of Xuanqing Kingdom. If you take them out rashly, if they are seen by outsiders, it will be troublesome if they say that they pretend to be poor and they are small, and they will kill them.


    Today, she feels that she is in good health. The reason for everything is that her family is stretched because she fell off the dirt slope.


    Murong Zhe couldn''t stand his daughter''s coquettish behavior. Seeing that herplexion was indeed much better, he said helplessly, "Okay, but you have to be obedient and not run around, you understand?"


    "Yeah." Murong Lingran nodded cheerfully.


    Walking on the path up the mountain, Murong Lingran was thinking about what excuse to use to take out the gold bars in the space, when he saw Dad suddenly stop.


    Following his gaze, his face suddenly sank.


    It was none other than the two daughters of my uncle''s family, Murong Xue and Murong Qing, one was thirteen and the other was ten. They were both carrying baskets behind them, full of dry branches.


    "Uncle." Murong Qing called out obediently.


    Murong Zhe nodded, although most of the younger brother''s family disliked him now, and he was also heartbroken by them, and when he saw them, he was a little disgusted, but the younger generation took the initiative to greet him, and he was an elder who couldn''t handle it well.


    Seeing Murong Lingran following behind, Murong Qing, who was a few months younger than her, suddenly lit up and said excitedly, "Sister, are you really okay?"


    Seeing that Murong Qing greeted her as before, Murong Lingran nodded without changing her face, "Yes."


    To say that the only one in my uncle''s family who didn''t have obvious malice towards their family was probably only Murong Qing.


    But whether it is acting or being sincere, only she herself knows.


    Murong Xue frowned and said, "Who do you call your sister? I''m your sister, don''t waste your time, go back quickly, if you go backte, the mother will scold us again."


    "Oh."


    Murong Kuan said displeased: "Murong Xue, what is your attitude? Don''t you know how to say hello when you see your elders?"


    "Elder? I don''t have any elders who don''t listen to grandpa and grandma''s words." After speaking, he pulled Murong Qing away, suddenly stopped when he came to Murong Lingran''s side, and said yin and yang strangely: "These one hundred and fifty taels Ginseng is different. You were rescued after being in aa for 20 days.


    A-Niang said that it was because of Murong Lingran that their family became like this. Otherwise, although she would not be able to live the life of a youngdy in the past, she would not even be able to eat meat.


    Dad doesn''t go to the city alone to work, and he doesn''te back several times a month.

 Chapter 12: wolf-hearted man

    Chapter 12 The wolf-hearted man


    Murong Lingran couldn''t hear theining in her tone. If she was in the past, she would have suffered. After all, she didn''t want her father to be embarrassed.


    But she has already died twice, and if she is like before, she will live two lives in vain.


    "What if I''m just trying to live up to my expectations? Why, you''re not convinced? If you''re not convinced, let your eldest brother and your aunt also go and earn one hundred and fifty taels of silver for you! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, I My brother and my aunt gave me medicine money with their lives and freedom, why should they sacrifice my life to give your family vampire flowers!"


    Murong Xue''s expression changed, and she gritted her teeth: "Who are you calling a vampire!"


    "It seems that you really have a bad mind." Murong Lingran sneered and sneered: "You ask yourself, from the birth of your eldest brother, no, from the birth of the uncle to the separation of the father, you have earned one by yourself. Copper tes? The food, the food, the living, all belong to my daddy."


    "After being distributed, although you can get food by working ording to the imperial court''s instructions, which time was it not my father who let you eat meat?"


    "On the way back, Dad and my brothers were helping people to heal and selling medicines. They were busy every day, and they could fall asleep when they were tired, while your family wasfortably on the side. rest."


    "And grandpa gave half of the hard-earned money to grandma, and grandma gave the money to uncle. Maybe the money your family uses now is what grandpa gave to grandpa before."


    "Now he''s so embarrassed to sacrifice his daughter to let you live a good life, how can there be a brazen, greedy, greedy person like you in this world!"


    Murong Xue''s whole body was shaking when she heard the words, but what she said was still true, so she couldn''t say a word of rebuttal.


    Seeing that she had nothing to say, Murong Lingran sneered: "Remember, my daddy is your elder, not your servant, nor your cash cow, pay attention to me in the future, or don''t me me in the future. You''re wee!"


    "Uncle, look at her, do you just see her being rude to my cousin?" After thinking for a while, she could only ask Murong Zhe for help.


    Since Murong Zhe separated, it is impossible to say that he is not sad.


    As the daughter said, he has always supported the younger brother''s family. When he was an imperial doctor, he was close to them.


    In Saiyuan Mansion, as soon as he had money, he would improve their lives. He really regarded them as rtives and tried to fulfill their responsibilities as eldest brother or uncle, but in the end, they wanted to sacrifice their daughter''s life to let themselves live a good life. , the purpose failed, and he was kicked out.


    He treats others as rtives, others as enemies, and repays grievances with virtue, why repay virtue?


    But he is an adult, and there are some things he can''t say to the younger generation, or to an unmarried little girl. The daughter just spoke his heart, why did he stop him?


    "Isn''t what Aran said true? If she is rude, did you consider it polite when you saw me just now?"


    He didn''t find it strange that he said so many dissatisfied things about his daughter. Her daughter had this temperament since she was a child, but she often endured it for his father.


    Murong Kuan also sneered: "Indeed, your sister is younger than you and knows how to say hello to my father. You are a sister, don''t you have a sensible sister?"


    It was cool in the morning, and children from all households began toe out to the mountains to collect firewood.

 Chapter 13: herbs

    Chapter 13 Picking Herbs


    Seeing that there seems to be a conflict between them, although they are still young, their curiosity is regardless of age. Everyone looks this way, and there is a faint trend of getting closer.


    Although Murong Qing is simple, she is also a sensible person. Seeing the people around her looking this way, she blushed and pulled Murong Xue''s sleeve, "Sister, it''s gettingte, let''s go back first."


    After ?? finished speaking, he said to Murong Zhe, "Uncle, sister has been in a bad mood recently, don''t bother with her, we''ll go first."


    Even if she was young, she knew that it was not fair to split the uncle''s family out, and after that incident, the vigers looked a little weird every time they saw their family members, which is why they cut firewood in the mountains earlier than others. s reason.


    There are only so many ways to go up the mountain, Murong Xue naturally noticed it, knowing that it was them who would be embarrassed if they continued, she gave Murong Lingran a stern look, and followed Murong Qing down the mountain unwillingly.


    Murong Lingran saw that his father''s face was not good, and said weakly: "Dad."


    Don''t me her for being anxious, Dad used to put the family and everything in his mouth, and he was tolerant of his uncle''s family.


    Looking at his daughter''s cautious look, Murong Zhe smiled and touched her head, "You did the right thing, just say what you want to say in the future."


    He is not a soft bun either. He has raised his younger brother''s family for so many years, and he did not feel sorry for them, but the other party owed him a lot.


    It''s not worth it to make my daughter feel wronged for such a family.


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief and changed the subject: "Father, are there many medicinal herbs on this mountain?"


    The three continued to walk one after the other, and when they mentioned the medicinal herbs, Murong Zhe suddenly came to his senses and said softly: "There are more mountains than Saiyuan Mansion. Before Lihua Vige came for his father, no one knew about medicinal herbs. Not to mention the herbs are everywhere, but if you look for them carefully, you can still find a lot of them, and there are many types, but there are no precious herbs, but this is normal."


    Here is a ce where he can use his hands, and he is very satisfied.


    Murong nodded, looked around at the surrounding environment, and asked, "Dad, are there many beasts here?"


    Murong Zhe thought she was afraid, so heforted: "Don''t worry, we are in the periphery. The beasts are usually deep in the mountains and forests. They are also afraid of people. There are many people in the periphery, and they usually don''te out during the day."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Murong Zhe stopped, squatted down and put down the basket.


    His fingers were weak, but his wrists and shoulders were still able to exert force.


    "That''s it, Aran, don''t go anywhere, take the herbal bag with you, it can prevent snakes and insects."


    "Yes, Dad."


    Murong Lingran saw Dad pointing at a herb, and the third brother quickly dug it out. The two cooperated seamlessly and asked curiously, "Dad, what is this?"


    When she was born, her father was an imperial physician. She was still young before. When she went to the mountains to collect herbs, her father never took her with him. He felt that she was a girl, and the medicine smelled bad on her body, so she never let her touch the herbs.


    Later, he was assigned to Saiyuan Mansion, his father was conscripted into the army, and his mother nted the army field. Their children under the age of 10 were required to do weeding work. They were managed by officers and soldiers during the day, and they were also guarded by special personnel when they returned to their residence at night.


    And every time Dad wanted to go to collect medicine, he had to give the officers and soldiers a lot of money, and one more person would cost more money. Usually, the eldest brother and the second brother took turns to go out with Dad.

 Chapter 14: Lingquan water

    Chapter 14 Spiritual Spring Water


    Seriously, this is the first time she has followed her father to collect medicine.


    "This is Panax notoginseng, which has the effects of removing blood stasis and stopping bleeding, promoting blood cirction and relieving pain. It is mainly used for bleeding, traumatic injuries, blood stasis and swelling and pain. Xuanqing is a martial artist. This medicine is sold well in pharmacies, and the effect of wild panax notoginseng is even better. ."


    Murong nodded, nced around the lush forest, and sighed involuntarily. It would be great if her space could be nted. Seeing that it was obviously fertile ck soil, it was a waste to be able to see that it could not be nted.


    Thinking of the space, Murong Lingran carefully observed the third brother''s digging method, took out a small **** from the back basket and started to help, while digging, thinking about how to take out the gold bars in the space.


    Murong Zhe saw his daughter digging hard, so he let her go. After all, people still need to sweat, and not sweating all the time is not good for the body.


    And Murong Lingran, while his father and brother were not paying attention, would throw some into the space from time to time, and then take it out when he went back, which would also lighten their burden.


    looked up and wiped the sweat on his forehead, only to realize that he hade under a fruit tree by ident, Murong Lingran was overjoyed, there is actually a pear tree here, yes, this is Lihua Vige, and the most indispensable thing is pear tree.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too different from what she saw in her previous life, and the biggest one is only the size of an egg.


    The surface color is also all turquoise, which is not eye-catching at all.


    But she didn''t mind at all. It''s been a few days since she came back. She hasn''t eaten any fruit yet, so she really misses it.


    Murong Kuan''s eyes just moved over, seeing her staring at the wild pears on the tree like a hungry wolf, and hurriedly said: "Aran, that fruit is so sour that basically no one eats it."


    "Okay, third brother."


    Murong picked a pear, wiped it with a handkerchief, and bit it in one bite. He couldn''t open his sour eyes, but he swallowed it for his own face.


    It''s no wonder that all the trees are densely packed. If this kind of pears used to be, she would not want to give them to her for free.


    But the vige is called Lihua Vige. Why didn''t she see a single pear tree in the vige? Instead, they all grew up on the mountain?


    Murong Zhe identally saw his daughter''s movements, shook his head helplessly, and began to search for herbs again.


    Seeing that her father and brother didn''t notice her, Murong Lingran didn''t have time to think about it, and quickly poured a lot of spiritual spring water on the roots of the pear tree.


    A few days before she was hit and killed in a previous life, a friend saw that she had been depressed and wanted to divert her attention, so she took her to camping.


    happened to meet a wild loquat tree. She just got the space not long ago, so she quietly tried to pour a lot of spiritual spring water on it, but it turned a lot sweeter the next day.


    It''s just that at that time, her friend was with her, which would have exposed the secret, so she didn''t continue watering. She died in a car ident not long afterward, so she didn''t have much chance to experiment.


    When she discovered that Lingquan water had this effect, she also assumed that if she could not find a job she liked after graduation, she could contract the orchard. With the cheating device of space in hand, she would be better than the average fruit farmer.


    Since this fruit has always been disliked, if it suddenly bes sweet, then only she will know, and she is not afraid of others picking it.


    Just as she was thinking about the pear tree, a rustling sound suddenly came from the grass behind.


    Murong Zhe and Murong Kuan naturally heard it as well, and hurriedly came to block her and looked ahead vigntly.

 Chapter 15: save people

    Chapter 15 Saving People


    After a while, the two people with blood on their bodies stumbled through the grass and came out.


    When one of them saw the sudden appearance, he immediately raised his saber and stared at the three of them vigntly.


    "Jingxuan, no." The person being supported shook his head while covering the bleeding wound on his right chest. At first nce, it was a family and there was no danger.


    The man called Jing Xuan immediately retracted his sword, but at the same time as he retracted it, the man lying on his shoulder fell down.


    "Nine Brothers!"


    Wei Jingxuan quickly supported his body and let him lean against the tree.


    Helian Rongjiu''s face was pale, his breathing was rapid, and his lips were bloodless.


    "Brother Ninth, take a rest first, our people should be here soon."


    "Okay..." He closed his eyes after saying that.


    Wei Jingxuan panicked in his heart, shook his body vigorously, and said anxiously, "Ninth brother, don''t sleep, hold on for a while, you must not fall asleep."


    "Okay, I...I don''t sleep."


    Murong Zhe was stunned after seeing the face of the injured person. From the look on his face and the still bleeding wound, he knew that he was seriously injured. The doctor''s instinct was about to go forward when he was pulled by his daughter.


    He then remembered that his hand was already abolished. If he insisted on being a hero, looking at the fierce aura of the person on the other side, he would probably be cut off, but that person''s life would be at risk if he continued like this, and he couldn''t help him.


    "Little Young Master, what was he injured by?" Murong Zhe couldn''t help but ask.


    Wei Jingxuan frowned and nced at him, then turned to look at the tired Ninth Brother, saw him nod, and then said: "I came out and met a bandit, and was identally stabbed in the chest."


    Murong Zhe nodded, just as he was about to take the medicine out of his arms, but Wei Jingxuan saw his movement from the corner of his eyes, then pulled out his sword to face him, staring at him with a wary expression, "What are you going to do?"


    Murong Kuan stood in front of his father without even thinking, and stared at the two of them, frowning, as if he was considering whether he could protect his father and sister with all his strength.


    "Ah Kuan." Murong Zhe shook his head at his son, waited for him to retreat, and then quickly exined: "Little brother, don''t get me wrong, I have learned a little medical skills, but I just want to get the medicine out. He was seriously injured. If it doesn''t stop bleeding, one cup of tea may be life-threatening. Red for internal use, white for external use."


    After saying that, he took out the medicine bottle and wanted to take it.


    Wei Jingxuan warned: "Hold on, don''t move."


    Murong Zhe paused and stopped quickly.


    Wei Jingxuan nced at Brother Jiu again, and after a while, he looked at Murong Lingran next to him and said, "Is she your daughter?"


    "Yes."


    "Tell her to bring the medicine."


    Murong Lingran was instantly angry, and said with his hands on his hips: "Don''t go too far, you stinky boy, my daddy just wants to save people, but you are still guarding him like this, daddy, don''t save him, your good intentions are not good. Report!"


    Wei Jingxuan was stunned for a moment, then looked at her with a strange look, he was actually called a stinky boy by a yellow-haired girl in his life?


    He is obviously bigger than this girl.


    Helian Rongjiu also nced at the angry Murong Lingran, who was small and had a rather irritable temper, but his temperament was straightforward.


    Murong Zhe patted his daughter on the shoulder, guarding against others is a must, and they should guard against themselves, "This medicine works very well, you''ll know when you use it."


    said that and motioned for his daughter to take the medicine.

 Chapter 16: jade pendant

    Chapter 16 Jade Pendant


    Murong Ling was helpless, so he took the medicine bottle and walked towards them reluctantly.


    "Give you!"


    Wei Jingxuan didn''t get angry when he looked at her, took the medicine calmly, opened it and smelled it, hesitantly said: "Ninth brother, your injury really needs to stop the bleeding immediately, our people don''t know when we will be able to arrive, do you want to? Give it a try?"


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyes and nced at the three of them again, nodded and said, "Try it."


    He is very aware of his own situation. If he does not use medicine, he will only have to die. The dead horse should be regarded as a living horse doctor.


    "Okay." After Wei Jingxuan finished speaking, he crushed the medicinal internal force and sprinkled it on his wound.


    I was too nervous just now, and no matter how stupid I think of the assassin, I wouldn''t bring the child with me.


    What shocked Wei Jingxuan was that as soon as the powder touched the wound, the blood stopped instantly. He was overjoyed and immediately fed him the red pill.


    Murong Zhe nced at his son, Murong Kuan was originally reluctant, but he couldn''t resist his father, so he had to hand over the water bag at his waist, "Take it."


    Wei Jingxuan thanked him, took the water bag and fed Jiu Ge water.


    I don''t know if it''s because the medicine is too effective or because of his psychological effects. After Helian Rongjiu took the medicine, he really felt that his whole body was much morefortable, and his breath was more stable than before.


    nced at the girl who was still hostile to them, adjusted her sitting position, turned her head to look at her father again, and said sincerely, "Thank you."


    I didn''t expect him to meet such a person with such superb medical skills in the mountains. It seems that heaven will not kill him.


    Murong Zhe hurriedly said, "It''s just a matter of raising your hands."


    Murong was puzzled, why did she feel that her father was restrained in front of this person? Does his father know him?


    Helian Rongjiu nodded and did not speak any further.


    Suddenly, there was another rustling sound from the grass in the distance, and everyone''s heart immediately lifted.


    Murong''s expression tightened. If it was really dangerous, she wouldn''t mind using the skills of her previous life.


    Before they were worried for too long, a group of men in ck appeared in front of them.


    Murong Zhe hurriedly protected the two children behind him, with a hint of despair in his eyes. At first nce, these people looked like people who licked blood at the edge of a knife. They were obviously not opponents. Are they going to die here today?


    Unexpectedly, the man in ck suddenly knelt down at Helian Rongjiu, and the leader said respectfully, "Master, we arete."


    "It''s not toote, it''s just in time." He asked Wei Jingxuan to help him get up, and the man in ck immediately brought the horse over and helped him mount.


    Murong Zhe breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that they were leaving, he hesitated: "That..."


    Helian Rongjiu then remembered that Murong Zhe''s family was still behind him, and nced at Wei Jingxuan.


    Wei Jingxuan had already let go of his defenses against Murong Zhe at this time, took out a purse from his arms, and said with sincere gratitude, "Uncle, I was rude just now, you saved my ninth brother, be careful, I hope you Take it."


    How dare Murong Zhe ept their money, he quickly waved his hand and said, "No, really no need, it''s just a little effort."


    "Father, doctors always charge money for seeing a doctor. The medicine you''ve worked so hard to use is given to them, and the money should be given to them."


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, he took the purse unceremoniously, and weighed it in front of them. He felt that the weight was good, and nodded in satisfaction.


    People: "¡­"


    "This girl is right, there are still family members in the house, so let''s go ahead."


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a while, and then handed him a piece of jade pendant around his waist, "Thank you for your help today, uncle. If you encounter difficulties in the future, take this jade pendant to the Marquis of Ning''an, and they will convey it."

 Chapter 17: silver

    Chapter 17 Silver


    Murong Zhe was stunned for a moment, and was hesitating whether to ept it or not, when he saw his daughter happily took it over again, and he couldn''t say anything if he refused.


    Murong Lingran wrote lightly: "Thank you, you are considered to be acquainted."


    People: "¡­"


    After walking far away, Wei Jingxuan said puzzled: "Ninth brother, that jade pendant is your favorite one, shouldn''t you give it away with anything?"


    Thinking of that irritable little girl, Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just outside things, there''s no shortage of that one."


    Seeing what Brother Jiu said, Wei Jingxuan couldn''t say anything. Also, the jade pendant didn''t have any pattern to show his identity.


    At this time, Murong Lingran looked at the emerald jade pendant in her hand and pondered. If she read it right, this jade pendant was made by Emperor Green, and that person''s identity must be either rich or expensive.


    With this jade pendant there, maybe the road to their family will be easier in the future.


    Murong Zhe nced at the jade pendant and said with a serious face: "Aran, you keep this jade pendant, you must not lose it, you know?"


    "it is good."


    Seeing his father and brother start digging for medicine again, Murong suddenly thought of the purse they threw over just now, and hurriedly opened it. He was overjoyed when he saw the silver in Baihuahua.


    rolled his eyes, suddenly walked to them and said in a low voice, "Dad, we have money."


    The two of them were about to squat down when they remembered the purse just now when they heard her voice.


    Murong poured out the silver in his purse, and ten ingots of five taels and two gold bars appeared in front of him.


    The ?? ingot was rewarded by the person named Jing Xuan just now, and the gold bar was naturally in her space.


    She was worried that she didn''t know what name to use to take out the gold bars, but just as she fell asleep, someone brought a pillow.


    Murong Zhe was surprised, "Why so much money?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Father, looking at their clothes and guards, you know that they are definitely not ordinary people. With so many powerful people in the capital, this amount of money is nothing to them, and it may not be enough for them to eat a meal."


    Murong Kuan also lived in the capital, and nodded in agreement, "Aran is right."


    "But it''s just too much." Although that person''s identity may not take the money at all.


    "Father, the three younger brothers are still living abroad. With this money, we will definitely be able to find the younger brothers faster. They are still young, and I don''t know if they are suffering now. It would be a day for them toe back sooner."


    Murong Zhe was startled, thinking of his three sons, his heart felt like a knife.


    The situation was chaotic at the time, and even Aran had an ident. It is very likely that they were also in trouble. They really need this money now.


    Murong Kuan suddenly said with a face full of hope: "Father, why don''t we use this money to find our younger brothers."


    Murong Zhe pondered for a long time, then sighed and shook his head.


    Although he also really wanted to find the three children, they had no direction at all right now. The money seemed to be a lot, but it wasn''t too much. If he continued to look for it without reason, I was afraid it would be a bottomless pit.


    Moreover, he has a wound on his hand. Xuanqing Kingdom has just experienced the war, and even the robbers under the emperor''s feet are so rampant. If he is discouraged, he is a **** and takes his child on the road. The money is empty, the family is ruined.


    There are many powerful and powerful people in the capital and surrounding areas. If they fall into their hands, they will rush to find them.

 Chapter 18: so blackhearted

    Chapter 18 Too ck Heart


    The three lost children are his children, and the two in front of him are also his children. He can''t put all the children in for the three of them. This matter can only be considered in the long run.


    "To find them, we have our own ns for the Father. Let''s live our own lives first."


    Murong Lingran naturally thought of it, thinking of the expression on his father''s face just now, and suddenly said his guess, "Dad, do you know the two people just now?"


    Murong Zhe didn''t expect his daughter to see it out, he nodded and said, "I only know one of them."


    Murong Kuan said, "Father, didn''t they give us a jade pendant just now? They asked us to go to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion. Why don''t we go and ask them to help us find our younger brothers now."


    Murong furrowed his eyebrows, the man might just say something casually, just to deal with them.


    Those rich people, how could they really be grateful to them.


    The jade pendant just now was probably just for the subordinates to see, in order to establish a good reputation. After all, what they have is money, and what they don¡¯t care about the most is money.


    "This..." Murong Zhe hesitated for a while, although he really wanted someone to help him at this moment, but it was impossible to ask that person.


    "I''m afraid not. Although the man named Jiu Ge asked us to go to Ning''an Hou''s mansion, we only met him once, and they also gave him money to thank. Now he is still injured. If they just walked away. , we will rush to the door on the hind foot, which will inevitably make people say that we are insatiable."


    "But¡­"


    Murong Zhe suddenly said solemnly: "A Kuan, have you forgotten the charges against us? We need to deal less with the officials."


    And that person is not someone they can bring back.


    Thinking of the reason for their exile, Murong Kuan said aggrieved: "Father, you would never do such a thing, you are wronged."


    Murong Zhe didn''t know that he was wronged. Until now, he didn''t know who framed him.


    But that''s all, what''s the use of thinking about it now?


    Most people will only think that he really did something wrong, and it is true that he is working hard and living the present moment.


    Whether it is to clear his name or find three young children, he must at least settle the two children in front of him before he can think about it.


    Murong Lingran saw that Dad''s face was not good, and quickly said: "Third brother, to find the younger brothers, we can only rely on ourselves. To find them, we must spend a lot of time and money. Therefore, we must be strong now and work hard. Earn money, have money, and have connections, why can''t you find your younger brothers? With money, maybe A-Niang cane back early."


    Although Dad didn''t seem to care, she knew that he still wanted to clear his name, otherwise he would go back to his hometown Baoshan Vige when he received the pardon, and he would nevere to the capital again.


    Dad''s character is absolutely impossible to do such a thing, she will definitely help Dad find out who framed him and prove his innocence.


    "A-niang can''te back early. She pressed the blood letter at the beginning. If she wants to leave early, she must pay three thousand taels of silver." Murong Kuan said in frustration.


    Murong looked at his father in horror.


    Three thousand taels? It''s too ck-hearted, and it''s worse than the usury of the 21st century.


    "That''s right."


    Seeing that she was worried, Murong Zhe said with relief, "You don''t have to worry about your mother''s ce. Father and your brother visit her every time they sell medicine. Her embroidery skills are very good, and the shopkeeper values ??her very much. I didn''t treat her badly, and I didn''t eat badly, so don''t worry."

 Chapter 19: house

    Chapter 19 The House


    Murong Lingran put the gold bars and silver back, his eyes lit up and said: "Dad, just wait, I will definitely make this money ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times, even ten thousand times."


    Murongzhe couldn''t bear to discourage his daughter, and patted her head, "Okay, but now that I have money and I have decided to settle here, it''s true that we settle the ce first."


    "Don''t we have a ce to live?" Murong Kuan asked.


    "That is only a temporary residence, and the bamboo house is hot in summer and cool in winter, which is not suitable for the weather in the capital. When summeres, the simple roof made of thatch can''t withstand several heavy rains. If it is winter, it will freeze out when living in it. Sooner orter, the house will have to be built.¡±


    Murong nodded in agreement and had been living in the bamboo hut. If the eldest brother and the second brother suddenly came back one day, they would not even have a ce to live.


    The weather in Xuanqing Kingdom is different from that of the country she lived in in the 21st century, but it is generally simr. It is normal for the sky to be clear in the daytime, windy and rainy at night, and torrential rains for several days in a row.


    "Father, we are building a house now, where is grandma..." Murong Lingran said suddenly.


    Although she is very happy to build a house, her grandparents don¡¯t have a house yet, and they still live in a rented ce. If she builds a house now, I¡¯m afraid Dad will soften his heart, and the people in the two rooms will live together again.


    Mentioning the house over there, Murong Zhe''s face darkened instantly, thinking of what he was telling him a few days ago, his heart suddenly cooled down a bit.


    Murong felt his father''s mood change, and said strangely, "Father, what''s wrong with you?"


    Murong Zhe came back to his senses and sighed: "Don''t worry about them, they bought the house now, and even if we have a house, they have no reason to live here."


    He nced at the sky and saw dark clouds slowly moving here, so he said, "I''m afraid it will rain soon, there are quite a lot of three or seven here, we will step up digging, and we will go home after digging for half an hour, and sell them in the afternoon. Drop it, and buy some food toe back."


    "Okay, Daddy."


    The two brothers and sisters didn''t want to say more when they saw that Dad didn''t want to say more, so they didn''t ask more.


    It is not difficult to guess from his words that since he could afford a house there, he just hid the money before returning to Beijing.


    And when she was sick, she watched her family rush around in a hurry, and kept it a secret, everyone would be heartbroken.


    Decades of hard work have finally paid off.


    After a while, Murong Zhe saw that his bag was almost ready, so he quickly descended the mountain with his two children.


    And when Murong Xue got home and saw her mother, she cried aggrievedly, "A mother, the uncle''s family bullied me."


    Chen was busy with breakfast in the kitchen. Seeing her daughter crying sadly, she quickly put the dishes on a te, "What did you say? Your uncle?"


    "Um."


    Chen''s anger, rolled up her sleeves and said loudly: "How did they bully you? Tell A-Niang, A-Niang will go to them to settle ounts!"


    Murong Xue sobbed: "The uncle didn''t say anything, it was Murong Lingran, she said that our family were all vampires, and Murong Kuan, he said that I didn''t have a tutor, and saw that the elders didn''t say hello, but the uncle made our family so miserable, Why should I give him a good face?"


    "Is that dead girl really alive?" Chen shi asked in surprise.


    They naturally heard of what happened a few days ago, but they also heard that the dead girl passed out again not long after, they thought it was a return to light, but they didn''t expect to really live.

 Chapter 20: self-inflicted

    Chapter 20 Self-inflicted


    "Yeah. Not only is he alive, but he is also very angry, and he can go up the mountain. Now not only does she scold me, but even the uncle is not as fair as before. He only helps her and says she is right."


    You must know that every time she had a conflict with Murong Lingran, the uncle yed fifty big boards each, and neither side helped, but now he only protects that stinky girl.


    "It''s too much, let''s go, A-Niang will take you to find them to seek justice." Chen shi dragged Murong Xue and was about to leave.


    Murong Qing hurriedly stopped her, if A-Niang really went, their family would be embarrassed again, "A-Niang, don''t listen to A-jie, it was A-jie who saw the elders didn''t say hello first, and it was A-jie too. First use that ginseng thing to ridicule Lingran."


    "As soon as she heard her words, people knew that the elder sister ate ginseng strangely, so she was suffering now. Is the uncle protecting her rude niece? You are going to make trouble now. Like it."


    Chen Shi was taken aback, "Then let your elder sister be bullied?"


    "This is also what my sister has done for herself, and it''s not bullying at all, it''s just a fact."


    Murong Xue was furious when she heard the words, "Murong Qing, what did you say!"


    Chen also scolded: "Aqing, did you talk to your elder sister like this?"


    "Am I right? Today was originally the one who provoked the elder sister first, and we were born with mud legs. It was the uncle who fought hard and was admitted to the imperial doctor''s examination, so we had a good life. Sister does not know how to be grateful, but instead It is really ungrateful to ask the uncle to sacrifice his daughter to let her live a good life, and it is no wonder that the uncle''s family has grievances."


    "I''m ungrateful? If it weren''t for the uncle, would we have been sent to the frontier and suffered for three years? He gave me a little money to live a good life to make up for what happened to us?"


    Murongqing rolled her eyes at her. Sister A was really helpless. "Sister, if Uncle hadn''t been admitted to the Imperial Physician, then we would still be ordinary people in Baoshan Vige. What''s the difference between us now?"


    "Maybe it''s worse than what you''ve been through now. You''ll never be able toe to the capital in your entire life, and you''ll never be able to enjoy the prosperity and wealth of the capital. You''ll never be able to touch the chess, chess, calligraphy and painting, eat the delicacies of mountains and seas, enter the pce, and attend aristocratic banquets. It¡¯s just ap of mercy, and it¡¯s back to the starting point.¡±


    "Besides, it was stated in the imperial decree three years ago that it was assigned to the person from the uncle''s house. At the beginning, our father had to live with the uncle, so we were affected. If my father didn''t live in the uncle''s house, he would still Living in Baoshan Vige, can we be distributed together?"


    "Uncle has provided you with food and shelter for so many years, and has carefully cultivated you for so many years. You just ignore the kindness of parenting. Now you want to use the life-saving money of other people''s daughters to let you live a good life. You are not afraid that Lingran will really die. Now, I came to ask you for your life in the middle of the night!"


    As an older sister, Murong Xue was taught a lesson by her younger sister. She said that she was an unforgivable bad person. No matter how cheeky she was, she felt a little blush, "Murong Qing, you are still not my sister, how can you help outsiders by talking? , I am your sister!"


    She knew that what Murong Qing said was the truth, but she couldn''t ept it in her heart. If it wasn''t for the uncle''s crime, then she might still be ady of the official family and would marry the right person.


    Now she has be an ordinary person, or someone who was exiled by the emperor himself. Although she is innocent now, she just feels disgusted. How can she not hate it! Why notin!

 Chapter 21: Only fifteen?

    Chapter 21 Only fifteen?


    "Outsiders? Will outsiders support our family? When we need others, we''re not outsiders, and if we don''t need them, we''re outsiders?"


    Murong Qing didn''t want to talk nonsense with them anymore, so she went back to her room after speaking, she didn''t even want to eat breakfast, she was full of anger.


    "Murong Qing!"


    Murong Xue roared, but Murong Qing didn''t even give her a look, and closed the door with a snap.


    "A-Niang, look at her." Murong Xue stomped her feet, but she had no choice but to act coquettishly to A-Niang.


    Mrs. Chen frowned, and was also a little dissatisfied with her daughter''s elbows turning outward, "It''s not like you don''t know your sister''s temperament, forget it, leave her alone, go, A-Niang will take you to your uncle!"


    "Don''t go!" Murong Liang, who silently listened to the whole process in the main room, suddenly stood at the kitchen door and said sharply.


    Chen Shi was stunned for a moment, and his face changed, "Father, didn''t you go to pick wild vegetables? Why did youe back so early? This Xiaoxue was bullied, and it''s impossible for me to be a mother to watch it."


    The family doesn¡¯t have any fields yet. Every morning, the children go out to pick up firewood, and the inws go out to find wild vegetables. After all, the whole family now relies on her husband to work alone, so it is really difficult to support arge family.


    Murong Liang snorted coldly, "What do you do? Let her uncle apologize to his own niece? Let the elders apologize to the younger ones?"


    "This..." Chen shi hesitated for a while, "That''s not enough, let Lingran apologize, right?"


    "Why did she apologize?"


    "She said we were vampires?"


    Murong Liang stared at her sullenly, "Is it wrong?"


    Chen Shi was speechless for a moment.


    The situation of their family, as long as anyone who knows the truth, will think they are vampires.


    After all, her man and her did not earn a single penny for the family before the uncle separated, and even the three children were raised by the uncle.


    "Alright then, I won''t go." Chen had to give up.


    Seeing her daughter looking at her aggrievedly, she had to gently pat her on the shoulder, motioning her to stop making trouble for the time being.


    In the past few days, Dad has been regretting that he took advantage of the danger of others to separate the boss, and let him be talked about wherever he goes.


    It¡¯s been almost a month since I came here, and I haven¡¯t had anyone to talk to. I¡¯ve been in a bad mood. If there is a quarrel, I¡¯ll have to show others the fun.


    They came to Lihua Vige not long ago and have not yet established a firm foothold. If their reputation is ruined, others will definitely be reluctant to help them if they are busy in the future.


    After lunch, Murong Lingran saw her father start sorting out the herbs, thinking of the ones she threw into the space, her consciousness shed into the space.


    It was just that he withdrew after a while, told his father that he was tired, and went to rest.


    The father and son knew that her body had not fully recovered. Although the wound on her head had scabbed over, it was still bleeding a lot, so it was not surprising.


    Closed his eyes, Murong Lingran''s thoughts turned and his consciousness returned to the space, and he frowned immediately when he saw Sanqi on the ground.


    She clearly remembered that she threw 20 in, howe there were only 15?


    God sensed that the wooden house floated around in a circle, but did not find a single one.


    "Strange, are there other people in here?" But she had searched all over the ce, but she didn''t see anyone.


    "Of course there are people, this is the space for this seat." An indifferent voice suddenly sounded.


    Murong Lingran was startled by the sudden voice, and was about to escape, but she was relieved when she thought that she was just inside.

 Chapter 22: Changqi Shenjun

    Chapter 22 Changqi God


    After all, her soul is a twenty-year-old adult. After being flustered for a while, she immediately calmed down, and she forced her courage to ask tentatively, "You... Are you the master here?"


    "Yeah. But now you''re the master here too."


    Murong Lingran was not surprised by this, and asked directly, "May I ask your surname?"


    "Huh, you don''t deserve to know."


    Murong choked up, quite arrogant.


    But for the sake of the space he gave her, she didn''t care about him.


    "Well, I didn''t mean to be the master of your space. If you can show up, I apologize in person."


    "You don''t need to apologize in person. You have your own reasons for choosing your space, but if you feel bad about it, then do me a favor."


    Sure enough, there is no such thing as a pie in the sky.


    "What are you busy with? But I''m weak and young, so I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    "Don''t worry, you can definitely do it, and it''s easy for you."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, she was really afraid of what he was going to do to endanger her life, "Please tell me, Your Excellency."


    "I like the herbs you just put in. From today onwards, you will put five herbs into me every day, try to be five different ones. If there is really no way, they are all the same."


    Murong Ling suddenly realized that he was the one who ate it. This job was too easy. There were countless medicinal herbs in Wumingshan.


    "Are you sick?"


    "You don''t deserve to know."


    "You must be sick, and when you are sick, you are sick. What''s hard to admit is that medicine is poisonous. How can people who are not sick take so many medicines? It''s not stupid."


    But it is really strange that this person treats diseases. The same medicinal materials can also cure diseases. Is this a fairy disease?


    "..." This little girl is a little bit ill-fated.


    Murong pondered for a while, "Can you answer me a question too?"


    "you say."


    "Why is thend you have here is apparently fertile ck soil, but what to nt and what to die?"


    The man in the dark coughed lightly and said lightly, "Let me tell you the truth, it can be nted now, no matter what you nt, it will germinate with the naked eye. If the growth period is short, it will be harvested in less than a day. If the growth period is long, it can be harvested in three days at most, and the quality is better than the outside."


    Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Is what you said true?"


    If it can be nted, their family will soon be bright and bright, and all difficulties will be solved.


    "Really, the function of this space requires medicinal materials to be opened. You have never put medicinal materials here before, so thend cannot be nted."


    Murong Lingran thought back carefully. In her previous life, she seemed to have thrown some vegetable seeds and fruit seedlings in. After finding out that they could not be nted, she never tried again.


    Coincidentally, there are vegetable seeds she left behind in the space. With a sh of consciousness, she picked up a random seed and immediately began to sow it.


    Just put it down for a long time without any reaction at all.


    "Your Excellency, are you lying to me?"


    "Don''t call me your Excellency, I don''t like it."


    "If you don''t say your name, I can only call you Your Excellency? How rude to call him hello"


    "..." Feeling, this girl thinks she is very polite?


    Murong Lingran saw that he didn''t speak for a long time, and asked suspiciously, "Your Excellency, are you still there?"


    "Call me Lord Qi Shenjun."

 Chapter 23: sprouted

    Chapter 23 Sprouted


    God?


    Is there really a ghost in the world?


    Also, without God, how could she pass through, how could she have this space.


    "Shenjun Changqi?"


    "good."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Murong Ling was helpless and asked again, "Shenjun Changqi, didn''t you say that you can see germination when you nt it?"


    "There is too little spiritual energy in the space, and now only the small piece ofnd next to the spiritual spring can be nted."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, her consciousness flew over immediately, and she saw a small piece of dark cknd appearing on arge piece of light cknd at some point, and her face suddenly turned ck.


    That piece ofnd is not as big as one of her feet, so this is the only ce that can be nted, so doesn¡¯t she still need to upgrade?


    Chang Qi Shenjun seemed to see through her thoughts, and said lightly: "You are right, this space is made by this seat with a part of the body, and it is closely rted to this seat. Now this seat is injured and has low spiritual power, so the space is very small. Some functions are also unavable.¡±


    "If you want to use all thend, then ording to what this seat said, put five kinds of medicinal materials in every day, so that this seat can absorb the spiritual energy to heal the wounds, the general medicinal materials will do, ginseng, He Shou Wu, etc. are not needed for the time being. The better the body recovers, the morend can be used.¡±


    His soul is unstable, and he cannot absorb it for a while.


    "..." Even if you want me, I don''t have it!


    Murong Lingran ndered in his heart, and asked: "Shenjun Changqi, when will your injury heal?"


    Shenjun Changqi knew what she was concerned about, and wrote lightly: "Maybe three or four years."


    What? Three or four years?


    "Then don''t I have to wait three or four years before I can fully use thisnd?"


    "That''s right." But there were surprises, and he didn''t say thest sentence.


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly became difficult to look at. Isn''t the space that others pass through can be used as soon as theye in, and then make a fortune and go to a well-off life? Why is her space function so limited?


    "Okay, you can go. You don''t need to send medicine in these few days. The ones on the ground are enough for a few days. In return, you can use those spiritual springs freely. You may also know their functions, but right Your father''s hand injury has little effect and can only be relieved. However, he can eat more vegetables and fruits watered by spiritual spring water, which is more effective than drinking spiritual spring water directly.


    Since ??Space has chosen her, his character must have passed the test. When he asks her for help in the future, he doesn''t mind saying a few more words.


    Murong sighed, she naturally knew that Lingquan was not omnipotent, after all, the space had followed her in the past life.


    Although the space andnd are limited, but fortunately there is a spiritual spring to help her.


    Sprinkled the seed on the significantly deeper ground, and saw that it had really sprouted, nodded with satisfaction, and the divine consciousness left the space in a sh.


    In the afternoon, Murong Zhe and his son went to the city to sell herbs, and bought a little rice and other food. The rain fell as soon as they got home, and there was a faint trend.


    The family had dinner, and Murong Lingran went to bed early, although she was used to sleeping after Hai Shi in her previous life.


    In the middle of the night, the sound of rain falling on the ground outside the house crackled, and Murong, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly opened his eyes when he heard the voice of Divine Lord Changqi.


    "Is what you said true?" Murong said in shock.

 Chapter 24: burst

    Chapter 24 Burst


    "Hmph, I disdain to tell lies, if you don''t believe it, just go and see it." Changqi Shenjun said proudly, this girl dared to doubt his words.


    If this girl''s daily herbs were not rted to his body, he would not be willing to pay attention to the people and things around her, wasting the spiritual power that he had finally recovered.


    Murong Lingran also felt that she had nothing to be deceived by now, but she went to the window to confirm it. She really saw a lot of torches going up the mountain, so she quickly woke up her father, "Dad, wake up."


    Since both his father and sister were injured, Murong Kuan developed the habit of sleeping lightly, and got up quickly when he heard her voice.


    "Aran, what''s wrong?" Murong Zhe woke up and asked suspiciously.


    "Father, third brother, look outside."


    Hearing that, the two of them didn''t have time to ask any more questions, and quickly went to the window to check carefully, and saw that there were many fire spots not far from the bamboo house.


    Before they could figure out what happened, they heard an anxious shout from outside the door, "Azhe, Azhe."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Murong Zhe quickly opened the door and asked suspiciously, "Uncle Zhuang, it''s raining so hard, why are you here? Come in and avoid."


    Li Zheng held antern in his hand and did not go in. He handed him two umbres and said anxiously, "It''s raining too much, the terrain of our vige is too low, the river is soaring, and the fields are flooded. The water started toe in,ing here. Although the terrain here is high, it is a temporary bamboo house after all, and it will definitely leak after a long time. Maybe it will also enter the water, so let¡¯s go to the mountainside with us.¡±


    "Mountainside?"


    Seeing Murong Lingran''s worried expression, Li Zheng reminded again: "There are a few caves not far away for us to stay temporarily, because it''s raining, I''m afraid it will be extremely wet and cold, your daughter''s body is weak, you bring Some food and quilts,e with me quickly, ande back when the water subsides."


    Murong Zhe said gratefully, "Thank you, Uncle Zhuang, I''ll clean up now."


    Fortunately, in the afternoon, he sold all the medicinal herbs for food, which was enough to deal with this disaster.


    Murong Kuan hurriedly started to pack up the quilts, put all the clothes and other items in the back basket, took the only pot and food, and covered them with thatch on the bamboo bed.


    They have only lived in for a few days, and there are very few things, so it is not troublesome to pack up.


    Murong Zhe wanted to share the burden for his son, but Murong Kuan quickly said, "Father, just take care of A Ran. I have practiced martial arts, and my strength is not bad, I can do it."


    "Okay, thank you for your hard work." He knew his son''s strength. Although he was small, he wasparable to an adult because he had practiced martial arts since childhood.


    After saying that, he squatted down, motioned his daughter to lie on his back, and wanted to carry her away.


    Although his fingerscked strength, he still had strength in his arms.


    Seeing that her father wanted to carry her, Murong Lingran was about to refuse, thinking that her father''s hand couldn''t use force, and she definitely needed her to hold an umbre.


    And her ten-year-old body is also very thin and not too heavy, so she stopped twitching and quickly climbed onto his back, and the family followed Lizheng when they went out.


    Lihua Vige and their family now have exactly 100 households. After walking a few dozen meters, they found that every household came out and walked in front of them in an orderly manner.


    The road to the cave has also been renovated, and it is all paved with stones. It can be seen that it is not the first time that they have gone to the cave for refuge.

 Chapter 25: regret

    Chapter 25 Regret


    The bamboo house of Murong Lingran''s family was near the foot of the mountain, and Heli was walking at the end, so by the time they got to the group of stone caves, there were already people in almost every cave, and some were already preparing to start a fire.


    From the outside, the group of stone caves is a huge rocky mountain located on the southern side of Wuming Mountain. They spared arge circle and only saw a small and narrow cave that no one entered.


    This cave is far away from other caves, and it is still downwind. If there is an ident, I am afraid that you will have to shout to hear it there.


    It is best not to be alone on the mountain. Although it is ufortable to be squeezed into arge stone cave, but there are many people who are safe, it is no wonder that the cave is empty.


    Murong Lingran made a visual observation. Although the cave was small, it could still amodate the three of them.


    Li Zheng was also uneasy about letting the three of them live in this rtively remote ce, so he proposed to let them and his family live together. Murong Zhe shook his head and refused: "Uncle Zhuang, no need, the three of us, this cave is enough. ."


    "But it''s too far here."


    "We''re fine, this cave is very good." Murong said in a clear voice.


    She just didn''t want to be crowded with those people. Although the cave beside it was small, it was quiet.


    And she knew that the ancient viges were basically family-style, and I am afraid that in each cave there were people from a family, or people who were close friends.


    Their family just arrived, and they squeezed into it abruptly. The folk customs here are simple, maybe they won''t say anything on the surface, but they will definitely respond in their hearts.


    Grandma''s ce, they saw it just now, they were actually with the Gao family, although there was still plenty of space, but they couldn''t pass.


    As for the safety issue, it is almost dawn, wild animals are also afraid of fire, and the ce is very popr, as long as the fire does not go out, there should be no major problems.


    Seeing their insistence, Li Zheng had to say, "That''s alright, but it''s too far from where I am. If you have anything to tell your kid, it''s all from the same vige, don''t look outside."


    Murong Zhe nodded solemnly, "Thank you Uncle Zhuang."


    And Murongliang saw the eldest son walking towards his stone cave just now in the light of the fire, just as he was about to get up, he was pulled by Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi saw through his thoughts at a nce, the old man was still thinking about the unfilial son, and frowned unpleasantly: "What do you want to do?"


    "What else can I do? Naturally, I''m going to see my son. They are injured, small, and sick. As an elder, I''m going to see what''s wrong?" Murongliang said angrily.


    Liu Shi snorted coldly, and his facial features suddenly twisted: "You can''t use my food to subsidize them. If you dare to go, you don''t have toe back."


    Seeing that she was still holding grudges, Murongliang said with a speechless expression: "It''s all his own children, or the ones who have raised us for so long, how could there be overnight grudges? It''s been so long since things happened, and he was also separated. Why should you look at him like an enemy? His situation is not difficult enough?"


    Since thest time Liu Shi suddenly took out the money to buy a house in one go, he regretted giving up his eldest son.


    Liu Shi clearly had a lot of money, but he still wanted to sacrifice the life of his granddaughter. He shared his eldest son out that day. He was also a little worried about theck of money and people, so he acquiesced to Liu''s approach.


    Now that I think about it, they really went too far.


    The eldest son is a doctor. He must have known that Aran could be saved, so he insisted on doing it.

 Chapter 26: blinded by lard

    Chapter 26 Blinded by Lard


    Moreover, the two eldest grandchildren of his eldest son''s family are the ones he can''t bear the most. The two of them are the most well-educated and the most promising among the children. I don''t know if they will hate him when they know it.


    "Huh, I don''t have such a disobedient son!"


    "You!" Murongliang sighed: "It''s you who acted unkindly in Japan. If you were asked to give out the money to save your daughter''s life and let the eldest brother''s family live a good life, would you be willing? What''s more, it''s her own. It''s earned by my mother and my own brother, so it''s impossible to give it to you if you think about it."


    He only returned to the capital that day. He thought that the friends he had made in the capital could help him and lend them a little money, but he did not expect the same experience as the eldest son. Seeing that they were all like watching a flood and beasts, he immediately lost face. .


    There was anger in his heart, but the eldest son didn''t listen to him, and he was confused for a while, so he acquiesced in dividing the eldest son out.


    Liu Shi pouted and said disdainfully: "I don''t care about that much, I raised him anyway, and what he has is mine, if he doesn''t give it, he is unfilial. Unfilial son, what do I still stay by my side? Their family is injured, the little ones are small, the disobedient son will definitely find the three little ones in the future, and each child will have to marry a daughter-inw in the future. ?"


    Her youngest son is a treasure, and his own children are not married yet. If he supports the big family, wouldn''t he be exhausted to death.


    "You are hopeless." Murongliang was angry, why did he marry such a stupid person in the first ce, "then you are satisfied now, he is disabled now, his wife is separated, he is already so miserable, yet you still It''s hard to find people in a hurry, there is no such mother in this world, no wonder he would rather split up than live with you!"


    When the eldest son was a few years old, he was able to teach himself medical books and collect medicines to support himself. Now several sons have grown up. Although his hand is injured, his medical knowledge has been deeply imprinted in his mind. powerful.


    He has a strong self-esteem, and it is impossible for him to rely on his youngest son to support him. Now, isn''t he living well with the third child collecting medicine?


    You must know that he has seven children. The eldest son and the second son can earn 100 taels of silver when they first entered the arena. It can be seen that his head is not stupid, and he will definitely have his own achievements in the future.


    Why was he blinded byrd that day and separated people out!


    Seeing them quarreling, Tian Shi, who was staying with them in a stone cave, quickly persuaded: "Aunt Liu, you all calm down, don''t be so angry."


    Although their family has arge poption, most of the food has been moved out, but some of them have been rained and the fields have been flooded. I don¡¯t know when the water will return.


    They can make up for it if they retire early, but they can just rent.


    But if you leavete, even renting will affect this year''s harvest. Maybe you won''t be able to eat enough next time, and you still have the time to quarrel here.


    Also, they just moved here and have no property, no wonder they are so leisurely.


    But this Aunt Liu is indeed a little vicious, as if the eldest son was not born to him, after all, the eldest son has supported her for decades, and she is so heartless.


    The Gao family was also worried about the future, plus Murong Zhe took away one month''s rent money, and he was even more annoyed with the Murong family, and shouted impatiently: "It''s annoying to have to quarrel with your eldest son. "

 Chapter 27: bully the soft and fear the hard

    Chapter 27


    Liu shivered for a while, although he was dissatisfied with Gao, but in this cave, their family was outsiders, and the rest were from Gao''s husband''s family, so it was difficult to speak again.


    If they were really driven out, in the remote little rock cave they saw just now, even if they could barely live in their family, their safety could not be guaranteed.


    Don''t look at Mrs. Liu''s power and power at home, but she is actually a master who bullies the weak and fears the tough. When she encounters someone who is a little tougher than her, she can''t be arrogant immediately.


    After Li Zheng left, Murong Lingran''s family began to clean up the cave.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of dry branches and leaves blown in by the wind in the cave, which can make a fire for them and remove the moisture in the cave.


    In the middle of the night, after such a tossing, after the cave was cleaned up, the whole family sat down by the fire in exhaustion.


    Although they were very tired, the sky was gradually getting brighter, making them not sleepy at all.


    After sitting for a long time, the rain gradually decreased, and the line of sight gradually became clear. The location of the stone cave was just right to see most of the Lihua Vige.


    Lihua Vige is surrounded by mountains on three sides, east, west, and south. Thend in the middle is rtively t. The closer it is to Wuming Mountain, the higher the terrain. Arge river runs through the middle, and there are several tributaries crossing it. The farnd is all against the river.


    The farnd is a little bit of wastnd and houses, and there is a lot of wastnd behind the houses.


    Naturally, the farnd near the river has basically been submerged.


    And judging from the flooding of the house, the water has probably reached the waist of an adult.


    Although their bamboo house is on the south side of the higher terrain, it seems that water has entered from a distance. As for whether there is water leakage inside, it is far away, and it is not known for the time being.


    As for the house Liu just bought, it is in the west of Lihua Vige. If they are lucky, the terrain of that ce is simr to that of the bamboo house, and the flooding should not be serious.


    The most serious is the seedlings and vegetables in the field and the grains that are toote to move out. After soaking in water like this, I am afraid that the loss will be heavy.


    After all, Murong Lingran had just recovered from a serious illness, and her body was still very weak. Although the rain gradually decreased, the wind gradually increased. The cave itself was wet and cold. clothes.


    Murong Zhe saw this and was about to cook something in an iron pot to warm his daughter''s body when Murong Kuan hurriedly said, "Father, let mee."


    "Okay, hard work for you." His hand was injured, and trying to do it would only be a disservice, and he really wasn''t very good at cooking.


    Murong Lingran saw that the third brother was out in the rain, rolled his eyes, and hurriedly said, "Dad, I''ll go get the third brother an umbre."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t wait for him to agree, and ran out with the umbre and the rest of the bamboo tube. Murong Zhe didn''t have time to stop her, so he had to go with her.


    There is a small stream not far from their stone cave. Because the bottom is full of stones, even if it rains heavily, it is still crystal clear.


    At this time, many people came out to fetch water to cook. The two quickly washed the rice and filled all the bamboo tubes with water before returning.


    Murong Kuan went out to pick up a few more stones, made two simple stoves, put the pots on them, one for cooking and the other for cooking.


    "Ah Ran, let''s be wronged for a few days first, eat some eggs these few days, and when the water recedes, Dad will buy something delicious for you." Murong Zhe med himself.


    In this weather, the meat will not be kept for long. There are butchers in the vige. Except for their family, almost every household grows vegetables.

 Chapter 28: fruit

    Chapter 28 Fruits


    For the sake of freshness, they buy as much as they eat, and others are happy to sell them to them, so now they have no vegetables except eggs.


    I thought they would have a better life with silver, but I didn''t expect the sudden natural disaster, which caught them by surprise, and they didn''t have time to prepare a lot of things.


    But fortunately, they bought some grain, eggs, oil and salt and came back yesterday, otherwise they really don¡¯t know how to get through this difficult time.


    "Father, I''m not wronged, not wronged at all." Murong Lingran said sincerely, suddenly took out a few tomatoes from behind, and said calmly: "Father, let''s fry it with eggs. Right."


    Just now, she looked into the space, and the tomato seeds that she sowed yesterday were already fruiting, and they were taller than her. The red and bright fruits looked mouth-watering. If you didn''t eat them, wouldn''t it be a waste.


    Although only a small piece ofnd can be nted, it grows fast.


    Many things in the 21st century are different from what she has here, where technology is developed, and many vegetables and fruits that can only be grown in certain seasons in Xuanqing can grow there in all seasons, and the quality is better than here.


    Most of the vegetables and fruits in Xuanqing Kingdom seem like primitive species to people in the 21st century.


    The seeds she bought were of a variety with many fruits. She checked visually that there were at least hundreds of fruits, which were enough to eat for the time being, so after she harvested all the fruits, she nted corn.


    She asked Changqi Shenjun, although the corn bears few fruits, but it grows fast and can be harvested in time.


    As for other potato yam and other things, she would like to grow it, but she has never seen Xuan Qingguo before when she grows up, so she can''t find an excuse to take it out, so she has to give up.


    If possible, she would like to take out all the food she bought before moving in her previous life, but the situation here is special, and it is impossible to think.


    After all, it''s not just their family here, but also the grandfather and grandmother''s family.


    Murong Zhe wondered: "Aran, what kind of fruit is this? Where did you pick it, can you eat it?"


    "Yes, Aran, when did you pick it? Why didn''t I know?"


    Wasn''t A Ran helping him just now? Have you ever left him to pick fruit? And with such bright colors, why didn''t he notice it?


    Murong Lingran''s heart skipped a beat, and only then did she realize that she had never seen a tomato during her ten years in Xuanqing Kingdom.


    And people in the 21st century have done research, and it seems that the first people who discovered tomatoes were afraid of being poisonous and used them as decorations.


    "If you can eat it, you must be able to eat it. If I see birds pecking at it, it must be edible."


    Murong Zhe looked at the fruit on his daughter''s hand for a long time. He had never seen a fruit so beautiful in over thirty years, and the brighter the nt in nature, the more likely it was to be poisonous, he thought for a while and said, "Don''t eat it. , We have never eaten it, in case of poisoning, it is not easy to find medicinal materials now."


    "Father, believe me, this is absolutely edible, if you don''t believe me, you smell it." He took a fruit and handed it over.


    Murong Zhe smelled it carefully, a surprised look appeared on his face, he seemed to have smelled this smell somewhere.


    Suddenly his eyes lit up, he peeled off a little skin and smelled it again, revealing his original expression.


    When he was still an imperial physician, he was fortunate enough to visit the Shangnong Bureau once and tasted this fruit there.


    It is said that it was passed down from Fanbang, and the fruit is much smaller and uglier than the one in the hand. The shape is not so beautiful, and the color is much lighter.

 Chapter 29: scrambled eggs with tomatoes

    Chapter 29 Tomato Scrambled Eggs


    The people of the Shangnong Bureau kept saying that only Fanbang had it, but it turns out that they also have it in Xuanqing Kingdom.


    After thinking about it for a while, Murong Zhe said lightly: "This is edible, you can eat it if you want. You are weak and cannotck vegetables."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at his son, "Come and do it for your sister."


    Murong Kuan asked curiously, "Dad, have you ever eaten this?"


    "Well, I used to eat it when I was there in Huang... They called it tomatoes."


    Murong nodded, tomato does have another name called Tomato, Dad really knows a lot, if he firmly opposes her eating, she will spend more time.


    Murong Kuan nodded, took the tomato and immediately frowned, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Third brother, I''ll do it myself." Murong could see the third brother''s entanglement.


    Murong Kuan asked suspiciously: "Aran, you have never eaten it, how can you do it?"


    "Third brother, I see that A-Niang has cooked dishes for so many years, and she will know a little bit by hearing and seeing."


    She has already experienced the meals that the third brother has cooked these days. Either too much salt or paste, or it is stewed, and I really don''t want to eat any more.


    For the sake of my stomach, I had to do it myself.


    Murong Kuan nced at his father in embarrassment, and when he saw him nodding, he said, "Okay, then be careful not to burn your hands."


    "Okay, third brother." After speaking, Murong Lingran started to fiddle with another pot.


    The father and son didn''t mind when they saw that she used more oil for cooking than usual. As long as she was happy, she could do whatever she liked, and now the family is not short of that amount of money.


    It didn''t take long for a te of fragrant tomato scrambled eggs to be ready. The red color of the tomato and the golden yellow of the egg were ingeniouslybined, and there was a hint of sweet and sour in the air, which made people appetite.


    Murong Kuan has never smelled this kind of taste, and never heard that eggs can be fried, it is really fragrant.


    Murong Lingran handed a pair of chopsticks to Dad, and smiled proudly: "Daddy, try it and see if it''s delicious."


    In special circumstances, it would be troublesome, so she would not put it on the te.


    In her previous life, her parents would teach her how to cook during the summer and winter vacations. She is also interested in cooking and often searches the Inte for some tutorials, so she is very confident in her cooking skills, not to mention a simple dish like scrambled eggs with tomatoes. form.


    Murong Zhe was also happy to see her smug little expression, and the gloom in his heart dissipated a lot.


    He took a pair of chopsticks and tasted it, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he praised sincerely: "Well, it tastes good, very simr to what Dad used to eat, but your taste is heavier, the taste is better, sweet and sour. , I didn''t expect tomato with eggs and oil to fry it so deliciously."


    "I''ll try it too." Murong Kuan also hurriedly moved his chopsticks, but he didn''t care about getting hot, so he shoved it into his mouth, took a bite, closed his eyes for a while, and nodded again and again, "Yes, it''s delicious, Aran, you The craftsmanship is really good." After that, he started to add vegetables.


    Seeing that they were having a good time, Murong smiled lightly. It''s no wonder that the things cooked in the fairy''s ce are not delicious.


    Tomatoes are nutritious, but some people naturally hate the smell of tomatoes. Fortunately, the two of them can ept it.


    At this time, the rice was ready, and Murong Lingran served a bowl for each of the three, and then they started to eat.


    After a while, the father and son put down the bowls and chopsticks contentedly.


    Although they all wanted to leave the eggs to Murong Lingran to eat, but Murong Lingran put several of them, and they were full before one third of the eggs were eaten, so it was a waste, and they all went into their stomachs.

 Chapter 30: Bully?

    Chapter 30 Bullying?


    At this time, the rain has a tendency to increase again. The brother and sister hurried to wash the pots and dishes. As soon as they came back, they saw two uninvited guests came to their cave.


    Liu shi looked around the narrow stone cave with disdain, and when he saw them returning with umbres, he sneered and sarcastically said, "Yo, didn''t you say you''re seriously ill? How dare you go out in such a heavy rain? You Don''t be afraid to waste your daddy''s money! Five of your six brothers are not around now, but you can''t find two people who can exchange money for you to buy ginseng to eat."


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other, ignoring her sarcasm, and when they walked up to Dad, they said at the same time, "Grandma, sister."


    Murong Xue nced at them contemptuously, smiled smugly, and stopped talking.


    Murong Lingran was wondering about her intentions, when Liu shi looked at their siblings and said indifferently, "I heard that you bullied Xiaoxue yesterday?"


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "Bullying? Why didn''t I know?"


    "Yeah, when did we bully her?"


    Murong Xue saw that they didn''t admit it, so excitedly pointed at Murong Lingran and said, "Did you call our family vampires yesterday!"


    The three suddenly realized that it was for this matter.


    Murong Lingran said innocently: "Did I say something wrong? Isn''t what I said true?"


    "It''s just a mistake, you are a junior, Xiaoxue is your elder sister, and his father is your uncle. No matter what they do wrong, it is not your turn to teach them a lesson." Liu Shi red at her fiercely. Said: "Apologize to your sister now, or I will never forgive you!"


    Murong Zhe nced at Murong Xue, his niece, and said lightly, "There is no need to apologize. What A Ran said is what I wanted to say. A-Niang, do you want my elder to apologize to Xiaoxue this junior?"


    "She''s so open-mouthed, you don''t want her to reflect on her own faults, but you still protect her, do you still have the self-consciousness to be an uncle!"


    If he didn''t have the self-consciousness to be an uncle, he wouldn''t have let his younger brother live in his house when he became an imperial physician, treating his children like parents.


    Murong Zhe''s face darkened, and his voice couldn''t help but be colder, "Auntie, what do you mean? Don''t you know best whether I have done the duty of a big brother before? Even if Aran said about them So what? Isn''t she right? Who else in the world can do what I am, raising a younger brother''s family for several days and a family for more than ten years?"


    "Some of my children have children from my younger brother''s family, and some are even better than Aran''s. Now that my hand is injured, I can''t bring you a better life, so I started to unload and kill donkeys, cross rivers and demolish bridges, and now they stille. Find me to settle the ount. Okay, when the younger brotheres back, I will settle the ount with him for the past ten years!"


    Liu''s face changed suddenly, and she said with a sad face: "You... how dare you think of your brother''s family like this, you are my child, then yours is mine, and it''s none of your business for me to raise my son with my own money. !"


    "What''s the matter with me?" Murong Zhe said with a wry smile, "Auntie, are you my auntie? Sometimes I really feel that only my younger brother is your child, and I was picked up by you, just for you to make money. tools."


    Ever since he was a child, he felt that A-Niang treated himpletely differently from his younger brother. He really didn''t understand why they were both A-Niang''s children. He was able to do much better than his younger brother, and he could make money for her. Why could A-Niang treat him like that? Like the younger brother, he cares and cares everywhere.

 Chapter 31: not as stupid as you

    Chapter 31 Not as stupid as you


    If the younger brother is sick, A-Niang can stay up for a few days and nights.


    If he was sick, A-Niang would sleep with peace of mind, as if he was an outsider who had nothing to do with her.


    In the past few decades, he had a feeling that he was like a long-term worker in their family, draining his value and mercilessly swept him out of the house.


    Liu''s eyes shed with guilt, thinking of her purpose ofing here, she straightened her back and said, "Don''t tell me about the past, I ask you, do you want this dead girl to apologize to Xiaoxue!"


    Murong smiled lightly and said: "Ama, you call me a dead girl, I am a dead girl, are you a dead olddy?"


    "Lingran, what did you say!" Murong Xue said loudly.


    "You little bastard, you dare to speak to me like this, I think you need to clean up!"


    Liu''s face suddenly contorted, and strode in front of Murong Lingran, raising her hand with a grim face and wanting to p her.


    Murong sneered sneeringly, gently turning her side to make her p miss.


    And Liu Shi was too hard, toote to stop her hand, pped the hard stone wall, and immediately broke out in cold sweat from the pain.


    "Grandma!" Murong Xue shouted in shock, and hurried over to grab her hand to check, seeing that it was only a little bit of skin, she was relieved.


    "Lingran, look how badly you hurt Grandma, you still don''t apologize to Grandma!"


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said, "I hurt her? I didn''t touch a single hair on her. As you mean, I should just wait there and let her beat me?"


    "That''s nature."


    "I''m not as stupid as you!"


    People: "¡­"


    Murong Lingran looked at Liu Shi and said with a smile: "Ama, I also want to know what my grandfather said, whether my grandfather is your son, whether I am your granddaughter, and what my grandfather said. The family is a vampire, so do you know what was the cause?"


    Liu Shi held back the pain, rolled her eyes at her, and snorted, "I don''t want to know."


    "It''s okay, you don''t want to know, but I want to say it. As soon as she saw me, she used ginseng to ridicule me. It was earned by my aunt and my brother. Where did she have the confidence to say that?"


    "If you want the one hundred and fifty taels of silver, you have to earn it yourself, beg your brother to earn it, and beg your mother to earn it. It''s not that she has no father, mother or brother, and is jealous of the uncle''s money. She is the only one who takes it for granted. As a junior, it is truly shameless to brazenly covet the uncle''s money."


    "My daddy is just her uncle, not her own daddy. Do you really think that my daddy has raised her for more than ten years and will support her for the rest of her life? She is the only one with such a thick skin in the world."


    Murong Xue had never been beaten by numbers like this before, and she was still a younger cousin. She was a girl after all. She had a thin face, and her eyes suddenly turned red. Tears kept rolling in her eyes. , "I...I didn''t."


    Murong Kuan said quietly: "Isn''t there? My father and I were both there yesterday, and we all remember exactly what you said."


    "Also..." Murong Lingran smiled again and said, "Before I was not injured, in order to get money from my father, when did she see my father with a smile and try her best to please her, her little mouth seemed to be covered with honey. Yes, nice words pop out every day as if they don''t want money."

 Chapter 32: you are crazy

    Chapter 32 You are crazy


    "Father has only been separated out for a few days now. Seeing that he can''t get any benefit, he doesn''t need my father anymore, and his face changed immediately. When he saw my father''s eyes yesterday, outsiders saw it and thought that father was As for her enemy, that cold hatred makes people tremble when they see it."


    "Grandma, I...I...wuwuwu..." Murong Xue became more and more aggrieved the more she listened, and she finally couldn''t help but started crying loudly while holding Liu Shi''s hand.


    The pain in Liu''s hand has eased a lot, and he patted Murong Xue''s hand to showfort, stared at Murong Lingran and said, "Don''t change the subject, let me ask you whether you will apologize today!"


    "I''m not wrong, why should I apologize?"


    "you!"


    Liu Shi was about to start when she saw Murong Kuan staring at her all the time. She knew that he had practiced martial arts, and none of these grandchildren had a heart with her. If it really started trouble and attracted other vigers, she would definitely not be able to get any benefits. , took a deep breath and said: "Okay, it''s okay if you don''t apologize, where is your food? Take your food out to make amends for Xiaoxue!"


    After saying that, they started to look around, and there was a tendency for them to grab it by themselves if they didn''t hand it over.


    Murong Zheughed angrily and looked at his hands tremblingly, "This is the uncle whose hands were injured, this is what the uncle who raised her all his life worked hard for, I dare to give it to her, does she dare to take it? She has What''s the reason for epting it! She is not afraid of being punished!"


    Liu''s tone was arrogant: "She doesn''t dare to ept it, I dare!"


    Hearing the words, Murong Lingran clenched his fists and said casually, "Ama, don''t go too far, even if you say that today, we won''t do what you said, if you bully our family again, and youe back to mess with me, I will Just go to the ce where my uncle works and make trouble."


    "Let his boss know how their family sucked the blood of our family, and how they crossed the river and demolished the bridge. Believe it or not, his boss will let him pack up the bed immediately and cut off your family''s livelihood!"


    In the past few days, she also knew the situation of some uncle''s house. For some unknown reason, the uncle, who was never toozy to earn money to work, actually went to the city to work and couldn''te back several times a month.


    Everyone looked at her in amazement, unable to say a word.


    A little girl actually said so lightly that she would cut off someone''s future. Is this still the good girl from before?


    Liu Shi was the first to react. Seeing that Murong Lingran was threatening her, she suddenly became furious, "Damn girl, if you dare to make trouble, I will kill you!"


    The smile on Murong Lingran''s face became even brighter, "It took my life? It''s okay for you to scare a three-year-old child."


    After speaking, I don''t know when there was a kitchen knife in my hand, and slowly approached Liu Shi who was looking at her in surprise, and said with a smile: "From childhood to adulthood, you don''t look at my granddaughter at all, since I hate it so much. , then let''s keep it out of sight. Since you love Murong Xue so much, then remove me as a thorn in her side. Come on, the knife is right here, cut it down on the neck, you should feel at ease when you cut me already."


    After he finished speaking, he pulled the clothes around his neck, as if he wanted to make it easier for the other party to cut her.


    "Murong Lingran, you are crazy!" Murong Xue said in shock.


    Liu saw Murong Lingran with a smile on her face, but for some reason she felt that she was like a ghost crawling out of hell, her whole body trembled, "You, you are really crazy!"

 Chapter 33: old fairy

    Chapter 33 Old Immortal


    Murong smiled mockingly when he heard the words of the two, and calmly began to y with the kitchen knife, "Crazy? That was also driven crazy by your family."


    After speaking, she shoved the knife into her hand and pointed at her neck, "Come on, cut it, no one will block you with this knife, you won''t have to spend money on me if you cut me down, The money he earned might be yours again, isn''t it worth it?"


    "Aran!"


    "Father." Murong waved his hand in a clear way, motioning him to stop talking for the time being. If he doesn''t do something today, their family will never have peace in the future!


    Liu shi looked at the knife in his hand in shock, and when Murong Lingran loosened his hand, he hurriedly threw it out as if his hand had been scalded, and said tremblingly, "You...you''re crazy, you''re just a lunatic, a lunatic!" He left the cave as if to escape.


    She really hated the eldest family, but she never thought of killing herself. Even if she hadn''t read a book, she still understood the principle of killing for life.


    The youngest son has finally be motivated. She has not yet enjoyed the blessing of the youngest son. If she dies, it will be thanks to her.


    That dead girl''s words are really irritating, and she is afraid that she will really do something irreversible if she stays any longer.


    Murong Xue was also frightened by today''s Murong Lingran. Seeing that the grandmother was gone, she hurried out and even forgot to take her umbre.


    Seeing the two fleeing, Murong picked up the kitchen knife on the ground andughed mockingly. She was actually frightened by a ten-year-old child of hers, and she dared toe and grab food with this little courage.


    The soft is afraid of the hard, and the stunned is afraid of death. It really applies in any era.


    Turning around, seeing her father and brother looking at her in shock, Murong Lingran immediately restrained the coldness on her face, touched her nose, and said with a guilty conscience: "Father, third brother, listen to me, I did that just now. There is a reason."


    Murong Zhe saw his daughter''s familiar expression, and only then did he determine that the person in front of him was really his daughter. He didn''t seem to know her just now.


    "Aran, you just..." Murong Kuan had obviously never seen such a side of his sister.


    The rain got heavier and heavier without knowing it, and it fell on the ground with a crackling sound. Except for the sound of raindrops, I could not hear any sound from the outside world, nor could the outside world hear the sound inside the cave.


    Murong motioned them to go a little inside the cave, and nced vigntly outside the cave, and then said with a serious face: "Father, third brother, I actually have a secret that I didn''t tell you."


    "What secret?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t change his face and said, "Actually, I met an old immortal in a dream when I was in aa."


    The two asked at the same time, "Old God?"


    "Yes, he said that daddy had done enough for the uncle''s family before. Everyone should live to live a good life, and no one owes anyone anything."


    "If our family continues to be squeezed by the milk, and we help the uncle''s family as before, and don''t know how to resist, then although I survived this time, I may not have such good luck in the future. I just want to live, that''s why I treat Grandma like that."


    I secretly said in my heart, God Lord Changqi, don''t bother with me. Only by dragging you out will Dad believe it, and I have no other way.


    Murong Kuan said suspiciously: "Aran, what you said is true? Could it be a dream?"

 Chapter 34: push on his head

    Chapter 34 Pushed to his head


    Murong Zhe probed her forehead with the back of his hand, seeing that the body temperature was normal, he breathed a sigh of relief: "Yes, Aran, you have slept for so long, it is certain to dream, and it is normal to dream about people, where is the immortal? Is it so easy to see? Don''t think about that, Dad won''t let you have anything to do."


    Murong Lingran said in a serious tone: "Father, what I said is true. The old **** is afraid that you won''t believe it. He even gave me a gift for me to prove to you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she picked up a bamboo basket full of sundries, took out a wooden box from the space under the cover of the bamboo basket, opened it under the suspicious eyes of her father and brother, and three exquisite knives appeared in front of them. .


    "The old **** said, there are three in total here, one for each of us."


    This is what she saw in a shop a few days before her death in the 21st century. After trying it on, it felt sharp. The scabbard was still made of wood, and the handle and scabbard had exquisite tiger patterns. She looked good. , I bought a set of ten.


    Although it is a modern thing, there is no trace of modernity from the outside.


    Murong Kuan stepped forward and took one, pulled out the de from the scabbard, and saw the sharp de, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    There happened to be a branch beside him, and after picking it up, he swiped it in a ghostly way.


    Murong Kuan suddenly widened his eyes and said excitedly: "This... this is too sharp, I have never seen such a sharp knife in my life, and its de is so beautiful."


    Murong Zhe also had a look of surprise in his eyes. If it wasn''t for his hand injury, he would have taken it and tried it himself.


    There is no man who does not love swords, and their father and son are no exception.


    Murong smiled lightly and said: "Now you should believe me, besides gods, who can make a knife so beautiful and sharp?"


    "Aran, is this really given to you by the old god?" Although Murong Zhe believed most of it, he still wanted to ask more clearly, "When did he give it to you?"


    "It''s true, when you went to sell medicine and I was home alone, I dreamed of him in my sleep, as if he thought I needed a self-defense weapon, which can be used to cut medicine or something, when I wake up Come here, the knife appeared by my pillow."


    The father and son looked at each other andpletely believed her words in their hearts. After all, it is impossible for Aran to have the money to buy a knife to fool them. Are there really gods in this world?


    "Father, the old immortal and I have something to say first, and don''t let too many people know about him, so you must not tell others about the gift he gave me, not even A-niang, or you will make him angry. , our family will be in great trouble.¡±


    This knife is too bizarre, the less people know about it, the better.


    At this time, the God Lord Changqi in the space rolled his eyes when he heard Murong Lingran''s words, thinking that this ghost girl is smart, she can push everything on his head in the future.


    But is he old? Although he is a little older, everyone who has seen him said that he is heroic.


    Does his voice sound old?


    Shenjun Changqi was now deeply in self-doubt.


    The father and son came back to their senses when they heard the first four words of cmity. Murong Zhe nced out of the cave, looked at his son in a serious tone and warned, "You must not say what Aran said today, do you understand?"

 Chapter 35: Thank you in person

    Chapter 35 Thank you in person


    His face was very calm, but his heart was full of excitement. His daughter really survived the catastrophe, and she must be blessed. She was actually favored by the gods. I believe that their family will be very happy soon.


    "Dad, don''t worry, I understand the importance." Murong Kuan patted his chest and assured.


    "Aran, where is that old immortal, can you let him show up?" Murong Zhe asked hopefully.


    For such a precious gift, you should thank him in person.


    Murong Kuan also immediately looked at his sister with bright eyes, if he could see the immortal, he would not be in vain.


    Murong Lingran had already thought about what to say, shook his head and said: "The old **** is haunted, and it only appears in dreams, or it is only a voice, so far I have spoken to him once, I don''t know how old he is. What he looks like, I don''t know where he is."


    She didn''t tell a lie. Immortals are all ghosts and ghosts. Even if the Changqi Divine Lord was in the space, she didn''t see his facest time, and she really didn''t know where he was.


    Every time she talks to him with her divine sense, it¡¯s almost like appearing in a dream.


    Murong Zhe was not disappointed when he heard the words, but med himself on his face: "Yes, yes, it was Daddy who was negligent. Immortals are not something that we mortals can easily see, it is Daddy who made a slip of the tongue."


    At this time, in the pce of Xuanqing Kingdom, Imperial Physician Liu was taking Helian Rongjiu''s pulse seriously, and after a while, Imperial Physician Liu touched his beard and said with a smile, "Your Majesty''s wound has recovered very well. Well, such a serious injury actually recovered in just one day to the appearance that ordinary people can recover in three days.


    Listening to his ttering words, Helian Rongjiu snorted coldly, "My wound can heal so well, firstly because I was lucky to meet that uncle, and secondly, thanks to my special constitution and strong ability to heal wounds, otherwise I would have been early. Lying in the coffin, can I still hear you?"


    "Yesterday, I said that thanks to someone who stopped the bleeding in time, I changed my face today, don''t think I don''t know, you tter me because you don''t want to admit that your medical skills are inferior to others, old fox, I don''t know what you are thinking. ?"


    Imperial Physician Liu was not annoyed when his mind was pierced, and said with a very ttering smile: "Your Majesty Shengming, Your Majesty is right."


    At this moment, the little **** suddenly came to report that Wei Jingxuan wasing, and Helian Rongjiu said lightly, "Go down and boil the medicine, I still want to talk about state affairs."


    Imperial Physician Liu hesitated for a while, but still did not ask the question in his heart, "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After Wei Jingxuan came in, Helian Rongjiu''s face suddenly sank, and he said coldly, "Have you found any clues?"


    Wei Jingxuan reported respectfully: "It''s a group of robbers who have been entrenched in Wuming Mountain recently."


    After ?? finished speaking, he knelt down and pleaded guilty: "Your Majesty, it''s all Wei Chen who is not good at learning and skills, and did not protect you. It''s Wei Chen''s fault, please forgive me."


    "Get up, it''s not your fault."


    Wei Jingxuan still bowed his head and kneeled after hearing this.


    Helian Rongjiu said with a sullen face: "I called you up, Wei Jingxuan, are you going to resist the decree?"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Wei Jingxuan had to get up.


    "I said, we grew up together, just call me Ninth Brother when no one is there."


    Helian Rongjiu paused for a while, then sighed again: "I really don''t me you yesterday, and it''s not the first time we went hunting. Who made yesterday''s bad luck, just throwing off Xuanwuwei and bumping into them."

 Chapter 36: that matter

    Chapter 36 That Incident


    And there are hundreds of people on the opposite side. There are only two of them. It is a great blessing to be able to break through the encirclement ande back alive.


    He Lianrongjiu saw that Wei Jingxuan was still remorseful, and said helplessly, "Can you find out the origin of the robber?"


    "The Xuanwu Guard was dispatched yesterday to capture their leader, and they have already asked clearly, but it is actually the old department of King Yin. You also know that because of King Yin''s betrayal, all their family members were implicated, and they hated you. Recuperating there, waiting for an opportunity, but I didn''t expect to meet us in just a few days, and there are people who know you, so they attacked us."


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, "It seems that he was inadvertently nting willows and willows."


    "Yes, Ninth Brother. But although all the robbers in Wuming Mountain have been caught yesterday, it is inevitable that there will be no fish that slip through the, so Xuanwu Guard will search Wuming Mountain for a while in the past few days to ensure that the people there safety."


    "Fish that slipped through the?" Helian Rongjiu pondered for a while, "Is that family of three people from Wuming Mountain?"


    Wei Jingxuan understood what he meant, he was worried about their safety.


    But if Brother Jiu knew their identities, maybe he wouldn''t care so much, so thinking about them, he revealed their identities.


    Helian Rongjiu frowned after hearing this. He remembered that incident. After all, he had been assigned such an imperial physician since he took the throne, and he was still the youngest imperial physician in the imperial hospital.


    Thinking about it now, the uncle is indeed a little familiar, but they don''t feel like someone who can do that kind of thing.


    "Ninth brother, yesterday we didn''t know their true identities. Now that uncle has been working in the Taiyuan Hospital for many years, he must have seen you. He must have an ulterior motive for saving you yesterday. We shouldn''t have given them money. , and your jade pendant, this kind of person doesn''t deserve it at all, I''ll go get it back for you." After he said that, he raised his foot and left.


    But before he turned around, the **** head suddenly walked in anxiously, and reported respectfully: "Your Majesty, Jingzhao Yin came to report, yesterday the rainstorm started to drop sharply. The houses were flooded."


    Helian Rongjiu immediately sat up straight and asked, "What about around Wuming Mountain?"


    "Jing Zhaoyin said that he sent someone to inquire early this morning, and it was very serious there, especially Lihua Vige surrounded by Wuming Mountain."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, lifted the quilt and got up and said, "I understand, let Jing Zhaoyin wait in the side hall, and I will go over immediately."


    Last night he thought the rainstorm was a little heavier, but he didn''t expect it to be so severe.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After the chief **** stepped down, Helian Rongjiu said sternly: "The disaster is the most important thing, let''s forget about the former **** for the time being, whether he was selfish or not, it''s a fact that he saved me, just a little money, after the two If you don''t owe each other, it''s up to them to make it."


    "Yes, Brother Jiu."


    Murong Lingran thought that the heavy rain would notst long, but he didn''t want it to rain for three days and three nights one after another. After the rain stopped, the dark clouds were still covering the sky, and there was no sign of dispersing.


    Lizheng summoned the head of each household toe to the cave where he lived to discuss, one is for the next life, and the other is to appease them, lest they do something in a hurry.

 Chapter 37: rabbit

    Chapter 37 Rabbit


    Murong Lingran and Murong Kuan naturally wouldn''t participate. They were also idle when they were idle. While Dad was out, the siblings left the cave with bamboo baskets.


    Like the rest, most of them go to the mountains to find food, most of them want to try their luck and see if they can hunt small beasts or something.


    After all, only a few people moved out all the food they had at home, and the rest only brought food rations for a few days in order to escape.


    And if the grain is flooded, it must not be eaten. This year''s harvest will definitely be affected by the rainstorm, and it is possible to save a little.


    The most important thing is that, after several days of fear and fear, without eating meat and fish, and if you don¡¯t eat something good, adults are fine, but I¡¯m afraid some frail children can¡¯t stand it.


    Murong Lingran''s family was not much better. Although they bought food before they came, they only bought a few days'' worth of foodst time.


    After all, the bamboo house is a temporary residence, it is not easy to store too much food, thinking that they basically go to the city every other day, and then buy it after eating.


    I didn¡¯t expect that people¡¯s reckoning is not as good as heaven¡¯s. It has been three days now, and if the water does not recede in a few days, they have to find another way.


    Murong Lingran and her third brother were walking in the forest. Although it rained for three consecutive days, the leaves were extremely lush and dense in this season. Not all the rain fell, and the ground was full of leaves umted over the years. The road conditions were better than she imagined. good to go.


    Murong Kuan followed behind his sister, his eyes looking around vigntly, for fear of any sudden danger.


    "Third brother, look." Murong Lingran suddenly pressed his voice and pointed forward.


    Murong Kuan followed her fingers, and a hare suddenly appeared in front of him, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    I didn''t expect to be so lucky, and I met a hare as soon as I came out. Today I finally have meat to eat.


    "Aran, wait, the third brother will catch you." After speaking, he rolled up his sleeves and was about to step forward.


    Murong Lingran quickly stopped him, the hare was very vignt and extremely sensitive, how could it be so easy to catch.


    Murong Kuan was wondering why she stopped, when she suddenly took out the knife from the old **** and smiled at him. Before she could ask her what she was going to do, she saw that she pulled it out and turned towards the rabbit without even thinking about it. Throwing it over, he was stunned on the spot.


    No wonder he was surprised, the knife was stuck in the rabbit''s neck at the moment, and was killed by one blow.


    When did Aran be so cruel?


    Murong raised the rabbit''s ears, calmly pulled out the knife, and said innocently, "Third brother, we have rabbit meat to eat."


    "Aran, when did you learn this trick? It''s too powerful."


    "I saw you before when you practiced martial arts with Master. Big Brother saw that I was interested and asked Master to teach me a few times. I just wanted to try it, but I didn''t expect it to be really sessful."


    Murong Kuan suddenly realized, without thinking, "Aran is really amazing, third brother will handle it for you."


    "Okay." Seeing that the third brother didn''t ask any further questions, Murong Lingran breathed a sigh of relief.


    The elder brother''s master taught her, but she was still young at that time, and she lost interest in throwing it a few times, and she never touched it again.


    She learned this skill in Hyundai. In Hyundai, she saw that people who used hidden weapons in costume dramas were very handsome, so she became interested again, and asked her parents to find someone to teach her darts.


    I have also participated in several professionalpetitions and have achieved good results. I just threw it away without thinking much.

 Chapter 38: fruit corn

    Chapter 38 Fruit Corn


    There is a small stream not far away. Seeing the third brother walking over there, Murong Lingran was afraid that the third brother woulde back and ask her, and suddenly said in a hurry: "Third brother, let me go and make it easier."


    "Don''t go far."


    "Okay, I''m right behind that tree."


    Murong Kuan saw that the distance was not far, so he went with her, but she came back before he could deal with the rabbit, and came back with a bunch of things.


    He was not surprised that she found tomatoes again. Every time she opened an umbre and went out to wash the dishes, she could always find them, and they had been there in the past few days.


    Seeing another thing, he immediately stood up and raised his voice excitedly: "There is actually corn here, Aran, where did you find it?"


    Although corn is not as tasty as rice, it is good for them to fill their stomachs. These days he is worrying about what to eat for a few days.


    "It''s over there, it''s gone, just a little bit, it''s all broken by me."


    Corn is easy to store and easy to cook, and this corn is a modern-day fruit corn. It tastes very sweet and tastes good. I believe they will like it.


    Murong Kuan had no choice but to give up after hearing the words, dealt with the corn and the rabbit together, and returned to the cave.


    On the way back, the brother and sister also met other vigers, and some young men also carried small beasts.


    Murong Lingran felt relieved when she saw this, just now she thought that they were lucky, if only their family would eat meat, there would be a lot of discussion, and it would be best for someone to be as good as them.


    When Murong Zhe went to discuss matters, he saw that his children were gone. He heard that he was looking for food, and when he was about to look for it, he saw his sons and daughters came back with food.


    Murong Lingran briefly exined the source of the thing, but Murong Zhe didn''t think much about it. After all, it was a gift from a **** to his daughter, so it must be spiritual. If the daughter could hit it with a single blow, it was either her luck or the god''s help.


    With these things, they can hold on for two more days.


    After eating the corn cooked by his daughter, Murong Zhe''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he couldn''t stop praising: "Why is this corn different from what I''ve eaten before? It tastes sweet and tender, and it doesn''t choke my throat at all."


    Murong Kuan also took a bite and nodded in agreement, "Indeed, Aran, you are really good at finding things."


    Murong Lingran nibbled at the corn with a calm face, "This Wuming Mountain is a treasure mountain. Not only is there a wealth of medicinal herbs, but there are also a variety of foods to eat. I''m just lucky."


    Murong Zhe paused when he heard the words, and nced at his daughter meaningfully. Seeing that her expression was as usual, he did not ask any further questions.


    And not long after they finished their lunch, the rain poured down again, this time it was a few days again, but it was much smaller thanst time.


    On the seventh day in the cave, the rain finally passed, and when the water in the house basicallypletely receded, the whole vige finally returned to their homes, but the fields were flooded for too long, and all the seedlings that were nted soon were all gone. died.


    Many people have started to re-sow again. Although it is a few dayste, it will definitely affect the harvest, but it will not be a dead harvest.


    The most serious thing is that the torrential rain came so violently that many people only had time to bring out part of their food rations. When they got home, all the food was flooded.


    In a few days, a lot of rice has sprouted, and people can''t eat it. For a while, Lihua Vige was enveloped in a very dull atmosphere, and everyone went out with a sad face.

 Chapter 39: buy land and build a house

    Chapter 39 Buying Land and Building a House


    But sorrow returns to sorrow, what should be done is still to do, this heavy raines and goes quickly, but the damage is not small.


    Although the old man in the vige said that such heavy rain is rare in decades, in order to be caught by surprise, Lizheng took the young men to widen the river a lot, and added a lot more. of the ditch.


    The weather was clear and the sun was shining brightly. When Murong Zhe brought his children to Lizheng''s house early in the morning, Lizheng was worried about the future of Lihua Vige.


    The fall harvest this year is sure to seriously reduce production, and I don¡¯t know if the imperial court will give them a tax cut.


    But even if it is reduced, it cannot be reduced by much, especially for people whose food storage is flooded, I am afraid that they will tighten their belts now to live.


    After the renting was finished, some young and strong people in the family began to n to go to the city to work.


    But there is an entry fee of five cents to enter the city. Some people went in for a few days, because they were illiterate, not only did they not find a job, but they also wasted dozens of cents, and gradually no one wanted to go out.


    Rizheng''s wife, Mi Shi, saw her husband''s sad face as soon as she entered the main room, and she felt bad in her heart.


    In the past few days, her husband has been insomnia all day and all night. She can see why she is worried about the future of Lihua Vige, and said softly: "My child''s father, there are guests at home."


    Li raised his head when he heard the voice, saw Murong Zhe''s familying, he got up quickly.


    Murong Kuan quickly took out the gift from the bamboo basket and put it on the table.


    "Uncle Zhuang, thanks to you for taking care of me during this time, this is a little bit of my heart, please don''t dislike it."


    Li Zheng looked at the packaging and knew that it was the pastry from Yuxiangzhai, the most famous dim sum shop in the capital, and the meat next to him was at least three or four kilograms. He was immediately displeased and said, "Azhe, what are you spending money on? Take it back and hurry up. Take it back, give it to your daughter, and make up for her."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said: "Uncle Zhuang has helped us a lot these days, which is right. Besides, we came here today to ask you for something. If you don''t ept it, I don''t dare to say it. I won''t bother you any more."


    Immediately after, he said his future intentions.


    The three of them have negotiated over the past few days. The money they got a few days ago is temporarily used to build a house and buynd. The money is not much, but it is possible to solve the current predicament.


    Li was listening to the fact that they were going to buynd to build a house, and was immediately distracted and said in surprise, "Are you going to buynd to build a house?"


    Murong Zhe nodded awkwardly.


    Murong Lingran saw that his father was a little ufortable, and understood that he was embarrassed to say the source of the money.


    After all, the money came too easily, and Dad had a pure character, and it was normal to feel uneasy, so he briefly exined what happened on the mountain that day for him.


    "That''s the way it is, we are lucky." Murong Lingran said softly.


    "It seems that good people have good rewards." Li Zheng suddenly realized, and said seriously: "Then who do you want to find to build a house, do you have a choice in your heart?"


    "We are new here and we are not familiar with the people in the vige, so I asked Uncle Zhuang to help me find some reliable ones and build a simple house like this."


    After Murong Zhe finished speaking, Murong Lingran handed a blueprint to Lizheng.


    In the past few days, they have been discussing what house to build, and after discussing for a long time, they listened to Murong Zhe''s opinion.


    Follow the local customs. Most of the houses in Lihua Vige are built like they are. They are not ostentatious, but not too low-key.

 Chapter 40: Xiao Manan

    Chapter 40 Xiao Manan


    The ?? doesn¡¯t have to be too big. It¡¯s enough for a family of nine to live in for the time being. If it really doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s enough to expand itter. Anyway, they n to buy all the nearbynd.


    After a period of observation, Murong Lingran found that the houses here are simr to modern courtyard houses, but they are basically made of y. Of course, there are also more than ten blue brick houses.


    And she just made a small request, requesting to use all blue bricks, and to improve the convenience and bathroom.


    Li took it curiously. After seeing the appearance of the house, he nodded and said, "This house is not bad, but the design of thetrine is novel. Azhe, if you believe me, then I will give this job to my eldest son."


    "He does this specially, and he also has a few good house builders under hismand, all of whom are from the vige. During this period of time, he couldn''t find work anywhere, and he was all doing farm work at home."


    Murong Zhe has naturally inquired about his eldest son and knew his character, so he dared toe to the door, "Where is Uncle Zhuang, since I dare toe, I am relieved, then there is Uncle Zhuang."


    Li Zheng patted his chest and assured: "Don''t worry, Uncle Zhuang will definitely let him build something beautiful for you."


    The blue brick house is different from the bamboo house. It takes a lot of time and requires a lot of manpower.


    He was worried about the livelihood of the people in the vige. He didn¡¯t expect to be able to work in this vige, which should make some people a lot easier.


    It was indeed correct to let Azhe''s familye to Lihua Vige.


    To build a formal house, it is necessary to buynd. Murongzhe asked the price of a few acres ofnd near the bamboo house.


    Even if it is wastnd, Lihua Vige is barely at the feet of the emperor. The price is not low. One mu of wastnd costs 5 taels of silver.


    Part of it is used to build houses, and part of it is used for nting.


    If you want to nt, it is best to buy thend that has been cultivated, but now no one in the vige sells thend, and they have no money and no ce to buy it.


    They have been buying and eating vegetables with money, which is both troublesome and expensive. Although they have some money, it is better to save some money.


    Moreover, Murong Lingran has room, and there is also spiritual spring water, which is absolutely fine. Changqi Shenjun said that daddy eating more spiritual spring water is good for his injury, and it is too wasteful to not use it.


    Murong Zhe and Li Zheng discussed it for a while, and immediately made up their minds to go to the government to go through the formalities.


    Murong Lingran hasn''t seen A-Niang for a long time. Although Daddy told A-Niang that she was awake, she felt that it was better to meet her once.


    Therefore, after arriving in the city, Murong Zhe and Li Zheng went to the government to apply for the title deed, and Murong Lingran begged the third brother to take her to Ruyi Embroidery Vige.


    Xiao Manan is earnestly embroidering a pair of mandarin ducks ying in the water in the backyard of Ruyi Embroidery Vige. He heard that the heavy rain a few days ago flooded many viges, and he kept thinking about it, afraid that something would happen to them.


    Suddenly she heard the steward say that someone was looking outside the door. She thought it was her husband who came. After thanking the steward, she got up and opened the door to the backyard.


    "A-Niang!" Murong Lingran didn''t wait for A-Niang to see her, and rushed into her arms.


    In the eyes of others, she just hadn''t seen A-Niang after a month, but for her, after a full 20 years, no one knew how much she missed A-Niang.


    Xiao Manan was stunned by the sudden force and almost lost his footing. Seeing that the person in his arms quickly recovered, he squatted down excitedly and said, "Aran, are you really awake? Are you really okay? How is your injury? Does it still hurt?"

 Chapter 41: find another chance

    Chapter 41 Find another chance


    After saying that, he started to look at his daughter from top to bottom.


    On that day, after she got the money, she stayed at home for only one night, then came to work the next day and never went back. She was always worried and could not sleep at night.


    It wasn''t until her husband came to tell her that her daughter was awake that she was relieved and began to worry about her sons outside.


    Murong Lingran was the most ticklish, twisted and twisted like a loach when she was touched by A-Niang, she quickly grabbed A-Niang''s hand and said with a smile, "I''m fine, everything is fine, nothing happened."


    Murong Kuan also hurriedly said: "Niang, Aran is really fine, you can tell by her rosy face."


    Xiao Manan found out that his son was also beside him. He took a closer look at his daughter''s face and saw that it did not look like a patient, so he was relieved.


    "Akuan, you''ve worked hard to take care of your sister these days."


    Murong Kuan shook his head, "It''s not hard work, this is what I should do."


    Murong Lingran saw that A-Niang had lost a lot of weight, and her face was haggard, but the injury on her forehead was healed when she kowtowed to the shopkeeper of Ruyi Embroidery Vige to save her. The mother was given a wound medicine that does not leave scars.


    She left before she woke up, A-Niang, she must have been worried about her, worried: "A-Niang, are you in there? Is there anyone bullying you?"


    Xiao Manan shook her head. Although she was a neer, most people were easy to get along with.


    At this time, the steward in the hospital suddenly called her name, knowing that she had been out for too long, and hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, A-Niang is fine, A-Niang is happier than anything else when you know that you are cured, A-Niang is still busy, we will see youter. what."


    After saying that, he took a deep look at his son and daughter, stood up reluctantly, and raised his feet to leave.


    "Aniang, wait a minute." Murong Lingran hurriedly said, "Third brother, bring the things to Aniang."


    She knew that the management of workmanship in ancient times was stricter than in modern times, so she did not force her to stay with her.


    Murong Kuan nodded and handed the bamboo basket to A-Niang.


    Xiao Manan took it suspiciously, lifted the in cloth on it, and saw that there was a purse and a lot of fruits, both red, she had never seen it, but it was very beautiful.


    The other two aremon wild pears and corn, and the other is wrapped in oil paper. She has also lived in Beijing for more than ten years, and she knows that it is Yuxiangzhai''s dessert by looking at the mark.


    He quickly took out the snacks and purse, stuffed them into his daughter''s arms, and said softly, "Aran, you and your brother eat this. A-niang is an adult, you don''t need it. There is food and drink here, and you don''t need money. , it is good to have these fruits."


    When my husband came to see herst time, he said that they were rewarded with silver from nobles. She was not surprised or angry that her husband bought such expensive snacks. Instead, she was very happy that her husband had her in his heart.


    Without thinking, Murong Lingran put the purse and snacks back into the basket again, "Niang, this is specially prepared for you. My third brother and I have it, and we have it at home. The red fruit is called tomato, and Niang can have more. Eat. Keep the money for use, or save it when you don¡¯t need it, just in case you need it.¡±


    Although Dad said that Xiu Zhuang''s food is good, and basically every meal has meat, but these are produced by her space and watered with spiritual spring water. Eating it is good for the body.


    She can only take out these for the time being. When she has other delicious food in her space, she will find another opportunity to bring it to A-Niang.


    A-Niang is confined here because of her. Even if no one bullies her, she is not free physically and mentally, and sometimes she has to look after the face of the steward, and her heart must be tormented.

 Chapter 42: little boy

    Chapter 42 Little Boy


    It''s just a little fruit snack, as long as it can make A-Niang live better, there''s nothing to give up.


    Tomatoes and corn are in the space, and the wild pears are the ones that she watered with the spiritual spring waterst time. She has been going up the mountain to water them once a day for the past few days, and only picked them yesterday.


    In addition to the ugly appearance, the taste has be a lot sweeter, and there is no sour taste at all. Dad and third brother said it was delicious, and it was very thirst-quenching.


    Murong Kuan also persuaded: "Auntie, we have eaten, there are still at home, this is specially brought to you, you can take it."


    Seeing that his son also persuaded her, Xiao Manan had topromise: "You guys are interested, but the embroidery viges are basically all women, and they will provide everything, and the money is really useless."


    After he finished speaking, he put the purse into his daughter''s hand, and before she could react, he picked up the bamboo basket and quickly walked into the yard.


    Murong Lingran saw this, so he could only sigh and put the purse into his arms.


    When the courtyard door was closed, Mrs. Sun saw Xiao Manan carrying a bamboo basket in, and before she could open her mouth, she saw the other party lifted the basket and handed a packet of snacks to her, and said with a smile, "Mother-inw has worked hard these days. Now, my child is still young and has never left me since childhood, if theye again in the future, I will trouble my mother-inw to inform me again."


    Grandma Sun saw that it was Yuxiangzhai''s dim sum, and saw that there were some fruits left in her bamboo basket. She knew the situation of Xiao''s family, so she hesitated before taking it over and said: "It''s just a little effort, it''s normal for a child to miss his mother. , I will notify youter."


    "Thank you mother-inw."


    There is only one packet of dim sum, and the packaging of Yuxiangzhai is too eye-catching. She lives in a Datong shop, and it is really difficult to take it out to eat alone, and she is reluctant to share it with those people.


    And there are only a few pieces, and the points are not enough, and it may offend people. It is better to give it to Grandma Sun to give a good impression and make your life easier in the future.


    Returning to his workstation, Xiao Manan lifted the cloth on top of the basket, and the rest saw that it was just some fruit, raised his eyebrows and started to continue the embroidery in his hand.


    Their family will also send some food from time to time, in addition to fruits and dry food, they will not be jealous of others.


    Murong Zhe made an agreement with them before they left, and waited at the south gate when they finished their work.


    The two brothers and sisters grew up in the capital city since they were young, and they are very familiar with the capital city.


    Only after arriving, they found that Dad had note yet, so the two brothers and sisters began to wander around the neighborhood to see if there was anything they needed to buy.


    "Aran, we both seem to have forgotten to tell Auntie that we are going to build a house." Murong Kuan said suddenly.


    Murong was stunned for a moment, she just felt that she had forgotten something, and it turned out to be this matter.


    "I was so happy to see A-Niang, I didn''t remember it for a while."


    Murong Kuan tangled: "Then let''s go back now?"


    "Forget it, after all, it''s not my own house. If A-Nianges out one after another, it will definitely make the master''s house unhappy. I''ll tell her in a few days."


    Murong Kuan thought about it and felt that what she said was right, so he no longer struggled.


    turned his head to look at his sister, and saw that her eyes were suddenly fixed ahead, motionless.


    Following her gaze, she saw a little boy sitting on the side of the road with a broken bowl. Every time he passed a person, he looked at that person with a pleading expression, and he was still talking about something.

 Chapter 43: new entrant

    Chapter 43 Newly Joined


    "Aran, I miss my brothers too, and I don''t know if they are doing well now." Murong Kuan said with a sad face.


    Murong Lingran didn''t speak, but walked straight in the direction of the child.


    The little boy has been out for almost half a day today, and he didn''t get a single copper te. He was hanging his head and worrying about the food today, when he saw two pairs of feet suddenly appear in front of him.


    Before looking up, a piece of silver suddenly appeared in the bowl.


    The little boy was overjoyed, this piece of silver was enough for him and his friends to live for nearly two months.


    looked up abruptly, only to realize that there were actually two people who were not much older than him, and suddenly felt a little overwhelmed, "You...you don''t take it back, or your parents will find out and they will definitely scold you."


    Murong smiled and asked, "Why are you scolding?"


    "I...we beggars are dirty, they will get you dirty." He took a step back, as if he was afraid of soiling their clothes.


    Murong Lingran instantly understood what he was worried about. It must have been that he had met a soft-hearted child before and quietly gave him money. After his parents found out, they came back and asked him for it. They also scolded him by the way. There it is.


    Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran. She and the third brother were wearing old clothes left by the older brother and the second brother. Except for the fact that they were rtively clean, they were not much better than his.


    "Don''t worry, my parents won''t scold me. I gave you money to ask you to do me a favor."


    The little boy breathed a sigh of relief and said with a generous look of sacrifice: "You say, you can let me do anything."


    Murong smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t ask you to do anything to hurt yourself or others, I just want to ask if you have new people in thest month, a few of my friends disappeared some time ago, and they are still there. did not return."


    Only then did Murong Kuan understand the purpose of his sister''s visit. Yes, if the brothers have nowhere to go, it is possible for them to be with beggars.


    The little boy shook his head and said, "No, let alone thest month, there have been no new recruits in thest two months."


    Murong Kuan was immediately disappointed.


    Murong pursed her lips, originally asking the little boy on a whim. If she could find her younger brothers so easily, then her luck would be against the sky.


    "I have an unkind request, I wonder if you can agree?"


    The little boy had never read a book, and it took a long time to understand that the other party was begging him, and immediately nodded, "Tell me, I can promise."


    "Can you take me to the ce where you live?" Seeing his face change, he suddenly became vignt, and Murong Lingran quickly exined: "I have no other intentions, I just want your friends to take a look. The portraits of my little friends, to see if they have met on the road, I just want to find more ways to find people."


    The little boy suddenly realized that it was like this, "Of course it''s possible, I can take you there now, but it''s not lunch time, and there may be uneven people."


    "Don''t worry now, I haven''t prepared the portrait yet. You should still be here at this hour tomorrow. I''lle back to you tomorrow, okay?"


    The little boy nodded cheerfully, "Of course it is possible."


    This elder sister gave him such arge sum of money, which could keep them from going hungry for a long time, but it was not a big deal to ask them to look at the portrait.


    "Aran, Akuan."

 Chapter 44: title deed

    Chapter 44 Title Deeds


    Murong Zhe and Li Zheng came to the south gate and saw no one. They nced around and saw the children talking to the little beggar not far away, and hurriedly called out.


    The two brothers and sisters heard the voice, and after saying goodbye to the little boy, they hurried over to their father.


    On the pretext that building a house requires ounting, Murong Lingran asked his father to take them to buy some ink, paper, ink, and ink before going back.


    Murongzhe is a child who loves children. It takes more than half an hour to walk back to Lihua Vige from the city. Knowing that the two children are struggling to walk, Lizheng is also old, so he called an ox cart to ride back.


    When he got home, Murong Zhe asked his two children toe and put the title deed in front of them.


    "This is thend deed for the ten acres ofnd. Ordinary people must have a household registration to buynd, so by the way, our household registration was officially transferred to Lihua Vige."


    "Five taels of silver were spent on ten acres ofnd, and the household registration plus the gift to Lizheng and the recent expenses went to another five taels. Two fifty-taels of gold bars were exchanged for a total of one hundred taels of silver. There are only ny-five taels left in the reward."


    Before he could see the shape of the house, he went one-third of the way away, and the furniture was still in the shadows. Murong Zhe couldn''t help but feel a little pain in his flesh, and there was a bit of sadness in his tone.


    Murong Lingran didn''t hear the sadness in Father''s tone, took the title deed and looked at it, sighing, "Father, our life will definitely get better and better."


    When thend is reimed, then her spiritual spring water can reallye in handy.


    Seeing his daughter''s innocent look, Murong Zhe couldn''t help but patted her head and said with a smile, "Yes, it''s all because of our Aran''s blessing. The first time I went up the mountain with my father, I met a noble person."


    "No, no, no, it''s all about daddy''s blessing. If it wasn''t for daddy''s good medicine, they wouldn''t reward us with money."


    Murong Zhe listened to his daughter''s ttery, shook his head andughed, and began to talk about business, "Li Zheng said the day after tomorrow is a good day, so the day after tomorrow will start work. Your mother is not at home, and the people who work are all from the vige, so just We don''t provide lunch anymore. In the past, they used to provide lunch and then pay forty cents for them. If we don''t provide lunch, we give them twenty cents more. What do you think?"


    Murong Kuan said: "Dad, you can decide."


    "Yes, Dad, we don''t understand either, as long as we follow the drawings, I have no opinion on the rest."


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran said again: "Father, when building a house, why not hire someone to open up wastnd at the same time, this will save a lot of time."


    The wastnd is full of gravel and weeds, and the family of three alone cannot open it for a month.


    wastnd?


    Murongzhe said hesitantly, "Aran, daddy and your third brother have only nted military fields, and they all nted rice. We have never nted the rest."


    Murong smiled disapprovingly, "Father, you are overthinking it. Some people in this vige are good farmers. When it''s a big deal, we''ll pay you wages, just ask someone to help us."


    invite?


    Murong Zhe looked at his hands and sighed involuntarily. The injuries in their family were small and small, and the eldest and the second were not around, and that was all.


    "Okay, just do as you say."


    Murong Zhe asked his son to put some money in his purse for use, got up and said, "Aran, you have put away the money and the title deed. Dad will go to Lizheng to discuss the details. Dad has no ess to the materials. You have to rely on the righteousness, you are at home, you know?"

 Chapter 45: image

    Chapter 45 Portrait


    Daughter showed him the ability to hide things a few days ago, and he was relieved to give the money to his daughter.


    The two nodded obediently, "Yes, Dad."


    After Murong Zhe left, Murong Kuan saw his sister immediately spread the paper she just bought on the table, holding something he couldn''t name and began to draw something.


    When her father was still an imperial physician, she had asked her husband to teach her piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. The husband also said that she had a good talent for painting, so Murong Kuan was not surprised, but what was she holding?


    "Aran, what are you holding?"


    Murong Lingran said while drawing, "Willow charcoal strips."


    "What are willow charcoal strips?"


    "It''s charcoal made from willow branches."


    Murong Kwan wondered, can charcoal sticks paint too?


    Just as he was thinking about it, the portrait in Murong Lingran''s hand had begun to take shape, and after a while, a child''s face appeared in front of him.


    "This...isn''t this the fourth brother? Why are they so simr? It''s amazing." After Murongkuan finished speaking, he picked up the portrait and looked at it carefully, and said something to himself.


    Murong followed him, and he began to paint again, and soon he drew the faces of the fifth and sixth brothers.


    She is very fortunate that she also put all the painting tools in the space when she moved, and now ites in handy.


    "Fifth brother? Sixth brother?" After the shock of the first picture, Murong Kuan calmed down a little after seeing the following two pictures, "Aran, what kind of painting method is this, why have I never seen it before?"


    Murong Lingran said calmly: "It was given to me by our teacher."


    "When did he hand it over to you, why didn''t I know?"


    Didn''t they have sses together all the time?


    "My husband opened a small stove for me and gave it to me alone. He said that it was a skill handed down from his family, and it is generally not easy to teach others. It''s just that my husband was seen by me when he was painting. It took a long time for him to agree, and he also asked me not to show it in front of outsiders at will, so as not to cause trouble."


    "What are you saying is true?"


    "Of course it''s true, how could I lie to the third brother."


    Every word she said was the truth.


    When her husband promised to teach her, she happily didn¡¯t fall asleep all night. Later, she was reborn in the 21st century, and her parents signed her up for a painting ss, and she learned that what her husband taught her was sketching.


    At that time, she doubted whether that gentleman was someone from the past of the 21st century.


    After all, she can appear in modern times, and naturally modern people may also appear in ancient times.


    It¡¯s just that not long after her husband taught her, there was bad news from her family, and she never came back, and she didn¡¯t know whether she was alive or dead now.


    Murong Kuan also felt that it was impossible for his sister to lie to him, so he stopped thinking about it.


    After Murong Zhe came back and saw it, he was shocked and believed his daughter''s words.


    After all, the gentleman he hired before was knowledgeable and knowledgeable. He didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person.


    Let her draw a few more pictures, and they can take them out and inquire about them every time they go to a ce.


    However, he also instructed her that since her husband asked that she could not show it to outsiders at will, she would try not to paint if she had no special needs in the future.


    Murong Lingran readily agreed.


    The next day, Murong Lingran went to the city with her father and brother to sell the medicinal materials she had umted over the past few days. Thanks to her help, the quantity was more than before.

 Chapter 46: five children

    Chapter 46 Five Children


    While the guy was weighing, Murong Lingran suddenly winked at the third brother, and said to his father that he wanted to go see Dauhua, and then ran out.


    The streets of the capital are the best in Xuanqing, and you will see soldiers patrolling after a few steps.


    In addition, many ten-year-old children go out alone on the street, so Murong Zhe only told her not to cause trouble and let her go.


    Murong Lingran carried the bamboo basket he took out from the space to the ce where the little boy was yesterday, seeing that someone was already waiting for her, he quickly came to him.


    "I''m here, by the way, I still don''t know your surname, how should I address you." Murong Lingran said very familiarly.


    When the little boy saw hering as agreed, he was relieved, after all, it ismon for people like them to be tricked, and he smiled and said, "I don''t have a surname, they all call me Shishi, and you call me Shishi too. That''s it."


    After finishing speaking, he picked up the rice bowl on the ground, "Let''s go, I told mypanions what you are going toe today, and they haven''t gone out today, just wait for us to pass."


    "I have a job, I look older than you, you can call me sister Ran."


    "Okay, Sister Ran."


    Stone lived very close to the ce where he begged. He took a few steps and turned a corner.


    Although a group of children knew that a stranger woulde, they were still a few years older than them, but when they actually saw someone, they could not help being a little nervous. After all, when outsiders came, they always came to trouble them.


    When they arrived at the ce where they lived, Murong found out that they actually lived in a dpidated yard. Although the ce was dpidated, it was much better than the bamboo house they lived in.


    And the stone was actually the tallest among them, and there were five children in total, and each child looked at her timidly.


    Although all of them are very thin, their eyes are sparkling, which makes people like them. The cold eyes suddenly softened, "Hello, Brother Stone calls me Sister Ran, you can also call me that."


    The children still did not dare to make a sound, and turned to look at the stone.


    Stone smiled awkwardly, "They are young and timid, but don''t mind me, sister."


    "Howe, it''s still a child." She had lived to the age of twenty in her previous life, so she wouldn''t care about children.


    After thinking about it, he put the basket on the ground. From the in cloth, he actually started to take out the contents from the space. Tomatoes, wild pears, and corn, which add up to dozens of pounds.


    The eyeballs of the stone and a group of children will fall out. Although they don''t know what the red thing is, it can never be poison.


    And they know wild pears and corn. They have only seen so many pears and corns in the merchants, enough for them to eat for ten days and a half months.


    "Sister Ran, you are..."


    Murong Lingran saw that the number was almost there, so she lifted the basket and smiled lightly: "This is for you, the red one is called tomato, you can eat it raw or stir-fry it, but it won''t be long before you eat it. As for the others Both, you should know it, and the storage time is also long, so you can keep it and eat it slowly."


    Originally, she was only going to give half of it, but she didn''t expect these children to be so young, so she immediately felt sympathy, thinking that she was umting blessings for the brothers outside.


    With the money she gave yesterday, plus these things, they should be able to live well for a while.

 Chapter 47: didnt help

    Chapter 47 Didn''t Help


    Stone saw Murong Lingran''s clothes and knew that her family might not be very good, so she quickly said, "Sister Ran, this can''t be done. You can take it back and eat it yourself. You gave us a lot of money yesterday."


    "There is an old grandpa who asionallyes to see us and also gives us food. It really doesn''t need so much."


    The other children saw that Murong Lingran did not have any ill will towards them, and they were not so nervous. One of the older children whispered, "Yes...Yes, but sister doesn''t have to give us so much."


    Murong Lingran saw their eyes, and then looked at his clothes, knowing that they were also thinking of themselves, and smiled lightly: "Don''t worry, I live at the foot of the mountain, and this is all picked from the mountain, and I don''t need a copper te. It''s just a little effort."


    Grandpa?


    It is no wonder that only a few children can stay here. Although this yard is dpidated and the roof is almost gone, it is still in the capital after all. If you spend money to clean it up, it is still a good ce to live.


    If someone wanted to **** it, just a few children under ten years old would not be able to protect this ce no matter what.


    "Really?" Stone asked suspiciously.


    "really."


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to be telling a lie, Shitou and the rest of the children were relieved and said in unison, "Thank you, Sister Ran."


    "good."


    Seeing that they easily believed her words, Murong Lingranughed heartily, a child is pure.


    Stone remembered the purpose of hering here, and quickly said: "Sister Ran, don''t you want them to recognize people? Take it out and let them see."


    "Yes, if you didn''t mention me, I almost forgot about my business." After speaking, he reached into his sleeve pocket, and actually took out three portraits from the space and disyed them one by one in front of them, "Look at these three people. Have you been there?"


    Stone had never seen such a realistic portrait before, stared at it carefully for several times, and shook his head.


    The rest of the children hadpletely let go of their defenses against Murong Lingran, looked closer and shook their heads.


    Murong Lingran had already guessed that this might be the result, and sighed helplessly.


    Stone saw her disappointment, and said inwardly: "Sister Ran, I''m sorry, we didn''t help you, these... these things, you should take them back."


    Although he has never read books, he has also heard the writers say that no merit will not be rewarded.


    The rest of the children''s eyes suddenly looked at the food on the ground with reluctance.


    Seeing that they had misunderstood, Murong shook his head and said: "This is not a thank you gift, this is a greeting gift, it was given to you, there is no reason to take it back."


    thought for a while, and then said: "But I have one more request, I hope you can help me."


    Seeing that there is still something to be used for them, the children immediately said positively: "Sister Ran, you can say whatever, we will definitely help if we can."


    "It''s still rted to the people in the portrait. Look carefully at the people in the portrait now. In the future, if you go out, as long as you see children who look like them and are eight, seven, and five years old, pay attention to me. Just tell me when Ie to you in the future."


    Sometimes it is best for children to find someone, after all, few people will guard against them.


    Stone had already guessed a bit of what she was going to say, and nodded quickly when she heard the words, "Of course, sister, this is too simple. When we walk around the streets in the future, I will definitely help you pay attention."


    The rest of the children also said: "Yes, we must help Sister Ran to pay attention."

 Chapter 48: dont make her sad

    Chapter 48 Don''t make her sad


    Of course, my sister gave them so much food, and they will definitely help with this little bit of work.


    Murong nodded with satisfaction. She was about toe out. She gave them a careful look again, and told them not to be impulsive if they really saw the person in the painting. Safety is the most important thing.


    Don''t do anything that threatens your own safety, juste back here and wait for her toe, she wille asionally in the future.


    After Murong Lingran left, the children immediately gathered around the food.


    Although they are only vegetarian, for them who sometimes can¡¯t beg for money and food all day, it is more important than the delicacies of mountains and seas.


    Shitou said with a serious face: "Although Sister Ran said it was from the mountain, and said that it was left for us to help, but we must know how to be grateful, we are still young and can''t actually do much, she just wanted to Just help us."


    "When you see her in the future, you all have to be sweet and don''t make her sad. You must do your best to deal with her three little friends, but as she said, you must pay attention to safety and don''t be impulsive, understand? ?"


    "understood."


    Stone nodded in satisfaction, "Good."


    After saying that, they took some food for the day and asked them to move the rest to the cer.


    Murong Lingran left Shitou''s residence and ran to the pharmacy in a hurry, and identally bumped into someone''s arm.


    "sorry Sorry."


    Murong Lingran hurriedly bent over to apologize, and out of the corner of the eye caught a glimpse of the other party waving her hand to let her go, so she felt relieved and ran away.


    went back to the door of the pharmacy and saw that the man was giving money to his father and brother, he quickly adjusted his breathing and walked slowly to them.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the back of the person leaving, and frowned, "That child..."


    "Ninth brother, you are right, she is the daughter of the uncle who met in Wuming Mountain that day."


    Wei Jingxuan muttered again: "But didn''t we give them money? Why are they still wearing the clothes that day, like a beggar."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t say much, and was about to lift his foot to leave, when he saw something on the ground, his footsteps stopped immediately.


    Wei Jingxuan picked it up and looked at it carefully. After pulling it out, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes, "This knife is a good knife, and the pattern is very delicate."


    Helian Rongjiu took it over and looked at it. He saw the pattern of a tiger engraved on the scabbard and the handle. He suddenly thought of something, and asked in confusion, "Did we have this under our feet just now?"


    Wei Jingxuan shook his head.


    "Did anyone else pass by us just now?"


    Wei Jingxuan still shook his head.


    "Then this knife was dropped by that girl?" Helian Rongjiu wondered.


    That girl''s family gives the impression that they can''t even afford a full meal and rely on herbs for a living. How could they have such a delicate and beautiful knife?


    Wei Jingxuan suddenly said angrily: "Ninth brother, I just said that their family has a ulterior motive to save you. The first meeting was definitely not an ident. If it failed, let that girl use this knife to lead you to investigate her. Then I will attack you. They have been in the frontier for several years, and there are countless opportunities to cooperate with the enemy and betray the country. I will let Xuanwuwei tie their family to interrogate them. "


    "Wait, I don''t think it''s what you think."


    "Huh?" Wei Jingxuan touched his head, "Am I wrong in reasoning?"


    "Well, this knife is so unique, we can see at a nce that it is not something that they can own, so they must know that. If they want to lead us over, they will not use something that makes people suspicious, just drop a purse or the like. Maybe more direct."

 Chapter 49: shabby

    Chapter 49


    "This will make it easier to arouse our sympathy and make us feel sympathetic. Maybe we will remember thest life-saving grace and send the purse to them directly."


    "There is one more point." Helian Rongjiu paused, "That girl lowered her head even when she apologized just now. Wouldn''t it be easier for her to get close to us if she raised her head? It would be easier for us to be fooled?"


    Wei Jingxuan said in doubt: "Then the ninth brother means..."


    "If this knife really belongs to that girl, it should have been identally dropped."


    "Then I''ll go after her and return the knife to her?"


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "No, don''t you doubt their family? I''m also curious about why they have such exquisite knives. I''ll go to Lihua Vige to see it myself."


    "Yes, Brother Jiu."


    Murong Lingran shook her head at the third brother as soon as she returned to the pharmacy. Since yesterday she had told the third brother not to have too much hope, he just sighed inaudibly.


    Murong Zhe saw his daughtere back empty-handed, and asked in doubt, "Didn''t you look at the flowers?"


    Murong Lingran recalled the colorful head flowers that A-Niang took her out to see a few years ago, and immediately made a look of disgust: "It''s too childish, I don''t like them all."


    If she hasn''t been to the 21st century, it''s fine. After she''s been there, if her aesthetic doesn''t change, she''ll be gone.


    Murongzhe didn''t believe what she said, he just thought she wanted to save money for the family.


    But since his daughter said so, he didn''t break it.


    There are very few girls in Lihua Vige who wear head flowers, and her daughter is still young, so it¡¯s better to be low-key, and it¡¯s not toote to wear it after two years.


    Leaving the pharmacy and passing the ready-to-wear store, Murong Zhe nced at what his sons and daughters were wearing, and walked in without hesitation.


    The two children are still wearing the old clothes of their brothers from a few years ago. The daughter is wearing even more shabby clothes. She wears the men''s clothes of her brothers every day at a flowery age. thought it was a boy.


    In the past, it was enough that the family had no money, but now I have some spare money in my hand, so it is not good to grieve the children any more.


    The guy in the ready-to-wear store saw that the family was wearing shabby clothes, and there was no disgust in his eyes. He greeted warmly: "Several guest officers, what kind of clothes do you want to buy? Are they for adults or children?"


    "Please help the two children choose two outfits for each."


    The guy smiled and nodded, "Okay, pleasee this way."


    Murong Lingran raised his eyes and looked at Dad, "Dad wants to buy it too, Mommy wants it too, or Aran doesn''t want it."


    Murong Zhe knew that she was filial, so he said helplessly: "Good, Daddy doesn''t need it."


    Murong Lingran immediately looked at the third brother, Murong Kuan said clearly: "Father, if you don''t buy it, we don''t need it anymore."


    "This¡­"


    Seeing Father''s hesitation, Murong Lingran unleashed his trump card, "Father, my husband said before that if a child only knows how to enjoy happiness when he is a child and let his parents suffer, his life will be lost."


    Murong Zhe was startled, but there is a saying among the people, and now there is indeed no shortage of money for a few clothes, so he said helplessly: "Okay, my father and mother also bought two sets of each."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "Okay."


    The three of them chose their clothes and then went to other ces to go shopping, bought some other things, and then went back.


    On the way, Murong Lingran suddenly asked Father, "Father, is there a medicine shop that sells ginseng seeds?"


    She has room, and if there are seeds, ginseng will grow quickly.


    She asked Changqi Shenjun, like ginseng, the longer the better the nt, as long as it is not picked, its age can continue to increase.


    When the timees, you can sell it for money or use it yourself, in short, be prepared.

 Chapter 50: not a bad guy

    Chapter 50 Not a bad guy


    "Ginseng seeds?"


    Murong Zhe was surprised, he had never seen ginseng nted before, so he shook his head and said, "No."


    "What about that kind of shop?"


    "There shouldn''t be any seed store either. Ginseng is so precious. There are only a handful of people who can see ginseng. Not to mention the seeds. Dad has never seen anyone growing ginseng in his life."


    Murong Ling suddenly realized that this ce is no different from the 21st century. People in Xuanqing Kingdom would probably not be able to nt ginseng seeds when they saw it.


    The family continued to walk to the south gate, but when they arrived, they saw a group of people pointing and pointing around the notice board. Murong Zhe vaguely heard the word tax reduction and was suddenly curious.


    The rain in the past few days was too heavy, except for a few households, the life was not very good.


    If the imperial court really ordered a tax cut, it would be a big happy event for Lihua Vige.


    Murong Zhe was about to take a look when he saw that two children had already squeezed in, and they squeezed out again after a while.


    Murong said: "Father, the imperial court has cut taxes for autumn, and only half ofst year''s tax needs to be handed in."


    Half ofst year?


    Murong Zhe arrived for the first time. He didn''t know how much he paid in Lihua Vigest year.


    After returning home and simply having lunch, Murong Zhe took his son out to discuss with the Lizheng family about building a house andnd remation tomorrow, and also told the Lizheng court about the tax reduction.


    Murong Lingran used the excuse of being tired to stay at home. Although she was the only one in the room, in order to prevent her father and brother froming back suddenly, she could only let her consciousness enter the space.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, Shenjun Changqi''s voice suddenly entered his ears, "Silly girl, you don''t even know if you lost something."


    Murong was stunned, what did she lose?


    "If you say you''re stupid, you''re really stupid. You lost your knife."


    What? her knife?


    searched the space, the seven in the box were still lying well.


    Murong suddenly retracted his consciousness, suddenly sat up from the bed, and began to rummage around, searching the entire bamboo house but found nothing.


    was about to ask Changqi Shenjun where she lost it, when she suddenly thought of the person she bumped into on the street today.


    When she followed the stone, she was notpletely sure that the other party was a good person, so she put the knife in her arms for self-defense.


    When ?? came out, she was in a hurry to return to the pharmacy, so she forgot to put it back in the space.


    "Finally remembered?"


    Murong Lingran said in surprise: "Then my knife was picked up by the person I hit?"


    "Maybe."


    "Don''t you know everything? You even know that the flood ising, but who picked up my knife, wouldn''t you know?"


    Shenjun Changqi snorted arrogantly, "My injury hasn''t recovered yet, except for things that are dangerous to you, I don''t want to waste my spiritual power to find out."


    Murong choked, "Then you can remind me when I lose it."


    "did not expect."


    Murong Lingran was suddenly speechless, could it be so unreliable?


    Seeing that her consciousness showed signs of leaving the space, Shenjun Changqi frowned and said, "Where are you going?"


    Murong Lingran was about to say that she was going to look for it, but she thought that it had been so long, and she didn''t know who had picked it up. Going to the city to find a needle at this time was like looking for a needle in a haystack, and sighed: "Forget it, I not going."


    Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Shenjun Changqi said lightly: "Okay, don''t worry, I sensed the person''s breath when you bumped into that person, it''s not a bad person, if he really picked it up, he shouldn''t will do bad things."

 Chapter 51: widened

    Chapter 51 widened


    "What are you saying is true?"


    "This seat disdains to deceive you as a mortal."


    Murong Lingran thought about it too, she couldn''t find it anyway, she still had seven identical ones, and she was able tomunicate in front of her father, so she didn''t think about it any more.


    went to the cknd to have a look, and saw that the darknd seemed to be a little wider, and said excitedly: "Shenjun Changqi, your injury is better?"


    "Um."


    Murong Lingran hurriedly looked at her seeds and saplings, thend that could be nted became wider, and there were more things she could nt.


    Thinking of the hawkers I saw on the street yesterday, this season is when a lot of cherries are on the market, so I nted a cherry tree, so I nted a cherry sapling.


    There are a lot of tomatoes that were nted to test the ck soil some time ago.


    There is also corn. The maturity period of corn is short, and it will mature in six hours when nted in the space. After harvesting several times, in addition to giving them to Shishi, there are also some.


    Every time she followed Dad and the others up the mountain, she would take some out. Naturally, only she could find them every time.


    In the past few days, whenever she is free, she also grows some other vegetables that she eats every day. All of them have a short growth period, and they have enough to eat recently.


    Now that you know what¡¯s on the market, let¡¯s just follow along.


    She also knows that rare things are more expensive, and some out-of-season crops may make more money.


    But their foundation is not stable now, and it is still too risky to do such an eye-catching thing, just take it step by step.


    Although ??cherries are ordinary, they must be high-quality products produced in space. She doesn¡¯t believe that they can¡¯t sell for a good price.


    God recognized the space, and Murong neatly ced the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, wrote and drew on it for a while, took the sewing cloth and scissors bought today, and started cutting. It didn''t take long for a simple messenger bag to be made.


    With this bag, she won''t need to use a bulky basket for cover every time she gets things from the space.


    As soon as Murong Kuan came back, he saw her carrying a bag on her back. Seeing that there were still a lot of scraps of cloth on the table, he wondered, "Aran, you asked Dad to buy cloth just to do this? But the style of your bag is It''s so beautiful, I''ve never seen it before."


    Murong smiled lightly and said, "This is my first time doing it, third brother, do you think it looks good?"


    "It''s beautiful. If you want to make one for the third brother, and carry this on your back, it will be more convenient to identally see medicinal materials on the road in the future."


    Ah Ran''s embroidery really won the true inheritance of A-Niang. I didn''t expect to make such a beautiful bag in a short period of time.


    "Okay, I''ll revise it again, there''s still a lot of fabric left, I''ll make it for the third brother right away."


    In fact, the fabric she bought was originally enough for the three of them, but this satchel was too naive for an adult like Dad, so Dad''s ce was temporarily ignored.


    But Dad said she was partial, so she still embroidered a delicate purse for Dad.


    The next day was the day when the Murong family built their houses and opened up wastnd. Since yesterday afternoon, there has been a steady stream of ox carts pulling building materials.


    The people in the vige were shocked when they found out that they were going to build a house, and they also boughtnd and prepared to open up wastnd at the same time.


    After all, they were still living by renting a house more than a month ago, and they did not expect to raise money for building a house and buyingnd in a short period of time.


    A lot of vigers went to Lizheng''s house overnight to ask him if collecting herbs really made money, and if so, what kind ofnd would they nt.

 Chapter 52: envy

    Chapter 52 Jealousy


    After Li Zheng knew what they were thinking, he was afraid that they would really abandon the fields and go to the mountains to seek a living. After sending someone to Murong''s house to get permission from Murong Zhe, he exined to them the source of Murong''s money for every person who came to ask.


    After the vigers knew about it, they gave up the idea of ??collecting herbs.


    couldn''t help but envy Murong Zhe''s luck, mastering one skill is good, saving a noble at a critical moment is more useful than the fields they have cultivated for several years.


    However, their trip to Lizheng''s house was notpletely fruitless. After knowing that people needed to open up the wastnd, they all actively signed up.


    Li was choosing a few honest and loyal people and invited them out.


    Murongzhe''s hands are weak and can''t help much. At this time, he is watching the vigers start construction, and asionally answering the questions of Zhuang Qinghe, the eldest son of Lizheng.


    Chen Shi also saw building materials pulled to Murong Zhe''s bamboo house yesterday, but she never thought that his family was going to build a house, so she didn''t care.


    Early in the morning, she took a few children up the mountain to pick wild vegetables. Hearing that the vicinity of the bamboo house was getting more and more lively, she looked over there curiously, and she was stunned.


    It has been a month since Mrs. Chen came to Lihua Vige. She had already inquired about who was in Lizheng''s family, and she naturally knew what Lizheng''s eldest son, Zhuang Qinghe, did.


    Seeing Murong Zhe standing in the middle of a group of people with the attitude of a host, and discussing something with Zhuang Qinghe from time to time, there is still something she can''t understand.


    Murong Xue also roughly guessed it, her face suddenly became distorted, she gritted her teeth and said, "Auntie, the uncle''s family is actually going to build a house."


    "Isn''t that very good? Uncle is uncle, he will have his own house so soon."


    "Murongqing! Why are you facing the uncle''s family again?"


    Murong Qing blinked and said innocently, "Did I say something wrong?"


    "You!" Murong Xue had nothing to do with her, so she turned her head and said, "Aniang, what should we do now? Grandma still doesn''t know."


    Chen Shi''s face also became extremely gloomy at this time, she would never admit that she was because of jealousy.


    She never imagined that Murong Zhe would have collected enough money to build a house in just one month after moving out. Did he hide a lot of money when he went out?


    "Go, let''s go back quickly."


    "That''s right, let''s go back to find Grandma." Murong Xue also said anxiously.


    Murong Qing nced at the uncle worriedly, and had no choice but to follow A-Niang.


    Murong Lingran had no interest in building houses, and Dad wanted to stay as a supervisor. Although Dad said that they would not be allowed to go up the mountain, she still wanted to go to the mountain to have a look.


    was about to leave the house when he saw Murong Xue rushing to Daddy to say something before running away, frowning immediately.


    You don''t need to think about it to know why Murong Xue asked Dad toe over, the olddy is restless again.


    "Father." Murong Lingran came to Father''s side and looked at him worriedly.


    Murong Zhe looked at his daughter, then at his son, and patted their heads respectively, he knew what they were worried about, and smiled lightly: "Go up the mountain with your third brother, but only on the periphery, don''t go too far. ."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, then suddenly said in a loud voice, "Yes, Dad."


    After her daughter-inw Chen told her yesterday that the materials were really from the eldest son''s family, Mrs. Liu waited for Murong Zhe toe to the door with a sullen face and waited for him to give her an exnation. When she was impatient, Murong Zhe waste. .

 Chapter 53: And what about silver?

    Chapter 53 What if there is still money?


    As soon as Murong Zhe walked into the main room, he saw that all the younger brothers who were still working in the city were all there, and he couldn''t help but feel even more chilled.


    When he had no money, he ruthlessly drove him out. Once he knew that he had money, they all waited for him toe back. The so-called rtives are really ironic.


    The warning of the old **** is really not unreasonable.


    "Father, Mother, what are you looking for from me?" Murong Zhe asked with a cold face.


    Mrs. Liu got even more annoyed when he saw that he asked knowingly, "Don''t pretend to be stupid to my mother here, and tell her honestly, where did you get the money to build the house?"


    Murong Zhe had already thought of his words, and he said the source of the silver in a very calm voice, but he had concealed the two gold bars.


    "The noble person gave it? You didn''t lie to me?" Liu''s eyes clearly didn''t believe it. How could the noble person be so easy to meet, and if you give it back, it would be dozens of taels of silver.


    "Why should I lie to you? Did A-Niang suspect that I still had money when the family split up?"


    Chen muttered, "Isn''t it?"


    Murong Zheughed immediately, looking at the Chen family like a fool, "Brother and sister, you need at least a few dozen taels of money to build a house. I know how you all feel about my family. If I had this money, I would have In order to save his daughter, he separated his wife and son?"


    "Furthermore, what if I still have money? That''s the money I earned myself. You can all use my money, but I can''t use it myself? Where in the world is there any reason for this?"


    Chen Shi was speechless for a moment.


    Murong Zhe continued: "The source of my money has been made clear, brother and sister, should you tell me where the money you bought this house came from?"


    As soon as ??''s voice fell, the whole room was suddenly silent, everyone''s faces were a little ufortable, and the money was naturally earned by Murong Zhe.


    And they used his money to buy the house immediately after they separated the people out. All except Liu Shi thought it was too much.


    A few days after he came here, Mrs. Liu happened to hear from the vigers that the owner of the house wanted to sell the house.


    But the vigers couldn¡¯t afford it, and the city people didn¡¯t like it, so the house was shelved.


    Liu found the owner desperately to lower the price and bought the house at an extremely low price.


    Although she doesn''t like this dpidated house, she''s not stupid, it''s always a ce to live, and she can''t afford anything else now.


    When Murongliang found out, he told Rang Lizheng to keep it a secret, so as not to deepen the misunderstanding between his eldest son and himself, but Lizheng still said it.


    There was an embarrassing atmosphere in the room, and Liu Shi suddenly said impatiently: "Okay, I don''t need you to worry about my mother''s affairs, or that sentence, I don''t care where your money came from, and now take out the rest of the money immediately. "


    Murong Zhe said firmly: "Impossible."


    When ?? came, he knew the purpose of A-Niang looking for him, and she didn''t think about the current situation of their family.


    "What did you say?" Liu didn''t expect that he would refuse so bluntly, and immediately pped the table and stood up.


    "My daddy said, it''s impossible, mama, why can''t you understand people''s words before your eyes are dim?"


    A cold girl suddenly came into everyone''s ears, Murong Zhe looked behind him, and saw that his daughter and son had followed at some point.


    "Aran."


    Murong Lingran gave Grandpa a reassuring look, nced coldly at Liu and Chen, who were eyeing tigers, and said hello to Grandpa, then said lightly: "Grandma, we have already separated, then my family''s Silver, you don''t need to point fingers."

 Chapter 54: Honor

    Chapter 54 Filial Piety


    Since Liu was frightened by Murong Lingran''s threat of deathst time, he started having nightmares. He had dreamed of her untilst night, and now he instinctively felt a little nervous when he saw her.


    But she is an elder, and now the juniors are all there, it would be too embarrassing for her to retreat, she sat down slowly, and forced her courage to say with a cruel face: "I''m talking to your father, you get out of my way. go!"


    Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows when she saw her dodging eyes, and it seemed that she still remembered what happenedst time, "I''m daddy''s daughter, and daddy''s money naturally has my share, if you want my money, naturally you want it too. With my consent."


    "Naturally, it is impossible to give you the money. Even if you have money, you have to save it to find three younger brothers. Grandma, you won''t sacrifice your granddaughter''s life, but you want to sacrifice the life of your three grandsons to make a good life for yourself. day?"


    After he finished speaking, he turned to look at Murongliang, and said with a shocked expression, "Grandpa, you don''t think the same as Grandma, do you? Those are your three biological grandchildren."


    "My three younger brothers are too pitiful. They have been living abroad for a whole month now. Their grandparents don''t even think about how to find them, and they do everything possible to calcte their money. I don''t know how sad I should be."


    "Also." Murong Lingran said quietly: "If the people of Lihua Vige knew that you sacrificed my three younger brothers to live a good life for yourself, what would they think of you?"


    Murong Liang and Murong Qing turned pale, how else could they see them? It is impossible for anyone with the slightest conscience to look them in the eye.


    Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Chen and Murong Xue still looked indifferent, staring at Murong Lingran.


    Murong Cai lowered his head, making it difficult to see what he was thinking.


    Murong Zhe nodded and said, "That''s right, I don''t know if the money is enough to build a house, even if I can''t find three young ones, the three big ones by my side still have to marry wives, and my daughters have to get married. Now my ability is limited. , I have an injury on my hand, it is impossible to sacrifice the happiness of my own child again and again to take care of my younger brother''s family!"


    "You!" Liu Shi immediately stared at the unfilial eldest son. Since the death girl''s ident, the eldest son has be more and more disobedient to her, and has be more and more out of her control.


    Murong Liang pondered for a while. He was also the eldest. If he had money left, it would be fine to give them some.


    But what he said was right, the eldest had many sons, the three eldest had reached the age of marriage, and he was really reluctant to give up searching for the three grandsons, and sighed: "Boss, save your money well, you must Get them all back, Dad can live on here, I just hope that if your little brother encounters difficulties, you can help him."


    Murong Zhe said lightly, "If I had that ability, I would definitely help."


    But whether or not he has that ability in the future is up to him.


    "Okay, it''s nothing, let''s go."


    Liu Shi saw that her husband let them go so easily, and shouted sharply, "No, I''m not in good health recently, what''s wrong with letting the boss pay me a little money to honor me?"


    Murong Zhe paused as he left, and said lightly, "I''m not healthy? How about letting my son show you? Although my son''s hands are broken, he can still do three of them. There are still many at home that I keep Just in case you need the medicinal materials, I will boil the medicine for you after reading it, and then bring it to you in person, how about it?"

 Chapter 55: make trouble

    Chapter 55 Trouble


    Liu Shi was startled, but he didn''t expect the eldest son to say so, and immediately said with a guilty conscience: "It''s not a big problem, just eat some good tonic."


    She knows better than anyone if there is something wrong with her.


    Murong raised her eyebrows, suddenly walked to the table, took out something from her satchel and put it on the table, and said lightly: "Nah, the weather is hot, I think you''ve been a little angry recently, wild pears are cool, eat more Lower the fire."


    Liu Shi thought she was going to give money, but she didn''t expect it to be a wild pear that could be seen all over the mountains and ins, so she suddenly got angry, "You, you girl, you actually take things that the pigs in this vige don''t eat. Fooling me, you''re going to **** me off, aren''t you!"


    Don''t eat pigs?


    Before she came to Lihua Vige, these wild pears may not be eaten by pigs, but these are watered with her spiritual spring water. Eating them can strengthen the body and make them have good ears and eyes. If it wasn''t for her grandmother''s sake, She is reluctant to give the rest.


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, "Nah, our whole family has eaten this wild pear, and it tastes good, otherwise we wouldn''t give it to you. Our family needs to save money now, and we can only get these things. It''s fine if you don''t eat it."


    Murong Zhe also said: "Aran is right, this wild pear tastes good, Niang can eat more, if you''re done, ask the junior to say hello, and I''ll bring it to you."


    "Father, third brother, let''s go."


    Seeing that they were really going to leave, Liu shi said sharply, "Stop! Murong Zhe, you unfilial son, if you don''t keep the money today, you won''t even want to walk out of this gate."


    Murong''s face suddenly turned cold, "Ama, uncle is working in Shunxin Restaurant, do you want me to visit him next time?"


    Liu Shi was taken aback, how does this dead girl know where her youngest son works?


    Is she really going to make trouble, so she inquired about the location in advance?


    Seeing Mrs. Liu stunned and not speaking, Murong Lingran smiled coldly, and dragged his father and third brother out swaggeringly.


    Now that she has released the words, she naturally wants to inquire about her uncle''s situation first.


    She just wondered how the uncle who had been idle for decades could find a job in the capital so easily. After asking Li Zheng a little, she realized that they bought the job with money.


    If she goes to make trouble, the uncle will not only lose his job, but also waste a lot of money, she doesn''t believe that they don''t feel bad.


    Murong Zhe didn''t say much. He knew that A-Niang must still have money in her hands. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have the confidence to split him out, and she wouldn''t dare to buy this house.


    In the future, there will be no shortage of those who should be honored during the festivals. He will give what should be given and what should not be given. Now he is a copper te and does not want to give it.


    Seeing that Mrs. Liu really let them go, Mrs. Chen said anxiously: "Auntie, didn''t we agree to let the uncle buy a few acres ofnd for Cai''er and marry a wife? He is fifteen years old, and now he is fifteen years old. So far, the money for marrying a daughter-inw has not been settled."


    The mentioned Murong Cai immediately blushed.


    Liu Shi nced at his grandson, and said angrily, "What do you want me to do? Didn''t you hear that the dead girl said that if you force their family to go to your man''s restaurant to make trouble? You spent several taels for his current job. If the silver is really lost, Caier really has no chance to marry a wife."


    Chen Shi didn''t take it seriously and said, "She is just talking, a little girl''s film, does she really dare to go to such a big restaurant to make trouble?"

 Chapter 56: ask for help

    Chapter 56 Help


    Liu Shi coldly snorted, "I told you about thest time she forced me with a knife, she is not even afraid of death, what else is there to dare to do?"


    Chen''s lips curled when he heard the words, although he didn''t want to admit it, but Liu''s words were indeed correct. Thest time Murong Lingran took a knife and asked Aniang to kill her, her daughter also told her.


    If people don''t care about it, they can really do anything, and they have to die.


    Murong Liang nced at Chen Shi and shook his head helplessly.


    I don''t rely on myself to marry a daughter-inw, but I think about relying on my uncle. How could he choose such a daughter-inw to enter the house? It''s really unfortunate for the family.


    Murong Xue went back to the room angrily when she saw that the uncle''s family was easily allowed to pass the customs again.


    Murong Qing looked at the wild pears on the table that were the size of an adult''s fist, although she had picked them when she went to the mountains, the taste was really bad.


    But she didn''t know why, she just felt that Lingran wouldn''t give them things that pigs didn''t eat for no reason.


    After all, the uncle is a decent person, so he doesn''t bother to do things like this. He suddenly said, "Grandma, if you don''t want to eat this wild pear, why don''t you just give it to me."


    Liu nced at Ye Li with a look of disgust, and said in disgust, "Take it away, take it away, it will be annoying to look at."


    "Thank you, Grandma."


    Murong Qing excitedly washed all the wild pears and carried them to her room. After taking a bite out of curiosity, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    How could Lingran give it so sweetness, and she couldn''t open her eyes when she picked it by herselfst time?


    Don''t they pick the same one? Isn''t every tree sour?


    She knew that Lingran had a good heart and would not give them anything that pigs would not eat for no reason.


    Murong Lingran went home and continued to go up the mountain with his third brother, but after walking for a long time, a strange sound suddenly came from his ear, and he stopped abruptly.


    "Aran, did you hear anything?" Murong Kuan also felt something was wrong.


    Murong frowned, when the voice just now came from his ear again, he suddenly pulled his third brother to squat down, and slowly moved behind a tree.


    The two of them cautiously stretched out their heads and looked in the direction from which the voice came from just now. After seeing what happened there, the two of them were stunned.


    A masked man not far from them was sitting on the body of a man and strangling the man''s neck. The voice just now was the cry for help from the man being strangled.


    Murong Kuan was about to rush out without even thinking about it, Murong Lingran quickly grabbed his clothes, lowered his voice and said, "Third brother, are you sure?"


    Although the third brother has practiced martial arts since childhood, he rarely fights against adults.


    "This...you can''t die without help."


    After ?? finished speaking, he rushed out without waiting for his sister to speak, and said righteously: "Stop!"


    The masked man grabbed his hands around his neck for a while, turned his head to look at the person who came, and saw that it was just a child, ignored him, and started to use force on his hands again.


    "Save...Save me..." Seeing that there was someone in the pinch, they hurriedly called for help, but when they saw that it was a child, their eyes gradually lost their vitality.


    Murong Kuan rushed forward and kicked the masked man on the head without fear.


    The masked man didn''t expect that he would actually dare to do something to him as an adult, so he quickly released his grip on his neck, got up and retreated to a safe position.


    Murong Lingran wanted to go over to see the situation of the people on the ground, but she was afraid of causing trouble for the third brother, so she had to take out the knife and looked at the other party vigntly. As long as the other party made a dangerous move, she would not show mercy.

 Chapter 57: Die today!

    Chapter 57 I have to die today!


    The masked man squinted slightly and looked at Murong Kuan coldly, "Have you studied martial arts?"


    Murong Kuan looked at him without the slightest fear, and said without changing his expression: "So what if you have learned it, what if you haven''t learned it, if you are sensible, hurry up and capture it, or I will be rude and beat you all over the floor looking for teeth! "


    "Capture me without a fight? Beat me all over the floor looking for teeth? Hahaha..." The masked man couldn''t helpughing: "I thought you were a child and wanted to let you go, but since you have learned martial arts, you wille more often. Mind your own business, then don''t me me for being rude, you all have to die today!"


    said, he touched the saber on his waist, pulled it out, and charged towards Murong Kuan with a sinister smile.


    Murong Kuan was young and had never fought against someone with weapons.


    Seeing that he actually took out the knife, he panicked in his heart, but his face was extremely calm, and he quickly took out the knife in his arms and bravely greeted him.


    I saw the masked man stab Murong Kuan in the abdomen with a knife, and Murong Kuan easily dodged sideways.


    was about to re-attack the masked man when he saw the masked man turn around suddenly, kicked the knife in his hand with one kick, and stabbed the sharp de quickly towards his chest.


    Murong Kuan took a step back abruptly, but his left foot happened to step on a stone and fell to the ground, only to watch the knife attack him.


    Murong Lingran saw this, and was about to make a move when he saw the masked man suddenly slipped his feet for some reason, the knife in his hand suddenly fell to the ground, and his body suddenly fell stiffly towards the third brother.


    Murong Kuan hurriedly rolled around on the ground, and in just a split second, the masked man was lying on his face with a straight face.


    "Third brother!" Murong Lingran quickly stepped forward, "Third brother, how are you?"


    "I... I''m fine." Murong Kuan shook his head, looked at the masked man in fear, and saw him lying motionless on the ground as if he was dead, when he saw his head, he froze, "A Ran , he... what happened to him?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment, followed his gaze and saw that there was a lot of blood flowing from the masked man''s head.


    Seeing a branch beside him, he took it and poked the masked man¡¯s body.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, Murong Lingran held the knife in one hand, cautiously stepped forward and snapped his head, took off his face towel, and probed his breath with his hand, and he was relieved, "Third brother, He''s fine, it''s just a nosebleed, he seems to have passed out."


    Murong Kuan said nkly, "Really?"


    "really."


    "That''s good, I thought he died because of me." Murong Kuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    He has lived for twelve years and has not killed anyone yet.


    Murong asked in doubt: "Isn''t he okay just now? Why did he suddenly faint?"


    "I don''t know either, I thought I was dead just now."


    The person who was strangled just now seemed to have finally calmed down, but he didn''t hear what the two of them said just now.


    Seeing the masked man lying motionless on the ground with a lot of blood dripping from his head and a knife on the ground, he immediately said in shock: "Murong Kuan, you...you killed, killed!"


    A trace of disgust shed across Murong Lingran''s face when he heard the words, the third brother rescued him, and he actually framed the third brother indiscriminately, which is really not a thing, and asked with a cold face, "Who are you?"


    "He is the second son of the Gao family, Mo Ershan."


    A scoundrel who is ignorant and ignorant all day long.

 Chapter 58: nine sons

    Chapter 58 Ninth Young Master


    Mo Ershan knew how A-Niang hated the Murong family. Seeing that Murong Kuan had killed someone, he immediately forgot the pain in his throat, and gloated: "Murong Kuan, you killed someone, you are dead, I want to let the whole vige go. You all know that I have to report to the officials and put you in jail! I see how your family will behave in Lihua Vige in the future, haha, haha...haha..."


    said that, regardless of his physical difort, he quickly ran down the mountain.


    Before he went up the mountain, A-Niang saw that the Murong family was going to build a house, and she was still scolding them for being ungrateful. She was too embarrassed to go back after giving her the money.


    Even if there was something wrong with her, she also provided a temporary residence for their family, otherwise they would have been living on the streets long ago, how could it be possible to go up the mountain to collect medicine and sell money?


    It is more likely that the dead girl who had been in aa for twenty days never woke up one day.


    I heard from other vigers that they went up the mountain to collect herbs to save the nobles and only got the money to build the house. If she hadn¡¯t taken in their family, how could their family have the chance to meet the nobles?


    In the past few days, the family lost a lot due to the flood, and I was in a very bad mood. If I knew that the Murong family was in big trouble, I would definitely be refreshed and in a good mood.


    Murong Kuan wanted to chase him, but as soon as he stood up, he felt a piercing pain in his left foot, and when he looked at the ankle, it waspletely swollen, and then he remembered that he stepped on a stone and twisted his foot. Immediately he said anxiously, "Aran, he has misunderstood, go after him."


    Murong reassured him: "Third brother, don''t worry about him, this person is not dead, and it will be solved when someonees, you don''t have to worry."


    Really is Gao''s son. He doesn''t have a long brain in doing things. He gloats too early, and he will only make big jokes.


    "Your sister is right."


    At this moment, a hearty male voice suddenly came from behind the two brothers and sisters, and the two suddenly became tense.


    unexpectedly came behind them, is it an aplice of the masked man?


    turned his head sharply and saw that one person was walking towards them, and the other was shaking a folding fan and looking at them with a faint smile.


    After seeing who it was, the two brothers and sisters immediately dropped their defenses.


    "How could it be you? Why are you here?" Murong asked in doubt.


    The person in front of them is none other than the two they metst time.


    When I saw them that day, both of them were chased with messy hair, sweating profusely, ashen faces, and extremely embarrassed. When I saw them today, I didn¡¯t expect them to look like they were.


    With a height of over 1.85 meters and a handsome appearance, they are not inferior to those top stars in the 21st century.


    Wei Jingxuan checked the situation of the masked man, stood up, and said lightly, "Just happened to be passing by."


    happened to pass by?


    Are they investigating thest attack?


    Murong Lingran didn''t think any more, and continued to ask: "Ninth Young Master, has your body recovered?"


    Nine sons?


    What is this called?


    That''s all, the ninth son is not bad.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, shook the folding fan and smiled lightly: "It is also thanks to Ling Zun''s wound medicine, so I can get better so quickly."


    "Ninth Young Master has won the prize."


    Inadvertently saw Murong Kuan''s knife falling on the ground, a hint of surprise appeared in Helian Rongjiu''s eyes, but he quickly returned to normal, picked it up quietly, and handed it to Murong Kuan.

 Chapter 59: so cruel

    Chapter 59 So cruel


    "This knife is a good knife, keep it well."


    "Thank you, Ninth Young Master." Murong Kuan didn''t notice what was wrong in his eyes, and took the knife gratefully, which was very precious in his arms.


    "Aran, what should we do now?"


    Murong Lingran frowned slightly, "Mo Ershan finally caught our ''handle'', everyone knows that there will be trouble, and now we can only wait here."


    Murong Kuan gritted his teeth and said bitterly: "That Mo Ershan is really not a thing, this person is obviouslying for him, I saved his life, but he actually crossed the river and demolished the bridge, and framed me for murder. It''s too much."


    Wei Jingxuan nced at him, "So you have to learn the lesson of this time, you are still young, you are not deep in the world, you don''t know the dangers of rivers andkes, just remember not to be so impulsive in the future, not everyone is worth saving, this world is white-eyed wolf A lot."


    Murong Kuan looked up at Wei Jingxuan nkly, although he was dissatisfied with being taught by a stranger who was not a few years older than him, but the other party was right and said with a dejected expression: "I know, I will never be so impulsive in the future."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that the atmosphere became solemn, and smiled suddenly: "Such an ungrateful person, then teach him a lesson, how?"


    The two brothers and sisters looked at him at the same time, and Murong said, "I don''t know what the lesson Jiu Gongzi said means?"


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "You can teach your lesson how you want."


    Murong Lingran''s smart eyes rolled, and she frowned, "Although this man is not dead, he was injured because of my third brother, in case Mo Ershan uses this reason to bite uster. One bite..."


    "Don''t worry, with us here, your brother will be fine."


    Murong Lingran suddenly had a sh of light, "Did you see what happened just now?"


    Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly: "Forget it...forget it."


    Murong Lingran and Murong Kuan looked at each other. Since the two of them were rted to the Marquis of Ning''an, they didn''t say they were powerful, but their official positions were definitely not small. Since they said they were fine, let''s just believe them for once.


    Wei Jingxuan knew that Jiu Ge was in a good mood today. Seeing that the masked man showed signs of waking up, he waved behind him, and saw two people suddenly appear beside the masked man, and he took off his hands and legs. .


    The masked man only had time to let out a groan before fainting in pain again.


    Murong Lingran and Murong Kuan couldn''t help trembling when they saw this, they were so cruel.


    And Mo Ershan ran down the mountain quickly and told Aniang what happened on Gao''s Mountain. When he saw people, he started shouting loudly everywhere, for fear that no one would hear it.


    "Murong Kuan killed, Murong Kuan killed."


    The passing vigers heard what he said and quickly grabbed him and said, "What did you say? Murong Kuan killed? Who did he kill?"


    "You will find out when you go to the mountain and take a look."


    Mo Ershan said it once he saw someone, and it didn''t take long for it to reach Murong Zhe''s ears.


    "How could that be? He is still a child, so how could he kill someone?" Murong Zhe couldn''t believe it anyway.


    "Whether it''s true or not, Mo Ershan said when he saw people, and now the whole vige may know about it." A woman said.


    Those who were working heard that something had happened to the Lord''s house, so they quickly put down their work and looked at each other.


    Everyone in the vige knows who Murong Kuan is. After all, they are the only people in the vige who are outsiders. However, how could an eleven-year-old child kill someone for no reason?

 Chapter 60: dont believe a word

    Chapter 60 Don''t Believe a Word


    If something happened to the Murong family, would they still have to work?


    For a time, the hearts of all those who were working were raised.


    Murong Liang and Mrs. Liu also heard about it, and rushed to the bamboo house. When they saw Murong Zhe, they asked with a straight face, "I heard that your son was murdered. What happened?"


    "I don''t know, I just heard about it."


    Lizheng also heard the news, so Mo Ershan was arrested and rushed to the bamboo house in a hurry, and asked sharply, "You said that Murongkuan murdered, but what evidence is there?"


    Mo Ershan said excitedly: "The body is still on the mountain. If you don''t believe me, I''ll take you there."


    Lizheng''s face suddenly turned a little heavy, "Azhe, what do you think of this?"


    Murong Zhe knew his son, he would nevermit murder.


    Although Mo Ershan said with an oath, he didn''t believe a word, and his face turned gloomy, "Since you said that he killed someone, you have witnessed it with your own eyes. If so, then you must know why he killed someone. , then please tell the process in its entirety!"


    Mo Ershan was stunned for a moment, his eyes were suddenly erratic, and he stammered: "It...others I...I didn''t see clearly, I just saw him and that person... After a conflict, that person''s face was full of expressions. The blood fell to the ground, and my heart hurt... I was afraid that he would do something to me, so... I came back to report."


    Li was looking at him and knew that he must have concealed something, and said coldly: "You lead the way, we will go and see for ourselves."


    Seeing that they finally got to the point, Mo Ershan suddenly became energetic, "Okay,e with me."


    A group of people followed Mo Ershan and hurried up the mountain.


    Zhuang Qinghe saw that the workers all looked at the crowd worriedly, knowing what they were thinking, and said with a stern face: "You can do it with confidence before the master stops it. Do you still want today''s wages?"


    The workers heard the words and immediately started their work. Today is almost halfway through. If they stop, they will really be reluctant.


    I silently prayed that nothing happened to the Murong family. It was just a misunderstanding. Otherwise, they would definitely not build this house again, and thend that was being reimed would also stop. They would not have a good time this year.


    When Murong Zhe and other vigers in Lizheng arrived at the ce that Mo Ershan said, they really saw a person lying on the ground, and the two children were sitting on the side with dull eyes, as if they were frightened.


    "Aran, Akuan."


    The two brothers and sisters heard the sound and turned around suddenly. Seeing their fathering, they quickly got up and walked over.


    Murong Lingran plunged into his father''s arms, sobbing in grievance: "Father, you are finally here, you scared me to death just now."


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, Dad is here."


    Mo Ershan felt a little bit instinctively when he saw the blood-covered man on the ground. After all, it was this man who almost killed him mercilessly just now, but he was relieved at the same time.


    He was really afraid that they would hide the corpse for him and Aniang to run away, and immediately said proudly: "You should believe me now, Murong Kuan really killed someone, and the corpse is lying there."


    Murong Zhe looked at his son who kept his head down, and said softly, "What happened?"


    Lizheng also didn''t believe that a teenage child would kill someone suddenly, and quickly said: "Yes, child, tell the truth, if there is any inside story, I, as Lizheng, will call the shots for you."

 Chapter 61: Misfortune, where the blessing depends

    Chapter 61 Misfortune, where the blessing depends


    Murong Kuan lowered his head and remained silent.


    The atmosphere suddenly became extremely heavy, and the vigers who followed to watch the lively thought that he was acquiescing, and some people who were not pleasing to Murong Zhe''s family suddenly began to speak sarcastically.


    "It''s really unbelievable that such a small child would kill someone."


    "That''s right, he was so vicious at a young age, but it''s worth it when he grows up."


    "Don''t worry, he killed someone, so he shouldn''t have a chance to grow up."


    "Yes, killing for life, this Murong family is over."


    Murong nced lightly at the people who were talking, and saw that they were all people who usually approached Gao, with a sneer on his face.


    Misfortune is where the blessing rests; Fortune is where the misfortune lies.


    After experiencing this, it is not a bad thing to see clearly the nature of some people. When her family will employ people in the future, these people who fall into trouble are destined to miss her family.


    But I also trust Li Zheng a little more in my heart, neither of them nor their husbands work in her house.


    Murong Zhe saw that they didn''t know the truth and convicted his own children at will, and shouted sharply, "Enough."


    Thest woman to speak saw Murong Zhe staring at her with red eyes, she shrank her neck in fright, and twitched the corners of her mouth contemptuously.


    Humph, I thought it would be amazing to be able to build a house soon after moving in. This is joy and sorrow, and there is no son to live in after it is built!


    After all, he was the grandson who grew up watching him. Although he was separated out, Murong Liang also cared about it. Looking at Murong Kuan, he said anxiously, "Ah Kuan, what the **** is going on? You should say something. ."


    Liu pouted and rolled his eyes at him, "Do you still need to ask? You can tell from the situation that he really killed someone. I''m so scared."


    Sure enough, it was right to separate their family, otherwise it would definitely affect her children again this time.


    This family is a scourge, cmity!


    "Get out of the way, let me get out of the way!"


    Just then, an unfamiliar voice suddenly came from behind the crowd.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that the official arrester had arrived, so they quickly gave way to them.


    Murong frowned, even if it takes at least half an hour to ride a fast horse from the city, such a short time is not enough to go back and forth, how did the fast hunterse so fast?


    Shen Caotou nced at the **** corpse on the ground. He didn''t go to investigate. He nced at everyone, and said arrogantly: "Who is the murderer, stand up for me yourself, don''t waste my uncle''s time!"


    The Gao Shi immediately pointed at Murong Kuan, gloating over the misfortune: "It''s him, it''s him who killed people."


    Shen Zhaotou followed her hand and was stunned for a moment, then frowned: "He? Why is he still a child?"


    Mo Ershan suddenly stood up from the crowd and exined tteringly: "Master, don''t underestimate this kid, although he is young, he seems to have learned martial arts, and I saw him fighting against that man with my own eyes. "


    Shen Cao raised his eyebrows, "Oh, so you are a witness?"


    "That''s right, that''s right." Mo Ershan smiled and nodded.


    "Then you said he was a child, why did you kill this adult man?"


    Mo Ershan was startled, nced at Murong Lingran''s brother and sister, and touched his nose with a guilty conscience, "This...I don''t know."


    Shen Zhetou just thought he didn''t see the cause, nced at Murong Kuan, then at his family, and said slowly: "Come on, take the body away! Also, tying this child up, murder is a capital offense. , you just wait for the corpse to be collected."

 Chapter 62: Moved

    Chapter 62 Moved


    The Gao family immediately looked at Murong Zhe''s family proudly.


    Humph, this is the retribution for offending her, this is God''s will! God wants to destroy this wolf-hearted family.


    Murong looked at Gao''s mother and son with a mocking smile. The younger one made a conclusion without understanding the situation, and the older one did the same. It really wasn''t a family, so they didn''t enter the house.


    Murong Zhe panicked. Seeing the arresters approaching him, he said anxiously, "A Kuan, did you kill the people? You should say something."


    Several households with family members working in Murong''s house also looked at him anxiously, when they saw Murong Kuan suddenly say seriously, "No, I didn''t kill anyone."


    Murong Zhe breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the arresting officer excitedly, and said hopefully, "Master, my son said he didn''t kill anyone, can you investigate a little more?"


    Captains stopped and looked at the boss suspiciously.


    Shen Zhao turned his head to look at Mr. Gao, "You said he killed people, but now he says he didn''t kill people, what do you think?"


    Gao''s face changed, "Master, I don''t dare to lie, my son saw it himself, he would never tell lies and nder others, otherwise I wouldn''t dare to invite you over even if I had ten courage. "


    As soon as ??''s voice fell, there was an uproar, and no one thought that Gao would dare to report to the official.


    Li Zheng suddenly became angry, "Gao Shi, you actually invited them here?"


    Mr. Gao snorted coldly, raised his head and said righteously: "There is a murder case in Lihua Vige. As a member of Lihua Vige, I am naturally obliged to report to the official. Although he is still young, But killing people is killing people, and I can''t cover up."


    "You, you really **** me off. He says he didn''t kill anyone now, how do you exin it?"


    "He is arguing. How could a murderer admit that he killed himself? My son saw it in person, how could it be fake?"


    Mo Ershan hurriedly bowed his head and said, "Master, don''t listen to this kid''s nonsense. I really saw him kill someone. If there is a half-truth, it will be thunderous."


    Seeing that he had sworn a poisonous oath, Prosecutor Shen said impatiently: "Okay, we will know how the matter is brought back for trial."


    At this moment, a viger suddenly eximed: "Move, move!"


    Li was looking at the man, "What''s moving?"


    "The corpse moved."


    "How could a corpse move? Unless it''s a fraud."


    Fraud?


    Everyone present involuntarily took a few steps back, and some of the timid people were ready to flee.


    Captain Shen was stunned for a moment, thinking of what Murong Kuan said just now, he immediately winked at his subordinates.


    The ?? subordinates received instructions and hurried forward to check the corpse, and immediately eximed: "Boss, this person is indeed not dead, he is still alive, the blood seems to be... it seems to be..."


    Shen Caotou frowned, "Like what?"


    "It''s a nosebleed."


    Nosebleed?


    not dead?


    is not dead?


    Most of the people present breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    It¡¯s good not to die, it¡¯s good not to die.


    Li Zheng and Murong Zhe looked at each other, and hurriedly stepped forward to check. Seeing that he was really still breathing, the big stone that had been hanging in his heart finally fell.


    Shen Caotou also stepped forward to probe the man''s breath, and his eyes became red with anger. After a long time, the man didn''t die. Then he said that for a long time, wasn''t he being watched like a monkey?


    turned his head and red at Mr. Gao angrily: "Didn''t you say he died? People are still alive and well, what are you calling us toe here for? Are you kidding us?"

 Chapter 63: self-inflicted

    Chapter 63


    "Impossible." Mr. Gao panicked immediately, no longer thecent look on his face, and said anxiously: "Second, isn''t the person you said dead?"


    Mo Ershan also stepped forward to check the man''s breath, and suddenly said in horror: "How could he not die? He fell to the ground after the battle with Murong Kuan. How could he still be alive after so much blood?"


    Murong Lingran exined with a sneer: "Some people will die if they bleed too much, but it also depends on the individual''s body. As long as they don''t hurt the vitals, they can''t die if they stop the bleeding in time, let alone nosebleeds."


    "If you want to me for this situation, you want to hurt our family too obviously, gloat over the misfortune, and want to see my family''s jokes without waiting for confirmation. Everything is your own fault."


    Shen Zhaotou immediately kicked Mo Ershan, kicked him to the ground, and shouted sternly: "What a fool, your brain has been bitten by a dog, you dare to report to the officials if you are not sure whether a person is dead? Dare to fool me and make me ashamed,e on, tie the two people who reported the false case to me, and go back to me and clean them up!"


    Fortunately, the "corpse" moved, otherwise he really took the child back, and he would lose his old face, and he would be reprimanded by the adults. He would never have the face to see those colleagues in his life.


    Mo Ershan suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, endured the pain, and hurriedly knelt on the ground and begged for mercy: "Master, I really didn''t lie, even if I made a mistake at the moment, but this person has be like this, it must be It has something to do with Murong Kuan, isn''t it a big crime to hurt someone?"


    Shen Zhaotou thought about it too, this trip was not in vain, he ordered with a dark face: "Bring that child back to me too."


    "Yes, boss."


    "Wait!"


    The crowd followed the sound and saw two strange men in brocade clothes appearing behind Murong Lingran at some point.


    Murong Zhe was stunned when he saw the two of them. He intuitively told him that this matter was definitely rted to his daughter. Could it be that today''s incident was all a scene between his daughter and them?


    Sure enough, when he met his daughter''s gaze, he saw her sly smile, but she instantly regained her cold look.


    Murong Zhe didn''t say much. If the Gao family and their son had no intention of harming others, they would not have caused today''s misunderstanding.


    Shen Zhou Tou Jian was two handsome and extravagant young sons. He grew up in the capital and was quite urate in looking at people. He intuitively told them that these two were not ordinary people. He couldn''t help but lower himself a bit, "Who are you? Why are you blocking the arrest and handling the case?"


    Wei Jingxuan didn''t want to spend more time with him, so he took out a waist card from his arms and shook it in front of him.


    Shen Zhaotou''s expression changed suddenly, he knelt down on the ground, bowed his head and said respectfully, "Meet Your Excellency"


    The rest of the arresters were stunned for a while, and they quickly knelt down.


    The vigers of Lihua Vige had never seen this scene before, and they were so frightened that they were speechless, and the person who was about to kneel even when he was about to be arrested was a high-ranking official?


    Even Li Zheng was stunned, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Before they could figure it out, Wei Jingxuan said lightly, "I can do whatever I want to do today, but I''ll just say one thing, the man was injured by this official, the one lying on the ground is the remnant of King Yin, and this official is the chaser. Do you understand the rest of the people who came here?"


    Murong Zhe thought to himself, thest time they met these two, could it have something to do with the remnants of King Yin?

 Chapter 64: really ungrateful

    Chapter 64 is really ungrateful


    "I understand, I understand."


    "Since that''s the case, do what you have to do."


    "Yes." Shen Zhetou stood up immediately, red at Mo Ershan and the Gao n fiercely and said, "Come here, take down these daring two!"


    Mo Ershan was immediately anxious when he heard the words, "Master, this person is really hurt by Murong, I saw it myself."


    "Then tell me how you saw it? Why did Murong Kuan hurt him? You tell me the whole process!"


    "This..." Mo Ershan was stunned. If he told the truth and let outsiders know that he crossed the river and demolished the bridge, what would the vigers think of him, and how could he stay?


    Captain Shen saw that he was silent, and said impatiently: "Don''t waste time, take him away quickly!"


    Mr. Gao said anxiously: "Er Shan, tell the truth, no matter what, it''s better than going to jail."


    Mo Ershan hesitated for a moment, A-Niang was right, it would be shameful to tell the truth, but it was better than going to jail, thinking about what happened just now.


    It turned out that he went up the mountain to hunt early this morning, and soon after he left, he saw the masked man fighting with another man, so he quickly hid behind a tree to observe quietly.


    The other person fell to the ground covered in blood after a while, and the masked man threw the dead person into the grass.


    It was the first time in his life that he saw a murder scene. He was afraid of being discovered by the other party. After the masked man threw his body, he wanted to leave quietly.


    Unexpectedly, just after escaping here, the masked man suddenly kicked him to the ground from behind, and then came to strangle him, trying to kill him.


    He used all his strength to try to ask for help, but he never thought that there was someone on the mountain, but Murong Kuan appeared, and he wanted to save him.


    And the masked man and Murong Kuan fell down after the battle, and his face was covered in blood. He thought the man was dead, so he hurried down the mountain.


    Mo Ershan finished speaking with a bitter face, and said with a dejected expression: "That''s the way it is, every word I said is true, I really didn''t lie, I just didn''t know if the person was dead or not. I''m a little anxious, it''s really not intentional to report a false case."


    was righteous, "When someone else saved you, you actually want to harm them. It''s really ungrateful."


    Murong Zhe''s eyes were red with anger. He never expected that there would be such an inside story. He was kind enough to save someone, but he didn''t expect to be bitten back.


    Shen Zhaotou walked to Wei Jingxuan''s side, bent over and said, "Sir, the corpse he said?"


    Wei Jingxuan raised his head expressionlessly and said, "It''s over there."


    The arresters ran over to take a look, and they saw a corpse wearing the same clothes as the masked face, so they hurriedly greeted their subordinates and carried them out.


    Shen Captor asked again: "Sir, what should I do with this corpse and thisatose person?"


    "You can dispose of the corpse at will, and leave the one alive."


    "Yes, my lord, the little one will retire."


    He Lianrong said suddenly: "Wait."


    Shen Captor hurriedly turned around and said, "What other orders do you have?"


    "It takes at least an hour to go back and forth from the city here. Why did youe so quickly?"


    Shen Chatou respectfully replied: "There was a burry in the next vige, and someone reported it. We investigated and found no clues. We were about to go back and met this woman on the fork in the road."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, this Gao''s luck is really good.

 Chapter 65: dont blame her

    Chapter 65 Don''t me Her


    "Stolen?" Helian Rongjiu looked at Wei Jingxuan, and Wei Jingxuan put the things found from the masked man in front of him.


    "You take it and let the family see if it is these things. If you can be absolutely sure that it is theirs, return it to them."


    You don''t need to think about it to understand that these two people probably went to rob someone''s house, and they were rounded up by their people when they entered the forest.


    Shen Zhaotou was instantly overjoyed, but he didn''t expect to solve the case unintentionally, "Yes, thank you sir."


    After saying that the arresters were about to leave with the two dead, Mo Ershan realized at this time that it would be useless for him to tell the inside story.


    The mother and son suddenly cried loudly and were wronged, Helian Rongjiu frowned, "It''s so noisy."


    Wei Jingxuan understood what he meant and raised his hand gently, the hidden weapon flew out of his hand instantly, and the two fainted at the same time.


    Shen Caotou saw this and did not dare to be dissatisfied at all, so he walked away in despair.


    On the way ??, a small catcher quickly asked Chief Shen, "Boss, why are you so scared when you saw that waist card just now?"


    Shen Zhai Tou pped him on the head, "Nonsense, that waist card belongs to the leader of Xuanwu Guard, and the leader of Xuanwu Guard has been following him, do you think we should be afraid?"


    Xiao Chakuai''s pupils shrank, and he almost couldn''t lift it up in one breath.


    After the arresters left, Murong Zhe quickly thanked the two of them. Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "You don''t need to be polite, uncle. Uncle also helped me that day, so I will treat him as my uncle''s kindness."


    Murong Zhe knew that there were a lot of people here, so it was not easy to say anything else, so he could only respectfully say, "Thank you, Young Master."


    Li Zheng said suspiciously, "Azhe, who are these two?"


    "Uncle Zhuang, they are the two nobles I mentioned that day."


    Li Zheng suddenly realized that, seeing that they still had something to say, heforted Murong Kuan and led the vigers down the mountain with self-awareness.


    Naturally, Liu Shi saw that although Helianrongjiu and Wei Jingxuan wanted to go up and have a rtionship with them, but since she had said nasty things just now, it was really embarrassing to stay here, so she had to go with everyone.


    When ?? and the others were almost gone, Murong Lingran suddenly eximed: "Should you exin something?"


    Murong Zhe was startled, "Aran, don''t be rude." After speaking, he looked at Helian Rongjiu nervously.


    Helian Rongjiu knew what she was thinking, and smiled nonchntly, "What do you want to exin? If we hadn''t exined the identity of the masked man to Cha Kuai, the person who is now in prison would probably be your third brother."


    Murong snorted coldly, "You said just now that you chased that person here, and you hurt the person."


    "Oh, what you mean is that although we secretly rescued your third brother and settled the arrest, the cause is also us, if we hadn''t chased people here, your third brother wouldn''t have wanted to rescue them, nor It won''t lead to suspicion of murder, and I won''t be criticized today, almost ruining our reputation, so we should say sorry?"


    Murong nodded, "It seems that you are not too stupid."


    "Aran!" Murong Zhe was even more anxious, this child is really a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers and dares to say anything.


    "Uncle, don''t me her." Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "She''s actually right."


    Anyway, the masked people are indeed here because of their roundup, and it is indeed them that caused everything.

 Chapter 66: be a lame

    Chapter 66 Be a Lame


    "But..." Helian Rongjiu nced at Murong Kuan''s thin body, and said quietly: "Although I caused trouble for your brother, your brother also took the initiative to save people, and we did indeed save your brother. , or else can you make sure that he who fell at that time can escape the attack of the masked man?"


    "And the most important point, your brother''s reputation will be restored in a few hours, and you used us to help you teach the people who are going to frame you, and you can see the true colors of some people, and you will have a lot less in your life in the future. unnecessary trouble."


    "The mother and son were also taken away, and you let out a good sigh of relief. No matter how you look at it, you took advantage of it."


    Murong choked for a while, so what he said seems to be right, today''s events are really relieved, but the third brother''s foot is injured.


    "So, we don''t need to say apologetic words of thanks, let''s just turn this matter over, how about that?"


    Murong Zhe was afraid of what his daughter would say, so he nodded quickly and said, "Just as you said."


    Although his son and daughter were both frightened, he didn''t expect anything else now, as long as people were well, it was more important than anything else.


    Murong sighed and said helplessly, "Forget it, that''s it."


    Dad has already opened his mouth, so it''s not good to not give Dad face.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded with a smile, looked up at the sky, and suddenly put on an extremely distressed look, "Ah, I''m hungry, this ce is also some distance from the city. Jingxuan, let''s go back quickly and get one. After the hour, I can eat hot rice. I used to have a fixed time to eat, and I don¡¯t know if being hungry for so long today has any effect on my body.¡±


    "Ninth brother, why don''t I go hunting, I''m fast." Wei Jingxuan suggested.


    "Uh..." Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly, "No... No need, I''ve been on fire recently and can''t eat baked goods."


    "Then I''ll find some fruit to give you a cushion first?"


    "I have a bad stomach recently and can''t eat cold food."


    "..." Brother Jiu is really difficult to serve.


    Murong Zhe said quickly, "If you two don''t dislike it, then let''s go to the humble house for dinner. The humble house is at the foot of the mountain, so it''s time to walk a little faster."


    Murong Lingran wanted to refuse, but thinking of this person''s noble status, it was not easy to offend them, so she had to give up, and treat her as a reward for helping her teach Gao''s family.


    "That''s great, I''ll disturb Uncle." Helian Rongjiu said with a smile.


    "Do not disturb, do not disturb, this is our family''s honor."


    Wei Jingxuan: "¡­"


    Murong Lingran nced at the third brother''s left foot, and then at the rugged mountain road, and suddenly said: "Third brother, your foot is injured, I will carry you."


    Murong Kuan was stunned by his sister''s words, nced at the small body that was a head shorter than him, touched his nose and said, "Aran, there''s no need for this, the third brother can walk on one foot."


    Murong Zhe heard that his son''s foot was injured, and hurriedly asked him to lift his trousers to show him.


    I thought it was a minor injury, but I didn''t expect the entire left foot to swell up, and suddenly said nervously: "Why is the injury so serious? Why didn''t you say it just now?"


    "Father, I''m fine, I just twisted it a bit, and I''ll be fine after a nap."


    Murongzhe said solemnly, "Don''t take it seriously. Dad is a doctor, and he knows better than you. This is not an ordinary sprain. If you don''t recover well, you will be ready to beme in this life."

 Chapter 67: so not a thing

    Chapter 67 Too bad


    Murong Kuan''s body froze, his face suddenly turned pale, and he no longer dared to move.


    He is only eleven years old, and his life is so long that he should not beme.


    Seeing that his words had an effect, Murong Zhe squatted in front of his son and said, "Come on, Daddy will carry you."


    Murong Lingran suggested: "Dad, the third brother is heavier than me, it''s not as easy as you carried mest time, why don''t Ie?"


    "It''s okay, Dad can do it, you just need to carry the basket on your back."


    "Okay then." Seeing his father''s insistence, Murong Lingran had no choice but to follow him.


    Helian Rongjiu frowned slightly when he saw that their family was so humble. Would someone who can raise such sensible children really do that kind of thing?


    "Jing Xuan."


    "I understand, Brother Jiu."


    After Wei Jingxuan finished speaking, he beckoned to the dark, a Xuanwu guard suddenly jumped from a tree, walked to Murong Zhe''s side with a nk face, and put Murong Kuan on his back without any exnation.


    Murong Zhe hurriedly thanked him.


    His hands can''t use force, the road here is not as smooth as the road up the stone cave, and it is going down the mountain again. A healthy person is indeed much safer than him on his back.


    Back at the bamboo house, because it was noon, the workers had already gone home for dinner.


    The house is too narrow, and the beds, tables and chairs have basically filled the small bamboo house.


    Murong Lingran moved the tables and chairs to the open space outside the house, poured a ss of water for Helian Rongjiu and Wei Jingxuan each, and went to the kitchen to cook.


    It was said to be a kitchen, but it was actually just a simple stove next to the bamboo house. From the outside, you could see what she was doing.


    On the other hand, Murong Zhe started to treat his son''s wounds. Naturally, he dictated, and Murong Kuan did as he said.


    Helian Rongjiu sat leisurely on the open space, frowned at the small bamboo house and said in a low voice, "ording to your investigation, they have seven children? Does this house live?"


    Wei Jingxuan nced at Murong Lingran who was busy and said in a low voice, "Ninth Brother, I forgot to tell you about their familyst time, their family..."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned after hearing what happened to them when they returned to Beijing, how could it be so miserable, a good family of nine, now there are only three people left, and they were separated by their biological parents taking advantage of the danger.


    His parents and younger brother are too unimportant.


    If he hadn''t acted in time today, would this family of three be one person?


    ncing at the house just started to be built next to him, Helian Rongjiu asked curiously, "What is this house?"


    "It is indeed their home, it should have been built with thest reward."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded in satisfaction, finally letting him see something gratifying.


    Although he was the one who made a mistake, he was punished after all, and he was still his people, so he still cared about him very much.


    Murong Lingran caught a glimpse of Helian Rongjiu and Wei Jingxuan''s eyes from time to time on her, so he had to take a lot of food out of the space under the cover of the bamboo basket.


    Although there was a little ident today, it was toote to buy meat, but when Dad asked her to buy meat these days, she would quietly buy more and put it in the space just in case.


    As for the vegetables, there are still some in the space, so she made this meal fairly easily today.


    Since she cooked food in the cave for a few days, my father and third brother have never cooked for their own stomachs, and they have never even been to the kitchen.


    So there is something in the kitchen that they don''t know at all, and she''s not afraid of them finding out.

 Chapter 68: Silence?

    Chapter 68 Silence?


    Murong Lingran''s movements were very skilled, and it didn''t take long for the steaming five dishes and one soup to be ready.


    Murong Zhe helped his son out and sat down. Seeing the dishes on the table, he nodded with satisfaction. Although his daughter was young, she was still very sensible in some aspects.


    "Young Master Ninth, Young Master, rough food, you are wee." Murong Zhe greeted somewhat restrainedly.


    Wei Jingxuan said with a nk expression: "Uncle, don''t be polite at home, just call me Jingxuan."


    "How can this be done, I''ll call you Young Master Jingxuan."


    "Uncle is happy."


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the dishes on the table for a long time, suddenly stretched out his chopsticks to the dish closest to him, and asked curiously, "What kind of dish is this? Why haven''t I seen it before."


    "This is a tomato, this dish is called scrambled eggs with tomato."


    "Tomato? Where did youe from?"


    Isn''t this something that the Shangnong Bureau has been researching? Howe there is? And can the eggs be fried?


    Wei Jingxuan also looked at Murong Lingran suspiciously.


    Murong Lingran said without changing his expression, "I picked it from the mountain."


    "Made from the mountains? I have friends who work in the Shangnong Bureau. They have been trying to grow them a few years ago, and some havee out, but many of them are dark red, not as bright as yours."


    "I heard that only Fanbang has them. Their seeds are all bought from the merchants of Fanbang. Do we also have it in Xuanqing?"


    Murong said calmly and calmly: "Anyway, I picked it from the mountain. Of course, it takes fate to find these. My father and third brother have never found them. I picked them up."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t ask any more questions after hearing the words, and ate it in one bite, um, it was sour, and the taste was not bad.


    I took another bite of the ck, red, ck and red meat, and my eyes lit up as soon as I took a bite. After swallowing it, I said excitedly: "What is this? It melts in the mouth, the mouth is fragrant, sweet but not greasy, I haven''t in my life. I''ve eaten sweet meat."


    "Braised pork."


    Braised pork? This is too delicious.


    Seeing other dishes with all the vors and tastes, Helian Rongjiu didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He kept asking like a person who had never seen the world, which was too embarrassing.


    casually took a bite of the vegetarian dish he couldn''t name, um, not bad, delicious.


    Wei Jingxuan frowned slightly when he saw that Brother Jiu moved his index finger, and even ate vegetarian dishes.


    It smells a little fragrant. Is it better than the royal chef of the pce?


    Curiously took a mouthful of braised pork, his body froze suddenly, the restraint just now no longer existed, and he began to feast on it.


    Murong Kuan nodded proudly, A Ran''s craftsmanship and the others have also tasted a lot during this time, and the taste is really good.


    Seeing them gobbling up, Murong Zhe suddenly felt a little nervous in his heart.


    Let them see Jiu Gongzi''s rude scene. I wonder if Jiu Gongzi will kill their family when hees back to his senses?


    After a long while, Helian Rongjiu and Wei Jingxuan felt that they had almost eaten. They put down their chopsticks and were about to touch their stomachs when they saw the host staring nkly at them.


    From their untouched tableware, it could be seen that all the food on the table had entered his and Jingxuan''s stomachs.


    Helian Rongjiu was suddenly embarrassed, and smiled ufortably, "I''mughing, the etiquette is strict at home, and suddenly I have a meal in this rxing environment with mountains and water, and the food is still so delicious, is my appetite good? Less, can''t help but eat too much."

 Chapter 69: so rude

    Chapter 69 Too rude


    Murong Zhe said quickly, "If the ninth son likes it, it is a blessing. I wonder if the ninth son is full? If you are not full, you can let the little girl do it."


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Murong Lingran, who had a cold face, and took out a coin and five taels of silver from his arms and ced it on the table, "I''m full, thank you for your hospitality today, and this should be regarded as a thank you."


    Before Murong Zhe could react, he saw that Murong Lingran was overjoyed when he saw the silver. He took the silver and stuffed it into his sleeve. He smiled and said, "Why are you so embarrassed? Ninth Young Master, don''t be polite. If you are hungry, just say it. I''ll do it for you again."


    Although Grandpa has always refused to tell her the true identity of Ninth Young Master, the identity of someone who can make Grandpa so uneasy and respectful must be extraordinary.


    And every time she makes a shot, she is so generous. Although she hurt the third brother, she doesn''t mind giving him a smile.


    "Aran, it''s too rude." Murong Zhe looked helpless.


    "It''s alright." Helian Rongjiu smiled helplessly when she saw her look of being a fan of money, but the little girl actually had two faces, "I''m full, but I''m very interested in this tomato, if you have more at home , can you give me a few?"


    The people from the Shang Farm Bureau have been nting them for several years, and they are not as good-looking and delicious as those found by a peasant girl in the mountains.


    Every time he used the excuse that tomatoes are dark red and astringent, he would take them back and beat them in the face.


    Murong Lingran thought he would make a request, but it turned out to be such a simple matter, "No problem, I''ll go to the kitchen to get it for you."


    She was not afraid of them being suspicious, no matter how she thought about it, she would never have imagined that this was in her space.


    After a while, Murong Lingran put a basket of tomatoes in front of him and said generously, "Take it."


    Helian Rongjiu nced at it calmly, and said with a smile, "It''s gettingte, and there are still things at home, so we''ll leave now."


    Just as he was about to lift his foot to leave, he suddenly remembered something and asked again, "Uncle, I''m really rude. I''ve met twice and still don''t know the name of my uncle?"


    Murong Zhe was stunned when he heard the words. It was impossible for this person to have not investigated him, and it was impossible not to know who he was. What did he mean by saying this?


    was apprehensive in his heart, but when the other party asked, he could only answer, "Under Murong Zhe, the two of them are Murong Lingran and Murong Kuan."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, "He''s Jing Xuan, you all know it. As for me, I''m the ninth eldest in my family, so I won''t reveal the rest, we''ll have an appointmentter."


    Murong Lingran was speechless for a moment, looking up at the sky, taking the initiative to ask people''s names without saying what they were, which was too insincere.


    After the two left, Murong knew that his father and brother hadn''t eaten much just now, so he cooked two more dishes, and as soon as they finished eating, the workers came back.


    The so-called good things do not go out, and bad things travel thousands of miles.


    In just one meal, the news that Gao Shi and Mo Ershan were taken away quickly spread throughout Lihua Vige, and even the surrounding viges gradually spread.


    They also knew that Murong Kuan was wronged by Gao''s mother and son.


    Never would have imagined that Mr. Gao would have the guts to quietly invite an official over here.


    And Mo Ershan is also an idiot. He didn''t even know whether the person was dead or not, but because he reported a false case, he was arrested by his own mother''s arrest, and he suddenly sighed.


    For a long time, this incident became the biggest joke in the vige.

 Chapter 70: liked

    Chapter 70 I fell in love


    Sitting on the carriage back to the city, Helian Rongjiu took out a tomato and said lightly, "What do you think about this today?"


    "Is this tomato? Maybe the people from the Shangnong Bureau have been deceived. Our Xuanqing country is very rich, maybe they just didn''t look for it seriously." Wei Jingxuan said slowly.


    "Probably so, but that''s not what I''m trying to say." It was just something to eat, he cared about something else.


    He took out the knife he picked up that day from his bosom, and Helian Rongjiu said, "Didn''t you notice today that the knife the child used is exactly the same as the knife that the girl lost. How could such a poor family have Don''t you find it strange to have two such exquisite knives?"


    Wei Jingxuan straightened his waist immediately, "Ninth Brother still doubts them?"


    "Well, there is one thing I haven''t understood for a long time. This knife looks like a good knife. When the uncle wanted to save his daughter, as long as he was one of them, the money would be more than enough, but now he has be a wife and son. situation.¡±


    "Looking at the uncle''s temperament today, he doesn''t look like someone who can give up the freedom of his wife and children for something like a knife."


    Wei Jingxuan nodded in agreement, "It''s really a bit strange, isn''t it..."


    "Is it what?"


    "Could it be that they got this knife recently?"


    Helian Rongjiu frowned, "It''s also possible."


    Wei Jingxuan said sternly: "Ninth Brother, since you suspect them, why not send Xuanwu guards to monitor them?"


    "No need." Helian Rongjiu shook his head, "Although it''s a bit strange for them to have such a knife, but from the fact that the child wants to save people regardless of himself, this family is not a big evil. Man, it''s hard for me to imagine that they were handed out for that reason."


    "People are fickle, maybe after three years in the frontier, I have seriously reflected on it. It''s true."


    Helian Rongjiu put the knife in his arms and said lightly, "Maybe it is."


    Thinking of what I ate today, I swallowed involuntarily, "I didn''t expect that the girl''s dishes were so delicious, and I don''t know if I''ll have a chance to eat them in the future. It''s a pity."


    Wei Jingxuan said quickly: "Ninth Brother, there are still many doubts about their identities. Don''t let down your guard against them just because of what you eat."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded solemnly, "Your ninth brother, I''m not that stupid, let''s test them another day, what do you think?"


    "There is no need for Brother Jiu toe in person, I will do it."


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, "Youe? What name are youing in?"


    "This¡­"


    "They saved mest time, and it''s right for me to see my savior."


    Wei Jingxuan looked at Brother Jiu suspiciously, and suddenly said quietly: "Brother Jiu, don''t you like that girl''s craftsmanship,e over to eat if you have something to do?"


    Helian Rongjiu red at him, "What nonsense are you talking about, brother nine, am I like that?"


    Wei Jingxuan stopped talking immediately. He had been with Jiu Ge since he was a child, and he never saw through him one day, but he still understood some aspects.


    in a few days


    Although Gao''s mother and son reported a false case, it was true that there was a wounding incident, and they also indirectly helped the next vige solve the case, so they were only beaten for 50 times, locked up for a few days, and released after giving them a lesson. .


    Naturally, after they returned, their resentment towards Murong Lingran''s family deepened.


    But they also knew that it was too shameful, and they had to recuperate, so they didn''t dare to trouble Murong Lingran''s family for the time being.

 Chapter 71: cherry

    Chapter 71 Cherry


    In the early morning of this day, the sky was clear and the air was clear.


    Murong Lingran was carrying a satchel on his back and a basket in his hand. After paying the city fee, he entered the city smoothly.


    Daddy must keep an eye on the house.


    As for the third brother, as the saying goes, it takes a hundred days to hurt the bones and bones. Now, wherever he goes, he is on crutches, and he can only stay at home during this time.


    Last night, she went to see the cherry tree in the space again. She had already harvested the red cherries for several rounds. After picking them, the tree was full again after six hours. .


    Now that the house has not been built and thend has not been fully renovated, the family can¡¯t sit still and find a way to make money.


    She didn''t go to A-Niang first, but went to Shishi to see if there was news of her three younger brothers.


    Naturally, in just a few days, she got nothing, left some food, and then she left.


    Seeing that it was still early, Murong Lingran came to a bustling street and made sure that no one was selling the same things as her. After finding the manager and paying the city gold, he found a hidden ce and took out some of the cherries in the space. .


    Because of its good appearance, the red one is very eye-catching, as soon as it was put on, a woman came up and said with a novel look: "Oh, this cherry looks really good, it''s so watery, girl , how do you sell this?"


    This head is also too big, one is bigger than the two or three she has seen before.


    Murong Lingran didn''t expect the business toe to the door so soon, and said with a light smile: "Auntie, twenty pennies a pound."


    The woman frowned, "Twenty cents? It''s too expensive. I bought it a few days ago for only five cents a pound."


    "It''s not expensive, it''s not expensive, these are definitely worth 20 cents a pound. These are just picked from the tree. You can see that they are big and full, and they have an appetite. If you don''t believe me, try them. The taste is definitely the same as yours. It''s different from what I bought before."


    Murong said Ling Ran, then grabbed arge handful of them and put them in the woman''s hands.


    She has also lived in the capital. At first nce, this woman looks like someone from a big family whoes out to buy. She has nothing to do with being a big customer who has the potential to buy.


    Beijing is also a gathering ce for the rich. This Minghua Street is one of the busiest streets in the capital. Rich people like toe here, so she doesn''t think the price is high at all.


    When the ?? woman saw that she gave her a hand so generously, she was overjoyed, this child can really please people.


    After she tasted one, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she couldn''t help but start to taste the second and the third. Not long after, a dozen or so in her hands entered her stomach, and she was still a little unfinished, her eyes suddenly became like Wolf stared at the cherries in the basket.


    Lingran saw the woman''s expression and knew that she was very satisfied. There were many varieties of cherry saplings in her space, all of which were researched over many years.


    Although this is not the best, the taste and sweetness are notparable to those of the original varieties of Xuanqingguo.


    In addition to the space produced, it must be a boutique, and the taste is even better.


    Although the woman didn''t eat enough, she was too embarrassed to try it again. She had never eaten such delicious cherries before, and it was indeed worth such a high price. She immediately said cheerfully, "Child, give me ten pounds."


    "Ten catties? Auntie, cherries are easy to spoil, and they won''t be stored for a long time. Your home..."


    The woman has never seen that she thinks she has bought too much. It can be seen that this child is a considerate person, and she immediately has a good impression of her, "My family has arge poption, don''t worry, I can finish it, and it will not spoil."

 Chapter 72: to question

    Chapter 72 Interrogation


    Murong nodded, and immediately took Dad''s medicine scale, weighed ten pounds, and gently ced it in her basket.


    The woman gave her two hundred pennies and praised with a smile: "Looking at your young age, I didn''t expect you to be able to do anything."


    "The poor''s children are already in charge." Murong Lingran touched his head and smiled.


    She would never admit that she begged her father and third brother to teach her how to read the scalesst night.


    "He''s a good boy."


    After the woman left, several people took a fancy to her cherries one after another.


    No way, her appearance ispletely different from what they have seen before, and the taste is good.


    Although they thought it was a bit expensive, as long as everyone who tasted it bought it, it didn¡¯t take long for the hundred kilograms she took out to be sold out.


    Seeing that there were still many people who bought it, she went to the hidden ce and took out another hundred kilograms of cherries, and then went to get them when they were sold out. After going back and forth several times, all the cherries that were harvested and saved in her space a few days ago were actually short. It sold out in about an hour.


    A middle-aged man rushed over in a hurry. Seeing that she was packing up, he hurriedly asked, "Little girl, do you still have your cherries?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Uncle, there is no more today, if you want, I will be here in the morning in two days, you cane directly."


    The cherry tree has grown and can be harvested twice a day.


    She did the math and earned fourteen taels of silver in one morning.


    For the sake of money, the big deal is that she will let the gods continue to be her rm clock, and the harvest will be done regrly.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for two days toe back." The middle-aged man left after saying that.


    Seeing that it was almost noon, Murong Lingran went to the hawker to buy a few meat buns, and hurried to A-Niang while eating.


    As soon as I got to the backyard of Ruyi Embroidery Vige, I heard a lot of noise in the courtyard.


    Murong Lingran took the bun''s hand for a while, and hurriedly threw the bun into the space, took out two baskets from the space and walked over quickly, seeing that the courtyard door was not closed, he walked in directly.


    Seeing a group of people pointing around a ce, she also gathered around curiously.


    When he saw who was surrounded by people, he frowned, "Auntie!"


    Mr. Xiao, who was being questioned, suddenly raised his head when he heard the familiar voice. Seeing that her daughter was actually here, and seeing her in such an embarrassed scene, her eyes suddenly turned red, and her tears flowed instantly.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and put down the basket, hugged her arm, and asked with concern, "Auntie, what''s wrong with you, did someone bully you?"


    A woman just focused on talking, when she saw that an outsider came in, she said sharply: "Who is this little girl?"


    A woman who was closer to Murong Lingran said, "Is there any need to ask? Wasn''t she called A-Niang of the Xiao family just now, she must be her daughter."


    Grandma Sun saw Murong Lingranst time, but she was dressed like a tomboy thest time she saw her, and she didn''t recognize her in the women''s clothes this time.


    Thinking of the pastryst time, Grandma Sun eased her face, "Okay."


    Murong Lingran protected her mother behind her, nced at the people surrounding her mother and daughter, and said nkly, "Excuse me, what happened, so that you alle to ask my mother?"


    A woman said yin and yang strangely: "If you want to ask, just ask your mother, what is not good to do, and actually be a thief. Xiu Zhuang did not short her food, nor did she drink less, we and her get along with her day and night. For more than a month, she is a neer, and she usually helps her a lot, and she can do it!"

 Chapter 73: I am not an onion

    Chapter 73 I am not an onion


    Xiao Shi was afraid that her daughter would really believe her words, so she nervously took her daughter''s hand and exined tremblingly, "Aran, A-Niang is not a thief, A-Niang didn''t steal anything, you must believe A-Niang."


    Murong Lingran patted A Niang''s hand, turned her head and looked straight into the woman''s eyes and said, "May I ask what your aunt is called?"


    A-Niang''s temperament she understands, she can never do something like stealing things.


    The woman didn''t expect Murong Lingran to ask this first, she was stunned for a while, and a woman watching the y next to her answered, "Her name is Du."


    Murong nodded in thanks, turned to look at Mrs. Du, and said loudly, "Excuse me, why did Aunt Du call my aunt a thief? Did you see my aunt steal with your own eyes?"


    Mrs. Du did not expect that a little girl would dare to question her, and shouted loudly, "What qualifications do you have as a child to question me? Which onion are you?"


    Murong''s face suddenly turned cold, "Aunt Du''s words are wrong, I''m A-Niang''s daughter, A-Niang gave birth to me to raise me, and protect A-Niang''s righteousness, what qualifications do I need? I''m not a green onion, and I don''t want to be a green onion. It''s just a living person. If Aunt Du wants to talk to you, I can get it for you."


    Suddenly said such a serious thing on his cold face, and some of the onlookers burst intoughter.


    "You!" Du Shi knew that she was beingughed at by everyone''s expressions, and immediately became angry, "Okay, let me tell you, I didn''t see your mother steal Yang''s purse with my own eyes, but Yang''s lost purse was from You found it on your grandmother''s bed, isn''t that evidence? Can''t it prove she''s a thief?"


    purse? Young''s?


    Xiao Qianling nced at everyone, "May I ask who is Aunt Yang?"


    A woman raised her hand and said, "I am."


    "Excuse me, how did Auntie lose her purse?"


    Yang said slowly: "I put it under the pillow after taking a showerst night, and it disappeared this morning. Then everyone searched the beds and found it on your mother''s bed."


    "So no one saw that my aunt stole it, and no one saw that she hid it on his bed?"


    Everyone present except Du Shi, all shook their heads.


    Murong Lingran said slowly: "A-niang told my dad that ten of you live in one room. Since that''s the case, in addition to A-niang, there are nine people who can ess her bed."


    "And the ce where Aunt Yang''s purse is ced is notpletely hidden. After you are all asleep, anyone can take it, and anyone can hide it on my aunt''s bed. You insist that my aunt took it, isn''t it too much? Too hasty!"


    Ruyi Embroidery Vige can voluntarily stay in the embroidery vige at night so that the workers can do their jobs well.


    And most of the women live in the suburbs because their homes are in the suburbs, and it takes a lot of time to go back, and they have fixed tasks every day.


    If your eyes are broken, you will never be able to touch embroidery in the future, and you will not be able to make up for your home. Therefore, few people are willing to go back. Basically, they go back once a month.


    Naturally, except for her aunt here.


    A-Niang had advanced the money in advance, and the people in the embroidery vige were afraid that if A-Niang ran away, she would nevere back, so she was the only one who could not leave the embroidery vige for three years.


    After her analysis, Grandma Sun also agreed with her idea, nodded and said, "The girl is right, what she said is indeed possible."

 Chapter 74: No arguing

    Chapter 74


    Mrs Du sarcastically said, "Then you mean that someone deliberately took Yang''s purse to frame your aunt?"


    Murong Lingran nced at her, twitched the corners of her mouth contemptuously, raised her eyebrows and said, "I didn''t say that, Aunt Du said it. But I think you''re right, my aunt will never steal anything. Yes, the remaining one may be that someone framed her."


    "Haha..." Du Shi suddenly seemed to have heard some big joke, the mocking smile on his face could not be stopped, and he crossed his hips and said: "Who here doesn''t know that your auntie is in advance in order to treat the child''s illness. After spending fifty taels of silver, I have no chance to go home every month, and my family is really short of money."


    "And other people here are from better families than Xiao''s. They receive monthly money every month. Not only can they go home every month, but they can also give some to their family and have some left over. They are not short of money. You say, this situation Who else could it be that she didn''t steal it?"


    Murong Lingran smiled coldly, "You have inquired about everyone clearly, as if you stole the money and found a scapegoat ahead of time."


    Du Shi''s face changed suddenly, and her voice couldn''t help but rise a little bit, "What did you say? You mean I stole money to frame your aunt?"


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands, nomittal.


    "You!" Du Shi immediately wanted to rush over to teach her a lesson, but was stopped by everyone, so he had to say, "Little girl, why should I steal money? And why should I hide it with your aunt?"


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "Of course, you are also afraid of being caught, so you should hide with your mother temporarily. If Aunt Yang doesn''t find it this morning, then you will find a suitable time to transfer. If you are found, you will be caught. The person is also my mother, you have nothing to lose."


    Du Shi was trembling with anger at her words, "Damn girl, don''t frame good people there!"


    Murong sneered: "You know what it''s like to be in a hurry, don''t you feel bad? I have only one person to force you and you can''t stand it. Just now, when you all besieged my mother, why did you ever think about her feelings?"


    "you!"


    The other people present felt a little ufortable, so they seemed to have acted a little too hastily just now.


    "Hmph, it''s absolutely impossible for my aunt to do something like this. As for you..." Murong nced at Du Shi, "I''ll find out after a while if I''m wronged."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Granny Sun and said, "Mother-inw, can you give the little girl a chance?"


    Grandma Sun came in from Murong Lingran and felt that she was not like ten girls from the countryside, and she spoke with reason and reason, and wanted to see how she could clear up the grievances for her own mother, and said lightly, "Mother-inw doesn''t want to wrong anyone either. Good man, I''ll give you this chance."


    "Thank you, mother-inw." After Murong finished speaking, he looked around at everyone, "Who was the first to find that purse on my mother''s bed?"


    Everyone looked at Du Shi in unison.


    Du Shi was startled for a moment, and suddenly said nervously: "Yes... so what if I found it? Didn''t you guys search other people''s beds at that time?"


    "That''s really a coincidence." Murong Lingran sneered: "May I ask where the purse was found on the bed?"


    "Under your aunt''s pillow."


    "Mother-inw, did you order the entire room to be searched?"

 Chapter 75: bloody mouth

    Chapter 75


    Grandma Sun nodded, "Yes, it''s me."


    "I would like to ask those present to recall that after my mother-inw ordered a search of the room, how long did it take for Aunt Du to find the purse?"


    The women thought about it carefully, and a person who was by Du''s side said, "I know, after the mother-inw finished speaking, Du''s ran to her mother-inw with a purse, saying that the purse was found, and shouting that it was I found it on Xiao''s bed, and I was envious of her doing a good job in front of my mother-inw, so I remember it very clearly."


    Murong Lingran sincerely thanked: "Thank you auntie."


    "I have one more question, does anyone present see Aunt Du taking out the purse from my grandmother''s bed?"


    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Murong Lingran turned around and stared sharply at the Du family: "Aunt Du, should you exin why you can urately find the location of the purse with just one sentence? Why hasn''t anyone seen you find the purse? process?"


    "Then... that''s because I was lucky. They were just looking for it at that time. How could they care about me?"


    Murong Lingran nced at her whole body, her face sank suddenly, "Good luck? I don''t think so, to be able to take out the purse so quickly and go to the mother-inw to im credit, it is very likely that you already knew the location of the purse, or, That purse was most likely on you at the time!"


    Du Shi was stunned, and said excitedly, "Don''t spit your blood!"


    Murong nced at her fat belly, and suddenly smiled: "Are you bloody? You said just now that my aunt is the one whocks money the most, but in my opinion, you should be the one whocks the most money."


    A cold sweat broke out on Du''s back, "You... don''t talk nonsense, my family is a hundred times better than yours!"


    "It''s a hundred times better? Then why do you hide your lunch in your arms? Isn''t it because the family is suffering, the food at home is not as good as in the embroidery vige, and you want to bring the food from the embroidery vige back to the family to eat?"


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, there was an uproar.


    A woman nced at Du Shi''s belly, only to see a few circles of fat as usual, she wondered: "It shouldn''t be, this Du Shi''s husband is a butcher, and the most important thing in the family is meat, how can he like it? Xiu Zhuang''s food?"


    "Yeah, you see Du Shi is so fat, how could he be short of meat?"


    "You think too highly of the butcher. If she is really in good condition, how could it be possible for her toe here to work?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, Murong said helplessly: "If you don''t believe it, take out the thing in her arms and you''ll know if what I said is true."


    Grandma Sun nced at Du Shi''s stomach and saw that her face turned pale, and she immediately became concerned.


    pulled out the thing in her arms, and a chicken leg fell to the ground along with a handkerchief.


    "Drumsticks? Isn''t this the lunch just now?"


    "That''s right, does Mrs. Du want to keep it and take it home? Does her familyck something like this?"


    "She also has a son who is less than five years old. Is it for the child?"


    Hearing this, the onlookers seemed to understand something, and their eyes changed when they looked at Du Shi.


    Grandma Sun said with a cold face: "Miss Du, why do you hide the chicken legs on your body?"


    There is so much fat on Du Shi''s stomach that there is no trace of a chicken leg hidden in it.

 Chapter 76: the truth

    Chapter 76 The Truth


    Du Shi''s face no longer had the arrogant look on his face when he confronted Murong Lingran just now, and said with a trembling voice, "I...I just feel that my appetite is not very good today, and I just want to save it for dinner, nothing else."


    "Save it for dinner?" Granny Sun nced at her left wrist and frowned, "I remember you''ve been wearing a silver bracelet? Where did the silver bracelet go?"


    Du Shi quickly covered his wrist, "I...I just didn''t wear it today."


    "Then go find it now."


    "I asked my kid to take... and bring it back yesterday."


    Grandma Sun roared sharply, "Miss Du, you''re still not telling the truth!"


    Murong Lingran said calmly: "Let me tell her for her, I don''t know the environment of her home, maybe the family is suddenly short of money, so I took the silver bracelet for it, and the children couldn''t eat well, so I thought about the chicken legs. leave it to the children."


    "The weather is hot right now, and the chicken thighs will go rotten soon. It''s noon. She should have informed her family in advance. Later, she will probably give the chicken thighs to the children for convenience or something."


    "Is what she said true?"


    For the sake of saying this, Mrs. Du knew that as long as Xiu Zhuang sent someone to visit her house, it would be clear to her. At this time, it was useless for her to quibble. She lowered her head and said, "Yes, it''s simr to what she said..."


    Her husband had a conflict with others some time ago, and he injured several people with a knife on a whim, but fortunately they were all minor injuries, not life-threatening.


    But the other party said, either pay the money or go to jail.


    If she goes to jail, her family will copse.


    The family smashed pots and sold iron, she became a dowry and borrowed some money from rtives and friends, and finally settled the matter.


    But the news of her husband''s injuries was passed on. No one dared to buy meat from her family, and no one dared to sell the whole pig to her husband. Naturally, the business would not go on.


    Since then, her husband has been devastated, staying at home dejected every day and doing nothing.


    The children have to eat every day, so yesterday I saw Yang''s purse, and I had a crooked mind.


    "That''s the way it is. Mrs. Yang put her purse under the pillow several times before, and didn''t find out until night."


    "Last night, while she was sleeping, I stole her purse and wanted to find an opportunity to send it home. I didn''t expect Mr. Yang to find out so early today, so I would be suspicious, so I had to do it first and wronged Mr. Xiao. ."


    The truth finally came out, Xiao Shi finally breathed a sigh of relief, looking at her daughter with gratitude, "Aran, thank you."


    Until this moment, she felt that her daughter had grown up and could protect her.


    "Auntie, you don''t have to be so polite, this is what I should do." Murong Lingran smiled shyly.


    A woman smiled and said, "This child''s eyesight is also very good, and he actually found something hidden in Du Shi''s stomach."


    Murong Lingran patted her head embarrassedly, "Actually, I heard the book said that thieves call to catch thieves, who made her jump the highest here, I carefully observed her, and smelled meat on her again. , Guess casually, who knows that she really has something in her stomach, it is lucky."


    Everyone suddenly realized that this was the case.


    Mrs. Yang looked at Mrs. Xiao with some envy. It would be great if she also had such a smart daughter who would protect her.


    "Sister Xiao, I''m sorry, I actually doubted you just now." Mrs Yang said a little embarrassedly.

 Chapter 77: waste

    Chapter 77 Waste


    The woman who persuaded Xiao to admit it was also a little embarrassed, and began to apologize.


    Xiao Shi wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and smiled reluctantly, "It''s alright, I understand your feelings, otherwise I might do the same, no one is afraid of staying with people with bad intentions, it''s just a matter of figuring things out. All right."


    "Yes, everyone should not follow the trend in the future, it is better to have your own judgment." A woman said.


    "Yes, that''s what I thought."


    Seeing Mrs. Xiao relieved, Mrs. Yang looked at Granny Sun, "Mother-inw, look at this..."


    Granny Sun nced at Du Shi, who was crying, and said with a sullen face: "Du Shi, today''s fact is too bad, and it must be reported to the shopkeeper. You can steal it yourself, but you still want to frame her. , it is absolutely impossible to keep you here to work again."


    Du Shi was stunned, her eyes shed, and she cried and begged: "Mother-inw, I can''t lose my job in the embroidery house. The family has been really difficult recently, and I don''t have any money. The children have not had thest meal. That''s why I kept the chicken legs for him. Without this ie, my family would really have to starve to death."


    Seeing that Mrs Du was crying with tears all over her face, several of the women present immediately moved with sympathy and looked at Granny Sun pleadingly.


    Grandma Sun has lived for decades, how could she be soft-hearted because of the other party''s few words, and said with a cold face: "If I knew this earlier, why should it be in the first ce? Our boss is the most intolerant of sand, if we let him know that Xiu Zhuang has left you. Such a sinister viin, you may have endured his anger?"


    Du Shi said with a bitter face: "Don''t you just say it out?"


    Grandma Sun didn''t expect her to still have such thoughts. Why didn''t she see that Du Shi was such a person before, and she suddenly said angrily: "Don''t tell me? There is no airtight wall in the world, how noble the owner''s identity is, Ruyi Xiu Zhuang dare not hide it, if he finds out in the future, do you want the whole Xiu Zhuang to be buried with you!"


    Du shi choked, she also heard some deeds of the owner when she was in the embroidery vige, and it was indeed not someone she could offend, so she immediately gave up the idea of ??staying here.


    gave Murong Lingran a fierce look, then looked at Granny Sun tteringly and said, "I can leave, but can you give me my previous wages?"


    Grandma Sun looked at her like a fool, and raised her voice involuntarily, "Wages? You still have the face to ask me for wages! You have to know that many finished products have been embroidered before they have not been sold. After such a shameful thing, where would anyone buy your embroidery?"


    "The embroidery you sold in the past also had to be recycled, and the embroidery vige had to send people to apologize one by one. It would be fine if others epted the embroidery vige''s apology, but if they didn''t agree, they would definitely have to spend a lot of money to make amends."


    "You''ve wasted so many fine silk threads and brocades in vain. I haven''t settled the ount with you for the losses you have caused. How dare you ask me for your wages?"


    Murong Lingran saw that Granny Sun was speaking seriously, and immediately twitched the corners of her mouth.


    As expected of being in charge, he is very good at scaring people.


    It''s just a handkerchief, and it''s not a valuable thing. How could thosedies who love clean use it for so many days?


    Those that have been sold long ago, in their hands within a few hours, are either dirty and be garbage, or they are rewarded to the servants.

 Chapter 78: alarmist

    Chapter 78 rmism


    What if he knew that the handkerchief he was using was embroidered by someone with a bad mind?


    For them, who have a lot of wealth, they don''t even bother to care about an ordinary person.


    After all, even if you care about ordinary people, you can''t afford to pay, but you will appear to be small in size, let others see jokes, and be told that you have shallow eyelids.


    However, what made her confirm that Granny Sun was rmist was that her father had said that before she received the fifty taels of silver from Xiuzhuang, she had confessed to the shopkeeper that they had been distributed.


    Although their family was wronged, they were indeed distributed, and in the eyes of others, it was a crime.


    If the Ruyi Embroidery Vige really cares about the character of the people who work as Grandma Sun said, I am afraid that my mother will not be here now.


    Mrs. Du was a little embarrassed when she saw that Granny Sun described her embroidery as a mouse crossing the street, but for the sake of money, she still licked a smile and said, "That''s not right."


    Grandma Sun sneered: "Then why don''t you try it out and see how they will deal with you?"


    "Can''t you really give me a little money? Half of it is fine." Du Shi pretended to be pitiful.


    Grandma Sun turned around and said coldly, "The working time in the afternoon is about to start, don''t waste everyone''s time here, pack your things and get out of here!"


    Mrs. Du also knew a little about Granny Sun''s temper. She knew that she would not be able to get any favors if she continued, so she had no choice but to pack her things unwillingly.


    After the others left, Granny Sun saw that Murong Lingran was still staying by the Xiao family''s side, and said lightly, "It''s gettingte, your mother still has to work, so you should go back first."


    Murong Lingran raised her eyes and looked at her aunt who looked at her lovingly, and ced a basket that had been prepared in front of everyone, "My auntie, it''s been a month since my aunt came here, and I heard that you also helped I have nothing good for her, so these cherries should be regarded as a thank you gift for everyone." After he finished speaking, he lifted the in cloth on the basket.


    Only then did everyone notice that there were two baskets under her feet. They were fresh cherries. There were still a lot of them, but they werepletely different from what they usually saw.


    Yang''s face was extremely generous, so he tasted one out of curiosity, and his eyes suddenly lit up, "This tastes so good, it''s so sweet."


    When the rest of the people saw this, they couldn''t help but start to try. The taste was like an addiction, and they couldn''t stop their mouths and hands.


    Murong Lingran carried the same basket to Grandma Sun and said with a smile, "Mother-inw, this is for you, please don''t dislike it."


    Grandma Sun didn''t want to ept it at first, but the cherries were really delicious, so she tasted one of them pretending not to be interested, and her frowning brows suddenly rxed, and she praised: "Yes, did you grow them yourself?"


    The rest of the people who were eating stopped immediately. If someone else nted it by themselves, they would definitely have to sell it for money.


    Xiao''s family is in poor conditions and they all know that eating without any scruples seems a bit excessive.


    "No, it was grown in the wild, so I brought it when I thought it was delicious."


    Space should be considered wild for them.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but can wild cherries grow so beautiful?


    Xiao''s daughter is also really filial. She sends fruit every once in a while, and it still tastes very good, which is really enviable.


    Grandma Sun no longer refused when she heard the words, she waved her hand and motioned for the servants to take down all the cherries and vacate the basket, and said lightly: "It''s work time now, save it for the rest of the night."

 Chapter 79: deduct it all

    Chapter 79 All buckled


    Murong Lingran took out a purse from her bosom and put it in the hands of the Xiao family, and said with concern: "Auntie, you are no better than your own when you are outside. We are all well at home, and now we are starting a house. Take care of yourself and eat whatever you want. Go buy it, don''t be reluctant to spend money, this time you can''t refuse."


    Have a house?


    Xiao Shi was just stunned for a while, and then realized that they used the money that the nobles gavest time, put the purse back into her daughter''s hand, and said with a smile: "A-niang has food and drink here, and you don''t need money, you still take it. Go back and build a house."


    Murong shook his head, "There''s no shortage of this, A-Niang, if this kind of thing happens again, you''d better bring it by your side, and I won''t disturb you."


    After she finished speaking, she ran out of the backyard of Ruyi Embroidery Vige with the empty basket just delivered without waiting for her to refuse.


    Xiao Shi was very relieved to hear that, her daughter really thought of everything for her.


    What she said made sense. If she epted that pursest time, she would not be looked down upon by Du Shi and chose her as the primary target of nder.


    Seeing that Mrs. Xiao had been staring at the direction of her daughter''s departure, Grandma Sun stepped forward and patted her on the shoulder, and said with relief: "Your daughter is a good person, she seems to be strong, and she is very assertive. Good luck is behind."


    "Thank you for your blessing."


    A middle-aged man hurriedly walked into the house and said respectfully: "Madam, the cherries have been sold out just now, and the little girl said that she would still sell them there in two days. Only after two days will the ves go to see them again."


    The elegantly dressed woman was immediately disappointed when she heard the words, and sighed: "s, Butler Cao, Madam Xu should buy more, I have never eaten such delicious cherries, and I have not eaten enough. It''s all to me for that stinky boy Jingxuan."


    Butler Cao said with a smile: "Madam, my wife was afraid that you wouldn''t like it when I bought it, so I only bought ten kilograms. After all, you didn''t like eating cherries very much before. Who made Master Jingxuan have a good rtionship with that person? They have been since childhood. Growing up together, thinking of each other about each other''s strange, fun and delicious things, this is also impossible."


    Just now, his concubine Xu Mama just brought the cherries, and happened toe to give Mrs. Jing Xuan a sip and took away most of the cherries.


    sent someone to deliver a little to a few children, and only half a catty was left.


    She hadn''t tasted it yet, so she didn''t know it was so delicious, and the gift was generous.


    Knowing that the taste was so delicious, she took all of them and gave them away.


    Mrs. Wei sighed and said, "Yes, it''s normal for them to be in a good rtionship. It seems that we only have to wait for two days. You must buy me a little more, and another ten kilograms. No, just in case someonees to rob me, Buy more at a time, buy 30 to 40 kilograms, and I want to eat it all at once."


    Butler Cao smiled and nodded, but he didn''t think it was too much. There are many masters in the house, and the wife has always been fair. When the timees, this child will share a little, and the aunt will share a little, so I''m afraid there won''t be much.


    Helian Rongjiu was in the imperial study room to review the memorials. He heard that Wei Jingxuan had just returned to ask for an interview. He thought that something major had happened, and after people came in, he found out that he hade with cherries.


    Helian Rongjiu tasted one, nodded and said, "You have your heart, these cherries are not bad, they are big and plump, fresh, they taste sweeter than they have ever eaten before, and they look extremely clean. When will Beijing be able to produce such good quality? Cherry?"

 Chapter 80: I have no money!

    Chapter 80 I have no money!


    "Grandma Fuzhong went to Minghua Street to buy it. I saw it and sent it to Brother Jiu. I heard that a little girl who suddenly appeared was selling it."


    "So it is." Helian Rongjiu thought for a moment, then suddenly said: "Ze Yuan, Ze Qu."


    Two people pushed the door in and said respectfully, "Your Majesty."


    "You guys are walking fast, go and see if the girl is still there. If she is still there, buy all her cherries and send some to the Queen Mother."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    It was past noon when Murong Lingran came out of the backyard of Ruyi Embroidery Vige. Perhaps it was the first time that she had been so tired since she came back. Before she reached the city gate, she was so tired that she was out of breath. She had no choice but to call an ox cart to take her back. .


    After walking for a quarter of an hour, the ox cart suddenly turned at the fork, deviated from the route to Lihua Vige, and started to drive towards an unfamiliar bamboo forest.


    Murong Lingran rolled her eyes silently, she knew she would be watching, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast, so she said helplessly: "Stop."


    The man driving the bullock cart seemed to have not heard him, still whipping the bulls for himself and walking forward.


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly sank, and he said coldly, "If you don''t stop, don''t me me for being rude."


    The ?? man turned his head and nced at her contemptuously, then turned his head away and ignored her.


    Murong Lingran was instantly angry, how dare she underestimate her, auntie will make you cryter!


    was about to take out his knife to teach him a lesson, when he saw the bullock cart stop suddenly, and jumped out of the cart without hesitation.


    The driver got off the car and walked to the opposite side.


    At this moment, three gangster-looking men stood in front of Murong Lingran, the one at the head was a fat man, the one on the left was the one who was driving the car just now, taller than those two, and the one on the right was a thin man.


    Looking at their malicious eyes, Murong frowned and said, "What do you want to do?"


    Fatty raised his eyebrows and smiled: "What are you going to do? Can''t you see it?"


    "I have no money!"


    "No money?"


    The tall man hurriedly said: "Big brother, she has money, I personally saw her sell hundreds of kilograms of cherries today, she is also a ck heart, she actually sells twenty cents a kilogram, and someone buys it, she is now Not to mention, there are 12 taels of silver."


    "Ten taels?" Fatty opened his mouth in surprise. He thought it was only three or four taels, but he was a little fat sheep.


    Fatty smiled and said: "Little girl, brother, we don''t want to do anything wrong, we don''t want to hurt you, we only rob money, and those who are sensible will take out the money themselves, and we will let you go, or else..."


    Murong Lingran calmed down and said, "What else? You want to grab it? If you can''t grab it, kill me?"


    "No, no, no, we won''t do anything like murder. It will kill your life. At most, it''s just throwing you into the river to fend for yourself."


    Murong twitched the corners of her mouth. If she couldn''t swim, she would drown if she dropped it, and she wouldn''t kill anyone? There must be something wrong with these people''s heads.


    didn''t want to waste time with them, nced at the ground, picked up a few stones and said lightly: "I won''t give you the money, if you want,e and get it yourself."


    "Little girl, since you are so unprofessional, don''t me us for being rude!"


    Murong Lingran yawned and said impatiently, "I''m bored, hurry up if you want to grab it, Momochi really doesn''t look like a man!"


    was actually told by a girl that he was not like a man, and several men suddenly became furious and walked towards her at the same time.

 Chapter 81: reliable

    Chapter 81 Reliable


    Murong smiled coldly, and the stone in his hand was thrown with force at the same time, and it hit everyone''s right knee precisely in just an instant.


    The three of them were caught off guard, only to feel a sharp pain in their knees, and they fell to the ground at the same time.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran nodded in satisfaction, picked up a few more stones and yed with them in his hands, and mocked unceremoniously: "I didn''t learn any skills when I came out to be a robber, and I was beaten down so easily by a weak woman like me. It''s really shameful. If I were you, after I left, I would find a wall and hit me to death, it would be a shame to live!"


    "Stinky girl, you wait for me." The fat man was suddenly angry, and he was about to get up with the pain.


    Murong frowned, the ten-year-old''s physical strength is still too small, and his attack power is too weak, so he still needs to practice more in the future.


    Seeing him stand up, the stone in his hand mmed towards his other leg.


    The fat man was in pain, and the body that had just stood up fell to the ground again, holding the leg that was hit for the second time and moaning in pain, "Stinky... stinky girl, you... what have you done to my leg? It hurts, it hurts. I''m dead."


    Murong raised her eyebrows and wrote lightly: "Nothing done? It''s just a little bit more force than before. If you do anything wrong, I''ll add a little bit more, then it won''t be as simple as a bone fracture. something happened."


    Bone fracture?


    Fatty''s whole body suddenly trembled, this girl is too vicious and too ruthless, he sweated out of pain, he had never experienced such pain in his life.


    The tall man and the thin man who were about to stand up were startled when they heard the word "Bone Crack", and immediately fell to the ground honestly.


    Murong smiled and said: "Get up? Why don''t you dare to get up?"


    The three of them shivered at the same time, staring gloomily at the stone in her hand.


    If you throw the stone in your hand, see if we dare to get up!


    I thought it was a little sheep, but I didn''t expect it to be a little tiger, they underestimated the enemy.


    Seeing them with ropes hanging from their bodies, Murong Lingran was considering whether to twist them to the government when the voices of two men came from behind.


    "Girl."


    Murong turned around and saw two men walking towards her.


    took a few steps back vigntly, could it be the aplices of these three?


    One of them knew what she was worried about, and when she walked five meters away from her, she reached out and took out a waist card to show her.


    "Shenjun Changqi." Murong Lingran suddenly let his consciousness enter the space.


    "Don''t worry, these two are reliable."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief and briefly recounted what had just happened.


    Xuan Qingguo''s forgery of official waist cards was a serious crime, and Changqi Shenjun also said that it was reliable, so she would believe them for the time being.


    The three of them wanted to run away quietly, but when they saw the official badge, they were warned by the eyes of one of them.


    said: "We know, these three people will be handed over to us. It''s gettingte, girl, go home quickly."


    Murong nodded and said, "It''s time to work."


    It is impossible for her to send these three people to the government by herself. Not to mention that she will not be able to go home in time. If these three people are in the government, they may be bitten back. Although she is not afraid, it will make Dad worry. .


    After the two of them couldn''t see Murong Lingran''s figure, one of them walked up to the three of them, lifted one''s trousers and looked at it, couldn''t help but smacked his tongue: "This girl looks so young, I didn''t expect it. Don''t be rmed when things go wrong, but you have a lot of courage, and it''s okay to be urate."

 Chapter 82: powerless

    Chapter 82 Powerless


    "I think so too." The other person stepped forward and kicked Fatty''s leg and said fiercely, "You people should be thankful that she was merciful, or else with the precision and strength of her stone throwing, you will want your lives. , just throw it directly on your forehead!"


    Fatty wanted to cry but had no tears in his heart, how could he vent his anger with his feet again, but he didn''t dare toin, so he could only endure the pain and shrank his neck and said, "Yes, yes, sir, you don''t think we seeded, and I still suffer. If you''re injured, can you open one eye, close one eye, and give us a way out?"


    After saying that, he took out a purse from his arms and handed it over tteringly.


    One person took it and opened it, looked at it, and sneered: "Do you want to exchange the freedom of three people for dozens of coins? Do your Spring and Autumn Dream, and keep it in the prison to make good atonement!"


    After finishing speaking, he stepped forward and gave each of them a hand knife, and when they fainted, they tied them and threw them into an ox cart before heading to the city.


    Murongzhe was always on guard at the entrance of the vige because his daughter had not returned after noon.


    It wasn''t until the moment when he saw his daughter''s figure that he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was nning to wait for another stick of incense, and if his daughter didn''te back, he would go to the city to find someone in person.


    Murong Lingran promised her father that she woulde back at noon when she left home in the early morning. She was worried that her father would me her for not keeping the promise and would not let her go out in the future. When she returned to the bamboo house, she briefly exined what happened to the Ruyi Embroidery Vige.


    Naturally, Dad was worried that the three **** were concealed by her.


    "That''s it, that''s why it took a lot of time."


    Murong Zhe felt distressed when he heard the words, he med him for being useless to let his wife suffer such humiliation.


    "Then how is your aunt now?"


    "Don''t worry, Daddy, Auntie is all right now. She is actually stronger than we thought."


    Murong Zhe looked at his hands and sighed: "It''s hard for you, this time thanks to you."


    "Aran, it''s been **** the road, take a rest, the third brother will cook." Murong Kuan said suddenly.


    Murong Ling was stunned for a moment, it was still three quarters before the time of Shen Shi, father and brother were still waiting for her hungry, and sighed: "Father, third brother, you don''t have to wait for me in the future, I''ll buy something to eat when I''m hungry. of."


    "This is the first time you go to the city alone, how can we possibly eat by ourselves with peace of mind?"


    Murong Ling was helpless, knowing that they cared about her, so he could only say: "I''ll do it."


    After he finished speaking, he rolled up his sleeves and kicked the third brother out of the kitchen.


    It was gettingte. Knowing that they must be very hungry, Murong Lingran simply fried a vegetarian dish and a meat dish, and took out a few meat buns bought at noon as the main food, and the lunch was ready.


    Not long after washing the tableware and chopsticks, Murong Lingran hurriedly started to make tea after seeing the workersing back one after another.


    The weather is hot now, and Dad was afraid that they would suffer from heat stroke, so he asked her to make them his homemade herbal tea every day to relieve the heat.


    After making the tea, Murong Lingran said a few words to the third brother, washed his face andy on the bed.


    Thinking of Dad''s lonely expression just now, Murong Lingran''s consciousness entered the space and asked directly, "Shen Jun, do you think my Dad''s hand can be fully recovered?"


    Shenjun Changqi, who was eating cherries, frowned, "I''m afraid the average person can''t do anything."


    normal person?


    Murong Lingran was instantly overjoyed, "You mean you have a solution?"

 Chapter 83: is peaceful

    Chapter 83 is Peace


    "I''m a god, it''s just a mere mortal''s hand injury, it''s too simple."


    These cherries are really delicious, the varieties in the 21st century are just different.


    When he gets tired of eating cherries, ask this girl to nt some others for him to eat.


    Murong Lingran said excitedly: "Can you cure my father? If you can cure his hand, I will try to get you whatever herbs you want, even if you want ginseng and ganoderma lucidum, I will try my best to earn it. money, go and buy it for you."


    "Those can''t be used for the time being, my injuries need time, they won''t recover in a while, and those can''t be absorbed. When my injuries are healed, I will personally refine the elixir of the God Realm for you. After your daddy takes it, promise Medicine to cure the disease."


    Ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum or something, when his injury is better, he will be able to find out by himself, where does he need her to buy those stale ones?


    He is a god, and what is not new has no spiritual energy for him, and it has little effect.


    Murong Lingran suddenly slumped. He saidst time that it would take three or four years to fully recover from the injury. Now he doesn''t need to think about it for the time being.


    Shenjun Changqi felt her lowness and said lightly, "It''s the same sentence, both your aunt and third brother can eat more things grown in space or from spiritual spring water, it''s good for your body, now take care of your body better. , when the timees to take my medicine, I can get twice the result with half the effort and speed up the recovery.¡±


    Murong Lingran had a sullen face, and said weakly: "Well, I understand, God Lord Changqi, you are so capable, so is there any way for you to know where my three younger brothers are now?"


    "This... The fortune teller consumes a lot of spiritual energy. With my current state of recovery, even if I use all my strength, I can only be counted as one person."


    Murong Lingran heard the words and said with hope: "Can that be considered where my sixth brother is now?"


    The three of them disappeared together, and they are most likely together now.


    Knowing one, the other two should also know.


    Shenjun Changqi thought about it for a long time, and for the sake of the medicinal herbs she had been giving him, he sighed: "I can only tell you whether he is safe or not, and I can''t calcte his whereabouts for the time being."


    "Also, as long as they are safe, there is still hope for our family."


    After ?? Changqi Shenjun asked her sixth brother''s birth date, he started divination.


    The space suddenly became quiet, Murong Lingran never heard him speak, and did not dare to urge him.


    It wasn''t until after a stick of incense that Shenjun Changqi said in a low voice, "He is safe now, don''t worry."


    "Many...Thank you, God."


    Murong Lingran was relieved a lot, opened his mouth, originally wanted to ask if the sixth brother was suffering now, but after hesitating, he swallowed the words in his mouth.


    She could clearly hear the voice of the monarch, and it was much weaker than before the divination.


    "Prepare the herbs tomorrow, don''t talk to me when youe in these days, I''m a little tired and need a good rest."


    Murong Lingran said cleverly: "Okay, Lord God."


    "Don''t sell all these cherries, leave me a few dozen pounds."


    Although ??cherries are not medicinal materials, they are not as useful as medicinal materials for his body recovery, but they are more or less beneficial to his body.


    ¡°Okay¡­ okay.¡±


    Dozens of pounds? It is indeed the stomach of a fairy.


    Spiritual consciousness floated near the cherry tree, seeing that the range of nting was expanded a little, but the tree was not enough, so Murong Lingran had to sprinkle vegetables and nt it again.


    I have eaten almost the whole time I harvested some time ago. Now that I have nted it, I don¡¯t need to spend money to buy it.

 Chapter 84: dont want to hide

    Chapter 84


    Murong Zhe went back to the bamboo house and saw that his daughter seemed to be asleep, so he closed the door and went out to supervise the work.


    Murong Kuan had a wound on his foot and there were many people outside. He only wanted to make trouble when he went out. Seeing that his sister seemed to be asleep, he took out the book he borrowed from Lizheng''s house and began to read it carefully.


    Murong Lingran heard the sudden silence in her ears, opened her eyes and nced around the room, and raised her eyebrows involuntarily.


    Dad''s words are really useful. The third brother is still a child after all, so he stayed in the house honestly after being frightened a little.


    In the early morning of the next day, Murong Lingran got up and went to the mountain while her father and brother were still asleep in order to prepare medicinal materials for Changqi Shenjun.


    After they woke up, Murong Lingran just came in with a basket of cherries.


    Murong Zhe just finished washing up. When he saw the things on the table, he couldn''t take his eyes off the table. He said in surprise, "Cherry? Yes, now is the time to eat cherries. Ah Ran, where did thise from? It''s full, and it''s really good."


    Murong Lingran said calmly, "I picked it up on the mountain."


    Outsiders have already eaten the cherries she nted by herself. There''s no reason why Dad and the others can''t eat them. Even if Dad suspects them, she will let them eat them!


    Shenjun Changqi said that people who are injured in the space nt can eat more. Her family has two injuries now, so she has no reason to hide it.


    "On the mountain?" Murong Zhe disagreed: "Aran, the mountain is dangerous. It''s early in the morning, and there are few people on the mountain. Don''t go there alone in the future, you know?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said: "Dad, don''t worry, when I went to the mountain, there were already a lot of children picking up firewood, and I didn''t go to the ce where there was no road. Do you think I came back safely? ?"


    Murong Zhe was not easy to me when he heard the words. When he was a child in Baoshan Vige, he went up the mountain to collect herbs when he was younger than her, so he had to say, "Be sure to pay attention to safety in the future."


    "Okay, daddy." Seeing daddy letting her go, Murong quickly said: "Daddy, third brother, try it, this cherries are delicious, I''ve washed them all."


    Murong Kuan first fed two to his father, and then picked up one and threw it into his mouth to chew, and said excitedly: "This cherry is good, it tastes much better than before, Aran, where did ite from?"


    Murong pursed his lips and smiled and said, "If you like it, eat more, pick it on the mountain, and I''ll pick it up when I''m done eating."


    Murong Zhe saw that his daughter was so innocent, and said helplessly: "Since the cherries from that tree are so delicious, I''m afraid they will be gone next time you go."


    "No, they won''t and can''t pick them."


    Murong Zhe raised his eyebrows, thought for a moment, and nodded in agreement.


    The people in the vige are now anxious for their livelihood. In order to have a good year at the end of the year, except for those who build houses, young and strong people are busy farming.


    Most of the young children are responsible for feeding the newly added chickens and ducks in the family, and when they grow up, they sell eggs or whole livestock to supplement the family.


    Now Lihua Vige may be the only one who has the most leisure time. It is a waste of time to go to the mountains to find fruit. I am afraid that few adults are willing to let their children go.


    "Father, these cherries are so delicious, why don''t I take some and sell them in the city?" After thinking about it for a long time, Murong Lingran still didn''t want to hide it from them.


    Originally, she nned to do the cherry business quietly, but to sell it, she had to go to the city frequently.

 Chapter 85: be quiet

    Chapter 85 Keep a low profile


    Murong Zhe said in surprise, "Take it and sell it?"


    These cherries taste good, they will definitely sell, but¡­


    "Aran, I''m busy at home now, and your third brother''s foot is hurt again. No one can help you. It''s too dangerous for you to be alone."


    No wonder A Ran begged him to teach her to read the scales that night. It turned out that she already had an idea in her mind.


    Murong Lingran said calmly: "Father, my health has improved a lot, and I have no problems at all. Compared with the days in Saiyuan Mansion, this little bit of hard work is nothing at all."


    "No, I''m not worried."


    Murong Lingran hesitated for a moment, "Father, are you worried that you won''t be able to exin to the vigers?"


    Murong Zhe froze for a moment, but he didn''t expect his daughter to see through, so he nodded, "That''s right."


    The people in the vige are not having a good time now. This cherry looks like it can be sold for money. If they know about it, but they don''t tell the people in the vige, it''s really a little embarrassing for their family to make money.


    "Father, everything on the mountain is unowned. In fact, this is simr in nature to collecting herbs. Anyone who finds it can sell it. It''s just that I find it first."


    Murong Zhe frowned, saying that was reasonable, but he still felt uneasy in his conscience.


    Especially for Uncle Zhuang, Uncle Zhuang has helped him so much. If there is an opportunity to improve his life, it is still as simple as selling cherries, but he is carrying him, his heart will feel guilty, and he always feels that he has failed Uncle Zhuang for his goodness.


    Seeing that Dad was still hesitating, Murong Lingran sighed silently, because she underestimated Dad''s integrity, so she could only half-truth: "Father, let''s be honest, this cherry was given to me by the old fairy. As for where I picked it, I can''t reveal it for the time being, it has nothing to do with Wumingshan anyway."


    Murong Kuan said excitedly: "Aran, the old **** ising to see you again?"


    "Yes."


    "Father, so you should promise me to go out?"


    Murong Kuan also said, "Yes, daddy, the old **** must have deliberately helped us, or why didn''t he go to other people''s dreams, but appeared in Ah Ran''s dream?"


    Murong Zhe also felt that what his son said was reasonable. Since it was given by the old god, he could no longer object to it, so he had topromise: "Okay, but keep a low profile, understand?"


    "Thank you, Dad." Murong Lingran said with a smile.


    In the next period of time, in order to take out the cherries in the space in front of his father and brother, Murong Lingran often went to the mountains, on the one hand, to find herbs for Changqi Shenjun, and on the other hand to bring the cherries out.


    Every time, the herbs are ced on some cherries, so even if some vigers see her often going up the mountain, they will only think that she is helping daddy collect herbs.


    When she went to the city to sell, she also put some herbs on top of the cherries just like when she went down the mountain.


    Therefore, even if people often see her running to the city, they will only be considered that she is either visiting her own mother or selling herbs.


    People in the vige generally don¡¯t go to the city, and even if they want to go to the market, they won¡¯t go to Minghua Street, so in the future when she was selling cherries, she was not discovered by anyone.


    After another day, Murong Lingran came to Minghua Street with the cherries as agreed, and before he could find the manager of Jiaoshijin, an uncle walked towards her anxiously and said excitedly, "Girl, you are finally here, I came here early in the morning and waited for you."

 Chapter 86: how are you here?

    Chapter 86 Why are you here?


    Murong recognized the person who came to ask when she was closing the stall that day, and smiled lightly: "Uncle is really impatient, I''m noting here."


    Butler Cao smiled embarrassedly, "Uncle is in a hurry, but it was my wife who was in a hurry. I didn''t eat enough that day, and I have been thinking about it all the time. I have not been interested in any fruit for the past two days. Just waiting for the girl''s cherry."


    "Thank you Madam for your love." Murong led him to a ce where there were few people, and then asked sternly, "Uncle, how many cherries do you want today?"


    Butler Cao looked at it and carried a basket, roughly estimated it was about ten pounds, and asked disappointedly, "Is there only so much today? I have a lot of family, so it may not be enough, at least thirty pounds."


    Just bringing it back so little, Madam will not be happy.


    "Of course there are 30 pounds. This is only a small part, and I put it elsewhere. If Uncle is in a hurry, I will take these for the time being, and I will send the rest to the houseter. "


    You can sell 30 catties without much effort, but a fool would not sell it.


    She has space, even if it is home delivery she is happy.


    Butler Cao was overjoyed when he heard the words, "Yes, that would be great, you can give me all these, and you can send the rest to the back door of the Minister of Rites within today."


    After he finished speaking, he took out a silver ingot and stuffed it in Murong Lingran''s hand, took the basket and hurriedly went back.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly called to him, "Uncle, there is a lot of money. Twenty cents a pound, thirty catties can''t cost that much money." The silver ingot in front of him was fifty taels.


    "Not much, the rest is from thedy''s reward." After saying that, he left quickly, as if someone was chasing him behind him.


    Murong Lingran was speechless for a while, this rich man is really big-hearted, isn''t he afraid of her running away with money?


    But selling to these wealthy people is much easier than standing on the street for half a day, giving generously and saving time.


    In the space, apart from the ones reserved for the uncle and Changqi Shenjun, there are still a lot left. Murong Lingran found the steward and paid the market money. After selling the rest, he nned to go to the Minister of Rites.


    He asked people where the office of the Minister of Rites was, and Murong Lingran came to the back door that the uncle said. Seeing that there were only two guards guarding it, he immediately put the cherry on the door and said with a ttering smile: "It was an uncle who asked me to Send the rest of the cherries, please let me know."


    The guard nced at the basket and saw that it was a cherries, and immediately understood that the housekeeper Cao had specially greeted them just now, paying attention to a girl who delivered cherries.


    was about to tell her to wait when he heard a surprised voice, "Little girl?"


    When the guard saw the personing, he was about to kneel down and salute. Helian Rongjiu immediately gave him a look.


    "Go and inform her, leave me alone."


    "Yes." The guard said and ran in quickly.


    Murong turned his head in doubt, seeing the person who came and asked curiously, "Ninth Young Master, why are you here? Is this your home?"


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head, "It''s not my house, I''m here to find Jingxuan, why are you here?"


    He was looking for Jingxuan to go to Lihua Vige with him, but he didn''t expect to meet her here.


    It looks like I can''t taste the dishes she made today.


    "I''m here to deliver."


    Helian Rongjiu followed her gaze, and when she saw what it was, she couldn''t help stretching her neck.

 Chapter 87: relationship is good

    Chapter 87 The rtionship is not bad


    Thinking of what Jingxuan sent to the pce, he reached out and tasted one, showing a sudden realization, "So you sold the cherries that Jingxuan sent to his family, I even sent someone to buy some more, but they came to you. It''s all sold out."


    Hearing this, Murong Lingran also understood, it turned out that this was the home of the young master, but I never thought that that person was actually from the Office of the Minister of Rites.


    The people from the Marquis of Ning''an and the Minister of Rites, no wonder they appeared together.


    No wonder the young master listened to the person in front of him so much. The official position of the Marquis of Ning''an was much higher than that of the Minister of Rites.


    Helian Rongjiu saw her eyes twitching, shook her head and smiled, "Little girl, are these cherries already sold?"


    Murong came back to his senses, nodded and said, "Yes, an uncle has already made a reservation in advance, and he has given him all the money."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Butler Cao hurried out and was about to salute when he saw Helian Rongjiu waving his hand, he immediately understood, smiled and said to Murong Lingran: "The girl ising so soon, do you want toe in and drink some water? ?"


    Murong shook his head, "Thank you uncle, no need, here are the remaining cherries, I''ll weigh them again for you."


    There are a lot of rules in the big family, and it is better for ordinary people like her to stay away.


    "Don''t be so troublesome, uncle trusts you." After Butler Cao finished speaking, he let the cherry go in, looked at Helian Rongjiu and said, "Young Master, you are here to find Young Master Jing Xuan, he is in the mansion, The ve will let you bring the son in."


    Helian Rongjiu shook the fan in his hand, "No need, I still have something to do with this girl, you can go."


    "This..." Butler Cao hesitated.


    Murong said calmly, "Does Uncle still have something to say?"


    Butler Cao nodded, this girl is really smart, "Yes, Uncle would like to ask you if you have any idea of ??supplying cherries to Shangshufu for a long time in the recent period of time?"


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed, but his face was calm, "Of course it''s possible, but sometimes there may be something wrong, and I can''t make the daily supply, and I don''t know if Uncle can ept it?"


    With regr customers, she will go home a lot earlier in the future, and she will have more time to do her own thing.


    "Everyone has their own personal affairs. Uncle can understand. You can send it every day, or once every few days, and it doesn''t need to be too much. It''s enough for 30 to 40 pounds each time, how about it?"


    "Yes, but I also have a request." Murong said sternly.


    Cao Guanjia said: "The girl is straight."


    Murong Lingran said slowly: "Uncle, look at my small arms and legs, it''s not easy to carry such heavy things every day, so can Uncle sign a document with me, which states that every time I send It must be settled, and the next half of the money must be paid in advance."


    "And I guarantee that the time period for the two deliveries will not exceed three days, and the quality of each time will be the same as this time. The uncle must also ensure that he will receive it every time. But it''s a waste of time."


    Although it is extremely easy for these high-profile families to breach the contract, she is like an ant to these people, but it is better to have documents than not.


    Butler Cao was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect this girl to have a lot of heart.


    This girl obviously knew this girl, and from the look in the eyes of this girl, she knew that the rtionship was not bad, maybe it was extraordinary, even if he had ten courage, he would not dare to cheat her.

 Chapter 88: very miss

    Chapter 88 I miss it


    Helian Rongjiu''s eyes showed admiration. Seeing Steward Cao stunned, she interjected in a very good mood: "It''s okay to be cautious. It''s not easy for this girl, so just do as she said."


    Butler Cao had nned to agree, but when he saw what he said, he hurried in and had someone draw up a document.


    With this guarantor, this girl must be trustworthy.


    After waiting for the others to enter, Murong Lingran looked at Helian Rongjiu, "Ninth Young Master, you said you have something to ask me, what is it?"


    Helian Rongjiu saw that it was gettingte, raised his eyebrows and said, "Girl, you invited me to dinnerst time, why don''t I invite you today?"


    Not to mention eating well, when ites to eating Murong Lingran, I really feel a little hungry.


    But she didn''t take the initiative to walk with someone she had met a few times, she shook her head and said, "Forget it, you also know that my father and third brother are both injured, and they are waiting for me to go back to cook, Jiu. If you have something to do, just say it."


    Little girl, she is very young, and she is quite vignt.


    Helian Rongjiu had no choice but to say: "Then I''ll just say it straight, I want to ask you how many of these cherries you have. Yesterday Jingxuan brought some to me, which suits my olddy''s appetite and has been thinking about it all the time, can you? In the recent period of time, also supply some to my mansion?"


    He sent some cherries to the Queen Mother two days ago, but she didn''t expect the Queen Mother to like it so much.


    Although I don¡¯t think about tea and rice, I mentioned it several times during dinner with her in the evening.


    This request, as a son, is naturally to be agreed.


    It''s just that his people have been guarding Minghua Street for two days and haven''t seen her again. I didn''t expect him to meet her here today.


    Murong hesitated for a moment, now only one cherry tree can be nted in the space, and it can harvest 50 jins every six hours, and hundreds of jins in one day.


    In addition to the supply to the Ministry of Rites, there are some left for his family and Changqi God to eat, and there is no problem with supplying a part to him.


    It''s not delivered every day anyway, but she can produce cherries every day.


    "Yes, I don''t know where the Ninth Young Master''s mansion is. From tomorrow, I will send it to you."


    Seeing her promise, Helian Rongjiu nced at her little arms and legs, and smiled lightly: "Don''t be so troublesome, you can just send it to Jingxuan, he will send someone to deliver it to me, forty to fifty pounds at a time. That''s it."


    With the Office of the Minister of Rites costing thirty to forty pounds at a time, she was not surprised that the Marquis of Ning''an cost fifty or sixty pounds.


    The wealthy and wealthy family is really rich, and her cherries were wrapped up by two families in this way.


    Murong Lingran''s request was the same as what he said to Butler Cao just now, so when Butler Cao came out with the document, he was called by Helian Rongjiu to write another one.


    Butler Cao didn''t dare to keep Helian Rongjiu waiting for a long time, so he ran back and forth twice, almost letting the old man get angry.


    Murong Lingran read the document carefully several times. After the two sides signed and pressed their fingerprints, he smiled and took the documents and deposit from the two families into his arms. After saying goodbye to Butler Cao and Helian Rongjiu, he walked towards the south gate. .


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she ignored him and ran after him, "Girl, what are you doing in such a hurry? It''s hard to see above, talk to me before leaving. It''s been a long time since I missed it."


    Ever since he ate the dishes made by her and the dishes made by the royal chef, he felt tasteless.


    However, he has been busy with government affairs recently, and only today did he find free time to go out.

 Chapter 89: Threat her!

    Chapter 89 Threatening her!


    Murong Lingran listened to his numb words, and suddenly got goosebumps, couldn''t help but move a few steps to the side, looked at him sideways and said, "Ninth Young Master, we don''t seem to be familiar with each other."


    Helian Rongjiu twitched the corners of her mouth, this girl is too unconscionable, she just took his money and turned her face away in a blink of an eye, and she actually protected him like this, he was talking about the dishes she made.


    "I seem to be your customer, or the customer you received the money in advance. My rtionship with Jingxuan is really good." Helian Rongjiu didn''t exin it.


    Murong choked up, he was threatening her!


    "Young Master Jiu, if you don''t let me go back quickly, the cherries may not be delivered on time tomorrow, and picking will take a lot of time."


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "It''s not too short of time, I just want to ask, who did you learn the trick of throwing hidden weapons from?"


    "Throwing hidden weapons?" When did she throw hidden weapons?


    Thinking of what happened that day, Murong looked at him suspiciously, "Are those two people your subordinates that day? You sent someone to follow me?"


    Helian Rongjiu swung the folding fan, "No no no, my son is not that boring, I sent someone to buy cherries from you yesterday, but you have already closed the stall when they arrive, they are just afraid of making I can''t make a job, so I n to follow you to your house to buy it, and seeing that one of your children can''t handle the three people, I showed up to help you."


    What?


    Take her to buy it at home?


    "You...you''re telling the truth?"


    If it''s true, wouldn''t she have to thank those three **** for appearing? Otherwise, they were really followed to the house, and she would have to spend a lot of time to send people away.


    "Of course it''s true. I didn''t know that the person they helped was you until I tasted the same cherries just now. If you don''t believe me, let them show up." After Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, he shouted in one direction: "Ze Yuan , Zequ."


    Two people fell from the sky immediately.


    Murong Lingran''s eyes widened suddenly, where did these two peoplee from?


    Helian Rongjiu waved his hand, and the two of them stepped back respectfully.


    "how?"


    Murong Lingran saw them disappear in front of him after a few jumps. He took a step back and said sincerely, "Thank you, Young Master, I just threw the stone to y with, maybe I have talent."


    No matter what the purpose of the other party''s approach to her is, it is always to help her, and gratitude is necessary.


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, talent? He wouldn''t believe it, but she didn''t want to say more, so he didn''t ask more.


    "Now you should believe that I''m not a bad person. Besides, with my status, I can have as many beautiful women as I want, and with your unfinished body, I have nothing to gain."


    Murong lowered his head instinctively, and saw his toes at a nce, his face suddenly darkened.


    Sure enough, none of these noble sons are serious, just give him a little sunshine and it will be bright.


    Helian Rongjiu was happy when she saw that her face was not good, which scared people away, and suddenly changed the subject: "I remember that I didn''t see any cherry trees when I went to your housest time. Where did your cherriese from?"


    Murong Lingran''s heart skipped a beat, but she said very calmly, "What do you think, Young Master?"


    "Did you pick it from Wuming Mountain?"


    "Young master thinks that''s it."


    Murong Lingran finished speaking and left, and if she stayed with this person, she was not sure that she would show her guilt.

 Chapter 90: get carried away

    Chapter 90 Ovee


    Helian Rongjiu saw her running again, and caught up with her in a few steps, and said helplessly: "Girl, I really just want to treat you to a meal. As for avoiding me like a flood of beasts?"


    Murong Lingran was speechless when he heard his aggrieved voice, suddenly thinking of something, his smart eyes turned slyly, and said with a smile, "Young Master really wants to invite me to dinner?"


    "Truer than real gold."


    "Can I choose the location?"


    "Of course."


    "Alright then,e with me."


    After speaking, Murong Lingran walked to Minghua Street, found the shop she liked, nced at Helian Rongji proudly, and walked in without hesitation.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at her small expression and smiled helplessly. Considering that this girl knows the goods, she came to the most expensive restaurant in the capital, Tianhe Lou.


    Murong Lingran declined the invitation to the second private room. Seeing that there were many people on the first floor, he found a seat next to him and started ordering food.


    How could it be possible to go to the private room for dinner with a man who only met a few times?


    Although she really has nothing worthy of this noble son''s conspiracy, she still needs to be careful.


    "Braised beef, roastedmb chops, sauced elbows, and also serve three or four of your signature dishes. By the way, you need three servings of each dish. One is eaten now, and the other two are put into two food boxes. Take away."


    "Okay, sir."


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, "Three copies? You want to take it back to your father and brother, I can guess, there''s one more?"


    "Secret." Murong Lingran suddenly said with a meaningful expression: "Young Master Jiu, don''t you care about money? If you don''t have money, tell me earlier, I can go to eat at the roadside stall..."


    She has been here with her father once before, and the food at Tianhe Lou is really good, and the price is a lot more expensive than other restaurants.


    "How can this young master feel distressed? Don''t worry, you can continue to add more." Helian Rongjiu immediately sat up straight.


    Just kidding, the world belongs to him, will he feel sorry for this little money?


    It was the first time in her life that she was looked down upon by others. She was still a young girl. Although she knew she said this on purpose, she always felt stuffy in her heart.


    "That''s not necessary. It''s a shame to waste food if you can''t finish it."


    Although she wanted to ughter him, she still knew the importance. Food in this era was much more precious than in modern times.


    Helian Rongjiu became more interested in her when he heard the words. He knew the importance of things at a young age and had his own principles. His daughter was so sensible, he felt that Murong Zhe didn''t seem like someone who could do that kind of thing.


    It didn''t take long for Xiao Er to serve the dishes one after another, Murong Lingran moved her index finger when she saw the sumptuous delicacies, and started to eat without any scruples.


    She is still a child, what is the image? Can it be eaten?


    Helian Rongjiu used it slowly, seeing her gobbling up, she said helplessly: "Is it that delicious? I think what they did is far worse than what you did. The dish you cookedst time was a must. The best food I''ve ever eaten in my life."


    Murong Lingran swallowed the food in his mouth and blurted out: "That''s nothing, I still have more,e and I''ll cook it for you another day, so you can see what a real big meal is."


    "Okay, then it''s settled." Helian Rongjiu said with a smile.


    Murong choked for a while, and only then did she realize what she said, and she suddenly wanted to p herself with a big mouth and make youcent!

 Chapter 91: middle-aged man

    Chapter 91 Middle-aged man


    "However, my father and brother have injured hands and feet during the construction of the house recently, and the house is in a mess. Let''s forget it recently."


    "Don''t worry, I still understand the etiquette. If Ie, I will definitely find a suitable time."


    Murong Lingran didn''t know if he really didn''t understand or pretended not to understand, and didn''t say anything. For the sake of him being her customer, even if she came over to cook a meal, it didn''t matter, "Whatever you want."


    After a while, seeing that the other party seemed to be full, and there was still a little left on the table, Murong speeded up the speed, and after finishing the solution, he wiped his mouth with satisfaction, "The food here is not bad, thank you. After entertaining, there are still people at home waiting to eat, so I will not apany you."


    "Okay, you can do it yourself." Helian Rongjiu achieved his goal, so he didn''t force her to stay.


    It happened that Xiao Er brought the food box over, Murong Lingran said goodbye and quickly left Tianhe Building with the food box.


    Zeyuan suddenly appeared beside Helian Rongjiu, "Master, do you want me to follow?"


    "No, she is smart and has the ability to go out alone, so let her go."


    "Yes, Master."


    Murong Lingran went out of Tianhe Tower, found a ce where no one was there, threw a food box into the space, and carried the other one to an alley.


    But what she didn''t know was that a middle-aged man who happened to pass by saw hering out of Tianhe Tower with a big food box in both hands, and his eyes suddenly widened.


    I wanted to chase after her, but I found that I was still carrying something I bought, so I had to give up, watching her turn around and disappear from sight.


    Shitou and several children were cooking, when a child suddenly ran up to him excitedly and said, "Brother Shitou, but sister is here."


    Stone was overjoyed, and hurriedly got up to meet her.


    Murong put down the food box, revealed the contents, and said with a smile, "I''ll improve the food for you today."


    She has limited ability now. Although she is pitiful for these children, their family is not much better than them now.


    The ce where they live now is not as good as this yard, and they are too busy to take care of themselves, so this is all they can do.


    Several children had never seen such a good dish in their lives, and they couldn''t help swallowing.


    Stone is also greedy, but he knows how to act, and hesitantly said, "Sister Ran, does this require a lot of money?"


    Murong waved his hand, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, you don''t need money, you can share the food, but my sister has to go home to take care of her family, so she will stay soon."


    After finishing speaking, he ran out anxiously without waiting for the stone to hold him back.


    Seeing that she was gone in a few steps, Shitou looked at her friends and said solemnly: "However, my sister is so kind to us, so in the future, I will help her find a partner more seriously. Only in this way can we treat her right. Do you understand?"


    "Got it, Brother Stone."


    Although thest time he rode the ox cart for the first time, he almost had an ident, but Murong Lingran was not afraid of the rope after being bitten by a snake for ten years.


    This time, I found a bullock cart that looked more honest and older, and this time I had good luck and returned to Lihua Vige smoothly and on time.


    Naturally, the food box she brought back aroused inquiries from her father and brother, and Murong Lingran told the story of her encounter with Ninth Young Masterpletely.


    Murongzhe didn''t ask any more questions after hearing about it. He just told his daughter not to be rude when she saw him in the future, and the matter was revealed.

 Chapter 92: favor one over another

    Chapter 92


    As for the fact that both the Minister of Rites and the Ninth Young Master ordered cherries from her, Murong Lingran didn''t hide it from her father and brother, and said everything.


    Murong Zhe thought for a moment after hearing the words, and sighed: "You can do whatever you want, but remember, don''t offend them easily, you know?"


    The family¡¯s current economic situation is not very good, and this ie is indeed needed.


    "Got it, Dad."


    At this time, Liu''s family was having lunch, and Murong Xue watched with admiration on her face as she watched her hand the meat to the eldest brother.


    nced at Grandma nervously, and tentatively extended his chopsticks to the only bowl of meat on the table.


    Liu Shi pped her chopsticks without hesitation, and said with a cold face: "It''s just such a te of meat, what did you eat with your elder brother? There are so many dishes on the side that are not enough for you?"


    Murong Xue''s mouth was deted, her eyes filled with tears immediately, she said aggrievedly: "Grandma, I also want to eat meat, just give me a little, just a small piece, okay?"


    She worked hard every day to pick up firewood in the mountains, and she has not eaten a single meal of meat in Lihua Vige for such a long time.


    Today, Grandma went to buy meat early in the morning. She thought she would finally be able to eat meat, but I didn''t expect Grandma to not give it to her. It was so sad.


    "No!" Liu''s tone was tough, and she brought the meat bowl in front of her, as if she would not give it to her no matter what.


    Murong Liang saw his wife doing this kind of shallow-eyed thing again, and frowned: "If she wants to eat, you can give it to her, but it''s just a bowl of meat, she is also your granddaughter, and you favor one over the other, not to provoke their brother and sister''s feelings. ?"


    After he finished speaking, he took the meat bowl and put several pieces in Murong Xue''s bowl at one time, "Hurry up, it''s just a little meat, grandma won''t give it, grandpa will give it."


    Looking at Murong Qing eagerly, Murong Liang put a few more pieces into her bowl, "You too, don''t care what your grandma said."


    Murong Xue and Murong Qing said happily at the same time, "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Liu Shi put down the bowl and chopsticks with a bang, and stared at Murong Liang displeasedly, "What do you eat, Ah Cai? The two of them don''t usually do anything, so giving them meat is a waste!"


    Murongliang saw Liu''s look at him again. Since he came to Lihua Vige, his wife has been against him, ignoring her angry eyes, and sneered: "Nothing was done? Who picked up the firewood at home? Who picked the wild vegetables that I eat every day, and I didn¡¯t do anything. Since Ah Cai came to Lihua Vige, he really didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Murong Cai immediately lowered his head when he saw Grandpa scolding him.


    He also wanted to go out. He would get sick from being bored at home every day.


    But when Grandma saw him going out, she was not happy.


    Seeing that his beloved grandson was unhappy, Mrs Liu hurriedly put on a look of protecting the calf, "He''s all about to start a family, how could he be allowed to do those jobs? You''re willing, I''m not."


    Murongliang nced at his grandson with his head down, and snorted, "Get married? Do you think he can get married like this? Which girl is willing to marry him now?"


    "Look at what you''re used to doing to him, a fifteen-year-old man, a boy the same age as him, who either goes to the city to work or goes to the ground every day, and his diligent feet don''t touch the ground every day."

 Chapter 93: Murong Qi

    Chapter 93 Murong Qi


    "Let''s not say anything else, let''s just say that the old family''s children, the older two are still working hard outside until now, and the younger one is even younger than A Cai, and he goes up the mountain with his father every day to collect medicine, and they all know how to work hard. ."


    "And he,e here because you haven''t done anything. Just keep getting used to it, when something goes wrong, I see how you regret it!"


    Murong Cai opened his mouth, but did not defend himself.


    Chen saw that what Dad said about his son was so unbearable, although it was all true, but it should not have been said by his own grandfather, and he was suddenly dissatisfied, "Dad, Ah Cai is not so unbearable."


    Liu Shi also said: "Yes, it is enough for his mother and two younger sisters to pick up firewood and wild vegetables. What do so many people do? Besides, other homes have fields andnds, so what does our family have? There is only this broken house. If you let the boss buy some fields for our grandsonst time, he can be idle all day like this? I can let him idle at home? "


    "You''re here again."


    Murongliang knew that she was still trying to make money for the eldest family, "You really think that the eldest family owes your grandson, Ah Cai doesn''t have a father, now you are forcing the eldest to buy thend for him, and you put his father Where is it? If his future inws find out, look how your son raised his head in front of them!"


    Liu pouted in disdain, "The boss is my son, so his money is mine, what''s wrong with me buyingnd for my grandson?"


    Murongliangughed at her cheeky face, "How dare you say that after the family is separated? Well, if you have the ability, go to the old people to ask for money now, I won''t stop you!"


    Before Liu Shi could react, he heard him say again: "As long as you go, your grandson will not want to marry a wife in the future."


    "what do you mean?"


    Murongliang snorted coldly, "Don''t pretend to be me here, who doesn''t know that Ah Kuan''s foot is injured in Lihua Vige, and his father''s hand is injured. During this period of time, he has been relying on a young daughter to live."


    "Aran is in charge of everything, even the physical work of going up the mountain to collect and sell medicines is done by Aran alone, busy every day. Every time I see her, she is either collecting or selling medicines. on the way."


    "Don''t you feel hot when people in decades are rushing to grab the money earned by a ten-year-old child?"


    "If you dare toe and rob them of their money, believe it or not tomorrow, your reputation for taking advantage of the fire will spread throughout Lihua Vige within a day, so that our family will not be able to raise their heads here for the rest of their lives, and your grandson will never be able to marry a daughter-inw! "


    Chen Shi was taken aback when he heard the words, Dad was indeed saying this, and hurriedly said: "Auntie, forget it, it''s really not easy for the eldest brother''s family now."


    Liu Shi is not stupid. After she went out with the eldest family some time ago, she has not integrated into the vige until now, and she has also felt a little influence. She has not forgotten what the dead girl threatened herst time, so she said unwillingly: "Okay. , I know, I just don''t go."


    Murong Liang nced at her, "You''d better keep your word!"


    Mr. Liu didn''t speak any more, but just started to eat with an unsightly expression on his face.


    After lunch, Chen Shi had just washed the dishes when he heard a familiar voice suddenlying from the door.


    When he walked out the door, he saw that her husband, Murong Qi, had actuallye back. He was overjoyed and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "My son, you are back."

 Chapter 94: rogue

    Chapter 94


    "Father, you''re back." The three siblings also said at the same time.


    Murong Qi nodded, and before he could catch up with his wife and children, he bypassed them and went to his parents'' room.


    As soon as he got inside, he recounted what he saw in the city.


    Murong Xue followed behind her father. As soon as she entered, she heard that Murong Lingran went to Tianhe Tower, her face suddenly became abnormally distorted.


    Murong Qing nced at her inadvertently, was startled by her terrifying gaze, and shook her head helplessly.


    Sister, I''m afraid there is no help.


    "What did you say? That dead girl actually went to Tianhelou for dinner?" Liu Shi was shocked: "Did you read it wrong? How could the current situation at the girl''s house have the money to go to such a ce?"


    "Auntie, it''s true. I have brought two food boxes, and I don''t know if I can finish it. If you knew that Big Brother stole the money, you shouldn''t have given him away." Murong Qi said regretfully.


    Tianhelou is much more upscale than the Shunxin Restaurant where he stayed. One month as a sophomore there might be worth three months for him.


    I heard that going to Tianhelou for a meal would cost at least a few taels of silver. My eldest brother¡¯s family is so rich, if he is still here, it belongs to him, and he doesn¡¯t have to work so hard.


    Those who work hard every day not only earn less money, but are also often scolded.


    Liu Shi was about to get up when Murong Liang coughed lightly, "Don''t you forget what I said just now?"


    "Didn''t you hear what your son said? That dead girl went to Tianhelou to pack vegetables and came back. If the money is to buynd for Ah Choi, Ah Choi will soon be able to talk about his daughter-inw. There must be quite a few in his family now. Silver, or the boss can let that dead girl be like this?"


    "And those dishes, the ones from Tianhelou, must be good dishes. If you don''t go, they will eat them up. These things are devoid of conscience. When you have good food, you don''t want to think about your parents, so you eat alone. I want it. Teach them a good lesson in the past."


    It seems that he has finally found the handle of Murong Lingran''s family. At this time, Liu''s family is unprecedentedly excited.


    If they don''t give money, then she can threaten them, and spread the unfilial deeds of their family who have money to go to Tianhelou to spend money on their grandparents and see what they do!


    She couldn''t believe that the dead girl dared to threaten her with her younger son''s job!


    "It''s not yours either. You sit down with me honestly! Teach them a lesson? Why are you? They''ve already split up, you don''t care what they eat!"


    Mr. Liu didn''t move, he still looked like he wanted to ask for money in the past!


    Murongliang saw that she was so disrespectful to him, and immediately became angry, "If you dare to go, I will leave you!"


    Liu Shi was startled, and suddenly sat on the ground and began to roll, "You unconscionable, I have children for you, and I will manage the family for the rest of my life. Even if there is no credit, there will be hard work, but you actually want to leave for an unfilial son. I, is there any reason for it!"


    "The juniors are all here, do you still look like an elder?" Murong Liang frowned when he saw that she was like a rogue.


    "I don''t look like an elder? Did you give me face? If you don''t let me ask for money, I''ll never get up!"


    "Do you know what''s wrong? If you don''t get up again, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Liu Shi still sat on the ground, "I won''t get up!"


    Murong Liang was furious when he heard the words, stood up suddenly, and pped him mercilessly.

 Chapter 95: See if he dares!

    Chapter 95 See if he dares!


    With a ?? snap, Liu was beaten and turned his head to the side. He didn''t seem to believe that Murongliang really dared to beat her. He sat on the ground for a long time without regaining his senses.


    Murong Qing and Murong Xue, who had been watching silently beside them, obviously had not seen their grandfather beat anyone before, so they were stunned and stunned, not daring to let out the air.


    Murongliang saw the pale faces of their sisters, and said coldly, "Go back to your room!"


    The two sisters nced at each other and hurried away.


    Murong Cai was hesitating whether to stay or not, and after seeing the look in his grandfather''s eyes, he hurried back to his room.


    Murong Qi originally wanted to ask for money through A-Niang, so A-Niang was lying to him for getting it.


    Seeing that A-Niang was beaten, he quickly stepped forward and helped her up, "Dad, how can you beat A-Niang, she is so old, how can you do it?"


    Chen also persuaded: "Yes, Dad, if you have something to say, you really shouldn''t do it."


    Murong Liang breathed rapidly, and said with a gloomy face: "It''s still light to beat her, I let her live for the rest of her life, she has forgotten who is the head of the family, if I don''t teach her a lesson today, she will be able to go to heaven in the future. It''s gone!"


    Liu Shi came back to his senses and said with a grim face: "I''m not doing this for my family? Is it not for your son? I''m so old, yet you actually beat me. I''ve never held this kind of grievance. I I...I''m dead..."


    After Liu Shi finished speaking, he hit the pir directly.


    Murong Qi quickly stopped the person and frowned, "Auntie, what are you doing? If you die, what will we do?"


    "Your father treats me like this, what''s the point of my life!"


    Murong Qi hurriedly looked at his father, "Father,e and persuade me. Even if there is something wrong with my mother, she has taken care of you for decades, so are you willing to let her die?"


    Murong Liang and Mrs Liu have been married for decades, how could she not know what she was thinking, she just wanted to force him to nod and ask the boss for money, and suddenly said sullenly: "If you die, that''s just right, I Find someone young and beautiful to live your next life, and think about it for yourself!"


    Liu Shi was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help but sneered: "Looking for a young and beautiful one? The family wants money but no money, and they want fields and fields. Except for me who is willing to follow you now, who else thinks of you, and you don''t take pictures of yourself. Mirror!"


    Murong Liang sneered, "The conditions at home are not good, but at least I still have a house, and the boss has always been filial. Now all the conflicts are caused by you. If you die, you say that the boss won''t pity me. How many taels of silver can I find another wife to take care of for the rest of my life?"


    "He dares!" Liu''s eyes were red with anger, obviously thinking of the character of Yimu Rongzhe, maybe he would really get that money.


    "You''ll be dead by then, see if he dares!"


    Liu Shi was entangled in his heart for a while, and suddenly shook off his son''s hand impatiently, as if he had finally figured it out, and sat back on the chair honestly.


    Seeing this, Murong Liang sneered and turned to look at his son, "Where''s your month''s silver? I heard that there are at least two or three taels a month, and you eat and live in a restaurant, so you shouldn''t need any money, just take out the money. There are many ces to spend money at home."


    Murong Qi''s eyes shed, and he said with a sullen expression: "Father, the work in the restaurant isplicated, as you know, this is the first time in my life that I have gone to work. I understand, I made a lot of mistakes, and the money is almost deducted."

 Chapter 96: envious

    Chapter 96 Hot Eyes


    When Liu Shi heard that his son was wronged, he immediately forgot what happened just now, and couldn''t help cursing: "This is a conscience, doesn''t this make you do all this time in vain? How can you do it? It''s really disgusting to make a mistake!"


    "Where is Big Brother..." Murong Qi hesitated.


    How could Murongliang not know what his son was thinking, and said with a cold face: "Your eldest brother''s house is currently building a house, his hand was injured, and your nephew''s foot was also injured a few days ago, and your niece is the only healthy person in the family. You are still recovering from a serious illness. If you have the conscience of being an uncle and a younger brother, don¡¯t rob your niece of the hard-earned money, understand?¡±


    Some time ago, the family asked someone to go to the city to report safety, and also told him that his elder brother''s house was under construction, so Murong Qi was not surprised when he heard that Murong Zhe''s house was being built.


    "I know that eldest brother must haveints against me now, I just don''t go."


    Murong Liang snorted coldly, "That''s the best."


    But Murong Qi was not a quiet person. The front foot promised not to go to Murong Zhe''s house, but the back foot took advantage of Murong Liang''s inattention and quietly went to the bamboo house.


    Seeing the blue brick house next to it, the prototype can be roughly seen, and his eyes suddenly became hot.


    These were all his in the past.


    This newly built house is much prettier than the shabby house they bought that was mixed with mud bricks and blue bricks.


    With this house, his A Cai will not worry about not being able to marry a wife.


    Murong Lingran was washing the dishes, and when he raised his head, he caught a glimpse of his uncleing. Seeing him staring at the house, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Murong Zhe walked out of the house slowly with a sullen face, and said coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    "Brother, didn''t you hear that you started a house? Soe and have a look." Murong Qi smiled kindly.


    That smile was seen by people who didn''t know their family, and they might really think how good the rtionship between the two brothers is.


    "Look? Now you have seen it, and you know the situation in our house. We don''t have time to greet you, and there is no ce to greet you, so hurry up and leave." He turned around and entered the room.


    Murong smiled with satisfaction. She had imagined countless times before that her father could treat her uncle so tough.


    Before today, she was worried that her father would soften his heart when he saw his uncle. After all, he was the brother he grew up with and the brother he took care of for half his life.


    It was the first time in his life that Murong Qi saw his eldest brother speak to him with such an indifferent expression, and immediately panicked.


    The self-confidence that came from his face suddenly disappeared without a trace, and he pleaded with a bitter face: "Brother, I was wrong, I know that I shouldn''t have let A-Niang separate you, I was just a ghost for a while, you should treat me as a child. , I don''t understand, please forgive me."


    Murong Zhe turned around and sneered again and again when he heard his hypocritical exnation, "A moment of fascination? Little brother, do you think I''m really your long-term worker, and I''lle as soon as I wave my hand? I''m young? Your eldest son is ten Five years old, still young? Haha, it''s a big joke in the world."


    "Brother, don''t say that, I really know I''m wrong. Didn''t you hurt me the most since you were a child? Why don''t you forgive me once?"


    Murong Lingran rolled his eyes secretly, a middle-aged man actually started to act like a spoiled child without any scruples, it was really disgusting.

 Chapter 97: twenty taels of silver

    Chapter 97 Twenty taels of silver


    After washing the dishes, Murong Lingran quickly walked into the house and stared at him with his third brother.


    Murong Zhe sneered, "You also know that I have hurt you the most since I was a child, so why did you push Aniang to separate me that day? Let your seriously ill niece not even have a ce to live?"


    "I... I was wrong, and you know I''m not as good as you. I''m just afraid that I won''t be able to support the whole family and make my wife and children suffer. I''m really sorry."


    "Apologize now? It''s toote! Now that the family is separated, I don''t owe you anything. I don''t expect you to remember what I paid for you in the past. I just hope that your family will stop harassing my mother to trouble my family. My family is now in pieces, and I can''t stand your repeated practices!"


    He has raised his younger brother for decades, how could he not know his temperament?


    Acknowledging mistakes is amonce thing for him, but not once sincere.


    Murong Qi saw that Big Brother didn''t show any affection, and his face became cold, "Big Brother, you really don''t think I''m a brother?"


    "Brother? If you think I''m a brother, will you separate me? It''s not that I don''t think you are a brother, but you don''t want my big brother first."


    Murong Qi felt a surge of anger in his heart. He said whatever, he had not yet lowered his profile to talk to him, and he should have apologized. Big brother is so hard-hearted.


    But after all, there is still someone to ask for, so I had to hold back my anger and say: "Okay, big brother, since that''s the case, then I won''t talk nonsense anymore, I just want to ask you for a favor."


    "You also know that Ah Cai has reached the age of marriage, and he doesn''t have an acre of fertilend at home, so please lend me twenty taels of silver, so that he can marry a daughter-inw smoothly, and I will pay you back when I have money."


    Murong smiled lightly, how could he never find that Uncle''s face was so thick and he felt so good about himself.


    Dad has already said it so clearly, but he still dares to ask for money, even opening his mouth is twenty taels.


    What if you have money and then pay it back, she can guarantee that if the money is lent out, it will never be returned!


    "Buying farnd? Twenty taels of silver?" Murong Zhe alsoughed angrily, "Do you think my family has twenty taels of silver now?"


    "Aren''t you building a house? How could you not be able toe up with a mere twenty taels?"


    Murong Zhe frowned, "Do you mean to let me buy yound with the money for building a house?"


    "Yes." Murong Qi said it for granted.


    "Then what if I don''t have money to build my house?"


    "Then... let''s build half of it first. Anyway, there are only three people in your family. How big of and can you live in?"


    Murong Zhe was furious when he heard the words, and finally couldn''t help shouting, "Get out of here!"


    "Brother, you..."


    "Don''t call me eldest brother, I don''t have a younger brother like you." Murong Zhe said excitedly: "Your child is going to get married, so my child can''t get married? Ah Cai is still a year younger than my eldest, and my family is still If you are not married, when will it be your child''s turn? Do you understand the order of old and young!"


    "You at least have a house now. My family doesn''t have a house yet. There are still a few sons, and three are still waiting to be found."


    "I''m worried that the money for building the house will not be enough, and the workers'' wages will not be paid by then. I don''t even dare to order furniture."


    "I have a hard life myself, and you still ask me for money now? You want me to give you the money to build the house, so that I can only build half of the house, so where will my children live when theye back? What will I use to start a family? I... I''ll beat you to death, you ruthless, selfish, selfish bastard!"

 Chapter 98: its so bad

    Chapter 98 is so miserable


    After he finished speaking, Murong Zhe looked around and saw a broom not far away. He didn''t even want to go up and pick it up, but his fingers were weak, so he could only wave it towards Murong Qi between his two wrists.


    Murong Lingran knew that Dad was angry this time, and they didn''t know what they did to meet such a selfish person in their previous lives.


    But she didn''t stop her. She also stopped the third brother. When people are in a hurry, their potential is huge.


    Dad actually waved the broom leaning on his wrist. That attitude was not something that her little girl and her third brother could stop.


    Although Dad has behaved normally in front of them during this time, she knows that he has been holding a breath in his heart, so it is better for him to let it out now, so as not to be ruined by the arrogance of the wolf-hearted people.


    Murong Qi originally thought that the eldest brother was just pretending to frighten him, but he didn''t expect the eldest brother toe for real.


    At first, I wanted to endure it, but when the timees, I will find A-Niang and ask him for medical expenses, then he will have the money.


    But I don''t know if the eldest brother really doesn''t think he is the younger brother anymore. The broom that greeted him ispared with force, as if he is really the enemy of the eldest brother. He bared his teeth and was sweating profusely. .


    "Brother, stop beating, ouch, ouch, it hurts me to death."


    After less than a moment, the pain was so unbearable that Murong Qi couldn''t help but wanted to fight back.


    Murong Lingran saw that he had a tendency to fight back. At some point, there was a stone in his hand, and he was about to throw it out. When he saw that the workers came back one after another, he immediately put his hand away.


    Murong Qi made a lot of trouble when he pushed his mother to separate his eldest brother, and many people went to see the excitement at the time.


    So even though he is now returning to the vige for the first time since starting work, many people know him.


    Zhuang Qinghe brought people to the bamboo house and saw Murong Zhe beat his own younger brother in a rude manner. He was afraid that he would really beat people up in a fit of rage. It''s not worth getting into trouble for this kind of people, so hurry up and get along with them. Step forward to separate people.


    "Azhe, calm down, why did he provoke you?" Zhuang Qinghe asked in confusion.


    Murong Lingran rolled her eyes, and burst into tears with a grievance on her face: "Uncle, don''t me daddy for not giving you money, our house hasn''t been built yet, where can we get twenty taels? the money to buynd for your son."


    "Look at how miserable our family is, we haven''t even started to fight the furniture, we''re afraid that we won''t be able to pay the workers'' wages, and the money to find the three younger brothers is still missing. Even if there are, we have to find the younger brothers first. "


    "My eldest brother is 16 years old and he hasn''t married a wife yet. Now he''s out and he doesn''t know if he''s alive or dead. It''s my dad who should be worried."


    "Your son is only fifteen years old, why are you in such a hurry! He wants to marry a daughter-inw, can''t you just make money for him yourself?"


    "It''s not that you don''t have a job now, so don''t force my daddy. He still has a wound on his hand. It''s really not as easy for you to make money."


    "Woo woo... woo woo..." After Murong finished speaking, she began to cry bitterly.


    Seeing his sister crying, Murong Kuan was in a hurry and rushed forward tofort him, "Aran, don''t cry."


    Murong Lingran quietly smiled at him, Murong Kuan was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood, and said with a bitter face: "My father and I both have injuries, if it weren''t for your busy daily life, my father and I would be hurt. Dad really doesn''t know what to do. You''ve worked so hard during this time, our family is like this, and my uncle still came to force us, it''s really sad. "

 Chapter 99: heinous

    Chapter 99 Heinous Heinous


    When everyone heard the words, they suddenly understood something, and looked at Murong Qi with a bit of contempt in their eyes.


    Especially Zhuang Qinghe, his father was building the house in order to let him take care of the Murong family, but he told him about the situation of their family, and he also knew that he had three missing sons.


    His eldest brother''s family was all torn apart. As a younger brother, he didn''t know how to help, but now he came to take advantage of the fire, which was too much.


    Seeing his daughter crying, Murong Zhe calmed down immediately, relieved his breath, and said with red eyes, "Go away, I won''t support your family as tirelessly as before, I have to n for my seven children."


    "You are working in Shunxin Restaurant now, and you get a fixed amount of money every month. Your future is much better than I don''t know. You can save money for a few months to buynd."


    "It''s extremely shameless for a person with able-bodied hands and feet to ask me for money, a person who has almost lost both hands!"


    "I raised your family for so many years, what did I get? No matter how nice I am to you, have you ever thought of helping me after I was injured? Helping your nephew and niece?"


    "Look at your home now, and then look at my home. The wounds are small and scattered. In your eyes, isn''t it miserable enough!"


    "Today I''ll put my words here, unless your family is all broken hands and feet and reduced to street begging, otherwise I will not give you a penny no matter how much money I have."


    "As for the filial piety of the parents, I will consider it during the New Year and the festival. You leave it to me now, I don''t want to see you again!"


    Although everyone who works knows what happened to Murong Zhe''s family, he didn''t feel how miserable it was before, because he has the ability to collect herbs, and his children are filial. He can support his children with injured hands.


    And he started building a house soon after he came to Lihua Vige, which looks much better than most of them who face the loess and turn their backs to the sky.


    But now listening to him tell the tragedy of his family in person, he immediately looked at him and his two children with sympathy.


    Being treated like this by a close rtive makes me feel so tormented.


    His wife has not been able to return home for three years, and his three children are living abroad. In this life, he does not know if there is a possibility of seeing three sons. What is the use of earning money?


    s, they are all poor people.


    Murong Qi is not apletely cheeky person, seeing the contempt in everyone''s eyes, his face suddenly turned red, "Brother, if you don''t borrow it, you won''t borrow it, how do you say so bad about yourself? You say it like I It''s like doing something heinous."


    "The word humiliation is unforgivable. The thing that you asked Auntie to separate me from was a hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times more serious than a heinous!"


    "Big Brother..."


    Seeing that Murong Qi still has the face to mess around here, Zhuang Qinghe said with a cold face, "I said, don''t talk nonsense here, just as your elder brother said just now, his own son hasn''t married a wife yet, three How can I give you the money when my son hasn''t gone down yet."


    "Yes, yes, Murong Qi, don''t go too far. You have hands and feet and are healthy. Why do you want your elder brother to help you all the time? You should help your elder brother."


    "You''re just his brother, not his son, why would he pay you to marry a daughter-inw!"


    "If you continue like this, then we have to go and invite Lizheng to preside over justice."

 Chapter 100: Every family has its cupboard

    Chapter 100 Every family has a hard-to-read scripture


    "Yes, I''m going to invite you now!" A worker turned around and ran to Lizheng''s house.


    Murong Qi hurriedly shouted: "Don''t shout, I''ll just go."


    After he finished speaking, he gave Murong Lingran a gloomy look, and walked away in despair.


    Although he was the one who was beaten, who made the eldest brother''s family look worse than theirs now? No matter what, he was wrong.


    Li Zheng has always been towards the elder brother''s family, and if hees, he will only be more embarrassed.


    His hands and feet are healthy, but even if he is healthy, he is not as capable as a big brother. What if you give him some money? It''s really stingy.


    Seeing his uncle fleeing, Murong smiled with satisfaction.


    It''s just right for my uncle toe over once today. No matter how much money their family has in the future, it doesn''t matter there.


    Even if they find another reason to ask for money, even if they don''t give it, the vigers will not be able to pick out their fault.


    "Father, don''t be angry, we just don''t have to deal with them in the future." Murong Lingran stepped forward and pulled Father''s sleeves, "It''s not toote to see what kind of person Uncle is now."


    Murong Kuan also said: "Yes, Dad, don''t be angry."


    Murong Zhe breathed a sigh of relief, patted the heads of the two children, sighed and turned to look at everyone, "I''m sorry, I made everyoneugh."


    "Every family has a hard-to-recite scripture, so who doesn''t have something to be annoyed about." Zhuang Qinghe knew that he was embarrassed, and hurriedly greeted: "Everyone, hurry up and start work, today''s a lot of time wasted."


    Everyone is not stupid, and they quickly start to do their own things.


    Murong Cai knew where his father went, so when he saw his father came back with disheveled clothes and messy hair, he knew that things were not as smooth as he imagined.


    "Daddy..." Murong Cai looked at the embarrassed daddy, hesitantly said, "Daddy...Are you all right?"


    Murong Qi tidied up his clothes briefly after receiving his son''s gaze, and sighed: "It''s okay, your uncle is no longer the uncle he used to be."


    He may have really done something wrongst time, and it hurt the big brother''s heart.


    But the mistake has been made, it is toote to say anything now.


    The luck of the eldest brother is really good, he can still turn around in that kind of situation and live better than him, which makes people jealous and crazy!


    "Father, what should I do now?"


    Murong Qi patted him on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, daddy will definitely prepare the family property for you, and he will definitely let you marry a daughter-inw. Although your uncle is ruthless now, there is one sentence that is right, old and young. Preface, his eldest son, Murong Zong, is already sixteen years old and has yet to marry, and you are only fifteen years old, so it¡¯s okay to wait for a while.¡±


    "I see." Dad said so, and Murong Cai could only agree, "But Dad, Grandpa is right today, it''s not a problem for me to stay at home, I also want to go out to work. "


    Murong Qi hesitated for a moment, if his son can go out, he really doesn''t have to work so hard, "Okay, you have read books, it should be easier than Dad to find a job, Dad will help you pay attention, when there is no news, you Just stay at home honestly, protect your aunt and sisters, and help them, you know?"


    Seeing Dad agree, Murong Cai smiled excitedly, "Thank you Dad."


    Murong Qi went back to the house and said a few more words to his parents, under the pretext of only asking for leave for two hours, he left the house again.

 Chapter 101: packed up

    Chapter 101 Packed up


    In the following period, the house of Murong Lingran''s family was sessfully built, and she also went to the city from time to time to sell her cherries.


    She sells a fixed amount every time, so every time she gets two taels of silver, it is now the most stable ie for their family.


    That day, my father and uncle said that they were worried that they would not pay enough wages, so it was true that they did not order furniture for the time being.


    But that was her concern before she sold cherries. Now that she has been selling cherries for a while, and with dozens of taels of silver in her ount, it is more than enough to customize furniture.


    Originally, I wanted to ask Li Zheng to introduce someone with a better reputation to do it, but the person Li Zheng knew fell ill some time ago. There is no carpenter in this vige, but there is one in the next vige, but the reputation and craftsmanship are not very good.


    The carpenters in the city are even more expensive, and they basically serve the dignitaries. These ordinary people will only make people look down upon them, so the furniture thing is put on hold.


    "Dad, it costs a lot of money to customize furniture. ording to my opinion, I would rather wait than do it. Otherwise, we will regret it, and waste money and time. After all, if the quality of furniture is excellent, we will use it for many years. Yes. Anyway, there is still some time before thepletion date, so it is fine to wait for a while.¡±


    Murong Kuan agreed very much: "Yes, I think so too."


    Murongzhe hesitated: "But what if the house hasn''t been booked after it''spleted? Can''t we just move these three bamboo beds in? That would be too wrong for you."


    "You can also move in. If you can sleep now, then you can sleep in the future, unless they are all broken." Murong Lingran said in disbelief, "Third brother, don''t you think so?"


    "Aran is right. When we were allotted three years ago, I never dreamed that we could still have our own house, our own fields, and our freedom. Now these are all very good. Compared to the days when Saiyuan Mansion was distributed, it is already heaven. Dad, we don''t feel wronged at all."


    Seeing that the children are so considerate, Murong Zhe was very pleased, "Okay, I will listen to you, let''s slowly find a suitable one."


    On this day, Murong Lingran asked Li to help find someone to clean up the wastnd finally cleaned up.


    Originally, Yimurong Lingran''s initial opinion was to build a house in the middle of the wastnd, leaving the wastnd right in front of it for development, and leaving part of the wastnd in the left and right back. expansion.


    But thinking that there are still a lot of remaining wastnd around, it is too wasteful to leave it empty now. If you want to expand in the future, you can buy it again.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if someone buys itter. There are a lot of wastnd in the vige. ording to her current speed of earning money, she can buy additionalnd to build in the future.


    As long as you have money, you can even have a house in the city.


    Murong Lingran decided to use five acres ofnd to build houses and five acres ofnd to open up wastnd on the day before the start of construction.


    The wastnd is right in front of the house, and you can see thend as soon as you go out.


    Since their houses andnd are all close to the foot of the mountain, in order not to be harmed by the beasts thate down the mountain to find food in winter, they listened to Lizheng''s suggestion and surrounded them with tree stumps more than one meter high, and then nted some thorns on the edge. .


    Although their courtyard walls are still some distance away from Wuming Mountain, they are all built more than three meters high for safety.

 Chapter 102: only landowners

    Chapter 102 Only Landlords


    Murong Lingran and his father and brother opened the gate of the fence and looked at thend that had been cleaned up with a dazzling light in his eyes.


    These are all capital to make money.


    Although I recently made a little money by relying on the cherries in the space, but it is obvious that I am selling my own things, and I secretly sell it like a thief every day, and the mental pressure is not small.


    With thesends, then she can do business in an open and honest way, and she no longer has to avoid people.


    Murong Kuan followed behind his sister and asked curiously, "Aran, what are you going to nt first?"


    "Growing vegetables, fruits, and medicinal herbs, as long as they can make money, they can all be grown."


    On the side of Murong Zhe, he heard the medicinal herbs brighten his eyes. If he can really grow medicinal herbs, then he will not bepletely useless in this life.


    Murong Kuan couldn''t help but hit her and said, "Aran, onlyndlords can make money from farming."


    "Landlord?" Murong Lingran tilted his head, "It''s not bad, start with thendlord, and then do other things when you have money."


    Her space can only help her as andlord now.


    When Murong Zhe heard his daughter''s words, he just thought she was young and ignorant. How could it be so easy to be andlord? Thend they even built the house on was only ten mu, so he smiled helplessly, "Okay, then we will hand over these few mu ofnd. I''ll give it to you, daddy will fight for youter, how about that?"


    Although the ?? daughter didn''t say it, he knew that the old fairy in her dream must have pointed her. His daughter''s performance over the past few days also proved that his idea was right, and he was very relieved to give it to her.


    "Okay, daddy, don''t worry, we will have money in the ount soon, just wait and see."


    The ?? ground has been sorted out, so it''s time to nt the seeds, Murong Lingran''s eyes rolled, and there was an immediate concern.


    After lunch, Murong Lingran walked to a house with a bamboo basket.


    Da Zhuang, who was ying with his younger siblings at the door, saw Murong Lingran walking towards him from a distance, and didn''t care.


    looked up inadvertently, saw that she was actually parked in front of his house, and asked curiously, "Sister of the Murong family, who are you looking for?"


    Murong Lingran looked at the little radish head in front of him and smiled slightly, "Da Zhuang, is your mother at home?"


    Da Zhuang nodded, "Yes."


    After he finished speaking, he shouted inwardly, "Auntie, someone is looking for you!"


    A woman''s voice came from inside immediately, "Stinky boy, how many times have I said that someone is looking for you toe in and let me know. Just a few steps can tire you out."


    When Da Zhuang saw A-Niang scolding himself in front of outsiders, there was no dissatisfaction in his eyes, and he smiled embarrassedly, "Sister Murong, my A-Niang is a violent temper, I''m used to it, don''t be afraid, she Treat me like that, and treat others well."


    Murong Lingranughed suddenly, this child is in a really good mood.


    The sturdy aunt Xia came out and saw that Murong Lingran was actually here, and quickly said with a smile: "It turns out that the owner is here,e in quickly."


    After ?? finished speaking, he red at his son, "I don''t know if it''s a hot day to invite your sister Murong toe in and sit. I''m really naive."


    Da Zhuang smiled again and said, "Yes, A-Niang, then I''ll go and pour water for Sister Murong."


    "You''re acquainted." Xia Shi said with a smile.


    Their house is not far from the river. Some time ago, their house was flooded in the middle of the night. When they woke up, they found that a lot of food had been soaked in water.

 Chapter 103: five hundred

    Chapter 103 Five Hundred Texts


    The water wasing too fast, and their family fled to the mountain before they had time to carry the top bag of grain.


    After his man went to the city to look for a job for several days and couldn''t find it, in order to have food in winter, as long as there was no heavy work that day, the children would eat two meals a day, and their adults would eat one meal a day, which was still watery and often hungry. Dizziness, weakness of hands and feet, life is very torment.


    Fortunately, within a few days of such a day, the news that the Murong family was going to build a house came, and their family was overjoyed.


    During this time, her man built a house and could get 60 copper coins a day.


    Some time ago, she helped to open up wastnd for a few days, and she also took thirty copper coins every day.


    After a period of time, their family has a lot of ie, they are no longer hungry, and they have saved a lot of money. This winter should not be too sad.


    I heard that their family still needs to farm. Given the current situation of their family, the few acres ofnd must be taken care of by someone, so she now looks at Murong Lingran just like the God of Wealth.


    Lizheng''s vision is good, no wonder he can be Lizheng.


    Some time ago, she didn''t understand why Li Zheng had to ask them toe to Lihua Vige, why she helped them in everything, and she treated Murong Zhe as a rtive.


    Now that I think about it, the Murong family is the savior of their entire vige.


    Xia took Murong Lingran into the main room, and said earnestly, "Master, have you eaten lunch? Is there something wrong with you?"


    Murong Lingran put the basket on the table, lifted the in cloth to reveal the two jins of meat inside, and smiled lightly: "Auntie just call me Lingran, I have eaten my lunch. The wastnd at home has already been opened. When I came out, I asked people about it, and I heard that my sister-inw is a good vegetable grower in this vige."


    "So starting from tomorrow, I want to specifically ask my sister-inw to help me grow vegetables and take care of my vegetable garden. As for the sry, we will calcte it on a monthly basis, and it will be counted as 500 yuan a month, how about that?"


    Shi Xia saw that Murong Lingran actually brought some meat to invite her, and her eyes were straight.


    Although their family was not hungry during this period of time, they did not dare to eat meat casually. Thest time they ate meat was the pheasant that his man hunted in the cave.


    And what did she hear just now? Five hundred dors a month?


    Xia asked incredulously: "Master, what did you say? Five hundred pennies a month, just to help you grow vegetables and take care of the vegetable garden?"


    Growing vegetables is different from other jobs. You don¡¯t need to do it all the time like building a house. Once you¡¯ve nted it, you can water and weed asionally.


    For those who are used to living in the field, it is not a problem at all.


    Their family is not divided, and the family has littlend, so the inws and younger siblings can finish the job, and she has plenty of time to do her work.


    Seeing that she was still calling her boss, Murong Lingran sighed secretly, but nodded with a faint smile on her face, "Yes, it''s just that there is lessnd now, so I n to invite my aunt alone first, and my third brother and I will asionally help I have to do it, so it will be a little hard at first, after all, there are five acres ofnd, if it doesn¡¯t work, then I have to find someone else.¡±


    Five mu is not too big or too small. It must be extremely hard to work alone.


    Although some people came to apply for jobs as long as their family spoke out, but they only wanted one person, which would offend and trouble her, so she had toe and invite them herself.


    This Xia Shi is a well-known diligent and good vegetable grower in the vige. She has also observed his performance when her man is building a house. They are all quick-witted people, so she wille to invite her in person.

 Chapter 104: seed

    Chapter 104 Seeds


    "Okay, why not?" Shi Xia was afraid that Murong Lingran would not invite her, so she quickly assured: "Thend has been reimed, and my aunt can do it with my kids."


    "They are idle at home, no matter how young they are, but they can still do simple tasks such as digging holes, covering soil, weeding, and watering."


    You can find such a good job in the vige. If you don''t agree to her, you are a fool.


    Da Zhuang just came over with a bowl of cold boiled water, and when he saw the meat on the table, he started drooling excitedly, "Meat, A-Niang, there is meat."


    Xia Shi''s expression changed suddenly, and she said angrily: "Leave the water and leave it for me, don''t disturb the olddy."


    "Oh."


    After Dazhuang put down the water, he obediently huddled behind Xia Shi, looked at the water bowl, and then looked at Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran was instantly happy, Da Zhuang''s personality looked a lot like her sixth brother, and the sixth brother was also a cheerful personality, which made her heart soften a bit.


    In order to give him face, Murong took a gulp of the water from his side.


    Out of the corner of the eye, Da Zhuang smiled, and Murong Lingran also smiled.


    Xia Shi finished, suddenly thought of something, hesitantly said: "Master, does your father know about this?"


    "Don''t worry, Dad said, the five acres ofnd that have been reimed will be handed over to me."


    Mrs Xia knew that Murong Zhe loved her daughter, but she didn''t expect to be so fond of her, so she casually handed over five acres ofnd to her, "Okay, boss, we will start working tomorrow, right? Then I''ll go there tomorrow morning and take the child with me. past."


    "Okay, then I''ll ask my aunt, this meat should be regarded as a gift for the children."


    Big Zhuang red at the two kilograms of meat when he heard the words, the corners of his mouth began to drool, it turned out that Sister Murong was for him.


    Seeing his son being so embarrassed, Mrs Xia red at him with disgust and said with a smile, "Then I would like to thank the owner. By the way, is the owner of the vegetable nt ready?"


    "It''s ready, I went to the city to collect some some time ago, and my aunt wille directly tomorrow."


    "Okay, boss."


    Murong Lingran was about to lift her foot to leave when she suddenly said, "Auntie, my auntie has a good idea of ??what''s going on in my family. I''ve hired my aunty with five hundred yuan. If someone asks me, my auntie answers truthfully, there''s nothing shameful about it. of."


    "If someone satirizes our family in a strange way, please ask my aunt to ask him directly, do you want my grandfather to go to the ground with a basically useless hand?"


    Xia was stunned for a while, thinking of what her uncle and grandma had done to their family, and nodded immediately, "Don''t worry, if anyone asks, I will definitely say what you said."


    "Thank you auntie."


    After leaving Dazhuang''s house, Murong Lingran didn''t go home, but went up the mountain to find a hidden ce to let his body enter the space, and packed up all the seeds suitable for nting in Xuanqing this season.


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly reminded: "The injury of this seat is better, and the ce where you can nt is widened."


    Murong Lingran hasn''t heard him speak since thest time Changqi Shenjun said he was going to rest. She was afraid of disturbing him, so she didn''t take the initiative to look for him. She suddenly heard his voice, and immediately said excitedly: "Shenjun, you are all right. already?"


    "How could there be something wrong with this seat, you underestimate this seat too much."


    Murong choked for a while, this person should be fine, and he started to be arrogant again.

 Chapter 105: same bottle

    Chapter 105 Synbiotic Bottle


    Seeing that she came in with her body this time, Shenjun Changqi raised his eyebrows when he saw what she was holding, "You should know that your seeds are non-renewable, seeing that you only have seeds and the five acres ofnd, you It¡¯s time to save some use. ording to your current usage, it will be used up in a few years, and then you will only have to use the original seeds of Xuanqing Kingdom.¡±


    "This..." Murong Lingran hesitated for a moment, then said quietly: "Can''t your spiritual spring water improve the seeds here?"


    Shenjun Changqi choked, considering that this girl is smart, and coughed lightly, "It can be done, but it cannot bepletely improved. Even if it is nted, it will not be exactly the same as what you have in your hands."


    Murong Lingran frowned immediately, she will have morend in the future, these seeds will definitely be used up sooner than he said, what should she do then?


    Shenjun Changqi had never seen her so frowning and said helplessly, "Look to your right."


    Right?


    Murong Lingran just turned her head when a white thing suddenly appeared on her right side.


    After taking a closer look, I found that it was a white jade bottle with a diameter of about ten centimeters.


    Murong Lingran held it in his hand and looked at it carefully, "What is this?"


    "Symbiotic bottle, one of my treasures."


    "Symbiotic bottle? What''s the use of this?"


    Seeing that she didn''t understand, Changqi Shenjun changed his words, "If you choose the name ording to the people of the 21st century, you can call it a seed replicator."


    Murong Lingran''s eyes widened in shock, and he said with a trembling voice, "Seed...seed...re...replicator? Can it help me to copy these...seeds?"


    "Well, yes, as long as you throw the seeds you want to copy in, and wait for twelve hours, you can get a full bottle of seeds the next day. But you can''t touch it in the middle, otherwise all the seeds will be scrapped. "


    Wow, there are such good things in the world, so can other things be copied?


    Before Murong Lingran could ask, Shenjun Changqi seemed to see through her thoughts and sneered: "This thing is only useful in space, it''s useless if you take it out, and you can only copy the seeds of vegetables, fruits and medicinal materials, and other things such as silver. Don''t think about gold or anything."


    Murong Lingran suddenly smiled awkwardly, "Oh, God, you are joking, how could I have such an idea, of course you have to earn money to have a sense of aplishment, hahahaha..."


    Shenjun Changqi silently looked at her with a hypocritical face, and sighed: "You can do it yourself, this seat is going to rest."


    "Okay, God Lord, you have a good rest, I promise to be quiet."


    After waiting for a while without hearing a reply, Murong looked at the jade bottle in his hand with excitement.


    This goddess is so interesting, she is simply her savior, with this, even selling seeds can make a fortune in the future.


    Well, the only downside is that it¡¯s a little smaller, it would be nice if it were bigger.


    quickly put a seed in, and put the baby aside.


    solved a thorny problem, and then I remembered that thend that could be nted was wider, and the **** saw thend that could be nted, and gradually fell into contemtion.


    After a while, Murong nted the fruit seedlings, and his consciousness shed out of the space.


    Early the next morning, the Xia family brought Da Zhuang to the bamboo house. Murong Lingran gave her the seeds of the vegetables and told her where to nt and what to nt. After making breakfast, he nned to go to the city.

 Chapter 106: good thing

    Chapter 106 Good things


    Murong Kuan no longer needs to walk with a cane, but he still can''t walk too fast. Seeing his sister carrying her satchel, he hurriedly said, "Aran, are you going to sell cherries again? You have worked hard during this time. Now, the money is enough for the time being, why don''t you take a rest at home for a while, how?"


    Murong Zhe said in agreement: "Aran, your third brother is right. Besides, I think you should stop the cherry business now."


    "Father, what does this mean?"


    Murongzhe said helplessly: "Aran, think about it carefully, are there still cherries on the market now?"


    He has been picking medicines in Wuming Mountain for more than a month, but he has not found a cherry tree. A few days ago, he also asked the people who built the house. It''s eating season.


    Murong was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood his father''s concerns, nodded and said, "Father, I understand, I will go there for thest time today."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Okay, but you still have to pay attention to safety, understand?"


    "Got it, Dad."


    Entering the city, Murong Lingran came to the backyard of the Minister of Rites as usual. The guard at the back door just saw her figure and rushed in to report.


    Murong didn''t think much about it, and waited for Butler Cao toe out to give the money and take the cherries as usual.


    Butler Cao came out this time even more eagerly than ever. As soon as he saw her, he smiled brightly, "Miss Murong, you are here." After that, someone brought the cherry in.


    Murong Lingran took the money from Butler Cao, seeing that he still gave him the next order, and was about to refund half of it to him, when he saw him and said, "Ourdy wants to see you, I wonder if you are willing?"


    Murong Ling said in surprise: "Madam? Madam of the Minister of Rites?"


    "That''s right."


    "This..." Murong Ling said hesitantly, "Could it be that something went wrong with the cherries I sent a few days ago?"


    Butler Cao saw that she had misunderstood and said with a smile, "No, don''t worry, girl, it''s a good thing."


    A good thing?


    What good thing?


    Does thedy want to reward her?


    But even if it''s a good thing, she doesn''t want to enter these high gates.


    Murong frowned, and after a while, he said, "It just so happens that I have something to tell your wife, uncle, lead the way."


    "Okay, girl,e with me."


    Butler Cao walked in front, Murong Lingran followed behind him, passed through a few small doors, turned a few corners, and walked into an elegant courtyard.


    Butler Cao did not take Murong Lingran into the inner room, but stopped at a pavilion.


    "Madam, someone brought it here."


    The maids lifted the gauze, and Murong Lingran saw a woman with several maids inside.


    Didn''t he say that Madam wanted to see her? The young woman in front of her is obviously not.


    Butler Cao asked suspiciously, "Where did Madam go?"


    A maid replied: "Madam has something to go back to the house temporarily. She said to let this girl wait for a while and she wille out immediately."


    The ??woman nced at her face contemptuously after seeing what she was wearing, and suddenly said sharply, "You are so bold, you don''t kneel down when you see me, please!"


    Murong frowned, because of this, she hateding in.


    If she hadn''t been to the 21st century, she might have been frightened by her young age, but as someone educated in the new century, she hated the feudal rule of kneeling at every turn.

 Chapter 107: so far

    Chapter 107 That''s it


    Murong Lingran smiled coldly and looked at the woman mockingly, "Before the uncle brought me in, did he say that Madam had something to do with me, or was it a good thing, so this good thing is to reprimand me?"


    The woman was immediately disbelieving: "Do you know who I am? How dare you be so rude to me?"


    Murong said lightly: "I don''t know."


    "You!" The woman was angry, "Okay, then I''ll tell you, I''m Wei Yushan, the daughter of the Minister of Rites. Isn''t it right for you and amoner to bow to me when you see me?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually, "It''s just my daughter, are you the Minister of Rites?"


    "Naturally not."


    "Then do you have a grade?"


    "No."


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, "That''s okay, you are just amoner who grows up in the official''s house, I am also amoner, why domoners kneel tomoners?"


    Wei Yushan said excitedly: "My father is a second-rank minister with a noble status. I am my father''s daughter, and my status will naturally rise. You, amoner, should kneel before me when youe to my house!"


    Murong Lingran was speechless for a while, why can''t this youngdy make sense, "Whatever you say, I''m not a servant of your family, so I can''t kneel down for you."


    "Originally, your butler said that I came here because of good things. Now it seems that you are here to find fault with me. I only came in when my head was pumping.


    Butler Cao saw that she was really going to leave, so he hurriedly called out, "Girl..."


    Murong Lingran paused and returned the extra money that Butler Cao had given him, "Let''s end our business here."


    After saying that, he turned around and raised his feet to leave.


    Butler Cao was startled, thinking that she was really angry and didn''t want to do their family''s business, and was about to persuade her when a worried female voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Wait, wait."


    Murong Lingran followed the voice and saw a graceful and luxurious woman walking towards her quickly, surrounded by maids.


    Butler Cao breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing this.


    This girl is also short-tempered.


    Miss ??, too, what are you doing so irritable?


    Mrs. Wei heard that Murong Lingran wasing in the pavilion just now, and identally got tea stains on her clothes. Thinking that she couldn''t be rude in front of her, she went back to the house and changed her clothes.


    Daughter happened to be here, so she asked her daughter to wait for her outside. Unexpectedly, in such a short time, the two actually shed.


    Although Mrs. Wei knew that it was a little girl who brought the cherries, she didn''t expect such a thin child, and she red at her daughter in disapproval.


    Use the big to bully the small, use the power to oppress people, let the censor know, isn''t it waiting to be impeached!


    Wei Yushan didn''t dare to talk back when she saw that her mother was unhappy, she could only stare at the culprit angrily.


    Seeing her angry, Murong Lingran turned her smart eyes, hid behind Mrs. Wei, and made a face at her quietly.


    Wei Yushan was stunned, and suddenly trembled with anger. Obviously, she had never seen a girl who dared to be so rude to her in her life, "Come here, grab her for me, I will tear her mouth apart!"


    Mrs. Wei''s face sank immediately, and she said sharply: "I see who dares!"


    "Mother, this dead girl is so rude to me, why do you still protect her?"


    Mrs. Wei didn''t answer her daughter''s words directly, and said coldly, "If you want to stay here, just shut up for me, or you will quit me immediately!"

 Chapter 108: narrow

    Chapter 108 Narrow


    Wei Yushan knew that her mother was really angry, she curled her lips aggrieved, but did not leave.


    She wanted to see who this dead girl was, and made her mother who had always loved her the most scold her.


    Seeing that her daughter had stopped temporarily, Mrs. Wei turned her head and smiled and said, "Miss isughing, my daughter is spoiled, and I don''t know how to behave, please don''t mind, girl."


    Murong raised his brows spiritually, and felt something was wrong in his heart. Thisdy''s attitude towards her was also a little too good.


    "It''s okay, I don''t care about children who haven''t grown up."


    Mrs. Wei secretly said something bad and turned to stare at her daughter. Sure enough, she looked like she was blown away, and she was about to curse when she opened her mouth.


    The daughter looked obviously older than this girl, and if the girl said this, she was clearly saying that her daughter was ignorant and that she was a few years older than her.


    Wei Yushan swallowed her words unwillingly when she saw her mother staring at her.


    Mrs. Wei shook her head helplessly. Although this little girl was born ordinary, she was not a master who could suffer.


    motioned to Murong Lingran to follow her to the pavilion, Madam Wei smiled and invited, "Girl, don''t be restrained, sit down."


    Murong Lingran nced at the stone bench and said lightly: "Madam, if you have something to say, just tell me. There are many things at home, and I have to rush back."


    Mrs. Wei knew that she was vignt, and she did not force her, so she began to talk about business, "Girl, I have nothing to do with you, I just want to ask if you can send more cherries every day?"


    Wei Yushan, who was standing beside her, immediately changed her face when she heard the words, so the cherries were actually sent by this girl? Why didn''t her mother tell her earlier?


    Butler Cao looked at the sky speechlessly. Miss, you made me impulsive just now, and now I regret it.


    Murong persuaded: "Ma''am, when things go too far, it''s toote. It''s not good to eat too much of anything, ma''am, you should take it easy."


    Although she really wanted to earn the money of these nobledies, the money of these people is also easy to earn, and it is easy to earn.


    But these people are not something she can afford. If she eats too much and damages her body and causes death, then she will lose more than her gains.


    Mrs. Wei saw her being so sincere and smiled with relief, she was a good boy, "Don''t worry, there are more than ten masters in this mansion, if they are divided seriously, one person will only be two or three pounds a day, a little Not much."


    "What''s more, you don''t give it every day, and we don''t eat it every day, so you don''t have to worry about your body."


    Murong raised her eyebrows sharply. It was because she had a narrow vision. She had been back for dozens of days, and she was still thinking about things with modern thinking.


    These two ministers are just different, with three wives and four concubines, and children in groups. Even as an imperial physician, Dad never thought about hugging from left to right, which made her think more restricted.


    Murong Lingran roughly guessed the reason, but still wanted to ask, "Can I ask thedy why she suddenly wanted me to give more?"


    Mrs. Wei said with a smile: "Since I ate your cherries, the wrinkles on my face have be less obvious than before, and my skin has be much more tender, and people are not as listless as they used to be in summer. Yes, even the menstrual period, the abdominal pain is not so obvious."


    "My husband is in charge of the Ministry of Rites. He has a lot of affairs and often suffers from insomnia and dreams. During this time, I used your cherries. This problem has also improved a lot. I sleep very sweetly every day, and I feel very good the next day. He is in high spirits, and he haspleted His Majesty''s orders beautifully recently, and has received His Majesty''s praise."

 Chapter 109: late ripening

    Chapter 109 Late blooming


    Murong Lingran was not surprised when she heard the words, since she sent them cherries, she knew that they would find out one day.


    She also knows that cherries have the effect of anti-oxidation and skin care. Coupled with the products produced by Space, the effect is even more extraordinary andparable. Eating more is good for the skin.


    During this period of time, my father and third brother also ate a lot. Since eating the food in her space, people are still in good spirits every day and sleep well at night.


    Mrs. Wei continued: "So I wonder if you can increase the supply? I want to give some to others."


    I held a banquet with my rtives and friends some time ago. I saw her skin has be so good, and asked her how she maintains it.


    She was afraid of causing trouble for the child''s family. After all, he also heard that the child also knew the child and took good care of her, so he only said that he had eaten a lot of fruit recently and fooled the past.


    And those prostitutes and concubines and concubines, she didn''t give them to them often, and they didn''t eat as often or as much as she did, and there were no obvious changes in them.


    Now in the Fuzhong, only she, her own children and Butler Cao know the function of this cherry.


    But you can hide it for a while, and you can¡¯t hide it for the rest of your life. As long as someone who has a heart wants to inquire, sooner orter they will find out.


    So I want to confirm that the child can increase the supply, and then tell them what she is eating, so as not to affect the feelings between rtives and friends.


    "Shenjun Changqi." Murong Lingran seemed to be thinking, but in fact his consciousness shed into the space.


    "What are you looking for in this seat?"


    "Can the food grown outside and watered by the spiritual spring water and the food grown in the ck soil of the space be able to strengthen the body and improve the eyesight?"


    Shenjun Changqi said speechlessly, "Didn''t I tell you this?"


    Murong said: "I know, what I want to ask is, is the effect exactly the same? Is the effective time also the same?"


    "It''s basically the same, don''t underestimate my spiritual spring water. The fruits and vegetables grown from the spiritual spring water can not only make the person who eats it stronger, but also have better ears and eyesight. It''s just the growth time of the ck soil in space."


    "I see."


    "Girl, girl." Seeing her stunned, Mrs. Wei quickly called out, thinking she was ufortable.


    Murong Lingran retracted his consciousness and decisively refused her request, "Ma''am, I''m afraid it won''t work to increase the supply."


    "Why? Do you have any difficulty? If you think it''s hard to run back and forth every day, I can send someone to your house to get it."


    Murong shook his head, "It''s not my fault, it''s just that these cherries were not grown in my family, but I found them in the deep mountains. I once learned a little nting technique from an old man and took care of them for a period of time, so they are so delicious. "


    "And now the season for eating cherries has passed. These are the cherries on the mountain. The cherries on the mountain have to ripen a littleter, so they will still be there until now. I came here today and just wanted to tell my uncle that today is thest time. , that''s why I refunded the next order to my uncle just now."


    She told Jiu Gongzi and Butler Cao that they were picked in the mountains, but as long as someone goes to Lihua Vige to check, they will find that there are no fruit trees in their house, and there are no fruit trees in the mountains now. If they continue to supply, I think there must be something wrong. .


    has also earned dozens of taels recently. It seems that Dad''s scruples are unreasonable. It is time to stop.

 Chapter 110: What a coincidence

    Chapter 110 What a coincidence


    Although she can change another kind of fruit and continue to sell it, but the third brother''s foot injury is healed. It must not be so hard for her, and he wants to help her in everything. It''s a little impossible to continue to hide it as before.


    The secret business is still good so far. Fortunately, the family¡¯snd has also been nted. The open business will start soon, and they will soon have ie again.


    Mrs. Wei suddenly looked at Butler Cao, and Butler Cao replied: "Madam, this girl is right, I heard that the cherries in the deep mountains will ripenter, and the servants have recently wondered why there are no cherries on the market, why this girl still keeps going. It can be delivered, it turned out to be on the mountain."


    No wonder she canceled the silver subscription just now, he thought it was just a matter of temper.


    Murong was stunned for a moment. Sure enough, someone was suspicious, but fortunately she refused.


    Mrs. Wei was immediately disappointed when she heard the words. She thought she would sell more to her when she heard that she could earn more money, but now she didn''t expect that she would not be able to eat it in the future.


    Murong Lingran saw that she had no fun in life, and suddenly said: "Madam, you don''t have to be disappointed, my family ns to grow other vegetables recently, and I will take care of those vegetables in the same way I take care of cherries."


    "My wife''s skin is like an egg that has been peeled off, like a seven- or eight-year-old child. Even without cherries, the skin is notparable to ordinary people. I guarantee that those vegetables can be as strong as cherries. , sharp ears and eyesight."


    "My grandfather is well versed in medical theory. He told me that the skin on a human face is actually a manifestation of the state of various organs in the body. If other parts of the body are healed, the skin will naturally heal. I wonder if Madam would like to give it a try. ?"


    Shenjun Changqi nodded, this girl is smart.


    Mrs. Wei suddenly burst into a smile, this child can really speak, "What are you saying is true?"


    "It''s true, it''s just that my family just nted it today. Although some of the vegetables that are nted are fast-growing vegetables, it will take at least a month to harvest them. When they are mature, I will send a batch to my wife''s house first."


    "If Madam thinks it is good, we can cooperate for a long time. If Madam thinks it is not good, I will not force Madam."


    Mrs. Wei had no choice but to say, "That''s fine."


    Murong smiled and said: "Okay, then it''s settled. It''s gettingte, so I''ll go first."


    "Wait a minute, girl." Seeing that she was in a hurry to leave, Mrs. Wei hurriedly stopped her, "Girl, I don''t know what your surname is."


    Murong Lingran was stunned for a moment, then hesitantly said, "My surname is Murong, and my name is Lingran. Madam can call me Lingran."


    That''s all, whether they know her name or not, it''s easy for these powerful people to investigate her.


    The quality of her vegetables and fruits is so good, if she cares that their family has been distributed and loses this customer, she will find other people who don''t mind her status.


    "Your surname is Murong?" Mrs. Wei smiled suddenly, "My family''s surname is Murong, what a coincidence."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Butler Cao, and said earnestly, "Butler, take her back in person, and be sure to bring her home safely."


    Although I got bad news today, this is not something this girl can decide, so she doesn''t me her.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    give her?


    Murong frowned, if Butler Cao sent her home, with her daddy''s cautious temperament, she might be scared to sleep at night.

 Chapter 111: forgive

    Chapter 111 Forgive


    "Thank you for your kindness, Madam. I''ll go back by myself, so I won''t bother uncle."


    "This..." Butler Cao was a little embarrassed.


    Mrs. Wei did not reluctantly heard the words, and looked at Butler Cao again, "Bring over everything that Mrs. Ben asked you to prepare just now."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    After a while, Murong Lingran watched as the water-like gifts were brought to her by the maids one by one.


    Mrs. Wei said with a smile: "Your cherries are so beneficial to me and my master, it is a big help for us, these things should be considered a little bit of our heart, and you must ept them."


    Although she didn''t achieve her goal today, for some reason she always had a feeling that this girl will definitely bring her more surprises in the future, making her involuntarily like this girl.


    Murong Lingran nced at the things in the maid''s hand, and decisively refused: "This is unnecessary. After all, I have received the money from your house, and I will not be able to provide it from tomorrow."


    Mrs. Wei''s thoughts changed, "Then consider it as an apology for my daughter."


    Murong furrowed his brows, the girl was really treating her a little too much just now, and it''s okay to ept somepensation for mental damage.


    Thinking that they might have contacts in the future, she would seem hypocritical if she refused.


    Looking at the tray carefully, there are more than ten kilograms of pork, twomb shanks, twomb chops, several pieces of cotton cloth, three packets of snacks, and three packets of candy. They are not expensive. Affordable.


    Even if she took it out, she would not arouse suspicion, so she could only say, "Thank you, Madam, and I will leave."


    "Uncle, help me deliver these to the south gate, I''ll just call an ox cart to go back."


    "Okay, girl."


    Wei Yushan saw that Murong Lingran was about to leave, and immediately ran in front of her and blocked her way.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "What? You''re still not convinced, you want to fight me in person?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he started rolling up his sleeves and said casually: "Okay,e on, let''s fight, if I win, you get out of the way for me, I''m the one who loses, I''ll let you deal with it, how about that?"


    "Yu Shan!" Madam Wei scolded sharply.


    Wei Yushan''s face was very embarrassed at this time, and she said ufortably, "I''m sorry."


    Murong Lingran was stunned for a moment while rolling up his sleeves, and said in surprise, "What did you say?"


    She heard right, is this youngdy apologizing to her?


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have treated you like that just now."


    Seeing her stunned, Wei Yushan suddenly became anxious and said excitedly: "I was really wrong, please forgive me, I will never say that to you again."


    "Why did you suddenly apologize to me? Is it because of that cherry?"


    Wei Yushan pursed her lips, and nodded with a flushed face, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that the cherries were sent by you just now, if I knew, I would never say that to you, I also ate a lot of your cherries during this time. , and the body is much better."


    "I''m just because the eldest miss has a temper, so I don''t choose anything. You scolded me just now, so just think we''re even, okay?"


    "Okay." Murong Lingran nodded cheerfully.


    This eldestdy''s temper is really just like a child''s, unpredictable.


    Because Wei Gongzi has helped her and will earn money from their family in the future, she is a thirty-year-old person with two soulsbined, so she doesn''t care about her for the time being.

 Chapter 112: Uncle He

    Chapter 112 Uncle He


    Wei Yushan didn''t expect her to forgive her so easily, and said excitedly, "Thank you."


    "it''s okay no problem."


    After Murong Lingran left, Mrs. Wei nced at her daughter suspiciously, "When did you change your sex?"


    "Mother, I am also a woman, and I love beauty. Her cherries are so good, and they will supply vegetables to our family in the future. I am stupid to fight against such a capable person."


    Mrs. Wei smiled gratified, "You know it''s good, you can hurt others and yourself at the same time, pay attention to what you say in the future, never judge anyone by their appearance, and you must leave a line in your words and deeds. When ites to others, do you know?"


    "I see, mother."


    Mrs. Wei thought of something, turned around and instructed: "Someone, go and inform the eldest young master, and tell him that the cherries can''t be delivered in the future."


    Jingxuan should have passed it on to that person himself.


    "Yes, the minions will go now."


    Murong Lingran, who came out of the Shangshu Mansion of the Ministry of Rites, asked Butler Cao to transport the things to a hidden ce in the south gate, and found a chance to put all the things in the space.


    When I got home, it was time for lunch, so I took out the gifts Mrs. Wei gave and cooked a sumptuous meal.


    After having lunch, she went to the vegetable field to have a look. Seeing that Xia Shi was very serious, she nted them ording to her requirements, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Because there is a river near their home, in order to facilitate watering in the future, they asked people to dig a small pond on the edge of the wastnd and divert water from the river.


    At night, it was quiet all over the ce, Murong Lingran took advantage of the sound of his father and third brother sleeping, and poured spiritual spring water on the ce where Xia sowed seeds today, and put a lot of spiritual spring water into the pond before returning to the house.


    The consciousness entered the space, Murong thought for a while, and fiddled in the space for a while, and didn''t sleep peacefully until the middle of the night.


    It has been more than a month since the start of construction of the house, and the main part is almost finished, and it will bepleted in less than half a month.


    Murong Kuan''s foot injury has also recovered, and it is no problem to stay at home to supervise the work.


    And Murong Lingran and Dad entered the city, and after passing through a few alleys, they knocked on a courtyard door.


    "Who is it?" An old man''s voice came from the courtyard.


    Murong Zhe said sternly: "Hello, we were introduced by Zhuang Lizheng, from Lihua Vige."


    After a while, the courtyard door opened smoothly, and an old man with gray hair came out.


    Murong Zhe quickly said, "Is that Uncle He?"


    Uncle He nodded.


    "Hello, Uncle He, I am under Murong Zhe, this is my daughter, Murong Lingran."


    Uncle He nced at the two of them, turned around and walked into the courtyard, "Come in."


    "Then excuse me."


    The father and daughter followed him in, Murong closed the door abruptly, and when he turned around, he saw that the floor was full of wood.


    As soon as Uncle He entered, he started to handle a piece of wood with a ner and said: "Old Zhuang should have told you about my situation here. I have ready-made ones here. If you like it, you can buy it directly. ."


    "I don''t ept custom-made. If you don''t feel satisfied, it doesn''t matter if you don''t buy it."


    "If you are sure you want it, I can deliver it to your home within today."


    Murong Lingran sighed silently, this person is exactly what Li Zheng said.

 Chapter 113: talk to him

    Chapter 113 Talk to him


    Yesterday, I suddenly came to their house and told my dad that a carpenter with excellent craftsmanship he used to know had returned. He was an honest man and his craftsmanship was also excellent.


    However, because the customer was dissatisfied with the custom made several times, he was made sad by the customer. Not only did he not earn money, but he also lost a lot of savings. Since then, he has set a rule not to ept custom orders.


    Since then, he has designed various styles himself, and then made the furniture. Customers can buy it if they like it. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t buy it. Anyway, no matter how much money is given to him, he will not ept custom-made.


    Although the craftsmanship is good, because of this, the ie is not very high, and it is only a little better than the average farmer for a living.


    Some time ago, because of illness, I went back to my hometown to recuperate. I didn¡¯t return to the city until a few days ago to resume work.


    Originally, Dad thought that since this person has such an old-fashioned temper and doesn¡¯t ept custom-made, then forget it.


    But she wanted toe and take a look first, if he made something ready to go into their eyes, then they wouldn''t have to wait any longer, so they woulde over early this morning.


    Murong Zhe said solemnly, "Uncle He, can we see the finished product?"


    "Yes, there are in every room, you can go in and see."


    Murong Zhe nodded and walked into the house with his daughter.


    Murong Lingran carefully looked at each type of furniture, and after reading all of them, he suddenly became concerned.


    The craftsmanship is indeed good, but the appearance of these designs really cannot catch her eye.


    To put it simply, it is too ordinary, without any special features, and it is a style that can be seen in the streets and alleys.


    "Aran, how is it? Is there anything you like?"


    Murong nced at Uncle He in the yard and shook his head helplessly, "Father, let''s go, let''s talk to him again."


    Murong Zhe thought of the blueprints she brought out at home, nodded and said, "Okay, let''s try it."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the father and daughter heard a sudden knock on the door.


    Uncle He put down the ne and opened the courtyard door. He was overjoyed when he saw the visitor, "Stone, you are here."


    Shitou nodded worriedly, "Grandpa He, you''re finally back, how is your health? Are youpletely healed? Is there anything else ufortable? I''ve been here a few times and you''re not here, I thought I''d never see you again. Not you."


    Before he left, Grandpa He told him that he was going to the countryside to recuperate when he was ill. It took him almost two months to leave, which made him worried to death.


    Uncle He saw that he asked him a lot of questions about himself, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, isn''t Grandpa He back? Why are you the only one here? What about your little friend?"


    "Today we split up to beg. I happened to be here so I wanted toe and see if you were there, but I didn''t expect you toe back, so I''ll call them over now?"


    "This... No need, Grandpa He has guests here today,e over tomorrow."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said: "A stone? Is it really a stone?"


    "OK.


    Before ??Stone''s words were finished, he heard a familiar voice, tilted his head to look inside the courtyard, and said in surprise, "Sister Ran? Why are you here?"


    "Stone, do you know her?"


    "Aran, do you know him?"


    Murong nodded sinctly, and briefly exined the matter of knowing Shishi.


    Murong Zhe was stunned for a moment, then looked at his daughter gratefully, why didn''t he think of asking the beggars in the city?

 Chapter 114: design diagram

    Chapter 114 Design Drawings


    Stone nodded, "Thanks to Sister Liran, our days have been much better recently. Not only have we never been hungry again, but we can also eat meat from time to time."


    Uncle He nced at Murong Lingran withplicated eyes, but he didn''t expect this child to take care of a few stones when he was away.


    His wife and children were all swept away by sh floods in their hometown.


    ter married a widow with two children, but the woman thought he was ipetent, left a stepson and a stepdaughter and ran away.


    Although his wife ran away, the children were innocent. He also knew that his conditions were poor, so he did not marry anyone else, and raised his two children by working as a carpenter.


    After the daughter-inw came in, she always hated the mess she made by doing carpentry, so after her stepdaughter got married, she moved out and rented this small courtyard for carpentry.


    Because he does not ept custom-made furniture, and many people dislike the furniture he designed himself, the business is not very good.


    The money earned by ?? is not only to fill his stomach and pay the rent, but he can only help Shishi and the others a month, and it can only ensure that they will not starve to death.


    Fortunately, Shishi and the others are not discontented people. They beg every day and asionally help him, and they can still support themselves.


    Stone curiously said, "Sister Ran, why are you here?"


    Murong smiled, "Why are you here?"


    Stone touched his head, "Grandpa He is the old grandpa I said who often visits us."


    Murong Lingran revealed the original expression.


    Uncle He looked at their father and daughter, "How is it? Is there a choice?"


    Murong Lingran shook his head regretfully, "Grandpa He, I''m sorry."


    Uncle He seems to be used to it, and there is not much disappointment on his face, "It''s okay, I understand."


    After saying that, he picked up the ne again and started to work.


    Seeing that the two of them did not intend to leave, Uncle He asked in doubt, "Is there anything else?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "Grandpa He, your craftsmanship is really good. Dad and I both feel that it''s a pity that it can''t be made to order. If you can ept it, we can immediately make a deposit."


    Uncle He nced at his stone, and still shook his head when he thought of what happened before because of the custom.


    "Sorry, although you helped Shishi, and it was introduced by Old Man Zhuang again, the character must have passed the test, but I still can''t agree."


    "Grandpa He, don''t be in a hurry to refuse. I have a few drawings here. If you still don''t ept our order after reading it, then we won''t say much and leave immediately."


    Uncle He frowned, looked up at the stack of papers in her hand, and sighed: "Okay, for the sake of you helping Shishi and the others, I''ll take a look."


    Murong Lingran was instantly overjoyed, and hurriedly handed over the paper in his hand.


    Uncle He looked at it carefully, but at first he didn''t care, what good design drawings can a child have in his hands.


    But before he could see half of it, his eyes showed obvious shock. After he finished reading, he shuddered and said, "Girl, this... Where did you get this from...?"


    This design is also too beautiful, too novel, too delicate, he has never seen such a design before.


    Compared with the drawing on this drawing, and looking at his own, it is simply unsightly. I can¡¯t wait to smash it all and redo it. No wonder his business is not as good as the day.

 Chapter 115: It is better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish

    Chapter 115 It is better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish


    Murong smiled lightly and said: "What I got by chance is not entirely my design. As for the source, please forgive me for the inconvenience. I wonder if Grandpa He can ept custom orders now?"


    She was on the way to move before she died in a previous life, and all the books she bought from childhood were ced in the space.


    This drawing was drawn from a furniture design book in it, but she changed it slightly, incorporating some elementsmonly used by Xuan Qingguo, such as animal patterns and so on.


    Uncle He struggled for a while, then gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, for the sake of such a good design, I''ll make an exception for you, just..."


    If he can do all these, he will not be a carpenter in his life.


    Murong Zhe quickly said, "Is there any trouble with Uncle He?"


    Uncle He reluctantly nced at the yard, "You can also see that the apprentice changed jobs when I was sick. I have to be alone for everything. You need a lot of money, so it may take a lot of time."


    Murong Lingran thought it was something, and smiled disinterestedly, "My house is still under construction, I''m not in a hurry for the time being, I don''t know how much the deposit will be?"


    Uncle He looked at the design again and made a rough estimate, "I''ll give you a tael for the time being. My ce is small and I can''t put too much furniture. , since old man Zhuang asked you toe to me, he must know who I am, and I will not cheat you."


    "Okay, the number and size of each type of furniture and the address of my home have been marked on it, so it''s settled."


    In ancient times, there were fewer people and more resources, and wood was abundant in the mountains and ins. One tael of silver can be paid for the deposit, which is really cost-effective.


    Murong Lingran handed the silver to Uncle He. Seeing that the stone was still here, he rolled his eyes and suddenly said, "Grandpa He, didn''t you say that there is one less apprentice? I''ll introduce one to you, how about it?"


    Uncle He took the silver in his arms and said doubtfully, "If someonees to help, I''d be extremely happy, but I''ll have to see the person before I can decide whether to ept it."


    Murong looked at the stone and smiled lightly, "What do you think of the stone?"


    Stone was stunned, but did my sister want him to be a carpenter with Grandpa He here?


    Uncle He thought for a moment, then shook his head, "I thought about asking him to help me before, although the children below him can take care of themselves, but he is only eight years old, so young that he may not even be able to hold a ne. "


    Stone lowered his head in disappointment.


    Murong said: "Grandpa He, I don''t think so, it''s better for the apprentice to start teaching from a young age, Shitou is familiar with you, he is a well-behaved child, you can let him do some light chores for the time being, and then the strength wille upter. , can''t I just let him do other things?"


    "As for the other children, they are still young. If Shishi has a stable ie, I believe Shishi is not someone who will give up those children when he has a future. Wouldn''t it be better for them to have a better life in the future? Assure?"


    Uncle He thought about it for a while. It is better to teach people how to fish than to give them fish. It is better to let them get money for their ownbor anyway.


    Help them all the time. It¡¯s okay for a short time, but it¡¯s not good for them to develop azy habit after a long time.

 Chapter 116: Accumulation of good fortune

    Chapter 116 umtion of Fortune


    "Stone, are you willing toe to Grandpa He?"


    Stone was about to agree when he suddenly thought of something, and said with a tangled look: "Sister Ran, if I stay here, I won''t be able to walk around the streets to help you find a partner."


    Murong shook his head nonchntly, "You''ve been looking for dozens of days and there''s no news. I guess they''re not in the city, so it''s okay for you to stay here."


    It was just a few half-year-old children. She had no hope at all. Part of the reason for asking them was just to let them ept her help with peace of mind.


    Sister Shito didn''t me him, and turned to look at Grandpa He, "Grandpa He, you used to give me money often, just treat it as I repay you, and I don''t have to pay."


    Uncle He smiled helplessly, "How can you live without wages? And what if your friends don''t get money? But Grandpa He''s ability is limited now, and he may not be able to give high wages. Are you still willing toe? ?"


    "I''m happy to give as much as I want. If I learn carpentry, I''ll be able to do it when I grow up, and I won''t be hungry anymore." Shito said excitedly.


    Uncle He smiled and said, "Then let''s decide."


    Murong Lingran said a few more words and left Uncle He''s yard in a happy mood.


    Murong Zhe looked at his daughter''s cheerful appearance and smiled, "Aran, are you so happy to help him?"


    "Naturally happy, Shitou and the others won''t be hungry in the future, and I have umted virtues by doing good deeds, and God will definitely bless the three younger brothers."


    Murong Zhe was stunned for a moment. Before finding the three children, all they could do was pray for their blessings.


    Seeing that her daughter was not going in the direction of the South Gate, she wondered, "Aran, where are you going?"


    "Go to the West Market."


    Go to West City? Murong Zhe thought that she had something to buy, so she didn''t ask any questions. Recently, her daughter has be more and more aware of her own ideas and quietly followed behind her.


    Murong Lingran looked at both sides of the road from time to time to see if there was anything she needed.


    Suddenly saw a touch of green appearing in his eyes, Murong Lingran hurriedly ran over, saw the things on the ground, and immediately smiled, "Excuse me, how do you sell this fruit seedling?"


    That''s right, what she wants to buy is a fruit tree.


    Only by buying some in front of Dad, can the ones in her space be taken out logically.


    She will use her spiritual spring water in the future, so that it won''t take long for it to be transnted, and you will be able to eat the fruit outside the dimension.


    The stand¡¯s opinion was that a little girl was asking, and she said lukewarmly, ¡°A piece of 300 pennies.¡±


    This is what he dug out of the yard. It has been nted for many years, but he has to leave the country for some reasons.


    These are all high-quality fruit trees in his country that he carefully cultivated. He was reluctant to let them fend for themselves, so he dug them out and sold them to earn a little bit of travel expenses, so he just said a price.


    Three hundred words? So expensive?


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Is there only these three?"


    The stall owner shook his head, "Naturally there are more than these three. I''m afraid they will all die if they can''t be sold, so I dug up three for the time being."


    "Then how many do you have in your house?"


    The stall owner said lightly: "There are still more than 20 pieces, all of which have entered the result period."


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed when she heard the words, "Can you take me to see it, if the quality is simr to these three, then I will want all of them."

 Chapter 117: cost-effective

    Chapter 117 Cost-effective


    The stall owner was stunned for a moment, obviously worried that the girl was here to make trouble, "Why do you want so many fruit trees?"


    Murong Zhe also looked at his daughter suspiciously.


    "Naturally, I nted it just like you. My family has recently built a new house. nt some trees and arrange it."


    Murong Zhe suddenly realized when he thought of therge open space in the backyard that had been prepared.


    Since the house is built from the inside out, although the front yard is partially unfinished, the back yard has basically beenpleted. nting trees after it is fullypleted will definitely make the house messy.


    Although the current temperature is not the most suitable time for nting trees, there is still a high chance of survival. It is indeed a good time to nt trees now.


    The stall owner said again: "What do you know about these?"


    "Well, I know it naturally, this is a jujube, this is an orange, right?"


    The stall owner was instantly overjoyed. Since he knew it, it shouldn''t be a disturbance. He said excitedly: "Come and see at my house. I guarantee that the quality is basically the same as these three, and some are even better than these."


    Murong nodded, "Then there is Lao to lead the way."


    "Hao Le." The stall owner asked the people who came with him to take care of the ground, motioned Murong Lingran to follow, and walked quickly to the house.


    The home of the stall owner is not far from where he set up the stall, and he arrived at his yard in less than a cup of tea.


    Looking at the yard full of fruit trees, the stall owner exined with a smile, "There are 26 fruit trees in this yard plus the three just now, all of which can bear fruit within a year. Counting them, it¡¯s seven thousand eight hundred in total, you only need to give me seven thousand five hundred.¡±


    Murong Lingran walked around each tree, pretended to check it, and hesitated: "The price is too high."


    The stall owner saw that she thought it was too expensive, so he was in a hurry. There were also some people who came to buy trees, but they only bought one or two. He thought it was a waste of time.


    He finally met someone who wanted to buy them all, gritted his teeth and said, "Why don''t you do this, I''ll waive the five hundred wen, you will give me seven taels of silver, not only will I be responsible for digging it out, but I will also be responsible for all the money for today. How about sending it to your home?"


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "Deal!"


    It was really a hassle for her to get so many fruit trees back.


    The stall owner seemed to be really eager to get rid of the batch of fruit trees. After Murong Lingran had dinner, the fruit seedlings were delivered to her new house one after another.


    Murong Kuan came to the backyard of the new house, looked at the fruit trees all over the ce and expressed his doubts, "Aran, why are you nting so many trees?"


    "Let them bear fruit. Thinking that in the yard in the future, as long as you stretch out your hand, you can pick fresh fruit and eat it. Isn''t it a happy thing? You can sell it for money if you can''t finish it, which is more cost-effective. thing."


    The backyard is still some distance from the room where they live, and they are not afraid of the influence of insects and birds.


    Murong Kuan thought about the scene where all these fruit trees will bear fruit in the future, and nodded excitedly, "It''s really good."


    It is impossible for them to nt more than 20 fruit trees by their siblings, so they can only lie down in the backyard overnight, and the next day, ask the workers to help her nt them all before building the house. .


    Naturally, before they were nted, she got up early and reced them all with those in her space.

 Chapter 118: Big brother and second brother

    Chapter 118 Big Brother and Second Brother


    As for these fruit trees of Xuanqing Kingdom, they will always be useful in the future.


    After nting, Murong Lingran also poured a lot of spiritual spring water. Even if it is not the best season for nting trees, it is guaranteed that they will survive.


    During this time, Murong Lingran and the third brother resumed their old jobs. When they had time, they went to the mountains to collect and sell medicines. If they had nothing to do, they went to the vegetable field to learn how to grow vegetables with Xia Shi, helped her, and then gave the vegetables Pour the spring water.


    The hard work pays off, and after more than ten days, the vegetables in the field finally grow in shape.


    The family went to the vegetable field to have a look. When Mrs Xia saw the bossing, she immediately put down her work and said with a smile, "The boss is here."


    Murongzhe nced at the vegetables and praised sincerely: "Sister Xia''s skill in growing vegetables is really outstanding. Without the help of Sister Xia, these vegetables would never have grown so well."


    Xia Shi didn''t dare to take the credit, shook his head and said, "I nt the same way as everyone else, these vegetables grow much better than the ones I nted before, but the vegetables Xiaodong''s gave me look the same as I used to. It¡¯s not the same, and it feels better in quality, so it¡¯s not surprising that it can grow like this.¡±


    Murong Zhe raised his eyebrows and nced at his daughter, Murong Lingran quickly staggered his gaze.


    The ??spirit spring water can speed up the growth of nts, and her seeds themselves are high-quality seeds in the 21st century. She can grow like this, which is also her expectation.


    At this moment, there was a loud noise from the direction of the river, and there was a faint roar of a woman.


    They are still some distance away from the river, and they can hear it here, so there must be something big going on there.


    "Father, let''s go take a look too." Murong Lingran quickly changed the subject.


    Murong Zhe knew what she was thinking, so he gave his daughter a step, "Okay."


    Shi Xia saw that the owner had also passed by, so she couldn''t hold back her curiosity and followed.


    When we got to the river, I saw a group of people gathered around and talking about something.


    Murong Lingran and her father and brother walked towards the crowd, and gradually heard the voices inside.


    A woman cried and said, "You... what are you doing to save me? It''s boring to live, you might as well let me die."


    A man said lightly: "You want to die is your freedom, I want to save you is my freedom, I just don''t want to die and go against my conscience."


    After the ?? man finished speaking, he nced at the crowd, "I don''t know this girl either. Can anyone with a good heart inform her family. If her parents knew that she was thinking ofmitting suicide, they wouldn''t know how sad she would be."


    "I know who her parents are, so I''ll call them right away." A person hurried away.


    The woman cried even more sadly when she heard the man mention her parents. She got up suddenly and wanted to jump into the river, but there were many women watching, and everyone pulled her.


    "Let me go, let me die, I will only suffer more when I see them, just let me die."


    The other man shook his head helplessly, "Brother, I think she is determined to die. You may have wasted your efforts just now."


    "It''s okay, you can''t see death without saving, it''s good to be worthy of your heart."


    Murong Lingran squeezed into the crowd with an uneasy heart from hearing the voice just now, when she saw who it was, her eyes suddenly showed surprise, and she said excitedly: "Father, third brother, it''s the eldest brother and the second brother. , the big brother is back, and the second brother is back too!"


    Murong Zhe and Murong Kuan were overjoyed and rushed forward.

 Chapter 119: daughter-in-law

    Chapter 119 Daughter-inw


    After hearing Murong Lingran''s words, the onlookers consciously made way for them.


    After all, everyone in Lihua Vige knows that their family has two sons who go darts.


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan turned their heads at the same time when they heard the woman''s voice, and saw a woman looking at them excitedly. After a while, they realized that the person in front of them was their only sister.


    Before he left, Aran was still in aa, and because of the malnutrition for several years, he was thin and ck.


    I haven''t seen each other for more than two months, A Ran is not only fat, but also taller and whiter.


    She was also wearing women''s clothes they had never seen before, and she was in good spirits.


    The two quickly walked up to her, Murong Zong smiled lightly and said, "Aran, are you healthy?"


    Murong Xuan also said with concern: "Aran, can you get out of bed? It doesn''t matter if youe out like this?"


    Murong nodded, "Thanks to that ginseng to continue life, now I''m in great health, nothing happened."


    "That''s good."


    Murong Zhe saw the two children returned safely, and said with a look of relief, "We''re back."


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan turned to look at their father, saw the third brother alsoing, nodded with a smile: "Yes, father, third brother, we have returned safely."


    "Juste back, juste back." Murong Zhe''s face was obviously happy.


    The eldest and the second have returned safely. Now that the house andnd are avable, everything is developing in a good direction. I believe that the three lost children wille back soon.


    "Let me die, let me die."


    Suddenly, the voice of the woman seeking death broke the peaceful atmosphere of family reunion.


    "Big brother, second brother, what''s the matter with this woman?" Murong asked in confusion.


    Murong Zong reluctantly sighed and recounted what happened just now.


    It turns out that they walked to the river just now, and this woman happened to threw herself into the river for some reason.


    Murong Zong went down to save people, and Murong Xuan received them by the river.


    Unexpectedly, after the woman was rescued, they med them for saving her, and she still wanted to die, and she has not given up until now.


    Only then did Murong Lingran realize that the eldest brother''s clothes were all soaked through, and the second brother''s clothes had a lot of water stains. He nced at the woman and saw that the woman immediately staggered her gaze, frowned, and quickly said, "Big brother, second brother. , people have been rescued, and the rest is none of your business, you should go home and change your clothes."


    It was really ufortable to wear wet clothes, Murong Zong nodded, "Alright."


    "Xiaoru, why are you so stupid, no matter how you can''t think of it, you shouldn''t go to seek death. You''re going to die, what will your parents do?"


    Murong Lingran''s family was about to leave when a woman''s sharp cry entered her ears.


    looked at the woman, and saw a woman suddenly hugged the woman who was thrown into the river and burst into tears, and beside them stood a nervous middle-aged man.


    Murong Lingran saw Aunt Xia by her side, and quickly asked, "Auntie, who is that woman?"


    Xia Shi said with a mysterious look: "Don''t you know?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment, and asked inexplicably, "What do you know?" Should she know something?


    Shi Xia whispered: "She is the daughter-inw of Mo Ershan, Qiu Xiaoru. That woman is her own mother, Mrs. Ma. Standing next to Mrs. Ma is her biological father, Qiu Haosheng."

 Chapter 120: wont agree

    Chapter 120 Won''t agree


    Mo Ershan''s daughter-inw?


    Murong turned his head sharply. Could it be that she wanted to jump into the river because of Mo Ershan?


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Qiu Xiaoru to sob and say, "Auntie, I don''t want to die either, but I really don''t want to marry that Mo Ershan, he... You and Dad both know what kind of temper he is, and he is idle all day long. If I don''t do anything serious, I will definitely not have a good life when I marry him."


    "In addition, he was imprisoned a few days ago, how could I marry such a lowly and ungrateful person."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, this woman looked very positive on the surface.


    Seeing Mo Ershan growing up, Mrs. Ma didn''t know who he was, so he frowned and said, "Then what can we do? Who let his father save your father''s life, and the life-saving gift is from the Qiu family. It must be paid back."


    "Why do I have to pay back my lifelong happiness, can''t I use other methods?"


    "This..." Their family wants money but has no money, what can they get back?


    Seeing Murong Lingran staring at her with sparkling eyes, Mrs Xia could only exin to her, "Qiu Xiaoru''s father was bitten by a poisonous snake a few years ago when he went up the mountain. It was Mo Ershan''s father who saw it and brought him back in time. I got to the city, so I saved my life."


    "Her father was grateful for the life-saving grace of the Mo family, so he betrothed Qiu Xiaoru to Mo Ershan. I heard that after Mo Ershan came back from the prison, Gao was afraid that the Qiu family would go back one day, and it would be a long dream. A few days ago, he asked a matchmaker toe to the house to propose marriage. I went, I heard that the dates are all set."


    Murong Ling suddenly realized.


    "Can''t!"


    As soon as the Xia Shi''s voice fell, Gao Shi''s energetic voice entered his ears.


    Mr. Gao came to Qiu Xiaoru and said with an unkind face on his hips: "You were given to our family by your father. It''s not that easy to regret the marriage. The matchmaker has already made it clear to your father. , you have to marry even if you marry, and you have to marry if you don''t."


    Saw that the Murong family was there, Gao took a step back involuntarily.


    Thinking of the 50 big boards and the prison disasterst time, the **** that had obviously healed began to ache again.


    The onlookers saw that Mr. Gao finally went out. They wanted tough at her, but the atmosphere was not right now, so they had to temporarily suppress the words in their hearts.


    Mr. Gao stood for a while and didn''t hear anyone else mention the old story again, he was relieved and his waist straightened again.


    Qiu Xiaoru roared: "You don''t want me to marry your ungrateful scoundrel son, I would rather die again than never marry him."


    After ?? Qiu Xiaoru finished speaking, she suddenly broke away from the person who was pulling her, and suddenly nned to jump into the river again.


    Only this time her father was here, and it didn''t take long for her father to grab her clothes and stop her.


    Ma begged: "Sister Gao, you have seen it too. If you continue, I''m afraid I will lose this daughter. You can do it. If you have pity on me, break the engagement."


    Qiu Haosheng also sighed and said, "Please, I didn''t ask the child''s opinion when I decided on the marriage between the two families, but now that the child doesn''t want it, forget it. As for Big Brother Gao''s life-saving grace, I will think of another way to repay the kindness. of."


    To know that his daughter has such a violent reaction, he will not agree to anything.


    Mo Ershan was still young, and he wasn''t such a jerk. Seeing that his mouth was very sweet, he was white and chubby, and people liked him at first sight.

 Chapter 121: hugged

    Chapter 121 Hug


    I never thought that the bigger the person, the more unreliable he would be, and he would be an idle rogue.


    Mr. Gao snorted coldly, his tone very firm, "No, I won''t agree!"


    Qiu Xiaoru tangled for a while, and suddenly said in a shocking voice: "I have already been hugged by the Murong family''s son, and I am not innocent. Do you want an unclean person like me to enter your door?"


    Mr. Gao was stunned for a moment, unable to say anything: "What did you say?"


    Qiu Xiaoru pointed at Murong Zong and said, "He saved me by throwing me into the river just now, and he carried me up from the water."


    Seeing that everyone was looking at his eldest brother, Murong Xuan jumped up excitedly, "You woman is too unconscionable, my eldest brother saved you, and you don''t need to be grateful. In order to get rid of your bad luck, you actually framed my eldest brother. , I want to drag my eldest brother into the water. My eldest brother hasn''t touched you with a single hair, so stop talking nonsense there!"


    Mr. Ma took a serious look at Murong Zong. He was taller than Mo Ershan. Although he was a little thinner, he was very energetic. I heard that he and his younger brother each earned 50 taels of life-saving silver for Murong Lingran.


    You can earn so much money at one time at a young age, and your future will definitely be unlimited.


    Although their past is not very good, they have already redeemed their sins, and they can save her daughter''s character without much damage.


    The more I looked, the more I felt that Mo Ershan couldn''tpare to a single hair of Murong Zong.


    In addition, the Murong family has also built a new house and has five acres ofnd, which can be regarded as one of the best in the vige.


    Although there are more brothers, but they have the ability, not long after they arrived, their family wealth easily surpassed most of the people in the vige.


    It would be much better for her daughter to marry the Murong family than to marry the Mo family. She immediately said with a stern face, "You said your elder brother didn''t touch her, so how did your elder brother save her?"


    Murong Xuan looked at her and felt disgusted instinctively, took a long rope in his hand, and said disdainfully, "Put away your dirty thoughts, my eldest brother is a righteous gentleman, and I will never do anything that harms people''s reputation. Do. He put this rope around her when he was in the water and dragged her to the shore."


    Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran, as expected of her eldest brother, quite foresight.


    Murong Zong nodded, "Yes, I didn''t touch a single hair of her."


    Mr. Gao looked at Murong Zong with a bit of viciousness in his eyes. If it were any woman today, she would not be able to stand on the side of the Murong family.


    But for the sake of her Ershan, she had to temporarily put aside her grievances and sarcastically said: "Did you hear? Someone said they didn''t touch you, but you actually wanted to wrong them. Tell you, my Ershan is married to you, and you can''t get rid of us. Family!"


    Qiu Xiaoru suddenly looked at Murong Zong pitifully, and said with a look of tears: "You already hug me, why don''t you admit it?"


    Murong Zong said lightly: "If I didn''t hug you, I didn''t hug you, why should I admit it?"


    Ma Shi''s eyes rolled, and suddenly said, "You said you didn''t encounter it, who can prove it?"


    "I can prove that I helped my eldest brother to pull her up together." Murong Xuan said.


    "No, you are his younger brother, who knows if you will tell lies because you want to help your brother?"


    Murong Xuan sneered, "I''m not telling a lie, you are really interesting as parents. My eldest brother saved your daughter despite the danger. You didn''t want to be grateful for the first time, but you still tried every means to nder us."

 Chapter 122: urgency

    Chapter 122


    Ma Shi coldly snorted, "Anyway, your words are not credible."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said: "Sister Qiu, right? Since you said that my elder brother carried you up, what evidence do you have?"


    Qiu Xiaoru was startled and stammered, "I...I am...it''s evidence."


    "You are the party, who knows if you will tell lies out of selfishness, unless you find witnesses to prove it."


    Murongzhe agreed very much: "Indeed, since you said that my second child can''t prove it, then she, as a party, can''t testify either."


    Qiu Xiaoru was startled, and immediately looked at Ma Shi in a panic.


    Ma Shi was also in a hurry, and before he could speak, he saw Murong Lingran say again: "Did anyone present see what happened?"


    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time.


    At this moment, a small hand suddenly raised it with trembling, "I... I saw it."


    Murong raised his eyebrows when he saw the person raising his hand.


    Shi Xia frowned and said, "Da Zhuang, why are you here?"


    "I was climbing a tree there just now." Da Zhuang pointed to a tree not far away.


    "Okay, tell me, did this brother meet this sister?"


    Da Zhuang shook his head, "I could see it clearly from the tree, this brother jumped into the water and circled around Sister Xiao Ru, put the rope around her, then swam back, and then pulled her with another brother. When I came up, this brother never touched her from beginning to end."


    Murong Zong nodded, "Exactly."


    Ma was about to say something when he saw that the situation was wrong, when he saw Murong Lingran take the lead and said, "Does my aunt want to say that a child''s words can''t be taken seriously?"


    "Naturally, and who doesn''t know that his mother is growing vegetables in your house, he must be going to your family. How can you not use your hands to save people ashore? Just use a rope, do you believe it, big guy? Is this possible? "


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and both sides were so sure that they couldn''t tell the truth from the fake for a while.


    Murong sneered: "Auntie, if you want to use my brother''s hand to break the engagement with the Mo family and let my brother marry her, just say it straight, why talk so much nonsense."


    "Since you don''t believe what my brothers say, that''s fine, why don''t we demonstrate it again to see if the way my brother saves people can meet people. In the witness of everyone, if you don''t, then you can give it to my elder brother obediently. Apologize."


    Ma Shi frowned, "What if we met?"


    "I did?" Murong smiled suddenly, "Then I met, she has no meat, and her clothes are still there, do you really want my elder brother to marry her? As you say, Did she casually take a fancy to a viger, quietly stepped forward and hugged him and didn''t let go, does he have to marry her?"


    "In that case, is it possible that any woman in the future can take the initiative to hug a man with better conditions to achieve her goal if she wants to dissolve the marriage contract she is dissatisfied with?"


    "It''s urgent to follow the right, how can you think so much when human life is at stake? You mean that my elder brother saved people and saved people wrong. Is it possible that other people will encounter such a thing in the future and risk their lives to save people? If you don''t have a thank you, you have to put your lifelong happiness in it?"


    "If someone else already has a family, do you have to persecute the family like you did today, causing trouble in other people''s homes?"


    An onlooker said, "Yes, it''s a mistake to save people. If you despise others for saving your daughter''s life, how about letting your daughter give her life back to her elder brother?"

 Chapter 123: go down for you

    Chapter 123 Go Down For You


    "That''s right. If someone hadn''t rescued her, where would you have the chance to question others here."


    "Yes, is your daughter''s innocence more important or her life? Can''t you tell the difference?"


    Qiu Haosheng and his wife''s faces turned red instantly, and they felt a little ufortable even if they were shamed and med by everyone.


    Murong Lingran smiled and looked at Qiu Xiaoru, "Sister Qiu, what is my proposal, why don''t we try again?"


    Qiu Xiaoru''s face changed, "No... no need, I''m not feeling well, and it''s not appropriate to go into the water again."


    "Where do you need to go down in person, I will go down on your behalf."


    "Really... Really don''t have to, the water is cold, it''s better for girls not to go into the water."


    "You don''t have to be polite, the weather is not cold now, I can stand it. Come on, eldest brother, let''s try it again."


    Qiu Xiaoru said excitedly: "It''s really unnecessary! He...he didn''t hug me!"


    "Xiaoru!" Ma Shi shouted loudly.


    This silly child, why did you say it?


    Qiu Xiaoru said with a sullen face: "Niang, as Dazhuang said, he used a rope to pull me up."


    They already have Da Zhuang as a witness, and everyone in the vige of Murongzhe''s family can see it.


    "It would have been better." Murong Lingran turned around with a sullen face, "Since this is the case, should you say something to my eldest brother and second brother now?"


    Qiu Xiaoru lowered her head and said with a trembling voice: "You...you saved my life, I should thank you, I shouldn''t frame you, I''m sorry."


    Murong Lingran looked at her parents again, "How about you?"


    A look of viciousness shed in Ma Shi''s eyes, and he said reluctantly, "Just say it, I''m sorry, it''s alright."


    Murong Lingran saw that what they said was insincere, and couldn''t help but ridicule them, "The grace of saving life is so perfunctory, your family''s tutor is really good."


    Qiu Haosheng hurriedly said: "I''m sorry, they are all ignorant. As the head of the family, I sincerely thank you for saving my daughter''s life. When my daughter is emotionally stable, I wille to the door to thank you."


    On the surface, Qiu Haosheng looked like an honest person, otherwise he would not have easily sold his daughter, Murong said lightly: "There is no need toe to the door to thank you, I just ask that you discipline your wife and daughter well in the future, and let them Just don''t frame anyone casually."


    An adult was taught a lesson by a child in public, and Qiu Haosheng''s face suddenly turned the color of a pig''s liver, and he was speechless in embarrassment.


    "Big brother and second brother, let''s go home, you have to change your clothes quickly."


    Murong Zong nodded, "Okay."


    Xia Shi saw that the owner had left, and quickly grabbed his son and went to work with her.


    After the Murong family left, Ma looked at Gao with a bitter face and said, "This marriage..."


    "I put my words here, the engagement will never be terminated no matter what, your daughters, you can train me by yourself, or don''t me me for being rude!"


    Mr. Gao put down these words and left.


    If she doesn''t leave again, I''m afraid it''s her who is ridiculed by others.


    Ma had to look at his daughter andforted: "There are still some days before the divorce, let''s think of a way during this time, let''s go home first, okay?"


    Qiu Xiaoru nced at Murong Zong''s back and nodded sobbing.

 Chapter 124: its all ours

    Chapter 124 is all ours


    On the way home, Murong Zong saw that the direction he went home was different from thest time he went home, and asked in confusion, "Where are we going? This is not the way home, right?"


    Murong Lingran immediately realized that the eldest brother and the second brother did not know that they had separated, so he briefly exined what happened during this time.


    Murong Zong frowned, "Ama, they separated us?"


    After they got the silver that day, they followed them to Lihua Vige and went to the security bureau after everyone settled down. Unexpectedly, Ama split up after they left. Doesn''t she know who raised her all these years?


    Uncle too. Over the years, daddy has been so good to their family that even their own children are envious, but he actually pushes daddy to divide them out. Does he still have a conscience?


    Murong Xuan said angrily, "Grandma and grandpa went too far. At that time, Aran was still in aa, and grandpa still had a wound on his hand. They were too cruel!"


    Murong Zhe said lightly: "It''s all over, it''s good for you all toe back. Dad only wants your brothers to be safe, and the rest is not extravagant."


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan nced at each other. Although Dad said it lightly, he must not feel bad. Knowing that repeating the old story is almost the same as uncovering his scar, he tacitly shut his mouth.


    Seeing that the atmosphere suddenly became heavy, Murong Lingran hurriedly changed the topic, "Big brother, second brother, you came back just in time, our family has already started building a new house, and we have also opened five acres of wastnd. After lunch, I''ll take you to see it."


    After speaking, he arrived at the bamboo house. Murong Lingran pointed to the new house next to him, and then pointed to thend surrounded by fences, "This is all ours."


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan looked at the new house in shock at the same time, and then looked at thend full of vegetables. In less than three months, their family actually had a house andnd?


    Knowing that they had a lot of questions, Murong Kuan gave them a bucket of water each and went into the house, "Big brother and second brother, you guys should take a brief wash first, and I''ll tell you how these came from while you wash."


    Murong Zong nodded, "Okay."


    He was so curious that after they had been away for just over two months, the family had undergone tremendous changes.


    It was already noon, and while the eldest brother and the second brother were changing clothes, Murong Lingran entered the kitchen and began to prepare lunch.


    After a while, Murong Zong changed his clothes and came to the kitchen. Looking at his sister who was busy and skilled in the kitchen, he said with a distressed expression, "Aran, why don''t youe over."


    He never imagined that the younger sister, who had been carefully guarded by them before, had be the only healthy person in the family after they left, and was in charge of everything in the family.


    Fortunately, they met noble people, received silver rewards, and now have new houses and fields.


    The third brother''s foot injury is healed, and the two brothers are back. In the future, the father and the younger brothers and sisters don''t have to work so hard.


    Murong smiled and said: "Brother, if you want to help, help me wash the vegetables."


    Murong Zhe also said: "Aran''s craftsmanship is very good. If you don''t believe me, you can try itter. Let her cook the dishes, and you can just do it."


    Seeing that they were all persuading him, Murong Zong had no choice but to nod his head and quickly wash the dishes with his two younger brothers.


    Murong Lingran knew that the two brothers had a hard journey, and they probably hadn''t had a good meal during this time. They must have been extremely short of oil and water in their stomachs, so they only nned to make vinegar and eggnt as a vegetarian dish.

 Chapter 125: fork

    Chapter 125 Forks


    But I didn''t eat well for a long time, and suddenly eating greasy food was bad for my stomach, so I made another tomato meat soup.


    Thest time Mrs. Minister of Rites gave her a lot of meat, she made a braised pork, steamedmb chops, spicy pork slices, and double-cooked pork.


    When she and her brothers were all growing up, even if the two brothers were not around, the dishes she cooked were sufficient.


    There are two more people today, and the portion is even bigger than ever.


    After Murong Lingran prepared the five dishes and one soup, Murong Zong smelled the fragrance he had never smelled before, looked at the dishes with all the colors and vors, and swallowed his saliva regardless of his image.


    But thinking about the situation at home, he hesitated: "Aran, you don''t need to do so much, the eldest brother and the second brother are not any guests."


    Since it was distributed, they have not seen such a sumptuous dish, nor have they seen so many meat dishes appear on their table at the same time.


    Murong Xuan was about to stretch his head over to take a closer look, but when he heard what the elder brother said, he immediately retracted his head and said while drooling: "Yes, Aran, this is too much, just cook two dishes for the brothers. Oh, you''re too polite." They made them feel ufortable.


    Murong blinked his eyes, "I do so much because you are not guests. You are my brother. If I don''t do this for you, should I do this for outsiders to eat? They are not worth it."


    Murong Zhe and Murong Kuan nced at each other at the same time, thinking that what A Ran did for the ninth son and Jing Xuanst time was also two more people, and the weight was less than two-thirds of the current table, so he couldn''t help but smoke twitched the corners of his mouth.


    What Aran said today is absolutely true.


    "Ah Ran." Murong Zong and Murong Xuan''s eyes suddenly turned red, as expected of their younger sisters, it''s not worth their hard work over the past two months, sleeping in the open every day.


    Murong Lingran saw that they were about to cry, and smiled helplessly, "Okay, you love me, and I love you too. What''s there to cry about, we are a family."


    "Aran is right." Murong Zhe felt relieved when he saw that his son and daughter were in a good rtionship, "Hurry up and eat it. If it''s cold and affects the taste, it will be disappointing for her to work so hard for so long."


    Murong Zong nodded, "Yes, these dishes are so fragrant, they make people feel happy."


    Murong smiled and said: "Eat more if you like it, I''ll do it if it''s not enough."


    "Enough is enough, don''t bother." Murong Zong quickly refused because he was afraid of tiring her.


    Seeing their food kept swallowing and not moving their chopsticks, Murong Zhe motioned San''er to quickly open the box on the table.


    Murong Zong knew that his father had wounds on both hands. As the eldest son, he was about to feed his father himself when he saw the third brother took out a thing they could not name from a box and skillfully tied it to his father. On his wrist, he wondered, "What is this?"


    "Aran said it was a fork, and she bought it in the city. Not to mention, with this, even if Dad''s hand is injured, he can eat by himself, which is very convenient."


    "fork?"


    Murong Zhe knew that children were filial, and as long as he didn''t take the first bite, they would never use chopsticks.


    After binding the forks, he forked a piece of braised pork in front of them and sent it into his mouth smoothly. After swallowing it, he said with a smile, "Look, isn''t it very convenient?"


    Murong Zong suddenly said in surprise: "It looks good, Aran, how did you think of buying this?"

 Chapter 126: Are you still going?

    Chapter 126 Are you still leaving?


    "Looking at it, I thought that my father could use it, so I bought it. If I don''t eat the vegetables, it will be cold. Eat it quickly."


    The two nodded, and stopped asking more questions, and at the same time began to feast.


    "this is delicious."


    "Well, this one is delicious too."


    ¡­


    After a long while, Murong Zong put down his chopsticks contentedly and gave his sister a thumbs up, "Aran is amazing, I haven''t had such a happy meal in a long time."


    "Yes." Murong Xuan wiped his greasy mouth, nodded and said, "It''s really delicious, it''s much better than the ones in restaurants outside. It would be great if I could eat it every day in the future."


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said: "You are all back, tell me what you want to eat in the future, I will cook it for you every day, and make sure that every dish is simr to today''s, and even better than today''s. "


    Murong Zong and Murong Kuan nced at each other and suddenly withdrew their smiles.


    Murong Zhe sensed that something was wrong with them, and asked suspiciously, "What happened to you?"


    "Brother, it''s up to you."


    Murong Zong said sternly: "Father, third brother, younger sister, the steward of the **** office values ??us very much, saying that my second brother and I are both good at kung fu, I hope we can stay in the **** station and continue to serve as darts."


    "You still want to go?" Murong Zhe frowned.


    "Yeah." Murong Zong nodded, "Father, the manager said that if we follow them, not only will we be given 5 taels of silver every month, but if there is a task, we will see how much money the client pays, and every time we send out darts, there will be more money. Take the money alone, just like this time."


    Murong Xuan also said: "This time the client was given 50 taels of silver because the darts were expensive, it took a long time, and the money was more. The dart said that he might rarely meet such clients in the future, but As long as there are darts, everyone can get at least five taels of silver every time. With the fixed five taels, as long as you go out once a month, you will get ten taels of silver."


    You must know that ordinary people work hard for a year of nting and breeding, and at most no more than ten taels.


    If you stay in the escort, you may have 10 taels of silver a month, which is the ie of other people''s hard work for a year, which is really exciting.


    "Big brother, second brother, do you still need someone from the security guard? Can I go?" Murong Kuan''s eyes shed with hope.


    At least 10 taels of silver a month, if he can join in, the three brothers alone will have at least 30 taels of silver in a month, why worry about a difficult life in the future?


    Murong Zong shook his head, "You are still too young, at least fourteen years old."


    Murong Kuan immediately lowered his head, disappointed.


    "Big brother, second brother, if you agree to join the escort, will you still stay in the **** when there is no escort?" Murong Lingran asked suddenly.


    Murong Zong nodded, "It''s natural. In order to be able to send darts in time, we will have food and lodging in the **** bureau in the future. Besides, everyone in the **** bureau knows martial arts, and we can find someone to learn from at any time, which is also good for us to improve our martial arts."


    Murong turned his head to look at Dad, "Daddy, do you agree with them to leave?"


    "Naturally disagree."


    "Father, why?" Murong Zong suddenly became anxious.


    Dad was injured. Although he built a house, he still has a lot of money to spend.


    If they don''t work hard to earn money, how can they find three younger brothers?


    Murong Zhe said slowly, "If you guys didn''te back with injuries this time and you don''t have a house at home, I might still consider it."

 Chapter 127: give them a chance

    Chapter 127 Give them a chance


    "The rivers andkes are sinister, and the mission of escorting darts is full of dangers. You will encounter all kinds of difficult people and things. Basically, you exchange your life for money."


    "Thest time was to save A Ran. The situation was urgent, and Dad had to agree. Now the situation at home is much better. Dad has lost three children by his side, and he can''t bear to lose any of you anymore."


    Hearing Dad mention their injuries, Murong Xuan felt a little guilty, "I...we didn''t get hurt much."


    Murong Zhe sighed helplessly, "Father has a hand injury, not an eye injury. Since you said that he wasn''t injured, would you dare to take off your clothes and show him?"


    Murong Xuan''s expression tightened, and he mmed into the injured area, and said nervously, "Dad, how did you know?"


    His shoulder was shed in a fight. Although it was not fatal, the wound was shallow and had already healed, but it left an ugly scar.


    "I saw it at the crack of the door when the old man came out."


    Murong Zong quickly exined for the second brother: "Father, it was just an ident, and it was a minor injury."


    "If you have one, you will have two. Don''t say it. Dad won''t promise you to go out again."


    Murong Zong immediately looked at his sister, Murong Ling was stunned for a moment, she was also on Dad''s side, it was useless to look at her, he coughed lightly: "Big brother, second brother, I don''t agree with you going out either. ."


    As Dad said, danger wille at any time when you are out of the house, and they also fight against the vicious gangsters. This time they are lucky toe back, what about next time? What about next time?


    "Aran, aren''t you helping the eldest brother and the second brother?"


    Seeing his sister shaking his head, Murong Zong had no choice but to take out his trump card, "Dad, you can meet a lot of people when you go out, and the younger brothers are still living outside. When we go out, we can inquire about the news of the younger brothers."


    Murong Zhe was stunned, but still said firmly: "If you want to find them, when things get better in the future, we can go together. Finding them is not only your responsibility, but also Dad''s responsibility."


    No matter what, Dad didn''t agree, and Murong Zong and Murong Xuan fell silent.


    Actually, darts are really dangerous. They have little experience in battle. If it wasn''t for other people in the darts to help them, they thought they would nevere back several times.


    But the ie from darts is high, which can not only support the family, but also find a younger brother by the way, and can also improve the martial arts, seeking wealth and danger, they feel that there is no better job than this.


    The atmosphere in the house was suddenly very quiet, and Murong Lingran hurriedly said, "Big brother, second brother, don''t be unhappy, I said just now, haven''t we already boughtnd to build a house? The vegetables we nted some time ago have grown. We can harvest in a few days, and our family will make money by nting, which is also a way out."


    "Aran..." Murong Xuan suddenly looked at his sister who didn''t help him with an aggrieved expression.


    Farming is fine, but where is the money for dartsing fast?


    "Uh..." Murong Lingran really couldn''t stand the second brother''s eyes, she rolled her eyes, and had no choice but to say, "Father, why don''t we give them a chance?"


    The two brothers straightened their waists suddenly, and the little sister really didn''t suffer in vain.


    "Aran..." Murong Zhe red at her helplessly.


    "Father, don''t stare at me too busy, I haven''t finished speaking yet." Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Father, the eldest brother and the second brother want to help the family and only want to go out, why don''t we give them two months time to consider?"

 Chapter 128: two months

    Chapter 128 Two Months


    "For two months, if after two months, changes in the family make them still want to go out, let them go out again, how about it?"


    Murong Zhe thought for a moment, A Ran would not harm her brothers, she must have her own ideas, thinking of those vegetables that are growing well, she nodded and said, "Yes."


    Two months?


    The two brothers looked at each other, why wait for two months?


    Seeing everyone looking at her suspiciously, Murong Lingran raised his head and smiled slyly: "After two months, you will definitely not look down on that bit of money that the **** bureau made with your life."


    Murong Xuanwei: "Brother, what do you think?"


    "Okay, I promise." That''s all.


    It''s only been two months, he can afford to wait, if he leaves now, he will probably hurt Dad''s heart.


    Take a step back and be good to each other.


    "Where is that in charge?"


    "Let''s talk in the afternoon."


    At the dinner table of the Mo family, Mo Ershan said angrily after hearing what A-Niang said, "A-Niang, what did you say? Qiu Xiaoru went to seek death in order not to marry me?"


    "Yes, am I still lying to you?"


    Mr. Gao''s expression suddenly changed, and he looked at him suspiciously, "What happened just now, you don''t know? Mo Ershan, where have you been fooling around again, tell my mother honestly!"


    Mo Ershan shrank his neck in a guilty conscience, "I...I didn''t go anywhere."


    "You!" Gao''s anger, "Mo Ershan, let me tell you, if you keep fooling around and keep doing your job, Qiu Xiaoru will definitely cause trouble, believe it or not!"


    Mo Ershan didn''t take it seriously and said: "If you make trouble, you will make trouble. Without her, it''s not that I can''t get a wife."


    "Mo Ershan!" Gao couldn''t help roaring, "Do you think the family''s conditions are good? Go out and ask, which girl is willing to marry you now!"


    She also doesn''t like Qiu Xiaoru, and the conditions at home are not as good as theirs.


    She also secretly asked the matchmaker to inquire about it, and wanted to try to find a better daughter-inw.


    But every person who promised to meet up with them would regret it after a few days, saying that there was no need to meet them.


    You don''t have to think about it to know that the woman''s family must have secretly inquired about Mo Ershan.


    Although she is very reluctant to admit it as a biological mother,pared to her eldest son and most of the other young adults in the vige, Mo Ershan is really nothing.


    "Okay." Mo Ershan''s father, Mo Dakang, frowned and said, "Since the other party doesn''t want to marry, then forget it. A twisted melon is not sweet, and if you marry it, it will cause trouble in the house."


    Mr. Gao frowned and said, "How can that be? Their family can owe you kindness, which is what they said on their own initiative."


    Mo Dakang nced at Gao''s family coldly, "What if you owe kindness? It''s not like you don''t know the virtues of your son. No one looked down on him, and the two of you, mother and son, did such a shameful thing some time ago. Someone is still willing to marry him unless the sunes out in the west."


    "Father, how can you say that to me?" Mo Ershan said aggrieved.


    "Mo Dakang, what are you talking about,st time I didn''t want to vent my anger for the family. Who knows Ershan misunderstood, he didn''t mean it." Gao said displeased.


    Mo Dakang said angrily: "Hmph, you dare to do it, but are you afraid of being told? Let me tell you, he is spoiled by you. If he knows how to be grateful and has no intention of harming others, or he can put himself in jail? "

 Chapter 129: Also shameless!

    Chapter 129 Shameless!


    "Mo Ershan, let me tell you, go down to me honestly tomorrow, and let the Qiu family see your change. If the other party still doesn''t want to after a while, I will personallye to the door to withdraw from this marriage, and you can do it yourself. !"


    Mo Ershan grimaced, "Father..."


    Mo Dakang ignored him, quickly finished the rice in the bowl, put down his chopsticks and went out.


    Mo Ershan was in a hurry, "Auntie, I really have to go to work in the field? It''s so hot and I''m too tired."


    "Tired? What will you eat after you don''t work? Do you still expect me to support you for the rest of your life? Then when we die, who will you ask to support you?" Mr. Gao said angrily.


    Mo Ershan suddenly looked at his big brother Mo Dashan.


    Mo Dashan looked at him with contempt, "I''m not the uncle of Murong''s family, I''m not as stupid as him, and I don''t have his ability, I''ve been working hard enough to support my family, and you still expect me to support you? I''ll tell you Mo Ershan, if you don''t work tomorrow, I''ll beat you up, you can try."


    "Aniang..." Seeing that the elder brother threatened him, Mo Ershan looked at Aniang aggrieved.


    "Not only did your big brother beat you, I beat you too!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mrs. Liu was resting on the bed, Murong Liang was sorting tobo, Murong Xue hurriedly entered the room, and vividly exined what happened outside today.


    At the end, Murong Xue said with a regretful expression: "Murong Zong is really stupid, a daughter-inw who was sent to the door in vain, she said she didn''t want it, it''s a pity. He didn''t think about it, there are a few others behind him waiting for him to get married. A brother who can only marry a daughter-inwter is really selfish."


    "Sister, it''s not right for you to say that. Qiu Xiaoru was originally the one who was engaged, and the date with Mo Ershan was already set. Do you want the elder brother to rob the rtive? Also, Qiu Xiaoru repays revenge for kindness, and repays kindness with resentment. She''s a troublemaker, and her mother is not an honest person, do you want the eldest brother''s house to be restless in the future?" Murong Qing said displeased.


    "Your sister is right." Murong Liang red at Murong Xue, "Don''t say it if you don''t know how to speak. It''s shameful for a girl to say such things!"


    Murong Xue curled her lips when she heard the words, and closed her mouth unwillingly.


    Did she say it wrong? Murong Zong had a daughter-inw and their elder brother could say that she was a daughter-inw, but they didn''t understand her good intentions.


    Mrs. Liu didn''t care what she said behind her, only when she heard that Murong Zong and Murong Xuan had returned, she said with a shocked expression, "They came back safely?"


    Isn''t the storyteller saying that darts are a life-and-death job? Otherwise, she would not have been so easy to separate the boss out.


    There was no news at all for two months, she thought they were all dead outside.


    The eldest can live better without the two of them than the second. Now, with the help of the two of them, wouldn¡¯t the life be better?


    Then she split up the family, wasn''t it really wrong?


    "Yeah, they had already gone to the bamboo hut when I passed by, and took a look from a distance, except that it was a little darker and thinner, it was the same as before." Murong Xue whispered.


    Liu said in disbelief, "Aren''t you hurt at all?"


    "You can go into the water to save people, so there shouldn''t be any injuries."


    Liu thought for a while, and said with a stern face: "Go, let theme over."


    Murongliang was very happy at this time, and he also wanted to see his two grandchildren, so he quickly said: "Yes, let theme over, it''s been more than two months, I want to see them."

 Chapter 130: nature

    Chapter 130 Nature


    "Let Ah Qing go, Murong Lingran doesn''t like me, and he scolds me as soon as he sees me recently, I dare not go."


    Every time she sees Murong Lingran, she is very unlucky, so she doesn''t want to look for bad luck.


    Murong Qing said helplessly: "Okay, I''ll go."


    Murong Lingran waited for the eldest brother and the second brother to return from the security bureau, and then took them to the new house for a walk, and then went to the vegetable garden to have a look.


    It was almost evening, but the sky hadn''tpletely darkened, so Mr. Xia went back with the child after finishing the work that he was supposed to do today.


    Murong Zong stood in the vegetable field and asked doubtfully, "Aran, why did you think of growing vegetables?"


    "I can''t think of any other way to make money in Lihua Vige besides growing vegetables."


    Murong Zong didn''t think much of it when he heard the words, A Ran was a woman who was no better than a man, and she was younger, so there was really very little she could do.


    was about to go home when he saw a woman running towards them in the distance.


    "Aqing." Murong Zong greeted with a smile after seeing who it was.


    Murong Qing saw that it was really them, and said with joy: "Big brother, second brother, you guys are really back."


    Murong Zong nodded, "Well, I''m back."


    Murong asked in doubt: "What''s the matter with you here?"


    "Sister, Grandpa heard that the eldest brother and the second brother have returned safely and want to see them."


    Murong Zong thought of what the third brother told them, and immediately clenched his fists, "Okay, I happen to have something to go there too, second brother, let''s go."


    "it is good."


    Murong Lingran also wanted to follow, but Murong Zong hurriedly stopped him and said, "Aran, you don''t have to go, eldest brother can handle it."


    "Okay then, you go back early."


    Hearing is false, seeing is believing, it is better for the eldest brother and the second brother to personally see the shamelessness over there.


    Don''t let them see it in person, the eldest brother and the second brother will not be ruthless in the future.


    You must know that the eldest brother and the second brother used to be the most filial and obedient to the other side except for Dad.


    As long as you don¡¯t hurt your family and don¡¯t go against your conscience, you can basically do whatever you want.


    Anyone who doesn''t know the inside story will think that the eldest brother and the second brother are very good people. I am afraid that this is what my grandfather thinks, and I am afraid that I will be anxious to see them.


    But she knew that the eldest brother and the second brother, just like her, used to endure the disgust towards the other side, and could not bear the embarrassment between them.


    Now that the family is separated, Dad is alsopletely disappointed over there, so naturally there is no need to swallow it.


    The other side called them over this time, and she thought about it with her toes and knew why.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Murong Lingran went home again and started making dinner.


    As soon as the dishes were put on the table, the two returned with dark faces.


    "Father, how could Grandma be like this? It''s too much!" Murong Xuan thought of what Liu Shi said just now, and breathed in a hurry.


    Murong Zong also frowned, "It''s really too much."


    Murong Lingran said quietly: "Big brother, second brother, Grandma has not changed, but she was the way she was originally, and now she just shows her true nature."


    When the family hadn''t been separated before, for money and for her beloved little son, she didn''t mind to pretend and give some of their children a good look.


    Now that the family has been separated, Daddy has not listened to her words several times, and she can''t teach Daddy, so naturally she can only spread her grievances on Daddy''s children.


    "What did Grandma say?" Murong Kuan asked curiously.


    Murong Xuan nced at Daddy, and suddenly hesitated.

 Chapter 131: brainwashing

    Chapter 131 Brainwashing


    Murong Zhe guessed what was said over there when he saw his second son''s expression, andughed at himself, "It''s okay, just say it straight, Dad has gotten used to it for a while."


    It¡¯s good to listen to it, so as not to be too cruel in the future, and then to be soft-hearted over there.


    Hearing what Grandpa said, Murong Xuan gritted his teeth and said, "We went there just now, but Grandpa seemed to be very concerned about us. He didn''t say anything to answer us. He just asked about what happened on our way and let us have a good rest."


    "He exined to us that although the separation was not his original intention, he was also at fault. I hope we don''t hate him, and then let us go."


    "Grandma seems to be very afraid of Grandpa now, but she didn''t say anything in front of Grandpa."


    "It''s just that not long after we left, Grandma chased after us, and scolded us as soon as we got up, saying that we were unfilial, and I didn''t know how to give it to her when we earned money, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to live like this now. So bitter."


    "Then he startedining to us, saying that he didn''t eat well when he came here, and the house he lived in was so dpidated that it leaked even when it rained."


    "Also said... He also said that Dad was not filial, and he didn''t know how to let his parents live in the new house. He advised us to convince Dad that when the day came to move to a new house, he took the initiative to take her over."


    "What else?" Murong Lingran didn''t think Liu Shi would pass up this opportunity, and only said this request.


    But it seems that Grandpa is nowpletely intimidated by Grandpa, and she doesn''t dare to say such words in front of Grandpa.


    She also heard about thest time Grandma was beaten. If Grandpa could keep being tough like this, she wouldn''t mind being nice to him in the future.


    "Grandma also said... She also said that A Ran was unfilial and threatened her with death. Let us teach A Ran a good lesson, otherwise A Ran will definitely get into trouble in the future, and it is not easy to find her inws."


    Murong Lingran had already guessed that the best time for brainwashing was when the eldest brother and the second brother came back.


    "Did you say anything else?"


    "This is... gone."


    "Brother, just tell me if you have anything, we''ll take it as a joke now." Murong Lingran said indifferently.


    Murong Zong hesitated for a moment, then sighed and said, "Grandma has taken a fancy to the few acres ofnd, saying that my uncle''s house doesn''t have a single mu ofnd now, and it is difficult to marry a daughter-inw, so let''se back and persuade Grandpa to give him three acres ofnd. Wealth to marry a daughter-inw."


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Murong Lingran''s mouth, knowing that there was always an idea of ??their family''s property, but he didn''t expect that his appetite was not small, and one mouthful would take more than half of it.


    Murong Zhe may have fully understood what kind of temperament there is, and now the fact that there is nothing to separate him from it makes him miserable.


    Hearing them say this, he didn''t feel much pain in his heart, and said lightly: "Then what is the attitude of the two of you?"


    Murong Xuan said angrily: "Dad, don''t worry, we are naturally on your side, that kind of rtives are not called rtives at all."


    "That''s right." Murong Zong also said: "Father, grandma is too much. They even want our house andnd after we split up the family. They don''t even think about how Father treated my uncle in the past. , but what about my uncle? My uncle doesn''t treat our family as family at all."


    Ah Ran was injured and his uncle was so ruthless that he let his grandma share his father out. At that time, he didn''t need to think about how difficult his father''s situation was.

 Chapter 132: cant keep

    Chapter 132 Unable to Keep


    If it wasn''t for Li Zheng''s intention to help Daddy, I''m afraid Aran wouldn''t have a chance to wake up.


    Murong Zhe knew the temperament of each of his sons very well, so he was not surprised to see them say so.


    "Just listen to what you have to say in the future, don''t take it to heart, we work hard to live a good life, work hard to save money, and find your brother as soon as possible."


    Murong Lingran also said: "Yes, Uncle is now working in Shunxin Restaurant. As long as he does his job well, and Auntie is more diligent with the children, their family will not be too bad. Our family is too busy to take care of ourselves, so we need to take care of ourselves first. things are real.¡±


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan nodded at the same time: "We will listen to you."


    They now kind of understand why Dad didn''t want them out.


    Dad¡¯s hands are inconvenient, and the younger siblings are still young. If there is no one at home to support, I am afraid that even if we have a new house andnd, we will not be able to keep it.


    The thought of wanting to go out and y darts suddenly faded a little, so what if you can make more money?


    Judging from the attitude of that side today, they will definitely attack their new house after they leave.


    If the hard-earned property is easily taken away by the so-called rtives, it will always be remembered by others with bad intentions.


    It is better not to earn money to make real rtives sad and living in dire straits.


    After dinner, the family said a lot of intimate words, and unknowingly, it was time.


    Because the new house has not been fully built, although some rooms are barely habitable, Xuanqingguo¡¯s rule is that no conservatory is not allowed to live in, otherwise it will be unlucky, not to mention there is no bed, it is impossible to live in.


    When Murong Zhe built the bamboo house, he wanted to have a ce for his daughter to take care of her health. In order to save time, the bamboo house was very small.


    He didn''t want to go to trouble. Fortunately, there were three bamboo beds in the bamboo house, so Murong Lingran was alone this night, Murong Zhe and Murong Kuan, and Murong Zong and Murong Xuan. Everyone has suffered and suffered. People can sleep even by squeezing.


    After the room was quiet, Murong Lingran''s consciousness entered the space again.


    "Congrattions, your eldest brother and second brother are back safely." As soon as he entered, the voice of Shenjun Changqi suddenly came.


    "Thank you, I''m really happy."


    Shenjun Changqi said quietly: "I''m d someone helped you farm and make money?"


    Murong choked up and smiled awkwardly, "No way, haha."


    "Humph! Just make excuses."


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to continue this topic, so his consciousness floated to the ck soil and looked at it. Sure enough, there was a little morend that could be nted.


    It is impossible to grow vegetables. Thend at home will be harvested soon, and there are still some space for nting some time ago. The nting must be valuable.


    Some time ago, in order to let all the fruit trees in the space grow to the fruiting period and then move them out, she has already pulled out the cherry trees and transnted them to the backyard.


    Changqi Shenjun loved fruit, so she nted another fruit for him, jujube.


    It is impossible to nt all fruit trees now, so he nced at the seeds she bought, and after thinking for a while, Murong Lingran suddenly ttered and said, "Shenjun Changqi, I am now growing vegetables with a short production period, as before, there is no way to keep guarding them. , please remind me when it matures, okay?"


    Changqi Shenjun was eating jujube, and said lightly: "Okay, what do you want to nt?"


    "Potato."


    Although ?? Xuan Qingguo doesn''t have one, it doesn''t mean that she can''t grow or eat.

 Chapter 133: Hes not the only fool

    Chapter 133 He''s not the only fool


    In addition, potatoes are high-yield and nutritious, not only as a staple food but also as a dish.


    She will start nting and storing now. Not only can she take it out for nting in the future, but she can also use it for emergencies in case of another disaster like thest flood.


    There are quite a few sprouted potato pieces bought in the 21st century in the space, just nt them directly.


    For the sake of this girl''s obedience, Shenjun Changqi nodded readily, "Yes."


    got a positive answer, Murong Lingran put the selected vegetable into the same bottle and left the space.


    There are two more people in the family and need to buy a lot of things, so the family went to the city early the next morning to see how the custom-made furniture was made.


    It is not easy to get things after buying them first, so the family went to Uncle He''s yard first. Seeing that the door was left open, Murong Lingran was about to knock on the door when he heard a man''s voice inside.


    The man said: "Dad, you still said that you have no money. If you have no money, how could you ept an apprentice?"


    Uncle He said angrily: "Hmph, I can take it if I like it, can you manage it!"


    The man said again: "Father, since you have money, give it to me, I really need it urgently."


    "Urgent? What''s the urgency? You''re not going to drink flower wine! I will pull you hard, help you buynd, help you build a house, and help you marry a daughter-inw."


    "And you, when I was sick and asked you to take care of me, you actually found a quack doctor to treat me. As soon as you heard that I was helpless, you and your daughter-inw threw me at the house of my married sister."


    "Fortunately, your sister and brother-inw are not as unscrupulous as you. They cured me under the pressure of my mother-inw. Otherwise, you can still see me now? Can you continue to ask me for money?"


    "You really chill me. Your mother took you and your sister to marry me and ran away not long after that. I think you are pitiful and raised you carefully despite the opposition of your rtives and friends, but what about you? How did you do? to me?"


    "I knew this earlier, I should have thrown you away in the first ce, raising a dog is better than you know how to repay!"


    "I don''t have any blood rtionship with you either. I have solved the lifelong affairs of your brother and sister. I can be considered as a stepfather."


    "I tell you, you will never have anything to do with me in the future! You can''t take another copper te from my silver! You are not qualified to ask me for money again!"


    The man didn''t get angry when he heard Uncle He''s scolding, licked his face and smiled: "Dad, I didn''t mean it, I didn''t know it was a quack doctor, my daughter-inw is pregnant, so I''m afraid to see her. Until the dead man collided with the child in the stomach, we are forced to do so.¡±


    "Dead man?" Uncle He was even more angry when he heard the words, but he didn''t expect that he was called dead before he died, "Don''t fool me there, tell you, even if I have money in the future, I will only give it to your sister, Get out of here right now!"


    Murong Zhe sighed and shook his head while listening to the conversation inside. It turns out that he is not the only fool in the world.


    "Father, I''m really desperate toe to beg you, just give me a little bit, I promise, this is thest time, okay?"


    "Can''t!"


    The ?? man seemed very helpless. He nced aside inadvertently, his eyes suddenly straightened when he saw the brand-new mirror, and he said in surprise, "Father, is this the furniture you made?"


    took a look around the yard, only to realize that the style of the furniture ispletely different from the original one.

 Chapter 134: stop!

    Chapter 134 Stop!


    "Hmph, so what if I did it?"


    The man''s face suddenly showed greed, "This is too beautiful, right? Such beautiful furniture should be able to sell for a lot of money, right?"


    "That has nothing to do with you!"


    The ?? man touched his chin and suddenly smiled and said, "Father, since you don''t have any money for me, then give me this furniture, and I will definitely sell you a good price."


    Uncle He''s face changed, and his tone was firm: "No, this is already set by the guest. If you take it away, what will I tell the guest!"


    "That''s your business. If it''s a big deal, you can do it again. I don''t care. This stage is so beautiful, so I''ll take it away."


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently, and the melon actually ate her own body.


    ''s face suddenly sank, he quickly pushed open the courtyard door, and said coldly, "Stop!"


    The man was stunned when he touched the hand of the mirror. When he saw the person who suddenly came in, he raised his head and said arrogantly, "Who are you? I take the things in my house, what''s your business?"


    Uncle He immediately reprimanded: "They are guests, so don''t be rude!"


    "Guests?" The man turned his head and mocked: "What about the guests? Can the guests take care of my family?"


    Murong Lingran sneered and said, "I don''t care about the affairs of your family, but I ordered the things in your hand, and I have already paid the deposit. Yes, but it hasn''t been delivered to my house. You take my things and want to sell them without authorization, do you think I can handle them?"


    The man was stunned for a moment, then looked at Uncle He to confirm, "Father, is what she said true?"


    Uncle He snorted coldly, "Why is she lying to you as a child?"


    The man withdrew his hand when he heard the words, looked at the clothes of Murong Lingran''s family, and nced at the novel furniture in the yard. Thinking of what they said just now, he suddenly thought about it.


    "Father, since you have guests, I''ll leave first." After that, he ran out anxiously.


    Murong looked at his eyes just now and frowned slightly.


    For some reason, I always felt that he would not give up so easily.


    Uncle He said apologetically: "Sorry, that''s my unsatisfactory stepson, I''m letting you guys see a joke."


    Murong Zhe shook his head, "How can Iugh at Uncle He, how simr our two experiences are, isn''tughing at you justughing at me?"


    When old man Zhuang came to see him a few days ago, he briefly said a few things about the Murong family. Knowing that he was thinking of his past self, the atmosphere was awkward, so he hurriedly changed the subject, "You guys came just in time, I''ll take care of every kind of furniture. More than one piece has been done, you can take a look."


    Seeing a few people behind him, he asked in confusion, "Who are these?"


    Murong Lingran introduced them one by one: "They are my eldest brother, second brother and third brother."


    "Hello Grandpa He."


    "Hello." Uncle He nodded, "Then take a closer look. If you have any dissatisfaction, feel free to say it. I can change it if I can, and I can redo it if I can''t."


    Murong Zhe said: "Okay, Uncle He, you are busy first, we can see for ourselves."


    Stone is very sensible. After they all finished speaking, they came out and greeted Murong Lingran, and then started to work on the wood again.


    Just before Murong Lingran could read them all, Uncle He''s stepson broke into the courtyard with an arrogant expression.


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan hurriedly stood in front of their father and siblings, staring vigntly at the approaching person.

 Chapter 135: was stolen

    Chapter 135 Stolen


    Uncle He saw that his stepson actually brought the official, and suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart, and shouted angrily: "He Tangli, what are you doing?"


    He Tangli ignored him and looked at the official with a ttering expression, "Master, it''s their family. I finally bought the blueprint at a high price. It was stolen some time ago."


    "Today I came to see my daddy and saw the exact same furniture as the drawings, and then I realized that it was stolen by their family, and they brazenly asked my daddy to make them for them."


    "Please catch them quickly and help me get the blueprints back."


    Uncle He was trembling with anger when he saw that his stepson actually turned ck and white and uttered false words.


    Before he had time to speak, he saw one of the arresting heads suddenly became furious when he heard the words, and couldn''t help butin about him, "How could there be such a coincidence in the world? Let me take a good look at it, who is so shameless."


    After he finished speaking, he brought people towards Murong Lingran and his group.


    Seeing Murong Zong and Murong Xuan staring at him defensively, they shouted yin and yang angrily, "Ah, it looks like you really want to hit me? Tell you, if you resist the officials, you will be guilty of one more crime, and if you are sensible, let me be honest. Come on, or else..."


    "Otherwise what are you going to do?" Murong Lingran smiled and walked out from behind the brothers.


    "Aran..." Murong Zong wanted to pull her back immediately.


    Murong Kuan pulled his elder brother''s sleeve and shook his head at him.


    The two Murong Zong brothers were puzzled, and saw that the catcher saw the younger sister, then looked at the third brother, and then looked at the father, his face suddenly changed, his waist suddenly bent down, and he stepped forward with a smile: " Girl, why are you, why are you here?"


    That''s right, the person in front of him was the head arrester that Gao had invited to frame Murongkuan that day.


    Murong Kuan saw that his brothers were puzzled, and whispered briefly in their ears about Mo Ershan.


    After Murong Zong and Murong Xuan heard this, they breathed a sigh of relief and restrained the vignt look on their faces.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "Master, what a coincidence, you can meet them here too."


    After I came back, I encountered the same official post twice. This official post should not be a fool, and it is too easy to believe what people say.


    He Tangli heard the conversation between the two, his face suddenly turned pale, and he asked tentatively, "You...you know each other?"


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands, "It doesn''t count as acquaintance."


    He Tangli didn''t have time to breathe a sigh of relief when he saw Murong Lingran say quietly, "It''s just a rtionship. After all, I don''t even know his surname."


    He Tangli''s heart suddenly tightened.


    The head of Shen smiled awkwardly, "The girl is joking, the surname is Shen, and the girl can call the head of Shen."


    Murong nodded, "If I heard what the man said just now, it seems that we stole his blueprints, right?"


    "Yes." Shen Zhaotou nodded with an extremely ugly expression.


    Even those two people who are supposed to protect, how could they do such a sneaky thing?


    He had already anticipated that if he didn''t handle this trip well, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have any good fruit to eat.


    "Then let me tell you, we don''t do that."


    "Yes, yes, I naturally believe the girl''s words."


    He Tangli started to sweat coldly all over his body. He immediately walked up to Uncle He and said excitedly, "Father, this drawing really belongs to me. You can testify for me, right?"

 Chapter 136: evidence

    Chapter 136 Evidence


    Uncle He looked at his stepson with aplicated expression. He always knew that he didn''t teach this stepson well, and he always knew that he was a jerk.


    Especially this illness, the ruthless abandonment of his stepson haspletely broken his heart.


    He also never imagined that his stepson could do such an unconscionable and stupid thing to frame someone.


    And actually drag him into the water, doesn''t he know that if he is framed sessfully, other people''s lives may be changed.


    If something happened, can their family bear the consequences?


    "Girl..." Shen Jie hesitantly said.


    "Ask whatever you need to ask, and my family has a clear conscience."


    Uncle He also sighed and said, "I will also tell the truth. If you have any questions, sir, just ask."


    Shen Zhao nodded, his face immediately changed to a serious expression, walked to Uncle He and asked, "Master, is what your son said true?"


    Uncle He sighed and shook his head, "It''s fake, everything he said is fake."


    He Tangli said in shock: "Dad, how can you help them speak, this blueprint is obviously given to you by me."


    Murong Zhe said worriedly, "Uncle He..."


    Uncle He gave him a reassuring look, and he would only help out, "Master, this drawing was given to me by this girl, and what my stepson said was false."


    Professor Shen heaved a sigh of relief, and immediately looked at He Tangli viciously, "Your father said that you wronged this girl, what do you say?"


    He Tangli argued excitedly, "Master, they must have given my daddy ecstasy, otherwise how could he be on the side of outsiders? He is my daddy! Although he is my stepfather, But even if my mother ran away with a cuckold, he could let go of his grievances and raise my sister and I, how could he not be on my side?"


    Uncle He was angry, didn''t his stepson mean that he was old and confused?


    And he also spoke out about the scandal at home, so disregarding his dignity as a father, it''s really heartbreaking, "I''m sober, you''re just talking nonsense!"


    Shen Potou turned his head hesitantly, looked at Murong Lingran hesitantly, "Girl, do you have any other evidence?"


    Murong said lightly: "Of course there is."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at He Tangli coldly, "You said we stole your drawings, then how many did you lose?"


    He Tangli was startled, he didn''t expect the other party to ask him this question.


    How could he know how many sheets there are? If he had known, he would have stayed for a while longer. He nced at the type of furniture in the courtyard, and hesitantly said, "But... maybe ten... ten."


    "Possibly?" Seeing his expression, the head of Shen had already fully believed that He Tangli was deliberately looking for him to frame someone, and roared sharply, "You are not sure about your stuff? It''s possible? How many are there?"


    He Tangli shuddered at the roar and looked at his stepfather pleadingly.


    Unexpectedly, Uncle He immediately turned his head when he saw him looking over.


    He Tangli had no choice but to say, "Ten sheets, ten sheets in total!"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly: "Ten? Are you sure?"


    "The eleven?"


    "Wrong, it''s twenty."


    Uncle He nodded, "It is indeed twenty."


    Shen Zhaotou stared at He Tangli sullenly, "What else do you have to say?"


    "me¡­"


    Murong Lingran suddenly said again: "Actually, I still have evidence."


    After saying that, he put his hand into the satchel, and actually took out a pile of manuscripts from the space.

 Chapter 137: already done

    Chapter 137 is over


    Shen took it over and asked, "This is it?"


    Murong nced at He Tangli, "The manuscript of the design drawing. The design drawing I gave to Uncle He is the final draft. These are the design process drawings. After several revisions, the final draft is obtained."


    Uncle He hurriedly took the drawings from the furniture he was building and gave them aparison.


    Captain Shen took a careful look and saw a lot of corrections. He counted the blueprints that Uncle He brought, and sneered: "He Tangli, should you exin it!"


    He Tangli wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a trembling voice, "I...I..."


    Murong Lingran said again: "I finally drew the design drawings. In fact, just in case, I drew two copies of each drawing, and I still have the final draft."


    After saying that, he took out another copy from his satchel.


    Captain Shen took it over and looked at it, and then carefully returned it to her.


    This is the end of the matter, you don¡¯t need to think about it to know what¡¯s going on.


    "Someone, take He Tangli down for me!" Prosecutor Shen ordered loudly.


    What kind of sin did he do, she was deceived as soon as she met this girl.


    Also, people who have encountered false reports twice in their life were framed by the same person, or someone with a background.


    He Tangli was in a hurry, and he watched helplessly as Zhu Kuai tied him up, knowing that it was useless to argue at this time, and tears of anxiety flowed down.


    "Father, I was wrong. I''m just too short of money. I''m just obsessed. Please help me and ask them to forgive me. I promise, I''ll never do such a **** again. I won''t ask you for money again. Dad, just save me."


    Uncle He didn''t speak, just turned around with a sullen face.


    "Father, have you forgotten what you said about taking care of me when you were young?" He Tangli said excitedly.


    Uncle He sneered, "Take care of you? I don''t take care of you enough? I didn''t take care of you when your aunt did such a scandal. From the moment you threw me out of the house when I was sick, Our father-son rtionship is over."


    "I''m in a hurry now? It''s useless. When you wronged people, why didn''t you think that you would be reduced to this point? When you dragged me into the water, did you ever think about how I would be affected by the exposure?"


    This stepson has grown crooked, it¡¯s better to go in and stay calm, or else I can find an official to frame outsiders today, and tomorrow I can frame him for money.


    "Father, are you really so heartless? Do you really want to die?" He Tangli looked sad.


    Shen Zhaitou said with a speechless expression: "What are you worried about? It''s not that I''m going to cut off your head right away, it''s just a matter of injustice, the adults hit you a hundred boards at most, and then shut it down for a few months, I''m not ck and white, and I appear. It''s for life."


    "Also, do you think that if they forgive you, you can get away with it? In addition to the crime of frame-up, you also have a crime of fooling officials. Even if they forgive yourw and I, they will not forgive you."


    He Tangli felt ashes.


    Shen catcher looked at Murong Lingran tteringly after he finished speaking, "Girl, there are many disturbances today, so let''s go first."


    "Well, let''s go, let''s go."


    After ?? and the others left, the yard finally quieted down. Uncle He said ufortably, "I''m really sorry, I always knew that my stepson was a jerk, but I didn''t expect him to see the wealthy eyes open to such a degree."

 Chapter 138: Cooperation

    Chapter 138 Cooperation


    Murong smiled disapprovingly, "It doesn''t matter, he has suffered the consequences anyway, and I have nothing to lose."


    Uncle He still felt that his conscience was uneasy. If they didn''t happen to know the head arrester, they would probably be their family now in prison.


    After thinking for a moment, Uncle He made up his mind, "You are lucky that you didn''t lose anything. Well, I will make all the furniture for you for free this time." Then he took out the deposit from his arms and returned it to them.


    It''s just that he searched all over his body but only found dozens of copper tes, and then he remembered that he had used almost the deposit she gave a few days ago.


    Some time ago, he was ill and emptied his savings. He also owed a little foreign debt. He didn''t like the feeling of owed money, so he paid off more than half of the deposit when he got it.


    Although the children have this girl''s relief and don''t need his help for the time being, but after all, he still has two mouths here, and he needs food every day, he bought a lot of food and put it in the kitchen, and immediately blushed embarrassedly, " Give...give me two days, and I will collect enough money to return it to you."


    Murong Lingran saw his embarrassment, and smiled lightly: "Grandpa He, if you feel bad, why don''t you do me a favor?"


    Uncle He is very shy, and it is really difficult to return her deposit. If he can make up for it in other ways, he will not be able to ask for it, "The girl will say it directly."


    Murong Lingran said slowly: "I have also seen Grandpa He''s craftsmanship. It is indeed not very good. With my drawings, the things made are simply ingenious. Why don''t we cooperate?"


    "Cooperation?"


    Murong Lingran said earnestly: "Grandpa He has good craftsmanship, and I can design, and I can''t only design furniture, I can also do other wooden things. You make the craftsmanship, I will make the design drawings, and make them. Let''s sell the things together, besides the cost, how about 40% or 60%? Grandpa He is 60%, and I am 40%."


    Although she produced the drawings, but after all, they were all based on the space furniture book, and she probably didn¡¯t have much time to find customers, and she had to rely on Grandpa He¡¯s connections, about 40%.


    "This..." Uncle He hesitated for a moment, if it were before, he would never have agreed.


    But what happened just now, he was a little moved, and hesitantly said: "If you want to buy the style on your design, you will definitely sell it, and it should be very popr, but you also know the situation in my family, my stepson. ¡­¡±


    Since he was sickst time, he can see the true face of his stepson.


    It''s impossible to expect him to give him his own retirement. It would be fine if he didn''t kill his stepfather.


    Although the stepdaughter couple is kind, they can''t stand her having a strong mother-inw.


    He also suffered a lot of scorn during his recuperation some time ago, and she didn''t want to cause trouble for her stepdaughter.


    Save a little more money, earn a little more property, and when he can no longer work, he will give the property to that person who cares for him.


    He has been a carpenter for decades, and he has a few contacts, so clients are naturally not worried.


    In the past few days, many people who came to buy furniture took a fancy to the girl''s furniture, but without the girl''s consent, he did not agree to help them make it.


    Hearing this, Murong Lingran had a calm expression on her face, "Don''t worry, after this lesson, if he knew that I had a share in it, he probably wouldn''t dare to do anything to you. Besides, he''s probably been out recently. noting."

 Chapter 139: report peace

    Chapter 139 Report Peace


    Uncle He thought of the attitude of the official when he saw her, and nodded in agreement, "Okay, I promise."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Why don''t we sign the document now, how about it?"


    "it is good."


    Murong Lingran asked the second brother and the third brother to buy the pen, ink, paper and inkstone. After clearly writing the terms, both parties signed at the same time and pressed their fingerprints.


    Although writing a so-called power of attorney in Xuanqing Kingdom may not have any binding force, Murong Lingran still asked her elder brother to write one, to ensure that every piece of furniture that appears here in the future is made with her authorization.


    Murong Lingran said again: "Grandpa He will finish my furniture for now, I will still pay for this part of the money, and when it''s all delivered to the house, Grandpa He can start making new ones to sell, and I It doesn''t matter."


    "Okay, girl, don''t worry, I will keep an ount for every item so that the girl can check it out."


    "Well, that''s it."


    Murong Lingran briefly asked about the progress of the furniture. Hearing that a batch would be delivered to the house soon, he left Uncle He''s house happily with his family.


    Murong Zong looked at his younger sister who was jumping in front of him with aplicated expression, "Dad, it seems like Aran has changed a bit when hees back this time."


    "Yes, I also feel that it has be more mature and stable. And I always knew that Aran could paint, but I didn''t expect that after three years of abandonment, there was no regression at all, and a lot of progress has been made, and he can even design furniture, which is better than People who have been carpenters all their lives make beautiful designs.¡±


    Can you stay the same when you meet a fairy?


    Murong Zhe recalled that A Ran had said that the old **** did not want more people to know what he said, and smiled lightly: "I can''t say more about the rest, but I can only say that A Ran has good fortune and met a noble person."


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan didn''t ask any more questions when they saw that what Dad said was ambiguous.


    Dad has always been cautious and cautious. Since Dad has no doubts about A Ran''s change, they are naturally relieved.


    Since you are in the city, it is necessary to report safety to the Xiao family.


    Murong Zong walked into Yuxiangzhai and asked Xiaoer to pack all the sweet-scented osmanthus cake, white sugar cake, and mung bean cake.


    "Aran, eldest brother has money." Murong Zong said helplessly.


    When ?? was walking darts, he happened to see a group of robbers robbing a businessman. Their **** bureau went up to help. The man was grateful and gave each of them five taels of silver. He kept it there.


    Murong said lightly: "Brother, you can keep it, I''m happy to pay."


    Murong Zong smiled and rubbed her head. The third brother said yesterday that the money in the family is basically on her body, so he did not refuse.


    Came to the backyard of Ruyi Embroidery Vige. When Xiao Shi saw the two eldest sons returned safely, he felt relieved.


    took the cakes they brought, told them to take care of their family and themselves, and started to work again.


    After leaving the Ruyi Embroidery Vige, Murong Lingran nced at the clothes worn by the two brothers. There were already many holes in them. Without hesitation, he dragged them to the ready-to-wear store, where one person bought them two sets of clothes.


    After leaving the clothing store, I went to buy some necessary daily necessities for my brothers. I bought some meat buns for lunch on the road. Not long after I got home, I was discussing going to the ground to work in the afternoon, and there was a message outside. woman''s voice.

 Chapter 140: so eye-catching

    Chapter 140 is too eye-catching


    "Little Master."


    Murong walked out of the door, wondering, "Auntie, what''s the matter?"


    Xia Shi''s expression was hesitant to speak, and his spirit was not very good.


    Murong said suspiciously: "Auntie, are you sick? Would you like my father to show you?"


    Shisha Xia shook her head, looked around, and then whispered a few words in her ear.


    Murong Lingran frowned, "When did it start?"


    It turns out that the Xia Shi has seen quite a few strangers wandering around their home during their work these days, and every day there are different people, and their eyes are always on theirnd.


    "Just three days ago."


    Xia Shi worried: "I thought I was thinking too much when I first saw them, but since they appeared, I have had nightmares for several nights in a row. I thought I was tired these days, so take a rest early. will be fine."


    "But yesterday I went to bed very early, but today I was very flustered. There was always a feeling that something was going to happen. My aunt thought about it and thought it would be better to tell you."


    After all, the vegetables on the five acres ofnd are really good and eye-catching.


    The leaves of each vegetable are big, green and plump. She has grown vegetables for decades, but she has not seen them grow so well in more than half a month.


    Although she knew it was the seed, people in Lihua Vige had asked her, and she also said that it was the seed, but outsiders who didn¡¯t know it didn¡¯t know.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she grew up with those vegetables, and the Murong family basically never touched them, she would really believe that there was some secret recipe for growing vegetables in their family.


    She believed that if the Murong family had not built a fence to prevent wild animals from entering, I am afraid that everyone who passed by and saw it could not help but pick a lot of them and go back to taste it.


    Even if those vegetables have only grown for more than half a month, they have not yet reached full maturity.


    Murong Lingran sincerely thanked: "Auntie, thank you foring to tell me that you haven''t rested during this time, and your face is not very good. You can go back in the afternoon, and you cane back tomorrow morning."


    "This¡­"


    "Don''t worry, it''s just some weeding and watering work. My eldest brother and second brother are also back, and there are enough people."


    Xia knew that she had a n. She stayed in the field alone as a woman. If someone really came to ask for trouble, she might only cause trouble.


    "Okay, then my aunt will go back first. If you have any orders to call my aunt, you''re wee."


    "Well, I will, auntie, walk slowly."


    After Mr. Xia left, Murong Zong saw his younger sister''s serious face and said with concern, "Aran, that aunt is..."


    Murong Lingran realized that she hadn''t mentioned the identity of the Xia family, so she exined it to the eldest brother and the second brother, and by the way, told them what the Xia family told her just now.


    Murong Zhe''s expression suddenly became serious when he heard the words, "Aran, you are doing the right thing, don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case, your brothers will be able to fight, anyway, you n to go down to the ground anyway, so let your brothers guard."


    "Um."


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan nodded solemnly.


    And Xia''s worry is not unnecessary. In the afternoon, Murong Zong and his younger brothers and sisters were watering the vegetables. A dozen big men in uniform suddenly passed through the wooden door and swaggered into the ground.


    The people headed by ?? nced at them disdainfully, and nced at the excellent vegetables, with joy in their hearts, raised their heads and said arrogantly: "Whoever can speak up here, stand up for me!"

 Chapter 141: Have you ever killed someone?

    Chapter 141 Have you ever killed someone?


    Murong raised an eyebrow, Aunt Xia''s intuition was too urate.


    At this time, some vigers passing by saw that something happened here, and some people looked here curiously, but they did not dare toe.


    There are also some who have done things in Murong''s house. Knowing that they are being troubled by others, they hurriedly went to the vige to call for people.


    Murong Zong stepped forward first, his eyes shed with cold light, and said solemnly: "Who are you? What are you doing here in my ce?"


    The big man nced at him and said arrogantly, "Are you the master of this ce?"


    "That''s right."


    When the big man heard the words, he threw the bank note that he had prepared in front of him, holding and transfer document in his hand, and said with a tone of refusal: "Take the bank note and give it to me immediately on this document. Press the handprint, and my master has taken over the ce."


    Murong Zong didn''t pick up the banknotes on the ground, looked at the other party''s arrogant look, and sneered: "Take over? How much money do you n to take over?"


    The man behind the big man said arrogantly, "Don''t you have any hands? Pick it up and see if you don''t know!"


    Murong interjected in a sinct manner: "Don''t you have any brains? You don''t even know how much money your master took over?"


    "Little girl, you are courting death!" the man warned viciously.


    "Looking for death?" Murong Ling Ran twitched the corners of his mouth contemptuously, "My family bought thisnd through the government, and you all appeared in my house inexplicably, and inexplicably said that you would take over, flouting thew in broad daylight, and grabbing thend under the feet of the emperor. , it is you who are courting death!"


    The big man folded his arms and sneered: "What if I bought it through the government? Tell you, as long as it is what my master wants, there is nothing you can''t get. How noble is the emperor, you don''t care about your stupid things! Do as we say, or don''t me us for being rude!"


    Murong Zong took another step forward and said with a sneer, "You can try it, but I want to see how rude you are!"


    "Boss." The man behind the big man said: "Don''t talk nonsense with them, we''ll go back sooner after finishing the work, the master is still waiting for us to return to life."


    The big man nodded and ordered: "Come on, drive them all out for me!"


    "Yes."


    "I see who dares you!" Seeing this, Murong Zong picked up the **** beside him and stared at him coldly, with a murderous look in his eyes.


    The big man looked at his murderous eyes and paused, "You... have you ever killed someone?"


    Murong Zong sneered: "You are lucky, my brother and I have been out for two months, and I just met you when we came back, killing people? How can people who walk in the rivers andkes have no lives in their hands?"


    Dahan and his group looked at each other hesitantly, and for a while no one dared to be the first to do it.


    Although they are usually arrogant, the people they meet basically do what they say without waiting for them to open their mouths, and they have never confronted a lifeless person.


    "Stop it! Stop it!" Just when they hesitated, a viger rushed over with Li Zheng, and when they saw that they were about to fight, they quickly shouted.


    Taking a closer look, he was already followed by more than 20 young and middle-aged people, most of whom worked in Murong''s house or were their family members.


    More than 20 young men entered the vegetable field, and quickly stood beside Murong Zong, staring at each other, for a while the momentum on both sides wasparable.

 Chapter 142: Hit it out!

    Chapter 142 Fight out!


    The big man frowned and whispered to his subordinates, "Didn''t they say their family is an outsider? Why are so many people helping them?"


    "I don''t know either, but what if you''re here? What''s the identity of our son? Our people are tall and big, so we''re afraid of them? And they''re dragging their families, so they don''t dare to kill people casually. We have young masters behind us, no matter what we do, if we don¡¯t obey, we will beat them and call them mother!¡±


    The big man thought about it too, his brows stretched out again, and he raised his head to show the arrogance when he came, and looked at the person opposite him contemptuously.


    Li was standing next to Murong Lingran, and said with a sullen face: "Who are you, why did youe to my Lihua Vige to make trouble and bully the people of Lihua Vige?"


    The big man nced at the old man in front of him and squinted slightly, "Who are you old man?"


    "I am Lizheng from Lihua Vige."


    "It''s right here. For the sake of your age, I''ll repeat it again. My master has taken a fancy to these acres ofnd and wants to buy it. The silver ticket is on the ground, so now let your vigers give it to me. Get out of here, this piece ofnd belongs to my master now."


    Li was aware that they were not good people, but he didn''t expect to dare to grab someone''snd in broad daylight. He nced at the silver note on the ground and knew why it was on the ground without thinking. He asked sharply, "Who is your master?"


    The big man snorted coldly, "You don''t deserve to know."


    The big daddy, also the husband of the Xia family, Meng Chengye said excitedly: "What kind of thing are you, dare to speak to us like this!"


    "Yes, you dare to be so arrogant in our vige, it''s too bullying!" Zhuang Qinghe also said.


    "Kick them out, knock them out!"


    "Yes, fight it out!"


    "Fight out!"


    Li was waving his hand to signal them to stop, frowning: "Okay, now you go and tell your master that if you want thend, it''s impossible, and now you leave me immediately!"


    The big man warned coldly: "You say it again!"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "It''s hard to use your ears when you''re young, and it''s the same how many times you say it. I''ll trante the words of Grandpa Lizheng for you. He wants you to get away immediately, as far as you can get away. Far away, it''s better to go to the horizon, do you understand?"


    "Stinky girl, you are brave enough!"


    The big man was gnashing his teeth angrily, "Since you don''t eat or punish you for toasting, then don''t me us for being rude. Come on, tie their family to me, and the master will press their hands in person!"


    Another big man heard the words and quickly picked up the bank note on the ground, "Come on, give it to me!"


    A good man... No, a good girl doesn''t suffer from immediate losses, Murong Lingran saw that they were actually rushing towards her, and hurriedly ran behind the young men and stood with her father and third brother.


    With the eldest brother and the second brother, in this case, there is no need for her to take action.


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan immediately greeted each other.


    This person kicks, that person punches, and the other person a knife.


    After all, he has experienced a lot of swordsmanship and swordsmanship. It is too easy for these people to clean up, and they are able to navigate a group of big men with ease.


    The young and strong people saw this, picked up the poles in their hands and rushed over.


    They don''t know martial arts, and Zhengchou didn''t know how to start, so they followed behind the Murong brothers. As long as they beat someone down, they would go up to make up a few feet, kicking them all with bruised noses and swollen faces, making sure they couldn''t slow down.

 Chapter 143: think of a way

    Chapter 143 Find a way


    Not long after, except for the big guy at the head, everyone else fell to the ground and moaned in pain, and their faces were painted.


    Li Zheng has been watching the situation, and seeing the Murong brothers, they easily cleaned up most of the big men, and couldn''t help but praise: "Azhe, I can understand why you let them go for darts in the first ce. It''s really good, no wonder they cane back safely. In my opinion, in this kung fu, I am afraid that few people in the entire capital are their opponents. "


    "The three-legged cat''s kung fu is just that, and it''s still far from it. This is because the opponent doesn''t have weapons. If there are weapons, I''m afraid it will be a different scene."


    Rizheng didn''t know what he meant by modesty, but he didn''t say much.


    The big man headed by Murong Zongjian shivered and looked at his mourning subordinates, and said expressionlessly: "The people who brought you quickly get out of my home, otherwise we will not show mercy!"


    The big man headed by ?? didn''t expect to encounter a tough stubble today, and said tremblingly: "You...you all wait for me, wait for me to report to my master, I want you to look good!"


    Murong frowned and said: "You are your master, I really want to know, who is your master?"


    "Huh, you don''t want to know!"


    "Since you don''t want to say it, then get out of here!" Murong Xuan shouted sharply.


    The big man kicked the moaning people beside him, "Go, hurry up!"


    The man lying on the ground had to resist the pain when he heard the words and stood up, stumbled and followed the boss.


    After ?? and the others left, Murong Zhe looked at the panting vigers and said sincerely, "Thank you all."


    Meng Chengye said with a smile: "You''re wee, the owner is from the same vige, and this is what should be done."


    They were more of following behind his children. Without them, the two of them would probably be able to knock them all down, and they didn''t help much.


    The rest also said: "Yes, they are all from the same vige, don''t look outside."


    "Yes, yes, you have also helped us, so help each other."


    Murong Zhe knew that they were grateful that he gave them a job when everyone was suffering, and said with relief: "Then I''ll be grateful."


    Li Zheng frowned and said, "Azhe, I''m afraid those people won''t give up and will definitelye back."


    "This..." Murong Zhe was in trouble for a while.


    Looking at the battles of those people, there will definitely be aeback.


    Murong Xuan assured: "Dad, don''t worry, theye once, I will fight once. Come twice, fight twice, we will definitely protect ournd."


    Li Zheng hesitated: "Azhe, why don''t you..."


    Murongzhe understood what he meant, "Uncle Zhuang, don''t worry, I will think of a way."


    He understood what Uncle Zhuang meant. Uncle Zhuang wanted to keep these people to protect him.


    He can hire them like building a house, but they don''t know the origin of the group at all, so it''s better to try to involve the vige as little as possible.


    Li Zheng sighed and said, "Alright then, if something happens, let someonee to the vige to call, and everyone will help you."


    As forpromise, he never thought about it.


    Thend of their Lihua Vige cannot be easily coveted by outsiders.


    Under the feet of the emperor, even if you measure the other party, you dare not do too much.


    He also knew that Murong Zhe knew the nobles in the capital, and they could easily escape the danger when Gao framed themst time. If there was anything, he should have a solution.


    Li is aware that those people will note for the time being, everyone came here after putting down their work, and after talking to them a few words, they left with everyone.

 Chapter 144: leaked

    Chapter 144 Leaked


    What they didn''t know was that at this moment, someone was watching them anxiously in the dark, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    Let you be arrogant and see how long you can becent!


    Murong Zong felt that someone was staring at them, he turned his head suddenly and looked into the distance, but there was no one in sight.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s nothing, maybe I''m too suspicious." Murong Zong asked again: "Father, why did those people take a fancy to ournd?"


    Murong Zhe looked at his daughter.


    Murong said: "Maybe it''s because of these vegetables. These vegetables grow very well. I''m afraid some people will mistakenly think that this ce is a feng shui treasure, and they want to use it as a recuperation ce."


    Even in the 21st century, this kind of thing often happens, and Murong Lingran doesn''t find it strange.


    She also knew that the different growth of the vegetables using Lingquan water would definitely lead to trouble, but she didn''t expect that the viins woulde before the vegetables were on the market so soon.


    vegetable?


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan frowned immediately. They had also lived in the countryside, and they also passed through a lot of farnd when they walked darts. Compared with what they had seen before, the vegetables were really good.


    but¡­


    Murong Zong suddenly said: "The situation of Lihua Vige is basically known only to people in Lihua Vige. If outsiders know, someone must have leaked it out on purpose."


    "Indeed." Murong Lingran nodded.


    "Who would that be?" Murong Xuan frowned in thought.


    Murong Lingran saw the solemn expressions on his father and brothers, and said lightly: "Father, brothers, after we came here, we did have conflicts with some people. In short, it''s just those families."


    "Soldierse to block, wateres to cover, it''s a blessing not a disaster, it''s a disaster that can''t be avoided. We have experienced so much, there is nothing to be afraid of, let''s see the tricks."


    But if she finds out who is behind their family, she will definitely make him look good!


    Murong Zhe asked suspiciously, "Aran, have you already thought of a solution?"


    "Aran, do you have a solution?" The three brothers said excitedly.


    "Well, don''t worry, it''s alright." Murong Lingran said with a rxed expression: "Let''s go, let''s go back, in order to cope with the next worries, we must take good care of ourselves. However, I assure you that we will The family will definitely get through this difficult time.¡±


    Murong Zhe raised his brows when she saw what she said was calm and calm, "Let''s go, let''s go back."


    Seeing that Dad said so, the three brothers had to go home first.


    At night, since everyone knew that those people mighte back to take revenge, the Murong family took turns on duty to avoid being murdered.


    Waited all night, but it was calm.


    When the sky just showed a golden light, it happened to be Murong Lingran and Murong Kuan''s turn to be on duty. I thought they were suspicious tonight, but just as they were about to breathe a sigh of relief, there was a sound of a man calling the door outside the bamboo house.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly woke up his father and brothers.


    Murong Zhe opened the door and saw that their bamboo hut had long been surrounded by men in ck, and after a rough estimate, there were at least thirty.


    Murong Ling Ran nced around and sneered in his heart. He came so early and didn''t see a trace of a horse. They knew that they were not allowed to see anyone, so they didn''t dare to wake the vigers.


    As soon as the person in the front saw them, they reported their identity and said, "My surname is Yao, and I am the third-ss guardmander of Prince Qi''s mansion."


    Murong frowned, seeing the arrogance of those people yesterday, she knew that the identity of the people behind them was unusual, but she did not expect that they were actually royal rtives.

 Chapter 145: ask for help

    Chapter 145 Help


    Murong Zhe said sternly: "What is the meaning of the guardmander of the Qi Prince''s mansion here?"


    "What do you mean? Don''t you know what you did yesterday?" Commander Yao mocked.


    As soon as Commander Yao finished speaking, he saw that the big man headed by yesterday suddenly came behind Commander Yao, his eyes were fierce: "It''s just a few of them who bullied my master, you must arrest them all and speak out for my master. ."


    "Don''t worry, if you dare to bully your young master, even if Heavenly King Lao Tzues, he will not be able to save them." Commander Yao nced at the opposite family, and said sternly: "Come here, take them all for me."


    Murong Zong said sharply: "Wait! We didn''t break thew, you are not arresting Kuai, you are just people from the pce, why arrest people privately?


    "Why? Just because our prince is the elder brother of today''s sage, are you not guilty of fooling the royal family?"


    "Fool the royal family? Where do you start?"


    Commander Yao said contemptuously: "When you get to the prison, someone will exin it to you,e here, bind me."


    "Wait a minute." Murong said calmly, "Commander Yao, look at the ce where our family lives. You don''t need to think about it, you know it''s just ordinary people. How could we bully his master?"


    Commander Yao said with a sneer: "Why do you know what to ask now? He has already told me that you have already promised to sell thend to Young Master Xiang, but you regretted it when they took over thend, and even gathered people from the same vige to sell thend to Young Master Xiang. They were all injured, what are you bullying?"


    Murong frowned and said, "When did we agree to sell thend? Young Master Xiang? Who is Young Master Xiang? We don''t know him at all, how could we sell thend to him?"


    The big man headed by ?? blinked his eyes and said harshly: "You don''t need to talk nonsense with them, they go back on their word, arrest them, and show mercy to the young master, saying that they just need to teach them a lesson and take thend back."


    After speaking, he whispered in his ear: "Hurry up, if other vigers wake up and see it, there may be a change."


    Commander Yao nodded and ordered again: "Come here, arrest them all for me."


    "Yes."


    At this moment, the sound of horse hooves suddenly sounded in the distance. Before the man in ck could make a move, a sharp arrow suddenly rubbed Commander Yao''s head and hit the bamboo door.


    Commander Yao was taken aback and touched his head in fear, then turned his head suddenly and said angrily, "Who, who is it? Stand up for me!"


    I saw Helian Rongjiu rode in front of him shortly after he finished speaking, put the bow and arrow back on his back in front of his face, looked at him condescendingly, and smiled lightly: "It''s me, I''m sorry, my hand slipped. , I''ll pay attention next time."


    Murong looked at the man on the horse and frowned suspiciously.


    Howe it is the nine sons, not the Wei sons?


    Yesterday, when the big man left, she asked her eldest brother to take the jade pendant given by Jiu Gongzi to the Office of the Minister of Rites to ask Wei Gongzi for help.


    Although Ninth Young Master said that he had something to go to Ning''an Marquis Mansion, they were not familiar with Ning''an Marquis Mansion after all.


    Commander Yao suddenly said angrily: "You... Who are you? You dare to threaten me, do you know who I am?"


    Helian Rongjiu neatly turned over and dismounted, still holding the folding fan in his hand, and said with a smile: "I don''t know."

 Chapter 146: quite temperamental

    Chapter 146 The temper is quite big


    "You!" Chief Yao was angry, "I tell you, I''m from the Qi Pce, dare to offend me, I want you to look good! Come on, catch him for me, and beat him fifty on the spot, no, beat him He has a hundred boards!"


    Helian Rongjiu frowned, and his whole body suddenly exuded an icy aura, "You are very courageous, no one has dared to speak to this son like this in your life, Ze Yuan."


    Zeyuan immediately got off the horse behind, "Master."


    "Teach this son a good lesson!"


    "Yes."


    Zeyuan came to the front of Yao Commander, and before he could react, he kicked him to the ground.


    immediately drew out his saber and stabbed him in the thigh without hesitation, and blood immediately flowed out.


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually, this ninth young master is quite temperamental.


    "Ah!" Director Yao was sweating profusely, sitting on the ground covering his wound and moaning in pain, "You... how dare you do this to me?"


    Zeyuan remained expressionless. After drawing out his saber, he stood aside with a cold face.


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, so he held a token in front of him and shook it.


    Commander Yao took a closer look and was stunned for a moment, "You...you are..."


    Zeyuan''s tone was cold, "Please don''t worry if you know!"


    Commander Yao''s eyes suddenly showed a look of horror, and he quickly knelt down while enduring the pain, "Sir, forgive me, the little one has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai, and I hope to make amends!"


    No wonder people are so arrogant, they can''t help but do something to him.


    The big man headed by ?? was stunned when he saw Ze Yuan drawing his sword. Seeing Commander Yao kneeling down, he whispered in his ear, "Who is he? You are from the Prince Qi''s mansion, why are you so afraid of him?"


    Commander Yao couldn''t help but p him, "What nonsense, kneel down for me!"


    The big man was stunned for a moment, and didn''t dare to say anything else. He hurriedly did as he said, and the people who came with them also knelt down with anxiety.


    Murong thought for a while, if the token was remembered correctly, it should belong to that Young Master Wei, right?


    The rtionship between the two is really good, and something as important as a token can be borrowed.


    But that token is really easy to use, this is the second time to save her.


    Helian Rongjiu was very satisfied with the other party''s performance, and said lightly: "Can you tell me now why you are looking for trouble with their family?"


    Commander Yao was already sweating profusely, and said in fear: "I was confused for a while when I was young, please forgive me."


    He never thought that this family would know Commander Wei. If he knew, he would not dare toe even if he had ten courage.


    Murong asked curiously, "Ninth Young Master, they said they came to help Xiangjia''s people to vent their anger, what kind of family is Xiangjia?"


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, how bold is Xiang''s family?


    "Xiang Jia is a wealthy businessman in the capital. Because his daughter married King Qi as his concubine, his status has risen. Xiang Jia is now the younger brother of the concubine."


    Murong Ling suddenly realized that it was no wonder that he could invite the people from Prince Qi''s mansion.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the people on the ground and said, "If you want to forgive your sins, tell me everything about why you came here."


    Yao Commander nced at the big man, and the big man had to exin nervously: "Yes...Yes, it is like this..."


    It turned out that the olddy of Xiang¡¯s family was not in good health in recent years, so she listened to the advice of a Taoist priest and wanted to find a ce where Feng Shui treasures to build a house to recuperate her body, but she couldn¡¯t find it for a long time.


    Xiang Gongzi can''t do anything. He released the news some time ago. Anyone who can provide clues will be rewarded with one hundred taels of silver.

 Chapter 147: a man

    Chapter 147 A Man


    A few days ago, someone suddenly came to the door and said that there is a piece ofnd in Lihua Vige that grows very good vegetables, while the vegetables grown in other ces in Lihua Vige are not as good as that piece ofnd, and that piece ofnd should be the so-called Feng Shui treasurend.


    After sending several waves of people to the son to see it, he was very satisfied, so he asked him toe to discuss with the owner of the vegetable field and ask them to sell thend to him.


    But Murong Lingran''s family ignored them yesterday, and the master exined that he must get thend, otherwise he would be questioned, so what happened just now.


    "Negotiate?" Murong sneered: "Send more than a dozen big men to discuss with us? If my eldest brother and the vigers can''t win against you, I''m afraid you have already taken away thend, right!"


    The big man shivered and knelt on the ground, "I''m sorry, but this is all a matter of my own making, and it really has nothing to do with my young master. He gave me one hundred taels of silver to buy the girl''snd. Confused, greedy for 80 taels, please calm down the anger of the girl and the lord."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, 80 taels for 100 taels of silver? Really when their family is a beggar.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at themander Yao again, and said coldly, "King Qi really knows how to teach people, and takes people away indiscriminately, like a king''sw is nothing?"


    "Sir, please forgive me, this has nothing to do with King Qi, please don''t implicate him."


    "Oh? How do you say that?"


    Commander Yao knew that he was doomed this time, and he said with a resigned expression: "I just saw the money, and I went in and out of Xiangfu because of the concubine, so I met Lin Da. Lin Da suffered a loss yesterday, but he didn''t dare to look for him. When Young Master Xiang took the lead for him, he found the young man in private, and promised to finish the matter, and then he and the young man would share the remaining eighty-two equally."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the big man. Obviously, the big man was called Lin Da.


    Originally thought this was an ordinary thing. After all, he had helped Lin Da to do a lot of such things before, and it went extremely smoothly every time.


    Murong Lingran looked at Lin Da, "You said someone came to tell you about mynd, who was that person?"


    Da Lin replied honestly: "The man covered his face, wrote the situation of yournd on a piece of paper, handed it to the concierge, and ran away. We don''t know who he is."


    Seeing Murong''s frowning, Lin Da hurriedly said, "The concierge said that he looked like a man."


    "Fat or thin."


    "Skinny."


    "How tall?"


    "Simr to that young master." Lin Da pointed at Murong Xuan.


    "Where''s that note? Is it on you now?"


    Lin shook his head, "No, my son has a habit of burning notes after reading them. I''m afraid they have turned to ashes now."


    Having said that, there is nothing to ask.


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "Ze Yuan, take them all to King Qi and let him figure it out!"


    "Yes."


    After Yao Commander, the big man, and the people they brought were taken away, Helian Rongjiu turned his head and said, "Everyone is shocked."


    Seeing two strangers behind Murong Zhe, Helian Rongjiu asked suspiciously, "Are these two your eldest brother, second brother?"


    "That''s right."


    Murong Zhe hurriedly bent down and said, "Thank you, Ninth Young Master, for your help."


    The three Murong Zong brothers saw their father saluting, and they quickly followed suit, "Thank you, Ninth Young Master, for your help."

 Chapter 148: ask for something

    Chapter 148 Asking for something


    Helian Rongjiu stepped forward to help Murong Zhe up, and said with a smile, "Don''t be too polite, it''s just a matter of raising your hands."


    Murong Zhe said again: "Ninth Young Master, I don''t know why you are here?"


    "Last night, I spent the whole night in Jingxuan''s mansion discussing political affairs with him. When you sent people to the Ministry of Rites to ask for help, I happened to be there. Jingxuan happened to have something to do. I just took a rest today, so I just Come for him once."


    Murong Zhe calcted the time, and it was indeed Xiu Mu''s time today, so he didn''t doubt his words, "So that''s the case."


    When my son went to ask for help yesterday, he was not sure if the group of people woulde at night.


    Knowing that Mr. Wei is busy with his official business, he would have toe here in vain at night, so he was allowed toe here during the day.


    If he waste during the day, I believe that Young Master Wei would save their lives for the vegetables that Madam Wei cared about.


    At this time, the sky was already bright, and Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "But when ites to thanks, let your daughter cook me a breakfast. I''m afraid I won''t be able to save you in time, but I don''t even have time to use the breakfast. ."


    Murong Lingran nodded cheerfully this time, she just happened to have something to ask him, "This is too simple, Ninth Young Master, please wait." After speaking, she entered the kitchen.


    Murong Zhe instructed his sons to put the tables and chairs outside, and just as he was about to invite Helian Rongjiu to take a seat, he suddenly looked around, "I think it will take a while for the breakfast to be ready, you take me around. Let''s go around and take a look at your new house by the way."


    Murong Zhe instructed the eldest son and the second son to apany him, "Protect the ninth son well, and pay attention to your own safety."


    "Yes, Dad."


    Murong Lingran saw Jiu Gongzi and two older brothers gone, quietly took out a lot of fresh ingredients from the space and started cooking.


    For the sake of the ninth young master who came to rescue her early in the morning, and she still has something to ask forter, she reluctantly made a few more dishes.


    Boiled lean meat and mushroom porridge, spread egg pancakes, fried dough sticks, patted cucumbers, fried eggnts, etc., and put them on the te one by one.


    Thinking of thest time, Young Master Jiu seemed to like the braised pork she made very much. Although eating meat in the morning would be very greasy, she still cooked it.


    When Helian Rongjiu came back with her two brothers, she saw what was on the table and immediately touched her chin.


    This girl is really interesting. He has eaten several kinds of food this time that he has never seen before.


    Murong Zong saw that A Ran made another table of delicious food, and immediately swallowed, "A Ran, you are really fast."


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "Eating breakfast is easy, I''m used to it again, it''s naturally fast."


    After Helian Rongjiu sat down, he directly reached out to the braised pork, swallowed it, and praised without hesitation: "Well, it''s still the same taste, it''s really delicious, and they say that I haven''t seen it for a day, like every three autumns. , I feel like I''ve eaten it in myst life."


    Murong Lingran was suddenly speechless, is it that exaggerated? He took another fried dough stick for him, "Ninth Young Master, don''t just eat meat, but also pasta."


    Murong Zhe was stunned for a moment, and was thinking about how Ninth Young Master could eat the food that others had caught, when he saw him take a big bite and gave Murong Lingran a thumbs up, "Yes, incense."


    Seeing this, Murong quickly gave him a little bit of each dish. Seeing how delicious he was eating, her eyes alsoughed into a straight line, "Eat more if you like it, and you''ll be full today."

 Chapter 149: Xiang Zimo

    Chapter 149 Xiang Zimo


    "Okay, I won''t be polite." Helian Rongjiu alsoughed.


    Seeing that Dad and his brothers were looking at him, Murong Lingran took a piece of fried dough sticks and put it into Dad''s bowl, and quickly said: "Dad, brothers, you can eat it too, these are fried dough sticks, they are delicious. already."


    Murong Zhe and Murong Kuan had seen the food she made, but Murong Zong and Murong Xuan had not.


    But there were strangers on the table, so they didn''t ask too much. Anyway, A Ran wouldn''t hurt them. His stomach started to protest early in the morning, and he also started to use chopsticks.


    Helian Rongjiu caught a glimpse of Murong Zhe''s fork tied to his hand, he was eating for a while, and asked in confusion, "What is this?"


    "Here''s a fork, bought in town."


    In the city? Why hasn''t he seen it?


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly began to doubt life. He was sitting on the world, reading a lot of books, thinking he knew enough about the world, but he didn''t expect to see so many of him every time in an ordinary farmhouse. Unseen things and food.


    After a while, Murong Lingran saw that Helian Rongjiu had almost eaten, and hurriedly said: "Ninth Young Master, how are you? Are you full? If you still want to eat, just say, I promise to do everything within my ability. Make it for you."


    Helian Rongjiu took out a handkerchief from his arms and wiped his mouth, and said with satisfaction, "Don''t bother, I''ve already..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly looked at her suspiciously, "Little girl, why are you so weird today?"


    This girl used to want to hide away when she saw herself, why is she so enthusiastic today?


    Murong Zhe and Murong Kuan also had some doubts. Last time, A Ran was lukewarm towards Ninth Young Master, but this time his attitude was a bit strange.


    "Where is it?" Murong Lingran smiled, "I just want to discuss one thing with you."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly became interested, this girl finally had a day to beg him, so she calmed down and said, "Then what are you talking about?"


    Murong Zhe''s father and son also looked at her curiously, but before she could say anything, they suddenly heard the sound of horses'' hoovesing from a distance, and there was more than one horse.


    Murong Zong stood up abruptly and frowned, "Could it be that those people came back in the morning?"


    "It''s impossible to trouble you when youe back." Helian Rongjiu spread out his folding fan, stood up slowly, and said with a smile, "Just take a look and see what''s going on."


    Everyone thought it was reasonable, and as soon as they turned around, they vaguely saw a young man in fancy clothes and a group of people on horses rushing towards them.


    The people headed by ?? pulled the reins and stopped at a distance of five meters from them, quickly turned over and dismounted, looked at the people standing in a row, and asked cautiously, "Is it from the Murong family?"


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Yes."


    Young Master Huafu hurriedly stepped forward, suddenly bowed deeply to him, and said sincerely: "I''m really sorry, I already know what happened yesterday and this morning, and the people under mymand are reckless and do it without authorization. I am the master, so I am frightened everyone, and I am here to make amends."


    Murong said: "You are..."


    Young Master Huafu saw that it was a little girl, without the slightest contempt on his face, and quickly exined to her: "The next is the current head of the Xiang family, Xiang Zimo."


    Murong Lingran sneered suddenly, "So you are the young master Lin Da said he couldn''t afford to offend."


    Xiang Zimo''s expression changed, and he said in shock, "I''m just a businessman here, how can I offend you? Those words are just random words from the people below, girl, don''t mind."

 Chapter 150: apologize

    Chapter 150 Apology


    "Lin Da and Yao Commander have all been severely punished by King Qi. After knowing that they made a big mistake, they rushed over immediately."


    After he finished speaking, he took out two silver notes from his arms and handed them to her, "Girl, it''s all about Lin Da''s mistake, it''s absolutely impossible for me to do something like robbing people''snd. . But the misfortune is caused by the next person, and the next master shoulde to take care of the aftermath. Therefore, I hope the girl will ept it with a smile."


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually, this Young Master Xiang seems quite sensible.


    But the way he speaks, how does he feel like a showgirl?


    took the silver note in his hand and looked at it, his heart suddenly tightened, but his face was light and airy, "Two hundred taels?"


    My God, this shot to the young master is too generous, one shot is two hundred taels of silver.


    Now I''m giving them money, but I''m really worried about what they need.


    Thinking that thest time her daddy saved Ninth Young Master''s life and only got fifty taels of silver and a piece of jade pendant that can''t be used casually, he nced at me with contempt.


    Helianrongjiu was stunned when she received her gaze, what does this girl mean when she suddenly looked at him like this?


    Xiang Zimo said sternly: "King Qi has something to do, so I can''te to apologize to the girl in person. Among them, one hundred taels belong to King Qi, and one hundred taels are under him. I hope the girl and her family can calm down."


    "This¡­"


    Xiang Zimo saw her hesitation, and quickly took out two more silver notes and put them in her hands, "Girl, do you think this is okay?"


    Murong Ling Ran fixed his eyes and saw that it was another two hundred taels. He wouldn''t think she was too little, would he? She just couldn''t believe it.


    Murong Lingran quickly suppressed his excitement and looked at Helian Rongjiu with a very calm expression, "Ninth Young Master, do you think I should ept this?"


    Xiang Zimo also looked at him, Ninth Young Master?


    Did the person who took out the Xuanwu Guard token have already left? It''s a pity that all the people who came in the morning have been in prison, and he couldn''t find anyone to confirm.


    But this man has an extraordinary temperament, his eyes are cold, and at first nce, he looks like someone he can''t afford to offend.


    "Naturally, it should be epted, he said, this is an apology, and it''s okay to ept it."


    Murong Zhe also nodded when he heard the words, since Ninth Young Master felt that he should ept it, then he should ept it.


    With Nine Young Masters in charge, he is not afraid of retaliation from those people in the future.


    Seeing that Dad didn''t refuse, Murong smiled with satisfaction, "Yes, why not? Master Xiang is too polite and sincere. I temporarily believe that your subordinates made the decisions without authorization."


    Xiang Zimo saw that she had epted it, and cautiously confirmed: "Is this the forgiveness of the girl and your family?"


    "Well, Mr. Xiang came so quickly, and the apology was so sincere, how could you not forgive me? But..."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said with a stern face: "But please restrain your subordinates in the future, if youe to trouble my family again, then I won''t forgive me as easily as this time, understand? ?"


    Xiang Zimo hurriedly nodded and said, "I see, girl, where is Commander Wei..."


    "Don''t worry, he is very good, you have all apologized, and he will definitely not pursue it again."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Xiang Zimo wiped the sweat on his forehead, finally heaved a sigh of relief, looked at everyone and said, "In order to avoid this kind of thing happening again in the future, I have to go back and beat the people underneath. , if the girl and you have nothing else to do, then we will leave first."

 Chapter 151: because this land

    Chapter 151 Because of thisnd


    Murong waved his hand gracefully, "Let''s go, we won''t give it away."


    After the others left, Murong Lingran held the silver note in his hand and turned to look at his father and brother, "We have money again."


    Murong Kuan stepped forward and looked at it, his mouth widened in shock, "Four pieces of one hundred taels, a total of four hundred taels?"


    "So many?" Murong Zong and Murong Xuan said at the same time.


    Murong shook his head, "It''s not much at all. If the nine young masterse a little slower today, or let them seed, wouldn''t our family''s life be worth the four hundred taels of silver?"


    She just happened to be short of money. With this money, her career can take a big step forward.


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a moment when she heard the words, and finally understood what she meant by the way she looked at her just now. She still disliked the feeling that he gave lessst time, and wasining about him.


    The little girl with no conscience, he gave a small amount of money, but his jade pendant is hard to find.


    Helian Rongjiu went back to the table and sat down, and said lightly, "Who said he wanted to discuss things with me just now?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly collected the bank note and sat beside him, smiling ingratiatingly, "Young Master Ninth is from the Marquis of Ning''an, right?"


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, "So what?"


    "The official position is bigger than that of Wei Gongzi?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    "Ninth Young Master, thene with me."


    Murong Zhe wondered: "Aran, what are you going to do?"


    "Father, I have something to tell Ninth Young Master, you don''t have to worry, we are in the vegetable field, and we won''t go far."


    After saying that, without waiting for the father and brother to agree, he took Helian Rongjiu and walked to the vegetable field.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she was holding his hand without hesitation, but raised her eyebrows and didn''t say anything more.


    When she saw her entering the fence, she stopped and let go of his hand, Helian Rongjiu shook the folding fan and said, "If you have anything, just say it."


    Murong Lingran pointed to the ground in front of him, "Ninth Young Master, how do the vegetables on my ground grow?"


    Helian Rongjiu just remembered, as if all disputes started because of thisnd.


    walked to a piece ofnd nted with cabbage, carefully observed it for a long time and didn''t see anything worth robbing, frowned, "Yournd..."


    "Young Master Jiu is a pampered person, and naturally he can''t see the unusualness of this ce. But Young Master Jiu has eaten the cherries I sent, and he should have discovered or been told by Wei Gongzi about the function of the cherries some time ago."


    Helian Rongjiu thought about it. In the past, if he went to bed after two consecutive days, he would have a splitting headache the next day. After eating her cherries for several days, even if he went to bed after seven consecutive days, the next day would still be the same. Brilliant.


    And since then, it seems that my memory has improved a lot, and my ear is stronger than before. Even after intense martial arts training, I am not as tired as before.


    Later, when Jing Xuan said that the cherries were gone, he still felt a little reluctant to give up, but it was just reluctance.


    Helian Rongjiu''s expression suddenly became serious, and he closed his fan suddenly, "You mean your vegetables have the same effect as cherries?"


    "nature."


    Helian Rongjiu said with a speechless expression: "Little girl, don''t you think of me as a three-year-old child? Cherries are fruits, these are vegetables, how could they have the same effect?"


    Murong Lingran said with a sincere expression: "Ninth Young Master, did you eat cherries before you met me?"

 Chapter 152: 70%

    Chapter 152 Seventy percent


    "Naturally it''s eaten."


    "Then the cherries you ate before had the kind of effect I sold?"


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a moment, then frowned, "Naturally there is none."


    "That''s right, ordinary cherries and vegetables naturally don''t have that kind of effect. The person who gave them that kind of effect was me. I once learned a little nting technique from an old man. That kind of care will have that kind of effect.¡±


    "And these vegetables are also taken care of by the way I take care of cherries, so I guarantee that eating them will have the same effect as cherries."


    Helian Rongjiu looked at her extremely confident look, and for some reason, he believed that what she said was true.


    He also guessed what she was going to say, but he still asked, "What are you going to discuss with me?"


    Murong Lingran looked at the green dishes and said: "My family will definitely not be able to eat these dishes, and they will definitely be sold. But you can also see today, they have not yet reached maturity, they have attracted small children. People''s coveting, if you wait until it matures and sell it on the market, it will definitely provoke more viins."


    "You have also seen the situation of our family. It''s just that ordinary people can''t be ordinary anymore. Without your help today, I''m afraid our family will either die with them, or be in prison."


    "There are too many powerful people in the capital, and we can''t afford to offend any of them."


    "Starting from selling vegetables, I will do more business in the future, and it is inevitable to meet people like Lin Da in the business field."


    "So, I want to ask Jiu Gongzi to be our family''s backing, so that no one dares to make trouble for my family''s business in the capital in the future, how?"


    Backer?


    Helian Rongjiu secretlyughed in her heart, this girl''s luck is really good, she actually let him be her backer.


    Looking at the world, there is indeed no one more suitable to be her backer than him.


    Did her father tell her his identity?


    No, that imperial doctor should know how serious it is to reveal his identity, even if he was given ten courage, he would not dare.


    And this girl has a straightforward personality. If she knew his identity, she would never have spoken to him with such an attitude.


    "You want me to keep you safe in the capital in the future, no one dares to bully you, it can be..."


    Seeing that he agreed so readily, Murong Lingran was instantly overjoyed.


    "But I can''t be your backer in vain. You always have to show a little sincerity. I want to see if your sincerity is worthy of me offending so many powerful people for you." Helian Rongjiu said with a smile .


    Murong Ling Ran struggled for a moment, others were their backers, and their family should pay some protection money, and suddenly said a little reluctantly: "How much money do you want?"


    Helian Rongjiu looked at her stingy appearance,ughed secretly in her heart, nced at thend in front of her, raised her eyebrows and said, "I don''t want more, just 70% of your ie each time."


    "What?" Murong Lingran suddenly exploded. Being their backer is just a matter of lip service for these noble sons. Sometimes they don''t even need to talk, but they want to leave her hard-earned family without any effort. Seventy percent? Do his Spring and Autumn Dream!


    "No, it''s too much." Murong Ling refused decisively.


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "Since you don''t agree, then forget it, I''m not short of money anyway." After speaking, she made an appearance of leaving.

 Chapter 153: Is it very kind?

    Chapter 153 Isn''t he kind?


    Seeing that he was leaving, Murong Lingran quickly stepped forward to stop him, "Ninth Young Master, don''t decide so quickly, let''s discuss it again."


    "There''s nothing to discuss, anyway, I want money, and I don''t want anything but money."


    Murong Lingran wondered: "Is it really just money?"


    "nature."


    "Isn''t it okay to do it all?"


    Helian Rongjiu frowned, "Too little."


    "I will give you five kilograms of vegetables for free every day?"


    Helian Rongjiu still shook his head.


    Five pounds? This girl doesn''t seem to know how many dishes he wants at home.


    "That ten pounds?"


    "no."


    Murong gritted his teeth, "Twenty pounds?"


    "Or not."


    "Forget it." Murong Lingran finished speaking and was about to walk out of the vegetable garden.


    He didn''t agree, it''s a big deal for her to be a different person, isn''t there the benefit of Mrs. Wei reading her cherries?


    The wife of the Minister of Rites is the biological mother of that Young Master Wei, and it should be good to have her as a backer.


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a moment, she turned around and left, and immediately stood in front of her, the girl was so impatient, she said helplessly: "Don''t go, don''t you still have to discuss it? You too Too insincere."


    "Ninth Young Master, I''ve done my best. If you want anything else, I don''t have it. You don''t agree to my conditions. There should be no room for negotiation on this matter."


    Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly, "Actually, you have other things to talk about."


    "Others? What?" Murong Ling was stunned, he wasn''t really hitting on her, was he?


    Seeing her looking at him with bad eyes, Helian Rongjiu tapped her head violently, "You little girl, what are you thinking about every day, I just want to eat your meals often, is it that difficult?"


    Murong Lingran said in surprise: "Ninth Young Master, do you mean that as long as I cook for you often, you will agree to my request?"


    "Well, but you have to promise me that as long as I want to eat the food you made, even in the middle of the night, even in the middle of the night, you wille to me and cook it for me, and you will not repeat it within three days, except for the exception I let you repeat. "


    Seeing that she was still stunned, Helian Rongjiu shook the folding fan and said with a smile: "How is it? Isn''t this young master very kind? Is this matter easy for you?"


    It''s just cooking, let alone three days without repetition, if you use those 21st century seasonings in her space, even 30 days without repetition.


    You don¡¯t even want any money delivered to your door, these noble sons are really strange.


    Could it be that he still remembers the kindness of Dad for saving him for the first time?


    Yes, it must be so, otherwise he would not be so kind.


    Murong nodded, "It''s really simple, I promise."


    But your request has nothing to do with kindness at all.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the vegetables in the field and said, "But you still have to provide me with your vegetables when they are mature."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "Didn''t you just say no?"


    "I mean I don''t want you to send it, I want to spend money to buy it." He didn''t want to be told that he oppressed the people in the future.


    Murong Ling was stunned for a moment, then smiled awkwardly, "So that''s the case, since the ninth son is so refreshing, I''m not an ungrateful person, when I mature, I will personally send it to the Minister of Rites to be handed over to them like Cherry. yours."


    "There is no need to hand it over. When the dishes are ripe, you can inform the Shangshufu of the Ministry of Rites and I will send someone to get it myself, so I won''t bother them. Every time..."

 Chapter 154: Walking sideways in the capital

    Chapter 154 Walking sideways in the capital


    Helian Rongjiu paused, "Every time the vegetables add up, they give me a total of 30 catties."


    It was enough trouble for Jing Xuan to bring cherries to him every time he went to courtst time, and there were many kinds of vegetables. Although hepletely trusted Jing Xuan, he did notpletely trust the servants of the Minister of Rites.


    For the long-term imported things, it is more reassuring that he let his own people get them.


    Murong Lingran couldn''t ask for it, so that their family wouldn''t be so tired, and hurriedly agreed: "Then it''s settled."


    Helian Rongjiu tore a wooden waist card from his waist and handed it to her, with a self-confident face: "If you encounter trouble in the future, take out this waist card, and I guarantee you can walk sideways in the capital."


    Although this token is very likely to reveal his identity.


    But he didn''t want to hide it from this girl for the rest of his life, just know it.


    Murong Lingran took a careful look, there was amand word written on it, and a circle of patterns that she couldn''t understand was delicately carved around it, he hesitated: "Ninth Young Master, you gave me a jade pendantst time, that jade pendant. ¡­¡±


    Should she return it?


    That jade pendant?


    Helian Rongjiu knew what she was thinking when she saw her face. She was young, but she was greedy for money, so she shook her head amusedly, "That jade pendant is just worth a little more, I used it to y with it, it doesn''t represent my identity. , and only people who are close to me know it. It was given to you because Jingxuan gave too little money, and it was just a thank you, so you can keep it. This son sent it out in person, and there is no reason to take it back. "


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, the imperial green jade pendant, it was a bit reluctant to ask her to return it to him.


    put the waist card in the bag, and sincerely thanked: "Thank you Ninth Young Master."


    At this moment, Zeyuan suddenly handed him a letter, and Helian Rongjiu said with a look of regret after reading it: "I thought there was nothing to do today, so I could go hunting in the mountains, but suddenly there was an emergency at home and I could only do it. When it''s over, I''ll say goodbye first."


    Murong Lingran was eager for him to leave, and said with a smile: "That''s really a pity, Ninth Young Master walk slowly, I won''t give it away."


    Helian Rongjiu saw her smile and knew that what she said was wrong, but he didn''t have the time to bother with her, so he got out of the fence, rode on the big horse that Zeyuan brought over, and ran away.


    Murong Lingran returned to the bamboo house happily.


    Murong Zhe had been waiting for his daughter at the door. Seeing that there was no one behind her, he wondered, "Aran, why did youe back alone?"


    "Ninth Young Master received an urgent letter from home and went home first."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "What are you looking for Ninth Young Master?"


    "I didn''t say anything, just let him take care of our vegetable business for the sake of our acquaintance in the future."


    Murong Zhe and his three brothers looked at each other. Is it really as simple as A Ran said?


    Seeing that they didn''t believe it, Murong Lingran took out the waist card, "Really, look, this is the waist card he gave me."


    Murong Zhe was startled, saw the conspicuousmand character, then looked at the circle of patterns surrounding themand character, and said excitedly, "Aran, this... Ninth Young Master really gave it to you?"


    "That''s right." Murong smiled, "It''s impossible for me to grab it."


    Murong Zhe felt that she was right, and instructed earnestly, "Aran, keep it well, and don''t lose it, you know?"

 Chapter 155: hire someone to find

    Chapter 155 Hire someone to find


    "Don''t worry, Dad, I understand."


    Murong Zong asked suspiciously, "Dad, who is that Ninth Young Master?"


    Murong Zhe said sternly: "Father can only say that he has a rtionship with the Marquis of Ning''an, and it is inconvenient to say more about the rest."


    In the past, although the children of the pce banquets were also brought in by him, the status of the imperial physician was lower than that of the officials, and they all sat far away. It was normal for the children not to know Helian Rongjiu.


    Murong Zong nodded and asked again: "Aran, why is the ninth son so kind to our family?"


    Today, they came to help them out early in the morning. Ordinary people should not be able to do it so quickly.


    "It should be for the sake of Dad saving himst time. After all, he almost diedst time. Also, he said that he liked the food I made and wanted me to cook it for him anytime in the future. ."


    The father and son suddenly realized that the food that A Ran cooks is truly outstanding. Even if they have eaten delicacies from the mountains and seas before, it is very different from what A Ran cooks.


    Thinking of the silver note that Xiang Zimo gave, Murong Lingran suddenly took half of it and gave it to her father, and said sincerely, "Father, the money came unexpectedly, the family now has a house andnd, the eldest brother and the second brother. Now that they are back, their kung fu is good, they can protect you, and you can try to find your younger brothers."


    "As for the remaining two hundred taels, plus the ie from selling cherriesst time, I will use it to develop our family''s business, try to double it, and be your backing, and I will never make you short of money in the future. Feel free to find it."


    Now they have Ninth Young Master as their backing, and they have a little money, so the matter of looking for a younger brother should also be put on the agenda.


    Murong Zhe took the bank note with aplicated look and frowned, "Father and brothers are gone, what about you and your third brother?"


    "Isn''t there Lizheng and the others?" Murong smiled indifferently, "I''ll find them if I have something to do."


    Murong Zhe shook his head and returned the silver note to her, "Every family has troubles, how can you trouble others with everything? Dad has also seen it during this time, you are a person with fortune, this silver I give you the vote, and it will definitely take a long time for you to create more wealth, let go and do it, Dad supports you."


    Murong Kuan said worriedly, "Father, why don''t the younger brothers stop looking for it?"


    "You can''t have both, I don''t trust you at home."


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan looked at each other, and their eyes lit up at the same time.


    "Father, we have a way to not only take care of the family, but also find the younger brothers."


    Murong Zhe wondered, "What can I do?"


    Murong Zong said slowly: "We might as well hire someone to find our younger brothers."


    "Hire someone?"


    "Yes." Murong Zong nodded, "When we were walking darts, we heard that in order to increase ie, the **** bureau also took on the task of locating people in addition to darts. But they are only responsible for finding people, not rescuing people, so if the person being sought is They don''t care about any dangerous situation. And the price is very high, so my second brother and I never thought about it before. "


    Now that he has some money at home, he dares to express this idea.


    Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly glowed with excitement when she heard the words, how could there be such a good thing?


    In the past, maybe she was worried about what to do if the three younger brothers fell into the hands of difficult people, but now she has a backer, and with the ninth son, no matter how big the trouble should be.

 Chapter 156: the house is built

    Chapter 156 The house is built


    "Brother, how high is the price?"


    "It is determined by time. It is calcted by finding a person. First, pay 22 taels of silver in advance and be responsible for finding it within one year. If there is no news within one year, half of it can be refunded. But if it is found within one year, in addition to the advance payment twenty taels of silver, and another forty taels of hard work."


    "In other words, if you find three people, and finally have the exact news, then you will have to pay a total of 180 taels of silver, not including the cost of rescuing people, right?"


    Murong Zong nodded, "That''s right, that''s it. If you have to look for it in the second year, the price will be the same."


    Murong Lingran handed the silver note to the eldest brother without hesitation, and said sternly: "Elder brother, you and the second brother are familiar with the security bureau. If you think it is reliable, go ahead. Now we have only this way."


    "But we can''t hand it all over to outsiders. Right now, everything in the family is not on the right track. When there is time in the future, we can also take the ce where they disappeared as the center, and then go around to find it ourselves."


    Murong Zong looked at his father, and when he saw him, he nodded and said solemnly, "Okay, big brother will go now."


    Someone will help them in their search for the younger brothers. She has some spare money in her hand. Murong Lingran doesn''t intend to waste time. She has seeds in her hands, and no amount ofnd is enough.


    Therefore, for the next few days, Murong Lingran''s family was busy buyingnd.


    Li was informed that they were going to buynd again, and was sincerely happy for them.


    With his help, the Murong family bought another 20 acres of wastnd in the past few days, and they were all connected to their previous 5 acres.


    They did not n to invite people to open up wastnd immediately, and they did not publicize it for the time being.


    Because before they knew it, their house was built, and the furniture arrived in a batch yesterday, and it waspletely ready to live in. It was time to prepare for the greenhouse.


    Although they have only recently arrived, they have met a lot of people because of the construction of their houses. People who have worked in their homes and their families must be invited.


    The Lizheng family naturally wants to invite them too. Naturally, those who have seen their jokes before, and those who have fallen into trouble, are not on the invitation list.


    "Father, grandma and uncle''s family..."


    "Naturally, it is necessary to invite. Although they are chilling, after all, blood is connected, and what should be done on the surface of human affection must still be done."


    Murong nodded, "I know, but Dad, they came when they came. If you had the intention of making trouble that day, don''t me me for not giving them a good face."


    "Daddy understands."


    The family quickly drew up the list, and Murong Zhe took his daughter to find Li Zheng to choose a good day, the day after tomorrow, and then invited them one by one.


    Naturally, Murong Lingran was the only female family in their family, so when it came to cooking, I asked Lizheng to find ten women with good craftsmanship and character in advance.


    Now that Murong Zong is back, of course Murong Lingran does not need to do everything by herself, so she unceremoniously handed all the conservatory matters into the hands of her eldest brother.


    Murong Zong also watched his aunt Xiao hold a family banquet before, and seeing that his sister trusted him, he did not refuse.


    Shenjun Changqi knew that Murong Lingran had bought another 20 acres ofnd at one time, so he quickly called her into the space.


    "You boughtnd again, and you bought 20 acres at a time?"


    Murong nodded, "That''s right."


    "Or use it all for growing vegetables?"

 Chapter 157: heating

    Chapter 157 Conservatory


    Murong said sinctly: "Maybe, maybe some of it can be used to nt fruit trees."


    If she can find a lot of medicinal seeds, she would like to grow medicinal herbs.


    In this way, Dad''s knowledge will not be wasted.


    Shenjun Changqi said slowly: "You can use diluted spiritual spring water for the first five acres ofnd, and you can''t use the next twenty acres."


    Although Murong Lingran vaguely guessed the reason, he still asked, "What does this mean?"


    "You also know the effect of the vegetables poured out of the spiritual spring water. Eating it often can make people strong and healthy. Although the spiritual spring water will not bring back the dead, but if you eat it every day and often, it can improve the health of the human body. Some pain can be avoided."


    "Birth, old age, sickness and death are thews of nature. There are many people in this world, but it doesn''t matter if a few people''s bodies change."


    "But too many people''s bodies are affected by the spiritual spring water, which disturbs the order of the world."


    "I gave you the spiritual spring water. I am a **** and have the responsibility to maintain order in the world. If the order is disordered, the responsibility lies with me, and I may suffer retribution."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "God will also be punished? What kind of retribution can hurt God?"


    Shenjun Changqi sighed and said, "My injury may never fully recover."


    Murong Lingran was startled, if his injury could not be recovered, he would not be able to refine the medicine pill, then wouldn''t daddy''s hand never recover?


    Changqi Shenjun said again: "ording to my opinion, you can use some spiritual spring water for the vegetables of your five acres ofnd, except for the two high-ranking dignitaries, whether you drive to sell by yourself, or supply the restaurant, the personnel are scattered. ,Has little effect."


    "In the rest of thend, unless you need spiritual spring water for emergency rescue in case of natural disasters, just let it go. Your seeds are of high quality, and the taste will not be affected without the spiritual spring water."


    Murong Lingran nodded without hesitation, "Well, I promise, I promise to do what you said, Lord."


    Originally, she had the idea of ??not using spiritual spring water for the 20 acres ofnd. After all, she had to add it manually every time. The 20 acres ofnd was toorge, and it all depended on her two legs. The spring water would take most of her time.


    It''s not worth it to make yourself so tired for the sake of outsiders to dy Dad''s injury.


    One of the reasons why she used spiritual spring water for the five acres ofnd was to speed up the growth of vegetables and make money as soon as possible.


    Now that she has some money, she naturally doesn''t care about waiting ten days and a half.


    Murong Lingran talked with Changqi Shenjun for a while, and changed the seeds for the bottle of life, and then left the space.


    The day of the conservatory soon arrived. The Murong family was very lively. The open space in the front yard was full of tables, and each table had a lot of tea, snacks and sweets.


    Murongzhe''s family put on new clothes today and stood at the door to wee every guest.


    Although today''s day is special, Murong Lingran still went to the mountain to prepare herbal medicine for Changqi God. From a distance, the doorway was very lively.


    Naturally, some of them came to invite them in person, and some uninvited and unfamiliar.


    Among them were the Gao family, and the woman who spoke cold words when Mo Ershan framed Murong Kuan.


    Mr. Gao didn''t want toe, and if he came, he would only lose face.


    But her husband insisted oning, saying it was to ease the rtionship, so she had to follow reluctantly.

 Chapter 158: How could she be here?

    Chapter 158 Why did she appear here?


    Mo Ershan is a thick-skinned person. Thinking of delicious food, he immediately forgot to celebrate with Murong''s family, and came over with his father.


    The visitors are guests, and it is not easy to conflict with others on the big happy day. Murong Zhe is a decent person, and he more or less holds gifts in his hands. Although he knows that they are here to take advantage, he still lets them all in.


    When Murong Lingran arrived at the door, she happened to have a face-to-face with her grandma.


    Uncle Murong Qi was busy at noon and couldn''t ask for leave, so he couldn''t show up.


    Grandpa, Murong Qing and Murong Cai greeted their family with a smile.


    Chen Shi, Liu Shi and Murong Xue looked at them with obvious jealousy, but if you are jealous, you should be jealous. The more jealous you are, the happier Murong Lingran is.


    Mrs. Liu wanted to scold Murong Zhe at the door, but Murong Liang was not as confused as she was, knowing that the shame of the eldest son today was his own shame.


    After all, he had his own share in rushing the eldest son out. The whole vige knew the reason why the eldest son did not invite them to live in.


    Therefore, before the Liu familyunched the attack, he was warned back by Murong Liang''s sinister eyes.


    Liu pouted unwillingly, so she had to suppress the anger in her heart and followed Murongliang away.


    Murong Xuan looked unhappy when he saw them, but today was a special day, so he personally led them in.


    What people didn''t expect was that Xiang Zimo actually knew about their housewarming. Although he didn''te, he sent a housekeeper to send a gift, but he left in a hurry after sending the gift.


    After a while, Ninth Young Master also sent Zequ to send congrattions. Murong Lingran wanted to keep him for dinner, but he said that he would go back to protect the master, so she did not insist on staying, just like the housekeeper sent by Xiang Zimo, Let him bring back a basket of fruits grown in her space.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Yushan also brought Xu Mama and her maids to the door in person with congrattions. Although she didn''t know why this eldestdy came suddenly, Murong Lingran invited people in.


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zong had just led the person to their ce. A maid who went back to the carriage to get something came to Wei Yushan and handed the fan into Wei Yushan''s hands. She raised her head inadvertently, and suddenly said in surprise, "Murong Lingran?"


    Murong Lingran was stunned when she heard the familiar and unfamiliar voice, then raised her eyes to look at the man, and frowned, how could she appear here?


    Wei Yushan wondered: "Xiao Cai, do you know her too?"


    Fei Xiaocai looked around and saw that everyone in the Murong family was weing guests warmly, her eyes widened in surprise.


    The Murong family actually came back and settled in this poor vige. Today is actually the housewarming day of the Murong family.


    No wonder when she came in just now, she felt a little familiar with the middle-aged man at the door who was talking to the guests.


    I haven''t seen her for a few years, she is still someone else''s servant, and the Murong family is still better off than her after being distributed, and even got the attention of her master, and there is an undisguised look of jealousy in her eyes.


    "Miss, I do know her, but..."


    "Just what?"


    Fei Xiaocai nced at Murong Lingran meaningfully, and suddenly shook his head with a smile, "It''s nothing, it''s just that she left the capital for a few years for some reason, but I didn''t expect her toe back."


    Wei Yushan nodded, so it was.


    Murong Zong saw his sister''s expression was wrong and was afraid of what she would say. After arranging Wei Yushan to be seated, he quickly pulled her out.

 Chapter 159: marriage

    Chapter 159 Marriage


    "Aran, bear with me for a while today."


    Murong Lingran clenched his fists angrily, "Brother, if she''s honest, I can pretend that she hasn''t been here today. If she dares to be presumptuous here today, I won''t be polite."


    Murong Zong touched her head, "Brother understands."


    No wonder Murong Lingran has such deep hostility towards Fei Xiaocai. When Murong Zhe was still an imperial physician, Fei Xiaocai was Murong Lingran''s personal maid.


    When she was her maid, her hands and feet were very dirty.


    After Murong Lingran lost her valuables several times, Mrs Xiao decided to drive her out.


    But she didn''t expect her to harbor resentment. When their family was in distress, she actually bribed the officers and soldiers who escorted them and made things difficult for them on the road.


    Often they were not given food or water to drink, and they were often beaten with whips.


    Xiao Manan has been pampered for more than ten years, but his health has never been very good.


    Suddenly eating and sleeping in the open air, coupled with the deliberate difficulties of officers and soldiers, almost killed him several times.


    Fortunately, Murong Zhe was a doctor. He had the habit of collecting herbs when he went to a ce. He gave her medicine in time, otherwise she would have died of illness on the way to Saiyuan Mansion.


    After a while, the guests had basically arrived. Seeing that it was almost time, Murong Zong set off the firecrackers, then took his sister back to the main table and sat down, and then ordered the women to start serving the dishes.


    As for Fei Xiaocai''s arrival, Murong Lingran also took the opportunity to tell her father and brother all about it.


    And their attitude is the same as Murong Zongzong, today is a big day for their family, as long as Fei Xiaocai is honest today, they will not take the initiative to trouble her.


    The people of Murong''s family have always been generous in hospitality, and they have some extra money in their hands, not to mention that today is a big event like a housewarming, so today''s dishes are all good dishes, including chicken, duck, fish, and meat. of.


    There is no rule that men and women have separate tables in Xuanqing Kingdom. There is a jar of good liquor on each table, and both men and women can drink it.


    When every dish was brought to the table, the guests were all smiles and most of them praised the Murong family for their ability to do things and to be generous.


    When Mrs Liu came in just now, she wanted to go to the main table, but when Murong Zong saw her, he said that the distinguished guests were there.


    As Murong Zhe''s aunt, can''t she apany the distinguished guests to the seat?


    She was still helping them, which made her angry even before she had eaten.


    Now, seeing Murong Lingran''s family sitting next to someone who is obviously a richdy, no matter how you look at it, it feels dazzling.


    That youngdy''s identity was unusual. If she brought Ah Cai to show her face in front of him, maybe Ah Cai''s marriage would be settled, and she would not have to suffer in the future.


    Just as he was about to get up to say hello, Murong Liang, who had been staring at her every move, warned coldly, "There are so many people today, don''t think I dare not do anything to you!"


    Liu Shi was startled, so she had to rest her mind and curled her lips impatiently, "I see, I just don''t go."


    At this time, the dishes had already started to be served. Seeing more and more meat dishes on the table, Liu Shi was immediately distracted and said sharply: "Look, look at your good son, does he know about our What time has passed, and he actually greeted people with big fish and big meat?"


    "If you gave me the money to buy so much chicken, duck, and fish, our family wouldn''t have such a hard time."

 Chapter 160: Intestines are blue

    Chapter 160


    "Have this money for outsiders to eat and drink, but no money for my mother, a bunch of unfilial prodigal things!"


    "My mother hasn''t eaten meat for several months, but he feeds outsiders one by one. It''s a wolf-hearted dog!"


    Liu''s purpose is obvious, that is, to ruin the image of Murongzhe''s family in front of Wei Yushan.


    However, her table was far away from the main table, and the courtyard was very lively. Her voice could only be heard from her table and the adjacent table, and it didn''t pass through at all.


    Mrs Xia happened to be sitting at the table with Mrs Liu, and said with a smile, "Aunt Liu is really good at joking, who doesn''t know that conserving a house is a big event in life, so naturally, she has to bring out the best in the house to entertain guests and eat them to the fullest. The main family will add blessings, longevity and poprity, inherit good family traditions, and increase good luck."


    "Even if it''s not for yourself, for your children and grandchildren, even if you don''t have money, you can borrow money to make a big table of good dishes."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Mrs Tian, ??"Do you think so?"


    Tian Shi didn''t protect Murong Lingran and was thrown out by his sister-inw Gao Shi, and he always felt ashamed. Seeing that there was a good opportunity to help Murong Zhe''s family, he quickly said: "Yes, this housewarming is a major event, and it is not easy to be careless. "


    "Also, Aunt Liu, how can you say that you haven''t eaten meat for two months? Every time I go to your kitchen, I smell meat, so you don''t have to say it so badly, everyone knows you How did you treat your eldest son and family, there is no need to ruin his reputation."


    Shi Xia said again: "Yes, at the beginning, when the eldest son and the sick granddaughter were driven away recklessly, it is not bad that others still recognize you as a biological mother. How dare you ask others for money? I''m not ashamed!"


    Liu Shi choked, and immediately stared at Tian Shi and Xia Shi sullenly.


    Sure enough, there is nothing good about Murong Zhe.


    Tian Shi suddenly thought of something after speaking, and burst into a smile.


    Liu shi frowned impatiently, "What are youughing at?"


    Mr. Tian shook his head, "It''s nothing, I just thought, if I were you, I would definitely regret it now, why did you separate such a capable son from the family? Is it yours?"


    "Actually, I heard a saying before, that kind people will definitely have good luck. God is watching, doesn''t this Murong family agree with this principle? Do you think so?"


    Murong Qing was too young to interject, and she also felt that they were all right, so she could only relieve her embarrassment by eating stuffed.


    Murong Cai is a man. Hearing that, it is not easy topare with a few women. Like Murong Qing, he chooses some favorite dishes and devours them.


    As for the Liu family, Chen family and Murong Xue, their faces were as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    Who knows how Murongzhe''s family is so lucky, they can get so much money even if they lose their hands.


    I don¡¯t know if I want to invite my parents to live in a new house. What kind of people are their family?


    God must have been deceived by them!


    Murong Liang red at Liu Shi fiercely, "You can''t stop your mouth if you have something to eat! If you talk again, go home immediately!"


    Since Liu was beatenst time, she was a little afraid of Murongliang. After all, there are two if one beats her once, and if she dares to beat her once, she will beat her twice.


    I was afraid that he would really do it. If there were too many people here, it would be too embarrassing for her to be beaten. Seeing that everyone was concentrating on eating meat, she had to start grabbing meat to eat.

 Chapter 161: didnt die

    Chapter 161 I didn''t die


    At this time, Fei Xiaocai, Xu Mama, and another maid were sitting at a table with the vigers of Lihua Vige, listening to the adtion of Murong Zhe at the next table, and only then did they know that the two Murong brothers had actually split up.


    And the olddy actually gave out the most capable boss. Was she crazy?


    couldn''t help looking in Murong Lingran''s direction, seeing her and her youngdy sitting and talking, her expression suddenly twisted and mad with jealousy.


    Mother Xu nced at her face and frowned in a low voice, "You have a grudge with that girl?"


    Fei Xiaocai smiled nonchntly, "It''s all in the past, I''ve long since let go."


    That''s what he said, when he was seventy percent full, seeing Murong Lingran walking to the backyard alone, he suddenly excused herself for convenience, and followed behind her.


    It''s just that when he arrived in the backyard, he saw Murong Lingran standing in the middle of the yard, staring at her coldly, as if he was waiting for her.


    Fei Xiaocai looked at her frosty face for a moment, did she deliberately lure herself here?


    Looking at the blue brick house and spacious yard in front of him, Fei Xiaocai pretended to smile calmly, and said with envy, "Murong Lingran, is this really your home?"


    "Isn''t it my home or yours?"


    Seeing Murong Lingran''s bad attitude, Fei Xiaocai knew that she was holding grudges about what happened three years ago, and smiled tteringly, "It''s fine if it''s your house, Murong Lingran, no, miss, I know that I did it in the past. That''s not right, now Ie to you sincerely to repent, and I hope you don''t remember the viin''s deeds, so please forgive me."


    Murong sneered coldly, with an undisguised sarcasm on his face, "Forgive you? You came with me just to make me forgive you?"


    "Yes, I also know that I made a mistake in the past few years."


    "Want to forgive? Tell you, impossible!"


    Fei Xiaocai was instantly angry, but this person''s temperament did not change at all, and shouted loudly: "Murong Lingran, don''t go too far, I''m begging you in a low voice, what else do you want?"


    "Shut up? You call it sloppy? You look so arrogant, people who don''t know look at it and think you''re the master here, and I''m your servant."


    Murong Lingran said in a cold tone, "I will never forget, if my father didn''t know how to heal, my mother died three years ago because of your persecution, and now you are my mother-killing enemy. You want me to easily forgive the enemy who killed my mother, can you forgive me instead?"


    Fei Xiaocai frowned, she didn''t kill a single person with so much money back then?


    A bunch of trash!


    "Didn''t your aunt not die? How could you say that to me?"


    Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran, "Since you don''t think there is anything wrong with your vicious behavior back then, that''s fine, if I stab you, I''ll send you to medical insurance immediately and you won''t die, and I apologize to you in the tone you just said, do you? Will you forgive me?"


    Fei Xiaocai''s face became cold when she saw that she didn''t eat this set, and she stopped talking nonsense, and said directly: "Murong Lingran, since you don''t want to forgive, then I won''t say this. You can see it, I am now a servant of the Minister of Rites, and there are many rules in the mansion, and my life is very difficult. My youngdy knows you, I hope you can tell her and let her give me my freedom. "


    Murong Lingran suddenly looked at her like a fool, "Fei Xiaocai, who do you think you are? What do you ask me to do? Who the **** gave you the courage to order me like this?"

 Chapter 162: People are not saints

    Chapter 162 People are not saints


    Fei Xiaocai looked at her rough fingers casually, and said indifferently: "Murong Lingran, the people in this vige still don''t know that your Murong family used to be sinners, right? You said that there are so many people outside, do you want me? To help you spread the word?"


    Murong narrowed his eyes dangerously, his face suddenly turned extremely cold, "Are you threatening me?"


    Fei Xiaocai shook his head, "No, this is not a threat, I am asking you, as soon as I regain my freedom, I will disappear in front of you immediately."


    Humph, as long as she regains her freedom, she has the secrets of the Murong family in her hands. Whether the Murong family wants to do business with the Minister of Rites or establish a foothold in this vige, she can threaten them.


    Even if it is this house, maybe she will be able to take it as her own.


    even¡­


    Thinking of Murong Zong''s handsome face, Fei Xiaocai''s face suddenly turned red.


    She had been attracted to Murong Zong when she was in the Imperial Doctor''s Mansion, and her beauty was also good, maybe she could be Murong Lingran''s eldest sister-inw, and she could discuss with her at that time.


    The idea is very good, but unfortunately what Murong Lingran hates most is that someone threatens her, she just spreads her hands indifferently, "Do you think I''m scared?"


    "When our family came to Lihua Vige, Lizheng invited us to settle down. Don''t you know that my father''s temperament has been serving me for a few years? He is the person who can''t hold back secrets the most, and he is also extremely upright. Not long after Lihua Vige, we told Lizheng that our family was exiled and then pardoned, and Lizheng told the vigers a long time ago."


    "There are also the wife of the Minister of Rites and Miss Wei. I did not personally inform them about my family''s situation, but their status is honorable, and I am the one who provides them with fruits for a long time and vegetables in the future. Do you think they would not investigate my situation beforehand for such an important matter?"


    Fei Xiaocai was startled and couldn''t believe it: "How is it possible? They know, how could they still be in contact with you?"


    Murong Lingran sneered, "If you don''t believe it, you can go out and publicize it yourself. However, if the Minister of Rites knew that you made a riot in front of so many vigers in my house and lost their face, you said, what would they do with it? you?"


    She was telling the truth. Originally, she thought that Mrs. Wei didn''t know about their family''s affairs, but it was not until she once delivered cherries at the back door that God Lord Changqi asked her to stop under a courtyard wall.


    As soon as we stopped, I heard Xu Mama and Butler Cao talking, saying: Why does Madam still ept their cherries when they know about their family''s affairs?


    Butler Cao only said: That''s all in the past, people are not saints and sages, who can be meless? There is no evil in their family now.


    From then on, she realized that Mrs. Wei had already brought up their family''s affairs.


    Fei Xiaocai''s face suddenly turned pale, what else could be done, either sell her with a cane or kill her directly.


    Seeing her face change greatly, Murong Lingran said with a sullen face: "For Miss Wei''s sake, I will spare you for the time being today. If you are sensible, get out of here quickly, or else I will treat you to my A-Niang before. Tell your wife what you have done, and we will see who is worse at that time!"


    Fei Xiaocai bit her lip, she never imagined that she would be threatened in turn, and Madam was more likely to believe Murong Lingran''s words.

 Chapter 163: What are you doing again?

    Chapter 163 What tricks did you y?


    "Murong Lingran, you are ruthless!"


    Murong Zong, who came over in the dark, was relieved to see that there was not much conflict between them.


    After Fei Xiaocai left, Murong Zong came to his sister, frowned and said, "Aran, what you said is true? We used to be the minister of rites and people in Lihua Vige."


    Murong Lingran nodded solemnly, "It''s true, you still don''t know what kind of temperament Dad is? Li Zheng takes care of our family a lot, how could he bear to hide it from him and make him embarrassed in front of the whole vige? "


    Murong Zong thinks that too, when he was darts, he was really worried that one day their past would be exposed, and Dad would be kicked out of Lihua Vige.


    Now that I know that everyone has known it for a long time, and they have not excluded their family, I am suddenly relieved.


    The two brothers and sisters returned to the table together.


    Seeing Fei Xiaocai''s convenience trip, Madam Xu looked a little bad, and frowned: "What''s wrong with you? It looks like someone else owes you money. Let me tell you, this family is a distinguished guest of Madam, and I don''t care about you. What kind of grievance did you have with Miss Murong in the past, if you dare to offend her, go back and wait for thedy and the master to clean up you together!"


    Fei Xiaocai was surprised, "Master? Does Master also know about the Murong family?"


    Mother Xu sneered: "Have you forgotten whose mansion you are a ve? The master of the Mansion of the Minister of Rites is the master. What is the matter in the mansion that he doesn''t know about?"


    Some time ago, Mrs. and Master had been eating cherries. How could Master Cherry, who is so good for the body suddenly appear, not to ask more questions?


    A person who can be a minister of the second rank will fight openly and secretly in the courtroom every day. How can his mind be simple?


    Fei Xiaocai suddenly felt a little bit of fear, and she was d that she didn''t make a sudden impulsive ident. Only now did she believe that what Murong Lingran said just now was not to scare her.


    After a while, the guests left after they were full.


    Wei Yushan has never had lunch in such an environment, and has never eaten farm food. Although I thought the vigers were chattering a bit, it was quite novel.


    When I was full, I took a look in the vegetable field, and I really saw arge piece of green vegetables.


    Mother Xu has also grown vegetables before, and at a nce it can be seen that this dish is indeed a little different from what they usually eat.


    "Miss, it seems that what Miss Murong said is true, and her vegetables grow really well."


    Wei Yushan nodded and said with a smile: "Let''s go, let''s go back and tell mother, she should be very happy."


    That''s right, the purpose of her visit today is to stay a little bored in the house every day and want to go for a walk in the countryside; secondly, she also wants to see what the vegetables that make her mother''s dreams look like.


    "it is good."


    Murong Lingran heard Wei Yushan say that she was going back to the city, and put her on the carriage herself.


    Looking at the carriage that gradually disappeared from view, he frowned slightly.


    "Aran, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Brother, although Miss Wei is arrogant and domineering, her nature is not bad. I don''t know why the Minister of Rites keeps someone like Fei Xiaocai by her side."


    "Maybe she yed some tricks again."


    Murong nodded sinctly, those who were able to bribe the officials back then should not be underestimated.


    But now she doesn''t care about others, and she doesn''t dare to harm Wei Yushan even if Fei Xiaocai has ten courage, she will remind Mrs. Wei when there is a chance in the future, turn around and continue to stand at the door to see the guests.

 Chapter 164: The devil will believe you!

    Chapter 164 The ghosts believe you!


    As for Fei Xiaocai''s revenge against A-Niang, as long as she is still in the Office of the Minister of Rites, there is a chance for revenge.


    At the end of noon, thest guest was sent away, and Murong Lingran and several brothers returned the borrowed tables and chairs one by one.


    Back home, the women who came to help were helping them wash dishes in the kitchen.


    Several women saw that the yard was messy and were taking the initiative to help her clean it. Mrs. Xia was among them. Seeing hering back, she motioned her to look at the main room.


    Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran, she knew that the people over there would not leave easily, and from a distance, she saw Ama, Chen Shi, and Murong Xue who had already left, struttingly sitting inside with the appearance of asking for guilt.


    After she entered, Murong Zhe and his son followed her.


    Seeing that Mrs. Chen and Mrs. Liu were sitting on the top left and right, and Murong Xue was sitting on the bottom right, Murong Zhe''s face suddenly became extremely cold.


    Liu didn''t notice his son''s face, and said coldly, "Where''s the gift you received today?"


    Just now, the three of them walked around the whole house quietly, and found that every room was locked, so they had to wait here.


    Murong smiled mockingly, wanting them to give her something so righteously, there are only three of them.


    Murong Zhe did not answer her words for a while, but nced coldly at Chen Shi and Murong Xue who were still sitting in front of him.


    Murong Zong looked at where the three of them were sitting, and was about to speak, when Murong Lingran spoke unceremoniously, "Sister, do you know whose home is here? Do you know who the owner is here?"


    Murong Xue was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect Murong Lingran to say this first, thinking that she was mocking her, and immediately dissatisfied: "Murong Lingran, I know this is your house, as your elder sister, do I have the qualifications to sit together? None?"


    Murong Lingran sneered, "Naturally, you are qualified, but did the rules you taught you in the past go into the dog''s stomach? Do you know that the lower right is the position where the owner apanies the guests? Are you the owner? You are qualified to sit. Is there?"


    Murong Xue was stunned for a moment, and immediately embarrassed, she looked at Aniang Chen in a panic.


    Murong Lingran didn''t wait for Mrs. Chen to speak, and then continued: "You see it''s useless for Auntie, and one more thing, my daddy is your elder, the elder didn''t sit down, what qualifications do you have for this junior to sit? Look? When the elder came, I didn''t know how to get up to say hello, and stared at him like an enemy."


    "What? Still resenting my daddy? A few months ago, you saw daddy like this, and it''s still like this a few monthster. Since you are so resentful, why don''t you just stay away from us? Isn''t it good to stay away before my family has no house? ? Now that I see that my family has a house, and I think I can take advantage of it, I''m rushing here?"


    Murong Xue was struck by what she was saying, her face suddenly turned red, she raised her eyes to look at the uncle, and saw that he was staring at her with a gloomy face, she quickly got up and gave up her seat.


    Murong Xue has not sat in such afortable chair for several years, and the rules have long since been thrown into the sky because of the distribution. Thinking of the congrattions that are about to be received, she suddenly gets carried away, and embarrassedly said: "Uncle, I... I was wrong, I I don''t think so. Today I just follow my mother, I really don''t have any extra thoughts."


    The three brothers ?? rolled their eyes secretly at the same time, only the ghosts believe you!


    "Boss, I asked you where the congrattions are, so don''t talk to me here!" Liu shi frowned.

 Chapter 165: Location

    Chapter 165 Location


    "The problem of the younger generation has been pointed out. Naturally, I will treat the problem of the elders equally. Greeting gift is in the room, so I won''t run away, and I won''t be in a hurry at this moment."


    After Murong Zhe finished speaking, he looked at Chen Shi coldly.


    Chen shi looked at Murong Zhe and the hairs on his face suddenly stood up.


    Murong Lingran spoke in a timely manner: "Auntie, although daddy is the same generation as you, he is also the master of this family, and he is also older than you. Generally, only the elders can raise the juniors, and daddy has supported your family for more than ten years. Nian is also half your elder. Just like Murong Xue, Daddy doesn¡¯t have a seat, what qualifications do you have to sit down?¡±


    Chen shi said with a smirk: "It''s all a family, if you say anything in public, just sit down and just sit down?"


    "Family? Don''t dare? My family won''t give up on me when I''m seriously ill, they''ll just run around for me. And..."


    Murong Lingran looked at where she was sitting with a sullen face, "Do you know what that seat is?"


    "That''s where people sit? What else could it be?" Chen shi said anxiously.


    Murong Zhe said in a deep voice: "You and A-Niang are sitting on the head at the same time, Xuanqing always respects the left side, A-Niang is an elder, but A-Niang sits on the right, you think A-Niang''s identity is not as good as yours, yes no?"


    Chen shi''s face suddenly turned red as if it was about to drip blood, "This... our family is not a big family now, why do we still need to abide by those rules?"


    Murong Zheughed suddenly, "You mean, we are ordinary people, so we don''t need to pay attention to the rules of the elders and the younger? That''s fine, I won''t treat your three children as my juniors in the future. Look at your peers, how is it?"


    Chen shi panicked, and couldn''t help asking Liu shi for help, but Liu shi stared at her gloomily and said: "I forgot the right and left when I was old, you are still young and you have lived in the imperial doctor''s house for more than ten years. Nian, have you forgotten? As soon as you came in, you helped me to sit down on the right side, what do you mean? Do you want to ride on the olddy''s head? "


    Murong Lingran suddenly answered, "What does Auntie mean? She and her daughter took the master''s seat as soon as they arrived, leaving the guest''s seat to us, who are the real masters. Isn''t this style very obvious? Just want to pass my father and mother to be the master of our family, just want to ride on the head of grandma."


    Chen didn''t expect to be given such a big hat, so she got up quickly and exined anxiously: "Auntie, I really forgot, I didn''t mean to disrespect you."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Murong Zhe, "Brother, I really didn''t mean that, I just forgot, don''t think about it."


    Liu Shi coldly snorted, "It''s not the best, if this kind of thing happens again in the future, don''t me me for taking care of you!"


    "Yes yes yes, I won''t, I remember it, never again."


    Chen sighed in relief when he saw that Liu hadn''t been held ountable.


    She really wanted this house, and she just wanted to test Murong Zhe just now, but she didn''t expect him to be so disrespectful, and he was told in public by a little girl Murong Lingran. It''s really hateful!


    After teaching his daughter-inw, Mrs. Liu returned to the topic just now and said unceremoniously, "Bring out all the gifts you received today."


    Murong Zhe said indifferently: "Auntie, that congrattory gift is for us. Since the family has been separated, you have no right to intervene."

 Chapter 166: ok

    Chapter 166 It''s Okay


    Liu Shi was immediately angry, and said sharply: "Even if the family is separated, I am your mother, and your congrattions are my congrattions, don''t talk so much nonsense, take out the congrattions, I will choose a few and leave, not many. ."


    How many to pick?


    They dared to guarantee that if Murong Lingran hadn''t had another mind to lock the congrattions, those things would have been emptied by them long ago.


    After Murong Zong came back, it was the second time that he saw the face of Nian, and he said with a sullen face: "Nir, those things are for our family, and it is too much for you to insist."


    Mrs Liu curled her lips, "Excessive? Am I not your grandma, what if you took so many things and gave me a few?"


    Chen Shi found the opportunity and said, "Yes, on a big day like today''s housewarming, what if your juniors honor their elders?"


    Murong Xue also wanted to help, but was stunned by Murong Lingran and swallowed the words in her mouth.


    Murong Lingran said with a leisurely demeanor, "It''s okay to be filial to your elders."


    "Aran!" The three brothers thought she was going topromise and looked at her in shock.


    The people in the yard also pricked up their ears to listen to the movement inside.


    Liu, Chen and Murong Xue were instantly overjoyed.


    If there are still outsiders at home, they will agree without scruples.


    "But..." Murong Lingran nced at the house that had just been cleaned, and said lightly, "We''ve been busy all the time, we''ve only been free now, and it''s toote to tidy up, we still don''t know what exactly there is. ."


    After all, although they knew most of the visitors, many of them couldn''t remember their names, so when they gave gifts, they asked Li Zheng to help record the names of the people and the things they probably gave.


    Some are still in boxes, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.


    Chen thought that Murong Lingran would really give them something, and said happily, "You don''t have any grown-up daughters in your family, why don''t you..."


    Murong Lingran interrupted her immediately, her face was extremely ugly, "Auntie, how are you talking? Why don''t you have an adult female family, my aunt is fine, but she''s not at home, today''s happy day, please Be careful what you say."


    Murong Zong was also displeased and said, "Yes, A-Niang is just not at home for the time being. It''s inappropriate for my aunt to say such a thing today!"


    Murong Xuan gritted his teeth and said, "This is our home. Auntie, you better pay attention to your identity. Even if A-Niang is not here, she will always be the mistress of this family. No one should try to overstep her!"


    Murong Kuan also said excitedly, "Auntie, you must apologize for what you said just now, or I''ll tell Grandpa and Lizheng that you cursed Grandma."


    Murong Lingran was suddenly surprised and said, "Ah, I know, Auntie, have you always thought so, so you just took the master''s seat? Auntie, how can you do this, Auntie is still there, How can you rush to be our stepmother, aren''t you too unruly."


    Seeing that Mrs. Chen had fallen into Murong Lingran''s trap again, and had a rtionship with women, she broke out in a cold sweat and couldn''t help shaking her whole body, and said with a trembling voice, "I...I didn''t, I...just a moment. Slip of the tongue, I really don''t think that way. You all know that Auntie has never read a book and can''t speak, so don''t take it to heart. "


    "Oh, so Auntie hasn''t read a book."


    Liu Shi immediately gave Chen Shi a stern look. If you can''t speak, don''t say anything. What if she won''t give them anything if you are so anxious?

 Chapter 167: It must be fake!

    Chapter 167 is definitely fake!


    Chen hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, Auntie said something wrong, I''m sorry, Auntie just wanted to help you sort things out, nothing else."


    "Help us sort it out?" Murong Lingran said helplessly, "Auntie, it''s not that I don''t let you help, but you said that you haven''t read the book. Although you have registered just now, you usually have troubles when you are busy, and there will always be some problems. What is wrong, how can you help us? Help us read? Or help us write?"


    Chen Shi was speechless for a moment.


    What kind of auspicious day is today, her disaster day is almost the same, always picking on her faults!


    Liu said impatiently: "Okay, don''t talk so much nonsense, take us to see the congrattions, we will choose some and go. If there is anything to organize, don''t we still use it?"


    Let this dead girl go on, even if it gets dark, she won''t be able to get the congrattions.


    Murong Zhe said with an expressionless face, "The congrattory gift is a personal exchange. In the future, when another family builds a house, we have to return the gift. A Ran is right. There were indeed some congrattory gifts just now because the guests came too intensively, and only a simple record was made. We''ll have to wait until the registration is done again."


    Liu pped the table sharply, and roared with sullen eyes, "You''ve said so much nonsense and you won''t give it, right?"


    Murong Lingran sighed and said, "Grandma, do you have a bad ear or a bad memory, I said, you have to wait until the re-registration is clear before giving it, or you will give it lightly in the future, but it will offend people. Yes, even if Father wants to send something to Mother, I''m not allowed."


    "You!" Liu Shi saw that everyone in the courtyard nodded in agreement, and immediately became angry.


    I thought that this dead girl would definitely agree to her in front of outsiders. How could she know that she could find a legitimate reason to reject her.


    She had seen it just now, most of the eggs that the vigers gave were their own eggs, and then they wrapped red envelopes with dozens of copper tes. With Murong Zhe''s decent temperament, let''s look at the beautiful furniture in this room. How could it be possible in the future? Reward with these?


    She didn''t see the specifics of the gifts that came by the carriages, but they were all packed in delicate brocade boxes. That box was less than the average farmer''s annual ie, and the contents inside were definitely not cheap.


    Although the Murong family has some money now, how could they afford a gift of equal value?


    So their excuse for registering carefully must be false!


    But even if she said it, few people would definitely believe her. After all, she had a bad reputation, and she was self-aware of this.


    ''s mind changed, and suddenly he passed out when he rolled his eyes.


    "Grandma!"


    "Auntie!"


    Murong Xue and Chen Shi immediately called out anxiously.


    Murong Zhe also wanted to step forward, but Murong Lingran grabbed his sleeve and motioned him to look at Grandma''s hand.


    The three brothers followed their line of sight, and saw that Liu Shi''s hand seemed to be nervous, holding on to the clothes, and then letting go, and the cycle continued.


    The women outside heard that something was wrong inside, so they hurried in.


    Murong Xue saw that there were more and more people, and seemed to have the confidence again, and said loudly: "Look at what you said, you have all fainted Ama, so don''t hurry up and apologize to Ama!"


    Murong Zong red at her coldly, "What are you? Dare to point fingers at my house? Is it your turn to instruct us?"


    Murong Xue was stunned when he red at him, and immediately shrank behind Liu Shi, daring not to speak any more.

 Chapter 168: provoked outrage

    Chapter 168 Provoked public anger


    Chen shi frowned and said, "A-niang just wants you to be filial to her. If you don''t give it, why do you have to find so many reasons? Now that A-niang is dizzy, you feel better?"


    Murong Lingran said casually: "I''m dizzy? What a coincidence? Big brother, second brother, third brother, you should quickly carry Ama back, and by the way, tell me how grandpa and grandma passed out. If anyone asks you on the road, you To be honest, we wille to our door to apologize in person in the evening!"


    Liu Shi secretly gritted her teeth, this dead girl is really sinister, if she is brought back, the eldest family will add more fuel and jealousy, saying that she is dizzy for the sake of money, then she will be a joke in Lihua Vige again!


    The most important thing is that the old man has warned her time and time again that she can''t ask the boss for money. If she knows, can she find a reason to deal with her?


    Thinking of Murongliang''sst p, Liu Shi suddenly opened his eyes and sat up straight again.


    When the women onlookers saw her doing this, they immediately understood that she was pretending, and immediately looked at her with contempt.


    It is really shameless to be so unscrupulous in broad daylight for the sake of money.


    Murong Zhe''s father and son gritted their teeth secretly, how could they have such an elder? It''s really sinister.


    Mrs Liu didn''t notice the other people''s faces, she just gave Murong Lingran a stern look, and said angrily, "Is it true that you said you would wait until the registration isplete?"


    Murong said lightly: "Of course it''s true, but you also know that I still need to save money to find my brothers, so I may not be able to give you money or anything."


    "You mean you want to send me something worthless?" Liu Shi said excitedly.


    "It''s worthless?" Murong Lingran said in surprise: "Ama, what you said is wrong, today''s conservatory, most people bring what they think is the best, Ama, you look down on most of them. Things from the vigers? Do you think they are not worthy of your use?"


    A few women exploded immediately, and they also gave gifts. Did Mr. Liu look down on what she gave in front of them?


    Tian Shi took the lead and said with a cold face: "Aunt Liu, if you don''t like what we gave you, then please don''t let your son give it to you. She is not worthy of your ''noble'' status."


    Shi Xia also said coldly: "Yes, since you don''t like it, then don''t force your son to give you the egg meringue I gave you, you will dislike it anyway."


    Xia''s younger brother and sister Zou also said: "Aunt Liu, I also gave eggs, you must not use them."


    The other women also said: "I gave white sugar, and I also reminded you, don''t eat it, the worthless ones are not worthy of you."


    "Although mine are duck eggs, they are also worthless, so don''t take them away."


    "Mine are eggs too."


    "Mine is white sugar too."


    ¡­


    Everyone immediately talked about what they had given them, for fear that Liu would look down on them after taking their gifts.


    Liu''s face flushed instantly, and she never expected that she would provoke public anger.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I didn''t think of how to make it work, so I started to break the jar, "I just don''t like eggs, I don''t like sugar, if you don''t want it, don''t want it, what''s the big deal. Didn''t you receive a lot of gift money today? Give me all the gift money. !"


    "No." Murong Zhe refused without thinking.

 Chapter 169: help money

    Chapter 169 Lifesaving Money


    "You!" Liu Shi was about to say that if she didn''t give it to her, she would not recognize him as a son, but she thought that if she said this sentence, it might be just as they intended. Stared at him deadly.


    "Grandma, you can''t me my dad for that."


    Murong Lingran turned to look at the onlookers, and sighed: "Aunts, you don''t know, what I meant was that now that the brothers are back, they can protect the father, and they can go to the brothers together. already."


    Xia knew that Xiao Dongjia was a smart one, so heplied with face: "Yes, the children have been away for so long, and you have also settled down. The matter of finding someone should really be put on the agenda."


    Murong Ling Ran nced at her gratefully, and said with a sad face: "But if Dad and the two brothers with good kung fu leave, Dad doesn''t worry about me and the third brother and two children at home alone, so I just leave. rejected my request."


    Xia shi frowned in cooperation, "This is indeed a problem, we can''t just let you both fend for yourself and let you die. There is still a lot of things to take care of at home. If there is no ie at home, they won''t have the money to go out in the future. already."


    "That''s the reason, but it''s not a solution if you don''t look for it all the time. Just as the elder brother said, you can ask their guards to look for it, and we are naturally very happy. For the sake of our loved ones, no matter how much money is spent willing."


    Xia Shi pped his hands, like waking up from a dream, "Yes, you can indeed hire someone, if my child is lost and I can''t walk away, even if I want to break the pot and sell iron, I would be willing to let someone help me find it. ."


    Tian also said, "The child is the life of the family. Anyone who hears that they can spend money to find them will be willing to spend money."


    Murong nodded Lingran, "But the price of the **** agency is very high. ording to their bids, we roughly calcted that the three people would need more than one hundred taels of silver a year. If they can''t find it, they will continue to spend money. They only inform the whereabouts and are not responsible for rescue, do you think we should save something?"


    The women all nodded their heads immediately, it is indeed right, who knows how long it will take to find it.


    If the child is sold into someplicated ce, it will definitely cost a lot of money to redeem it. Who knows if the other party will speak loudly.


    Murong Lingran wiped away the non-existent tears from the corners of his eyes, and sighed while looking at the eyeing grandma: "So, grandma, no matter how much money you have now, you can''t just spend it randomly, even if you have money, I They should also use their efforts to earn money and n for the future.¡±


    "That''s hundreds of taels of silver, not a few copper coins. You have food, drink, and shelter right now, and you don''t have much to spend on money. We''ll pack up some things you can useter and send them to you. Uncle is filial to you, and you don¡¯t have to worry about eating and drinking. What else do you have to do to make things difficult for us and rob your three grandsons of life-saving money?¡±


    The crowd immediately began to talk at once again.


    "That''s right, why bother them!"


    "Snatching money from children is really thick-skinned."


    "I''m so old, I don''t know how to make a face."


    Mrs Liu frowned and said, "Who said I didn''t use the money? I''ll give it to..." Ah Cai married a daughter-inw.


    "Grandma." Murong interrupted her, "Don''t you still want Dad to pay for Murong Cai''s wife to buynd?"

 Chapter 170: no cousin like you

    Chapter 170 Without a cousin like you


    After he finished speaking, he said as if he was frightened: "Ama, did you know that the money for marrying him and buyingnd is just enough to find a child, but you only care about your uncle''s children and ignore my younger brothers. , is it more important to find someone, or is it important for him to marry a wife? It''s really sad that you are so entric, so biased."


    Tian said indignantly: "Aunt Liu, are you still their auntie, ah, to oppress the eldest son''s family like this, do you still have a conscience?"


    Xia Shi also sneered: "Yeah, other people get angry every day about finding children, but you are always discussing how to take other people''s property to marry your favorite child, ande again and again, I see, theirs Conscience is indeed eaten by dogs."


    Zhuang Qinghe''s daughter-inw, Cui, was young and straightforward, and she said with disdain: "Indeed, look at the way they swaggered in just now, as if they were the masters of this family."


    "When the family was separated out, the Gao family drove them out again, forcing them to have nowhere to go twice. My father-inw and they were not blood-rted and they helped to run around, helping them find houses and delivering quilts."


    "And what about them? Stay in the house, eat, drink, sleep, and don''t care about the lives of others."


    "Some time ago, there were three people in their family, two of them were injured, and they all depended on a young daughter every day. Why didn''t they want to help at that time?"


    "Now that people have money and houses, they are rushing to the door to **** them, ande to pick up ready-made ones. I will ask you where your facese from!"


    Chen Shi and Murong Xue couldn''t lift their heads when they were told, so they wanted to leave Liu Shi and ran away immediately.


    How could things be like this, Murong Zhe didn''t give his mother money, shouldn''t it be him who was med? How did they be them?


    Liu''s face suddenly turned blue and white, and her lips trembled with anger, and roared: "I didn''t say that they should not find children, nor did I want them to pay for A Cai to marry a wife!"


    Cui scorned: "You think we will believe it? Your son came to ask for money in person. If my man just happened to see it, your son would have done something to his eldest brother. And the third one opens his eyes and speaks nonsense, you are not afraid of retribution!"


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan didn''t know that the uncle almost bullied my father, Murong Zong suddenly became angry, looked at Murong Xue and said viciously: "Murong Xue, your family is too shameless, a healthy person actually bullies my father, I Without a cousin like you, we don''t wee you in our family, get out of here immediately!"


    Murong Xue was scolded by her cousin pointing at the nose, she was very sad, and her tears flowed down, "That''s what Dad did, not me, why do you say that to me?"


    "Just relying on your uncle''s daughter, is it your little ones who are going to benefit from your uncle''s money? You say yes! No!"


    "I... woo woo... woo woo..." Murong Xue couldn''t speak to him, so she covered her face and ran out crying.


    Chen knew that the person who was scoldedter must be herself. Who asked her husband to ask for money for her son? Seeing her daughter ran away, she quickly chased after her, "Axue...Axue..."


    Seeing that the mother and daughter had left her alone, Mrs. Liu''s face turned ashen, and she stood up abruptly and walked to the door of the main room. After thinking about it, she was really unwilling. She turned around and stared at Murong Zhe and said, "Remember what you just said." After saying that, he walked away sullenly.

 Chapter 171: attentive

    Chapter 171 Careful


    Murongzhe looked sincerely at the women who helped him, "Thank you, sisters-inw."


    "They are too irritating, they should help." Tian Shi said.


    "Yes, thend outside has been swept, you just moved to a new house, there must be a lot of things to do, we will go first."


    was about to leave when he heard Murong say: "Auntie, wait a minute."


    The women turned around at the same time, and saw Murong Lingran take out the red envelopes from the satchel that he was carrying, and hand them to them one by one.


    "The aunts have worked hard, this is a little thought, and I hope the aunts don''t think too little."


    Women did not refuse, it is extremely normal to help the host family to give red envelopes on such asions.


    calmly weighed each other, everyone was very satisfied, and said that if there is something to do, just instruct them, and left Murong''s house with a smile.


    Murong Lingran went to the kitchen again. The women just washed all the dishes and gave them a red envelope.


    went from house to house to return the borrowed tableware and chopsticks, and the family came to the house where the gifts were ced.


    Although Liu''s trouble just now made them feel a little nervous, but seeing the dazzling array of gifts in front of them, they couldn''t help but feel much better.


    After all, they were still in Saiyuan a few months ago, and they never dared to imagine that there would be a day like today.


    Murong Lingran looked at the eggs in the house and sighed, "Oh, there are too many eggs, but we have a lot of family, so I eat them in different ways, but I can finish them."


    looked at the table again, and basically all the items on it were presented by those noble sons and youngdies.


    Murong Lingran opened it and took a look. Miss Wei gave several brightly colored silks and satins, as well as several sets of jewelry that she could wear, from headgear to earrings to bracelets.


    Xiang Gongzi also sent a lot of silk and satin, but I don¡¯t know if he has a silk and satin business, but he sent more than 20 horses directly, from all age groups, and the rest have some daily use items.


    The ninth son sent a lot of things, including andscape map of famous people, three sets of the four treasures of the study and three swords, six sets of women''s clothes, a box of bead flowers, and aplete set of ruby ??heads.


    Of course, there are also several fine silks, all of which are extremely tender in color.


    You don''t need to think about it to know that thendscape map is for Dad, the four treasures of the study and the sword are for the three older brothers, the clothes and beads are for Murong Lingran, and the silk and satin are definitely for the three younger brothers. As for the set of ruby ??heads and faces , it must be for the aunt who is far away in Ruyi Embroidery Vige.


    I didn''t expect that a big man, Young Master Jiu, would be so attentive, and everyone''s gifts were ready.


    When Murong Zhe saw the face, he also thought of his wife, and said with a smile: "Your aunt can''t participate in the new house conservatory today, and it must be very regrettable in my heart, go see her tomorrow, and bring this face to her, she likes it the most. It''s red, so you should be very happy."


    After speaking, he looked at his daughter with a doting face, "You should keep these valuable things, including your mother''s, father and you and your brothers are big men, careless, it''s really not suitable custody."


    Murong Lingran also smiled, "Okay, Dad."


    The three brothers had no opinion when they saw it.


    Murong Kuan suddenly said: "Father, do we really want to send something to Grandma and the others? They will certainly not appreciate us for giving them to us like that."

 Chapter 172: she just wants money

    Chapter 172 She just wants money


    Murong Xuan also said bitterly: "Yes, it''s better to give them a dog, at least they will wag their tails and beg for pity, and be able to watch the house."


    Although Murong Zong didn''t want to talk to his elders very much, but today''s events are not worth his respect, and he said with a reluctant expression: "No matter how much you give them, it will be too little. It is indeed better not to give them."


    Murong Zhe was also a little embarrassed, "Father knows that you haveints over there, and Father is the same, your grandma dislikes their things in front of your aunts today, if we insist on giving them to her, we may offend the people in the vige. ."


    As for those precious things, Murong Zhe never thought of giving them to them. No matter how precious things were given to them, they would end up in the hands of Murong Qi''s unscrupulous younger brother. It''s better to save them to find children or buynd for A Ran.


    Murong Zhe said again: "Father also knows that it''s embarrassing you, but after all, it''s Father''s rtives and mother, and he has the kindness of giving birth to Father, and Father has the obligation and responsibility to take care of that side."


    "Can''t you just take care of it? I really don''t want my uncle to scold us while using our money." Murong Kuan frowned.


    Murong smiled lightly, "Who said that we must give the uncle and the others money?"


    Murong Zong was taken aback for a moment, "Aran, what do you mean?"


    "Looking at Grandpa and Grandma''s blushing face today, there must be no shortage of food now, why don''t you give them that." Murong Lingran pointed to something in the distance.


    The three brothers looked at it, and it was a good idea to give it away.


    Anyway, there are a lot of them, and their family can''t use them now.


    In this way, it will neither fall into the limelight nor offend the vigers, and more importantly, it will not reach the hands of the uncle''s family.


    "But..." Murong Xuan hesitated: "Aqing and Uncle are different, should we ignore her?"


    Murong Lingran thought about it for a while, "This matter has to be considered carefully, otherwise grandma will definitely take her out when she sees us being nice to her, and even if she doesn''t take her out, her older sister probably won''t give her a good look. "


    Murong Zhe also agreed with his daughter''s idea, "It''s time for Daddy''s hand to soak the medicine, so it won''t pass. You can make up your own mind and don''t fall for words."


    "Yes, Dad." The four siblings said at the same time.


    As it was approaching evening, Murong Lingran and his three elder brothers went to Liu''s house with a lot of things.


    When people passing by saw it, they all stopped, and after seeing what they were holding, they all said that Murong Zhe was generous, filial, and benevolent.


    His parents treated him like that, and they even sent good things over there.


    Chen shi and Murong Xue were immediately disappointed when they saw what they were holding. Their family couldn''t use these things at all.


    She couldn''t help but hold a sullen breath in her heart, it must be Murong Lingran''s idea again, she did it on purpose, to send those things, it will not be true, people can''t find the fault, and they can earn a good reputation. , by the way, can also **** them off.


    Liu Shi looked at the things they were holding, and was immediately angry, "You just use these things to kill me?"


    These can only be used for silk and satin that can''t be eaten or spent, so it''s better to give her money!


    She doesn''t want anything, she just wants money.


    Murong Lingran said with a look of surprise: "Grandma, you actually dislike them? Are these things still bad?"


    After he finished speaking, he touched the eldest brother and the second brother was dragging, "Do you know how much silver it costs for these four silks and satins alone? No less than twenty taels."

 Chapter 173: sow discord

    Chapter 173 Discord


    touched the third brother''s hand again, "And this tea, this is the best Taiping Houkui, and a tael of tea costs at least five taels of silver."


    After speaking hesitantly, he asked, "Does Grandma like our food? But Grandma said today that the egg white candy sent by the vigers is not worthy of you, so we can''t do anything about it, after all, most people in the vige give it to you. If you bring those of yours, wouldn''t it offend everyone?"


    "We only came to Lihua Vige, and there are ces where we want their help, but I don''t want to offend them, so I can only give these to you? Does Grandma think that silk and tea are not suitable for you?"


    If it weren''t for the old-fashioned colors of these satins, none of the family could use them, and she didn''t even want to give them!


    As for the tea, she knows that Grandpa has been suppressing Grandma recently, and she doesn''t mind being nice to him and asking him to make persistent efforts in the future.


    Liu''s heart skipped a beat, the dead girl dared to sue!


    Murong Liang red at Liu Shi suddenly, "When did you say that kind of thing?"


    After speaking, he understood in an instant, and shouted loudly: "At noon, you said that you would take the mother and daughter A Xue up the mountain, and I also said that you have be so diligent. After a long time, you went to the old family to ask for something. is not it!"


    Liu Shi immediately shrank his neck, "I''m a motherfucker, what''s wrong with him receiving so many gifts for me?"


    "You." Murongliang pped the table abruptly, "He did receive a lot of congrattions today, as a mother, it''s reasonable for you to ask for one or two, but time and time again, you don''t listen to me, and you treat me in a positive and negative way. , I... I''ll kill you old guy!"


    After saying that, he picked up the feather duster beside him and greeted her.


    "Oh, oh, old man, stop beating, it hurts me to death." Liu Shi hurriedly begged for mercy.


    After Murong Zong waited for Grandpa to greet Grandma in earnest, he slowly handed the silk and satin in his hand to the third brother, and slowly stepped forward to stop Murongliang, "Grandpa, don''t be angry, Grandma didn''t say anything, just He said let''s not send her with meringues and other worthless things, but it happened to be heard by the aunts who helped, and the aunts also told us not to bring the things they sent, so we only sent silk and tea."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect the big brother to sow discord.


    Murongliang became even more angry when he heard the words, and he was actually heard. Now I am afraid that the whole vige is talking about their family behind their backs again.


    "I...I kick you old guy to death!"


    Murongliang''s upper body was blocked by his grandson, so he had no choice but to kick Liu Shi''s knee.


    But fortunately, Murong Zong pushed the person back, and that kick only touched Liu''s clothes.


    Liu Shi is also their grandmother anyway, if they are injured because of their juniors, it will not benefit their reputation.


    Murong''s shrewd eyes rolled, and suddenly he said softly: "Grandpa, don''t be angry, look at this satin, it looks much better than ordinary cotton."


    "And this tea is also for you. I know you used to love tea, but I didn''t keep it for him. I brought it all for you."


    "Today is toote, you may not be able to fall asleep after drinking tea. In the morning tomorrow, let Aqing make you a cup to try, to ensure that the fragrance is very fragrant and you will feel refreshed all day long."


    Murong Qing was so frightened by Grandpa''s anger that she shivered. Hearing Sister Lingran calling her, she immediately came back to her senses and said with a trembling voice, "Yes...Yes, Grandpa, don''t be angry, I...I''ll be there tomorrow. Get up early in the morning to give you a drink, and I guarantee you can drink it as soon as you get up."

 Chapter 174: take them

    Chapter 174 Treat them


    Hearing the soft voices of the granddaughters, Murongliang''s anger disappeared a lot. Thinking of the past, he said with a guilty face, "Aran, I''m sorry, grandpa... Grandpa shouldn''t have treated you like that before."


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly, "It''s okay, it''s all over."


    That''s all she can say, but she doesn''t think so in her heart.


    Grandpa and Grandma are somewhat different, but they are essentially the same, otherwise they would not have raised a son like Uncle.


    The attitude towards Grandpa in the future will depend on his future performance.


    Murongliang saw that his granddaughter forgave him so easily, and felt even more guilty and ufortable, "If you don''t want to stay for dinner today."


    Liu''s and Chen''s expressions changed suddenly at the same time. With so many people in their family, they had to stay and how much rice had to be eaten.


    Murong felt their unkind gazes, nced at them coldly, and said lightly, "No, Dad is still waiting for us, you take care of these, then we will go back first."


    After saying that, he motioned his brothers to put things down, raised their feet and wanted to leave.


    Although they also wanted to stay to be angry with Liu and Chen, butpared to angering people, life was more important, and they were really afraid that Chen would poison them if they wanted to.


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran suddenly turned her head, "Grandpa, the color of that satin suits you very well. Many people have seen it on the way you came just now. You ask my aunt to hurry up and make it, and it will definitely look like when you put it on. The most handsome old man in the vige."


    Murongliang was overjoyed by what his little granddaughter said, and said with a smile: "Okay, Grandpa will definitely wear it out."


    Chen shi suddenly stared at Murong Lingran sullenly.


    Dead girl, and ruining her good deeds!


    "Then let''s go." The four siblings nced meaningfully at the gloomy Mrs. Chen and left with satisfaction.


    Murongliang touched thefortable silk and satin, smelled the tea leaves, and said in a good mood: "The second child, give you half a month to make two clothes for me."


    When his eldest son was an imperial physician, he also lived a good life. Now, seeing the familiar fabrics, the guilt in his heart is getting deeper and deeper.


    Compared to the younger son, the older son is really nice to him, and the husband and wife will think of him if they have any good things.


    It''s like a young son and a couple, they all want to loot when they have good things.


    Why was he so confused in the first ce, and he separated his eldest son, which made him feel chills.


    Chen looked at the four pieces of silk and satin that were not suitable for him and felt extremely jealous. Murong Lingran did it on purpose, all of them were suitable for the two old guys.


    Such an old-fashioned color, even if she and her son and daughter grab it, she can''t wear it.


    But she couldn''t say anything yet. After all, the elder brother''s house had no reason to send anything to the younger brother''s family.


    Fortunately, she also took ten copper coins over there. She thought she would get a lot of benefits today, but she didn''t expect to be offended by the olddy, and she didn''t even catch a worthless egg!


    Chen shi rolled his eyes and suddenly said: "Dad, this silk and satin looks quite valuable, why not..."


    Murong Liang''s face sank, "What do you want to say?"


    Chen shi smiled and said: "Dad, this silk is so valuable, our current status is not as good as before, and it is not suitable to wear in this country ce, why don''t you think of them. Lingran is not saying that it is worth twenty taels of silver. ?"

 Chapter 175: Do you think Im a fool?

    Chapter 175 Do you think I''m a fool?


    "It can be worth at least 15 taels of silver if you take it as a pawn, wouldn''t you have the money to buy thend? Your grandson can also talk about his daughter-inw faster."


    Murong Liang snorted coldly, "As A Cai''s mother, you don''t think of a way to marry a daughter-inw for your child, but you decide to dress your parents-inw. Do you know what filial piety is? Didn''t you hear what A Ran said just now? A lot of people looked at what they brought over, if you take it, they won''t see me wearing it out for a long time, how will you let me see people in the future, ah?"


    Chen Shi had already thought about his words, and exined seriously: "Father, it is not suitable to wear silk and satin in the mountains and fields. If you are not careful, you will be scratched. Where can you use cotton cloth? Why not? For fifteen taels of silver, you can buynd for ten taels of silver, and the rest is for your food. For five taels of silver, you can buy a lot of cotton cloth, you can wear new clothes every month, and you can buy a lot of meat. eat."


    "Dream, do you think I''m a fool? Tell you, don''t even think about these satin ideas!" Murongliang said angrily: "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, you just don''t think it suits you, so I don''t want the two of us to have it, but it''s not for yourself!"


    Chen shi smiled awkwardly, "Dad, you think too much."


    said this, turned his head and cast his hopeful eyes on Liu Shi again.


    Liu is the one who cares most about whether Murong Cai can marry a daughter-inw. Hearing that he can buynd, he should agree to her, right?


    Unexpectedly, Liu Shi''s expression tightened when she saw her eyes. She hugged the two silks and satins that were obviously given to her like a baby. Thinking of a way, I''m thinking of looting my parents-inw, and it''s not ashamed to be a daughter-inw for your sake!"


    There is no woman who does not like expensive materials and expensive clothes. Although she is old, she likes it very much.


    She is old, and if she doesn''t take the time to dress up, she will never have a chance in the future.


    Chen Shi said with a bitter face: "Auntie, I am also doing this for Ah Cai''s good."


    Liu Shi looked to the side, saw Murong Cai looking at her with a light expression, and quickly said: "Ah Cai, this silk satin grandma really likes it, you shouldn''t let grandma abandon them, right? "


    Murong Cai shook his head, "This was given to Grandma by the uncle''s family, so naturally I let Grandma call the shots."


    Seeing that his grandson is so considerate, Liu said with relief: "Good boy, your grandfather is doing well now, don''t worry, the fields will be avable sooner orter."


    With the old man watching, it shouldn''t be easy to get money from the old people, Liu Shi gritted his teeth and looked at Chen Shi again, "Well, I''ll give you the moneyter, you wille back tomorrow with two piglets, grow up and sell them. With the money that Daddy A Cai earned, it should be enough to buynd next year."


    Chen Shi said: "Auntie,st month I heard from you that I bought ten chickens, ten ducks, and ten gooses. Do you still want to raise pigs? Now these are all for me and the two. My daughter''s feet are not touching the ground every day."


    "There is no field at home, no rice bran or anything. With only one-third of thend in the yard, we can only grow it for our own consumption."


    "If you raise pigs, in the future, you can only rely on me and the children to go up the mountain to find pig grass, and find wild vegetables for them to eat. In the past few days, you have to help Dad make clothes. If you raise me again, I''m afraid I really won''t have time. "

 Chapter 176: reward

    Chapter 176 Harvest


    Liu said with a stern face: "Why don''t you have time? I''ll help you in the future."


    For the sake of her grandson and the satin clothes, she had no choice but to aggrieve herself.


    Murongliang looked at his grandson, gritted his teeth and said, "I will help you in the future, and A Cai will also help, a family of five, how many animals can''t feed?"


    Chen said unwillingly: "Auntie, you can help, but the heavy rain some time ago left every household with no food left, and every household looked for food from the mountains for the livestock keepers at home. I''m afraid that there will be insufficient food at that time. ."


    Liu red at her, and saw through the lies she was telling at a nce, "Do you think I can''t go up the mountain? The Wuming Mountain is so big, there is no ce nearby, can you just walk a little farther?"


    Mrs. Chen pouted. Wouldn''t that mean he would have to walk a long way every day?


    But if she said it, her inws would definitely say she waszy again, so she had to agree, "Okay, then I''ll go tomorrow."


    That''s all, today is not aplete loss, at least the inws are willing to help her, and there are two more pigs in the family.


    is that satin, she wants it too...


    That **** girl obviously has a lot of colors that suit her and her daughter, but she just doesn''t bring them, it really **** her off!


    "Let''s cook, we''re hungry."


    Chen had to take the children to the kitchen after hearing this.


    Murong Cai saw that A-Niang was in a bad mood, so heforted: "A-Niang, I will help you, you don''t have to worry."


    Chen''s face was very bad, and he frowned: "A Cai, your grandma usually protects you in everything, but when ites to threatening her own interests, she doesn''t see you at all. There is obviously a shortcut to buynd for you, but for the sake of My own selfishness is unwilling to pay, but I want to squeeze my daughter-inw, which is really sad."


    Murong Cai lowered his head, "They are elders, so there is nothing I can do."


    Chen Shi knew that it was useless to say anything more, so she sullenly ordered her daughter to wash and chop vegetables, and start making dinner.


    After the four brothers and sisters Murong Lingran returned home, because they were tired all day today, they went back to their own room after dinner and fell asleep.


    Someone helped them find the whereabouts of the three children temporarily, and they finally moved into a new home. Although they stillcked some daily necessities, everyone in the Murong family felt a lot more at ease, and they all slept until dawn.


    Originally, Murong Lingran wanted to start looking for someone to develop the newly purchased 20 acres of wastnd today, but she thought that when it came time to sell vegetables, she would also need manpower, which would dy everyone''s time. You can recruit together, so it was postponed for a day.


    Mr. Xia said a few days ago that some of the vegetables in the vegetable field can start to be harvested slowly in the past few days. For selling vegetables, Murong Lingran is also the first time to do it.


    She still remembered the promise she made with Mrs. Wei, so she brought all kinds of vegetables that had already grown to the back door of the Minister of Rites.


    It was still housekeeper Cao who came out to pick her up personally. Seeing a man following her, after learning that it was her own brother, he didn''t say much, and greeted them enthusiastically.


    Since she sent vegetables this time, Mrs. Wei received her in a courtyard near the kitchen.


    Although Mrs. Wei has always been pampered, she is also a person who often cooks herself. When she saw the vegetables she brought, although she was told in advance what her vegetables looked like, she was still surprised after seeing it with her own eyes. a bit.

 Chapter 177: Is it really acceptable?

    Chapter 177 Is it really eptable?


    "The appearance of these dishes is really good, Steward Cao, Madam Xu, what do you think?"


    Mother Xu had seen it once in the vegetable fieldst time, but she was not very surprised. She smiled and said, "This old ve deals with vegetables every day. These dishes are indeed better than what I have seen before."


    Butler Cao also said, "Indeed."


    Mrs. Wei nodded and looked at the two brothers and sisters, "I wonder what price you n to sell at?"


    Murong Lingran nced at his elder brother, Murong Zong nced at his sister, saw her nodding, and said the number he thought was impossible, "Madam, these are all twenty cents per pound."


    That''s all, if thedy thinks it''s too expensive, then he can persuade Aran to lower the price.


    On the way here, he asked the street vendor, and the most expensive dishes were only sold for ten cents a pound.


    Although their food looks good, A Ran also exined to him that this dish is different from the ones sold by others. It is good for the body to eat, but twenty cents a pound is too expensive, almostparable to the price of meat.


    Although Madam Xu heard her husband, Butler Cao reveal the reason why Madam must have these vegetables a few days ago, she still couldn''t help persuading her: "Twenty cents a pound? Madam, the crops in Zhuangzi don''t need money at all, why don''t you just ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Wei shook her head and said cheerfully: "Twenty cents per pound is only twenty cents per pound, but this is the effect..."


    You can take out the ones in Zhuangzi and sell them, but these are not easy to buy with money.


    The Office of the Minister of Rites of the Dignified Ritual cannot afford even this little money.


    Murong Zong was shocked, thisdy really can ept it?


    "Ma''am." Murong said: "Don''t worry, I''m just an ordinarymoner, I don''t dare to lie to you, these dishes not only have the functions I promised you, but also taste better than others, like this small dish. Cabbage, as long as it is stir-fried, is extremely delicious.¡±


    "If you don''t believe me, I can make a few dishes for you now, and I''m sure it will not taste the same as what you used to eat."


    "It was agreed at the beginning, you can try it and decide whether to cooperate or not. I will not force you to buy it."


    Although she is not worried that her vegetables will not be sold, someone will definitely buy the vegetables that look like this, so there is no need to ask for help.


    But since Young Master Wei and Young Master Jiu have helped their family, she doesn''t mind a little trouble.


    Although there is Jiu Gongzi as a backer, who would think that there are too many backers, and one more is more security.


    Mrs. Wei happened to be hungry too, "Okay, then I''ll try it first."


    After all, she has to feed the master, so she should be more careful.


    Madam Xu led the siblings to the kitchen, Murong Lingran nced at the ready-made meat in the kitchen, and quickly came up with several dish names. After half an hour, six dishes and one soup arrived at Madam Wei''s. before.


    Mrs. Wei is very generous, and she has tasted all of them several times. She knows that the meat is her own, but she did not expect that the taste ispletely different from what she had eaten before, and repeatedly praised: "The taste is indeed very good, and the vegetables are very refreshing. It''s really good, and your workmanship is also good."


    Madam Xu hurriedly said: "Madam, I was always by my side when she was cooking. You don''t think she is small, but she is very quick to cook. She obviously looks at ordinary meat or something. Her hands seem to have changed immediately, the fried taste is not the same as that of the old ve, and the aroma ispelling."

 Chapter 178: I can send someone to deliver the food.

    Chapter 178 You can send someone to deliver the food


    Mrs. Wei smiled helplessly when she saw what she said. She couldn''t help but took a few bites of green vegetables and asked patiently, "You should increase the variety of vegetables in the future, right?"


    "Naturally, the growth period of vegetables is different. These are all fast-growing, and there are slower production periodster, which are more delicious, but the price is naturally higher than this."


    "Price is not a problem." After Mrs. Wei finished speaking, she looked at Madam Xu, "How much fresh vegetables do the masters in the house need every day?".


    Mother Xu naturally understood who the masters were in her husband''s mouth, and replied respectfully: "The leaves that the masters eat must be carefully selected, and at least 50 catties of fresh vegetables are needed every day."


    Murong raised her eyebrows, "I brought five kinds of vegetables today, each of which is exactly ten kilograms left over from the ones I used just now, making a total of fifty kilograms. Madam takes care of my business so much, the ones that have already been cooked just now are the only ones left. When I gave it to my wife, the rest was exactly one tael of silver."


    Mrs. Wei was very quick to ask Butler Cao to give the silver, which was only one or two silver a day. For her, it was not expensive at all.


    Murong epted the money and said again: "Madam, when the ninth son asked me to deliver the vegetablesst time, let me know by the way, and let you send someone to tell him that my vegetables are ripe, and he can send someone to deliver the vegetables."


    Mrs. Wei had investigated Murong Lingran, so she naturally knew who she was talking about, and nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ll let Jingxuan tell him, but...you said that Jiu Gongzi said that every time he sent someone to you by himself. Delivery?"


    "Well, it should be that Ninth Young Master doesn''t want to trouble Young Master Wei any more." After all, he is amander who delivers food to others every day.


    Mrs. Wei thought about it for a while, then suddenly looked at Butler Cao, "Butler, you will also send someone to pick up their dishes in the future."


    Murong frowned, "Madam, you are..."


    Mrs. Wei smiled, "Don''t worry about it, providing vegetables is a long-term thing. You are still young, I just don''t want you to work so hard every day."


    "That''s it, thank you for your understanding, Madam, but I have one more request, I hope Madam will agree."


    "You''re wee, just tell me."


    Murong Lingran said slowly: "I hope Madam will not publicize the role of this vegetable."


    Although someone will know about it as long as someone eats it often, but if thisdy says it out, and if all of theme to her to buy it through thisdy, it will be their family who will be embarrassed at that time.


    And she only nned to use the spring water to water the five acres ofnd. If everyone knew that her vegetables had the effect of strengthening the body, it would definitely bring them other troubles.


    Although they have the backing of Jiu Gongzi, they still try to make him less troublesome.


    Mrs. Wei instantly realized that her family didn''t want to be too high-profile, and said with a smile, "Okay, I promise you."


    Originally, she wanted to tell her parents'' family, but since she didn''t want to, then forget it. The big deal is that she only delivers food to them, not to mention the role.


    Murong nodded, thinking of Fei Xiaocai, hesitant.


    Mrs. Wei saw that she was hesitating to say anything, and said with a smile, "Are there any conditions you haven''t said yet?"


    Murong shook his head and said sternly, "It''s not a condition. Madam, I think you already know our identity and past. What I want to say is the maid next to Miss Wei."


    Mrs. Wei was taken aback, "You mean..."

 Chapter 179: That person named Fei Xiaocai

    Chapter 179 The man named Fei Xiaocai


    "The one called Fei Xiaocai." Then Murong Lingran told them what Fei Xiaocai had done to their family.


    Mrs. Wei got up abruptly when she heard the words, and said in shock, "Is what you said true?"


    "Madam, I don''t have to lie to you. With your abilities, it''s easy to find out her past. You can check it out."


    Mrs. Wei nodded solemnly, "Go back first, I will definitely handle this matter properly. Butler, take her down to sign the document."


    Murong clearly understood that this was a family scandal, so it was inconvenient for them to stay here, so they followed Butler Cao obediently away.


    After the siblings left, Mrs. Wei frowned and said, "Mother Xu, I don''t remember that Fei Xiaocai was chosen by Yaxing, right?"


    Mammy Xu nodded, "Indeed, the ve remembered that the eldestdy happened to meet the thugs while shopping, that Fei Xiaocai happened to save the eldestdy, and the eldestdy took her back to the mansion when she saw that she was injured for her own sake. heal."


    "Who would have thought that when she was healed, she would not leave after giving her money, crying that she was helpless and begging the eldestdy to take her in. The eldestdy relented for a while, so she left her in the yard as a sweeping maid."


    "Last time the eldestdy went to Miss Murong''s house, and the maid who was serving her close to her happened to be ill. She rmended Fei Xiaocai, and the eldestdy took her away without thinking much."


    "She was really surprised when she saw Miss Murong, and there was indeed hatred in her eyes."


    Mrs. Wei said: "Then was the thug with her, or was it a bitter n they set up together?"


    Mother Xu said solemnly, "Madam, you forgot, the eldest young master went to investigate in person, and they just met by chance."


    Mrs. Wei thought about it for a while, as if there was such a thing, and asked, "Then Fei Xiaocai did something wrong in Yushan''s yard?"


    Mother Xu shook her head, "That''s not true. Even after she promised to stay, Madam, you know that her origin is unknown. Although she is kind to the youngdy, ording to the rules of the mansion, she must sign a deed of betrayal."


    "Although she was extremely reluctant at the time, she agreed. It''s just that she heard from the maid in the eldestdy''s yard recently that she asked how much money it would take to redeem her body and get her deed of sale back."


    Mrs. Wei sneered: "It seems that her life here is not as she intended, and she feels that she has not enjoyed the treatment of the eldestdy''s benefactor, and she has thoughts of leaving."


    "You sent someone to investigate what happened to her in Murong Imperial Physician''s Mansion. If what Miss Lingran said is true, it is impossible for someone with such serious revenge to stay in the mansion."


    "For the sake of her saving the eldest youngdy, I sent her to the vige outside the city, looking for someone to watch, and forbid her to step into the city again."


    "Yes, ma''am, this servant will go."


    Mother Xu went to Wei Yushan''s yard with a mighty force to arrest someone, but was told that Fei Xiaocai had been on sick leave since yesterday and had not been there for two days.


    Mother Xu knew it was broken as soon as she heard it, and the person must have run away. After asking Mrs. Wei for instructions, she began to send people to look around.


    At this moment, Murong Lingran and her elder brother were walking down the street.


    Murong Zong did not expect that the vegetables grown by his sister could sell for such a good price, and he earned a tael of silver in less than a morning.


    I signed the documents just now, and if I provided them with it every day, that month would have earned at least thirty taels of ie from the Minister of Rites.

 Chapter 180: buy a carriage

    Chapter 180 Buying a carriage


    There are still several acres of vegetables lying in thend, and there are 20 acres of undeveloped wastnd. If all vegetables are grown, it is really possible to make a fortune.


    He now understands why Aran gave their brothers two months to think about it.


    Aran can earn money much faster than him, and he doesn''t even need to lick blood with a knife.


    Aran is too unconfident in himself, where do they need to give them two months, one month is more than enough.


    Murong Lingran looked at the eldest brother in a good mood and knew what he was thinking, but she didn''t point it out.


    took the eldest brother to the embroidery vige to give the boiled eggs, sugar and silver to A-Niang, showed A-Niang his face, and finally dragged the eldest brother to the West Market.


    Murong Zong looked at the market where people came and went, and asked suspiciously, "Aran, what are you doing here?"


    "Brother, have you forgotten that we still have so many vegetables in our house? Our family alone can''t sell them all, and we have to transport so many vegetables to the city every day, and there are no means of transportation in the vige for us to borrow. , so for the convenience of business in the future, I n to buy a few carriages to go back."


    Although ox carts are cheaper, she believes that as long as her family''s business is on track, the ox carts will gradually be unusable.


    And horses are more humane than oxen, their endurance is better than that of oxen, and they can run farther.


    There are many men in her family, and they have all learned to ride horses. When they are not carrying food, they can ride for fun, and even ride together to find their younger brothers.


    "A carriage? That''s right, there is a lot ofnd in the family, and it''s really too hard to rely on manpower." Ten thousand Murong Zong believed that A Ran would never live on the 20-plus acres ofnd alone, she must have bigger ambitions.


    Murong Lingran asked passers-by, and after knowing that there was a tooth shop, he went directly there.


    Today, Murong Lingran was wearing beautiful clothes given to her by Helian Rongjiu, with light-colored bead flowers on her head. Her face was white and charming, so she looked like someone who grew up in the city. girl.


    As for Murong Zong, he was wearing new clothes that Murong Lingran bought himst time. Although the material was not as good as what Murong Lingran wore, it was rarely worn by ordinary people.


    So the guy from Yaxing looked at the clothes of the two and thought they were from a big family, so he diligently introduced them to them.


    After a while, Murong Lingran chose four horses, one medium carriage, and three ordinary carriages.


    The medium carriage is naturally for them to use as a walking tool when they usually go out, and the general carriage is used to transport vegetables.


    No matter what age, horses are extremely valuable, and four horses that look extremely energetic cost her 80 taels of silver.


    The ?? medium car cost 5 taels, and the three regr cars cost 6 taels.


    Today''s total, it cost 91 taels.


    Murong Zong''s heart suddenly throbbed a little. He only earned one tael today, but A Ran spent ny-one taels. Now he feels that the money for growing vegetables is slow.


    Murong Lingran didn''t feel anything at all, she was willing to give up, only if she gave up, she looked at the man and said lightly, "This eldest brother, look at me, there are only two people, but my eldest brother can drive horses and carriages, can you please find a few people to help you? I drive the other carriages back?"


    The guy has not met such a big customer for a long time, and his eyes areughing into a straight line. This is a requirement, and he quickly nodded, "Don''t worry, girl, you can send four people to help the girl drive all the carriages home. After you get home, the girl can give you more money."

 Chapter 181: crazy shopping

    Chapter 181 Crazy Shopping


    Murong nodded and asked earnestly, "What''s your surname?"


    "Under Zhao Liu."


    Murong Lingran gave him a tael of silver, "Brother Zhao, I still have some things to buy, and they will all be delivered to you in a while, and when my eldest brother and Ie back, we will go home together, and we will be together at that time. I''ll give you the rest of the money."


    Zhao Liu took the money and said with a smile: "Okay, listen to the girl, just leave when the girles."


    "Thank you Big Brother Zhao."


    The two brothers and sisters went out of their way, and immediately started a big shopping spree.


    Although some rooms are still empty, they all have owners.


    In order to let their ownerse back and live at any time, a simple arrangement is inevitable.


    And some of their rooms are also missing a lot of things.


    I needed a lot of things at home, and I just bought four carriages, just in time to transport the things back.


    As soon as the door was closed, no one in Lihua Vige could see what she bought. They only knew that she had bought four carriages. When she said it was used to sell vegetables, she would be able to fool her.


    The quilts that were used in the bamboo house and so on, are naturally impossible to use when moving into the new house. After all, they are the old quilts that were sold to them in the past.


    Because they were busy buyingnd and warming up the house some time ago, they simply arranged the room where they slept. Many things were toote to buy and they moved to a new house.


    Murong Lingran plus six brothers, a total of seven rooms, plus parents and a guest room, a total of nine rooms, Murong Lingran ns to prepare four beds of cotton wool for each room, one padded bed, covered with different thicknesses of three beds.


    Dad and the four brothers and sisters had already bought two beds each a while ago, and they still need twenty-eight beds.


    Seeing that there are all kinds of ready-made bedding, such as curtains, quilt covers, sheets, etc., Murong Lingran waved his hand and bought twenty sets at a time.


    I looked at other shops on the street, and as long as they saw what they thought could be used, such as tea sets, copper basins, face towels, etc., and evenbs, they all bought at least nine copies, and then told the guys to all Take it to the dental office.


    As for the food, the eldest brother bought a lot for the warm house, but he still bought 200 catties of rice and 200 catties of flour to go back to be prepared.


    The current house is not as cramped and prone to dampness as the bamboo house, the ce is spacious, and there is enough money left on hand, just in time to have a carriage to buy more.


    Passing by the pharmacy, Murong Lingran went to buy a lot of spices such as pepper, pepper, cinnamon, star anise and so on.


    The meat buns I boughtst time were delicious. Passing by the bun stall, Murong Lingran bought another 30 buns, which they could have for lunch when they went back.


    Zhao Liu originally thought they were just buying a few things, but he didn''t expect that cotton wool would actually stuff two and a half of the carriages. He was so tired that he sweated out for several days.


    As soon as I took a break, something was delivered, so I had to resign and start carrying it again.


    After repeating this for half an hour, his whole body was soaked with sweat.


    There is no way, he took money from others, and the two of them bought so many things here, it is absolutely impossible to make fun of him.


    Allowing these to be ced in the tooth bank will affect other guests, so I had to sigh and put them on the carriage.


    After waiting for the four carriages to be filled up, when Zhao Liu was about to be weak, the Murong Lingran siblings finally returned.

 Chapter 182: Arrange

    Chapter 182 Arrangement


    Murong Lingran saw Zhao Liu''s sorrowful eyes, and then looked at the stuffed carriage, and suddenlyughed wildly in his heart.


    This guy is too sincere, he can wait for their siblings toe back and let them move by themselves.


    "Girl, you guys are finally back, I''m almost exhausted."


    Murong smiled and checked it roughly. Seeing that the number was correct, he took out a piece of silver from the bag and gave it to him, "Okay, I''ll give it to you, thank you."


    Zhao Liu immediately became energized when he saw Yin Zi, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, girl, have you finished shopping? I''ll call the driver when I''m done."


    "Well, almost there, go and call someone."


    "Okay." Zhao Liu hurriedly called the four chauffeurs toe over, and earnestly instructed that they must be sent home safely.


    After a long time, four carriages drove into Lihua Vige in a mighty manner, which immediately attracted the attention of everyone on the road.


    Seeing Murong Lingran''s siblings sitting outside the carriage with three carriages behind them, they thought that their friends had moved toe to see them, so they didn''t ask any further questions.


    After all, the presence of the wealthy children yesterday also opened their eyes. Although others are from outside, their ability to manage contacts is not weak at all.


    basically greeted them with a smile.


    But no one thought that after the carriage drove into Murong''s house, only four coachmen came out.


    Someone asked curiously and stopped the coachman to ask. Only then did he realize that the Murong family had bought four carriages at one time, and the vige exploded.


    I wanted to ask, but Murong Lingran closed the door as soon as they entered, and the ce where they lived was far from Murong Lingran''s new house, and it was time for lunch, so no one came.


    Murong Zhe heard the movement and came to the front yard. He looked at the four carriages neatly arranged, and said in shock, "Aran, these carriages are..."


    "Well, I bought these."


    Murong Zhe thought of the vegetable field at home, nodded and said, "There are more fields at home now, and it is indeed better to have a carriage to help."


    Aran built a stable when she was building the house. Although he knew she would definitely buy livestock, he did not expect to buy four horses at one time.


    Murong Kuan looked around the four carriages and said excitedly, "Brother, you actually bought a carriage and came back. Is it really all our family''s?"


    "Of course it is." Murong Zong smiled, "You can open the doors of the carriage and take a look."


    Murong Kuan did as he was puzzled, and the smile on his face became even bigger when he saw what was inside.


    When he left in the morning, Murong Lingran told Murong Zhe that he would buy some household items toe back, and there might be a little more, so Murong Zhe was not very surprised at this time.


    "Aran, did you really buy everything in your three younger brothers'' rooms?"


    "Well, they are also part of the family, so they won''t be in a hurry when theye back."


    Murongzhe smiled gratified, "Aran, you guys have your minds. You guys, go to the kitchen to help out, make lunch quickly, and try to get all the rooms ready within today."


    Murong Lingran said again: "Dad, I also bought a meat bun, and I can eat it soon."


    After lunch, taking advantage of the sun, Murong Zong and his younger brothers and sisters got busy, washing what should be washed and drying, and carefully arranged each room, and finally put everything before going to bed. The rooms are all furnished.


    It was identally released today, and I will explode tomorrow.

 Chapter 183: choose your own

    Chapter 183 Choose Yourself


    Even if the vegetables from the Minister of Rites and Jiu Gongzi don''t need to be delivered in person, there are still several acres of vegetables in the field.


    It is impossible for the four children of Murong''s family to sell the vegetables before they rot in the fields.


    Therefore, Murong Zhe took advantage of the busyness of his children, and he couldn''t help him anyway. Following his daughter''s instructions, he released the news that their family needed people to pick and sell vegetables.


    It might have been better for Yuri Masao to rmend it directly, but he didn''t want to bother Li Masao any more.


    Thest time I recruited people to open up wastnd, because some people were not selected by Li Zheng, they were also hated by petty minds, which made his family members listen to a lot of nder.


    So this time, they will choose their own people, and they will just do the work of offending people.


    Picking vegetables is also considered physical work, 30 wen a day, while selling vegetables is abination of mental and physical work, and picking vegetables is also required, so 40 wen a day.


    It takes six people to sell vegetables, and six people to pick vegetables. Those who want to do it can register at the door of Murong Lingran''s house tomorrow, on a firste-first-served basis.


    But if the boss has other orders, the workers must obey.


    But because of the issue of ounting, the Murong family agreed from the beginning that applicants for vegetable sales must have basic arithmetic skills.


    And whether you are applying for picking vegetables or selling vegetables, you must be of good character, obey management, have no bad behavior in the vige, and have a good reputation.


    If they conceal their past mistakes and get selected by mistake, the vigers can also report it. Once it is verified, the Murong family will never hire him and anyone who is rted to him.


    After hearing this, many vigers were immediately moved, knowing that even if they went out to find work and do coolies, they would only be paid 30 liters a day at most.


    Picking vegetables in the vige and then selling them can actually earn 30 to 40 cents a day, which not only saves the daily cost of entering the city, but also takes care of the family. For them, it is almost like a pie in the sky.


    Some time ago, they were envious of the Xia family being chosen to work by the Murong family. It was also because of the flood that all the food was flooded, but the life of the Xia family was better than theirs.


    They also thought at that time that Murong Lingran''s vegetables would definitely need manpower when they were ripe, but they didn''t expect that more than a monthter, they would actually have the opportunity.


    If they are selected, they will not be hungry this winter, and they will be able to eat meat often in the future.


    So early the next morning, Murong Lingran''s family had just had breakfast and ced the desk at the door, when a crowd of people gathered at the door, making a lot of noise and excitement.


    A long and bitter woman didn''t know who stepped on her foot, and suddenly roared in displeasure, "Who dares to step on the foot of the olddy and stand up for the olddy."


    Murong Zhe was about to make a round when he was pulled by his daughter.


    Seeing her daughter shaking her head at her, she had to wait and see for a while.


    Cui shi looked at her with contempt, "How dare you apply for a job?"


    "Why am I so embarrassed? Don''t think that your father-inw can insult anyone just because he is righteous, and you can tell me clearly!"


    Seeing that Murong Lingran looked at them and didn''t stop her, Cui suddenly became energetic and sneered: "Don''t pretend to be confused here, your sister is Gao, when your sister kicked people out, you Why don''t youe to help them?"


    "Also, when your sister''s family framed the third child of Murong''s familyst time, you didn''t stop talking nonsense. Now you''re so embarrassed to make money from someone else''s family, you''re really thick-skinned."

 Chapter 184: vengeance

    Chapter 184 Revenge


    Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran, so she was Gao''s younger sister, no wonder she helped Gao to speak ill of the third brother.


    Seeing that the faces of Murong Lingran''s family were all darkened, Mrs. Gao quickly exined: "I... I just had a broken mouth, so I said some unpleasant things at the beginning. I know I was wrong, or I will give you three now. Sorry brother, how about you?"


    Murong Lingran said with an expressionless face, "No need to apologize."


    Xiao Gao thought that Murong Lingran had forgiven her, but before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he heard Murong Lingran say again: "My third brother and I, no, our family will never forgive a person who starts cursing himself without knowing the truth. loved ones."


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan also said coldly, "That''s right."


    Insulting their family members and wanting to make money from their family, want to expose it with an apology? There is nothing like this in the world!


    Murong looked at the crowd with cold eyes, and said lightly, "Human hearts are full of flesh, and I am a person who holds grudges, so I can remember the faces of those who once said nasty things about my family, and now please Take the initiative to leave, especially when I said it in front of me."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, several women emerged from the crowd.


    There are so many people now that they didn''t dare to say anyints, they only dared to give Murong Lingran a gloomy nce, and then they all left in despair.


    Xiao Gao''s face suddenly turned blue and then white, and he regretted it very much in his heart. He knew that he would not watch the fun in the first ce.


    Under the contemptuous eyes of everyone, he could only roar unwillingly, "Let''s go, what''s the big deal, let''s wait and see, hum!"


    A lot of people present felt very fortunate. Fortunately, they didn''t listen to the wind or the rain and didn''t talk about the Murong family''s gossip.


    Only then did Murong Lingran look at Mrs Xia, Mrs Xia reacted and hurriedly greeted: "Those who need to apply for a job selling vegetables stand in front of me first, but they need to take an exam in arithmetic, and those who feel that they can''t pass the test can wait for a while, and they can apply for a jobter. Vegetable work."


    Everyone knows that the Xia family is now a popr person in the Murong family. Knowing that what she said was inspired by the Murong family, after hearing what she said, she took the initiative to leave the team because she thought she was ipetent.


    There were only ten people left in front of the Xia n, mostly men.


    Murong nodded in satisfaction, and in order not to waste everyone''s time, he sent them the exam questions he had writtenst night, and said lightly, "If you answer all of the above questions correctly, then you can be selected. , you can line up for our four siblings to read to you, everyone''s questions are different, so you don''t have to worry about giarism and cheating."


    The ten people were basically illiterate, and they all handed the test questions to their brothers and sisters to read.


    Murong Lingran sat on the chair that had been prepared, looked at the man in the first row, motioned him to sit down too, took his test questions, and asked seriously, "Name?"


    "I... My name is Mo Kaifu." Mo Kaifu said ufortably, after all, he was a few years older than Murong Lingran, and Murong Lingran was a girl who looked more capable than him, making him a little ashamed .


    Surname Mo? Murong Lingran nced at Aunt Tian in the distance, and saw that she looked at Mo Kaifu expectantly, nodded and said, "Age?"


    "I''m fifteen."


    "Have you been seriously ill in thest three months?"


    "No."


    Murong Lingran began to read ording to the test questions, "For example, if a catty of cabbage is twenty cents, and a guest asks for six catties, how much should you charge?"

 Chapter 185: Mo Kaifu

    Chapter 185 Mo Kaifu


    Mo Kaifu replied immediately, "A total of 120 texts."


    Mo Kaifu thought that the price of this dish was casually said by Murong Lingran, so he didn''t ask any further questions.


    "Then what about the guest asking for nine pounds?"


    "One hundred and eighty pennies in total."


    "The small cabbage is still 20 cents a pound, the small green cabbage is 20 cents a pound, the spinach is 25 cents a pound, the cabbage customer needs 8 catties, the small green cabbage customer needs nine catties, and the spinach customer needs 9 catties. How much should I charge?"


    Mo Kaifu just paused for a while, and immediately replied, "It''s five hundred and sixty-five in total."


    Murong nodded with satisfaction. The first one was considered a sess. He smiled and said, "Congrattions, you have been selected."


    Mo Kaifu was young after all, so he jumped up happily when he heard the words, and hurriedly said: "Thank you girl, no, thank you boss."


    "No thanks, you have the ability."


    Mo Kaifu touched the back of his head naively, "Thank you so much for the boss."


    Xia Shi saw that his son was sessfully selected, and he was immediately excited. He originally wanted to take his son to thank the Murong family, but seeing that they were all busy, he had to give up.


    Murong Lingran''s side is progressing smoothly, and two of the other three brothers have also been selected.


    The second round started soon, and it didn''t take long for six people to be selected from the ten people, all of them were men, and they were all young people over fifteen and under twenty.


    After a while, the six people who picked vegetables also settled down. Some of them helped their family open up wastnd before, or helped them build bamboo houses.


    The rest of the vigers saw that there were enough people, and they were about to leave in disappointment when Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Everyone, please stay."


    Everyone stopped for a while, and saw her saying slowly: "My family bought 20 acres of wastnd some time ago. This time, I need a lot of manpower. I have epted all the people who were willing toe."


    "There are others who want to join. As long as they meet the requirements I just said, they can join after passing the interview. Naturally,nd remation is still 30 coins a day, and lunch is not included."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the already silent crowd suddenly exploded.


    The Murong family bought another 20 acres ofnd without a word?


    The house has just been built, the vegetables in thend can be sold, and there is so muchnd, isn''t the Murong family really the number one family in Lihua Vige?


    Everyone started to sign up actively, and the atmosphere suddenly became lively again.


    When a woman who had not gone far heard Murong Lingran''s words, her expression changed. Instead of going home, she walked in another direction.


    "I...I want to join."


    "And me... I''m going to join too."


    "And I."


    "I also want."


    Murong Zong hurriedly said: "Well,e to interview one by one. Those who pass the test will go back today to arrange the family affairs, and they cane to work tomorrow."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, everyone hurriedly started lining up in an orderly manner, for fear of giving the owner a bad impression.


    After a while, when everyone was registered, and after simple questions, basically all the people who came had jobs.


    The Murong family said something to be aware of, and everyone went home with a smile.


    Murong Zhe looked at the list, shook his head and said, "There are too few people who open up the wastnd, and I don''t know how long it will take toplete it."


    "Father, it''s alright, nting one acre per acre, you can''t eat fat in one go, let''s take it slow."


    The people of Lihua Vige now, except for Murong Qi''s family, basically every household has a field, and others must take care of their own first.

 Chapter 186: Your old man has no points in his heart?

    Chapter 186 Do you have any points in your heart?


    The big guys like to get together again, watching the lively, plus some people go away, there are not many people.


    "Well, you''re right, Dad is in a hurry."


    Murong Lingran was about to carry the table in when Murong Zong suddenly said, "Aran, they are here."


    With such a big movement on their side today, it¡¯s strange that people from there don¡¯te.


    Murong Lingran said calmly: "Let''s move the table in first, they can''t talk outside anyway."


    Murong Zong nodded. The siblings had just put the table back to its original position in the main room, when Murong Liang brought Liu and Chen''s mother and son.


    "Murong Zhe, you are really generous. Yesterday you bought four carriages at one time. I just found out that you actually bought another 20 acres ofnd. Why didn''t you tell us about such a big thing?" As soon as he arrived at the main room, he asked rudely.


    Murong Lingran just happened to brew the tea and brought it out, ignoring Liu Shi, and said with a smile, "Grandpa, sit down and drink some tea first."


    Murong Liang was not as angry as Liu Shi, but he was very happy that the eldest son was sessful again, "Okay, grandpa, sit down."


    Liu Shi saw that Murong Lingran didn''t greet her, snorted coldly, and sat down at the top right.


    Chen was taught not long ago, and everyone who saw Murong''s family didn''t invite them to be seated, so they had to stand by the side with their children.


    Mrs Liu saw that there was tea, and as soon as she touched the cup, she was scalded and touched her earlobe, so she began to question the business, "You haven''t answered the question just now."


    Murong Zong said indifferently: "Our dishes are mature and need to be transported to the city for sale. It''s more convenient to buy a carriage. You don''t need to think about it to understand. Is this also worthy of grandma''s special questioning?"


    Why didn''t you tell you that your old man has no points in his heart?


    Murongliang said angrily: "Do you think it''s the reason I said? They have grown so many vegetables, what else can they do if they don''t sell them? Is it possible to let them rot in the ground? Several acres of vegetables do not rely on horse-drawn carts. Do you only rely on your legs? Not to mention them, you are the old you, can you walk?"


    "I just want to confirm, old man, don''t be angry." Liu Shi had just been cleaned up, and he didn''t dare to be too tough, so he could only smile shyly, "And..."


    Liu turned to look at Murong Lingran and said, "I didn''te here for this, I just want to know, I asked them to spend an acre ofnd and said they didn''t have any money, how can they have money to buy a carriage and buynd? "


    Murong Zhe said unceremoniously, "Auntie, I can use my family''s money how I want."


    "you!"


    Murongliang red at Liu Shi unhappily, "Speak well, and if you want to p it, go back to me immediately."


    Liu Shi had no choice but to suppress the anger in his heart.


    Murongliang said hesitantly, "Azhe, I didn''t mean to want money today, I just wanted to know, how did you guys get so much money again?"


    Murong Zhe thought for a moment, but he still said thest time, "Dad, you should know about thest time our house was besieged, right?"


    "This... I heard about itter. I heard that you beat everyone away, so I didn''te here." Murongliang was a little embarrassed. He was not there when his son was in trouble. The son''s expression was cold.


    Murong Zhe said coldly, "Then do you know that they came for the second time early the next morning? The third time?"


    "This... we really don''t know." Murong Liang wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

 Chapter 187: Final goal

    Chapter 187 Final Purpose


    Murong Zhe said: "Their master found outter, he felt sorry for it, and he just lost a little money."


    Liu hurriedly asked, "How much did you lose?"


    Murong Zhe''s face suddenly turned cold, "How many times have I said it, you are no longer qualified to inquire about my family after the separation."


    "I am your mother!"


    "My mother?" Murong Zhe mocked: "Then where was your mother when our family was besieged? Why didn''t youe to protect my mother? If I have money, you are my mother, and if I have no money, you are my mother. Stepmother, let us fend for ourselves?"


    Liu Shi was speechless for a moment.


    Murong rolled his eyes, "Grandma, I know your purpose, no matter how much money you lost, it''s all gone now."


    "Run out? I don''t believe it!"


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, "Believe it or not, grandma, just tell me if you want money. But as I saidst time, looking for my brother is now asking someone to look for it, at least one hundred dors a year is needed. Don''t say I don''t have any more money now, even if I still have it, I will save it."


    Mu Rongliang didn''t know about this, so he said in shock, "It costs more than one hundred taels a year?"


    "Yeah, why else would I buynd? I don''t hurry up to make money. If I don''t find it within a year, where will I get the money to continue looking for it?"


    Liu said with a distressed look: "Can''t you find it yourself? One hundred and twenty taels, just give it to outsiders casually, prodigal son, prodigal son."


    Murong Lingran''s face sank and narrowed his eyes slightly, "Let''s find it ourselves? Who will take care of thend at home?"


    "Isn''t it enough to leave it to your uncle''s family? They are idle anyway." Liu said without thinking.


    Murong sneered sneeringly, "So grandma''s ultimate goal is this? Grandpa, do you think so too? It turns out that you came here today to ask fornd."


    "Okay, our family almost broke down in exchange for the money, but someone came to **** it as soon as they heard the wind, and their ambitions are not small, and they will take over all thend in the family as soon as theye."


    "Where were you when my father and third brother were inconvenient? Where were you when I was in aa andcked money? Where were you when our family was besieged by more than a dozen big men one after another?"


    "If it''s good, I''ll rush here. Grandpa and grandmother don''t have toe. What are the aunt''s family doing? I''m afraid we don''t know that grandma is asking for the money for her? I''m going to find Lizheng. Judge, are there any rtives like you in the world?"


    Chen''s mother and son, except for Murong Qing, suddenly changed their expressions, they deliberately waited for the others to leave beforeing, this dead girl actually wanted to make a big issue.


    Murongliang saw that she really wanted to go out to find someone, so he stopped her quickly, "Aran, don''t get me wrong, Grandpa didn''t think that way."


    After he finished speaking, he pped Liu Shi mercilessly, "You old man, before I came here, I said that I was not allowed to ask Azhe for money, but I dared to attack them, are you taking my words as a deaf ear again? !"


    Mrs Liu covered her beaten face and said aggrieved: "I... Am I right? Wouldn''t it be cheaper for them to find it themselves?"


    "That way you''ll get your youngest son to fully ept theirnd, won''t you? Even take their house and make them homeless again, won''t you!"


    "I...I didn''t think so."

 Chapter 188: wont help

    Chapter 188 Won''t Help


    She really hadn''t thought about it that way, it''s not that she didn''t want to, it''s just that she didn''t have time to think about it.


    "Hmph, if you say something unpleasant next, get out of here immediately!"


    Liu Shi was really angry when he saw that he didn''t want to be beaten again, so he had to shut up temporarily.


    Murong Zhe felt tired when he heard their quarrel, he didn''t want to know who they were saying was true and who was false, he just said with a cold face: "Father, if the family is separated, the family is separated. When we are separated, we are two families, we can even be said to be enemies, and we will never be able to change back to the way we were."


    "Today I will say it for thest time, for the sake of you being my parents, I will honor those who should be honored during the festivals, ording to the standards of most people in Lihua Vige, but if you want money today, then Go back, it will never be possible."


    "Azhe." Murongliang suddenly became anxious, "I really didn''te to ask for money, I just wanted you to do me a favor, and I won''t ask for your money in vain. Before I came, my mother and I agreed. Yes, who knew she would suddenly have such an idea."


    Murong Zhe resolutely said: "I won''t help, Dad, if you push me again, I''ll sell the house andnd, take the money and go away to find the children, and I''ll never show up in front of you again. ."


    Liu and Chen panicked at the same time, he actually had such an idea?


    What if he ran away and left their family here?


    "How can that be?" Only then did Murongliang know how much the eldest son''s heart was hurt. It was impossible for him to say such unfilial words before, and he red at Liu Shi again.


    Liu didn''t dare to speak again, for fear that the eldest son''s family would really run away.


    "Why not? Isn''t that what A-Niang meant just now? I wish all my property was given to Murong Qi, and I wish I would be your long-term worker for the rest of my life. Rather than that, I might as well sell them all. I''ve always thought about it."


    Murongliang knew that half of his words were angry, so he had to say the real intention of today, "Azhe, whether you believe it or not, I really don''t know your mother''s idea. The purpose of my visit is to hear that you are here today. We are recruiting people, and I want you to give the three children in the family some work, and rely on their own hands to live a good life."


    Murong Zhe nced at his three nephews and nieces, and saw that Murong Cai and Murong Qing had prayers in their eyes, while Murong Xue''s eyes were obviously disdainful, and he smiled coldly in his heart, "I just said that if you don''t help, you won''t help, let''s go. ."


    After saying that, he strode to his room.


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan were worried about Daddy, so they ran after him, "Daddy, wait for us."


    "Azhe, Azhe." Murong Liang anxiously wanted to follow.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward to stop the person, sighed and said: "Grandpa, don''t me Grandpa, you must know that our children are his life, you may hit him with any idea, but just Don''t hit his children''s ideas. Thend and carriages in the family are all bought to make money, what can I use to find my brother after I can''t earn money, that''s why Dad is so angry."


    Murong Zong raised his eyebrows and persuaded: "Yes, grandpa, grandpa is only angry, you must not me him."


    Murongliang was persuaded by his grandchildren, and his mood was no longer so depressed, but he still frowned and sighed: "Grandpa is also a father, I can understand."

 Chapter 189: Ah Qing alone

    Chapter 189 A Qing is alone


    After he finished speaking, he drank the tea and got up to leave.


    Seeing Murong Qing looking at her pitifully, Murong Zong shook his head helplessly, and hurriedly said: "Grandpa, Dad used to treat Aqing quite well, maybe I can persuade Dad to arrange for Aqing to pick vegetables. "


    Chen Shi was instantly overjoyed, "Why don''t you arrange Auntie, A Xue and A Cai as well?"


    Murongliang roared impatiently, "Shut up!"


    Chen suddenly did not dare to speak again.


    Liu Shi was about to speak, when Murong Liang red at him, he swallowed the words in his mouth.


    Murong Lingran said coldly, "Auntie, I will remember what my uncle did to our family for the rest of my life, and there are enough people. I heard that your family now has a lot of livestock to keep, so I''m afraid it can''t be separated from people. Arranging for Ah Qing is already my elder brother and I risking being scolded by Dad, and angering Dad, I''m afraid Ah Qing won''t be able to stay."


    Murong Xue and Murong Cai looked at each other and saw embarrassment in each other''s eyes.


    Mu Rongliang quickly said: "Okay, Ah Qing is alone."


    After ?? finished speaking, he shouted at Mrs. Chen, "You and your three children havee here. Who will take care of the family affairs? Why, do you want to put it all on the old bones of me and your mother?"


    Chen''s face changed, and he waved his hands again and again, "Father, I didn''t mean that, I was wrong, just Aqing."


    "Humph!"


    Murong Lingran said again: "Aqing didn''te this morning, and there are still some things I don''t know, just stay for the time being, and let her go backter."


    "Okay, okay." Murong Liang told Murong Qing to be obedient, and took the unwilling Liu Shi and left.


    Chen''s mother and son knew that they would get no benefit today, and although they were unwilling, they had to follow.


    After Murong Lingran and the others left, he looked at Murong Qing and said, "Aqing, wait here first, and I''ll go and tell Dad."


    Murong Qing nodded nervously.


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zong came to daddy''s room, saw the second and third brothers sitting on the chairs like uncles, and said helplessly: "Dad, they are gone, ording to the initial discussion, I will take ah Qing stayed."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Don''t let Dad blush in the future."


    "why?"


    Murong Zhe felt a little ufortable and said, "Daddy feels that it feels really good to sing a red face. I am afraid that I will continue to sing a red face all the time. It will be too deep into the y and I can''t control myself."


    The four brothers and sisters suddenly burst intoughter.


    They had a serious discussion yesterday. Their family has so many ces. Although the uncle hates their family, the difference between the uncle''s family and theirs is indeed a big gap now.


    They are going to do business in the future. If they really ignore it at all, it may affect their reputation.


    After all, most people don¡¯t understand their family¡¯s grievances and don¡¯t want to do business with people who don¡¯t recognize their six rtives.


    But it is impossible to continue helping the other side unconditionally as before.


    After thinking about it, everyone agreed that they could help the other side, but they couldn''t help those who had a bad heart, so they could only choose Murong Qing.


    Murong Lingran also quietly asked Changqi Shenjun if Murong Qing was worth helping.


    After ?? got his affirmative answer, Murong Lingran sang today''s y with everyone.


    Murong Qing waited for a while, and then Murong Lingran came out and said with a smile, "Aqing, stay here for lunch at noon."


    "But I have to go back to feed the chickens, ducks and geese."


    Murong Zong patted her on the shoulder, "If youe to work in the future, you will never have time to do those tasks? Leave it to your brothers and sisters, they will have to get used to it sooner orter."

 Chapter 190: Murong Xues jealousy

    Chapter 190 Murong Xue''s Jealousy


    Murong Qing had no choice but to say, "Well then."


    Murong Lingran knew that leaving Murong Qing in the main room would definitely make her ufortable, so she pulled her to the kitchen and asked her to fight and cook a sumptuous lunch together.


    Although he only had a big meal when he came to the conservatory, looking at the braised pork, sweet and sour fish, and other kinds of meat on the table, Murong Qing still swallowed her saliva.


    "Uncle, I... Can I really eat it? Also, you don''t have to spend so much money." Her parents have been calcting Uncle, she doesn''t deserve to be entertained like this.


    Murong Zhe saw that she had misunderstood and did not exin that this is what they usually eat. He said softly: "Uncle scared you just now, don''t mind, you don''t know who Uncle is yet? Eat it, let it go."


    Murong Qing was slightly relieved when she saw that the uncle was talking to her in the same soft and gentle manner as before. Seeing the things tied to his wrist, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions. After the uncle took a bite, he began to move his chopsticks.


    After eating, Murong Lingran sent her to the door and ordered her: "Come over early tomorrow morning, but I said that picking vegetables is 30 cents a day, but if I give you all these coins, I don''t think they will reach you. in hand."


    "So I will deduct 15 wen in the name of your strength and physical strength as a child, which means I will give you 15 wen. I will save the remaining 15 wen for you, when you have it in the future. I''ll give it to you urgently, what do you think?"


    "However, if you are willing to give all the money to your aunt to support the family, I also respect your opinion."


    Murong Qing didn''t expect Sister Lingran to help her like this, so she nodded excitedly, "Sister, I''m willing to listen to you, but you don''t need to give me thirty cents, my strength is really small, give me twenty cents every day. I''ll be satisfied if I can save five cents."


    Her eldest brother is the eldest son, and he has the grandmother to help him consider everything.


    Murong Xue is two years younger than the eldest brother. When the eldest brother gets married, A-Niang will definitely start thinking about her.


    After the marriage of her brother and sister, the family must have no money left to n for her. She saved some by herself, which can be regarded as a guarantee.


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Okay, you don''t have to be polite to my sister, I heard Aunt Tian say that you quietly came to look after me several times during the twenty days I was in aa. Help you, and because you haven''tpletely abandoned me."


    Murong Qing''s face immediately flushed red, and she said a little embarrassedly, "Sister, you already know."


    "Well, that''s why it''s 30 wen, 30 wen."


    Murong Qing heard the words and no longer refused, and said with sincere gratitude: "Thank you, sister, then I will go back first."


    "Um."


    Murong Xue didn''t wait until Murong Qing came back, she knew she was staying there for lunch.


    Seeing her walking into the main room in a happy mood, thinking that she was eating and drinking at her uncle''s house, but she was eating chaff at home, her face suddenly contorted, and she said with a strange yin and yang: "Yo, it seems that there is really taking you there. My daughter is the same. In this case, what are you going to do when youe back? Keep staying there, the food at home is not as good as there. "


    "Sister, what are you talking about? They just wanted to tell me what to do tomorrow, so they took some time."


    Murong Xue said with a sullen expression: "You dare to say that you didn''t eat delicious food there?"


    The uncle''s house only warmed up yesterday, and there must be a lot of delicious food left today, "Murongqing, do you still have A-niang in your eyes, and do you still have my sister, you are just unfilial!"

 Chapter 191: all sold out

    Chapter 191 is all sold out


    I don¡¯t know how to bring some of the delicious food back. With their attitude towards Ah Qing, she wanted to bring it, so how could they not give it?


    Chen saw that her daughter was back, and hurriedly said: "Aqing, you are back, how many coins does your uncle give you a day?"


    Murong Xue then remembered that Ah Qing was already a person with a job, and suddenly looked at Murong Qing withplicated eyes.


    Why, they are both the uncle''s niece, why is the uncle being so kind to A Qing!


    "Sister said, I''m still young and my strength is small. The people who pick vegetables with me are adults. If they pay the same wages, they will definitelyin, so they only gave me half of it, fifteen copper coins a day."


    Chen shi said angrily: "What? Only fifteen copper coins? You are only a few years apart from them, and you are still his niece, so can you be the same as the people outside? Shouldn''t normal rtives give more? How can they still pay? I''ll give you less? It''s too ck-hearted, and they are so stingy with their own nieces, are they still human?"


    "Auntie, I''m really weak, no wonder uncle, don''t say that to them."


    Chen''s eyes rolled, "Aqing, why don''t you give this job to your sister, she is bigger and stronger than you, and she can definitely earn thirty cents a day."


    "No way!" Murong Qing knew that A-Niang only cared about A-jie, "A-jie Lingran said that she would only ept me. If you change someone, you won''t even want me."


    Chen shi didn''t doubt her words, it really seemed like what Murong Lingran could say, so she had to stop thinking about changing people.


    Murong Xue went back to her room with a gloomy face when she saw that she still had nothing to gain.


    The next day, vegetable pickers, sellers, and wastnders all arrived at Murong''s vegetable field early.


    They are all people who are used to doing farm work and naturally know which vegetables can be picked. Under the leadership of Mr. Xia, they rolled up their sleeves and started to work.


    An hourter, everyone loaded the cleaned vegetables into the car, and started to sell vegetables in groups of two.


    Originally, the Murong family wanted to let them go and sell it by themselves, but they didn''t know how to drive a carriage, so they could only ask the three Murong brothers to take them there, just one for each person.


    After a while, the carriages from the House of the Minister of Rites and the Ninth Young Master also arrived, gave the money, loaded the dishes into the carriage, and left.


    After they left, Murong Lingran asked the pickers to join the team to open up the wastnd.


    After all, I still don¡¯t know the market price on the first day. Now I pick out the vegetables to be sold in the afternoon. If the vegetables are not sold in the morning, they will not be fresh tomorrow, and they will not be able to sell at a high price.


    The three brothers thought that the price was too high, and there would be a lot of dishes left toe back today, but they did not expect that the whole three carriages of dishes would be sold out in less than half a day.


    The three brothers came to Murong Lingran''s room with smiles on their faces, handed the three full purses into the hands of the younger sister, and said excitedly, "Aran, they are all sold out."


    "Sold out?" Murong Lingran still set the price at 20 cents per pound. She thought it would take a day. After all, it was more than half more expensive than the ones on the market. There are hundreds of pounds of vegetables in a truck.


    Murong Zong smiled and said: "Well, the dishes in our house are so good,pared with other hawkers, it''s like a sky and an underground. There are more rich people in the capital than I thought, we will listen to you and go directly. Minghua Street, when those people saw our food, many people bought it even if it was expensive."


    Murong Zong also said: "Yes, some people even buy dozens of kilograms at a time, that''s why we came back so early."

 Chapter 192: crazy busy

    Chapter 192 Crazy busy


    Murong Lingran was also extremely happy. The business on the first day finally went smoothly, "That''s good."


    The family carefully counted the money in the purse, and together with the money given by the Minister of Rites and Jiu Gongzi, they actually sold nearly fifteen taels of silver in one morning.


    Murong Xuan had already made a rough calction, but he was not surprised to hear the numbers from his sister, but sighed: "Compared to ying darts, this money is too easy to earn, if I had known that we would have made more money in the morning. city."


    "Yeah, why didn''t you know that selling vegetables could make so much money before?" Murong Kuan also said.


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "It''s all thanks to the seeds. My dishes are of better qualitypared to other people''s, and the business is naturally good."


    "Besides, most of the farmers now mainly grow food. After all, they still have to pay the food tax. Few people grow vegetables on arge scale like us and sell them. Today, they sold a few hundred kilograms. The money looks naturally high. ."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, thinking of the other vegetables in the field, Murong Xuan excitedly said, "Let''s go to the city again in the afternoon, this time each car will have to pack more."


    Murong nodded, naturally she wanted to go. Her vegetables have high yields per mu, and the vegetables in the fields are almost mature.


    With the temptation to get dozens of taels of silver into the ount every day, in order to sell the vegetables when they tasted the best, the Murong family was crazy busy during this time.


    The three men were busy selling vegetables to make money, while Murong Lingran was busy preparing seeds and nning the nting area. Knowing that they were working hard, they prepared food for them in different ways every day.


    Although this period was the busiest time for them since they were born, because of the hope for life, plus eating vegetables poured out of spiritual spring water every day, and managing enough meat every day, and various stews, so I don''t feel tired at all, but my energy is getting better and better.


    After a few days, their dishes were finally seen by more and more people, and they umted more and more repeat customers, and the time they returned from selling vegetables every day was getting earlier and earlier.


    On this day, when Murong Zong came back, there was an unfamiliar carriage behind him.


    Some wastnd has been developed. Murong Lingran was handing over the seeds to the workers when he heard the elder brother calling him from a distance, and he looked very anxious and ran home quickly.


    Seeing the three unfamiliar middle-aged men in the main room, Murong asked in doubt, "Brother, why did you guyse back so early today? How many of them are?"


    Murong Zong just poured tea for them and said with a smile: "They are the reason why I came back so early, they bought all the dishes."


    The three middle-aged men looked at each other when they saw what Murong Zong said the so-called head of the family wasing back, and the head of the family was actually the little girl in front of him.


    But the world is big, and there are all kinds of surprises. The three of them are experienced people. They didn¡¯t say much and started to introduce themselves.


    "Girl, below is the shopkeeper Jia of Tianhe Tower."


    "Below is Manager Huang of Mingyuelou."


    "The next one is Shopkeeper Ding of Shunxin Restaurant."


    Shunxin Restaurant?


    Murong Lingran said calmly, "Little girl Murong Lingran, are you here for my family''s food?"


    Murong Zong nodded, "Indeed, Aran, they want our family to provide their restaurant with vegetables."


    "It''s okay to provide vegetables." Murong nodded without hesitation.


    The three shopkeepers had a show as soon as they saw it. Shopkeeper Jia hurriedly said: "Girl, I heard from your elder brother that they are all 20 cents a pound. I wonder if the price can be reduced a bit?"

 Chapter 193: person who cant be bothered

    Chapter 193 The person who can''t be offended


    Murong motioned them to sit down, and he sat down opposite them, shaking his head, "No, the price can''t be changed."


    "Miss Murong, the quantity I want isrge and stable. I need at least 400 catties of vegetables every day, and I will send someone down to pull it personally. You don''t have to work hard to sell it at all, just give it a little discount." Shopkeeper Jia advised.


    "Yes, although my restaurant business is not as good as Tianhelou, the source of customers is also stable. At least three hundred kilograms of vegetables are needed every day. You can also savebor and time, worry and effort, and girls who cut prices appropriately will not Loss." Manager Huang also said.


    "That''s right, although Shunxin Restaurant is not as good as the two of them, but every day is like a cloud of customers, and it needs at least two hundred catties every day, and I hope the girl can drop a few pennies."


    Murong Zong nced at his sister and saw that she took a sip of tea very calmly, and said lightly: "The shopkeepers are right."


    The three shopkeepers thought that she really agreed, and they were instantly overjoyed. It was easy to do business with children.


    "But..." Murong Lingran continued: "The price is impossible to drop."


    The faces of the three suddenly stiffened, and Shopkeeper Jia frowned and said, "Does the girl have something to hide?"


    "It''s not hard to hide, right?" Murong Lingran said slowly: "The shopkeeper seems to have forgotten, if I ept your proposal and you pull it out yourself, then why can''t my people go to the street to continue selling at the same time? "


    "And the manpower I am hiring now is just enough to provide the amount of vegetables my brothers sell each day. If the shopkeeper promises, ording to what you just said, the daily workload will be increased by 900 kilograms. I am at this point. There are absolutely not enough people to work, and we have to continue to find people, so the wages of thisbor will not be reduced.¡±


    The three shopkeepers looked at each other, but they didn''t expect this girl to be quite ambitious.


    Shopkeeper Ding''s eyes suddenly shed a stern look, although he was quickly covered up by him, he was still caught by Murong Lingran.


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply, and it really is that things gather together, people are divided into groups, and he smiled lightly: "Actually, there is another important reason why I don''t lower the price."


    Shopkeeper ??Ding asked curiously, "What''s the reason?"


    Murong Lingran said: "There are two big families in the capital who alsoe to get food every day, and the price is also 20 cents. I also told them that the minimum price for my food is 20 cents, and there are other options in the future. They have nothing to say about raising prices."


    "If the price I give you is cheaper than theirs, I will most likely offend them. Our family is just an ordinary family, and we want to do business in the city smoothly for a long time and live in peace. I really don''t dare to act against them."


    Shopkeeper Ding was startled, and immediately sat up straight, "Can you tell me which two families they are?"


    "I don''t dare to reveal who it is. After all, when ites to imported food, it''s the people I can''t afford to offend. But if you want to find out, you can find it."


    The implication of ?? is that I dare not say it, but you can inquire for yourself, and what you inquire about is not what she said.


    Shopkeeper Jia said tentatively, "Is he an important minister in the DPRK?"


    "One of the households is under one person and over ten thousand people." Ninth Young Master is a member of the Ning''an Houfu, and the Ning''an Houfu should be considered to be under one person and more than ten thousand people.


    The three shopkeepers immediately looked at each other.

 Chapter 194: swagger

    Chapter 194 Swagger


    Shopkeeper Ding still did not believe that this ordinary farmer could get in touch with important officials in the DPRK. After all, everyone would say big things. It was inevitable that this child was not trying to scare them. He asked suspiciously, "Is what the girl said true?"


    Seeing that they didn''t believe it, Murong sighed helplessly, and had no choice but to take out his waist card and shake it in front of them, "Can you prove this?"


    The faces of the three of them changed suddenly.


    "Can, of course it can."


    "It''s right for the girl not to cut prices."


    "Yes, yes, since it is this price, then we can also be this price."


    Treasurer Ding had a cold sweat on his back after speaking. Fortunately, he just thought about that method a little bit and hadn''t started implementing it yet, otherwise his Shunxin Restaurant would have beenpensated by him.


    Murong Lingran was very satisfied with the reaction of the three, and soon signed a contract with the three.


    Of course, they asked for arge amount, so they still followed her old rules. When they came to get it, they had to pay half of the next time, and they agreed on the time of the next visit to avoid her loss.


    Otherwise, they worked so hard to pick the vegetables, but they didn''te to get them. Wouldn''t she have lost a lot.


    After leaving Lihua Vige, Shopkeeper Jia sat on the carriage, looked at the contract just signed and said with a look of surprise: "I thought it was an ordinary farmhouse, but I didn''t expect that there would be such a big backer in the back, no wonder he dared to do it so ostentatiously in the capital. Business."


    Manager Huang raised his eyebrows and said, "Old Jia, have you ever thought about giving them a little trouble without a backer?"


    "Nonsense." Shopkeeper Jia pretended to be angry, "Am I that kind of person?"


    Shopkeeper Huang didn''t speak any more, just smiled meaningfully.


    How can a restaurant that can gain a firm foothold in the capital have no support behind it, and how can it bepletely clean?


    However, he was also extremely shocked by Murong Lingran in his heart. He was calm at such a young age, and even wrote a lot of requirements that were only good for him in the paperwork, which made them admire even a few old bones.


    The two looked at Shopkeeper Ding, whose face was a little pale, and smiled tacitly, but did not speak.


    Although the three of them run different restaurants, they have known each other for many years. Just by looking at each other''s faces, they can tell what the other person is thinking.


    After seeing the three of them back, Murong Zong said doubtfully, "Aran, I thought you wouldn''t agree to the shopkeeper of Shunxin Restaurant."


    Murong Lingran was happily counting the deposit, and when he heard the words, he said with a speechless expression: "Brother, in your eyes, am I the kind of person who hates uncle and hates everything rted to him?"


    Murong Zong was stunned for a moment, thinking he had misunderstood his sister, and was about to exin, when he saw her smile and said, "Of course I am that kind of person, but why doesn''t the money thates to the door earn? Something bad has happened in our family."


    "But don''t worry, with the deterrence of Jiu Gongzi''s waist card, the three of them should not dare to y tricks, and they have a good rtionship with Shunxin Restaurant. Isn''t the future of the uncle in our hands?"


    As for whether Shunxin Restaurant would be threatened by her uncle in turn, she was not worried at all. How could the shopkeeper be a vegetarian if she could manage such a big restaurant.


    Murong Zong couldn''t help rubbing her head, "A Ran is really smart, it turned out to be killing two birds with one stone just now."


    After speaking, his expression changed, and he said anxiously, "They wille to deliver food tomorrow, so I have to go down and give instructions. If there are really not enough people, I really need to add more people."

 Chapter 195: let you do what you do

    Chapter 195 Do whatever you want


    After saying that, he was about to leave the main room.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "Brother, I was just talking about it just now, and I don''t know if it is enough for you to drive and sell it in addition to supplying restaurants every day. If it is not enough, you should rest for a while and wait for the newly developed wastnd. The ones inside grow out and go."


    "Okay, Big Brother got it."


    With the fixed business of three restaurants, the food business of Murong Lingran''s family has improved a lot.


    However, after careful calction, Murong Zong found that it was still difficult to supply restaurants and send people out to sell vegetables before the remaining 20 acres of wastnd were fully developed.


    Therefore, for a period of time, the priority was to prepare for the restaurant. If there were any leftovers, they would drive to sell them, and the remaining people would join the team of reiming wastnd or nting vegetables.


    During the ?? period, the Minister of Rites and the Ninth Young Master seemed to have doubled the amount for gifts, which made them busy every day.


    But after the vigers learned to drive a carriage, the Murong family let the vigers do it themselves, and they gradually began to rx.


    It is enough to inspect the vegetable field every day, keep a record, read the ount book, collect the money, and listen to the problem report.


    Of course, basically every day peoplee to their door and want them to supply vegetables, but they are now saturated with supply and demand, so they all refuse.


    In the middle of the night, everything is quiet.


    "Girl." Changqi Shenjun suddenly called from the space.


    Murong Lingran was sleeping, and suddenly opened his sleepy eyes.


    Since she is sleeping alone in a room now, she doesn''t have to hide anything. As soon as her eyes are closed, her body immediately enters the space.


    "Shen Jun, is there any urgency for you to call me suddenly?" Murong Lingran yawned after speaking.


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly: "From tomorrow onwards, you will provide me with ten different kinds of herbs every day. Remember, there must be tenpletely different kinds."


    Murong Lingran was instantly overjoyed, thinking that there was morend avable for cultivation, but when he went there, he found that it was the same as thest time he came in.


    "Your injury hasn''t changed, howe the herbs you need have changed?"


    Shenjun Changqi snorted coldly, "Hmph, you can do whatever this seat asks you to do, stop talking nonsense."


    Murong Lingran rolled his eyes, this man''s arrogant temper came up again, so he had to say: "Okay, but you are looking for me in the middle of the night for this matter?"


    "Of course not, it''s... Well, forget it, you''ll know when the timees, I''m sleeping, don''t disturb me, I''ll look for medicine early tomorrow morning, there''s no dy, you know!"


    "Got it." Murong Lingran said with a smile.


    After waiting for a while, she didn''t hear Changqi Shenjun continue to speak, and Murong punched and kicked into the air abruptly. If she could, she wanted to give him a good beating!


    Is there anything I can''t tell you tomorrow morning? Don''t drag her out of her dream.


    In the middle of the night, he was suddenly woken up by someone and got angry for a while. Murong fell into insomnia and went back to bed tossing and turning for several hours without falling asleep. The next day, without exception, he got up with dark circles under his eyes.


    She was going to have breakfast, and she was always the first to wake up in the family. She put the breakfast on the table in a trance. As soon as she sat down, she felt that the atmosphere was not right, and when she looked up, she saw everyone looking at her worriedly.


    Murong Zong reached out and probed her forehead, "The forehead is not burning, Aran, what''s wrong with you, your face is so bad?"


    "It''s nothing. Last night, I dreamed of a monster that was so mad that it didn''t pay for its life. When I woke up, I had insomnia. As soon as I fell asleep, it was dawn."

 Chapter 196: Twenty Taiwans dowry

    Chapter 196 The Dowry of Twenty Taiwan


    Shenjun Changqi in the space suddenly twitched the corners of his mouth, the little girl became more and more energetic.


    Murong Zhe said worriedly, "You''ve also been exhausted recently, and everything is still with us. Go back to sleep after eating breakfast."


    "No." Murong Lingran still remembered agreeing to the request of the Lord Changqi. She didn''t dare to make him wait for a long time, "Father, I want to go up the mountain today."


    Murong Zhe had his own considerations in mind, so he had to go with her, "Okay, pay attention to safety."


    As soon as he got up, Murong Lingran suddenly said again: "Father, leave me five mu of the newly developednd, and don''t nt anything, I''ll keep it useful."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Daddy knows, don''t worry, Daddy will follow suit."


    Murong walked out of the house, suddenly heard the sound of blowing and beating in the distance, and stopped immediately.


    Shi Xia happened to be not far from her, and after asking curiously, she realized that today was the day when Qiu Xiaoru and Mo Ershan got married.


    Because the matter of Qiu Xiaoru''s death was too big, and the Gao family is often used to frame others when they go out now, but they made fun of them about their own imprisonment, and they didn''t dare to make a big deal. Invite rtives and friends of both parties and Li Zheng to go.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Auntie, isn''t Qiu Xiaoru not going to die or not marry? Why did you suddenly change your mind and marry?"


    Xia Shi shook his head, "I don''t know either, I just heard that the Mo family went to be hired some time ago, and I heard that the dowry gift of 20 units was carried over. Since that day, there has been no news that Qiu Xiaoru will not marry. The wind is blowing."


    "Twenty?" Murong raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    During this time, she has also seen women from the same vige get married or from other viges. Most of the dowry gifts are five sets, and ten sets are rarely seen.


    The Mo family is just an ordinary family, so how could they be willing to give out 20 sets of dowry? After thinking about it, I said this question.


    Xia''s face also had a look of thought, "I also find it strange, I heard that Mo Ershan''s eldest brother helped the family since he was a child, and when he married his daughter-inw, there was only five betrothal gifts. Opening his mouth, he often goes out and fools around, so Qiu Xiaoru changed it a little after he wanted to die, and he went down to the ground every day, but it is impossible for the Mo family to pay such arge amount of betrothal gifts just because of a few months of corrections."


    Murong Lingran frowned. Thinking of Mo Ershan''s figure, his body froze suddenly. Could it be that the person who went to inform the government was Mo Ershan?


    After getting the money, will it be used to marry a wife?


    Xia Shi thought of something, and suddenly burst into a smile, "At first I thought Qiu Xiaoru was really a person of pure character, so I didn''t want to marry a scoundrel like Mo Ershan, now it seems that it''s all because of money, as soon as I see it The Mo family gave twenty dowry gifts, and the trouble immediately stopped."


    Murong Lingran''s appearance was still a ten-year-old child after all, and it was not easy to speak, so he changed the subject and asked about the recent situation in the field, and then went up the mountain.


    She still has business to do, and now she has no evidence and can''te to question her, but she has doubts about Mo Ershan from the bottom of her heart.


    If it was him, he really couldn¡¯t change the dog¡¯s way of eating shit, but he learned to be smart and knew he would be anonymous.


    Seeing a familiar herb, he immediately put the matter behind him and started digging for the medicine.


    Murong Lingran also got to know a lot of herbal medicines during this period, so it was easy to find all ten herbs, and it took more than ten days to find them.

 Chapter 197: its not a dog

    Chapter 197 It''s not a dog


    threw most of the herbs into the space, and was about to go down the mountain when suddenly bursts of crying came from a distance.


    "woo woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Murong Lingran was stunned for a moment, all his hair stood up, how could there be children crying in this deserted forest?


    "woo woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Bracing his courage, he walked cautiously in the direction of the sound, listening to the sound getting louder and louder, patted his chest to cheer himself up, and after walking for a while, suddenly appeared in front of him arge monster that seemed to be left by a hunter. pit.


    Murong Lingran cautiously looked into the pothole, and saw a boy of about seven or eight years old sitting in it, crying bitterly.


    And next to himy a dog-like animal, with his eyes closed he didn''t know whether it was dead or alive.


    "woo woo woo woo."


    The child suddenly raised his head and finally saw someone appearing. The crying stopped abruptly, wiped his nose and tears, and sobbed: "Sister, please help me up, it''s too high, I can''t climb up."


    Seeing that it was a child, Murong suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, the killer she met with her third brotherst time in the forest more or less left a shadow on her, and she asked curiously, "Child, how did you fall? "


    The child looked at the **** dog lying beside him, and said with a look of fear: "I was chased here by it and fell off identally."


    At this moment, the **** dog seemed to have finally woken up, stretched leisurely, and stood up slowly.


    nced at the child in front of him, suddenly felt the breath of a stranger, looked up and saw the human looking at it, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    The child hurriedly huddled in a corner when he saw the **** dog woke up.


    Unsurprisingly, the child was frightened and cried again.


    "Woooooo... woo woo... woo woo... sister, help, help."


    Murong stroked his forehead reluctantly, it''s just a dog. If it wants to eat you, it has already eaten you, and it can keep you crying for so long?


    put his hands behind his back, took out a rope from the space, and threw it down, "Wrap the rope around your body, and I''ll pull you up."


    The child was about to stretch out his hand when he saw the **** dog taking the lead, stood up suddenly, showing his sharp fangs and biting the rope in one bite, his bright ck eyes staring straight at the human above.


    Murong was stunned for a moment, then frowned, "You want me to pull?"


    The **** dog bit the rope and pulled it, signaling her to hurry up.


    If it can go up on its own, can it stay with this little brat for so long? Waiting for it to fall asleep.


    Murong Lingran suddenly squatted on the side, and didn''t know why he suddenly started to discuss with it, "Then let''s talk about it first, I can pull you up, but you can''t attack us."


    After he finished speaking, he took out a knife and said with threatening eyes: "Have you seen this knife? If you dare to bite us, then I will only eat dog meat tonight."


    The **** dog nodded impatiently, why do these stupid humans regard it as a dog? It''s not a dog, it really isn''t a dog.


    Seeing it nodded, Murong raised her eyebrows, she really understood what people said, but she didn''t seem to have a good temper, but she started to exert force on her hand, and nned to pull it up first.


    The **** dog is big and heavy. Although she knows how to crawl up the soil with her paws, she is only a ten-year-old child, how much strength can she have?


    After ?? gritted her teeth and pulled it up, she felt that her hand was about to break, and the palm of her hand was burning.

 Chapter 198: Xiang Zishu

    Chapter 198 Xiang Zishu


    After pulling up one person and one dog, Murong Lingran was also paralyzed from exhaustion, sitting on the ground breathing rapidly.


    looked up at the **** dog who had been sitting on the ground and staring at her since he got up. This ck dog was too big. It stood taller than her and had a lot of meat. It looked like it was domesticated.


    Looking at its huge body without a trace of stray hair, Murong Lingran suddenly felt a little itchy, and his hands couldn''t help but reach out and touch it.


    Well, it feels really good. I don''t know if this dog is a unique breed of Xuan Qingguo. It''s different from the dogs she''s seen before.


    She wanted to have arge dog in the 21st century, and she always felt that the rate of turning back must be very high when she was taken out.


    After the parents over there knew what she was thinking, they took her to the house of a distant rtive who had an skan dog and asked her to take her out to try.


    As a result, ska was locked in the house all the time. Every time he went out, he was very excited. When he went out, it was not her walking the dog, but the dog walking her.


    She was afraid of losing the dog or scaring the elderly and children, so she never dared to let go, and tried her best to control the dog leash. Even so, she was almost thrown by the dog several times.


    When it got too excited, she finally took it back to her rtives'' house. She had almost half of her breath left, and went home to rest for two hours without recovering.


    Later, she learned that the male host of the distant rtive''s house was always led out for a walk by the host, and the hostess was never able to hold her.


    Since then, she has never thought of raising arge dog.


    Although you can keep a dog in a cage or let it move around at home, it is too cruel to the dog if you don¡¯t take it out for a walk.


    When the **** dog saw her touching it, it did not resist, but closed its eyes as if enjoying it, and let her touch it.


    The weather was very gloomy this morning. Although it was very cool, in this forest, it gave people a gloomy feeling.


    A gust of cold wind blew, and because the child was frightened all morning, his clothes were already soaked with sweat, and he shivered suddenly.


    "Sister." The child nced around in fear, and said uneasily, "Sister, I''m afraid, let''s get out of here quickly, there are a lot of beasts here, and it will be miserable if we meet."


    Murong Lingran retracted his hand and ignored the **** dog. He helped the child up from the ground and looked at his whole body. Seeing that he was only a little embarrassed and there was no blood on his body, he said lightly, "I want to When I take you out, you must answer my questions seriously."


    "Okay." The child nodded obediently.


    "Tell me your name, why you came here, and how long you''ve been in it."


    A child appeared here alone, and it was no wonder she was suspicious.


    The child said seriously: "Sister, my name is Xiang Zishu. My brother and I were hunting together, but we happened to encounter a wild boar group. In order to protect me, my brother put me on a tree."


    "But I saw that the wild boars have been gone for a long time, and my brother didn''te to me. I was afraid that he would forget me or get lost, so I got down from the tree and wanted to find him."


    "Who knew that he would be chased by this **** dog as soon as he came. I don''t know how long he ran, and he fell into this pit after running here."


    "I don''t know how long it has been falling, maybe more than half an hour."


    Murong nodded, the child should not have been frightened, the adjustment is clear, shepletely understood, and immediately gave the **** dog a displeased look, "You really have the ability to bully a child."

 Chapter 199: turn into bones

    Chapter 199 Turned into bones


    The **** dog ignored her using eyes and looked up at the sky.


    Murong Lingran was instantly angry, she was ignored by the dog!


    is wrong.


    Xiangzishu? Why is this name familiar?


    Murong Lingran asked in surprise, "Who is Xiang Zimo?"


    Xiang Zishu said softly, "Sister, he is my eldest brother."


    "Is Xiang Zimo your eldest brother?" Murong Lingran couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth, this world is really small, and she knew someone who could save a child.


    "Well, sister, do you know my big brother? How did you know my big brother?"


    Murong Lingran got up and put the rope back into the bag, and said lightly: "This matter is a bitplicated, I can''t tell you, you should go back and ask your elder brother."


    Although he knew that the child''s family was looking for him, he just mentioned that there were wild boar herds appearing, in order to prevent them from meeting again, Murong Lingran had to say: "It is not suitable to stay here for a long time, go home with me, my home is not far from here ,e down the mountain."


    nodded to Zishu, "Yes."


    Murong Lingran was about to take his hand when Xiang Zishu''s face turned red, "Sister, I''m a boy and I''m seven years old."


    Murong Lingran sighed helplessly, hit her hand, and she forgot that this was Xuan Qingguo, where men and women were seven years old.


    "Sorry, I take you as my younger brother." Murong Lingran touched her nose embarrassedly, "Let''s go, follow me closely."


    "Yes, sister."


    After walking a few steps, Murong Lingran turned his head when he heard the movement behind him, and looked at the **** dog with a rxed expression, "What are you doing with me?"


    "Wang, wang, wang." The **** dog roared three times, looked at her, and then looked down the mountain.


    Murong frowned and said, "Looking at your fat and strong body, you are very clean. You must have a master. You go with me, what will your master do?"


    Although she likes it very much, she won''t grab it if it''s not her own.


    The **** dog suddenly made a pitiful expression.


    Murong Lingran''s eyes became itchy again when she saw it. She had no resistance to these long-haired animals.


    In this forest, there are jackals, tigers and leopards that are more ferocious than it. If it is left alone, if it never finds its owner, it will definitely be a skeleton tomorrow.


    Although she grew a little bigger, it looked scary, but it was a dog after all. She brought it home temporarily, so it shouldn''t cause panic.


    When its owner finds it, she will just return it to him.


    "Well, you can follow me, but you''re not allowed to scare people, you know? Or I can eat dog meat anytime."


    The **** dog nodded obediently.


    Murong Ling sighed, that''s all, no matter what, it''s a life.


    And it¡¯s good that he was trained by his master, so he should not cause trouble for her.


    Xiang Zishu was shocked by the interaction between them. This sister is so powerful that the **** dog can listen to her.


    Two people and one dog quickly walked down the mountain, just as Murong Lingran thought, because it was just a dog, it didn''t cause much panic.


    And the people he saw were basically people who worked in her home. Out of trust in her, when he saw the **** dog behind him, he could at most ask: Where did this **** doge from?


    And Murong Lingran returned all of them: if they met on the mountain, she had to follow her back, and she didn''t know.


    The vigers didn¡¯t ask any more questions after hearing this. Some dogs would take the initiative to find someone who was destined to go home with them, and they didn¡¯t find it strange.

 Chapter 200: really listen

    Chapter 200 Really Obedient


    was walking forward when he suddenly heard a burst of exmations behind him.


    Murong Lingran thought that someone was finally afraid of the **** dog. He turned around and saw that the **** dog ran to the edge of the pool, circled around the pool excitedly, and immediately began to drink water.


    Xia Shi and a few women who were fetching water were sitting on the ground in embarrassment. Obviously, the **** dog rushed over when he saw the water. Xia Shi and the others thought the **** dog was going to attack them, but they did not stabilize their bodies for a while. , fell to the ground.


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to step forward to help the Xia Shi up, "Aunts, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault for not watching it."


    After ?? finished speaking, he red at the **** dog, "If you scare people again, I will throw you up the mountain!"


    Xia hurriedly said: "It''s okay, it should be thirsty, it''s my aunt who made a fuss."


    The other women also said: "Yes, we are too timid, don''t me it."


    The **** dog felt that she was angry, so he nced at the pool reluctantly, and followed her with his head down.


    It just suddenly felt that the taste of this water was different from what it had drunk before.


    Seeing this, the worker thought at the same time: This **** dog looks big and scary, but it is really obedient.


    Back home, the whole family had juste back from the field and were talking in the main room.


    Seeing that she brought a child and a dog back after a trip to the mountain, Murong Zhe said with concern: "Aran, they are..."


    Murong Lingran briefly exined what happened just now.


    Everyone suddenly realized that in that case it was the best decision toe back first.


    is that their families and owners must be in a hurry.


    Murong nced at Xiang Zishu, "Brother, his whole body is soaked with sweat, take him down to wash him, and then change his clothes to prevent him from getting sick."


    "Okay, don''t worry, I''ll leave it to Big Brother." After speaking, he took Xiang Zishu to the guest room.


    In order for the younger brothers to have a change of clothes when they came back, Murong Lingran also bought some boys'' clothes that could be worn by five to eight years old and put them in their room, so there was no shortage of clothes.


    The **** dog has been following Murong Lingran, and she will follow wherever she goes.


    Murong Lingran only instructed it not to take it to the house for convenience, not to go out to scare people at will, and ignore it when it nodded.


    Murong Lingran walked to the kitchen, rolled up his sleeves and started preparing lunch.


    As soon as all the vegetables were cut, Xiang Zishu changed his clothes and came to the kitchen to stand, and said pitifully, "Sister, I... I''m hungry."


    Murong Ling was stunned for a moment, followed the sound, and saw Murong Zong standing behind Xiang Zishu helplessly: "As soon as he changes his clothes, he wille to you."


    "Brother, if you have to do some work beforehand, he will leave it to me." Although it was not time to eat, the child was frightened by a wild boar and a dog in less than half a day, and cried for a long time. His physical strength was exhausted. Fast is also normal.


    "Okay, then I''ll trouble you."


    Murong Lingran handed him the three egg cakes left in the morning, "You simply fill your stomach first. When lunch, if your family doesn''t find it,e eat with us."


    Xiang Zishu took the egg cake and said obediently, "Thank you, sister." After saying that, he took a big bite.


    Murong Lingran nced at the **** dog''s position, and saw the **** dog looking straight at her, and then looked at Xiang Zishu''s egg cake.

 Chapter 201: find

    Chapter 201 Xui


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "Are you hungry too?"


    The **** dog nodded.


    Murong Lingran searched in the kitchen again, only to find white rice and a small amount of shredded pork in sauce, looking at its smooth and soft hair, its previous owner must have given it a good meal, and suddenly hesitantly said: "White rice goes well with it. Do you want shredded pork with sauce?"


    The **** dog nodded again.


    Murong Lingran smiled and immediately poured all the white rice and shredded pork into arge bowl for him to eat.


    This **** dog understands human nature and is not a picky eater, unlike some dogs that only eat meat, it is really easy to feed.


    Seeing that it was very face-saving, Murong pondered in a good mood.


    It''s not bad to have such a **** dog by your side, you don''t need her to lead, and she is so obedient, she suddenly said: "I don''t know where your master is, you stay here until your master finds you. Give me a home nursing home."


    The **** dog nodded while eating.


    "You agreed?" Murong Lingran was pleasantly surprised: "Then you are not allowed to go back when you agree, then let me give you a name, what would you like to call it? Um...you have so much hair on your whole body, and your whole body is like that. Hei, I''ll call you Hei Mao, okay?"


    Kuromao nodded again, it''s just a name, anything is fine.


    "Then it''s settled, Kuroko."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, there were rapid footsteps at the door.


    As soon as Murong Lingran raised her head, she saw Murong Zong brought Xiang Zimo towards her, and there were several guards behind him.


    Xiang Zimo finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that his younger brother was safe and sound.


    Xiang Zishu just finished eating the egg pancake, when he saw the personing, he quickly wiped his mouth and shouted excitedly, "Brother."


    "Why don''t you run around? Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in the tree? Do you know how anxious Big Brother is to find out that you are gone?"


    Xiang Zimo lowered his head and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, eldest brother, I was wrong, thanks to this sister for saving me."


    Xiang Zimo then looked at Murong Lingran and said with a smile, "Girl, I didn''t expect such a coincidence. Thank you very much. If you hadn''t rescued him, I wouldn''t be able to exin it to you next time."


    Murong said lightly: "It''s really a coincidence, how did you find this ce?"


    "It''s very simple. After I found out that he was gone, I kept sending people around to look for it. I happened to ask about the people in your vige. He happened to see you brought a child down the mountain and showed me the way. I came. "


    Murong nodded, "So it is."


    Xiang Zimo finished speaking, looked aside inadvertently, saw the ck hair, took a step back involuntarily, and immediately protected Xiang Zishu behind him, "Is this a dog?"


    "Yup."


    Xiang Zimo said in surprise: "This dog is too big, it...will it bite?"


    He had never seen such a big dog in his life, standing on all four legs at the same time, even taller than Miss Murong.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, this Young Master Xiang is really timid, how dare such a timid person go hunting?


    looked at Xiang Zishu helplessly, "It stayed in the pit with your brother for at least half an hour. If he wants to attack someone, can your brother still stand here and talk to you?"


    Xiang Zimo was startled and looked at his younger brother, "Zishu, you stayed with it for so long? How is it? Are you injured? If there is any injury, you must tell me."


    Murong Zong said, "Don''t worry, Young Master, I cleaned him just now, except for the clothes that were cut by the branches, and there was no injury on his body."

 Chapter 202: exterminate

    Chapter 202 Killing


    Xiang Zimo breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and said sincerely, "Thank you, Young Master Murong."


    After he finished speaking, he still looked at Heimao nervously. After all, he is a beast. Who knows if he will suddenly go crazy.


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to say: "Don''t worry, Young Master, he won''t attack people, he''s very obedient."


    After saying that, he looked at Kuromao, "ckhair, sit down for me."


    Kuromao was stunned for a while. For the sake of the food in the future, although he was reluctant, he had to do it obediently.


    "ck hair, give me a roll."


    ck Hair still did it obediently.


    "ck Hair, stand up for me."


    Kuroge immediately stood up like a human.


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, "Look, isn''t it very obedient?"


    The obedient she wants to have it for herself.


    Xiang Zimo said in surprise: "It is indeed obedient."


    Xiang Zimo put down his guard, suddenly thought of something, and said sternly: "Today was originally to hunt some game and go back to make barbecue to eat, but I happened to encounter a group of wild boars, and identally hunted a little more, so I gave half of the girl as a gift. Thank you."


    The life-saving grace has to be repaid.


    went out hunting, for the convenience of him, he didn''t bring anything valuable on him, so I can only thank him temporarily.


    When he has time next time, he will officiallye to thank him.


    Murong Zong hurriedly whispered in her ear, "Aran, I hunted seven wild boars from the gentleman''s men, and now they are all piled up in the front yard."


    Murong was shocked, seven wild boars? Did they kill the wild boar herd?


    "Then thank you, Young Master Xiang."


    Xiang Zimo was about to say goodbye, when he saw the sky suddenly covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder, and raindrops the size of his fists fell on the ground in an instant, "Girl, can I borrow your ground for shelter from the rain?"


    "Nature is okay."


    However, although it is said to be shelter from the rain, it is lunch time soon. The visitors are guests, and they have brought so many prey, so it is okay to treat them to a meal.


    Murong Zhe knew that there were a lot of people eating today, so he quickly ordered his three sons to help his daughter together.


    Xiang Zimo also asked the guards toe forward to help him. He brought a lot of people, so he took the initiative to take out a wild boar for lunch.


    Therefore, although there are many people who eat, there are also many people who help, and Murong Lingran basically only does the job.


    When all the dishes were served, most of the wild boar was used.


    Naturally, the dishes she made were unanimously praised by those present.


    After lunch, the rain and the sky soon passed. Seeing that it was gettingte, Xiang Zimo instructed the guards to carry all the wild boars into the carriage, and then pulled Xiang Zishu to leave.


    Xiang Zishu said softly, "Brother, can I stay here?"


    Xiang Zimo frowned, "What are you doing here?"


    "It''s more fun here than at home."


    There are green mountains and green waters here, which makes people feel at ease.


    Once he got home, he was forced to learn to read, learn how to do business, and how could he be at ease here.


    Xiang Zimo shook his head, "No, you will cause them trouble by staying here. There are still people at home waiting for you toe home."


    Xiang Zishu nced at Murong Lingran reluctantly.


    Xiang Zimo had no choice but topromise, "I''ll send you here in a few days when eldest brother is free."


    Xiang Zishu had no choice but to nod, "Alright then."


    Seeing that the two brothers were negotiating on their own, without asking her permission at all, Murong shook his head speechlessly, is it a little bit like you don''t treat yourself as a guest?


    It''s just that as soon as they reached the gate, a figure rushed towards Xiang Zimo.

 Chapter 203: Shouldnt you be looking at him?

    Chapter 203 Don''t you like him?


    Xiang Zimo lightly turned to the side, and easily avoided it.


    Murong Xue didn''t expect him to dodge, and before he could stabilize his body, he fell to the ground with a bang.


    Murong Lingran saw the personing, raised his eyebrows and said, "What are you doing here?"


    Murong Xue ignored Murong Lingran, got up quickly and looked at Xiang Zimo apologetically, "My son, I didn''t mean to, I didn''t scare you just now."


    Xiang Zimo frowned when he saw her contrived face, "No."


    "That''s fine, that''s fine."


    Murong Lingran nced at Murong Xue coldly, and seeing that she was about to speak again, she took the lead and said, "Mr. Xiang, then I will send you here."


    "Well, Miss Murong will stop."


    Seeing Xiang Zimo getting on the carriage without turning his head, Murong Xue nced at Murong Lingraniningly.


    Naturally, Murong Lingran didn''t even give her a look, and immediately made her furious.


    After he couldn''t see Xiang Zimo''s group at all, Murong Lingran said calmly, "Murong Xue, what are you doing here?"


    Murong Xue thought of Xiang Zimo''s tall body, her face flushed and said: "Aran, who is that son? I heard you call him Young Master Xiang, how do you know him? I see his clothes, it should be from the city. Where is the son of a big family? Why does hee to your house? Are you familiar with him? Where does he live in the capital?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows, this was the first time that Murong Xue had spoken to her in such a gentle manner since they were released, and she still had the light of an outsider like Xiang Gongzi.


    "What did you ask him for? Oh..." Murong Lingran suddenly folded her arms across her chest, with a look of sudden realization, "Murong Xue, you must have taken a fancy to him, right?"


    Murong Xue saw that she had directly spoken her mind, her face turned even redder, and she snorted coldly, "Is it strange that I am attracted to such a handsome and tall gentleman? Stop talking nonsense, hurry up. Tell me who he is."


    Murong frowned and nodded in agreement.


    That''s right, Young Master Xiang is really good, he has money, and he has a sister who is a concubine for the prince. He is indeed a good man in the eyes of many people.


    Butpared to Ninth Young Master, it''s still far behind.


    She always knew that Murong Xue looked down on the vige husband of Yamano in Lihua Vige, but she didn''t expect that she was quite ambitious and actually wanted to marry a big family in the city.


    Also, if Dad is still an imperial physician, she might indeed marry someone like Xiang Zimo.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a bit whimsical now.


    "Yes, it''s not strange." After speaking, he ignored her series of questions and walked into the yard.


    Murong Xue was not worth her time.


    Murong Xue was in a hurry when she saw that she was going to leave. She ran in front of her and blocked her way. She said softly, "Murong Lingran, you haven''t told me what that young master''s name is?"


    Just now, she watched the young mane to the uncle''s house from a distance. She originally wanted toe to the uncle''s house for a meal. If there are guests, the uncle will definitely give her face.


    But Grandma just happened to ask her to go back to help Grandma with her work, so she had to go back home temporarily.


    After lunch, she was waiting at the door of her uncle''s house. She thought she could have a few words with him, but she didn''t expect to leave as soon as she arrived. She couldn''t even say a few words, which made her happy. disappointment.


    With her appearance and figure, I believe that those sons and buddies who know her will definitely fall in love with her.

 Chapter 204: sold

    Chapter 204 Sold


    Even if she is willing to be a concubine, she can get out of the bitter sea of ??Lihua Vige.


    "I have no idea."


    Murong Xue''splexion suddenly became contorted, and she said with a gloomy expression: "Murong Lingran, are you afraid that the young master will fall in love with me after he understands me, that my status will be nobler than yours in the future, that''s why you don''t Tell me about him and stop me from contacting him?"


    Murong Lingran''s eyes were astonished like copper bells. After realizing what she had said, she burst intoughter.


    "Murong Xue, Murong Xue, why didn''t I know that you were so narcissistic before? Don''t be self-righteous, I believe that you are in love with him, but that young man will not fall in love with you even if he is in love with Heimao. , dream less in the daytime, you know?"


    Murong Xue was taken aback, "Who is Hei Mao?"


    Murong turned around and shouted into the courtyard, "Hei Mao,e out, someone wants to see you."


    Kuromao, who had just smelled the smell and arrived in the master''s room, heard the sound, and immediately ran away, and soon ran to the master''s side.


    Seeing Murong Xue, he seemed to sense that she was not a good person, and immediately yelled at her fiercely, "Wang, wang, wang."


    Murong Xue was so frightened that she took a step back and said, trembling, "With such a big dog, Murong Lingran, you are not afraid of it hurting people!"


    "Wang, wang, wang." You are the dog!


    "Hurt people? It does hurt people, but it will only hurt people who are not good to my family." After Murong finished speaking, he ordered coldly, "Heimao, drive her away for me!"


    She''s busy and doesn''t have time to talk nonsense with her here!


    Hei Mao grinned in coordination, and mmed towards Murong Xue''s neck.


    Murong Xue was bitten by a dog when she was a child, and when she saw the ck hair pounce on her with sharp fangs, she didn''t care to ask the son''s name any longer, and ran away, shouting unwillingly as she ran, "Murong Lingran, I remember you!"


    Seeing that people were scared away by it, Hei Mao returned to his master in a very sensible manner, raised his head proudly, and looked like he was begging forpliments.


    Murong Lingran stroked Heimao''s back and praised: "Heimao, you are too smart, I will make you a big bowl of delicious food to treat youter, okay?"


    "Wang." Okay.


    "Good boy."


    After running a distance, Murong Xue looked back and was relieved to see that the **** dog named Hei Mao was not chasing after him.


    The hateful Murong Lingran dared to scare her with a dog, just wait and see!


    Murong Lingran returned to the kitchen yard and immediately made arge pot of boiled meat for Heimao to eat.


    Seeing the remaining three wild boars in the yard that were still warm, he thought about it for a moment, and after obtaining the consent of all the family members, he asked the eldest brother to pull all the wild boars into the city and sell them.


    There was still a lot of meat left from the one that was killed at noon. A wild boar weighed hundreds of kilograms. Even if it was left at their house, even if it got tired of it and it was spoiled, it would not be able to finish it.


    Although it can be kept fresh in the space, there is a difference between wild boar and domesticated pork. It will be troublesome to find an excuse to take it out in the future, so it is better to take it out and sell it.


    And the eldest brother did not let her down. The three wild boars were sold for one hundred and twenty taels of silver, with an average of forty taels of silver per head. As soon as they got home, they handed all the money to her.


    After everyone in the family came back, Murong Lingran was very generous and gave five taels of pocket money.


    Originally they didn''t want it. After all, there are a lot of ces to spend money in the family, but I heard that the three wild boars were sold for free, so they didn''t refuse.

 Chapter 205: grow potatoes

    Chapter 205 nting Potatoes


    At night, just as Murong Lingran returned to his room, Changqi Shenjun suddenly said, "Girl, you and Heimao are both here for this seat."


    Murong Lingran heard the words and had to lock the room and take the ck hair into the space.


    Shenjun Changqi saw the ck hair and said to himself, "It''s really still alive."


    Murong Lingran was stunned for a while, then looked at Heimao suspiciously, "Shen Jun, do you know it?"


    "Well, take good care of it."


    "Doesn''t it have an owner?"


    Shenjun Changqi snorted coldly, "Who else can be its owner except you? Do you see it obeying others? Do you see it running after others?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and cast an inquiring look at Heimao.


    Is it a divine beast?


    Or a mythical beast rted to Changqi God?


    Just looks like a dog?


    "Well then, for your sake, I''ll take good care of it."


    Since Changqi Shenjun said so, then she was relieved.


    If the owner of it suddenly finds it after she has developed a rtionship, then she will definitely cry to death.


    Kuro Mao changed his ce in the blink of an eye, it was more spacious than the room just now, and he rolled around excitedly.


    Seeing that the master was talking, he looked in every direction in doubt and couldn''t find anyone, and immediately fell at her feet in fear.


    Murong Lingran knew what it was thinking by looking at its expression, patted its head amusingly, and said softly, "Don''t be afraid, this is my secret base, it''s very safe."


    Kuromao understood her words, suddenly felt something, looked at the Lingquan Pool, and wanted to go forward when excited.


    Murong Lingran saw through what it was thinking at a nce, grabbed it quickly, and said with a stern face: "You are not allowed to approach the pool without my consent in the future, understand? Otherwise, I will not let you in in the future. "


    Kuroge nodded obediently.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, it seems that it is really a beast, and he knows that it is a good thing.


    Wait, Kuroko was very excited when he saw the pond in the vegetable field during the day. Could it be because he smelled the spiritual spring water in that pond?


    Well, it must be so.


    It was impossible to go to the kitchen now, so Murong Lingran had to go to the basement of the space to take out arge soup bowl she used in modern times, fill it with water, and let it drink happily.


    When it was full, take it out of the space and let it sleep beside her bed.


    Good night''s sleep.


    Xia looked at the budding lumps in the bamboo basket, picked it up and looked at it curiously, and asked the people who worked with her, but she didn''t know what was in front of her.


    Murong Lingran waited for the eldest brother to put down thest bamboo basket, and stepped forward to wipe the sweat for the eldest brother, "Brother, thank you for your hard work."


    "It''s not hard, don''t be polite to Big Brother."


    Xia asked curiously: "Little Master, what is this?"


    Murong Lingran acted like he didn''t quite understand it, "This thing is called potato, it can also be called potato, I bought it from a merchant when I went to the city, I heard that it can be used as a staple food, but also When ites to vegetables, it is particrly high-yield. The merchant also said that he can grow this variety all year round, it is cold and heat resistant, and it can survive in all seasons.¡±


    When the other people heard her words, they immediately gathered around and couldn''t help but take a look at the potato nuggets. Tian Shi said in amazement: "Little Master, what you said is true, can these be used as staple food and vegetables? Can it be grown regardless of the season? Is there such a food in the world?"


    "Well, I heard him say that after nting it, it can yield thousands of catties per mu."

 Chapter 206: too risky

    Chapter 206 Too risky


    When she bought it in the 21st century, the seller said that this is thetest variety from their research institute. If it is carefully nted on the most fertilend, it can yield at least 4,000 catties per mu.


    There is no fertilizer here, and thend has just been developed from wastnd. The fertility must be extremely low, and there is no experience in nting, so she is a little conservative.


    Tian Shi was shocked and said, "Up... a thousand jins?"


    It''s not surprising that Tian was shocked. You must know that the yield per mu of rice they nted is only five or six hundred catties, and this thing called potatoes can actually produce thousands of catties.


    "That''s right, but that''s what the merchant himself said, and I don''t know if he''s fooling me, so I want to try it first."


    "And he also said that whether it is boiled, fried, fried or stewed, it is delicious and nutritious, just like rice."


    Xia looked at the five acres ofnd under the sky, and asked tentatively: "Xiao Dong, don''t you want to nt all these five acres with this thing called potatoes?"


    "Yes." Murong blinked, potatoes are a good thing, of course the more the better.


    Tian hurriedly persuaded: "Little boss, this is uneptable. You can''t fully believe what the merchant says. If he deceives you, then you will lose five acres ofnd ie at a time."


    "Yes." Xia Shi also said: "Little master, it is too risky to use five acres ofnd to test."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Murong Zong again, "Little master, you have to persuade your sister. You can also experiment. Just take one mu ofnd to test. Five mu ofnd is too much."


    Murong Zong looked at his sister dotingly, "Auntie, it''s okay, Aran won''t mess around."


    Although he also felt a little risky, since they came back, Aran has not made a wrong decision.


    Dad supports her unconditionally. As a big brother, he naturally supports her too.


    Aran''s performance during this period is all in their eyes. My sister has more ideas than them.


    And a few days ago, A Ran used this thing called potatoes to eat them. It was very delicious after a simple stir-fry. Unfortunately, A Ran cooked too little, and they didn''t have enough.


    Murong Lingran knew that they were doing it for his own good, so he smiled helplessly, "I understand the kindness of the aunts, but I still want to try it. If I can really gain a thousand jins, the aunts'' homes can follow suit in the future. It doesn¡¯t matter if you fail, don¡¯t you still have 20 acres ofnd? The worst is to earn less money.¡±


    A few women were also a little moved when they heard the words. Indeed, if this potato can really be used as both food and vegetables, if she grows it, they can also benefit in the future.


    Looking at the entire Lihua Vige, it is true that only the Murong family can afford the risk to experiment.


    n Xia also knew that Murong Lingran''s decision could not be changed, so he could only say: "Little master, we have never nted this before. How to nt it, please tell us."


    She will do her best to serve thisnd.


    Tian Shi saw that Xia Shi hadpromised, so he had no choice but to say: "Yes, little master, we will definitely nt it for you."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "Okay, aunties."


    After she finished speaking, she carefully told them all the methods of nting and serving potatoes that she had read in the space book in the past few days.


    Busy all morning, the two brothers and sisters walked towards the house exhausted, and in the distance they saw two people getting off the carriage carrying their vegetables and knocking on the door of their house in a hurry.

 Chapter 207: sick

    Chapter 207 Sick


    Seeing that no one has opened the door, the two of them were nning to go to their vegetable farm to find someone. As soon as they turned around, they saw their brother and sister walking slowly.


    Mo Kaifu and You Licheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    You Licheng is a child of the You family in the vige. He is also fifteen years old this year. He is younger than Murong Zong, but he is very smart. He forms a team with Mo Kaifu to sell vegetables every day.


    "Kaifu, Licheng, do you have anything to do with us?" Seeing that the door was still locked, Murong Zong asked, "Didn''t my father and my second and third brothers go to the city with you this morning? They haven''te back yet? "


    Mo Kaifu said sternly: "The two little masters, we are here for this. The big master visited your grandmother today and found that your grandmother was ill, so he asked us to let you know when we came back, saying He will stay there to watch over your mother, and won''t be back at noon."


    The two brothers and sisters said excitedly at the same time: "Auntie is sick? What''s the disease?"


    You Licheng said: "The big boss said that he had a cold and had been having a fever. The people from Xiu Zhuang sent him to Ji Shitang. He went to Ji Shitang to see it and then told us that it was not a big problem, so please don''t worry. ."


    Murong Zong nced at his younger sister, saw her nodding, and then said: "Kaifu, Licheng, thank you, you don''t have to go this afternoon, leave the carriage for us, you can go to the vegetable field to help in the afternoon."


    "Yes, little master."


    Murong Lingran opened the door and asked the elder brother to bring the horse in to replenish its strength.


    I ran to the kitchen quickly, took out themb chops from the space, neatly handled them, put them in the pot and simmered them, and then peeled some winter melons, cut them and put them aside forter use.


    Themb chops were still sent by Mrs. Weist time, and they have not been eaten.


    Anyway, the kitchen is her world, she has seen it for a while, no matter what she brings out to eat, her father and brothers will not bother.


    So as long as you see what everyone likes to eat and don¡¯t take it out, you won¡¯t be suspicious. All of them are bought for more than 20 kilograms, and they are all stored in the space.


    It''s no use worrying about their brother and sister now. Mommy is already in the medical center. Although Dad can''t use his hands, he is also a doctor. Since Dad said it''s fine, then it''s definitely fine.


    The second and third brothers are still there, they will help with anything.


    They can''t help if they are in a hurry now, they might as well prepare some nutritional supplements for A-Niang to bring over.


    Let themb chops simmer on the stove, Murong Lingran began to prepare lunch for himself and his eldest brother.


    There were only two of them, so Murong Lingran was not asplicated as what he used to do, and only made a stir-fried pork with chili peppers and braised eggnt.


    After the two of them finished eating, Murong Lingran put the cut winter melon into themb chop soup, thinking that themb chops would need to be stewed for at least an hour before they tasted good, so he let themb chop soup simmer on the stove.


    While there was still some time left, Murong Lingran and the elder brother went back to the house to clean up and changed their clothes. After all, they had been in the field all morning telling the vigers about potatoes.


    Then I went to pack up some clothes for my mother and father, and the soup was almost simmered.


    Murong Lingran opened the lid and took a bowl to taste. Seeing that the taste was already simmered, he put the broth into arge soup cup, and then put the whole thing into arge food box.


    ck Hair has been sitting by the side, seeing that the owner has been ignoring it, and he didn''t even give it a look when he came back, and hurriedly yelled at her, "Wow."

 Chapter 208: Did someone bully her again?

    Chapter 208 Someone bullied her again?


    Murong Lingran felt a little guilty, she almost forgot that she had a dog.


    "I''m going to go outter with my eldest brother, and I wanted to take you out, but we''re all gone, and there''s no one in the family. As a member of the family, you''ll have to take care of the family, okay?"


    A part of the family?


    Kuromao nodded while sticking out his tongue, then looked at themb chops that were still smoking in the pot.


    Murong understands the meaning of it clearly. Anyway, there are still manymb chops, so he filled its bowl without any distress, touched its head and said, "Take a good look at the house, I''ll cook you other delicious food when Ie back."


    "Wow!"


    Murong Zong just went to the Xia family''s house and asked her to help take care of things in the field. When he came back, he cleaned the vegetables in the carriage.


    Seeing the younger sister wobbly sitting inside with the soup she just made, she frowned and said, "Aran, why don''t you give the food box to the big brother, otherwise it will stain your clothes."


    Murong Lingran decisively refused, "Don''t worry, eldest brother, I sealed it well and won''t leak."


    Just kidding, wouldn¡¯t it be revealed if you hand it over to the big brother?


    This food box is just a cover, the food box with mutton soup is already in her space.


    Seeing her insistence, Murong Zong had to go with her, "That''s fine, but you have to be careful not to get burned."


    "Okay, big brother."


    After half an hour, the carriage finally entered the city, and the two brothers and sisters went directly to Ji Shitang.


    The two guys from Ji Shitang hurried forward, knowing that they were looking for Xiao Manan, one helped them park the carriage in the backyard, and the other led them directly to the inner courtyard.


    The two brothers and sisters had also heard Dad say that this Ji Shi Tang is not thergest medical center in the capital, but it is indeed the most humane medical center in the capital. There are more than ten small rooms for patients to rest.


    The guy stopped in front of the innermost door and said solemnly: "This is it, the younger ones will go to work first."


    Murong Lingran took out a piece of silver from the satchel and gave it to him, and said lightly, "Thank you."


    The guy got the silver reward, and he said something, even if he ordered him, and went down with a smile.


    Murong Xuan, who was dozing in the room, heard the sound outside and quickly opened the door. Seeing that the elder brother came with his younger sister with a heavy food box in his hand, he lowered his voice and said, "Brother, A Ran, you are here."


    Murong Zong nodded, looked inside, and saw his father sitting by the bed, greeting him with his eyes, while his mother was lying on the bed, soundly asleep.


    Murong Kuan saw his elder brothering, and quickly got up to give him his seat.


    Murong Lingran went in and asked softly, "Father, how is your mother''s condition?"


    Murong Zhe looked at his wife and said slowly: "Don''t worry, fortunately you found it in time, the doctor ordered someone to boil the medicine and pour it on her shortly after the people from Xiu Zhuang delivered it. The fever has subsided, and she woke up just now. I drank the medicine again, because the medicine has the effect of helping sleep, so I fell asleep."


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zong breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, A Niang will be fine.


    Murong Zong put a food box on the table, and put a bag on the head of the bed.


    Looking at A-Niang who was pale, Murong pulled A-Daddy outside, frowned and asked, "Why did A-Niang suddenly have a fever? Did someone bully her again?"


    I don''t me her for thinking too much. After all, people are unpredictable, and this happenedst time.


    Murong Zhe shook his head and said, "Aran, at first daddy thought your mother was being bullied, but this time it was indeed an ident, we thought too much."

 Chapter 209: overworked

    Chapter 209


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "How do you say this?"


    Murong Zhe said slowly: "I heard from a sister-inw who imed to be surnamed Yang, because the business of the embroidery shop was so good a few days ago, everyone was busy, and it was only in the past two days that they gradually became more leisurely, so yesterday afternoon, during the Shen Shi, I was in charge. If they don''t, let them take an hour off and let them go around the streets and rx."


    "But I didn''t expect that not long after I left the Xiu Zhuang, when I walked downstairs, someone happened to ssh water from the second floor. Your mother, the sister-inw surnamed Yang, and others were all wet. They were in good health, but No problem."


    "You know your mother''s body. She has always been weak. Even though the water on her clothes is not as much as that of Mrs. Yang, she worked too hard some time ago and became ill from overwork, so she suddenly had a feverst night."


    Murong Lingran frowned upon hearing this, how could it be so coincidental that her mother poured water upstairs when she walked there?


    "What''s that building called?"


    Murong Zhe shook his head, "That sister-inw Yang didn''t say anything."


    "Aren''t those aunts looking for a theory?"


    "No, sister-inw Yang said that when they looked up, they couldn''t see a single figure, and the doors and windows were closed. Their identities were low, and if they went to the door, it was estimated that others would not admit it. If the identity of the other party was unusual, they would give The embroidery vige got into trouble. In addition, I was afraid of dying work when I got sick, so I hurried back to change clothes after getting wet."


    Although the voices were lowered outside, the windows were papery, and someone could still be vaguely heard talking inside the room.


    Xiao Manan opened his eyes in confusion, and heard the third son''s voiceing from his ear, "Father, Aran, Mother is awake."


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed, and hurried in, lying beside the bed looking at the weak A-Niang, she called out obediently, "A-Niang."


    Xiao Manan reached out and touched her head, then smiled and said, "Aran is here."


    Seeing that the eldest son was also beside him, he said, "Azong is here too."


    "Yes, Auntie."


    Murong Zong motioned for his second brother to help Auntie up, while he opened the food box and tried the temperature with his hand against the outside of the soup cup. He was a little surprised, and it was almost an hour away from the stove, yet it didn''t cool down much?


    I thought that maybe because there was a thickyer of suet on the surface, I stopped thinking about it.


    Carefully filled a bowl of soup and brought it to A-Niang, and said softly, "A-Niang, this is the soup that A-ran has been stewing for over an hour, you can drink a little."


    Murong Zhe knew it was mutton soup as soon as he smelled it. Seeing that there were still some winter melons in it, he nodded and said, "Eating some mutton soup in Fenghan is really good for the body. Winter melon and muttonplement each other and are very nutritious. Aran has a heart."


    Xiao Manan smelled the fragrant broth. She had only drank the soup fromst night until now. She woke up once in the middle and didn''t have any appetite. She didn''t eat anything. Now she was really hungry, she nodded and said, "Okay."


    Murong Zong was about to feed her when he saw A Niang smiled at him and said not so squeamishly. winter squash.


    Feeling that everyone''s eyes were on her, Xiao Manan saw that there was still a lot left in the soup cup, and said with a smile: "Aran must have prepared your share, there are many more in it, let''s eat together. ."


    Murong Lingran stepped forward to set the bowls, and helped them prepare the soup and meat one by one, "Yes, daddy, eldest brother, second brother, third brother,e and eat some too."

 Chapter 210: reject

    Chapter 210 Rejection


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan suddenly swallowed their saliva, they really didn''t eat a good lunch at noon.


    I simply went to the street to buy a few meat patties and kept guarding my mother. I was really hungry.


    Murong Zhe couldn''t bear to refuse his wife''s kindness, and said with a smile: "You all eat a little, Dad will go out to buy dinner, and eating too much meat at night is not good for your health, you can''t finish it, you can only have leftovers. , it won''t taste good by tomorrow."


    Murong Lingran brought them a bowl one by one, and even sent chopsticks to their hands, and the three brothers did not refuse when they saw it.


    Murong Lingran fed Dad some more, and ate thest remaining bowl by himself.


    After eating, Xiao Manan said with a contented face: "I heard your father said several times that A Ran''s craftsmanship is now better than that of A-Niang. At first, A-Niang didn''t believe it, but now A-Niangpletely believes it."


    Murong Lingran sounded very unpleasant, A-Niang was here entirely because of her, she frowned and said, "A-Niang, if you like it, I can often send you delicious food I made myself in the future, anyway, at home There are carriagesing to the city every day, so it¡¯s not troublesome.¡±


    Xiao Manan smiled helplessly and touched her daughter''s head. How could she be willing to work so hard for her daughter? She is very happy if her daughter has this heart.


    "A-Niang just said casually, Don''t worry about it, A-Ran, the food in Xiu Zhuang is not bad, you don''t have to waste time and money, you just need to take care of yourself, our family is safe and sound, A-Niang will be very happy."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said with a serious face: "Auntie, you stick to the embroidery vige for a while, and when I save enough money, I will redeem you."


    After this period of busy work, the family already has more than 1,000 taels of silver. ording to the agreement with Xiu Zhuang, if my mother wants to leave early, she needs to pay Xiu Zhuang 3,000 taels of silver. After a few months, the silver should be enough.


    The three brothers did not object when they heard the words, the money was earned and used.


    Murong Zong said: "Yes, we will work harder in the future, and A-Niang will definitely be able to go home soon."


    Murong Zhe also knew that the family had a lot of money recently, and agreed: "Well, I also have this n. Our family can be reunited one by one, and you can''t be left alone in the embroidery farm."


    I thought Xiao Manan would be happy, but unexpectedly she refused: "No, you can''t spend all your hard-earned money on A-Niang."


    3,000 taels of silver, even if it is given to her in ten lifetimes, she can''t earn it, the whole family''s hard money is spent on her body, she is not worth it, she is afraid of losing her life.


    She has many children and three thousand taels of silver is enough to create countless bright futures for several children and their descendants.


    Murong said hesitantly: "Auntie, don''t you want to go home? Don''t you want to live with us? The new house has been built, you haven''t gone back to live yet?"


    Murong Zhe also said: "Yes, Ah Ran is only ten years old, and the three children outside are still young, if theye back one day, they can''t be without you, don''t you want to watch them grow up? ?"


    "And Azong, he''s already sixteen years old, and he should think about lifelong affairs. Don''t you want to choose a good daughter-inw for him?"


    Murong Zong saw that Dad suddenly mentioned him again, he opened his mouth, but he didn''t say what he nned.


    Even though he is sixteen years old, he has no intention of starting a family yet. He is the eldest son. No matter what, he has to wait for his younger brothers to return home.

 Chapter 211: stay

    Chapter 211 Stay


    He had many brothers, so he could not marry a daughter-inw casually.


    Dad has a wound on his hand, and life is very inconvenient. If you want to marry him, you must marry someone who will not dislike his father and siblings, but such people are probably very few.


    Xiao Manan sighed and said: "Nine times out of ten, the unsatisfactory things in life, the three thousand taels of default money, I only need to stay in Xiu Zhuang for three years, no, I can save it in less than three years now, why spend more money? ?"


    "But don''t you feel wronged?" Murong Zhe frowned.


    "How can I be wronged? It''s all of my own free will. The path I choose, even if I cry, I will go down."


    Murong Zhe wanted to say something else, when he saw Murong Lingran smile and said: "Father, it''s all my fault, I have enough money to talk about the future, since A-Niang insists, just listen to A-Niang first. "


    Xiao Manan nced at her husband and children, and sighed: "Actually, you really don''t have to worry about me, I really had a good time in Xiu Zhuang. Except for being wronged by Du Shist time, I got along very well with everyone afterwards. of."


    "Xiu Zhuang is really tired sometimes to catch up with work, but no matter how tired it is, it''s not as tired as living with my uncle and the others before. Every day I get up with everyone, and there is ready-made food when I get up."


    "You don''t have to cook three meals a day for a big family, you don''t have to wash pots and dishes, you don''t have to think about how to get along with your younger siblings and neighbors, and you don''t have to look at the faces of the olddy and the old man at home. It''s the most tiring thing to do every day. It might be to wash your own clothes."


    "Recently, every time Aran came to see me, he gave me money and delicious food. I didn''t treat myself badly. I asked someone to go out and buy whatever I wanted to eat. It was a good life."


    "I know that you feel sorry for me because of my illness this time, but I really don''t feel sorry for myself. These days are really good, and I am very satisfied."


    She was telling the truth. Although she was a little tired from working in the embroidery vige every day, she was very satisfied without Liu Shi and Murong Qi''s family to block her.


    The debt to the youngest daughter, she can only make up for her after three years.


    Anyway, the daughter will only be thirteen years old at that time, and there are still a few years before she gets married, and she still has a few years to make up for it.


    Murong Zhe frowned and thought for a moment. He felt that what his daughter and his wife said made sense, and said helplessly: "Since you said so, let''s listen to you for the time being."


    If it wasn''t for Ruyi Embroidery Vige who was willing to give the fifty taels of life-saving money in advance a few months ago, A Ran still doesn''t know what happened.


    If the wife suddenly leaves the Ruyi Embroidery Vige, it is indeed a bit of crossing the river and demolishing the bridge.


    Xiao Manan smiled and said, "Thank you for the child''s father."


    After all, he was still ill. He said so much just now, and asked some more about the situation at home. Xiao Manan fell asleep again exhausted.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Murong Zhe instructed: "There is still business at home, so you can go back first, as long as your grandfather is here to watch. Judging from your grandmother''s current situation, take a good rest for a day or two. She should be able to recoverpletely, and it is impossible for Xiu Zhuang to send someone to take care of her, and we will go back in two days."


    The children looked at each other. Aniang is a woman, and the situation has stabilized. The men of them can''t help if they stay here. It''s better to go back.


    Murong said: "Father, I''ll stay with you too. I''m a woman, so it''s more convenient to take care of my mother."

 Chapter 212: Mingyue Building

    Chapter 212 Mingyuelou


    Murong Zhe thought about it for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, then I will wrong you."


    "You should take care of A-Niang, don''t feel wronged."


    The three brothers took the empty food box to the backyard and drove back the carriage carrying the vegetables when the family agreed to stay.


    This was the first time Murong Lingran spent the night in the city since she was reborn. Now that the sun has notpletely set, A-Niang is still asleep and can''t use her.


    Dad had eaten something and was definitely not hungry. It was still a while before dinner time, and Murong Lingran told Dad that she was going out to buy something to eat and stroll around.


    Murong Zhe wanted to refuse for her safety, but thinking that there was an old immortal behind his daughter, he agreed.


    Murong Lingran went out of Ji Shitang and went to Ruyi Embroidery Vige, and went straight to that building after asking where Auntie was sshed with water.


    A-Niang and the rest of the embroidery girls had an ident when they rarely went out, so she had to be suspicious.


    After a few turns, Murong Lingran came to the downstairs, and raised her eyebrows at the three-character signboard. It was actually Mingyuelou where her house served food.


    Since it is an acquaintance''s restaurant, then everything is easy to handle.


    Murong neatly tidied up his clothes and walked in with a swagger.


    Because it was dinner time, Mingyuelou was very crowded with people.


    When she went in, Xiao Er was greeting the guests in front of her, and no one greeted her, so she walked directly to the counter.


    Shopkeeper Huang was burying his head and beating on the abacus attentively, and from time to time he picked up the Mao notebook. He had just finished calcting a ledger, and before he could breathe a sigh of relief, a young female voice suddenly entered his ears.


    "The shopkeeper deserves to be the shopkeeper, this is a really good abacus."


    Shopkeeper Huang was stunned for a moment. Hearing the young woman''s voice, he thought that some child ran out to make trouble again.


    After all, her words sounded like sarcasm, and when she looked up, she saw Murong Lingran was looking at him with a faint smile.


    A junior saw that Murong Lingran was actually going to disturb the shopkeeper, and was about to step up to reprimand.


    But seeing that her clothes didn''t look like a poor family to make trouble, she had to respectfully step forward and said with a smile: "This girl, have you lost your family? Do you want to help you find family? The shopkeeper is very helpful. Busy, don''t disturb him, let''s go with brother, brother promises to help you find a family member, okay?"


    Murong Lingran looked at his ttering expression, the corners of her mouth twitched fiercely, she was ten years old, not four years old, she looked at Manager Huang with admiration, "As expected of Mingyuelou, the service attitude is really good. "


    Shopkeeper Huang smiled awkwardly, and said to the guy with a straight face: "Go and do your business, it''s none of your business here, this is my guest, I''ll entertain it myself."


    Xiao Er was stunned for a moment, then quickly responded, "Yes."


    was very fortunate in his heart, fortunately he didn''t speak casually just now, otherwise he would definitely be reprimanded.


    After Xiao Er left, Manager Huang immediately came out of the counter and said with a smile, "Miss Murong, why are you here sote? Is there anything urgent?"


    Murong nodded, "Well, it''s a bit of a private matter."


    Manager Huang hurriedly said: "If you want to do things, you have to fill your stomach to do it well. I will be the host today. How about treating Murong girl for a meal?"


    "The shopkeeper''s gracious invitation, it would be too impersonal for me to refuse, then I would like to thank Shopkeeper Huang."


    Manager Huang smiled immediately, "You''re wee, Miss Murong, thene with me. I''ll take you to the box upstairs in person."

 Chapter 213: It was her

    Chapter 213 It was her


    "No, you are busy with your work, I am alone, don''t dy your business because of me, just find someone to take me up."


    Shopkeeper Huang saw that she was so considerate, stroked his beard with relief, and called to the door, "Zhang San."


    Zhang San?


    Murong raised an eyebrow.


    Zhang San saw the shopkeeper calling him again, and came to them with a terrified expression, his voice involuntarily lowered a little, and asked anxiously, "The shopkeeper, what is your order?"


    Could it be that he said something inappropriate to this girl just now, and the shopkeeper wanted to vent her anger?


    Shopkeeper Huang seriously instructed: "Take this girl to the best private room upstairs and serve me for a long time. The ount is all on my head, do you understand?"


    Zhang San breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn''t to teach him a lesson, so he nodded and said, "Yes, I understand. Girl, pleasee here."


    Murong nodded, suddenly turned around and asked, "Manager Huang, shouldn''t there be another person named Li Si here?"


    Shopkeeper Huang said nkly, "How did the girl know?"


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "It''s okay, I just guessed it."


    On the second floor, Zhang San was about to open the nearest private room. Murong looked at the innermost private room and said, "Is there anyone in that room?"


    "The girl likes that room? It''s the Furong Room. There are many hawkers downstairs and it''s quite noisy, but if the girl likes it, the little girl can bring her there."


    "Well, it''s work."


    After arriving at the Furong Room, Murong Lingran ordered a few dishes at random, and then asked him to prepare one for him to pack and take away, and let him go down.


    She didn''te here for enjoyment. Before the food was served, Murong Lingran came to the window and opened it. Looking down, a wide and lively street appeared in front of her.


    And on the opposite side of her is a stall selling flowers.


    Sure enough, it was this room. Aunt Yang said just now that they got wet by the side of the stall selling first flowers.


    When you pour water from here, you can pour it on whoever you want.


    I heard from my father that a whole pot of water should have been poured down here. Those who can use the pot here are probably the only people who work here.


    At this moment, Zhang San brought the food.


    Mr. Huang''s good intentions, she never let it down. After all, she was a partner. After instructing Zhang San to go down, she returned to the table and ate more than half of each dish.


    Well, the taste is not as good as what she made herself, but it''s not bad.


    When I was seventy percent full, I was thinking of going down to the first floor to see if there were any clues, when I heard the voice of a familiar and unfamiliar woman outside the door.


    "Strange, there is no sound in the room, there should be no guests, why are there footprints at the door?"


    Murong frowned, and before he could recall who the owner of the voice was, the door was rudely pushed open with a bang.


    Murong Lingran was sitting right in front of the door, and their eyes met unexpectedly.


    Seeing the personing, most of the doubts in Murong Lingran''s heart were immediately resolved, it turned out to be her, sittingzily on the chair, and said in a leisurely manner: "Who am I, it turns out to be Aunt Du, I didn''t expect that we would be there. I can still see it here. I haven''t seen it for a few months, and my aunt seems to be doing pretty well."


    That''s right, the person in front of her is Du Shi who stole a purse at Ruyi Embroidery Vigest time to frame her A-Niang, but she exposed the conspiracy instead.

 Chapter 214: really you did

    Chapter 214 You really did it


    Looking at her flushed face, life must have been good recently.


    Thest time she said that she was so miserable, she really pretended to be pitiful.


    The front feet can work in the Ruyi Embroidery Vige, and the back feet can work in the second-ranked restaurant in the capital, which is much stronger than her uncle.


    Mr. Du felt a sigh in his heart when he saw someone inside, and he never thought that a person woulde to the private room for dinner.


    The only people who can dine in the private room are distinguished guests, and her rude opening of the door just now will definitely offend her.


    But after hearing what she said, he was stunned for a while, and it took a while to realize who the person in front of him was.


    But it''s not that she has a bad memory, but that Murong Lingran''s outfit today ispletely different from thest time she was in Xiu Zhuang.


    Ifst time she waspared to a beggar, then this time she is ady from a big family.


    Du shi looked at Murong Lingran''s clothes with undisguised jealousy in his eyes.


    She really couldn''t believe that the person in front of her was actually the daughter of the Xiao family who had to sell herself to get the money to save her life.


    took a look around the whole room and determined that she was the only one, and immediately said unceremoniously, "You stinky girl, where did you steal such a good outfit?"


    "Steal?" Murong said in a mocking tone, "Do you think you are a thief and everyone else is a thief? The old saying is right, dirty people have dirty minds."


    Du''s face stiffened. He didn''t expect this girl''s mouth to be so straight. When she came up, she poked her in the sore spot, and immediately roared unhappily, "You **** girl, do you know where this ce is, and you dare toe here?"


    Murong Lingran said slowly: "Of course I know where this ce is. My father taught me to read since I was a child. I know the three characters of Mingyuelou naturally."


    Du shi said with a gloomy face: "Since you know, then don''t hurry up and get the olddy out. The olddy finally cleaned up yesterday, but you made such a mess. If you don''t clean it, you will have to pay for these carpets!"


    Murong Lingran sneered when he heard the words: "Are you admitting that you cleaned here yesterday?"


    Du Shi coldly snorted: "Hmph, I''m from Mingyuelou, is there anything strange about cleaning here?"


    Murong stood up in a hurry, squinting dangerously, "Then you deliberately sshed water on the embroidereddies at Ruyi Embroidery Vige yesterday?"


    Du Shi was stunned, her eyes shed, but when she thought that she was alone here, her waist straightened again, "What are you talking about? I wouldn''t do such a thing. The embroidered mother of Ruyi Embroidery Vige was sshed with water, so that''s also true. They are unlucky, don''t frame good people at will."


    Murong Lingran nced out the window, "To frame a good person? I wouldn''t do such a thing. Then, where were you when you applied for a moment yesterday?"


    Du Shi said arrogantly: "Where am I and what does it matter to you?"


    Murong frowned, "If you don''t tell me, then I will treat you as the water you poured yesterday?"


    Du Shi sneered: "You said I did what I did? What evidence do you have? Also, what if I spilled water? Whichw says I can''t pour water from upstairs? The street downstairs Not those embroidered girls."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly became extremely cold, and her voice couldn''t help but be colder, "It seems that you really did it."


    "Huh, so what if I did it? Get out of here right now, or I''ll let someone shoot you out!"

 Chapter 215: Stealing?

    Chapter 215 Stealing?


    "Kick me out?" Murong raised an eyebrow, "Okay, let''s go, I''ll be waiting for you here."


    When Du Shi saw that there were still dishes on the table, she thought she was waiting for thest guest to leave and ran in to steal the food, and said with a grim expression: "Hmph, it''s just a little girl''s film, I need other people, olddy. I''ll take you to the shopkeeper myself."


    After saying that, he walked around the round table and came to Murong Lingran''s side, his rough and greasy hand quickly stretched towards Murong Lingran''s ear.


    It''s all because of this dead girl. If it weren''t for her, she would still be able to do the clean work in the embroidery vige. How could shee to the restaurant to do dirty work like cleaning every day!


    falls into her hands today, new hatred and old hatred will be counted together, **** girl, I want you to look good!


    Murong stared coldly at Du shi approaching her fiercely. When Du shi was still one meter away from her, he was about to kick him when he heard a low voice suddenlying from the door, "Stop!"


    Du shi was stunned for a moment, and when he looked at the door, he saw two noble sons in brocade clothes frowning at them at the door, and hurriedly stretched their hands back.


    Murong Lingran turned his head to look, and suddenly showed a big smile.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she was stillughing, and gave her a stern look, and then looked at Du Shi coldly, "What did you want to do just now?"


    Du shi saw their temperament and clothes and knew that she was not someone she could offend. Although she felt a little guilty, she thought that it was not her who was wrong this time, and she became more confident.


    "Second sons, you are busy with other people''s affairs, so don''t waste your time here. This dead girl secretly came in to eat the leftover food from the guests. I just found out, and I was going to take her to the shopkeeper and let him go."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned when she heard her name, nced at the cold scraps on the table, looked up at Murong Lingran and said, "You came in to steal food?"


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, "How is it possible? Will this girl be reduced to the point of stealing food?"


    Seeing the clothes she was wearing, Helian Rongjiu''s face couldn''t help slowing down.


    I didn''t expect her to look good in her dress, and it took him a day to choose the color to send.


    At this moment, the sound of rapid footsteps suddenly came from behind the three of them.


    Manager Huang''s face was very anxious, and he looked at Murong Lingran as soon as he stood still, and then looked at the two young masters next to him, and said uneasily: "Master, this child is still young, if there is anything that offends you, he will also Please Haihan."


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Manager Huang, I didn''t offend them, it was the people from your restaurant who wanted to attack me, they just came to stop me."


    Manager Huang noticed that Du Shi was actually inside, and scolded: "Du Shi, what are you doing here if you don''t clean the floor properly?"


    Mrs. Du started to sweat coldly when Manager Huang opened his mouth to protect Murong Lingran. She couldn''t believe it: "Manager Huang, do you know this girl?"


    "If I don''t know her, can she stay here alone?"


    "Then... that''s what you asked her to eat in this room?"


    "Isn''t this nonsense?" After saying that, Manager Huang thought of what Murong Lingran had just said, and said in shock, "You had a conflict with this child? Do you still want to hurt this child?"


    Murong interjected Lingran: "That''s right, she wanted to do something to me when she came in, but luckily the two young masters stopped her."


    When Du Shi heard the words, he knelt straight on the ground with a bang, and said with a sad face: "Manager Huang, I was wrong, I thought this child was sneaking up to eat the leftover food from the guests, so I wanted to drive her away, but I didn''t. On purpose, I''m all for the sake of the restaurant."

 Chapter 216: waist flashing

    Chapter 216 Waist shed


    Shopkeeper Huang frowned and said, "What you said is true?"


    Du Shi was extremely regretful, she never thought that Murong Lingran was actually the shopkeeper''s guest, so she eagerly said: "The shopkeeper, what I said is true, if there is a lie, my whole family will be struck to death by lightning. "


    "This..." Seeing that she actually swore a poisonous oath, Manager Huang was a little embarrassed.


    Anyway, if what she said is true, it is for the maintenance of the restaurant. If it is handled like this, I am afraid it will be a little inhumane.


    "Manager Huang, let me tell you the truth..." Seeing that Manager Huang was embarrassed, Murong Lingran had no choice but to tell her true intentions ofing today.


    "That''s it, that''s why I''m in the city sote. My mother is still lying in the hospital. As a daughter, I really can''t just sit by and watch the reason for her illness. Aunt Du also said just now that she I cleaned this room yesterday, so I think she told the truth whether she deliberately sshed the water yesterday."


    Shopkeeper Huang suddenly realized, he said that she was still in the city sote, and she was not afraid that she would not be able to go home after the city gate was closed, and looked at Du Shi with a cold face, "You said, did you pour the water down yesterday?"


    Du Shi was about to deny it, after all, as long as she didn''t admit it, Murong Lingran couldn''t produce any evidence.


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly said, "This young master was next door just now, but I heard this woman admit it."


    Du shi was horrified, and his face suddenly became extremely ugly. The words just now were actually heard!


    Murong raised his eyebrows, they were actually next door all the time?


    Shopkeeper Huang said coldly, "Miss Du, is what this young master said true?"


    After thinking about it for a moment, Mrs Du knew that it was useless to quibble, so she lowered her head and said, "Yes, after the guests left at noon yesterday, I came to clean the tables and chairs in the room, but I happened to be unwell yesterday, and I didn''t have much strength in my hands. , After wiping the table and chairs, I wanted to bezy and poured the water out of the window, but I really didn''t know it would make her mother sick."


    Although Manager Huang knew that what she said was not necessarily the truth, but if he pressed further, the answer was probably simr to what they thought, and looked at Murong Lingran apologetically, "Miss Murong, it''s because I didn''t discipline my servants well, as long as If you say a word, I can drive her away immediately."


    Mrs Du frowned, knowing that this girl woulde to her door, she would not pour the water down on impulse.


    That''s right, she did it on purpose, it was those embroidery girls who let her get to where she is now.


    Knowing that his intercession might be the same as thest time, Du Shi gritted his teeth and red at Murong Lingran, "Hmph, I don''t need you to deal with it, I''ll just leave."


    After saying that, he threw his apron to the side, raised his feet and walked towards the door.


    There are jobs, she just needs to change jobs.


    It''s just that she walked too fast. As soon as she walked to the door, she stepped on the greasy apron she just threw. The soles of her feet slipped, and she immediately fell to the sky with her four feet upside down, with gold stars in her eyes.


    "Ah!" Du Shi suddenly screamed and was about to get up when he suddenly heard a click from his waist, and eximed again: "Ah! My waist, my waist shed, my waist!"


    Shopkeeper Huang frowned unhappily when she saw her being so rude in front of the guests, "Zhang San Li Si, throw her out for me!"


    Du Shi''s face had turned pale from the pain, and he endured the pain and said: "Manager Huang, please take me to the hospital, my waist is shing, if you throw me out like this, I may die tomorrow. on the street."

 Chapter 217: little woman grateful

    Chapter 217 The little girl is grateful


    Shopkeeper Huang nced at Murong Lingran tangled, and saw her indifferently say: "She is the shopkeeper''s subordinate, so naturally she is at the disposal of the shopkeeper."


    Shopkeeper Huang nodded and instructed in a cold voice, "Throw it to the nearest medical clinic, and there will be no Du Shi in Mingyuelou from now on!"


    Du Shi was relieved when he heard the words, he couldn''t bear the pain from his waist any longer, and he fainted when he rolled his eyes.


    Murong shook his head speechlessly, the sound of her waist shing just now made her feel pain, and now she probably won''t be able to get out of bed for a month.


    "Manager Huang, I came to the door today, I''m really sorry for dying your business."


    Manager Huang hurriedly said: "Don''t mind Miss Murong, Mingyuelou has servants who offend the guests so casually. Yesterday you can throw water on your mother at will, and tomorrow you can do more rude things to others. You help me remove this hidden danger, It''s me who should thank the girl."


    After saying that, he looked at the rest of her dishes. When he saw her, he only ordered three dishes, and hurriedly said, "Is the girl full? If you are not full, order a few more dishes, all of which will be counted on the old man''s ount."


    During this period of time, because of the use of vegetables from her family, the business of his restaurant has really improved a lot.


    I don''t know how her vegetables are grown. Just fry them with some oil and salt, and they are delicious. Even the children of his family who don''t like vegetables have recently fallen in love with vegetables.


    The same is true for the customers of the restaurant. They don''t know that he has changed the supply of vegetables. They only say that the chef''s cooking skills have improved a lot recently. Let''s continue to maintain it. As long as it tastes like this every time, they oftene to eat.


    So don''t say that Murong Lingran only eats a few dishes, even if she wants to live here, he will have nothing to say.


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "Thank you for the kindness of the shopkeeper, I''m already full, I have just asked the second brother named Zhang San to help me pack a portion, it''s gettingte, so I won''t give the shopkeeper any food. trouble."


    "No, it''s me who caused trouble for the girl." Yu Guang saw that Zhang San and Li Si were just back, and Manager Huang hurriedly said, "Go to the kitchen and bring the dishes the girl asked for."


    "Yes, shopkeeper."


    After Murong Lingran carried the food box out of Mingyuelou, he realized that the sky hadpletely darkened.


    But the capital is worthy of being the capital. Even if it is dark, the streets are as prosperous as they are during the day.


    Largenterns hanging high can be seen everywhere on the streets, and peoplee and go in an endless stream. It does not affect people''s enthusiasm for going out because of the night.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that Murong Lingran walked out of Mingyuelou and walked forward on his own, and couldn''t help coughing heavily, "Cough!"


    Murong Lingran''s footsteps paused, then turned to look at the two of them, and smiled embarrassedly, she really forgot that there was someone behind her, "Ninth son, Wei son, I want to bring food back to my parents, now is the time. It''s not toote, let''s part ways."


    Helian Rongjiu said dissatisfiedly: "Little girl, I helped you just now, you didn''t even say thank you?"


    "Thank you for your righteous words just now, Young Master Jiu. The little girl is very grateful, okay?"


    Helian Rongjiu snorted coldly, "I''m not sincere, but forget it, my son doesn''t care about a little girl''s movie."


    Murong Lingran frowned slightly, was he turning a corner and saying that she was young and didn''t understand the world?


    "Ninth Young Master, why don''t you go to Ji Shitang with me, and when I serve my parents for dinner, we''ll go out for a walk together. What do you fancy, as long as it is within my ability, I will send it as a thank you. Here, how?"

 Chapter 218: It happened again three years ago

    Chapter 218 The same thing happened three years ago again


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, "It''s sote, when you go back, your parents dare to let you go out alone with the two of us?"


    Murong smiled mysteriously, "Naturally dare, everyone has seen the character of Ninth Young Master during this period of time, and he won''t hurt me."


    Dad always knew that there was an old immortal behind her, otherwise it would have been impossible to let her out just now.


    "That''s fine, you go, my son wille to find youter."


    "OK."


    After speaking, Murong Lingran quickly returned to Ji Shitang. She also knew that it was a bitte to go back, so she took the initiative to admit her mistake as soon as she returned.


    But the parents were worried, she didn''t say that she went to Du Shi to settle ounts, only that there was too much fun, and she forgot the time.


    Murong Zhe knew that his daughter was still a child, so he must have some yfulness, and he had returned safely, so he didn''t me him too much.


    Xiao Manan also woke up when his daughter came back.


    After serving them separately after dinner, Murong told them honestly that Young Master Jiu and Young Master Wei were outside, and she would go out for a while.


    Murong Zhe was startled when he heard the words, "You said you met Ninth Young Master and Wei Young Master?"


    "yes."


    Murong Zhe didn''t want his daughter to go out, after all, her daughter is a girl.


    But thinking of Helian Rongjiu''s identity, it''s easier than stepping on an ant to kill an ant. If his daughter doesn''t go out, he might even offend him, so he had to say, "Aran, don''t y toote, take care to protect yourself, Understand?"


    "Well, Daddy, don''t worry."


    After his daughter left, Xiao Manan asked inexplicably, "My child''s father, who are the nine sons and Wei sons in your mouth?"


    Murong Zhe went to the door and took a look. After making sure that no one was eavesdropping, he returned to his wife and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Xiao Manan was horrified after hearing this, who actually became their customer and their backer?


    She knew that their family''s current existence was due to the money given by a noble person, and she also knew that the noble person might be a backer for their family out of the kindness of saving their lives, but she never thought that the noble person in their mouth was actually the one in the pce. bit.


    It was because of him that their family was in trouble, and it was because of him that they made aeback. It was really a bad fate.


    "The child''s father, he... does he know our past?"


    Murong Zhe smiled, "I know what you''re worried about. I''m afraid that after knowing our past, he will punish us and the same thing happened three years ago, right?"


    "Aren''t you worried? Huang... No, the identity of Ninth Young Master should be the most annoying thing for people to deceive and make mistakes."


    Otherwise, they would not have been assigned to Saiyuan House three years ago.


    "Don''t worry, who is Ninth Young Master? How can he be a pure-hearted person who can sit firmly in that position at such a young age? What''s more, there is that Young Master Wei by his side, so he must have inquired about our family''s affairs at the first meeting. already."


    "We have known each other for several months. He has never shown any discrimination or dissatisfaction with us, and he has repeatedly saved our family from dire straits. He must not care about our past and onlymunicate with us frequently, or else Our vegetable business is so good, it must have been ruined by jealous people."


    Xiao Manan thought about it for a moment, so it seems that the ninth sons really already know their identities.


    Xiao Manan breathed a sigh of relief, after all, that person held the power of life and death.

 Chapter 219: rare item

    Chapter 219 Rare Objects


    If you don''t know their identities, and one day you know that they were once sinners, but relying on him to make a good life, they will definitely settle ounts for them in the autumn.


    Their family could never experience such a heavy blow again.


    "Then Ah Ran knows the identity of Ninth Young Master?" Xiao Manan asked again.


    Murong Zhe lowered his voice again and said, "I didn''t tell her, I only said that Ninth Young Master has something to do with Ning''an Marquis Mansion. Don''t look at A Ran''s cautious and assertive actions now, but after all, he is still a child and has been busy since he woke up. How to help the family to make money, she is still careless about some things, and she believes in my words, not only her, but also her brothers all don''t know."


    Xiao Manan nodded, "That''s good."


    If the children found out, they would live with their hands and feet tied, and they might even resent that person and cause a monstrous disaster.


    On the other side, Murong Lingran came out of the backyard of Ji Shitang and saw Jiu Gongzi, Wei Gongzi and a woman talking andughing in front of a vendor.


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually, so he found a beautiful woman to apany him.


    approached them leisurely, and saw them pick up a thing and talk.


    "Jingxuan, Yushan, the olddy has been in a bad mood recently, and she has been unhappy all day. Help me to find some rare objects that can please the olddy."


    Wei Yushan picked up a wind chime and asked tentatively, "Ninth brother, do you think this is okay?"


    "Probably not, the olddy will think this is a child''s y."


    Wei Yushan frowned, indeed a little childish.


    Wei Yushan looked at the other things on the stall again, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She originally thought that many of these were suitable for the olddy to relieve her boredom, but when Brother Jiu said that, she felt that they were all children''s toys.


    Wei Jingxuan has been vignt about his surroundings, he sensed the sight behind him, looked behind him suddenly, and saw Murong Lingran slowly walking towards them.


    "Ninth Brother, she''s here."


    Helian Rongjiu immediately turned around, spread out the folding fan in his hand and shook it, dissatisfied: "Why did it take so long?"


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Ninth Young Master, didn''t you ask this knowingly? My mother is ill and my father hurts her hand. As a daughter, shouldn''t I just throw the food to them? I have to serve them all before they cane out. ."


    Helian Rong choked, and suddenly coughed awkwardly, "I''m not waiting for you for a long time, my mind is confused by the night wind."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    That''s still her fault, right?


    Wei Yushan looked at the two of them curiously. She had heard from her elder brother that they knew each other, and both of them were able to speak well. This was the first time she had seen them slumped at the same time, so she hurriedly smiled and said, "Miss Murong, I heard that Your mother is sick, is she feeling better now?"


    "Well, it''s much better. Dad is watching. Thank you Miss Wei for your concern."


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, she looked at Helian Rongjiu again, "Auntie is ill, I can''t go out for a long time as a girl, Ninth Young Master, ording to what I just said, it''s just on this street, just take a look at it. As long as I can afford it, I will give it to you as a thank you gift."


    "Did you hear my conversation with Yushan just now?"


    "Well, but I''m not eavesdropping, I''m listening openly." Who made you speak so loudly?


    Helian Rongjiu smiled, "I don''t mean to me you, if you hear it, then I''ll make a long story short, you help me find something the old man likes, whether it''s food, y or use, find it. And the three of us think it''s suitable, I''ll let you go back, how?"

 Chapter 220: Do you want to be so arrogant?

    Chapter 220 Do you want to be so domineering?


    "It''s that simple?"


    "Girl, this is not easy. If my olddy doesn''t like it, or if she gets more angry after reading it, I will ask you in the end."


    Then she asked?


    Do you want to be so domineering?


    Murong Ling was helpless and had no choice but to quickly search the street.


    The other three saw this and followed behind her.


    If you can eat, y, and use, the range will be veryrge.


    Murong Lingran thought that she would find a suitable one soon, but after walking for a long time, seeing that there were fewer and fewer people on the street, all the things she proposed were actually rejected by Helian Rongjiu.


    Seeing that it was almost time to go back, Murong Lingran thought for a while, and suddenly asked Helian Rongjiu a question in a low voice.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, "Well, the olddy really likes it very much."


    Murong Lingran showed a mysterious smile, since he likes it, it''s easy to do, "Ninth Young Master, I''ve already thought of something suitable, but it''s toote now, and it takes too long to make that thing. After noon tomorrow, you will wait at the entrance of Ji Shitang, and I will give you the things, how about it?"


    Helian Rongjiu saw what she said was so mysterious, looked at her sideways and said, "Don''t you just find a random reason to fool me into wanting to get out early?"


    Murong smiled slyly and said, "Ninth Young Master has been worrying too much, but I still have to earn money from you and Wei Gongzi''s family every day. How could I offend you?"


    Helian Rongjiu thinks about it too, this little girl wants him to be her backer, and she doesn''t dare to offend him if she gives her a hundred courage.


    "Okay, I''ll let you go today."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Thank you, Ninth Young Master, then I will leave." After saying that, he hopped away.


    Helian Rongjiu frowned at her cheerful figure and said, "Jing Xuan, why do I have the feeling that she has finally gotten rid of us? Could she be stalling for time?"


    Wei Jingxuan said lightly, "No, she''s not that kind of person."


    Wei Yushan also said: "Big brother is right, she dare not lie to you." Unless she doesn''t want to die.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, probably because he thought too much.


    Jishitang''s room is small and the bed is small, but fortunately there is a soft bed that apanies the bed, which can sleep two people, but there is no ce for Murong Lingran to sleep.


    Fortunately, there is an inn next to Ji Shitang. Murong Zhe took his daughter to the next door and opened a room for her, while he stayed with his wife in the ward for the night.


    Originally, Murong Zhe was a doctor himself, so he could grab some medicine and take Xiao Manan home for self-cultivation, and then send it back when he was cured.


    But the people from Xiu Zhuang came over and told them that the only way to recover from illness is in Ji Shitang, not a step outside Ji Shitang.


    The husband and wife both knew that Ji Shitang was afraid that someone would run away, or that Xiao Manan''s family would hide her, so they gave up the idea of ??going back.


    Murong Lingran locked the door of the inn and entered the space, packing all the things she needed.


    When it was quiet at night, I gave the shopkeeper some money, borrowed the inn kitchen, made the things that he promised to Helian Rongjiu tomorrow, and put them in the space.


    After all, what she is going to do has never been seen here before, so it will attract attention, so she can only do it quietly when there is no one in the kitchen.


    The next day, at the appointed time, Helian Rongjiu''s carriage stopped under a tree near Jessetang.


    "Here!" After Murong got into the carriage, he handed him a food box.

 Chapter 221: cake

    Chapter 221 Cake


    Helian Rongjiu took it and asked curiously, "Can I see what''s inside?"


    "Of course."


    Helian Rongjiu opened the food box and took a look inside, but couldn''t see what it was for a long time, and frowned with aplicated expression, "Why have I never seen this thing? From the outside, it is indeed a rare thing, are you sure? Will the elderly like to eat?"


    Murong Lingran knew for a long time that he would question, so she brought two servings over, opened the food box next to him specially for him to try, and used a wooden fork to fork a small piece and put it to his mouth, " You can try."


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a while, and it was not easy to refuse her kindness, so she took a bite out of her face.


    After chewing a few bites, her eyes suddenly brightened, she took the fork in her hand, ate it quickly, and praised while eating, "Yes, yes, soft, sweet, fragrant, really delicious. ."


    I finished the tasting soon, and I still have a little bit of something to eat.


    Opening another food box, Helian Rongjiu swallowed. Although he still wanted to eat, he couldn''tpete with the old man, so he closed the lid and nced to the side.


    Murong Lingran smiled at his childish movements, saw a lot of cream on the corners of his mouth, took out a small mirror from his satchel and took a picture of him.


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned when he saw his dirty mouth in the mirror, and took out a handkerchief to wipe it, "I''mughing."


    "It''s normal for the cream to get dirty easily." Murong thought for a while, and then said, "Ninth Young Master, if you like it, you can leave it to me and make it for youter."


    Anyway, she also promised to give him good food at any time.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded as if pounding garlic, "Well then, I''ll have enough to eat, you have to make more."


    This girl is indeed a treasure, and she surprises him from time to time.


    "Well, Ninth Young Master, let''s go home quickly. This must be eaten within today, and it will go bad tomorrow, so I will go back first."


    Seeing her finished speaking, he was anxious to get off the carriage, Helian Rongjiu hurriedly asked, "What''s your name?"


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s called a cake, no, it''s a cream cake to be precise."


    The ingredients for making the cake are all put into the space when she moved in the 21st century, and there are many more and everything.


    The parents over there like to eat cakes, but they dislike the uncleanness outside, so after she learned it during a summer vacation, she stocked up a lot of ingredients at home and often made them for them to eat.


    Although there is no oven here, but there is an oven in the inn. Last night, she failed several times before seeding.


    Naturally, the time was too tightst night, she was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyelids after whipping the cream, and she didn''t do much decoration, just simply smeared ayer of cream on the outside.


    But even so, for the ancients, it was extremely rare.


    Cream cake?


    was about to ask a few more questions when he saw that someone had already got off the car, so he had to shout outside, "Go back."


    "Yes, Master."


    Helian Rongjiu returned to the pce and hurried to the Queen Mother''s pce with the food box.


    Seeing her soning in sweating profusely, the queen mother hurriedly ordered someone to pour him a cup of tea, and said with a smirk: "How can you be so unsteady when you are so old? Isn''t it a loss of identity for the servants to see it? "


    After drinking the tea, Helian Rongjiu finally felt a little morefortable and said with a smile: "The mother said yes, but today is really a good thing for the son, and I can''t wait for the mother to taste it, so I was anxious."

 Chapter 222: back to the village

    Chapter 222 Back to the Vige


    The Queen Mother also became curious in her heart. Since her son was young, he had seen countless good things, but few of them caught his eye.


    Something that could make him lose his temper like this is definitely a rare thing, and he couldn''t help but craned his neck and looked at the food box he brought with anticipation.


    The maid next to ?? was about to step forward to help, when Helian Rongjiu hurriedly said, "Don''t move, I will do it myself."


    After saying that, he personally lifted the lid of the food box, revealing a round white cream cake the size of an adult''s palm.


    "This is?"


    Helian Rongjiu took it out whole, picked up the fork next to it, forked a small piece and handed it to the queen mother.


    "Mother, try it. It''s called a cake. The one in my hand is called a fork. I''ve tasted it beforehand. It''s delicious."


    The Queen Mother had never seen this kind of food before, so she was at a loss when she took the fork, but she still put it directly into her mouth.


    Helian Rongjiu said with a look of hope: "Mother, how is it?"


    The Queen Mother''s eyes widened in surprise, "Yes, what kind of dessert is this, it''s too delicious."


    After he finished speaking, he started to work hard, and he lost his image of being too old-fashioned in the past.


    "I heard it''s called cream cake."


    cake? Egg cakes? The name is easy to understand.


    "What is cream?"


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head, "This whiteyer should be cream. She didn''t say what it was made of, but it tasted very sweet. I guess it''s made of milk and sugar."


    The Queen Mother nodded, quickly finished eating the te, and said with satisfaction: "Yes, it''s delicious, this thing called a fork is also very convenient, where did you find it?"


    "The house of an acquaintance."


    The queen mother knew that her son liked to visit privately, and said with a smile: "It''s really good, the folks are really capable, and if you have time in the future, go to your friend''s house and get some food for the Ai family. This is just right."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that the Queen Mother was in a good mood, and said with a smile: "Okay, Queen Mother."


    After Murong Lingran returned to Ji Shitang, the doctor was leaving from A-Niang''s ward. After asking his father, he found out that A-Niang''s physical recovery was better than the old doctor expected.


    Take another day off today, and you can resume your normal life tomorrow. Just be careful not to catch cold and get overworked.


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, and after Auntie took the medicine, she took out the extra cakes for her parents to eat.


    The parents naturally wondered where the cake came from, but she wasted a few words on it.


    The father and daughter apanied Xiao Manan for another day. At noon on the second day, they returned to Lihua Vige with the vegetable cart.


    However, she also knew that A-Niang''s body was depleted in the past few years. Some time ago, she gave A-Niang money to buy whatever she wanted. In order to fear that the steward of Xiu Zhuang would be unhappy, she always gave her money every time. Send something every six or seven days.


    But judging from the fact that A-Niang''s body just got a fever after being sshed with water, it is estimated that the money given to her is of no use. .


    Now she doesn''t care so much anymore. For the sake of her mother''s health, Murong Lingran visited every street in the capital before returning to Lihua Vige.


    After determining what fruits are avable this season, she nted them in the space, and nned to send her some space fruits every two or three days in the future, and then send them to the soup to replenish her body.

 Chapter 223: Murongqi accident

    Chapter 223 Murongqi Incident


    As for the fruit trees she nted in the backyard some time ago, some of them have indeed already produced fruit, but they still have a long way to go before they mature.


    After returning to Lihua Vige, the Murong family resumed their previous life.


    On this day, Murong Lingran and her eldest brother were talking in the main room when there was a knock on the door of their house.


    Murong Zong opened the door and saw that it was Zhuang Qinghe, he quickly led him to the main room, and asked in doubt, "Uncle Qinghe, what happened?"


    Zhuang Qinghe ran in a hurry just now. Although the weather is a little cooler now, he is still sweating profusely. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, but it is hard to say the words when they reach his lips.


    The rtionship between the two families is known to the whole vige. When he said this, he was in a hurry to make the family embarrassed!


    Seeing his hesitation, Murong Lingran had a bad premonition in his heart, and hesitantly said: "Uncle Qinghe, is it something over there?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Zhuang Qinghe saw that they had guessed it, so he did not hide it, looked around the main room, and asked in doubt, "Where is your father?"


    Murong Zong said: "Dad gave his hand medicine in the backyard. Do you want to find him? Then I''ll call him here."


    Zhuang Qinghe sighed and said, "No need, it''s the same with you. Go tell your grandfather and let him go to your grandma''s house quickly. If you don''t go, your uncle will be beaten to death by your grandfather."


    Although Murong Qi is a bastard, but after all, it is a life. If he really died, it would not be worth it for his own father to go to jail for that kind of **** son.


    There is still a difference between Mr. Murong and Mrs. Liu. I heard that Mrs. Liu didn''te to their house to make trouble recently. It''s all thanks to the old man.


    If the old man has any ident, no one will press Mrs. Liu''s head in the future, and the A Zhe family will inevitably suffer some grievances in the future.


    Murong Zong frowned: "Uncle? He''s back? Why did Grandpa beat him?"


    Zhuang Qinghe shook his head, "I don''t know, your grandfather''s family has a lot of female dependents, so he can''t hold your grandfather, nor dare to pull your grandfather. Someone came to my grandfather to persuade me, but before my grandfather I went out to visit friends in a few days, and when I wasn¡¯t at home, I went over to listen.¡±


    "I only heard your grandfather''s furious roar, saying: I''ll let you go to that kind of ce and beat you to death! I didn''t understand the rest. He should have gone to a ce he shouldn''t go and caused a big disaster. already."


    "I saw that your grandfather broke a pole, Murong Qi''s head was broken, and there was a lot of blood on his face, so I''ll inform you right away."


    Murong Zong nodded, "Thank you Uncle Qinghe, I know, I''ll go tell my father right now."


    "Okay, I have something to do at home, so I''ll go back first."


    After Zhuang Qinghe left, Murong Zong went to the backyard and told his father everything he had just said.


    Murongzhe was indeed a little embarrassed after hearing this. They did everything possible to plot against their family, and they would run over whenever something happened, which seemed too spineless, "Azong, do you think we should go there?"


    Murong Zong thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "Dad, it''s good to have a look in the past. If my uncle is really beaten to death or maimed, leaving orphans and widows, then he may have to rely on our family again."


    Murong Zhe also felt that what the eldest son said was reasonable, and rushed to the parents'' house with all the children.


    Before reaching the door, far away, the vigers who had been watching the excitement at the door were surrounded by threeyers and threeyers of air, and they were talking about the room.

 Chapter 224: Hes going to kill your brother

    Chapter 224 He wants to kill your brother


    Murong Zhe knew that family humiliation should not be made public, so he persuaded everyone to leave after entering.


    Walking into the main room, he saw several juniors huddled timidly, and Murong Liang was excitedly chasing Murong Qi with an intact pole.


    Chen Shi and Liu Shi both had tears on their faces, they wanted to go forward to pull them, but they didn''t dare.


    Murong Qi did not want to be beaten, so he was running around in the main room.


    On his face, there are obviously several p prints, and there is a bleeding wound on his head.


    Blood had already covered his entire face, and he looked a little oozing. It could be seen that Murongliang didn''t show mercy at all this time.


    Murong Qi saw the elder brothering, as if he had found a savior, and hurriedly ran behind him, crying bitterly, "Brother, save me, daddy is going to kill me."


    Liu Shi was in a hurry like an ant on a hot pot. Seeing that the eldest son finally came, he said eagerly: "Azhe, please persuade your father, he wants to kill your brother, you are just such a brother. , If she dies, A-niang won''t be alive either."


    Seeing that he was hiding behind his eldest son, Murongliang also stopped, put the pole on the ground and said angrily, "It''s useless for you to hide behind your eldest brother, I have to beat you to death today as a beast." After speaking, he pushed away. The eldest son wanted to get the younger son out.


    Although Murong Zong and Murong Xuan really wanted to see Uncle be beaten, he was already disheveled, his face was covered in blood, and he was in a state of embarrassment. They were afraid that he would really be beaten to death, so they hurried forward to stop Uncle.


    Murong Zong persuaded: "Grandpa, if you have something to say, it''s not worth it if you get angry and hurt your body."


    Murong Xuan also said, "Grandpa, if Uncle really does something bad, you won''t be able to solve it even if you kill him."


    Chen Shi burst into tears and said, "Yes, Dad, it''s already like this, it''s true that everyone can think of a solution together."


    Murong Qi finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that his father was stopped by his two nephews, touched the ce where he was beaten, wiped the blood from his eyes, and said with a trembling voice, "Father, I... I already knew it was wrong. Now, even if you kill me, you won''t be able to correct the mistake, you might as well find a way to help me."


    Dad was too ruthless. He never imagined that when Dad knew he made a mistake, he not only pped him like crazy, but also broke his head.


    He is his own son no matter what, and it''s really heartbreaking to be so cruel.


    Murong Zhe stood for a long time and didn''t understand why they made such a bigmotion. He frowned and said, "Who can tell me what happened? What the **** did he cause?"


    Murong Liang stared angrily at his younger son, returned to the chair and sat down, and said angrily, "Tell your elder brother yourself."


    "Brother, sit down and talk." Murong Qi smiled tteringly.


    Murong Zhe has not been idle for the past few days, and he is also a little tired, so he sits down.


    Murong Qi saw that his eldest brother did not reject him, so he ttered and poured him a ss of water.


    But since his hand had just wiped the blood on his face, he felt the cup everywhere, so he hurriedly wiped it.


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "No need to wipe, you hurry up and get down to business."


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    Murong Qizheng didn''t know what to do. Seeing what Big Brother said, he quickly put down the cup and said tentatively, "Big Brother, I heard some time ago that you have been selling vegetables for a while now, and your business has been very good?"


    Murong Zhe nced at him coldly, "I''ll let you get down to business, don''t talk about these things!"

 Chapter 225: sold to a brothel

    Chapter 225 Selling to a brothel to pay off debts


    Murong Qi knelt down in front of his eldest brother and prayed pitifully, "Brother, you must help me, or I really have to die."


    Big brother has already had more than 20 acres ofnd before he knew it, but now he doesn''t have a single acre.


    With more than 20 mu ofnd, he can be regarded as a smallndlord.


    I heard that the money he sells vegetables every day is enough for him to do a year of running the hall in a low voice.


    There are dozens of people under his management, so impressive.


    Now he really regrets his death. Why was he blinded byrd in the first ce, and he was overconfident, thinking that the elder brother who has lost his hands must be inferior to him.


    Otherwise, their family''s current life, although not necessarily the same as before, would certainly not be much worse than when they were in the Imperial Physician''s Mansion.


    When Liu Shi saw that his beloved son actually knelt down, he was immediately dissatisfied: "Second child, what are you doing on your knees, the olddy has never read a book and knows that the man has gold under his knees, how can you just kneel on someone!"


    Murong Liang red at her, "You are everywhere! Gold? Where is the gold? Find it for me! If you can help him, let him get up, don''t ask the boss! The eldest brother is the father, he What''s wrong with kneeling? Even if he kneels to death, he deserves it!"


    Liu pouted unwillingly and had to keep silent, but red at Murong Zhe, the meaning in his eyes was obvious, he is your brother, you are the eldest brother, he should get up.


    Murong Zhe didn''t feel much when he saw him kneeling down. He had raised him for half his life and could bear this kneeling.


    Ignoring Liu''s vicious eyes, he frowned and said, "You''re a few decades old, and crying can solve the problem? Just say it directly, don''t pretend there, the juniors are watching here, you don''t feel ashamed! I''m very busy, so I''ll leave if I don''t speak up."


    Murong Qi quickly wiped the tears from his face, and said anxiously, "Brother, don''t go, I said, I... I seem to be in trouble."


    "What woe?"


    "I...I..." Murong Qi nced at a few nephews and nieces awkwardly, and knew that it was impossible for them to avoid them, so he could only bite the bullet and said slowly: "Brother, you also know that I work in Shunxin Restaurant. The business of the restaurant was not good yesterday, and a person who ran with me took me to the casino to gamble, I... I lost the bet and owed a lot of debt."


    Murong Zhe stood up in surprise, and raised his voice involuntarily, "What? You can earn thousands of taels a month, do you know that it is a ce where you can eat people without spitting bones, and you dare to go to a casino?"


    "Big brother." Murong Qi hurriedly pulled his trouser legs and said in a panic: "Big brother, I know I shouldn''t go, I already know the mistake, but the mistake has been made now, it''s useless to say anything now, just please Help me. The people at the casino said that if I don¡¯t pay the money within three days, not only will they have my legs, but they will also sell my eldest daughter to a brothel to pay off her debts.¡±


    Murong Xue knew it just now, and when she heard her father say it again, her body trembled even more.


    Murong Lingran nced at the panic-stricken Murong Xue, and suddenly said, "Uncle, how did the casino know that you have a daughter?"


    "That''s right." Murong Zhe thought of something, with an unbelievable expression on his face, "Murong Qi, shouldn''t you be..."


    "Yes." Murong Qi said with a sad face, "Yesterday, my luck was always good. Although I lost all my silver in the middle, the casino lent me money and made me turn over quickly, but I made a mistaketer and let me take all the silver that I wonter. Lose it in."

 Chapter 226: definitely not out

    Chapter 226 will definitely note out


    "At that time, I was red-eyed, and I knew that I would definitely be med by my family when I came back, so I wanted to try my luck to see if I could turn over again, but the casino people asked me to bet two things before they would lend me money again, what am I worth? If you don¡¯t have anything, just¡­ just¡­¡±


    "I bet Murong Xue on them, but in the end they still lose, right!" Murong Zhe couldn''t help roaring.


    Murong Qi flinched at the roar of the elder brother, and his voice could not help but lower a little, "Yes, and my legs are also pressed on them."


    Although Murongliang had already listened to it just now, he couldn''t hide his anger when he heard it again, so he stepped forward and kicked him fiercely.


    Liu Shi hurriedly stood in front of his younger son and pleaded, "Old man, didn''t you hit enough just now? He is already injured all over. If he hits again, he will really die."


    Murongliang pulled her away, pushed her in Chen''s direction, and kicked Murongqi several times, "I am his father, I gave him my life, and I just took it back when I died!"


    Murongliang was really angry this time, and he showed no mercy at all. Murong Qi knew that he made a big mistake, and the elder brother was watching here and didn''t dare to resist.


    It''s just that after a while, seeing that the elder brother didn''t seem to be pleading at all, he couldn''t take it anymore, and quickly began to beg for mercy, "Father, I was wrong, stop kicking, I was beaten by someone from the casino yesterday, and I still have something on my body. hurt."


    Murong Liang was stunned for a moment, then stopped beating.


    Liu hurriedly stepped forward to remove his clothes, and really saw bruises all over his body.


    Such obvious bruises could never have been caused by Murongliang just now, and he was so distressed that he began to wailing again: "These people who have suffered thousands of knives, how can they beat you like this? Can people make money? It''s too much."


    Murong Qiqiang endured the pain and said, "Auntie, I really know I''m wrong, so please ask my eldest brother to help me. I really don''t dare to do it again in the future."


    Murong Zong covered his sister''s eyes when his grandmother pulled off his uncle''s clothes, and waited for his uncle to put on his clothes, then he took his hand away and frowned, "Uncle, you have been talking about debts, but you haven''t said it yet. How much do you owe?"


    Murong Zhe also said: "Yes, how much money do you owe, so that you even mortgaged your daughter and legs, or is it a ce like a brothel?"


    "No... not much."


    Murong Zhe looked at his dodging eyes and frowned, "How much is not much?"


    Murong Qi nced at Murong Xue, who was shivering, and said with aplicated expression, "It''s just... two... two thousand taels of silver."


    Murong Zhe was taken aback by the amount of debt he owed, "Two thousand taels of silver, Murong Qi, why don''t you put your life into it and sell your daughter, what a **** father you are!"


    Murong Lingran was also shocked when she heard this. She had always known that the uncle was a jerk, but he didn''t expect to be so courageous and actually lose two thousand taels of silver.


    Their family has been busy for so long, and even if they have a lot more money than before, they still dare not use the money casually.


    Chen shi heard such a huge amount and knew that Murong Zhe''s family would definitely not give out so much money, he fainted as soon as his eyes darkened, and fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Auntie." Murong Xue and Murong Qing quickly stepped forward to help her up, shaking her thin body anxiously.


    Murong Zhe sighed and said, "Aqing, one of those who pinch your mother."


    "Yes, Uncle."

 Chapter 227: helpless

    Chapter 227 I can''t help


    Murong Qing hurriedly did as she did, and it didn''t take long for Chen to wake up with a gloomy face.


    Seeing Murong Xue by his side, he hugged her in despair and cried bitterly, "My poor daughter, why did you meet such a father? Didn''t he force you to die?"


    "Brother, I know I''m wrong. I don''t dare anymore, so please help me this time. I promise, I''ll never make such a mistake again. I... I heard that you are serving Shunxin Restaurant now. Food delivery, business is not bad, you must have the money to save me, right?"


    Murong Lingran said with a calm face: "Uncle, who told you this?"


    Murong Qi looked at Murong Xue.


    Murong Xue saw everyone''s eyes squinting at her, and said nervously: "Yes... I went to Shunxin Restaurant when I entered the city. Dad is the uncle''s younger brother, what''s wrong with me telling the uncle''s family? ?"


    Murong sneered, "How did you know that there is Shunxin Restaurant among the restaurants provided by our family?"


    "Shunxin Restaurant came to deliver food, I saw it before when I watched Dad."


    Murong said again: "Uncle, does the shopkeeper of Shunxin Restaurant know that you are Dad''s younger brother?"


    Murong Qi''s eyes flickered, and he knew very well that if he told a lie, they would know the truth as soon as they went to verify, and they would definitely anger the elder brother''s family, so he had to tell the truth, "After Axue told me, I I just revealed my identity to the shopkeeper and euphemistically said that I wanted him to give me a little more money per month, but the shopkeeper didn¡¯t listen to me at all, and I was afraid of losing my job, so I never mentioned it again.¡±


    "After the debt yesterday, I originally wanted the shopkeeper to lend me some money for the sake of my eldest brother, but he said that he was only working for the owner, and he earned it with hard-earned money. He didn''t have that much money, so let me go home. I''ve been hesitating for a long time to find a way for my big brother, so I just came back."


    Murong Zhe sneered, "Think of a way? Murong Qi, do you still think I''m your old eldest brother? Will I take care of you unconditionally?"


    Murong Qi was stunned for a moment, a bad premonition arose in his heart, and he said nkly, "Brother, won''t you help me?"


    "Help you, I also have the ability! Do you think two thousand taels of silver is as simple as a few hundred coins? Don''t think I don''t know, if you don''t want me to help you deal with the aftermath, after you lose a hundred When you have two silver coins, you will close your hands."


    "Don''t you just know that I''m selling vegetables recently, and I may have made a little money, so I dare to y such a big game."


    "Murong Qi, let me tell you, I''ve earned a little money recently, but I''m just looking for your three nephews. Compared with your debt of two thousand taels, it''s a drop in the bucket. I can''t help you."


    Murong Qi anxiously said: "Brother, are you really not helping me? They only give me three days, and they know where I live. If they can''t collect the money, Xue will really be sold to a brothel."


    "And my legs, they will really cut them off. I really only have a dead end. Axue is also what you grew up with, and you raised it hard, can you really bear it?"


    Murong Zhe closed his eyes, then opened them and said only four words, "I can''t help you!"


    "Big Brother!" Murong Qi roared in despair.


    Liu said excitedly: "Murong Zhe, he is your only younger brother and A Xue''s own niece, do you really want to watch them die?"

 Chapter 228: Kindness as donkey liver and lungs

    Chapter 228 Kindness is like a donkey''s liver and lungs


    Hearing this, Murong Lingran showed a sneer of disdain on her face, "Ama, you don''t need to use your family to kidnap Dad, not to mention that our family doesn''t have two thousand taels of silver right now, even if we did, it''s impossible for us to split up. Take it out for him."


    "He''s already an adult, and an adult should be responsible for his own behavior. My ten-year-old child understands the truth, doesn''t he understand? If he doesn''t even understand such a simple truth, you will be him. Mother, shouldn''t you think about it for a while?"


    Liu Shi''s eyes were split with anger at her words, and she gritted her teeth sinisterly: "You **** girl, you have no ce to speak here, you get out of my way!"


    "I don''t have the right to say anything?" Murong Lingran mocked: "The money in the family is earned by my father and brothers together, and you want us to take out all of it just by your words, we really think we are a money shop. Tell you, even if my family has 2,000 taels, I will save it to redeem A-Niang. Don¡¯t forget, A-Niang now has a family in the embroidery vige and can¡¯t return it, and you have a share of the credit for it!¡±


    If she was willing to take out all the money and didn''t hide it, how could A-Niang be reduced to the point where she couldn''t go home even when she was sick?


    Murong Zong frowned and said, "Nah, A Ran is right. You should clean up the troubles your son caused. When you gave up A Ran, you should have thought of today. Our vegetable business has only started for dozens of days. , not to mention that there are no two thousand taels, even if there is, you must save it to redeem A-Niang!"


    Even if A-Niang is unwilling, they have to prepare the money. As long as she wants toe back, they can immediately use the money to redeem her and restore her freedom.


    Liu Shi had already lost his mind because of the fear of losing his son, and blurted out: "I sold your house andnd without money. If it wasn''t enough, wouldn''t you be able to make money so well? If you earn 10 taels of silver easily, let¡¯s go to the darts again, or I will sell this dead girl Murong Lingran, I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s not enough money!¡±


    Everyone in the room suddenly looked at Murong Zhe, Murong Ling was his life, Liu Shi said, didn''t he cut off the only way back for his youngest son?


    Sure enough, Murong Zhe''s eyes turned red with anger, and even his lips were trembling, and heughed angrily: "Okay, very good, this is my mother, it''s useless for me to look at my younger brother today because of my blood connection. In this way, I put my words here today, even if I am cast aside by the whole world, I will not give a coin! Aran, let''s go."


    After saying that, he took Murong Lingran''s hand and left without looking back.


    "Azhe, Azhe!" Murong Liang shouted anxiously, but there was little use, and Murong Zhe''s footsteps were even faster and faster.


    Murong Zong looked at Liu Shi with a chilling expression on his face, "Grandma, are you talking about people? It''s too much."


    Murong Xuan also said: "Yes, if it is possible, I would rather not have rtives like you."


    Murong Kuan said with a sneer: "Take good intentions as donkey liver and lungs, you are not worthy of human beings at all, I will nevere here again."


    After the three brothers finished speaking, they left angrily.


    Seeing that both his son and grandson were mad and ran away, Murong Liang''s eyes instantly turned sullen, and he kicked Liu Shi''s chest with a kick, "You wicked and poisonous woman, it''s alright now, I''ll see what your son will do. !"


    As soon as Mrs. Liu said the truth, she knew that she had said something wrong. Back then, the eldest son was willing to be separated for Murong Lingran''s sake, and he didn''t even want his parents. Today, for Murong Lingran''s sake, he doesn''t want his younger brother and niece. It''s been said, and it can''t be taken back.

 Chapter 229: vomiting blood

    Chapter 229 I vomited blood


    Before he could think of a remedy, there was a sharp pain in his chest, and he was kicked to the ground by Murong Liang.


    Murongliang didn''t show mercy at all this time. As soon as Liu Shi fell to the ground, before he had time to be shocked, he felt a rush of blood, and he spit out blood on the ground.


    Seeing that A-Niang was actually kicked and vomited blood, Murong Qi said in a frightened voice, "A... Dad, A-Niang is vomiting blood."


    Murong Liang just sneered when he saw this, without the slightest pity in his eyes, turned around and walked out the door.


    When Liu Shi saw Murongliang leaving ruthlessly, he felt a pain in his heart and fainted in despair.


    "A-Niang, A-Niang!" Murong Qi shouted anxiously a few times, and hurriedly looked at Chen Shi, who was already frightened, "What are you still doing, hurry up and call the doctor."


    Chen was really frightened by his father-inw''s sudden action. After all, he used to be pped at most, and it was all flesh wounds. This time, he actually kicked someone and vomited blood. He heard the voice and hurriedly said: "Okay, I-I''ll go right away."


    Mrs Liu is now her husband and daughter''s only hope, and if something happens to her, Murong Zhe will not help.


    It was only after she went out that she realized that she didn''t know where to ask a doctor.


    The city is too far away, and the doctor may not be willing toe to this backcountry.


    The nearest doctor was Murong Zhe, but he injured his hand. Just now, Mrs. Liu lost her poprity. She knew it was useless to find him without thinking. She had no choice but to ask Lizheng.


    But I didn''t expect that Li Zheng was not at home, only Li Zheng''s wife, Mi Shi, was there.


    After hearing about the intention of Mrs. Chen, Mrs. Mi didn''t like Mrs. Liu, but after all, she was a viger under her husband''s hands. It would be a sin if she died.


    Her family just bought a carriage, so she had to ask her eldest son Zhuang Qinghe to take her to the next door Linhe Vige to ask for a doctor.


    At the same time, as soon as Murong Zong returned home, Murong Liang hurriedly followed, seeing that they were about to close the courtyard door, and hurriedly said, "Wait, don''t close the door."


    Murong Zong closed the door for a while, and when he saw his grandfather following, with a clear expression of prayer on his face, he had to let hime in first.


    When they got to the main room, Murong Zong said solemnly: "Grandpa, you don''t need to be a lobbyist, our family doesn''t have two thousand taels, and even if we had, it''s impossible to spend all the little family property that we have managed so hard to spend on my uncle. That is a bottomless pit, not to mention that daddy doesn''t agree, even if he agrees, it is impossible for our three brothers to agree."


    ???


    As for Murong Xue, if she was sold to a brothel, it would also be her life.


    And one has two, this time it is a debt of 2,000 taels. If they solve it for him, there is no guarantee that he will not get a debt of 20,000 taels next time because of the sweetness.


    Murong Xuan also said: "Brother is right, Grandpa, you can go back first. Grandma treats Aran so cruelly one after another. As her rtives, we can''t pretend that we didn''t hear it."


    Murongliang frowned tightly, nodded and said, "I know what your grandma said just now is too much, and I also know that your uncle is a bastard. He deserves the retribution, but...but you can''t be rude to Axue. Help, she is your cousin, grandpa''s granddaughter after all."


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan looked at each other and sighed: "Grandpa, you should know what kind of temper A Xue is, she is a white-eyed wolf, since our family was in trouble, she has always hated us, there is no need for our family to A man who has always hated us went bankrupt."

 Chapter 230: would not appreciate

    Chapter 230 Not Grateful


    Murong Zhe was about to go to the backyard when he heard a voice from the main room and walked out again, helplessly said: "Dad, you don''t need to say, our family really doesn''t have two thousand taels of silver, even if we sell the house andnd. , that''s not enough. Just based on what A-Niang said just now, even if there is, I won''te out."


    Dare to attack A Ran''s idea, even if it is his own mother, he will not forgive him.


    Murong Liang knew that Liu''s words just hurt his heart, so he looked at the innocent Murong Lingran apologetically, and after thinking for a while, he had to say, "Azhe, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have money, you used to those colleagues..."


    "It''s useless." Murong Zhe shook his head, "When A Ran was sick, didn''t you go to many homes with me? Back then, I was reluctant to borrow 150 taels of silver, let alone 2,000 taels of silver."


    Mu Rongliang thought about it and thought he was right.


    Murong Lingran suddenly asked: "Grandpa, in which casino did Uncle lose his money?"


    "Your uncle seems to be talking about Xiangjia Casino."


    Murong raised her eyebrows, shouldn''t it be the Xiang Jia she knew?


    "Aran, why are you asking this?" Murongliang said excitedly, "Aran, do you have a solution?"


    Murong shook his head, "No, I just think the timing of Uncle''s debt this time is a bit strange."


    Method? Of course she has, and there are more.


    But just because Liu Shi was going to sell her just now, she was out of her mind and rushed to help my uncle to solve it.


    She could guarantee that even if she rescued Uncle and Murong Xue, they would never be grateful to her.


    When she was in aa, her uncle could drive her and her father out of the house. If her father insisted on healing her, she might have died long ago.


    They can do the first year of the first year, and she can naturally do the fifteenth.


    Now that they are in trouble, she has considered her kindness for not taunting them in person.


    She was just curious and asked casually.


    Murong Zhe carefully recalled what Murong Qi said just now, and asked doubtfully, "Aran, do you think your uncle owes something else?"


    Murong nodded, "Think about it, he has been in the city for several months. He doesn''t gamble in the early days, and he doesn''t gamble in the evening, but when our vegetable business is stable and we already have some spare money, he will bet. It''s a big bet."


    Murongliang thought that his younger son had just said that he was called by someone who ran with him, and said in shock, "Aran, you mean he might have been designed by someone?"


    "It''s just a possibility."


    But there is another possibility, that possibility is bigger and scarier, she dare not say it for the time being.


    The eyes of everyone also showed shock.


    Murong Liang didn''t believe that his youngest son was such a stupid person. It would be too embarrassing to spread it out.


    "Aran, you may be thinking tooplicated. Your uncle may think that you have made some money recently, maybe... Maybe you are still the same as before, that you will definitelye out to deal with the aftermath, so you dare to bet so much. ."


    "Maybe." Murong Lingran said again: "But now these are just our guesses."


    Murongliang hesitated: "Aran, no matter whether he was designed or not, even if we go to the door, it is useless, the mistake has already been made, and the debt is indeed owed, you...you really have nothing to do?"


    Murong sighed, "Grandpa, our family really doesn''t have so much money."

 Chapter 231: Dont be impulsive

    Chapter 231 Don''t be impulsive


    "Your family...Didn''t your family know a lot of rich people because of selling vegetables? Can you find...find them..."


    "Grandpa meant to borrow them from them, right?"


    "Right, right, but don''t worry, I won''t let you borrow it, I''ll let your uncle''s family borrow it, and you''ll just have a connection, even if all of their family are sold as ves, it''s better than losing It''s good to die and be sold into a brothel." Murong Liang said.


    Murong Lingran took a careful look at Grandpa''s expression. He hadn''t noticed it before, but now he realizes that Grandpa at this time is actually ten years older than the day he returned to the capital.


    s, pity the hearts of parents all over the world.


    Selling as ves, it would take their family worth so much money to be able to sell them.


    "Grandpa, wait for three days to talk about it, anyway, it''s not the time yet." Murong said perfunctorily.


    Murongliang thought she had agreed to help, and said excitedly, "Aran, are you willing to help your uncle?"


    "Grandpa, I''m just a child, even if I want to help, I can''t help, just wait and see, when the big deales, you talk to the casino people about the conditions and dy the time. The way is people whoe up with it, and you can always find a way. fixed."


    As for the oue of the solution is good or bad, that is not for her to decide.


    Murongliang hesitated for a moment, then he nodded with a sigh, so far that''s all.


    Murong raised his head and looked at the sky, "Grandpa, it''s gettingte, why don''t we have dinner here."


    Murongliang realized that it was getting dark, and shook his head: "No, Grandpa will go back first."


    Where can he eat?


    "Okay, grandpa, walk slowly."


    and the others went out of the courtyard, Murong Lingran''s face suddenly turned cold.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw her father and brother looked at her with disbelief, and smiled helplessly, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Aran? Don''t you really want to match up with Grandpa and let them lend money to them? Then they won''t be able to pay it back, so we''ll be our family after taking care of them." Murong Zong said worriedly.


    "Yes, A Ran, don''t be impulsive, it''s not worth it for someone like Uncle." Murong Xuan also said.


    Murong Kuan followed: "Aran, the third brother knows that girls are soft-hearted and you are also kind, but some people really don''t deserve what you do."


    Murong looked at them speechlessly, "Am I that stupid in your eyes? How long have we been with those people? How could they lend so much money to ordinary people like us?"


    Murong Zong frowned and said, "Then you were just now..."


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran, "For the sake of how well he has disciplined Ama during this period of time, I just want to reassure him, otherwise Aye will definitely keep begging us and affect our lives. It¡¯s natural to go straight to the bridge, and we¡¯ll talk about itter. Anyway, it¡¯s impossible for me to prepare money for that right now.¡±


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Aran is right, you are still young, don''t think too much, we have separated our families, let them handle their affairs by themselves, there are so many poor people in the world, we can live our own lives already. It''s very difficult, and I can''t worry about other people''s affairs."


    The four brothers and sisters looked at each other and nodded at the same time, "Yes, Dad."


    The family had dinner, Murong Zhe looked at the round moon in the sky, and his heart became mncholy.


    Liu''s remarks today really hit him a lot and hurt his heart very much.

 Chapter 232: He is not your father!

    Chapter 232 He is not your father!


    The same son, why can she be so cruel to herself and her children!


    said a few words to enlighten her daughter and told her not to think too much, then went back to the house.


    Murong Lingran and his brothers quickly cleaned the dishes and entered the room.


    She didn''t feel anything about Liu''s words today. Thebined soul of her two lives was thirty years old, so she could already see some things.


    When Liu Shi forced her father to give up her life, she already saw the true face of Liu Shi, and it is not surprising that she can say the words that betrayed her today.


    And when Murongliang came home, he happened to meet the doctor who came to see Liu''s doctor. He heard the doctor said that it was only a minor internal injury. After taking a few medicines and resting in bed for half a month, he would be fine. He gave the doctor money and sent the doctor away.


    Murong Qi''s head has also been dealt with by the doctor. He knew that Dad went there just now and saw hime back with a dejected face. Although he had already guessed the attitude of the other side, he still asked a question without giving up, " Dad, what did Big Brother say? Is he willing to help me?"


    Murongliang nced at the hopeful Chen family and their three grandchildren, and said angrily: "Yinzi, you know Yinzi, as they said, how many days did they start their vegetable business? Two thousand taels of silver, You really dare to gamble, you don''t have to think about it and know that he can''te up with it, you can just leave it to your fate!"


    was about to leave when he suddenly stopped, and saw that Murong Qi had changed into clean clothes while he was away.


    He was begging for help in a low voice for his business, but he still had time to pay attention to decency, and he was suddenly furious: "Your auntie is in aa and it''s all caused by you, an unfilial son, now let me go to her. Kneel down in front of the bed, when will she wake up, and when will you wake up again!"


    "Father..." Murong Qi said anxiously, "Is Big Brother really not giving money?"


    "I''ve already said that, if he doesn''t have it, he can''t show it at all. Can you understand people''s words?" Murongliang said angrily.


    Seeing his father looking like he wanted to clean him up again, Murong Qi hurriedly said, "I understand, of course I understand."


    "If you understand, don''t get me in!"


    Murong Qi was about to nod his head, but Murong Xue suddenly said with a shocked expression, "Grandpa, you mean that the uncle doesn''t want to save me, doesn''t it?"


    Murong Liang nced at her and sneered: "Now I know he''s your uncle? Don''t think I''m too old to know, you always hate your uncle, hate him for not giving you a good life, so every time you see him He, no, looks at their family like enemies."


    "Let me tell you, your uncle really doesn''t want to save you now, and he can''t save you either. This is all the fault of your biological father. If you want to find your own father, don''t look for your uncle if you have nothing to do, he is not your own. father!"


    Murong Xue''s face suddenly turned pale, she nced at Murong Qi next to her, what was the use of looking for her biological father, her biological father was a waste, if the uncle didn''t save her, she would be finished.


    "Sister, don''t worry, it''s only been a day, there should be time, let''s think of a way." Murongqing stepped forward tofort.


    Murong Xue pushed Murong Qing away, her eyes were fierce: "It''s not you who was mortgaged by daddy, of course you are not in a hurry!"


    Murongqing was caught off guard and pushed to the ground by her, but she didn''t look angry at all. She understood Sister''s mood at this time, got up and hurriedly said, "Sister, I didn''t mean that, I just wanted tofort you."

 Chapter 233: prostitutes maid

    Chapter 233 The Prostitute''s Maid


    "Constion? There''s no use forfort! When the timees, if I can''t get the money, I''m still going to be mortgaged. Brothels, I''m only thirteen years old, why should I suffer such a disaster? Three days, no, today One day has passed, and two more days will be ruined for my life."


    Why is her father like Murong Qi? Why is the uncle not her father? Why is her father so useless?


    Why mortgage her out? Why ruin her life? why why!


    The more Murong Xue thought about it, the more wronged she felt, the more painful she felt, her body couldn''t hold on any longer, she slumped on the ground when her legs went weak, and couldn''t help crying.


    "woo woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Murong Qing couldn''t bear it and said, "Sister, don''t cry."


    "If you want me not to cry, then you go to ask Uncle to get the money. Don''t you have a good rtionship with there? Go and ask them."


    Murong Qing lowered her head in embarrassment, "Sister, how could the uncle listen to me, after all, I''m just his niece."


    Murong Xue rolled her eyes and suddenly looked at Murong Qing very seriously and said, "Aqing, do you think I''m pitiful?"


    Murong Qing didn''t know why she asked this suddenly. Seeing the look in her eyes, she suddenly had a terrible premonition in her heart. She nodded stunnedly, "Yes..."


    "Then why don''t you be mortgaged to a brothel for me."


    Murong Qing was startled, thinking that she had heard it wrong, and asked again, "A... Sister, what did you just say?"


    Murong Liang, Murong Qi and Murong Cai also looked at Murong Xue in shock.


    Murong Xue didn''t think she said anything shocking at all, but she felt like she hade up with a very good idea, and said hopefully, "I just want you to do it for me."


    "Why...why...why?" Murong Qing said in a trembling voice.


    "There are so many whys, aren''t you only ten years old? Even if it is sold to a brothel, it is impossible for you to pick up customers. It will only make you the maid of those prostitutes."


    "And I''m different. I''m thirteen years old, and I''m even prettier than you. Those disciples will definitely ruin me. If you go in, it''s over."


    "Besides, I''ve reached the age where I can say kissing. If Grandma and Grandma help me find a rich family to marry, wait two years and you''ll only be twelve years old, then I can marry me. You are redeemed."


    "And you are only ten years old, and it will take several years before you can say kiss. It is impossible for you to marry me out of the sea of ??misery. So, being mortgaged for me is the best solution so far."


    As soon as her voice fell, the air suddenly became extremely quiet.


    Murong Xue felt that the atmosphere was a little weird, and when she looked up, she saw everyone staring at her in astonishment.


    Murong Xue said innocently, "What are you looking at me for? Don''t you think my idea is a good idea?"


    Murong Liang red at Murong Qi, "This is the good daughter you taught."


    Murong Qi''s heart was like a turbulent wave at this time. He never imagined that his eldest daughter would have such an amazing idea, and said in a panic: "Father, I... I didn''t teach her to say such things."


    Murongliang gave him a loud p, "You still say that you don''t teach? You think you can teach only by talking? When a father is in trouble, he thinks about passing it on to his brother. Now it''s alright, your daughter is in trouble. , I just wanted to push it to my sister, and you said she didn''t learn from you?"

 Chapter 234: The upper beam is not straight, the lower beam is crooked

    Chapter 234 The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked


    Retribution, this is retribution!


    He was wrong. In the past, the eldest son should not have been following, protecting, and raising the younger son, so that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked, and they have such vicious thoughts towards their rtives.


    If it goes on like this, the younger son''s room will be finished.


    If he can get through this difficult time, he will never let the children discipline again!


    Otherwise, after a hundred years, he would have no face to meet the ancestors under Jiuquan.


    Murong Qi was startled, and was speechless.


    Mrs. Chen just came here, she originally wanted to eavesdrop on whether her father-inw had resolved the matter, but she never thought that she would hear her daughter''s terrifying words just now, and suddenly shouted loudly: "Xue, what are you talking about? what!"


    Murong Xue frowned and said, "Auntie, why am I talking nonsense? What I said is true, the uncle can''t get the money, isn''t this the best way? If Dad''s leg is gone, if I Isn''t it the best of both worlds to be able to marry a good family and let the servants take care of him?"


    "You!" Chen shi hurriedly stepped forward to hug her trembling little daughter, patted her back andforted: "Aqing, your sister is talking nonsense, don''t take it to heart."


    Murong Qing always thought that Murong Xue was just being a little selfish, but she didn''t expect that she would actually want to destroy her for her own sake, so she burst into tears and said, "Aniang, I don''t want to go in ce of my sister."


    "Okay, A-Niang knows that none of you will go. A-Niang will protect you even if she is desperate."


    "Well, woohoo¡­"


    Murong Liang gave Murong Qi a warning nce, "This is your fault, clean it up by yourself, and when you''re done, kneel down in front of your mother''s bed for me, don''t get up without my orders!"


    "Yes...Yes, Dad."


    Murong Liang walked away angrily after speaking.


    Murong Qi listened to the cries of his daughter and wife, and said impatiently, "Okay, isn''t there a few days left? The knife is still around your neck, why are you panicking!"


    Murong Xue said angrily: "Dad, you still have the face to scold us, if it weren''t for you, would we be so anxious now?"


    Murong Qi frowned, "Murong Xue, what did you say, I''m your father!"


    "Father?" Murong Xue smiled miserably: "You feel your heart and ask, apart from giving birth to me, what have you done as a father in your life? No, nothing! I I have never used a single piece of your copper in my life, and in the end I will be sold, a person like you deserves to be called my father?"


    Murong Qi raised his hand and wanted to give her a p, Murong Xue nced at his big hand and sneered: "If you hit me, I will be relieved if you kill me, so I don''t have to worry about being sold. You hit, hit me. If I die, Ah Qing will be mortgaged, you have the ability to kill her together!"


    Chen shi lifted up his second daughter from the ground and said with a broken face, "Enough."


    Murong Qi looked at her daughter''s face, put down her hands helplessly, and sighed: "Father knows I''m sorry for you, my original intention is to let you live a good life."


    After saying this, he went to Liu''s room and knelt down.


    Seeing this, Murong Xue looked at Chen Shi with a hopeful expression on her face, "Aniang, you can persuade A Qing, I really don''t want to go to that kind of ce, I hope you can think about my idea, that''s good for us. All are well."


    Chen''s heart is also very painful, the palms and backs are full of flesh, but Ah Qing is only ten years old, she will never allow her to go to ces like brothels!

 Chapter 235: reluctant to dig

    Chapter 235 Reluctant to dig


    "Axue, don''t even think about hitting on your sister. Things haven''t gotten out of hand yet. Maybe your uncle will really take out the money that day. Your uncle has always been soft-hearted, and he will definitely not die at that time."


    "real?"


    "Really." Mrs. Chen wasn''t sure either, but in order tofort her daughter, she could only say so temporarily.


    "Well then, I believe you for the time being."


    Seeing Murong Xue returning to her room, Mrs. Chen looked at Murong Qing and said, "Aqing, you should go back to the room first. After dinner is over, A-Niang will call you out."


    Murong Qing nodded and returned to the house in a daze.


    No matter how gloomy and gloomy it was over there, the business of Murong Lingran''s family continued as usual for the past two days, and she was also thinking about how to make more money for her family.


    After eating breakfast, Murong Lingran went up the mountain to collect medicine as usual, then entered the space, harvested a batch of fruits, and ced them neatly in the basement with his spiritual sense.


    Looking at the various fruits ced in the basement, Murong Lingran gradually fell into contemtion.


    Although A-Niang doesn''t want them to redeem her in advance, but if the money their family earns in the future doesn''t take 3,000 taels into consideration, maybe A-Niang will agree.


    There are many rich people in the capital. In any era, making money from the rich is the fastest way to make money.


    And for them to willingly pay for it, it must be something that catches their eye.


    The day after the ninth son took the cake back, he sent Zequ to the door to give her feedback, saying that his olddy liked it very much, and he liked it too. As a token of thanks, he sent her a box of autumn and winter clothes and jewelry. This year She doesn''t have to buy any more clothes.


    The family background of the ninth son must be regarded as one of the first in the capital. Even he and the olddy like cakes so much, so the rest of the wealthy people will definitely like it.


    But the ingredients for making cakes in her space are limited, so she can''tst long.


    And there is definitely some difference in the taste of the ingredients made from the 21st century and those made from Xuanqingguo.


    In order not to smash their own signs, they can only use all the ingredients such as flour and jam made from Xuanqingguo nts from the beginning.


    Murong Lingran thought about it carefully, and after rummaging in the space for a long time, he found a book "How to Make Your Own Cake Ingredients".


    After looking through it roughly, Murong Lingran suddenly knew something.


    Looking at the seeds she bought in her previous life, the seeds she needs are there. If you want to nt them now, it will take at least six hours to harvest them, which is a waste of time.


    And there is no open space for nting for the time being. She is reluctant to dig those fruit trees that are still bearing fruit, and those fruits are of great use to her.


    After leaving the space, Murong Lingran went to the field and asked one by one, and finally bought flour and dried corn at Lizheng''s house.


    Actually, she has corn in her space, but it''s still whole. It''s wet, so she can''t grind it into powder.


    That''s right, all she has to do is low-gluten flour.


    The book said that if you want to make cakes without low-gluten flour, you can use ordinary flour and cornstarch in a ratio of four to one.


    There is no grinding te at home, so Murong Lingran borrowed the grinding te from Lizheng¡¯s house to grind all the corn, because a series of processes such as sieving, precipitation, drying, grinding, etc., will take a lot of time, so Murong Lingran will fiddle around in the yard whenever she has time.

 Chapter 236: bite him

    Chapter 236 Bite him to death


    During the period, Murong Qi also came to beg them several times. In order not to interfere with the vigers¡¯ work, Murong Zhe instructed the eldest son and the second son to carry him away and throw him far away whenever they saw Murong Qiing.


    Murong Qi came several times but failed to get any benefit, and was seen as a joke many times, so he had to give up temporarily, nning to wait until the time.


    He couldn''t believe that in front of so many people at that time, as his own elder brother, he really dared to have his own brother''s leg chopped off and his own niece to be dragged to a brothel.


    The Murong Zhe family was about to go to the vegetable field when the door was patted with a bang.


    The faces of the ?? family suddenly sank, and when they opened the door, they saw Murong Qi standing outside the door in a panic, while many people wereing towards them in the distance.


    Some people were obviously bad people, others were vigers who followed to watch the fun, and there was Murongliang who was a step slower.


    As for Mrs. Liu, I don''t know if God didn''t want to help Murong Qi. She was in aa after vomiting blood that day, and she is still lying on the bed.


    Heimao saw that Murong Qi, an outsider, was about toe in, and he immediately made an attack, showing sharp fangs. As long as this person dared to step into the house, it would kill him.


    Although it is not a human being, it can clearly feel that this person has a bad mind and is obviously a bad person, and a bad person is not worthy of entering its door!


    "Wang, wang, wang!" Get out of here!


    Murong Qi had no idea when the eldest brother had fed a dog, and he could see that it was at least 1.6 meters tall. He was about to step on the threshold, and when he heard its deafening roar, he had to reluctantly put his legs on the ground. Take it back.


    "Brother, save me, they are here, they are here." Murong Qi stood at the door with a look of fear.


    Murong Zhe didn''t speak, he just stared nkly at the group of men who were approaching him aggressively.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and patted Heimao''s head, motioning it to sit beside her and looking at the person opposite.


    One person led by ?? stood three meters away from the gate of Murong''s house with a knife, looked at Murong Zhe, and then looked at Murong Zhe''s house, a meaningful smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Murong Qi, this is the rich eldest brother''s house you said? The house is not bad, I''vee all the way, it should be considered as the first part of the vige, no wonder you dare to bet so big."


    "Since you have such a wealthy eldest brother, let your eldest brother take out the money quickly, and we will leave. You are wee to continue to y in the future, and we promise to entertain you with delicious food. But if you can''t take it out. , then don''t me us for being rude."


    Thest sentence, the tone is obviously a lot colder than the previous one.


    Murong Qi saw the knife in his hand, his whole body trembled involuntarily, his breathing became more rapid, and he said with a trembling voice: "Qian Guanshi, wait a minute, my eldest brother is rich, he won''t let him die. of."


    After saying that, he bowed his waist and looked at Murong Zhe with a pleading expression, "Brother, please save me."


    Murong Lingran saw that the group of people opposite her had been looking at her house like hungry wolves, and suddenly said, "You''re wee?


    Murong Liang was about to speak when he saw Murong Zhe waved his hand, so he had to keep silent for a while.


    Manager Qian sneered: "Where did you get the little girl movie, you don''t have the right to speak here!"


    "You want my family''s money, don''t I have the right to speak?"

 Chapter 237: when he is stupid?

    Chapter 237 Thinking of him as stupid?


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, "Uncle, since that''s the case, you can just leave it to your fate." After speaking, she turned around and was about to enter the room.


    Murong Qi heard from Mrs. Chen that everything in the Murong family is now under the control of Murong Lingran, so it is very likely that all the money in the eldest brother''s family belongs to her, so he hurriedly said: "Aran, what you said, don''t do it. Let''s go, uncle still needs you."


    "real?"


    Murong Qi nodded his head like garlic, "Really, really, really."


    "Okay then, then I''ll just reluctantly stay."


    Manager Qian said impatiently: "Okay, don''t dy any more time, I will say it onest time, whoever you are, take out the two thousand taels of silver immediately, and we will leave immediately."


    Murong Zhe nced at Murong Qi indifferently, and said in a cold tone: "You want money, look for him, we have already split up, he caused trouble, let him give it himself."


    Manager Qian frowned, "He said he didn''t, you are his eldest brother, and the younger brother caused trouble, it is only right that you help him deal with the aftermath. He has no money, so we have to ask you for it. I heard that your family has dozens of acres ofnd, And this new house, if you put it together, you should be able to take it out, you can''t just let him die, can you?"


    "Why not? Don''t you know what he did to our family? If it wasn''t for God''s mercy, my child would have been killed by him long ago. I''m not a saint.


    Manager Qian couldn''t believe it: "Did you know that he crushed his legs, and his eldest daughter, do you really want to watch them ruin?"


    Murong Qi cried bitterly and said, "Brother, please help me, I promise this is thest time, as long as you give me this money, I will never go to the city again, and I will stay in the vige and serve my father well. Mother, are you alright?"


    "not good."


    "Big Brother!"


    "Don''t call me big brother, I don''t have a younger brother like you!"


    Qian Guanshi sneered when he heard the words: "If that''s the case, don''t me us,e!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Murong Xue was dragged from behind by them, and one person immediately took off the cloth ball in her mouth.


    "Uncle, save me, save me!" Murong Xue said in horror: "I don''t want to be sold to a brothel, uncle, it was my fault that I was disrespectful to you before, I know it was wrong, I will definitely treat you as my own in the future. Treat me like a father, please save me! I''m only thirteen years old, and I don''t want the rest of my life to be ruined like this."


    When she finished saying what she should say, the cloth was stuffed into her mouth again.


    There is no other reason. Manager Qian dislikes her for being too noisy. It is enough to say key words.


    Murong Zhe heard the words without the slightest loosening on his face, and nced lightly into the distance.


    An uncle who has something to do, an enemy who has nothing to do, consider him stupid?


    The three Murong Zong brothers looked at each other and turned their heads to the side, not looking at Murong Xue''s frightened eyes.


    Murong Xue was also very cute when she was a child. If she had a better attitude towards her parents and their brothers and sisters after their family was in trouble, she would not be so ungrateful, they would not just sit back and ignore them now.


    Seeing this, Manager Qian said with a sneer, "Your uncle won''t save you, nor your father,e here and chop off Murong Qi''s legs immediately."


    "Yes."


    The five people next to him immediately came to Murong Qi''s side, one of them dropped him to the ground, and the others suppressed his hands and feet, making him lie on the ground in a big letter shape.


    One person took the knife in Steward Qian''s hand and quickly found the position. As soon as Steward Qian gave an order, he immediately chopped off Murong Qi''s leg.

 Chapter 238: Do yourself a favor, dont live!

    Chapter 238 Do yourself a favor, don''t live!


    Murong Qiy on the ground and said in horror: "Big brother, save me, save me, they will really cut off my legs, I don''t want to be a cripple."


    Murong Zhe said without changing his face: "Do your own sin, don''t live!"


    "Big Brother!"


    Do you really want to be so heartless?


    Manager Qian suddenly smiled and said: "Actually, we don''t want to hurt people, nor do we want to see blood on our hands. If you say you don''t have the ability, then you say how much you can give. I''ll give you some more grace depending on the situation. ?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows, and a silent sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, "The money steward means you want as much as we can, right?"


    "Yes, for example, yournd deed, and this house deed, you can press all of them to me temporarily, I can give you a month, you can still live in this house during this period, and when you have enough money, I will How about returning all thend deeds and house deeds to you?"


    Li Zheng just came to hear the words of Steward Qian, and was afraid that Murong Lingran would be deceived by Steward Qian''s rhetoric at a young age, so he hurriedly stopped and said, "Azhe, Aran, don''t believe what he said, the casino. What people say is unbelievable."


    "How can you earn two thousand taels of silver just by selling vegetables in a month?"


    "Even if they earn it, they will y rascals again, saying that if the time is too long, they will add a few cents of interest. At that time, the house and thend will be meat buns and dogs, and there will be no return."


    Their family finally managed to have these properties. For a prodigal like Murong Qi, they really felt it was not worth it.


    Xia''s husband Meng Chengye also said: "Master, you really can''t believe what they say, you have to think twice."


    Zhuang Qinghe also said: "Yes, they are tricking you now and stop the loss in time. After all, he won''t get any money if he kills Murong Qi, so it''s better to take as much as possible."


    "Yes, yes, don''t listen to them."


    "Can''t listen."


    "Yes, I can''t listen. It''s a one-month period, and I can''t talk about it. Maybe I hand over the house andnd deeds today, and they wille to drive people tomorrow."


    Most of the onlookers disapproved of Qian Steward''s proposal. After all, how many good people can there be in the casino?


    Moreover, they felt very ufortable when they thought that the money they worked so hard every day to help the owner would eventually be used to pay off the gambling debts for Murong Qi.


    Seeing everyone''s opposition, Mrs. Chen swept everyone''s face with a grim look, "You selfish bastards, you don''t want him to mortgage it, aren''t you just afraid that you won''t have a ce to work in the future? What, do you earn money? More important than my husband''s life?"


    Xia sneered loudly: "Acai, motherfucker, how hard it was for their family to walk all the way, we all see it in the eyes of the whole vige. You didn''t even give a grain of rice when his family was in trouble. , now that you are in trouble, do you think of him?"


    "You say that we are selfish, so isn''t your family selfish? Compared with our selfishness, your family is a hundred times, thousand times, ten thousand times more selfish!"


    "That''s right." Tian''s husband, Mo Erkang, couldn''t help but interject, "You are too embarrassed to say that we, although we really want to continue working in his house, we are really good for him."


    "If you can believe the words of the people in the casino, unless the sun hits the west side. Other people''s life is a little easier, and you will kill others for nothing. There is no one more vicious than you in the world!"

 Chapter 239: take a breath

    Chapter 239 Take a Breath


    Chen''s eyes widened in disbelief. She never imagined that it was Murongzhe''s family who did not behave kindly, so why was she the one who was med in turn.


    Is it only natural for my brother to die for his younger brother?


    Shouldn''t they scold Murong Zhe for being ruthless and ignoring his six rtives, and then forcing him to use the money to save his younger brother?


    Murong Lingran looked at Chen''s expression and sneered again and again, wanting to kidnap them with family affection, and didn''t care how much impact their family would have on the vige if theypromised.


    Now there are dozens of people working in their homes, and there are only a hundred families in the vige. If theirnd is taken away by the casino people, it will affect the livelihood of about half the vige.


    Even if they agree, don''t see if the vigers agree.


    "Okay." Manager Qian said impatiently: "I don''t care what kind of grievances there are between you, now I have given you a choice, either, mortgage the house and fields; or, I will chop off his legs immediately, and you can weigh it yourself. Do it."


    Murong Zhe nced at his daughter, saw her nodding, then nced coldly at Murong Qi, who was pinned to the ground, and sighed: "When I had nowhere to go, it was Lihua Vige who took me in, and mortgaged the house and fields. Impossible, if you want to take his leg, just take it."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Murong Qi, "Murong Qi, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but I''m really powerless. If the eldest brother is down, you''ll have nothing to do and no ie. If your parents have any headaches in the future, the family will suffer. But I can''t get any more money."


    Murong Liang, who was about to say something, heard this sentence and swallowed the words in his mouth again.


    The eldest son is right. If he is down and out, the younger son is a dog who can''t change the virtue of eating shit. If they have an illness in the future, the old couple will only have to wait to die.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Although Murong Qi was healthy, he was a waste. He had been working in the city for a few months. Hearing that he didn''t take any money back home, the old couple definitely couldn''t count on him.


    Murong Qi cried and said: "Brother, are you really so cruel?"


    Li Zheng couldn''t help but reprimanded: "Heartless? You don''t know what your elder brother''s hands are like now? Wouldn''t your heart be cruel to force a man with crippled hands to lose his livelihood? If your elder brother has no money, he will What are your three sons looking for? They are also your nephews, and the youngest is only five years old. If they fall into the wrong hands, do you know what kind of life they are living now?"


    "I..." Murong Qi opened his mouth, but after thinking for a long time, he couldn''t say a word to refute.


    Zhuang Qinghe looked at Guanshi Qian and said, "Since you guys have ns to want a house, don''t you know that Murong Qi owns a house? Why didn''t he mortgage him, but he fell in love with his eldest brother?"


    Manager Qian''s eyes shed, and he said angrily, "I want whoever I want, you don''t care!"


    Murong Zhe said lightly: "If that''s the case, then you can do it, Azong."


    Murong Zong immediately put a medicine box in front of Murong Qi, and under his doubtful eyes, he said indifferently: "Uncle, don''t worry, Dad has taught me how to stop the bleeding these days, and we are ready. There are a lot of hemostatic and painkillers, and when your leg is really gone, I will stop the bleeding in time and promise to give you a breath."

 Chapter 240: Habits are like murderers

    Chapter 240


    Murong Qi almost vomited out a mouthful of old blood after listening to it, the eldest brother''s family has gone too far.


    Steward Qian looked at Murong Qi, then turned to Murong Lingran unwillingly, "He is your uncle, so are you really willing to let him be a waste for the rest of his life?"


    "To tell you the truth, in my heart he has never looked like an uncle in my life." Murong Lingran said in a very calm tone.


    Murong Xue struggled suddenly, "Woo woo... woo woo..."


    "Aran, even if you don''t care about me, think about Axue, she is a girl, do you have the heart to let her jump into the fire pit?"


    Murong Lingran nced at the embarrassed Murong Xue, and said lightly, "She was also caused by your own father, you don''t care, why should we outsiders feel distressed?"


    Everyone thought it was justified, and immediately looked at Murong Xue with pity.


    Murong Xue''s eyes showed despair.


    Seeing Steward Qian stunned, Murong Zhe said lightly, "If you want to do it, do it."


    "This..." Manager Qian sighed and said, "Murong Qi, since your eldest brother doesn''t want to save you, then I have no choice."


    "Big brother! Big brother! Save me! Save me!"


    After all, he was his own child. Murong Liang was about to ask for mercy when Murong Zong suddenly whispered a few words in his ear.


    Hearing this, Murong Liang was stunned, frowned and looked at Murong Xue, then at his son, and sighed: "Xue, it''s because my father didn''t teach you well that Dad hurt you, if you want to me, me me. Bar."


    When everyone saw that Murong Qi''s biological father was saying that he was going to give up on him, the sighs came one after another.


    It is not surprising that Murong Qi has such a day.


    Manager Qian nced at Murong Qi and suddenly fell silent.


    When everyone saw that he didn''t make a move, Zhuang Qinghe frowned and said: "If you want to make a move, hurry up, it''s still not a man who is grinding!"


    "Old five..."


    The servant with the knife replied, "Hey."


    Everyone''s eyes were immediately focused on the knife in Lao Wu''s hand, and they saw him raise the knife high and look straight at Murong Qi''s leg, as if he was thinking about which leg to chop first.


    Some vigers who came with their children quickly covered their children''s eyes, for fear that they would have nightmares at night when they saw blood.


    Murong Qi never imagined that all the vigers disapproved of the elder brother''s mortgage of the house andnd.


    Looking at the knife in Lao Wu''s hand, his eyes kept rolling, and he started to think of a way anxiously.


    It''s just that a cup of tea has passed, everyone''s eyes are tired, and it is obvious that the old fifth''s hand holding the knife is shaking, but he hasn''t waved it for a long time.


    Li Zheng suddenly felt that something was wrong and frowned, "Aren''t you going to chop off his legs? Chop, what are you waiting for?"


    Manager Qian looked at Murong Qi with aplicated expression, "What else do you have to say?"


    Murong Qi said excitedly: "Big brother, just listen to them, this is thest chance, I don''t want to be a waste."


    Murong Zhe ignored his words and rubbed the back of his hand against Hei Mao''s head, and Hei Mao closed his eyes in enjoyment.


    When the old fifth saw this, his hand holding the knife trembled even more.


    At this moment, the old fifth''s hand seemed to start cramping suddenly because he insisted on one movement for a long time, and the knife fell off with a shake of his hand.


    "Ah!" Unfortunately, the knife was pointed downwards, and it was extremely cumbersome, and inserted straight into Murong Qi''s calf.


    Once the fifth man saw that he really hurt someone, he quickly pulled out the knife, and the rest of the people who suppressed Murong Qi also stood up in fright.

 Chapter 241: official door

    Chapter 241 Officially Visited


    Although the wound was not deep, the blood soon stained half of the gray pants.


    Murong Qi suddenly felt dizzy and dizzy, and said without thinking, "What are you doing, the fifth one, didn''t you say it''s just acting? You really cut my leg!"


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the surroundings were suddenly silent.


    What did they just hear?


    Acting?


    means that the cutting of the leg is fake, it''s just a show, and Murong Qi is just forcing his eldest brother to take out the house andnd from beginning to end?


    My God, this...is this something my own younger brother can do?


    Manager Qian and the people he brought helplessly rolled their eyes at the same time, what a fool who is more than sessful!


    Murong Qi saw that the surroundings suddenly became unusually quiet, and after realizing what he had just said, he covered his mouth in shock.


    The pale face that had turned pale because of the injury was even more ugly at this time, he... how did he say it himself.


    looked at the onlookers, and saw that they all looked at him in shock, even his daughter Murong Xue and his wife Chen looked at him nkly.


    looked at the elder brother''s family again, and saw that they were all staring at him angrily.


    Murong Qi''s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately forgot the pain in his feet. He struggled to get up, and said embarrassingly, "You...you didn''t hear anything just now, did you?"


    Seeing him like this, Murong Liang didn''t understand anything. The fist clenched in his sleeve couldn''t hold back any longer, and he punched him in the head, "You bastard!"


    Just now he wanted to plead with the eldest grandson and said that if Murong Qi really lost his legs, their family would not ignore him.


    He also knew that the eldest son was indeed powerless and had already epted his fate, but he never thought that there would be such a terrifying truth.


    Before he could get up, there was amotion in the crowd.


    Murong Lingran was wondering what happened when he saw a small head suddenly pop out from behind Xia Shi, and he was startled when he saw the blood on the ground.


    Looking up and seeing Murong Lingran standing in front of him, he immediately forgot what he had just seen and said excitedly, "Sister Murong!"


    At this time, a worried voice came from a distance, "Zi Shu, wait for me, there are many people there, you are still young, how can I exin to my father when I squeeze you."


    Murong Qi hurriedly got up and limped behind Qian Guanshi, looking at his father like a bird in shock.


    Murong Liang saw a child suddenly intruding into him. From the look of the child''s clothes, he knew that he was not an ordinary person. He was afraid of hurting him, so he had to hold back temporarily.


    "Zi Shu, I asked you to wait for me, why don''t you listen?"


    The person who spoke ?? also came to the front of the crowd at this time, and was shocked when he saw the blood on the ground, "Blood? There is actually blood here? Zishu,e over to Big Brother."


    Xiang Zishu obediently walked over to the elder brother and stood up.


    Murong Lingran looked at the surprised adult, then looked at the child, raised his eyebrows and said, "Master Xiang, Zishu, why are you here?"


    "We came to see you specifically." Xiang Zishu said softly.


    Come to see her today?


    Murong smiled involuntarily, he really knew how to choose a day.


    Xiang Zimo took a sigh of relief and smiled awkwardly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know there was something wrong with your family today, so please forgive me."


    He just wanted to officiallye to thank Murong Lingran for saving his younger brother''s life today, but he didn''t expect it to be a coincidence.


    Murong said lightly: "Nothing, I also like Zishu, let hime if he wants."

 Chapter 242: trick

    Chapter 242 Tricks


    Xiang Zimo breathed a sigh of relief, looked aside inadvertently, and frowned suddenly, "Mr. Qian? Why are you here?"


    Murong smiled, it seemed that it was really their casino.


    Qian Guanshi has been in a cold sweat since seeing the two Xiang Zimo brothers appear, and his legs are a little weak. Seeing that the son noticed him, he said with a trembling voice: "Master, I... I''m here to gamble on debts. "


    "Oh, is thating?" After speaking, he looked at the person sitting next to him holding his leg, "Is this person in debt?"


    "Yes..." Manager Qian nodded.


    Steward Qian was about to speak when Murong Lingran suddenly interjected, "Young Master Xiang, it''s the right time for you toe today. This Steward Qian is from your Xiangjia casino, right?"


    "right."


    "The casino will have a ledger for each debtor to make specific records, right?"


    nodded to Zimo, "That''s natural."


    Murong Lingran said with a sincere expression: "Today this manager of money came to my uncle to ask for a debt, and he said it was two thousand taels of silver, and asked us to mortgage thend and house to him, I really don''t believe me. Uncle can do such a thing, please ask the son to help me find out the truth."


    Xiang Zimo looked at Manager Qian and frowned, "Is there any other matter?"


    Murong Zong looked at the younger brothers, and saw the expressions of admiration on their faces at the same time.


    Aran said this and put all the faults on Qian Steward. Now that his master is here, in order to escape, he will definitely tell all of Murong Qi''s tricks.


    Aran told the three brothers yesterday that she suspected that the uncle was either being calcted or directed and acted by himself.


    Originally, they couldn''t believe that the uncle was such a vicious person, but from the fact that the old man called the fifth man didn''t dare to do anything and identally leaked the uncle, it was definitely him who directed and acted.


    Sure enough, seeing Murong Lingran suspicious of him, Manager Qian knew that she knew his son and seemed to have a good rtionship, so he was afraid of being reprimanded by his master, so he hurriedly said, "Young master, there is something else in this matter today. "


    After he finished speaking, he pulled Murong Qi out from behind and pushed him to the center, "Murong Qi, it''s already like this, do you speak for yourself or I speak for you?"


    Murong Qi nced at Murong Liang, then lowered his head and said with dull eyes, "I...what can I say..."


    Manager Qian called that person Young Master. That person seemed to know the eldest brother¡¯s family again. I am afraid that his purpose is doomed to fail today.


    "Okay, don''t tell me, I''ll tell you, Young Master, this is what happened." Seeing that he didn''t admit it, Steward Qian had no choice but to tell their n today.


    It turns out that since Murong Qi worked in Shunxin Restaurant, he started to gamble at Xiangjia Casino after he got his first monthly money. .


    At first, he was very measured and timid. Every time he lost a certain amount of money, he stopped gambling.


    Until a few days ago, Murong Qi was in a bad mood because of being scolded by the guests when he was running a restaurant in a restaurant. After drinking too much alcohol and losing all his money, he actually borrowed 10 taels of silver from the casino and gambled a lot. Yes, but they all lost.


    He knew that his family would definitely scold him when he knew about it. Thinking that he was earning a few taels of silver every month, while his eldest brother''s family already had dozens of acres ofnd, he immediately moved his thoughts.

 Chapter 243: fake

    Chapter 243 Fake


    He approached the money manager and asked him to help him pretend to be in debt with his legs and his daughter, tricked Murong Zhe into mortgaged thend and house to the casino, and promised to give the money manager 15 mu ofnd after the matter waspleted.


    After waiting for a month, he released the news again, saying that he went to the casino and blocked it again and won back the house andnd.


    In this way, he can get his eldest brother''s house andnd without any effort, and he will no longer have to work so hard in the future, nor will he be looked down upon by his eldest brother and father.


    As for what the eldest brother''s family will think of him in the end, he doesn''t care, anyway, the house deed and thend deed will definitely be in his hands by then, and he will just plug some money into the official and change it to his name, and the eldest brother can''t help him.


    But he didn''t expect that Murong Zhe would not get caught, and the vigers also helped Murong Zhe''s family, making his n unsessful.


    "That''s the way it is. This is Murong Qi''s idea. Young Master, I was greedy for money and wanted fifteen acres ofnd for my son to marry, so I agreed to help Murong Qi in this situation."


    As soon as Steward Qian finished speaking, there was an uproar, and he didn''t expect Murong Qi to have such vicious thoughts towards his own eldest brother.


    Fortunately, fortunately, they didn''t stand by Murong Qi''s side just now, otherwise they would be his aplices, and they would have no face to work in Murong''s house.


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran. Murong Qi''s acting skills wereparable to those of professional actors who had taken acting sses in the 21st century.


    Murong Liang clenched his teeth even more, but he didn''t step forward to beat him again, just stared at him sullenly, to see what kind of **** he could say!


    Chen stunned and said: "The child''s father, do you mean that selling your daughter to a brothel is false?"


    Murong Qi nced at Murong Xue guiltily, "Yes."


    "Is it false that you owe 2,000 taels of silver? In fact, you only owe 10 taels of silver?" Chen continued to ask.


    "Yes."


    Chen shi was about to copse, pped him on the face without hesitation, and roared, "Murong Qi, how could you treat us like this? Do you know how A Xue and A Qing have been in the past few days? How did you live? How could you take your daughter into such a situation? Do you still have a conscience, and do you still treat A Xue as your own daughter!"


    God knows how she and her two daughters have been living these past few days. She is worried that the eldest daughter will really be sold to a brothel today. She has not slept for two days.


    Aqing was also afraid that they would really let her rece the eldest daughter. For the past two days, she has been trembling, not eating or drinking, and not even a drop of water.


    As soon as he fell asleep, he would be awakened by nightmares. In just two days, he lost a circle of weight.


    The two daughters even had a rift because of this incident, which affected the rtionship between their sisters.


    In the end, everything is actually fake, it''s outrageous!


    Murong Qi was displeased and said, "I... I didn''t mean to let you live a good life, haven''t you been coveting the house andnd of the eldest brother''s house? That''s why I wanted to take all my energy to get it, so that you will never be able to do it again. Don''t have to work so hard, I''m not doing it for myself!"


    Murong Xue broke free from the hand of the person holding her down, and a woman kindly stepped forward to help her untie the rope.


    spit out the cloth ball in his mouth, and just wanted to question his father, but when he heard that what he did was for their family, he was silent.


    Damn, Dad had thought like this, so why didn''t he tell her earlier, she was frightened for two days, and her spirit was about to copse.

 Chapter 244: Venomous and maimed

    Chapter 244


    He had offended Murong Qing a few days ago, and he has ignored her for the past two days.


    Murongliang couldn''t bear it any longer, and stepped forward and kicked him fiercely, "You...you unfilial son, you actually n on your eldest brother like this, your mother is even bedridden because of you, how could I have you like this? son!"


    Murong Qi lowered his head, his eyes were fierce, and he showed no remorse at all, "Who asked you to separate the eldest brother, if you don''t separate him, everything that the eldest brother is now may be mine, I need it. Do you count? Do I have to go home once a month?"


    Murong Lingran sneered in her heart, do you think she is a fool? If there is no separation, and there are these white-eyed wolves, she will not take out the gold bars in the space to build a house and buynd.


    "You!" Murongliang became annoyed, "Murong Qi, why your elder brother was separated in the first ce, you know in your own heart, don''t shirk the responsibility!"


    Murong Qi said again, "I made up my mind to ask A-Niang to share the eldest brother out, but A-Niang doesn''t have to listen to me, so if you want to talk about responsibility, isn''t your responsibility greater? You are the head of the family, and you didn''t stop me. Grandma''s decision!"


    "Enough!" Murong Zhe said in a cold voice, "You are still so righteous when you make a mistake, Murong Qi, you knew this earlier, why bother! Today, you are so deliberately plotting against my big brother, it can be seen that you have never regarded me as a big brother from your heart. Look, I will tell you now, in the future you will walk on your Yangguan Road, I will walk on my single-nk bridge, and I will no longer have your brother!"


    Murong Qi said anxiously: "Brother, you... are you going to cut off your brother rtionship with me?"


    "You can understand that."


    "Big Brother!"


    Murong Liang said angrily, "Don''t call him eldest brother, do you deserve to be his younger brother!"


    Hepletely understands the decision of the eldest son.


    If his younger brother came to plot against him like this, he thought he would be angry and shed at him!


    After listening to it for a long time, Xiang Zimo also understood. He had also investigated the Murong family some time ago, and knowing that their brothers were not on good terms, he rolled his eyes and suddenly said, "Mr. Qian, you seemed to say that he seems to owe ten taels. silver, right?"


    Qian Steward nodded with a bitter face, "Yes."


    "Then ask for the money. If you want the money back, I will forgive you this time." Xiang Zimo said lightly.


    Murong Qi was startled, then remembered that he still had 10 taels of gambling debt to pay, his face suddenly changed, and he looked at Dad pleadingly.


    "Father, I... I was wrong, I shouldn''t have talked back just now, but I really don''t have a single coin on me now. You must have 10 taels of silver. Please help me pay it back."


    Murong Liang smiled coldly, "Thest time you came back, you said that your money was deducted because of a mistake, but now I know that you have gambled it all. Murong Qi, let me tell you, even if the family is separated, I will Didn''t you use a single copper te of yours, didn''t you speak very hard just now? Pay it back yourself."


    After saying that, he walked away angrily.


    "Daddy!"


    Murong Qi immediately looked at Murong Zhe, but Murong Zhe didn''t even give him a look.


    Xiang Zimo looked at Manager Qian with a nk expression, "How does the casino deal with the real debt?"


    Qian Guanshi respectfully said: "If you have money, give money, but if you don''t have money, use your wife and daughter to pay for it. If you don''t have money and your wife and daughter, you will not owe a lot of money. You will be cruel and dumb and let him go to the street to ask for a few dors. A year''s worth of money is enough."

 Chapter 245: compensate

    Chapter 245 Compensation


    nodded to Zimo, then looked at Murong Qi, "You can choose either."


    Murong Qi looked at his eldest brother with a sad face, and saw Murong Zhe looking at the onlookers and said lightly: "Today I''ll let everyoneugh, it''s gettingte, the food carriage ising soon, everyone, let''s go to work."


    The crowd came back to their senses, and immediately dispersed obediently.


    Murong Qi looked at Chen Shi helplessly again, Chen Shi gritted his teeth and said, "We still have money, I know where the money is at home, you can go back with me and get it."


    She just thought that today was really going to be difficult. Compared with her daughter being sold into a brothel and her husband being beaten and maimed, it was only 10 taels of silver, and there was nothing to give up.


    Although it seems that the Murong Zhe family and the young master know each other, maybe he could have asked him to forgive them the 12 taels they owed because they were brothers.


    But her husband had just calcted others, and they must have hated them already, and they knew that it was impossible to help them without thinking about it.


    After saying that, he pulled his daughter to stand up and looked at Manager Qian, "Come with me."


    Steward Qian nced at his son, saw him nodding, and then followed.


    Murong Qi knew that he would not gain any benefits by staying here, so he endured the pain in his feet and limped away after Chen shi.


    Murong Zhe''s heart is even colder, their family can still get 10 taels of silver, so why have they been fighting so many times to buy farnd!


    Although Xiang Zishu is still young, he was born in a merchant family after all. In addition to the necessary literacy and literacy, he also learns how to do business every day. He has a smart head and already understands many things, so he probably knows what happened. .


    Waiting for all the people at the gate to disperse, he asked worriedly, "Sister Murong, are you alright?"


    Murong shook his head and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, elder sister is very strong." After speaking, he invited them into the room.


    And not long after they entered the house, Qian Steward came to the door with ten taels of silver and respectfully handed it into Xiang Zimo''s hands.


    Xiang Zimo handed the silver to Murong Zhe without hesitation.


    Murong Zhe asked suspiciously, "What does this mean, Young Master Xiang?"


    "Miss Murong saved Zishu''s lifest time. With such kindness, how can I ask for money from your family? Although I heard that the two of you have split up, but you are his elder brother, he has done such a deplorable act. For themon anger, you got his family''s money, it can be considered aspensation."


    Murong Lingran stepped forward to take it and agreed with it: "Father, if Young Master Xiang didn''t arrive in time today, things would definitely not go so smoothly. You have raised their family for so many years, so it''s okay to ept them."


    Murong Zhe thought about it for a moment, but also felt that it was reasonable, "Then thank you Young Master Xiang."


    Xiang Zimo knew that they were definitely not in the mood to entertain them after the morning, and he didn''t waste time, so he offered them the gift of thanks, "Miss Murong''s life-saving grace,st time was a special case, I couldn''t thank them properly. , this is a little thought, and I hope the girl can ept it."


    Murong Lingran looked at the exquisite box and patted his head embarrassedly, this rich man is very particr, "Xiang Gongzi, in fact, I sold the wild boar you gave mest time, and I also sold a lot of money, you don''t need to specialize. Thank you again."


    Murong Zhe also hurriedly said: "Yes, Young Master Xiang is too polite. Today you helped us expose Murong Qi''s conspiracy, which is already a great help to us. Please take back this thank you."

 Chapter 246: ancient medical book

    Chapter 246 Ancient Medical Books


    "How can a few wild boars bepared to Zishu''s life? You don''t have to refuse, girl, let''s ept it. If you don''t ept it, then only our entire n wille to thank you."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, the whole Xiang n?


    Thinking of Xiang Zishu''s elders alling to her door for her, Murong Lingran shivered for a moment, so let''s forget it.


    took a look at Dad and saw that he nodded too, so he took it over solemnly, "Then thank you, Young Master Xiang."


    Also, Xiang Zishu''s life is far from worth the more than one hundred taels of silver, so ept it.


    Xiang Zimo knew that they must have something to do, so he whispered a few words in Xiang Zishu''s ear. Seeing that he was reluctant, he nodded, and he said goodbye to the Murong family.


    Murong Zhe was almost tricked by his younger brother today, and he was really in a bad mood, so he didn''t hold back and sent them out in person.


    Murong Lingran didn''t have anything to hand, so he could only take arge bamboo basket and put a lot of persimmons from the space nted in it and give them to them to take away.


    "I picked it on the mountain, it tastes very good, and I hope Young Master Xiang will not dislike it."


    Xiang Zimo felt that the persimmon was bigger than what he had seen before. Although he was a little surprised, he didn''t ask any more questions. After all, he also received fruit once in thest greenhouse, and the taste was not bad. After receiving it, he thanked him and left.


    After Xiang Zimo left, Murong Lingran opened the box in front of everyone, and when he saw what was lying inside, he turned his head and nced at Dad.


    Seeing that his daughter suddenly looked at him, Murong Zhe thought that there was something valuable in it, he stepped forward to look curiously, his eyes widened, and he said excitedly: "This... this is something that has disappeared in Xuanqing Kingdom. A hundred years of "Hundred Herbs"?


    The three brothers also put their heads over to take a look. Although Dad is a medical student, none of the three brothers can inherit Dad''s mantle. I really don''t know why Dad is so excited.


    Murong Zong took it out and carefully turned the page for Dad to see and let him confirm it carefully.


    Murong Zhe nced at it and asked his eldest son to quickly turn a few pages for him. He was pleasantly surprised: "It really is the "Hundred Herbs". I never thought that I would be able to read this wonderful book in my life as a father."


    Murong Lingran also followed a few pages just now, and it was nothing more than recording some herbs and their usage in pictures and texts. Why is Dad so excited?


    Murong Zhe watched his daughter staring nkly at him, knowing that he had lost his temper just now, and exined with a light smile: "You have never studied medicine and do not understand Dad''s mood. The "Hundred Herbs" is an ancient medical book, which records With a lot of prescriptions for incurable diseases and some unknown herbs and their medicinal properties, no one who studies medicine does not want to get this book."


    "But it disappeared in the Xuanqing Kingdom for a hundred years, and I thought it was extinct. I didn''t expect it to be in the hands of Mr. Xiang. With this "Hundred Herbs", Dad''s medical skills will definitely improve a lot."


    The four brothers and sisters nodded. It turned out to be an ancient medical book. It is indeed extremely precious.


    It seems that Young Master Xiang also knows the situation of their family, so he chose to do what he likes.


    Murong Zhe was so excited that he forgot that he had a wound on his hand.


    Just when I was about to reach out and pick it up for myself, I froze when I saw the ugly scar left by the injury on my hand.


    Looking at his hand again, Murong Zhe suddenly said brightly, "Originally, I had nned to give up practicing medicine, although I soaked in potions every day,pared to a few months ago, I did recover a little, but it was only a little. Just a child."

 Chapter 247: dizzy

    Chapter 247 Breathless


    "I really can''t be sure if I can fully recover. It takes half a day to soak the medicine every day, and I wanted to give up a few days ago. Now I have decided, for the sake of my family and my dream of bing a genius doctor, I must Stick to it."


    Murong Lingran looked at Daddy''s spirited appearance, smiled and said, "Daddy, don''t give up, keep reading whatever book you like, just like in the Imperial Doctor''s Mansion, don''t waste it, you will definitely have it in your hands. the day of recovery."


    Shenjun Changqi said that it will take a few years at most, and Dad''s hand will be restored to its original state.


    "Um."


    Seeing that it was gettingte, and the carriage carrying the vegetables was about to arrive, Murong Zhe asked his sons to do their own thing, and then ordered his daughter to help him put the book in his room.


    I asked my daughter to open the first page on the desk so that he could read it easily. I told my daughter the names of a few books, and asked her to bring them back to him when she went to the city. He had to review them carefully.


    He hasn''t read a medical book for several years since it was distributed. Although he has a good memory, several years have passed and he has never touched a book again, so there must be something he has forgotten.


    Murong Lingran readily agreed.


    If a person is idle, it is easy to think wildly, and even suffer from the disease called depression that she heard about in the 21st century.


    Recently, too many things have happened in their family, and Dad has also suffered too many blows. It is good for him to do something.


    When the people from the casino came, Murong Lingran''s family just finished their breakfast. Murong Lingran came out of Dad''s house and returned to the kitchen to clear the table. As soon as they went out, they saw the shopkeeper Ding of Shunxin Restaurant from Murong Zong''s house. side away.


    After he got on the carriage, he went over to ask: "Brother, is there anything that Manager Ding is looking for from you?"


    Murong Zong said lightly: "It''s nothing, I just asked Uncle how the matter was resolved, and I told him the truth."


    Murong guessed: "Big brother, he doesn''t want my uncle to go back to work?"


    "Well, he said it''s impossible for such a scheming person to stay in the Shunxin Restaurant. Just now, he asked Mo Kaifu to tell Grandpa. Grandpa was afraid that my uncle would gamble again. I will keep him in the vige from now on."


    "So it is." Murong Lingran was not surprised. If she were Grandpa, she would never let him go to the city again.


    I spent several taels to buy a job, but after a few months, I didn¡¯t earn one tael, but even lost ten taels to go out.


    not only offended most of the people in the vige, but also made a mess of brotherhood.


    Let him go out again, he is fascinated by the world of Huahua, and he doesn''t know what catastrophic disaster will happen in the future. Grandpa must put him under his nose before he can rest assured.


    And Liu Shi also woke up at noon, and Murong Liang told her everything about Murong Qi''s game and the loss of ten taels of silver.


    She didn''t care that the younger son was plotting against the older son, but she felt a little pity that it didn''t work out.


    It was only after knowing that the younger son''s job and her money were gone, he couldn''t bring it up in one breath and fainted again.


    When she woke up again, except for Murong Qing, who was overly frightened and cultivated in the room, everyone else kept guarding her.


    Murong Qi saw that A-Niang was awake, and was about to say something, but when she saw the reproach in her eyes, she swallowed the words and had to change a sentence, "A... A-Niang, are you hungry? Mother cooked porridge for you."

 Chapter 248: poison woman

    Chapter 248 Poison Woman


    Liu Shi thought that the 10 taels of silver she finally saved had been sent out like this, ignoring her younger son''s words, and looked at Chen Shi angrily, "How did you know that I still have 10 taels of silver?"


    Mrs. Chen knew for a long time that Mrs. Liu would question her, but she didn''t regret it, she also pursed her lips for the sake of this family, "Auntie, once you took out the money without closing the door tightly, and I saw it when I was passing by. "


    "You!" Liu Shi couldn''t help cursing: "You idiot, do you know that it is all the money in our family, without that money, Murong Zhe ispletely broken by you all, tell me How will our family live in the future, tell me!"


    Chen grieved and cried: "Auntie, what am I doing? I''m not doing it for your son. The people at the casino said that if you don''t lose money, it''s not for me and my daughter to repay the debt, and you want your son to be poisonous and dumb. I can''t do anything about being handicapped, throwing it on the street and begging."


    Liu Shi was even more angry when he heard the words, and despite the pain in his chest, he roared: "You have two daughters, if they want, you can pay for one of them. It''s a loss of money anyway, and keeping it at home is a waste of food. I tell you. , take A Xue or A Qing as you like, and now go and get back the ten taels of silver, or I want you to look good!"


    Murong Xue burst into tears immediately, "Grandma, how can you say that, I''m your granddaughter."


    It''s a pity that she has been here to guard her for so long. I thought her catastrophe was over, but I didn''t expect that Grandma was still hitting on her.


    Murongliang roared displeasedly: "Enough, lose money and lose money, you are also a woman, so you can''t see a woman like that? You can make more money if you don''t have money, but if you don''t have people, you have nothing."


    No matter how unbearable Murong Xue is, it is also the blood of his Murong family, and there is no room for such insults!


    "Earn more?" Liu Shi sneered: "Is it so easy to earn ten taels of silver? Then you go and earn it for me!"


    Murongliang frowned and said, "Aqi, what do you think will happen if the woman is mortgaged to the casino?"


    Murong Qi''s face suddenly turned ugly, "Dad, didn''t you ask this knowingly? He must have been sold into a brothel again."


    Mu Rongliang looked at Liu again, "Did you hear me? If my granddaughter goes, she will only be sold into a brothel."


    "I know, so what?"


    Murong Liang gritted his teeth and said, "You poisonous woman, if you don''t have money, you just want to let your granddaughter fall into the fire pit. Do you know that if the Murong family has a daughter who is sold into a brothel by her own family, you say that in the future, the vigers will What will they think of us?"


    Listening to her husband''s name, Liu Shi said sadly: "Poison woman? I''m not doing it for our family? Anyway, our reputation is already ruined, so do you still care about this?"


    Murong Liang sneered: "Then you don''t care if your grandson can''t marry a wife?"


    Murong Cai was taken aback for a moment, why did it involve him again?


    "You... what do you mean? What does this have to do with Ah Cai?"


    Murong Liang snorted coldly, "You must know that our family has a daughter who lives in a brothel. Who else would you say would marry a daughter? How many people would be willing to be rtives with a prostitute?"


    "Besides, if our family has a precedent of selling their daughters for gambling debts, the inws will definitely worry that if they marry and give birth to a daughter, their daughter''s daughter will also be sold. Who would want a daughter to jump into our fire pit? ?"

 Chapter 249: coffin book

    Chapter 249 Coffin Book


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the people who have no money in the family are taken away by the casino people, after all, it is not their original intention.


    But the family has money, and I regret giving it, and I want to exchange the money to let others know. Isn¡¯t it obvious that their family values ??money more than their daughters?


    Chen Shi hurriedly nodded in agreement, "Auntie, what Dad said makes sense, just spare Axue and Aqing, they are all flesh that fell from my body."


    After saying that, he red at her husband.


    Murong Qi hurriedly said: "Auntie, I promise I will never gamble again, I will make good money, forget it."


    A few days ago, because he knew it was fake, he was not in a hurry. Now, if he really wanted his daughter to pay off the debt, he was unwilling.


    Seeing that Mrs. Liu didn''t speak, Murongliang knew that she was listening, and said coldly, "Okay, with me here, Axue and Aqing will not be allowed to go to that kind of ce."


    "They don''t go, there is no money, so many people have to eat and drink every day, how do you let us live?" Liu shi frowned: "Our family has nond, and we have a few children to do housework, and we have no money. Find another job for him, what can he do in the vige?"


    Murong Liang sneered: "Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking, don''t you just want the boss to take care of him? I advise you to stop thinking about it."


    "After this, he still has the face to ask the boss for help? Believe it or not, as long as he enters the boss''s vegetable field, he will be kicked out by the people working in his house!"


    Liu shi said in a daze: "Why... how could it be so serious?"


    Murong Qi hurriedly said: "Auntie, I''m not going to my eldest brother, they would rather watch me break my leg than support my eldest brother''s family to take out the house deed andnd deed, they won''t ept me, I hurt them and they almost died. Work, they must hate me, maybe they will beat me."


    Liu started to wailing when he heard the words: "Oh my God, then what should you do?"


    Murong Liang''s eyes were stern and said: "What should I do? I know what to do? Since you still have ten taels of silver, why didn''t you take it out and buynd for your family? With thend, Aqi can stay in the vige and go out to gamble? Now No, it''s all yours!"


    Liu Shi was startled, and was speechless.


    Don''t panic if she has money in her hand, she must keep some coffin books when she is old.


    What can you do if you stay in the vige, you can only make a lot of money in the city.


    Murong Liang thought for a while, and looked at Chen shi suddenly.


    Mrs. Chen was taken aback by her father-inw, thinking she had done something wrong again, and said in a trembling voice, "Father, why are you looking at me like this?"


    Murong Liang said: "I remember when the eldest eldest was still an imperial physician, one year your parents came to borrow money, but A Zhe refused to borrow the money, so I took forty taels of private money to do business with them, and agreed to return it in two years. , but it''s been several years now, and they don''t mean to pay it back, shouldn''t it be because they don''t want to pay it back?"


    Chen''s face changed suddenly, and he never thought that father-inw actually remembered that incident, and sneered: "Father, how could it be? My mother''s family will never be such a person, we were not assigned to Saiyuan mansion at the beginning. Is it? They just can''t find anyone."


    "Yes, your mother''s family still owes forty taels." Liu Shi was overjoyed when he heard this, and immediately began to allocate the forty taels of silver, as if he had already obtained them, "If you have these forty taels, Twenty taels will be used to buynd, 10 taels of silver will be given to Ah Cai to marry a daughter-inw, and another 10 taels will be left to press the bottom of the box, and our family''s predicament can be solved."

 Chapter 250: East China Sea

    Chapter 250 East Sea House


    "Auntie." Chen''s face was reluctant, "It''s been so many years, is it not appropriate to go now?"


    At the beginning, the people of her parents¡¯ family just saw that Dad was not short of money, and they casually gave a deadline for repaying the money.


    Anyway, Murong Zhe was an imperial physician at that time, and he would give the old couple a lot of filial piety during the festivals, and there was no shortage of forty taels.


    After all, he treated the people in the pce, and there were dozens of taels of reward at any one time.


    When ??''s mother''s family left, they also told her that they would not return it.


    Now if she suddenly came to ask for money, how could she have that face.


    And she hasn''t been back in years, and she doesn''t know how their business is going.


    If their life is also difficult, they go to ask for money, won''t it make it worse for their parents?


    After all, none of their family had ever read a book and their ancestors had never done a business, she didn''t believe they could seed at all.


    "What''s wrong? It''s just right to pay your debts and pay your debts! If you don''t ask for it, then you can find money for your son to marry a wife, and I won''t care about it in the future."


    Murong Qi was afraid that A-Niang really didn''t care, so he immediately patted his chest and assured: "A-Niang, don''t worry, I will definitely go and get the money back."


    If you have money, don¡¯t be a fool. I didn¡¯t expect that he would also be a creditor one day.


    It was originally the money of their Murong family, and it was his father''s own private money.


    They have to go first ande back, so it¡¯s okay to solve the current difficulties.


    "It''s not toote, you all set off immediately." Liu Shi said impatiently.


    "Auntie, if I leave, who will cook for you? Who will do the housework at home?" Mrs Chen said without giving up.


    Liu shi nced at Murong Xue, "Isn''t this your reluctant daughter?"


    Murong Xue''s face suddenly had no love for her. A-niang couldn''t straighten her tired waist at night with her help every day. She could think of how sad she would be in the next days.


    Murong Qi was also a little worried: "Auntie, my leg is still injured. The journey is long, it must be bad for the wound, can you wait a few days?"


    Liu Shi nced at his younger son''s calf, which had been bandaged, and was immediately distressed. Just as he was a little hesitant, he saw Murongliang''s breathless voice: "Your wound is not deep, it''s just a little blood, not to mention. You hired a carriage and stayed on the carriage, and by the time your father-inw''s house is over, maybe your wounds will be healed."


    Murong Qi choked and was speechless.


    Liu Shi also thought it was reasonable, and immediately dismissed the idea of ??letting him go after he had cultivated.


    Chen shi knew that he couldn''t convince them, so he had to say: "Auntie, this toll..."


    Liu Shi said angrily: "The fifteen coins that Ah Qing earned, I only let you hand in the ten coins each time, and the coins that you sold every time you sold eggs, duck eggs, and goose eggs, which time did you not steal it? Don''t think I am old If you don''t know anything, I will use your money this time, and you have given all my money away, how can I still have money?"


    Chen was helpless and had to give up.


    Taking advantage of the good weather today, the two went back to the house and simply packed their luggage, and quickly baked a few cookies to make dry food, so they nned to return to their hometown, Daquan Vige.


    Daquan Vige is right next to the capital, Donghaifu.


    The Murong Lingran family has absolutely no idea about the farce here, and they don''t want to know either.


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to keep daddy waiting for a long time. After going to deliver fruit and soup to daddy the next day, he went to the bookstore to help daddy buy all the books he wanted, and then he kept studying her flour. .

 Chapter 251: not easy

    Chapter 251 Not easy


    Murongqing has been in a bad mood since she was frightened a few days ago. On the second day after Chen''s departure, Liu saw that she was still at home, and scolded her and kicked people out.


    After all, if one day is dyed, the family will lose fifteen cents of money.


    As for whether Murong Zhe would ask her to work after her father''s calctions, Liu shi didn''t think about it at all.


    Although Murongqing hasn''t gone out for the past few days, she just woke up and went out to drink water when the manager of Qian came to the house to get 10 taels of silver yesterday.


    After ?? asked Murong Cai, Murong Cai briefly told her what happened at the door of the uncle''s house.


    My daddy did such an outrageous thing to the uncle''s family, how could she still have the face to work with him?


    Murongqing didn''t know where to go after going out the door. She looked around and found a way to walk.


    A gust of wind suddenly blew, and Murong Qing, who lowered her head, shuddered suddenly, looked up and looked around, and immediately became confused, she unexpectedly walked to the uncle''s vegetable field again.


    It was impossible to go back now, so Murong Qing had to open the fence door and walked in.


    The women who greeted her warmly every time they saw her saw hering, and immediately stayed far away from her, for fear of talking to her and being seen by the boss, they would not be allowed to work.


    They still clearly remember what Murong Lingran said, she said that she held a grudge.


    "Aqing, you have to cheer up, don''t mind, they also have difficulties." Murong Qing encouraged herself. Seeing what Aunt Tian was doing, she bravely walked over, squatted down and started to work.


    Dad is sorry for the uncle''s house, so she will pay it back. She will just need no wages in the future.


    Tian Shi nced at Murong Qing, opened her mouth, suddenly thought of something, and let her stay by her side.


    As soon as Murong Zong came to the vegetable field, he saw Murong Qing squatting on the ground and picking eggnts restlessly.


    "Aqing, what''s the matter with you?" Murong Zong reached out and probed her forehead, surprised, "Why is it so hot? Why do you stille when you are sick?"


    Murong Qing saw that her elder brother was treating her like before, she shook her head excitedly, stood up suddenly, just about to say her thoughts, she fell down in the dark.


    "Aqing!" Murong Zong quickly supported her.


    The women around saw this and rushed forward. After all, the little boss took the initiative to contact her, so they were no longer afraid of anything.


    Tian Shi touched Murongqing''s forehead and eximed, "What''s wrong with her mother? Why do you still let her do the work when she has a fever?"


    "I heard that her parents went back to their parents'' house."


    Murong Zong frowned and said, "Aqing, I''ll take you home." After speaking, he hugged her and wanted to go to her house.


    Murongqing regained her consciousness a little at this time, shook her head and resisted: "No, I will be scolded by Grandma when I go back."


    Murong Zong thought for a while, then turned in a direction and walked towards his house.


    Murong Lingran happened to be in the front yard. Seeing that the elder brother came with a person, he hurried forward.


    "Brother, what happened to Aqing?"


    "Aran, Aqing has a fever. I''ll take her to the guest room."


    "Okay, hurry up." After speaking, Murong Lingran hurriedly went to find Dad.


    Chang Qi Shenjun said that Murong Qing is also a poor person, and her character is not bad, and it is not easy for her to be with such a family.


    Therefore, Murong Lingran cared about her as always, regardless of her father being such a hateful person.


    At this time, the person waspletely unconscious, and as soon as Murong Zong put the person on the bed, Murong Zhe rushed over.

 Chapter 252: it worked once

    Chapter 252 It was a sess once


    Thinking of the farce that day, with the help of my daughter, I briefly inspected it, and frowned: "It should be overly frightened, looking at herplexion, she probably hadn''t eaten well in the past few days. Daddy just happens to have medicine here, boil it for two days, and then eat something nutritious."


    Murong nodded and said, "Father, tell me where the medicine is, and I''ll boil it for her."


    "Okay, youe with me."


    When Murong Qing woke up, she realized that she was in a strange room.


    Murong Lingran just came in with her food, saw that she finally woke up after a long day of sleep, and said with a smile, "Aqing, you''re hungry, drinking this lean meat porridge will make you feel better."


    Murong Qing quickly sat up from the bed, took the lean meat porridge in her hand, and said with aplicated expression: "Sister, I have heard that Dad treats you like that, I...I don''t deserve your kindness to me."


    Murong raised her eyebrows, considering she has a conscience, it''s worth taking care of her all day today, "If you feel bad about it, when you''re healthy, you have to work harder to help me with my work."


    Murong Qing hesitated and said, "Sister, I just wanted to tell you that Dad is sorry for you, I...I think I will still work for your family in the future, but I don''t need any wages, and I willpensate you for Dad, okay?"


    Murong smiled reassuringly, their family really did not misunderstand Ah Qing.


    "Aqing, don''t think too much, you are you, your father is your father, as long as you keep being pure, my sister will always be your sister, and the uncle will always be your uncle."


    Murong Qing''s eyes were filled with tears, and she said very excitedly: "Sister, you are so nice, you are better than my own sister."


    "Okay, since I think I''m good to you, then take good care of your body, and don''t even think about not wanting wages. If you don''t want wages, how do you save private money? If you want to repay us, if Grandma hits our family again in the future. Idea, you can find a way to tip us off and let us prepare in advance."


    Murong Qing''s eyes suddenly lit up, yes, she can quietly help the uncle''s family to guard against the grandmother, and excitedly nodded: "Well, thank you sister."


    "Okay, hurry up and drink the porridge."


    "Um."


    At this time, the sky hadpletely darkened. When Murong Qing was in aa, he was given medicine twice, and the fever had subsided. Now that he had porridge, he felt much better.


    Although Murong Zong told her about her situation during the day and said that she would not be deducted from her sry, Liu Shi let her lie down for a day, but she was still worried that she would be scolded if she went backte, so after drinking the porridge, she insisted on asking for it. go back.


    Murong Lingran knew that keeping her was hurting her, so she didn''t force her to stay, so he stuffed her with the herbs that her father had prepared for her, and told her that she must decoct the medicine for another two days, and let her go back.


    The days returned to the previous life. With Murong Lingran''s unremitting efforts, her low-gluten flour, which is cake flour, was finally made by her.


    There is no oven or oven at home, so she used the method in the book, this time it was steamed in a pot.


    Maybe she really has a talent for cooking, or maybe God has been helping her all the time, making her a sess in one go.


    Murong Zhe watched how his daughter made the cake this time. He never imagined that it would be so troublesome to eat something so deliciousst time.


    Murong Lingran took a good look at the round cake. It looked good from the outside, but he didn''t know how it tasted.

 Chapter 253: Preliminary ideas

    Chapter 253 Preliminary Thoughts


    Murong Kuan tied a fork to Murong Zhe''s hand. Seeing that they were ready, Murong quickly cut the cake into triangles and ced it on a te, and inserted the homemade wooden fork on it, and brought it to them respectively.


    Although there is still a lot of cream from the 21st century in her space, she didn''t put it on this time. After all, she made the cake flour herself, and if it didn''t taste good, it would be a waste.


    Murong Lingran said with a look of hope: "Father, eldest brother, second brother, third brother, try the taste and see if it tastes good."


    Murong Zhe had already eaten itst time, but he was not in a hurry.


    He didn''t eat it first, but looked at the cake in front of him. He always felt that it was rougher and had a different color than the one he atest time.


    Forked a small piece and put it into the mouth, and tasted it carefully. Although the taste was slightly different from thest time, it was also sweet, not too far behind.


    On the other hand, the three Murong Zong brothers had smelled a fragrance they had never smelled before, and they were hooked out of their greed. Seeing that Dad had moved his hand, he quickly picked up the fork next to him and started to enjoy it.


    "Well, not bad, delicious." Murong Zong said with a look of surprise.


    "It''s really delicious, it''s so fragrant." Murong Xuan also praised.


    Murong Kuan is a little younger, and the food he eats has no image at all, "It''s so delicious, Aran, when did you learn to make this?"


    Murong Lingran touched his nose embarrassedly, and said with a light smile, "This is a secret."


    He also sat down and started eating his own portion.


    After eating, seeing that everyone was still very much in the mood, Murong said with a look of anticipation: "Father, eldest brother, second brother, third brother, tell me the truth, how is this cake? Don''t be afraid of me. Tell a lie if you are sad."


    Although she thought it was pretty good.


    Murong Zhe is a favorite of his daughter. Even if his daughter brought out the burnt food for him to eat, he would not dislike it at all. He smiled and said, "Aran''s craftsmanship is very good and delicious."


    Murong Zong also said: "It''s really delicious, but..."


    "But what?"


    "Big brother likes sweets, if only it were sweeter."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan also echoed: "That''s right."


    "Just this one request?"


    "Yes." Murong Zong nodded.


    "Cough." Murong Zhe coughed lightly and said ufortably, "You guys might like something sweeter when you''re young, but Dad is older and thinks the sweetness is just right."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, it seemed that she did a great job, and it didn''t waste her hard work.


    Since it can be made with Xuanqingguo¡¯s materials, it will be easy to handle.


    However, it is impossible for her to start the business alone. For example, it takes a lot of time to beat eggs, requires a lot of manpower, and there is also the problem of paving.


    In order to avoid things like the Gao family driving them out, it is impossible to rent a house, and it will never be possible.


    The capital is expensive, and if it is too expensive, she will have to wait for a while or find another way.


    After ?? made up his mind, Murong Lingran nned to express his initial thoughts.


    Murong Zhe said in surprise: "Aran, do you want to sell this cake? Are you even dealing with rich people?"


    "Yeah." Murong nodded Lingran, "Father, brothers, I don''t think we need to spend too much energy selling vegetables now, so I ordered to go on, the vigers are all rushing to help us, we should also think of other ways. Make some more money."

 Chapter 254: life and death man

    Chapter 254 The person who has the power of life and death


    Murong Zhe really didn''t want to disappoint his daughter, but he had to say something, "Aran, Daddy is sorry for you."


    The four brothers and sisters were stunned at the same time, why did Dad suddenly apologize.


    "Aran." Seeing that they were puzzled, Murong Zhe had no choice but to say: "Father''s grievances have not been cleared up. This is different from selling vegetables. Not only does he have to show his face, but he also has to serve it directly to others."


    "Although Ninth Young Master and the Minister of Rites don''t care about our family''s past, there must be someone who cares. If those who are jealous of evil want to suppress us, it only takes a moment to do something in your cake, and our store will be able to do it. copse."


    "Daddy can see how you''ve done these days. It''s extremely hard to do. Daddy really doesn''t want the store you''ve worked so hard to open to be in vain in an instant."


    Murong frowned, "Father, isn''t there Ninth Young Master here? With his care, it shouldn''t be a problem, right? Isn''t the vegetable sales going smoothly now?"


    Murong Zhe sighed and said, "It''s extremely rare for a son as noble as Ninth Young Master to take care of our vegetable business for so long. We should know how to be content and not ask for too much."


    After all, Young Master Ninth is not a real person from the Marquis of Ning''an, but a person who holds the power of life and death.


    The king is like a tiger, and the emperor has always been moody.


    He allowed their family to sell vegetables on his power just to repay the life-saving grace.


    And he helped them many times, allowing their family to earn so much money peacefully, and also solved Xiangfu''s trouble of robbing thend at the beginning, the life-saving grace has long been repaid.


    If he were to rely on his power to do other things, Ninth Young Master would inevitably feel that they were insatiable and ignorant of proportions.


    Maybe if he is unhappy, he will no longer take care of their vegetable business, and he may even anger him.


    When the timees, they will find a reason to distribute them again, and then they will be miserable.


    Murong frowned, originally wanting to say that Ninth Young Master and his olddy also like to eat, so they shouldn''t be unhappy. But when he thought about thest time Zequ came to give her clothes and jewelry, his father knew that, he must have thought of it too.


    Seeing Daddy''s joking face just now, his brows turned sour, she knew that Daddy was worried about her safety and for her own good, so she suddenly smiled and said, "Okay, Daddy, you have a lot of experience, I Listen to you. But you don''t have to apologize, and being framed is not something you can control. I don''t me you. "


    Daughter was so understanding, Murong Zhe was relieved, he was really afraid that his daughter insisted on going to the city.


    Murong Zhe looked at the little pieces of cake left on the te, and sighed: "Aran, your hard work this time has been in vain, Dad is really sorry."


    If he knew that his daughter had the idea of ??opening a store in the city, he would not have kept her so busy in the first ce.


    Murong Lingran shook his head lightly, "It''s okay, Dad, trust me, your grievances will be cleared up one day, and it wille in handy at that time, and you also like to eat, I can do it. feed you."


    Murong Zhe nodded, what A Ran said was reasonable.


    I also quickly thought about how topensate my daughter in the future.


    The family talked for a while, and after they left, the three Murong Zong brothers came to their sister''s room and looked at her sitting with her back to the door, Murong Zongforted: "Aran, don''t me Dad for thinking too much. , My father and I also think the same, it is normal to be afraid of losing when we finally meet someone who doesn''t care about our past and is willing to take care of us."

 Chapter 255: suddenly stupid

    Chapter 255 Suddenly stupid


    "He has another wound on his hand. If there are no people who are willing to help us, life will be even more difficult than before."


    That''s right, the three brothers thought that the younger sister was afraid that Dad would be too guilty, but just pretended not to care.


    Seeing that his sister was still motionless, Murong Zong was just about to walk right in front of her, when she suddenly turned her head and said with a speechless expression, "Brother, am I the kind of person who can''t think of anything? Dad is right, I just said. It''s the truth."


    Her soul is not really ten years old, and some things are easy to figure out.


    Murong Zong said in a daze: "Then why did you just..." You looked like you were about to cry?


    Murong Lingran stood up and sighed: "I''m just mad at why I''m suddenly stupid. Although I want to open a store, everything is just an idea. After all, you have seen it, this cake isplicated to make, I am one of them. People can¡¯t do a few things in a day, and I have to find a lot of apprentices to help me, and it takes a lot of time just to teach them.¡±


    "And I don''t want to rent a shop, I don''t want to be controlled by others, and I want to buy a lot of money. Maybe all the money I have saved in my family will be invested. I don''t know how long it will take to pay back the money. It''s not worth it to get nervous. So, from the beginning, the idea was doomed to not be realized quickly."


    There is space to help, farming will not be slower than opening a store, and the cost is still small, so just spend somebor andnd fees, isn¡¯t it bad to farm honestly?


    There are so many fruits in her space. Now, when she is short of money, she has a ready-made space and does not know how to use it. She suddenly wanted to do a business with such arge investment, such a slow return, and such a high risk!


    There are also many fruits in the backyard that have alreadye to fruition. After waiting for more than a month at most, she can start her fruit business again, and she can also use the fruits in the space as a shield for her.


    Although it is unrealistic to transnt fruit trees back then and bear a lot of fruit, but with the help of spiritual spring water, the abundant fruit can be clearly disyed in the backyard, so they can''t believe it.


    As for the cake business, although she can''t sell it in the city, she can sell it to Jiu Gongzi and the others, and it''s specially made for them.


    Anyway, she likes to cook, so she can adjust her mood by the way, but she just earns a little less.


    The ?? God Lord Changqi in the space recovered a little because of his injury today, and an excited consciousness entered Murong Lingran''s mind, overheard her thoughts and nodded silently.


    That''s right, there is space, a ready-made tool for making money, and he is there, why go to a ce in the city where people are soplicated to make a cake that he can''t eat right now?


    Staying in Lihua Vige, finding him herbs, and then helping her make a fortune in silence is the real thing.


    Murong Zong nodded, "Aran, your concerns are right, the guards often deal with wealthy businessmen, they mentioned it when they chatted with us, the capital is expensive, just like an ordinary grocery store, it takes three A thousand taels of silver, let alone bigger ones, our family''s money is not enough at all."


    Three thousand taels again?


    Murong Lingran was speechless for a while, A-niang''s ransom was also 3,000 taels, did their family go against 3,000 taels?


    The four brothers and sisters talked for a while and then saw that Murong Lingran was really not pretending to be strong, so they went out with confidence and started to work on their own.

 Chapter 256: message

    Chapter 256 Message


    After the brothers all left, Murong pondered for a long time, and then went out to tell her father an idea.


    Murong Zhe saw that his daughter had thought of the idea of ??making money again, and felt even more guilty, and could no longer say the words of rejection.


    Daughter thinks about the family so much, so he shouldn''t hold back.


    I was still in the vige anyway, so I readily agreed.


    Murong Lingran quietly lifted three catties of meat out of the space, and happily ran to Lizheng''s house.


    After ??Ri was aware of her intention, he excitedly said that it should be possible to buy it, but he still had to go to the government to ask specifically, and he could give her an answer after tomorrow.


    After all, Murong''s family is as good as the entire Lihua Vige, and Li Zheng is very happy to help her run errands.


    Murong Lingran had to go back first.


    The next day, Murong Lingran was sitting on the carriage, a gust of cold wind blew, and his body couldn''t help shaking, and he hurriedly closed the door.


    No one thought that the weather was fine yesterday, but today the temperature suddenly began to drop sharply, and some people who were afraid of the cold even put on cotton coats.


    The clothes they boughtst time were all for summer and autumn. They had been busy selling vegetables, and they didn¡¯t have time to prepare clothes for winter.


    Young Master Jiu has given her a lot of winter clothes, but none of her father and brothers have yet.


    Although there are a lot of ready-made cloth at home, and some time ago, I invited people to make several outer robes, but they have to go to the ground every day, and they are often covered with mud.


    Those fabrics are too expensive, and it is a waste to get dirty, so I have to let them press the bottom of the box temporarily, and then take them out and wear them when they are not busy or on important days.


    With three people left at home, Murong Lingran and her eldest brother entered the city with the measurements and went straight to the clothing store.


    The family has left some extra money now, and every piece of clothes brought back from Saiyuan Mansion has holes.


    They are now in business, and that kind of clothes must not be worn, so Murong Lingran bought four or five sets offortable and decent cotton-padded clothes for everyone.


    Naturally, the three younger brothers and grandmother also have a share.


    The two put all their clothes on the carriage, and Murong Lingran was about to get on the carriage when she suddenly thought of something, so she had to go back to the clothing store again. When she came out, she carried two more bags.


    A few days ago, I received a message from He Wenyi, the trustee of Grandpa He.


    I heard that the furniture made ording to her drawings sold very well some time ago, but now it seems that everyone is a little tired of seeing it.


    Although the sale is still sold, the business is obviously not as good as it was at the beginning. I want her to find some time to send him some new blueprints.


    Therefore, after handing over the clothes, persimmons and tonic soup to the mother, Xiao Manan, the two brothers and sisters went straight to He Wenyi''s yard.


    As soon as he knocked on the courtyard door, Shi Shi quickly opened the door. After seeing Murong Lingran, he hurriedly greeted him with a smile, "Sister Ran, Brother Zong, you are here."


    The four children who were begging with the stone also greeted them happily, "Sister Ran, brother Zong."


    Murong smiled and said, "Well, here wee." Then he handed over the snacks and fruits prepared for them.


    Murong Zong led the carriage into the courtyard, and then closed the door.


    Since He Wenyi''s business was very good during this time, sometimes he was so busy that he didn''t even have time to cook.


    Stone was too busy to go back to their small courtyard, and even slept in He Wenyi''s ce.


    The children were bullied, and He Wenyi alsocked cooks. Recently, his ie has increased greatly, and it is easy to support a few and a half-year-old children.

 Chapter 257: Zeng Guihua

    Chapter 257 Zeng Guihua


    Although the children are still young, apart from Shi, the oldest is seven and the youngest is five. They used to cook with Shishi, so it was not difficult for them to help He Wenyi cook.


    And they are also people who repay their gratitude. Seeing that He Wenyi and Shitou are busy every day, they not only never make trouble, but they are all actively rushing to do what they can do.


    For example, put the tools in He Wenyi''s hands, work together to arrange the small furniture neatly, or clean the sawdust, these simple tasks they can do.


    Therefore, even if He Wenyi had a few more children here, not only did it not cause trouble for him, but it also helped him a lot, which improved his efficiency a lot.


    As for the small courtyard where Shitou and the others lived, after Shitou and the others did not go back for several days, it was upied by other beggars.


    The ce was not the home of Shishi and the others. It was a ce that He Wenyi casually found for them at the beginning.


    Anyway, the roof over there was almost gone, so the four of them slept in the same room with the stone.


    Murong smiled and touched their heads one by one, nced at the yard, and asked, "Where is Grandpa He? Isn''t he here?"


    Stone''s face suddenly became serious, he nced at the main room where the door was not closed, and said in a low voice, "Sister Ran, the wife of that nasty uncle is here, as if she is here to ask for money."


    It took a while for Murong Lingran to realize that what he was talking about should be the wife of He Tangli, who heard that his wife was pregnant that day.


    He Tangli is still in prison, I am afraid his wife is not having a good time.


    But it was all her own fault. If she had not cruelly forced her husband to abandon the seriously ill Grandpa He, Grandpa He would not have been chilled.


    After all, it was someone else''s family business, and Murong Lingran was an outsider, so it wasn''t easy to get involved.


    Let Shitou and the others continue to work. After she and her eldest brother saw clearly what Shitou and the others were doing, they went over to help.


    After a while, I heard the cry of a womaning from inside the house.


    After all, it was the father-inw and the daughter-inw. In order to avoid suspicion, the door was also open, and the conversation inside could be clearly heard in the courtyard.


    The woman cried and said, "Father, I was confused for a while, and I already knew I was wrong. I really can''t do anything now, the child will be born in three months, and I can''t do any heavy work with a big belly. My savings are all used up, and if I don¡¯t have any money, I¡¯m going to starve, Dad, do you have the heart to starve your grandson?¡±


    He Wenyi said angrily: "Zeng Guihua, you don''t have to say that you are so miserable, I originally thought that when He Tangli was in prison, your life would be very sad, after all, your rtionship is good on weekdays, I am afraid that you will be too sad and hurt your body. , I also asked someone to go back to inquire about your situation some time ago, but I didn''t expect you to have returned to your parents'' home."


    "Yes, you are the only one in the family now, and it is understandable that you want to go back to your mother''s house and let someone take care of you. After my friend found out that you had returned to her mother''s house, in order to live up to my trust, he inquired about your residence and rushed to the house in a hurry. Your mother''s family just wanted to know if you were safe or not."


    "But he never imagined that not only did he see you eating and drinking in the yard, and you were at ease, but he even heard your parents discussing the matter between you and He Tangli at the door, and you actually listened to a little objection. None. He knew something was wrong, so he came back and told me everything."

 Chapter 258: You go to the devil!

    Chapter 258 You lie to the ghost!


    Zeng Guihua never thought that what happened that day would actually be seen, and quickly exined: "Father, I already have children, how can I reconcile with your son? My parents talked about reconciliation, but I didn''t agree. Even if I agree, the child''s father will not obey me, and the one in my belly is his own son."


    He Wenyi sneered: "You dare to say that you don''t have the idea of ??reconciliation?"


    "I¡­"


    "Enough, you don''t need to exin." He Wenyi said impatiently: "Since the day you pushed He Tangli to throw me out, I have neither his son nor your daughter-inw!"


    "You have food and drink at your parents'' house now, and I don''t owe you anything. It''s He Tangli who wants to say sorry to you. He was the one who insisted on marrying you against my will. I won''t give you any money now."


    "Don''t you always dislike the dirty wood chips? This yard is full of wood chips, what are you doing here? Get out of here immediately!"


    said and walked out of the main room angrily.


    Seeing He Wenyi go out, Zeng Guihua hurriedly chased after him and said, "Dad, I really know I''m wrong, although I have someone to take care of me now, but I have to eat nutritious food every day, and it costs a lot of money, and my parents'' family is not rich. They''re not having a good time."


    He Wenyi ignored her. As soon as he came out, he saw Murong Lingran brother and sister helping the children clean the yard. He also heard movement in the yard just now, so he was not surprised, and said with a smile, "You guys are here."


    The two brothers and sisters turned around quickly, "Yes, Grandpa He."


    Zeng Guihua chased after him and saw that there were outsiders, so he quickly restrained his expression and asked in doubt, "Dad, who are they?"


    "You can''t control it, you can leave me quickly, I don''t wee you here, and you won''t be here in the future."


    A vicious look shed in Zeng Guihua''s eyes, she was immortal, and she didn''t give her any face in front of outsiders, it was too much!


    Now that his business is so good, even a few little kids can be raised with kindness, so what if he gives her some money for his son?


    nced nkly at Murong Lingran brother and sister, although she knew that it was her who would be embarrassed if they continued to entangle, but for the sake of money, she still risked it, "Father, can''t you really give me money?"


    "No."


    Zeng Guihua rolled his eyes and suddenly said, "Anyway, the child in my womb is your grandson. If you don''t give it, I won''t leave."


    After saying that, he took a chair from the main room and sat struttingly in the courtyard.


    He Wenyi saw that she was so brazen and shameless in front of so many children, and immediately became angry, "Zeng Guihua, don''t go too far!"


    "I''m too much? I''ve worked hard for your family to inherit the lineage. Your son can''t give me any money now. Is it too much for me to ask you, the father, for some money to make up for his body?"


    He Wenyi sneered and said: "Fix your body? You lie to the ghost! You and He Tangli have only been married for a few months. I let you take all the gifts from the visitor, and gave you twenty taels of dowry, and listened to it with your own ears. By the time you said that your mother''s family was all for you to bring back to your husband''s."


    "Before you left, you quietly dug out my private house money from under the tree, tricking my house into a thief, and it was stolen. All the money is enough for you to spend for several years, and I will not give it to you again. Money!"


    "If you don''t leave." He Wenyi looked at Murong Zong, "Azong, go and report to me, say I''m here to be a rascal, ask them to help me drive people away."

 Chapter 259: Hard to say

    Chapter 259 Hard to say


    Murong Zong nodded, "Yes, Grandpa He."


    Zeng Guihua''s face changed, she stood up suddenly, and said in amazement: "Father, you are too ruthless, but your grandson is in my stomach."


    "Grandson?" He Wenyi sneered, "I have no blood rtionship with He Tangli! Seriously, this is the grandson of that **** who is a slut. I raised He Tangli and my brothers and sisters to the best of my ability. What He Tangli did to me? Even if I cut off rtions with him now, it''s only human nature! If I raise his son again, will I raise a white-eyed wolf to harm me? I won''t do that stupid thing again!"


    Zeng Guihua pouted, who asked you to raise it in the first ce, so he had no choice but to say, "It''s impossible for Zhu Kuai to listen to you."


    "Since you know you can''t listen to me, why do you talk nonsense!"


    Zeng Guihua stomped her feet and had to leave unwillingly.


    No ordinary person is not afraid of Zai Kuai, she was really afraid that he would invite Zai Kuai.


    After all, her husband was arrested for fooling Zaokuai, and she must be the unlucky one.


    After ?? and the others left, He Wenyi looked at Murong Lingran''s brother and sister, "I made youugh."


    Murong shook his head, "It''s not the right time for us toe."


    He Wenyi didn''t want to talk about these annoying things, he turned his head and instructed: "Stone, go and take out the ledger and show it to your sister Ran."


    After saying this, they asked their siblings to wait for him in the main room, while he returned to the bedroom and took out thetest ie.


    Stone nodded, quickly took out the ledger and handed it to Murong Lingran, then walked out of the main room sensible.


    Murong Lingran turned over them one by one, nodded secretly, the profit was not bad.


    He Wenyi also put a box in front of her, "This is the ie from your drawings during this period."


    Murong Lingran opened it and took a look. Since she had read the ledger beforehand, she was not too surprised to see the box full of white money.


    In front of everyone, Murong Lingran counted thirty-five taels of silver from the inside, put it into the satchel, closed the lid and pushed the box to He Wenyi again.


    He Wenyi reminded: "If you take less, you will get four or six points."


    Murong Lingran exined slowly: "Stone and the other five children have caused you a lot of trouble here. Thanks to Grandpa He taking care of them during this time, I should take part of their food expenses."


    He Wenyi looked at the five children who were still busy in the courtyard and knew that she wanted to do her best.


    He also knew that her family was in the business of selling vegetables, and the business was not bad. He didn''tck the five taels of silver, so he didn''t refuse.


    "Well then, I''ll thank you for them. But if I take care of them, it''s better to say that they take care of me more. Thanks to them during this time, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to earn so much. , I will treat them well."


    Murong nodded, and took out the drawings of thetest design.


    He Wenyi took a look and praised: "Yes, these styles are not worse than thest time, but girl, you are really good at designing."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "It''s really not all my design."


    "But the girl is too modest."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    How should she exin it?


    Murong Zong smiled helplessly when he saw that his sister was speechless.


    Murong Lingran sighed silently, that''s all, he couldn''t exin it clearly anyway, so it''s just a misunderstanding.


    The three of them talked about some things in the children''s lives, which would affect Grandpa He''s progress, and Murong Lingran quickly bid farewell.

 Chapter 260: news from brothers

    Chapter 260 News from the younger brothers


    He Wenyi warmly invited: "It''s almost noon, it''s rare toe here once, why don''t you stay here for lunch."


    "This..." Murong Lingran looked at Big Brother, "Big Brother, what do you think?"


    Murong Zong nodded and said, "Okay, I originally wanted to go to the security bureau to see if there was any news about the younger brothers, but it''s not easy toe to the door at noon, so it''s good to have lunch here."


    Seeing that the eldest brother agreed, Murong Lingran nodded, "Okay, then I''ll disturb you."


    He Wenyi gave Shitou money to buy vegetables, and Murong Lingran also took the initiative to follow.


    When she returned to the yard, Murong Lingran naturally wouldn''t let her half-old children cook for her. Anyway, she was idle, so she took the initiative to take over the kitchen work.


    Naturally, her dishes have also been well received by Grandpa He and several children.


    After lunch, Murong Lingran and his sister came to Huwei Escort.


    The two guards at the entrance of the **** office saw Murong Zong came back, and immediately stepped forward to greet him with a smile, "Azong, you are back."


    Murong Zong nodded and said sternly: "Brother Dalin, Brother Erlin, let me introduce to you, this is my sister, Murong Lingran."


    Murong shouted eloquently, "Brother Da Lin, Brother Er Lin."


    Dalin Erlin replied cheerfully, "Oh, be good."


    Murong Zong said again: "I want to ask if there is any news about my younger brothers."


    Dalin shook his head, "You are also a customer now, and you know Uncle Kou''s rules, so he won''t leak these things out. But he happened to be in the security bureau today, and many people sent letters to his yard today. , you can ask yourself."


    Murong Zong nodded, dragged his sister and walked to Uncle Kou''s yard.


    After passing through several corridors and turning a few corners, the two came to a secluded courtyard entrance and stood still.


    After Murong Zong said a few words to the boy guarding the door, the boy quickly went in to report, and after a while, he came out and said that they can go in.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, Murong Lingran saw a middle-aged man carefully checking something in the pavilion. When he saw theming in, he quickly got up to greet them.


    Murong Zong also introduced Murong Lingran first, and then asked sternly, "Uncle Kou, do my brothers have any clues?"


    Humanity called Uncle Kou said: "You said that your sixth brother has a red birthmark on his left wrist, right?"


    Brother and sister were startled at the same time, Murong Zong said excitedly: "Yes, yes, did Uncle Kou have news of my sixth brother?"


    Uncle Kou said slowly: "My people found out that a child with a red birthmark on his left wrist appeared in the Spring and Autumn Tooth Shop in the city, but the child was bought by a person who imed to be his second brother."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "His second brother?"


    "Yeah." Uncle Kou nodded, "The people from Yaxing told my people that his second brother said that the child was also lost a few months ago. Their family searched for a long time and couldn''t find it. There was a person in Linhe Vige who happened to be in Yaxing. When Xing saw the child, he informed his second brother, and his second brother took out all his savings and bought the child from Yaxing."


    "But because the child was originally picked up by them, he was weak and sick for a long time. He couldn''t sell it for a long time. He had to eat a lot of food every day when he stayed in the tooth shop. I sold it to his second brother."


    Even the time of disappearance is the same. If the people from the Yaxing tell a lie, isn''t it very likely that it is her sixth brother?

 Chapter 261: to confirm in person

    Chapter 261 Go to confirm in person


    Murong said excitedly: "Linhe Vige? Is it the Linhe Vige that you reached through Wuming Mountain?"


    Uncle Kou nodded, "Yes, but although the child does have a birthmark on his hand, and the person who ims to be his second brother may also be a fake, but I think it is very unlikely that it is your younger brother."


    The smile on Murong Lingran''s face stopped, and she asked in a daze, "Isn''t it my sixth brother?"


    Uncle Kou added: "My people went to see the child and asked him a few questions. He didn''t respond to your family''s response, and he had some problems with his speech."


    The two brothers and sisters were startled and couldn''t believe it: "Fool?"


    "It shouldn''t be a fool. He can answer any questions, but he speaks slowly. There is a scar on his forehead, which looks like it was scratched by a knife. His appearance is only three points simr to the portrait, but it may also be hungry and thin. So it''s different from the portrait. So only the birthmarks and the age and the time of the disappearance match what you said."


    Murong Lingran''s heart clenched when she heard it, and there was a scar on her face. If it was really the sixth brother, did the sixth brother also get hurt when she fell off the **** that day?


    "Have you heard how the wound on his face was injured?"


    Uncle Kou said: "The people from Spring and Autumn Yaxing said that they found the child in the woods outside the city, and the wounds were already scarred when they were picked up. When I asked the child, the child couldn''t tell, so they also do not know."


    Murong frowned again and said, "Isn''t there any other child next to him?"


    "No, he is the only one."


    Murong Zong frowned and said, "Uncle Kou, can we check it out in person?"


    Anyway, the child also has a birthmark on his left wrist, as long as there is a silver lining, they will not give up.


    Uncle Kou hesitated for a moment, "The guards are afraid that customers will be disappointed and their reputation will be affected. Generally, 90% of the people who are sure they are looking for will notify customers. But for Azong''s face, if you are willing to confirm in person, I will You can also apany you, but don¡¯t expect too much, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. I can go anytime, just see when you are free.¡±


    Murong Lingran nced at the elder brother, saw him nodding, and said sternly: "Then why don''t you go now."


    Uncle Kou smiled helplessly, "I know you''re in a hurry, but it''s gettingte, and this ce is a little far from Linhe Vige. It may bepletely dark when you get there, and you have to pass through part of Wuming Mountain. It''s still dangerous to pass there, so let''s go again tomorrow and during the day."


    Murong Lingran wanted to say that she was not afraid, and she still had ck hair, but she couldn''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, and there was a whole carload of stuff on the carriage, so she had to nod.


    The two returned to Lihua Vige anxiously, and repeated what Uncle Kou said to Murong Zhe and Murong Xuan.


    The three of them were naturally very excited when they heard the words. Just like when Murong Lingran only found out, although Uncle Kou said that he might not be the sixth brother, he could not wait to go to Linhe Vige to confirm.


    After listening to Murong Lingran''s persuasion, he suppressed his excitement and had to wait for tomorrow.


    On the second day, Murong Zhe, as a father, must go and see it in person.


    Although the guards said it might not be the youngest son, but what if it was?


    Murong Zong and Uncle Kou are familiar with each other, and he can say anything, and he must go there too.


    Murong Lingran also wanted to go see it in person, so she went too.


    Therefore, the people who stayed to look after the business were Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan.

 Chapter 262: Le Yun

    Chapter 262 Le Yun


    But they didn''t have anyints. After all, the family''s current business is also very important.


    The carriage drove for more than half an hour before entering the small road leading to Linhe Vige. Uncle Kou and two guards were waiting for them on horseback.


    Seeing Murong Zong''s carriageing, he motioned for them to follow behind and lead the way on his horse.


    After another half an hour, a vigerger than Lihua Vige appeared in front of them.


    Uncle Kou left two guards to watch the carriage and led them on foot to the location that he had already inquired about.


    After walking for a stick of incense, Uncle Kou stopped under a tree, looked at a child washing clothes by the river, and said sternly: "It''s that child, my people heard that he oftenes to the river at this hour. Washing clothes, there is no one around now, we can just go over there and take a look."


    Murong Zhe nodded. After all, he was in someone else''s vige, so he should be careful.


    Looking at the child who was doingundry, he couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    The weather was getting colder and colder, looking at the wide and rushing river, he actually asked a five-year-old child to wash clothes by the river alone. If it wasn''t his son, his family wouldn''t be afraid of anything!


    "Le Yun." Uncle Kou stepped forward and said softly.


    Le Yun was rubbing the clothes in his hands intently, when he heard someone call him, he turned his head slowly, "You, you, who, who?"


    Murong Lingran sighed helplessly when he saw his face.


    But just by looking at the face, it is indeed simr to Murong Ding, and there is something wrong with his words, and he actually jumps out word by word.


    On his forehead, as Uncle Kou said, there is a scary scar.


    Murong Zong stepped forward and looked at his left wrist. Sure enough, there was a red birthmark simr to that of the sixth brother.


    It''s only been a few months, and Murong Zhe will not fail to recognize his son. From a distance, he knows that this is not his son, so he shook his head regretfully, "Although he does have a birthmark on his left wrist, he looks a bit like Murong Ding. Simr, simr height, but he is not Murong Ding."


    Uncle Kou was not too disappointed, he knew it might not be.


    "Who are you? What are you going to do to my brother?"


    Before Uncle Kou could speak, a worried voice entered his ears.


    The crowd followed the sound and saw a fifteen or sixteen-year-old man suddenly yelling at them on the other side of the river.


    After the man finished speaking, he walked to the wooden bridge next to him, and soon came to them. He hurriedly pulled Le Yun over and looked at his whole body carefully.


    "Le Yun, are you all right? Why did youe to the river again? Didn''t I tell you not toe yesterday? Do you know that the river is dangerous? And they, did they do anything to you?"


    Le Yun said slowly: "Da, sister-inw, rush, happy, cloud,e, happy, cloud, also, no, think,e, river, water, cold, hand, he, they, no, yes, hurt, hurt , music, cloud."


    Lu Lezheng gritted his teeth and said, "Le Yun, I''m sorry, the second brother will take you wherever he goes in the future, and he will never let you stay at home alone again."


    After finishing speaking, he packed up all his clothes and put them in the basin, protecting Le Yun behind him, and then looked at Murong Lingran and his party vigntly.


    "What were you doing to my brother just now?"


    Murong Zhe quickly exined, "Don''t get me wrong, little brother, my son is lost. I heard that there is a child here who has a red birthmark on his left wrist just like my son, so I came to take a look."


    Lu Lezheng''s eyes became more defensive, and he frowned: "Don''t fool me, say, are you trying to kidnap my brother, why can''t I find my son, if I don''te, will you just kidnap my brother? It was taken?"

 Chapter 263: Catch a snake with bare hands

    Chapter 263 Catch the snake with bare hands


    Uncle Kou also said: "You really misunderstood."


    "I don''t believe it." Lu Lezheng pulled his younger brother back and started to step back, "Don''t think I''m afraid of you because of your crowd, I''ll go back to the vige and call someone to go." After saying that, he pulled Le Yun out of his legs and wanted to run.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly ran in front of him and exined patiently: "This eldest brother, we really have no ill intentions, we live in Lihua Vige."


    "There are also girls in your vige who were married from Lihua Vige. If you don''t believe me, you can ask. The whole Lihua Vige knows that the Murong family who settled in Lihua Vige lost three children, and they have been lost for several months. Suddenly there is news about my brother, so I wille to see."


    "Even though we know that he may not be and has family members, please understand our desire to be reunited. As long as there is a little clue, rtives will not give up."


    "Besides, you see, I''m still a child, and I want to abduct and sell children, how can I bring the children with me?"


    After listening to her analysis, Lu Lezheng also felt that what she said was reasonable. He used to be the same. When he heard a little news, he would ignore it and confirm it. He suddenly let down his guard, "You...you really didn''t lie to me?"


    Murong Lingran nodded sincerely, "Really not."


    Le Yun suddenly said slowly: "Second, brother, he, they, said, yes, really, yes, just, just, said, yes, me, hand, Shang, birth, mark, yes, thing."


    L¨¹ Lezheng was finally relieved to see his brother say the same thing.


    Although my brother has trouble speaking, his brain is still good and his mind is clear.


    Lu Lezheng touched his head embarrassedly, "Well, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you, my name is Lu Lezheng, this is my younger brother, Lu Leyun. You have also seen the situation of my younger brother, he just speaks slower than ordinary people, but his brain is still good. , I can do housework likeundry, and I''m honest and obedient, I''m afraid someone will sell him again."


    again?


    Murong Lingran nced at the clothes of the two brothers, thinking of the elder sister-inw the child said just now, and roughly guessed a few points.


    At this moment, Lu Lezheng was startled, and suddenly strode in the direction of Murong Zhe.


    Murong Zhe saw him approaching suddenly, he thought he was going to do something to himself, just as he was about to take precautions, he saw him quickly behind him, crouched down and stood up shortly after, returning to Lu Leyun''s side.


    Taking a closer look, Lu Lezheng actually had a grey snake on his hand.


    Murong Zong also thought that Lu Le was about to attack his father, and he took a big step with his feet. When he saw this, he looked closely behind his father, and then looked around. When he saw that there were no other snakes, he suddenly let go. in one breath.


    Lu Lezheng held the grey snake''s head in one hand, and took out a small knife from his waist with the other, and cut out the snake''s galldder like flowing water, and put it in the bamboo tube he carried with him.


    Then he squeezed the grey snake''s tail and shook its body, and the snakepletely lost its strength to struggle.


    After confirming that the gray snake had indeed died, Lu Le was holding its seven inches in order to prevent it from feigning death, intending to go back and have a good meal.


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually, this person''s reaction was really quick, just as Shenjun Changqi reminded her that daddy was in danger, this man walked towards daddy.


    And he is very courageous, he dares to catch a snake with his bare hands.


    L¨¹ Leyun seemed to have gotten used to it. Seeing his second brother catching a snake, he didn''t show any fear, but there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.

 Chapter 264: fly away

    Chapter 264


    That''s right, it''s a surprise.


    Seeing that Lu Le was looking at him, Murong Zhe said sincerely, "Thank you little brother for your help, otherwise I would be in danger today."


    Murong Zong also said: "Yes, yes, thank you Xiongtai for your help."


    Lu Lezheng said indifferently: "It''s nothing, this is not a poisonous snake, and it won''t be a big problem if bitten. I just don''t want this snake to be scared away by you. This snake gall is worth a lot of money, and it is worth a lot of money to sell to a pharmacy, and the snake meat is also worth a lot of money. Much, enough for Leyun and I to eat for several days."


    Murong Ling suddenly realized, no wonder his brother was not only not afraid, but also so happy.


    Murong Zhe asked suspiciously, "Little brother understands medicinal herbs?"


    "I only know a little about the fur." ??Lu Lezheng took his brother''s hand again and said, "Since we have misunderstood, then you can go back. I wish you to find your rtives as soon as possible."


    Murong Lingran looked at Lu Leyun''s uncovered clothes, then looked at the cotton clothes in the basin, and suddenly said, "Wait."


    Lu Lezheng turned around and paused.


    Murong Lingran took out two pieces of silver from the bag and gave it to the big brother.


    Murong Zong understood what his sister meant. Although the snake was non-venomous, it was a great favor to save Dad from harm after all.


    stepped forward and handed the silver to Lu Lezheng. Murong Zong said solemnly, "Thank you, Xiongtai, for helping us. We have nothing to do. We can only thank you so much.


    L¨¹ Lezheng saw that there was a sudden increase of 12 taels of silver in his hand, opened his mouth in shock, and immediately returned it back, "No, it''s too much, I can''t ask for it."


    Murong Zong stuffed it into Lu Lezheng''s arms without thinking. Lu Lezheng was about to take it out when he suddenly caught a glimpse of a woman walking from a distance, so he had to hide it in his arms, "Then... then thank you very much."


    If she let her know that the money was given to him by the other party, I am afraid that there will be a big riot here again, adding to the jokes.


    After a while, the woman approached them aggressively.


    "Second, you came to this little **** again, you feel so sorry for him, he eats my food, drinks my food, lives with me, what if I let him do theundry, can he be exhausted to death? Worth you Do you have toe to him every time? He is not your son, and he is ugly, is he worth your preciousness to him? "


    Looking at a group of strangers, the woman said vigntly, "Who are they?"


    Lu Lezheng frowned and said, "Sister-inw, I was about to ask you, why did you let Le Yun do theundry alone? Do you know that the water looks shallow, but the undercurrent is turbulent underneath, he is a five-year-old child, he must fall down will die."


    The woman curled her lips in disdain, "Is it dead? Children in the vige oftene to wash their clothes, so why didn''t one drown?"


    "Sister-inw, can you be reasonable. Are there other children whoe to wash clothes as young as him? Even if theye, they are brought over by their brothers and sisters. Besides, there is no sun today, and the river is freezing cold. Even if you wash it, it won''t dry. Look whoes out to wash it? Didn''t you mean to embarrass him?"


    The woman roared unhappily: "Okay, what if I asked him to do some work? He bought it with a tael of our family''s money to help the family do some work and make up for what happened to the family?"


    "That''s my money, I can do whatever I want with it. Sister-inw, Le Yun is my younger brother. If you treat him like this again, I will take Le Yun far away, nevere back, and nevere back. I won''t give you a penny!"

 Chapter 265: mean person

    Chapter 265 Mean people


    The woman was stunned for a moment, as if she had heard some big joke, sheughed straight with her arms crossed.


    Afterughing enough, he sarcastically said: "Go away and fly high? Lu Lezheng, don''t me me for looking down on you. You left home, no money, no ce to live, no connections, and you still bring this little one, and he wille back on his knees within seven days. Beg me. If you have the ability, you can leave now, and see if what I said is right, if you don''te back within seven days, my mother will listen to you in the future!"


    Lu Le was righteous, "Sister-inw, don''t look down on people!"


    "Hmph, let me tell you, your parents are gone, and your elder sister-inw is your mother. You must know that you haven''t married a daughter-inw yet. If you contradict me again in the future, I will ask your elder brother to kick you out of the house and make you a bachelor for life. Now, you and this little **** quickly wash my clothes and go back, hurry up, if it''s too slow, you won''t have lunch."


    Murong Zong couldn''t help but say: "This sister-inw, you are too much, they are your rtives after all, why do you make it so ugly?"


    The woman looked at Murong Zong with contempt, and then looked at the people behind him, only to realize that the group of people were dressed well, and asked with a cold face: "Lu Lezheng, you haven''t answered me yet, who are these people?"


    Before Lu Lezheng could speak, Murong Lingran quickly said, "Brother Lu is a friend of my family, let''se to see him."


    "friend?"


    Being scolded by his sister-inw in front of a stranger, Lu Lezheng was immediately embarrassed, "If you have nothing to do, then go first."


    Murong Zong approached Lu Lezheng and whispered, "Brother Lu, my name is Murong Zong. If you have any difficulties, feel free toe to Lihua Vige to find us."


    Lu Lezheng heard the implication in his words, and nodded stunnedly, "Okay."


    Murong Zong was about to leave when he finished speaking, when Lu Lezheng''s eldest sister-inw said again, "Who are you? Why are you so kind to my second brother?"


    Murong sneered: "Who is it? After all, he is not a mean person."


    The woman was stunned for a moment, and it took a long time to realize that she was scolded. By the time she wanted to scold her back, the person had already gone away.


    She hurried to catch up again, but happened to see them get on the horse and carriage and leave quickly.


    The woman frowned. Those who can afford a carriage must not be ordinary people. When did Lu Lezheng know such a wealthy person?


    No, she has to ask quickly.


    That''s right, the girl just said that Lu Le is their friend. If this is the case, then their family''s good days areing.


    It''s just that it''s not destined to be what she wants. She treats her brother so hatefully, how could Lu Lezheng talk nonsense with her!


    Ignoring her questioning, Lu Lezheng was about to pick up the basin, but when he saw that none of the clothes in the basin belonged to him or his younger brother, all of them belonged to his daughter''s. went.


    The woman immediately became angry when she saw that they dared to treat her clothes like this.


    But the person was already far away, no matter how much she shouted, she would not turn her head back, so she picked it up cursingly, washed it again, and brought it back.


    On the way back, Uncle Kou sat in the carriage and said apologetically: "I''m so sorry, I made you go away for nothing today, and you were almost misunderstood, and even Brother A Zhe was almost bitten by a snake."


    Murong shook his head, "It''s not Uncle Kou''s fault, you already said that this person may not be the sixth brother, but we insisted on confirming."


    Murong Zong also said: "Yes, Uncle Kou, we originally proposed toe yesterday, so I really don''t me you."

 Chapter 266: thief

    Chapter 266 Thief


    Murong Zhe nodded and said, "Yes, we were too impatient."


    Seeing them say this, Uncle Kou felt a lot more relieved. Seeing that the carriage stopped, knowing that they had reached a fork in the road, he promised to help them find someone attentively, and then rode on a horse and headed for the city.


    After Uncle Kou left, Murong Zhe saw his daughter''s worried look and said with relief, "Aran, don''t be discouraged, they will be found, and they must be safe now."


    Seeing that Dad had misunderstood, Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "Father, I understand, I was thinking about that Lu Leyun, didn''t Lu Lezheng just say it? I''m afraid we will sell his brother again, so it can be seen that his brother may have been arrestedst time. The person sold it quietly, then ran out for some reason, and was picked up by the people from the tooth shop, and the person who sold his brother was most likely his sister-inw."


    Maybe it was because the child had the same birthmark as the sixth brother and was the same age as the sixth brother, so Murong Lingran couldn''t help but care about him.


    Murong Zhe''s face suddenly became serious, "It is indeed possible that you said that. Compared with what Murong Qi has done, that person is almost as good as Murong Qi''s. It is really hateful."


    "That''s right." Murong asked spiritually, "Father, is Lu Leyun suffering from some kind of illness? Is his speech so different from ordinary people?"


    Murong Zhe looked at his hand and sighed: "It takes a careful look and sound to know that some are caused by poisoning, some are caused by irritation, and there are various reasons."


    Murong frowned, "Father, I''m sorry."


    Murong Zhe smiled helplessly, "It''s been a few months since nothing happened. Dad isn''t so easy to look down on, so don''t worry."


    "Well." Dad, your hand will definitely recover one day, Murong Lingran secretly assured.


    The carriage slowly drove into Lihua Vige. Murong Lingran was swaying in the carriage. Today, because he had to go out early, his head gradually became confused.


    Suddenly there was an angry shout from outside, and she was shocked and woke up suddenly.


    "Who? Stop for me!" Murong Zong shouted loudly.


    Murong opened the door of the carriage in a hurry, looked forward, and saw five sneaky men running away as if they were running for their lives.


    Murong Zong was about to chase after him when he heard Murong Zhe say, "Don''t chase after poor thieves."


    "Yes, Dad."


    Murong Lingran looked at the direction those people were fleeing, and said suspiciously, "Big Brother, they..."


    "As soon as the gate appeared in my sight just now, I saw those people hurried out of our house."


    After he finished speaking, the carriage arrived at the door and saw the iron lock that fell from the ground. He was startled, jumped out of the carriage, quickly helped Dad and sister out of the car, and said anxiously, "Aran, Dad, you guys Go to your room and see if you''re missing anything. Damn thief, sneaking in and picking the lock while we''re not in broad daylight, waiting for me to catch them and make them look good."


    Murong Zhe became nervous and hurried to the house.


    Murong Zong quickly led the carriage into the stable, and did not go back to the house first, but ran to the vegetable field to find the second and third brothers.


    Murong raised an eyebrow, but she wasn''t worried about her room, all her money and most of her clothes had been put into the space.


    Naturally, the jewelry that Dad asked her to keep is also in the space.


    There is a fence in the vegetable field not far away, and everyone is working hard. The second and third brothers must have just gone to the field. They went out again today. It seems that those thieves really chose a good time. Come.

 Chapter 267: have been stolen

    Chapter 267 was stolen


    Although she was sure that she didn''t lose anything valuable, Murong Lingran went back to her room in order not to make everyone suspect.


    No ident, the lock at the gate could be picked open, and the lock on the room was picked too.


    went in and checked it carefully, just as she thought, only the cab was opened, some worthless clothes were turned over in a mess, and the drawer of the mirror table was also opened.


    Of course, she only put ab and some worthless headbands on the mirror stage. Those thieves also knew that they were worthless, but it was just a little messy, and nothing was lost.


    The rooms and guest rooms of the three younger brothers were all arranged by Murong Lingran, and there were some things she knew best.


    Although the locks on the doors were still there, she opened every room and looked around.


    After a while, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan also hurriedly returned to their house to check. After a while, Murong Xuan shouted, "Ah! Damn thief!"


    Hearing his roar, the family hurriedly gathered in his house, Murong Zhe worried: "Ah Xuan, what''s wrong? What''s missing?"


    Seeing that everyone was here, Murong Xuan touched his head embarrassedly, picked up a piece of clothing on the ground, and said with a bitter face, "I didn''t lose anything, it''s just that A Ran stepped on the new clothes that he just bought for me yesterday. Footprints, I haven''t had time to wear them yet, and my heart ached for a while, so I roared a little louder."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and Murong Zhe looked at the other children, "Have you lost anything?"


    Murong Zong said: "I didn''t lose anything. Just like the second brother''s room, the clothes were thrown everywhere, and the money was hidden. They didn''t find it."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Daddy''s room is the same as yours."


    At this moment, Murong Kuan said with a sad face: "All the money that A Ran gave me some time ago has been stolen."


    He thought that if the door was locked, everything would be fine, so he put the silver in the cab, and he could see it as soon as he opened it.


    Murong was startled and said in surprise, "Third brother, all the ten taels of silver have been stolen?"


    Some time ago, since they had to go to the city to sell vegetables every day, the money for selling vegetables must not be moved. Murong Lingran was afraid that they would be hungry on the way, so he gave each brother five taels of silver.


    In addition to the wild boars sold to himst time, if all of them are useless, the total is twelve taels.


    "Yeah." Murong Kuan felt aggrieved as he spoke, gritted his teeth and said, "I was stolen before I even found a chance to start using it. Damn thief, let me catch him, I must make him look good."


    Murong Zhe looked at his daughter, "Aran, is your room okay?"


    The three brothers turned their heads to look at their sister. The money and the house deed are all collected by the younger sister. All the valuables sent from the greenhouse some time ago are also with the younger sister. Could it be stolen as well?


    Seeing their nervousness, Murong Lingran said calmly, "My ability to hide things has been taught by my eldest and second brothers before they came back, and I haven''t lost a single thing."


    Murong Zong couldn''t believe it: "Really?"


    Seeing that everyone doubted her words, Murong Lingran took out all the family''s recent ie from the bag, and then took out all thend and house deeds, "Look, I didn''t lie to you? As for those jewelry, It''s fine in the house."

 Chapter 268: Isnt Kuroko at home?

    Chapter 268 Isn''t Kuro Mao at home?


    Their family would exchange the money for banknotes every few days, leaving only some cash for emergency use, so she could take all the money out of the bag at one time and actually take it out of the space.


    You can see that the number is not small. After all, the thieves must steal all of them. How can they be left with so many.


    ''s heart was instantly relieved. Their hard work over the past few months was finally in vain. Just now, they really thought that their home had been ransacked and they had to start from scratch again.


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "Then it means that A Kuan is the only one in the family who lost ten taels of silver?"


    "Father..." Why can''t the pot be opened and lifted, he was sad enough to lose the money.


    Murong Lingran saw that he was gloomy, and took out two silver ingots of five taels from the bag and gave him, and instructed: "Third brother, here it is, hide it well this time, you can''t lose it again."


    Murong Kuan immediately became energized when he saw this, and took the baby''s baby into his arms with a smile, "Thank you, Ran, third brother promises not to lose it again."


    Murong Zhe shook his head helplessly, and frowned suddenly: "Aran, isn''t Heimao at home? Why did a thiefe in but it didn''te out, and I haven''t seen it after so long?"


    "It... it might have gone to the mountain." Murong said shyly.


    I knew she wouldn''t put Kuromao in the space.


    Heimao did go up the mountain often, so Murong Zhe and his son didn''t think much about it, but secretly decided whether it would be better to keep Heimao at home in the future.


    After all, few people are not afraid of such a big dog.


    told the children to tidy up the house. After all, many things were dirty and must be washed before they can be used.


    He himself nned to go outside the door again to see if he could find any more clues.


    Ten taels of silver can be earned in less than a day now, but their family will never give up, otherwise their family will never have a peaceful life.


    Murong Lingran also wanted to find the culprit, and also nned to go to the gate to have a look.


    Zhuang Qinghe was walking on the road just now and saw a few people with ck ashes on their faces running up the mountain in a panic as if they were fleeing from the direction of Murong''s house.


    Immediately had a bad premonition in his heart, he hurried to the door of Murong''s house, and saw that the lock was picked up and he fell to the ground alone.


    He didn''t have to think about what was going on in the room at this time. He was afraid that when he went in, he would lead to misunderstandings, so he was about to call someone over when he saw Murong Zhee out.


    "Azhe, you are at home, your home..." Zhuang Qinghe said quickly.


    Murong Zhe sighed and said, "As you can see, but fortunately, only a little of the child''s private money was lost, and the loss is not heavy."


    Zhuang Qing said angrily: "It''s not reasonable, these thieves are going too far, they dare to sneak in and pick the lock in broad daylight, when there is no one in our Lihua Vige? No, I must tell Dad that such a big thing happened in the vige. , it can''t be like that."


    "Uncle Qinghe, wait."


    Zhuang Qinghe was about to leave when he heard Murong Lingran stop him, and assured him, "Ran girl, don''t worry, your grandfather Lizheng will definitely decide for your family."


    Murong shook his head, leaned slightly closer to Zhuang Qinghe and said a few words in a low voice.


    Zhuang Qinghe hesitated: "Is this okay?"


    Murong smiled lightly, "I just want to try it."


    Zhuang Qinghe looked at Murong Zhe, and when he saw him nodding, he had no choice but to say, "Well, if you need help, just call us at any time."

 Chapter 269: take you as far as possible

    Chapter 269 Try to bring you


    "Thank you, Uncle Qinghe, by the way, Uncle Qinghe, what are you doing here today?"


    Zhuang Qinghe was a little hesitant for a while. It was too much for him to ask for help today when someone else''s family was in trouble.


    "You can do your home affairs first, and I''lle to you when you''re done." After he finished speaking, he turned around and raised his feet before leaving.


    Originally, he wanted to say that the thieves had gone to the mountains, but he was afraid that the children of their family would use their own skills to show their sess. If it was the thief''s trick and something happened to them, then he would just do it. sinned.


    "Uncle Qinghe." Murong Lingran hurriedly called: "If you have anything, just say it directly, you''re wee."


    Zhuang Qinghe turned around for a while. Seeing what she said, he had to shamelessly say what he came to say, "Aran, Uncle Qinghe is wee. Uncle Qinghe came today to ask you, if your house is OK. Can Uncle Qinghe build a toilet that flushes with water at home?"


    Murong smiled, she thought it was something, "Of course it is possible."


    Zhuang Qinghe hesitantly said: "Aran, if someonees to Uncle Qinghe''s house after thepletion of the building and takes a fancy to that kind of toilet, can Uncle Qinghe also help others to do it? Uncle Qinghe also knows that it is a bit of a step, but now building a house The business is not very good, there is no innovation, and others will not ask for it at all, so¡­¡±


    "Of course it''s possible, Uncle Qinghe just use it."


    Li is helping their family a lot, just a simple toilet design, nothing to give up.


    And they have already done it once, most of them must have understood the principle, even if they did it quietly, she did not know.


    It is very valuable to be able to seek her opinion.


    Murong Zhe also said: "Aran is right, Qinghe, you can use it."


    Zhuang Qinghe said with surprise: "Aran, Azhe, thank you, your family will be reunited soon, trust me."


    It is no wonder that their family can live such a good life aftering to Lihua Vige for a few months. God blesses such a generous and kind person.


    "Chengqing and Uncle''s auspicious words." Murong said with a smile.


    Zhuang Qinghe said seriously: "Do you really need my help here?"


    Murong Zhe shook his head, "Don''t worry, we can solve it."


    Zhuang Qing nodded together, leaving a message that he had something to do and left despite the order.


    After Zhuang Qinghe left, Murong Lingran quietly released the ck hair from the space when everyone was not paying attention.


    "Wang."


    Kuromao roared loudly and looked at the master with a resentful expression, the meaning in his eyes was obvious: You are finally willing to let me out!


    Murong motioned it to lie down, patted its head and said, "Hei Mao, it seems that when we are not at home in the future, we will only let you watch the house."


    "Wow!" Don''t!


    "Don''t be unhappy, there was a thief at home today, otherwise I would be reluctant to let you at home alone. Don''t worry, as long as I leave in the future, if I leave for a long time, I will definitely tell you in advance, and I will try my best to take you away. Take it, and the thing likest time will never happen again, is that ok?" Murong Lingran persuaded bitterly.


    After she came back from the cityst time, the eldest brother said that Heimao always sat at the gate waiting for her when she was not at home. He sat for a whole day, and at night, he was lying at the door of her house. ignore.


    Even if you bring the food in front of it, you don''t even look at it, let alone eat it.

 Chapter 270: so sad

    Chapter 270 Too heartache


    As long as she has been away, Kuro Mao hasn''t eaten for a long time.


    As soon as she came back from the city, Heimaoined to her for a long time. As long as her eyes met her all day, she could see its resentful eyes, and she followed wherever she went, for fear of her Suddenly disappeared again.


    Murong knew that it was worried about herself andined that she had left it, so from that day on, she nned to wear ck hair everywhere she went.


    Everything went smoothly before, but I didn''t expect that something happened at home today.


    ck Hair immediately drooped his head, knowing that it would be useless to protest, so he nodded reluctantly.


    Murong Lingran patted its **** head, "Good boy, I''ll cook something delicious for youter."


    Heimao''s eyes suddenly lit up, the depression just now was swept away, and he roared spinelessly, "Wow!" Alright.


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    and Heimao greasy for a while, Murong neatly tidied up the room and washed all the dirty clothes, then went to the kitchen to make lunch, and discussed with everyone about the five thieves while eating.


    Even though his sister gave him 10 taels of silver, Murong Kuan was still brooding in his heart, even his favorite braised pork tasted the same, gritted his teeth and said, "Father, we can''t just forget about it, 10 taels. Silver, in the past, how many herbs we had to work so hard to earn, my heart hurts so much."


    Murong Zhe looked at his eldest son, "You saw those thieves first, but what useful news is there?"


    Murong Zong shook his head, "They are very cunning, and they smeared their faces. When I saw them, the distance was too far, and when I shouted, they ran faster. I still don''t know all the people in Lihua Vige. I can''t even see who it is."


    Murong Lingran suddenly asked everyone to put their heads closer, "We might as well...do this again...and then..."


    Murong Zhe said helplessly after hearing this: "Aran, no wonder you asked Qinghe to do that just now, is it really okay?"


    "If you try it, you''ll know. If I guess wrong, we''ll just spend a little time and energy. If it really works, we can catch people to avenge the third brother, teach them a lesson, and get the money back, isn''t it? Is it good? Otherwise, the thieves will never be caught, not only our family, but the whole vige must be panicked."


    Murong Kuan felt that what his sister said was reasonable, and he was instantly filled with fighting spirit, "Just listen to Aran, I must ask those people to spit out the money for me!"


    Murong Zhe looked at the eldest son and the second son, and seeing that neither of them objected, he had to agree, "Okay."


    Murong Lingranughed suddenly, it felt good that her family supported her unconditionally.


    After lunch, Zhuang Qinghe told what Murong Lingran had just said about the thief picking the lock in broad daylight in Lihua Vige.


    And he also specifically asked that kind of big-mouthed woman to talk, so it didn''t take long for the Murong family to be stolen to spread throughout the entire Lihua Vige.


    Hearing that Murong Lingran''s house had been burrized, most of the people who were friends with them and some who liked to join in the fun hurried to their house to inquire about the situation. Suddenly, a lot of people gathered at the door of their house.


    There are also some people whoe because they are afraid that the thieves will follow them. They know how the thief stole it, so they can take precautions.


    Whether he came to see a joke or to care about him, Murong Zhe all smiled and said: "Thank you for your concern, there is nothing lost in the family, just a little pocket money for the child, no big loss."

 Chapter 271: Worse than a waste

    Chapter 271


    Xia''s husband, Meng Chengye, said worriedly: "Master, what you said is true? If there is any embarrassment, be sure to say it."


    Tian also said: "Yes, they are all from the same vige. You have helped us so much. If you have anything, just say it and see if everyone can help."


    That''s right, everyone present felt that Murong Zhe was forcing a smile, and he didn''t want to make the vigers worry or make peopleugh.


    Their family''s recent vegetable business is seen by the whole vige, and the ie is extremely impressive.


    The locks on the door were picked up, and the house was empty when the thieves entered. They must have turned their house upside down. How could they have lost a little pocket money for their children?


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "I didn''t lie to you, what I said is true, don''t you still know what my temperament is?"


    Lizheng''s wife Mi Shi knew that Murong Zhe didn''t seem like a liar, but she was still concerned: "Azhe, if you lose too much money, go to the police as soon as possible, you can''t let those thieves go unpunished."


    Murong Zhe said with a calm look on his face: "Everyone really don''t have to worry, let me tell you honestly, a few rooms in the house have also been pryed, and there should be some capable people in this area."


    "But those thieves are much more stupid than everyone thinks. They turned over several houses and only took away my third son''s pocket money. There was no loss in the rooms of the eldest, the second and the little girl. Basically, they had no money. Or the room with less money, the room with money or the room with more money ran away without a chance to pry."


    Michi asked in amazement: "Really?"


    If those thieves are real, they are really useless.


    "It''s true, my little girl wasughing at those thieves just now. No one in the family allows them to steal and they can''t find any money. If anyone was there, wouldn''t they be able to catch them immediately? They also said that they were originally thieves who were useless. , to actually let them steal casually, they can''t steal the money that a ten-year-old child of hers put away, it''s more waste than a waste person."


    Seeing that he was still in the mood tough at those thieves, most of the vigers knew that there was absolutely nothing wrong to say something to ridicule others, and they were relieved at the same time.


    Murong Zhe said slowly again: "Thank you for your rtionship, my family and I really have nothing to do, everyone is very busy, let''s go back to rest."


    Although some people are still worried that he is forcing a smile, but the owner said that it was all right, and they couldn''t say anything else.


    They all said that if they needed help, just say it, you¡¯re wee, and then they all went to work.


    Murong Zhe was about to go back to the house when he saw a person standing in the distance, raised his foot and walked over, and called out lightly, "Dad."


    Mu Rongliang has been shameless since thest time his younger son had plotted against his older son.


    Just now he heard that the eldest son''s house had been robbed. After thinking about it, he still nned toe over and have a look, "Azhe, I heard everything you said just now, is it really okay?"


    "Father, we really have nothing to do, don''t worry."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Murong Liang knew that he was busy, so he said something to make him be careful in the future and go back.


    Murong Zhe returned to the main room, frowned and said, "Aran, did you see any suspicious people in the dark just now?"


    Murong shook his head, "No."


    Murong Zhe looked at the other children again, and when he saw them shaking his head, he sighed and said, "Let''s all do things separately."


    "Yes, Dad."

 Chapter 272: teach him a lesson

    Chapter 272 Give him a lesson


    The three Murong Zong brothers and Murong Zhe arranged herbal medicines together in the yard, one instructed and three started.


    Before getting the "Hundred Herbs", Murong Zhe would asionally take his son around the periphery, picking up some medicine by the way.


    After all, he is a medical student, and some simple diseases can be prescribed by his experience without taking the pulse.


    If the family members have a headache, they will not rush to the city and dy the illness.


    Therefore, there is no need to buy the medicinal materials needed at night, they can prepare them right away and start making them.


    And Murong Lingran went up the mountain with Heimao in the afternoon, and prepared the medicinal materials for Changqi Shenjun, and she and Heimao stayed in the space all the time.


    Shenjun Changqi''s injury has recovered a little after this period of recuperation, and now thend that can be nted can already be nted with eight fruit trees.


    After the potatoes were nted, thend in the space was idle again. Murong Lingran nted everything when he had something to do. After harvesting, they were all neatly stacked in the basement, and he could take out what he wanted to eat.


    So when I went down the mountain, I brought down a lot of fruits, all of which my family liked to eat.


    Father and son saw the fruit in the main room, and they were not surprised.


    Since Xiao Manan fell ill and Murong Lingran came back from the city, every time she went up the mountain, she would bring down a lot of fruit, and it was delicious.


    asked where she picked it, she just said it was a secret.


    Murong Zhe and Murong Kuan have seen her bring cherries back, so they are used to her finding things they can''t find from the mountains now.


    And Murong Zong and Murong Xuan asked their sister once at first, and they couldn''t find anything, and Dad even took the lead in eating these fruits, so they didn''t ask more, anyway, the sister wouldn''t poison them.


    xu At three quarters, the moon hung high, and under a courtyard wall of Murong Lingran''s house, a few people were secretly discussing something.


    "We only came during the day, are you in a hurry toe again tonight?"


    "You''re stupid, because we''ve already been here during the day, and they definitely didn''t expect us toe again at night, so they wouldn''t be prepared. If they were given time to change a moreplicated lock, we might not be able to open it. "


    "That''s right, I''ll remember the crippled taunting of us today for the rest of my life. I actually disliked us for being stupid and couldn''t steal their money. Tonight, I''m going to make them regret what they said during the day, and show their family a bit of color."


    "Yes, I almost jumped into a rage when I heard Murong Zhe''s words today. What he meant inside and outside of his words was that we were trash. I have never been ridiculed like that in my life. Erjing, teach him a lesson and make him look down on people!"


    "Didn''t they say during the day that the rich houses were not opened, and all the houses that were opened were houses with no money and little money. During the day, when you saw their carriages, we hurriedly ran away, and there were indeed a few left. It''s toote to pry open the rooms. They earn so much money every day, and they must have put it in one of the three rooms, or in the three rooms separately. So much money, we should find out while the iron is hot, When they move, we won''t be able to find them in the future."


    "That''s it." After one person finished speaking, he distributed the smoke to them, "Are you ready?"

 Chapter 273: head will be bitten off

    Chapter 273 The head will be bitten off


    The four of them whispered at the same time: "It''s been ready."


    The smoky man nodded, supported thedder in the moonlight, and turned his head to signal them to go up first.


    The person who spoke first just touched thedder when he suddenly thought of something, and said with a look of fear: "I suddenly remembered that they have an all-ck dog at home. The dog may go out for a walk during the day, and it will definitelye home at night, we are like this. Go in, the dog''s hair is ck, if we hide in the dark, we really can''t notice it, will we be attacked by it?"


    That dog is fat and strong, and extremely tall and fierce, and can kick them away with one kick.


    In case of being bitten by it, their heads will be bitten off.


    Everyone was stunned, and the heart that was eager to try just now also hesitated.


    One of them suddenly smiled and said: "If you didn''t say it, I almost forgot, don''t worry, I was ready to deal with it."


    After he finished speaking, he took out a cloth bag hanging from his waist and let everyone smell it.


    One of them guessed his n, "You drugged your meat? You are really willing to buy meat with the 2 taels of silver that was distributed to you in the afternoon?"


    "You think I''m stupid, this is rat meat. I found it in the firewood pile at home in the afternoon. There are ten cubs. I just cooked them, but I spent a little money on the sweat medicine. You can give it to meter. ttened."


    "Understood, cheapskate, act quickly."


    Several people threw a bit of mouse meat into the yard around the courtyard wall, and in order to make sure that there was no danger inside, they also threw several small stones in to test.


    Dogs are vignt animals, and they must start howling immediately when they hear movement in the yard.


    The five returned to their previous positions. After waiting for a long time, they did not hear any sound at all. They thought that the dog had really eaten the meat they prepared and fainted, so they climbed in.


    Because we have been here once in the morning, all five people know which rooms are upied by people, and there are exactly five upied rooms, so each person is responsible for one room.


    After ?? and so on, they all blew the smoke into the room they were responsible for, and the five sneaked up to a room that had not been locked during the day.


    "You two, go to the left side, you two, go to the right side, as for the one next to you, I will do it myself."


    The four of them whispered at the same time: "Okay."


    The five people basically touched the locks of the three rooms at the same time. They were about to pick the locks when they felt something shed in front of them at the same time. Before they could realize what it was, their bodies were suddenly dragged to the center of the yard and collided with others.e together.


    His back was hit and hurt, and before he had time to exim, a few figures suddenly appeared in front of him and quickly circled around them several times.


    After they reacted, they were all tied together firmly.


    A few people, no matter how stupid they were, knew they had been tricked. They were about to shout when suddenly a pain in the neck caused them all to faint.


    Murong Lingran saw that the brothers had taken care of everyone, so he brought Heimao with fournterns, and divided three out to give to the three brothers.


    ck Hair smelled everyone on the ground, and when he smelled a man''s waist pocket, he immediately fell to the ground, showing his sharp fangs to the man.


    Murong Zong stepped forward and picked up the pocket and smelled it. He also smelled a few pieces of meat that he had collected in the yard just now, nodded and said, "It seems that this person wants to dazzle the ck hair."

 Chapter 274: How are they both?

    Chapter 274 Why are they two?


    Kuromao was furious when he heard this, and suddenly wanted to go forward and bite him.


    He underestimated it so much that he actually gave him stinky meat to eat, it would kill him!


    Murong Lingran quickly said: "ck hair, don''t bite!"


    Kuroga''s teeth stopped as soon as they touched the man''s calf.


    Murong motioned it to sit down, patted its back, and stepped forward to look at the five people.


    Seeing that everyone had a thickyer of ashes on their faces as in the daytime, Murong Lingran went to draw a basin of water, Murong Zong quickly took it, tore a piece of cloth from one person, and rudely wiped them one by one drop their disguise.


    Just kidding, how could these people deserve his sister to wash their faces in person!


    Murong Lingran took thentern closer and took a closer look. When he saw the appearance of the three of them, he suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    Murong Zhe also stepped forward to take a look, frowned, "Why are they two?"


    The three brothers also stepped forward and looked at them. They only knew two of them. Murong Zong said: "Dad, two are from the vige, and the other three have never been seen before, so they should be from the outer vige."


    Murong opened his mouth openly, but did not reveal the identities of the other three.


    Murong Kuan thought that it was these people who stole his money and embarrassed him, so he stepped forward and kicked them several times.


    Feeling still **** off, he started greeting them in the face again. He stopped when he was tired, and said angrily, "It''s really abhorrent to actually gang up with outsiders to steal things from the people in your vige."


    "But they were too stupid. Uncle Qinghe deliberately spread the news, and some people really came with other vigers at noon. And Dad just revealed a little bit of news and mocked them, and they took the bait. Well, today I know what it means to be stupid."


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan nodded at the same time, "Yes, it''s really stupid."


    When ??Aran told them about her n, they thought it was too obvious. It was obviously a n to invite Jun into the urn. There shouldn''t be such a stupid thief.


    But I didn''t expect the world to be so big, it''s really all-in-one. After night fell, before Lihua Vige waspletely quiet, they couldn''t wait to throw themselves into the trap.


    And before they came, didn''t they find out that their father was a doctor before?


    In the afternoon, under the guidance of daddy, they quickly formted the antidote such as cigarette smoke and sweat medicine. Those cigarette smoke blown into the house had no effect on them who took the antidote.


    What''s more, they were not in the house at the time, and they took the antidote just to prevent them from sneaking up. I didn''t expect them to be so useless, and they were all overwhelmed in three or two times.


    Murongzhe knew that no one is perfect, and some people think their family is pleasing to the eye, so there must be some people who are not pleasing to their family, because recruiting people to work has also offended some people.


    They had just arrived, and their luck has always been good. It didn''t take long for them to earn too much money, and they would definitely be hated by people, "Let''s do things ording to the original n."


    The three brothers said at the same time: "Yes, Dad."


    Murong nced at Heimao, "Heimao, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    "Wow!" Okay.


    The next day, just as the sky was getting brighter, a group of people gathered under a big tree not far from Murong Lingran''s house, pointing at the people on the tree.


    After a closer look, the five people arrested at their housest night were all hung upside down from thick branches around a tree, their heads were only half a meter above the ground, their faces were facing outwards, and they were still in a drowsiness at this time.

 Chapter 275: crazy revenge

    Chapter 275 Crazy Revenge


    It was spread by ten and ten at a time, and many vigers who liked to join in the fun gathered under the tree when they heard the news.


    Kuromao has been standing by the side, whenever anyone wants to approach, he will grin and scare people away.


    "Why are these people hanging here?"


    "I don''t know, I heard that it was five people who stole Murong''s house yesterday, and they were hanged near Murong''s house. They were also five people. Could it be they?"


    "Ah, the ck hair is guarding here, you may have guessed correctly. They seeded once yesterday, and they thought they would go again at night, but they didn''t expect to be nted."


    The vigers suddenly realized.


    It was almost time for the others to arrive, so Murong Zhe walked over slowly with his family.


    Li was seeing Murong Zheing, and asked in a daze: "Azhe, I heard when I came back yesterday, these are the thieves who entered your house to steal money?"


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Uncle Zhuang, that''s them."


    For a while, the vigers began to discuss again.


    At this moment, the five people seemed to be woken up, one of them seemed to have not woken up, and actually started to get up, "It''s so noisy, shut up for me, and I''ll tear your mouths to pieces! "


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then there was an uproar.


    "Haha, these thieves don''t seem to know their situation yet."


    "Yeah, it''s really stupid, or else I wouldn''t have been nted a second time."


    "Yeah, it''s really stupid, no wonder the owner scolded them in front of us yesterday, I said why the usually decent and gentle owner suddenly started scolding people, it turned out to be deliberately provoking them and wanting them to take the bait at night. "


    "When you said that, I also remembered. The owner dug the hole, and they jumped down obediently. There are still such stupid thieves in the world, and they are stupid together."


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­"


    Listening to the ridicule of the crowd, the five hanging people immediately came back to their senses, thinking of what happenedst night before falling asleep, their faces suddenly turned extremely ugly.


    They reacted before they faintedst night, is it necessary to remind them again?


    "Let go of me, how dare you do this to me, when I am free, I will kill you!"


    "Yes, do you know who we are? Dare to be so rude to us, don''t you want to live!"


    "If you don''t let us go, you will wait for the rest of the house in the future!"


    Three people who were not from the vige started shouting recklessly.


    Themon people are not afraid of thieves, and generally do not dare to offend them easily.


    After all, they didn''t kill anyone and set fire to them. ording to the criminalw of Xuanqing Kingdom, they would not be sentenced to death, at most, they would be punished in arge prison.


    Being in prison can range from a few months to a few years before being released, and they will definitely be furiously retaliated by that time.


    Murong smiled and walked to their side and shook, "How are you? It''s been so long, I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn. Do you still know me?"


    The three of them were stunned when they heard the familiar voice. They would never forget this demonic voice. It was because of this person that they were just released and suffered a lot in prison.


    One of the fat men suddenly lost the arrogant arrogance just now, looked at her tteringly and said, "Gu... girl, I didn''t expect it to be such a coincidence that we meet again."


    Another tall man also said: "Girl, why are you here?"

 Chapter 276: Just dont kill it

    Chapter 276 As long as you don''t kill it


    Skinny said tentatively, "Girl, could it be that you made us like this?"


    After all, this girl beat the three of them down by herselfst time, very fierce.


    Murong raised his eyebrows with a smile and said, "That''s right, it''s me. I didn''t expect you toe out so quickly, and once you came out, you even attacked my family."


    Fatty''s face turned ashen when he heard the words, and said with a trembling voice, "Gu... girl, you said we went to your housest night?"


    "That''s right." Murong Lingranughed for a while, "I''vee to my house twice, don''t you know who''s stealing it? It''s my house, you are really bold enough, are you alive? Are you impatient?"


    The three of them were suddenly helpless, and they didn''t even have time to find her. I didn''t expect that they would be delivered to the door by themselves. The old and new hatreds were added together, and this girl would never forgive them easily.


    Murong Zong asked suspiciously, "Aran, do you know the three of them?"


    Murong Lingran knew that she couldn''t hide it now, and she didn''t want to hide it from them, so she briefly recounted how A-Niang met these three people on the day she was framed by Du Shi.


    "That''s it, fortunately, Ninth Young Master''s people arrived in time that day, so I could go home safely."


    Murong Zhe knew that something must have happened when she came back sote that day, but he didn''t expect his daughter to meet these three people on the road, and immediately kicked the fat man''s stomach, "How dare you bully my daughter, I Kick you tortoises to death!"


    The three Murong Zong brothers were also very angry after hearing this, and they immediately stepped forward and started to strike hard, beating them up and crying!


    "Dare to bully my sister, you''re getting impatient, aren''t you!"


    "Courageous enough, three men with hands and feet actually stole a little girl''s money, and dared to threaten to throw her into the river, you wait, when I beat you enough, I will throw you into the river, Soak you for ten days and ten nights!"


    Murong Kuan grabbed the fat man and beat him hard, gritted his teeth and said, "If you dare to shoot at my sister, I will make you regreting to this world."


    Li was aware that they were angry, and seeing that the three of them were beaten by the three of them were not critical, so they just let them beat them, as long as they didn''t kill anyone.


    The three of them were hung upside down, their whole bodies were tied like a zongzi, and they had no ability to resist, so they could only watch them beating themselves.


    The thin man seemed to have too little flesh on his body, and the pain on his body was several times that of other people. He suddenly felt a click from the ribs on his body, and was the first to beg for mercy: "It hurts, stop beating, we have also been punished. He''s been locked up for several months, and he was released the day before yesterday."


    Fatty also gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, yes, we know we''re wrong, don''t fight, it hurts too much."


    You don''t need to look at him to know that he must have a bruised nose and a swollen face now, and if he fights again, he will really lose face.


    And when I woke up just now, I felt a dull pain in some parts of my body, they must have greeted them yesterday.


    Now to beat them again, it''s really bullying.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Brothers, there are other things to do."


    The three brothers stopped when they heard the words, red at them fiercely, and then returned to their father and sister.


    Ri Zhengjian, the two innermost people have been silent, and stepped forward in doubt.


    After seeing their faces clearly, he gave them a loud p without hesitation.

 Chapter 277: How are you two?

    Chapter 277 How are you two?


    "You guys are really promising. Usually you don''t know how to steal and y tricks, but now you have brought outsiders to the vige to be thieves. You are very courageous, and you dare to sneak in and pick locks in broad daylight. Today If you don''t give a good exnation, I''ll let you go all the way!"


    The vigers saw that the two people inside were so angry, and they went over to take a look out of curiosity. After seeing their faces clearly, two of them immediately changed their faces.


    In their line of sight just now, they could only see the fat man, the thin man and the tall man. They thought they were all from outside the vige, so they didn''t think much about it, but they didn''t expect that the two inside were actually from the vige.


    "Chang Yongsong, Feng Jifang, why are you two?" Zhuang Qinghe said in shock.


    Murong''s expression was indifferent. She had been in Lihua Vige for a few months, and there were many women who came to her house to work. She usually listened to a lot of gossip, and naturally she also heard about the two families.


    Chang Yongsong is the child of the Chang family in Lihua Vige. His father is Chang Wanbo, his mother is Pan Chunhe, and he has a younger sister.


    Pan''s inws died of illnesses one after another long before she got married.


    Her husband went hunting in the mountains when his son was four years old and his daughter was one year old. He encountered a big bear in the mountain and rolled down the hillside in panic.


    After being rescued, the doctor said that his waist was seriously injured and he could no longer get up, and has been paralyzed until now.


    Mr. Pan was alone with two young children and had to take care of her husband who was paralyzed in bed. You can imagine how difficult it was.


    Although the family has five acres ofnd, her husband is an only son and has no uncle to help her. When her husband had an ident, the children were small, so she couldn''t do much work.


    Over the years, for her husband''s medicine money and to keep her two children from starving, she gradually sold not a single mu ofnd left. She raised livestock and grew vegetables to live next to her. Life was very difficult.


    And Pan has been thinking about how to survive and how to raise two children every day these years, and he neglected to discipline the children.


    When Chang Yongsong grew up, he would run to the city every day for the past two years, and he coulde back with some money every month. He told Mr. Pan that he earned it by working.


    Mrs Pan was happy that her son could share the burden for herself, and even took it out and told people that she was going to end the hardships.


    But I didn''t expect that in the time that followed, vigers gradually saw him mingling with the rogues in the city.


    Some people even saw him deliberately collide with someone, and then they were very skilled in the person''s purse.


    knew that she was not easy, so he came back and told her.


    After all, stealing is against thew, and there are dignitaries in the capital. If he steals from someone who shouldn''t be stealing, he will definitely die, and she will definitely not be able to bear it.


    After hearing about it, Mrs Pan also advised her son not to hang out with people with bad intentions, and not to do that kind of thing again, but every time his son promised her verbally andforted her, in fact, he was always a rogue.


    Everyone in the vige knows that Chang Yongsong is a scoundrel, but he has never harmed his vige before.


    Another person, Feng Jifang, was the eldest son of the Feng family in the vige. He had a good personality and was obedient.


    But when he grew up and went to the city, he was fascinated by the wealth in the city. He didn''t work hard every day, and he tried to make a quick money by taking crooked ways. For some reason, he got mixed up with Chang Yongsong.


    My father is Feng Wenbo. Because he has read books for a few years, he works as a cashier in a restaurant in the city. He leaves early and returnste every day.

 Chapter 278: Reporter

    Chapter 278 Reporter


    ''s mother is Gao''s sister, Xiao Gao.


    At this moment, Mrs Pan stepped forward to look at the hanging son, wiped his tears and said, "Yongsong, how can you do such a stupid thing, now it''s alright, you''ll be arrested, I told you not to be with you before. They mixed together, you see, isn''t this an ident? What do you ask A-Niang to do?"


    Chang Yongsong couldn''t bear to look at A-Niang''s tearful face, and said expressionlessly, "I''m unlucky to be caught, you quickly ask them to let me go."


    "Chang Yongsong! Do you know that A-Niang stays in the vige all day long and can''t see her with the Murong family. If you do this, where will A-Niang go!" Pan roared.


    Chang Yongsong said indifferently: "Just ignore them."


    "You!" Pan couldn''t help crying, "Woooooo...woooooo..."


    Some soft-hearted women hurriedly stepped forward tofort him. Although his son was an asshole, everyone in the vige could see Mrs Pan''s behavior.


    She has taken care of her paralyzed husband for more than ten years without remarrying, and she has worked hard to bring up the child. In these years, she has never quarreled with anyone, blushed and offended anyone. Whoever needs help often takes the initiative to help, honestly Live the life of duty, and the character will not be too bad.


    Xiao Gao also stepped forward to confirm it just now. She was not angry for her son to be a thief, but looked at his blushing and obviously injured face from hanging upside down all night, and said with a distressed expression: "Son, Does it hurt?"


    knew that it was her son hanging here, and she would not have watched the lively for so long just now.


    Feng Jifang suddenly said aggrieved: "Auntie, I hurt so much, but it''s nothing, can you let them put me down first, my head is so ufortable, it feels like it''s going to explode after hanging it all night."


    Xiao Gao hurriedly said, "Okay, okay, okay, A-Niang, let me put you down."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Murong Zhe with a cold face, "Did you hang your son up? Now, let me go immediately."


    Murong Lingran looked at her self-righteous expression and her face suddenly sank, and said in a cold tone: "Let him go? Stealing my house twice is just a word from you. It''s not that easy!"


    Xiao Gao said arrogantly: "What evidence do you have that my son stole money from your family? Then I can also say that you used lynching to kidnap and beat my son for no reason."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "Just because our family arrested the five of them yesterday and got them, can''t we prove it?"


    Xiao Gao said arrogantly: "No."


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to talk nonsense with her any more, so she turned her head and said, "Brother, let''s report to the official. When we arrive at the official mansion, the official master will call the shots for us. The official master is fair and honest, I don''t believe it anymore, it''s obvious that our family is a victim. , when the timees, Master Guan will help the five of them speak!"


    Murong Zong nced at them coldly, nodded and said, "Yes, the carriage is ready, I''ll go and fetch it."


    Feng Jifang''s expression changed suddenly, he had heard Fatty talk about the situation in the prison.


    Not only do I have only one meal a day, but it is often sour and my stomach hurts.


    And when you go in, you will be hit with dozens ofrge boards first. If you get hurt, you can¡¯t get a doctor. It¡¯s more painful than death.


    I heard that the people inside will tell the truth unconsciously, and those who don¡¯t recruit will also be beaten. At that time, he may not have the luck of being fat and they will be able toe out alive.

 Chapter 279: lookout

    Chapter 279 Lookout


    "Auntie, save me, I don''t want to go to the prison, I will definitely die if I go in!" Feng Jifang said in fear.


    Chang Yongsong began to beg for mercy when he heard that he was going to be sent to the official, "Just please let me go, I promise not to do it again in the future, please, don''t send me to prison."


    Pan also pleaded: "I know my son is a jerk, but I am the only son. If he is thrown into prison, and if he dies, my husband and I will not be able to live, so I ask you to be gracious. Forgive him this time. As long as he is not sent to office, I will do anything for you."


    Li Zheng thought of Mrs Pan''s paralyzed husband, if he wanted to let him know that his son had stolen someone from the vige, he would definitely be **** off, and sighed: "Azhe, I know it''s a little bit for you to forgive him. Excessive, but I still want to ask you to spare Chang Yongsong this time, not because of Chang Yongsong, but for the sake of his parents. And Feng Jifang, for the sake of the same vige, but also for the reputation of the vige. You can mention any conditions, and I will supervise them to fulfill them one by one for you, okay?"


    Murong Zhe nced at his daughter, and saw Murong Lingran said lightly, "It''s okay if we don''t pursue them, but it depends on their next performance. If we are satisfied, we can consider it."


    Ri knew that they were going to investigate the inside story, and motioned them to continue.


    Murong said slowly: "First, tell me who is the mastermind who came to steal our house?"


    Chang Yongsong thought that Murong Lingran would let them go if he knew the truth, and immediately confessed Feng Jifang.


    Fatty and other three other vigers also interjected from time to time.


    It turns out that since Xiao Gao was not selected to work in the Murong family, he cursed the Murong family at home every day, and even told the family to stay away from the Murong family.


    Feng Jifang really wanted to avenge her mother, wanted to teach the Murong family a lesson, andined to Chang Yongsong several times.


    But Murong''s family was always full of people. Later, there was a dog, and he never found a chance.


    Yesterday, he ate breakfast and came to Murong''s house as usual to stare. He saw that the whole family had gone out, the dog didn''t seem to be at home, and the three of them happened to be nearby. The Murong family was looted.


    After picking the lock and entering, Chang Yongsong was in charge of Wangfeng, and the four of them went inside to steal.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that every room in their house was locked, so it took a lot of time to unlock every door.


    They pryed into four rooms and searched at random. Just after they found ten taels of silver, Chang Yongsong saw Murong Lingran''s carriageing back from a distance, and quickly told them to leave. That''s what they saw when they came back. That scene.


    Chang Yongsong said dejectedly: "That''s it, the mastermind is not me, I am just in charge of watching the wind, and the mouse meat was also prepared by Feng Jifang."


    Murong nced at Feng Jifang and sneered, "So that''s it, Feng Jifang, do you agree with what they said?"


    Does Feng Jifang dare to say that he does not agree at this time?


    Everyone said it was him, he could only nod his head.


    Xiao Gao''s face suddenly hated iron and steel, and this kind of thing can''t be admitted to death!


    Murong Lingran said again: "Since this is the case, then I will say my second request. Yesterday our family lost a total of 10 taels of silver. You guys rummaged through the boxes, and soiled the clothes I just bought for my family. No, it took a lot of effort to wash it clean."


    "Last night, our family didn''t sleep much, and today''s spirit is not very good, and the body is injured. Therefore, I want you to not only return what you stole, but also give ten taels of silver as spiritualpensation, a total of two Ten taels of silver."

 Chapter 280: more demanding

    Chapter 280 More Excessive Requirements


    Xiao Gao thought of losing a lot of money, and immediately forgot that his son was the mastermind, and roared dissatisfiedly: "You ck-hearted girl, you actually want to get ten taels of silver for nothing, you might as well go grab it."


    Murong said calmly: "What are you worried about? This is just a condition for me to agree to let Chang Yongsong go, not a condition for letting go of your son."


    Xiao Gao was stunned for a moment, and immediately closed his mouth in embarrassment.


    Originally wanted to invite her uncles and brothers toe and grab it, but she nced at the **** dog beside her, and it was estimated that this idea would not work, after all, she also heard that all three of their sons knew martial arts.


    Even the thief can be caught if he wants to, and the uncle and brothere over and expect to be beaten.


    also began to feel uneasy in his heart. Just now everyone said that her son was the mastermind. It is estimated that this ck-hearted girl will definitely make more excessive demands.


    Chang Yongsong said anxiously: "Yesterday I only divided two taels of silver, how can I not let me all out, and there are four of them. I will give you four taels of silver, and you can find four of them for the rest. Yes, okay?"


    "Okay."


    As for the three other vigers, if they can''t get the money, then she has a way to get it back from them.


    Chang Yongsong said again: "The money we shared yesterday should not be used yet. It''s in our respective arms. Come and get it."


    The three Murong Zong brothers started to search their bodies, but none of them dared toin, and let them search their whole bodies.


    They had already searched oncest night, so they knew exactly where the money was, and it didn''t take long for them to collect all the money they had.


    No more, no less, exactly twelve taels.


    Murong frowned and said, "What else?"


    Chang Yongsong said: "Auntie, give her my two taels."


    Pan''s face immediately flushed red, and his lips trembled as he said, "I...how can I get two taels of silver, can...can I owe it first?"


    Murong nodded, looking like he was very good at talking, "It''s okay to owe, just write an IOU."


    Pan said embarrassedly, "Yes."


    Murong Lingran asked the eldest brother to enter the room and write out the IOU ording to her request, and added: "This IOU says that if the two taels cannot be repaid within two months, it will be doubled by then, and after that. If you can¡¯t repay it in two months, that is, after four months, it will double, and if it doesn¡¯t, I will let you know in advance.¡±


    Mr. Pan struggled for a while, and for the sake of his son, he had no choice but to say, "Yes."


    By then, she has sold all the pigs in the family. Although it is not yet time for the ughter, she should be able to collect enough money.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward to collect the money, asked her to draw a bet, and put all the money in the bag.


    Chang Yongsong said dejectedly: "Can you put me down now?"


    Murong Lingran said with a cold face: "What are you panicking, things haven''t been yed yet."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Murong Zong took five confessions and read them in front of them. After reading them, he confirmed: "The above are all your crimes, right?"


    The five didn''t dare to say anything of resistance, and all nodded.


    Murong Zong looked at the three other vigers separately, "Report me their real names one by one."


    The three didn''t dare to think carefully, after all, the government had their records, and they couldn''t be fooled by lying, so they had to say their names truthfully.


    Fatty said, "My name is Zuo Daxing."


    The tall man said, "My name is Zuo Erxing."


    Shouzi said: "My name is Zuo Sanxing."


    "Are you three brothers?"


    The three nodded at the same time, "Yes."

 Chapter 281: lion open mouth

    Chapter 281 Lion''s Big Opening


    Murong Zong added their names after inquiring about the specific characters.


    Murong Xuan dyed their thumbs red with ink pad, grabbed their hands and pressed their fingerprints on the five confessions.


    Chang Yongsong was hanged overnight, his body hurt by the rope, and he said anxiously: "Can you let me down now?"


    "Aren''t the five of you good brothers? You should be blessed and suffer together, and I will release them togetherter!"


    After Murong finished speaking, he looked at Xiao Gao again with a sullen face, and his cold eyes suddenly shot out a cold light.


    Xiao Gao''s hair stood up when she saw her sharp eyes, she was obviously just a ten-year-old girl, why did she feel that this girl looked like a ghost from hell?


    Just when she thought what Murong Lingran was going to do to her, she saw Murong Lingran said in a cold tone: "Aunt Xiaogao, I didn''t know you had so manyints against our family, we don''t want you to work, that''s you. The one who offends our family is the first to fall into the trap, and since we hate our family so much, it is not easy for our family to let your son go."


    "After all, your son is the mastermind, so I give you two choices. Either, we will send your son to office; or, in addition to the four taels of silver we just mentioned, we will give my family twenty taels of silver, a total of twenty-four taels. , you choose one."


    Li Zheng nodded in agreement, she knew that A Ran was already looking at his face to open up the Inte.


    Don''t let Xiao Gao feel distressed once, she can''t be cruel to discipline her son.


    Murong Zhe didn''t object, and if he dared to steal their house, there should be consequences.


    Xiao Gao was immediately startled by Murong Lingran''s lion''s mouth, and said in disbelief, "What did you just say? How much do you want?"


    Murong smiled mockingly, "I believe you haven''t reached the point of deafness and blindness."


    Xiao Gao''s anger, "Impossible, twenty-four taels of silver, such arge sum of money, is enough for our family''s household for several years, I can''t give it to you."


    "No? Then you choose to send officials?"


    Feng Jifang panicked and said, "Auntie, the money I gave you in the past adds up to more than twenty-four taels. Didn''t Dad also give you money every month? If you don''t have enough money, go to your uncle''s house to borrow some. Come and pay it back, you can give it to her."


    Xiao Gao hurriedly said: "Son, don''t worry, she is just to scare us, she would never dare to send you to officialdom, their family is a sinner and was forgiven, those officials will never believe their words. ."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly sank, and he actually looked down on them!


    "Don''t you believe us? Look at the vegetables in my field, and I believe you know how good they are."


    "Think about it again, why did the Xiang family in the capital seize mynd and finally became my friend, helping me to debunk my uncle''s conspiracy that day?"


    "Do you think that if we didn''t have a little backing behind us, we would be able to do business in the capital so smoothly for several months?"


    As soon as her voice fell, not only did Xiao Gao''s face turn pale instantly, but even the rest of the vigers looked at each other in dismay.


    Yes, they have been ignoring an important issue. They have all heard the story of the book man telling the story of guilt.


    With such a good vegetable field in hand, their family has been safe and sound, and their wealth is prosperous. The backer behind them must be a very powerful official.


    The figures of two tall and handsome young masters immediately shed in Lizheng''s mind. The backers she said should be the two of them.

 Chapter 282: gold chain

    Chapter 282 Gold Chain


    Murong nced at the surprised expressions of the vigers and was very satisfied.


    Their family has been in the limelight since they came to Lihua Vige, and they have also offended some people. Take advantage of today''s good opportunity to beat them well. If you want to beat their family''s idea, you must carefully measure whether you have enough weight.


    Feng Jifang was horrified when he heard the words, yes, I heard that someone was going to rob their house, but then I don''t know why it suddenly stopped, and no one ever bothered their house again.


    I heard that on the day of their housewarming, several people with unusual identities came and sent many precious gifts.


    Feng Jifang became more and more scared the more he thought about it, why didn''t he think of this.


    If he knew that her family had such a strong backer, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to their family.


    "Auntie, agree to her request, or she will definitely let her patron kill me in prison."


    Xiao Gao obviously also thought of it, and his forehead suddenly covered with cold sweat, and hurriedly said: "Okay, I... I''ll go back to collect money, you wait."


    While Xiao Gao went back to get the silver, Murong Lingran''s eyes were on the three Zuo brothers.


    Fatty Zuo Daxing happened to be facing Murong Lingran face to face, and when he saw her, his eyes were like a concubine. ."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "Each of you still misses us two taels of silver."


    Zuo Daxing gritted his teeth and said, "There is a gold chain around my neck. Although it is a little thinner, it is worth six taels of silver."


    Murong Zong stepped forward and stretched out his hand to probe it. He really found a gold chain and weighed it. It was indeed worth six taels of silver.


    "Isn''t this also stolen goods? If it is stolen goods, you can''t use it for me."


    Zuo Daxing said with a bitter face: "This... This is indeed a certain person we robbed in the past. He has been hiding in the ground. After I was released from prison, I dug it out and took it with me to make people look good, but we don''t have any other money. You can just take it for a while, there are so many people here to prove it to you, no one will say that you are thieves."


    "That''s true." Murong nodded sinctly, finding someone to melt it again, "Brothers, what do you think we should do with them?"


    Murong Zong said lightly: "I beat him, and I scolded him. The other two can be spared for the time being because they are all in the same vige, but the three of them should be sent to the government for disposal."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "That''s right, let''s send him off."


    The three brothers were startled, but they didn''t expect that they would still send themselves to office, and started to think of a way in a hurry.


    At this moment, Mrs. Gao came over with the silver in a hurry, stuffed them into Murong Lingran''s arms, pouted and said, "Here, can you let my son go now?"


    Murong Lingran untied the cloth bag and nced at it briefly. Seeing that the number was correct, he nodded to the elder brother.


    The three Murong Zong brothers stepped forward and put down all five of them.


    Mrs Pan and Mrs Gao hurried forward to untie their son''s rope, pulling them and wanting to leave, but Murong Lingran didn''t like what they wanted.


    Seeing her indifferently said: "If you want to take revenge on our family in the future, or let me see you doing wrong and attack other vigers, then don''t me me for being rude, I will hand over this confession. To the government, I believe you understand what the consequences will be."

 Chapter 283: Tongue cut, hands and feet crippled

    Chapter 283 Tongue cut, hands and feet crippled


    Mr. Pan nodded quickly, "Yes, we know, I will discipline him well."


    Xiao Gao also assured: "I will take good care of him in the future."


    Murong Lingran stared at Chang Yongsong and Feng Jifang again, "I will put the confession in my city friends, and you don''t want to steal it again, or you will know the consequences."


    Lizheng also admonished: "If you dare to do another bad thing in the future, I will drive your whole family out of the vige, you know?"


    Chang Yongsong and Feng Jifang were startled, how dare they, they nodded immediately, "Yes, yes, we dare not again."


    Murong Zhe said, "Let''s go."


    The four of them ran away as if they were escaping for their lives.


    After the three Zuo brothers were put down, they knelt down with a bang, regardless of the ropes still tied to their bodies.


    Zuo Daxing begged: "Girl, don''t send us to office, you only need to forgive us this time, we are willing to be a cow or a horse for you, you already have our confession in your hands, that is, you have our weakness. , we dare not seek revenge from you."


    "That''s right." Zuo Erxing also said: "That prison is really not a ce for people, really don''t send us in again, as long as we don''t send us to prison, let us do whatever we want."


    Zuo Sanxing also prayed: "Girls, it''s alright, all the young masters. It''s our first time to burry. In the past, at most, we just ordered money bags and robbed passers-by. People. When we were in prisonst time, we had already recruited them all. We were punished for everything we did before. Coming to the girl¡¯s house was the first bad thing we did after we got out of prison. Please forgive us this time.¡±


    Murong Lingran looked at them crying bitterly and sneered in his heart.


    If she hadn''t put all the money in the space, their family still doesn''t know what the tragedy is.


    Thinking that their family''s hard-earned money was almost gone, Murong Lingran said coldly, "Brother, let''s go to the official."


    "Okay, Aran."


    The three Zuo brothers pleaded at the same time: "Girl!"


    Murong Zong gave them a stern look, "Shut up! If you talk again, I''ll cut your tongues off, your hands and feet will be crippled, and they will all be thrown into the river to feed the fish!"


    The three brothers immediately shrank their necks and did not dare to say a word, for fear of angering them.


    Murong Zong was just wanting his younger brothers to watch them, he went to bring the carriage over, and before he could say anything, he heard the sound of horse hoovesing from the front.


    Not long after, a luxurious carriage was parked in front of their house, and behind the carriage were eight guards on horseback.


    Then two young and handsome young men walked down quickly from above, immediately attracting everyone''s attention.


    The two looked at the gate after they came down, and then looked under the tree not far away, saw a familiar figure, and walked over slowly.


    Murong Zhe quickly stepped forward and said, "Ninth Young Master, Wei Young Master, why are you here?"


    Although the weather was getting cooler, Helian Rongjiu still carried the folding fan, shook it, and said with a light smile: "Nothing happened in the morning, and tomorrow morning, I was idle when I was idle, so I just wanted toe out for a walk. It''s just that it didn''t seem to be a coincidence that you came here today, and your family seems to be in trouble?"


    Murong Lingran sighed silently, how could all the people who knew her family show up on the day when something happened to their family?


    Just really because it''s so easy to figure it out?


    nced at the three Zuo brothers, Murong Lingran suddenly looked at Helian Rongjiu with a resentful expression.

 Chapter 284: only half

    Chapter 284 is only half


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a moment, he had never seen Murong Lingran look at him with such eyes, raised his eyebrows and said, "Girl, are you ying on my mind?"


    Murong Lingran almost jumped up at his ambiguous words, but he didn''t dare to get angry with him, so he had to tell him what the three Zuo brothers did with a trace ofint.


    Helian Rongjiu mmed the folding fan away, and recalled the punishment for robbery in the criminalw. It seems that if the circumstances are not serious, they will be released after being locked up for a few months.


    When ??Ze ??Yuanzequ sent these three people in, he didn''t want to make extra troubles, and he didn''t reveal his identities.


    However, as soon as they were released, they started to do evil. It seems that a few months will not teach them a lesson at all, but it will also encourage their arrogance.


    Helian Rongjiu whispered a few words to Wei Jingxuan, Wei Jingxuan nodded from time to time.


    Murong Lingran saw that the two big men were actually biting their ears in broad daylight, an idea suddenly shed through his mind, and his whole body trembled all of a sudden, absolutely impossible.


    Just when she couldn''t bear it, Helian Rongjiu suddenly looked at her and said, "It''s better to leave these people to me to help you deal with them."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "I can''t ask for it, but...Isn''t it likest time that I didn''t get a lesson and I was let out again?"


    Helian Rong choked and gritted his teeth: "Don''t worry, I won''t give them a chance toe and seek revenge from you again."


    "Oh, all right."


    Although Murong Lingran believed him, but Helian Rongjiu felt that she didn''t trust him at all, and she felt depressed, "Jingxuan, they handed it over to you."


    "Yes, Brother Jiu."


    Wei Jingxuan beckoned behind him, and the four of them stepped forward and came to the side of the three Zuo brothers.


    The three Zuo brothers saw that the person who arrested themst time was standing not far away, and knew that there was definitely no room for negotiation.


    After ?? and others were taken away, the vigers immediately dispersed when they saw that there was no fun to watch.


    Lizheng stayed, looking at Murong Lingran''s guests, he was a little hesitant to say anything.


    Murong Lingran knew that there was news about her request for him a few days ago, and there was nothing to hide. He smiled and said, "Grandpa Lizheng, just tell me straight, they don''t matter."


    Li Zheng saw that she didn''t mind, so he said bluntly, "Aran, you said a few days ago that you wanted to buy more wastnd and the small barren mountain you mentioned, I''ll help you go to the government and ask about the wastnd in Lihua Vige. You can buy it as you like, but the official said that only half of the small deste mountain has not yet been traded, but the other half has already been owned, and if you want to buy it now, you can only buy the remaining half."


    "The other half has a master? Who is the master?"


    "People in the government dare not say it, they only say that the owner of the half of the barren hills can''t be offended by ordinary people."


    Murong frowned, half of it is better than none at all, and gratefully said: "Then let''s find a time to buy the half."


    "Okay, when you have time, Grandpa Lizheng will apany you when the timees."


    "Yes, thank you Grandpa Lizheng."


    After Li Zheng left, Helian Rongjiu noticed that a **** dog had been following Murong Lingran''s side, and asked in confusion, "This is your dog? When did you raise it?" He didn''t seem to be herest time, right? .


    "That''s right, I met it by chance on the mountain. I thought it was fate, so I kept it."


    Hei Mao was repeatedly said to be a dog, and he didn''t want to exin it. This man was obviously helping his master, and he felt that this man was not something he could provoke, and he knew that he didn''t care about him.

 Chapter 285: emperor child

    Chapter 285 The Emperor''s Child


    guarded all night, it was also tired, yawned a lot, and went into the room on its own, without even leaving a look.


    Helian Rongjiu said in surprise: "This dog has a big physique and seems to have a big temper."


    Murong Lingran suddenly burst intoughter, "I let the cold wind blow outside all night, and I''m not in a good mood. Ninth Young Master, please sit inside too."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t ask any more questions. Just as he was about to enter the door, he suddenly thought of something and asked in confusion, "Girl, you just said you wanted to buy a mountain, which mountain is it?"


    Murong Lingran motioned him to follow her to the distance, and then pointed to the small deste mountain on the upper left to show him, "It''s there, I originally wanted to use all of them to nt fruit trees, but I didn''t expect only half of them, then It''s only half the crop."


    Xuanqing Kingdom stipted that only grain and vegetables can be grown in the wastnd reimed from the tnd, and fruit trees cannot be nted on the wastnd, so she thought of buying a barren mountain.


    And the small deste mountain is not far from her home, so it is easy to take care of.


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows as she looked at the small barren mountain, "You want to nt fruit trees? As far as I know, your family''s ie per day has caught up with the rest of the vigers for several years. Are you still short of money?"


    Murong Lingran said bluntly: "Lack, money is a good thing. How many rich people in this world dare to say that they are not short of money? Even the emperor''s child must be short of money."


    Murong Zhe''s expression suddenly changed when he heard her name, he looked nervously at Helian Rongjiu, and saw that he didn''t seem to hear clearly: "Girl, what did you call the emperor just now?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment, but his body froze when he reacted.


    Helian Rongjiu mmed her head and said helplessly: "It''s okay to talk in front of me, don''t talk nonsense in front of other people, otherwise I can''t save you, understand? ?"


    "understood."


    Murong Zhe breathed a sigh of relief.


    The three brothers also let go of their hearts. They were really afraid that the ninth son would go to the imperial court to file aint.


    Helian Rongjiu raised her feet and walked into the house, thinking of the name she was called just now, she was actually called Xiaoer by a girl younger than him, and she couldn''t help turning around.


    Murong followed closely behind him, not knowing that he would suddenly turn around, and mmed into the folding fan he was holding on his chest.


    But this person''s folding fan doesn''t know why it''s not made of wood, it''s like cold iron, and her head is instantly stunned.


    Helian Rongjiu saw the red mark on her head, and sighed: "Does the bump hurt?"


    Murong shook his head, "It hurts, but it''s nothing, I''m not that vulnerable."


    Murong Zhe always felt that something was wrong when he saw Helian Rongjiu''s tone of speaking to his daughter.


    But after thinking about it carefully, I think it is impossible, after all, the identities of the two are very different.


    Helian Rongjiu''s own fan identally hurt someone, so he can''t say anything to me.


    He knew that Murong''s family was very busy every day now, especially Murong Zhe would be ufortable knowing his identity, so he asked Murong Lingran to apany him by himself, and let her father and brothers go down to do their own thing.


    Murong Zong was naturally worried that his sister was talking to the two big men alone. He was about to say that he would stay too, but when he saw his father shaking his head, he had to do things obediently.


    Helian Rongjiu struttingly sat in the main room, looked at the furniture and furnishings in the entire room, turned his head and asked curiously, "Girl, what fruit trees are you nning to nt on the barren hills?"

 Chapter 286: spendthrift

    Chapter 286 Prodigal Son


    Murong, who was rubbing his head, said lightly, "What to grow for money, and what to grow for good."


    "Are you sure you can make money?"


    Murong Lingran thought he was looking down on her, and his face showed dissatisfaction, "Young Master Jiu, look at my vegetable business, isn''t it good now? However, there is a part of your help in it, and the little girl is grateful. ."


    "You really appreciate me?"


    "Yes, our whole family is deeply grateful for your kindness and virtue."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said loudly, "Do you really want the other half of the mountain?"


    "Naturally." Murong Lingran looked at him with acent look, and said suspiciously, "Young Master Jiu, don''t you say that you know the owner of the other half of the mountain, and you can let him resell it to me?"


    Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly and suddenly puffed out his chest, "What''s so difficult about this, it''s just a sentence."


    Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly lit up, hurriedly poured a cup of tea, brought it to him in person, and said with a t face: "Ninth Young Master, you are only eight times tall and wise, can you please... Help convince that person?"


    That barren mountain is neither big nor small, but if it is only half of it, it is too small.


    It was rare for Helian Rongjiu to see her ttering herself and took the tea from her hand in a funny way, but she didn''t intend to embarrass her, she said cheerfully: "Okay, it''s not difficult, that half of the mountain is worthless, so I will too. If you don''t have any money, I''ll send it to you directly."


    Murong said in a stunned manner: "Give it to me directly? No other request?"


    So easy to give her half the mountain?


    Is there such a good thing in the world?


    Prodigal son, if she were Jiu Gongzi''s parents, she would definitely be **** off.


    Even if he is rich, this is not the way to send it.


    "Naturally." Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows and said, "My son is rich and powerful, and he is only half a mountain. For the sake of acquaintance, I will send you directly."


    Murong said suspiciously: "Ninth Young Master, don''t you have some ghostly idea in your heart?"


    "How did you talk?" Helian Rongjiu red at her, "My son''s life is so valuable, you should be my son to repay your father''s life-saving grace."


    He didn''t forget the look in her eyes when she received the silver note from Xiang Jiast time. He is richer than Xiang Jia, how can he bepared with him?


    "Young Master Jiu has helped our family so much, the life-saving grace has long since been repaid."


    Helian Rong was furious. He actually had a day when he couldn''t send the things he wanted to send, and said angrily: "Since you feel ashamed, then pay for it, and I''ll sell it to the government for whatever price you want. What''s your price, okay?"


    Murong Lingran''s eyes lit up and nodded excitedly, "It''s so good, so good, I''ll pay for it."


    You don¡¯t get paid for no merit, and you can only use it if you buy it with your own money.


    Helian Rongjiu was speechless for a while, so don''t spend money to buy it for her, this is the first time he has seen such a person.


    The two discussed the time to meet at the government tomorrow, and then Helian Rongjiu exined the purpose of hising to her house. He specially came to invite her to make cakes.


    It turns out that the Queen Mother had been thinking about it since she ate the cakest time, and she said it when she was chatting with a few concubines.


    The concubines had never eaten pastries made of eggs, so they asked the queen mother to let them eat it once.


    The Queen Mother was reluctant to let the king of a country go out of the pce to find food for these people who have been jealous of her for a lifetime. It is really shameful.

 Chapter 287: Dont be afraid to offend him

    Chapter 287 Not afraid to offend him


    Unexpectedly, after Helian Rongjiu found out, not only did he not feel troublesome, but he was very happy. He said that the Queen Mother also liked to eat it anyway.


    The Queen Mother felt a little better when she heard this, and reluctantly agreed to let him out.


    "Bake a cake?"


    "Well, the olddy wants to invite a few female rtives to eat, so I want to invite you to cook some."


    Murong''s shrewd eyes rolled, and suddenly he said very seriously: "Ninth Young Master, making cakes is time-consuming andborious, and the ingredients are hard to find. I also got them by ident. I don''t have much for the time being.


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head amusingly, is he the kind of person who eats and drinks for free and only knows how to take people''s property?


    "Don''t worry, you won''t lose your money, you can make a price."


    Murong stretched out five fingers.


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows, "Five hundred wen? It''s not expensive."


    Murong shook his head, "It''s the same size as thest time, and it''s 5 taels a piece."


    Helian Rongjiu said in surprise, "Five taels?"


    Wei Jingxuan also frowned and said, "Five taels is too expensive."


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, "The ingredients for the cake are really hard to find, and it''s extremelyplicated to make, and I''ve run out of these ingredients, so I have to find a way to rece them. Method."


    The two ingredients that I made for Jiu Gongzist time were the ingredients I bought in my previous life, and it was toote to change it now.


    If the space in the space is used up, and if they still want to eat, she will have to grow wheat and corn homemade cake mix in the space, and try to make it taste the same.


    If she can''t do it, she has no choice but to reduce the taste.


    If they disliked it, she wouldn''t do it if it was a big deal. Anyway, she would be busy enough with Xiaohuangshan''s affairs by then, so she probably wouldn''t have time to do it.


    Helian Rongjiu sighed, this unconscionable little girl, they are so familiar with them, and they still charge him so much, and they are not afraid of offending him and not selling her half the mountain.


    Five taels of silver he could afford, and the taste of the cake was really worth it, so he had to say, "Okay, just do as you said, and make ten for me this time."


    Wei Jingxuan immediately handed her a 50 taels silver note.


    Murong Lingran took it, looked at it, and put it into his satchel with a smile.


    Not bad, if hees to order ten every day, then she will earn fifty taels of money just by making cakes every day, with a sincere face of assurance: "Ninth Young Master, don''t worry, I will definitely do better thanst time. It''s also exquisite, and it won''t let you spend this money in vain."


    Helian Rongjiuughed suddenly, isn''t this what it should be?


    After speaking, Murong Lingran just thought that the kitchen was busy, and suddenly turned around and said, "Master Wei, would you like to buy some to try?"


    Wei Jingxuan said lightly: "No."


    He is not interested in desserts, and his mother and sister rarely eat them.


    And both the ninth brother and the queen mother have only eaten it once, which is what the queen mother likes very much. The girl just said that the ingredients are hard to find, and they will be gone after eating. He dare not grab it with the queen mother.


    Murong Lingran was not too disappointed, after all, it took a lot of time to beat eggs and whip cream for these ten cakes.


    Helian Rongjiu and Wei Jingxuan had nothing to do, so they followed her to the kitchen, where Murong Lingran poured them a cup of tea on the stone table next to them and left them alone.


    Men may be born with little interest in the kitchen, and they feel boring after watching it for a while.

 Chapter 288: did not agree

    Chapter 288 No promise


    Glimpsed that some of the fruit trees in her backyard were already bearing fruit. He walked under the tree and looked at it carefully, then raised his eyebrows, "Jingxuan, are the fruits you''ve seen before growing so good?"


    Wei Jingxuan shook his head, "No, the ones here are bigger and better looking."


    Helian Rongjiu touched his chin, "After I met this girl, I always have a feeling that I have lived in vain for more than ten years."


    Some time ago, he also received several fruits from her, but he knew that she must have gone to Wuming Mountain to pick them again. After all, they just arrived, and even if they were nted, they would not be able to mature so quickly.


    So although it was delicious, the queen mother also asked him to find time to bring her some back home. He knew that their family was busy with business and didn''t want this girl to work too hard, so they all refused.


    But he didn''t expect that as long as it passed through her hands, whether it was vegetables or fruits, not only did it tastepletely different from what he had eaten before, but thepany was also different from what he knew.


    The imperial doctor said that eating more fruits is good for the body. He didn''t like it at all before, but after eating the cherries she sells, he gradually likes it now.


    Wei Jingxuan nodded in agreement, "Me too."


    Seeing that some of the fruits were heavy, as if they were about to ripen soon, Helian Rongjiu thought about it for a moment and looked at each tree before returning to the stool and sitting down.


    This time, I received money, so after making it, Murong Lingran was in a good mood and decorated the edges of each cake, and decorated it with fruit.


    Originally wanted to make a flower, but she only had white cream, she was afraid that they would be taboo to make a flower, so she gave up the idea.


    After a while, Murong Lingran finally finished all ten cakes, put them in the food box they brought, and put them in front of Helian Rongjiu, "Ninth Young Master, if you can, give it to me. Introduce customers."


    Although Daddy was worried that Ninth Young Master would tire of them and that he would no longer be their backer in the future, she was not worried at all.


    There is a very popr saying in the past life, to grab a man''s heart, you must grab his stomach, although they are not that kind of feelings, but the truth should be the same.


    Judging from the special visit of Young Master Jiu today, just because he was so obsessed with what she made and liked her cooking skills, she felt that no matter what happened so far, Young Master Jiu should protect her.


    "Introduce customers?"


    "Yup."


    "Okay... okay."


    said yes, but Helian Rongjiu didn''t agree in his heart.


    He also saw part of how this girl made this cake just now. It was indeed veryplicated andborious as she said. He felt very ufortable when he thought that what she had worked so hard to make had to be eaten by other men.


    And she also said that this ingredient is hard to find, and after eating it, you have to find other substitutes. The Queen Mother is still thinking about it, how could he let others eat such a delicious food, so that the Queen Mother can''t eat it in the future?


    She wants to make money, he wille to buy it often in the future, he has money.


    Murong Lingran saw that Helian Rongjiu still didn''t want to leave after taking the cake, so he asked in doubt, "Ninth Young Master, what else is there?"


    Helian Rongjiu said what he had just seen.


    "Young Master Jiu means you want to bring some vegetables from my backyard to eat at the same time?"


    "Well, I think the fruit on several trees seems to be ripening soon. Don''t worry, I will buy it from you with the money."

 Chapter 289: fed up

    Chapter 289 Unbearable


    Murong Lingran hesitated and said, "Ninth Young Master, you can sell it, it''s the price..."


    "Don''t worry, this gentleman is someone who knows the goods. Your nting is really good. As long as the taste is good and the price is not excessive, this gentleman can ept it."


    Murong nodded again and again, "Okay, as long as I''m mature, I''ll do what you said. By the way, Young Master Wei, do you want to buy some for Madam Wei too?"


    Helian Rongjiu hurriedly said: "Yes, Jingxuan, buy some for your mother, didn''t she like the cherries this girl soldst time?"


    Ninth brother said so, Wei Jingxuan was not easy to refuse, "Well, I will exin to the people below when I go back."


    "Then it''s settled."


    Helian Rongjiu''s movements were fast, and when she arrived at the gate of the official mansion the next day, Zequ was waiting for her with thend deed for the other half of the hill.


    Therefore, after Murong Lingran bought all the remaining half of the mountain, she integrated thend deed into one, and wrote her name.


    When I came, Dad said that everything in the family is her credit, and no one in their family is qualified to write their name on it except her. He also said that the fifty acres ofnd and barren hills bought this time will be her dowry. .


    She felt that everyone''s name was the same, and they belonged to the family anyway.


    She is only ten years old, and she is only eleven years old. She is still too early to marry, and she will definitely have other family properties in the future. It will be enough to write their names at that time, and she has not refused, so today it is only her and Li ising.


    The small barren mountain cost her two hundred taels of silver, and the fifty acres ofnd cost her two hundred and fifty taels.


    After thend deed was settled, Murong Lingran went around to look around. After searching for a long time, he couldn''t find anyone selling fruit trees. He bought some gifts for Li Zheng, and then returned to Lihua Vige.


    The wastnd near Murong Lingran''s house had been almost bought by her the previous two times, so this time only part of the 50 acres of wastnd was next to the 20 acres ofnd she bought the second time, but the rest were not scattered. Next to her small barren mountain.


    Although it is a little troublesome at the foot of the mountain, to guard against the beasts that go down the mountain because they can''t find food in winter, but she is near her house, so she can see it at a nce, and it is convenient for her to walk there.


    Murong Lingran gave the matter ofnd remation to a few brothers. They had already done it anyway, so she was not worried.


    Because the 50 acres ofnd and hills need a lot of seeds and saplings, now Murong Lingran takes Heimao up the mountain whenever he has time. After picking the medicine, he goes into the space and starts to prepare the seeds and saplings.


    As before, the seeds are in the same bottle, so she doesn''t need to worry about it at all.


    As for the fruit saplings, in addition to the ones that she bought in the past life, there were quite a few of various types left.


    But it is impossible to nt the whole mountain, even adding the saplings from Xuanqing Kingdom that I boughtst time is not enough.


    Seeing that the master was in a bad mood, Kuromao didn''t dare to sway in front of her, so he found a ce to stay silently, watching the master quietly.


    "Ugh¡­"


    When he heard Murong Lingran sigh for the eighth time, God Lord Changqi finally couldn''t bear it anymore. How could this silly girl be the master of his space?


    "Girl."


    Murong Lingran was thinking attentively, whether to go to other viges or to the next door to the capital to have a look, if not, whether to use the seeds from the fruits to directly nt them in the space and try to see if they can germinate.

 Chapter 290: mouth is wrong

    Chapter 290


    I heard that saplings bred from seeds are also called seedlings. If the seedlings are not grafted, even if they bear fruit, they will bearte, poor quality and low yield.


    But she can be nted in space first, and if she grows up in the cknd of space, there shouldn''t be those problems.


    But there is too littlend to nt in the space now, and she needs a lot of saplings. When one seed after another grows to the fruiting stage and then pulls it out, she can predict how hard she will be in the future.


    was fascinated by his thoughts, so he answered absentmindedly, "I''m here."


    Shenjun Changqi said with a proud face: "Are you stupid? What did I say when I gave you the same bottle?"


    Murong sighed and said: "I didn''t forget, you said that the same bottle can reproduce the seeds of vegetables, fruits and medicinal materials, but my fruit trees have be saplings, not seeds."


    "Not seeds but they are derived from seeds and are essentially seeds."


    Murong Lingran asked a new question, "But your bottle is too small, I can''t even put it in if I want to copy it."


    "You''ll know if you try it."


    Murong frowned. Could it be that this bottle is like the treasures of the gods in Journey to the West, and things can be smaller when they go in?


    Murong Lingran found the smallest sapling and threw it into the mouth of the bottle tentatively, and then something miraculous happened.


    Seeing that the bottom of the sapling still covered in mud just touched the mouth of the bottle, the sapling disappeared in front of her.


    I quickly picked up the bottle and took a look. I really saw the sapling that had shrunk several times andy at the bottom of the bottle.


    "This...this...really...really went in?"


    Shenjun Changqi stammered when she saw her surprise, and said proudly: "What''s surprising, this seat''s capabilities are more than that, you underestimate this seat too much."


    "Yes, yes, God, your mana is boundless, and the world is invincible."


    This goddess really thinks about what she thinks and is anxious about what she is anxious about, just like the roundworm in her stomach, haha...


    "The mouth is not right." Shenjun Changqi snorted coldly, and didn''t bother to care about a girl''s film, and said: "Just wait for twelve hours, don''t touch it in the middle, when the time is up, pour out the saplings, they will It will naturally return to its original size."


    Murong nodded excitedly, "Yes, I see."


    Suddenly thinking of something, Murong asked suspiciously: "Shen Jun, fruit tree seedlings can be copied, so can vegetable seedlings and herbal seedlings?"


    "Naturally, it''s possible, but it takes seven, seven, forty-nine days to duplicate a vegetable seedling and a herbal seedling. Can you wait?"


    "Huh? Why do they wait so long? So few?"


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly coughed lightly, "It''s nothing, I just made some mistakes when I made the same bottle."


    "That''s a pity."


    But she didn''t care too much. After all, she had the cknd with space, and the seeds had to grow to the seedling state very quickly, but thend that could be nted was too little, so it was a little troublesome.


    The problem of ??saplings was also resolved, Murong Lingran''s expression finally rxed, he put the bottle away, and said a few more words with God Lord Changqi, and walked out of the space with ck hair.


    Although the autumn harvest has passed and it is considered a ck time for farming, there are many people whoe to their house to pick vegetables every day. The poption of Lihua Vige is limited, and it is estimated that very few people can go to the wastnd. It is good that all the wastnd can be developed this year. .


    It is possible to invite people from other viges to do the work, but the short distance from Lihua Vige and several surrounding viges takes an hour, and it takes two hours to go back and forth. It is estimated that no one will be invited.


    That''s all, just do it slowly first, if you recruit some bad people, it will not be worth the loss.


    Anyway, it will take some time for her to prepare the seeds. The n is to nt them all before next summer, so there is no hurry.


    was about to say hello to Kuro Mao to go home, but suddenly found that Kuro Mao disappeared.


    Murong Lingran was about to call it when he saw Heimao suddenly appear right in front of her with a roe deer in his mouth.


    As soon as his eyes met, Kuro Mao put down his roe deer and ran into the depths of the forest.

 Chapter 291: niece

    Chapter 291 Niece


    Not long after, a hare came back, and then ran to the depths. After going back and forth several times, the ground was already full of various animals.


    After a while, Kuromo saw that the prey on the ground was almost there, sat on the ground and shouted at his master, "Wow!" Then he sat on the ground and gasped with his tongue out.


    Murong frowned and said, "Hei Mao, you hunted too much today. The five of us and you won''t be able to eat all the wild beasts you have eaten in five days."


    Fortunately, her space has the function of keeping fresh, otherwise she would have to find a way to keep so many wild things, and she would definitely be exhausted.


    Kuromao looked at the sky, then looked around, and then made a trembling and curling action.


    Murong Ling suddenly realized, but his brows furrowed even tighter, "Hei Mao, you are a dog, and dogs don''t need to hibernate, why do you save meat?"


    ck Hair immediately stood up and roared in dissatisfaction: "Wang! Wang! Wang!"


    You say I''m a dog again, I''m not a dog!


    It''s so cold in winter, it''s hard to catch them at that time, why don''t you save some rations for the family just in case? Is it not good?


    Although it has long hair, it is also afraid of the cold. In winter, it also wants to be like your human beings. If you can¡¯t go out, you won¡¯t go out.


    Murong Lingran''s ears hurt by its deafening roar, and hurriedly said, "Alright, alright, I''ll save it for you."


    I have to say, I thought that Hei Mao was the same as an ordinary pet dog in the previous life. With such a big physique, he would definitely eat her up.


    I didn''t expect it to look like a long, cumbersome and slow-moving dog, but it is an extremely useful hunting dog.


    I went hunting for whatever I liked to eat. After raising it, not only did their family not spend any money on it, but the dishes on the table were more abundant, and they also saved a lot of money for meat, as if the ck hair was there. Keep them the same.


    But Hei Mao doesn''t eat raw food, and likes to eat what she cooks, but it''s a bit of a waste of firewood.


    ck Hair nodded, "Wow!" It was originally for you, just eat it!


    Murong Lingran carefully observed the surroundings, and after confirming that there was no one around, he threw all the prey into the space.


    And for the next few days, every time Hei Mao went up the mountain with Murong Lingran, he would hunt a lot of food for her to save, so she had to find a special room in the space bamboo house for him to put meat.


    The temperature was getting lower every day. After Murong Lingran went up the mountain, he went to inspect the field again. When he walked to the gate, he heard a burst ofughter from strange children inside.


    walked in and saw two four or five-year-old childrenughing and ying around the chairs in the main room.


    And at the bottom right sit a middle-aged man and woman, talking to Murong Kuan.


    Murong Kuan saw his sister came back, and he immediately seemed to see a savior, and said excitedly: "Aran, you are back."


    Murong nodded, looking coldly at the man and woman sitting, and said lightly, "Third brother, who are they?"


    When the children saw Murong Lingran appear and saw her cold eyes, they instinctively felt a little scared.


    The man and the woman turned their heads and heard Murong Lingran''s address to Murong Kuan. Before Murong Kuan could answer, the woman said with a look of surprise, "Is this your niece Murong Lingran?"


    Murong Lingran walked to the third brother''s side and said solemnly, "I don''t have the two rtives in my memory."


    Seeing Murong Lingran''s bad face, the woman was not angry at all, but smiled and said, "Oh, it''s normal that you don''t know us, we haven''t seen each other for several years."

 Chapter 292: not welcome!

    Chapter 292 Not wee!


    "Let me introduce, I am Murong Cai''s aunt, my name is Wu Chunhong, he is Murong Cai''s uncle, my name is Chen Deye, Murong Cai is our eldest nephew, you are his cousin, aren''t you also our niece? ?"


    Murong Kuan whispered in his sister''s ear: "They are indeed the family of the aunt''s maiden. Didn''t the uncle and aunt go back to their maiden''s house? When they came back, I don''t know why, but the whole family came back with them. As soon as they came back, they lived in my uncle''s house. They wanted to build a house after the spring, and it seemed that they nned to settle in Lihua Vige in the future."


    Murong said in confusion: "Third brother, how do you know so much?"


    "They arrived yesterday. Yesterday, Ah Qing saw them after returning from work and asked Murong Cai. He came to you early this morning, but you went out and told Dad and our three brothers."


    Murong nodded, walked to the top without hesitation, sat down, and said lightly: "Oh, rtives over there, what are you doing here?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Murong Kuan, "Third brother, sit down too, they are all sitting."


    Seeing their faces change, Murong Kuan nodded, "Okay, Aran."


    Although the husband and wife were dissatisfied with the attitude of their brother and sister, this was their home after all, and they dared not say anything.


    Wu Shi said with a smile, "It''s inconvenient to talk to your children about some things. We''re here to find your father. We want to discuss some things with him, so let''s talk about it when hees back."


    Chen Deye also said: "Yes, we can wait."


    Murong Lingran sneered in her heart, looking at the clothes of the two, it didn''t look like they were out of money.


    And it''s impossible for Mrs. Chen to not tell them about the current rtionship between the two families. She didn''t even give her uncle a copper te. Mrs. Chen didn''t tell them that it was impossible to ask for money.


    Then what else can you do?


    No matter what you are here for, she is not wee!


    "Negotiate? Didn''t my aunt tell you that my daddy basically leaves the family affairs to me now. Even if hees back, daddy won''t force anything I don''t agree with. If there is anything, just tell me directly. Bar."


    Wushi nced at her husband and saw him nodding, so she could only say, "Lingran, to tell you the truth, we have something to ask of you."


    "Begging?" Murong smiled and looked at the two meaningfully, "Since you used the word begging, why did youe to the door empty-handed? It seems that you have no sincerity at all."


    Anyway, she was still a child, and she had no scruples. She didn''t have to give them a good face when they came to the door.


    The husband and wife were stunned for a moment, but they didn''t expect her to speak so directly.


    Wu Shisan exined with a smile: "We just arrived yesterday, and we haven''t had time to prepare anything yet. If you want a gift, my aunt will make it up for youter."


    I heard that their family is now earning dozens or even hundreds of taels of silver every day, but they still care about this, which is really stingy.


    And she hadn''t said anything yet, she hadn''t promised them yet, how could they have prepared gifts in advance?


    If it doesn''t work, wouldn''t they have to waste a lot of money?


    "I didn''t have time to prepare?" Murong Lingran said lightly: "Okay, then you should go back and get ready before youe. There are so many things at home, I didn''t have time to prepare for you today, so I won''t leave you, third brother, Send off."


    Murong Kuan stood up indifferently and said in a cold tone, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 293: cousin? cousin?

    Chapter 293 Cousin? cousin?


    He wanted to drive them away for a long time, but Ama brought them here just now. At that time, there were many people passing by at the door, so he couldn''t drive his Ama out.


    I just didn''t expect Ama to bring them in and left in a hurry. He was persuading them to go back, and Aran came back.


    Chen Deye has earned a little money in business over the past few years, and he is considered one of the best in his hometown. In recent years, many people have tried to please him wherever he goes, and it has been a long time since no one dared to give him face like this.


    was about to scold her for not being polite and let her know what an elder was, when Wu Shi stopped him.


    Chen Deye then remembered that this was not his home, gave her a sullen look, and had no choice but to leave angrily.


    "what!"


    "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    Suddenly there was a scream of a strange woman from the backyard, followed by a roar from the ck hair. Murong Lingran''s face sank, and he got up and walked to the backyard.


    Chen Deye and his wife stopped for a while as they left, and their hearts trembled. They each took a child and hurriedly followed behind the siblings.


    Murong Lingran walked to the kitchen in the backyard, and from a distance, he saw a man and a woman sitting paralyzed at the door of the kitchen, while Hei Mao was standing not far from them, grinning at the two of them.


    The woman saw her parentsing, and said with a look of fear: "Daddy and Auntie, save me quickly, the dogs in the capital are so big, they are too scary."


    The man also said in horror: "Father, Mother, this big dog came out of nowhere, it''s so scary, it''s like it''s going to eat people."


    Murong Lingran didn''t greet Heimao when he saw it, and ordered the third brother to go to other ces to take a look. He entered the kitchen and saw at a nce that the meat she was stewing on the stove waspletely eaten.


    took another look at the ce where she ced the vegetables and meat. Fortunately, it was the same as before, so they probably hadn''t turned it over.


    Murong Kuan came back soon, shook his head at her, Murong breathed a sigh of relief, walked out of the kitchen, looked at the two of them with a cold look in their eyes, his tone was never before, "You two Who is it? Dare toe to my kitchen to steal food, I think you are impatient!"


    The woman saw that a child younger than her was questioning her, ignoring her words, just as she was about to stand up, she saw the **** dog in front of her suddenly approach her and roared at her a few times, "Wow! Wang Wang Wang!"


    Wushi was afraid that the **** dog would hurt the girl, so she hurriedly said: "Lingran, she is your cousin, that is, my eldest daughter, Chen Lianlian."


    Chen Deye had never seen such a big dog, he was taller than him, he couldn''t help swallowing, and said with a look of fear: "Besides is your cousin, Chen Yongfu, don''t let your family The dogs hurt them!"


    "Cousin? Cousin? Chen Lianlian? Chen Yongfu?" Murong sneered, "I don''t have a rtive who will be a thief the first time Ie to my house in a few years. Ribs, it was fine when we went out, but now there are only bones left, if you don''t give me an exnation today, you will never even think about going out of this gate!"


    Seeing that she was being treated as a thief, Chen Lianlian immediately forgot that there was a **** dog on the opposite side, and suddenly got up and pointed at Murong Lingran and roared, "Who do you call a thief, you dead girl? You say it clearly, you have evidence to prove it. Did I steal it? If you can''t show evidence today, I want you to look good!"

 Chapter 294: Three more slaps to you

    Chapter 294 Three more ps in the face


    "Pop! p! p!"


    The air suddenly quieted down, no one expected that Murong Lingran would suddenly take action.


    Before everyone could return to their senses, Murong Lingran returned to Murong Kuan''s side, and sneered: "Dare to speak rudely to me at my house, I really think I''m a jerk! No matter how presumptuous you are, this girl doesn''t mind rewarding me again. You three p in the face!"


    Chen Lianlian''s hands covered her stinging face, she couldn''t believe it: "You...you actually hit me? My parents have never hit me, why did you hit me?"


    Just as he was about to go forward and call back, he saw that Hei Mao seemed to have already known her movements, and quickly ran to the master''s side with a fierce look in his eyes. As long as Chen Lianlian took another step forward, it seemed that he was about to rip her apart.


    Chen Lianlian saw this, her footsteps stopped, she immediately took a few steps back, and never dared to step forward again, she turned her head and said aggrievedly: "Aniang, look at her, she beat me, you have to decide for me."


    Chen Yongfu saw that Hei Mao was no longer staring at him, so he quickly got up and hid behind his parents.


    Wushi looked at her face distressedly, turned her head and said angrily, "Murong Lingran, is there anything you can''t say? As for beating people?"


    Chen Deye also said: "Yes, there is something wrong with her, that only we parents can teach a lesson, what qualifications do you have to beat someone without authorization!"


    Murong frowned and said, "What''s wrong with me attacking the thieves who stole my house in my house? As parents, you don''t know how to discipline, so I, the owner, will discipline you for you!"


    "Also, your family is really close to Murong Qi. It was only the second day aftering to Lihua Vige that they actually came to plot against my house. If Hei Mao hadn''t found out, would you still n to empty my kitchen?"


    "No, if I hadn''t added two more locks to every room in my house since thest time I was burrized, you would definitely still want to go in and steal my money, right!"


    Murong Lingran felt depressed for a while. He thought that no one would dare to attack her family after killing chickensst time, butst time Murong Qi and his wife were not in Lihua Vige at all. Knowing what happenedst time didn''t shock them at all.


    Murong Kuan thought about what happened just now, and immediately regretted it in his heart, "Aran, I''m sorry, Chen Lianlian and Chen Yongfu said that it was a little boring to stay in the room as soon as they sat down in the main room, so they went out of the main room and sat down on the stone bench in the front yard, I went out to see it once, and they did sit well, but I didn''t expect them to sneak into the backyard quietly."


    Since thest time the thief happened, their family has kept everything they care about.


    Thinking that there is nothing of value in the front yard, I let them sit.


    He hadn''t had much contact with this family before, and he didn''t expect them to be such people, so he didn''t protect them much.


    Murong raised her eyebrows and said: "Third brother, I don''t me you, how could you manage the six of them by yourself? And who would have thought that someone woulde to Lihua Vige the next day in the name of someone else''s rtive. Come be a thief!"


    Being scolded and ridiculed by a little girl for a while, the faces of Chen Deye and his wife suddenly turned blue and white, and they could not wait to find a ground seam to get in.


    Originally wanted to ignore their brother and sister and leave quickly, after all, there are only two and a half children, and they dare not do anything to the two adults.


    But looking at that dog''s fierce eyes, and threatening them with sharp fangs from time to time, it shouldn''t be so easy to get away.

 Chapter 295: compensation

    Chapter 295 Compensation


    But fortunately, there are only two of them here, two children, and today¡¯s affairs can be passed by just fooling around.


    However, she never thought that she was actually considered to be a thief, and they came to Lihua Vige. If it spreads out, they may not be able to stay there. Wu Shi had to exin: "Lingran, it''s definitely not the case. As you imagine, we don''t know why they suddenly appeared here, just wait a minute, I''ll ask you clearly."


    After ?? finished speaking, he began to question his children with a stern face, "Aren''t you sitting outside? Why are you here?"


    Chen Lianlian whispered: "Auntie, I didn''t do it on purpose, I was sitting in the yard and smelled a fragrance I had never smelled before, and I happened to be hungry, so I sneaked in while you weren''t paying attention. already."


    Chen Yongfu also took the initiative to admit his mistake and said, "Niang, I...I know I''m wrong."


    The meat was so fragrant that he couldn''t control himself.


    Wu Shi thought that there was still something to ask their family, although the daughter was wronged, but she no longer had the arrogance when she questioned just now, and said with a t face: "Lingran, you also heard, our two adults absolutely do not know, nor Not instructing them."


    "They didn''t do it on purpose, they were just greedy. You know, after a few days of bumps on the road, there''s no oil or water in your stomach. It''s understandable that you''re still a child."


    "No matter what, you are a girl and younger than Lianlian. Lianlian is your cousin. You can''t beat her casually."


    "We don''t care about your beating. It''s not good for your reputation if you spread it out. It''s okay if Lianlian and the others ate your meat, it''s not worth anything."


    "Your family is not short of the meat money now. We both just let it go, okay?"


    "The devil will believe what you say!" Murong Lingran mocked: "I thought I was young and could fool me with just a few words, didn''t I? Child? I''m ten years old, and my third brother is eleven. Who do you think is more like a child? Seeing that they are at least fifteen, they are all at the age of starting a family, don¡¯t they still understand the truth that if you don¡¯t ask yourself, you will steal? Let us brothers and sisters forgive those who are older than us, do you think it is possible? You Don''t you feel ashamed if you can say it out loud!"


    "Don''t think that I can''t hear what you mean, isn''t it that I won''t forgive you today and I''m going to spread the word about my beating? Tell you, this girl is not frightened. If you want to say it, go ahead and say it today. If you don''t apologize andpensate, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Chen Deye''s family''s expressions changed, and they never thought that a ten-year-old girl could say such a thing.


    They are all rtives, so I don¡¯t even know how to give this face. It¡¯s really ignorant.


    Chen Deye frowned and said, "There is no need forpensation, they are all rtives, and they are a little bit of meat that is not worth a lot of money, so it is not easy to make too much trouble. From now on, they will all be people from Lihua Vige. Right."


    Murong Lingran sneered and said, "You are the ones who did the bad things, and you are the ones who are embarrassed to meet others. What is it about me? Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention that what you ate just now was made by me for Heimao. The rations, it finally came back from the mountains, I finally cooked it, it just came to the kitchen and was waiting to eat, and you all ate it, otherwise why do you think it is so angry?"

 Chapter 296: shoot them to death

    Chapter 296 Shoot them to death


    Chen Lianlian and Chen Yongfu turned pale, Chen Lianlian asked tentatively, "That''s for dogs, which means you didn''t wash it carefully?"


    After all, all the food her family raised in the past was thrown directly on the ground. She didn''t think anyone would waste time on the dog to wash it.


    But she didn''t expect Murong Lingran to treat Heimao like a family member, so how could it be possible to give it unclean food?


    In order to disgust the two of them, Murong Lingran said with absolute certainty: "Of course!"


    Chen Lianlian and Chen Yongfu suddenly felt nauseated, they squatted on the ground and started to hold their throats hard, trying to spit it out.


    They just ate dog food, oh my God, how could they be so stupid! It''s no wonder that although it was fragrant just now, it always felt an indescribable taste.


    But they almost cut their throats, but nothing came out.


    Murong Lingran didn''t want them to pollute thend at home, so he said coldly, "Don''t waste time there. Today, you can either apologize sincerely and leave 10 taels of silver, or our newspaper officer, you can choose one."


    Wu Shi never thought that she would speak so loudly, and said stunnedly: "Lingran, although it''s their fault, but why can''t they have 10 taels of silver, is this too much?"


    Murong Kuan said, "Then you are choosing newspaper officers? Okay, our father and brother are in the vegetable field, and I will inform them immediately."


    After saying that, he made an appearance as if he was about to leave the backyard. Anyway, with Hei Mao there, they didn''t dare to do anything to Aran, and Hei Mao could p them to death with a single p.


    Chen Deye suddenly said something in his wife''s ear, Wu Shi''s eyes suddenly brightened, he nodded again and again, and said a few words to his children, suddenly straightened his back, and said arrogantly: "It is impossible to give you ten taels of silver. Yes, you are extorting!"


    Chen Deye said gloomily: "Today we will not give you any money, just want ten taels of silver for a little dog food, you are dreaming! I don''t believe that you really dare to let your dog kill us, hum, let''s go! "After saying that, he took the lead and walked towards the gate of the courtyard.


    Murong smiled lightly, "Since you don''t know what''s good or bad, then I''ll be rude, you''re right about a little bit, you just stole the dog food, it will be released in a few days, the reporter is really It''s too cheap for you guys. Third brother, then I''ll give you a chance to show your skills and let out a good breath. Anyway, Xuanqing has aw, and once the owner finds out, he can deal with it freely, regardless of life or death! "


    "Okay, Aran."


    Murong Kuan stepped forward immediately, without waiting for Chen Yongfu to react, he suddenly kicked him to the ground, and immediately started kicking him frantically.


    "Ah, it hurts so much, oops, mommy save me, daddy save me, it hurts..."


    Thinking that it was because he didn''t stop these people that the ck-haired dog food was stolen, and that the house was invaded by thieves, and that he didn''t keep the house well, Murong Kuan felt very guilty in his heart.


    Therefore, in order to ease his own guilt, the more he yelled, the harder Murong Kuan kicked, all of which were not critical, but were in unbearable pain.


    The people from the Chen family were about to step forward, and when they saw Heimao staring at them, they stopped and stomped on the spot anxiously.


    At this time, Murong Kuan became more and more excited with his kicks, and when his feet were tired, he immediately started to use his fists.


    Gradually, Chen Yongfu''s mind became blurred after being beaten, and he didn''t have the strength to resist.

 Chapter 297: end

    Chapter 297 End


    Seeing this, Murong Kuan felt still pissed, and suddenly rode on him and punched his face fiercely with his fists. Soon his entire face was red and swollen, like a pig''s head.


    Murong said lightly: "Third brother, it''s almost there."


    Murong Kuan heard the words and gave Chen Yongfu another p before standing up and returning to his sister.


    Chen Deye and his wife saw that their son was beaten all over, and immediately stepped forward in distress. Before they could express their concern, they heard their daughter''s cry for help behind them.


    "You...what are you going to do? Auntie, save me!"


    The husband and wife turned their heads and saw Murong Lingran suddenly throwing something at her daughter''s knee, and her daughter suddenly knelt on the hard ground.


    As soon as she knelt down, two round things appeared in front of her.


    took a closer look and saw that it was actually two walnuts.


    Before she could look up, she received another p on the face, followed by another p on the other side of the face.


    After Murong Lingran had hit ten, he stopped.


    Chen Lianlian never thought that she would be beaten twice today, like she was beaten stupidly, she knelt on the ground in a daze, and even forgot about it.


    And Chen Deye''s pair of young children hugged each other tremblingly as early as Murong Kuan''s shot, for fear that they would be the next to be beaten.


    Wu Shi saw that both of his sons and daughters had been beaten with scars, and his eyes suddenly turned red.


    "Stop!"


    The crowd followed the sound and saw Murong Zhe and his two sons walking quickly towards them with a sullen face.


    Walking to his daughter and son, Murong Zhe looked at Wu Shi coldly and frowned, "What did you want to do just now?"


    Wu Shi said angrily, "What are you doing? Your daughter and son beat my child up like this, and of course I want to beat him back!"


    "Fight back? Dare toe to my house and beat my daughter, are you bullying my family? Ah Zong, Ah Xuan!"


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan replied at the same time: "Yes."


    "Ah Kuan is still young, I guessed that he was showing mercy just now, and the lessons are not enough, so that they don''t even know where they are wrong, you continue."


    The eyes of the two showed excitement at the same time, "Yes, Dad!"


    After saying that, the two of them stepped forward, regardless of Chen Yongfu''s unconsciousness, fists like raindrops began to greet Chen Yongfu.


    Suddenly, Murong Zong punched Chen Yongfu''s ribs, Chen Yongfu was instantly awakened by the pain and screamed, "Ah!"


    Seeing that the people who beat him actually changed two, the one was still bigger than the previous one, and he fainted again with fright.


    Wu Shi said in horror: "Yongfu!"


    Upon seeing this, Murong Zong smiled coldly and greeted Chen Yongfu twice before returning to his father with his younger brother.


    Dare to be presumptuous in their home, this is the end!


    The husband and wife hurried forward to check on their son''s injuries, and Chen Lianlian was also shocked by the shrill screams of the elder brother just now, got up and hid behind Wu Shi, looking at Murong Lingran angrily.


    Murong Lingran noticed her gaze and smiled at her, "What? If you don''t agree? If you don''t agree, I can continue to give you a few ps. You should be d that my three brothers didn''t hit women, otherwise, your fate will be with your brother. Same."


    Chen Deye clenched his fists and said angrily: "Murongzhe, we are rtives after all, just now your two little ones were just ignorant. Why do you care about the juniors, and they didn''t do anything to you!"

 Chapter 298: joke

    Chapter 298 Jokes


    "Rtives? I can''t afford rtives like you. My rtives won''te to the door when only juniors are at home, and they are not juniors, they are just thieves who entered my house."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "Dad, you already know?"


    Murong Zong exined: "Aran, in fact, when we came back, we saw you rushing to the kitchen. Dad wanted to see how you dealt with it, so he followed quietly, so we heard what you said just now, you well done."


    "So it is." She said how they appeared so timely.


    Chen Deye clenched his fists tightly, "The child just ate a bit of dog food. You have such a big family business, is it reasonable for you? You beat the two children so badly. If you don''t lose money today, I''m going to report to the officer!"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "You guys really don''t know how high the sky is. Go, just to make things bigger, and let everyone see your disgusting faces. As I said just now, Xuanqing has aw, and there is aw against burry. The owner, once discovered, is free to dispose of it, regardless of life or death. We have not vited anyws of Xuanqing Kingdom, and we have left your son''s life, which is already a blessing to this girl."


    "You..." Damn girl!


    Murong Zong immediately interjected: "Please be careful, otherwise we won''t be able to take care of you, and taking care of your son will be easy."


    Chen Deye was stunned for a moment, and he immediately hated gnashing his teeth, but the other party had so many sons, he had nothing to do, he never thought that he would be bullied like this one day, "Murongzhe, I remember today''s events, let''s go. Look, hum!"


    After saying that, he asked his wife to help his son on his back and wanted to leave.


    Murong said calmly: "Wait, you haven''t paid thepensation I said just now."


    Kuroge immediately stepped forward and blocked their way.


    Wu Shi gritted his teeth and said, "You have already beaten my children like this, and you still ask me for money, I won''t give it to you!"


    Murong Lingran said with a look of regret: "Since you don''t give it, it seems that you don''t want to let it go, so don''t me me. Brothers, help me beat them all out!"


    The three brothers said at the same time: "Yes."


    ck Hair also shouted: "Wow!"


    Chen Deye and his wife stiffened. If they were beaten out in humiliation, everyone would know what happened today, and they would definitely be a joke in Lihua Vige.


    Before thinking what to do, the two of them felt a pain in their backs, and when they turned their heads, they saw that the three brothers were holding a stick in their hands and greeted them unceremoniously.


    "Ouch, ouch." The husband and wife jumped in pain, Wu Shi hurried forward and helped the unconscious son on her husband''s back. He didn''t dare to stay any longer, and hurried to the front yard gate.


    When the two and a half-year-old children saw this, they immediately followed their parents and ran out in fear, for fear that they would also be beaten.


    As for Chen Lianlian, she was the first to run away when she saw the three Murong Zong brothers holding sticks.


    When Chen Deye''s family ran out of Murong''s house and turned around to see that they were standing at the door without chasing after him, Wu Shi couldn''t care about anything else, and began to curse, "Murong Zhe, you ckhearted, you not only beat my children all over, bruised and bruised. He even called us out, you wait, I''ll go back and tell your olddy right away how her good son treats his rtives!"

 Chapter 299: can not offend

    Chapter 299 Can''t Offend


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said, "Go, go, please go as soon as possible."


    Lizheng father and son and Mrs Cui happened toe down from the mountain to pass by Murong Zhe''s house. When they saw this situation, they were puzzled when they saw Murong Zhe suddenlye out and quickly tell Chen Deye''s family what they were doing at his house.


    Li Zheng stared at Wu Shi angrily, "On the second day aftering to Lihua Vige, he started to bully people in our vige. You are really bold enough, are you bullying no one in our vige? Believe it or not, I will immediately You go away!"


    Cui Shi also said: "Oh, this is the first time I have seen a thief so righteous, if I were beaten out in such a humiliating manner, I would have wanted to run away with my tail tucked in, but I still have the face to shout here, my face is so humiliating. It is thicker than Wuming Mountain."


    Chen Deye immediately shrank his neck when he saw this. No matter how ignorant they were, they knew that Li was not to be offended.


    Although he was dissatisfied with their sarcasm, he hurriedly bowed his head and said, "Lizheng, we didn''t say anything because the child was injured. Don''t be angry, we''ll leave now."


    Wu Shi also lowered his eyebrows and said, "Yes, yes, we will leave now."


    After saying that, he walked away with a few children in despair.


    Li was looking at their backs and snorted coldly, "If I knew they were such people, I shouldn''t have promised them to settle down yesterday because they could increase the poption of Lihua Vige."


    Zhuang Qinghe hurriedlyforted him: "Father, you know people and faces but don''t know your heart. When they came yesterday, they looked like people. No one thought they were such people, and they showed their fox''s tail so quickly."


    Azhe and the others are not even afraid of an old witch like Liu''s, let alone a person who is not even a rtive.


    Li was looking at Murong Zhe and said apologetically, "Azhe, I''m sorry, but your house was burrized."


    Murong Zhe shook his head and said with a rxed expression: "It''s nothing, it''s not your fault, I don''t have a big loss, it''s just that the ck-haired dog food has to be re-cooked by A Ran."


    Kuromao suddenly whimpered in grievance.


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    After Li Zhengughed, he frowned and thought about it, but he was still a little angry, "No, they dared toe to Lihua Vige as thieves as soon as they arrived in Lihua Vige, no matter if it was an adult''s intention, this kind of ignorant person can''t stay in Lihua Vige. , If someone recruits thieves in the future, it will be my sin, I am a lot of age, but I don¡¯t want to fail the festival, even if I am told that I don¡¯t believe it, I must not leave this hidden danger.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the eldest son seriously, "Qinghe, I will find some peopleter to drive them out of Lihua Vige."


    Zhuang Qinghe nodded, "Yes, Dad."


    Murongzhe didn''t object after seeing this, Li Zheng was right, staying in the vige would only lower Li Zheng''s prestige.


    Dare to bully his daughter while he is not there, there should be consequences.


    Chen Deye''s family of six hurriedly returned to Liu''s house. Although Liu''s house was not big, it was still able to make room for their family to live.


    Murong Xue and Murong Qing now live in the same room.


    And Murong Xue''s room was temporarily reserved for Chen Deye and his wife and their two children, and the four of them could sleep together.


    As for Chen Lianlian, she was spoiled by her family. She would rather live in the firewood house alone than crowd with Murong Xue and the others, so she piled the firewood in the firewood house in the yard and lived in the firewood house by herself.

 Chapter 300: got used to

    Chapter 300 Get used to it


    Chen Yongfu shared a room with Murong Cai, so Chen Deye carried his son directly to Murong Cai''s room as soon as he entered the door, and asked Murong Qi to rush to ask for a doctor.


    Liu Shi saw that Chen Deye and his family were disheveled, their hair was messy, and they were in a state of embarrassment, and they came back with a fainted one. Chen Lianlian''s cheeks were also red and swollen, as if she had encountered a robber, and she wondered: "Uncle Ah Cai, what are you doing? be like this?"


    Chen Deye angrily told Murong Zhe''s house when he heard the words.


    Wu Shi added from time to time.


    "Olddy, that''s the way it is. I didn''t expect your son and grandchildren to be so disrespectful. It''s just that the child was ignorant and ate something, or they prepared it for the dog. As for being so preupied with it, no matter what we do. Rtives, how can you not be so ruthless, especially that Murong Lingran, who actually beat Lianlian without any rules, you have to decide for us."


    Liu''s eyes widened in disbelief, "What are you talking about, Murongzhe actually cooked a big pot of meat for the dog? He beat you up like this for what the dog eats?"


    "It''s true." Wu Shi knew that her focus was here, and quickly poked her daughter.


    Chen Lianlian''s face has been burning and hurting, and it hurts even more when she speaks, so she can only endure the pain and say: "Indeed, it''s a big pot, my brother and I both ate it for a while before we finished it, although it''s for dogs, but The taste is very good,parable to human food, and their family is too reluctant for dogs."


    Liu Shi was instantly furious, his whole body was shaking with anger, "Okay...Okay, Murong Zhe feeds the dog meat every day and doesn''t take it to honor me, it''s really unfilial. I can''t eat meat every day, the life of a dog. It''s actually better than me, this time I''m going to find people in the whole vige to judge me and see what he has to say this time!"


    Liu hurried to go out after saying that.


    Chen Deye and his wifeughed sinisterly.


    Humph, if you dare to treat them like this, they will find the person they are most afraid of to clean them up!


    Although the younger sister Chen has already told them that Murongzhe basically doesn''t take Liu''s mother seriously now, but after all, she is her own mother. If you put an unfilial hat on them, they will be able to eat without food!


    Unexpectedly, before they were happy for too long, Murong Liang suddenly scolded in a cold voice: "Stop for me, if you dare to trouble A Zhe and the others, I will interrupt your dog''s legs!"


    The faces of the Chen family suddenly changed, and they never thought that the old man would not give his wife face so much.


    As for the Murong family, they have gotten used to it recently. After all, Murongliang kicked someone and vomited bloodst time.


    Liu Shi was shocked: "Old man, how can you help that unfilial son? Listen to what they said just now, dogs eat better than ours. You can bear it, I can''t bear it!"


    Murongliang nced meaningfully at Chen Deye and his wife, and said slowly, "When A Cai and I were going up the mountain a few days ago, we happened to see Heimao fluttering about pheasants, and Aran exined that Heimao is very good, and he thought He hunts whatever he eats. He has a big physique, a big appetite, and he likes to eat meat. In order not to burden them, he will find food by himself every time he goes up the mountain with her, and he is extremely sensible.¡±


    Liu Shi was taken aback, "You mean that the meat was hunted and eaten by Hei Mao himself, not the meat that Murong Zhe bought for it?"

 Chapter 301: sow discord

    Chapter 301 Provoking Discord


    Chen Deye''s family also looked at each other, isn''t that a dog? Do dogs hunt too? So the huge body can run? It''s better not to be eaten by other beasts.


    Murong Liang sneered, "It''s not like you haven''t seen ck hair, you are less than 1.6 meters tall, it is already taller than you, and if you want to know that a meal is at least several pounds or even more than ten pounds of meat, a day After three meals, it will cost about one or two silver. Do you think he will be willing to give up with Azhe''s temperament? You areing to the door now, aren''t you just going to grab the dog''s meat to eat, you are too embarrassed to say it?"


    Mr. Liu curled his lips, "Then... that ck hair is so easy to hunt, and their family must not be short of meat. It must have saved a lot of money during this time. I can ask him for some meat money, right?"


    Murongliang said with a sullen face: "Don''t go! You are going now, no matter what name you are going under, from the outsiders'' point of view, you are helping A Cai and his uncle to vent their anger. Today is their fault, why, why are you still here? Do you want to unite with outsiders to bully your son? Do you still have the self-consciousness of being a mother? Don''t you dare to me me for really hitting you hard again!"


    Liu looked at the Chen family embarrassedly, and repeatedly denied her face in front of outsiders, it was too much!


    also resented in his heart, the dead old man will protect the unfilial son, she just went to ask for money, can it be considered bullying?


    Chen Deye knew that it was impossible to have Murongliang instigating Liu''s troubles, so he could only say: "Master, your eldest son and your grandchildren beat my children like this, you have to give us an exnation, right?"


    "Confession?" Murong Liang smiled coldly, "Speaking of confession, shouldn''t you give me an ount first? You told me to go up the mountain, why did you go to my eldest son''s house? He was also treated as a thief. type it out?"


    Liu''s eyes flickered in guilt, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Chen Shi and Murong Xue also shrank their bodies, trying to minimize their presence.


    Wu Shi and Chen Deye nced at the three of them, afraid that the old man would investigate further, so they didn''t dare to speak again.


    Murongliang frowned and looked at the five of them, and there was something in his heart that he didn''t understand, and he became angry, "Okay, I kindly took you in, but I didn''t expect it to be a thief who took in a family, even if I had a conflict with the boss''s family. , that''s also our family''s family affairs, you can''t allow you to point fingers and sow discord here, you should get out of here immediately!"


    Wu Shi gave up this time, "Old man, it doesn''t make sense for you to drive us away. We agreed at the beginning, we will give you fifty taels of silver at one time with the principal and interest, and you will keep it until our new house ispleted next year. How can you not believe it!"


    Murongliang snorted coldly, "Forty taels of silver have been lent to you for several years, allowing you to start your own business smoothly, you have made a lot of money these years, and I only charged you 10 taels of interest, which is already a small amount. Although I don''t know why you gave up your career in your hometown and came to the capital, I now tell you clearly that even if you have money, I will not serve you, and now, get out of here immediately!"


    Seeing that Murongliang seemed determined to drive them away, Wu Shi gritted his teeth. Today was enough of a shame. If they were driven out again, their family would really not be able to gain a foothold in the vige in the future.


    had to lower his posture, bent down and forced a smile and said, "Father, let me tell you the truth, in fact, we really lied to you when we told you to go up the mountain for a walk."

 Chapter 302: late

    Chapter 302 Late


    "But we really wanted to talk to Murong Zhe for business. But we didn''t expect Murong Kuan to be at home alone after he came, and waited at their house for a while."


    "My father and I didn''t really know about the two kids going to their backyard kitchen. They just thought the meat was too fragrant, so they went in and stole it for a while."


    "Look, I can give you fifty taels of silver at one time, and when I arrived yesterday, I brought a lot of Donghai Prefecture''s local specialties to you, you know that our family is not short of money, and we don''t eat less meat. , the children really didn''t mean to be thieves."


    "We are parents. We must be angry when we see our children being beaten by them. It''s understandable that we don''t choose to say anything. Please forgive us. We promise not to do it again in the future."


    Mu Rongliang thought about it carefully. After they came here, it really didn''t look like they were short of money. They shouldn''t have gone to the boss''s yard to steal things.


    Seeing Murongliang''s face softened, Wu Shi took another tael of silver and gave it to Liu Shi, "Olddy, we now know that we are wrong, the child is still young, it is inevitable that mistakes will be made, so please let the old man not drive us away."


    Liu Shi was overjoyed when he saw Yinzi, and hurriedly took it, and also began to persuade: "Old man, they are all rtives, otherwise Aqi can''t be a man."


    Unexpectedly, Murong Liang said firmly: "No, they must go!"


    Such a person who harms his children and grandchildren is a scourge to stay at home.


    I only arrived yesterday, and something happened today. I don¡¯t know what disaster will affect his rtionship with his eldest son¡¯s family in the future.


    was about to drive them away by himself when there was a knock on the door.


    Mu Rongliang had to go out to take a look. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Zhuang Qinghe standing outside the door with many young men, staring at the back room with a bad expression, "You are..."


    "Uncle Liang, you probably know what happened at your eldest son''s house today, right?"


    "Well, they said it just now when they came back."


    Zhuang Qinghe said sternly: "Then I won''t exin much, Li Zheng said, it is impossible to keep such people who go to other people''s homes and be thieves after entering the vige, so..."


    Chen Deye, who followed him out to see the situation, became anxious and looked at his sister pleadingly.


    Chen hurriedly interceded, "Father, don''t let Li Zheng drive my brother away, they only came the next day, and now drive them out of the vige, how do you let them live?"


    Zhuang Qinghe sneered: "How do you live? You are an adult, can you still be suffocated by urine? If you dare toe to Lihua Vige to be a thief, you have to think of the consequences. Are you anxious now? It''s toote."


    Chen Deye hurriedly took out a silver ingot from his arms and stuffed it into his hand, "Brother Qinghe, we really didn''t know that children would do such a thing, I promise you, I will strictly discipline them in the future, just let us Stay for now."


    Zhuang Qinghe nced at the silver ingot in his hand, raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s quite generous. Since the money is not bad, where is there no ce to stay? Why do you want to stay in Lihua Vige?"


    "I¡­"


    "I don''t need to exin, I don''t want to hear it either." Zhuang Qinghe interrupted him and returned the money to him, "I''ll give you a quarter of an hour to clean up and get out of Lihua Vige immediately. If the timees, I don''t mind letting you go. My brothers throw you out."


    Chen Deye looked at Murongliang anxiously, "Old man, I am Ah Cai''s uncle, please help me talk."

 Chapter 303: not believing in evil

    Chapter 303 Don''t Believe in Evil


    Murong Liang nced at him coldly, "If I knew this earlier, why bother."


    Chen Deye looked at Mrs. Liu again, Mrs. Liu had nothing to do, Li Zheng had made a decision, and he never wanted to see her again, how could she be a womanizer?


    Seeing that everyone didn''t help them, Chen Deye clenched his fists angrily, knowing that he would only make himself more embarrassed if he continued to entangle him, so he could only say harshly, "Just leave, it''s just a broken vige, I still don''t care. It¡¯s rare. I don¡¯t keep a master here, I have a ce to keep my master, and I will move to the city right away, hum!¡±


    Wushi quickly grabbed her husband, "I...are we really going?"


    "Everyone else hase to drive people, what are we doing here? Don''t worry, we have money, I will take you to the city to enjoy happiness."


    After saying that, he went back to the house and started packing.


    Wu Shi had no choice but to go back to the house and pack up.


    After a while, Zhuang Qinghe watched Chen Deye''s family of six leave the boundary of Lihua Vige before returning home.


    Chen Deye kept paying attention to his back and saw that Zhuang Qinghe had left with everyone, so he dared to speak to Chen who came to see him off.


    "Little sister, how did I treat you before you got married? And how do you treat me now? I agreed to live in your house and build a house. Look at me now, like a backwater dog. I''ve never been so embarrassed before."


    Wu Shi alsoined, "Yes, you haven''t gone back for a few years, and you will ask for money when you go back. We entertained you for a lot of time in Donghai Mansion, and finally gave you five Ten taels of silver are nothing more than wanting to live in your house for a while, and you can''t meet such a request, do you still treat us as rtives?"


    Chen Lianlian also said: "Yes, auntie, look at what my brother is like now. He was so badly injured and was kicked out. If something happened along the way, wouldn''t that kill us?"


    Listening to theirints, Mrs. Chen was displeased and said, "Lianlian, why did you talk to your aunt? If you and your brother didn''t understand the rules and secretly ate other people''s things, would you be kicked out? Come back now. me me, why don''t you know how to reflect on your own behavior?"


    "I...how did I know they would be so stingy, I remember when I was in the Imperial Doctor''s Mansion, my brother and I also took their food casually, didn''t they say nothing?" Chen Lianlian murmured in a low voice.


    Chen shi frowned and said: "I have already told you that our family is separated, and I also told you about thest time the child''s father plotted their family, and also said that they are different from before, I just want you to face them in the future. Think about it before you speak, so as not to get angry."


    "They don''t even give the olddy''s face now. You don''t believe in evil, but you want toe and try it. Now it''s alright, everyone in the vige knows that my brother came to the door the next day and became a thief, corrupt. For my reputation, I haven''t settled with you yet, and you still have the face to question me?"


    "Okay." Chen Deye frowned and said, "Little sister, what are you mad at with your child? I didn''t think about it today. After all, Murong Zhe was good to Murong Qi in the past. I didn''t think about your two families. The rtionship is so tense, especially that dead girl Murong Lingran, her heart is harder than a stone, she doesn''t give me and your sister-inw any face, we are her elders anyway."

 Chapter 304: make her disappear

    Chapter 304 Let her disappear


    Chen Shi sighed and said, "It wasn''t that the person changed after she was injured. Now her father and brother listen to her in everything. She said to go east, but they will never go west. I have never seen such a spoiled person. If it wasn''t for her, our rtionship might not have been so bad."


    Chen Deye''s eyes shed, and he suddenly said in a ruthless tone: "Since the reason is all because of her, you never thought about letting her disappear?"


    "Big brother." Chen shi looked around in horror when he heard the words, and said anxiously: "What are you talking about! Their family is now doing business with the best restaurant in the capital, and they have be friends with the Xiangjia people in the capital. We It''s just an ordinary person, if something happens to her and people can''t do business, it is estimated that before Murong Zhe and his father and son can deal with us, the people from the restaurants will be able to devour us alive!"


    "Is it so serious?" Chen Deye frowned and said, "As long as they don''t find out, it''s fine?"


    "Big Brother!"


    Seeing his sister''s unhappy face, Chen Deye had to say: "Okay, I know, why would I do such a thing? There is no airtight wall under the sky, if it is discovered, it won''t make it difficult for you and Ah Cai in the future. Man, I know how serious things are."


    Chen Shi was relieved when she heard the words. Although her eldest brother loved her very much since he was a child, he didn''t do anything less about stealing chickens and dogs when he was a child. She was really afraid that he would do something wrong, "It''s fine if you know the importance, don''t talk about that. , have you decided where to go?"


    "Where can I go? I''ve already given up my message just now, so I can only go to the city. I just decided to rent a yard to live in. In addition to what I give you, I also have some money. As before, rent a small shop and open a noodle restaurant."


    Chen thought for a moment, but still asked the question, "Big brother, since you have such a good n, why did you want to be with us in the first ce? You can make money, and your craftsmanship must be good. My house is a broken house, but It¡¯s very different from your house in Donghai Mansion, and staying in the vige also restricts your development. Where can you open a noodle shop to get money quickly for farming?¡±


    Chen Deye and Wu Shi looked at each other and were about to speak when they saw the figure behind her and said excitedly, "A Cai''s father is here."


    Murong Qi hurriedly said: "Brother, I only heard that you were kicked out after I went back. The doctor happened to be in the vige to see a doctor. I promised the doctor to give him an extra tael before he came."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." Chen Deye quickly looked at the old doctor, "Doctor, take a look at my son."


    After saying that, he put his son on the ground from behind.


    The old doctor stepped forward to take a pulse, and then pulled Chen Yongfu''s clothes to examine his whole body carefully. After a while, he said lightly: "It''s nothing, it''s basically a flesh wound, just a broken rib, if you don''t dislike it. I''ll treat him right here, and then he''ll be fine after another seven days of medicine."


    "I don''t dislike it, I don''t dislike it, then I would like to thank the doctor."


    After Murong Lingran remade Heimao''s food, he quickly prepared the family''s lunch.


    Murong Zhe said, "Just now your uncle Qinghe came over and said that the six members of the Chen family were all kicked out."


    Murong nodded and asked suspiciously, "Why did they suddenlye from Donghai Mansion? Is it bad to stay in your hometown?"


    Murong Kuan hurriedly said: "A Ran, I didn''t finish talking just now, and A Qing said it when he came over, saying that Grandpa seems to have borrowed forty taels of silver a few years ago to do business with the aunt''s aunt''s eldest brother, and when they returned to their parents'' house, Just to ask for money."

 Chapter 305: talk

    Chapter 305 Discussion


    "As for the reason foring back together, there is no mention of it. Ah Qing also said that their conditions are very good, and Grandma just sees that they are rich and generous, so they are allowed to live at home."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "So it is."


    It seems that there is really no way out. They can''t get money here, so they actually went back to Chen''s family to ask for money.


    But Grandpa''s previous money was all given to him by Grandpa''s filial piety. Isn''t that forty taels of silver all from Grandpa?


    Murong Lingran felt distressed immediately. Forty taels of silver were so cheap over there, would she want to find a way to get them all back?


    But now that the Liu family is rich, it is estimated that they will not think about their family all day long.


    She''s been busytely, and she doesn''t want to give her a look. As long as they don''t mess with her, let them be proud for a while.


    Murong Zong saw his father frowning and asked with concern, "Father, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s okay. You were all born in the capital, so I guess you don''t have much affection for Donghai Mansion. You haven''t gone back all these years, and I don''t know if your mother''s rtives are doing well."


    "Dad said grandpa and grandma?"


    "Well, and your uncles." Murong Zhe nodded, "Back then, your auntie came to live with me in the capital not long after they got married. I have to be on duty, the hospital does not have long holidays, and the journey is long, so I don''t worry about you either. Mother and your children go back, they have never been to the capital, they used to write letters, we have also broken news with them in recent years, and I don''t know if they are all well."


    Murong frowned, "Father, isn''t my aunt''s family also from Donghai Mansion? Why don''t we ask them?"


    "They probably don''t know either. Donghai Mansion is bigger than the capital, Chen''s family is in Daquan Vige, our home is in Baoshan Vige, and your mother''s family is in Dashi Vige, which is more than 200 miles away from Baoshan Vige, and there are two families today. It''s too stiff, I guess they won''t talk about it even if they know the situation."


    Murong said suspiciously: "Dad, don''t you want to go back and have a look?"


    Murong Zhe shook his head, "No, your brother hasn''t been found yet, and it''s impossible for Dad to go back. We can''t take care of ourselves, let''s live our own lives first."


    Murong Lingran breathed a sigh of relief, she was really afraid that her father would soften her heart and say something to let them go back and have a look.


    Although they are blood rtives of A-Niang, but she has never seen them, and to put it cold-bloodedly, she has no feelings for them at all.


    A-Niang seldom mentioned them in front of her before. If they were really nice to A-Niang, A-Niang would not keep silent to them, and would not even mention it.


    Her mother can''t go home now, the younger brothers have not been found, and they still have uncleared charges on them. If they go back hard, others still don''t want to see them, and they are disgraceful for their assigned identities. Woolen cloth.


    What if after they go back, there is news about the younger brothers from Tiger Power Escort?


    If A-Niang came back and said she wanted to go back, it would not be toote to think about going back.


    After Chen Deye''s family was kicked out of Lihua Vige, within a few days, Murong Qi''s family bought six acres of wastnd at one time, and the news spread throughout Lihua Vige.


    For a while, there was a lot of discussion in the vige, and people would talk about their house wherever they went.


    It''s not surprising that the vigers are interested in Murong Qi''s family affairs. After all, thest time Murong Qi plotted against his eldest brother caused a sensation in the whole vige.

 Chapter 306: come to ask for forgiveness

    Chapter 306 Come to the door for forgiveness


    They have never seen such kindness and vengeance in their lives, and such a cruel person to their loved ones.


    And Murong Qi has always been raised by his eldest brother. After his eldest brother was separated, life was a mess.


    After what happenedst time, everyone knew that Murong Zhe would not care about him anymore, and they all waited to see the jokes of their family and see how miserable he would live.


    But who knew that after more than a month, not only did others not make life worse, but they still had money to buy wastnd, how could they not be surprised?


    A group of women from the Tian family and the Xia family were discussing in a low voice, and inadvertently nced at the door of Murong Lingran''s house, and suddenly shouted at Murong Lingran who was digging soil in the distance, "Little master."


    Murong Lingran was wondering, just turned his head and caught a glimpse of the person who entered their house, his face suddenly cold.


    In the Murong family at this time, Murong Qi smiled and put the prepared gifts on the table one by one for the children, and then looked at his eldest brother with a t face, "Brother, these five pounds of meat are for you."


    Murong Zhe nced at the meat in his hand lightly, but did not speak for a while.


    Murong Qi didn''t get a response, didn''t feel embarrassed, and looked at his three nephews enthusiastically, "Azong Axuan Akuan, these three cakes are for you, all of them are from Yuxiangzhai, but they are delicious. "


    The three brothers looked at each other, but didn''t say a word. They just looked at their family with a probing face to see what medicine they were selling in the gourd.


    Seeing that they didn''t respond, Murong Qi wasn''t angry either. After putting down the cakes, he picked up a bag of candies, nced around the main room, and said with a smile, "Brother, isn''t Aran here? I heard that girls like sweets. This package of candy is specially prepared for her, please let here out."


    Mrs. Chen also smiled and said, "Yes, like the cakes, they are all bought from Yuxiangzhai. They are delicious."


    "Aran is not at home."


    Looking at the gifts on the table, Murong Zhe suddenlyughed at himself, "Murong Qi, today is the first time in your life that you buy something for this brother and your nephews and nieces, you have done me dozens of times. Brother Nian, I know your temperament very well, you can''t afford to be unprofitable, just tell me if you have something, and if it''s okay, I won''t leave you."


    Murong Qi didn''t expect the eldest brother to say it so directly, and said with a smirk: "Brother, don''t say that, I also know that I was too much before, so I''m not here to apologize to you for what happenedst time."


    "Apologize?"


    Murong Qi hurriedly said: "Yes, recently, I have also reflected on my previous behavior, and my father taught me every day, I also know that what I did in the past was too much, I only have one brother, and you used to be so good to me, No, it''s good for our family. I don''t know how to be grateful. Instead, I want to hurt you. It''s really too bastard. I also ask my eldest brother and several nephews and nieces to forgive me this time. I promise to respect you in the future. Listen As you say, try to be a good brother, a good uncle, okay?"


    "Forgive you?" Murong Lingran suddenly walked into the main room and said loudly, "Uncle, I have a question to ask you. If your answer is satisfactory to me, maybe Dad and I might think about it."


    nced at their family''s clothes, finally, the salted fish turned over, why is it still the same as before?


    Didn''t Grandpa let them hold the money?


    is also right, let the uncle take the money, it is estimated that he will be able to go to the casino and lose everything in less than a day.

 Chapter 307: vegetable seeds

    Chapter 307 Vegetable Seeds


    Seeing Murong Lingran''s return, Mrs. Chen hurriedly picked up the candy and held it in front of her, with a diligent expression: "Aran, this is a candy that was specially bought for you, try it out and see if you like it. If you don''t like it. It doesn''t matter, you say what you like, and my aunt will go back and prepare it for you."


    Murong Lingran walked to her father''s side and stood still. She didn''t even give a look at the candy in her hand.


    Chen Shi choked and said shyly: "Okay...Okay, you ask."


    Murong Lingran looked at Murong Qi with a half-smile but not a smile, "Uncle, you said that if your conspiracy is not exposed that day, you will get ournd and house in a month, I want to know how you will settle our family? "


    Murong Qi was stunned for a while, then forced a smile and said, "Aran, that incident has passed, and my uncle knows it''s wrong. Let''s not talk about those unhappy things now, okay?"


    "No, if I p Murong Xue and say I''ve already pped it, I know I''m wrong and ask her to forgive me, do you think she will forgive me?"


    Murong Xue was stunned for a moment, then stood up suddenly, her face twisted: "Murong Lingran, what did you say?"


    Murong Lingranughed, "Don''t be angry, it''s just a metaphor."


    "It''s not good for you to use a metaphor, but you want to use me as a metaphor, you did it on purpose, you gave it to me..."


    "Axue!"


    Seeing her father staring at her, Murong Xue had to swallow her words unwillingly, then returned to the chair and sat down.


    Murong Qi said tteringly, "Aran, after all, uncle is your uncle, your father''s younger brother, and you are my rtives, broken bones are still connected to tendons, I just want to take yours The house...the house and thend were just grabbed, no...I didn''t think about what to do to you."


    "real?"


    "Of course it''s true, you are my blood rtives after all. And your grandfather will not agree with me to drive you out a second time."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "Oh, I see."


    Murong Qi was overjoyed and said excitedly, "Aran, have you forgiven us?"


    "Forgive me? I didn''t say it, I just said to consider it based on your answer. I haven''t considered it yet. After all, my uncle has driven me out of the badly injured before. If it wasn''t for my luck, I would have died a long time ago. Now, there is still a hurdle in my heart that I can''t pass."


    The house andnd have been taken away, and you said you don¡¯t want to do anything to their family? Do you really think she is an ignorant child?


    "Aran, Uncle really knows that he is wrong, so please forgive Uncle." Murong Qi said with a bitter face.


    A big man made a coquettish sound to her, a little girl, and Murong Lingran suddenly shivered.


    Seeing that his daughter couldn''t take it anymore, Murong Zhe hurriedly said, "Okay, Murong Qi, tell me your intentions. I know you''re not just here to apologize today."


    Murong Qi struggled for a while, he knew that if they didn''t forgive him for what he had done before, they would definitely not agree to him, but they havee, it''s okay to try, he gritted his teeth and said, "Brother, then I don''t have much. Talking nonsense, you should also know that I bought six acres of wastnd?"


    "I know, farm well, don''t go to the casino, six acres ofnd can make you live well."


    "Brother, I also want to live a good life, so I want to ask you, can you... can you sell me some of the vegetable seeds you nt? I want to grow vegetables with you to sell."

 Chapter 308: help uncle

    Chapter 308 Help Uncle


    Chen had overheard the conversation of the women in the vige some time ago, saying that their vegetables grew so well, not because of thend, but because Murong Lingran bought the seeds from the city.


    As for who she bought from, not even the Xia family knew.


    Murong Zhe sneered, "Murong Qi, you are indeed irreversible!"


    "Brother, what do you mean? You either agree or you don''t, why are you saying it so ugly?"


    Murong Lingran exined lightly: "Uncle, I don''t know if you have heard such a sentence, cutting people''s fortunes is tantamount to killing their parents. Needless to say, you also know the current situation of our family, where money is used. There are more."


    "There are so many things in the world that can make money, you don''t know how to grow them, but you want to grow the same things as us, and even ask us to sell you seeds and rob us of our business. You say that your vegetables can grow into ours. Selling as smoothly as before?"


    It''s not that she doesn''t give people a chance to reform. If Murong Qicun wants to disgust them and make trouble for them, then their business will definitely be affected next year. She is not so stupid to create apetitor for herself.


    And she doesn''t think that Murong Qi is sincerely apologizing today.


    Can unite with outsiders to **** and **** thend and house of the pro-eldest brother. This person is vicious to the core. If there is a chance, this person will definitely stab them.


    Chen''s dissatisfaction said: "Aran, you are serious, I heard that you bought another fifty acres ofnd and a small barren mountain. Your family now has a total of seventy-five acres ofnd. Our six How could the mu ofnd affect your business?"


    "That''s right." Murong Qi hurriedly said, "We just want to drink some broth after eldest brother, eldest brother, you also know that I am not as smart as you, and I really can''t find a way to make money, so please help Help me, if my conditions are good, my parents will have a better life."


    Murong Zhe was still unmoved when he heard the words, he was not a fool, it was just wishful thinking to ask him to forgive him for hurting their family so badly in the past with just a few words and a little insincere gift!


    Murong Lingran sneered: "You guys are really clear about my family''snd, if I promise you, the dishes from the two families will be listed together, and there will be more supply, but there are only a few people in the city. influences?"


    "Aran, just help uncle. Uncle knows that he was a **** in the past, and he will treat you well in the future, and will slowlypensate you, okay?"


    Murong Lingran had never seen Murong Qi speak to her in such a low profile, but she didn''t have any turbulence in her heart, she suddenly sighed and said, "Uncle, don''t make it difficult for us, what''s not a kind of seed? Isn''t it the same when you go to the seed shop to buy other seeds?"


    Mrs. Chen pouted to herself, now that the part of thend in their yard was bought from the seed shop, and the appearance was horrible. How could it be sold for 20 cents a pound?


    It is also nting, and it takes the same amount of effort. Why doesn''t she nt more expensive ones?


    Murong Qijian couldn''t move Murong Lingran, so he took a step back and said, "Aran, can you tell my uncle who you bought the seeds from? is it okay?"

 Chapter 309: Only call you Murong Qi

    Chapter 309 Only call you Murong Qi


    "Uncle, it''s not that I didn''t tell you, but that I don''t know what that person looks like, and I don''t know where he is now."


    She didn''t lie, she was the seed of online shopping in her past life, she really didn''t know the seller''s appearance, and she didn''t know where she was now.


    Murong Qi was instantly angry, stood up suddenly, and said gloomily: "Murong Lingran, you just don''t want to sell me seeds and help me with so many excuses?"


    The three Murong Zong brothers also stood up abruptly when they saw this, and stood beside their sister without hesitation, staring sharply at Murong Qi, as long as he dared to do something, they would not be polite.


    Murong raised her eyebrows and sneered, "It only took a few words to show your true colors? Those who didn''t know, thought you didn''te to apologize today, but came to collect debts."


    "Since you can''t hold your breath, then I won''t talk nonsense with you. I want seeds, but I don''t. There are no people who want to sell seeds."


    "You take these things back, we don''t care. The people in the vige who didn''t grow vegetables with us are still alive and well, and there are a lot of rich people, so you don''t have toe here to pretend to be pitiful."


    Murong Zhe nodded in agreement, "The boss, the second and the third, see you off."


    "Please." Murong Zong said coldly.


    Murong Qi saw that Murong Lingran was so disrespectful, and his expression gradually became ruthless.


    He is so humbled, what else do they want from him!


    Just as he was about to step up and teach this unruly niece a good lesson, Murong Zong saw his intention and warned coldly, "Uncle, if you dare to do anything to A Ran, we will only call you Murong Qi in the future."


    Murong Qi was stunned and caught a glimpse of the three brothers looking at him with bad expressions, and said with a grim expression: "Okay, since you are so cold-blooded and ruthless, if your family has anything to do in the future, I will not help, let''s go!"


    He was about to leave when he saw the gifts on the table and gritted his teeth: "Since they don''t need them, take them all back."


    Murong Xue was overjoyed when she heard the words, "Okay, Dad."


    After he finished speaking, he stepped forward and put everything in his arms, nced at Murong Lingran disdainfully, and followed him happily.


    She wanted to leave for a long time, and she didn''t approve of Dading to ask for help in a low voice.


    Although she hates Murong Lingran, there is one sentence she agrees with: what to grow is not to grow, why do you have to follow the uncle''s family to grow vegetables?


    But she didn''t dare to say it, for fear that her father would scold her.


    If these things are not sent out, they will definitely be their three siblings.


    This is Yuxiangzhai''s dim sum candy. She hadn''t eaten it for many years. However, the fifty taels of silver given by uncle He was taken by Grandpa as soon as she received it. Even if she had the guts, she would not dare to ask Grandpa. ask for money.


    Even these were bought by grandpa and asked by dad to bring them over. When she first bought it, she thought grandpa bought it for the three brothers and sisters, but she was disappointed when she found out that it was for Murong Lingran and the others. for a long time.


    It''s alright now, these things are theirs again, and there is no need for cheap Murong Lingran''s dead girl anymore.


    Chen saw that her husband and eldest daughter were gone, so she had to follow.


    Murong Cai saw that his parents were gone, so he quickly followed behind them.


    Murongqing has been working in the field, so she never came.


    Chen saw her husband rushing ahead, and quickly caught up with him. Seeing that there was no one around, she quickly stopped him, "His father, wait for me, I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 310: four kinds of fruit

    Chapter 310 Four kinds of fruits


    "What?" Murong Qi said with an irritated face, "Just tell me if you have something to do."


    "If we go back like this, Dad will definitely scold us. You forgot what Dad said when you came over?"


    Murong Qi frowned and said, "I didn''t forget, he said that no matter what, he would ask for eldest brother''s forgiveness today, and let eldest brother give me a hand. But you have seen it just now, they don''t get into the oil and salt, and they still hate the past, I''m afraid Even if I give this life to them, they will not forgive me, so what am I doing here? Am I being humiliated by them in vain?"


    Chen Shi said anxiously: "I know you are wronged too, but how can we exin to Dad when we go back! The money is all with him. If he is not happy, even if the family has money, we will not have a good life!"


    Saw the children rushing up, Chen Shi hurriedly said: "A Xue, A Cai, hurry up and think of a way to help your parents, and see how you can go back and say so that you won''t be scolded by your grandfather."


    Murong Xue panted and said, "When he saw that we went back with gifts again, he knew that things would definitely not work out, and he would definitely be scolded for no matter what he said.


    "Isn''t that the same as if you didn''t say anything!" Chen shi frowned and looked at his son, "A Cai, is there anything you can do?"


    Murong Cai thought about it for a while, and said with a serious face, "Father, Mother, in fact, Grandpa should also know that they will not agree, after all, the rtionship between the two families is so tense now, how could it be possible toe back just because of an apology. Really?"


    "Grandpa should just want you to admit your mistake and try the attitude over there. It would be better if there is forgiveness. If he doesn''t forgive, he probably won''t say anything."


    Murong Qi nodded in agreement, "Yes, yes, daddy is not stupid. He also knows the temper of the elder brother. Even if the elder brother forgives, and Murong Lingran, she is not easy to deal with now."


    Chen Shi also felt that his son''s analysis was reasonable, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. Thinking that he didn''t get the seeds, he suddenly began to struggle again, "Then what do you think we will nt next year? Except for the vegetables they are selling now, I can''t think of anything more valuable. something."


    Murong Cai said indifferently: "Most of the vigers will nt whatever they want. I think it''s good to grow rice, at least if you have enough food, you won''t starve to death. Dad made a mistake. Grandpa must have anger in his heart. Grandpa will definitely be angrier if he is the one who is the main seeder next year and loses money or can¡¯t make money. Follow everyone to nt, although you won¡¯t earn any money, but even if it¡¯s a loss then, grandpa probably won¡¯t say anything about grandpa. ."


    "Our family is not too short of money at the moment, and we can live a good life. If you don''t make money, you won''t make money, right? Uncle and the others have alreadye to the capital? If there is any difficulty at that time, it''s a big deal to ask uncle, He will definitely help us."


    Murong Qi and Chen shi looked at each other, and felt that what their son said was reasonable. After thinking about how to exin when they went back, they returned home.


    After arriving home, as expected by Murong Cai, he was not very angry that Murong Zhe did not forgive them, but heaved a long sigh.


    After hearing that they wanted to nt rice honestly, Murongliang had no objection. He said that they should nt it well and didn''t say much.


    asked their brothers and sisters to divide the cakes and candies, and urged them to go to thend to open up wastnd.


    A few dayster


    Helian Rongjiu just returned to the imperial study room, looking at the fruits on the table, then remembered what he said at Murong''s house some time ago.

 Chapter 311: settle accounts with her

    Chapter 311 Find her to settle ounts


    It hasn''t been delivered for a long time, and he will forget it.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the four kinds of fruits on the table, raised her eyebrows and said, "She should have charged you a lot, right?"


    Zequ smiled and said, "For twenty pomelo, she received five hundred cents for one. Twenty apples, one a pound full, she received thirty cents for one. Twenty catties of winter jujubes cost thirty cents a pound. Twenty catties of oranges are also thirty cents a catty.¡±


    "That''s nearly twelve taels of silver in total, so it''s only twelve taels for such an order. It really is a profiteer."


    Zequ said again: "Miss Murong knows you will say that, she told you not to think it''s expensive first, and said that she met you, so she gave the friendship price, if she sells it in the market, or next time you pay it back. If you want it, it is not at this price, and it will be sold even higher."


    "She also said that apart from the grapefruit, the prices of other items are not expensive. They are better looking and several times better than the ones sold in the market today. After you try them, you won''tin about the price."


    Helian Rongjiuughed, that little girl''s mouth, a liar, she nted it herself, she naturally said good things, and only Zequ would believe it.


    However, these are indeed bigger and better-looking than the ones sent by the imperial kitchen.


    "This grapefruit is worth 500 yuan each. If it''s not worth it, I will personally go out to her tomorrow to settle the ount."


    "Miss Murong also guessed that you would say that grapefruit is not worth it. She said that this grapefruit is different from Xuanqingguo. She bought it from someone who doesn''t seem to be a native of China, and it ispletely the same as our country''s variety. It''s different, she also decided to sell it at this price because she thought it tasted so good, and said that if you eat it, you won''t feel bad for the money."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly became interested, "If that''s the case, then you open it, I want to try it immediately."


    "Yes."


    Zequ quickly took out the pulp of the grapefruit and put it on a side te.


    Helian Rongjiu couldn''t wait for him to peel them all, and as soon as he put down a small piece, he picked it up and stuffed it into his mouth.


    After tasting it carefully, he praised it unreservedly: "Sweet, full of water, and not sour at all, it is indeed better than what I have eaten before."


    Helian Rongjiu asked him to deal with the other three kinds of fruits. After trying all of them, he fell silent.


    This girl is really a talented person. No matter what she grows, it tastes so good. The taste of this grapefruit, he feels, is notparable to the cherries he atest time.


    After thinking for a moment, Helian Rongjiu instructed: "Let the people who carry vegetables buy fruits from her every day, and buy all kinds of fruits every day ording to this quantity, and give some to the empress dowager, the emperor''s younger brother and the emperor''s sisters. past."


    "That price..."


    "I don''t think there are many fruit trees in her yard. After this vige, there will be no such shop. You won''t be able to eat for a long time. It''s just a little bit of fruit. If she wants to raise the price, she can raise the price. It''s not very expensive."


    "Okay, my subordinates will go and give instructions."


    After entering the twelfth lunar month, the weather became colder and the speed ofnd remation gradually slowed down.


    The fruits in the backyard are ripe. Every day, apart from the Minister of Rites and the Nine Young Masters Association, Murong Lingran ns to sell the rest by herself. After all, she still has a lot in her space.


    Half a month before the fruit ripened, Murong Lingran found several elderly people in the vige who knew how to make bamboo baskets and showed them a bamboo basket she designed.


    Let each of thempile a sample for her, and after they are satisfied, let them follow the sample. As long as the quality is the same as the sample, she will buy it for ten pennies.

 Chapter 312: ready-made contacts

    Chapter 312 Ready-made connections


    In Xuanqing Kingdom, the twelfth lunar month is always a month when people are busy visiting rtives and friends. Murong Lingran saw the opportunity of this month and nned to sell in two ways.


    One is to use some fruits and wild flowers to make fruit flower baskets, which are convenient for people to give gifts. She matches and decorates the baskets and sells them one by one.


    A kind of cherries are still sold in bulk like the ones soldst time, and the price is all fifty cents a pound.


    Although the price of cherries was much higher thanst time, many things were going up in price at the end of the year. There are very few people in Beijing who specialize in growing fruit for sale like her. Very few people sell fruit. I believe it will be sold.


    On this day, Murong Xuan and Murong Lingran drove a carriage with a cart of fruits to Tianhe Tower, and exined their intention to shopkeeper Jia.


    Shopkeeper Jia confirmed her words, "Do you want to sell fruit beside Tianhe Tower?"


    Murong nodded, "Yes, I wonder if Shopkeeper Jia can agree? If not, I won''t force it. I''ll go to Mingyuelou and ask Shopkeeper Huang."


    She had already thought about it, Tianhelou is located on Minghua Street, and the people whoe and go are rich people. Her fruit is more expensive than the cherriesst time. The guests who enter and leave Tianhelou are the most suitable ones to buy her fruit. .


    It is natural to make good use of existing contacts.


    Hearing that Murong Lingran was going to Mingyue Building, the shopkeeper Jia hurriedly said: "Yes, of course it is possible, I was just hesitating where to arrange you."


    Since using the vegetables from Murong''s family, the restaurant''s business has been much better than before, there are more repeat customers, and the ie has increased a lot.


    Murong Lingran can now be regarded as his God of Wealth, the God of Wealth came to ask him for help, how could he not help?


    Seeing him agree, Murong Lingran was overjoyed, "I''ve already thought about it, I only need a ce outside the door to park the carriage, the ce ten meters past the right side of the door is fine, it''s convenient to park the carriage, it won''t affect it. to iing and outgoing guests.¡±


    The location is very spacious, people passing by outside and people entering and exiting Tianhe Building can see her fruit, killing two birds with one stone.


    Shopkeeper Jia nced outside the door and nodded readily, "Of course it is possible."


    Murong Lingran also smiled and said, "Thank you, shopkeeper."


    After ?? said, he handed him a basket of fruits, "I don''t have much to offer. The fruits are still fresh and delicious. I hope Shopkeeper Jia will ept them with a smile."


    Shopkeeper Jia has never seen such a beautiful basket. Seeing that the fruits in it are in excellent condition, he stroked his beard and smiled and said, "Then the old man is disrespectful."


    Murong Lingran quickly returned to the side of the road and asked the second brother to park the carriage under the roof on the right side of Tianhe Building.


    Murong Xuan is here to help his sister today, he will do whatever the sister asks him to do, so he puts the fruit basket on the long foldable table specially made by He Wenyi.


    They came out rtivelyte, and it was almost noon after they were ced, so many people came out to eat.


    And what is the status of Tianhelou in the capital? Everyone in the city knows that this kind of high consumption ce has always disliked the image of the restaurant by hawkers hawking beside it.


    As a result, Murong Lingran''s fruit stand received countless scrutiny from the very beginning.


    After all, there were many people who wanted to set up stalls there before, but all of them were driven away by the people from Tianhelou.


    Most people thought that the two children were young and ignorant, and they all cast sympathetic eyes on them when they saw that they were in full swing.

 Chapter 313: fruit basket

    Chapter 313 Fruit Basket


    Don''t think about it, after a while those fruits will definitely turn into a pile of garbage, and the two children will definitely leave crying.


    Although some people watching the lively saw that their fruits were big and plump, they looked very good, and they also wanted to try it.


    But thinking that they might be chased away while shoppingter, it would be too embarrassing, and many people gave up the idea of ??buying it.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no movement from Tianhe Tower.


    The people watching the fun couldn''t help but start to think, is Tianhelou too busy? Haven''t found it yet?


    After Murong ced the fruits in a sensible manner, he saw everyone staring at them from a distance, but he didn''te forward, and he immediately understood what they were worried about.


    rolled his eyes, Murong whispered something to the second brother, and then swaggered into the Tianhe Tower.


    Everyone was stunned, it was toote to hide from Tianhelou in this situation, and they dared to walk under the eyes of others.


    I just didn''t expect that Tianhe Tower''s shopkeeper would follow her out soon after, nced at the position of their carriage, and nodded, as if he thought the position was good.


    Then I talked to her a few more words, and let her go back to work.


    The expressions on everyone''s faces changed from shock to sudden realization. It turned out that it was Storekeeper Jia''s permission, or it was a country rtive of Storekeeper Jia, no wonder.


    Since it is allowed by Tianhelou, they have no worries, and some people who have been attracted by her fruit for a long time are curiously surrounded.


    Murong Lingran saw this and hurriedly greeted: "These are all fruits grown by my family. If you like it, buy some and go back and try them. They are all just picked from the tree, so they are guaranteed to be fresh."


    A fat boy with a roast chicken in his hand and two servants approached and asked curiously, "How do you sell it?"


    Murong Lingran knew at a nce that this was a foodie, and pointed to the beautifully decorated fruit basket, "This is two taels of silver per basket, if you are going to visit rtives and friends, you can buy this as a gift for your elders. Just go directly, it''s very convenient."


    After speaking, he pointed to the fourrge baskets on the ground next to him, "The fruits in the small basket are all made up of thesebinations. If you don''t like buying the ones in the baskets, you can buy these, except the grapefruit for a tael of silver. , the rest of the winter jujubes, oranges, apples, etc., are all fifty cents a pound."


    As soon as the voice fell, one of the women onlookers said: "Child, you are not meat, and they are too expensive to sell."


    The rest of the audience also nodded in agreement. These fruits looked big and plump. They were indeed different. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so expensive.


    Although they have money, the money is not brought by the wind. The province will still save it, and they will not easily take advantage of it.


    Murong Lingran knew for a long time that they would question them, and immediately turned around and took out a few fruit bowls from thepartment behind her. She also put a lot of her homemade toothpicks on it, "You can try it, if you feel satisfied. buy again."


    The boy who was eating the roast chicken looked at the beautiful fruit te and saw that he could eat it directly. He poked a small piece of grapefruit and took a bite. After quickly swallowing it, he tried other things.


    After trying all the fruits, seeing that there are a lot of fruits in the basket, he waved his hand, "Four fruit baskets here."

 Chapter 314: underestimated

    Chapter 314 Underestimated


    Murong Lingran and Murong Xuan were overjoyed. They didn''t expect the first customer to be so generous.


    "Little son, are there four fruit baskets?"


    "right."


    "Okay, a total of eight taels of silver."


    The boy instructed the servants to lift it up, and then let the servants take a look at the fruit te just now, remember how it was ced, and gave eight taels of silver to nibbling on the roast chicken and left happily.


    Obviously, he also intends to go back and let people do this.


    Murong Xuan quickly picked up the fruit basket from the carriage to replenish.


    Everyone saw that the boy bought four fruit baskets so readily, and people started to try it one after another. If it was really good, they would like to buy them for their children.


    "Oh, this grapefruit is so sweet, I have never eaten such a delicious grapefruit."


    "This jujube is also sweet. My wife likes jujube the most."


    "Oranges are also sweet, apples are also sweet, and they all taste pretty good."


    "I want a fruit basket."


    "I want two fruit baskets."


    "I want three fruit baskets."


    Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "Okay, okay, everyonee one by one, there are still many fruit baskets, don''t worry.


    For the next period of time, the two brothers and sisters were always busy, and they didn''t even have time to drink water.


    Therefore, in less than an hour, the fifty fruit baskets they brought were sold and earned one hundred taels of silver.


    Of course, in order not to take up space, they only installed ten of them, and Murong Lingran installed the rest in the carriage, so that she could mix some of the fruits in the space from time to time.


    When Mr. Jia heard the excitement outside, he stood at the door curiously and took a look. Seeing that Murong Lingran''s fruits were selling well, he heard a lot of peoplepliment them, and all the people who bought the fruit baskets were all smiles. Want to taste the taste of the fruit she gave him.


    I just didn¡¯t expect those who bought the fruit baskets to turn around and see Tianhelou, and they stopped by for lunch, which made Tianhelou more and more busy, so he never found time.


    A man dressed as a servant came over suddenly, nced at the booth, and said in disappointment, "Are there any fruit baskets?"


    Murong smiled and said: "No, but the taste in these big baskets is the same as the fruit basket, do you want some?"


    It was because she underestimated the purchasing power of the people in the city. She didn''t expect that fruit baskets would be the fastest selling at such an expensive price.


    There are still some baskets in her space, but before she came, Dad suddenly took her brothers to count her fruit baskets several times, and she didn''t want to take them out.


    The man looked at the fruits and was a little embarrassed.


    Murong Ling Ran could see what he was thinking, and quickly took out several cloth bags sewn with coarse cloth from behind him, "Brother, I have cloth bags here that can hold things, I just made them and haven''t used them. Ten pennies each."


    The man was instantly overjoyed and said excitedly: "The girl really knows how to do business. Then give me five grapefruits, and the rest of the fruits will also be three catties each, and they will be divided into a bag."


    "Okay guest, please wait a moment."


    Murong Xuan immediately packed the fruit he wanted and handed it to him.


    After the man gave the money, the rest of the people who were troubled by the fact that they did note out with a basket also rushed forward to buy them. The two brothers and sisters started to get busy again, and soon all the fruits in the whole carriage were sold out. It consumed a lot of her space.


    "Hey, it''s actually sold out in the time of one meal?" a woman said.

 Chapter 315: You got the wrong person

    Chapter 315 You admit the wrong person


    When she came here just now, she watched peoplee out with fruit baskets one after another. She thought it was pretty and wanted to buy one to try.


    But there were too many people, so I nned to go in and buy lunch first, but I didn¡¯t expect that there would be nothing left after eating.


    Murong Lingran and Murong Xuan were arranging the things they brought when they heard the woman''s doubtful voice and turned their heads quickly.


    And when the woman saw their brother and sister clearly, her body froze suddenly, and she tentatively confirmed: "Aran, Axuan, is it you?"


    Murong Lingran''s heart was beating wildly, but her face was extremely calm, and she said calmly, "Girl, you have mistaken someone, we are just people from the countryside, how could it be someone the girl knows?"


    Murong Xuan also said calmly: "Yes, girl, we are not people you know, we are leaving, if the girl wants to buy it,e back tomorrow."


    The woman was immediately disappointed and said sorry. When she turned her head to leave, she saw her eldest brothering to her side, "Sister, how is it? Did you buy it?"


    After the man finished speaking, he looked at the two of them, his face suddenly showing shock, and he said excitedly: "Aran, Axuan, you are back? When did youe back? Why didn''t you write to me and tell me, so I can pick you up? Where do you live now, and how are you doing? Why are you the only two, what about the rest of your brothers? And your parents, are you all okay?"


    Thinking of what my sister said just now to buy fruit, she asked in confusion, "Are you selling fruit for a living now?"


    The woman saw that her eldest brother was also mistaken, for fear that he would frighten people, and hurriedly said: "Brother, you think they are very simr, don''t you? But they said we recognized the wrong person."


    The man was stunned for a while, then looked at Murong Lingran, then at Murong Xuan, his eyes firmly said: "No, it''s fine if there is only one portrait, it''s impossible for two people to be so simr, there is no such thing as a coincidence. "


    Although they haven''t seen each other for more than three years, their appearances have indeed changed, but he and them have grown up together, and it is absolutely impossible to admit their mistakes.


    After finishing speaking, the man suddenly approached Murong Xuan, looked him in the eyes and said in a very positive tone, "You are Ah Xuan, right?"


    Murong Xuan''s heart froze for a moment, but his face was calm, "Young Master, we have a low status, we really don''t know you, and we have to go back in a hurry, please forgive me."


    After saying that, he quickly cleaned up the ground, pulled his sister into the carriage and left quickly.


    The man was about to chase, but the woman quickly pulled him, "Brother, they all said no, we may have really mistaken the person."


    The man was in a hurry when he saw that there were no carriages passing by, and suddenly turned his head to look at the signboard of Tianhe Building, and hurried in.


    "Manager Jia, who was the person selling fruit just now?" The man asked directly as soon as he entered.


    Shopkeeper Jia said with a smile: "Liu Gongzi, how can I know who they are?"


    The man said solemnly: "You old fox, what ce is Tianhelou? How could you allow strangers to sell things next to Tianhelou, and they have been selling for so long, you must know them, right?"


    "Young Master Liu, you misunderstood, I really don''t know them."


    "Their surname is Murong, right? Those are the second son and eldest daughter of the Murong family, right?"


    Shopkeeper Jia asked suspiciously, "Young Master Liu, what are you doing to inquire about them? Are they your enemies?"

 Chapter 316: There is no silver three hundred taels here

    Chapter 316 There is no silver here, three hundred taels


    "Naturally not."


    "Since it''s not, Young Master Liu, pleasee back. I really don''t know their identities."


    The man''s sister suddenly came to him and said with a sad face: "Brother, they may not really be, don''t embarrass the shopkeeper, they can''te back, although I miss them very much, but we may be the same in our lives. There is no chance of seeing each other.¡±


    The ?? man quicklyforted, "Little sister, don''t worry, they will be fine, we will definitely see them again."


    Shopkeeper Jia has been a shopkeeper for many years, and he has been very urate in seeing people over the years. These two must have no malice.


    Seeing the woman looking like she was about to cry, Shopkeeper Jia softened, opened his mouth, and suddenly swallowed the words in his mouth.


    They must have stepped forward to question Murong Lingran just now, they didn''t admit it, and he wouldn''t betray them either.


    The man caught a glimpse of Shopkeeper Jia''s expression out of the corner of his eye. After thinking for a moment, he finally said nothing, took his sister''s hand and left.


    Others don¡¯t want to say it, and he can¡¯t force it.


    But the capital is so big, he has a way to know.


    At this time, Murong Lingran and Murong Xuan were sitting outside the carriage at the same time, Murong Xuan said with a tangled face: "Aran, are we going to go again in the future? Maybe we will meet them when we go."


    Although A Ran is collecting all the money today, he also knows that he makes more money than selling vegetables.


    has only been going on for a day, and he was really reluctant to give up like this.


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said: "Go, of course we have to go, and we didn''t do anything wrong, why don''t we go? It''s us who don''t go."


    "Still go to Tianhe Building?"


    "Yes, we can also sell fruit this month, and there are not many fruit trees. We will have a good year when we sell out."


    Murong Xuan said hesitantly: "Aran, there are so many rich and noble families in Tianhelou, and there will definitely be more people who will recognize us in the future, should we¡­"


    "Second brother, do you mean disguise?"


    "right."


    Murong shook his head, "There''s no need to disguise. We didn''t flee back in fear of sin, but were pardoned by the emperor in an upright manner, and we didn''t do anything wrong. Dad was also framed, so there''s nothing shameful about it."


    "And second brother, the looks of me and you have changed a lotpared to three years ago. Except for those who grew up with us, it is estimated that no one recognizes us. You don''t have to worry at all."


    "Many people have seen us today. If things suddenly change, wouldn''t there be no silver 300 taels here?"


    Murong Xuan also felt that what his sister said was reasonable, so he no longer bothered. If the two people just appeared again tomorrow, they would just bite to death and not admit it, but...


    "Where is Dad..."


    Murong Lingran heard what happened when the third brother came back that day, thought about it for a moment, then frowned: "Let''s not talk about it for the time being, although Dad hasn''t mentioned it in these days, he must still care about it, and it''s hard to get through it. After a few months of quiet life, let alone the unpleasant things that made him sad."


    "All right."


    After arriving at home, neither of them told what happened just now, but when they met old acquaintances, their faces were somewhat ugly.


    Murong Zong saw that something was wrong on the faces of his younger brothers and sisters, and said with relief: "It''s cold now, and it''s normal that the fruit is not easy to sell. If it really doesn''t work, we will keep it for ourselves."


    Murong Kuan also said: "Yes, A Ran, second brother, it''s okay."

 Chapter 317: conflict

    Chapter 317 Conflict


    Murong Zhe nodded in agreement.


    Murong Lingran didn''t expect them to misunderstand, so he shook his head and poured the purse on the table, and the silver of the white flowers appeared in front of everyone.


    Father and son were shocked: "So much money?"


    Murong nodded with a smile, "Yes, there should be one hundred and twenty taels here."


    Although her daughter told them the price she was going to sell in advance, Murong Zhe was still a little surprised when he saw so much money, "Aran, did you have so many fruits shipped today? How can you sell so many fruits? silver?"


    "That''s right." Murong Zong and Murong Kuan also had some doubts.


    Murong Lingran had already thought about the words, and said with a light smile: "Most of them are selling fruit baskets. The fifty fruit baskets I brought with me are all sold out, one is two taels, the fruit baskets look big, But if you don''t have much, there are one hundred taels of silver there."


    The father and son suddenly realized that they had never sold fruit before, so they didn''t think much about it.


    In addition to the fruit that was transported by the Minister of Rites and Ninth Young Master in the morning, they earned nearly 150 taels of silver a day from the fruit alone.


    The next day, Murong Lingran came to the front yard and heard someone knocking on the door. As soon as the door was opened, he saw Mrs Xia anxiously saying, "Little Master."


    Murong asked in doubt: "Aunt Xia, why are you so anxious? Did something happen in the ground?"


    Xia thought about it, it should be considered a matter of the ground, nodded and said: "Little master, it is like this."


    It turned out that Shi Xia had just walked near the vegetable field of Murong''s house and saw several people standing in the southwest corner of the vegetable field arguing about something from a distance.


    I walked over and saw that part of the fence of the vegetable field had copsed for some reason, and Mo Ershan fell on the vegetable field in pain.


    When I went up to inquire, I realized that two people from other viges had juste here. For some reason, they had a conflict with Mo Ershan. After fighting, they destroyed part of the fence of their vegetable field, and even the vegetables inside were not good. Less likely to be trampled by Mo Ershan.


    And the opponent''s shot seemed to be too heavy, and he identally interrupted Mo Ershan''s arm, Gao naturally refused to let them leave, and asked the other party to pay for the medicine, but the other party refused, and now they are deadlocked.


    Xia saw that the vegetables she had worked so hard to nt were destroyed, and she also knew the grievances between the Mo family and the Murong family.


    Murong frowned and said: "Is the fence seriously damaged? Is the loss of vegetable fields heavy?"


    "It''s not heavy, the fence can be erected again, but it still takes some time. As for the vegetable field, it''s just a small corner."


    Murong Lingran breathed a sigh of relief, "Let''s go, let''s go take a look."


    The three Murong Zong brothers just came over and heard it, and quickly said: "Aran, let''s go with you."


    "it is good."


    When the five of them arrived at the vegetable field, they heard Mo Ershan''s wailing from a distance, "Auntie, I can''t let them go, my arm may have been broken, and I want them to pay fifty, no, one hundred. two silver coins."


    At this time, I heard a mocking voice from a man, "You really dare to speak, even if I throw one hundred taels of silver into the river to feed the fish, I will not give you such a shameless person."


    Mr. Gao said rudely, "If you don''t makepensation today, then you will never want to leave Lihua Vige."


    Qiu Xiaoru also said: "It''s only right that you lose money for hurting people. This son, you hurt my husband so badly, shouldn''t it be right to lose money?"

 Chapter 318: bloody mouth

    Chapter 318


    Because it was still early, and there were not many people in the early morning, when Murong Lingran and a few older brothers saw the figures of the two of them in the distance, they paused at the same time and couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Murong Zong also recognized the two of them, but they couldn''t show up for today''s matter, so they had to bite the bullet and go forward.


    Murong Lingran suddenly said, "You came to destroy my vegetable field early in the morning. Should you give us an exnation?"


    took a closer look at the clothes of the two. As the youngdy of everyone, they are wearing ordinary cotton clothes, so it is no wonder that they are entangled by the viin.


    The young men and women saw the people who suddenly appeared, and then looked at the three brothers who followed her, with surprises in their eyes at the same time.


    The woman hurried forward and took Murong Lingran''s hand, and said excitedly: "Aran, it''s really you, you are really here."


    The man saw the three Murong Zong brothers, he was more stable than the woman, but he also looked at them with joy.


    But suddenly remembering that Murong Lingran and Murong Xuan denied them yesterday, and frowned suddenly.


    When Mr. Gao saw that the other party knew people from the Murong family, his heart suddenly froze. Today, they may not be so easy to get benefits.


    Murong Lingran took his hand back from the woman''s hand, looked at Mo Ershan, then at the man just now, and said lightly, "You haven''t answered my question, why did you destroy my vegetable field for no reason?"


    The woman saw this and asked in confusion, "Aran, you don''t know me anymore? I''m Liu Jianian."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the man beside him, "He''s my brother, Liu Jiahuai, what''s wrong with you?"


    Liu Jiahuai frowned and looked at Murong Lingran, "Aran, you..."


    Murong said lightly: "Let''s settle the matter here first, and some things will be discussedter."


    Liu Jiahuai nced at the three brothers who kept silent, and had to agree, "Okay."


    After speaking, Murong Lingran looked coldly at the person who was still lying on her vegetable field, "Mo Ershan, you destroyed my vegetable field, how do you saypensation?"


    Mo Ershan clutched his left shoulder in pain, "It wasn''t me who ruined your vegetable field, it was the man across from you who kicked me in. If you want money, ask him to go!"


    Liu Jiahuai hurriedly exined: "Aran, I didn''t do it on purpose, he just passed Jia Nian''s side with malicious eyes, I warned him, but he didn''t listen, but went to La Jia Nian''s clothes instead, so I did it for Jia Nian. I tried to teach him a lesson, but I didn''t expect that I couldn''t control my strength for a while and kicked him into your vegetable field."


    "Yes." Liu Jianian also said: "Aran, don''t me brother, me him if you want to."


    Murong Lingran looked at Mo Ershan coldly, "So, Mo Ershan is the cause?"


    Qiu Xiaoru had already helped Mo Ershan up just now, Mo Ershan said excitedly: "You are talking nonsense, obviously it was when I passed by you that you suddenly went crazy and chased me and beat me, that''s why you beat me in."


    "You spit out blood, my eldest brother is not that kind of person."


    Mr. Gao said with contempt: "My son is not talking nonsense. He has already married a wife. How could he possibly like you? Stop being self-righteous there."


    "You...you, you are so shameless." Liu Jianian stomped her feet and looked at her elder brother anxiously.


    Liu Jiahuai said coldly: "I''m chasing you like crazy? I came to Lihua Vige to find someone. How could I take the initiative to cause trouble before I found someone? You shouldn''t confuse ck and white there!"

 Chapter 319: Im starting to get excited

    Chapter 319 Started


    "How do I know why you beat me, anyway, if you hadn''t beat me, I wouldn''t have destroyed the Murong family''s vegetable field. You said I pulled your sister''s clothes, what evidence do you have? Take the evidence if you can. Come out?"


    Liu Jia read: "Then you say my brother is madly chasing after you, what evidence do you have?"


    "I¡­"


    "Okay." Murong Lingran interrupted Mo Ershan''s words, and said lightly: "No wind, no waves, Mo Ershan, if you didn''t provoke others, how could others be cruel to you? Do you want evidence? Then I''ll give it to you. your evidence."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Liu Jianian''s light pink left sleeve. Five dirty finger prints could be clearly seen on it. "If you think you are wronged, do you dare to stretch your fingers over topare?"


    Mo Ershan looked at his fingers, and then remembered that he touched the charcoal basin in the morning and did not wash his hands, his face suddenly turned pale.


    Mr. Gao was stunned for a moment, and it was not easy to quibble.


    "It''s already clear, what else do you have to say?"


    "Snapped!"


    Without waiting for Mo Ershan to speak, Qiu Xiaoru pped Mo Ershan abruptly and said angrily, "Mo Ershan, you are really **** me off, woo woo woo..." After speaking, she ran away crying.


    Since she married Mo Ershan, Mo Ershan has really restrained his temper. He has been working obediently every day, and he also listens to her words and follows her in everything. She thinks that he has reformed andpletely corrected.


    Just now she and Gao hurried over when they heard the news, and stood by his side without hesitation. I didn''t expect him to be more diligent now, but he started to get angry again, which really **** her off.


    "Xiaoru, Xiaoru." Mo Ershan was about to go after him, but Murong Zong suddenly stood in front of him and sneered, "Want to leave? First pay for the destroyed vegetables and your dirty clothes. Let''s talk."


    Gao frowned and said, "No matter what the reason for my son''s beating, my son wouldn''t have destroyed these dishes if it hadn''t been for Liu''s shot. If you want money, go to both of them, and my son''s arm will not be destroyed. It seems to be broken, I still want to ask him for money, and let me pay for clothes, impossible!"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "It happened because of your son, and when I came just now, I only saw him lying in the vegetable field by himself, but I didn''t see anyone else."


    "You!" Gao was furious at her words and roared loudly, "Murong Lingran, they are your friends, right? You are helping them today and want to ckmail us, aren''t you?"


    "Extortion?" Murong Lingran''s eyes shed a fierce light, and he snorted coldly, "I don''t have your dirty mind, it''s normal for your son to do evil first, and it''s normal to be taught a lesson. , This is the end of the matter today. Or, we report to the official, your son is still injured on his hand, if he goes to prison, do you think he still has a chance to recover? "


    Mr. Gao heard the reporter tremble involuntarily. She and her son had already been in prison once, and no one present knew the situation better than them.


    Mo Ershan shuddered when he heard that they were going to report to the officials, trembling with fear, and looked at Aniang in fear.


    Gao red fiercely at Mo Ershan, how could she have given birth to such a debt collector, so she had topromise: "I...I understand, but ten taels of silver are too much, I simply can''t get it, can I get it? Can''t it be less?"

 Chapter 320: Inside story

    Chapter 320 Inside Story


    Murong said indifferently: "Ten taels of silver, one tael can''t be less."


    The Gao family also quietly saw how Murong Lingran dealt with the five thievesst time, and knew that she would not be able to tell her if she continued to entangle her.


    irritated her, she might even ask her backer to help, gritted her teeth and said, "Ten taels are only 10 taels. We don''t have any money with us now. I''ll send them to your home when we go back."


    "Don''t bother, eldest brother, second brother, third brother, please follow them home and bring back ten taels of silver."


    Murong Zong nodded, "Okay."


    Mr. Gao stomped his feet angrily. She wanted to dy for a while, but she didn''t expect her to say so, so she had to help her son go home to get the money.


    After ?? and the others left, Murong Lingran asked the workers to repair the fence again, and said a few words to the Xia family. Looking at the Liu brothers and sisters who had been waiting for a long time, she said lightly, "Come with me."


    The two of them were overjoyed and hurriedly followed behind her.


    After entering the main room, before they could sit down, Murong Zong came back, looked at the Liu brothers and sisters, and said in a cold tone, "Young Master Liu, Miss Liu, this ce is simple, it''s not the ce you shoulde, please leave quickly. ."


    After he finished speaking, he put a 5 taels of silver into his hands: "Don''t think it''s too little for clothes, money and spiritualpensation."


    Liu Jiahuai was stunned for a moment when she saw the sudden extra silver in her hand, raised her eyes and frowned, "Azong, what do you call us?"


    "Master Liu, Miss Liu, am I wrong? If it''s wrong, then Master Liu Jiahuai, Miss Liu Jianian."


    Liu Jiahuai shouted loudly: "Murong Zong, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? Isn''t what I said not obvious enough? We are not together now, and we don''t have time to entertain you now, so let''s go."


    "Murong Zong!" Liu Jiahuai''s heart immediately burst into anger. He worked hard all night to find their ce, but he didn''t expect him to be so indifferent as soon as they met, and he reached out and wanted to punch him.


    How could Murong Zong be easily touched by him, he retreated slightly to escape his attack.


    Liu Jiahuai still wanted to do it, but Liu Jianian quickly grabbed him, "Brother, don''t do it."


    Murong Lingran also grabbed Murong Zong.


    Seeing this, the two had to take a step back at the same time.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Treasurer Jia betrayed me?"


    Liu Jianian hurriedly said: "Aran, it''s not shopkeeper Jia, the eldest brother asked his friend to help him check."


    Murong nodded, "So it is."


    Murong Zong asked suspiciously, "Aran, did you see them yesterday?"


    "Hmm." Now that the matter was over, there was nothing to hide, so Murong Lingran told what happened yesterday.


    At this time, Murong Zhe heard the movement in the front yard and came out.


    Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian saw Murong Zhe and saluted at the same time, "Uncle."


    Murong Zhe saw the two of them and thought of the day when he returned to Beijing, and said indifferently, "Let''s go."


    Seeing that Murong Zhe was also so indifferent, Liu Jiahuai couldn''t bear it any longer, "Uncle, why have you be like this? Have you forgotten the rtionship between our two families?"


    Murong Zong sneered: "Your previous rtionship? Didn''t you deny it first? You were so determined at the beginning, why do you have toe to the door in a fake way now?"


    Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian were stunned, "We don''t recognize it? When did we recognize it? When did we say we were going to break up?"


    Murong Lingran saw that they didn''t know anything, and asked suspiciously, "Didn''t you ask Mrs. Liu to say it in person?"

 Chapter 321: Misunderstand

    Chapter 321 Misunderstanding


    Liu Jiahuai hurriedly said, "Have you been to us? What did she say?"


    Murong Zhe thought that their biological mother had long since passed away, and the current mother was only the sessor.


    They cane to the door in person today, maybe there might be a misunderstanding inside, so he nodded to Murong Zong.


    Murong Zong had no choice but to tell what happened on the first day they returned to Beijing a few months ago.


    On that day, Murong Lingran suffered a head injury and was on the verge of death. He was in urgent need of ginseng to save his life. The first thing Murong Zhe thought of was the Liu family with whom they had the best rtionship, so he went straight to the Liu family.


    After all, the Liu family was the only family who came to send them out of the city gate after knowing that they were sentenced to be assigned to Saiyuan Mansion. They even prepared some clothes and entanglements for them, so they should not die.


    Unexpectedly, the Liu family heard that they were here, and they didn''t even let them in.


    Mrs. Liu even came out and told them that Liu Yuanshi and Liu Jiahuai didn''t want to see them, so they should leave quickly and not harm their reputation.


    Mrs. Liu also said that Liu Jiahuai asked her to convey his words in person. He used to be young and ignorant. In recent years, he also wanted to understand that even if they were pardoned now, their identities would never beparable to ordinary people. They should stop delusional about having anything to do with the Liu family.


    Seeing the unconscious Murong Lingran, Mrs. Liu was even afraid that she would die suddenly at the door, so she ordered them to be quickly driven out of the Liu family''s territory.


    And after such a tossing, Murong Lingran''s life was even more in jeopardy.


    Murong Zhe went to beg several of his former colleagues, and they all ended up the same as those in the Liu family. Xiao Manan went to Ruyi Embroidery Vige, and Murong Zong and Murong Xuan went to the south for darts.


    Murong Zong said with a cold face: "That''s it, since you were so heartless at the beginning, why are you now pretending to be so? Why, because we are in a low position now, can you practice it casually?"


    The two brothers and sisters were horrified when they heard the words. They never imagined that the Murong family would encounter so many things after returning to the capital.


    Liu Jianian immediately wanted to exin, but several times he opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word, so he could only anxiously pull his elder brother''s arm.


    Liu Jiahuai exined: "Uncle, those words can never be what we meant. The day you came to the door, we were not in the capital at all."


    "Not in the capital?"


    "Yes," Liu Jiahuai said again: "You also know that Jia Nian and I lost our mother when we were young, and my father died of illness not long after he married his stepmother. Grandfather has always been in charge of us."


    "Our current mother is just my father''s step room. She has always hated our Liu family for making her a widow at a young age, and she is also extremely disgusted with our brothers and sisters."


    "Also, since you left the capital, we have returned to the old house. asionally, our grandfather misses us, and we will return to the capital. The month you went to the Liu family, we were not in the capital at all, and we stayed in the old house until half a month. I just returned to the capital, how could it be possible for someone to tell such ruthless words?"


    "And my grandfather, he has always admired your uncle''s medical skills. Otherwise, he would not have known you for a long time, so he would rmend you to take the imperial examination."


    "You also know that grandfather usually doesn''t care about family affairs. He is often in the Taiyuan Hospital. When you came to the door that day, he was definitely not at home, otherwise he would never sit idly by Aran."


    As soon as Liu Jiahuai''s voice fell, the main room suddenly became extremely quiet.

 Chapter 322: dont tell

    Chapter 322 Don''t Tell


    After listening to this, Murong Zhe had mixed feelings in his heart. Liu Jiahuai was considered to have grown up with him, so he should not havee to his house to deceive him. After all, there was nothing to deceive in him.


    Never thought that Liu Jiahuai and his sister were not in the capital at that time.


    Murong Lingran and his elder brothers looked at each other, but they never thought that there was such an inside story.


    Murong Zhe pondered for a moment, then sighed: "Even if what you said is true, you should all go back."


    Murong Zong also said: "Yes, this is not the ce for you to stay, you should go back quickly."


    Originally thought that his friend was really so heartless, he was sad before.


    Now that he knew that was not Liu Jiahuai''s original intention, he was relieved.


    Liu Jiahuai grew up with Murong Zong since he was a child, how could he not know what he was thinking, and smiled indifferently, "Azong, I know that you are afraid of affecting us, and others will say that we have lowered our status and The association of sinners affects our reputation, but I don''t care about those false names, and my grandfather is not the kind of person who cares about family."


    Liu Jianian also said: "Yes, uncle, we two brothers and sisters lost their parents since they were young, and we have been following our grandfather, and we were fortunate enough to know you. Only then did we have a happy childhood. When the Queen Mother was on her birthday, we also inquired about whether you might be forgiven. But I thought you would never return to the capital again, if we knew that you hade back a few months ago, we would have returned long ago, and we would never let that day happen."


    Murong Zong was silent for a moment, then suddenly looked at Liu Jiahuai seriously, "You really don''t mind our past? Do you really want to be friends with me?"


    "Azong, we''ve known each other for so many years, don''t you know my character? Besides, my grandfather and I both knew that my uncle would never do such a thing, he must have been framed by others, and he would definitely be wronged. that day."


    Seeing what he said, Murong Zong could only helplessly say: "If you want to have your legs and feet on your body, then I can''t restrain you, you can do whatever you want."


    "That''s right." Liu Jiahuai nced around the main room and wondered, "Why don''t you see your aunt and your three younger brothers?"


    There was nothing to hide, so Murong Zong told the story of the disappearance of Aniang and her younger brother at Ruyi Embroidery Vige.


    The two brothers and sisters were shocked: "How can this happen?"


    Murong said indifferently: "Auntie is very good, but there is no news from the younger brothers."


    "Do you want me to help?"


    "No, we also asked Huwei Escort to look for it. There should be news soon."


    Seeing that their faces were not very good, Liu Jiahuai knew that he had brought up their sadness. He had also heard about the reputation of the Huwei Escort, and it was indeed very reliable, so he changed the subject and said, "Grandfather was in the hospital yesterday, I haven''t yet. Tell him about youring back, and I''ll go back and tell him, he''ll be very happy for sure."


    When he went back, he also sent some people out to help them find the three children.


    "Wait!" Seeing that they were leaving, Murong Zhe quickly stopped them, "Don''t tell your grandfather."


    Liu Jiahuai was taken aback, "What does Uncle mean? Don''t you want to meet again?"


    Think, why not?


    It was hard to know that what happened that day was not Liu Yuanshi''s original intention, how could he not want to see him?


    but¡­


    Murong Zhe looked at his injured hands, he didn''t want to see Liu Yuanshi''s disappointed eyes, and said lightly: "I can''t practice medicine now, your grandfather is old, I don''t want him to worry, forget it, If there is a chance in the future, we will meet.¡±

 Chapter 323: go back to deal

    Chapter 323 Go back and deal with it


    After ?? finished speaking, he instructed a few children, "You treat them well, because my father is a little unwell today, so I''m sorry for the time being."


    "Okay, Dad, then you have a good rest."


    "Um."


    After Murong Zhe left, Liu Jiahuai stunned and said: "Azong, did I say something wrong just now? Also, why did my uncle say that he can no longer practice medicine?"


    Murong Zong recounted the events of that day.


    "That''s it, Jia Huai, Jia Nian, Dad is not angry with you."


    Liu Jiahuai said with a pity: "So that''s the case, Aran, Azong Axuan Akuan, I''m sorry, I didn''t know it just now."


    My grandfather seldom praised a person in his life, but since his grandfather met Uncle Murong, he often praised him for being young and promising, and his medical skills were better than him at a young age.


    Now that his hands are broken, it is no wonder that his face was so ugly just now.


    Uncle Murong must have healed himself for some time, and he himself can''t do anything with such good medical skills. It is estimated that his grandfather can''t heal well either.


    "Rx, daddy won''t care about your words." Murong Zong reassured: "By the way, our family is doing vegetable business now, and the business is not bad. Would you like to go to the vegetable field with us?"


    Liu Jiahuai knew that they must be living harder than before. Yesterday, he got the news that they were very busy every day and didn''t want to dy their earning money, so he said goodbye, "You are busy with your work, we have something to go back to. Deal with it, ande back to you another day."


    Now that they know where they live, there will be more opportunities to meet in the future.


    They walked all the way just now, the Murong family''s house is one of the best in the vige, and life is better than he imagined, so he can rest assured.


    And the stepmother actually provoked the rtionship between them without authorization, he will never let it go.


    Murong Zong was indeed busy, so they could not entertain them properly, so he solemnly said, "The Liu Yuan envoy will ask you to go there."


    "Don''t worry, I know it."


    Liu Jiahuai was about to turn around and leave when he suddenly said, "By the way, did you sell fruit outside Tianhe Tower yesterday? Are there grapefruit, oranges, apples, and winter jujubes?"


    Murong nodded, "Yes."


    Liu Jianian said excitedly: "Aran, can you sell us some now? Your business was so good yesterday that I didn''t even buy it."


    Murong smiled and said, "Of course it''s possible? You came in a carriage, don''t say anything, even if you want to fill the carriage, you can go, let''s go to the backyard with me."


    "Ok, ok"


    After Liu Jiahuai''s siblings left, Murong Lingran and Murong Xuan went to Tianhe Tower today.


    Although unexpected people came in the morning and learned of unexpected things, it didn¡¯t affect their mood of wanting to make money.


    As Murong Lingran expected, there are many more repeat customers today.


    Waiting there before they went.


    As soon as they saw their carriage approaching, they swarmed up.


    Naturally, they are basically maids and servants, and their masters are all sitting leisurely in the Tianhe Building or nearby buildings, drinking tea and eating.


    Due to therge number of repeat customers, the sales were sold out half earlier than yesterday. After the two went to the Ruyi Embroidery Vige, Murong Lingran saw that it was still early, and went to buy some things that the family needed before returning home.


    At this time, in the Liufu Garden, an old man was lying leisurely on a reclining chair with his eyes closed.


    "Grandfather, do you want to eat roast chicken?" Liu Pengpeng took a roast chicken and put it under the nose of the old man.

 Chapter 324: stop

    Chapter 324 Blocking


    The old man opened his eyes slightly and said with a smile: "Pengpeng eat it, grandfather can''t eat so greasy, if there are those fruits you brought back yesterday, grandfather can eat it."


    The woman behind Liu Pengpeng curled her lips. Even if her son still had such delicious fruit, she would honor her mother and grandfather''s family first.


    Liu Pengpeng tangled: "Grandfather, I''m sorry, if you want to eat, I''ll go to Tianhe Tower to see if theye."


    He went out just now, but he didn''t see anyone, so he bought roast chicken and came back.


    He bought a total of four fruit baskets yesterday. He originally wanted to eat one for himself and his mother, two for his brother and sister, and one for his grandfather.


    But my mother thought it tasted good, so she sent two to my grandfather''s house.


    There were only two ?? left. Originally, he wanted to keep one for his grandfather, but his mother and he were not satisfied after eating one, so he told him not to keep it.


    So when grandfather came back, they unknowingly only had a little left to eat, so they could barely let grandfather taste everything.


    The old man looked at his grandson''s fat body, nced at the woman next to him, nodded and said, "Okay, I will buy more this time, and the grapefruit you mentioned will also buy me a few more. The grapefruit can be stored for a long time. Don''t be afraid of bad."


    Liu Pengpeng nodded, "Okay, grandfather, just wait, I''ll buy it for you right away."


    Seeing that her son was about to run out soon, the woman beside her finally couldn''t help but say, "Wait, don''t go for the time being today."


    This dead old man wants to eat, doesn''t he know that he will send someone out to buy it? Let her son run errands for him, what should I do if I''m tired?


    Liu Yuanshi frowned and said, "What do you mean? My grandson wants to be filial to my grandfather, but you, a mother, want to stop me?"


    Lu Chaoyu hurriedly said with a smile: "Father, that''s not the case, you also know that he ate too much yesterday, I was afraid that he would not be able to control himself when he bought it back, and he ate too much regardless, I was worried about his health. "


    The envoy of Liu Yuan heard Liu Pengpeng''s pulse and asked, "You ate so much fruit yesterday, but why do you feel sick?"


    Liu Pengpeng nced at his mother carefully, and shook his head after thinking about it, "No."


    Is that too much yesterday? The fruit basket looks big, but one grapefruit takes up most of the ce, so it''s just too much.


    "Then it''s over." Liu Yuanshi red at Lu Chaoyu and said angrily: "And the fruit is much healthier than this roast chicken. You can keep him away from the roast chicken at any time, why can''t you let him eat fruit that is good for the body? Look at how fat he has be, eat less roast chicken and eat more fruit. Go, buy it for grandfather."


    He still doesn''t know what his daughter-inw''s temperament is. It''s because he can''t see Pengpeng honoring him, or he wouldn''t have moved the basket that should have been given to him yesterday, and only left a little bit for him.


    "Yes, grandfather."


    "No need to go."


    Hearing the voice, the three turned their heads at the same time, and saw Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian walking over with a light smile, carrying the kind of fruit basket Liu Pengpeng bought yesterday, and cing them directly on the stone table.


    Upon seeing this, the envoy Liu Yuan immediately sat up straight, looked at the four fruit baskets, and said with a look of joy, "I just said why the two of you went out so early in the morning, it turned out that you were going to buy fruit for your grandfather. Is it the kind of fruit basket that Pengpeng bought yesterday?"

 Chapter 325: known by them

    Chapter 325 They knew it


    Liu Jiahuai said with a smile: "Yes, didn''t you keep talking about wanting to eat more yesterday? Knowing that you like it, I bought four for you, so that you can eat enough at one time, and I will buy it for you if it is not enough."


    "Enough is enough, enough for the time being." Liu Yuanshi couldn''t wait to smell every kind of fruit, nodded and said, "Yes, yes,e here, go and wash a basket for me first, I want every Try either."


    "Yes, sir."


    Liu Pengpeng nced at his elder brothers and sisters nervously, seeing that they didn''t look at him, so he stepped forward and pulled his grandfather''s sleeves.


    Liu Yuan made a light smile and said, "We''ll eat togetherter, your brother and sister won''t mind."


    "Thank you grandfather."


    Liu Jiahuai nced at Liu Pengpeng and said nothing.


    Lu Chaoyu saw the four of their grandfathers and grandchildren are fighting against him again, grabbed the silk handkerchief in his hand, red at the two brothers and sisters fiercely, said that he was unwell, and left.


    Liu Jiahuai sneered, nced at her sister, saw her nodding, and then said, "Grandfather, I''ll wash my hands, I''lle to apany youter."


    Liu Yuan envoy smiled and said: "Okay, hurry up and go back, or else you will finish eating, don''t me us."


    "Grandfather, you''re making fun of me again, I''ll be right back."


    Lu Chaoyu was sullenly walking on the way back to his yard. When he saw the person who suddenly appeared in front of him, he stopped with a sullen face and said nkly, "Jiahuai, what are you doing here?"


    Liu Jiahuai said directly: "I won''t talk nonsense. A few months ago, Uncle Murong came to ask for help. You said that our grandparents and grandchildren never wanted to see the Murong family again, and you drove them all away, right? ?"


    Lu Chaoyu''s face changed suddenly, they actually knew about it.


    But if you know it, you will know it. I have already done it, and I can''t take it back anyway. I immediately put on a hard-hearted look and said, "Jiahuai, I am doing this for your brother and sister and the Liu family''s well-being. People know that you are still in contact with that kind of person, and it will definitely affect the reputation of you and the Liu family."


    Liu Jiahuai snorted coldly, "Is it because of the reputation of our brothers and sisters and the Liu family, you know, you should be d that Aran is fine, otherwise I will never let you go!"


    "Won''t you let me go?" Lu Chaoyu frowned and said, "Liu Jiahuai, although you were not born to me, but I was brought back by your father Mingmi, who was married to arge sedan chair, and was also your mother in name. How can you say such a thing? Rebellious words!"


    "Isn''t it right? You''ve been spreading rumors that Jia Nian and I don''t respect you and don''t treat you as a mother? Since I don''t have a good reputation anymore, I might as well just sit tight, lest you wrong our brothers and sisters in vain. ."


    Lu Chaoyu''s breath became rapid, "You...you unfilial son, I will go to your grandfather and sue you for being disrespectful to me."


    Liu Jiahuai said disdainfully: "Go, go anyway, see if grandfather believes in me or in you, and see if he will defend me or defend you. I tell you, I don''t care about the past, but in the future you will dare to corrupt me and Jia Nian outside. Don''t me me for being rude. If something happens to Liu Pengpeng in the future, don''t be sad, don''t be sad, and don''t regret it."


    Lu Chaoyu''s pupils shrank suddenly, "Liu Jiahuai, you are still not human, Pengpeng is your brother!"


    "What about my brother? You have bullied our brothers and sisters all these years. You treat us so viciously, you can''t expect me to treat him like Jia Nian, right?"

 Chapter 326: suddenly remembered

    Chapter 326 I suddenly remembered


    "Tell you, although my parents are deceased, the people on the mother''s side have never given up on me and Jia Nian. If you dare to provoke me and my friends without authorization, or dare to hurt Uncle Murong''s family, yourself Think about the consequences if you can afford it!"


    Lu Chaoyu''s face instantly turned pale, thinking that the rank of his family''s family was lower than that of Liu Jiahuai''s grandfather''s family, and he was silent.


    Looking at her ugly face, Liu Jiahuai smiled coldly and walked away.


    Seeing this, Lu Chaoyu''s personal maid said worriedly: "Madam, you... are you okay, everything is because of the Murong family, since the eldest son cares about them so much, if you are angry but want to vent your anger, you can take action against them. They Now they are ordinary people, right in the capital, with the power of the Lu family, isn''t it easy to kill them?"


    "No!" Lu Chaoyu immediately vetoed, "Although Liu Jiahuai''s biological parents are gone, but his grandfather deeply trusts him, and his mother n protects him. If he really goes crazy, Pengpeng will suffer first, he said. I can''t take any chances with what I can do."


    "Then let''s just forget it?"


    Lu Chaoyu said dejectedly, "That''s all for now."


    Who would let others have a good grandfather even though they lost their biological parents, the Lu family can''t afford to offend them.


    When Liu Jiahuai returned to the garden, the servants just brought the processed fruit.


    Liu Yuan''s favorite is pomelo, he tried to eat some, and immediately praised: "No wonder it is so expensive, the taste is really good. It is definitely not ordinary people who can grow such delicious fruit, I will go to Tianhe Tower in person another day. have a look."


    The expressions of the brothers and sisters changed suddenly, Liu Jiahuai hurriedly said: "Grandfather, we talked to them a few words, they are just ordinary people. You are always so tired, so take a good rest when you have time."


    Liuyuan Envoy thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Yes."


    He has been a little tired recently.


    Liu Jianian struggled for a while, but still said, "Grandfather, you...do you remember Uncle Murong?"


    Liu Yuan''s envoy took Dongzao''s action for a while, but he didn''t care about eating it, and said excitedly: "Did you have news about their family?"


    "No...No." Liu Jianian was startled by his reaction, "I...I just suddenly remembered and wanted to ask."


    Liu Yuan''s envoy showed disappointment in his eyes, and sighed: "The capital is just a sad ce for them, and the conditions of Saiyuan Mansion are bad, even if he is pardoned, he probably never wants toe back. A Zhe''s medical skills are so good, He is also good at dealing with others and getting along with the people from the Taiyuan Hospital, I really can''t figure out why he was framed."


    Liu Jianian said with relief: "Grandfather, the day will definitelye to light."


    Aran and the others have returned, and the days are getting better and better. Everything is developing in a good direction. God will not be so cruel to them.


    "s, I hope so."


    "Grandfather, then... do you still want to see them?"


    "Of course I want to see them, but I guess they don''t want to see me now, or they would havee back long ago. If hees back, he will definitelye to me for help. With me here, A Zhe has a medical skill, and they are in the capital. He can live a good life. However, he still has many children to support, and I can understand that he does not want to enter the capital, which is a ce of right and wrong. I only wish that they are all safe, then I will be at ease. "

 Chapter 327: persuade her

    Chapter 327 Convince her


    Seeing that my grandfather said so, the siblings didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    My grandfather was strong, and when Uncle Murong figured it out, they would meet one day.


    Although Murong Ling has limited fruit trees in her backyard, because she takes out a lot of fruit from time to time, she has more than one hundred taels of silver in her ount every day.


    Naturally, during this period, there were people who were jealous of their good business and wanted to trouble them, but after Manager Jia sent someone to protect them once, no such person appeared again.


    In this way, on the 22nd day of the twelfth lunar month, the fruit in Murong Lingran''s backyard was almost sold.


    As the New Year''s Eve is approaching, some people in the city also began to return to their hometowns to worship their ancestors. The weather is getting colder and fewer people go out, so the vegetables sold every day are also decreasing.


    However, Murong Lingran had already anticipated this situation. Under Xia''s n, the vegetables were almost sold yesterday.


    She also wants to keep doing business, after all, she earns at least dozens of taels a day.


    But Xuanqing Kingdom has a custom since ancient times. Starting from the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month, all shops will be closed and will not open until the tenth day of the first lunar month.


    People will also save enough food and drink a few days in advance. Those days are either busy doing New Year''s greetings or staying at home.


    After all, the weather at that time was extremely cold, and few people wanted to go out. Even if she wanted to sell, she couldn¡¯t find anyone to buy it.


    So it''s a bit of a hassle. After working for half a year, the health of the family is also important, and the vigers also need to take a holiday. Therefore, except for the cold-resistant potatoes still in the soil, if there are any leftovers, Murong Lingran will put them all in the cer, and the rest will be put into the cer. Wait until next spring to start nting.


    As for the vegetables that the three restaurants need, they have rich experience and have stored a lot of vegetables in the cer in advance, so even if Murong Lingran ended their business a few days earlier, the restaurant''s business would not be affected at all.


    On the first day that Murong Lingran rested, the goose feather snow fell quietly at night.


    At this moment, Murong Lingran called both her father and brother into her room, gave each of her brothers a money box, and asked them to count them carefully.


    After a while, Murong Zong smiled and said, "I have four thousand taels here."


    Murong dered: "I have three thousand five hundred taels here."


    Not long after, Murong Kuan also said, "I have two thousand taels here."


    "Then the total is 9,500 taels. It seems that the ie in thest two months is much more than the first two months." Murong Zhe has been busy reading medical books recently, and has not checked the ounts every day. He heard that the family has already With so much silver, his eyes allugh in a straight line.


    I didn¡¯t expect that within a year of returning to the capital, my family would have so much ie, and I would finally have no worries in the future.


    Seeing that his father and brother were all smiling, Murong Lingran secretly thought that it was a pity.


    If she was a little more courageous and sold a little more space fruit, she could raise enough money for 10,000 taels.


    Murong Zhe said in a very good mood: "If your aunt knew that we had earned so much money, she would probably agree toe back."


    Murong nodded, "Well, A-Niang will definitely do it, Dad, don''t worry, even if A-Niang doesn''t agree, I will try to persuade her. But before that, we have one more thing to do."


    The father and son asked at the same time, "What''s the matter?"


    Murong Lingran said with a mysterious face: "You will know tomorrow, but I hope you don''t me me."

 Chapter 328: big fat pig

    Chapter 328 Big Fat Pig


    Murong Zhe smiled dotingly, "How could daddy me you? Just do whatever you want, daddy supports you."


    If it weren''t for his daughter''s vegetable business, he might still be working hard every day to collect herbs to sell, so he unconditionally supports her daughter''s decision.


    "Well, thank you Daddy."


    In the early morning of the next day, the heavy snow that had fallen overnight finally stopped, and the entire Lihua Vige was dyed with ayer of silver.


    At three quarters of the hour, the people Murong Lingran had notified yesterday came to Murong''s house on time.


    Li was also invited by Murong Lingran. Seeing so many people, he thought the Murong family was going to announce something big, and stood at the door with a serious face.


    Murong Lingran saw that Lizheng was also here, so he didn''t waste everyone''s time, he motioned his father and brother to carry out all the things that were sent this morning, and then, under the suspicious eyes of everyone, lifted the red cloth above.


    The heads of several are big fat pigs that have just been killed and are presented in front of everyone.


    For a while, everyone took a deep breath.


    Some people who haven''t eaten meat for several days even started drooling directly at the raw meat. After being reminded, they wiped their mouths embarrassingly.


    Li Zheng vaguely guessed the meaning of the Murong family, but he still asked, "Azhe, you are..."


    Murong Zhe stepped forward with a smile and said, "Uncle Zhuang, the Chinese New Year ising soon, and everyone has worked hard this year. My daughter went to the butcher to order several fat pigs, and nned to let everyone have a good New Year."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the crowd suddenly heard one after another exmations.


    "Is this meat really intended for us?"


    "How much do so many pigs cost?"


    "The Murong family is too generous."


    Xia Shi was a little embarrassed and said: "Master, you are too polite, you also gave us money, and we should do the work for you."


    There are many people who think the same way as the Xia family. After all, there was a sudden flood this year, and many people hit the wall again in the city. If the Murong family suddenly bought so muchnd for them to work this year, they would definitely be hungry every day this year. abdomen.


    To say gratitude, they should be more grateful to the Murong family.


    Murong smiled lightly and said, "You don''t have to mind, our family can have a house,nd, and business in Lihua Vige in a short period of time, thanks to the tolerance and kindness of Grandpa Lizheng and everyone."


    "If you didn''t help our family earnestly, we wouldn''t be able to earn the money to buy meat, so I prepared five kilograms of meat for everyone today, and I''ll go forward to pick them up in order by the name they''ve ordered."


    "You treat us sincerely, and we will treat you with sincerity. As long as our family''s business goes well, this kind of welfare will only be more or less in the future. Let''s live a prosperous life together."


    "Well said." Li Zheng said with a smile: "Since your boss has said this, everyone will ept it. Your boss has treated you so well, and you will also work hard in the future, you know?"


    Murong''s family is really a kind family, he didn''t help the wrong person in the first ce.


    Since Li Zheng has said so, the vigers are no longer hypocritical, and they all smile and say thank you to the Murong family.


    Although they earned a little money from working in Murong''s house in the second half of the year, the flood also caused them a lot of losses. Therefore, even if the Murong''s family paid wages every two weeks, they were reluctant to use it and saved it all.

 Chapter 329: extravagant

    Chapter 329


    Some of them want to prevent natural disasters. After all, floods or snow disasters are likely to ur in summer and winter.


    And some want to save for their children, whether it¡¯s studying, or marrying a wife and having children in the future, they are reluctant to use it for themselves anyway.


    So this year, many people have already made ns for a bitter year, but the Murong family suddenly wants to give them meat.


    Especially in a family like Tian, ??whose family of three all work in the Murong family, the three of them together can get 15 pounds of meat. Thinking that there is so much meat to eat this year, the smiling eyes will look on their faces. gone.


    The list was already copied, and Murong Kuan was in charge of the roll call, while Murong Zong and Murong Xuan were in charge of cutting and weighing the meat, and proceeded in an orderly manner.


    Li was watching the joy on the faces of every viger who got the meat, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise.


    Seeing that his daughter-inw had been allocated meat and was about to follow him home, Murong Lingran suddenly strode in front of him and said with a smile: "Grandpa Lizheng, for you, happy new year, here I wish you an early year. "


    Li was looking at the meat weighing at least five kilograms in her hand and immediately became happy. This girl is really a ghost, and she was afraid that he would not ept it, so she started to worship her early years.


    He knew that their family was not short of these meats now, so he did not refuse, and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, Grandpa Zheng will ept it there, thank you Aran."


    "No thanks, this is what it should be."


    Li was rubbing her head, "Good boy."


    After a while, every viger who came here happily carried the meat and left, and the meat they prepared was just finished.


    The Mo family has two sons, Mo Dakang and Mo Erkang.


    Although they are separated, they still live in the same house, but they eat everything separately.


    The two old people followed the eldest family, and the second child, Mo Erkang, was also filial. As long as there was delicious food at home, they would ask their parents to eat together.


    At this time, Mr. Gao, who was washing vegetables in the yard, saw that his brother-inw''s family hade back with several kilograms of meat after they went out early in the morning, and immediately said yin and yang strangely: "Oh, where did you go to make a fortune, look at what you have in your hands. There are more than ten kilograms of meat, I¡¯m really willing, the money for the child¡¯s marriage has not yetnded, and it has begun to be extravagant.¡±


    "Some time ago, my parents asked you to honor the money, didn''t you say you don''t have any? Your parents were kind enough to let you pay all your wages at the end of the year, but I didn''t expect you to actually buy meat. You don''t feel guilty for eating so much meat. !"


    After the Gao pped, he shouted to the main room, "Dad,e out and see, your youngest son''s family has started to spend money indiscriminately again, you have to teach them a good lesson, no matter how rich you are, you are not so defeated. what."


    No wonder Mr. Gao would say that, even if there was no natural disaster before, most of the people in the vige would buy three or four kilograms of meat during Chinese New Year.


    Except for the New Year¡¯s Eve, I will put a little more for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, and the rest will be put away. It¡¯s enough to add a few slices to the stir-fry to have a meaty taste.


    People who buy more than ten kilograms of meat at one time, except for the Lizheng family, are really rare in Lihua Vige.


    Tian Shi was about to exin, but Mo Erkang immediately grabbed her and shook his head at her.


    Tian knew that her husband must have something in his heart, so he had to endure it for the time being.


    Mr. Mo came out of the main room and saw that the younger son''s family were all carrying meat, and he frowned.

 Chapter 330: Great luck

    Chapter 330 Great Fortune


    "Although it''s New Year''s Eve, and you guys made some money in the second half of the year, but this year was flooded and the losses were heavy. Just buy a pound or two of meat to worship your ancestors. Your sister-inw is right, what are we like? People, even if you are rich, you can''t be so reckless."


    Mr. Gao immediately said triumphantly: "Did you hear me, what are you doing with a pestle? Why don''t you take the meat and return it?"


    Hmph, after buying so much meat, Mo Erkang is a filial man, and he will definitely call the olddy over to eat meat all day long.


    She has always been partial to the little ones. When the timees, she will return to their house andpare the two sides. It is not that she will dislike their food again.


    If the olddy makes a fuss, wouldn''t she have to waste a lot of meat money again?


    This year, her second son, Mo Ershan, got married. She spent so much money. Some time ago, she lost 10 taels of money to go out. She has a grandson soon. Mo Ershan is away from home all day now. She doesn''t save any money Silver, how will I support my grandson in the future?


    Taking advantage of the fact that the olddy is not here, I hurriedly retire, lest the olddy be reluctant.


    Mo Erkang smiled and said, "This meat cannot be returned."


    Mr. Mo frowned, "Why can''t you return it, you haven''t touched it, did you buy it from the butcher in the vige? If I go with you, he should give me face."


    "I didn''t buy it from the butcher." Mo Kaifu said, "Grandpa, this meat was given to us by the Murong family, saying it was a welfare."


    Then he roughly repeated what Murong Lingran said just now.


    Tian Shi said: "That''s it, so Dad, this meat can''t be returned."


    Mr. Mo''s eyes straightened when he heard the words. He never thought that so much meat was actually given by others. There are still such good things in the world, and he said excitedly: "Is what you said true?"


    "Of course it''s true." Mo Kaifu said: "Grandpa, many people have received meat, how could we lie to you, you can find out when you go out and ask."


    Since he didn''t want money, Mr. Mo started to drool when he saw the meat in their hands, and hurriedly said, "Alright, alright, it''s a great blessing for you to be able to work in Murong''s house."


    Mo Kaifu smiled and said, "Grandpa, there''s so much meat. Come and have lunch together when Grandmaes back."


    Tian Shi also said: "Yes, Dad, I will cook something for youter."


    Mr. Mo touched his beard and said with relief: "Okay, I''ll go overter."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Mr. Gao, "You heard it, everyone, you don''t have to cook our old couple''s mealster, you can eat it yourself."


    Mr. Gao had always been envious and jealous that his brother-inw''s family could go to Murong''s house to work. After all, the daily wages of their family of three added up to a hundred wen.


    Hearing that the meat in their hands was actually sent to them by the Murong family, their faces became even more contorted involuntarily.


    Damn, why does God want to help someone like Murong Zhe.


    Wasn''t their family sinners before? Why is life better than their home!


    God is so unfair, many people in the vige have gone to work at Murong''s house, so wouldn''t most of the people in the vige have several kilograms of meat this year?


    Tian Shi will definitely cook meat frequently during this time, and the kitchens of the two families are together again. In order not to be overwhelmed by the food of the younger brother-inw''s family, and for the sake of her husband''s face, she will have to bite the bullet and buy meat to eat. So annoying!

 Chapter 331: Who messed with you?

    Chapter 331 Who messed with you?


    Mr. Mo didn''t hear the response from his eldest daughter-inw for a long time. He turned his head and roared angrily, "Old man!"


    Mr. Gao came back to his senses immediately and said nkly, "Here, Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Mr. Mo frowned at her ugly face, and said sullenly, "I said you don''t have to cook lunch for our husband and wife today."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Mr. Gao rolled his eyes, and suddenly looked at Mrs. Tian with a ttering expression.


    "Brother and sister, since those meats don''t cost money, they are 15 catties in total. You know my family''s situation, can you share a little with me? It doesn''t need to be too much, just five or six catties, so we can eat some meat. already."


    Mrs. Tian thought she had misheard the weight she wanted, so she confirmed it again, "Sister-inw, how many weights did you say you wanted?"


    "Five or six pounds, of course, your family has a small poption, and your children are still unmarried. My family''s children are all married, and my grandchildren have all, and the poption isrge. If you are willing to give more, I have no objection. "


    Mo Erkang was instantly angry, and he tasted a piece of meat for five or six pounds. Do you think their family is a fool?


    Tian Shi said indifferently: "Sister-inw, it''s not suitable for you to ask for this meat."


    Gao thought she was unwilling, and her face became cold, "Is there anything inappropriate, don''t you want money? I am your sister-inw, and I do a lot of helping your family on weekdays. As a younger brother and sister, you share some of our What''s wrong?"


    "Sister-inw, this is the meat given by Murong''s family."


    "I know."


    Mo Erkang couldn''t help sneering: "Sister-inw, have you forgotten what you did to Murong''s family? You hurt people again and again, andst time you even nearly put others in jail, do you think you Do you have the face to eat this meat?"


    Mr. Gao curled his lips in disapproval, "Why do you have no face? If you give it to you, it''s yours, and if you give it to me, it''s mine. What does it have to do with his Murong family?"


    "Enough!" Old Man Mo said coldly, "Old everyone, the little girl from Murong''s family said that she is very vengeful. If you let her know that these meat parts are in your hands, do you really want to harm the second family? work!"


    Mr. Gao didn''t expect her mind to be seen through, so she smiled and said, "Father, I... how could I think that way, you misunderstood me."


    She thought about it, as long as the Tian family gave her meat, she would go out and tell Murong Lingran deliberately, she didn''t believe that the second child''s family would still be able to stay and work!


    The old man Mo sneered: "Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking, I tell you, if you dare to kill the second family''s job in Murong''s house, I can''t spare you! If you want to eat meat, buy it yourself, It¡¯s not that you have no money! Although this meat is free of money, it is also earned by their hard work. If you don¡¯t have any strength, you want to get a few pounds of meat for nothing? Dream about it. Second child, you put the meat away, who is it? Don''t give it, it''s what you deserve, and no one can take it away."


    Mo Erkang and his wife said at the same time, "Yes, thank you Dad."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they nced at Gao indifferently, and took Mo Kaifu to their kitchen to start preparing lunch.


    Mr. Mo looked at Gao and snorted coldly, and went back to his room.


    Mr. Gao stomped his feet immediately, **** it, the Murong family was her nemesis!


    At this moment, Mo Ershan came back from the mountain with his daughter-inw Qiu Xiaoru. Seeing that Gao''s face was not good, he asked cautiously, "Aniang, what''s wrong with you? Who messed with you? Tell me, and I''ll help you vent your anger. go."


    "Who messed with me, your uncle''s family messed with me, your grandpa messed with me, Murong''s family messed with me, do you dare to go?"

 Chapter 332: Discrimination

    Chapter 332 Discrimination


    Mo Ershan just said it casually, and when she heard what she said that he couldn''t afford to offend anyone, he immediately smiled awkwardly, "Aniang, stop joking, Xiaoru is not feeling well, I''ll help her back to the house first. what."


    If you really have a daughter-inw and forget your mother, Gao thought bitterly.


    At this moment, she regretted extremely in her heart. If she hadn''t been greedy for the rent and drove them out, Murong Zhe would be someone who would repay his kindness, and she would be a helping hand when he was in the most difficult time. Let them have a ce to live, can their family also work in Murong''s house?


    Their family has more people than the second family, and they will definitely live better than their family by then, but all this is impossible now.


    Murong Lingran had been watching her brothers busy just now, and she seemed to be standing in the snow for too long without exercising, so she sneezed suddenly.


    hurriedly stepped forward to help the brothers pack their things. After entering, they huddled by the charcoal basin. After drinking a sip of hot tea, they felt alive again.


    The New Year''s Eve arrived in a few days, and Murong Lingran was about to go to the kitchen when she saw the people who suddenly followed Murong Zong in, so she had to stay again.


    Murong Zhe asked knowingly, "Auntie, what are you doing here?"


    Liu Shi took Murong Xue to ignore him for the time being, and sat down directly to the upper right. Thinking of what he had just heard, he asked loudly, "You still have the guts to ask me what I''m here for? I ask you why it''s the end of the year. , the filial piety that should be given this year has not been delivered yet, but is still giving people pork outside?"


    "There is so much pork, I heard that everyone has five jins on hand. Five jins, do you know how much it will cost? Do you know how long I have to save eggs to sell before I can buy them?"


    "Also, why did you give all of them, but you didn''t give them to Aqing. It''s the same person, Aqing is still your own niece, why are you treated so differently?"


    Murong Zhe said indifferently: "The vigers have worked for our family for so long, so what''s wrong with giving them some New Year''s gifts? As for Ah Qing, we notified her that she didn''te by herself. Ah Qing is a junior. I''m an elder, and here are all her brothers and sisters, you can''t expect us to deliver her to the door in person, so you won''t be afraid of losing her birthday?"


    "Hmph." Liu Shi said strangely: "You have earned a lot of money this year, so you can do whatever you want with it. You are Ah Qing''s elder, so of course you can say whatever you want. Now let''s do it. Now, I''ll take it back for her, take it out quickly, and take out this year''s filial piety by the way, so you won''t have to run once."


    Murong Xue gritted her teeth secretly, that idiot Ah Qing didn''t evene to take it if she had any meat, she thought it was the Murong family who didn''t give it to her on purpose, she was really mad at her.


    Murong Lingran suddenly said: "No, this is for Ah Qing, I have to see myself before giving it."


    Yesterday, Murong Lingran mentioned to Murong Qing about the need to divide the meat, but Murong Qing thought that even if this meat was distributed to her, she would not be able to eat much, most of it would be eaten by Murong Cai, and even by Murong Xue. part.


    Murong Qing still remembered thest time when Murong Xue wanted to mortgage her to a brothel, and she was extremely reluctant to think that the meat she had worked so hard to get would be eaten by those who calcted her.


    She had already handed in the fifteen pennies for her daily work. She really didn''t want to make others cheaper, so she asked Murong Lingran if she could give her the meat instead of copper. Murong Lingran naturally agreed to her.


    They also agreed in advance that as long as Murong Qing did note, the meat would not reach anyone.

 Chapter 333: silver? No

    Chapter 333 Silver? No


    Liu Shi frowned, "I''m Ah Qing''s grandma, isn''t it the same for me?"


    "How can it be the same? You are you, Aqing is Aqing. If you take the meat back and don''t give it to Aqing and ask Aqing to do it again, wouldn''t I have to give it back for nothing?"


    Liu''s eyes shed, how does this dead girl know what''s in her heart?


    But thinking that she is Murong Lingran''s grandma, as a junior, she thinks of her so shamelessly, and suddenly became angry, "What if I give it again? I''m your grandma, shouldn''t the junior be filial to the elder? You? Do you still have me in your eyes, and do you still have your grandfather!"


    "Are you in my eyes?" Murong Zhe said in a cold tone, "I also want to ask, is there me in A-Niang''s eyes? Is there Man An, and how many children?"


    Liu Shi said impatiently: "Don''t talk to me about other things, I am your aunt, I have given birth to you, and they are your children. I want to give you my freedom, you can only bear it, you can''t defy!"


    "Can''t resist?" Murong Zhe couldn''t help sneering when he heard her innocent words, "Aniang, since you said that, let''s wait and see if I dare!"


    Liu Shi''s face suddenly turned ugly, "You, you unfilial son, I will show you some color today, so that you know what filial piety is."


    After saying that, she looked around, saw the tea cup on the table, and held it in her hand without thinking. Just as she was about to throw it out, she felt her hand being held down.


    turned around and saw Murong Xue shaking her head at her.


    Grandma is really stupid, if they really hurt someone, wouldn''t they find an excuse not to give money?


    Liu Shi was stunned for a moment, then remembered that she almost fell for their trick, withdrew her hand and suppressed the anger in her heart: "I can let her take the five jins of Aqing herself, but you have to give it to her this year. Take out all the filial piety, I will take it and leave, I will not make things difficult for you, just give me 50 catties of the meat that I gave to the vigers just now. Oh, by the way, there is also rice, and rice also costs 50 pounds. Ten kilograms, and cloth snacks, you can give them whatever you want, plus another twenty taels of silver."


    Murong Lingranughed abruptly when she heard her self-righteous words, "Grandma, does Grandpa know you''re here? Does he know you''re here to ask for so many things?"


    Liu Shi suddenly shivered, she really came with the old man on her back, but thinking that she didn''t do anything excessive today, she just came to be filial.


    And this filial piety was promised by Murong Zhe some time ago, he should not scold her, he straightened his back immediately, his face full of pride, "Hmph, don''t use the old man to threaten me, I didn''t make it out of line. Even if hees, I''m not afraid!"


    Now that Aqi is also at home, this dead girl can''t threaten her with her son''s job. Today, she will see what tricks this dead girl can use!


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh, so that''s the case. But all the pork has been distributed, and we haven''t eaten anything for lunch, so I can''t give you 50 pounds."


    Liu thought that she really wanted to give it to herself, and said with a very understanding look: "No? It doesn''t matter if you don''t, you can also not give me the rice, convert it all into silver, and I will buy it myself."


    Murong Lingran said without thinking, "Silver? No."


    She hadn''t asked for the money they got from Chen''s family, yet she still wanted to ask her for money, and it was impossible for her to die.

 Chapter 334: Kill me if you can

    Chapter 334 Kill me if you have the ability


    "What did you say?" Liu shi opened her mouth in shock, obviously not expecting that she would refuse so bluntly.


    Murong sneered: "I don''t understand, right? Then I''ll say it again, it''s impossible to take money from me and give it to you!"


    "You dead girl, I asked my son for money, what qualifications do you have to stop me here?"


    Murong Xue also said, "Yes, Grandma is looking for the uncle for money, but she didn''t look for you. You are too busy."


    Murong Zhe''s face suddenly turned cold, "Auntie, Murong Xue, don''t me me for being rude if you say bad things to A Ran again."


    "You''re wee? Well, I worked so hard to pull you up, but you''re wee to me."


    After Liu Shi finished speaking, he suddenly sat on the ground and started to howl, "God,e and see these unfilial children and grandchildren, and see how they treat their mother and mother, such a vicious person, you should just be struck by a thunderbolt. They figured it out..."


    Murong sneered coldly, and suddenly went to the backyard. When he came back, he had three more kitchen knives in his hands, all of which were thrown in front of Liu Shi, then slowly squatted down and said with a gloomy face: "Old rules, you are not Want money? I can''t give it to you, just step over my body if you want money!"


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan were about to say something when Murong Zhe suddenly stopped them with his arm and shook his head at them.


    looked at the third brother, and saw that the third brother was also standing by. Although the two brothers were puzzled, they still swallowed the words in their mouths.


    Liu shi looked at the shiny kitchen knife on the ground for a moment, then suddenly stood up and said fiercely: "Murong Lingran, you are doing this trick again, don''t think I will be frightened by you, believe it or not, I will chop you right away. !"


    After saying that, he picked up a knife and pointed it straight at Murong Lingran.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, but he was much more courageous thanst time.


    Looking at the sharp de, Murong Lingran also stood up and said with a light smile: "Come on, if you have the ability, cut me, I will wait."


    "You!" Liu Shi was angry, "Murong Lingran, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, don''t you just want me to kill you and put me in jail, and then let your father live afortable life in the future? I''m partial Not as you wish."


    After Liu Shi finished speaking, he threw the kitchen knife on the ground and sat back, "If you don''t give me money today, I won''t leave, tell you, I''m your elder, you can never get rid of me in your life, hum! "


    Murong Lingran opened his mouth wide in astonishment, this move was useless.


    But she is not what she thought she was, she was finally reborn, she is only ten years old, she has not lived enough, how could she be so stupid to restrain Liu''s life?


    This move is useless, she can just change it again.


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Grandma, if you don''t leave, then I have to go and invite Grandpa Lizheng over."


    "It''s useless for you to invite him here. The olddy asks the son for money, and the son gives the olddy the money, which is right and proper!"


    Murong nodded, "I know, I didn''t ask him to persuade you to go back, but told Li Zheng that our family was going to sell the property and asked him to introduce a good customer. We sold all the property."


    Mrs Liu sneered, "Murong Lingran, you are just doing these tricks. Last time, your grandfather also said that if you sell your house and leave, I might have been afraid before, but now I tell you, I am not afraid of you leaving, and my family is not now. Withoutnd and money, without you blocking me, maybe I can live longer."

 Chapter 335: so vicious

    Chapter 335 Too Vicious


    Murong Xue also felt that Murong Lingran was only threatening them. After all, they finally had such arge family business, and the people of Lihua Vige didn''t mind their past. How could they be willing to leave?


    Even if she leaves, as Grandma said, now her family has a house,nd, and money, no one will block her, no one willpare her grandfather with her uncle, andpare her with Murong Lingran, She might have been in a better mood.


    "Longevity?" Murong smiled softly, "I don''t think you will live a long life at that time, maybe you may feel regretful at that time."


    Liu squinted and said, "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you understand such a simple truth? Then I''ll give you a good talk. You also know that most of the viges now rely on our family to earn money. I''m not boasting, I may be the best person they have ever encountered in their life. A good employer, not only the wages are kind, but also never in arrears, even half a month, and there are welfare payments during the Chinese New Year. You said that if I told the whole vige, we couldn¡¯t stand your oppression and moved out of Lihua Vige, what will happen in the vige?"


    Liu Shi and Murong Xue looked at each other in horror, what would happen?


    I have to say that the Murong family treats the workers really well, and it makes them jealous as rtives.


    If she told the public that it was because of her grandmother that she moved away, the people in Lihua Vige who lost their jobs would definitely eat her alive.


    Last time, those vigers would rather watch Murong Qi break his leg than Murong Zhe mortgage the house andnd, which shows how much they value the work in Murong Zhe.


    Murongzhe didn''t give them any meatst time and they all defended him so much. Now that he has the meat, it is estimated that he is about to offer Murongzhe''s family as gods.


    If Murong Zhe left, she could be drowned by spittle, and Lihua Vige would definitely not be able to amodate their family.


    Their family just bought six acres ofnd, and they are still in the process of remation. If they were driven out, Lizheng would definitely not give them time to resell it.


    Even if you give it, it will definitely make people lower the price and lower the price, and you will definitely lose a lot of money at that time.


    The most important thing is that she made the old man lose face, and he might really kick her to death this time.


    Thinking of Murongliang''s ruthless kickst time, Liu''s face suddenly turned pale, and his chest, which had already been healed, began to ache again.


    This dead girl is really vicious, she thought she just wanted to get away from her, but she didn''t expect that she wanted to put her to death.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Mrs. Liu looked at Murong Lingran as if it had been poisoned, and said grimly, "Murong Lingran, I know why you are so good to those vigers, and the co-author is specially here. suppress me!"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "How is it possible? I just think they are working hard, and I just want to reward them."


    After all, she has lived in modern times, and it is normal to give out benefits during the New Year.


    This olddy still takes herself too seriously.


    Mr. Liu gritted his teeth and said, "Murong Lingran, don''t be toocent, yournd is dozens of acres, and the people who take over can''t finish the crops on their own, so you still have to find people from Lihua Vige to work, and they won''t lose it when the timees. Work!"


    "Who said I have to sell it all to one person? Can''t I sell it to different people per acre?"


    Liu Shi was instantly furious, this dead girl is too sinister, she even thought of such a shameless trick, "You''re cruel, Axue, let''s go!"

 Chapter 336: its his turn

    Chapter 336 It''s His Turn


    Murong Xue screamed: "Murong Lingran, you are so cruel to your rtives, you will definitely be punished!"


    "Ruthless?" Murong Lingran sneered: "I have neither cheated nor cheated money, and I am telling the truth, but I can''tpare to your father''s inferior methods, and I am still tender, and it is your father who will suffer retribution. First."


    "you¡­"


    Liu red at Murong Xue displeased, "What nonsense are you talking about, hurry up!"


    Murong Xue had no choice but to say, "Yes, grandma."


    Seeing that they were all gone, the three brothers breathed a sigh of relief. They really thought that they had to give away the money today to be kind.


    It turns out that A Ran gave benefits to the vigers today, and it actually has such a role. They really thought that A Ran was simply wanting to thank them for their hard work.


    "Aran, today is all thanks to you." Murong Zhe said with a wry smile.


    Murong shook his head disapprovingly, and said sternly, "Father, are we really not giving money to that side this year?"


    "No."


    Two sons, he has been filial for half his life, Murong Qi now has money,nd and a house, so it is his turn.


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "Okay."


    With her threat, Liu Shi should not be able to make trouble in the future.


    Now that there is so much money on hand, the family discussed it and nned to go to Ruyi Embroidery Vige in the afternoon to see if they could persuade Xiao Manan toe back.


    Murong Lingran made up her mind, whether she agreed toe back or not, anyway, during this time they were resting, and the family was idle, so they split up and went around the capital to see if they could find any clues about the three younger brothers. .


    I just didn¡¯t expect the n to keep up with the changes. After lunch, the sun hid in the clouds.


    The sky not only started to snow with goose feathers again, but also brought in the icy and biting cold wind. Just standing in the yard would blow people''s eyes.


    It was definitely impossible to hurry in this weather, so Murong Lingran had to change her n. Anyway, she only went to see Aniang a few days ago, because she often sent fruit and soup to her during this time, and she looked very good.


    And there are still a few days until New Year''s Eve, so I n to wait until the snow stops.


    Although he was blocked at home and couldn''t get out, Murong Lingran didn''t intend to be idle, so he plunged into the kitchen and worked hard inside.


    After selling the fruit some time ago, she thought that it would be the end of the year and it would be a waste every time she came back with an empty car, so she bought some things that she could use for the New Year.


    Such as flour, rice, charcoal for heating, various beans and various seasonings, etc.


    And Kuroge still has a lot of meat in her space, enough for her to use her cooking skills to the fullest.


    As for Murong Zong''s three brothers, they had nothing to do. After adding charcoal fire to Murong Zhe''s room so that he could read books, they were all arrested by Murong Lingran and worked with her in the kitchen.


    Although the three brothers didn¡¯t understand why their sister started to make them burn the fire just after lunch, they naturally obeyed their sister¡¯s request unconditionally.


    So this afternoon, although the wind was blowing cold outside, the four brothers and sisters stayed in the kitchen all the time, and they were very warm all the time.


    And the kitchen of Murong Lingran''s house was always fragrant, and the stomachs of the three brothers were also growling all afternoon.


    When the sky just turnedpletely dark, Murong Lingran finally gave them back their freedom, and put all the results of the busy afternoon in front of them.

 Chapter 337: Dessert dried meat candy

    Chapter 337 Dim Sum Dried Meat Candy


    Murong Zhe read the book all afternoon, and when he came over, he saw a few children inhaling forcefully at the food on the table, and shook his head amusingly, "A Ran is studying food again today, let Dad see you. Did you cook something delicious?"


    "Father, sit down." Murong Lingran smiled and introduced them one by one: "Mung bean cake, red bean cake, egg yolk cake, brown sugar glutinous rice cake, you all try it and see if there is anything I need to improve."


    After Murong finished speaking, he took a red bean cake with his chopsticks and brought it to Dad, "Daddy, try it."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said: "Okay." Then he took a big bite and tasted it carefully.


    The three brothers worked hard in the kitchen for a long time, and they were hungry for a long time. Seeing this, they quickly tried each of them.


    "The mung bean cake is good, even better than Yuxiangzhai''s."


    "The stuffing in the red bean cake is so delicious, I can''t believe it''s made of beans."


    "The egg yolk crisp is also delicious, Aran is really good."


    "Brown sugar glutinous rice cake is also good."


    Murong Lingran gave Murong Zhe a try on each of them, and asked with a look of hope, "Dad, how does it taste?"


    Murong Zhe praised: "The mung bean cake is sweet but not greasy, it is indeed better than Yuxiangzhai''s. And this red bean cake, I didn''t know that red beans can also be used as a snack. And this egg yolk cake, I didn''t expect Egg yolks can also be used as fillings. But this brown sugar glutinous rice cake is made of glutinous rice, right?¡±


    "right."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "Daddy''s favorite brown sugar glutinous rice cake, I will make more for Daddy in the future, okay?"


    "No problem, wrap it on me."


    Murong Zong took a red bean cake and said while eating: "Aran, what do you want to do in the future, even if you tell us, we will help you, as long as you have something to eat in the end."


    "Yes, yes." Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan also agreed.


    "Ok, no problem."


    Seeing everyone saying nice things, Murong Lingran tried it on her own, and she was relieved after she felt the taste was good.


    Seeing that they devoured every kind of dim sum, Murong Lingran used the ingredients left over from the afternoon to make a lot of dim sum in the evening. Anyway, she had room to keep it fresh and was not afraid of spoge.


    Originally nned to go to Ruyi Embroidery Vige after the snow stopped the next day, but it seemed that God did not want them to go out, and the heavy snow showed no sign of stopping.


    It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, and we always need all kinds of snacks.


    It''s impossible to go out to buy these few days when it''s snowing, and the ones she bought are not as delicious as what she made.


    Murong Lingran stayed in the kitchen all day long to keep warm and to cook, and started making her snacks.


    Although the ck hair has been nesting in a kennel she specially made for it after the snow fell, but some time ago, it used dozens of animals every day, so she rudely made it with the prey that the ck hair hunted Several kinds of meat are dried out.


    Naturally, her jerky almost shocked her father and brother¡¯s jaws after she made it. The meat can also be used to make jerky, which not only tastes great, but is also easy to carry.


    After the jerky was made, Murong found that there were still many apples and oranges in the house and space.


    No way, it¡¯s been too cold these days, no matter how delicious the fruit is, no one wants to eat it.


    Murong Lingran hoarded dozens of kilograms of apples and oranges, and made a big pot of apple-vored and orange-vored candies, which naturally shocked the family again.

 Chapter 338: trace

    Chapter 338 Traces


    Murong Kuan looked at his sister with a look of admiration and said, "Aran, the food you make is much better than the one sold outside, and it looks much better."


    Murong smiled and said: "You can''t eat too much if it''s delicious, otherwise it''s not good for your health, don''t worry, I will make more delicious food for you in the future, and I will never let you lose your snacks."


    Murong Kuan was instantly ted, "Thank you Aran."


    Murong smiled helplessly, the third brother was only a child after all.


    But it is said that the food she cooks is better than the food sold outside. Does she want to develop other side jobs?


    She shook her head, forget it, it''s like a cake, only she can make it herself for now, and it''s hard work, but it''s not easy to sell fruits and vegetables, there are still a lot of things waiting to be sold in the space, let''s talk about itter .


    Before I knew it, it was the twenty-sixth day of the twelfth lunar month. I didn''t go to the ground for the past few days, and the medicinal materials that Chang Qi Shenjun needed in the space were still enough. Murong Lingran slept until he woke up naturally.


    Just as he got up and sat on the edge of the mirror table, Murong Zong''s surprised voice suddenly came from outside the door, "Aran, the snow has stopped, eldest brother will go outside to see if we can walk, if we can, we should go to Ruyi Embroidery. Zhuang."


    They sweep snow every day in the yard, so it is impossible to see if they can go out by looking at the situation in the yard.


    Murong Lingran quickly opened the door, and when he saw that the sun was rising, he excitedly said, "Okay, I''ll be fine right away."


    After saying that, she quickly changed her clothes, washed briefly, put her satchel on her back, and went to the stable.


    Murong Zong went out to check the road conditions, and Murong Xuan was already waiting for her with Murong Kuan.


    Since I don¡¯t know if the road can be walked, I haven¡¯t put a carriage on the horse yet.


    "Aran, you just got up, why don''t you eat something before leaving?"


    Murong shook his head and patted her satchel, "It''s okay, I brought the snacks and snacks I made these days, so I won''t be hungry."


    Murong Xuan didn''t say anything after seeing this, they also had snacks in the morning, "Okay then."


    Murong Lingran suddenly felt that someone was staring at him, and when he turned around, he saw Heimao sitting in the corridor and looking at him resentfully.


    Murong Lingran had to appease it, and after giving it arge amount of jerky, did she persuade it to stay at home.


    After Murong Zong and Murong Zhe came back, their faces were a little dignified.


    Murong asked in confusion, "Father, eldest brother, what''s wrong? Could it be that the road is not in good condition?"


    "No." Murong Zong exined: "I happened to meet Li Zheng when we went out just now. He asked if there were any signs of wolves entering our housest night."


    "The traces of the wolf entering?" Murong Lingran was startled, "The wolf went down the mountain?"


    "Yeah." Murong Zong nodded, "We are far away from the gathering ce in the vige, and even if there is a big movement in the vige, we can''t hear it. I heard thatst night, the chickens raised by several households in the vige were taken away by wolves. There are chicken feathers all over the ce, and there are two fewer chickens in Lizheng''s house."


    Murong asked again, "How can Li Zheng be sure it''s a wolf, not some other beast?"


    "Lizheng is getting old, he said that he has always slept lightly, and would wake up at night as long as there was a slight movement outside, and the sound of chickens struggling in the yard was not small. The snow stopped in the middle of the nightst night, and the moon came out, so he got up and stood there. I looked at the window and saw for myself that the wolf took his chicken away."


    Murong nodded, that''s what happened.

 Chapter 339: unhappy

    Chapter 339 Depressed


    Looking at the courtyard wall of their house, Murong Lingran looked rejoicing, "Thanks for taking precautions, our courtyard wall is built higher than other houses in the vige, so the wolf shouldn''t be able to climb in."


    Murong Zong said with a serious face: "Nevertheless, we must also pay attention that there are too many dangers in winter, it is best to stay in the house at night, if you can''te out, don''te out. Come out, you know?"


    "Well, I will."


    nced at his younger brothers, and seeing that they nodded seriously, Murong Zong talked about the road conditions.


    The road is too icy and there is a lot of snow on it, so the horses will hurt their hoofs when walking on it, and the wheels of the carriage are easy to slip if the road conditions are not good.


    In order to reach the city quickly and safely, it is best not to take a carriage, but wrapping the four hooves of the horse with cloth can barely walk on the road.


    Murong Zhe had a wound on his hand, so he definitely couldn''t ride alone, so Murong Zhe stayed, and Murong Kuan wanted to take care of him and stay with him.


    Their house is also the closest to Wuming Mountain in the vige. Although the courtyard wall was built high, it was inevitable that an ident would happen. Murong Xuan, who was good at kung fu, was also left behind, so the only people who went to the city were Murong Lingran and He. Murong Zong.


    Although Murong Lingran was young, he also learned to ride horses.


    Although Murong Zhe was worried, he couldn''t beat her, so he could only let Murong Zong ride slower and protect her well.


    It was just that the two of them had just walked out of Lihua Vige on horseback, and Murong Zong could not help speeding up when he saw the person in front of him who had been standing still in the snow.


    Murong Lingran''s eyes were not as good as Big Brother''s, and she couldn''t see who was in front of her. Seeing Big Brother speeding up, she had to keep up.


    When he could fully see the faces of the two, Murong Zong immediately jumped off his horse and walked towards them quickly, "Mother Sun, why are you here?"


    looked at the child next to her again, "Why are you with this child?"


    Lu Leyun still remembered Murong Zong, and said slowly: "That, day, ni, brother, brother."


    Murong Lingran also quickly dismounted, and frowned upon seeing the two of them.


    Grandma Sun has met Murong Zong. After all, he also went to Xiu Zhuang to meet Xiao Manan several times. When she saw Murong Lingran was also there, she hurriedly said: "You are here just in time, hurry up and chase you in this direction. Mother."


    Murong Zong followed her line of sight and saw obvious horseshoe prints and ruts on the snow, and his face suddenly became serious, "Mother Sun, why is A-Niang here? Isn''t she supposed to be with you at Ruyixiu Vige? Are you waiting?"


    Granny Sun exined: "It''s like this..."


    Some time ago, the embroidery products embroidered by the embroidered women were enough for the embroidery vige to sell these days, so the embroidery women have started to rest from the previous few days.


    Xiao Manan is different from ordinary embroidery girls. They can go home, but she can''t, so she stayed in the embroidery vige.


    Xiao Manan is celebrating the New Year alone for the first time in her life this year. For the first time, her family is not around, and she misses a few children at home very much.


    Thinking that the market will not open until the tenth day of the first lunar month, she will stay in the embroidery vige for more than ten days.


    During this time, every time Murong Lingran gave Xiao Man''an, grandma Sun also ate a lot, and even his wife and little granddaughter ate a lot, especially the fruit that Murong Lingran gave, her little granddaughter liked it very much.

 Chapter 340: go back together

    Chapter 340 Follow along


    The amazing thing is that the little granddaughter used to be very afraid of the cold. She basically spent the winter in bed. This year, as the weather gradually turned colder, she was always alive and kicking.


    Grandma Sun thought about many reasons, and finally attributed the reason to the fruit that Murong Lingran gave.


    After all, the fruits I bought before were either ugly or extremely sour. My granddaughter was most afraid of sourness, and sometimes she didn¡¯t touch a single fruit for a year.


    Although she gave birth to several children in her life, only the youngest son survived, and the rest died.


    The son and daughter-inw also went out when the granddaughter was three years old when they encountered robbers and were killed.


    And grandma Sun has been working in Ruyi Embroidery Vige all her life, and has been living with her wife and granddaughter. In recent years, New Year''s Eve has been spent by three people in the backyard of Embroidery Vige.


    No one knows the pain of missing her rtives better than her, and also knows that Xiao Manan''s children must also miss her very much.


    Eating people is soft-mouthed and short-handed, and looking at Xiao Manan, who has a frowning face, his heart is moved.


    But the shopkeeper confessed that Xiao Manan could not be allowed to leave Xiu Zhuang, not even on New Year''s Eve. If she ran away, she would be asked.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she finally came up with a solution, but she felt that her solution was actually taking advantage of her and disturbing their family reunion.


    But she couldn''t think of anything better. Seeing that New Year''s Eve was approaching, after obtaining the shopkeeper''s approval, she still expressed her thoughts to Xiao Manan.


    If Xiao Manan wants to go back, she must go back with her.


    And her wife and granddaughter must also follow her, but they will not eat and drink for free, they will give her living expenses, and then give them a small house to live in.


    Xiao Manan didn''t expect Granny Sun to take the initiative to help her, and knew that Granny Sun had only three people in her family including her. Hearing her proposal, she agreed without thinking.


    So today they found that the snow had stopped before dawn, so they drove back to Lihua Vige in the carriage of Xiu Zhuang.


    It¡¯s just that the road is too difficult to walk, and the carriage is extremely slow, which takes a lot of time.


    On the road, I saw the two brothers, Lu Lezheng, who were walking hard in the snow with luggage. They stopped the car and asked them where they were going. After hearing them say they were going to Lihua Vige, they let them get on the carriage together.


    When ?? came here, a wild boar rushed over, startling the horse.


    The horse was frightened, and without hesitation, he pulled the carriage and rushed into the forest.


    Because Lu Leyun had never been in a carriage before, she felt nauseous while sitting in it, while Grandma Sun was old and dizzy when she sat in it, so the two of them sat outside the carriage with her wife, and the horse threw them both in surprise. on the ground.


    Fortunately, she wears thick clothes in winter. She and Lu Leyun have nothing to do, so they appear here.


    After hearing this, Murong Zong frowned and said, "You mean that there are not only your mother, but also your wife and granddaughter on the carriage?"


    Grandma Sun looked at the direction in which the carriage disappeared and said worriedly: "Yes, go find them, they have only left soon."


    Murong Zong followed her line of sight, the rut marks and horseshoe marks were still very clear, it shouldn''t be difficult to find someone, just as he was about to turn his horse, he suddenly looked at his sister, "Aran, take them back first, eldest brother will go find them. Mother and the others."


    Murong Lingran was about to refuse, and she was also worried about her mother''s safety.


    But thinking that with the help of Hei Mao, he should be able to find people faster, and Hei Mao was still at home, so he had to nod, "Okay, I''ll send them back, eldest brother should also pay attention to safety."

 Chapter 341: Can you beat the wolf?

    Chapter 341 Can you beat the wolf?


    After finishing speaking, he handed him a knife, "Brother, you are likely to encounter ferocious beasts in the forest. Take this knife for self-defense."


    Murong Zong saw that the knife was extremely delicate, and he didn''t bother to ask where she got it.


    Murong Lingranforted Granny Sun, and after sending them home quickly, she didn''t have time to exin to her father and brother why she went back and forth, so she went to Dad''s room to pick up a piece of Granny''s old clothes, and rode on the ck hair again. Run to the ce just now.


    Grandma Sun saw that Murong Zhe was puzzled, so she had to repeat what happened just now.


    Murong Xuan said anxiously, "Dad, I''m going to find them too!"


    Murong opened his mouth wide, thinking of taking care of his father, so he had to swallow the words in his mouth.


    Murong Zhe was about to agree. After all, one more person means more strength, but thinking of the help of the old **** behind his daughter, he refused, "No, they will be safe with ck hair."


    Murong Xuan had no choice but to stop thinking about going.


    Hei Mao is a dog, but his running speed is no slower than that of a horse, so he soon arrived at the ce where he met Granny Sun just now.


    It''s just that there was a heavy snowfall in the sky at some point, and she wasted a lot of time going back and forth.


    The rut marks and horseshoe prints that were clearly visible just now werepletely covered with snow and disappeared without a trace, and the cold wind gradually began to be violent.


    Murong Lingran tightened the cloak on his body, and took A-Niang''s clothes under Hei Mao''s nose and shook it, "Hei Mao, can you follow this smell to find the owner of the clothes?"


    Kuromao sniffed the clothes very cooperatively, then took a deep breath, and suddenly rolled his eyes to the sky.


    The snow is so big, where can you smell it?


    Murong Lingran understood the look in its eyes and was not angry. After all, A-Niang didn''t get off the carriage, it was normal for it not to smell, and asked again, "Do you remember the smell of the horse at home, you can smell it? ?"


    Big brother chased after her for a long time, and now he may have found A-Niang.


    Kuromao raised his head arrogantly, and nodded again.


    Murong Lingran happily said: "Then take me there quickly."


    Hei Mao nodded, and suddenly chased in the direction Murong Zong left just now.


    It¡¯s just that the heavens are not beautiful, the snow in the forest is even bigger than the outer ones, and Kuro Mao stopped again after running.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kuroko looked in every direction and suddenly shook his head at her.


    "No taste?"


    Kuromao nodded.


    Murong Ling was helpless, and his consciousness entered the space in a sh.


    "Changqi God Lord, Changqi God Lord."


    Azy, low voice immediately entered my ears, "I''m here."


    "Lord Changqi, can you sense where my aunt and eldest brother are?"


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly: "I can only say that there is no one else in this area except you."


    There is no one in a radius of five miles?


    The consciousness suddenly exited the space, and Murong said to Heimao: "Heimao, you can go ording to your own feeling, and then go five miles away."


    "Wow!"


    After walking five miles away, Murong Lingran and Heimao also went deep into the forest, but they couldn''t find a trace.


    "Ouch..."


    "Wolf?" Murong Lingran''s body froze, and he said anxiously, "There are wolves here? Hei Mao, can you beat a wolf?"


    Hei Mao roared disdainfully, "Wow!"


    What is a wolf?

 Chapter 342: found it

    Chapter 342 Found it


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "Since you''re not afraid, let''s keep looking."


    ck hair is a mythical beast after all, and she is still so big, she believes it for the time being.


    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, and the cold wind was getting stronger and stronger. Murong Lingran and Heimao searched for a long time and couldn''t find a trace. They couldn''t hear anything except the sound of the wind.


    was anxious in his heart, at this moment, Hei Mao suddenly sniffed the surroundings earnestly, and shouted excitedly, "Wow!"


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed, leaned beside its ear and said, "Hei Mao, have you found their traces?"


    "Wow!"


    It smells of that stupid horse''s urine here.


    "Then take me there quickly."


    "Wow!" He sat firmly.


    After ?? Kuromao roared, he rushed towards him as quickly as a sharp arrow.


    Because the speed was too fast, Murong Lingran couldn''t open his eyes blown by the wind, so he could only squinted and looked ahead.


    Just when she felt that her eyes could not stand and wanted to close her eyes and let Kuromao run, she saw a few figures shaking in arge cave in front of her, but the wind and snow were so heavy that she could not see their faces.


    Waiting for the ck hair to get closer again, and seeing the familiar figure, Murong Lingran immediately said excitedly: "Aniang, big brother! Aniang, big brother!"


    Xiao Manan turned his head and said in amazement: "Azong, is that Aran? Is Aran riding a dog?"


    "Yes." Murong Zong nodded, "A Ran picked it up from Wuming Mountain, a very obedient dog."


    As soon as the words fell, Murong Lingran also came to Xiao Man''an, jumped off the ck hair''s back neatly, plunged into Xiao Man''an''s arms suddenly, and said with concern: "Auntie, are you alright? You are injured. ?"


    Xiao Manan was held by his daughter, and his heart suddenly calmed down a lot, looking at the teenager next to him, "Nothing, thanks to this little brother, if we hadn''t jumped on the horse regardless of the danger when the carriage went crazy, we would not have been safe, you After the big brother came, I realized that it was someone you knew."


    Murong Lingran followed her line of sight and saw Lu Lezheng, she quickly stood up straight, and said in a sincere tone, "Thank you Brother Lu for your help."


    Lu Lezheng said embarrassedly: "I didn''t help much. After I jumped on the horse, I just kept smoothing its hair tofort it, but it didn''t seem to be of any use. It didn''t take long for your elder brother toe over. The wind and snow were too heavy, and everyone was still in shock. There happened to be a big cave here, so we came in temporarily to avoid it and take a rest. It wasn''t long after we came in, and then you came over."


    Murong Lingran looked at Big Brother, saw him nodding, then looked at the carriage next to him, and said with a smile, "Without Big Brother Lu''sfort, it didn''t calm down so quickly, I still have to thank Big Brother Lu."


    On the side, Old Man Wei stroked his beard and said: "Indeed, after the horse is frightened, if someoneforts its body, it is indeed useful, little brother does not need to humble himself."


    Seeing that everyone was thanking him, Lu Lezheng, who was not good at speaking, rubbed his head with a blushing face and smiled naively.


    Murong Lingran caught a glimpse of the girl who had been hiding behind Uncle Wei and looked at her timidly, and raised her eyebrows: "Uncle, is this your granddaughter?"


    Uncle Wei nodded, "Yes, her name is Wei Shuangshuang, she is my only granddaughter, she is eight years old this year."


    "So she is two years younger than me, old man, Shuangshuang, my name is Murong Lingran, you can call me Lingran, and Aran is fine too."


    "Yes, Miss Lingran."

 Chapter 343: No baggage is lost

    Chapter 343 The Baggage Was Not Lost


    After Old Man Wei finished speaking, he looked at his little granddaughter lovingly, "Shuangshuang, it''s a man."


    Wei Shuangshuang was quite frightened just now. After all, he was young, and he still couldn''te back to his senses.


    And seeing Murong Lingran riding on the big dog just now, it also shocked her young.


    Therefore, even if Grandpa urged, he may not open his mouth for a long time, just looking at Murong Lingran''s eyes with deep adoration.


    Seeing that she was only looking at herself, Murong Lingran didn''t feel embarrassed and smiled kindly at her.


    Xiao Manan nced outside the cave and said with a sad face, "What should we do now?"


    As soon as the voice fell, before everyone could speak, there was a click in the distance.


    turned his head and saw that a sturdy branch was broken by the wind and fell not far from the cave.


    Although they were in the cave, everyone instinctively took a step back.


    That branch is as thick as an adult''s waist, and if it hits a person, it will not die or be disabled.


    Uncle Wei was about to speak when another thick branch fell from the right side of the cave and hit the ground with a bang, no smaller than the one just now.


    Old Man Wei looked up at the sky and said slowly, "Although the time may be early, looking at this gloomy sky gives people an ominous premonition. Now the wind and snow is bigger than before, it''s too dangerous, let''s wait. Let¡¯s go when the wind and snow is lighter.¡±


    Murong Zong did not object. The wind and snow were so heavy that they and the horse could not open their eyes, and they might lose their way. It was verymon for the branches to be blown off. If they ventured out, they were likely to be crushed, frozen, or killed. Other beasts were killed.


    Xiao Manan worried: "But if you stay here, if the snowstorm is still so strong at night, we heard the wolf''s voice just now, and there may be a wolf at night."


    Murong shook A-Niang''s hand and saidfortably, "A-Niang, don''t be afraid, with us and Hei Mao there, everything will be fine."


    Hei Mao is a divine beast, those wolves should not dare to approach Hei Mao casually.


    Kuromao roared in a timely manner, "Wow!"


    Yes, don''t worry, I''m here.


    Murong Zong also said: "Auntie, don''t worry, I will take good care of you. It''s too dangerous to travel in such a big wind and snow. It''s much safer to stay here."


    Xiao Manan saw that everyone said that, there are so many children on their side, if she insisted on doing her own thing, she would be really hard to exin when something happened, so she had to rest her mind to leave.


    Murong Lingran took a careful look at the cave she was in. It was much bigger than the one she stayed inst time. There was more than enough space for a carriage and two horses in the cave at the same time.


    At this moment, the wind and snow outside suddenly increased, and a lot of wind was blowing into the cave.


    They were too nervous in the carriage just now, but they didn''t feel cold.


    Now calm down, the cave is in the deep mountains again, it is much colder than outside the forest, and the body can''t help trembling.


    Xiao Manan hurriedly looked inside the carriage, confirmed that everything inside was still there, turned his head and shouted with joy: "Mr. Wei, Brother Lu, we haven''t lost our luggage, so we don''t need to be frozen."


    Old Uncle Wei was overjoyed, and hurriedly took his little granddaughter to take a look.


    Lu Lezheng also hurriedly stepped forward to look at his big burden, and he was relieved to see that it was still there.


    These are all new ones he just bought. It would be a pity to lose them.


    Old Uncle Wei was about to add a piece of clothes to himself, but he turned his head to look at Murong Zong, and said with a smile, "If you don''t dislike it, then add an old man''s clothes. Although the color is old-fashioned, there are no other outsiders here. , better than frozen."

 Chapter 344: no tinder

    Chapter 344 No Tinder


    Murong Zong has a cloak on his body, but it is not very cold, but thinking that if the wind and snow can''t stop at night, I am afraid I can only stay here for the night, I am afraid it will be even colder.


    He is the only one here who knows martial arts. If he falls ill, he will not only be unable to protect everyone but also be a burden, so he will not refuse.


    "Then thank you old man."


    After saying something, he suddenly thought of something, and Murong Zong began to untie the straps of his cloak, "Auntie, why don''t you put my cloak on? I''ll just wear Old Uncle Wei''s clothes."


    Xiao Manan said with relief: "You can wear yours, the clothes you gave me some time ago are very thick, and I brought them all with me when I go home this time, don''t worry, A-Niang has them, you know martial arts, in case anything happens Dangerous, if you wear too thick, you won''t be able to move around, so wearing a cloak is just right."


    Old Man Wei also said: "Your mother is right, I can''t help you with my old bones. You are young and strong. If you can''t walk all the time, I will keep bothering you."


    Murong Zong thought for a moment, felt that what they said was reasonable, nodded, and put on the cloak again.


    Xiao Manan looked at her daughter, "Aran, you can wear A-Niang''s clothes, you can''t even wear Shuangshuang''s clothes."


    Murong smiled and pushed her towards the carriage, "Auntie, I have a cloak, and I''m already wearing thick clothes, you go and get dressed, I''ll pick up some branches nearby ande back to make a fire."


    Her cloak was given by Jiu Gongzi some time ago. Although it looked the same as the one she bought for her father and brother at the ready-made store, the effect of keeping warm was much better. Even on the ck hair''s back just now, it didn''t feel cold at all.


    Xiao Manan touched her cloak and saw that it was really thick, so he didn''t force her.


    Seeing that his sister had already run out, Murong Zong was worried about her safety. Seeing that both A-Niang and Shuangshuang had entered the carriage, he did not shy away from it. He quickly put on Uncle Wei''s coat and followed his sister''s footprints to pick up branches. .


    L¨¹ Lezheng saw this, unpacked and put on thick clothes and went out.


    Waiting for Xiao Manan to dress Wei Shuangshuang and himself, after getting out of the carriage, the three of them had already picked up a lot of branches and came back.


    Old Man Wei eximed, "Damn, we don''t have any kindling."


    Murong Lingran was thinking about whether to take out the lighter in the space for use, when Lu Lezheng suddenly said, "I brought the fire book." Then he took the initiative to light the fire.


    Murong raised an eyebrow, this person is quite reliable.


    In Murong Lingran''s house at this time, Murong Zhe stood under the eaves, looking at the increasing snowstorm, his brows were getting tighter and tighter.


    It''s been more than an hour since the daughter ran out, and I don''t know if Kuroko found them sessfully.


    Grandma Sun was also a little anxious, "Otherwise, let''s go out and find them."


    Although Murong Zhe was also anxious, but in order not to worry about the old man, he had tofort him: "Steward Sun, don''t worry, ording to what you said, my eldest son chased after the carriage after a while, and A Ran also brought the one from my family. The dog also chased out. You also know that dogs are the best at finding people, and they must have met now. It is impossible to travel in such a big wind and snow. Now it is very likely that they have found a ce to wait for the wind and snow to stop. ."


    "Really?"


    Murong Zhe nced at Murong Xuan, "I promise you with my life."


    He believed in the two children, and believed that the old **** behind his daughter would bless them.

 Chapter 345: Is it really a dog?

    Chapter 345 Is it really a dog?


    Murong Xuan immediately understood the meaning in his father''s eyes, and hurriedly said: "Mother Sun, don''t worry, my elder brother started martial arts in elementary school, and he went to the south with the guards to go escort. The kung fu is first-ss. They''ll be fine for sure."


    Grandma Sun didn''t feel so worried when she saw their father and son''s promise.


    After all, they also have several family members outside. If they don''t have confidence in them, they will definitely be more anxious than her. They would have asked the vigers to look for them together. Just now, they would not be relieved that Murong Lingran went out alone with the dog.


    "Father, I have already prepared lunch."


    Murong Kuan suddenly came to the main room from the kitchen.


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Steward Sun, let''s eat something first, trust me, they will definitelye back safely."


    "Well, then thank you very much."


    In the cave, in order to keep warm, Murong Zong and Lu Le were raising a fire in the corner, and then they went out to pick up branches, and stopped until they had collected enough for half a day.


    The ck hair isrge and thick, so he lies on the outermost side, and can also block the wind for them.


    Although the ground was extremely cold, there was a lot of luggage in the car, and everyone took the initiative to take out their old clothes as seat cushions.


    Now the situation is special, and I don¡¯t care about getting dirty, just go back and wash it.


    Xiao Manan and Wei Shuangshuang are women, so they sit in the innermost position.


    And Wei Shuangshuang could not do without his grandfather, so Uncle Wei sat beside her.


    Lu Lezheng knew that Xiao Manan wanted to rely on his son, so he asked Murong Zong and Murong Lingran to be next to her, while he sat next to Old Man Wei.


    Unexpectedly, Murong smiled and said: "I''ll just sit next to the ck hair on the outside, and the ck hair is quite warm, don''t worry, it will protect me."


    ck Hair suddenly raised his head and roared, "Wow!"


    That''s right, that''s right, master, don''t worry about being next to me.


    Xiao Manan did not force her to see this, but still let the eldest son sit between her and her daughter.


    The crowd gathered around the fire and added another piece of clothing. Even if there was a cold wind blowing in, they didn''t feel cold.


    Kuromao''s body was leaning against the fire, and with the owner leaning on its back, he was a little tired after running for a while.


    I knew that if I couldn¡¯t go home tonight, the hardest one would be myself, so I closed my eyes and rested.


    Xiao Manan looked at Heimao''s huge head and asked suspiciously, "Aran, it''s called Heimao, right? Is it really a dog? Can a dog grow so tall?"


    Old Man Wei also said strangely: "It is indeed different from the dogs we have seen before."


    Murong smiled and patted Heimao''s head, "It''s a dog, you can hear it barking, it''s a dog barking."


    is just a fairy dog, and naturally it is different.


    Hei Mao immediately gave his master a white look. He had been his master for so long, and he actually thought he was a dog.


    Is the dog smart? What can a dog do?


    Humph, stupid master.


    Murong Zong looked at the ck hair, and said lightly: "When I was walking darts, I heard that there is a kind of dog in a neighboring country that can grow to the height of an adult. We have never seen such a dog with ck hair before. It must havee from a neighboring country. Come."


    Old Man Wei nodded, "Indeed, the world is so big that there are all kinds of wonders, and it is indeed possible."


    At this moment, there was a sudden cooing sound, Wei Shuangshuang suddenly covered his stomach and lowered his head in embarrassment.


    Everyone counted the time, and now I am afraid it will be past noon, let alone her, even their stomachs are hungry.

 Chapter 346: Wouldnt it be hiding something to eat?

    Chapter 346 Don''t you still hide food?


    Old Uncle Wei nced outside the cave, the wind and snow did not seem to weaken at all, it should be difficult to find food, and sighed: "I am afraid we are going to starve."


    Murong Zong took out the knife that his sister gave him from his arms, and said with a firm look, "I''ll go outside to see what to eat, if the wind and snow doesn''t stop, the adults of us can still bear it, but Shuangshuang and Aran can hungry."


    After saying that, he stood up and went outside.


    Before Xiao Manan could speak, he saw Murong Lingran suddenly say: "Brother, don''t be busy for now."


    After saying that, he put his hand into the satchel, quickly took out a small cloth bag, opened it and put it in front of them.


    "This is the red bean cake I made myself. I originally wanted to bring some to the Ruyi Embroidery Vige for my mother today, but I didn''t expect it toe in handy now."


    Old Man Wei leaned his head over and took a look, and he was relieved to see the red bean cake that was made into a flower.


    Although the portion is not much, it is better than nothing.


    Just as he was about to say thanks, he saw Murong Lingran put his hand into the bag again, and after a while he took out a small cloth bag and ced it among the others, "This is the jerky I made myself, if you don''t dislike it, just try it. Try it, it doesn''t look good, but it tastes good."


    Xiao Manan stepped forward and picked up one and smelled it, "Jerky? It smells weird."


    "Well, Niang can try it, my father and brother like to eat it."


    "it is good."


    As soon as her voice fell, Murong Lingran took out a small cloth bag from the shoulder bag. After opening it, dozens of candies wrapped in oil paper were presented to everyone.


    Xiao Manan asked curiously, "This... what is this?"


    Murong Zong exined for his sister: "This is a candy made by A Ran himself. Fruit candy made from apples and oranges. The packaging is different and the taste is different."


    Xiao Manan looked at her daughter in shock, "A Ran, you are really amazing, much better than A Niang."


    Uncle Wei and Lu Leyun also looked at Murong Lingran with admiration on their faces, which was too capable.


    Murong smiled shyly, took out a piece of red bean cake and handed it to Wei Shuangshuang, "Shuangshuang, eat it, it tastes good."


    Wei Shuangshuang reached out his hand cautiously and said weakly, "Thank you, Sister Lingran."


    "you are wee."


    Thinking that eating dim sum will definitely make you thirsty, Murong Lingran took out another big bag of winter jujubes.


    Anyway, she has a cloak on her body, covered by a cloak, and they don''t know what the satchel on her body looked like before.


    "This is winter jujube. If you are thirsty, eat this. This is what I n to take to Ruyi Embroidery Vige. It has been washed once, so you can eat it with confidence."


    Didn''t hear everyone''s response, Murong Lingran looked up and saw that they were all staring at her in astonishment.


    Murong Lingran said calmly: "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?"


    She didn''t think they would doubt it, after all, even if they wanted to break their heads, they wouldn''t have thought that she actually had a carry-on space.


    Sure enough, Xiao Manan said with a moved face: "Aran, I know you are filial, but in such a cold day, you are wearing thick clothes and carrying so much food on your body must be very tiring. ?"


    Murong Zong was also shocked, "Aran, I know your satchel is big, but I didn''t expect it to hold so many things."


    After she finished speaking, she nced at the satchel under her cloak and said tentatively, "Aran, shouldn''t there be food hidden in it?"

 Chapter 347: make people laugh

    Chapter 347 Makes peopleugh


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "Brother, you have a high opinion of me, the satchel is so big, how could it still contain food? There are indeed some things in it, but they are all gadgets that don''t take up space. "


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. If she took out food again, they would have to ask her for advice on how to hold so many things.


    "Everyone, don''t be polite, I was frightened just now, and I must be hungry, so don''t look at it and eat now."


    Xiao Manan also invited: "Yes, let''s try Aran''s craftsmanship. I tried jerky just now, and the taste is indeed different."


    Seeing that their mother and daughter were invited, and everyone was really hungry. They had never seen these foods before, and they really wanted to eat, so it was difficult for everyone to refuse, and they all started to eat.


    It¡¯s just that although Murong Lingran took out several kinds of food, the candy was only used to sweeten the mouth, there were not many red bean cakes and jerky, and the winter jujube was used to quench thirst, so it should not be used as a staple food.


    Murong Zong has already eaten all of these. The old man here is old and young. He is a man who can''t grab food from them, so he ate a red bean cake and two pieces of candy to save his strength and didn''t eat it. .


    As expected, after the winter jujube and candies were left, everyone was a little bit unsatisfied, and obviously they were not full, except Wei Shuangshuang, who had a small appetite.


    But everyone has sugar in their mouths, so it''s not unbearable, at least it''s better than before.


    Murong Lingran saw this, and began to think about how to get some more food out.


    Before he could think of a solution, Murong Zong, who was beside him, said, "Although the wind and snow are heavy outside, there may still be beasts out for food. I will go out to see if I can hunt prey."


    Murong Lingran suddenly had a sh of inspiration, and stood up and said, "Big Brother, you are good at skills, just stay here and protect them with Big Brother Lu. I will go out with Heimao to have a look. You know, Heimao can hunt and find them. Food is much easier and safer than us."


    Just kidding, she still has a lot of ck hair in her space. I don¡¯t need it at this time, when will it be?


    It''s impossible for Big Brother to go out on an adventure alone!


    After Murong finished speaking, he rode on the ck fur, and quickly ran out without waiting for everyone to react.


    "Aran...Aran..." Xiao Manan became anxious, "Why did this child be so impatient?"


    Murong Zong thought of the ck hair''s hunting ability, which was indeed iparable to him and his younger brothersbined.


    A Ran had already gone out, so he could only stay and said with relief: "Auntie, Heimao is really good at hunting. A Ran used to go up the mountain with him a lot, and he has never encountered danger, so you can rest assured."


    Xiao Manan thought that his daughter had found her sessfully just now, and Hei Mao might indeed have some skills, so he had to believe his son''s words for the time being, but his eyes kept looking at the hole with worry.


    Lu Lezheng was about to go out and ask a girl younger than him to find food for him, a fifteen-year-old man. Isn''t it a joke?


    Old Man Wei and Lu Lezheng had the same idea, but seeing that Murong Lingran''s elder brother trusted her so much, they had to wait anxiously together.


    After a quarter of an hour, just as everyone was waiting more and more anxiously, Old Man Wei looked at the figure at the entrance of the cave and said with a shocked expression, "They are back."


    Everyone also turned to look, and their eyes widened in disbelief.


    Seeing Murong Lingran riding on Heimao, Heimao was carrying several prey on his back, and she actually had an iron pan in her hand.

 Chapter 348: whats ahead

    Chapter 348 What''s in Front


    Murong Lingran got down from Heimao and exined briefly: "Hei Mao encountered a flock of pheasants not long after he went out. There were seven pheasants in total, and they died quickly. There is arger cave not far away, where the iron pot was found. Although there is some dust, I think it should still be used for washing, and it is suitable for pheasant treatment, so I brought it back. "


    Murong Zong didn''t doubt her words, after all, apart from what she said, he couldn''t think of any other way for her to take a pot out.


    Seeing that the pot was different from what they usually saw, and the younger sister was tired and panting, Murong Zong didn''t bother to ask any more questions, and quickly said: "Aran, you go to rest, big brotheres to wash, there is no water source here, It can only be processed by melting some snow water, which requires a lot of effort.¡±


    Lu Lezheng hurriedly said: "Yes, leave it to us, you can rest well."


    Murong Lingran knew that they wanted to help. She was also a little tired, so she didn''t refuse, "Okay, then I''ll trouble you. Oh, yes."


    Murong Lingran suddenly smiled embarrassedly, and put his hand into the satchel again.


    Everyone immediately held their breath, is there still food in the bag?


    Murong Lingran saw their pupils suddenly increase, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he took out the two small bamboo tubes.


    She has other things, there are more, but it is impossible to take them out at will.


    "This is salt and my homemade seasoning. Kuroge and I often go up the mountain and bake things by ourselves when we are hungry, so we bring some with us to make it easy to eat grilled meat."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, this is indeed a gadget.


    But there were happy smiles on their faces, they thought it would be a tasteless barbecue today.


    Since there are seasonings, then today is a good thing. The two hurried to the hole to pack some clean snow. They nned to clean up the pot first, then boil some water and treat the chicken.


    Although Old Man Wei is old, his body has always been tough, and he has no habit of being served or opening his mouth when he eats, so he also went to help.


    Xiao Manan was used to doing kitchen work before, so he also stepped forward to help.


    Due to therge number of people, a pheasant was quickly picked up, skewered with branches, and handed to Xiao Manan to be roasted on the fire.


    Xiao Manan also baked things on her way back to Beijing, which is not difficult for her.


    Murong Lingran ate a candy and rested for a while before recovering her strength. Seeing that A-Niang took it for a while, she felt a little tired. She took out a knife and selected a few thick branches from the firewood pile and made a simple grill. , liberated Xiao Manan''s hands.


    After more than an hour, everyone ate hot pheasant meat, even Hei Mao ate three of them just now, all of them were full, and satzily on the ground, not wanting to move. .


    And just now, Murong Zong and Lu Lezheng made a simple stove, put snow water in the pot, and boiled the fire while burning the water, which was convenient forter use.


    Old Man Wei was a little bit buoyant, and felt that the wind in the cave was much smaller. He thought the wind and snow was about to stop, so he went to the entrance of the cave to take a look, but found that only the wind direction had changed, and there was still an increasing trend.


    Murong Zong''s eyesight was very good. He also stood at the entrance of the cave and looked at it. Suddenly, he saw a ck object in the distance. He frowned and said, "What are you looking at in front of you?"


    The crowd came to the entrance of the cave to have a look, but they didn''t understand what it was after looking at it for a long time.

 Chapter 349: caught by a monster

    Chapter 349 Caught by the monster


    Murong Zong frowned and said: "It seems to be a person, but there was nothing there just now. If it was a person, it should be down soon. I''ll go out and have a look."


    "Brother, go out on a ck fur, it can protect you."


    Murong Zong turned his head to look at Heimao, and saw that Heimao was already lying on the ground, as if asking him to go up.


    "Okay, Kuroko, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Wow!"


    Master, you are wee.


    Murong Zong rode the ck hair out, and Murong Lingran saw him drag the ck object onto the ck hair''s back from a distance.


    After he came back, he realized that it was actually a person, but they were all dressed in ck clothes and were curled up just now, so that she couldn''t see it.


    There are still people out hunting in this weather?


    Murong Zong put the man down from the ck hair back, "Aran, it''s someone we know."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, stepped forward and looked at the man carefully, wondering, "Why is he?"


    How could he be here?


    Xiao Manan asked, "Aran, is that someone you know?"


    "Well, it''s a viger from Lihua Vige, his name is Chang Yongsong."


    She was worried, Murong Lingran didn''t say what Chang Yongsong did to their familyst time.


    Xiao Manan saw that Chang Yongsong was a little older than Murong Zong, and there was still a bleeding wound on his head. Although the blood had stopped, he felt pain when he looked at it, and couldn''t help feeling pity, "Why does this child appear here alone? ? You''re still so embarrassed?"


    Murong Zong nodded, "It''s really suspicious. I just looked at it briefly. The wound on the head is not serious, just passed out in aa."


    Old Man Wei stepped forward to probe Chang Yongsong''s breath, and then probed the temperature on his hands, and sighed: "Saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. He stayed in the snow for a long time, and his clothes were not wet. No, let''s move him to the fire first."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Lu Lezheng, "Come on, Brother Lu,e and help."


    "it is good."


    Murong Lingran walked up to the elder brother, took out something from the satchel and gave it to him, then whispered a few words.


    The corners of Murong Zong''s mouth twitched suddenly, and A Ran actually took the rope around him, "A Ran, with your threat and the ck hair here, he shouldn''t dare to be arrogant."


    "I know, just in case, after all, Shuang Shuang is still here."


    "OK then."


    Perhaps suddenly feeling warm, Chang Yongsong leaned against the wall, sat next to the fire and slept, and woke up not long after.


    opened his eyes and was about to move his body, but found that he couldn''t move.


    took a closer look and saw that his hands and feet were all tied.


    looked up again and saw that he was actually in a cave.


    Didn''t he faint in the snow? How could someone be tied up?


    He remembered that there was a lot of wind and snow before he passed out, and it was impossible for him to be found in this weather.


    And he came out with his family on his back, so it was impossible for the family to ask the vigers toe to him.


    I heard that the schr said that there are monsters on every mountain, and they all use the cave as theirir.


    Monsters all eat people. Could it be that he was captured by monsters and used as food?


    Thinking that he was caught by a monster, Chang Yongsong suddenly showed despair.


    If he is caught by the bandit, he can still negotiate the conditions. If he is caught by the monster, then he must be dead.


    A-niang, dad, sister, I''m sorry for you, we only have to see you in the next life, and I wille back to make up for you in the next life, and then pay the debts I owe you in this life.


    God, is this your punishment for me?

 Chapter 350: i tied you

    Chapter 350 I tied you


    I have made up my mind to be a new person, why do you still do this to me?


    Can''t ?? be given a chance to correct it?


    I don''t want to die!


    If you hear what I have in mind, please send someone to rescue me!


    As long as I can go back alive this time, I will make a thorough change, be a good person, be filial to my parents, and take care of my sister...


    Murong Lingran saw that Chang Yongsong''s eyes kept rolling after he woke up, his face became more and more ugly, and the corners of his eyes twitched.


    When you wake up, you do not first observe the surrounding environment, but instead make up your mind in your mind.


    This IQ, no wonder she was caught by such a simple strategy in the first ce.


    "Awake?" Murong Lingran said suddenly.


    Chang Yongsong was in grief when he suddenly heard a girling, and he was so scared that he lost his mind.


    She closed her eyes in fear and begged for mercy: "Sister Monster, please don''t eat me, I''mzy, eat, drink, prostitute and gamble, and do all kinds of evil. The meat is stinky and hard, and it''s not delicious at all, please let me go. As long as you let me go. I, I promise you anything you want me to do, you can go up to the mountain of swords and down to the sea of ??fire."


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and they didn''t expect to be treated as a man-eating monster in his lifetime.


    Especially Murong Lingran, his face suddenly turned extremely ugly.


    Big Monster?


    Being called eldest sister by a man older than him, even a woman will get angry when she hears it.


    Murong gritted his teeth and said fiercely: "Chang Yongsong, look who we are!"


    Chang Yongsong was taken aback, how did the monster know his name?


    And why does this woman''s voice sound so familiar to him?


    summoned up the courage to open her eyes and saw Murong Lingran staring at him fiercely, while her elder brother and a few people he didn''t know were sitting next to her.


    Chang Yongsong tentatively said: "You were also caught by the monster?"


    "Grab your head!" Murong Lingran couldn''t help roaring: "Look carefully, are there any monsters here?"


    Chang Yongsong looked around obediently. When he saw the fire, he thought that the storyteller said that monsters are afraid of fire, and they were not tied up, so he asked tentatively, "Aren''t you caught by monsters?"


    Murong snorted coldly, "Of course not."


    Chang Yongsong looked at the carriage, remembered that he fainted in the snow just now, and guessed: "Did you rescue me?"


    "Of course, otherwise you would have gone to see Hades long ago."


    Chang Yongsong breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed that he really didn''t encounter a monster.


    "Why are you here?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    Chang Yongsong asked again: "You tied me?"


    Murong Zong said lightly, "I tied you up."


    Chang Yongsong said excitedly: "I''m very grateful to you for saving me, but what are you tying me up? With so many of you here, can I still harm you?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "That''s not certain!"


    Chang Yongsong said with a look of grievance: "You are too much."


    Murong Zong interjected: "Okay, it''s a fact that we saved you, and it''s because you tried to hurt us in the past that we''re guarding you, so you can''t me us."


    Chang Yongsong thought of what happenedst time, and his voice couldn''t help but weaken a bit, "I have already learned a lesson, and I have been in Lihua Vige all this time. A few days ago, I personally went to the door with my mother to return the two taels of silver. You guys, you shouldn''t have heard me doing anything out of the ordinary, doesn''t this prove that I have corrected it?"


    Xiao Manan suddenly asked: "Azong, you said he wanted to hurt you before, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 351: swear

    Chapter 351 Swear


    Murong Lingran knew that he couldn''t hide it, and if he didn''t tell the truth, everyone would not guard against him.


    It would be bad if he was deceived by his rhetoric, so I had to briefly talk about thest time my house was burrized.


    As soon as the voice fell, except for Murong Zong, the expressions of the others suddenly changed, and they looked at Chang Yongsong with contempt.


    A good young man, who didn''t do business, actually went to someone else''s house to be a thief. No wonder Murong Lingran tied him even if he knew him.


    Chang Yongsong was in a hurry, afraid that they would tie him up and throw him in this cave in a fit of anger, and he must only be eaten by wild beasts, and hurriedly said: "I really already knew what was wrong and I have corrected it, please believe me. Bar."


    Murong Lingran calmly said: "If you want us to believe in you, then you should be honest, why did you appear in this deep mountain and old forest?"


    Chang Yongsong lowered his head, his voice a little weaker, "I used to go to the city as a gangster, and every few days I can get some money back home for my family. Although A-Niang knows that the money ising from the wrong way, it is for the sake of my sister and dad. body, it has to be used.¡±


    "Staying at home during this time, doing housework and raising poultry every day, I really don''t have much ie."


    "Originally, after paying you back the money, there was still a little money left in the family, but my sister suddenly fell ill a few days ago, and the little money left in the family was almost spent."


    "It''s almost New Year''s Eve, and because there is no money at home, there is no atmosphere for the New Year. I have said several times that I want to go to the city, and I have repeatedly assured my mother that I will not be a gangster, nor will I go to robbery, and I will earnestly find a job. I will do it, but A-Niang wouldn''t agree to it."


    "I want my family to have a good New Year, but I can''t go to the city. I told my mother early this morning that I would go out to chop wood, and I went into Wuming Mountain with a wood chopping knife."


    "I don''t have any other skills, so I just wanted to try my luck in the forest and see if I can hunt prey. Whether it''s sold or eaten by myself, I won''t let my family have a bad year this year."


    "I came in and searched for a long time before I came across a wild goat. I thought that although mutton had a strong taste, it was still meat, so I kept chasing it, and unknowingly followed it into the deep mountains."


    "Later, I seemed to hear the wolf howling again. I ran in the snow because I was nervous, and was hit on the head by a broken branch, so I was injured on the head."


    "My head was smashed into a dizzy state, so I found a safe ce to sit and rest for a while. I don''t know how long it took. After I recovered, I realized that I had lost my way."


    "Moreover, my footprints were already covered with snow. I have little hunting experience, and I can''t judge the direction, so I just found a random direction and walked in the snow."


    "Because I came out without breakfast, I was exhausted and passed out in the snow. I didn''t expect to be discovered by you, and then brought here by you."


    After Chang Yongsong finished speaking, seeing that everyone still had a look of distrust on his face, he stood up suddenly and knelt down towards Xiao Manan, and said sincerely: "What I said is true, if there is a lie, my family will No one has to die. I know it was wrong for me to steal your housest time. Here, I solemnly say, I''m sorry, I really will never do it again in the future."


    When everyone heard him swear by his family, their expressions couldn''t help but feel a little better.


    Murong Lingran frowned when she saw that Aniang was soft-hearted.

 Chapter 352: food protection

    Chapter 352 Food Protection


    Although Chang Yongsong was very sincere and didn''t look like she was lying, she was still worried.


    After all, people are unpredictable.


    "Shenjun Changqi."


    had no choice, Murong Lingran had no choice but to ask him for help.


    Shenjun Changqi said indifferently, "Why are you looking for this seat again?"


    "Has Chang Yongsong really changed it?"


    "Follow your heart, your intuition is quite urate."


    Follow your heart?


    Isn''t that the same as not saying it?


    Murong Ling was helpless, she saw the space and looked at the human who was still kneeling on the ground: "Get up."


    Chang Yongsong said with a look of hope: "Do you believe me?"


    "I didn''t say I believe it. Whether you can make everyone ept you depends on your subsequent performance. As long as you repent sincerely, we can give you a chance."


    Xiao Manan agreed: "Yes, it''s not up to us to make everyone trust you, it''s up to you, it''s up to you to give yourself a chance."


    Chang Yongsong thought seriously for a moment, and his eyes were firm: "Don''t worry, even if it''s for the sake of my grandmother who pulled me up, I will never do a bad thing in the future and make her sad again."


    Murong said: "Get up."


    Chang Yongsong looked at the ropes on his hands and feet in embarrassment.


    Murong Lingran was thinking about whether to untie it or not, when Old Uncle Wei suddenly said, "Untie it, it''s quite ufortable to be tied like this."


    Xiao Manan also nodded and said, "Yes, untie it."


    Murong Lingran looked at the elder brother, and then at Lu Lezheng, seeing them all nodding, looking at Chang Yongsong and warning in a cold voice: "We can let you go, but if you dare to hurt others, you will see ck people over there. Mao didn''t, and the consequences are not something you can bear."


    ck Hair roared several times in cooperation, "Wow! Wang! Wang!"


    Chang Yongsong suddenly trembled when he saw the huge body of the ck hair, and said with a trembling voice: "I...I know...I know, I...no...don''t dare."


    Seeing that they were all settled, Murong Zong stepped forward and untied all his ropes.


    Chang Yongsong breathed a sigh of relief.


    I didn¡¯t feel nervous just now, but now that I rx, the hunger in my stomach is getting clearer and clearer.


    Seeing that there seemed to be fruits and candies on the ground, Chang Yongsong suddenly swallowed his saliva.


    Wei Shuangshuang noticed his sight, and immediately took all the fruit and candy into his arms, as if he was not allowed to make up his mind.


    Chang Yongsong looked at the little girl''s appearance of protecting the food. No matter how **** he was, he couldn''t grab food from a child, so he could only sigh helplessly.


    He also saw the pot on the ground, but it was full of water. Drinking it to keep warm was useless.


    shook his head, sat back to the position just now, and shrank to warm himself.


    Murong Lingran didn''t care about him anymore, who made him appear so unfortunate, and he appeared after they finished eating?


    An hourter, the sky was getting darker and darker, but the snowstorm was still violent.


    Old Man Wei said worriedly: "This situation is not very good, we may not be able to leave tonight."


    Murong Lingran''s smart eyes rolled, and suddenly said earnestly: "Since we can''t leave, we should make some preparations earlier, don''t look at everyone who ate a lot just now, but when the weather is cold, you will be hungry quickly, take advantage of the weather. It''s still on, Kuro Mao and I will look for it again to see if there is anything else to eat."


    Xiao Manan hesitated for a moment, but thought that he could only rely on Hei Mao, so he could only reluctantly agree, "You must pay attention to safety, and if you can''t find it, don''t force it."

 Chapter 353: Dont try to beat my mind!

    Chapter 353 Don''t try to beat my mind!


    Old Man Wei also said, "Yes, safety is the most important thing."


    "Well, don''t worry, I won''t go far, I''ll be back soon."


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, he rode on his ck fur, put on the hat on his cloak, and ran out again.


    Murong Zong was always on guard against Chang Yongsong. Seeing him stunned as he watched his sister leave, he coughed lightly.


    Chang Yongsong came back to his senses and couldn''t believe it: "You just let her out like this?"


    "Otherwise? Should I let you go out? Can you find something to eat? Aran is more capable than you."


    Chang Yongsong suddenly became angry, he was concerned about his sister, but Murong Zong choked him like this, turned his head, and didn''t want to say a word.


    Really good intentions are not rewarded!


    Xiao Manan looked at the two and shook his head helplessly, but didn''t say much.


    In the next time, the wind and snow became bigger and she couldn''te out again. In order not to make everyone worry about not having a good meal, and to appease their panic, Murong Lingran disappeared from everyone''s sight, and quickly disappeared from the sight. From the space, two roe deer weighing dozens of pounds and several rabbits came out.


    After ?? went back, he was naturally praised by everyone, and everyone looked at Kuro Mao more and more with admiration.


    Chang Yongsong looked at the pile of prey on the ground and said with a stunned expression: "Roe deer? Miss Murong, is this what the ck hair hunted?"


    "Yup."


    Chang Yongsong''s eyes when looking at Heimao also changed, where is this dog, this is a cash cow.


    Every day just to let Kuro Maoe to the mountain for a circle, at least a few taels of silver will be credited.


    If the ck hair was his, then he would be rich.


    Right at this moment, Hei Mao seemed to sense that Chang Yongsong was trying to beat him, so he rushed in front of Chang Yongsong and yelled at him fiercely, "Wo! Woo! Woo! Woo! Woo! Woo..."


    Chang Yongsong looked at the huge dog''s head that was less than a palm wide away from his face, and swallowed in fear. Could it be that Heimao heard what he said?


    Heimao seemed to understand his eyes again, a trace of contempt shed in his eyes, and he shouted at him a few times, "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    Don''t try to beat my mind!


    Murong Lingran looked at Heimao''s strangeness and said suspiciously, "Chang Yongsong, were you thinking about something you shouldn''t have thought just now, offending Heimao?"


    Seeing the master speak, Hei Mao immediately retreated back to the master''s side, but his eyes kept staring at Chang Yongsong fiercely, as if he woulde forward and bite him if he did something wrong.


    Chang Yongsong didn''t dare to lie, and said embarrassingly: "I didn''t think about anything, I just thought that Hei Mao was too capable, so he could hunt. I imagined that if it was mine, it would be my cash cow, and I would not worry about meat in the future. ."


    Kuromao snorted arrogantly.


    The owner did not regard it as a cash cow, it voluntarily saved meat for the owner.


    Murong Zong said coldly: "Don''t be distracted, or we will leave you here to fend for yourself!"


    Chang Yongsong shrank his neck suddenly, "I...I see."


    For others, today is a disaster day.


    But for Lu Lezheng, who can''t eat meat for a few days, today is simply better than the New Year''s life.


    The roast meat with Murong Lingran''s special seasoning was simply delicious, the best thing he had ever eaten in his life.


    He had never eaten enough meat for two consecutive meals in his life. Looking at the two roe deer, Lu Lezheng was clearly full just now, but the corners of his mouth began to drool again.

 Chapter 354: nothing will happen

    Chapter 354 Nothing will happen


    So much meat, enough for a few of them to eat for several days.


    Thinking of my younger brother who often can¡¯t eat meat, I don¡¯t know how he is now.


    There were wolves in the vigest night, and Murong Zong heard the wolf howling just now, and there was a clear smell of blood and meat here.


    Although the Snow Wolf may not go out, it is just in case, and in order to protect their horses, it is safer to prepare more firewood.


    After all, he still doesn''t know how far the location is from Lihua Vige. Without horses, the old people here are old and young. Even if they can get home smoothly, they will definitely suffer a lot.


    Murong Zong suddenly said: "Chang Yongsong, you go out with us to collect firewood."


    "I?"


    Murong Zong frowned, "Why not? Do you want Shuangshuang, my mother, and Aran to pick them up?"


    He and Lu Lezheng left, and the rest were not skilled in martial arts. Although there were still ck hairs, they still had to keep people under their noses to be at ease.


    "That''s not what I meant." Chang Yongsong said weakly: "I... Of course I can pick it up, I just want to ask if I can get some meat for me to eat after picking up the firewood? I''m really hungry."


    Murong Zong nced at his sister, saw her nodding, and then said: "We are not unreasonable people, as long as you show satisfactionter, we can naturally give it to you."


    Seeing that they agreed, Chang Yongsong stood up excitedly and said excitedly: "I will work hard to pick up firewood ande back."


    Murong Zong instructed his sister to take ck hair to protect the others, so he took them to pick up the branches that were blown down by the wind, and nned to build more fires in the cave.


    Although Chang Yongsong was hungry, his limbs were weak, but when he thought that there was something to eat tonight, it was roe deer, and his whole body was full of energy, and he worked very hard to pick up the firewood.


    "Ouch..."


    "Ouch..."


    "Ouch..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Not long after they sat down to rest, the skypletely darkened, and the wolf howls suddenly came one after another in the forest, and the hearts of everyone were immediately lifted.


    Wei Shuangshuang had never spent the night in the wild, and immediately hugged Old Man Wei''s arm tightly.


    Chang Yongsong was also stunned for a while, but seeing Murong Lingran''s two brothers and sisters appear to be calm andposed, they wouldugh at them again, so he straightened his waist pretending to be calm.


    Murong Zong said solemnly: "Don''t panic, wolves are afraid of fire, no, all wild beasts are afraid of fire, let''s make the fire a little more vigorous, keep the fire unextinguished, plus the ck hair is there, it should be fine."


    Hei Mao shouted in a very humane way, "Wow!"


    I''m here, don''t worry.


    Murong Zong thought for a moment, and then suggested: "Tonight we will take turns guarding, Chang Yongsong and I are in a group, Brother Lu and Uncle Wei are in a group, and we will make some torchester, and we must not let the fire go out, if there is danger When you get close, you should quickly wake up the sleeping person, pick up the torches and stand together, which should be able to scare away some of the beasts."


    Murong said: "Brother, I and Hei Mao can work together as a group. It''s not that hard for everyone to divide into three groups. After the snow stops, we have to go home. If you are not in good spirits, you can''t do it."


    Xiao Manan worried: "Aran, aren''t you afraid?"


    Murong smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid, I believe in ck hair."


    Murong Zong knew that his younger sister was very courageous and had a strong sense of responsibility. Even if she didn''t agree to her, he might be vigil with them tonight, and Hei Mao listened to her the most and was very alert, so he had to nod his head.

 Chapter 355: sooner or later

    Chapter 355 Sooner orter


    Darkness fell, and everyone began to prepare dinner again.


    The roe deer is too big, so that everyone would not have to work so hard, Murong Zong went out to find a thick branch to wear the roe deer, and slowly roasted it on the fire. Anyway, they had time.


    Except for Murong Lingran and Murong Zong, the others had never eaten roe deer, and they all sat quietly and expectantly by the fire, watching the sizzling barbecue.


    After the meat was cooked, Murong Lingran just saw how Chang Yongsong was working so hard to pick up firewood, so he didn''t treat him badly, and he also had a good time.


    After the others finished eating, Murong Lingran fed Heimao some food, and then sat down to rest.


    On the other hand, Murong Zong took Chang Yongsong and Lu Le to dig a hole not far from the cave, buried all the leftover bones and so on, and covered it with a thickyer of soil and ice and snow. It''s back to the cave.


    Old Man Wei and Xiao Man''an were not idle either. There was still a lot of meat left, which must not be ced directly in the hole. They were also ced outside the hole and frozen with ice and snow.


    Although Murong Lingran and Murong Zong felt that it might be useless to do this, the nose of the beast is very smart, there are so many people here, and they have cooked several meals, the fragrance is not so easy to disperse, it wille sooner orter wille.


    But in order not to make them panic and to reassure their hearts, neither of them said anything.


    Next to the warm fire, there is nothing to do if they are idle, Murong Zong asked them to rest early, and he and Chang Yongsong came to guard.


    Everyone was really exhausted after tossing for a day. The wolf howl was not heard for a while. Lu Lezheng took out the quilt he had just bought for himself and Le Yun from his bag.


    Although it can¡¯t cover everyone, it¡¯s okay to cover the lower body, it¡¯s better than nothing.


    Everyone was worried about the sudden arrival of wolves or other beasts. At first, they basically nned to close their eyes and save their physical strength.


    It¡¯s just that maybe they all ate too much. Although the weather was cold, they wore a lot of clothes. They were a little drowsy by the warm fire, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to fall asleep.


    Murong Lingran didn''t feel cold at all while leaning against the ck hair. Although she didn''t want to sleep, she was still young. After all the tossing during the day, her body was exhausted to the limit, and her breathing calmed down after a while.


    Kuroge felt the weight on his body increase, and his body began to rx when he knew that his master was asleep.


    However, its head was always facing out of the hole. Although its eyes were closed, it put its ears on the ground. Only when there was movement outside, it would immediately be able to detect it.


    Murong Zong saw that they were all asleep, so he focused more on guarding the fire.


    Chang Yongsong was also tired and almost fell asleep several times, but he was woken up by Murong Zong mercilessly every time, so he had to guard carefully.


    Murong Lingran told Changqi Shenjun before she fell asleep that she would wake her up if she hadn''t woken up when she was younger.


    So when she woke up on time, she just saw Murong Zong yawning.


    Murong said in a low voice, "Big brother, go to sleep, I''ll just stay with Hei Mao."


    Murong Zong nodded, "Okay, wake me up if something happens."


    "Um."


    Chang Yong sighed in relief, he could finally sleep.


    Murong Lingran shook his dizzy head vigorously, and after adding some firewood to the fire, he always felt that he forgot something very important today.


    nced around the hole, Murong patted his forehead abruptly, all of them ignored the two horses.

 Chapter 356: wolf afraid of dogs

    Chapter 356 Wolf afraid of dogs


    Murong walked quietly to the horse''s side, looked at all the sleeping people vigntly, took an apple and a knife from the satchel, and chopped it into small pieces while feeding them.


    The two horses have not eaten for a day, they are already very hungry, and the more they eat, the more they want to eat.


    Especially the horse from Ruyi Xiu Zhuang has never eaten the fruit grown by Murong Lingran. After taking a bite, it was as if he had discovered a new world, and he ate even more fiercely.


    Murong Lingran had to keep peeling them, and when they were full, her hands became sore.


    Naturally, she threw all the kernels into the space.


    Suddenly, the ck hair who was lying on the ground just now suddenly got up, ran to the entrance of the cave and shouted loudly outside: "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    All the sleeping people woke up suddenly.


    Murong Zong got up and walked to Heimao, who was waiting for him, and saw more than a dozen pairs of green glowing eyes suddenly appeared not far from the cave.


    "It''s a wolf, and the wolf really came."


    Everyone quickly took the prepared torches in their hands and looked out of the cave nervously.


    Xiao Manan saw that Murong Lingran was still standing beside the horse, and said anxiously, "Aran,e here and hold the torch."


    Murong nodded, but after taking her torch, he turned around and came to stand behind Heimao.


    Heimao saw his mastering, and suddenly he put half of his body out of the hole regardless of Feng Xue, and roared fiercely, "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    The wolves on the opposite side saw the ck hairing out, and they trembled with fright and began to back away involuntarily.


    Hei Mao saw that they were still sluggish, and roared impatiently: "Wang! Wang! Wang!"


    Quickly get out of here!


    Immediately after, something miraculous happened, and the wolf in the lead suddenly howled a few times towards the sky, then turned and ran away from the cave.


    The alpha wolf all ran away, and the rest of the little minions followed it without hesitation, and the danger was lifted in an instant.


    Murong Lingran was dumbfounded as he looked at the silhouette of the wolves leaving, and said in shock, "Hei Mao, you are too powerful, the wolves are actually afraid of you."


    worthy of being a divine beast, it is truly extraordinary.


    Murong Zong also said with a stunned expression: "Yes, I have never seen a wolf that is afraid of dogs."


    Hei Mao just now had a majesty and was praised by his master. He was not angry at the master''s brother calling him a dog again. Instead, he raised his head arrogantly and roared again proudly, "Wow!"


    I''m not a dog, that''s why wolves are afraid of me, what a stupid human being!


    Old Uncle Wei came to Heimao''s side, smiled and stroked his beard, tsk tsk admiringly said, "This dog is not easy, it seems that there is Heimao, we don''t need to worry about our safety for the time being."


    Chang Yongsong suddenly said something disappointing, "What if they go back and gather more wolves?"


    Heimao roared in dissatisfaction: "Wang, wang, wang!"


    They dare toe again, I will kill them!


    Murong Zong also red at him fiercely.


    Chang Yongsong shrank his neck aggrieved, and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "Okay, the ck hair is the most powerful, I will continue to trouble you tonight."


    "Wow!" wrapped around me.


    Murong Zong shook his head helplessly and told everyone to go back to rest.


    Although they knew that the ck hair had the ability to scare wolves away, they were also worried that the wolf was really going back to summon more wolves. Beside, vigntly watching outside the cave.

 Chapter 357: go home

    Chapter 357 Homing


    When it was Mao Shi, seeing that there was still only a violent wind and snow blowing outside, everyone waspletely relieved and began to fall asleep one after another.


    When ?? woke up, the snowstorm outside had not stopped.


    Fortunately, they have enough food and they won''t get cold, so they didn''t panic, just worried that their family members would be anxious.


    Time flew by, and soon it was night again.


    Murong Lingranpletely believed in Hei Mao. After all, he was a divine beast, so he slept very peacefully the next night, but he was suddenly awakened by an excited voice when he was sleeping peacefully.


    "Everyone, wake up, the snow has stopped."


    Snow stopped?


    means they can go home now?


    Everyone got up immediately, and seeing that the sun had alreadye out, they hurriedly started packing up and preparing to go.


    There was still a lot of meat left in the cave, Murong Lingran saw Chang Yongsong staring motionlessly, thinking of the situation in his home, and helplessly said: "Chang Yongsong, if you don''t dislike these meats, take them home."


    She is not a hard-hearted person either. He was really honest these two days, and his performance barely satisfied her. His mother, Mrs. Pan, is also a trustworthy person. She paid her back her money on time, and she didn''t mind giving him some favors.


    Chang Yongsong''s eyes widened in disbelief, "You...what did you say?"


    You must know that the rest of the meat is at least ten pounds, even twenty or thirty pounds, so it¡¯s so cheap for him?


    "I''ll just say it once, if you don''t want it, then I''ll take it back myself."


    "Yes." Chang Yongsong happily said: "Thank you Miss Murong, you are really a good person."


    That''s great, there is no shortage of meat at home this year, my parents and sister will be very happy.


    After Chang Yongsong finished speaking, he immediately stepped forward and started to clean them up, not afraid of them getting dirty, and took them all in his arms.


    Although it was deep in the mountains, fortunately the sun came out, and it was not difficult to identify the direction, so it went out of the forest smoothly.


    After the snow stopped, Murong Zhe and Grandma Sun waited anxiously at the door. When it was about noon, a carriage slowly drove into Lihua Vige and stopped at Murong''s house.


    Murong Zong rode on the horse, and Murong Lingran rode on Hei Mao''s body. When Murong Zhe saw the two, he hurried forward and said with joy, "Aran, Azong, you are back."


    Murong Zong nodded with a smile, "I''m back."


    Xiao Manan heard a familiar voice, and without waiting for Old Man Wei to open the carriage door, he quickly jumped out of the carriage, smiled and looked at the person opposite, "Dad, I''m back."


    Murong Zhe said excitedly, "Juste back, juste back."


    Grandma Sun also excitedly hugged Wei Shuangshuang in front of the ground.


    And Chang Yongsong got off the carriage and went home as early as when the carriage passed by his house.


    Murong Zhe suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly said: "Our home is the closest to Wuming Mountain. We said yesterday that the wolf pack is active recently. It''s best not to stay outside during the day, it''s cold outside, and the inside is ready. Let''s get some hot tea, let''s go in."


    Everyone heard the words and hurried into the house. Although the ck fur could scare the wolf away, they were originally here to be guests, so it would be better to try not to cause trouble to others.


    After everyone sat down in the main room, Murong Zhe suddenly looked at Lu Lezheng, who was holding his brother''s hand, and said with concern, "Brother Lu, both of your brothers haven''t been home for two days, do you want us to take you back?"


    Lu Lezheng''s face turned red instantly, thinking of what happened at home, he dragged his younger brother and knelt down towards Murong Zhe.

 Chapter 358: Pigs and dogs are not as good as

    Chapter 358


    Murong Zhe was startled and was about to go up to help him, when he suddenly realized that he had no strength in his hands, so he had to look at his three sons.


    Murong Zong knew what Dad meant, and was about to step forward to help him up, but before he touched him, he heard him say, "I''m here today to ask you for something."


    "If you have something to do, let''s get up and talk."


    Lu Lezheng didn''t get up, nced at his brother, and said with a frown, "I...I came to Lihua Vige the day before yesterday to find you, but I didn''t expect an ident on the way."


    "Looking for us?"


    Lu Lezheng nodded, hesitated for a while, but still expressed his thoughts, "I know that your family is a good person, and I also know that there are many people working in your family, so can you please give me a job, I don''t want it? Too much money, as long as it can support me and Le Yun."


    Murong Zhe said with concern: "Your family..."


    Lu Lezheng lowered his head, "You have also seen my sister-inw. She has always looked down on me and Le Yun. I had a big fight with her a few days ago, and it is impossible to stay at home."


    Murong frowned and said, "Brother Lu, what about your brother?"


    Lu Lezheng didn''t want to make his brother sad, so he whispered a few words to him, and saw him nodding obediently, and then ran to the yard to y in the snow by himself.


    Seeing that his younger brother was far enough away from them that he should not be able to hear their conversation, Lu Lezheng said with a wry smile: "He is not worthy of being my brother and Le Yun''s brother at all. Don''t care about us, or he wouldn''t have acquiesced that sister-inw sold Le Yunst time."


    Everyone took a deep breath when they heard the words.


    Murong frowned,st time she thought it was his sister-inw who suspected that his brother-inw couldn''t speak clearly and sold Le Yun on her own initiative, but she didn''t expect his elder brother to know about it.


    Murong Zhe was shocked: "Your elder brother sold his younger brother?"


    "Yes, I always thought it was my sister-inw who sold Leyun behind my eldest brother''s back, but I overheard the conversation between the two of them in the room that night, and I realized that my sister-inw had asked my eldest brother''s consent before selling Leyun."


    "I pushed open the door and questioned them, but they said it was all for the family''s good. After all, Le Yun was still young, and if he sold him, he could at least get some money. If he stayed at home, he didn''t know how much money it would take to raise him. ."


    "I also said that Le Yun had a problem with his speech. It would definitely be difficult to marry a daughter-inw in the future. Staying at home would be a burden. I had a fight with them. I was worried that they would make Le Yun''s ideas again, so I ran out with Le Yun."


    "After I ran out, I didn''t know where to go. My rtives at home were not doing well, and they couldn''t afford to take in the two of us. When I was helpless, I suddenly thought of you, so I wanted toe to Lihua Vige."


    Lu Kaizheng looked at Old Man Wei, "We have been walking in the snow for a long time, and we still have heavy luggage on us. When we were too tired, we met Old Man Wei. Old Man Wei was kind, so he let us get on the carriage, and then Not long after leaving, the horse was startled by the wild boar, and you all know what happened next."


    Grandma Sun scolded angrily, "How can there be such ck-hearted rtives in this world, they are not as good as pigs and dogs, they are not worthy of being human!"


    Old Man Wei was also very angry, "Indeed, they are all siblings connected by blood, and they are too cruel."


    Lu Le said with a sad face: "I know my request is too much, but I really have no other way."

 Chapter 359: residence

    Chapter 359 Residence


    Murong said indifferently: "Some of the work is that thend purchased some time ago still needs manpower to open up wastnd, but now that New Year''s Eve is approaching, the entire vige has been on vacation and has not done any work."


    "ording to the custom of Xuanqing Kingdom, the ground may not start until after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, and now the weather is too cold, there is still a lot of snow on the ground, and the soil is frozen, so it may be very hard at first, no Do you know if you can ept it?"


    "Yes, I can." Lu Lezheng said excitedly: "I know it will be New Year''s Eve, everyone is resting at home, I am very satisfied to find a job, thank you boss."


    Lu Lezheng had one thing on his mind and felt a lot more rxed. He said gratefully, "Then Le Yun and I will stay for a while, and we wille again after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month."


    Seeing him getting up, he wanted to leave. Thinking that this person had rescued him from Shekoust time, Murong Zhe hurriedly said, "Brother Lu, where are you going?"


    Lu Lezheng smiled and said: "Uncle just call me Lezheng. Didn''t you give me 10 taels of silverst time? I have been hiding it from my elder brother and elder sister-inw. Only the money gave me the courage to run out. I thought about going to Lizheng to see if I could rent a house so that it would be convenient for me to work in the future.¡±


    Murong Zhe remembered that thest time Li Zheng took him to inquire the whole Lihua Vige, and only the Gao family had a vacant house, so he told him about the Gao family.


    Lu Lezheng frowned and said, "So that''s the case. If the host''s family is not easy to get along with, it''s really ufortable to live in."


    What''s more, Le Yun is still young, he may stay at home every day in the future, and a person will definitely be bullied by people like Gao.


    The Murong family became the richest family in the vige less than a year after they came to Lihua Vige, which is a legend.


    After they metst time, he had also heard a lot of deeds of the Murong family.


    Lu Le was thinking of what he heard from his daughter-inw who married in Linhe Vige from Lihua Vige some time ago, and suddenly said, "Excuse me, is the bamboo house next to your house vacant now?"


    Murong Zhe said: "We lived there a few months ago, but now it''s vacant, it''s just too simple, the bamboo walls have big gaps, and it''s been snowing these days, it''s already starting to crumble, I''m afraid it''s not easy to live in, although the guest room at home is There is only one room, and Grandma Sun already lived there the day before yesterday, but there are many boys in my family, so why not¡­¡±


    Lu Lezheng hurriedly said: "No need, I heard that this is a new house for you. Last time you said that you lost three children, and the owner has not lived in it. How can I live in shamelessly? I am already very happy that you have provided me with a job. It''s still early. I''ll cut some bamboo and fix it. I should be able to live in it before it gets dark. I''ll build a fire, and I have all the quilts. It shouldn''t be too cold at night. "


    It''s New Year''s Eve soon, and he, a fifteen-year-old man, can''t stay in a house with women.


    Although Murong Lingran looked young, people with broken mouths could hear from their mouths no matter what age they were, and he could never take revenge for kindness.


    Murong Zhe saw that he had misunderstood, and was about to exin, but when he heard his reason, it was estimated that he would not agree when he said it, so he did not say it.


    He owes a lot to the three lost children, how could he let an outsider live in their house first?


    He just wanted Murong Kuan and Murong Xuan to squeeze a room temporarily, and let the two brothers live in Murong Kuan''s room first, and then wait for Granny Sun and the others to stay in the guest room.

 Chapter 360: I had to take you back to the embroidery village.

    Chapter 360 Had to take you back to the embroidery vige


    But since Lu Lezheng said so, it would be embarrassing for him not to say it.


    Although he saved himself and his wife, he didn''t want his children to suffer.


    In fact, Murong Lingran didn''t want to let outsiders live in the room she carefully arranged for her younger brothers. Even though this person helped her father and mother sessively, but after all, they had not been together for a long time. Not really good.


    But Lu Le is so self-aware that she doesn''t mind thinking of ways for him.


    Murong Zhe added: "If you used to be able to live in a bamboo house, but recently the wolves are active, it is really unsafe to live in it."


    L¨¹ Le was thinking of the wolves he saw the night before, and suddenly he shivered with fear. It is true that people cannot live if wolves appear.


    Murong Lingran suddenly had a sh of light, "Dad, they can actually live in a hut."


    The house and fields of their family are far away from where the vigers gather. Even if they are surrounded by fences, if someone wants to steal vegetables or make trouble in the vegetable fields, they can still go in.


    In order to make it easier for the vigers to keep watch at night, and to make it easier for the working vigers to drink water and rest, a hut was built in the middle of the 20 acres ofnd sheter bought.


    Although it is said to be a hut, it also has a small yard with a stove in it to boil water, and all the tools needed by the vigers for farming are also ced in it.


    When the temperature dropped abruptly some time ago, since Kuroge hunted too many prey, in order to warm everyone''s body, she also simmered the broth for a few days for everyone to drink, so she also had all pots and pans.


    Murong Zhe said with a smile: "Yes, why did Dad forget that ce, there is more than enough for the two of them to live there, but there is no bed, but the bamboo bed in the bamboo house is still there, you can move it there, but I don''t know if it will be possible. I feel sorry for you."


    Originally, he wanted to make a bed to put it in, but the vigers were afraid that it would be toofortable to oversleep.


    "No grievance, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have a bed, we can justy the floor. When I came out, I took my brother and I''s luggage and quilts with me. This is the rent. I don''t know how much?"


    Murong said: "Let''s not mention the rent for the time being. There are still things I nted in the nearby five acres ofnd. You can help me guard it by the way, and don''t let people go in and waste it."


    Lu Lezheng quickly thanked him, "Thank you, my little boss, I will definitely help you guard carefully, and never fail your kindness of reconstruction."


    After a few more words, Murong Zong and his two younger brothers took the Lu brothers to the hut and simply helped them tidy up the house.


    After they left, Granny Sun suddenly took out a 5 taels of silver from the baggage in Old Man Wei''s hand and put it into Xiao Man''an''s arms, and said sternly: "Take this silver, I know that our family of three ising to your house. Sorry to disturb you, but I can''t think of any other way to help your family reunite, so please forgive me. Don''t worry, as long as it''s okay, we will stay in the house or go outside, and try not to affect your normal life. "


    Xiao Manan returned the silver to Granny Sun, "It''s impossible. You did a lot for me in Xiu Zhuang, and you helped me find a way to get back. I should thank you."


    Grandma Sun shook her head, "Even if we stay in the embroidery vige, we have to spend money to live. The living expenses must be paid. If you don''t ept it, my old woman doesn''t want to take advantage of you, so I have to take you back to the embroidery vige."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly said, "Aniang, just ept it."

 Chapter 361: Where will it go?

    Where will Chapter 361 go?


    Daughter has spoken, Xiao Manan had no choice but to say: "Okay."


    Seeing that the little granddaughter was yawning, Grandma Sun knew that everyone had not rested well in the past few days, and did not disturb their family reunion, so she went back to the guest room with her wife and little granddaughter to rest.


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zong also knew that their parents were going to reminisce. After two days of tossing outside, they were really tired. Seeing that it was still early, they also went back to the house to rest.


    In the Chang family at this time, Chang Yongsong''s father, Chang Wanbo, was in bed for many years because he was paralyzed. He couldn''t see the sun for many years, and his face was morbidly pale. He was lying on the bed and looked at his wife who came in from the yard and asked weakly: "My son hasn''te back yet?"


    Pan shook his head.


    Chang Wanbo''s breathing immediately became rapid, and he said excitedly: "This... this renegade son, he has only been out for more than two months, but he has gone out and fooled around again. I... I don''t have a son like him!"


    It''s no wonder that Chang Yongsong''s father didn''t worry about his son''s safety when he knew that his son hadn''te back for two days. This kind of thing was verymon in the past. always.


    Chang Xiaoya quickly stepped forward and patted her father''s chest to help him adjust his breathing, "Dad, don''t get excited, eldest brother doesn''t necessarily have to go to the city, isn''t his performance during this period not very good? You just trust him. , maybe it''s just because of something that''s trapped and can''t get out."


    "Yes." Mrs Pan also said: "The youngest daughter of the Murong family has the son''s confession, and the son will never dare to do anything wrong."


    Chang Wanbo thought for a while, and felt that what they said was reasonable, and sighed: "Then where do you think he will go?"


    He couldn''t think of any other ce for his son besides going out and fooling around.


    "Father, Mother, Xiaoya, I''m back."


    Before Mr. Pan could speak, he heard the voice of his son from the courtyard.


    Chang Yongsong quickly ran into the main room with a bunch of meat in his arms. Seeing that there was no one in the main room, he came to his father''s room again, and when he saw all three of them were there, he said with joy, "Father, Mother, Xiaoya, you guys. See what is this?"


    After saying that, he put a pile of meat on the table next to him.


    Seeing so much meat, Pan said in awe: "Yongsong, you... Where did you get so much meat?"


    Chang Wanbo''s eyes cracked even more when he saw the meat, and without thinking, he threw the pillow next to him, "You son of a bitch, just now your mother and sister were still saying good things for you, saying that you have changed your mind. Alright, but you came back with a bunch of meat in a blink of an eye, and tell me honestly, where did you steal the meat?"


    Chang Xiaoya also looked disappointed: "Brother, why are you doing this again, you are so disappointing."


    Chang Yongsong knew that he had a criminal record, so he didn''t me his family for suspecting him. Instead, he said with a smile, "You guys misunderstood him. I didn''t get it by tricks."


    "Brother, don''t lie to us."


    When Mr. Pan saw his son''s problem of stealing chickens and dogs again, tears flowed down sadly, "Yongsong, you let others know, doesn''t it make us more unable to lift our heads in Lihua Vige? What happenedst time can''t be let down? Do you have a long memory?"


    "Father, Mother, Xiaoya, things are really not what you imagined." Chang Yongsong had no choice, so he had to tell everything about what happened to him in the past two days.


    After Chang Yongsong finished speaking, the room suddenly became extremely quiet.


    Mrs Pan wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a look of disbelief: "What you said is true? Are all these meats given to you by that little girl from the Murong family?"

 Chapter 362: New Years Eve

    Chapter 362 New Year''s Eve


    "Really, if you don''t believe it, you can go to the door and ask in person. I definitely don''t lie."


    Chang Yongsong suddenly thought that these were hunted by ck hair, and hurriedly found the few intact rabbits to show them, "Look, this rabbit has ck hair teeth marks on it, except for the ck hair of Murong''s family. , Whose dog have you seen that can hunt?"


    Pan Shi and Chang Xiaoya stepped forward to take a look, they really saw the tooth marks on it, they turned their heads and nodded at Chang Wanbo.


    There are still some people in Lihua Vige who can¡¯t get enough to eat. There is only one ck dog in the entire Lihua Vige.


    Chang Wanbo finally let go of his dangling heart, and asked again in doubt, "The girl from the Murong family treated you so ruthlessly, why did she suddenly give you so much meat?"


    "Actually, she''s a good person. When she was in the cave, she took ck hair to go out to find food regardless of the danger, but she was very jealous, and she couldn''t see anyone hurting the people she cared about. As long as she didn''t offend her, she was still very good at talking. of."


    Mrs Pan nodded in agreement, "Indeed, if she was a hard-hearted person, she wouldn''t be so positive, even Feng Jifang would have let it go."


    Chang Wanbo knew that Murong Lingran took pity on their family, and sighed: "Since you know that girl is a good person, you shouldn''t hold grudges against her or their family because of what happenedst time, do you understand?"


    Pan''s mother and daughter said at the same time, "Got it."


    They didn''t actually me the Murong family. The Murong family could pull Chang Yongsong back to the right path and let him stay in the vige honestly. It was toote for them to be happy.


    Chang Xiaoya wanted to eat meat when she was sickst time, but she knew the conditions at home, so she didn''t dare to mention it.


    Now that there is so much meat, I can''t help it, "Auntie, I want to eat meat."


    Mrs Pan smiled and said, "Okay, A-Niang will do it for you."


    "Auntie, I''ll help you too."


    After the mother and daughter left, Chang Wanbo nced at the smiling son, "Since I have decided to correct it, I will tell my family wherever I go in the future, don''t stay like this for several days, my parents are old It''s getting bigger and I can''t stand too much fright."


    "Yes, Dad, this time it was an ident, and I''ll never do this again."


    Murong Lingran just fell asleep when she was woken up by Xiao Manan, opened her sleepy eyes, and asked in confusion, "Auntie, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Man said anxiously: "Aran, there is a guest outside and I want to see you."


    Murong frowned, guest?


    quickly put on his clothes and walked to the main room suspiciously, and Murong Lingran saw Ze Yuan and Ze Qu eating the snacks she made herself.


    Seeing hering, Ze Yuan hurriedly wiped his mouth and said respectfully, "Miss Murong, the master has sent the two of us to give you a New Year''s gift."


    After saying that, he opened the three boxes that were ced aside.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and took a look. A box was full of clothes, because they were all thick winter clothes. Looking at the box, there weren''t many, but they were all extremely delicate.


    The other box was full of gorgeous brocades, all in colors suitable for their family.


    There are also several small boxes, which are all filled with various kinds of food.


    Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows and asked the two of them to wait for a while, but she ran to the kitchen quickly, then ran back quickly, with two morerge food boxes in her hand, "It''s a return gift for you, I personally I can''te up with anything valuable even if I make a little snack, I hope Ninth Young Master will not dislike it."

 Chapter 363: huge loss

    Chapter 363 Great loss


    Murong Zong also brought out two big baskets, "These are the various fruits that A Ran left for you, you should bring them back as well."


    Zeyuan said with a smile: "I don''t dislike it, I don''t dislike it, the master has always appreciated your craftsmanship, so we will leave."


    "Yes." Murong nodded, "Brother, help me send them off."


    "it is good."


    I don''t know if all the people she knows have discussed it, so after Ze Yuan and Ze Qu left, they all started to give New Year gifts to their families one after another.


    The shopkeepers of the three restaurants have definitely discussed what to give them, and they all sent three catties of tea, three catties of white sugar, twenty catties of mutton, and six packs of Yuxiangzhai''s dim sum candies.


    It¡¯s just that the types of tea leaves are different, and the taste of desserts is different.


    Immediately afterwards, Xiangfu also started to send New Year gifts. This time, they were a little more elegant, a pair of famous calligraphy and paintings, a good inkstone, 20 catties of pork, and a few packets of Yuxiangzhai snacks.


    After a while, the Minister of Rites also sent someone over, and the things they sent were basically snacks, tea, and some meat.


    Liu Jiahuai brother and sister also gave them things, which are also some daily use things.


    And Murong Lingran also returned all the gifts one by one, just like the ones returned to Ninth Young Master, all of which were snacks, candies, dried meat, and some fruits she made.


    Xiao Manan had already returned, so Murong Lingran didn''t n to go to the city, so she asked Liu Jiahuai and her siblings to help her bring the New Year''s gifts to He Wenyi and Shitou''s children.


    The time soon came to the evening, and there were guests at home. Murong Lingran showed a good hand and cooked a table full of good dishes.


    Grandma Sun also went to the kitchen to help out. If she hadn''t seen Murong Lingran make them one by one, she couldn''t believe it was made by a ten-year-old child.


    There are all kinds of chicken, duck, fish and meat on the table, and all of them are dishes she has never seen before.


    I carefully took a look at the clothes of everyone in the Murong family. Now I don''t have to go to the fields every day, and it will be New Year''s Eve soon. Everyone is dressed very decently, and their appearance and temperament don''t look like people from the countryside at all. Those who didn''t know thought it was the noble son of some family in the city.


    She knows that the Murong family has been doing business. This afternoon, she also saw many big families give them New Year gifts. She should have made a lot of money in the past six months. It seems that Xiao Manan has been staying in the embroidery vige for a long time.


    I can''t help but feel some regrets in my heart, Xiao Manan''s embroidery skills are the best in Xiu Zhuang. If she leaves, Xiu Zhuang will lose a lot.


    The two brothers Lu Lezheng were also invited in by Murong Lingran. Looking at a table of delicious dishes they had never seen before, the two brothers swallowed in disappointment.


    Murong Zhe greeted with a smile: "You don''t have to be polite, all use your chopsticks and try Aran''s craftsmanship."


    After saying that, he used a fork tied to his wrist to fork a piece of meat and put it into his wife''s bowl.


    Xiao Manan smiled embarrassedly, and took another piece of meat for her husband, and when he saw him eat it, he began to eat it.


    Seeing that Murong Zhe took the lead and started eating, the rest of the people started to move chopsticks.


    Naturally, Murong Lingran''s craftsmanship is excellent, and has been praised by everyone.


    No matter how cold it is outside, the queen mother''s pce is always as warm as spring.


    The Queen Mother, who was joking with her daughter, heard that the pce people reported that the emperor rushed to her bedroom in a hurry, and she knew that she had another blessing.

 Chapter 364: black and yellow

    Chapter 364 ck and Yellow


    Sure enough, not long after, the Queen Mother saw Helian Rongjiu walk in with a smile on her face, and Ze Yuanzequ behind him also had a lot of things in his hands.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "The imperial sister is also there, just in time, I got some good things today, you can try it too."


    Princess Ningxin thought of the things that Brother Ninth gave a few times before, and said coquettishly, "Brother Ninth, did you bring the fruit again?"


    "Of course not, this time there are several good things you haven''t seen before."


    After Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, he felt that something was wrong, and suddenly squinted at Huangmei, "Even if it''s fruit again, do you still dislike it? Yesterday, who told me that if there are still grapefruits, I''ll give you a few more. past?"


    Princess Ningxin choked, her cheeks turned red, and Brother Nine was so annoying, she didn''t give her any face at all.


    The Queen Mother looked at the two brothers and sisters with a funny look. Seeing that her daughter was deted, she hurriedly said, "Okay, take out what you brought and let Aijia take a look. Aijia happens to be hungry too."


    Princess Ningxin made a face at Brother Jiu immediately.


    "Mother, you should protect her."


    After Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, he motioned to Zeyuan Zequ to bring out the contents of the food box.


    At first, the queen mother saw that it was a te of dim sum after another, and there was still ack of interest.


    Although it looks beautiful, the taste of the cakes is just that, it is really not a rare item.


    When he saw a te of ck and yellow things, he frowned and said, "What is this?"


    "Jerky."


    Jerky?


    The queen mother frowned and dried the meat to eat? Can it be delicious?


    Helian Rongjiu had no interest in seeing the Queen Mother, but was not disappointed.


    After Zequ took out thest tray of candies wrapped in oiled paper, he slowly said: "Mother, try every dessert, I guarantee you eat one piece and think about two pieces."


    The Queen Mother didn''t want to eat it, but her son knew that she was always picky and filial, and she would never take anything he didn''t think was delicious.


    The tastes of their mother and son are simr. Generally, the son thinks it is delicious, and she likes it, so she took a piece of mung bean cake and started to chew it slowly.


    Seeing that the Queen Mother had eaten it, Helian Rongjiu peeled off the oiled paper wrapping the candy, and put a bright candy in front of the emperor''s sister, "Don''t you like sweets the most? Try this candy, Make sure you like it."


    Princess Ningxinughed immediately. Brother Jiu really loved her the most, so he picked up the candy and threw it into his mouth.


    After sipping for a while, Princess Ningxin said with a look of surprise, "Orange-vored candy?"


    "Yes, how''s it going? It''s delicious, right? Brother Jiu didn''t lie to you, right?"


    Princess Ningxin nodded, "It''s delicious, delicious, it''s the first time I''ve eaten this kind of candy, Brother Jiu, you''re really kind."


    Seeing that there was another wrapping sugar next to it, Princess Ningxin asked again, "Is this also sugar?"


    "Of course, it''s apple-vored candy."


    Princess Ningxin didn''t wait for all the sugar in her mouth to melt when she heard the words. She picked up a piece of oil paper and stuffed it into her mouth. A satisfied expression appeared on her face, "It really tastes like apples, it''s delicious."


    Seeing that the imperial sister also liked it, Helian Rongjiu was very satisfied, she turned to look at the queen mother, the corners of her mouth twitched, and she saw that half of the snacks in front of her were left in a short time.


    Helian Rongjiu said with a speechless expression: "Mother, you are eating too fast, can you taste it?"


    The Queen Mother wiped her mouth, "Of course I will eat it after I taste it. Your taste is really good. These pastries are much better than those made by the imperial kitchen."

 Chapter 365: there is none left

    Chapter 365 is gone


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at his daughter, "Don''t eat sugar first, these cakes taste really good, you shoulde and eat them too."


    Princess Ningxin obediently picked up a red bean cake, and after tasting the taste, like the Queen Mother, she quickly devoured the rest.


    The Queen Mother asked again: "Is there any more?"


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head helplessly, "Isn''t this still jerky? Try this again, the taste is not inferior to those pastries."


    The Queen Mother hesitated, can something so ugly be delicious?


    But she didn''t want to live up to her son''s wishes, so she picked up one with disgust and tasted it.


    Helian Rongjiu saw the empress dowager''s face changed from disgust to surprise, and said with a smile: "Mother, how does it taste?"


    "It tastes good, chewy, fragrant, and salty. It''s good for snacks."


    After finishing speaking, the Queen Mother saw that there were only a few sticks in the te, and frowned, "It''s just that little bit, it''s not enough to eat."


    Princess Ningxiang saw that there were not many candies, so she also started to act like a spoiled child, "Ninth brother, there are only a dozen candies in total, and it won''t be long after eating, why don''t you bring some more?"


    Helian Rongjiu was immediately embarrassed, "No more, that''s all."


    Ze Yuan and Ze Qu looked at the roof at the same time, and it was indeed gone. As soon as they got it back, the master couldn''t stop eating, or they reminded him that the Queen Mother had not tasted the taste here, so the master left some.


    The Queen Mother said indifferently: "It doesn''t matter if there is none, which royal chef did it? Just let him continue to make some."


    "It wasn''t made by the royal chef."


    The Queen Mother asked curiously: "It wasn''t made by the royal chef? Who did it?"


    "Who made the cakest time, aren''t we friends? I gave her a few years'' gifts, and these are her gifts in return."


    cake?


    Princess Ningxin''s eyes suddenly lit up, "What''s the cake for?"


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly looked at the Queen Mother with a guilty conscience. The Queen Mother gave him a self-sufficient expression and began to taste the remaining candy.


    "It''s nothing, it''s also a snack. Last time you weren''t here, I just gave it to my mother."


    Princess Ningxin snorted in dissatisfaction.


    The queen mother said again: "Huang''er, since this person made this thing himself, you can send something over there, and thene back with some snacks and jerky."


    "And candy." Princess Ningxin interjected.


    Helian Rongjiu struggled for a while, then frowned: "Empress mother, but they are outside the pce, and it''s not good to send people to ask for food all the time."


    The queen mother said without thinking: "Didn''t you not go to court for several days in the first month? After the sacrificial ceremony ispleted, you can go in person. Don''t you like private visits in micro clothes? If you are afraid of the cold and don''t want to go out, You can recruit people into the pce and cook in the imperial kitchen. But if you can teach all the imperial chefs, it would be even better, but it is unlikely that this person has such a good craftsmanship. He must have been a teacher. Generally speaking None of these methods are rumored.¡±


    She also knows that her son is very yful. Anyway, now that he is still young, he will let him y, as long as he does not dy business.


    After choosing a concubine and having children, you will naturally be more mature and stable.


    Helian Rongjiu sighed lightly, "Well then, for the sake of my mother and my sister, I''ll make a good n and let you eat again."


    Princess Ningxin was about to say something when she caught a glimpse of what Ze Yuan Zequ had been holding in her hands, and hurried forward: "Ninth brother, is this the fruit you''ve been giving me before?"

 Chapter 366: affordable

    Chapter 366 Affordable


    "Yes, it was originally for the mother. If you like it, ask the mother for it."


    Princess Ningxin turned her head to look at the Queen Mother, pulled her sleeve, and said softly, "Queen Mother..."


    The Queen Mother sneered and said: "How old are you still acting like a spoiled child, I''ll give you half of it, okay?"


    Princess Ningxin smiled immediately, "Thank you mother."


    Helian Rongjiu still had a memorial to be reviewed, and after having a few words with his mother and sister, he returned to the imperial study.


    Although he and Murong Lingran had a word in advance, as long as he had a request, no matter if it was in the middle of the night or in the snow, the girl woulde to him and cook for him.


    But after all, she is a little girl. At the beginning, he just said casually that he is not so inhumane to torture a girl, and peoplee to him with great pains to satisfy the appetite of him and his family.


    nced at the pile of memorials, Helian Rongjiu sighed, and immediately began to bury his head in reviewing, trying to spare some time.


    The mistress of Murong''s family returned to the vige, and the next day it spread throughout Lihua Vige.


    Many people who worked in Murong''s family wanted to meet her. After all, they were their employers. They would inevitably have to deal with her in the future, and wanted to know if she was okay with her.


    But since Xiao Manan came home, he hasn''t gone out to see it. Knowing that their family has not been reunited for more than half a year, there must be a lot to say, and no one wille to disturb them.


    At this time, Xiao Manan looked at the thickyer of silver notes in her daughter''s room, her eyes widened in shock, and her voice trembled with excitement, "This... This is what you earned in the second half of this year?"


    She knew that her family''s vegetable business was not bad, but she didn''t expect to make such a lot of money. In just one year, her family had so much money.


    Murong Lingran said solemnly: "Yes, so auntie, our family can afford the three thousand taels of breach of contract money. We now have seventy-five acres ofnd and a small barren mountain, and I will earn more in the future. The money won''t make the family short of money, so don''t insist on staying in the embroidery vige."


    Xiao Manan said hesitantly: "Aran, you let A-Niang think about it, A-Niang can''t make a decision for a while."


    "Auntie, don''t you want to stay at home? Now that the family has money, you don''t need to work so hard at all."


    "I know." Xiao Manan sighed and said, "I miss you too, and I want to go home. I just feel like this is the way to go. Some cross the river and demolish the bridge, and some are sorry for your conscience. After all, your life is the fifty taels of Ruyi Embroidery Vige. Silver was rescued."


    "The shopkeeper has told me more than once that my embroidery skills are the best in the Ruyi Embroidery Vige, and my embroidery products are also the fastest-selling among all embroiderers. I''m not boasting. Zhuang''s business will definitely be affected."


    "And I really like embroidery. Every time I embroider a piece of embroidery, I have a strong sense of aplishment. I really like that feeling."


    "Don''t look at the money in the family now, but it''s not that A-Niang thinks too much. Unpredictable circumstances can happen. Who knows if the family will be short of money in the future. A-Niang never spent 3,000 taels at a time even in the Imperial Doctor''s Mansion. The money is really reluctant to bear.¡±


    3,000 taels, you can buy a good house in the city, it''s too wasteful to spend it on her like this.


    Murong Lingran heard the words and thought about it carefully. Most of the reason why A Niang said so much was that she felt that it was too ruthless to walk away.


    Ruyi Embroidery Vige is indeed kind to her, otherwise she doesn''t know where she is now.

 Chapter 367: complain

    Chapter 367 Comints


    Without her space to help, the family would not have so much money so soon.


    But if my mother can''t go home, my father and brothers will not be happy.


    She is a person with modern education, and she understands that A-Niang is ambitious.


    A-niang likes embroidery, and as a daughter, she is naturally supportive.


    She didn''t believe that A-Niang didn''t want to go home at all, and she didn''t want to live with them, but the mentality of repaying her gratitude had been deeply engraved in her mind.


    It''s just that she wants to repay her kindness and save the 3,000 taels of silver, and it''s not the only way to stay in Xiu Zhuang.


    Murong Lingran thought for a while, suddenly thought of something, and said with a smile: "Auntie, if I have a way to let you continue to work in the embroidery vige, and let you go home every day, the Ruyi embroidery vige can still be used every few days. I''ll give you a holiday, and even if you don''t want to go to the embroidery vige, you can bring the work home to do it, and you don''t have to pay the three thousand taels of breach of contract money, are you willing to do that?"


    Xiao Manan said with a dejected expression: "If there is such a way of getting the best of both worlds, I would naturally be extremely happy. Embroidery can be done anywhere, but this is impossible, and the shopkeeper will not agree."


    "Auntie, just wait and see when the timees. I guarantee that the shopkeeper will agree."


    Looking at her daughter''s self-confidence, Xiao Manan felt that her daughter would definitely be able to do it for some reason, and her face also showed a look of anticipation, "Okay, A-Niang believes in you, but the shopkeeper''s going back to his hometown to worship his ancestors, it may be the tenth day of the first lunar month. Come backter."


    "It doesn''t matter, I still have to do some preparations anyway, and Auntie is still at home, so don''t worry."


    It''s New Year''s Eve in a blink of an eye, but this year there is no New Year''s atmosphere in the vige, plus the sky has been gloomy, and many people are gloomy.


    There is no other reason. In the past two days and nights, wolves have entered the vige again. Almost every household with chickens has suffered losses. Moreover, looking at the footprints in the yards, the number of wolves is still quiterge.


    So early in the morning on New Year''s Eve, many families who lost their chickens sent representatives to Lizheng''s house toin.


    The chickens that have been raised with great difficulty rely on them toy eggs every day to sell them for money, and they are reluctant to eat them, but they are eaten by wolves.


    "Uncle Lizheng, what do you think we should do? My family lost six hensying eggs."


    "My family also lost four of them, and it was hard to raise them."


    "I also lost five of them. I just startedying eggs a few days ago, and they were all gone yesterday. It hurts me to death."


    Li Zheng said angrily: "When my house was attacked by wolves a few days ago, I asked people to remind people from house to house that all the live poultry should be moved into the house at night. You yourself don''t listen to me. Can you still me me?"


    Xiao Gao whispered, "It''s not that I moved to the house a few days ago, but the wolf didn''te for a few days in a row, thinking that it would note, putting so many chickens in the house is really stinky, and it also affects the rest. That''s why I put them back in the yard."


    "Hmph." Li Zheng snorted coldly, "That''s your own reason, it''s useless toe to me. Moreover, ording to my past experience, these two days have been a lot colder than the previous days. There may be more, if you don''t have live birds outside, it may be you who are attacked by those wolves."


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the words. They had also experienced the wolvesing down the mountain a few years ago.

 Chapter 368: framed

    Chapter 368 Framing


    Those wolves have sharp ws and teeth, and it is not difficult for them to break in.


    Xiao Gao suddenly became anxious, "Then what should we do?"


    Li Zheng pondered for a moment, looked at the vigers and said slowly: "Wolf usually only appears at night, you can only go out when it''s dark, the courtyard wall is low, don''t even step in the courtyard. If you are really afraid, just crowd your family. When sleeping together, it''s best to block all doors and windows with heavy objects."


    "If you have a small family, you go to your brothers and sisters'' house to squeeze in. No matter what, it''s always safer to have a lot of people. This year is actually not the coldest winter, and the wolves shouldn''t bepletely unable to find them in the forest. When ites to food, they should just want to take shortcuts, knowing that there is food where there are people, we can only take precautions, they should leave in a few days, and everyone will ovee for a few days for the sake of life.¡±


    "If the doors and windows of the house are old, fasten them during the day, and don''t let the wolf open it with a single ws."


    "Also, it''s best to let the family members have a sharp weapon, but even if the wolf breaks into the house, the first thing you should do is to gather together and try to scare it away. Don''t hurt it unless you have to."


    "After all, the wolf is a vengeful beast. If it is injured and it is not dead, it may lead the wolves in its entire territory to bring disaster to your family, and even the entire vige if it is serious, you know?"


    When ites to life, everyone listened to Li Zheng''s advice very much, and nodded when they heard the words.


    "understood."


    "As long as wolves don''t hurt us, we won''t hurt wolves either."


    "Yes, yes, we all think so."


    Seeing that the Murong family members have been silent, Mrs. Mi looked at Xiao Manan''s mother and daughter and said with concern: "Lingran, her mother, what have you lost in your family?"


    Li Zheng also said: "Yes, although you don''t raise chickens or ducks in your family, it seems that you have four horses. Those four horses cost a lot of money. Are they all right?"


    Xiao Manan shook his head, "It''s all right, we looked around this morning, and there were no wolf footprints."


    Li was relieved, "It''s fine if you don''t."


    Xiao Gao said suspiciously: "Isn''t your family the closest family to the foot of the mountain? Why is there nothing in your family, but those of us who are far away from the mountain have entered the wolf?"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "Isn''t this simple? Because the walls of our house are high, wolves can''t get in."


    Xiao Gao choked and was speechless.


    Suddenly thought of something, Xiao Gao stared at Murong Lingran and said with a bad face: "I think our chicken might not have been taken away by a wolf."


    Li is asking suspiciously: "It wasn''t carried away by the wolf, what else could it be?"


    "Their ck hair." Xiao Gao didn''t waste everyone''s time, and directly expressed his thoughts, "I heard that their ck hair is very good at hunting, very understanding of human speech, and a big body. , I also eat a lot, maybe Hei Mao took the chicken away, either Hei Mao ate it himself, or Hei Mao took it back and gave it to their master to eat."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly sank, and she said coldly: "Aunt Xiao Gao, I know that our two families had a festival, and you always remember what happenedst time, but it''s not good for you to frame our family like this."


    Many people present did not believe that it was made by Hei Mao. After all, Hei Mao was very human, and he listened to Murong Lingran''s words very much. He had been in Lihua Vige for a few months, and he had never heard of it harming poultry.

 Chapter 369: Is this also evidence?

    Chapter 369 Is this also evidence?


    Mrs. Cui also felt that Mr. Gao was deliberately putting a hat on Heimao, "Yes, evidence is required for everything. You said that your chicken was taken away by Heimao, so take out the evidence."


    Xiao Gao snorted coldly, "Of course I have proof, but I know that most of the people present are working in Murong''s house. Even if you say it, you will help them. What''s the use of me saying it?"


    Lizheng was instantly angry. When Xiao Gao was talking, she looked at herself and said it. Didn''t she mean to think that Lizheng would also cover up the Murong family when she said it?


    "Speak your evidence." Li Zheng said angrily: "As long as you can show evidence, I will be businesslike and will never cover up the Murong family."


    Xiao Gao was instantly overjoyed, "Really?"


    The ??li was even more angry, and his breathing couldn''t help bing rapid, "In front of so many people, can I still lie to you?"


    "Okay, I..."


    "Wait." Li Zheng suddenly interrupted her and said with a sneer, "If your evidence is false, or it''s just your guess, and it turns out that it''s not Heimao in the end, you''ve wronged someone, and you may suffer the consequences of being wronged. as a result of?"


    Xiao Gao said indifferently: "If you are wronged, you are wronged. It''s just a dog, can it still know?"


    "This is not right." Murong Lingran said in a cold tone: "Your tone just now, but inside and outside of your words, you are implying that we instructed Heimao to steal things, and it''s not just Heimao who was wronged. It has also damaged the reputation of the Murong family for no reason. At that time, you want to expose it so lightly? There is no such thing as a good thing!"


    "Then what do you want?"


    Murong Lingran raised his eyebrows and said, "If you can''t produce decent evidence, I won''t embarrass you too much. Although Hei Mao is a dog, I always treat it as an important family member, and it is also dignified. You All you need to do is bow ten times solemnly in front of Kuro Mao in front of everyone, and then sincerely say sorry ten times to it."


    "It''s just a dog, what about you?"


    Ten bows, ten times I''m sorry, are you trying to exhaust her?


    Murong Lingran said with a calm face: "You don''t treat Hei Mao as a human being, I am very precious."


    ck hair is a divine beast. He was ndered by her for no reason. It was just to make her bow and apologize.


    God Lord Changqi in the space nodded, if he hadn''t been injured now and dared to frame Heimao and insult Heimao, no matter who the other party was, he would have dealt with her ruthlessly.


    Xiao Gao suddenly hesitated.


    Murong sneered: "How is it? Promise or not."


    Xiao Gao struggled for a while, thinking that Murong Lingran would definitely find no evidence to refute what she saidter, she raised her head and said, "I promise."


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran, looked around at the people present, and said loudly: "Every aunt and uncle have heard it, please be a witness."


    "Don''t worry, we all heard it." After Li Zheng finished speaking, he looked at Mr. Gao and said coldly, "If you have any evidence, just tell me."


    Xiao Gao closed his eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "I... When I pass by your neighborhood these days, I can smell the fragrance of chicken stewed with mushrooms every day. Apart from the chickens that our households lost, where else can you get them?"


    Murong Lingran couldn''t helpughing, "Is this also evidence?"


    "This...why is this not considered evidence? Am I right? Don''t your family cook chicken every day these days?"

 Chapter 370: I say you are stupid

    Chapter 370 I said you were stupid


    Someone who lost the chicken and always looked at the Murong family immediately answered, "Yes, otherwise, how did your chickene from?"


    "That is, that is, you make the source of the chicken clear."


    Murong Lingran nced at the two who were talking, and seeing that they were both women who had fallen for the third brother that day, he smiled coldly in his heart, "Howe? You outsiders are not qualified to point fingers at my family''s affairs, but If you don¡¯t make it clear, you will definitely hold our house, so I will tell you that Heimao can hunt, and all I stew are the pheasants that Heimao hunted back from Wuming Mountain, and the ones that your family lost without half a copper te. rtion!"


    Xiao Gao''s face was full of disbelief, "What evidence do you have to prove that what you are stewing is pheasant?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Then what evidence do you have to prove that those chickens must be the ones you lost? You said that Heimao stole the chickens from the vige based on the smell, then I also said that I lost several bags of rice yesterday. Well, did I pass by your house and smell the same rice as mine, so you can say that you stole my rice?"


    Xiao Gao choked, and immediately looked anxiously at the women who were helping her talk just now.


    A woman said: "After all, you just have no evidence to prove that those are pheasants!"


    Murong Lingran said solemnly: "Yes, those chickens have been eaten into my family''s stomach, you probably won''t believe what my family said, but I have evidence to prove that it was not the ck one who ran into their yard. hair."


    Li answered in a timely manner: "If you have any evidence, just say it."


    "Yes, Grandpa Lizheng." Murong Lingran was about to say something when he suddenly looked at Xiao Gao andughed, "Haha..."


    Xiao Gao frowned displeasedly, "What are youughing at?"


    "What am Iughing at? I''mughing that you have eaten more than me for decades, but you only grow older and not have a brain."


    Xiao Gao suddenly trembled with anger, and said excitedly, "You mean I''m stupid?"


    "It doesn''t appear to be incurably stupid yet."


    "Damn girl, how dare you call me stupid, tell me again if you have the ability!"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Just say it, I say you are stupid, in order to find my family unhappy, even my dog ??has begun to calcte, and I don''t even think about it, how big is the wolf, my ck hair How big is the size of my ck hair, I don''t know how many timesrger than the wolf''s foot print. It didn''t snowst night, but the snow that fell a few days ago is still there. The wolf''s footprint should still be left in the yard. Don''t you want me to call Heimao and go door-to-door topare?"


    Xiao Gao''s face suddenly turned pale, why didn''t she notice the problem of body shape!


    Everyone suddenly realized, and began to discuss again.


    "Yes, I''ve seen the footprints of ck hair before. The soles of the feet are fat and strong. When one foot steps in the snow, it sinks deeper than a human being."


    "Although the footprints in my yard are very messy, they are small and shallow, and it is impossible for a body as tall as ck hair to step on them."


    "That''s right, Murong''s family was so happyst time, how could they be short of chicken money?"


    "The character of the Murong family has been very clear to those of us who work in the past few months. If it was really made of ck hair, they would definitely admit it readily and would not be rude."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing that everyone had reacted, Murong Lingran said with a half-smile, "How about it? If you insist on saying that it is Heimao or a thief, I have time anyway, why don''t I take Heimao to your house topare the footprints? "

 Chapter 371: drag her over

    Chapter 371 Drag her over


    "Oh, yes, I really can''t prove that all the pheasants I ate a few days ago were all pheasants. After all, they all went into the stomach, so you can''t see them. But the pheasants hunted by ck hair are not only the ones we eat, but also at home. Do you want me to take you back to my house to see if those are your chickens or pheasants?"


    Xiao Gao couldn''t say a word of the irony he was being ridiculed.


    Li Zheng suddenly said, "It was indeed a wolf that appeared at night, it couldn''t be a ck hair. I saw it with my own eyes a few days ago."


    Xiao Gao suddenly wanted to cry without tears, "Lizheng, since you have seen it with your own eyes, why didn''t you say it just now?"


    Li Zheng sneered: "Why did I say it just now? The mouth is on my body, I can say it whenever I want!"


    Xiao Gao stomped his feet angrily.


    Li Zheng said again: "Let''s go."


    Xiao Gao was taken aback, "Where are you going?"


    "Don''t act crazy and sell stupid there, you agreed to Lingran girl''s condition just now, and we all heard it, now go and apologize to Kuro Mao!"


    Xiao Gao''s face was reluctant, "Then there''s no need for it, didn''t the misunderstanding be solved soon? Hei Mao and Murong''s family have nothing to lose."


    Murong said with a calm face: "No loss? If I didn''t tell you the loopholes in your words in time, you still don''t know how to wrong our family."


    Xiao Manan suddenly said quietly: "If A Ran failed to prove Heimao''s innocence, would you let us off easily now?"


    Li Zheng nodded in agreement, "Yes, you are responsible for your own words."


    Xiao Gao looked at Xiao Manan with a pleading face, "I know I''m wrong, I can apologize to you, but it''s okay to apologize to a dog. If I do it in front of everyone, how can I still be here in the future? Lihuacun can lift its head up."


    Li Zheng said angrily, "I know I''m in a hurry now, why don''t you think about the consequences when you wronged someone? Today, it''s impossible to just forget about it. If everyone in the vige will follow suit in the future and find a scapegoat for lost things, Lihua Vige still doesn''t know what the chaos will be like, and I don''t have that much time to solve the case. Go, go to Murong''s house now, and you won''t have a long memory if you don''t strike while the iron is hot and teach you a lesson!"


    After Li Zheng finished speaking, he walked towards the gate, but looked behind him and saw that Mrs. Gao was still standing still, and immediately ordered: "The old family, the second family, drag her over for me. "


    "Yes, Dad."


    Cui and his younger siblings quickly stepped forward to hold one of her hands, and dragged the person away.


    Murong Lingran took A Niang''s hand without saying anything, and quickly followed Li Zheng''s footsteps.


    The rest of the people saw that there was a good show to watch, so they hurriedly followed behind Murong Lingran.


    Some people who watch the fun and don''t think it''s a big deal, as long as they meet someone on the road, they will take the initiative to talk about what happened just now.


    A lot of people are interested, the people and the dog apologize, but Li Zheng is the one who decides. This is the first time in Lihua Vige.


    The end of the year is the most free time for the vigers, so there was a long line of people behind Murong Lingran not long after.


    Arrived at Murong''s house, after Murong Lingran knocked on the door, Murong Zong saw that she and A-Niang had gone out for a while and came back, and a group of people followed behind him, wondering, "A-ran, what happened?"


    Murong Lingran looked at Aniang, Xiao Manan immediately briefly told him what happened just now, and Murong Lingran went in and called out Heimao.


    Not long after, such a scene appeared at the main entrance of Murong Lingran''s house.

 Chapter 372: complain

    Chapter 372 Comining


    Heimao sat obediently in the snow, while Xiao Gao stood opposite Heimao. Dozens of vigers surrounded them with a look of watching the show on their faces.


    I don¡¯t me most of the vigers for schadenfreude. It¡¯s true that Xiao Gao, like her older sister Gao, is notoriously selfish in the vige, and has had festivals with many people in the vige, so her reputation is not very good.


    Mr. Gao happened to be outside just now, and when she saw someone, she followed, and someone told her what happened just now, and she immediately began to think of a way to see if she could help her sister escape this disaster.


    Murong Lingran also said to Heimao what Xiao Gao ndered him just now, so at this time Heimao looked at Xiao Gao with extremely angry eyes.


    Dare to say that it is a thief, if the owner did not allow it, it would have killed her!


    Seeing that Mr. Gao was just looking at it, he couldn''t say a word for a long time, and shouted several times angrily, "Wang! Wang! Wang!"


    Hurry up and apologize and get out of here!


    Xiao Gao couldn''t help but take a few steps back when he saw Kuro Mao''s fierce eyes, his legs couldn''t help trembling, and he immediately turned his eyes for help to Rizheng next to him.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Li Zheng received her gaze, he staggered his gaze from her and looked up at the clouds in the sky.


    Xiao Gao had to turn his head to look at Murong Lingran, and said with a trembling voice, "I... I really know I''m wrong, can you please stop me from apologizing to the dog."


    Murong Lingran sneered: "As A-Niang said just now, if our family is called a thief by you and you can''t prove your innocence, will you let us go? I''m afraid you will jump up and down. The local police are kicking us out of Lihua Vige. Now I just want you to say an apology, it''s already considered your favor."


    Xiao Gao was stunned for a moment, and cursed inwardly: This dead girl is really clever, she actually guessed what she was going to do.


    Li Zheng saw Xiao Gao''s hesitation, and said impatiently: "Come on, there are so many people watching here, do you still want to cheat?"


    Xiao Gao pulled out a smile and said, "I''m not trying to be rude, I''m just organizing thenguage, let''s see how it fits."


    Li Zheng sullenly said: "It''s just a few words, how long do you think about it?"


    "I...I know, I''ll say it right away."


    Xiao Gao nced at her sister anxiously. After thinking for a long time, Gao couldn''te up with a solution, so she could only shake her head at her.


    At this moment, Feng Jifang, who heard the news, hurried over with his father. Seeing that there were so many people here, Li Zheng had been standing beside Murong''s house, and he was about to step out of the crowd and then closed his feet. go back.


    It hasn''t been long since thest incident. If he stepped forward and angered the Murong family, he might immediately send him to the government with his confession.


    It''s Chinese New Year, wouldn''t it be too miserable if you spend the whole month in jail?


    Xiao Gao saw her son and her husbanding, and before she could speak, she saw them shaking their heads at her at the same time, and there was a trace ofint in the son''s eyes, so he could only swallow the words for help.


    She also knew that she was impulsive and shouldn''t provoke the other party knowing that the other party had her son''s handle in their hands, but she just wanted to try it. Take care of your son.


    Seeing that she was dawdling, Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "Aunt Xiao Gao, don''t waste time, sooner orter you will have to say it, it''s better to finish it sooner, there will be more and more people. "

 Chapter 373: Too bad for her

    Chapter 373 Too bad for her


    Xiao Gao gritted his teeth, closed his eyes at Kuromao and bent down, "I''m sorry."


    After saying that, he quickly stood up straight, lowered his head and wanted to leave.


    "Wait, what I said just now is to bow ten times and apologize ten times. This is only once."


    Mr. Gao couldn''t help but said: "Murong Lingran, they are all from the same vige, my sister has apologized, don''t go too far!"


    Murong sneered sneeringly, and finally couldn''t hold it any longer, "Excessive? She asked for this, and she agreed to it herself. No one of us used a knife to force her to agree just now!"


    "you!"


    Li Zheng said displeasedly: "This is a matter of the Feng family and the Murong family. Don''t let outsiders get involved in it and let them solve it themselves!"


    When Mr. Gao heard this, he had to swallow the words in his mouth unwillingly.


    Xiao Gao''s face suddenly turned into a pig''s liver color, and Li Zheng was too disrespectful to her.


    ck Hair saw her reluctance, and immediately shouted a few more times, "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    I''m so annoying, tell me quickly!


    Xiao Gao was startled, knowing that he would only be more embarrassed if he continued to stand still, so he had to bite the bullet and start bowing to Heimao again, apologize, bow, apologize...


    After repeating this for nine times, Xiao Gao was exhausted after she said thest word. After all, her waist was not good, and she panted, "Is this...is this okay?"


    Murong smiled and said with a smile: "Of course it''s possible, can''t it be done earlier?"


    Xiao Gao red at her sullenly. Although she hated her very much, she had no choice but to let her husband and son support her and walk away in despair.


    This year is the first New Year''s Eve that Murong''s family returned to the capital after they were assigned. Xiao Manan may not have been home for a long time and always felt that he owed a few children, so he returned home with his daughter and cooked a delicious New Year''s Eve dinner for the family. .


    However, when my husband and son visited her in the past, they often said that the food cooked by her daughter was delicious, so she basically took the lead, taking all the work of washing vegetables, cutting vegetables, etc. on herself, and handing over the responsible part to her. daughter.


    Murong Lingran naturally showed off her skills again, and also invited the three members of Grandma Sun''s family and brother Lu Lezheng.


    But today is New Year''s Eve, a special day, they all know that they can''t disturb other people''s family reunion at will, so they declined.


    Especially Lu Lezheng, he had never been in the kitchen before and wanted to learn how to cook quickly, so he had already bought meat and vegetables and nned to cook them for his younger brother.


    Murong Ling was helpless, so he had to divide some dishes into three parts and sent some to each of them.


    Because the arrival of the wolf made everyone panic, everyone locked the door after the New Year''s Eve dinner, and they all went to bed early.


    On the first day of the first lunar month, the sky clears up early in the morning, and because the vige was quietst night, Lihua Vige finally got a little lively.


    Murong Lingran''s family weed wave after wave of New Year''s greetings early in the morning. They were basically people who worked in their house. After listening to the good words all morning, naturally, she also gave away snacks and candies. All morning.


    Fortunately, although there are not many cakes left by herself, there are a lot of cakes from Yuxiangzhai given by others.


    Hearing that it was the pastry from Yuxiangzhai in the capital, all the children happily took it away.


    When the people were almost here, Murong Zhe took Xiao Manan and a few children to pay New Year''s greetings to Li Zheng.

 Chapter 374: fear of being poisoned

    Chapter 374 Fear of being poisoned


    Their family is an outsider, and the only family has a bad rtionship with rtives. It was almost noon after paying New Year''s greetings to Li Zheng. The whole family didn''t even think about going to Murong Qi''s house and went home directly.


    As soon as they walked to the door, they heard a voice behind them that they didn''t want to hear.


    turned around and saw Murong Xue and Murong Cai walking towards them quickly.


    Murong Xue said with a nk expression: "Uncle, Grandpa heard that Auntie is back, let you guys have lunch and reunite as a family."


    "If you look up every day and don''t see you down, you don''t need to reunite. You can go back."


    After Murong Zhe finished speaking, he turned around and entered the room.


    Murong Lingran nodded in satisfaction, they couldn''t afford the food over there.


    Murong Xue pouted, if they didn''t go before, it would be fine, but remembered that Grandpa said that as long as they were invited, he would give her and her eldest brother fifty cents each.


    For the sake of money, I had to bite the bullet and said, "Uncle, grandpa really misses you, and there is a table of good dishes at home, just waiting for you to go back. If you don''t go, he will be disappointed. Ah. And grandma, grandma and my mother got up early in the morning to prepare dishes, just want to have a meal with you, you can go back, it''s just a few steps away."


    Murong Zhe frowned and looked at his daughter, "Aran, what''s your opinion?"


    Murong Lingran said with a look of grievance: "Father, I have been stewing and eating in the pot since the morning. I have been preparing for a long time. If no one eats at noon, it will be a pity."


    Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Chen prepared food for their family?


    Then she disapproved of the parents and their passing.


    Her family has repeatedly brought shame to Liu''s family, and she did not get any benefit from her family. Liu''s family must have hated her at this time, and went to her for fear of being poisoned to death.


    "Then forget it." Murong Zhe looked at the Murong Cai brothers and sisters and said indifferently, "You heard it too, the family is already cooking food, and it''s not easy for you, so we won''t go and grab your meal and eat it. ."


    After saying that, regardless of whether they agreed or not, he took his wife into the house.


    Murong Kuan walked at the end. Seeing what they wanted to say, he said in a cold voice, "We can''t afford your food, so hurry up and leave." After speaking, he closed the door with a m.


    Murong Xue stomped her feet and looked at Murong Cai anxiously, "Brother, what should we do now? The uncle is too ruthless. No matter what, we are a family, so why are you so indifferent!"


    "Uncle should still be concerned about Dad''s plot against himst time. With his feet growing on them, I can''t do anything about it."


    It''s a pity that he couldn''t get the fifty pennies.


    Chen shi has been waiting at the door. When he saw only two peopleing back from a distance, he knew the attitude of that side, and his face instantly became ugly.


    As soon as Murong Xue and Murong Cai entered the room, they told Murong Liang what they had just said.


    Liu Shi was furious when he heard the words: "It''s fine if you don''te to the New Year''s Eve dinner, even if your parents invite him toe, it''s really unfilial for me to wake up early in the morning and start preparing this table of good dishes. , this is my good son!"


    "There is also Lingran''s mother, I haven''t seen her for more than half a year, and I don''t know how toe and see my inws. This is my good daughter-inw!"


    Murong Liang sneered: "Now you know the urgency? You don''t know why your son is not in this family this year? And Lingran''s mother, why doesn''t shee to see us? You should know the most in your heart?"

 Chapter 375: Turn over old accounts

    Chapter 375


    Liu Shi curled his lips in disdain, "I''ve been thinking a lot recently. I may have done something wrong at the beginning, but people are selfish. In that case, I was forgiven for driving them away. If I hadn''t driven them out, would they have the wealth they have now? Can they meet noble people on the mountain and get money to build houses and buynd? Can they have so much wealth now?"


    Murong Liang sneered, "You mean they want to thank you for separating them out?"


    "That''s right." Mrs. Liu said very confidently.


    "Snapped!"


    Murong Liang pped the table sharply.


    Liu saw her husband''s face full of anger, staring at her like an enemy, and said with a trembling voice, "I... Am I right?"


    Murong Liang sneered: "Now that the brother rtionship between A Zhe and A Qi is so tense, it is also thanks to you. Should they thank you for saying this?"


    Liu shi retorted cautiously: "I was just for the good of this family at first. Who would have known that Murong Zhe, who was so good to his younger brother, suddenly became so cautious, and he didn''t even want his parents and his own younger brother."


    "Azhe''s heart is also made of meat, and it will also hurt. We didn''t want him at first. Now that his family is rich, you start to me him. There is no such partiality as you in this world!"


    Murong Qi saw that his parents were turning over the old ounts again, and said helplessly: "Father, Mother, let''s not talk about the past, let''s eat first, now the weather is cold, the food will get cold soon, it''s rare to have so much delicious food. Yes, it''s a pity it''s cold."


    They haven¡¯t had more than two meat dishes on their table for several years. It¡¯s rare that today¡¯s dishes are meat dishes, which are richer than New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Murongliang saw that several grandchildren were drooling while looking at the dishes on the table. Knowing that they hadn''t eaten much in recent years, his son was right, so he had to say, "Let''s eat it."


    Liu frowned and said, "Are we really not waiting for A Zhe and the others?"


    Murongliang suddenly felt something was wrong and looked at her suspiciously, "Don''t you hate them? Why do you want their family toe now?"


    Liu Shi was stunned and said with a shy smile: "I... I haven''t seen Lingran''s mother for a long time, haven''t I? I also know that I was sorry for her at the beginning, don''t I miss her a little?"


    Seeing that her eyes were dodging, Murong Liang turned to look at Mrs. Chen again. When Mrs. Chen saw his gaze, she immediately lowered her head and frowned, "Missing her? You thought I would believe you! Is there something to hide from me today?"


    Liu said with a look of being wronged: "What can we hide from you? They are so capable now. At most, I will call them over to teach them a lesson. What else can I do to them?"


    Murongliang thought about it, Xiao Manan''s temperament has always been very good, and she wanted people toe over, just to y with her mother-inw''s prestige.


    Or get some benefits from people. After all, as a daughter-inw, you will definitely bring some New Year''s gifts when you return to your inw''s house.


    And there are many neighbors near their house. The eldest son''s family has made a lot of money this year. If he doesn''t bring anything with his mother-inw, he will definitely be pointed out.


    If they brought something back, it would be just as their mother-inw and daughter-inw intended.


    Thinking of this, Murong Liang snorted coldly and started to eat with a sullen face.


    With that girl Murong Lingran there, Mrs. Liu can get benefits from her mother, unless the sun hits the west.

 Chapter 376: latest news

    Chapter 376 Latest News


    Now that the family is a lot more prosperous, it is really unfortunate that the eyelids are still so shallow.


    Seeing that Murong Liang was really moving his chopsticks, Mrs. Chen and Mrs. Liu looked at each other, but they had no choice but to start eating.


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯te here. There are so many chickens, ducks and fish, and there is no shortage of them. They will feel distressed when they take a bite.


    In the next few days, the vigers listened to Lizheng''s suggestion, but there was no more cases of poultry being carried away by wolves.


    And after the wolves broke into a house at a time and were frightened away by several young men with knives, they seemed to know that they were guarded by humans.


    Xiao Manan is going to live in this vige in the future, so he is taken out by Murong Zhe every day to get acquainted with the vige. When he encounters people who are close to Murong''s family, he chats a little more.


    A few dayster, Murong Lingran and Heimao just came back down the mountain when they saw someone handing something to A-Niang, and then quickly got on the horse and left.


    Murong Lingran followed her into the main room and asked curiously, "Aniang, who is that person?"


    Xiao Manan handed an envelope to her, "I haven''t had time to look at it yet, I said it was for you, you can open it yourself."


    After opening it, Murong Lingran found that it was an invitation and a piece of letter paper. After reading the contents clearly, he fell into deep thought.


    Although Xiao Manan has never read since he was a child, after marrying Murong Zhe, he also learned a lot of words with him. He took a look at it and asked, "An invitation to Xiangfu in the city?"


    Murong nodded, "Well, the letter states that the day is Xiang Zishu''s birthday, and Young Master Xiang asked me to go too."


    "Xiang Zishu?"


    Seeing that Aniang was puzzled, Murong Lingran exined Xiang Zishu''s identity again.


    Xiao Manan frowned upon hearing this, "Aran, what do you mean?"


    Murong Lingran hesitated for a moment. Yesterday, the eldest brother went to pay New Year''s greetings to Uncle Kou. Uncle Kou told the eldest brother thetest news they had found, saying that when the younger brothers disappeared that day, the motorcade of more than ten merchants in the capital also appeared nearby. Among them was Xiangfu''s convoy.


    The situation was chaotic that day, and the younger brothers might have been taken away by one of the motorcades.


    His subordinates have already sent people to quietly enter their mansion to rule out several families, leaving Xiangfu and the other two families to confirm.


    Xiang Zimo knew her after all, so it would be better for her toe forward in person than to send someone to ask quietly.


    Today, she was thinking about what excuse she should find to go to Xiangfu, but she didn''t expect Xiangfu''s invitation to arrive.


    Such a good opportunity, she naturally will not miss it.


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said: "That child is very cute, thest time he exposed Uncle''s conspiracy, it was thanks to him that he wasing to our house that day, and Dad can now pick up the medical book again, thanks to their family''s gift. The book "Hundred Herbs" that I came here will have time tomorrow anyway, if someone invites you, then go."


    A-niang was disappointed, she still didn''t n to tell the news about her younger brothers for the time being.


    "Aran." Xiao Manan worried: "But you are a girl, A-Niang is not at ease."


    And there are many dignitaries in that kind of ce. They are just ordinary people now, and they will definitely be bullied if they are not careful.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master Xiang said that I can take my brothers with me, so let the eldest brother apany me. Xiang Zishu is just a child. The letter said that the people who celebrate his birthday are half-year-old children. Xiang Zimo also knows that I have a backer behind me, so he doesn''t dare to do anything to me."

 Chapter 377: hold on

    Chapter 377 Wait a minute


    Xiao Manan thought of what the women who went out these days had told her, with a look of confusion: "But tomorrow I n to take your elder brother out."


    "Go out?" Murong asked in confusion, "Where are you going?"


    Xiao Manan said: "Your eldest brother will turn seventeen in a few months. In the hometown of Donghai Mansion, men of his age are basically married, and now we have been pardoned and have some money, A-Niang was at home again, so she thought of pre-determining his life."


    "Anyang has someone chosen?"


    "No, A-Niang and the talents here have not known each other for a long time, so how could someone choose? It''s true that a few women have mentioned their children to A-Niang intentionally or unintentionally when they went out these days. I asked each of them quietly. I have passed your elder brother''s opinion, but he said that he has met all the people I mentioned, and none of them are his favorite."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, does the eldest brother have a crush?


    Suddenly a woman''s figure shed through her mind, and aplicated look appeared on her face immediately.


    Although the eldest brother had a good rtionship with Sister Jia Nian before, but Sister Jia Nian was only 14 years old when they turned the New Year, and their family was only ten years old when they were assigned.


    Moreover, from the attitude of Sister Jia Nian towards the eldest brother, it does not seem like she loves the eldest brother.


    Murong Lingran was suddenly tangled. Although she didn''t look like they were in love with each other, maybe the eldest brother was just hiding it on the surface.


    After all, their family is just ordinary people now, and the eldest brother will feel that he is not worthy of Sister Jia Nian.


    And Sister Jia Nian might be embarrassed to say it just because she is shy.


    Murong clenched her fists Lingran, no, she must find a chance to test it out, if the two really have feelings for each other, isn''t it a waste of time to keep it a secret from each other!


    Xiao Manan didn''t notice her daughter''s expression, and said slowly: "So, I have also inquired about the best-known matchmaker in several nearby viges in the past few days, and I just want to take your elder brother out. That matchmaker has a lot of money in her hands. The portrait of a marriageable woman, let him choose and see it himself."


    "Did Big Brother know you''re going to take him out?"


    Xiao Manan sighed and said, "I definitely don''t know. I told him that he has a thin skin and will definitely not go."


    Murong nodded in agreement, she guessed she would not follow.


    "Let me take Aran."


    The two were stunned when they heard the sound, and when they followed the sound, they saw Murong Zong suddenly walked in.


    Xiao Manan smiled awkwardly, "Azong, you heard everything we said just now."


    "Um."


    Since he heard it, Xiao Manan did not avoid him, and said directly: "Then what do you mean?"


    Murong Zong said sternly: "Auntie, at my age in Donghai Mansion, it may be almost time to start a family, but this is the capital, and there are many men in the capital who are eighteen or neen or even twenty married. I know my identity. It''s not as good as before, but the brothers haven''te back yet, so let''s wait."


    Xiao Manan sighed and said, "Silly boy, although I don''t want such a thing to happen, but if your brothers have to wait five years and ten years toe back, do you have to wait longer?"


    "That kind of thing won''t happen. I believe in the **** bureau. There will definitely be news soon."


    Uncle Kou said that he has some eyebrows, and he believes that his younger brothers will be back soon.


    Xiao Manan looked at her daughter, "Aran, do you agree with your elder brother''s approach?"

 Chapter 378: never forget

    Chapter 378 Unforgettable


    "I respect my elder brother''s opinion." She has lived in modern times, so she naturally disapproves of men starting a family at the age of 16 or 17.


    Sixteen or seventeen years old is still a reading child in modern times, and his body has not yet fully developed. Getting married and having children at this time is not good for the development of his offspring.


    "Okay then." After her daughter said so, Xiao Manan had topromise, "But Zong, your brothers definitely don''t want you to dy life-long events because of them. You can find them after you get married. At most, I can only I''ll give you a year, and after a year, no matter if your brothers cane back, A-Niang still hopes you can get married."


    Murong Zong hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay, I promise you."


    Xiao Manan breathed a sigh of relief, "Tomorrow, you two brothers and sisters can go together, and go to bed early tonight."


    Murong said: "Okay, A-Niang."


    The next day, the two brothers and sisters prepared carefully and arrived at Xiangfu on time with gifts.


    Although it has been distributed for three years, but in the past six months, he has eaten a lot of vegetables and fruits grown by Murong Lingran using space or spiritual spring water, so hisplexion is even better than those of the sons and buddies who have always been pampered.


    Today, Murong Lingran is still wearing the clothes and bead flowers given to her by the ninth son, and Murong Zong also wears in brocade clothes. They have also learned the rules of the nobility before. From the moment they got off the carriage, they both paid great attention to themselves. Their demeanor shows that they are from the country at all.


    A middle-aged man in Xiangfu who was greeting guests saw the two of them and stepped forward with a smile: "Do you two have invitations?"


    Murong Lingran immediately handed over the invitation card in his hand.


    The middle-aged man looked at it, and when he saw the four-character name, his face became even more enthusiastic, "It''s Miss Murong, next is the housekeeper of Xiangfu, Xiang Shiwen, and son Zishu has been looking forward to it sincest night. Here you are, who is the one behind you?"


    "It''s my big brother."


    Xiang Steward heard the words and said quickly: "It turns out that it is Young Master Murong, pleasee in quickly."


    Murong nodded, and when he saw the person who came to lead the way, he nodded slightly, "Thank you."


    After the two of them went in, because the weather was excellent today, and Xiang Zishu liked to watch juggling and juggling, he set up the banquet in the garden, where there was just an open space where the stage could be ced.


    When they entered, there was a lively performance on the stage.


    Although it is a cold winter, there will be a charcoal basin every few steps in the garden, and there will also be a charcoal basin next to everyone''s seat. Today, there is no cold wind at all, so it is not too cold.


    Looking around, because it was a child''s birthday, Xiangfu didn''t seem to n to make a big deal. Just as the letter said, the people who came were basically the juniors of various families, and they should all be between the ages of five and seventeen. between the ages.


    Murong looked at the servant, "Where''s your son, Young Master Shu?"


    "If you go back to the girl, the young master identally stained his clothes just now. The eldest son took him back to change his clothes. He will be back soon. Please forgive me."


    "Nothing, I don''t need you here, go and greet other guests."


    "Yes, please, girl."


    Murong Zong looked at the chair carefully and saw that there was no problem, so he said: "Aran, sit down. I remember that you used to like to watch juggling and juggling. Every time you look at it, you can''t forget it, and you keep watching it."


    "Brother, that''s all in the past, don''t make fun of me anymore."

 Chapter 379: someone you know?

    Chapter 379 Someone you know?


    Murong Zong smiled and patted her head, "Okay, eldest brother won''t talk."


    "Murong Lingran!"


    Murong Lingran was about to sit down with her brother when she heard someone calling her, turned her head to look, and raised her eyebrows after seeing the person''s face clearly.


    It¡¯s really a narrow road for enemies, and you can actually meet them here.


    The person who called her was none other than Chen Yongfu brother and sister.


    Just why did the two of them appear in Xiangfu?


    Although the Chen family has some money, it doesn''t look like they can do business with Xiangfu, otherwise they wouldn''t have stayed in Lihua Vige.


    Chen Yongfu saw that Murong Lingran was about to step forward, and that Murong Zong was also there. Thinking of being beaten by himst time, he instinctively felt dizzy. He couldn''t help but take a step back, and his palms began to sweat.


    Chen Lianlian saw that Murong Lingran was dressed as everyone''s youngdy today, and the material of the clothes looked better than hers.


    Although the bead flowers on ??''s head are low-key in color, they are extremely precious at a nce. They also wear a pair of jade bracelets of excellent condition on their hands, and their face is suddenly twisted with jealousy.


    At a young age, I knew that I would dress so well to hook up with people, and my mind was really sinister.


    Isn¡¯t it just to make a few stinky money, so impatient toe out and show off, be careful when you encounter robbers on the way, they will all be robbed for you!


    If Murong Lingran knew what she was thinking, he would definitely shout out that he was wronged.


    Her outfit was all given by Ninth Young Master, and it was already the most low-key clothes and jewelry she chose.


    A youngdy next to me in fancy clothes saw Chen Lianlian''s brother and sister''s bad expressions, and asked in doubt, "Lianlian, someone you know?"


    Chen Lianlian thought for a while, her eyes rolled, she immediately put on a pitiful look, and whispered aggrievedly: "Miss Yan, it''s a distant rtive, it''s just that I had a little misunderstanding with themst time."


    "It turned out to be a rtive of Lianlian, so I need to get to know him well."


    "Wait." Chen Yongfu hurriedly said.


    Yan Xiangnuan wondered: "What''s wrong?"


    Chen Yongfu hesitated for a moment. Although he did something wrongst time, it was the Murong family who were unreasonable, and everyone would definitely stand by him.


    After taking a deep breath, he slowly said: "Miss Yan, don''t go there, their brother and sister are not as harmless as you see, thest time was just because of a small misunderstanding, I had a rib broken by them, and until now, the injured area is still aching."


    Yan Xiangnuan''s eyes widened in surprise, and she couldn''t believe it: "Aren''t you rtives? Just exin the misunderstanding. As for the attack, is it so cruel? It''s too cruel to break the ribs. "


    "Yes,st time I was pped by her more than ten times, and I was almost disfigured." Chen Lianlian said with a yin and yang expression: "So, Miss Yan, you must not go there, in case you are not careful. If you offend her, she will ask her brother to beat you hard, and if she is unhappy, she will even do it herself."


    They didn''t deliberately lower their voices just now, and the garden was not big, so many people heard it.


    Chen Lianlian saw that everyone''s eyes had changed when they looked at Murong Lingran''s brother and sister, her face was full of smugness, and she deliberately raised her voice and said, "So, it''s better for everyone to stay away from such a careful person, so as not to disagree with each other. I ended up with a broken bone like my brother."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, everyone began to discuss.

 Chapter 380: you have a problem

    Chapter 380 You have a problem


    "How could such a vicious persone to Xiangfu?"


    "I don''t know, maybe someone brought it in together."


    "But that man looks good, and his sister''s appearance is not ugly. I didn''t expect to have such a violent tendency. It''s really unbelievable."


    Yan Xiangnuan was also furious, crossed his waist and said, "Why do people like you appear here? Honestly, did you sneak in?"


    Before Murong Lingran could speak, a low male voice said disdainfully, "How could they sneak in, the dignified cousin of Xiangfu, are you so unconfident of Xiangfu''s guards?"


    Yan Xiangnuan was stunned for a moment, their brother and sister were so vicious, how could someone help them speak?


    Turning her head to look at the person who was speaking, Yan Xiangnuan''s cheeks were suddenly flushed, and she no longer looked arrogant and domineering, and said shyly and tenderly: "Eldest son Liu, how can you help them speak? You also heard what they did just now, how could such a vicious person be a guest of Xiangfu?"


    Liu Jiahuai sneered, "So it turns out that Miss Yan is a guest of Xiangfu based on other people''s words?"


    "I¡­"


    "Okay." Liu Jiahuai interrupted her unceremoniously, "It''s not you who have the final say about the guests of Xiangfu, nor is it I who have the final say, but the master of Xiangfu, you are doing this without authorization. The mansion questioned the guests, if they were the distinguished guests of the mansion, wouldn''t you offend the guests on behalf of the host?"


    Yan Xiangnuan choked and was speechless.


    Although she was very dissatisfied with Liu Jiahuai for defending them, what he said didn''t make sense.


    Yan Xiangnuan took another look at the clothes of Murong Lingran''s brother and sister. They were not bad. Could they really be the guests of the mansion?


    Chen Lianlian didn''t know Liu Jiahuai''s identity, and seeing that he was helping Murong Lingran speak, she hurriedly said: "This son, even if they were invited in seriously, they must be ying some tricks, what my brother and I said just now is okay. It''s all true, there''s no lie at all, Young Master defends them, but be careful of their bad reputation."


    "p! p! p!" Murong Lingran suddenly pped three ps, and said with a light smile: "Chen Lianlian, it seems that I hit you rightst time, and I didn''t hit enough, so you dare to be here today. Smack down and nder the reputation of my brothers and me."


    Chen Lianlian hurriedly said, "Look, she has admitted it herself."


    Liu Jianian sneered: "Admit what? I only heard her say that you beat them up and framed them."


    After speaking, Murong Lingran nced at the person who just spoke, and said lightly, "Miss Yan? I didn''t spare the circle and said it directly. To be honest, I think there is something wrong with you."


    "What did you say?"


    Everyone burst intoughter for a while, obviously they didn''t expect Murong Lingran''s first sentence to be so merciless.


    "I said you have a problem." Murong Lingran said lightly: "It''s all said that hearing is false, seeing is believing, you just listened to the words of two people and concluded that our brothers and sisters are malicious, and you believe what others say. I really don''t know what''s going on in your head."


    Yan Xiangnuan''s expression suddenly darkened, and his eyes stared at Murong Lingran, "You mean I''m stupid and have no opinion?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "You''re not that hopeless, but you can understand my words."

 Chapter 381: a little excited

    Chapter 381 A little tempted


    Yan Xiangnuan''s whole body was shaking when she heard the words, and she said sharply: "Come on!"


    "exist."


    The guards next to ?? stepped forward immediately.


    "Catch that dead girl for me, and I will teach her a good lesson!"


    "Yes!"


    The guards turned around and walked in the direction of Murong Lingran.


    The rest of the young masters and youngdies immediately hid far away, for fear of harming themselves.


    Chen Lianlian and Chen Yongfu looked at each other and smiled smugly.


    Humph, let you be arrogant and offend Xiang Jia, let¡¯s see what you do now!


    Murong Zong immediately stood in front of his sister, looked at the guard who strode over and said coldly, "My sister is a guest invited by Xiangfu, if you dare to take action against her, have you ever thought about exining to the master of Xiangfu? "


    The guards paused and looked at each other.


    Liu Jiahuai also stood in front of Murong Lingran, frowning and said, "As guards, if you arrest the wrong person, what consequences might you bear?"


    Seeing that the guards were retreating, Yan Xiangnuan said with a gloomy expression: "If you don''t catch her, I will let my aunt drive you all out! Don''t worry, I will be responsible for anything that happens, you just follow my orders. That''s it, it won''t affect you."


    The guards no longer hesitated after hearing this, and immediately rushed towards Murong Lingran.


    Murong Zong saw this and fought them without fear.


    Liu Jiahuai also stepped forward to help Murong Zong, while Liu Jianian quickly walked in front of Murong Lingran, protected her behind him, and watched the guards vigntly.


    Murong Lingran took this opportunity to step forward and carefully observe Sister Jia Nian''s expression.


    Seeing that her eyes have been moving anxiously with the figure of the eldest brother, with an undisguised look of worry on her face, does Sister Jia Nian really care about the eldest brother?


    Liu Jianian saw Murong Lingran staring at her out of the corner of his eye, turned his head and asked suspiciously, "Aran, is there something on my face?"


    Murong said shyly: "It''s nothing, I just think that Sister Jia Nian is getting better and better, so that I am a little tempted as a woman, and I can see God identally."


    "Aran!" Liu Jianian said coquettishly: "You are really big-hearted, how old are you, and you still make fun of me, don''t you worry about your big brother?"


    Murong Lingran nced at the eldest brother not far away, and saw that he was able to deal with the guards with ease, and immediately puffed out his chest proudly, "My eldest brother is amazing, he even does dangerous work like escorting darts. It''s just a few guards, I can''t do anything about him, I''m also worried that he will hurt all the guards, and I won''t be able to exin to their masterster."


    Seeing that she trusted her elder brother so much, Liu Jianian scratched her nose and said helplessly, "I still like to show off my elder brother in front of me, just like before."


    "hey-hey¡­"


    At this moment, Yan Xiangnuan saw that only Liu Jianian was protecting her by Murong Lingran''s side, and gave Chen Yongfu a wink.


    Chen Yongfu understood and immediately walked towards the two of them.


    Murong Zong and Liu Jiahuai saw that their sister was in danger, and they were about to go there. At this time, several guards came to entangle them, preventing them from getting out.


    At this time, Chen Yongfu had already walked in front of Murong Lingran and Liu Jianian.


    Thinking of what happenedst time, Chen Yongfu nced at Murong Zong who was besieged by guards with a grim smile, and said grimly: "Murong Lingran, if you beg me now, maybe if I am happy, for the sake of my rtives, I can still I beg Miss Yan to let you go."

 Chapter 382: Reds

    Chapter 382 Reds


    "You''re dreaming!"


    "you!"


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "Chen Yongfu, Chen Yongfu, people who didn''t know the situation heard what you said, and they thought you were the master of Xiangfu. You are just trying to please a little girl, you really think you are Can you turn your hands into clouds and cover your hands into rain in Xiangfu?"


    Chen Yongfu stiffened, his face flushed red, and he gritted his teeth: "I...even if I am not the master of Xiangfu, but you are now in my hands, this is an indisputable fact!"


    "Really?" Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows and said, "In my opinion, you must have yed some tricks to get that youngdy to protect you like this, so calcted on others, I advise you that sooner orter you will capsize in the gutter. "


    Chen Yongfu was stunned, his eyes flickered with guilt, and suddenly he was a little embarrassed and angry.


    Seeing that a guard''s knife happened to fall next to him, he picked it up and wanted to stab Murong Lingran.


    Liu Jianian could see his intention, but he didn''t expect that this person would actually use a knife to deal with a child, so he stood in front of Murong Lingran without fear, and said sternly, "This youngdy''s grandfather is Liu Yuan''s envoy of the Tai Hospital. The red man in front of the saint today, if you dare to do something to me and Aran, my grandfather will not let you go!"


    "I''ve never seen you at a party in the capital before, and your ent doesn''t sound like someone from the capital. I guess it''s just an ordinary person. You have to think about it carefully. If thisdy loses a hair, When today''s affairs are over, my grandfather will definitely report to the sage, and let the sagee to punish you, you arrogant viin!"


    Chen Yongfu was startled, he couldn''t help but take a step back, his face turned extremely ugly.


    The granddaughter of the envoy of the Taiyuan Hospital? The red man in front of the saint today?


    If they were injured, Liu Yuanshi would never let him go.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yongfu suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.


    He forgot that although Xiangfu is only a wealthy businessman, but he has been in the capital for many years and has today''s wealth, so he must be like a duck to water in official circles.


    He thought that the rich merchants'' banquets were attended by rich merchants, and he never expected that the descendants of the imperial hospital envoys would appear here.


    Yan Xiangnuan saw Chen Yongfu retreat, and began to roar from a distance: "Chen Yongfu, if you don''t do it, I will ignore you in the future."


    Chen Yongfu was startled when he heard the words, but he could only bite the bullet and stab Murong Lingran with the knife.


    The granddaughter of the envoy Liu Yuan defended Murong Lingran so much, and he offended Murong Lingran was equivalent to offending her.


    At this time, disobeying Yan Xiangnuan''s orders will offend both parties.


    Liu Jianian saw this, pulled Murong Lingran around and ran away, Chen Yongfu immediately chased after him.


    Murong Lingran ran for a while and turned around to look, seeing that he and Chen Yongfu had opened a distance, and stopped abruptly.


    Liu Jianian saw her stop suddenly, turned her head and was wondering what she was going to do when she saw her sneer, then picked up the teacup on the table and threw it at him.


    Chen Yongfu saw the teacuping and thought she was going to smash her head, so she immediately dropped the knife to protect her head out of instinct.


    He just didn''t expect his hands to cover his head when there was a sharp pain in his right knee, and his expression suddenly became extremely painful.


    Before he could rx, the same pain came from his left knee, and his legs couldn''t hold on any longer, and he suddenly knelt on the ground.


    Liu Jianian was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise, "Aran, when did you be so powerful?"

 Chapter 383: too hard to serve

    Chapter 383 Too hard to serve


    Murong Lingran shook the tea in his hand, hehe smiled and said, "I haven''t seen each other for so many years, I also learned a little bit of my skills."


    Due to the pain in his knees, Chen Yongfu couldn''t stand up, so he could only stare at the two of them, "Murong Lingran, how dare you treat me like this, I will let you out of Xiangfu today!"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "Okay, I''ll wait."


    And the movement here finally caught the attention of the owner of Xiang. Before Chen Yongfu stood up, he saw a group of people suddenlye to the garden, and a young voice suddenly said sharply: "Stop!"


    The people who were fighting suddenly stopped.


    Xiang Zimo saw that the guard was injured and said angrily, "What''s going on?"


    Yan Xiangnuan quickly walked to Xiang Zimo''s side and started toin, "Cousin, look at those few people, not only sneaked into the mansion and said bad things to me, but also injured all the guards you gave me, You have to be my master."


    Xiang Zimo followed her finger and nced at the person she was talking about, "You said they sneaked into the mansion?"


    "Is not it?"


    Xiang Zimo red at her, "Who told you?"


    Yan Xiangnuan said in a daze: "Lianlian said that they broke his eldest brother''s ribs because of a small misunderstanding. How could such a person be invited to the government? I can''t think of anything else except sneaking in. possible."


    Xiang Zimo nced coldly at the Chen Lianlian brothers and sisters, and said sarcastically, "So you just used your own guesses to let people do something to their brothers and sisters?"


    "Of course." Yan Xiangnuan said very confidently, "The dead girl said I was stupid, how could I swallow this breath, I have never been insulted like this in my life, I have to teach that dead girl a good lesson. ."


    While they were talking, Murong Lingran had already walked to Xiang Zimo''s side, and said indifferently, "Mr. Xiang, this is how you treat guests at Xiangfu? If I knew earlier that you invited me here to make trouble for me, then I''m noting."


    Xiang Zimo hurriedly said: "Miss Murong, don''t worry, I will definitely give you an exnation."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Yan Xiangnuan and ordered coldly, "Apologize to me!"


    Yan Xiangnuan''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Cousin, what did you say?"


    "I ask you to apologize!"


    "I''m right again, why should I apologize!"


    Xiang Zimo immediately became furious, "You''re really an idiot when you say that you''re an idiot. Even at this time, you still think you''re right. What kind of family do you think we Xiangjia are, today is Zishu''s birthday, and I won''t have a chance. Do you invite unrted people for no reason? Am I going to let the guards in the mansion be sox and let the two of theme in so easily? Tell you, this Murong girl is Zishu''s savior, can''t I understand it?"


    "Zi... Zishu''s savior?"


    "You think I''m going to lie to you?"


    Yan Xiangnuan''s eyes turned red with anger, and she looked at Chen Lianlian suddenly, "Did you lie to me just now?"


    Chen Lianlian saw that she was angry, and exined anxiously: "What I said is true, her brother really broke my brother''s ribs, and he really pped me more than ten times in the face."


    It was you who misunderstood that they sneaked in, and it was you who ordered them to be cleaned up. Why did you suddenly me them on their siblings? Thisdy is really hard to handle.

 Chapter 384: secret

    Chapter 384 Hidden Love


    Young Master Xiang actually said that Murong Lingran was Xiang Zishu''s savior, no wonder the two of them appeared here.


    Murong Lingran suddenly burst into a smile, "Chen Lianlian, do you dare to say why we clean up you?"


    Chen Lianlian panicked, "I...I..."


    "I''m here to help you." Murong Lingran interrupted her, looked around at the young masters and youngdies who were watching, and said with a light smile, "You only heard that my brother hit them just now, then you all know why you hit them. them?"


    Everyone heard what Xiang Zimo said just now, and they all knew that Murong Lingran was actually an honored guest of Xiangfu. Many people who had ridiculed her just now saw her eyes swept over and cooperated in order to make up for the mistake just now. , almost in unison: "I don''t know."


    "Is there something hidden in it?"


    "Definitely, otherwise who would hit someone for no reason, it''s not because of a mental problem."


    "Yeah, how could they be so vicious at such a young age?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing everyone helping Murong Lingran one-sidedly, the faces of the Chen Lianlian brothers and sisters turned pale.


    Murong Lingran smiled coldly and slowly recounted what happened at her house that day.


    "That''s how it happened, she and his brother were so rude, they dared to insult me ??recklessly in my house, and their mother, who even wanted to beat me and my third brother in my house, dared to be so arrogant in my house and didn''t kill them. It¡¯s already my father¡¯s kindness. Just ask, if your rtives who can¡¯t even fight suddenly ran into your home and did something wrong and hurt your family, wouldn¡¯t you be angry?¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, there was an uproar.


    The people present were very particr about people, and the rules were strict. Although it was just a little bit of meat, they felt unforgivable even if they took a sip of water without the permission of the owner.


    And to beat other people''s daughters in other people''s homes in a grand manner, everyone will be angry.


    "It''s not wrong to say that you were beaten."


    "Indeed, even though it''s just stealing, it''s stealing too. I''d be angry if I did."


    "Yes, if anyone dares to enter my house and steal things like this, and dare to be arrogant to me, I must beat them to death!"


    Liu Jiahuai''s siblings also looked at them with contempt, it really was a thief shouting to catch a thief.


    Chen Lianlian immediately became annoyed when she heard the voices pointed by the crowd: "It''s just a little bit of food. They beat people first, not us, and it''s still..."


    "Lianlian!"


    Chen Yongfu stopped her immediately.


    The situation is not good now. Most of the wealthy people in the capital have gathered here. Let people know that they are stealing dog food. Wouldn¡¯t it soon spread throughout the capital? Be theughing stock of the entire capital?


    They have not yet established a firm foothold in the capital, how can they ruin their reputation like this?


    Knowing that he didn''t say it just now, he thought that these noble sons didn''t care about such a little meat at all, and they would definitely stand on his side.


    Murong sneered: "Say, why don''t you say it? Why don''t you say that you are hungry and choose to eat, and you stole all the dog food?"


    It¡¯s not that easy to hide the past like this!


    Dog food?


    Even stealing dog food, how greedy is it?


    "Haha, did you hear that, the girl said they were stealing dog food."


    "It''s so funny. Some people even steal dog food. How do you think they got in?"

 Chapter 385: Cant fight back?

    Chapter 385 Can''t fight back?


    "Don''t say it, isn''t Miss Biao, who didn''t look at the house, looking very ugly? The two brothers and sisters have been following behind Miss Biao just now. It is estimated that Miss Biao brought in."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Xiang Zimo and Liu Jiahuai smirked while listening.


    Running to someone''s house to steal something to eat, and actually ate dog food, this is the funniest joke they have heard this year.


    Chen Yongfu''s face suddenly turned blue and then white, and he couldn''t say a word of rebuttal in embarrassment, and his hatred for Murong Lingran deepened.


    Yan Xiangnuan immediately listened to the discussions around, and red at the two brothers and sisters viciously, "You...you, I protect you so much, you...you guys actually do something like that and treat me as a gunner, I''m really mad. I am."


    Chen Lianlian exined with a sad face: "Miss Yan, we really didn''t know that they were invited, and at their house that day, my parents really didn''t know what we did. When we first arrived in Lihua Vige, it was impossible to do that. It''s really just a matter of rushing for a few days, and it''s just a momentary craving."


    Chen Yongfu also said: "Yes, we just couldn''t control it for a while. And that girl is really not a normal person, who would make dog food more delicious than people''s food, and even use a pot to stew it, We misunderstood for a while, and it''s forgivable."


    Yan Xiangnuan immediately believed a little, and asked suspiciously, "You really didn''t mean it?"


    "No." Chen Yongfu exined: "Although our family came from a small ce, we really have no shortage of meat money. You should have seen from the contact during this period that the quality of life in our family is not that bad. "


    Yan Xiangnuan thought that their clothes on weekdays really didn''t look like poor people, her face couldn''t help but feel a little better, she thought for a moment, clenched her fists, and said unwillingly: "Cousin, I was wrong, it was my impulse, no If you figure out the ins and outs of things, let people do it, sorry."


    Xiang Zimo said in a cold tone, "It''s not me who should apologize, but their brothers and sisters."


    "Impossible, she just said that I have a problem, she was the one who said the bad words first, I''m right."


    Xiang Zimo''s face suddenly turned gloomy and cold, "Xiang Nuan, do I still know your temperament? That must be because you first said something unpleasant to anger her, so you can attack others, can''t they? counterattack?"


    "I¡­"


    "Okay." Xiang Zimo didn''t want to hear her exnation, so he said coldly, "Apologize to them!"


    Yan Xiangnuan was stunned. She had never seen her cousin look at her with such an expression. Seeing that everyone was staring at her, she was only a teenager in the end. She felt extremely humiliated and tears gathered in her heart. Eyes kept rolling.


    That expression, as if she was being bullied.


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Forget it, Miss Yan can''t force it if she doesn''t want to."


    Look at her temperament, even if she apologizes, she is not sincere, and even if she apologizes without sincerity, she will not listen to her.


    Yan Xiangnuan was instantly overjoyed, and her tears were immediately withdrawn, "Cousin, she didn''t want me to apologize, you can''t me me, we won''t be here to get in your way."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at the Chen Yongfu brothers and sisters. The two immediately understood what she meant, and when they saw her gone, they hurriedly followed behind her.


    Xiang Zimo whispered a few words to the two followers next to him, and then looked at everyone helplessly, "Everyone is shocked, everyone, take your seats, I have already ordered people to prepare delicious food to shock everyone, please also ask Don''t give up."

 Chapter 386: something wrong

    Chapter 386 Problems


    "It''s alright, you''re polite to your son."


    "It''s all a misunderstanding, just figure it out."


    "Yes, we didn''t care about it, so don''t care about Mr. Xiang."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone saidforting words, Xiang Zimoforted them again, and then walked to Murong Lingran''s side, apologetic: "Miss Murong, I didn''t know such a thing would happen, please forgive me, Are you all hurt?"


    Murong Zong and Liu Jiahuai shook their heads at the same time, "It''s okay."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "This is not something you can control, but I don''t care about it. I just have a question to ask."


    "Excuse me."


    "What is the rtionship between the two who left with your cousin just now and your cousin?"


    Xiang Zimo said, "Are you talking about the Chen brothers and sisters?"


    "right."


    "The two of them rescued Xiangnuan from the gangsters, especially Chen Yongfu. Last time, they were stabbed by the gangsters for saving Xiangnuan, and Chen Lianlian''s hand was also scratched, although it was not them who saved people in the end, But thanks to their procrastination, Xiang Nuan was saved from harm, and Xiang Nuan was grateful for the grace of saving his life, so he let them recuperate in the mansion, so he was protecting them just now."


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zong looked at each other and saw disbelief in each other''s eyes.


    Chen brothers and sisters will save people, either the sunes out from the west or there are ulterior motives.


    But she has no evidence right now. Seeing that Yan Xiangnuan didn''t forget to take them with her when she left just now, she knows how much she protects them now.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran and Murong Zong were not talking, Xiang Zimo asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with the Chen brothers and sisters?"


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Xiangzi, I can''t say more about the rest, after all, it''s all my guess, I can only say that the two brothers and sisters don''t feel good to me, I hate them, no, our family People hate them."


    Xiang Zimo nodded, "I also sent someone to investigate those gangsters, but I didn''t find any evidence that they colluded in advance, don''t worry, Xiang Nuan is my cousin after all, she has my people by her side, and if anything happens, she will notify me in time. .But it''s because they almost hurt you. It''s inconvenient here for the time being. I''ll deal with themter and give you an exnation."


    rest assured? Murong Lingran was speechless for a while, she just didn''t want the Chen brothers and sisters'' plot to seed, she didn''t worry about Yan Xiangnuan who wanted to teach her a lesson when they met.


    "Sister Lingran."


    A childish voice suddenly came from Murong Lingran''s ear. When he looked up, he saw Xiang Zishu had run to her side, and said with a smile, "Sister Lingran, have youe to see me?"


    Seeing Xiang Zishu''s simple smile, Murong Lingran''s mood improved a little, and he also smiled and said, "Yes, I''m here to see Zishu."


    After he finished speaking, he handed him a box that he had been holding in his hand just now, "You must have seen all kinds of good things since you were a child, and I don''t have anything to offer, so I made some food for myself. You, please don''t mind."


    Xiang Zishu suddenly thought of the gift he received from her housest time, and couldn''t help licking his lips, "Sister Lingran, is that the kind of dessert fromst time? There are also jerky and candy, everything you make is good. Eat, I didn''t eat enoughst time."


    Murong smiled and said: "No, it''s another kind of dessert I made, called Donkey Rolling."


    "Donkey rolls?"


    Xiang Zimo saw that everyone had been standing, and quickly said: "Everyone, please take your seats, the performance on the stage is also very exciting."

 Chapter 387: hypocritical

    Chapter 387 Hypocritical


    Murong nodded, "Okay."


    Xiang Zimo saw Liu Jiahuai''s siblings standing beside Murong Lingran, and then he remembered that Liu Jiahuai had been helping Murong Zong just now, "You two know each other?"


    Liu Jiahuai nodded, "We have been friends for many years, but we only met again recently."


    "I see."


    Xiang Zimo didn''t think much about it. After all, the Murong family knew even Commander Wei Jingxuan, and it was not surprising that they knew the grandchildren of the envoys of the Imperial College Hospital.


    As for Liu Jiahuai''s siblingsing to Xiangfu today, Murong Lingran is not surprised.


    Beijing is not big or small, but it is normal for them to get to know each other after being away for a few years.


    "I''m sorry, son, I didn''t mean it, please forgive me."


    After sitting down Lingran, while watching the performance on the stage, he considered whether he should ask Xiang Zimo''s younger brothers for news immediately, and then leave as soon as possible.


    After all, something unpleasant happened today, so my mood will definitely be affected a little.


    However, it was a bit rude to ask the question suddenly in such arge audience. When I was thinking about how to ask, I suddenly heard the anxious voice of the servant next to me.


    turned his head and saw that the elder brother''s light-colored clothes were stained with arge amount of tea, a maid was humbly apologizing, and he was patting the tea on his body.


    Xiang Zimo also saw the movement here, and frowned unhappily: "Xiao Cui, how do you do things? Even a cup of tea can''t be served well, what''s the use of keeping you?"


    Xiaocui knelt on the ground with a bang, and said with a panicked face: "I''m sorry, son, this servant made a mistake, and ask son to punish."


    Xiang Zimo nced at Murong Zong''s clothes, and said apologetically, "Mr. Murong, I''m sorry, I''ll have someone take you to change your clothes."


    "No need, we will leave after a while, we won''t stay for too long."


    Murong Lingran didn''t say anything, just looked at Xiao Cui with an inquisitive face.


    Coincidentally, everyone''s tea can be served well, so why did she get it on her clothes when it was her eldest brother''s turn?


    It''s just that Xiaocui kept her head down, Murong Lingran couldn''t see her eyes, couldn''t see what she was thinking.


    "No, it''s so cold, how can you be wearing wet clothes all the time? It''s so ufortable. Don''t be polite, and I heard that tea stains are difficult to wash off. You may not be able to wear this clothes in the future. It was me. The fault here, you kindlye to congratte, how can you let you lose a piece of clothes for nothing?"


    Seeing that the master said so, Murong Zong felt that it would be hypocritical if he refused again, so he nodded and said, "Okay."


    Xiang Zimo looked at Xiaocui, and said coldly, "Go and take Murong son to the guest house and get Murong son a new dress to put on, do you understand?"


    "Yes, the maid understands." Xiaocui got up after speaking, "Young master,e with the maid."


    Murong Zong said to his sister: "Aran, big brother wille when you go."


    Murong said two words silently, and then said, "Okay, big brother, you can go."


    Murong Zong understood what his sister meant, didn''t say much, and left with Xiao Cui.


    Murong Lingran''s gaze returned to Xiang Zishu. Seeing that he was eating with relish, he smiled and said, "How does it taste? Is it delicious?"


    "Delicious, as good as thest dim sum."


    Xiang Zimo also picked up one and tasted it, and his eyes suddenly lit up, "Yes, it''s really delicious."


    Unfortunately, there is no dim sum shop in the Xiang family''s property, and the elders in the n dislike the food business of selling dim sum, otherwise he must buy the secret recipe from her.

 Chapter 388: nice family

    Chapter 388 A good family


    Especially the jerky and red bean cakes fromst time, if they can be sold, the business must be good.


    Murong Lingran was already numb to theirpliments. She had listened too much to these words at home during this time. After drinking a sip of hot tea, she covered her stomach and said, "Oh, no, this morning. I may have eaten badly, Young Master Xiang, where is thetrine?"


    Xiang Zimo looked at the maid who was waiting not far away, "Come here and take Miss Murong to the convenience."


    "Yes, son."


    Murong Lingran followed the maid and left.


    It wasn''t long after the walk, Murong Lingran took advantage of the maid''s inattention and walked in the other direction.


    When ?? walked to a ce where no one was around, Murong asked: "Shenjun Changqi, where is my eldest brother?"


    When the eldest brother left just now, she quietly asked Changqi Shenjun to help her track the eldest brother''s route.


    "Follow what I said, and walk up the corridor on the right first."


    Murong nodded, obediently following what he said.


    After turning several corners and passing through several promenades, we came to the side of the courtyard wall of a secluded courtyard.


    "This is it."


    "Thank you."


    As soon as Murong Lingran finished speaking, she saw Xiaocui quicklye out of it, and she hurriedly found a ce to hide.


    Xiaocui stood at the door for a while, when Murong Lingran heard the sound of hurried footsteps, looked carefully, and saw Yan Xiangnuan, the Chen brothers and sisters, and an extremely ugly woman walking towards Xiaocui.


    Yan Xiangnuan said excitedly: "How is it? Are people already inside?"


    Xiaocui nodded and said hesitantly, "Miss Biao, do we really want to do this? If it happens, the son will definitely deal with me first."


    "What are you afraid of? With me here, nothing will happen."


    Yan Xiangnuan ignored her and looked at the Chen brothers and sisters, "Only the five of us know about this today. You are not allowed to mention it to anyone, do you understand?"


    "understood."


    Yan Xiangnuan looked at the ugly woman next to her, "Tao Da Niu, you should understand what to doter, right?"


    "Miss Chou, I understand."


    "Well, I heard that their family is not bad, but I found a good family for you, you should cherish it."


    Tao Da Niu''s face suddenly got a blush, "I will."


    Yan Xiangnuan nodded in satisfaction, "Let''s go, we''lle back to watch the showter."


    Chen Yongfu rolled his eyes and suddenly suggested: "Miss Yan, Murong Zong is someone who has studied martial arts. Although he is addicted to the drug, I should stay just in case. If we run away, we''ll be in vain."


    Yan Xiangnuan thought about it and felt that he was right, so he had to say: "Well, let''s avoid it first, after all, Lianlian and I haven''t left the cab, it''s not good to stay here and be discovered, and you too Be careful, you know?"


    "Do not worry."


    After Yan Xiangnuan left, Chen Yongfu sneaked in with Da Niu Tao.


    Tao Niu ignored Chen Yongfu who was behind her, opened the lock and pushed the door in, then carefully closed the door.


    Chen Yongfu watched her go in smoothly, thinking of what the Murong family would suffer next, he couldn''t helpughing, "Hahaha..."


    "Bang!" Halfway through hisugh, he suddenly fainted as soon as he closed his eyes.


    Murong Lingran stood behind him with a wooden stick and sneered, wanting to plot against her eldest brother, in the next life!

 Chapter 389: right and wrong

    Chapter 389 The Land of Right and Wrong


    kicked the door, and Murong Lingran instantly smelled an unpleasant fragrance, and hurriedly took out a pill made by Dad from the space and took it.


    Although it was left over from thest time to deal with the five thieves, my father said that as long as it is a poison that makes people lose their minds, it will be useful to take.


    But just in case, Murong Lingran covered her nose and went in.


    Walking into the inner room, she saw Da Niu Tao lying on the ground, wondering when she saw the closet not far away with a bang.


    Murong was stunned for a moment, and after seeing that it was the eldest brother, he quickly stepped forward and helped him out from inside.


    As soon as Murong Zong stepped out of the closet, he dragged his sister and ran outside.


    He held it in the closet for too long, and as soon as he got outside, he immediately took a few deep breaths.


    Murong Lingran quickly took out an elixir for him to take, and said worriedly, "Brother, are you alright?"


    "Aran, it''s fortunate that you reminded me just now, otherwise eldest brother will be nted today."


    "What''s going on in the house?"


    "Just now Xiaocui secretly lit the incense while I was changing clothes, and then locked the door, and the windows inside couldn''t be opened. I sensed something was wrong, so I hid in the closet, covering my mouth and nose. Not long after, someone came to unlock the lock, and I probably guessed that someone was trying to trick me, so I came out and knocked her unconscious. I was about to run out when I heard the door being pushed, and I thought her aplice wasing, so I temporarily hid in the closet again. , I saw it was you from the gap, and I came out."


    Murong nodded, "So that''s the case, let''s leave this ce of right and wrong quickly."


    "it is good."


    The two were about to leave when they nced at Chen Yongfu, who was still unconscious on the ground, and then looked at Da Niu who was inside, his eyes rolled, and he sneered.


    After a while, Murong frowned at the two who were lying on the bed at the same time, thinking that if they stayed awake like this, it would be too cheap for them. If he dared to count on his eldest brother, he had to be able to bear her anger.


    took out an embroidery needle from the space and quickly stabbed them a few times. After seeing signs of waking up from their pain, they quietly left the guest house with my eldest brother.


    At this time, Liu Jiahuai looked at the vacant seat of Murong Lingran''s brothers and sisters, and whispered to her sister, "Why haven''t theye back yet?"


    Liu Jianian was watching the jugglers on the stage fascinated. Hearing the words, after calcting the time, he couldn''t help but worry, "Indeed, it doesn''t take so long to change clothes, and Aran has been gone for a long time, will he be lost? , or have you encountered any trouble?"


    "I''ll let Young Master Xiang find them."


    "I''ll go as well."


    Just before the two of them got up, they saw a servant quicklye to Xiang Zimo''s side and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Xiang Zimo''splexion suddenly changed, he never expected such a thing to happen today, he stood up suddenly, unable to believe: "What are you saying is true?"


    "It''s true what you said, Master Hui."


    Xiang Zimo immediately looked at the younger brother next to him, "Zishu, eldest brother has something to deal with, you just stay here, okay?"


    "Okay, don''t worry."


    Xiang Zimo walked towards the guest house after he finished speaking.


    Liu Jiahuai''s siblings saw this and were worried that something had happened to Murong Lingran''s siblings. At this time, they didn''t care about etiquette, and followed behind Xiang Zimo.


    When Xiang Zimo arrived at the main entrance of the guest house, he saw Yan Xiangnuan and Chen Lianlian also came from the opposite side with Mrs. Xiang.

 Chapter 390: take a breath

    Chapter 390 A bad breath


    Xiang Zimo quickly stepped forward and said, "Mother, it''s so cold, why did you get out of bed? You''re weak and still sick, so go back first, I''ll take care of it here."


    "Cough, cough." Madam Xiang thought that today was her youngest son''s birthday, but something like this happened in the house, so she coughed a few times in excitement, before she calmed down after a while: "No, it''s not good for you as a man. It''s up to me to deal with it."


    Seeing Liu Jianian also following, Mrs. Xiang hesitated: "Miss Liu, what will happenter may get your eyes dirty, why don''t you avoid it first?"


    Yan Xiangnuan said proudly: "Yeah, if you see something uneptableter and are stimted, don''t me us on Xiangfu."


    Liu Jianian didn''t know what was going on. Seeing them say this, she couldn''t help but feel uneasy, but she said calmly: "Thank you Madam, I''m fine, if there is anything I shouldn''t see, I will take the initiative to avoid it. ."


    Seeing this, Mrs. did not force her, turned around, entered the guest house, and walked towards the main room.


    Walking to the door, the sound from inside made people blush even more.


    Seeing that her aunt''s face was not good, Yan Xiangnuan started to fan the mes again, "Auntie, today is a good day for Zishu, but some people do such dirty things, you can''t spare them easily, or Zishu will know. , I don''t know how sad it will be."


    Yan Xiangnuan suddenly sighed, nced behind Liu Jianian with a pretentious look, and said with a strange expression: "Why don''t you see the two you have been protecting just now? Why don''t you pay attention to them, in case they go out? What''s the matter, it''s in vain that you protected them like that just now."


    "They?" Mrs Xiang frowned and said, "Xiang Nuan, who are you talking about?"


    "they are¡­"


    "Mother." Xiang Zimo interrupted Yan Xiangnuan, "She was talking about my friend. She went to change her clothes just now. Someone is following them, so it shouldn''t be an ident."


    Although he said so, Xiang Zimo was also extremely uneasy in his heart.


    If the person inside is really Murong Zong or Murong Lingran, and Murong Lingran was so hurt at such a young age, how could he exin to the Murong family?


    Growing up in the courtyard of the deep house, he is well versed in the scheming of women in the backyard. This is absolutely impossible for Murong Lingran and his sisters to design.


    And they just offended Xiang Nuan, and then something happened in the house, and Xiang Nuan came so timely with her mother. Nine times out of ten, this matter has something to do with Xiang Nuan.


    Yan Xiangnuan pouted, thinking to himself: Cousin, just protect them, I see how long you can protect them!


    Seeing the expression on his cousin''s face full of sess, he frowned and said to Zimo: "Mother, you are not feeling well, don''t get excitedter, nothing matters to you."


    "I know." Mrs. Xiang took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Someone, pull out that pair of dogs and men from the house for me!"


    "Yes."


    Chen Lianlian smiled proudly.


    What if the Murong family made more money?


    When she and her brother spread the news of today''s events, the Murong family would no longer be able to stand in Lihua Vige in the future.


    If Xiangfu wanted to hold them ountable, and they might even be kicked out of the capital at one time, their Chen family and aunt¡¯s family would be able to let out a savage breath.


    Dare to beat her and her brother, and insult her parents, hmph, I''ll let you all walk away!


    Yan Xiangnuan suddenly whispered in her ear: "Lianlian, where is your eldest brother?"

 Chapter 391: dog men and women

    Chapter 391


    She originally thought that Chen Yongfu had found someoneing, and hid quietly, and when they came in, he pretended to walk in unintentionally.


    It''s just that they have alle in for a while, why haven''t they seen anyone?


    Chen Lianlian came back to her senses, looked around and did not see the big brother''s figure, but didn''t think much about it, and said indifferently: "I guess it is convenient to go, don''t worry, big brother is smart, it will be alright."


    As soon as the voice fell, the two inside were also dragged out by the maids.


    The two of them are not stones. They suddenly woke up when they heard the knock on the door just now, and just after putting on their clothes in a panic, the maids came in.


    Tao Da Niu had long known that this would happen, so she didn''t panic much. As soon as she came out, she knelt on the ground with her head lowered and remained silent.


    Things suddenly changed, and she couldn''t say what she thought up in the morning.


    Just now, she also saw the appearance of the man beside her, and her heart was not disturbed by the sudden change of person.


    She is ugly and no man wants to marry her.


    Today, Miss Biao suddenly came to her, and she just wanted to gamble to see if she could change her destiny.


    Unexpectedly, if the sky didn''t go as nned, she could only ept her fate.


    Madam ?? is so angry, she knows Madam''s temper, and she may be beaten to death with a stick if she argues.


    She just didn''t understand why the person she was with suddenly became Chen Yongfu, shouldn''t it be Murong Zong? When did Chen Yongfu go in?


    That''s right, she seemed to faint after she went in. Could it be that Chen Yongfu knocked her unconscious and then let Murong Zong run away?


    No, it is impossible, Chen Yongfu dare not disobey Miss Biao.


    What the heck is going on?


    Chen Yongfu also knelt on the ground with trembling all over his body at this time. He couldn''t figure out why the person on the bed became him.


    He remembered that he was standing outside, and then suddenly his head hurt and he lost consciousness.


    He also remembered what happened in bed just now. He thought he was in a dream. After all, he had never had such a dream before, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    Why did Murong Zong run away?


    Looking at the appearance of the guards in the mansion who didn''t know Murong Lingran and Murong Zong just now, there should be no one in the mansion who knew them, and no one should help Murong Zong.


    Could it be that Murong Lingran knocked him unconscious and rescued her eldest brother?


    No, Murong Lingran was so small, so it was impossible for him to move Murong Zong''s tall body.


    Could it be that Mixiang was useless to Murong Zong, and was waiting for him outside before Da Niu entered?


    Yes, it must be so.


    This is over. He was originally a foreigner, but he was struggling with Xiangfu''s maid, and it was still on the birthday of Young Master Xiang. If he didn''t handle it well, I''m afraid even Yan Xiangnuan wouldn''t be able to protect him.


    And Da Niu Tao is too ugly, thinking that the first woman in his life is actually such an ugly and lowly servant, he felt disgusted.


    Mrs. Xiang saw both of them with their heads lowered, and roared sharply, "Raise your head for me, do you have the guts to do it, don''t you have the guts to raise your head?"


    Yan Xiangnuan sneered: "Yeah, raise your head and let everyone have a look and see who such shameless dog men and women are!"


    The two who were kneeling on the ground still buried their heads and did not dare to move, just because of fear, sweat kept falling on the ground.


    Chen Lianlian looked at the back of the man on the ground, and her heart skipped a beat, why is this man''s back and clothes so familiar?


    "Hey, it''s so lively here, what happened?"

 Chapter 392: Fortunately not

    Chapter 392 Fortunately not


    At this moment, a young female voice suddenly entered the ears of everyone.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that Murong Lingran and Murong Zong wereing towards them.


    Xiang Zimo breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the two of them, and he said, the two of them would not be that stupid.


    Yan Xiangnuan saw the pupils of the two shrank suddenly, shouldn''t Murong Zong kneel on the ground? How can youe in from outside?


    He is here, who is this man kneeling on the ground?


    Chen Lianlian had some doubts about the people on the ground just now, but she had already guessed itpletely in her heart, and whispered a few words in Yan Xiangnuan''s ear trembling all over.


    Yan Xiangnuan was startled when she heard the words, how could this be?


    Chen Lianlian was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan at this time, so angry with Madam Xiang, she didn''t know if Yan Xiangnuan could protect her eldest brother.


    Liu Jiahuai and his sisters were relieved when they saw their brothers and sistersing.


    Although they always believed that the person inside was not Murong Zong, but he had not appeared just now, they would inevitably be worried.


    Fortunately, fortunately not.


    Murong Lingran kept looking at Sister Jia Nian''s expression, seeing the ecstasy on her face when she saw her elder brother, she made up her mind secretly, she must find a chance to ask clearly.


    Liu Jiahuai saw Murong Zong''s face pale, and asked in confusion, "Azong, where did you go just now?"


    Murong Zong said ording to what his sister had just exined, "Just now after I changed my clothes and went out, I identally lost the servant who led the way. Not long after I went out, I met A Ran who was also lost. There is movement here, so I wanted toe here to see.¡±


    Liu Jia looked suspiciously at Murong Zong, and then at Murong Lingran. Seeing that she shook her head to herself, she immediately understood that this matter must not be as simple as he said.


    The situation here was not right, so he didn''t ask any further questions.


    Xiang Madam asked suspiciously, "Zimo, who are the two of them?"


    "Mother, that girl is the savior of Zishu I told you, and next to her is her big brother."


    Mrs. Xiang''s expression improved a little when she heard the words, and she asked again, "Is that the little girl who rescued Zishu after you said that Zishu was lost in Wuming Mountainst time?"


    "Yes, mother."


    Mrs. Xiang looked at Murong Lingran''s siblings'' faces softenedpletely, and said with a smile, "My health is not good, so I haven''te out to see guests today, and Zimo''s father is not in the mansion, so I let Zimoe forward. I''m entertaining you, and please forgive me."


    Murong Lingran said slowly: "Madam, don''t mind, your body is the most important."


    Murong Zong also said: "That''s right, it''s enough to entertain us with Young Master Xiang. Madam just takes care of her own body."


    "Good boy." Seeing that the two brothers and sisters were so understanding, he smiled and said to his wife: "There is something at home today, please allow me to finish the housework before entertaining the two of you."


    Brother and sister said at the same time: "Madam, please do it yourself."


    nodded to Madam, just as he was about to say something, he suddenly looked worried: "Miss Murong is still young, do you want to avoid it?"


    Murong smiled and said: "I''m also eleven years old this year, and some people in the countryside are starting to get engaged. Madam, don''t worry."


    Seeing what she said, Mrs. Xiang did not force her.


    turned his head to look at the two kneeling on the ground, his indifference returned to his face.


    Seeing that the two of them were still bowing their heads and were about to say something, Yan Xiangnuan suddenly interjected: "Auntie, you are not feeling well, so you don''t need to worry about such trivial matters, why don''t you leave it to me and my cousin to handle it?"

 Chapter 393: candidate

    Chapter 393 Candidates


    "No, you''re still young, so don''t worry about this kind of thing."


    After speaking to his wife, he ordered: "Come here, raise their heads for me!"


    "Yes." The two grandmothers took the order, and at the same time one of them stepped forward and raised one''s head.


    "Tao Da Niu? Why are you?" Mrs. Xiang looked at the person next to her again, and said in surprise, "This...isn''t this Mr. Chen who saved Xiang Nuan? How could the two of you get mixed up? ?"


    Xiang Zimo also frowned and said, "Xiang Nuan, didn''t Chen Yongfu leave with you just now? Why are you here?"


    "I...I...I don''t know either."


    Chen Yongfu''s eyes rolled quickly. If this matter is not handled well today, he will definitely be charged with adultery and sent to the government.


    Xuanqing''s handling of the crime of adultery was extremely severe. The men were sent to work as coolies in the official kilns, and in the worst cases, they were sent to the pond together with the women.


    He''s still young, and he''s definitely not going to end up like that.


    Especially now that the Murong family members are still there, he must not let them see the joke.


    Chen Yongfu thought about it anxiously, and exined: "Madam, I don''t know why I appeared here, I... Myst memory is to help Miss Yan to get snacks, and suddenly it was dark in front of my eyes when I was walking on the road, and then I... I don''t know anything, someone must have framed me on purpose, please check with Madam."


    Da Niu Tao had no choice but to follow Chen Yongfu''s words: "Mrs. forgive me, the ve did this suddenly without knowing why, and also fainted suddenly while walking on the road, and then appeared here, there must be someone If you deliberately frame ves and young master Chen, please ask your wife to investigate."


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran, are these two nning to me their brother and sister?


    Xiang Madam sneered: "You mean you are all innocent?"


    Chen Yongfu nodded, "Yes, ma''am, ever since I met Miss Yan, there have been people in the mansion who disliked me, and it''s not impossible for someone to take advantage of today''s young master''s birthday to frame me!"


    A grandmother beside Chen Yongfu said: "Madam, when the servants went in just now, they did smell an unpleasant fragrance inside, maybe it was a fragrant fragrance."


    Another grandmother also said: "It is true. To tell the truth, the two of us have only smelled it for a while, but since just now, I have felt a little dizzy."


    Mrs. Xiang looked at Chen Yongfu suspiciously, "You said you were framed, what evidence do you have?"


    Chen Yongfu suddenly looked at Da Niu Tao with a look of disgust, "Madam, it''s not that you look down on this person next to you, but that you love beauty, everyone has it, even if you want to design something like this, you will find something simr. She looks prettier than her."


    Yan Xiangnuan suddenly had a sh of inspiration and hurriedly said: "Aunt, indeed, Chen Yongfu''s father is also a businessman. After saving me, you also gave their family a lot of money as a thank you. If you don¡¯tck money, you can¡¯t find any kind of beautiful woman, how can you take the initiative to do something with an ugly person like Tao Da Niu.¡±


    After thinking about it for a moment, Mrs. also thinks it makes sense.


    But when I thought that someone would dare to design such a y on the birthday of the youngest son and her Good Friday, his face became a little colder, "You must have offended someone who could design you on this day. Do you have any options in mind?"


    "This..." Chen Yongfu hesitated: "There is one candidate, but I dare not say it."

 Chapter 394: punish

    Chapter 394 Punishment


    Murong frowned, already guessing what he was going to say.


    "You can say whatever."


    "Yes, ma''am." Chen Yongfu nced at Murong Zong, "The only people I have offended recently are their brothers and sisters, and I had a conflict with them just now."


    Although his stealing food at Murong''s house is not too glorious, butpared to the crime of adultery, I don''t know where it is lighter.


    Murong Lingran showed an expression that was as expected, her heart was calm, and she said calmly: "Young Master Chen means, my elder brother and I gave you medicine?"


    Chen Yongfu was silent.


    "You saw me and my eldest brother drug you with your own eyes?"


    "This... this is not."


    Murong snorted coldly, "If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, then why do you say we did it? Then I can also say that you are hungry and don''t choose food, and you framed us when the incident happened!"


    Chen Yongfu choked and was speechless.


    Mrs Xiang looked at her son suspiciously, "What is the conflict in his mouth?"


    Xiang Zimo nced at Yan Xiangnuan and briefly said what happened just now.


    "That''s it, but after Xiangnuan took the Chen brothers and sisters away, Miss Murong and her brother have always been by my side. They left because of idents. They have never been to Xiangfu before, so it''s impossible that they did it."


    "I see."


    Xiang Madam looked at Murong Lingran''s siblings and said softly, "Do you two have any exnation?"


    Murong Lingran listened to Madam Xiang''s voice to them as soft as before, knowing that Madam Xiang was on her side, and said calmly: "Madam, even if we have conflicts with Chen Yong, it is impossible to design such a It''s a big scandal, after all, it requires the cooperation of many people, and we were only invited yesterday, so it''s impossible to collude with the people of Xiangfu in advance."


    nodded to Madam, then turned to look at Da Niu Tao, "Indeed, Madam Ben also thinks that you can''t be the mastermind. Since Young Master Chen is impossible, and Murong brothers and sisters are impossible, then the only possibility is you, Da Niu Tao."


    Da Niu Tao hurriedly said: "Madam, the ves have been in the mansion for many years and have been hard-working. The servants in the mansion know what kind of temperament they are. Today is the birthday of the young master, and it is impossible for ves to design what happened today. "


    frowned at Madam, "It wasn''t designed by you, so who else could it be?"


    Tao Da Niu suddenly looked at Murong Lingran.


    Xiang Xiang impatiently said: "Thisdy has already said that it can''t be their brother and sister. If you don''t tell the truth and frame others again, thisdy will immediately sink you into the pond!


    Tao Da Niu''s body trembled even more, and instinctively nced at Yan Xiangnuan.


    Yan Xiangnuan panicked when she met her gaze, and nced at Madam Xiang in fear, "Aunt, this is none of my business, it has nothing to do with me."


    Seeing that Yan Xiangnuan was in a hurry to clear the rtionship, her face was in a panic that she had never seen before, she closed her eyes to Madam Xiang,bined with the conflict between the two sides, she also roughly guessed something, and said with a tired face: "Okay. , now you don''t have any evidence to prove that others designed to frame you, it''s all just your own guesses, it''s a fact that you did such a scandal in the mansion today, and you must be punished! Come on!"


    Chen Yongfu and Tao Da Niu''s expressions changed, and at the same time they begged: "Madam spare your life, Madam spare your life, we are wronged."


    Mrs. Xiang was unmoved by the words, and ordered coldly: "Beat the two of them a hundred big boards each, if they can survive, they will be expelled from the house at the same time, and they will never be allowed to step into the house! If they die, they will all be thrown into the mass graves, and let their family lead them by themselves!"

 Chapter 395: really hungry

    Chapter 395 Really hungry


    Yan Xiangnuan looked at Chen Yongfu and saw him pleadingly looking at her, thinking that this person saved her life after all, her heart softened, and she couldn''t help but beg for mercy: "Aunt, one of them is from outside the house, One is a servant with an ugly appearance, and it is really not worth your anger. Chen Yongfu has saved my life. For my sake, please spare Chen Yongfu."


    "No!" Mrs. Xiang said sharply, "Even if he was plotted against him today, it was because he didn''t pay attention to his words and deeds that he would cause trouble, and he didn''t have any evidence to prove that someone else hurt him, maybe it was him. I nned it myself. I let him go like this. If Zishu finds outter, how will Mrs. Ben exin to him in the future? You plead for the adulterer, don''t you want my aunt, and Zishu''s cousin? "


    Yan Xiangnuan was stunned. She now has only her aunt to rely on. If she angers her and loses her aunt''s protection, her life will probably be over.


    "I''m sorry, Auntie, I was wrong."


    Chen Yongfu''s body trembled even more than before, he definitely couldn''t bear it with a hundred bs.


    "Cough cough...cough cough..."


    At this moment, Mrs. Xiang coughed suddenly and violently because she said too much today.


    Xiang Zimo hurriedly stepped forward to support her, and ordered coldly: "Come here, drag the two of them down, and execute them immediately!"


    Chen Yongfu fainted immediately.


    Tao Da Niu was also heartbroken, and the servants dragged her down.


    Chen Lianlian was about to follow Yan Xiangnuan, and Xiang Zimo immediately instructed: "Come here, bring Miss Biao back to her yard for this son, and don''t leave the yard without my son''s instructions!"


    "Yes."


    Yan Xiangnuan didn''t dare to resist, she could only nce at Chen Lianlian with regret, and then left obediently.


    Xiang Zimo looked at Chen Lianlian again, "Miss Chen, you can go to your brother now, and don''te again in the future."


    Chen Lianlian had regretted her bowels when she heard the words. She finally managed to get along with Yan Xiangnuan, but it didn''t take long for this to happen. She knew they wouldn''t design Murong Zong.


    After Chen Lianlian left, Mrs. Xiang also slowed down, but her face was much paler than before, "Miss Murong, I''m not in good health. I''ll have Zimo to entertain youter, please forgive me."


    "Don''t worry about it, madam, your body is the most important."


    nodded to his wife in relief, and then said a few words to his son, and let someone help her and walk to his yard.


    After ?? Xiang Zimo left, Xiang Zimo instructed again: "Come here, rece everything in the entire guest house, and then clean it from the inside out."


    "Yes, son."


    After the group left the guest house, Xiang Zimo looked at Murong Lingran helplessly, "Miss Murong, tell the truth, what happened just now?"


    Liu Jiahuai also said with concern: "Yes, didn''t you go to change clothes and convenience separately?"


    Murong smiled and said, "Young Master Xiangpletely believes in our brothers and sisters?"


    "Nature believes in it, and mother believes in you too."


    Murong Zong exined: "Simply put, it was that Xiao Cui''s design that stunned me, and A Ran arrived in time and took me outside."


    Liu Jiahuai asked curiously, "Then how did the two get together just now?"


    Murong Lingran touched his nose with a guilty conscience, "I don''t know, I took my eldest brother and left after I knocked him out... Maybe he woke upter, really hungry."

 Chapter 396: come home with us

    Chapter 396 Come Home With Us


    Looking at her, Xiang Zimo roughly guessed it, but he didn''t me her, I''m afraid this matter has nothing to do with Yan Xiangnuan, and said apologetically: "Today, Xiangfu is sorry for you, and Murong Gongzi was almost killed. Calcted."


    "It''s okay, I''m fine right now."


    As soon as they came to Chen Yongfu, they looked for trouble with them. It was toote for them to be happy to see him end like this.


    Murong''s shrewd eyes rolled, and suddenly he said seriously: "Mr. Xiang, if you really feel sorry for us, why don''t you do us a favor?"


    "What are you doing? Miss Murong, as long as I can do it, I will help you."


    Murong Lingran recounted what happened that day when the Xiangfu motorcade appeared near the ce where his younger brother disappeared.


    "That''s it. In fact, I came here today for another purpose. I wanted to confirm whether the younger brothers were brought back by any kind person from Xiangfu, or whether the people in Xiangfu had seen the younger brothers."


    Xiang Zimo carefully recalled what happened a few months ago, and shook his head after a while, "Although several months have passed, I remember very clearly what happened that day, and I haven''t touched your brothers. "


    "Master Xiang, are you sure?"


    Xiang Zimo said sternly: "I''m sure, that day is when I go out to inspect the store and return to the city. The car is equipped with extremely important things to Xiangfu, and the guards are extremely vignt. If there are children or any other people around , the guards will definitely report it to me."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly showed disappointment, what Xiang Zimo said should be true, and he didn''t need to lie to her.


    Xiang Zimo saw that she immediately lost his energy, and couldn''t bear to ask: "Miss Murong, is there anything I need help?"


    "No need." Murong shook his head, "Thank you for your kindness, Young Master Xiang, we have alreadymissioned someone to look for it, and we have some news, so I won''t bother you anymore."


    Xiang Zimo did not force it after hearing the words.


    I didn''t get any news from my brothers, and two unpleasant things happened in a row just now, so Murong Lingran was not in the mood to stay.


    went back to the garden and told Xiang Zishu to let him go to Lihua Vige when he had time to y. On the pretext that he had eaten badly this morning and wanted to go back to rest, he took his eldest brother and left Xiangfu.


    Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian also left when they saw that they were gone.


    The four were waiting at the door for the servants to bring the carriage over. Liu Jiahuai took advantage of this time to ask, "Azong, Aran, where are you going?"


    Murong Zong said: "Maybe go home."


    Liu Jianian took Murong Lingran''s hand, nced at Murong Zong again, and reluctantly said: "Aran, I can''t bear to be separated from you, and it''s hard to see each other once."


    Murong Lingran blurted out and said, "Sister Jia Nian, shouldn''t you be..."


    "Could it be what?"


    "No...nothing."


    This is not the ce to talk, everything is just her guess. If the two of them don''t mean that, wouldn''t she embarrass both of them by saying it so rashly.


    At this time, the servants of Xiangfu also brought the carriage over. Murong smiled and invited: "The streets are closed everywhere, and there is nowhere to eat. Why don''t you go home with us?"


    "Master, Miss..."


    Just as Liu Jiahuai was about to agree, he saw a man riding a horse rushing towards him in the distance, and as soon as he came to him, he quickly dismounted and said respectfully, "Eldest Young Master, Young Lady, your grandfather and grandmother are here, Master let me The little one is here to find the two of you and go back."

 Chapter 397: Marry Da Niu

    Chapter 397 Marry Da Niu Tao


    Liu Jiahuai said regretfully: "Azong, Aran, I''m sorry, you heard it too, I can''t go to your house today, we''ll find you another day."


    Murong smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, there will be a long time in the future, there will always be opportunities."


    Murong Zong also said: "Yes, you should go back first."


    "Um."


    The four said a few more words, and Liu Jiahuai left Xiangfu with her sister.


    After they left, Murong Zong and Murong Lingran went to the Huwei Escort again, and heard from the guard that Uncle Kou had gone out and would not be able toe back until it was dark, so they didn''t stop there and went home quickly.


    Shortly after the four of them left, the Xiangfu people threw Chen Yongfu and Tao Da Niu out through the back door after seeing that they were still breathing.


    As for their aplice, Xiao Cui, it seemed that she was too scared and had already hanged herself when Xiang Zimo sent someone to arrest her.


    Being thrown so hard, Chen Yongfu couldn''t hold on any longer, and was fainted by the pain.


    "Big brother, big brother!" Chen Lianlian was in a hurry, shaking his body vigorously, "Brother, wake up, you must not have an ident."


    It''s just that no matter how she shakes, there is no sign of anyone waking up at all.


    Zhang Ma, who was ordered to watch them, said impatiently, "Hurry up and get your eldest brother and Da Niu away. If you don''t leave, the three of you will die when you are discovered by the son!"


    Chen Lianlian was stunned. Although she was dissatisfied with Mammy Zhang''s attitude, she was right. She looked around in a panic and saw that there was a street not far away, so she had to ask Mammy Zhang to give her a little time.e over.


    After a while, after getting Chen Yongfu into the carriage, seeing that Chen Lianlian was also going up, Mammy Zhang frowned and said, "Hold on, you guys are leaving, what about Da Niu Tao?"


    Chen Lianlian nced at the person lying on the ground who had already passed out in disgust, and gritted her teeth fiercely: "She, she has nothing to do with us."


    "You want to leave people here and go by yourself?"


    "What else?"


    Mammy Zhang said coldly: "One day husband and wife, one hundred days of grace, she has lost her life to your elder brother, and a good old girl was spoiled by your elder brother. No matter how they got together, she is now your elder sister-inw. , of course you should take her away with you."


    "Impossible!" Chen Lianlian firmly opposed.


    The brothers and sisters that Tao Da Niu killed have lost Yan Xiangnuan''s backer since then. Parents know it, and it''s toote to hate her. How could they let an ugly person like her be their daughter-inw!


    If she brought people back, her parents would definitely scold her to death!


    "Impossible?" Mammy Zhang''s face turned gloomy instantly, "Your family is just an ordinary family, what kind of family is Xiangfu? Our head, Eldest Young Master Xiang''s elder sister is King Qi''s concubine. Although Xiangfu is only a wealthy businessman, But in the capital, he is also a powerful person, do you think Xiangfu''s servant girl is not worthy of your elder brother?"


    Chen Lianlian also finally knew why Xiangfu sent a special mammy out, it turned out to be to force their family to marry Tao Da Niu.


    After struggling for a while, Chen Lianlian took out a purse from her sleeve pocket, put it in Mammy Zhang''s hand, and began to plead, "Mammy, this Da Niu Tao is so ugly, marrying such a person back is not for us. Can''t you lift your head up in front of rtives and friends in the future? You can use this little money to drink tea and marry Tao Da Niu, please forgive our family. "

 Chapter 398: half family

    Chapter 398


    Mammy Zhang weighed the purse in her hand and said with a sneer, "You are quite sensible. If it was someone else today, maybe I would agree, but this matter was ordered by the eldest son in person, even if you take everything in your family. It''s useless to give me all the money."


    After he finished speaking, he returned the money and nced at the two guards behind him, "You two, do a good deed today and help her carry Da Niu up."


    The guards obeyed immediately, and seeing that the carriage was big enough, they carried Da Niu Tao to Chen Yongfu''s side andy side by side.


    Chen Lianlian frowned and said, "Mother, is it difficult for you to be so strong?"


    Mother Zhang sneered: "What''s wrong? It''s your eldest brother who is sorry, is it wrong to marry her?"


    Chen Lianlian couldn''t, Xiangfu had to ask her to take people away, she couldn''t get Da Niu alone, so she had to let her lie down temporarily, nning to find a ce to leave people behind.


    She doesn''t believe it anymore, Xiangfu will oftene to see Da Niu Tao in the future to make sure she is still at their house.


    After thinking about what to do in the future, Chen Lianlian suddenly smiled and said: "Mother is right, it''s my elder brother who is sorry for her, I''ll take her back, and please calm down."


    Mammy Zhang is very old, and what kind of people have never seen before, she can see what she is thinking at a nce, and she said nkly: "It''s not enough to take it back, the eldest son just ordered, after Tao Da Niu Even if you belong to the Chen family, but after all, the deed of betrayal is still in Xiangfu, and Xiangfu is half of her family."


    "So, after you bring her back, you need to find a doctor to heal her injuries. When she is healed, you can officially marry her and give her an official status. Don''t even think that when you arrive at your home, you will be in Xiangfu. I don''t care, or I want to lose her on the roadter. Tell you, Xiangfu wille to check on Da Niu Tao''s situation regrly, if you dare to neglect, think carefully about the possibility that your family may bear the wrath of Xiangfu!"


    Chen Lianlian''s face suddenly turned ashen, so wouldn''t their family never be able to get rid of that ugly woman?


    Young Master Xiang is definitely helping Murong Lingran to take revenge on their family, it''s really hateful!


    Mother Zhang frowned when she saw her stunned, "Did you hear what I said?"


    Chen Lianlian knew that she might not be able to go home if she didn''t agree. The eldest brother still needed to see a doctor, so he had to bite the bullet and said, "Listen... I heard, we will treat her well."


    "Just hear it, let''s go."


    "Yes."


    After the Chen family was kicked out of Lihua Vige, they rented a small yard in the city to live.


    After wandering around the city for several days, he rented another shop and started a business of selling noodles.


    In the beginning, the whole family was busy in the shop together every day, but after saving Yan Xiangnuan and receiving arge amount of thank-you money, he didn¡¯t care about the money earned from selling noodles.


    But they also know that they can''t sit and eat, so they hired a few people to help them run the business. They just go around the shop every day and stay at home if they have nothing to do.


    Later, the children kept getting close to Yan Xiangnuan, and Yan Xiangnuan was very kind to the children. He often returned from Xiangfu with some valuable and good things, and they came up with the idea of ??closing the shop.


    even fantasized about letting his son marry Yan Xiangnuan, or marry Chen Lianlian into Xiangfu, so that they would have endless money to spend without doing anything in their lives.


    And they heard that Xiang Zimo only has a few concubines and maids, and Chen Lianlian married into the Xiangfu, and may even be the head mistress of the Xiangfu.

 Chapter 399: fight for yourself

    Chapter 399 Fight for yourself


    At this time, Chen Deye was enjoying lunch leisurely in the yard with his wife and two children.


    Wushi said while eating: "My son, father, you said that Miss Yan is so kind to our son, does she like our son?"


    Chen Deye thought about it carefully and shook his head, "Listening to Lianlian, Miss Yan treats their siblings with the same attitude. On the surface, it looks like it''s just gratitude, not like a rtionship between a man and a woman."


    Wu Shi heard the words and said with a smile: "Emotions are all out of ce. If the two of them are really interested, it will be great, but if they don''t have that intention, we can help my son."


    "You mean that..."


    "Yup."


    Chen Deye immediately showed a sinister smile when he heard the words, "You are right, some things need to be fought for by ourselves, when Miss Yan and her children are more familiar andpletely undefended, then our good days wille. Yes, haha...haha..."


    It seems that God is all for their Chen family. Once they were driven out of Lihua Vige, they rescued Miss Xiangfu¡¯s Biao not long after they arrived in the city.


    I heard that the current elder sister of Xiangfu is still the concubine of King Qi. Whether it is Lianlian marrying into the Xiang family or Yongfu marrying Miss Yan, then their family will be regarded as half a royal family in the future, and they will have endless enjoyment in the future. of glory and wealth.


    After the Chen family and the Xiang family get married, it will be the death of the Murongzhe family!


    Wushi and Chen Deye have been husband and wife for more than ten years. Just by looking at her husband''s eyes, you can tell what he is thinking, and there is a smug smile on his face, as if he can see Murong Lingran and his family are unlucky right away.


    Just as the two of them were whimsical, suddenly the door was banged with a bang.


    Wu Shi was stunned for a moment, and asked in confusion, "Who would knock on the door at this time?"


    Chen Deye also finds it strange. Except for the Xiang family, only the second of the shop knows about the fact that they live here. Could it be that something happened to the shop?


    Before Chen Deye got up, he heard their most familiar voice from outside the door, "Father, Mother, hurry up and open the door."


    The two of them groaned in their hearts, and hurriedly got up and walked towards the gate.


    "Isn''t it time for lunch? Isn''t she supposed to have lunch at Xiangfu? Why did shee back at this time?"


    "Did she feel unwell and came back early?"


    "may be."


    Chen Lianlian waited for a long time, and when she saw the door finally opened, she couldn''t hold it any longer, she stepped forward and hugged Wu Shi and burst into tears.


    "Ohh Ohh ohh¡­"


    Wushi patted her daughter''s back in a daze, and wondered: "Lianlian, what''s wrong with you? Have you been wronged? Why are you back at this time? Have you eaten lunch? And what about your brother?"


    Chen Deye was about to speak when he suddenly noticed two people lying beside him, and behind his daughter was a doctor with a medicine box, and said in shock, "This...what''s the matter?"


    Wu Shi also looked over. Even if the person on the ground turned his back to her, she could see at a nce that it was her son on the ground. Seeing him lying motionless on the ground, with arge patch of blood on his butt, she suddenly screamed. With a sound, "Yongfu!"


    Only then did Chen Lianlian remember that her eldest brother was still injured, so she quickly wiped her tears and choked: "Father, auntie, let''s get them in first, if eldest brother is not healed, I am afraid there will be danger, I will talk to youter. Say what happened."

 Chapter 400: the only way

    Chapter 400 The only way


    Because Chen Yongfu''s injury was too severe, the family asked the doctor to concentrate on treating him inside, and Chen Lianlian went outside to tell what happened in Xiangfu.


    After she finished speaking, the couple couldn''t say a word in shock.


    Their painstaking rtionship with Xiangjia''s management was just cut off?


    The days I just imagined were gone in an instant?


    how is this possible? How could God make such a joke with their family?


    Isn''t God on their side all the time?


    Otherwise, how can they make it easy for their family to go to the city?


    Thinking that their family might have to go back to the previous miserable life soon, Chen Deye felt annoyed for a while, his hands clenched into fists and his eyes were splitting: "Then it''s the Murong family who do it again?"


    "That''s right." Chen Lianlian gritted her teeth and said, "We managed to have a good rtionship with Yan Xiangnuan, but today they were all ruined by Murong Lingran and their siblings! They are disaster stars, broom stars, if there is a chance, I will definitely Make them look good!"


    Wu Shi just saw the **** wounds on his son''s body, and his body is still trembling, and he said with a trembling voice: "So, because of Murong Lingran''s troubles, Xiangfu kicked you out and made my son be In this way, you have to marry that ugly woman just now? You have to offer her up like a bodhisattva, or Xiangfu will me us, right?"


    Chen Lianlian nodded, "Yes."


    "Impossible, I''ll throw her out now, it will make our family so miserable, and such an ugly and lowly person wants to be my daughter-inw, it''s impossible in this life!"


    Wu Shiqi''s breathing became rapid, and his chest kept praying violently, and he said with a desperate look: "My child, his father, throw her out to me, I... I can''t let her into my house in my life. Door!"


    Chen Deye also felt extremely disgusted when he looked at Da Niu Tao, "Okay, that''s what I mean, and I want our family to spend money to treat her injuries, she''s dreaming!"


    "Daddy, wait..." Seeing that Daddy stepped forward and dragged Da Niu, he was about to leave, so he hurriedly told his parents what Mama Zhang had threatened.


    Wu Shi was stunned: "What did you say? Will the people from Xiangfue to check regrly?"


    "Yes."


    Wu Shi''s legs softened and he sat on the ground. Tears flowed out suddenly, and he began to cry, "My God, why are the people of Xiangfu so domineering, my son is already so miserable, and they still To ask us to marry that wicked man, to marry a wife and a virtuous man, and to let such a woman enter the door, isn''t it harming our family!"


    Chen Deye''s expression changed suddenly, and he lowered his voice and said, "You whisper to me, if someone hears it and spreads to Xiangfu''s ears, will you lose our family!"


    Wu Shi was startled, and immediately closed his mouth, wiped his tears again, and choked: "My child, what should we do now, why can''t we let this woman in! If Yongfu marries her, our family will be here. Your life is over, how can you keep your head up in front of your rtives and friends in the future!"


    Especially the people from Lihua Vige, who were driven out in a dreadful way back then, if they knew the reason why their Chen family married Tao Da Niu, they would definitely haveughed at their family.


    Chen Deye rolled his eyes and thought for a long time without thinking of a corresponding strategy. The only way was to leave Da Niu behind and escape from the capital.


    But after leaving the capital, there is no ce for them to go, their hometown is definitely not allowed to go back.

 Chapter 401: Manager Ming

    Chapter 401 Ming Shopkeeper


    Xiangfu is so rich, it will be a matter of time to catch them.


    Moreover, it is much easier to make money in the capital than in the hometown, and there are many rich people.


    Saved Yan Xiangnuan once, and the reward was more than they had earned in their entire lives. He was really reluctant to leave.


    After a while, Chen Deye still couldn''te up with a solution, he could only sigh and say, "Let''s stay for now."


    "The child is his father!"


    Chen Lianlian also anxiously said: "Dad, this kind of person is not worthy of a big brother, how can I let her be my sister-inw!"


    "Don''t worry." Chen Deye nced at his son''s room, where the doctor was still treating his son''s injuries.


    The mother and daughter immediately understood that Wu Shi got up from the ground and lowered his voice: "Do you have a solution?"


    Chen Deye nodded, suddenly showing a sinister smile, and said in a low voice: "If we want to stay in the capital, then we can''t disobey Xiangfu''s orders, but as long as it''s human, we can''t control it when we get sick. ."


    Chen Lianlian understood what Dad meant and hurriedly said: "Now that she is injured, isn''t it the best chance?"


    "No, it''s not a problem to leave Xiangfu. After arriving at our house, something happened. Even if there is a possibility of sudden death, Xiangfu will definitely not interact with us in the future. If we leave her for the time being, maybe we will return. I can rely on her to have a good rtionship with Xiangfu again."


    The mother and daughterughed immediately, and Wu Shi felt a lot more rxed, "Then listen to you."


    What they didn''t know was that because they didn''t arrange Da Niu Tao into the house, the people were still in the yard, and Da Niu Tao, who was lying beside them, suddenly woke up at some point and heard their conversation clearly. .


    At this moment, hatred suddenly rose in her heart. She ended up like this because of Chen Yongfu, and his family actually wanted to kill her. When Yan Xiangnuan found her, how could she be so vicious? Promised to help them do this.


    But this is the end of the matter, and I have no regrets about taking the medicine.


    If you want to get rid of her and kill her after making her so miserable, it also depends on her answer!


    Chen Yongfu, let''s see!


    The time is passing by, and soon it will be the ninth day of the first lunar month.


    Xiang Zimo also sent someone to inform Murong Lingran of his treatment of Chen Yongfu two days ago. After Murong Lingran heard it, he couldn''t help giving him a thumbs up.


    As expected of someone who can be the head of the Xiang family at a young age, her disgusting ability makes her feel ashamed.


    The days after the Chen family, she can imagine how wonderful it will be.


    Grandma Sun received a message from the shopkeeper of Ruyi Embroidery Vige early in the morning, saying that the shopkeeper had returned to the Embroidery Vige ahead of schedule, so that Granny Sun would also go back earlier.


    Because it involves Xiao Man''an''s future stay in Ruyi Embroidery Vige, it is easier to solve it early and feel at ease, so Heimao and Murong Kuan stayed at home on this day, and the rest went to Ruyi Embroidery Vige.


    At this time, in the study in the backyard of Ruyi Embroidery Vige, Manager Ming stared at the three thousand taels of silver bills in Murong Lingran''s hands with aplicated expression.


    She thought she had said the amount that a Murong family could not earn in a few lifetimes, but did not expect that they would earn enough in less than a year.


    Murong Lingran said sternly: "That''s it, thank the shopkeeper for taking care of my mother these past few months, now that I have enough money, and there are a lot of things at home, I really can''t do without her, so I asked the shopkeeper to let her go. go home."

 Chapter 402: make matters worse

    Chapter 402 To make matters worse


    Seeing that it is different from what the family said a few days ago, Xiao Manan is not surprised.


    A Ran said on the carriage when she came, that if she does something unexpected, let them not be surprised, it''s all her means to achieve the ultimate goal.


    Manager ??Ming thought of what Granny Sun told her when she came back, that Xiao Manan''s family seemed to have met a noble person, andst year, she had done a good job in the vegetable and fruit business.


    Now I have dozens of acres ofnd in Lihua Vige. I heard that I bought a small hill. The family is not short of money at all.


    Now she estimates that if they want their family to pay another 3,000 taels, their family can afford it.


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, she took out the contract that Xiao Manan signed at the beginning, and said with a light smile: "Manager Ming, this is the contract that A-Niang signed with you at the beginning, you should take out your share as well. You just came back from your hometown, and it is estimated that there are a lot of things to be dealt with now, so we will go back as soon as we can, so we won''t waste your time."


    Ming thought for a moment, and suddenly said enthusiastically: "Not busy, everyone sit down and talk,e and serve tea to all of them."


    Murong Lingran saw this, so he had to let his family sit down.


    After the people finished serving all the tea, Shopkeeper Ming took a serious look at Murong Lingran, then turned to look at Xiao Manan and said, "This is your daughter who was injured in the head and in urgent need of ginseng?"


    Xiao Manan nodded, "Yes, thanks to the fifty taels of silver from the shopkeeper, Ah Ran is now able to live and breathe."


    The shopkeeper Ming smiled with satisfaction, and suddenly sighed: "Oh, what I told you before is actually true, your embroidery skills are really the best in Ruyi Embroidery Vige, if you leave suddenly, embroidery Zhuang Ben''s bad business will definitely make things worse."


    Murong twitched the corners of his mouth abruptly, listening to A Niang, the shopkeeper Ming was in his early forties, with a baby-faced appearance, but he was also a ruthless person.


    In order to keep A-Niang, she can even say cursing her own business.


    Xiao Manan shook his head and said, "The shopkeeper doesn''t have to be so humble. The business of the embroidery vige is not as bad as you said, and the embroidery skills of the other embroiderers are not worse than mine. I am not as good as you said."


    Manager Ming said again: "Man An, you are the humble one. You have experienced the business of Xiu Zhuang for a few monthsst year, and you have discovered that it has been bad for a while, if you are not there, s, I really don''t know. How long can Ruyi Embroidery Vigest?"


    Xiao Manan frowned. She also knew that her embroidery products were the best sellers. The business might be affected a little, but it shouldn''t affect the entire embroidery vige.


    Otherwise, how did the embroidery vige persevere before she didn''t?


    Manager Ming nced at the 3,000 taels of silver in Murong Lingran''s hand, and pleaded, "So, you should take the silver notes back first and stay in the Xiu Zhuang, anyway, it''s only three years, no, only It has been more than two years, and the time will pass as soon as you bite your teeth, you can just help me, help Ruyi Embroidery Vige, okay?"


    "This..." Xiao Manan cast a look for help at her daughter, and the shopkeeper really didn''t let her go so easily.


    Murong smiled and said: "Manager Ming, I am very grateful to you for taking in A-Niang and giving her fifty taels of silver, but she has to go home, so please forgive me."


    The shopkeeper Ming saw that the bitter meat n would not work, he thought for a moment, and suddenly said: "You have nowpletely settled in Lihua Vige, right?"

 Chapter 403: wont run away

    Chapter 403 Won''t Run


    Murong nodded, "Yes."


    "Then why don''t you do this? Let your mother continue to work in the embroidery vige, but you can go home every day like other embroidery mothers, how about that?"


    Now that she has settled down and has an estate, people will definitely not run away, so there is no problem with letting her go home now.


    Xiao Manan was overjoyed and was about to agree, after all, this was the original purpose of their visit today, so that she could take care of both sides, be worthy of her conscience, continue to embroider, take care of the family, and save three thousand taels of silver.


    I just didn''t expect Murong Lingran to shake her head and refuse: "No, Lihua Vige is too far from the city, the weather is fine, but in thunderstorms, wind and snow, it''s too hard, it''s better to go home."


    Although she also thought about letting A-Niang go to Xiu Zhuang every day like an office worker in her previous life, the family also has this condition, and there is a carriage toe to the city every day, so it is not troublesome.


    But Aniang is not in good health. Lihua Vige is too far away from Xiu Vige. Every day, she bumps on the carriage. It''s fine in a short time. Over time, her body will definitely not be able to carry it.


    Manager Ming thought about it again, "I have a house near Xiu Zhuang, when the weather is bad, she can live nearby, and you can live in it as long as you walk there, you brothers can also live in it and apany her. You auntie, I won''t ept the three thousand taels of breach of contract, how about that?"


    "Not good." Murong Lingran still shook his head, "Don''t worry about it, it''s not that we think your ce is not good, after all, our family was kicked out by the owner when we rented a house, and we really don''t want to rely on others. There are still dozens of acres ofnd to take care of in Lihua Vige, and there are dozens of workers to manage, and it is impossible to live in the city for a long time without people."


    If she wants to buy a house, she has the money in her hand, so she can buy it herself, and there is no need to live in someone else''s.


    It seemed that A-Niang was more important to Xiu Zhuang than she thought, and she could actually get the manager Ming to give up his house to an outsider like A-Niang.


    It doesn''t work either, and it doesn''t work there. Manager Ming is really helpless, looking at the three thousand taels of silver with a tangled face, is it really the only way to let people go?


    Murong Ling, the shopkeeper frowned, suddenly smiled and said: "Manager Ming, I''m not an ungrateful person, I have a way here to ensure that the business of the embroidery shop will flourish, and A-Niang and us will also be able to do as we wish, I don''t know. Would you like to hear it?"


    The shopkeeper Ming suddenly became interested when he heard the words, he straightened his waist suddenly, and said with a look of anticipation: "Tell me about it."


    She also knows the situation at Xiao Man''an''s family. Her husband has an injury on his hand and her son is still living abroad. She also has a husband and children and can understand their feelings.


    But Xiu Zhuang is not hers, but the owner''s. She is in charge of her position, and she is also out of her duty, so she doesn''t want to let Xiao Manan go.


    But if there is a way to get the best of both worlds, she would love to see it.


    Murong Lingran spoke his thoughts slowly, "My solution is..."


    After a long while, the shopkeeper Ming frowned and said, "You mean to let your mother go home to work, and then hand over the embroidery to the embroidery shop?"


    "right."


    Shopkeeper ?? Ming said unwillingly: "But when she works at home, she will definitely be affected by various things at home. The efficiency is definitely not as fast as in the embroidery vige. It is better toe to the embroidery vige every day and then go back every day."

 Chapter 404: Too beautiful

    Chapter 404 is so beautiful


    Murong nodded, "The shopkeeper Ming is right, every family has scriptures that are difficult to read, not to mention that there are three lost brothers in my family, and there are dozens of acres ofnd, which will definitely be destroyed in the future. If things are dyed, sometimes you may not be able to submit a piece of work for several days in a row, and even if there is news from the younger brothers, there may be cases where you may not be able to submit a work for a month."


    Seeing her so understanding, the shopkeeper Ming was overjoyed, "So, let your mother stay, how about that?"


    "The shopkeeper said so much, just because he was worried that A-Niang''s going home would affect the business of the embroidery vige, but as I said just now, it is the best of both worlds, and it will never affect your business. A mother alone."


    After Murong finished speaking, she took out several blueprints from her satchel and handed them to her, "Look at this first, and it''s not toote to make a decision after reading it."


    Shopkeeper ??Ming took it over curiously and looked at it. His eyes lit up when he saw the first one, and he said excitedly, "This... This drawing was drawn by you? It''s also painted. These patterns are too beautiful."


    After finishing speaking, she started to look at the second and third pictures. Each of them was different from the embroidery pattern she had seen before. They were all new patterns she had never seen before, and they were more beautiful and elegant. Word.


    "I drew it, Manager Ming, if I provide three such drawings every month, do you think the business of Ruyi Embroidery Vige will be bad? But you also have to return your freedom to A-Niang, A-Niang will also change every once in a while. She will give you embroidery. Of course, she will only use her spare time to embroider, and only embroider what she is willing to embroider, and every time you bring embroidery, you have to give her money separately. "


    Shopkeeper ??Ming hesitated for a moment, then hesitantly said: "The three thousand taels of silver..."


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "We naturally won''t give it to us. After all, it takes a lot of time to design these drawings. The shopkeeper should also be able to see the value of these drawings, and I will spend the next two years. For a long time, I will provide you with drawings of the same quality as these three drawings every month.¡±


    "You mean that it is equivalent to selling the drawings to me to cover the penalty?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "Manager Ming can also understand this."


    After hearing this, Manager Ming looked at the blueprint in his hand again, gritted his teeth and said, "I will add two more drawings. I will agree to five such drawings every month, and I will send them to the Xiu Zhuang every 30 days. As long as you agree, then In the future, your mother will hand in the embroidery whenever she wants."


    "However, embroidery houses such as embroidery frames, cloth and silk threads will not provide them. After all, if the cooperation is reached, she will not be regarded as a person of the embroidery vige. The things will be handed over to her. For the necessary trouble, you still have to prepare it yourself, as long as the embroidery is good, I will give you money every time."


    Xiao Manan is alone after all, but she can hand over these drawings to multiple embroiderers for embroidery. If itsts for more than two years, she should definitely earn more than three thousand taels.


    The Murong family can earn enough money for these three thousand taels in less than a year, so they should be able to do so, and it shouldn''t hurt to give them a face.


    And they have already brought the silver note. If she firmly disagrees, they can go to the government. After all, they still have a contract in hand, which is written in ck and white, and she can''t deny it.

 Chapter 405: promise

    Chapter 405 Promise


    Let the government intervene, wouldn''t she and Xiao Manan bepletely torn apart?


    And if it gets bigger, it will definitely affect the reputation of Ruyi Embroidery Vige, and it will also affect the business. She can''t bear the consequences.


    Hearing this, Murong Lingran shook his head, "There are only three, all of them have to be carefully designed, there are still a lot of things at home, I am still young and my spirit is limited, three is already the limit, if there are more Two, or five more, but I can''t guarantee the quality."


    Although she drew these drawings with inspiration from several ases, it was veryborious to add elements that Xuanqing people liked and avoid elements that Xuanqing people taboo.


    In addition, there are dozens of acres ofnd at home waiting for her to provide seeds, and none of the younger brothers havee back. She really can''t guarantee that she will have enough time every month.


    Starting from this month, three thousand taels of silver are still more than two years away, so she will provide more than thirty taels of silver, so she is not at a loss.


    I can''t help but feel a little regretful. If I had known that A-Niang couldn''t bear the 3,000 taels of silver, she should have started to draw this drawing some time ago, so that she could go home earlier.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran refused, everyone in the Murong family held their breaths and looked at Manager Ming anxiously, for fear that if she was unhappy, they would not agree to them.


    Manager ??Ming gave her a helpless look, thinking that she was easy to talk at a young age, but she was a clever one, knowing that if she didn''t agree now, it would be her who would lose.


    Ming shopkeeper sighed and said, "I promise."


    Xiao Manan nced at her husband in shock, neither of them thought that the shopkeeper Ming would agree to them.


    Especially Murong Zong and Murong Xuan, they couldn''t help showing excited smiles on their faces. A Niang is back, and the younger brothers must be back soon, and their family can be reunited again.


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed, but his face was calm and calm, "Then let''s sign a new contract, and please ask the shopkeeper to take out the old one."


    Ming the shopkeeper was helpless and could only do as he did.


    The two parties quickly re-signed the contract, and after the Murong family left, Manager Ming looked at the contract and the blueprint in his hand and began to mutter, "Why do I think I''m at a loss? They destroyed the contract when they got it, and I got it. A few pieces of paper, I still don¡¯t know when I can make money, people have also run to the house, and I haven¡¯t gotten the 3,000 taels of default money, so Ruyi Embroidery Vige has lost a lot.¡±


    The maid on the side said: "Manager Ming, didn''t you always say that you should take a long-term view? You also know Xiao Manan''s personality, and he is very honest. I also look at these drawings very well, don''t worry, It won''t dy your earning money."


    After the maid said this, Manager Ming felt a lot more at ease, and let her go out. He began to concentrate on studying the three drawings in the study, and carefully considered who would be the most suitable person to embroider.


    Xiao Manan had a good embroidery mother during the few months she was in the embroidery vige, especially the Yang family, and her rtionship was the best.


    So after leaving the embroidery vige, I went to tell Yang Shi and told her that she would return to the embroidery vige once in a while.


    Mrs. Yang listened, although she was reluctant, but she knew the situation of Xiao Manan''s family, so she could only be happy for her sincerely, and let her visit her when she had the opportunity in the future, Xiao Manan naturally agreed readily.

 Chapter 406: news of the sixth brother

    Chapter 406 News from Sixth Brother


    At this time, the family was sitting in the carriage returning home. Murong Lingran was thinking about going back and cooking something delicious to celebrate A-Niang''s regaining her freedom, when the carriage suddenly stopped without warning.


    Murong lifted the curtain and stuck out his head in confusion. Seeing that there was only the second brother left outside, he asked in confusion, "Second brother, where is the eldest brother?"


    Murong Xuan pointed to the front, "It was the person on the opposite side who stopped us just now. It seems that the eldest brother knows someone."


    Murong Lingran raised his eyes and saw that the elder brother was talking to the man. After a long time, he came towards them, and the man behind him was already riding horses and preparing to leave.


    "Father, Mother, that person was from the Huwei Escort Bureau just now. He said that Uncle Kou had sent someone to confirm it in person. They have news about the sixth brother. He was nning to go to Lihua Vige to inform us, but I didn''t expect that. I met us on the way." Murong Zong said excitedly when he returned to them.


    Madam ?? was startled at the same time, Murong Zhe said in a trembling voice, "Really...really?"


    Xiao Manan also said excitedly: "Xiao Liu found it, what about Xiao Si and Xiao Wu? Are they together too?"


    Murong Zong got into the carriage and drove the horse into a small road. Seeing that the other carriages could not be blocked, he asked the second brother to enter the carriage and exined, "As for the fourth and fifth brothers, I also asked him, and he said that only the sixth brother was the one. The news of one person, in such a chaotic situation at the time, the possibility of them being together is extremely low."


    Murong Lingran hurriedly said, "Where is the sixth brother now?"


    "Uncle Kou said it was in Yulin Mansion."


    "Yulin Mansion?" Murong Xuan frowned and said, "If I remember correctly, it is seven or eight days away from the capital even on a fast horse, but the sixth brother was actually taken so far away? Who is it? Is it a human tooth or a passerby?"


    "The person said that Uncle Kou was not very clear about the specific situation. Uncle Kou asked his friends in Yulin to look for it. After his friend found a child with a red birthmark on his left wrist, he mentioned our home to the child, and the child was He talked about a lot of things about our family, and it was the same as the portrait, so he was determined to be the sixth brother. He didn''t go into details about the rest of the details, and didn''t say who took him away, only the sixth brother. Eat well and dress warmly so we don''t have to worry too much."


    Murong Xuan said anxiously, "Then let''s go now."


    Murong Zong nodded, "But the journey is long, we have to prepare some things to go. Sometimes it happens to be dark when we arrive at a ce. If there is no one around, we can only sleep in the wilderness."


    Murong Lingran agreed very much, "Let''s go home first, only the third brother is at home, it''s only the ninth day of the first day, and the market has not yet opened, so some things I want to buy can''t be bought, so I can only bring them from home. "


    Moreover, she has to take out some of the seeds in the space. It is impossible to wait for her toe back and start nting. If she can''te back for a month or two, and the snow will melt by then, won''t the ground be empty for nothing? ?


    "Aran is right."


    Although finding people is important, they still have business in Lihua Vige.


    It will be the fifteenth day of the first lunar month in a few days, and there are only a few days before the vigers will open up the wastnd. The house also needs to be guarded, and it is impossible for everyone to go.


    Murong Zhe knew that his current situation would be a burden to go out. After all, he couldn''t even put on his own clothes. Although he really wanted to see his son soon, it would definitely take a lot of time to bring him along.

 Chapter 407: ready to go

    Chapter 407 Ready to depart


    So after returning home, Murong Zhe took the initiative and said, "I won''t bother you with my body, I''ll watch the business at home, and take your auntie there."


    Xiao Manan hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, just let me go."


    Murong Zong hesitated for a moment, then said with an apologetic expression: "Auntie, I know you miss Sixth Brother, but the distance from Yulin Mansion is too far, your body is weak, you can''t bear it, just stay at home and help Taking care of thend at my daddy''s house makes us feel more at ease when we leave."


    Xiao Manan nced at her husband, saw him nodding, and had to be disappointed: "Okay, A-Niang listen to you."


    Murong Zong looked at his sister again, "Aran, thanks to your nning, thend at home can make money, and I can''t do without you. The seeds have always been provided by you, so you should stay at home."


    Father is inconvenient. Mother has not been back for a long time, and she is not familiar with business. There are still many people in the vige who are eyeing their family. If Aran leaves with them, the third brother is still a child himself, leaving only father. Mother and third brother are in Lihua Vige, and it is estimated that they will be bullied to death.


    Not to mention the families with which they had grudges, Liu Shi alone could swallow up his parents alive.


    Only Aran can hold down Liu''s family and those in the vige. Without Aran at home, he was really afraid that his parents would be bullied.


    After Murong Zong finished speaking, without waiting for his sister to answer, he looked at Murong Kuan again, "Third brother, although your kung fu is not as good as me and your second brother, it is not bad, just stay at home with your parents and Aran. ."


    "Okay." Murong Kuan was not surprised, he agreed without hesitation, he understood the big brother''s intention.


    Murong Lingran suddenly pulled his elder brother''s sleeve, "Brother, just let me go with you, I also want to see my sixth brother as soon as possible, just arrange the affairs at home, it is not necessary for me to stay at home. of."


    Now most of the viges are facing their family, and it is impossible for people to bully their parents.


    My parents are also adults, she can''t always be there to protect them, and some things they have to face by themselves.


    "This..." Murong Zong hesitated, "Aran, you are still young, the journey is long, and the journey is very hard."


    "I''m fine, big brother, just promise me, I''m not afraid of hardship or tiredness."


    After Murong finished speaking, she looked at the second brother pleadingly, "Second brother, you can let me and the eldest brother go, don''t worry, the eldest brother and I will definitely bring the sixth brother back. You can protect your family at home, okay? "


    Looking at his sister''s pitiful eyes, Murong Xuan patted her head helplessly, "Tell daddy, if daddy agrees, I''ll let you go."


    "Daddy..."


    Murong Zhe originally wanted to refuse. After all, when she returned to the capital from Saiyuan Mansion, so many people failed to protect her. If she were to go, only Murong Zong would be by his side. He was really worried about his daughter. Safety.


    But thinking that there is an old immortal behind her daughter, thest time my wife''s carriage ran into the deep mountains, it was also because her daughter coulde back safely, maybe it would be easier for her to follow Murong Ding, so she had to agree: "Okay, you will rece it. Go with your second brother, but pay attention to safety, understand?"


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "Thank you dad, I will."


    Murong Zong said sternly: "Dad, don''t worry, the security guard will send people to follow us, and Uncle Kou will also follow. You also know that the martial arts of the guards are not bad, so don''t worry too much about safety."

 Chapter 408: limit

    Chapter 408 Limits


    Murong Zhe nodded, "This way, Dad will be relieved."


    After discussing who to go, Murong Lingran and Murong Zong began to prepare for going out.


    In the past, what to nt in the ground was informed by the Xia n, and then Murong Lingran took out the seeds from the space and gave them to her.


    She is gone, she must not be like before.


    Therefore, Murong Lingran went to Xia''s house and told Xia that she would be away for a while. If she wanted seeds in the future, she would go to the second brother, and she would give him the seeds she needed.


    And she locked the seeds she might need in a cab in her room, and gave the cab key to the second brother for safekeeping.


    Xiao Manan is back, and it stands to reason that Murong Lingran should give her the seeds, after all, she is the mistress of the family.


    These seeds are easy for her to get, but she doesn''t want them to fall into the hands of people who don''t like them.


    It''s not that she doesn''t trust her mother, but Xiao Manan''s temper is too soft. Like her father, she obeyed Liu''s orders and was extremely filial.


    She was really afraid that Mrs Liu would say a few nice words or pretend to be pitiful while she was away, and A-Niang would give the seeds to her with a soft heart.


    Of course, A-Niang thought too much, so Murong Lingran told her that she had juste back and that she was not familiar with the family affairs. The second brother had been taking care of it for several months, so it was more convenient to leave it to the second brother.


    After exining to the Xia family, Murong Lingran went to Lizheng''s house again and asked him to take care of her and elder brother after they left.


    Ri knew what she was worried about, so he readily agreed.


    Just as he was about to go home, he suddenly thought of a person, Murong Lingran turned around and walked towards a house.


    While Murong Zong took advantage of the time when his sister was out, he quickly packed up some things that might be useful on the road.


    Xiao Manan went to the kitchen to quickly make a simple lunch and let them eat before going on the road.


    Taking advantage of their meal time, he baked them some more cakes, so that when they couldn''t find the inn, they wouldn''t go hungry.


    After Murong Lingran came back, he went to the room to pack some clothes and put them on the carriage.


    Although she has clothes in her space, she always has to pack a bag as a cover.


    Seeing A-Niang''s baked cake, Murong Lingran didn''t refuse.


    Although she didn''t have time to spare a few days ago, she made snacks and jerky when she had nothing to do.


    But these tastes are rtively heavy, and the light-vored cakes are more suitable for dry food.


    After lunch, Murong Lingran handed over the three blueprints to Ruyi Embroidery Vige next month to Xiao Manan, and said solemnly: "Mother, if I don''te back in a month, you can help me with these. Leave it to Manager Ming."


    Xiao Manan was taken aback, "Aran, have you drawn it?"


    Didn''t Aran say in the morning that he could only draw up to three pictures a month?


    Murong Lingran knew what Aniang was thinking, and smiled lightly: "I didn''t have a lot of free time some time ago, so I drew a few more pictures, just to prevent emergencies from happening, and now it justes in handy. If you are outside for a month, you will have no time to draw, and submitting three pictures a month is indeed the limit."


    "So it is." Xiao Manan nodded, seeing that these three drawings were also extremely delicate and beautiful. Although there were many questions in her heart, her daughter did not take the initiative to say it, and she did not intend to ask, so as not to dy her departure time, she carefully ced the drawings. Locked in a closet.


    The two brothers and sisters talked to their parents and brothers again, and Murong Lingran left some silver notes for the family, and then left Lihua Vige with the eldest brother.

 Chapter 409: Intend

    Chapter 409 nning


    Of course, Kuroge was also taken away by her into the space.


    It''s not that she never thought about keeping Kuromao at home to protect her family. She and her eldest brother are more likely to be in danger when they go out than their parents at home.


    And she was afraid that she would note back for a month, and the ck hair really did not eat or drink. When she came back, she saw the body of a dog.


    When Murong Zong got the news just now, the people from the Tiger Power Escort asked him to think about the time of departure, and Uncle Kou could pick up people with him at any time.


    Therefore, the two brothers and sisters went to the city first, picked up Uncle Kou, and embarked on the journey to Yulin Mansion together.


    What they didn''t know was that Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian arrived at Murong Lingran''s house less than two hours after they left.


    Liu Jiahuai said in surprise: "They went to Yulin Mansion to find Murong Ding?"


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Yes, it may take half a month to travel back and forth from Yulin Mansion, and if you have to stay in Yulin Mansion for a while, I''m afraid it will take at least twenty days to return."


    Twenty days? That was too long.


    "How long have they been gone?" Liu Jianian asked.


    Murong Zhe looked up at the sky and roughly estimated the time, "About two hours, didn''t you meet them on the road?"


    Liu Jiahuai shook his head.


    Murong Zhe suddenly realized, "They said they had to go to the city first. I''m afraid that after they entered the city gate, you only left the city gate, so you missed it."


    Liu Jianian frowned and said, "Brother, what should we do now?"


    Liu Jiahuai thought for a moment, and suddenly looked at her sister with a serious face, "Jia Nian, I n to go after Rongzong and the others, one more person will be more powerful, you should go back first, go back and tell your grandfather that I am a friend. Stay at home for a while, let him not worry, I will go back when I have enough."


    Liu Jianian said aggrieved: "Brother, I want to go too."


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to stand the wind and sleep on the road."


    Liu Jianian shook his head, "I''m not afraid, I can ride a horse, you know my equestrian skills, although not as good as your eldest brother, but much better than the average man, you just let me go."


    "This..." Liu Jiahuai hesitated for a while, seeing her sister looking at him eagerly, she said helplessly: "Okay, eldest brother will take you there."


    Liu Jianian was overjoyed and said excitedly, "Thank you, big brother."


    Murong Zhe said worriedly: "Aran and the others are going with the Huwei Escort. Azong''s martial arts are not bad, but you don''t need to worry too much about safety. You two are not apanied by your side, it will be dark soon, or Go home, and when theye back, I''ll have someone inform you."


    The journey to Yulin Mansion is a long way, and the two children are going on the road so rashly, how can he exin to the envoy Liu Yuan if something goes wrong!


    Liu Jiahuai thought for a moment, then suddenly smiled and said: "Uncle is justified, I know what to do, you can rest assured that the two of us will not disturb, so I will leave."


    After saying that, he turned around and left Murong''s house, mounted his horse and left.


    Xiao Manan worried: "What does Jiahuai n to do?"


    Murong Zhe shook his head, "I don''t know, but he has always been steady, and he has to take his sister by his side, so he shouldn''t mess around."


    Seeing her husband say that, Xiao Manan couldn''t say anything.


    At this time, in the imperial study room of the pce, Helian Rongjiu closed thest memorial that he had already reviewed, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Zeyuan asked cautiously, "Your Majesty, have you finished your review?"

 Chapter 410: Did someone run away?

    Chapter 410 The man actually ran away?


    "Hmm." Helian Rongjiu took a sip of hot tea and said with a light smile, "What? Did Ningxin make a fuss just now?"


    Zeyuan said with a sad face: "Yeah, she came to ask you when you''re going to find food for her."


    His master has a habit, as long as there is a book in the imperial study that has not been reviewed, he will never leave the pce.


    Several times I saw that there were only two or three copies, but I didn¡¯t expect that someone would send it back immediately.


    The pastry, sweets and jerky that the master gave to the Queen Mother and Princess Ningxinst time, can be said to have hooked out their greed.


    The master didn''t let them go to Murong''s house instead of him. They had no choice but to tell them that the master was too busy every time they sent someone, and told them to wait patiently.


    I thought the master would go out in a few days, but I didn''t expect to finish the review until today.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled helplessly, got up and stretched, "The memorial is over, go now."


    Ze Yuan was overjoyed, looked outside, and said with a bitter face: "Your Majesty, it is a littlete now, and the sun is about to set."


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows and had no choice but to say, "Then let''s go tomorrow."


    As soon as ??''s voice fell, Zequ suddenly rushed in from the outside and reported respectfully: "Your Majesty, you don''t have to rush to the memorial every day for the time being."


    "Why?"


    Zequ exined: "Your Majesty, on the way back, my subordinate met Miss Murong. She told her subordinate that she would be leaving the capital for about a month. If you want to find her, you can go back in a month."


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a moment, and his face suddenly felt hopeless.


    He finally chased out the memorial, but the man actually ran away?


    And it''s a month since he left, so he''s been rushing for memorials day and night during this time, isn''t it a joke to let people know?


    Fortunately, only Ze Yuan and Ze Qu knew about it, otherwise he would be embarrassed.


    "Did she say where she was going?"


    Zequ said again: "Miss Murong said that she has news of her sixth brother, she went looking for her sixth brother."


    Helian Rongjiu was suffocated. He knew she was going to leave, so he sent Ze Yuan and the others to exchange gifts, and there was no need to rush to review the memorial and go to her in person.


    "You guys go out, I want to be quiet."


    Zeyuan asked cautiously, "Where are the Queen Mother and Princess Ningxin?"


    "I can''t do anything if she doesn''te back, but the candy and jerky can be kept for a long time in winter. The girl is not at home, and I don''t want to go out. You can go to her house and see. If there is any excess, buy it. They should will sell."


    Zeyuan nodded, "Yes, this subordinate will go now."


    "Wait!" Helian Rongjiu said solemnly.


    "What other orders does Your Majesty have?"


    Helian Rongjiu coughed awkwardly, "You are not allowed to tell anyone about this today. If a fourth person knows about it, you can raise your head to see it, do you understand?"


    Ze Yuan Zequ''s heart burst intoughter at the same time, but he said calmly: "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Zeyuan and Zequ left the imperial study and quickly left the pce gate, heading straight for Lihua Vige.


    After hearing about their intentions, Murongzhe didn''t ask for their money, and directly gave them more than half of the leftover snacks, candies and jerky.


    Because it was past noon when Murong Lingran set off, the people who went to the city to pick up Huwei Escort went out of the city gate, and the sky darkened shortly after they left.


    had no choice but to stop temporarily and discuss the next itinerary.

 Chapter 411: big temper

    Chapter 411 Tempered


    Uncle Kou observed the surrounding environment, and said solemnly: "I have been here before when I was walking darts. There are no people living around, and it will be dark soon. Do you think it is better to rest in ce, or to continue on the road? If the original There is no danger around here, and we will make preparations right now. If you want to continue on the road, I will not stop it, even if you drive overnight, you will lose your energy tomorrow and hurt your body. "


    Murong Zong asked: "Uncle Kou, you have a lot of experience abroad, which one do you think we should choose?"


    Uncle Kou said: "Naturally rest in ce, don''t look at the fact that you only set off today, the horse and the people may not be very tired, I also understand your feelings of wanting to see your brother, but there are still several days to go. I''m getting tired day by day, and I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, so I can just keep the same schedule as usual."


    "That''s right." Pei Xiaonan, the guard who came to protect them, also said: "You have to pay extra attention to your body when you are outside. If you are tired, you may not be able to find the doctor anytime. Anyway, your brother is not in any danger now, and it is not slow at all. Hold tight."


    Murong Zong nced at his sister, saw her nodding, and said, "Okay, Uncle Kou, Brother Xiaonan, we will listen to you."


    Uncle Kou saw that they had decided, turned over and dismounted, called Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei, and started to pick up dry branches and leaves to make a fire.


    After all, winter has not yet passed, and although we are heading south, it is still very cold at night.


    Murong Zong saw this, and after tying up the horse, he instructed: "Aran, you are here to watch the horse and carriage, and the eldest brother will also help."


    Murong nodded, "Okay, big brother."


    After the four of them left, Murong Lingran released the ck hair from the space while they were not paying attention.


    After waiting for a long time, Hei Mao suddenly saw the master, and his heart was excited. He wanted to go up to lick her face immediately, but thinking that the master had let it out after so long, he stared at the master resentfully, not afraid of the ground. There was snow, and he was lying on the ground with his back on his back.


    Murong shook his head hriously, Hei Mao''s temper was getting bigger and bigger, and it seemed to be even bigger than that of the goddess Chang Qi, so he could onlyfort him in a low voice, "It''s not that you are afraid that you will run too hard with the horse. , that''s why I hid you in the space, didn''t I let you out now? Don''t be angry."


    Kuromao still turned his back to her, ignoring her.


    "Okay, now there is no way, do you want to run behind the horse every day? Your dog''s feet are different from the horse''s hooves. I''m afraid you can''t stand running for such a long time. And you The body is too big, and it will be bad if you scare people, how good it is to stay in the space, and change a ce as soon as youe out, I can¡¯t even get in if I want to.¡±


    Kuromao still ignored her.


    Murong Lingran took a deep breath and stood up suddenly, her voice suddenly lowered a bit, but there was a hint of threat in her tone, "Hei Mao, if you are so willful, I will be angry."


    Heimao has been following her for a few months, knowing that the master''s tone is a precursor to her anger, she was so frightened that she immediately turned around to face her master andy on the ground, the big dog''s head like a frightened one. She looked at her like a deer.


    Seeing its pitiful eyes, Murong Lingran squatted down and touched its head helplessly, and sighed: "Okay, as long as you are obedient and obedient, I will show you every day after returning home. Make it delicious and make sure it tastes different every day, okay?"

 Chapter 412: Unusual

    Chapter 412 Unusual


    Heimao grinned suddenly and roared excitedly, "Wow!"


    Murong Lingran was speechless for a while, and Heimao''s willpower was too weak. Every time she mentioned food, she couldpromise all her demands.


    Several men were not at ease to let Murong Lingran a woman guard the horse, so they didn''t go far and came back soon.


    Pei Xiaonan came back with a dry branch ahead of them, and saw a dark beast beside Murong Lingran, thinking it was going to hurt her, and eximed: "Miss Murong, you...don''t be afraid, I''ll drive it away right away. go."


    After he finished speaking, he threw the branch away, pulled out his saber, stared at the ck hair nervously, and said with a trembling voice, "You...you leave me, as long as you don''t hurt anyone, I won''t hurt you, okay?"


    Heimao rolled his eyes at Pei Xiaonan and roared in displeasure, "Wow!"


    Fool! Which sses saw that I was going to hurt my master?


    When Pei Xiaobei came back, he happened to hear what his brother said, and immediately threw the branch, took out his sword, and said vigntly, "Miss Murong, wait, even if you can''t drive it away, I won''t let it go. It hurts you."


    Murong Zong was always behind Pei Xiaobei. Hearing that, he patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, it''s my dog, don''t worry."


    The two were startled, thinking they heard it wrong, Pei Xiaonan confirmed it again, "Brother Zong, what did you say? Is that your dog?"


    "Yup."


    Pei Xiaobei still did not let his guard down, and asked suspiciously, "Is the dog that big?"


    "Of course there is. Isn''t it just the barking of dogs just now?" Murong Ling suddenly opened his mouth and stroked Heimao''s head with a smile, "Heimao, let them hear your bark."


    ck Hair rolled his eyes, came again, came again, and regarded it as a dog again.


    But the master has an order, it can only obey, so it has to roar reluctantly, "Wow!"


    The two really heard the dog''s voice, but Murong Lingran was not afraid to touch it at all, and immediately said in surprise, "It''s really a dog."


    "Yup."


    Since it was the dog of the Murong brothers and sisters, and he was so obedient, the fear in their hearts disappeared without a trace.


    Murong Zong frowned and asked, "Aran, why did the ck hair appear here?"


    Seeing the elder brother, Murong Lingran still asked, and said the remarks he had prepared a long time ago, "Hei Mao is very sticky to me, it shoulde from smelling me, you also know that it is very good at finding people."


    "That''s true."


    Murong Zong didn''t doubt her words. After all, he couldn''t think of any other reason other than this. Before leaving, he also checked the carriage.


    Uncle Kou was also behind Murong Zong just now and heard what they said.


    Although he is also very surprised at the size of Hei Mao, he has eaten decades more than them and has more experience. He knows that there are still many things in this world that he does not understand. With a loud voice, "This dog is not ordinary, it''s a good dog. We can still find it after running so far. It''s really amazing."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "I thank Uncle Kou for the praise on behalf of Hei Mao."


    Uncle Kou looked at Hei Mao''s big head, and felt an itch in his hand. He wanted to go forward and touch it, but thinking that he was too old to take the lead in doing such an unstable thing, he suddenly coughed in embarrassment, "These branches are far from enough for tonight. Don''t waste your time. Let''s find some more."

 Chapter 413:

    Chapter 413


    Brother Pei Xiaonan had no choice but to nce at ck Hair reluctantly, and plunged into the woods again.


    After a long time, the skypletely darkened, and everyone sat around the fire to rest and eat the dry food they brought.


    After he was full, Uncle Kou took out his luggage from the carriage and set up a simple tent with everyone.


    "Miss Murong, you can go to sleep in the carriage, we guys just need to sleep in the tent."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Uncle Kou, you don''t have to be so polite, just call me Lingran, and Brother Xiaonan, Brother Xiaobei, you can call me Lingran. Of course, you can also call me Lingran with the eldest brother. I am Aran."


    Murong Zong also said: "Yes, it''s always a girl, it''s too oundish, we have to ask you to take care of it along the way, you don''t have to be so polite."


    The three of them looked at each other and nodded with a smile: "Okay, Lingran."


    Murong Lingran ordered Hei Mao to take good care of him, and obediently entered the carriage.


    There was ck hair, and Uncle Kou also said that there was no danger in the vicinity, so everyone had a good night''s sleep, and the first night out was finally smooth.


    The next day before dawn, everyone got up early to go on their way. This time, luck was better. As soon as it got dark, they came to a vige.


    The people in the vige saw a group of strangers entering the vige, and they hurried into the house for fear that the bad guys woulde.


    Uncle Kou has never been to this vige, but his attitude towards them is not surprising.


    It¡¯s just that this vige looks even poorer than Lihua Vige. The houses are generally dpidated. Basically, every household has the quarrels of husband and wife and the cries of children.


    That kind of people definitely can¡¯t stay overnight. They are already tired enough from the journey. If they live in it, it is definitely better to sleep in the wild.


    After walking for a long time, the group finally came to the door of a rtively quiet house.


    From the outside, the yard was big enough to fit their carriage and horses. After asking everyone''s approval, Uncle Kou stepped forward and knocked on the yard door.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Not long after, footsteps were heard in the courtyard, and the courtyard door was quickly opened. A man in his thirties looked at the people in front of him and wondered, "Who are you looking for?"


    Uncle Kou said sternly: "Brother, we passed by yournd and couldn''t find a ce to live. I wonder if we can make it up for one night and go on the road tomorrow?"


    The man was about to refuse, when Uncle Kou saw that he was not very willing, so he took out a piece of silver and said, "You only need two rooms and a little rough food. This silver is counted as a thank you."


    The man looked at the silver in Uncle Kou''s hand, and then looked behind Uncle Kou. He saw a carriage and several horses. Seeing that they were well-dressed, he suddenly showed a greedy look and touched his chin. Said: "Your little silver looks like four taels at most, it''s not enough at all."


    Murong raised an eyebrow, "Then how much money do you want us to give you?"


    The man thought about it for a while, and said with an air of feeling that he was very generous: "You live in by yourself. If you are prepared to eat and drink, this amount of money is naturally enough, but if you let the horses in, you will definitely have to **** and pee. If you ask me to provide food, there are many young people among you, and there must be a lot of food, and it will cost at least twenty taels of silver."


    "We''re only staying for one night, and it''s also twenty taels?"


    The man raised his head and said, "Yes."

 Chapter 414: The object of the robbery...

    Chapter 414 The object of the robbery...


    Everyoneughed at the same time, they really thought they were bullied by outsiders.


    Murong said lightly: "Uncle Kou, our money is not from the wind, let''s go."


    Uncle Kou also knew that the other party was clearly bullying them, and nodded: "Okay."


    When the man saw them turn around and was about to leave, he frowned and said, "Hey, don''t me me for not reminding you, Xinghua Vige has been bullied by outsiders before, and the most annoying thing is people passing by like you, except for me, who dares to take you in. Besides, the rest of the family, I am afraid that others will not even give you the time to discuss, and it will be useless how much money you give, you must think clearly."


    Pei Xiaonan sneered and said: "No one will take in, no one will take it in. It''s not good if you don''t live in a house for one night. The big deal is to live in the wild for one night. One night, it''s just a fool''s dream."


    The expression on the man''s face immediately becamecent when he heard the words, and he mocked: "Staying in the wild for one night? Haha, you''re really a foreigner. I don''t know the specific situation here, and I dare to speak up, be careful that I will lose my life."


    Uncle Kou frowned and said, "What do you mean by that?"


    The man leaned against the door and said contemptuously: "It''s okay to tell you, there is a den of thieves nearby, and theye out to rob houses at night. But they also have their own principles, and they won''t rob people in the house and the local area, and the targets of robbery... "


    The man suddenly gave them a meaningful look at them and their carriage, and sneered: "It''s people like you who pass by, I can guarantee that if you can''t stay in the wild for a night, you will be targeted by bandits and then looted. , you can''t even see the sun tomorrow, just think about it."


    After ??, the man didn''t close the door, he just looked at them proudly, as if he was sure they would agree.


    An adult man with several children, he does not believe that they are not afraid!


    Uncle Kou turned his head to look at the people around him, saw them shaking their heads at him at the same time, turned his head and said expressionlessly: "Even if we are targeted by bandits, we will not give money to people like you in vain, let''s go!"


    Seeing that they were about to leave without any scruples, the man no longer had the smug look on his face. Obviously, he didn''t expect that they were not afraid of what he said at all. Looking at a loss, he said: "Hey, you are too much for twenty taels of silver, then I will be a good person, and ten taels of silver will be fine."


    Uncle Kou said: "It''s too expensive, we can''t afford it."


    The man said again: "Oh, forget it, see how many children you have, you can give as much as you want. Is that okay?"


    Murong Lingran said without looking back: "No need, keep your house and live by yourself!"


    The man watched their figures drifting away, and said gloomily: "Hmph, if you don''t listen to me, just wait and regret it for the rest of your life."


    After Murong Lingran and his party left, they knocked on several households, and as the man said, when they heard that they were staying for the night, they didn''t even give them an exnation, and immediately closed the door, as if they were It''s like a flood of beasts.


    After being rejected by the fifth family, Murong Lingran didn''t want to try anything else, anyway, the result was the same, it was a waste of time to try again, she said with a tired face: "Let''s live in the wild, I guess it will be the same if we ask further. As a result, hurry up and prepare while it''s still early."

 Chapter 415: all killed

    Chapter 415 All Killed


    Everyone heard the words and did not object, got on the horse and left Xinghua Vige.


    Since the man said there were bandits nearby, they walked for another half an hour before stopping at an open space beside the official road, on the principle that one more thing is worse than one less thing.


    Murong Zong turned his head to look at the road they had just walked, and asked worriedly: "Aran, when you left this morning, you said that Hei Mao went to find food by himself, don''t worry about it, it will catch up on its own, we After running for a day today, can it really find us?"


    Murong smiled slyly and said, "Brother, don''t you know Hei Mao''s ability? I promise that it will appear in less than half an hour, don''t worry."


    Seeing that his sister was so confident in Hei Mao, Murong Zong couldn''t say anything, just like yesterday, he quickly built a fire.


    Uncle Kou looked at the forest not far away, and suggested: "Azong, you stay to protect your sister, Xiaonan and Xiaobei, you and I will go around the forest and see if you can find some small animals to eat."


    Murong Zong hurriedly said: "Uncle Kou, let Xiaobei stay, I''ll go with you."


    Uncle Kou nodded, "Alright."


    After there were only two people left, Pei Xiaobei thought of what the man said just now, and asked suspiciously, "Lingran, that man said that bandits specialize in robbing passers-by, but not locals. Do you know why? I After thinking about it for a long time, I didn''t understand it."


    Murong Lingran thought for a moment, and then slowly said his thoughts, "It''s very simple. One possibility is that those bandits are from nearby people. They grew up in the surrounding area. They all knew people and couldn''t bear to oppress them."


    "The second possibility is that you have seen what the vige looked like just now. They are all poor families, and people from other ces usually bring a lot of trouble on the road. It is much faster to rob them than to rob local people."


    "There is also a possibility that if the local people are robbed and the local people go to sue the officials, there will definitely be officials from the government to harass them. The bandits are like the rats crossing the street. When they''re older, they''ll be in trouble too."


    Pei Xiaobei suddenly realized, "No wonder they only rob passers-by, but robbing passers-by will also be in trouble, and they will also report to the officials."


    "Indeed, the risk of robbing people passing by is also very high. After all, some people''s identities are not ordinary. If you encounter a hard stubble and bring people to kill them all, it will not be worth the loss, but there is a way topletely avoid it. risk."


    Pei Xiaobei asked curiously, "What can I do?"


    Murong nced cautiously around and motioned Pei Xiaobei toe closer.


    Pei Xiaobei leaned over slightly, and heard Murong Lingran lowered his voice and said, "It''s the bandits who kill passersby''s money after robbing them of their money. Dead people can''t speak, as long as theypletely destroy them. Basically, their families will not know about the corpse, and they will not trouble the bandits."


    Pei Xiaobei''s pupils shrank sharply when he heard the words, and he said with a trembling voice, "Kill...killed? Don''t ordinary bandits just rob houses? Will they kill people?"


    Murong Lingran thought of the childish behavior of the two brothers when they saw Hei Mao just now, and looked at him suspiciously, "You didn''t just join the Huwei Escort, did you?"


    "Yes...Yes, it''s only been a few months since I entered the **** bureau." Pei Xiaobei touched his head embarrassedly, and said with admiration: "Miss Lingran, I didn''t expect you to be so smart when you are younger than me."

 Chapter 416: aware

    Chapter 416 Perception


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "That''s right, haha..."


    "Don''t worry, I have little experience, but I have good skills. Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    "Then there is work."


    The two said a few more words, and it didn''t take long for the three of them to return with a look of frustration.


    Murong Zong sighed and said: "It stands to reason that we have been walking for two days, and it is obvious that the temperature is getting higher as we go south, and the snow here has already begun to melt, but there are no beasts in the forest, and it is not at allparable to If we don¡¯t go to Wuming Mountain, we are not familiar with thend here, and we don¡¯t dare to go too far. s, let¡¯s just eat dry food.¡±


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at his sister again, "Aran, please be patient, Uncle Kou said that we can go to the town tomorrow, and then we can take good care of our body."


    Murong Lingran''s eyes rolled, and suddenly he covered his stomach and said, "Brother, it''s okay for me, my stomach hurts, go and make it easier."


    "Do you want Big Brother to apany you?"


    "No... No need, I''m right behind the tree over there. There shouldn''t be any danger where you just walked. Oh, don''t talk, I''ll go first."


    After Murong finished speaking, he ran over in a hurry.


    Everyone was helpless, and because she was a woman, they couldn''t chase after her, so they had to go with her.


    And after Murong Lingran arrived at a big tree, after confirming that the four people could not see her, he immediately released the ck hair from the space, followed by a few hares and pheasants.


    Kuromao looked at the chicken and rabbit in her hands, and immediately put his head up to smell it, and then went to cuddle the owner''s feet.


    Murong Lingran knew what it meant, meaning that there was no part of it in these.


    Originally wanted to wait for the night to sleep like yesterday, so she entered the space to make food for it. Anyway, once the door of the carriage was closed, people outside didn''t know what was going on inside.


    But looking at the eyes of the ck hair, he took three rabbits out of the space and said with a smile: "Is this all right?"


    ck hair nodded like smashed garlic.


    One person and one dog returned to the carriage. Seeing that his sister was holding a lot of prey and Heimao was beside him, he said in surprise, "Hei Mao followed, is this... these are all hunted by Hei Mao?"


    Murong Lingran said calmly: "Yes, it seems to know that we need to eat meat. When I was walking back just now, I saw it came with so many things in its mouth. Big Brother, Uncle Kou, Brother Xiaonan, Xiaobei Brother, we have meat to eat."


    Uncle Kou looked at Heimao with admiration, "This dog really understands human nature. After a day''s drive, not only can he find us, but he can even hunt."


    Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei also said, "It''s really amazing."


    Now that there is meat, we don¡¯t waste time, we pack it out as quickly as possible, and after it¡¯s cooked, we¡¯re ready to rest.


    Likest night, Murong Lingran still slept in the carriage, while the other four slept in the tent.


    In view of the fact that the ck hair has been resting in the space during the day, it ispletely opposite to their routine.


    Murong Lingran had quietly discussed with Hei Maost night, and he had been wronged for the past few days to help them. He would keep them vigil at night, and let him rest well during the day.


    Kuroko naturally agreed to the master''s request unconditionally, so after everyone fell asleep, Kuro Mao started to patrol around them earnestly, not letting go of the slightest movement.


    I thought that tonight would also be a smooth and peaceful time, but I didn''t expect that at the third quarter of the hour, Kuro Mao suddenly noticed something, and suddenly started yelling in one direction, "Wow!Wow!Wow!"

 Chapter 417: turn up

    Chapter 417 found


    In the wild, it is no better than being at home. Everyone was not asleep, but woke up at the first sound of Kuromao''s roar.


    Everyone quickly drew out their sabers and stood beside Kuroge, ready to stand.


    Following its gaze, I saw a few people walking towards them with horses in the distance.


    Pei Xiaobei said anxiously, "Could it be that a bandit is chasing him?"


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "No, it is impossible for the bandit to send four people here, we have five people here, and they will definitelye out in full force, and the bandit will not lead the horse so slowly. "


    "Aran is right." After Murong Zong finished speaking, he looked at the four people vigntly. After a while, he suddenly frowned and said, "Why do I think their figures are familiar?"


    After he said this, Uncle Kou and Brother Pei also felt that the two of them were familiar.


    Murong Lingran heard the words and looked at it carefully. Before she could figure out who it was, she saw that the four people had already walked in front of them, and the light of the fire was shining, and she could see their faces clearly.


    "Da Lin? Er Lin?" Uncle Kou said in shock.


    "Brother Jiahuai, elder sister Jia Nian?" Murong said in a clear voice.


    Liu Jiahuai breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the people resting here were really them.


    Kuroko had never seen the Liu brothers and sisters, but he knew from the tone of the master and her friend just now that they knew each other, so he sat obediently and watched them.


    It was far away just now, and Heimao was covered in ck hair again. Liu Jiahuai and the four did not notice Heimao. Although they heard the sound of dogs barking, they thought it was a nearby wild dog.


    Now seeing the huge body of ck Hair, he couldn''t help clenching the reins in his hand, and said anxiously: "This... what is this?"


    Murong said: "It''s called Heimao, don''t worry, it''s my dog, brother Jiahuai, sister Jia Nian, howe you guys are here?"


    Uncle Kou also said: "Yes, Dalin, Erlin, why did you suddenly follow?"


    Liu Jiahuai briefly exined what happened after he went to Murong''s house.


    It turned out that after Liu Jiahuai left Murong''s house, he also felt that what Murong Zhe said was reasonable, but it was really dangerous for the two of them to go on the road.


    And what he told his family was that he wanted to go back to the old house, and there was no airtight wall in the world, so the guards in Liu Mansion could never be brought out.


    Although he had confidence in his martial arts, just in case, he went to the Huwei Escort and asked the Escort to send two people to protect their brother and sister.


    After the ??Huwei Escort Agency knew that they were going to find Murong Zong, they sent people to Lihua Vige to ask Murong Xuan their identities, and they were sure that they were not people seeking revenge, so they sent Dalin Erlin brothers to follow.


    And Dalin Erlin also knew a little about Uncle Kou''s habits, and knew that he usually wouldn''t hurry at night, so he took the Liu brothers and sisters day and night, and finally caught up with them at this time.


    Murong Zong looked at Liu Jiahuai helplessly and said, "You guys are really lucky to be able to find us so smoothly."


    "That''s right." Liu Jiahuai said proudly: "I have learned the tracking technique. Now, most of the carriages return to the capital from other ces. There are few like you who left the capital in the first month of the month. It is really easy to find you."


    Murong Lingran saw Liu Jianian''s exhausted face, and said helplessly: "Okay, I know you''re amazing, since we''ve met, hurry up and rest,e after us day and night, and don''t be afraid of getting sick from tiredness."


    Liu Jianian hadn''t slept for a day or two, and she was really tired, so she yawned very cooperatively.

 Chapter 418: Oh its you

    Chapter 418 It was you


    The four tied the horses and their horses together and entered the carriage and tent respectively.


    The tent space is a little smaller, but you can still sleep even if you squeeze it.


    Murong Lingran was about to close his eyes when suddenly a low warning voice from the Lord Changqi came from his ears.


    "Girl, be careful, there may be dangerter."


    Murong Lingran immediately recovered and sat up suddenly, "What''s the danger?"


    Liu Jianian felt a lot of movement around him, and said in a daze, "Aran, what''s the matter? Are you having a nightmare? Go to bed quickly, we have to travel tomorrow."


    Murong Lingran was afraid of scaring her, so shey down again obediently.


    "Lord Changqi, what is the danger?"


    "Think carefully about the first house you rang at dusk, what that man said."


    Murong frowned and said, "You mean bandit?"


    "Yes, I can only say so much, you should pay attention to yourself."


    Tonight is not destined to be peaceful. As soon as the voice of God Lord Changqi fell, the ck hair outside suddenly began to roar again.


    Everyone had just fallen down, and before they fell asleep, they quickly got out of the carriage and tent.


    They thought that someone had appeared again, but after a while, no one appeared, but Kuromao kept baring his teeth fiercely towards the southeast.


    Suddenly, Murong Zong, who was looking at the southeast, suddenly changed his face and said anxiously: "Everyone, hurry up and cover your mouth and nose."


    He had only smelled this scent a few days ago, and he was too familiar with what it was.


    Everyone heard the words and quickly followed suit.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly took out the medicinal pills and gave them to them. After watching them take them one by one, he was about to say something when Hei Mao suddenly rushed towards them.


    Kuromao''s action was so sudden that everyone was caught off guard, and all were thrown to the ground by Kuromao.


    Before everyone could speak, a few ming arrows were suddenly inserted where they were standing just now.


    The crowd didn''t have time to rejoice, and quickly looked in the direction of the arrow, and saw that another arrow was shot at them.


    Uncle Kou calmlymanded: "Everyone, draw your swords quickly, here wee again."


    Everyone hurriedly followed suit, and tacitly protected Murong Lingran, Liu Jianian, and Heimao in the middle, and kept shooting down arrows shot at them.


    After a while, the people in the dark saw that they had used up all their arrows and the people on the opposite side had not fallen, so they quickly surrounded them with people.


    Everyone saw that there were many figures approaching in the distant forest, Murong Lingran said a few words to Heimao, and Heimao quickly ran to hide behind a big tree in the distance.


    Just like before, the ck hair on Kuromao''s whole body helped it perfectly cover up its figure in this dark night, and the other party didn''t notice its existence at all.


    "Who are you, and why doesn''t my drug have any effect on you?" the leader stepped forward and asked.


    Murong frowned and looked at the people around him, good guy, there were more than 20 people who came here, and they all covered their faces. Could it be that bandits are all out?


    Uncle Kou saw so many people, his face suddenly became extremely ugly, and said coldly: "We just want to ask, who are you? Why do you want our lives for no reason?"


    The person headed by ?? tore off the face towel from his face and said with a light smile, "Don''t you understand?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "So it''s you, no wonder you know there are bandits nearby, no wonder your house is the best in the vige, it turns out that it''s all the money you get from robbery."

 Chapter 419: accident

    Chapter 419 ident


    The man snorted coldly, "So what? Little girl, I''m in a good mood today. Anyway, you guys are going to die, so let me introduce myself. I''m their leader. My surname is Lei. My name is Lei Kangquan. They call me Lei leader. If you know each other, now obediently hand over all the money on your body, I can leave you a whole body, and I can bury you all together..."


    Murong Lingran saw that he was talking righteously. He couldn''t stand it anymore, so he couldn''t help interrupting him, "What if you don''t know the signs?"


    Lei Kangquan obviously didn''t expect her to dare to interrupt. His face turned gloomy in an instant, and he narrowed his eyes dangerously, "Little girl, you are very courageous. You are the first person in your life who dares to interrupt me."


    "Really? Then I am honored." Murong Lingran said calmly.


    "You!" Lei Kangquan was instantly furious, gritted his teeth and said: "Very good, it seems that you don''t want to give you a chance,e here, kill them all for me, and then follow the old rules and dismember them. Ashes!"


    "Yes, chief."


    Murong Zong hurriedly said, "Hold on."


    Lei Kangquan smiled smugly: "What? I''m panicking now? Tell you, it''s toote. I gave you a chance. I originally wanted to ask you twenty taels of silver in Xinghua Vige. Seeing blood, but you were so rude to me in Xinghua Vige, and if you didn''t kill you, it would be hard to express the wickedness in my heart."


    Murong Zong shook his head and said, "No, I just want to confirm that, looking at what you are doing today, it is estimated that there should be a lot of lives in your hands, right?"


    Lei Kangquan snorted coldly, "So what?"


    "Not so much." After Murong Zong finished speaking, he raised his sword again, and said lightly, "I just want to confirm that since you have done so much evil, then today we will eliminate you group of scourges."


    Lei Kangquan frowned, only then did he suddenly realize that there seemed to be a few more people here, and one more woman, fortunately he brought them all out, and said with a sinister smile: "Okay, I''ll wait,e here, two Leave a woman for me, and kill all the men for me!"


    "Yes."


    Murong Zong hurriedly said: "Aran, take your sister Jia Nian to hide."


    "it is good."


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, he pulled Liu Jianian and hid behind a tree, while Murong Zong and others stepped forward and entangled with the bandits.


    Knife light and fire shadow instantly broke the tranquility of the night. Although Murong Lingran had confidence in eldest brother''s kung fu, but after all, he was a wicked person who licked blood at the knife''s edge. She was really afraid that eldest brother would be unable to resist.


    observed for a while, and saw that although there were few people on their side, they didn''t suffer at all. The people in the **** bureau were all good, and some people on the other side soon began to fall, which was a sigh of relief.


    "Ah...Aran, help...help!"


    Murong Lingran''s face changed suddenly when she heard the voice, she turned her head quickly, and saw Liu Jianian, who was just beside her, was dragged three meters away by the woman who suddenly appeared behind them, covering her mouth. .


    "Sister Jia Nian!"


    The handkerchief in the woman''s hand was obviously drugged, and at the same time as Murong shouted out, Liu Jianian''s body fell softly to the ground.


    The woman didn''t take Murong Lingran seriously at all. After all, it was just a little girl''s film. She stepped forward and dragged Liu Jianian''s body to their carriage.


    Murong Lingran''s heart tightened, and she turned to look at the people who were fighting. Seeing that they couldn''t take care of themselves, she quickly caught up with the woman and warned in a cold voice, "Put down Sister Jia Nian, or I''ll make you look good!"

 Chapter 420: Fell asleep

    Chapter 420 Asleep


    The woman didn''t expect the child in front of her to catch up without fear of death, and said with a smile, "Put it down? How is that possible, when I get her on the carriage, it will be your turn next. You should be d that both of you are the same. Girl, it''s worth some money, otherwise you will definitely end up like yourpanions, and you won''t see the sun tomorrow."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly sank, and his tone was cold: "Is my turn next? Unfortunately, you don''t have this chance."


    The woman was startled, but unfortunately the night was too dark, Murong Lingran turned her back to the fire again, no firewood was added for a long time, and the fire was getting weaker and weaker, so she couldn''t see her expression at all.


    For some unknown reason, the woman suddenly felt a gust of gloomy winding from the surrounding area. Before she could understand what the other party was going to do, her body was suddenly pushed hard by something, and she fell forward suddenly and fell heavily on the ground.


    Before he could react to what happened, he felt a sudden pain in his neck, and there seemed to be the rapid breathing of a beast in his ears.


    The woman felt that half of her neck was caught in the beast''s mouth, and she was so frightened that she didn''t dare to move, for fear that a little struggle would arouse the anger of the beast, and then she bit her neck in one bite, her eyes suddenly changed to horror , said tremblingly: "You...what have you done to me? I...what is on me?"


    Murong sneered: "Something? It''s my family. I advise you not to talk nonsense. It understands people''s words. If it angers it and kills it, I won''t be responsible."


    After ?? finished speaking, he ignored her and ran to Liu Jianian''s side, snorted her breath, and was relieved to see that she was only asleep.


    Murong turned his head to see the woman motionless, thinking she fainted from fright, and ordered in a deep voice, "Hei Mao, leave her alone, go help my eldest brother and the others."


    "Wow!" Okay.


    At this time, Murong Zong''s Yuguang also noticed that something happened to his sister and Liu Jianian. Lei Kang saw that he was distracted, and shed towards his back with a yin smile.


    Just before his knife touched Murong Zong, his hand was bitten in the mouth by the ck hair that suddenly appeared.


    Seeing the beast that suddenly grabbed his arm, he had never seen such a big beast in his life, Lei Kangquan said in horror: "This... what the **** is this?"


    Murong Zong turned around and stabbed him in the chest with a knife without hesitation.


    "You!" Lei Kangquan looked at his chest in shock, obviously not expecting that he would be nted so easily today, just as he was about to open his mouth, arge mouthful of blood immediately spewed out of his mouth.


    Murong Zong then kicked him into the distance and fell heavily to the ground, and immediately died.


    Kuromao is extremely smart, and when Lei Kangquan flew out, he also let go, turned his head and started to help other people.


    Not long after, the bandits who were still showing off their power just now all fell to the ground, and more or less suffered knives on their bodies.


    Liu Jiahuai hurried to her sister''s side, shook her body nervously, and shouted worriedly, "Jia Nian, Jia Nian!"


    "Brother Jiahuai, don''t worry, he just fell asleep. I checked it just now and there is no trauma."


    Liu Jiahuai was slightly relieved when she heard the words, hugged her sister in her arms, and said sincerely, "Aran, thank you very much."


    Murong shook his head, "I didn''t help, thanks to Heimao by his side."


    Kuromao roared in a timely manner, "Wow!"


    Praise me, praise me.

 Chapter 421: Arrive at Yulin Prefecture

    Chapter 421 Arrive at Yulin Mansion


    Seeing it taking credit like a child, Liu Jiahuai smiled, "Okay, when I get to town, I''ll buy something delicious for Kuro Mao, is that okay?"


    "Wow!"


    Count your physiognomy.


    Liu Jiahuai looked at the woman lying next to her again, and was about to kick her up. She looked at her unbroken chest, her eyes froze, she let her sister lean on her, sniffed her breath, and immediately retracted it. hand.


    "Brother Jiahuai, what''s wrong?"


    "died."


    Murong Lingran took a closer look, and then noticed arge amount of blood flowing from her neck. It is estimated that the ck hair just bit her blood vessel, causing her to lose too much blood and die of shock.


    Liu Jiahuai sneered: "Dare to take action against Jia Nian, just die like this, and it will be cheap for her. Aran, don''t be afraid, she is self-inflicted, and death is not a pity, let''s go to your eldest brother."


    Murong let out a sigh, seeing Liu Jiahuai walking towards the eldest brother, and hurriedly followed.


    Murong Zong saw Liu Jiahuai carrying someone over, and asked with concern: "Jiahuai, Jia Nian, is she all right?"


    "Don''t worry, just fell asleep, it''s fine."


    "That''s good."


    "Tell me, are you the vigers around here?" Uncle Kou looked at the person kneeling on the ground and asked sharply, "If there is a lie, your fate will be the same as your leader!"


    Murong Lingran quickly walked over with Liu Jiahuai, only to see the few remaining bandits kneeling on the ground covered in injuries.


    One of them took a painful look at Lei Kangquan and the rest of the brothers on the ground, and raised his head with resentment, "We won''t say anything, you killed our leader, killed our brothers, you wait, we will definitely I want you to pay for it."


    Uncle Kou said helplessly: "Pay your life? It also depends on whether you have the ability to do this. If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it."


    Murong Zong and Liu Jiahuai were about to start when they heard the words, when Uncle Kou raised his hand to signal them not to move, and wrote lightly: "You are still young, leave this kind of thing to me."


    After ??Uncle Kou looked at Murong Lingran, Murong Lingran knew what Uncle Kou meant, he was afraid to scare her, and she didn''t want to see such a **** scene, so as not to have nightmares at night, so she turned around obediently.


    When she turned around, Uncle Kou walked towards the person kneeling on the ground with a gloomy face.


    The bandits looked at Uncle Kou''s eyes and panicked, "You...what are you going to do?"


    "What are you doing?" Uncle Kou sneered, "You all killed us just now, you never thought I would let you go."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, Uncle Kou stopped talking nonsense with them, and one person stepped forward and gave them a knife, and all of them hit the heart.


    After a while, all the surviving bandits fell to the ground.


    Uncle Kou didn''t n to dispose of their corpses, leaving their corpses to be divided by wild beasts was considered their retribution.


    The sun gradually rose, everyone packed up and got on the carriage, and started to go to Yulin Mansion again.


    And God seems to know that they have done a good thing, except for the bandits who do all kinds of evil, so that their next journey will be extremely smooth.


    Every time it gets dark, I either arrive at a town with an inn, or I meet a kind farmer to take it in.


    Because of this, at dusk seven dayster, the group sessfully arrived at Yulin Mansion, Qingliu County, which Uncle Kou''s friend mentioned in his letter.


    Uncle Kou from Qingliu County had been here many times before, so when he arrived in the city, he first arranged Murong Lingran and the others at the auspicious inn, and asked them to wait in his room and find old friends by themselves.

 Chapter 422: It is easy to ask God to send God

    Chapter 422 It is easy to ask God to send God


    Uncle Kou came back soon after going out, followed by a man about his age.


    "Let me introduce, this is what I told you, my friend for many years, Pang Lisheng, has been doing business in Qingliu County, you can call him Uncle Pang."


    Everyone shouted obediently, "Uncle Pang."


    Pang Lisheng nodded politely.


    Uncle Kou introduced Pang Lisheng again: "They are the eldest brother and eldest sister of the child, Murong Zong and Murong Lingran, next to their friends, Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian, and the other four are the guards, in order. It''s Pei Xiaonan, Pei Xiaobei, Dalin, Erlin, all brothers."


    Pang Lisheng said sternly: "Hello, Qianping, why didn''t their parentse?"


    "This¡­"


    Murong Lingran exined: "Uncle Pang, my daddy is injured and it is inconvenient toe here. Don''t worry, my eldest brother and I can call the shots."


    "I see."


    Uncle Kou said: "Everyone sit down, Lisheng, let''s not waste time, you can tell about their brother''s situation."


    Pang Lisheng nodded. After sitting down, he suddenly sighed and said, "Actually, in the letter, I only mentioned half of Murongding''s situation."


    Seeing hisplicated expression, Murong Lingran thumped in his heart and asked suspiciously, "Uncle Pang, is my sixth brother in a bad situation?"


    "Well." Pang Lisheng said: "You can say that, but don''t worry, my son is with him now, and now he is indeed neither hungry nor cold nor suffering."


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Uncle Pang, can you tell me whether my brother was rescued here by them or sold here?"


    Uncle Pang nodded, "It should be regarded as being rescued. What I heard is this..."


    Pang Lisheng was Murong Ding who was found in Xishan Vige, and he was also a native of Xishan Vige, but because his parents were originally migrants, and he was an only child, once his parents died, he would have no rtives, and he never went back.


    One dayst year, the neighbor of the old house, the family who raised Murong Ding, came to the city to look for him and asked him, since his house was no longer inhabited, he would not go back, could he give them the house and the poption of his family? Too much, can''t live anymore.


    Pang Lisheng originally wanted to agree, after all, it was empty, but he thought that it was where he grew up after all, and he still had memories of himself and his parents. He is still in good health, so he stayed in the city.


    In the future, when he gets old, he will definitely want to go back to Xishan Vige to retire. Thinking about letting others get used to it, it will be easy to ask God to send him off in the future, so he refuses.


    The neighbor didn''t say anything at the time, but when he returned on a whim, he discovered that his house had been upied by the neighbors for a long time.


    A child has already lived in it, and seeing that there are no weeds in the yard, it is obvious that he has lived there for a long time.


    Seeing him go back, the child also seemed to think that he was wrong, and ran back before he even had time to put on his clothes.


    Coincidentally, when the child ran past him, he happened to see the red birthmark on the child''s left wrist, and he was a little suspicious at the time.


    After living in the vige for a few days, after whispering to the child a few times, it was confirmed that he was the one the Tiger Power Escort was looking for.


    After a few days of inquiries, he also knew Murong Ding''s situation and why Murong Ding came there.

 Chapter 423: Luo Guifang

    Chapter 423 Luo Guifang


    Luo Guifang, the woman who took Murongding away, has not been pregnant since she gave birth to her daughter six years ago.


    The doctors in Yulin House have read it all over and said that she hurt her body when she gave birth to her first child, and it is impossible for her to have a child in her life.


    The husband and wife do not believe in evil, and since they do not want to disappear, they have been asking people to find out where there are doctors with superb medical skills.


    Later, I heard that there was a doctor in the capital who was very good at her kind of disease, so she made a long journey to the capital.


    It''s just that the doctors in the capital and the doctors in Yulin Prefecture also said the same thing.


    Just as the two of them went home in a depressed mood, they encountered a robber outside the capital. On the way to escape, they found Murong Ding who had no adults around.


    Luo Guifang saw that Murong Ding was still young and looked extremely handsome and cute. After asking her husband''s consent, regardless of whether Murong Ding''s family was in a hurry to find him, Luo Guifang took Murong Ding back to Xishan Vige and wanted to treat him as his own. Son raising.


    Murong Ding saw the scene of the robber murdering at that time, and was so frightened that he followed the two of them in a daze.


    By the time he recovered, he had already left the capital for several days.


    At the beginning, the husband and wife knew that they might not have a son in their life, so they regarded Murong Ding as their own son, and treated him very well.


    But in Junest year, Luo Guifang suddenly became pregnant, and their attitude towards Murong Ding took a turn for the worse.


    At first, her belly was not yet pregnant. Luo Guifang didn''t know whether it was a boy or a girl. She was afraid that she would still be a daughter when she was born, so although she treated Murong Ding not as well as before, at least she didn''t let him starve and freeze.


    As time goes by, her belly is getting bigger and bigger, especially in the past two months, more and more people say that the boy in her belly is a boy, and Luo Guifang bes more and morecent.


    Thinking that when Murong Ding grows up, he willpete with his own son for the family property. Every time he sees Murong Ding, his nose is not his nose and his eyes are not eyes.


    Even if she only gave him one meal a day, Murong Ding, who was often hungry, went to the mountains to pick wild fruits to eat, or had other kind vigers give him food, she still felt that Murong Ding was shaking in front of her every day and felt embarrassed.


    Luo Guifang felt that keeping Murong Ding was not a long-term solution. The longer the time, the more money he would spend on him, and the less money his son would get in the future.


    But one day, she and her family went to the temple to pray for the child in her womb. A monk didn''t know why, just nced at her and knew what she was thinking.


    said that all the children in her womb were born because she adopted Murong Ding, and if she abandoned Murong Ding, she would not be able to keep the children in her womb.


    Luo Guifang didn''t believe in evil at first, so he tried to take Murong Ding to the beggar''s den in Fucheng and abandoned him once.


    But after she went back that night, her stomach pain was so severe that she even saw redness, and even after taking the medicine for a few days, it didn''t help.


    Luo Guifang remembered the monk''s words, and then panicked, and quickly asked her husband to pick him up.


    The amazing thing is that on the day Murongding came back, her stomach miraculously stopped hurting and bleeding.


    After having invited the doctor to see it, the doctor could not find the reason.


    The day before, he still thought that Luo Guifang''s stomach would definitely not be able to be saved, and he himself was a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    I didn''t expect that day when she had a pulse, her fetus was actually stable, and seeing the red a few days ago was like an illusion.

 Chapter 424: child abduction charges

    Chapter 424 The crime of child trafficking


    Luo Guifang believed that what the monk said was true, but instead of thanking Murong Ding, he hated Murong Ding who couldn''t get rid of it.


    Not only did he not have enough to eat, he kept working every day, but he also served her, treating him as a servant of his own family when he was young.


    When something went wrong, he would p him in the face, or greet him vigorously with a bull whip, so that there was no good ground on his body.


    Later, he really thought he was an eyesore, so he drove him to live in the Pang family''s house next door.


    Anyway, if she finds out, she can fool her by saying that the child is ignorant.


    After all, the Pang family is considered a wealthy person in Xishan Vige, and they also have a house in the city, so they shouldn¡¯t care about a five-year-old child.


    Wan Dahe did not object to his wife''s actions. He also worked extremely hard to earn money, and did not want to raise a son for others, and even sometimes helped his wife to abuse Murong Ding.


    Fortunately, not all people in the Wan family are so vicious. Wan Dahe''s younger brother Wan Erhe and his wife would step up to stop Murong Ding when they saw that he was beaten. When they saw that Murong Ding was out of food, they would quietly give him food. eat.


    Even the weather was cold, knowing that there was nothing in Pang Lisheng''s house, he even gave him his own quilt to cover, and taught him to hide it during the day and take it out at night, so as not to be discovered by Luo Guifang and robbed by her.


    As for the old man and olddy of the Wan family, they didn''t like Murong Ding, the unrted grandson who appeared halfway, and they didn''t care at all how the children treated him. Two reprimands.


    Since Pang Lisheng returned to Xishan Vige and found out that Murong Ding lived in his house, after confirming Murong Ding''s identity, he brought people to Wanjia and asked them to pay Murong Ding the amodation fee for this period of time, and Compensation fee, a total of 12 taels of silver.


    The people of Wan''s family are naturally unwilling. Although Luo Guifang picked the lock and let Murong Ding live in it was wrong, but Murong Ding didn''t live there for a long time. Ten taels of silver were enough for Wan''s family for several years.


    The Pang family is not short of money, and even thinks that a child will live in and guard the house for him for free, and is unwilling to pay for it.


    Luo Guifang is a pregnant woman again, Pang Lisheng can''t push him too fast, so they ask them to sell Murongding to him to pay off the debt, so that he can take Murongding away.


    However, Luo Guifang was worried that selling Murong Ding would be like abandoning him, and she refused to sign a betrayal contract for fear of affecting the child in her womb.


    Only said that for the time being, Murong Ding could go to the Pang family to work every day, but he was still a member of the Wan family.


    Pang Lisheng had no choice but to let his son Pang Haomiao live in his old house, and let Murong Ding stay at his house every day. In name, it was to work, but in fact, it was to protect Murong Ding and not to beat Luo Guifang. chance to scold him.


    And Luo Guifang has been guarding them all the time. As long as they don''t see Murong Ding after a certain amount of time, they will bring their third child, who is a fast catcher, to the door. Only when they see Murong Ding in person can they be relieved.


    It was precisely because the third child of the Wan family was in the county town that they did not dare to take Murong Ding away quietly.


    After all, the Pang family is just an ordinary business family. If they are charged with kidnapping and selling children, they cannot afford it.


    After a long while, after hearing what Pang Lisheng said, everyone was furious.


    They never imagined that Murong Ding would be taken to such a vicious family.

 Chapter 425: poisoning

    Chapter 425 Poisoning


    "Luo Guifang is so vicious. She is still pregnant and dares to treat a child so viciously, and she is not afraid of breaking the child''s life." Da Lin said.


    "Yeah, the monks all said that it was because they brought Murong Ding back that they would have children. Murong Ding is a lucky star to them, and the children have not yet been born. , you must know that even if the child is born, there are countless deaths. No wonder God made her unable to conceive a child for so many years, the feeling is that God knows she is too vicious and punished her specially." Erlin also said.


    Uncle Kou couldn''t help but patted the table when he heard it, his breath became rapid, and gritted his teeth: "That''s right, since you can''t always be nice to others, then don''t bring people so far from the capital. , They are not rare, some are rare. If they didn''t take people out of the capital, maybe Murong Ding would have been found long ago, he would have gone home long ago, and he would have seen his family long ago, it is really hateful."


    When Liu Jianian saw Murong Ding for thest time, he was a little baby who could not walk steadily, and he also said with a distressed face: "Liu Liu has suffered so much at such a young age, we all hear it so hard. , let my uncles and aunts know, I don''t know how much self-me they will be."


    Pei Xiaobei said happily: "Fortunately, Murong Ding''s side is not all bad people, otherwise we don''t know if we can see him now."


    Pang Lisheng nodded, "Indeed, it is true that not all the Wan family are bad people. I tried to get this information from Luo Guifang''s daughter and her concubine. They have actually tried their best to help Murong Ding, but what''s the matter? limited ability."


    Murong Zong said angrily: "Uncle Pang, how is the injury on the sixth brother now?"


    Pang Lisheng sighed and said, "I have seen Murong Ding''s body. In summer and autumn, he wore less clothes and suffered more injuries. But since the winter, although Luo Guifang has not prepared cotton-padded clothes for him, there are kind people in the vige who have given them to him. Clothes are worn. After wearing thick clothes, there is not much trauma. Now there are many scars, which look scary, but they are all flesh wounds. In fact, they are not serious. It was only after I asked a doctor to show him a few days ago. Found out he was poisoned."


    The hearts of everyone immediately raised, could someone poison him?


    Murong asked worriedly: "He was poisoned? What kind of poison? Was it poisoned by someone or by ident? Is there a detoxification now?"


    Uncle Pang exined: "I saw him scratching his whole body non-stop that day, I thought he was bitten by some bug, I took a look at his clothes and found that he was covered with red bumps all over his body. I asked him what was going on, and he said that he was identally cut by a kind of grass when he was going up the mountain. Since then, he will have bumps and itching from time to time."


    "The doctor also went to find that kind of grass, but he didn''t know it either, and he didn''t know what kind of poison it was, so he could only give him an injection, and then tried to give him some medicine to make him feel less ufortable. But the medicine only has With its antipruritic and inhibitory effects, the disease cannot be cured and asionally rpses."


    "But don''t worry, the doctor said that the poison should not be fatal, but when it rpses, it''s a little serious and makes people ufortable. Just keep the medicine with you at any time."


    Murong Zong thought for a moment, then got up quickly, and said anxiously: "Uncle Pang, you said in the letter that he knows all about the Murong family''s memory, and there is no problem with his brain, right?"

 Chapter 426: Unfamiliar white-eyed wolf

    Chapter 426 The unfamiliar white-eyed wolf


    Pang Lisheng nodded, "No problem, he has always wanted to go home, but I''m afraid that he will be too excited after listening to it at a young age, and he will be too excited to keep his mouth shut, leaking the news that you areing, and making Luo Guifang alert, it will cause trouble, so I did not Tell him the news of youring."


    "Then why don''t we go now." Murong Zong said urgently: "If you rush over tomorrow, it will take a lot of time. Although Uncle Pang said that your son is guarding him now, I still want to see you soon. He is at ease, you can take us there."


    Uncle Kou also said: "Brother Pang, I will trouble you."


    Pang Lisheng said helplessly: "It''s not that I don''t take you there, but you look outside now."


    Pei Xiaobei and Pei Xiaonan walked to the window in confusion, and saw that the sun was going down outside, and the sky gradually began to darken.


    Murong Zong remembered that they seemed to be thest to enter the city just now. After they entered the city, the soldiers guarding the city closed the city gate, and now I am afraid they can''t get out even if they want to go out.


    Obviously the others thought of it too, and Murong said helplessly, "Uncle Pang, I''ll go and open a room for you too. Please take us there tomorrow morning."


    Pang Lisheng shook his head, "You don''t need to waste that money, my house is nearby, you can walk there in a few steps, I wille to you tomorrow morning, you have been running around for a few days, take a good rest, I will leave now. "


    Murong Zong hurriedly said, "I''ll send you off."


    Pang Lisheng said with a smile: "No need, my house is really just a few steps away. Brother Kou, you should rest early too, you don''t need to send it, I''ll go first."


    After saying that, without waiting for everyone to react, he quickly raised his feet and left.


    Uncle Kou understands the temper of his friend, and he is embarrassed to see the younger generation give him a big man.


    Since they haven''t eaten dinner yet, after Pang Lisheng left, he took them downstairs to eat dinner, and then they went back to their rooms to rest.


    The next day, Xishan Vige


    Luo Guifang got up early in the morning and kept wandering around the gate of Pang''s house with bad eyes.


    Just when she was waiting impatiently, when she saw the door of Pang''s house finally opened, and when she saw the person walking out from inside, the elder pulled his face instantly, as if someone owed her arge sum of money, and shouted loudly. : "Wanqianbao,e here for me!"


    When Murong Ding saw Luo Guifang, she would think of her beating and scolding, no, even hearing her voice would make her feel sick.


    Seeing her standing beside him arrogantly with her hips on her back, she trembled and said, "Auntie, you... are you looking for me for something?"


    Luo Guifang frowned, yin and yang strangely said: "It really is an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf, I am your mother, and I don''t know how your former parents taught you such an ignorant child. Eat my food, drink Mine, you only know how to call me auntie. Why, will calling me Aniang smash your mouth?"


    Murong Ding secretly thought: I have A-Niang, she just can''t find me temporarily, how can I call someone else''s A-Niang? If my mother finds out, she will definitely be sad.


    She just lost me temporarily. One day, my mother, no, my father and my brothers and sisters will definitelye to me. They love me so much, and they will definitely not keep me outside.


    Seeing that he was stuck there like a pir again and didn''t speak, Luo Guifang suddenly became furious and roared, "What are you doing? Today it''s our big room''s turn to cook, go and help your sister cook the fire. If I was scolded for wasting time, be careful I will kill you."

 Chapter 427: leave no one

    Chapter 427


    Murong Ding shuddered when he thought of her previous beatings and scolding, and was about to lift his feet when a man''s displeased voice sounded in his ears.


    "Aunt Luo, your family still owes my family a debt. It was written in ck and white at the beginning. As long as you haven''t paid off the money, this child will always work for my family. You are such a person who stopped at my door early in the morning to send my family, Do you think it fits?"


    Luo Guifang frowned and said, "Pang Haomiao, although we agreed at the beginning, he is my son after all, and he didn''t sell his body to your family. Today, it''s my family''s turn to cook in our big room. I''m pregnant and I can''t help. He What''s wrong with helping his sister in the past? Are you so inhumane, asking me, a man with a big belly, to cook breakfast for the whole family? , can you bear it?"


    Pang Haomiao said with a look of disdain: "You don''t me me, I''m not your ten thousand family, that is your own division ofbor and asks you to be a pregnant woman to do the work, not the work I assigned for you, you It''s not for me to eat, what''s my business? Also, you said you can''t make breakfast, but you have the strength to fight with me early in the morning. You''re full of energy and it''s not like someone who can''t live. "


    Luo Guifang suddenly became annoyed, "You said that you won''t let anyone go?"


    "Naturally don''t let it go, you''re just saying that, I don''t have a reason to let people go today."


    "You!" Luo Guifang suddenly said proudly: "Really? Today I tell you, I must take him home, I see if you dare to take action against me, a pregnant woman."


    After Luo Guifang finished speaking, he strode forward and dragged the unsuspecting Murong Ding towards Wanjia.


    Pang Haomiao didn''t expect her to be so shameless, but he couldn''t really take action against her, so he could only quickly run to the two of them to stop him, and said sternly, "You better be gentle, he is a child, you are like this. Pull his hand rudely, and in case of dislocation or something, I guarantee you will never have a better life."


    Luo Guifang snorted coldly, "I''m not having a good life? You said it as if this little brat was a child of some big family. How can I still have a bad life? You''re less fanciful."


    "Wonderful?" Pang Haomiao sneered: "Even if his parents are not from a big family, this child suddenly appeared in your home. Although you said you rescued him from a robber, you don''t have any The evidence, maybe his parents were nearby at that time, and they are looking for him now. When the timees, his parents wille to you and charge you with a crime of kidnapping and selling children, what do you do?"


    Luo Guifang sneered and said disdainfully, "When I first saw him, he was wearing simr clothes to beggars, and it is still a question of whether his parents are still alive, maybe he is just an orphan. Don''t say his parents couldn''t find him, but if they did, I would ask them for money."


    "After all, when I found him, the crowd was chaotic and there were robbers around. If I didn''t bring him back, he might have gone to see the King of Hellst year. Also, at the beginning, I treated him like my own son, what delicious food was there? All the delicious food was delivered to him, but it cost me a lot of money. If his parents came, they would never take him away without giving me one hundred taels ofpensation."


    After speaking, without waiting for Pang Haomiao to speak, he bypassed him and dragged Murong Ding to his door.

 Chapter 428: is a wild

    Chapter 428 is a wild species


    Pang Haomiao was in a hurry, if Murong Ding was brought back to Wan''s house, Luo Guifang''s temperament would definitely take him out when he was unhappy.


    Before he could think of a solution, Luo Guifang suddenly eximed and mmed away Murong Ding''s hand, looking at the teeth marks on his hand in shock.


    Luo Guifang said angrily, "Million Treasures, you are so bold, how dare you bite me?"


    Murong Ding saw that she had let go of his hand, and hurriedly ran behind Pang Haomiao to hide.


    "I''m not called Wanqianbao, I have a name, my name is Murongding, I don''t want to be called Wanqianbao!"


    Luo Guifang was about to go up and p him, but she thought that there was still a lot of work at home waiting for him to do, so it was hard to ask questions for the time being. Qianbao, now go home with me to work, and I won''t bother with you about what happened just now."


    Murong Ding shook his head violently, "I don''t go back, you will beat me as soon as I go back, and it''s not my home, I don''t want to go back, and I don''t want to go back if I die!"


    Luo Guifang was angry, took a deep breath, forced a smile and said, "Be good, be obedient, I''m your mother, which child was not beaten when he was a child, I''m all for your own good,e back with me."


    "No, I won''t go back, stop lying to me, you don''t tell the truth, since you brought me back here, you''ve been lying to me, I won''t believe you. My parents never They beat me and even scolded me very rarely. They hurt me so much that they wouldn''t be as vicious as you. It''s all because you tricked me into this ce that I couldn''t see my parents, my brothers and sisters. They must be dying of anxiety now, I hate you, I hate you, I don''t want you to be my mother! I don''t have a vicious mother like you."


    "Myriad treasures, don''t be ashamed of your face, if you do this again, see how I will fix you in the future!"


    "The more you fix me, the less I will go back!"


    "Aunt Luo, you heard that too. He doesn''t want to go back with you. Go back and don''te again."


    Pang Haomiao didn''t even look at her after he finished speaking, he dragged Murong Ding and quickly entered his house.


    Luo Guifang quickly chased after him and was about to step into Pang''s house when Pang Haomiao warned in a cold voice, "Aunt Luo, I''m a marriageable man, and only Qian Bao and I are at home. You still have children in your belly. Are you sure you want to enter my house and take Qianbao away regardless?"


    Luo Guifang paused, gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t scare me!"


    Pang Haomiao smiled indifferently, "If you don''t believe in evil, feel free toe in. But if there are rumors in the vige that let people know that you are such a casual woman, if Wan Dahe suspects that the child in your belly is a wild beast, you can Don''t me me."


    Leaving these words, Pang Haomiao didn''t close the door, and led Murong Ding to the kitchen.


    Luo Guifang looked around, and now everyone in each household was either busy making breakfast or resting. There was no one around. , let people think that she is a casual woman and it''s over.


    This child was hard earned by her, and she must not harm him.


    In desperation, he had to goug out the direction of the Pang family''s kitchen, kicked the door of the Pang family''s house as if venting his hatred, and then returned home reluctantly.


    Seeing that she was finally gone, Pang Haomiao, who was watching her movement in the dark, was relieved and immediately stepped forward to close the door, and brought Murong Ding into the kitchen to prepare breakfast together.

 Chapter 429: Prioritize

    Chapter 429 Priorities


    "Aran, Aran."


    Seeing that his sister waste in getting on the carriage, Murong Zong kept his head down and didn''t know what to think, thinking that she was not feeling well, so he shouted anxiously twice.


    Murong came back to his senses, "Brother, I''m fine."


    "It''s fine, it''s gettingte, hurry up and get in the car."


    Murong Lingran suddenly pulled on his elder brother''s sleeve and said with aplicated expression: "Brother, I... I''m not ready."


    When she woke upst year, the third brother told her that it was because she was seriously injured at that time that her parents and brothers gave up looking for her brothers in order to get her treatment.


    If the sixth brother knew that his parents gave up looking for him because of her, and that he was brought here by the opportunity, separated from his parents for so long, and suffered so much, he would definitely hate her.


    Thinking that he would see hatred for him in the eyes of the sixth brother in the future, Murong Lingran felt a pain in his heart.


    "Prepare?"


    Murong nodded, hesitating for a while, before expressing the concerns in his heart.


    After listening to Murong Zong, he reluctantly patted her head, "Aran, you don''t want to be hurt either, if you say this, we didn''t protect you well that hurt you, and it was our three brothers and father at the time. Mother together decided to save you first, it is us, not you, who are most sorry to the younger brothers, because you were unconscious at that time and could not stop us at all."


    Liu Jiahuai also said: "Your eldest brother is right, Aran, things are prioritized, after all you were by your father and brother''s side at that time, and the situation was critical, it is normal to choose to save you first, Xiao Liu is a good boy, he will understand ."


    "That''s right." Uncle Pang also persuaded: "I also have children. If it is me who is in that situation, I will save the children who are in danger first. Moreover, even if they give up on you at that time, it is not always possible to turn back. If you can find him, don''t you think your sixth brother will be brought here? You must have never thought that he would be brought to Yulin Mansion. Maybe both sides will not care, and it will dy you. Treatment is worth the loss.¡±


    Murong thought for a moment, knowing that if he continued to struggle, it would only make people worry.


    The matter hase to this point, it is useless to think too much, it is better to think about how topensate the sixth brother in the future, take care of his body, and let him forget this painful memory is the real thing.


    "I understand," Murong Lingran suddenly smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I made you worry, let''s go."


    Murong Zong rubbed her hair and got on the carriage when he saw his sister smiling.


    Luo Guifang returned home angrily. Seeing that her daughter''s door was still closed, she kicked open the door roughly.


    He pulled away the quilt that was covering his daughter, gave her two loud ps, and shouted angrily: "What time is it, I''m still sleeping, get up and cook for me, if When your grandfather and grandfather get up and don''t have breakfast, look, I won''t peel your skin!"


    Thousands of jades were sleeping, but they were suddenly woken up by someone, and cried out with a wow, "Woooooo...woooooo..."


    "Cry, cry, cry, you know how to cry. What right do you have to cry in front of the olddy? It''s still in the first month. If you cry away your family''s luck this year, and give the God of Wealth to the olddy to cry and run away, The child in my mother''s belly cried as a loser, and you see how my mother cleans you up!"

 Chapter 430: Xu Sulan

    Chapter 430 Xu Sn


    Wan Qianyu cried even louder after hearing this, "Woo woo woo... woo woo woo..."


    Luo Guifang nced outside the house, worried that her cry would wake up the rest of the family, and immediately closed the door, gritted her teeth and said, "If you like to cry so much, you can cry for me if you have the ability, anyway, it''s a waste of money to keep you! "


    Wan Erhe''s wife, Xu Sn, watched Luo Guifang go out just now, and knew that she would return without sess and was already busy in the kitchen.


    It wasn''t that she wanted to help Luo Guifang, but that she was worried that her man would get up and have nothing to eat.


    Hearing the movement outside, he ran over to open the door and saw that his niece was kneeling on the ground in a thin lingerie, crying out of breath, and there were many red marks on her face.


    I don''t know if it was because of the cold, or because Luo Guifang was frightened, my whole body was shaking, and I almost fainted.


    Xu Sn quickly took off the quilt on the bed and wrapped her, frowning: "Sister-inw, I let her continue to sleep. If you are angry, you can spread it on me. What are you angry with her?"


    Luo Guifang got even more angry when she heard the words, and put her hands on her hips in disbelief: "You let her sleep? You are sincere against me, and you sincerely want men to wake up without food, and then watch me get scolded, right?"


    Xu Sn helped Wan Qianyu to the bed, motioned her to put on her clothes, turned around and said helplessly: "Sister-inw, you think too much, I know that there will definitely not be Qianbao back there, and I have already started helping you prepare in the kitchen. It''s almost done."


    Luo Guifang was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to help her, and her voice involuntarily fell a little bit, "You...you said you prepared everything for me?"


    "Yes, don''t you smell the rice?"


    Luo Guifang pouted, "I have been a little bit cold these days, my nose has been a little blocked, and I can''t smell anything."


    After saying something, he suddenly thought of something, and straightened his back again: "Second brother and sister, I know you are kind, but how can you not let the child not get up sote, if you develop a habit and be azy girl, in the future What if I can''t get married? If I can''t get married, will you help me support her for the rest of my life?"


    Xu Sn was speechless when she heard the words, knowing that she was deliberately making trouble because she couldn''t get off the stage, and said helplessly: "Okay, in the future, you can wake up your daughter whenever you want. Since your mother doesn''t feel bad, then I won''t feel bad. already."


    Hearing the movement outside, she guessed that the men were all getting up, and she didn''t want to quarrel with her pregnant woman, so she walked out.


    Luo Guifang also didn''t want to disturb the quietness of the men. The early morning one after another made her angry, but she had no choice but to stamp her feet angrily, red at her daughter, and went to the kitchen to help herself.


    Otherwise, her man would have seen her and said she was squeamish.


    It''s just that before he got to the kitchen, Luo Guifang thought that breakfast would be ready anyway, an idea shed in her mind, she quickly walked out of the door, and smiled smugly at the Pang family''s house.


    She doesn''t believe it anymore, Pang Haomiao can protect thousands of treasures for a while, and can he protect him forever?


    boom! boom! boom!


    Pang Haomiao and Murong Ding were eating breakfast when they heard the knock on the door, thinking that Luo Guifang was looking for trouble again, and when he opened the door and saw the personing, he breathed a sigh of relief, "Why are you guys here? "


    The people in front of him are a few children who were close friends with Murong Ding. Since Murong Ding was brought back to Xishan Vige, because of his lovable appearance and good personality, he quickly made good friends.

 Chapter 431: conspiracy

    Chapter 431 Conspiracy


    Later, because Luo Guifang instructed him to work every day and often abused him, he didn''t have the time and energy to go out, which made them gradually estranged.


    But since he lived with Pang Haomiao, he started toe to visit Murong Ding to y again.


    At first, Pang Haomiao was also reluctant to go out with Murong Ding. After all, Murong Ding was still young, Zhu Zi and Shun Zi were both two years older than him. He was afraid that Murong Ding would be bullied.


    But the doctor said that Luo Guifang''s abuse had caused a very serious psychological shadow on him. It is good for the body to go out and rx properly. Murong Ding also wanted to go out to y, so he did not confine him at home.


    Zhuzi said: "Let''se and y with him, has Qianbao had his breakfast? Let hime out after eating. I told him yesterday that we are going to dig out the bird''s nest today."


    Shunzi also said, "Yes, Brother Hao Miao, let hime out."


    Pang Haomiao nodded, "You can ask him to go out, but just like the previous times, I have to stay by his side."


    Zhuzi and Shunja looked at each other, Zhuzi thought for a while, nodded and said, "Yes."


    Seeing that they had agreed, Pang Haomiao asked them to wait in the yard, then returned to the main room and Murong Ding quickly finished the breakfast, cleaned up the dishes, and cleaned both of them before taking Murong Ding out.


    Murong Lingran and his party just saw them go out when they arrived, and everyone discussed it. Brother and sister Murong Lingran and Pang Lisheng followed, while the rest waited in Pang Lisheng''s house for the time being.


    After all, there are too many people on their side. If they quietly follow behind a few children, it will be too dazzling. Maybe they will be driven out by the suspicious Xishan vigers as bad people.


    Pang Lisheng didn''t know why they didn''t reveal their identities immediately, but they didn''t ask him if they didn''t say anything, so he could only suggest, "Why don''t I go and let my son take people back, it will take a lot of time."


    Murong shook his head, "Uncle Pang, no need, I was just looking at the mood of the sixth brother at this time. If there is any problem, I can prescribe the right medicine in the future."


    Seeing her say that, Pang Lisheng didn''t force it.


    It''s just that when the four people in front were halfway up the mountain, a child who was walking just now suddenly squatted down, covered his stomach and said anxiously, "Brother Haomiao, my stomach hurts."


    Pang Haomiao quickly stepped forward and said, "Stomach pain? Why did you suddenly have a stomachache? Did you eat something that shouldn''t be eaten in the morning?"


    Zhuzi said with a wrinkled face: "I... I don''t know, Brother Hao Miao, take me to the doctor in the vige to have a look."


    Shunzi wondered: "Pir, but we promised to take Qianbao to dig out the bird''s nest."


    "You can go by yourself, it''s not far away anyway."


    Zhuzi sighed again after speaking, and quickly said, "Brother Haomiao, you can take me back."


    Pang Haomiao nced at Murong Ding worriedly, "A Ding,e back with me."


    "No need." Shunzi said, "Brother Haomiao, if I watch him, he will be fine."


    "This¡­"


    Pang Haomiao hesitated a little, took a careful look at Zhu Zi''s face, then looked at Sunja exploratively, and lowered his head when he saw the look in his eyes, a terrible thought shed in his heart.


    Such a small child should not have such aplicated heart, right?


    "A Ding, I''ll take you back to Brother Zhuzi first, ande back to youter, okay?"


    Murong Ding nced at the pir, nodded and said, "Brother Haomiao, go ahead, I''m fine."

 Chapter 432: Murong Dings family

    Chapter 432 Murong Ding''s Family


    Pang Haomiao stood up and said lightly, "Pir, let''s go."


    Zhu Zi was overjoyed when he heard the words, clutching his stomach and hunching his waist, he quickly walked ahead.


    Shunzi saw that the two of them were gone, and took Murong Ding for another distance, and suddenly stopped in an open space.


    Murong Ding looked at the surrounding trees and saw that there was no bird''s nest at a nce. He wondered, "Brother Shunzi, why did you stop? There are no bird''s nests here. Let''s go ahead and take a look."


    Hearing his innocent voice, Sunja felt tangled for a while, but thinking that it was already here, there was no turning back.


    looked around and suddenly whistled.


    Before Murong Ding could ask him what he was doing, he saw a man suddenlye out from behind a big tree in the distance.


    Murong Ding recognized the man from a distance. Although he was young, he was not a fool. He immediately understood that he was being plotted, and said in shock, "Brother Shunzi, you deliberately let me out today."


    Sunja said apologetically: "I''m sorry, they said that as long as I bring you out, they will give me and Zhuzi a hundred coins. I really want it. And they also said that if I don''t agree, I will Tell my parents about the things I stole in the past, you also know my parents'' temperament, they will definitely kill me if they know, and I can''t help it, sorry."


    Murong Ding clenched his own small fist, watching the man getting closer and closer to him, suddenly turned around and wanted to run away.


    I just didn''t expect that as soon as I turned around, I bumped into a person. I looked up, and when I saw who it was, my face changed suddenly, and I immediately took a few steps back.


    Luo Dayong and Luo Eryong walked to a ce one meter away from Murongding with sullen smiles and stopped, and before they could speak, they saw Pang Haomiao, who had just left, suddenly running back and warned sharply, "Luo Dayong, Luo Eryong, what do you two want to do!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Pang Haomiao hade to Murong Ding and protected him behind him.


    Luo Dayong was taken aback, "Didn''t you leave?"


    Pang Haomiao snorted coldly, "Do you think everyone in the world is a fool? If you want to find someone to act, you won''t find someone with better acting skills. Zhu Zi''s face is ruddy and he walks faster than me, but I am a little slower. , urging me to hurry up, for fear that I wille back immediately when I find something abnormal, and I will deceive your purpose in a few words."


    Luo Dayong scolded an idiot in his heart, but said with disdain on his face: "It''s useless for you toe. Today I''m going to teach him a lesson and take a good sigh of anger for my aunt."


    After he finished speaking, he took out a dagger from his arms, pulled it out and shook it in front of Pang Haomiao, "If you are sensible, leave quickly, you are only one person and a burden, and I have two people here. Otherwise I..."


    "Otherwise what are you going to do?"


    Suddenly, a low male voice suddenly entered their ears.


    The crowd followed the sound and saw a middle-aged man with a man and a woman walking towards them quickly.


    Pang Haomiao was overjoyed when he saw the personing, "Father."


    Pang Lisheng nodded.


    noticed two people following him, and asked suspiciously: "They are..."


    "Just what you think."


    Pang Haomiao showed ecstasy on his face. After waiting for so long, he finally expected Murong Ding''s family toe.


    Although more than half a year has passed, Murong Ding still recognized his brother and sister at a nce.


    was about to shout excitedly, when he saw Murong Lingran make a gesture of silence for him, then showed a big smile, and then began to look at him.

 Chapter 433: Apologize to him!

    Chapter 433 Apologize to him!


    Fortunately, the people of the Pang family seem to have taken good care of him. After leaving them for a few months, he is now dressed even more than before he disappeared, and his face has grown some flesh, and he looks energetic.


    Although Murong Ding didn''t understand why his sister didn''t want him to recognize him, he knew that his family hade to him. He was not abandoned by his family, and his family was not killed by robbers that day. He would be able to go home soon, and he was immediately excited. nodded.


    Luo Dayong saw that Pang Haomiao called for his father, and the other party suddenly came to three people. He knew that his goal would not be achieved today, and he began to retreat.


    But I thought that my aunt said that if I taught Murong Ding a lesson, I would give them a tael of silver each.


    Although the other party looked at the crowd, they didn''t look like a powerful character. He straightened his back and aimed the dagger at Murong Lingran and the three of them, biting his head and pretending to be strong: "You...don''te here, If you know each other, get out of the way quickly, don''t disturb our work, or I will be rude to you."


    Murong Lingran calmly said, "You''re wee? I''d like to see how you''re wee."


    Luo Dayong and Luo Eryong were about to make a move when Murong Zong suddenly walked up to a big tree, nced at them coldly, and punched the tree in the eyes of everyone''s doubts.


    The two frowned. If you want to beat someone but not them, what kind of skill is it to shoot at a tree?


    Before they could figure it out, they saw that the tree suddenly broke in two and fell to the ground with a bang.


    The eyes of the two of them suddenly became frightened.


    Murong Zong patted the dust on his fists and said with a nk face: "You want to be rude to me? Okay,e on, let''s see if you go up one by one, or both of you, I can do it, it''s just boring, and some are Time, I just loosen my muscles."


    Luo Dayong and Luo Eryong''s foreheads were covered with cold sweat, and their whole bodies trembled involuntarily. Obviously, they had never seen such a good force in their lives.


    If the fist like just now hit them, they would definitely be unable to resist.


    Luo Dayong waved his hand and saw that he still had a knife in his hand, he immediately threw it on the ground like a hot potato, and smirked: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I... We were just joking, don''t mind, we Leave now, don''t bother you to do it."


    "Yes, yes, don''t be angry." Seeing this, Luo Eryong threw the knife away quickly, for fear that the other party would feel that he was not sincere, he forced a smile and said, "We just wanted to scare thousands of treasures, it seems that you are looking for him for something. If you look like this, the two of us won''t bother, there are many things that offend today, and I hope you will forgive me, so I will leave."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the two of them ran away as if their butts were on fire.


    Shunja saw them run away, and wanted to follow.


    Murong Ling Ran saw his intention and said coldly, "Hold on."


    Shunzi paused, turned his head and said, "Is there anything else?"


    "Apologize to him!"


    Pang Haomiao also said: "Yes, apologize to him. He trusted you so much and regarded you as a friend, but you betrayed him. Has your conscience been eaten by a dog?"


    Shunzi nced at Murong Ding embarrassedly, that man''s martial arts were so powerful, he would definitely not be able to leave easily today without an apology, so he blushed and said, "Qian...Qianbao, I''m sorry, I really can''t do anything about it. Please forgive me, I will never dare again, if I have something delicious in the future, I will be the first to think of you, so please let them let me go."

 Chapter 434: finally come

    Chapter 434 is finally here


    Murong Ding snorted arrogantly, turned his head aside, and said in a cold voice, "I misread you, but I still treat you as a friend, I don''t want to see you in the future, you go. "


    He can''t afford such a friend. If his brother and sister were not here today, he would definitely be scratched by Luo Dayong''s knife. Although he is small, he is also very vengeful.


    Shunzi breathed a sigh of relief and was about to lift his foot to leave when he nced at Murong Zong again in embarrassment.


    Murong Zong said viciously: "Go away!"


    "Yes yes yes, I''m going, I''m going."


    tentatively took a few steps back. Seeing that they didn''t move, he really let him go and ran away.


    Seeing that all the unrted outsiders had left, Pang Haomiao stepped forward and asked, "Dad, who are they..."


    "They are Qianbao and No, Murong Ding''s eldest brother and eldest sister."


    Murong Zong said sternly: "Thank you Xiongtai for maintaining Xiaoliu just now."


    Pang Haomiao shook his head, "Uncle Kou is a life-saver for our family and is my father''s friend. It is rare for him to ask us to do a favor once. This little favor is nothing to worry about, so don''t take it to heart."


    Pang Lisheng nodded and said, "That''s right, you haven''t seen each other for so long. There must be a lot to say. Our father and son are not far away. If there is anything, just shout loudly."


    "Thank you."


    After the outsider left, Murong Ding couldn''t bear it any longer, and plunged into Murong Lingran''s arms excitedly.


    Murong Lingran touched his head and said with a distressed expression, "Liu Liu, don''t be afraid, my sister is here."


    Listening to Sister''s gentle voice, Murong Ding burst into tears and said aggrievedly: "Sister, you''re finally here, I''m afraid I''m here alone, I''m afraid you don''t want me, and I''m afraid you will find me. Without me, I am even more afraid that you will all be killed by robbers."


    "There are a lot of people here who are bullying me. Some people here are even more hateful than Grandma, and more hateful than the uncle''s family. I really miss you so much, I really want to go home, woo woo... woo woo..."


    Murong Zong squatted down, patted his sixth brother on the back, and said with relief: "How could we not want you? We have been asking people to find you, but you also know that the world is so big, it will take a long time. No, we''ll be here as soon as we hear from you."


    "Yes." Murong Lingran also said, "Don''t worry, now that we are here, we also know what you''ve encountered before, don''t worry, my sister will never let anyone who bullied you, and she will never let anyone who bullied you in the future. You are being bullied by anyone again."


    When Murong Ding heard the words, Luo Guifang''s figure shed in his mind immediately, thinking of what she had done to him in the past, he suddenly raised his head from his sister''s arms, shook his head vigorously, and said anxiously, "Sister, forget it, That woman is not easy to mess with, you can''t fight her, as long as I can go home, I can ignore the past, I want to go home to see my real parents, I really miss you."


    Sister A is still a child herself, so how could he avenge him? It would be better for him not to hurt A Sister.


    Murong Lingran took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears from his face, and said earnestly, "Liu Liu will be worried about us when he grows up. Don''t worry, my sister won''t do anything to hurt herself."


    "I heard from Uncle Pang that Luo Guifang brought you to such a far ce without authorization, not only did not treat you well, but also abused you, poisoned you, and had rashes from time to time. If you can swallow it, my sister can''t swallow it."

 Chapter 435: who is behind

    Who is behind Chapter 435


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, he stood up, held his hand, and said with a smile, "Let''s go, this is not the ce to talk, let''s go home first."


    Murong Ding said with a worried look: "Sister, don''t be impulsive, that person is not easy to offend, and there are still people in the Wan family who are in the county government office, we can''t afford to offend him."


    Murong Lingran knew that the sixth brother was very stubborn even though he was young. He looked around cautiously, and repeated what Uncle Pang told them yesterday in a voice that only the three of them could hear.


    "Liu, that''s it, if it wasn''t for her, you might have returned to us long ago. You don''t need to suffer so much at all. Can you bear it?"


    Murong Ding tangled: "Sister, I''m just worried about you."


    He is also very angry, but A-jie is still a child herself, how could she be able to fight against the Wan family?


    "Don''t worry, my sister promises you that she won''t take action if she''s not sure, is that alright?"


    Murong Dingughed immediately, "Well, by the way, sister, where are the parents? What about the rest of the brothers? Why didn''t theye?"


    Murong said: "They can''t leave because of some things, but they are waiting for you at home. Now they have found you, don''t worry, you will be able to see them soon."


    Murong Zong thought of something, and suddenly asked seriously: "Liu, I remember when you disappeared, you were with your fourth and fifth brothers. How did you separate? Do you know their whereabouts?"


    Murong Ding was shocked and said, "Are the fourth and fifth brothers also lost?"


    He thought he was the only one who lost it.


    Murong Zong nodded, "Yes, during this time, we are not only looking for you, but also looking for your fourth and fifth brothers. If you have news about them, tell us all, okay?"


    Murong Ding carefully recalled what happened that day, and wrinkled a small face: "Big brother, sister, I was with the fourth and fifth brothers that day, I only remember that the fourth and fifth brothers have been protecting me. , Later, there were more and more people, and I was identally knocked down. When I got up, they were all gone, and so were you. Soon I met Aunt Luo and was taken to Xishan Vige. ."


    "Knocked down by someone?" Murong asked in confusion, "Do you remember who was behind you at that time?"


    "Can not remember."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly turned extremely ugly, I hope it wasn''t what she guessed.


    Seeing the dignified expressions on his brother and sister''s face, Murong Ding med himself: "I''m sorry, I didn''t help, and the fourth and fifth brothers don''t know if they were taken away like me. Bigger than me, he must have been beaten and scolded more than me, he must have done more work than me, and he must have lived worse than me."


    Murong Lingran stroked his sixth brother''s head and said with relief, "Although there are bad people in the world, there are also good people, we have to think about the good, you know? You can be found in Yulin Mansion, and they are also very quick. You will go home, you are still young, don¡¯t think about that, just leave these things to your brothers and sisters, children will be stupid if they use their brains too much.¡±


    Murong Ding said sullenly, "Okay, I understand."


    Having said everything that needs to be said, the three of them called Pang''s father and son and went back to Pang''s house.


    When ?? came, Murong Lingran agreed with Pang Lisheng on the carriage, not to reveal their identities as brother and sister for the time being.

 Chapter 436: long needle eye

    Chapter 436 Long Needle Eyes


    If anyone asked, they would say that they were his distant nieces from the capital, who had nothing to do in the first month, and came to see him.


    Pang Lisheng readily agreed.


    He also understood what they were worried about. After all, he was from Xishan Vige. If Murong Lingran revealed his identity and took Murong Ding away, he probably wouldn''t be able to stay in Xishan Vige in the future.


    But he doesn''t care about that. In the past few days, their father and son have had a lot of disputes with Luo Guifang. If they take Murong Ding away and teach Luo Guifang a lesson, he can''t ask for it.


    On the way back, as expected by Murong Lingran, although Pang Lisheng hadn''t returned to the vige very often in the past few years, due to Murong Ding''s reasons, he came back very often during this time, and more and more people knew him.


    saw three strangers following him, each of them curiously asked who he was.


    Pang Lisheng said it as Murong Lingran said.


    Back at Pang''s house, Uncle Kou also briefly introduced to Pang Haomiao the identities of Liu Jiahuai''s brothers and sisters and the four of the Huwei Escort.


    After everyone greeted each other, Murong Lingran asked Pang Haomiao which room the sixth brother lived in, and then walked in with the elder brother and the sixth brother.


    Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian were also very concerned about Murong Ding, and they also watched him born and knew what Murong Lingran was going to do. Seeing this, they followed the three of them into the room.


    Murong Ding saw the four of them entered the room and looked at him with a serious look, thinking that he had done something wrong, and said nervously: "Sister, you... what''s the matter with you?"


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and grabbed his belt and began to undress him.


    Murong Ding turned pale in shock, hurriedly ran behind his elder brother, wrapped his arms around himself, as if he had been molested, his voice stuttered with fright, "A... sister, you... what are you going to do? ?"


    Murong frowned: "What else can I do? Uncle Pang said you have a lot of scars on your body, I want to take a look."


    "No." Murong Ding firmly opposed.


    "Why not?"


    "I''m a big man."


    The four of them burst intoughter. This big man may have forgotten about running in front of them with his bare buttocks when he was a child.


    Murong Lingran crossed her hips and smiled and said, "Big man? Xiao Liu, how old are you? Even if you haven''t seen each other for a year, you''re still a few months away from turning six years old, and I don''t even know how old you are. How many times have I taken a shower, and I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve watched my whole body, and I know exactly where there are moles, and now I¡¯m shy? It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Murong Ding''s face suddenly turned red, his mouth was shriveled, and he looked like he wanted to cry or not, and said unconvincingly: "Sister, you will bully me, I haven''t seen you for a few months, I have grown up, the Master said. However, men can''t bully women casually, and women can''t look at men''s bodies either, or they will grow needles."


    "Master?" Murong asked in surprise, "Liu Liu, did the Wan family send you to the school to study?"


    Uncle Pang said that at first they were very good to Xiao Liu, are they really good enough to send him to study?


    Murong Ding shook his head, thinking about the past, his mood became a little lower, "No, they originally depended on me for everything, and they also thought about sending me to the school, but just before they nned to send me to the school One day, Aunt Luo was pregnant, and she said that after she became pregnant, the family would spend a lot of money, and there was no money to send me to the school. Those words were overheard outside the school."

 Chapter 437: cruel

    Chapter 437 Cruel


    Murong Lingran showed such an expression as expected.


    She just said that after knowing that she had a child in her stomach, she didn''t even feed her sixth brother. How could Luo Guifang be willing to spend so much money to send someone who has no blood rtionship to the school.


    "Liu, don''t worry, my sister will definitely send you to the school in the future, but now, you have to take off my clothes for me!"


    Murong Ding felt very happy when he heard the words in front of him. He thought he had diverted her attention, but he didn''t expect that she would still let him go. The injury has really healed, and there are only scars left, and it doesn''t hurt anymore. If you are worried, you can go out with sister Jia Nian first, let the two brothers see it, and then tell you, okay? "


    "Not good." Murong Lingran refused without thinking.


    Just a little kid, Murong Lingran didn''t want to waste time, but she was too hard to scare the sixth brother. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly nced at the elder brother.


    Murong Zong knew his sister''s temper, so he could only persuade with a smile: "Liu, your sister doesn''t want you to be naked, she just looks at your upper body, don''t be afraid."


    was also a little speechless. At this timest year, he still had to sleep with Aran, or else he would cry and stay up all night.


    I don''t know if the master''s exnation made him misunderstood, or if the master deliberately frightened them not to do bad things, and even guarded against his own sister, like a little girl who was about to be molested, it was really funny.


    Murong Ding stared nkly at her sister, "Really?"


    "Really, really, has Sister A lied to you?"


    Murong Ding breathed a sigh of relief, put his hands down from his chest, closed his eyes tightly, and began to slowly take off his clothes, as if he had sacrificed himself.


    Murong Lingran watched him take off until tomorrow, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He couldn''t bear it any longer. He strode forward and squatted down to help him take off.


    Before he could react, she took off the clothes on the upper body, revealing the upper body full of welts.


    "My God!" Liu Jianian immediately covered his mouth, this... this is too cruel.


    No wonder they were surprised. At this time, Murong Ding''s upper body had no good spot, and the scars were all over it. He didn''t even let go of his arm.


    Murong Lingran was also extremely angry in her heart, her eyes were full of distress, and she hated Luo Guifang a little more.


    An adult, or a woman with a child in her belly, actually takes a child out of anger and puts such a heavy hand, she is simply unworthy of being a human being!


    Murong Zong also gritted his teeth and said, "That woman is too vicious."


    "That''s right." Liu Jiahuai also said, "She is a mother herself, with such a vicious heart, she doesn''t deserve to be a mother!"


    Murong Ding felt that the temperature in the room had dropped a little bit, so he shook his body involuntarily, and said anxiously, "Sister, I''m cold."


    "I''m sorry, my sister was negligent." Murong Lingran patted her forehead in annoyance, and was about to put it on for him. Seeing that his clothes were thick, they were all washed white, so she quickly opened the burden she put on the bed. , took out a whole new set of clothes and began to put them on him.


    Murong Ding said with a look of joy: "Sister, are these new clothes you bought for me?"

 Chapter 438: meet and greet

    Chapter 438 Meeting Ceremony


    "Yes, try it first, if it doesn''t fit, my sister will take you to the county to buy a new er, and my sister will buy you as much as you want."


    Murong Ding jumped up happily, "Thank you, sister."


    It''s nice to see my sister, he also has new clothes.


    "Okay, okay, I know you''re happy, don''t move."


    Murong Ding immediately stood up obediently.


    Liu Jianian also hurried forward to tidy up his clothes.


    Murong Zong touched his head embarrassedly when he saw this, "Aran, you are still careful, I didn''t even think of bringing new clothes to Xiao Liu."


    Murong Ding said very sympathetically: "Big brother, sister can bring it, you don''t have to me yourself."


    Murong Zong''s heart warmed, and before he could speak, he saw Murong Ding look like a little adult and said, "But the master said that when you see family members you haven''t seen for a long time, the elders should give them to the younger ones, and the older ones should give the younger ones to the younger ones. If you want to bring a present, big brother, when we get home, you must make it up for me."


    Murong Zong froze when he heard the words.


    Liu Jiahuai''s siblings watched him suddenly turn their heads, and a bad premonition suddenly appeared in their hearts.


    Sure enough, as soon as their eyes met, the two of them heard Murong Ding say slowly, "As for these two older brothers and sisters, although you said that you have known me since childhood, but at that time I was still young, I really don''t remember you, but since you two Saying that you have known me since childhood, and came here with my elder brother and sister, that must be my brother and sister''s good friend, and that is my elder brother and sister, right?"


    The two nodded stunned.


    Murong Ding smiled and said, "Then I also wrote down your greetings first, and you must give it to me in the future. I will remember it firmly."


    The two had to nod again.


    Murong Lingran raised his forehead while listening, what kind of master is this? It''s simply a misunderstanding of the children.


    Seeing the embarrassment of the three of them, Murong Lingran fastened the belt to the sixth brother, then stood up abruptly and said sternly, "Liu, this is too rude."


    "Am I right?"


    Murong Lingran knew that the sixth brother was still young, and he had spent most of his life in Saiyuan Mansion, and he had never stayed in a normal family at all.


    As long as he had memories, he worked with her every day under the surveince of officers and soldiers. There must be a lot of things he didn''t understand, so she wasn''t surprised to say such a thing.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s normal to bring a wee gift, but did the master say that you must bring it?"


    Murong Ding thought for a while, then shook his head, "That''s not true."


    "Do you mean to ask someone for a greeting?"


    "nor."


    "Then it''s over. It''s very rude to take the initiative to ask people for things, and everyone brought gifts, but you didn''t see it."


    Murong Ding was stunned for a while, "I brought it all with me? Where is it?"


    "You know that some gifts in this world are invisible and some are tangible?"


    Murong Ding shook his head, "I don''t know, what is tangible? What is intangible?"


    Murong Lingran pointed to the clothes he was wearing, "The tangible is what you can see and touch, such as this clothes. As for the intangible, for example, Jia Huai and Jia Nian know that you are here, I came to you all the way for the purpose of caring about you, which is invisible."


    "In order toe to see you, everyone slept on the road, encountered many dangers, and even encountered a bandit, and almost lost their lives. This kind of concern can be regarded as a greeting gift."

 Chapter 439: Is it the turn of thousands of treasures?

    Chapter 439 Is it the turn of thousands of treasures?


    "If they didn''t care about you and love you, why would theye all the way from the capital? On such a cold day, wouldn''t it be good to stay in the capital, sit by the warm charcoal pot, eat snacks and talk about family life?"


    Murong Ding opened his mouth in shock. It turned out that they had encountered so many things on the way.


    After thinking for a while, Murong Ding turned to look at the three of them separately, and said earnestly, "Big Brother, Brother Jiahuai, Sister Jia Nian, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that, I know I''m wrong, juste and find me. I should be content, I shouldn''t make such excessive demands, and please forgive me."


    Murong Zong patted his head gratified, the child can be taught, worthy of being his younger brother.


    Liu Jiahuai saw him admit his mistake so readily, and said with a smile, "Tong Yan Wuji, Brother Jiahuai won''t care."


    "That''s right." Liu Jianian also said, "I don''t care either, Xiao Liu, don''t take it to heart."


    The two brothers and sisters secretly made up their minds at the same time, and when there is a chance, they must make up for the gifts they gave him.


    Seeing that they all forgave him, Murong Ding''s mood improved again. Seeing that his clothes werepletely dressed, he quickly went to look in the mirror.


    "Sister, it''s just right, not too big, not too small."


    Murong smiled and said, "It''s fine."


    The Pang family has few rtives, and the family has not been so lively for a long time. Pang Lisheng was very happy. After the five of them came out, he smiled and said to his son: "Haomiao, go to the butcher''s house to buy some fresh meat, and then go to the vige to nt it. I¡¯ll buy some fresh vegetables from the family, and bring out a few jars of wine that we brought back from the county town. It¡¯s rare to have so many guests at home today, so I want to have a good drink with them.¡±


    Uncle Kou worked hard for a few months, and finally found a child for the Murong family. He didn''t smash the signboard of Huwei Escort.


    Pang Haomiao nodded, "Okay, I''ll go right now."


    Murong Zong hurriedly said, "I''ll go too."


    The rest looked at each other and said almost simultaneously, "We''ll also help."


    Seeing that they were all going, Pang Haomiao smiled helplessly, "You havee from a long journey, so just rest well. If you really want to go out, let A Ding apany you to walk around the vige. It is not in the capital, but it is warmer than the capital, and green can be seen all year round, and the scenery is very different from the capital.¡±


    "Yes." Murong Zong suggested: "Jiahuai and I will just follow, Aran, you and Jia Nian let Xiaoliu take you around."


    Murong Lingran nced at Sister Jia Nian, saw her nodding, and had no choice but to say, "Okay."


    Luo Dayong and Luo Eryong walked directly to their aunt''s house after they got off the mountain.


    Luo Guifang saw theming and thought they had done what he told them to do, so he hurriedly called them to a ce where no one was there.


    After listening to their words, Luo Guifang frowned displeasedly, "Why are you so useless? You are only a child, why can''t you teach a lesson? Didn''t you bully other children in the vige very easily before? Why is it your turn? Bao can''t do it?"


    Luo Dayongwei: "Aunt, it''s really not that we don''t do our best, but the man next to Uncle Pang is really powerful. If we insist on doing it, he will definitely not let us go."


    "Yeah." Luo Eryong also said with a look of fear: "Aunt, he really broke the tree in two with one punch. The two of us, no, even if there are more people, it is probably not his opponent. ."

 Chapter 440: Cant get a wife

    Chapter 440


    Luo Guifang pouted, with obvious disdain in his eyes, "I didn''t see it, I don''t believe that kind of person can appear in our small mountain vige. Even if there is, you don''t always like to brag in front of me and others, and when to say it. I''ve singled out several gangsters again, when did you beat someone with a bruised nose and a bruised face? The other party is alone, with a little girl, you two can''t figure it out?"


    The two were immediately embarrassed, Luo Dayong smiled a little embarrassedly, "Aunt, you said we were bragging, that''s definitely not true."


    Luo Guifang red at him, sighed and said, "Since you didn''t help me teach him a lesson, then the money that was promised at the beginning will definitely not be given to you, you should go back."


    The two brothers were in a hurry, Luo Dayong begged bitterly: "Aunt, you can give us the money, we all agreed with our friends that we would go out with them when we got the money. If we don''t keep our word, what will we do in the future? Raise your head in front of them."


    Luo Guifang looked at the two of them suspiciously, and the two of them were stared at by her until their hair stood on end, and they lowered their heads at the same time, not daring to look into her eyes.


    Luo Guifang suddenly put on his hips and shouted, "Luo Dayong, you took your brother to the casino again, didn''t you?"


    "Aunt. I...I don''t."


    "No? Then do you dare to swear to God that if you go to a casino, you will never get a wife in your life?"


    Luo Dayong was speechless for a while.


    He went to the casino, how dare he swear?


    Seeing his reaction, Luo Guifang still didn''t understand what he didn''t understand, and immediately became furious. He couldn''t help but poked Luo Dayong''s forehead with his finger, and said with hatred on his face: "You, you, you are neen years old this year. Now, your younger brother is also fifteen years old, and your parents and grandparents were gone two years ago, and I have relied on me to take care of you two all these years, so can''t you give me a chance?"


    "Your parents originally left you 20 mu ofnd, but in just two years, you sold 10 mu ofnd, and you didn''t nt the remaining half, so you rented it out and collected a small amount ofnd. Rent, you can gamble when you get the money, and when you end up hungry, you still want me to help you.¡±


    "Originally, with 20 acres ofnd, if you nt well and earnestly, you will definitely be able to marry a daughter-inw, and a good-quality daughter-inw. After all, if you get married, you can be the master of the house. Many women are willing to be challenged by their inws."


    "But why do you love going to the casino so much? Many girls were quite satisfied with the conditions of your family, but when they heard that you like gambling, they didn''t want to marry. How much anger and shame, do you know?"


    Luo Dayong couldn''t say a word of rebuttal, so he could only be silent.


    He also wanted to quit gambling, but he couldn''t. What could he do?


    It¡¯s okay not to say it, but the more you say it, the more angry you are.


    Suddenly, Luo Guifang''s face changed suddenly, she touched her stomach in pain and began to wailing, "Oh, help me sit down, hurry up."


    They were in an uninhabited grove at this time, and when they saw a wooden stake beside them, they quickly helped her to sit down.


    "Auntie, are you all right?"


    Luo Guifang waved his hand, took a deep breath, and said with rapid breathing, "If you want me to be fine, then stop gambling. I''m so angry that my stomach hurts."

 Chapter 441: good day

    Chapter 441 Good day


    Although everyone who saw her belly said that the child in her belly was a son, and they all said that the child was sour and spicy, she was indeed different from the symptoms of the first child, and she liked to eat sour.


    Originally, she was convinced that she had a son in her womb, so she tried her best to discuss thousands of treasures, but some people said that sometimes those appearances are not urate at all, and no one can tell whether it is a male or a female. .


    She has already offended Wan Qianbao, and if she gave birth to another daughter, she can only rely on these two nephews.


    Luo Dayong breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words. If he took away his aunt''s childishness, it is estimated that his aunt would never care about them again in the future.


    Looking tangled for a long time, Luo Dayong said with a bitter face: "Auntie, I''m going to gamble, and I want to win money to honor you. How slow is the money from farming, as long as you have a little luck in the casino, I will be able to do it in one day. Earn tens or even hundreds of taels of silver. Didn¡¯t I earn more than 100 taels of silver a day before? Just let me go for thest time, I promise to go this time, I won¡¯t go, in the future Everything is up to you, if you let me go down, I will go down to the ground, and let me go east and never go west, okay?"


    "real?"


    "Really, if I tell a lie, I''ll be homeless and have nothing."


    Luo Guifang knew that he was just talking. If she didn''t give the money, they would probably have to steal the chicken again. Then she would be the one who would take care of the aftermath, and she would be the one who was scolded.


    And what he said also made sense. No matter how much you farm, you can''t earn a few silver a year.


    He did earn more than one hundred taels of silverst time, and gave her a lot of filial silver, but he didn''t control his own hands, and he was big-hearted, fantasizing about one hundred taels bing one thousand taels, or else He must be doing better than her family now.


    After all, he was his own nephew, so Luo Guifang had no choice but to take out two taels of silver that had been prepared in his arms and handed it to them.


    The two got the money smoothly. Seeing their happy smiles, Luo Guifang sighed and said, "Take it easy, aunt''s family is not rich, and they still have to live."


    Luo Dayong said happily: "Don''t worry, Auntie, I''ll take the money back to honor you."


    "Let''s go quickly, don''t you mean your friends are still waiting? I''ll be thankful if you don''t lose all your money."


    "No, Auntie, can you do it alone? Do you want us to send you back?"


    "I''m fine, wait for your uncle to see that I gave you money again and tell me again, so hurry up and leave."


    "Okay, then we''ll go first."


    After the two left, Luo Guifang rested for a while, feeling that the pain in her stomach was less so, and then slowly walked towards her house.


    At the same time, the work of Murong Lingran''s home in Lihua Vige started two days ago, and everyone started their busy daily life again.


    When Liu Shi heard that Murong Lingran was gone, he felt that his good days hade.


    While she''s gone, you can ask for all the benefits that you didn''t get before.


    But Murong Liang watched closely, and she was also afraid that Murong Lingran had deliberately released the news that she was gone, in order to wait for her toe to her house, so she observed it for a few days.


    After confirming that Murong Lingran really left, she wanted to go to the door to ask for it, but she thought that if Murong Lingran came back and found out what she had done, she would definitely cause trouble for her. She, if she really moved out of Lihua Vige, she would be in a big disaster.

 Chapter 442: make a big fuss

    Chapter 442


    After thinking about it for a few days, I finally decided to find Xiao Manan to start.


    After all, Xiao Manan used to be very filial, and he was very obedient to her, and basically obeyed her requirements.


    And she is not timid, she believes that as long as she is a little scared, Xiao Manan will definitely not dare toin to Murong Lingran.


    It''s just that Xiao Manan either stayed at home to embroider, or went to the ground to work with Xia''s, Tian''s and others, so she couldn''t find a chance.


    But after a few days, she finally got a chance for Xiao Manan to go out alone.


    Seeing that she went up the mountain alone, she and her daughter-inw Chen took a path together, blocking people on a secluded mountain road.


    Recently, Xiao Manan has been worried about the children outside. She often suffers from insomnia at night, and often she still can''t fall asleep after midnight, so she asks Murong Zhe to prescribe a calming medicine for her, but some of the medicines have been used up at home.


    Husband has been addicted to medical books during the day, and his hands are inconvenient, and the two children are busy withnd remation.


    She has been with Murong Zhe for more than ten years, and she also knows some herbs, and she also knows all the herbs that are missing, so she went up the mountain to pick them up.


    Seeing the two people who suddenly appeared on the opposite side looked at her with cold eyes, they couldn''t help but feel a little hairy.


    But during this time, she also heard how these two people hurt their family, and how her daughter dealt with them. Now the family is not as good as before, and the two families have been separated. It is no longer the previous rtionship. As timid as before, he straightened his back immediately, and said lightly: "Auntie, younger brother and sister, you alsoe to the mountain to collect medicine? I''ve been out long enough, so I won''t bother you, I''ll go back now."


    After saying that, I will bypass them and go down the mountain.


    With them here, it¡¯s probably impossible to get medicine if you stay here.


    "Stop."


    Unexpectedly, before she could lift her foot, Liu Shi immediately stopped her.


    Xiao Manan had already guessed what they were stopping her to do, but she still asked, "Auntie, what''s the matter with you?"


    Liu said with a gloomy face: "What''s the matter? You are not stupid, you should have guessed it, I ask you, now that you are free, did youe back with three thousand taels of silver?"


    "no."


    Liu frowned: "No? Then how did you get back?"


    When she came backst year, she knew that she might have spent 3,000 taels toe back and let three outsiders live in the house. If Murong Lingran threatened her, she would have wanted to make a scene.


    After all, her son has the money to pay his wife the liquidated damages, and give the new house to outsiders. If he doesn''t give her a filial mother, he won''t give her a new house, and no one will stand in Murong Zhe''s house. side.


    But when I inquiredter, I found out that the grandparents and grandchildren came to monitor Xiao Manan, and Xiao Manan was only back for the New Year, so she stopped thinking about making trouble.


    I thought that Xiao Manan would go back after the market opened in the city, but I didn''t expect people to leave, but came back the same day.


    She went to inquire again, and only then did she know that she came back for the second time and fully recovered her freedom.


    Thinking that Murong Zhe was willing to spend 3,000 taels of silver on Xiao Manan, she felt distressed for a while.


    If it is given to them, as long as the nning is good, her son and grandson will not have to work in the fields in this life.


    Xiao Manan originally wanted to tell the truth, but thought that her husband asked her not to tell the public about her daughter''s ability to draw a show, and after thinking for a while, she had to say: "Anyway, there is no money, but I am also embroidering at home now, and I have to give it to the embroidery. Zhuang, the shopkeeper will let mee back."

 Chapter 443: Cant come home empty-handed

    Chapter 443 Can''te home empty-handed


    The two of them showed a sudden realization. It turned out to be embroidery at home. Isn''t that still not free?


    Liu pouted his lips speechlessly, and said as he should have said: "I know you are busy going back, so I won''t waste your time. My family has no money now. Last year, your family split up and now it''s a copper te. I haven¡¯t given me any money from my family, I have few people in my family, and I need a lot of money to ask people to open up wastnd. You go back and give me a hundred taels of filial silver, and I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    Xiao Manan knew that they would not just ask a question when they found him, but he didn''t expect that he would get one hundred taels of silver when he opened his mouth, and he suddenly looked confused: "I have no money."


    Mrs Liu frowned, "How could you have no money? Could it be that dead girl, no, you took all the money with you when your daughter left?"


    "That''s not true."


    Liu Shi breathed a sigh of relief, "Then it won''t end, I know your family earned a lot of moneyst year, and I don''t want much, just one hundred taels, hurry up and get it."


    Xiao Manan said helplessly: "I really have no money. When Ah Ran left, he kept money, but it was all with the child''s father. The child is filial, and the meat that he usually eats is bought by Ah Xuan or Ah Kuan. I can just make it for them to eat. Aran has prepared all the clothes for them years ago. I have no ce to spend any money. Suddenly I asked him for so much silver, and he would definitely not give it. ."


    Chen shi suddenly went mad with jealousy when she heard the words, Xiao Manan deliberately showed how good her man and child are in front of her.


    She is also someone else''s wife, Murong Zhe is more capable than Murong Qi, and has better luck than Murong Qi.


    And her husband is a trash who can''t do anything and has been a drag on the family.


    is also a daughter-inw. Xiao Manan has seven children, six sons and one daughter.


    Although there are three outside, the four around are more filial than the other, and one can earn more money than the other.


    And she herself has only three children, two daughters and one son, except for Ah Qing who is making money, one is useless than the other.


    God is really unfair, Xiao Man can get all the benefits. She also wants someone to help her take care of everything, without arguing with the workers every day for a few copper coins, and living afortable life for a few days. .


    Liu Shi also felt that Murong Zhe would not give it. Now Murong Zhe is just like that dead girl. He is very cold-hearted. If you push him in a hurry, maybe he will really leave Lihua Vige and let her suffer from the whole vige. people scold.


    Mrs. Liu whispered to Mrs. Chen: "Look, I said that the dead girl is very ghostly. I must know that we wille to her mother after she leaves, so she deliberately asked her father to keep the money."


    Chen shi came back to his senses and said anxiously: "Auntie, after finally blocking her once, she will definitely guard us in the future, and she will never go out alone again, the dead girl is not here, we can''t waste this Great opportunity."


    "what do you mean?"


    Chen shi whispered a few more words in her ear.


    Mrs Liu nodded, it¡¯s okay if they want that, they can¡¯te home empty-handed for the chance they¡¯ve waited so long for.


    Seeing their mother-inw and daughter-inw biting their ears in a low voice, and looking like they were afraid of being heard by her, Xiao Man''s heart suddenly became sullen. Does she really look so easy to bully?

 Chapter 444: reject

    Chapter 444 Rejection


    Just as she was about to leave quietly, she saw Liu shi suddenly raised her head to look at her and said with a cold face, "Since you can''te up with the money, I won''t make it difficult for you, you also know what we need most now, go back and get it. Give it to us, we are waiting for you at home."


    "Take what?"


    Liu thought she was deliberately pretending to be stupid, so she couldn''t help raising her voice, "Stop talking nonsense, I''ll just say one sentence, do you give it or not?"


    "Give? For what?" She really didn''t know.


    Liu Shi was immediately angry and shouted loudly: "Xiao Manan, don''t pretend to be confused. My family''s wastnd is not far from yours, you don''t know that my family is also reiming wastnd. Your daughter is gone, always It''s impossible to take all the seeds. You go home immediately and get me the vegetable seeds that your family used to sell. I don''t want much, as long as you can nt five acres ofnd, and my family will nt the rest. Rice."


    Sure enough.


    Xiao Manan frowned and said: "Auntie, it''s not that I didn''t give you the seeds, when Aran left, she left the seeds, but she gave all the seeds to Axuan, locked them in the cab, and the key was not with me, So if you ask me, I don''t have it."


    Liu and Chen looked at each other, and both saw obvious surprise in each other''s eyes. Obviously, she didn''t expect that she can''t even touch the seeds now.


    Mrs Liu thought for a moment, then said coldly, "You are Murong Xuan''s aunt, if you ask him for the key, will he still not give it to you?"


    "He won''t give it." Xiao Manan shook his head, "Yesterday his brother and daddy wanted to see those seeds on a whim, but Ah Xuan didn''t even show them a nce. If I asked him directly for the key, he would definitely not give it. "


    Chen shi rolled his eyes, and suddenly blurted out: "Sister-inw, you both live in the same house anyway, Ah Xuan will definitely not carry the keys with him all the time, you steal the keys while he is bathing or changing clothes. Is it enough? Even if he finds out, you are his biological mother, or the biological mother who came back after a long time, can he still scold you?"


    "You have also seen the days of our two families, it''s just one sky, one underground, A Cai, A Xue A Qing, and the three of them were also grown up by you, and you took care of them alone, do you have the patience for them to endure hardship? ?"


    Xiao Manan said in shock: "Brother and sister, do you want me to be a thief in my own home?"


    Chen Shi smiled and said, "Sister-inw, you are taking things from your own home, how can you be called a thief?"


    "No." Xiao Manan resolutely objected: "Aran said that she spent a lot of effort to buy those, and they were expensive. I am a mother, how can I steal my daughter''s hard work? Seed? Ah Ran knows that, although he won''t me me on the surface, he will definitely me me in his heart, and I won''t steal it."


    "Also, A Cai A Xue A Qing is your child. I can''t even take care of my own children. There are only two of my seven children. I really don''t have the energy to think about other children. You should think about your child for yourself."


    "You!" Seeing her refusal so inly, Liu Shi suddenly burst into anger, rolled his eyes, and immediately fell on Chen Shi''s body.


    Mrs. Chen hurriedly supported Mrs. Liu. Seeing her quietly clenching her hand, she instantly understood and said with a mean face: "Sister-inw, are you so stingy? It''s just a little seed. Your family has so muchnd, you are sure of it. I''ve prepared a lot, but if you take a little out, A Xuan won''t find out."

 Chapter 445: snatch

    Chapter 445 Snatching


    "I don''t believe that they still count them one by one every day. Why are you just like that? Now that you''re mad, you''ll be happy."


    Xiao Manan saw Liu fainted, so he wanted toe forward and care about her.


    But thinking of the money she ruthlessly asked Aran to save his lifest time, if the child''s father insisted on saving Aran, Aran would have been killed by her long ago. The family didn''t know what the situation was now, so he immediately took back his steps. Indifferently said: "Auntie is not feeling well, we two women can''t carry them down the mountain, I will go down the mountain and call someone."


    Liu''s face changed, but she didn''t expect that this move would be useless to her, and she climbed up from Chen''s body in an instant.


    Xiao Manan was speechless for a moment, and pretended to be sick to force his daughter-inw to agree to his request. In this entire Lihua Vige, I am afraid that only Liu Shi could do it.


    Seeing Xiao Manan wearing a beautiful jade bracelet on his wrist, Liu Shi immediately changed his words, "Okay, since the seeds can''t be taken out, I won''t embarrass you, take out all the valuables on you, I see. Although the bracelet in your hand is not worth a lot of money, but I don''t dislike it, just give me that bracelet."


    Xiao Manan immediately covered his wrist, "No."


    How much money is ?? worth? A Ran told her that this bracelet should be at least dozens of taels. I haven''t seen it for a few months. The olddy still likes to talk nonsense with her eyes open as always, and she is still so greedy.


    Liu Shi sneered: "No? Now you are only one person, you can do it, you can do it, you can do it. The second family, go, take off her bracelet for me, their family has not given me filial piety for half a year. It''s silver, it''s just a bracelet, she can''t bear it, I think it''s too little."


    Chen''s heart was overjoyed, if he could get a bracelet, this trip would not be in vain.


    As soon as she grabs it, she will get the pawnshop, and if their family wants it, they will go and redeem it by themselves.


    Seeing Mrs. Chen approaching her with an expression of impending sess, Xiao Manan said nervously: "Brother and sister, don''t go too far, I won''t recognize you in the future."


    Chen sneered: "Anyway, your family hates our family, and you have long disowned me as a younger brother and sister. Didn''t you just want to give anything? I might as well tear my face with you, at least I can get a bracelet. Woolen cloth."


    Seeing that he couldn''t move her, and the distance between the two was getting closer, Xiao Manan looked behind him and ran away with a basket.


    This is the first day the child''s father put it on her hand, she must not let it be robbed by them.


    As soon as she ran a few steps, a familiar and unfamiliar male voice entered her ears.


    "Oh, it''s so lively here. This is the first mother-inw drama I''ve seen this year. It''s really exciting, but it''s too much for two people to bully one person."


    The three of them were stunned for a while, and they looked around several times and saw no one.


    Liu Shi thought that they were frightened by some ghost. After all, there were several graves not far away, and his whole body trembled with fright, and he said with a trembling voice: "I''m sorry, we didn''t mean to disturb you, we finish our work. If you don¡¯t have anything to do, leave, we will definitelye back in a few days to burn some paper money for you, please leave quickly.¡±


    The person in the dark secretly rolled his eyes. He is really an old man who is not afraid of death. He has reached this point, and he has not forgotten his purpose.

 Chapter 446: heard it all

    Chapter 446 I heard it all


    "I said you guys are going too far, why can''t you understand people''s words?"


    As soon as ??''s voice fell, a man suddenly fell from the sky andnded firmly beside Xiao Manan.


    Mr. Liu was so frightened when he saw that the man suddenly fell from the tree, and when he saw his face clearly, he suddenly said angrily, "Why are you? What are you doing here pretending to be a ghost?"


    Chen shi also said with a look of contempt: "Yes, it''s really hard to change, you don''t go to the city to fool around, but youe to harm the people of Lihua Vige, be careful, I will file aint with Li Zheng, saying that you are deliberately scaring people in the vige. , let Li just fix you!"


    Chang Yongsong put his hands on his hips andughed and said, "It seems to be really old and confused. Did I say that I was a ghost from beginning to end? You are stupid, if you can''t find me, you think you are a ghost. Can you me me? "


    "you!"


    Seeing Mrs. Liu''s face turning blue with his anger, Chang Yongsong looked at Mrs. Chen sarcastically again and said, "Go to Lizheng to file aint? You have the ability to go. I just told you how to force people to take money, make ideas for people to steal seeds, and want to rob people''s bracelets, I saw who was repairing them at the time!"


    Chen''s body froze, and said shyly: "Have you heard what we said just now?"


    "Yeah, word for word."


    Liu snorted coldly: "So what if you heard it? Who are you in the vige and who doesn''t know? Go ahead and tell if you have the skills to see who will believe you."


    Chang Yongsong spread his hands helplessly, "If that''s the case, then I''ll give it a try. The Murong family, no, it''s the character of the Murong family''s big family. Everyone in the whole vige knows about Aunt Xiao''s character. , is also excellent. I don''t believe it anymore, if we both say what the two of you just said at the same time, no one will believe it!"


    After finishing speaking, Chang Yongsong looked at Xiao Manan and said with a smile: "Auntie, let''s go, let''s go down the mountain to find Lizheng Pingli."


    Xiao Manan nodded, "Thank you."


    Seeing that they were really leaving, Mrs. Chen panicked and looked at Mrs. Liu pleadingly.


    Liu Shi said loudly: "Chang Yongsong, this is our family business, don''t mind your own business. If you are acquainted, get out of here, or I''ll go to your house and tell your mother that you hit me and make your mother ruthless. I''ll take care of you hard!"


    Chang Yongsong''s smile disappeared instantly, and his tone was cold: "You want to frame me?"


    Seeing that his face changed greatly, Liu''s face was full of smugness, and he raised his head on his hips and said, "As long as you don''t mind your own business today, I naturally won''t do that, but if you dare to protect Xiao, don''t me me. You are wee."


    Chang Yongsong raised his eyebrows and sneered suddenly, "Olddy, you are too naive, although I am a fool, I admit that I used to be a fool, but in the whole Lihua Vige, who doesn''t know that I never beat the elderly and weak women and children, not to mention During this time, the whole vige has seen my change, and no one will believe you if you say it."


    "And..." Chang Yongsong suddenly said mysteriously: "Do you know why I am here?"


    Liu said irritably: "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know."


    "Don''t, I really want to say it, let me tell you, Miss Lingran made a special trip to my house when she left."


    Liu frowned and said, "What is she doing at your house?"


    "Is there any need to ask? She just doesn''t worry about you, afraid that you will embarrass her parents and brothers when she is not around."

 Chapter 447: easiest job

    Chapter 447 The easiest job


    Liu Shi was startled, "So it''s not a coincidence that you appeared here today?"


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense?"


    Mrs. Liu knew that she would definitely get no benefit from Xiao Manan today, not to mention that she couldn''t grab the bracelet with Chang Yongsong, even if she grabbed the bracelet forcefully today, Chang Yongsong would definitely sue Murong Lingran in the future.


    Although she is reluctant to admit it, she really can''t fight that dead girl.


    gave Xiao Manan a fierce look, and went down the mountain unwillingly.


    Seeing Liu''s gone, although Chen was not reconciled, but with Chang Yongsong there, she couldn''t help Xiao Manan by herself, so she had to follow her.


    When the crisis was over, Xiao Manan breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the bracelet in his hand, and looked at Chang Yongsong, and said gratefully: "Chang''s boy, thanks to you today, or else my bracelet will definitely be robbed by them today. went."


    It was the first time that Chang Yongsong was so grateful, so he patted his head embarrassedly, hehe smiled and said, "Auntie, don''t mind, you saved my life in Wuming Mountainst time, and Miss Lingran gave me meat every day regardless of the past. In the end, I brought so much meat home and made my family have a good year, and I haven''t thanked you yet, this is what I should do."


    Xiao Manan nodded with a smile, thinking of what he just said, and said sternly: "Aran really asked you to protect me?"


    "Yes." Chang Yongsong nodded, "Miss Lingran said that she offended a lot of people in the vige when you were away, and she was afraid that someone woulde back to bully you while you were taking advantage of you, so let me go to your house every day to guard, as long as you When you go out, I will follow you out to protect you."


    "But you don''t have to feel bad about it. The little boss gave me money, saying that she hired me. If I do well this time, she will give it to me in the future, no, not only for me, but also for my family. Arranging the right job and protecting you is the easiest job I''ve ever done in my life, and I''m very happy."


    Xiao Manan sighed, she is really useless as a mother, her daughter is thousands of miles away, and she still cares about her safety.


    Chang Yongsong saw that her face was not good, and hurriedly said: "Auntie, I''ll take you back."


    "It''s work."


    On the other side, Murong Lingran waited for the eldest brother and the three to go out, and also asked the sixth brother to take her to look around, and by the way, pointed out to her who helped him, so she could repay them.


    But Murong Lingran also told him in advance that she didn''t want to reveal her identity for the time being. When there were outsiders, she would call her Sister Lingran.


    Although Murong Ding didn''t understand why, but the elder sister had an order, he naturally obeyed the order.


    After Luo Guifang came back from the grove, he had been sitting at the door and staring at the movement of the Pang family.


    She would have to see what it is that makes Luo Dayong and the others so afraid.


    Seeing the two mening out with Pang Haomiao, Luo Guifang took a good look at them and muttered to himself: Could it be that one of them frightened Luo Dayong?


    Before she could figure out which of them it was, she saw Wanqianbao walking out with two girls.


    Luo Guifang got up in a hurry, originally wanting to step forward and teach Wan Qianbao a good lesson, but seeing the two girls dressed as everyone''s youngdies, she secretly guessed in her heart: Could it be that Pang Li was the child of a wealthy friend who was born in the city?


    If she was really rich in the city, she really couldn''t afford to offend her.

 Chapter 448: Do not care

    Chapter 448 Not Rare


    Don''t look at the fact that the third child of their family is a fast catcher in the city, but in fact, he is just a little scoundrel. The rich and powerful can''t afford to offend anyone.


    Murong Ding also saw Luo Guifang. Seeing that she had been staring at them, he couldn''t help hiding behind his elder sister.


    Murong Lingran nced at the man, living next door to Pang''s house, with a big belly, looking at Xiao Liu with the look of wanting to eat him, it could only be Luo Guifang who quietly took Xiao Liu away and abused him again. .


    After thinking about it, Murong Lingran nced at her coldly, dragged her brother and walked over.


    As for Luo Guifang, she only heard it from Uncle Pang.


    Today is just right, she wants to meet her well.


    Feeling that his brother''s hand suddenly tightened tightly, Murong whispered softly: "Liu, don''t worry, with sister here, she doesn''t dare to do anything to you."


    Liu Jianian also said: "Yes, sister Jia Nian is still here, don''t worry."


    Murong couldn''t, so he had to follow them.


    Luo Guifang saw that they were ignoring him, and when they walked in front of him, suddenly yin and yang said strangely: "Oh, thousands of treasures, this is a guest of the Pang family? The two girls are really beautiful, but it''s a pity, even if you please Pang What about the family? You are only temporarily ced in the Pang family, and will always be part of my Wan family."


    Murong Ding shouted: "Aunt Luo, I said I''m not called Wanqianbao, my name is Murong Ding, you can leave that name to the child in your belly, I don''t care!"


    "you!"


    Murong Ding hated Luo Guifang very much from the moment he came to Xishan Vige, even if they were kind to him at first, he hated her too.


    And he knew that they were kind to themselves at first, and they were extremely hypocritical. They just wanted someone who would care for them and make money when they grew up.


    He didn''t have a rtive here before, and he couldn''t fight her.


    But now that his elder brother and elder sister havee to him, he doesn''t have to hold back any longer, and continued: "Also, I''m not from your ten thousand family, you brought me back without authorization, I have a father and a mother , I have a brother and a sister, I can never be a member of your ten thousand family, I will go home one day."


    "Little beast, you are so bold, how dare you talk to me like this, go home? Tell you, Wanjia is your home, and in your life, you can only be a cow and a horse for me!"


    Luo Guifang finished speaking, then raised the whip in his hand and said with a gloomy smile, "Bring it to me now, or wait for my child to be born, and I want you to look good!"


    Murong Ding immediately showed fear in her eyes when she saw the whip in her hand. The scenes of being whippedst year immediately came to mind, and she couldn''t help but hide behind her sister.


    Murong Lingran noticed the sixth brother''s fear, his face suddenly sank, and there were cold lights in his eyes, and he said displeased: "This aunt, he is just a child, you are an adult, if you speak so harshly, you are not afraid of affecting the belly. born child?"


    Luo Guifang saw that she was talking to him so rudely. Although he knew that the other party might not be able to offend him, he thought that he had been reprimanded by a little girl, and immediately frowned: "Who are you?"


    "Who am I? You don''t deserve to know."


    "you!"


    Luo Guifang was instantly angry, and wanted to run up to teach her a good lesson, but her stomach was too big to conflict with them, so she had to say: "Wan Qianbao, I said it for thest time,e over to me now!"

 Chapter 449: Method

    Chapter 449 Methods


    Murong Lingran sneered: "This aunt, I advise you not to take yourself too seriously, I have heard about him, do you know what will happen to you if he wants to go to the county government to sue you for abducting children? end?"


    Luo Guifang suddenly widened his eyes, thinking he heard it wrong, and confirmed it again, "What did you say?"


    "I won''t say it a second time."


    Luo Guifang burst intoughter, "A little brat, I''m afraid he won''t even have the chance to see the county magistrate, so he''s less daydreaming. What if he sees the county magistrate? I just need to say that he is because I love him. It''s too severe, so he has a rebellious mentality, hum, I''m afraid he will be taught a lesson by then!"


    Murong raised her eyebrows, and suddenly said with a faint smile: "Really? He may be unbelievable as a five-year-old child, but if most of the people in Xishan Vige helped him, after all, he suddenly appeared here. Can you believe the county magistrate?"


    Luo Guifang was startled, originally wanted tough at her whimsical, but looking at the dresses of her and the woman next to her, she knew that she must be a master with no shortage of money.


    The people in Xishan Vige are very poor, and it is entirely possible if she directly sends the money to them and asks them to testify against her and use her of abducting thousands of treasures.


    During this period of time, because of the abuse of Qian Qianbao, many people in the vige looked down on her, and if they had money, they could step on her, so many people must be willing.


    If that''s true, then she''s done.


    After all, she did pull people onto the carriage while they were unconscious.


    Wan Qianbao said that he just got separated from his parents. If the county magistrate really wanted to decide for him, she would definitely go to jail.


    Seeing that Luo Guifang''s face suddenly changed into colorful, it was wonderful.


    Murong Lingran smiled coldly, no longer caring about her, and no longer in the mood to go out for a walk, anyway, all the viges in the world are the same.


    As for Xiaoliu''s benefactor, he had to put it aside temporarily, and after consulting the opinions of the two next to him, he took his younger brother and walked back to Pang''s house.


    Uncle Kou and Uncle Pang were concentrating on ying chess, so Murong Lingran didn''t bother them, and took his younger brother back to his room, asking him to tell her about the situation of the Luo family.


    The so-called knowing oneself and knowing the enemy can win a hundred battles.


    Although Murong Zong is still young, after all, he has stayed in Wanjia for several months and has some knowledge, so he told his sister everything he knew.


    Murong pondered for a while, and had a general idea in his mind. He touched his brother''s head and heard the elder brother''s voice outside. Knowing that they had returned from grocery shopping, he hurried out to help.


    When everyone had almost eaten, Uncle Kou said: "Now that you have found your sixth brother, have you ever thought about how to take him away smoothly?"


    Pang Haomiao said: "You can directly reveal your identities. Even if the third child of the Wan family is a catcher in the county seat, it''s just a small catcher. It''s a fact that they kidnapped Murong Ding, as long as they go to the county government to report them, they will definitely in jail."


    Uncle Kou said: "This will affect you. After all, you are from Xishan Vige. There is still a house here. I am afraid that the whole vige will know that we live in your house. People, you may not be able to stay here any longer."


    And there are many ways to teach Luo Guifang and his wife a lesson, there is no need to sacrifice the Pang family for that kind of person.

 Chapter 450: fear

    Chapter 450 Dread


    "This¡­"


    Pang Haomiao obviously did not expect this to happen, and turned to look at his father.


    Pang Lisheng shook his head, "You don''t have to worry about me, I n to retire here, but I don''t have to be here. You all know that I have a house in Qingliu County. Sold the house and never came back."


    If he was surrounded by a group of neighbors who did not distinguish between right and wrong, he would disdain to stay here. I believe that his parents under Jiuquan would not me him if they knew about it.


    Pang Haomiao thought for a while, and felt that what Dad said was reasonable, and said: "Yes, in fact, you don''t have to think soplicated, not all people in Xishan Vige are like Luo Guifang, and many people hate her for being like this. Treating A Ding viciously. A Ding''s family is here, and it is natural to leave with them, as long as A Ding is willing to follow you, no one else can gossip."


    Murong Lingran nced at the elder brother and saw him nodding, then said: "Uncle Kou, Uncle Pang, although I also really want to bring Xiaoliu back soon, but after hearing from Xiaoliu, the doctor that Uncle Pang invited for him has warned him. Let him go to the city every few days to check his pulse."


    "So I n to take him to the county town tomorrow to find a doctor, and then decide when to leave after listening to the doctor''s advice. As for how to take Xiaoliu away smoothly, I have a good idea, and I will try not to affect Uncle Pang''s future life. ."


    Liu Jiahuai nodded in agreement, "After rushing for eight days, we are indeed a little tired. Let''s rest for a few days before leaving. That''s why Uncle Pang is going to be disturbed during this time."


    Uncle Pang said quickly: "Don''t disturb, this house has been empty for many years, I can''t ask for someone to live in and increase the poprity, just stay here."


    Everyone said a few more words, and everyone cleaned up the table together. After washing the dishes and chopsticks, they started to clean up their room.


    I have to say that although Pang Lisheng is a businessman, he is also a kind person.


    The Pang family had a lot of houses, and when Pang Lisheng knew that the Murong family had many children, he thought that all their parents and brothers woulde over, knowing that they might stay for a few days, so he packed up several houses a few days ago and put them on the house. Newly bought quilts and necessary daily necessities are convenient for guests to live in.


    Therefore, even if Murong Lingran and the others have a lot of people, they can live in a room with two people.


    The next morning, Murong Lingran got up early and was about to take her brother to the county town to find a doctor.


    Luo Guifang, like before, was always at the door.


    Even though what happened yesterday, she was a little afraid of Murong Lingran.


    But for the sake of her unborn child, she must protect thousands of treasures no matter what.


    And she thought about it all nightst night. The other party and Wanqianbao have only known each other for a few days, so she should not be willing to spend so much money. Yesterday should just scare her.


    Seeing that a carriage suddenly drove out from Pang''s house, the door of the carriage was tightly closed, Luo Guifang stood in front of him with a big belly without thinking.


    Da Lin, who was driving the car, saw this and said a few words to the car. Murong Lingran quickly opened the door, so that she could clearly see who was inside.


    Luo Guifang saw Murong Ding sitting inside at a nce, and suddenly said with a bad face: "Where are you taking my son?"


    Murong Lingran sat outside, looking down at Luo Guifang and said, "Your son? It''s really shameless. If you just grab a child and say it''s your child, then I''ll say he''s my child."

 Chapter 451: Where did he go?

    Chapter 451 Where did he go?


    "No matter how Wanqianbao came to my house, but now that he is my son, those who are sensible should quickly put him down."


    Murong sneered: "I''m in a good mood today. I want to take him to the county town for a walk, so what if I don''t let him go?"


    Luo Guifang said unceremoniously, "You want to take him to the city? Yes, take me too."


    Murong Lingran was speechless for a while, "This aunt, who are you, do you know me? Where do youe from to point fingers at me?"


    Pang Lisheng came out of the carriage and said, "From the Dahe family, we''ll just take him to the county town. He''ll be back at night, so just go away."


    Luo Guifang snorted coldly: "I don''t believe it, unless you bring me with you, or you sell the treasure quietly, or lose it, who will I go to to reason with?"


    "Sold? Lost? You think we are you?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to talk nonsense with her anymore, and said lightly: "Brother Da Lin, Brother Er Lin, leave her alone, just go."


    Just kidding, she took her younger brother out, does she need permission from an outsider like Luo Guifang?


    "Good Le!" The two said at the same time.


    They didn''t want to continue the stalemate for a long time, red at Luo Guifang, swung the whip, and immediately shouted, "Drive!"


    Luo Guifang thought they were trying to scare her. After all, she was a pregnant woman, and if she was not good, she would die.


    But Dalin Erlin has traveled all over the world over the years, what difficult person has he not met?


    She now shamelessly stops them from letting them go, because she is afraid of affecting the child in her womb.


    Since he cared so much about children, he would definitely not dare to use his life to stop the carriage, and he would definitely hide from danger faster than anyone else.


    Sure enough, just as they expected, Luo Guifang saw them driving the carriage towards her without any scruples, and immediately stepped aside, holding her stomach darlingly.


    Seeing that their carriage was gone, she stamped her feet anxiously, looked left and right, and saw that there was no one to help her, so she quickly walked back home.


    Wan Dahe was packing up the tools he was going down to the ground, and when he saw his wife walking over quickly, he frowned displeasedly: "Go slowly, do you know how difficult it is for this child toe? If something happens, I''ll let you go. !"


    Luo Guifang said anxiously: "Dad, the child, don''t worry about this for now, go and borrow the carriage from Lizheng''s house and stop Qianbao."


    "Qianbao? Where did he go?"


    Luo Guifang recounted what she saw at the door just now.


    "Go to the county seat?"


    "That''s it, go after them. If they sell or hide the treasure, my son will be born in less than a month. If something happens to the child at this juncture, then I won''t live. son."


    Wan Dahe didn''t worry too much when he heard the words, and said indifferently: "Why are you in a hurry, now the whole vige knows that Qianbao is our child, and the Pang family is doing a small business in the city, he doesn''t have the courage to take it. You can rest assured that Qianbao is gone. The guests of the Pang family should really just want to take him to y in the city. After all, Qianbao''s little face is really attractive, otherwise we would not have taken him back then. came back."


    "you sure?"


    "Of course, don''t forget what the third child of our family does. If they dare to abduct and sell thousands of treasures and harm my son, I will let the third child arrest them all and go to jail."

 Chapter 452: do not like

    Chapter 452 I don''t like it


    Wan Sanhe came out of the house just in time to hear what the elder brother said, and said helplessly: "Brother, even if they really take Qianbao away, it is impossible for me to arrest them, you don''t want me to arrest people at will, after all It was you who were reluctant to spend money and gave the thousand treasures to the Pang family, although it was not written in ck and white, but everyone in the vige could testify."


    "And I''ve said it many times. What the county magistrate hates most is that his subordinates use his power to make a fortune. I finally entered the yamen to work. If you cause me to lose my job, I can''t stop with you! "


    Wan Dahe frowned and said, "The third child, that''s not what you said. You are my younger brother. If the elder brother and his wife are bullied, you can''t really care, right?"


    "Then there are people who can really bully you. Your temperament is like being bullied by others?"


    Wan Sanhe rolled their eyes at them. It''s fine if they don''t bully others. He has never seen his eldest brother and his wife suffer in his life.


    Early in the morning, Wan Sanhe didn''t want to argue with them, so he went out to the city on the ox cart at the entrance of the vige.


    Wandahe looked at his wife and said with relief: "Okay, don''t worry, go to the house to rest."


    Luo Guifang saw that her husband was not in a hurry at all, and there was nothing she could do if she was in a hurry, and it would affect the children, so she had to go back to the house.


    Uncle Pang had been dyed for a day when he got home yesterday. After arriving in the city, he ordered his son to show them the way, while he went to the shop to watch the business.


    Uncle Kou knew that he was there, and the young people of them must be very restrained, and went with their friends.


    The group first took Murong Ding to the doctor to have a look. Regarding the poison he was poisoned, the doctor said that it was still the same, and he had not found a way. sign.


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Is it possible to travel for eight or nine consecutive days immediately?"


    The doctor shook his head, "No, this child looks very energetic on the surface, but he ate too badly some time ago, the physical loss is really serious, and he is still young, if he gets sick, let the poison take advantage of it. It is a terrible thing to have several diseases at the same time, eat more good food during this time, and take care of your body before you go on your way."


    Murong nodded, and after listening to the doctor''s words, the group took the medicine to suppress the poisonous hair and began to walk in the county town.


    After Murong Ding came to Yulin Mansion, it was the first time he went out of Xishan Vige, and the first time he came to the city, he felt novel when he saw many things.


    Murong Lingran looked at the younger brother who was jumping in front of him with a smile on his face, saw that he suddenly stopped in front of a person, nced at the thing in that person''s hand, and asked, "Liu, do you want candied gourd? ?"


    Murong Ding shook his head violently, "I don''t want it, I don''t like it."


    He remembered that on the way back to Beijing from Saiyuan Prefecture, he also saw this kind of candied fruit in a small county, but he knew that his family had no money, so he didn''t mention it.


    Later, when Grandpa saw that he liked it, he spent three coins to buy it for him. Grandma yelled at Grandpa when she saw it.


    Saying that there is no money in the family and a waste of money, saying that the family is not as good as it used to be, and that in the future, these things can¡¯t be bought, and it¡¯s true that you work hard to save money to build a house.


    It''s only been a few months, and I don''t know if my parents have saved enough money for the house.


    He and his two older brothers were lost. Sister must have spent a lot of money to find them. He can no longer spend money indiscriminately and increase the burden on the family.

 Chapter 453: lesson

    Chapter 453 Lessons


    Murong Lingran said cheerfully: "Please bring me ten strings of candied haws."


    The man who sold the candied haws saw that Murong Lingran wanted so much, and his face, which was still in a state of exhaustion, suddenly became energetic, and said enthusiastically: "Okay, three copper tes in a string, a total of thirty copper tes."


    After he finished speaking, he took ten strings and handed them to Murong Lingran.


    Before Murong Zong took out his purse, Liu Jiahuai paid the copper coins first, "I''ll give it, just treat it as a gift from me and Jia Nian to Xiao Liu."


    After he finished speaking, he blinked at Murong Ding.


    Murong Ding blushed, and immediately lowered his head, not daring to look into everyone''s eyes.


    They were ignorant yesterday, and they even came to make fun of him. Brother Jiahuai is too bad.


    Liu Jianian red at his brother immediately, the meaning in his eyes was obvious, if it makes you cry, will you coax?


    Murong Lingran smiled helplessly, and put all the candied haws into the little hands of the sixth brother, "Take it, go and share it with the brothers and sisters."


    Murong Ding immediately felt better when he saw so many candied haws in his hands, and started to share them with everyone.


    When it was time to divide Murong Lingran, she saw her smiling and said, "Sister doesn''t like to eat this, you can eat it, I will give you the rest so you can eat enough."


    Murong Ding has no doubts. In his memory, sister doesn''t like to eat sour. She never eats the wild fruit he found in Saiyuan Mansion, so she can only say thankfully, "Thank you, sister."


    "Don''t be polite to my sister. If you see something you like, just tell your sister."


    "well."


    Seeing his expression, Murong knew that he was just perfunctory, and walked with him while telling him some major events that happened at homest year.


    Murong Ding stopped abruptly after hearing this, his mouth widened in shock, "Sister, does our family have a house? And fields?"


    "Yes, my sister has already arranged your room, and I will wait for you to go back to live. There are also some small businesses at home. The second brother and the third brother are taking care of it. The home is no longer the same as before, so you don''t have to worry too much. many."


    Murong Ding nodded excitedly, "Well, I understand."


    Sister A will never lie to him, he trusts A Sister.


    But Murong Ding was used to living a hard life, even if Murong Lingran said that he would buy whatever he wanted, he would not be willing to buy anything.


    But with two women, Murong Lingran and Liu Jianian, it is destined to be impossible to return empty-handed today.


    Eat, use, wear, y, as long as Murong Ding took a little more look, he would buy them all.


    It didn''t take long for the brothers Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei, Dalin and Erlin to be covered with all kinds of things.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran went into a clothing store and bought several sets of clothes, the four corners of their mouths twitched at the same time, and they all showed expressions of hopelessness.


    Shopping is really the most tiring job in the world, even more tiring than being besieged by bandits and fighting to the death.


    However, Murong Ding was still a child after all, and his body was very weak before, and he walked listlessly after walking around for a long time.


    Murong Zong saw that he was about to fall asleep while walking, so he had no choice but to carry him behind his back, intending to go back first.


    Just as he was about to turn around, Murong saw two people walking in front of him, raised his eyes to see where they had entered, a sh of light shed in his mind, and suddenly whispered a few words in his elder brother''s ear.


    Murong Zong was taken aback for a moment, then frowned, "Aran, are you sure?"


    Since yesterday, he has also been thinking about how to teach them a lesson, but he has never thought of a way. I didn''t expect his sister to think of starting from that.

 Chapter 454: villain

    Chapter 454


    "Don''t worry, I have confidence."


    Luo Guifang treats Xiao Liu so viciously, but after all, she has a life in her stomach, so she can''t shoot directly at her for the time being.


    But for the other people she cares about, she can''t let go so easily.


    The more she cared about something, the more she destroyed it.


    Murder kills the heart, sometimes the psychological torment is far more painful than the direct physical injury, a thousand times more painful.


    Murong Zong struggled for a while. Seeing his younger sister''s confidence, he had no choice but to agree: "Okay, eldest brother will help you."


    Seeing their brother and sister biting their ears, before Liu Jiahuai could ask, he saw Murong Zong put Murong Ding, who had been sleeping on his back for some time, on his back, and said sternly, "Jiahuai, Aran and I have something to do with each other. If you have something to do, take Xiao Liu back to rest first."


    "What''s the matter? Need my help? Why don''t I go with you."


    "Don''t worry, it''s inconvenient to have too many people. I will protect myself and Aran."


    Seeing that he had said so, Liu Jiahuai knew that they must have their own ns, so he didn''t ask any more questions, and returned to Xishan Vige with the people from Huwei Escort.


    Murong Lingran was about to lift her feet when she suddenly thought of something. She took her eldest brother to a clothing store, bought two sets of men''s clothes, and went to an inn. Casino.


    As soon as he stepped in, Murong Lingran saw Luo Dayong and Luo Eryong at a nce.


    At this time, Luo Dayong and Luo Eryong stared at the dice cup, and kept shouting, "Big, big, big."


    The dealer opened the lid of the dice cup, Luo Dayong immediately became excited when he saw the points inside, "Haha, it''s big, all the money is mine."


    After saying that, he and his younger brother took all the money in front of him into his arms.


    The fat man was very ufortable when he saw Luo Dayong''s deceitful expression, took out five more ingots from his arms, and said with a face of dissatisfaction: "I still have money,e again! I don''t believe it anymore, today you can Always beat me!"


    Luo Dayong, who was putting money in his purse, waved his hand and said, "I don''t y anymore, I''ve had enough, I''m going back, I''ll bet with you again when I have time."


    These coins and banknotes add up to more than one hundred taels. He lost yesterday, so he didn''t feel embarrassed to see his aunt.


    Fortunately, Er Yong''s one tael of silver has not been moved. Today, I wanted to try my luck to see if I can turn over, but I didn''t expect that today''s luck is so good, no one can beat him,e one to win one.


    Especially this fat man, bet with him for an hour, and let him win more than the previous threebined.


    If you continue to gamble, you will definitely lose all your money likest time.


    With this more than one hundred taels of silver, let¡¯s see what Auntie has to say this time.


    The fat man frowned, gritted his teeth, and suddenly took out four banknotes from his arms and ced them on the table with a m, "The sum of these banknotes is two hundred taels, which is more than the sum of the money in your hand. If you want more, how about ying a few more games with me?"


    Luo Dayong originally wanted to refuse, but after hearing that he actually took out two hundred taels of silver bills at one time, he nced at his brother in a daze, and said in a low voice, "Why don''t we just y?"


    "Big brother." Luo Eryong also lowered his voice: "Are you sure? If you''re not sure, forget it. We promised my aunt not to gamble in the future. She''s still pregnant. She will definitely not care about us in the future."

 Chapter 455: lesson

    Chapter 455 Lessons


    Luo Dayong said unwillingly: "But it is two hundred taels of silver. If I miss it, I will definitely regret it for the rest of my life. I am lucky today. If I win, I will be able to win back all the losses in the past. Take these All the money can be bought into fertilend, and we will be able to be thendowners, and we won¡¯t have to worry about food and drink in this life.¡±


    Luo Eryong tangled: "But what if we lose? ording to the rules of this casino, he pays 200 taels. If he wins, we will pay him 200 taels. We only have more than 100 taels in our hands. If we lose If it does, it is not enough to pay him all.¡±


    Murong next to ?? raised his eyebrows, so it was.


    The fat man looked at them and knew what they were worried about. He took two silver bills from the table and said with a smile, "Why don''t you do this? I''ll bet one hundred taels first. If you lose, you can afford it, and you can pay it back. How about you have some left over to turn over?"


    Luo Dayong nodded happily, "Yes."


    Luo Eryong sighed and said, "Whatever you want."


    Seeing that his brother agreed, Luo Dayong looked at the fat man and said with a confident look: "How do you want to bet this time?"


    The fat man said: "It''s still a bet."


    "it is good."


    When the dealer saw that they had made a deal, he immediately started shaking the dice and ced it between the two of them.


    Because Luo Dayong wonst time, this time it was the fat man''s turn to guess first: "This time I guess the big one."


    "Okay, then I have to bet small."


    Luo Dayong put the purse full of silver back on the table after he finished speaking.


    The dealer opens the dice cup, and the number of points drawn inside is small.


    When Luo Dayong saw this, not only did he not feel happy, but instead nced at his brotheriningly, "Look, let me tell you, just now he was betting two hundred taels, and he lost one hundred taels in vain. It hurts my heart, from now on, listen to me, you are not allowed to interrupt, understand?"


    Luo Eryong said anxiously, "Brother, do you still want to bet?"


    "Of course." It''s hard toe across such a big head, and if you continue to gamble a few times, maybe he can win back a thousand taels of silver.


    "Brother, don''t gamble, the money is enough."


    The fat man interjected: "If your eldest brother wants to bet, let him bet, don''t meddle in the affairs of adults, I have money, and today I want to see how much he can win against me!"


    He doesn''t believe it anymore, the luck of these two brothers can continue to be good, and he must win them once today.


    "Yes." Luo Dayong said displeased: "Go aside, don''t hurt my good deeds."


    Luo Eryong was helpless, he could only listen to his elder brother''s words, and obediently stood on the side and watched.


    The dealer quickly rolled the dice again. The fat man was about to speak when Murong Lingran, who had been watching for a while beside him, suddenly whispered: "If you want to win all his money, let him cry and beg you, Give him a lesson and listen to me."


    The fat man was stunned for a while, and then said in a low voice, "Who are you? Are you sure you can win him? He''s lucky today, I''m not sure."


    Murong said: "Since this is the case, you might as well listen to me, and use a dead horse as a living horse doctor."


    The fat man also felt that what he said was reasonable, so he started betting ording to what Murong Lingran said.


    After a while, Luo Dayong looked at the thousands of taels of silver and banknotes in front of him, andughed loudly: "Er Yong, we have made a fortune, we have made a fortune, take this money back, and no one will dare to look down on us in the future. Yes, haha...haha..."

 Chapter 456: success

    Chapter 456 Sess


    Some people were happy and some were worried, the fat man looked at the boy in front of him displeased and said, "I really took the wrong medicine, and I actually listened to your nonsense, and now I actually lost more than a thousand taels and went out, how do you ask me to go home and exin? Say, did that kid send you specifically to pit me?"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said: "Uncle, don''t worry, how many banknotes do you have on you?"


    "There are still two thousand taels." The fat man regretted after saying that, "What? You still want me to bet with him?"


    "certainly."


    "What did you say?"


    Seeing that the fat man was even more angry, Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "Uncle, thest one, if you lose, how about I give you five thousand taels?"


    The fat man looked at Murong Lingran up and down, and sneered, "Boy, do you know who I am?"


    Murong Lingran shook his head honestly, "I don''t know."


    Seeing that his eyes were extremely clean and clear, and he didn''t look like a scheming person, the fat man thought for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you onest time."


    If this kid dares to lie to him, he will sell him to the mine as a coolie!


    "Rest assured, I promise you will win."


    After the two sides discussed at the same time, the dealer asked: "Then I will start."


    "Let''s start." Luo Dayong said.


    The dealer quickly shook the dice and ced it in front of them.


    The fat man whispered to Murong Lingran, "Guess what this time?"


    Murong nced meaningfully at Luo Dayong and whispered a word.


    The fat man nodded, took out a stack of silver notes from his arms, and was about to count out a few, when Murong Lingran snatched them from his hand and threw them all on the table, lightly writing: "This time I bet two thousand taels! "


    The fat man was stunned for a moment. He obviously didn''t expect this kid to be so bold. He opened his mouth, thought about it, and finally swallowed the words in his mouth.


    Two thousand taels is two thousand taels.


    Luo Dayong frowned and said, "Too many, I don''t have two thousand taels here."


    Murong said lightly: "It''s easy if you don''t have it. You must have a house and fertilend at home. Write a contract and give them all to this uncle."


    Luo Dayong agreed without blinking an eye. He didn''t even consider that he didn''t even have one hundred taels of silver in all his family assets.


    The people in the casino seem to be ustomed to encountering mortgaged houses and fertile fields. After Luo Dayong agreed, he immediately gave him a prepared contract and asked him to write his name and press his handprint. .


    Luo Eryong wanted to stop him, but he was afraid of being scolded. Thinking of how lucky his eldest brother was today, he didn''t say anything to discourage him.


    With the luck of the big brother today, he should be able to win.


    Seeing that the other party was ready, the fat man said lightly: "This time I''ll bet on a small one."


    Luo Dayong said with a rxed face: "Then I have to bet big."


    Today he can be considered to know, God is against the fat man today, if he says big, then he must be small, if he says small, then he must be big, he is not worried at all.


    Thinking that there will be 2,000 taels of silver ticketster, no, plus the previous win, a total of more than 3,000 taels of silver will be in hand, Luo Dayong couldn''t help showing a smug look on his face.


    When the dealer saw that they had made a deal, he immediately took off the lid, and the number of points inside was surprisingly small.


    The fat man stared at Murong Lingran in shock and set a long line to catch big fish, this kid really didn''t lie to him.


    "Boy, you are amazing."


    Murong said lightly: "It''s your luck."


    "You kid, you can talk."

 Chapter 457: Ran

    Chapter 457 Run away


    The fat man smiled and went forward and stuffed all the silver notes into his arms. He didn''t forget to grab several ingots for Murong Lingran, "Boy, thank you very much, I''ll take these coins for tea."


    Murong smiled and said: "Thank you very much then."


    After saying that, he shoved the silver directly into his arms.


    Luo Dayong rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    how is this possible?


    How can ?? be small?


    Isn''t his luck skyrocketing today? How could thest one be small?


    Thinking that he was about to lose all his money, as well as his house and fields, Luo Dayong''s eyes were red with excitement, and he pulled the fat man forward and said incoherently, "You... how could you possibly beat me, it must be a big one, It can''t be small, you must cheat, say it quickly, you cheat, this game is not counted, we will do it again."


    The fat man pushed him away, frowning: "I cheated? It''s not the dice that I shake, how can I cheat? I lost so many times just now, but I didn''t even frown, why? It''s your turn. Can¡¯t stand it if you lose? Don¡¯t y if you can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    Luo Dayong nced at the banker, saw him staring gloomily at him, and hurriedly said: "I...I didn''t mean that, you definitely can''t help him."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the fat man again, "Let''s bet again, I can definitely win you again, this time we bet three thousand taels!"


    The fat man shook the contract he had fingerprinted just now in front of his eyes, and sneered, "You mortgaged your house and fields to me, where did you get the money?"


    Luo Dayong suddenly looked at the dealer, "The casino has money, I ask the casino to borrow money, isn''t that all right?"


    The dealer said lightly: "You have nothing to mortgage. The casino is not a shantang, so you don''t borrow it."


    The fat man said proudly: "Did you hear it? Since you don''t have any money to gamble, it''s better to hit the sun if you choose a day. It''s a lot of changes. Let''s lead the way now."


    Luo Eryong thought that he was going to be homeless soon, and cried: "Brother, I have already reminded you, look, what can we do now, the house is gone, where will we live in the future."


    Luo Dayong''s anxious eyes turned red. Seeing Murong Lingran, he rushed up and wanted to pinch her neck.


    It''s all this stinky boy. He just saw it very clearly. This stinky boy suddenly appeared in front of the fat man. He deliberately let the fat man lose every game, in order to make him get carried away, and then wipe out all his money and family property. .


    actually dared to design him and y around with him, he wanted to kill him.


    Just before his hand touched Murong Lingran, he was kicked to the ground by Murong Zong.


    When the gamblers saw the fight here, they didn''t care whether they won or lost, and they all gathered around to watch the excitement.


    The steward of the casino has been observing this side, seeing this, he quickly sent someone to subdue Luo Dayong, and respectfully said to the fat man: "Sir Shi, I''m sorry, this person is from Xishan Vige, and he has been here for several years. If you need it, I will send you to his house with you and help you reim his house and fields."


    Third Master Shi nodded with satisfaction, "Okay, I''ll take care of you."


    Today, he came out without telling his family, and it was not good to go back and ask someone to help him, and he could not ask for help.


    "Boy, do you want to watch the fun with me?" Third Master Shi turned around and frowned, "What about the two just now?"


    The steward said respectfully: "They seemed to be frightened just now. After Luo Dayong was knocked down, they ran away."

 Chapter 458: accident

    Chapter 458 ident


    Third Master Shi nodded indifferently, "In that case, let''s go."


    "Yes."


    The steward immediately ordered the people to prepare the carriage.


    Luo Eryong said anxiously, "Brother, what should we do now?"


    Shi Sanye, the third brother of the county magistrate, I heard that sometimes he woulde to the casino to y, but I didn¡¯t expect them to meet today.


    His house and fields are definitely not going to be preserved.


    County magistrate?


    Luo Dayong suddenly said excitedly: "Don''t be afraid, we still have an aunt, isn''t the third uncle of Wan''s family working in the county government? Maybe aunt has a solution, we go back with them and admit our mistakes with aunt, she will definitely help us. ."


    Luo Eryong''s eyes lit up, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Murong Lingran brother and sister left the casino and went back to the inn to change into their original costumes. They didn''t stay in the city for too long. They went out of the inn and called a carriage to take them back to Xishan Vige.


    Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei couldn''t sit still at home, so they took Dalin, Erlin and Liu Jiahuai to the mountains to hunt as soon as they came back.


    Murong Ding has been sleeping since he came back, and Liu Jianian has been guarding him in his room.


    Hearing movement outside, hurried out.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran''s brothers and sisters came back safely, he didn''t ask where they went, but heaved a sigh of relief.


    Murong Lingran was just simmering the tonic soup on the stove when she heard noises from outside.


    Liu Jianian frowned and said, "Aran, there seems to be something wrong outside."


    Murong Lingran pretended to be puzzled: "Let''s go and have a look together?"


    "it is good."


    When the two of them went out, the door of Wanjia was already surrounded by crowded vigers.


    Murong Zong saw his sistering, and tried every means to squeeze them in.


    As soon as the three entered, they saw Luo Dayong and Luo Eryong kneeling in front of Luo Guifang in embarrassment.


    Luo Dayong begged: "Aunt, that''s the way it is, I don''t want it, I... I was really greedy for a while, I didn''t expect to lose thest one."


    When everyone heard the words, there was an uproar.


    We all know that Luo Dayong loves to gamble, but he didn''t expect to gamble so much this time.


    Luo Guifang fell straight to the back after hearing the darkness in front of her.


    Fortunately, Wan Dahe was by her side. Seeing that something was wrong with her, he immediately supported her.


    "Auntie, Auntie!"


    Luo Guifang immediately woke up when she heard the voices of her nephews, and she stepped forward and gave them a loud p, with a face full of hatred for not being steely: "You...you have disappointed me too much, you didn''t promise me yesterday, Was it thest time I went yesterday? Why do I still go today? Now that the house is gone, thend is gone, where will you live in the future? How do you ask me to exin to your dead parents? How to exin to your grandparents ?"


    Luo Dayong didn''t dare toin at all about his aunt''s beatings and scolding. He knelt and walked forward to pull her skirt, crying, "Aunt, we know we''re wrong, please help us."


    At this moment, the third master Shi, who went to inspect the Luo family''s house and fields, suddenly came over and said with a serious face: "Luo Dayong, you owe me hundreds of taels of money. I went to see it just now. The house is worth a few dozen taels at most, and even if you add the ten acres ofnd, it won¡¯t exceed one hundred taels, aren¡¯t you cheating on me?¡±


    "If you can''t get the rest of the money, I will only send you to jail in the name of not paying your debts."


    "Impossible!" Luo Guifang suddenly shouted loudly: "He has already lost more than a thousand taels to you, and you still want to take them away. Let me tell you, it is impossible to die."

 Chapter 459: Son is more important

    Chapter 459 It is more important to have a son


    Third Master Shi frowned and said, "If you don''t agree, it''s alright, and I don''t want more. You help them pay the remaining six hundred taels, and of course I won''t take them away."


    "Where can I find 600 taels for you, you have taken their houses and fields and made so much money, why can''t you let them go? They are just two children, why do you kill them like this? ?"


    Wan Dahe knew the identity of the third master Shi, although he didn''t like these two nephews very much, but for the sake of his wife, he had to bend over and tter: "third master Shi, you don''tck the money, the two of them. I''m ignorant, I bumped into you, the viin is here to apologize to you, you can let them go, if you let them go today, let them repay you as cattle and horses for the rest of your life, do you think?"


    Third Master Shi nced at the Luo Dayong brothers and said firmly: "No, when they won my money, they didn''t give me a fraction of the money. Just a few words from you made me let them go. No way!"


    "I''ll just say one sentence. If you have money today, give money. If you don''t have money, I''ll take away the house deed and others. Think about it."


    Murong raised her eyebrows spiritually. She didn''t expect that a person she randomly chose would be so powerful. It seems that the Wanluo family is not so easy to solve today.


    Luo Guifang rolled her eyes, sat down on the ground suddenly, and began to mourn roguely, "My God, please open your eyes quickly, this is a rich and unkind person who will kill us, six hundred taels of silver, Didn''t you kill me? You might as well kill me with a thunderbolt, so as not to be plotted by this ck-hearted person!"


    Third Master Shi sneered: "It''s only right and right to pay off debts, even if you are rude, I will not ask for one less copper te. I have already obtained the house deed andnd deed. I will ask for thest time, and the remaining 600 taels are for money. Or not? If you give the money, take it out immediately, and if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll send them to jail right away!¡±


    Luo Dayong said anxiously: "Auntie, this third master Shi is the younger brother of the county magistrate, isn''t the third uncle Wanjia the head of the county government? Why don''t you ask him toe out and help me?"


    Luo Guifang''s eyes lit up, yes, there are people in their yamen, and immediately looked at Wan Dahe with hope, "My child''s father, where is the third brother? Let the third brothere out and help."


    Wan Dahe said with an annoyed expression: "He went out in the morning, it''s not like you didn''t know."


    And even if the third child is here, the other party is the younger brother of the county magistrate, so the third child probably won''t dare to say anything.


    Luo Guifang had no choice but to turn her head, just as she was about to speak, she saw the third master Shi snorted coldly, "It''s useless for you to find anyone, it''s just the face of a small catcher, it''s worth six hundred taels of silver? Go dream. I can see it. Now, you don''t want to give money, and you don''t want them to go to jail, tell you, there is no such thing as a matter of course in the world, I count three times, if you don''t take the money, I will take people away immediately."


    As soon as the voice fell, the people who came from the casino came forward very cooperatively, making a look of taking someone.


    "one."


    Luo Dayong said anxiously, "Auntie, are you really helpless?"


    Luo Guifang became silent, she really had no choice.


    If she wasn''t pregnant, she could still fight for them.


    But now she still has a baby in her belly, what should she do if something happens?


    Nephews and sons, of course the son is more important.

 Chapter 460: premature birth

    Chapter 460 Premature Birth


    "two."


    Luo Eryong roared: "Auntie, help us!"


    "three."


    Third Master Shi said lightly, e here, take them away for me."


    "Yes."


    The man from the casino immediately stepped forward and grabbed the arms of the two.


    Luo Dayong and Luo Eryong shouted at the same time: "Auntie, please."


    Wan Dahe frowned and said, "Okay, it''s useless to call your aunt. You don''t know what''s going on in our family. Even if we sell the house, we don''t have six hundred taels. She is still pregnant, and you are her rtives. Nephew, how can you have the heart toe and force a pregnant woman who is about to give birth soon? Third Master Shi only wants you to go to jail, not for your life. What''s the matter, what should our family do?"


    Luo Dayong and Luo Eryong looked at each other, although what the uncle said was reasonable, but they just didn''t want to go.


    Third Master Shi didn''t want to talk nonsense with them, and ordered disdainfully, "Take them with you!"


    "Yes."


    "Auntie, I hate you." Luo Dayong said with an expressionless face, he stopped struggling and followed the third master Shi.


    Luo Eryong also said: "Auntie, I hate you too."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Hate her?


    Luo Guifang never imagined that the nephew she had loved all her life would actually say something that hated her, so what she did for them before was all in vain?


    "Blood! She''s bleeding." Suddenly, a person said excitedly.


    Everyone turned their heads to look, and saw Luo Guifang''s light-colored skirt sitting on the ground was soaked in blood at some point, and the area was getting bigger and bigger.


    Wan Dahe''s face changed suddenly, and he looked at his dazed wife anxiously, "My child, mother, you... what''s the matter with you?"


    Luo Guifang nced at his lower body with dull eyes. After seeing the blood, he felt a pain in his stomach. His face suddenly twisted in pain, his forehead was covered with sweat, and he covered his stomach with his hands, and said anxiously: "My stomach hurts so much, it looks like I''m about to give birth."


    "Isn''t there a few days left? Why are you giving birth so soon?"


    "I...I don''t know."


    Xu Sn also became anxious when she saw this, "Brother, it''s cold on the ground, you should take my sister-inw in first. She has suffered such a big stimulus today, and there is indeed a possibility of premature birth."


    Wan Dahe didn''t dy anymore when she heard the words, and immediately did as she said, and hurriedly got up and walked quickly into the house.


    Xu Sn looked at her husband Wan Erhe again, "Go ask the doctor, I''ll prepare hot water first."


    "it is good."


    "Third siblings, go and invite Granny Wen over."


    "Okay, I''ll go right now."


    After Xu Sn finished speaking, she saw a bunch of people standing outside the door and begged: "Let everyoneugh, there is something at home and it is inconvenient to entertain, so please leave."


    Everyone heard the words and did not embarrass her, and immediately left obediently.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran nced at the gate of Wanjia before turning around and walking in the direction of Pang''s house.


    Seeing that the elder brother looked a little ugly, Murong Lingran relieved: "Brother, don''t think too much, her nephew likes to gamble so much, we started gambling when we didn''t go there, and sooner orter we will experience this, and she was caught by her nephew. Thatst sentence is about premature birth, and it has nothing to do with us at all."


    Just now, she also asked Shenjun Changqi if she was right in doing this today, was it too much, after all, the child in her womb is innocent.

 Chapter 461: monster

    Chapter 461 Monster


    But God Lord Changqi said that what happened today was the catastrophe of Luo Guifang''s fate. Even if she didn''t take action against the Luo brothers today, she would still give birth today, so don''t think too much about it.


    Murong Zong patted his sister''s head, "Big brother knows that she treats Xiao Liu so viciously, and I won''t sympathize with her."


    "Um."


    Liu Jianian wondered: "Aran, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand so many words?"


    Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran, and dragged her into the room to briefly exin what they had done in the casino in the morning.


    "What?" Liu Jianian eximed, realizing that he was too loud, and lowered his voice: "This is the reason for today''s incident."


    "Oh, I just wanted to teach Luo Guifang a lesson psychologically, but I didn''t expect her to be born prematurely by her own nephew."


    The two talked in the room for a while, and suddenly there were bursts of exmations from the next door.


    Before the two of them could open the door to go out, Murong Zong opened the door and broke in.


    Murong Lingran wondered: "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Murong Zong said with aplicated expression: "Aran, just now... just now I heard exmations from the next door in the yard, thinking that something had happened, and as soon as I ran out, I saw the doctor and Granny Wen running from the Wan family in a panic. came out and I asked them what was wrong and they said... they said..."


    "say what?"


    "They said that the next door was punished by God, a monster was born, a monster with three legs and three hands was born, and the child was not angry after birth, and they told us that it is best not to go there today. They said that monsters have also been born before. In this kind of family, some people went to their house to watch the fun on the same day, but when they went back, they had idents one after another, either breaking their legs or being bitten by dogs.


    Liu Jianian eximed: "How can such a strange fetus be born?"


    Murong Zong shook his head, "I don''t know either, you''d better not go out today, and don''t take Xiao Liu out. Although the doctor said something mysterious, but they have experienced a lot, and they would rather believe what they have than do not believe in nothing. And they don''t wait. See Xiao Liu, lest they be in a bad mood and take their anger on you."


    Liu Jianian nodded: "Well. I understand, I''m not going anywhere, just stay in the house."


    Born to die?


    Three-handed, three-legged monster?


    Could it be that Luo Guifang''s stomach was originally twins?


    Murong Lingran immediately thought of what Uncle Pang said, Luo Guifang had been bleeding for several days after abandoning her sixth brother to a beggar''s den in the city. I''m afraid her fetus would have gone wrong at that time, but she never found out. That''s it.


    But even if she noticed that there was something wrong with the child, she did not dare to easily have an abortion. After all, she had been waiting for the child for six years.


    In her previous life, she had also heard that if the twins did not develop well, it was possible to have deformed fetuses.


    It would be a pity if it was as she imagined.


    A pair of twins, they died before they were born.


    Shenjun Changqi in the space suddenly interjected: "Don''t feel pity, this is all the consequence of Luo Guifang''s sins, this is a punishment for her, she is lucky if she didn''t kill her today."


    Murong asked in a cool way: "Shen Jun, did you already know that the child in her belly could not be kept?"


    "Of course, she has a vicious nature. She will only have one daughter in her life. Those children were originally a gift from God for taking care of your brother."

 Chapter 462: warn

    Chapter 462 Warning


    "If she has always treated your brother like a parent, then her child will be born smoothly, healthy and safe, and it will be a pair of baby boys. But she has the wrong idea and throws your brother away. He was in the beggars'' den, and then he was brutally abused."


    "From the moment she dropped Murong Ding, the life of the child in her belly disappeared quietly. If she hadn''t brought Murong Ding backter, she would have died on the fifth day of seeing the red. Fortunately, sheter brought Murong Ding back, which saved her life."


    "That is to say, the death of her child today has nothing to do with you at all. That child has long since died in her belly. The cycle of cause and effect, the retribution is unhappy, and God sees it all. This is her life."


    Murong Lingran sighed when she heard the words, the poor twins were killed by their own mother before they could see what the world was like.


    I have been looking forward to the children who have only arrived for six years. If Luo Guifang gives birth to them smoothly, I don¡¯t know how much they will be favored.


    One daughter and two sons, Cheng Huan, are under the knees, and they were specially gifted to her by God. You don¡¯t need to think about it to know that there will be some achievements in the future.


    "Aran, Aran."


    Murong Zong saw his younger sister''s eyes were dull and thought she was frightened, so he hurriedly called her, but there was no movement at all.


    I regret it very much in my heart. A Ran is still a child. If he knew earlier, he would not say what the child was like.


    Liu Jianian was also anxious, and he couldn''t help raising his voice and called: "Aran, wake up, don''t scare us."


    Murong suddenly came back to his senses, shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine, this is the first time I''ve heard of such a strange thing, and I''m a little surprised."


    The two of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, the child is a child, Luo Guifang is Luo Guifang, they are pitiful for the dead child, but they do not sympathize with Luo Guifang at all.


    Liu Jiahuai came back with the people from Huwei Escort and heard that, like them, he was very sympathetic to the dead child, but he couldn''t help feeling a little pleasure in Luo Guifang.


    The wicked will be harvested one day, and God really has eyes.


    Murong Lingran saw that Liu Jiahuai and the others had brought a lot of prey back, so they prepared arge table of delicious food for their prey, making everyone''s mouth full of oil.


    I just washed the tableware and chopsticks when I heard the crying of a woman next door.


    But due to the doctor''s warning, everyone didn''t go out.


    Driven by curiosity, everyone stepped on the chair and leaned on the courtyard wall to observe the situation next door.


    Murong Ding was also very curious. He had just heard about Luo Guifang''s stillbirth, so Murong Zong asked him to lie on his back.


    Not long after Murong Ding got on the ground, everyone saw a person rushing out from the Wan family holding a baby clothes. Luo Guifang followed behind the person regardless of the body she had just given birth.


    Everyone immediately shrank their heads, trying not to make their heads so conspicuous.


    Wan Dahe saw that his wife, who had just fallen asleep, actually ran out, and frowned unhappily: "What are you doing out there? I want to bury him immediately, or it will definitely bring disaster to our family."


    Luo Guifang cried and said, "His father, let me take a look at the child. You all say he is a monster, but I haven''t even seen his face yet."


    "What''s so beautiful, didn''t I tell you just now? The child died when he was born, there is no anger at all, you hurry up and go back!"

 Chapter 463: Shirk responsibility

    Chapter 463 Shirk of Responsibility


    Even if they were still angry, the three-legged monsters couldn''t stay at home.


    At this time, Xu Sn also came out, worried that she would catch a cold, so she quickly put her coat on her, and said with relief: "sister-inw, don''t be too sad, this is the child''s life, the child is destined to miss you, you You are still young, you can still have children, and you will have children in the future.


    Luo Guifang''s eyes were splitting when she heard the words, and her weak body did not know where the strength came from, so she pushed Xu Sn to the ground and said viciously: "Don''t pretend to be a good person here, aren''t you the happiest when I am like this? I only have one daughter, the second one was stillborn, and you have three children, all of them sons, aren''t you very proud, ah!"


    Xu Sn didn''t expect that she kindly chased after her and cared about her in exchange for malicious words. Since others didn''t want to see her, she wouldn''t be able to stick her face to other people''s cold ass, so she got up and said lightly: "I''m sorry, I''m nosy. , I won''t take care of your business in the future."


    The old couple of Wan''s family also came out at this time, and heard what Luo Guifang said just now.


    The grandson I had been waiting for for so long was gone, and the old man Wan''s face was also extremely ugly.


    Luo Guifang said excitedly: "Father, let me meet him, he is the flesh that fell from my body."


    Mr. Wan ignored her and just turned his head indifferently.


    Wandahe nodded, "My mother will ask you all."


    Mr. Wan urged: "I know, you go quickly."


    Wandahe nced at his wife pleadingly, gritted his teeth, and finally left quickly.


    When the eldest son left, Mrs. Wan looked coldly at Luo Guifang who was still sitting on the ground, and said angrily: "Old everyone, don''t distinguish between good and bad, my grandson is gone, it''s not because of you, why? Still have the face to start ming others?"


    Luo Guifang was stunned for a moment, then said in a daze: "Because of myself?"


    The olddy Wan nodded, "Yes, you forgot what the old monk said when I went to incense with youst time? It''s because you don''t believe in evil, and you want to throw the thousand treasures away, so you almost had a miscarriage in the middle. ."


    "If you treated Qianbao well, what happened today wouldn''t happen at all. When you threw away Qianbao, Sn also persuaded you that you didn''t listen to her, and you disliked Qianbao and wasting food at home. Now To actually take anger on her, I ask you, where did you get your face, where did you get your face?"


    Murong raised her eyebrows in the dark, and asked in a low voice in the ear of the sixth brother: "Aunt Xu really treats you well?"


    Murong Ding nodded, "Well, before I lived in Pang''s house, Aunt Xu took good care of me. After Aunt Luo was pregnant, she wouldn''t let me eat every day, and she often didn''t even give me food on purpose. When she sees it, she will give me food quietly, Aunt Luo asks me to do a lot of work every day, and her three children will take the initiative to help me with the work when she sees it."


    Murong raised his eyebrows in a sensible way, knowing something in his mind.


    When Luo Guifang heard the words, instead of reflecting, she said with resentment on her face: "Auntie, how can you me me? Didn''t you agree when I abandoned Qianbao? Now that something happened, it''s up to me. Now, are there any of you who shirk responsibility like this?"

 Chapter 464: Poisonous hair

    Chapter 464 Poison Hair


    Old Mrs. Wan pouted and said, "Don''t frame me. When you asked us, we only said that you think about it yourself, but we didn''t say the word "agree."


    "Auntie, you..."


    "Okay." Old Man Wan interrupted Luo Guifang, "We were all frightened by that monster just now. The doctor and Granny Wen ran too fast, so they didn''t even care about them. Now that you gave birth to a stillborn, I''m afraid they have already It''s spread all over, no one is willing toe to the door today, and we will definitely be shunned by the vigers for a long time in the future. You stay at home for a while and reflect on it. If there is any more trouble, I will let the boss take a break. about you!"


    Luo Guifang shuddered suddenly, she only had one daughter, and her father lost the child he had been looking forward to with great difficulty, and two nephews were also taken away, so she had no family.


    Wan Dahe is in her prime again, and she knew that if she continued like this, she might really be rejected by the Wan family. Maybe she was nning to divorce and marry another daughter-inw, so she had to get up from the ground and enter the house obediently.


    The next day, Murong Lingran was awakened by a knock on the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw his big brother standing outside the house anxiously, rubbing his sleepy eyes, and asking, "Big brother, what happened?"


    Murong Zong said directly: "Aran, the medicine that the doctor prescribed for Xiao Liu was taken by you. The poison on Xiao Liu''s body has red up."


    Murong Lingran was startled, put on her clothes indiscriminately, picked up her satchel and ran quickly to her brother''s room.


    Liu Jianian and Murong Lingran slept in the same room, and immediately put on clothes after hearing this, and followed behind Murong Lingran.


    When the two came to Murong Ding''s bedside, they saw that his eyes were closed. Although he appeared to be asleep, his breathing became very rapid, and his face was covered with dense red rashes, some of which were white and red, some of which were red. It''s even the size of an adult''s thumb nail, and it makes the scalp tingle just by looking at it.


    It''s so obvious on the face, not to mention the rest of the body, it must be just as serious.


    While his hands were tied, Murong Lingran didn''t ask any further questions, probably because the eldest brother was afraid that he would have to do it because he was too itchy and scratching indiscriminately.


    Seeing that he was still struggling with his eyes closed, and his face showed a painful expression in his sleep, Murong Lingran hurriedly poured out a pill to feed him, and then took out his own water bag filled with spiritual spring water and filled him with some water. go down.


    After he swallowed it smoothly, Murong Lingran unbuttoned his undershirt, and the inside was exactly the same as his face, and he had ripped his skin in many ces, faintly showing blood, and his heart suddenly lifted.


    Pang Haomiao had seen Murongding''s seizures a few times, and he still looked worried when they fed the medicine, so he said with relief, "Don''t worry, this medicine will take a stick of incense to take effect. It will be back to normal soon.¡±


    Murong Lingran put the quilt back on his younger brother, turned his head and asked, "Brother Haomiao, did the sixth younger brother have a seizure earlier in the morning?"


    Pang Haomiao nodded, "Indeed, it happened at 3:00 a few times before, but when he arrived at my house, because he had developed the habit of getting up early to work every day in Wanjia, he woke up early at this hour. When he wakes up, he will take the medicine on his own initiative, and then control himself not to scratch his body, so he only has whip marks on his body, and there are very few scars left by rashes and broken skin."


    Liu Jianian looked at Murong Ding with a dignified look on his face, turned his head and said, "Aran, this poison is very strange. It''s not fatal, but it''s extremely painful. The longer he stays here, the more he suffers."

 Chapter 465: go to the county office

    Chapter 465 Going to the county government office


    "There are many doctors with good medical skills in the capital. Let''s set off early. Maybe your grandfather or my grandfather has seen this kind of poison. It can help him detoxify and make him less guilty."


    Murong Lingran worriedly said: "But the doctor said that Xiao Liu''s body can''t stand the bumps for the time being."


    "This..." Liu Jianian was tangled.


    Pang Haomiao interjected: "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much. Judging from the timing of these attacks, it will happen once every three or four days, and it will always be at 3:00 a.m. Next time, as long as you take precautions in advance, he probably won''t. He suffered too many sins. I also understand your feelings of wanting to take him back, but this poison is not lethal, and he has to travel day and night for the non-lethal poison.


    Murong pondered for a moment, and agreed with it: "Brother Haomiao is right, let''s do as the doctor said. Besides, we still have a lot of things to do, so it''s okay to stay for a few more days."


    The rest also felt reasonable and nodded in agreement.


    Pang Lisheng thought, since the Wan family has lost their son, he will definitely not bite Murong Ding any longer.


    However, it was because the Wan family gave birth to a stillborn child. In order to avoid it, he waited for two more days toe to the door.


    After hearing about their intentions, Mr. Wan confirmed it again, "You mean, you don''t want the 10 taels ofpensation money, let us give you all the thousands of treasures, and you have to take the thousands of treasures out of the west. Mountain Vige?"


    Pang Lisheng nodded, "That''s right."


    Mr. Wan wanted to agree. After all, it would be useless for Wanqianbao to stay in Xishan Vige.


    Old everyone because he was pregnant and because he lost a child.


    Every time he saw him, he would think of the stillbirth, and he would feel disgusted.


    But before he could say anything, he saw Luo Guifang running to the main room aggressively, and said viciously: "No, Wan Qianbao is my son, no one can take him away without my permission."


    She figured it out, Wanqianbao can be regarded as her lucky star, or a lucky star that must be offered.


    As long as she is nice to him again, she will definitely be able to have children.


    That little beast killed her son, and when she became pregnant again and gave birth to a child, she would kill him and avenge her dead child!


    Pang Lisheng said lightly: "If that''s the case, then please take out ten taels of silver immediately. As long as the silver is in hand, I will return him to you immediately, or I will take him away tomorrow and go to a ce where you can''t find it. ."


    Luo Guifang was furious and said: "No, there are thousands of treasures living in your house. You want money to pay him back. If you dare to take him to disappear suddenly, I will go to the county government to sue you for kidnapping my son and send you to jail!"


    Pang Lisheng didn''t have much surprise on his face when he heard this, and said lightly: "Okay, I gave you a chance. I hope you can say something like this in a few days."


    "Humph!" Luo Guifang said with a waist: "I won''t regret it even if I die!"


    After returning to Pang''s house, Pang Lisheng recounted what happened in Wan''s house.


    Murong raised her eyebrows. Originally, she didn''t want to affect the Pang family''s life in Xishan Vige in the future, so she wanted to take the sixth brother away without revealing her identity, and then quietly attacked and taught Wan Dahe and Luo Guifang a lesson.


    Since Luo Guifang is unwilling, then she has no choice.


    Therefore, two dayster, Murong Lingran and Murong Zong sued Luo Guifang and his wife to the county government for the crime of child abduction and child abuse.


    After the ?? county magistrate knew that the used was the elder brother and elder sister-inw of Kuaiwan Sanhe''s arrest, he did not pursue favoritism or avoid suspicion.

 Chapter 466: Sue

    Chapter 466 Sue


    Even taking this opportunity, in order to give his subordinates a wake-up call, and to let the people of Qingliu County know that he treats his subordinates'' rtives and vited thew equally, he ordered Wan Sanhe to personally take Zhu Kuai to take his elder brother and sister-inw to court.


    Wan Sanhe has always been obedient to the county magistrate, and he brought more than a dozen people, so although he encountered some obstacles at home, he finally sessfully brought the people to the court.


    Luo Guifang and Wan Dahe were taken to court. Wan Sanhe was sprayed with saliva as soon as he removed the cloth stuffed in their mouths.


    Wan Dahe yelled, "Wan Sanhe, you disrespectful brat, how dare you treat me like this, do you still have my big brother in your eyes?"


    "Good scolding." Luo Guifang was also furious and scolded: "Wan Sanhe, you unconscionable beast, do you know that I am still confinement? Do you know that people who are confinement can''t suffer from the wind? You Do people really want me to hurt my body so that I can''t have children again in the future?"


    Wan Sanhe was angry, he wasn''t angry yet that they made him lose face in front of his colleagues, and they even scolded him. If it wasn''t inappropriate here, he would definitely scold him back.


    "Silence, snap!" The county magistrate sat high on the chair and pped the gavel abruptly.


    "Mighty..."


    The two were startled for a moment, and turned their heads suddenly, only then did they realize that the county magistrate was sitting on it, and there were two rows of serious yamen standing on either side of them.


    They have been nting fields all their lives, how have they ever seen such a horrific scene, when their legs went weak, they could not help kneeling on the ground.


    The county magistrate nodded in satisfaction.


    Wandahe felt uneasy in his heart, but he still bite the bullet and said, "Sir, what did we do wrong to let your old man arrest us here?"


    The county magistrate''s face darkened, he didn''t speak, but looked at the master next to him.


    Master frowned and said, "The people under the hall are Wan Dahe and Luo Guifang?"


    The two dared not not answer, and said at the same time, "Yes."


    "You are used of abducting and abusing young children, can you plead guilty?"


    The two of them were startled, and Luo Guifang immediately began to cry and shout injustice, "My lord, I''m wronged, when did we kidnap the young child? Are you talking about thousands of treasures? He came back with us voluntarily. There is also abuse, and more. It''s impossible to talk about it. If a child is disobedient, can''t he be beaten and scolded as a parent? We all came here like this when we were young."


    The county magistrate narrowed his eyes slightly, "What did you say? He did it voluntarily?"


    "yes."


    The county magistrate said lightly: "Bring all the people here."


    Luo Guifang and his wife turned their heads and saw several people walking slowly behind Wan Qianbao, standing beside them.


    The county magistrate said again: "Murong Ding, they said you came back with them voluntarily, is it true?"


    Murong Ding nervously looked at his eldest brother and sister. Seeing that they gave him encouraging nces, he rxed a little and said aloud, "No."


    "Thousands of treasures, you little beast, if you talk nonsense again, I won''t tear your mouth apart!"


    Wan Dahe also said viciously: "Little beast, talk to me well, otherwise I won''t give you a good life in the future!"


    The county magistrate was immediately displeased, and said coldly: "Bold, dare to speak rudely in front of this official, despise the court,e here, and give this official twenty big ps each, as an example!"

 Chapter 467: quibble

    Chapter 467 Sophistry


    The yamen immediately followed suit.


    Before the couple could react, they were pressed to the ground by the yamen, and the board hit them mercilessly.


    The yamen who executed the executions were all strong young men, and they hated evil and hated them.


    Just hitting the third board made their tears of pain flow out, and Wan Dahe hurriedly begged for mercy: "Forgive your life, the lord is gracious, the viin is wrong, forgive your life."


    Even though Luo Guifang was a frail woman, the yamen didn''t show mercy. As soon as the board fell, she didn''t know whether it was painful or frightening, and she was sweating non-stop all over her body, feeling like her soul was about to disperse.


    Seeing her husband begging for mercy, she also hurriedly said: "The viin is wrong, the viin dares no longer, please forgive me, the viin only gave birth a few days ago, and the body can''t bear it."


    "Really wrong?"


    "Really, really." After just a few big boards, Luo Guifang almost fainted from the pain, "The viin knows it''s wrong, and the viin will never dare."


    The ?? county magistrate waved his hand, and the yamen immediately took back the stick and stood back to his original position.


    The county magistrate looked at Murong Ding again, "Go on."


    "Yes, my lord." Murong Ding said slowly, "Sir, at that time, my parents, brothers and sisters and I happened to be scattered by the fleeing people and robbers. Because I was still young and had never encountered such a thing, I was frightened. Living."


    "The two of them saw that I couldn''t recover, and regardless of my parents and siblings being nearby, they took me into the carriage without authorization. When I recovered and wanted to find my family, the carriage had already reached an unfamiliar ce. , I had no choice but to follow the two of them to Xishan Vige."


    "After arriving at Xishan Vige, it was fine at first, but after Aunt Luo got pregnant, she began to live like hell. Aunt Luo treated me as her ve, and she had endless work to do every day, and she didn''t give me enough food. When I felt a little unsatisfactory, I whipped me with a horse whip, leaving me bruised and bruised all over my body, and it was not until I met Uncle Pang that I escaped the sea of ??misery."


    Even though the county magistrate had already listened to it just now, he had seen his whole body, and he was indeed covered in scars. Hearing him say it again, he couldn''t hide his anger, and nced coldly at the two who were kneeling on the ground again, "You two. plead guilty?"


    Luo Guifang originally wanted to deny Murong Ding''s remarks, saying that Murong Ding was from Yulin Mansion.


    However, the county magistrate has a lot of knowledge, and Wan Qianbao''s ent ispletely different from that of Yulin Mansion. He must have known that he was from the capital as soon as he heard it. After thinking for a while, he had no choice but to grit his teeth: "The viin doesn''t recognize him, my lord, he is An orphan is my adopted son, because the viin disciplines him very harshly, so this white-eyed wolf will sue the viin against his conscience, you must not believe his words."


    Wan Dahe also said: "Yes, our husband and wife really treat him as a biological child, but he is stubborn by nature, and it is too difficult to discipline, so sometimes it is a bit heavy, but we are all for his own good."


    The county magistrate looked at Murong Ding again, "What they said is the truth?"


    "No." Murong Ding said anxiously: "Sir, they are arguing, what I said is true, not a single lie."


    Luo Guifang sneered: "Sir, he is just a child, and he should never have thought ofing to sue the official. Someone must be pushing him behind his back, deliberately provoking our mother-son rtionship, and please ask the adults to investigate."

 Chapter 468: framed

    Chapter 468 Framing


    The ?? county magistrate said lightly: "Really? But it''s not just him who is suing you, but also his family."


    The two were stunned at the same time, Luo Guifang turned to look at the three people behind Murong Ding, and said in astonishment, "His family?"


    how is this possible?


    "That''s right."


    Luo Guifang swept over the Murong Lingran siblings and Liu Jiahuai''s siblings respectively, and said stunnedly, "You...are you not a guest of the Pang family? Are you Wanqianbao''s family?"


    Murong Lingran sneered: "Is it still called Wan Qianbao? He has already said that his name is Murong Ding countless times, why are you all so persistent? By the way, let me introduce myself formally, I am Murong Ding''s eldest sister. Murong Lingran."


    Murong Zong said: "I am his eldest brother, Murong Zong."


    Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian said at the same time: "We are their friends."


    Luo Guifang''s eyes widened in shock, as if he didn''t expect that Wan Qianbao''s family was really looking for him, and said anxiously: "How...how did you find this ce?"


    Could it be that Wanqianbao is really a child of a wealthy family, a child of parents who just got separated from their parents because of an ident?


    But Wan Qianbao was dressed like a beggar, how could he be a child of a rich family?


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t dare to take him away even if she had ten courage.


    "Otherwise, do you think that Uncle Pang hasn''t returned to Xishan Vige for many years, why did he leave his son Haomiao there after he suddenly went back to see my sixth brother?"


    Speaking of this, Murong Lingran was even more angry, and couldn''t help clenching his fists, "Do you know, because you took him away without authorization, how much effort did it take for us to find him? If you take him away and treat him kindly, That''s all, but why abuse him? He''s only five years old, how can you do it? You''re so vicious, you don''t deserve to be human!"


    The county magistrate said coldly, "Wandahe, Luo Guifang, do you agree with what she said?"


    Luo Guifang was terrified. If she couldn''t find a valid reason today, she might not be able to get out of the yamen gate.


    He rolled his eyes uneasy, and suddenly said: "Sir, what they say is not necessarily true, you must not believe them, they may be pretending to be the family of thousands of treasures, they are only from the Pang family. Guest, you can also see that this child is very pleasing. They may have seen Wanqianbao¡¯s intention to leave Xishan Vige, so they pretended to be his brother and sister, and asked the adults to investigate clearly. Don''t give them the opportunity to take away thousands of treasures."


    "Yes." Wan Dahe hurriedly echoed: "I heard that some people collect handsome children everywhere and sell them to perverts to y with them. They are just strangers who suddenly appeared in Xishan Vige, maybe they are from the Pang family. Collusion is good, Wan Qianbao is young, and our family really has no money, they are a little tempted, thinking that life will be better with them in the future, so they will say what they said just now."


    Murong Ding said anxiously: "You are talking nonsense, they are obviously my elder brother and elder sister, you should not frame them."


    Luo Guifang said with a bitter expression: "Qianbao, you must have been injected with ecstasy by them, don''t worry, I won''t let them take you away. Now that I don''t have a son, I can only rely on you. I know that I was too strict with you in the past, I will definitely correct it in the future, and I will definitely treat you well."

 Chapter 469: sin plus one

    Chapter 469 Sin Plus One ss


    good for you?


    Dream!


    Today''s board has added to the suffering, thousands of treasures, I will return it to you ten times when I go back.


    As long as you get into my hands, I don''t have a son anyway, I want you to die and be disabled!


    Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran, she was really thinking about it, and she actually framed her as a human trafficker!


    The ?? county magistrate touched his beard and said, "Okay, can you prove your identity?"


    Murong Ding wrinkled his face and said, "Sir, they are really my family. I am very awake and have not been drugged by anyone."


    The county magistrate was silent, just looking straight at the three people behind him.


    Murong Zong and Liu Jiahuai looked at each other, how else could they prove it?


    Obviously, I haven''t thought that Xiaoliu''s words can still be counted?


    Murong Lingran raised his eyebrows suddenly and said, "Sir, I have evidence to prove that he is my brother."


    "Oh? Since there is evidence, hurry up."


    Murong nodded, reached into the satchel, and took out a document.


    When the master saw this, he quickly handed it to the county magistrate.


    County magistrate opened it and asked, "Household registration document?"


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran said slowly: "It is the household registration document of our Murong family in the capital, and the names of our family of nine are clearly written on it."


    "The sixth brother said that after he came to Xishan Vige, although the Wan family named him Wanqianbao, he has called himself Murong Ding since the first day, and every time the Wan family called him Wanqianbao. When a thousand treasures, he will refute."


    "Every time I go out to y with children in Xishan Vige, he also calls himself Murong Ding, and many people in Xishan Vige have heard him say it."


    "After the disappearance of the sixth brother, weter asked the people from Huwei Escort to help him find it. Uncle Kou of Huwei Escort sent a letter to his friend Pang Lisheng in Xishan Vige, asking him to help. Coincidentally, the person who lived in his old house was me. the sixth brother."


    "After he saw the red birthmark on my sixth brother''s left wrist, he asked him about our family. He could tell everything, that''s why we came here not far from the capital."


    "Sir, if you don''t believe it, you can pass on the father and son of the Pang family and the people from the Huwei Escort to court."


    The county magistrate said solemnly: "Come on, pass on the Pang family and their sons and the people from the Huwei Escort Bureau."


    After a while, Pang Lisheng''s father and son and Uncle Kou, who had been waiting for a long time, came in and slowly exined the situation of seeing Murong Timing.


    It can be proven that the thousands of treasures are Murong Ding, and they have been calling themselves Murong Ding before Murong Lingran and the others came.


    The county magistrate held up the household registration document in his hand, and said lightly: "Wandahe, Luo Guifang, their household registration document is true, do you have anything else to say?"


    The two looked at each other anxiously, obviously not expecting that they would be able to take out the household registration documents.


    "I...we..."


    The county magistrate motioned to return the household registration documents to Murong Lingran, and said coldly, "It''s already very clear, if you don''t plead guilty again, then the crime will be added one more level, and I''m afraid you will lose your life."


    The two of them were startled. Although they had never read books, they had heard that the book writers said that they were frank and lenient and resisted strictness.


    Wan Dahe was about to confess his guilt, when he suddenly thought of something and said loudly, "Sir, it was this woman''s idea to take Murong Ding away, because she has never been able to give birth to a child, so she took the initiative to bring Murong Ding back. The injuries are all caused by her alone, the viin just didn''t dissuade him at most, it''s really none of the viin''s business."


    Luo Guifang was startled and couldn''t believe it: "My child''s father, what are you talking about?"

 Chapter 470: dog bites dog

    Chapter 470 Dog bites dog


    What does he mean, want to put all the me on her alone?


    Murong Lingran and the others looked at each other in dismay, did they reach the point where the dog bites the dog?


    "Sir." Wan Dahe ignored her and continued: "She has been married to a viin for many years, and she gave birth to a daughter. There are three kinds of unfilial piety, and no offspring is the greatest. In the past two years, I wanted to divorce her, or ept another one. The concubine''s room."


    "But her two nephews are not a thing. After identally knowing that I had the idea of ??breaking up their aunt and concubines, they threatened me, saying that if I really dared to do that, I would kill my whole family."


    "Her two nephews have no father or mother. They eat, drink, prostitute and gamble on weekdays. They cheat and cheat. That''s why I kept her by my side, and I''ve been looking for a doctor to take care of her body."


    "It wasn''t until I went to the capitalst year that I knew that she had no chance of getting pregnant, and I thought I couldn''t let her go. So after she proposed to take Murong Ding as her son, she acquiesced."


    He is telling the truth. Now Luo Dayong and Luo Eryong have been taken away by the third master Shi, I am afraid that there will be no chance toe back in the future, so he does not need to be afraid of them.


    Luo Guifang stepped forward and gave Wan Dahe a loud p in the face, and said with grief and indignation: "Wandahe, you are still not a man, to protect yourself, you actually said such ruthless words! Da Yong Er Yong, they are good boys, how could they say it? Such hateful words!"


    "I didn''t lie." Wan Dahe gave her aplicated look, "good boy? Don''t you feel guilty when you say this? Your aunt knows the temperament of your two nephews best, otherwise you think you Just gave birth to a daughter and can live in Wan''s family for so many years? I was afraid that they would really kill my whole family, so I didn''t divorce you, and I didn''t dare to take a concubine."


    "you!"


    The county magistrate suddenly said, "Luo Guifang, is what Wan Dahe said true?"


    Luo Guifang was about to deny it when Wan Dahe suddenly whispered a few words in her ear, and his face suddenly turned pale.


    After struggling for a while, Luo Guifang closed her eyes and said with a resigned expression: "It was my idea, the abuse of Murong Ding was also done by the viin, the viin''s husband was indeed persecuted, and the adults should give him a lighter punishment. ."


    Murong Lingran saw this, and after a little thought, he guessed what Wan Dahe said.


    They also have a daughter. It just means that if both of them go to jail and the child is left alone, it will definitely be very pitiful.


    Luo Guifang took all the guilt on himself, and Wan Dahe could get away and go back to take care of her.


    Luo Guifang''s current body doesn''t know whether she will be able to get pregnant in the future. If not, even if she doesn''t like her daughter, she can only rely on her in the future, and it will be difficult not topromise.


    The county magistrate heard the words and quickly made a trial, "Luo Guifang abducted and abused young children, his heart was so vicious, he was outrageous, and he was sentenced to 50 boards and three years in prison. Although Wan Dahe was forced to agree, he did not agree. If he did not stop him, he was sentenced to 50 darts with the stick and three years in prison."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, Luo Guifang immediately fainted.


    Fifty bs, not even men can bear it, let alone a woman who just gave birth for a few days.


    Wan Dahe said stunned: "Sir, I''m not the mastermind, please forgive me."


    The ?? county magistrate ignored him and said lightly: "For the sake of Luo Guifang''s just finished giving birth, this official is kind enough to let her be imprisoned for a month before being sentenced, and Wan Dahe will execute it immediately!"

 Chapter 471: thanks

    Chapter 471 Thank you


    "Yes, my lord."


    Wandahe immediately looked at Wan Sanhe pleadingly, "Third brother, save me, please ask your lord for mercy."


    Wan Sanhe lookedplicated. He had known that Murong Ding really still had family, that Murong Ding''s family woulde so soon, that his elder brother and sister-inw would end up like this, he would definitely send Murong Ding back to the capital.


    Although he has been working under the county magistrate for a long time, he also understands a little of his temperament. What he hates most is a man like his eldest brother who puts the responsibility on women.


    He didn''t say it just now, but the adults must be more angry when he said that, so he was sentenced to the same punishment.


    They now have conclusive evidence, and if he pleads for mercy, he will definitelypensate himself.


    After a while, Wan Sanhe sighed and said, "Brother, don''t worry, I will take good care of your daughter, and I will also do my filial piety instead of your parents, and I will visit you often."


    Wandahe was so heartbroken that he let the yamen p a board on him, and he didn''t even know when he fainted.


    The matter of the Wan family was resolved, and Murong Lingran and his party went back to Xishan Vige to finish thest thing.


    ording to Murong Ding''s memories these two days, Murong Lingran also knew who helped him.


    So when she went back, the people who should be invited had already been invited to Pang''s house by all the people in the Huwei Escort.


    The women who had been waiting in the main room for a long time saw the door open, and turned around to see Murong Lingran and his party walking in.


    Xu Sn was also among them. When the eldest brother and sister-inw were taken away in the morning, their family was in a panic, but they thought that Wan Sanhe was there and that the eldest brother and sister-inw didn''t do anything. It should be a misunderstanding, so they didn''t care too much.


    She had met the guests of the Pang family. Not long after the elder brother and sister-inw were arrested, she was invited to the main room of the Pang family by the guests of the Pang family.


    Murong Lingran didn''t talk nonsense, and as soon as he entered, he handed everyone a purse that had already been prepared.


    Everyone opened it suspiciously and took a breath.


    No wonder they were surprised, they were all poor people, and they had never seen more than 10 taels of silver in their lives, and there were at least 20 taels of silver in the purse in front of them.


    Xu Sn said in surprise: "Girl, what do you mean?"


    Another woman also said: "Who are you, why did you suddenly give us so much money?"


    The other women also looked at each other.


    Murong Lingran patted the sixth brother''s head and said with a light smile: "Sorry, I haven''t introduced myself yet, this is Murong Ding, I am Murong Lingran, the one on the left is Murong Zong, our eldest brother, the rest are all is our friend."


    Murong¡­


    Xu Sn''s eyes widened suddenly, "You are myriad treasures, no, Murong Ding''s family? Did youe here specifically to find Murong Ding?"


    "That''s right, I''ve heard Xiao Liu said that all the aunts have helped him more or less, so I hope you don''t dislike him."


    Xu Sn thought of what happened in the morning, her face suddenly turned pale, and she asked with a trembling voice, "Then...then my elder brother and sister-inw, are they...are they..."


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it from her. Even if she didn''t tell Wan Sanhe about it, she would tell her sooner orter, so she told her what happened at the county office just now.


    She is now preconceived and told them that as long as they are a little conscientious, they should not me Uncle Pang for inviting outsiders to persecute the people of the vige, but will think that Luo Guifang and his wife deserved what they deserved.

 Chapter 472: tangled

    Chapter 472 Tangled


    Everyone looked at each other at the same time, Luo Guifang turned out to have really abducted a child with parents, and it was less than a year before Murong Ding''s family came to the door.


    Seeing that they were so generous, dressed well, and they were able to find them so quickly, could it be that Luo Guifang was kidnapped by a child from a rich family?


    When Xu Sn heard the words, she felt that the purse in her hand was extremely hot, and she blushed: "Then... that, I''m sorry, in fact, I didn''t do much to help my brother, at most I just gave him some food and gave him an old quilt, The conditions at home are not good, and the food is not very good, so much money is really worth it."


    The other women followed suit.


    "Yes, in fact, I just gave him the child''s old clothes. I kept them there, and they were not worth a lot of money."


    "Me too. Sometimes when I see him being beaten and scolded, I persuade him a few words. It''s just a little effort."


    "Yeah, such a small child, seeing him being abused, as long as anyone would help him, it''s really not worth so much money."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran listened to their words and smiled indifferently: "Aunts, don''t be humble, if the sixth brother hadn''t had you, I don''t know if we would have been able to persist in finding us. The kindness of dripping water should be reciprocated by springs. Take what you deserve."


    Seeing her say this, it would be hypocritical to refuse again. After all, their family''s life was really difficult, and they were really moved by the twenty taels of silver, and they thanked them one after another.


    "You are really kind, no wonder God let you find your rtives so quickly. It''s really good people who have good rewards."


    "Indeed, Murong Ding is a well-behaved child with a sweet mouth. Every time he sees us, he calls people politely. People like him when they look at him, and they can''t help but want to protect him."


    "Yeah yeah."


    Really good intentions are rewarded. Unexpectedly, the small kindness at the beginning was actually exchanged for 22 taels of silver in return. This amount of silver is enough to make their children live better, and even change their destiny.


    "My aunts, I actually have one more thing to ask you."


    A woman said, "Miss Murong, don''t be polite. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Murong nodded, "That''s it..."


    After hearing this, everyone agreed readily. When they entered the yard just now, they saw someone packing their things. Knowing that they must have left, they did not waste their time. After saying a few words of thanks, they left the Pang family.


    Xu Sn saw that everyone else had left, nced at the purse in her hand, and felt entangled in her heart.


    The Murong family sent the eldest brother and sister-inw to the prison on the front foot. Although they were to me, but she turned around and collected the money from the Murong family. No matter how she thought about it, she felt a little weird.


    After all, she is also a member of the Wan family, should this money be epted?


    The old man and the olddy knew that she was invited. If they knew that she had received money from the person who sent their son and daughter-inw to prison, would they me her?


    Later, the elder brother and elder sister-inw wille back. You must know that she is getting better and better with their enemy''s money, maybe even rtives can''t do it.


    However, Xu Sn thought about it. As Luo Guifang''s younger brother and sister, she gave birth to three sons. Her parents-inw liked her even more. Now, isn''t the attitude of talking to her on weekdays a good illustration?

 Chapter 473: go home

    Chapter 473 Going Home


    She got all of these things out of her conscience. Even if her parents-inw knew that the money was given by the Murong family, she should not me her because she gave birth to three sons for the Wan family and continued the incense of the Wan family. ?


    Thinking about this, Xu Sn saw that she was the only one left in the Pang family, and thanked the people of the Murong family again. Just as she was about to speed up and leave, she was stopped by someone.


    "Aunt Xu."


    Xu Sn said nkly, "Is there anything else, Miss Murong?"


    Does she regret giving her so much money?


    Murong Lingran put the ten taels of silver in her hands again, and said slowly in her surprised eyes: "Aunt Xu, I heard Xiao Liu said that Luo Guifang''s daughter Wan Qianyu also helped the sixth brother. She is her , Her mother is her mother. Our Murong family has always had clear grievances and grievances. We repay our kindness and revenge. Her mother has caused too much damage to my sixth brother. We really cannot forgive her. During the days when Luo Guifang and his wife were in prison, Wan Qianyu will take care of you."


    "Girl, you are really a good person, thank you very much, I understand."


    Xu Sn breathed a sigh of relief, ten taels of silver were enough to raise Qianyu until she was married.


    Even if the inws take anger at her because of her mother, for the sake of money, it should not make her life too difficult.


    After the women returned, the news that Luo Guifang and his wife were arrested for abducting and abusing young children spread throughout Xishan Vige.


    The fact that the Pang family moved in with outsiders was known to everyone in Xishan Vige. No wonder the uninhabited Pang family had so many people after Murong Ding moved in. It turned out that Murong Ding''s family came here.


    The women received money from the Murong family, so whenever they met someone, they would help the Murong family and the Pang family talk.


    As the father and son of the Pang family had guessed, most of the vigers did not think they were wrong, but felt that Luo Guifang and his wife were too unworthy, so they were able to keep the father and son of the Pang family in Xishan Vige without being detained. United outsiders bullied the vigers'' infamy, but many people med Luo Guifang for ruining the reputation of Xishan Vige.


    Even if the people from the Wan family did not like the Pang family, they had nothing to do.


    My daughter-inw suffered retribution and gave birth to monsters, which is enough to make them shameless. Mr. Wan and Mrs. Wan have not dared to stab people in the crowd for several years.


    The things that should be prepared have already been prepared, Murong Lingran approached the car and said sincerely: "Uncle Pang, Brother Haomiao, thank you for the sixth brother, if you need any help in the future, even if youe outside the capital. The Murong family in Lihua Vige is looking for us, and we will do our best to help.¡±


    Pang Lisheng was not polite, nodded and said, "If there is a chance, I will."


    After everyone said a few more words, Murong Lingran and his party set out on their journey back to Beijing.


    In view of the fact that Murong Ding has been taken back, and his body is not as good as theirs, there are still toxins in his body, so he needs more rest.


    Moreover, the poisoning attack was very regr indeed, every three or four days, on time at 3:00 o''clock, Murong Lingran asked his brother to take the pill every time at 9:00 o''clock, and he didn''t suffer much.


    Therefore, when they went back, they didn''t rush on their way. They didn''t treat themselves badly with food, clothing, and shelter, just like traveling in the mountains.


    When they reached the border of the capital, Murong Lingran counted the days, and it actually took several days longer than when they came. The beginning of spring had passed, everything began to recover, and the snow had all melted.

 Chapter 474: burst

    Chapter 474 Burst


    Murong Zong and Liu Jiahuai rode their horses in front of the carriage when they heard a woman''s cry for help suddenly, and immediately signaled the carriage to stop.


    Feeling that the carriage suddenly stopped, Murong Lingran stuck his head out of the carriage and asked in confusion, "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    "There seems to be a situation ahead."


    Murong Zongzheng was puzzled when he saw several people running towards them on the opposite side, and behind them, there were four or five people with knives, as if they were being chased and killed.


    Seeing that there were several women among those being chased, Murong Zong drew his sword and rushed over.


    The group saw that Murong Zong was a skilled person and knew that he would not get any benefit from him, so they hurried to the woods on both sides and quickly disappeared.


    At the invitation of Murong Zong, the person being hunted down slowly walked towards Murong Lingran''s carriage.


    Murong looked at the person walking across from him, a person who looked like a master followed by two maids and two servants.


    Uncle Kou frowned and asked, "Who are you?"


    A woman dressed as a maid said, "You don''t have to know who we are. How much is your carriage, let''s make a price. My wife needs it. Let everyone in the carriagee down. We bought it."


    "Qiner, don''t be rude."


    Qin''er saw that her wife was angry, and hurriedly said: "Yes, ma''am."


    Seeing that she had made a mistake, the woman turned her head and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry, I didn''t teach her well, and I hope you all calm down. Thank you for your help. If it wasn''t for this young master just now, I''m afraid we might even be dead today. If you don''t die, you will also lose your reputation."


    Murong Lingran got off the carriage and asked lightly, "Thisdy, who was the person who besieged you just now?"


    The woman looked at Murong Lingran and was stunned for a moment.


    I have never seen this girl before, why does it feel so familiar to her?


    "Madam?" Qin''er called in confusion.


    The woman came back to her senses, thinking that they had a capital ent, and maybe they had seen them on the street or at a banquet, so she didn''t think too much, and hurriedly exined: "That''s right, we''ll go to the nearby Huguo Temple to burn incense. When I came back from my prayers, I suddenly met a group of people on the road. As soon as they saw us, they knelt down and begged us for charity. When their hearts softened, I gave them all the money I had."


    "I just didn''t expect that not long after we left, we met a group of people who also asked us for money, but we have given all the money just now, and there is really no extra money. They didn''t believe it and even made rude demands. , want us to take off our clothes and give them to them, and they will believe it if we give them clothes, and let us go."


    "We naturally refused, and the servants started a conflict with them. However, they are numerous and powerful, and they are not their opponents."


    "The servants ran towards us while protecting us, and it didn''t take long for them to meet you."


    Murong said: "Brother, what kind of people do you look like?"


    "ording to the entanglement just now, their fights were incoherent, but they were very powerful. It seems that they were dressed like refugees. Could it be that other county governments were hit by disasters, and the refugees ran to the capital?"


    The woman suddenly said, "Have you left the capital for a long time?"


    Murong said: "Yes."


    The ?? woman suddenly realized, "No wonder, judging from your appearance, you should havee back from the south, right?"

 Chapter 475: resemblance

    Chapter 475 Simr


    "Exactly."


    "Then you don''t know yet. Since more than ten days ago, there have been many more refugees near the capital. I heard that they came from Muyuan House."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, Mu Yuan Mansion?


    Isn''t that right next door to the capital?


    Murong said calmly: "Madam is going back to the city?"


    "Yes, after I got off the carriage just now, those people drove away my carriage. It''s still some distance from the city, so can you please..."


    Murong Lingran nced at the maids and servants behind her, her divine sense entered the space, and after hearing from Changqi Shenjun that this woman did not hurt their minds, she replied, "Okay, ma''am, please get in the car. ."


    The woman finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Qin''er helped her wife to the carriage, and was about to go up too, when Murong sneered: "This girl, the carriage can''t fit, you should just walk behind."


    Was so rude to them just now, and wanted to ride her carriage? Go dream!


    Qiner nced at the inside of the carriage, except for Murong Lingran, there was only one child, and immediately red at him: "Isn''t it still empty inside? You did it on purpose, you just didn''t want me to sit!"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said: "It seems that you are not stupid, since you know why you say it out of your own mind?"


    "you!"


    Murong snorted coldly, looking like you can''t help me.


    "Qin''er!" The woman said coldly, "Don''t be rude, you just follow behind, it doesn''t matter if you are slow."


    This girl seems to be spoiled, she still can''t recognize what''s going on, go back and teach her a good lesson!


    Her own wife spoke up, Qin''er gave Murong Lingran a fierce look, and had to reluctantly say, "Yes, ma''am."


    The carriage door was closed again, and the carriage started again.


    Sitting in the carriage, the woman saw Murong Ding looking at her curiously, and smiled at him kindly.


    Seeing this, Murong Ding was not afraid of life at all, and showed a big smile to the woman.


    The ?? woman was taken aback by his smile, and the strange feeling just now came again.


    took a careful look at Murong Ding and then at Murong Lingran, the woman''s brows suddenly loosened.


    She said why there is such a strong sense of familiarity, the eyebrows and eyes of this girl and this child are actually very simr to her child.


    Especially this girl, her appearance is five-point simr to when she was a child.


    If it wasn''t for her being a woman, I''m afraid her family would have thought that the child was born to her.


    This was the first time she saw someone who looked like her when she was a child outside, and she was fascinated by it.


    Murong Lingran saw the strange tightness in her eyes as she looked at their sister and brother, and asked in doubt, "Madam?"


    The woman came back to her senses and said with a smile: "By the way, I haven''t introduced it yet. My husband''s family name is Rong. Which family in the capital are you children? After I go back, I''ll go to the door to thank you."


    Murong said lightly: "We are just people from a small vige, Madam doesn''t have to take it to heart."


    Mrs. Rong saw that she was young and vignt, and she was not angry. After thinking about it, she could only say: "Girl, I heard you call the man who rescued us just now, eldest brother, you are her..."


    "As Madam thought, he is my eldest brother."


    Mrs. Rong nodded, "Girl, thank you very much. If the girl''s family encounters any difficulties in the future, feel free toe to the Rong Mansion to find me, and I will do my best to help the girl."

 Chapter 476: frightened

    Chapter 476 Scared


    "Thank you ma''am."


    said that, but Murong Lingran didn''t take it to heart.


    Although she doesn''t know what the Rong Mansion is, it must be under the Ning''an Marquis Mansion.


    Nine young masters are her backers, she believes that there should be no chance to ask her in the future.


    Murong Lingran wanted to send the Buddha to the west, and send Mrs. Rong to the city.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that when we reached the fork in the road leading to Lihua Vige, we happened to meet the Rongfu carriage that came to pick us up, and picked them up in advance, so that they didn¡¯t waste time.


    After Murong Lingran and Liu Jiahuai paid the money they should have given to Huwei Escort, the group split into three groups and went home each.


    Of course, Liu Jiahuai also said before he left that if Murong Ding''s poisonous Murong Zhe couldn''t do anything, they could take him to Liu''s residence to let their grandfather Liu Yuan see him.


    Anyway, when Murong Ding left the capital, he was still a little baby, and his appearance waspletely different from his current appearance. He should never have imagined that they would be the same person.


    Murong Lingran naturally agreed.


    I haven''t been home for a long time, and I miss my family very much. After Murong Zong waited for his brother and sister, he could not help but drive faster.


    Murong Lingran and her younger brother were dozing off in the carriage when the carriage suddenly shook violently, and after a while, the neighing of horses could be heard outside, and then they felt that the speed of the carriage was unusually fast.


    She wanted to open the door of the carriage and ask, but the horse seemed to be on a tortuous road, let alone open the door, she couldn''t even control her body and couldn''t sit still.


    As for Murong Ding, his body is small and his control is not good. After a few rolls in the carriage, he could barely stabilize his body.


    When the two were about to faint, the carriage finally stopped.


    Murong Zong quickly opened the door of the carriage. Before he could speak, he saw the two jumped out of the carriage and began to vomit.


    Fortunately, it was just retching, and the two of them recovered after a while.


    Murong Zong said worriedly: "Aran, Xiao Liu, are you all right?"


    Murong Lingran wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, patted his chest, and breathed quickly: "I...I''m fine."


    "Brother, I''m fine too." Murong Ding also said.


    "That''s good." Murong Zong breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a while, Murong Lingran noticed that they actually ran into Wuming Mountain.


    "Brother, what happened just now?"


    Murong Zong frowned slightly and said, "The carriage was going fine just now, but a child suddenly ran out. To avoid him, I pulled the reins suddenly, probably because this frightened the horse."


    Murong understood clearly, stepped forward and stroked the horse''s neck. Seeing that it seemed to have calmed down, he asked, "Child? Is it a child from Lihua Vige? There is no adult beside him?"


    "There are several people. I also vaguely see other children in the woods, but I don''t know them. It is estimated that people from other viges came to collect medicine."


    Murong nodded, it was indeed possible.


    The two no longer bothered, and after confirming that the horse hadpletely recovered to normal, they continued to drive in the direction of Lihua Vige.


    Because the parents and brothers were not notified before, when the three of them returned home, it was just after lunch time, and the house was empty, so they all went to the field.


    Murong Ding was standing in the front yard of his house at this time, feeling extremely excited.


    This house looks better, more beautiful and more spacious than the house of the Pang family in Xishan Vige.

 Chapter 477: Accident

    Chapter 477 ident


    I didn''t expect that they would have their own house in such a short time.


    Murong Lingran lifted some luggage from the carriage. Seeing that the sixth brother was curious to look here and there, he smiled helplessly, "Liu, let''s go, my sister will take you to your room."


    "Um."


    As for her leaving for so long, Murong Lingran was not worried at all if the house was not clean without her intervention.


    Anyway is at home. With her temperament, in order to make it easier for the youngest son toe back and stay at any time, she will definitely go in and clean it often.


    As expected, as soon as I opened the door, I saw that the floor inside was spotlessly cleaned.


    After Murong Ding went in, he saw the spacious bed at a nce. It was his own home anyway. He didn''t have any hesitation.


    Seeing that there were severalrge wardrobes in the room, Murong Ding opened them one by one and looked at them, and they were neatly filled with clothes and cloths of various colors.


    took a random set out and gestured it on himself. He came to Murong Lingran excitedly, and said excitedly, "Sister, are these my clothes? Are they all for me?"


    Murong Lingran patted his head with a smile, "Of course, not only these clothes, but the rest of the cloth are all for you, some were given by others, and some bought by my sister. But these clothes are fromst year. , and A-niang made it for you personally, and I don''t know if you can still wear it. Just now I have time. You can try every set. If you can''t wear it, A-jie will buy it for you again, or ask A-niang to re-make it. I''ll do it for you."


    Although the sixth brother suffered a lot some time ago, since he lived in Pang''s house, his food was not bad.


    Later, they found him, and every day they changed the method to replenish his body.


    Even in the ten-odd days on the road, the food did not drop in the slightest.


    In addition, the food and drink are all boiled with her spiritual spring water, and he is growing up. In less than two months, several circles of flesh have grown on his face, which is more mellow than when he separatedst year. a lot.


    She bought it on a guesswork basis, and A-Niang guessed it too, and there are probably a lot of inappropriate ones.


    Murong Lingran was ready to buy all of them again. I didn''t expect that after the six brothers tried all of them, they would all be neither big nor small, just right.


    "Sister, these clothes look good, I like every one of them."


    "nice! You love it."


    "little six?"


    As soon as Murong Lingran finished speaking, a worried and excited voice came from behind the two of them.


    turned around and saw Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan were standing behind them.


    Murong Ding finally saw his parents and brothers again after several months. His eyes were red, and tears flowed down instantly.


    Xiao Manan hurriedly stepped forward and hugged his younger son, patted his back gently, andforted softly: "Liu Liu, don''t be afraid, juste back, forget the unhappy things in the past, it''s A-Niang, I''m sorry. You, A-Niang promises you that I will never lose you again, okay?"


    Murong Zhe stretched out his hand and wanted to rub his little son''s head, but thinking of his hand injury, he had to rub the back of his hand against his little head, "Dad also promises you that he will protect you in the future, I hope Xiao Liu doesn''t. Angry with Daddy."


    "Well, I don''t me A-Niang." Murong Ding nodded sobbing, then turned to look at Murong Zhe, "I don''t me A-Daddy, I don''t me my brothers, it''s all an ident, and you don''t want it either."

 Chapter 478: discuss

    Chapter 478 Discussion


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan smiled at the same time.


    Murong Zhe nodded in relief, looked up at his eldest son and eldest daughter, and said gratefully, "Thank you for your hard work, you really brought Xiaoliu back."


    "Father, we don''t work hard, that''s what we should."


    Murong Zhe asked again: "Aran, where did you find him? Did you have a good time when you found him? Did you suffer?"


    Murong Lingran and the eldest brother looked at each other, thinking of what Luo Guifang had done, and then looked at the sixth brother.


    Sixth brother is still full of welts, as long as A-Niang changes his clothes, he will see it. Knowing that he can''t hide it, he has to say it briefly.


    "That''s the way it is, but Luo Guifang lost her child and is now in prison, so she finally got her retribution."


    Seeing the distressed expressions on her parents and brothers, Murong Lingran had no choice but to change the subject, her face suddenly became serious, and she said solemnly: "Father, mother, these are all over, now we have more important things. The matter needs to be resolved, Xiao Liu was poisoned."


    Murong Zhe''s expression changed suddenly, and he said anxiously, "What poison?"


    Murong Lingran briefly exined the poisonous hair condition of Sixth Brother after being mowed by a kind of grass.


    "Did you bring back that grass?"


    Murong nodded and took out a small wooden box from his satchel.


    She knew that Dad might use it, so she dug up several nts before leaving.


    Murong Lingran opened the wooden box, Murong Zhe looked at the poisonous weed inside, his brows furrowed even tighter.


    Xiao Manan saw her husband''s face was extremely ugly, and frowned, "My child''s father, have you ever seen this poisonous weed?"


    "Not yet. As far as I know, there are grasses in this world that can cause red rashes all over the body. I also know several types, but I have never seen a poisonous weed like Xiaoliu that attacks on time. It should be Poisonous weeds unique to Yulin Mansion."


    Seeing that Dad had nothing to do, Murong Ding lowered his head with a low expression.


    Murong Zhe looked down at his hands in despair, and was about to say something when he suddenly thought of the "Hundred Herbs", his eyes suddenly lit up, he squatted down and looked directly into his younger son''s eyes, solemnly said: "There are many good doctors in the capital. , is not worse than daddy''s medical skills, don''t worry, daddy assures you that your poison will be detoxified as soon as possible, okay?"


    Seeing that everyone in the family looked at him worriedly, Murong Ding immediately cheered up and showed a bright smile, "Well, Daddy, don''t worry, I''m fine, as long as I take the pills on time, it won''t be too ufortable. of."


    "That medicine pill..."


    Murong Lingran took out the medicine and prescription again.


    Originally, the doctor was unwilling to sell prescriptions to them, but only willing to sell ready-made medicinal pills.


    wrote a letter ofmitment in Murong Lingran, promising not to make any profit from his prescription, and the doctor promised to give it to them.


    After seeing it, Murong Zhe felt relieved, "This medicine is indeed to suppress the rash and itching, but it is only for him to take when he is about to have an attack or when he is having an attack. I can make a new pill for Xiao Liu, as long as he Adhering to taking the medicine every day can temporarily suppress the toxicity, and even when the attack urs, it will not attack, making Xiaoliu suffer less."


    Everyone was overjoyed when they heard the words, and Murong smiled and said, "Father, it''s going to be hard for you during this time."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "But it takes time to read medical books and refine medicine pills. During this time, you can take him to the other doctors in the city to see. Maybe those doctors can detoxify him earlier than Dad."

 Chapter 479: one percent

    Chapter 479 Yicheng


    After discussing the matter of Murong Ding, the family talked for a while, and the sky darkened.


    After Murong Lingran had dinner, Murong Xuan gave her the key to the cab where the seeds were ced, and told her some trivial things that happened in the field during this time, and then went back to the house.


    Lying on the bed, Murong Lingran was just about to fall asleep when he was suddenly called into the space by the God Lord Changqi.


    Murong Lingran yawned and asked feebly, "Shenjun Changqi, is there something wrong?"


    "Did you forget something?"


    Forgot something?


    Before she could figure it out, she felt a smooth feeling on her face, and she was instantly refreshed. She looked at Heimao and smirked: "I forgot to let Heimao out, Heimao, sorry, wait a minute. I''ll let you out, darling."


    Kuromao nced at the master resentfully, but she also knew that the master didn''t do it on purpose, so she sat obediently beside her when her head was touched.


    Shenjun Changqi''s forehead jumped, resisting the urge to teach her, and said, "That''s not what I said."


    "Not ck hair?"


    Murong Lingran thought about it carefully when he heard the words, and suddenly let out a loud snort, and said as he walked, "It seems that the fruit tree I nted is about to bear fruit again. I should change the seedlings to nt. Fortunately, the gods reminded me, thank you."


    After recing the saplings with his divine sense, Murong Lingran was about to go out, when he saw that there was an extra piece ofnd that could be nted, and another fruit seedling was nted on it.


    Seeing that she was ready to leave, Shenjun Changqi twitched the corner of his mouth and said loudly: "Girl, what I said you forgot about is the herbal medicine of this seat."


    Murong was stunned for a moment. A few days before she leftst month, she picked more than 200 herbs for him at one time. It has been almost a month now, and counting the time, it seems that it is almost gone.


    I looked at the ce where she usually ced the herbs, and there were only three left.


    Murong Lingran said with a guilty conscience: "I''m sorry, I''ve been on the road for the past few days, I really forgot, don''t be angry, old man, I''ll go to the mountain tomorrow to pick it up for you, and I''ll never cut your medicine."


    Shenjun Changqi snorted coldly, "Remember what you said, but starting from tomorrow, it will be doubled, and you will provide me with twenty herbs every day, and all of them will still be different."


    Murong Lingran shivered suddenly, and asked weakly, "Shenjun Changqi, how is your injury recovery now? Can you tell us?"


    "It should be considered aplete recovery."


    10%?


    She has provided him with herbs for so long, yet it is still only 10%?


    Murong Lingran''s face was lifeless, and in less than a year, the five nts at the beginning were the same and now the twenty nts are different.


    You need 20 herbs every day, but only 10% have been recovered?


    When he recovers to 40% or 50%, he may need hundreds of herbs a day, and they are all different.


    To fully recover 100%, do we need hundreds or even thousands of herbs?


    When that dayes, she estimates that even if she doesn''t eat or drink all day, she won''t be able to eat enough.


    Is she nning to grow herbs by herself?


    nced at the ck soil full of fruit trees, and Murong shook his head.


    No, it must not be nted in the space, so it will dy her earning money.


    Although the sixth brother is back, the fourth and fifth brothers are still outside.


    And the grievances on Dad have not been cleared, and the people who framed their family at the beginning still have no clue.

 Chapter 480: reward

    Chapter 480 Harvest


    There are still many ces to use money in the future, and the pace of making money cannot stop.


    But she still has a lot ofnd, can she buy some medicinal seeds to grow?


    But most of the medicinal materials take several years to grow into. If Changqi Shenjun really needs more than 50 different medicinal materials every day in the future, it is estimated that even if he starts nting now, he will not be able to keep up with his speed.


    The most important thing is that at the moment, only her father knows medicinal herbs around her, and there are no talents in that area.


    Do you have to hire people then?


    But there are only a few people in the vige, and there are still far from enough people to farm, and not everyone knows herbal medicine.


    She can imagine how sad her life will be next.


    By the way, the pharmacy must always be sending fresh herbs, and she can go to the pharmacy in the city to buy it.


    But if you buy all of them, it will definitely cost a lot. If she really needs hundreds of different herbs every day, her family property is probably not enough.


    Still have to make more money.


    Raising people is not easy, but raising spirits is even more difficult.


    Seeing her thinking to herself, Shenjun Changqi''s face became more and more ugly, he could see what she was thinking at a nce, and said angrily: "What are you thinking about? Although I now want twenty different nts every day, But I didn''t say how much it will cost in the future, and it would be too unfounded to worry about it now."


    Murong Lingran said stunnedly: "The Lord of God means that there will be no day when I will pick more than 100 different herbs every day?"


    "Won''t."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, she was really afraid of more and more.


    Murong Lingran was about to speak when he heard him say again: "But in the future, you may need precious and special herbs, so you should make more money."


    Murong Lingran froze, she was actually guessing?


    "God, can you tell me how much silver I want? Do I have enough silver?"


    Changqi Shenjun wrote lightly: "Do you think the herbal medicine for the gods will be cheap?"


    Murong Lingran suddenly showed a look of panic.


    The next day, Murong Lingran rode ck hair into the mountain just before dawn. She just found forty trees, enough tost Qi Shenjun for two days, and went down the mountain.


    After introducing Hei Mao to his sixth brother, he took him to the city with his mother and second brother.


    It''s just as she expected. After looking for several doctors, they all said that they had never seen this kind of poison.


    Seeing that their faces were not very good, Murong Ding said with a rxed expression: "Mother, sister, don''t be discouraged, and father, it just takes time, I just insist on taking the medicine every day."


    Murong Lingran stroked his head and said with a smile, "Okay, elder sister listen to you."


    Murong Lingran went to Ruyi Embroidery Vige and He Wenyi respectively, handed over the show and furniture drawings to them, and then went home.


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Murong Zhe also re-refined the elixir for his younger son.


    Liu Jiahuai also came to Murong''s house a few days ago, and told them that Liu Yuan had never heard of the poison, so he could only suppress the poison temporarily. I''m sorry for not helping.


    Of course, the Murong family didn''t me him, and told him not to take it to heart.


    On this day, the potatoes that Murong Lingran nted in the groundst year can also be slowly harvested.


    Xia and Tian were the first to grow potatoes, so they honestly followed what Murong Lingran said.


    Murong Lingran didn''t dig all of them out of the soil for the time being. After all, Xuanqing didn''t have potatoes, and it often took a while for a new thing to be fully epted.

 Chapter 481: preferred

    Chapter 481 First Choice


    So she and her sixth brother dug some back, nning to start with her own family.


    At noon that day, the Murong family came to the table and saw a table of dishes they had never seen before.


    When Murong Zhe was reading medical books in his study, he smelled a fragrance that he had never smelled before, and wondered: "These dishes are..."


    "It''s potatoes." Murong Lingran introduced them one by one with his hands: "These are all dishes made with potatoes, braised potatoes, sweet and sour potatoes, hot and sour shredded potatoes, fried shredded potatoes, stewed mutton with potatoes, potatoes Mud. Sour, sweet, salty, spicy, everything, you can taste whatever you want, just try it.¡±


    Murongzhe was shocked, the table was actually made of potatoes, "These are the potatoes you nted on your five acres ofnd? Can you eat them all?"


    "Yeah." Murong Lingran took out a whole potato to show them, "That''s it, Xiao Liu and I tried to dig some of it today, and when we saw it was ripe, we dig some back."


    Murong Zhe was even more shocked to see the potatoes in his daughter''s hands that were bigger than an adult''s fist, "Dad thought the potatoes you were talking about were the same as red beans and mung beans. The fruits grow outside, but I didn''t expect them to grow in the soil. of."


    Murong Xuan picked up the potatoes and weighed them, then echoed: "My dad and I thought the same thing. I thought it was a small thing, but I didn''t expect it to be so big, and one of them would weigh nearly a pound."


    Murong Kuan said: "I think so too."


    It has been several months since they were ntedst year. When my sister went to Yulin Mansion, they passed by the five acres of potato-growing fields every day.


    Seeing that they look pretty good, they just didn''t bear fruit. I was anxious for several days, thinking that my sister had been deceived, and wasted a few months of time. They worry for nothing.


    Murong Lingran didn''t find it strange to hear the words, after all, it seemed that only the eldest brother saw sprouted potato piecesst year, and smiled lightly: "I''m sorry I didn''t exin it clearly in advance, now you have seen it, this potato is really a good thing,pared to Other vegetables are good, try it out and see which one you like, and I will make whichever one you like in the future."


    After hearing the words, everyone did not dy, and began to feast on them.


    Not long after, a table of dishes was swept away by them.


    Murong Lingran asked, "What do you think of the taste? Which one do you like the most?"


    Murong Ding took the lead and said, "It''s all delicious, but I like sweet, and my favorite is sweet and sour potato cubes."


    "It''s really delicious. Dad is not a picky eater, he likes them all."


    "Yes." Xiao Manan also echoed: "It''s all delicious."


    The age of their husband and wife has long passed the age of picky eaters, and they really think the taste is not bad.


    Murong Lingran turned to look at the three brothers again, "How about you?"


    Murong Zong said with a smile: "The taste is indeed good, but perhaps the elder brother is growing up, and he still thinks that the meat is more delicious."


    "Yes, we feel the same way." Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan also said.


    Murong smiled with satisfaction, just as she had guessed, "Then is there any smell you hate in it?"


    "No." Everyone said in unison.


    Murong Lingran waspletely relieved.


    Potatoes are ripe and ready to sell.


    Naturally, the Minister of Rites, Jiu Gongzi, and three restaurants are her preferred buyers, and the family¡¯s vegetable business has already started.

 Chapter 482: initiative

    Chapter 482 Active


    So she asked the person who delivered the food to bring them a letter in advance, and asked them toe to her house in person at noon the next day.


    When Helian Rongjiu received the letter from Murong Lingran, she wondered why she asked him to go to her house as soon as she came back, and when she saw the dishes on the table, she suddenly showed such an expression as she expected.


    Sure enough, he wanted to earn his money again, no wonder he took the initiative to invite him.


    Although the three shopkeepers did not know the identity of Helian Rongjiu, they recognized Wei Jingxuan.


    Seeing that he spoke very respectfully beside Helian Rongjiu, he knew that Helian Rongjiu''s identity was definitely not something they could provoke.


    Therefore, Helian Rongjiu couldn''t move his chopsticks, and they didn''t dare to move either.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that they all had a look of apprehension on their faces, and smiled helplessly. Just as he was about to add vegetables, Wei Jingxuan suddenly said, "Ninth brother, let me try it first."


    The girl just said that she bought and nted these from merchants from other countries, and Xuanqing did not have them at all, so it would be better for him to try them first.


    Helian Rongjiu said in disbelief, "It''s okay."


    Without waiting for Wei Jingxuan to react, he put a chopstick of hot and sour shredded potato into his mouth.


    After swallowing, he said with satisfaction: "Yes, everyone, you''re wee, I''m also a guest, so hurry up and eat."


    The three shopkeepers did not refuse after hearing the words. The taste of these dishes was so good that they didn''t know how much saliva they had swallowed, so they picked up chopsticks and started eating.


    It''s just that they still didn''t dare to go too far. Every dish had to wait for Helian Rongjiu to eat it before they dared to eat it. Even though every dish made them feel extremely delicious, they ate them very carefully.


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched. She knew that this would happen, so she called them in two groups.


    After a long while, Helian Rongjiu put down his chopsticks and said with a satisfied expression, "It''s delicious, the dishes made with potatoes are delicious, Jingxuan, what do you think?"


    "really."


    The three shopkeepers also nodded at the same time.


    Murong Lingran saw that they were all satisfied, and without talking nonsense, she directly said that she wanted to sell these to them.


    Five people have guessed it long ago, and it is not surprising.


    Shopkeeper Jia wondered: "Miss Murong, we can buy potatoes, but this way..."


    His face was extremely calm, but his heart was full of excitement.


    Tianhe Lou has notunched any new dishes for a long time. With these, the business will definitely be improved.


    Murong said: "The method is very simple. I usually cook potatoes how the cook cooks other dishes. Of course, the dishes they mix at will are not easy to sell. I have written the recipes for these dishes on the table."


    After he finished speaking, he handed the recipe that he had already written to the five of them.


    These dishes are all made with Xuanqingguo''s existing seasonings. She has also eaten the dishes from Tianhelou and Mingyuelou, and they taste good. Even if she doesn''t give them the recipe, they can figure it out. Sell ??them a favor.


    Taking advantage of the time they were watching, Murong Lingran said again: "If the potatoes are well preserved, they can be stored for more than a month, but the sprouted ones cannot be eaten. Also, the potatoes must be cooked, if they are eaten raw or half-baked Yes, it will be as poisonous as broad beans, causing stomach bloating, nausea, vomiting, and serious life-threatening consequences.¡±


    When ites to physical health, everyone nodded.


    The shopkeepers were busy people. After listening to what Murong Lingran said, they didn''t stay any longer. They determined the amount of kilos they wanted for the time being, took some potatoes for the cook to try, and left Lihua Vige.

 Chapter 483: Gao finds fault

    Chapter 483 Gao finds fault


    Seeing that Helian Rongjiu and Wei Jingxuan hadn''t left, Murong Lingran was about to speak when she heard scolding from the direction of the door.


    "All of you from the Murong familye out to me. If you don''t give me an exnation today, then I''ll keep scolding me here until youe out and take responsibility!"


    Murong Lingran''s face sank when he heard the voice, and he and his family hurried out to take a look.


    Helian Rongjiu and Wei Jingxuan were also behind Murong Lingran, looking at the child''s embarrassed appearance, it seemed that the Murong family was in trouble.


    Mr. Gao saw that everyone from the Murong family hade out, and there were two young men in fancy clothes next to them, and their bodies were stunned for a moment. Thest time she was put in prison was because the two of them were supporting the members of the Murong family.


    Thinking that the one who was bullied this time was on her side, and she didn''te to frame them, she straightened her back immediately, and said with a distorted face: "I ask you, even if I have a holiday with your family, but the child is innocent, My grandson is only five years old, five years old, how can you do it and beat my grandson like this? You are a bunch of ck hearts. If you don''t give me an exnation today, I''ll p me on the head. Die at your doorstep!"


    When people passing by Murong''s house saw that their house was in trouble, whether they were watching the fun or caring, arge group of people came up in an instant.


    Among them, Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Chen, seeing the trouble of Mrs. Gao looking for Murong Zhe, not only did not have the slightest worry in their eyes, but they stood at the front with a look of schadenfreude, as if they were afraid that Murong Lingran would not be able to see them here. appearance.


    But they were a little afraid of Murong Lingran, and they were also afraid that Murong Liang would find them to settle ounts when they knew that they fell into the trap.


    Murong Lingran naturally saw them, but she didn''t have the time to ask them at this time, she just looked at Mo Xiaochun next to Gao Shi with an inquiring face.


    At this time, Mo Xiaochun was extremely embarrassed. There was a small bleeding hole on his forehead, but the bleeding had stopped. There were many slender wounds on his face, his eyes were swollen from crying, and the corners of his mouth were broken. It is dust, and even the clothes are torn a lot, and the tearful eyes make people look very pitiful.


    Murong Zhe was about to speak when his daughter took the lead and said, "You said your grandson was beaten by someone from our family?"


    Mr. Gao snorted coldly, "Aren''t you talking nonsense? It wasn''t from your family, how could Ie to you?"


    Murong Lingran looked at the brothers, "Brothers, did you fight?"


    The three brothers shook their heads at the same time.


    "You saw it all, my brothers said they didn''t fight."


    Mr. Gao frowned and said, "My grandson said that it was someone from your family who beat him up, so don''t deny it!"


    Murong Lingran said helplessly, "But my brothers all said they didn''t fight, so it couldn''t have been my father and mother who beat him, right? My father''s hands are all in Lihua Vige, and everyone in Lihua Vige knows that my mother is a weak girl, and it''s not that she was shot and injured. Human nature. We have a lot of things to do at home, how can we beat a child when we have nothing to do?"


    Mr. Gao stared at Mo Xiaochun coldly, "Didn''t you say that the Murong family did it? Who is it, point it out to me!"


    Mo Xiaochun lowered his head and sobbed: "Nah, forget it, I''m fine."


    The Gao Shi suddenly became furious and roared loudly: "How can you forget it? You have shed so much blood from these injuries, do you know how much money it will cost to recover? Why are you so careless?"

 Chapter 484: he starts

    Chapter 484 He started first


    "me¡­"


    "Okay." Mo Dakang knew there was something else hidden when he saw his grandson''s appearance, and interjected: "Tell the truth, did someone from the Murong family hurt you?"


    Mo Xiaochun felt extremely regretful at this moment, he thought that after speaking out, the grandma would at most scold the Murong family members behind their backs.


    After all, she suffered a lot from Murong''s family. Unexpectedly, when she heard that he was beaten, she woulde in a rage with her grandfather dragging him. If she had known, he would not have said anything.


    hesitated for a while before nodding and saying, "Indeed."


    Gao looked at the Murong family contemptuously, and sneered: "Did you hear that?"


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "Don''t panic, let me ask him a few words, if it is really my family who got hurt, I will never shirk it, I will give you a lot of money for the medical expenses, but If there''s something hidden in it..."


    Mo Xiaochun shivered suddenly.


    Murong Lingran saw this and sneered, "I want you to give me an exnation too."


    Mr. Gao pouted and said angrily: "Xiaochun, don''t be afraid, who hit you, speak out boldly, grandma will definitely seek justice for you today."


    Mo Xiaochun raised his eyes and nced at the people in the Murong family, gritted his teeth, and suddenly pointed at a person: "It''s him."


    Everyone followed his line of sight and saw that he was actually referring to Murong Ding next to Murong Lingran.


    If it wasn''t for Mo Dakang pulling the Gao family, the Gao family would have rushed up.


    Murong Ding looked at Gao''s fierce appearance, after all, he was just a child, so he couldn''t help but hide behind his sister.


    Mr. Gao gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, so it''s this kid, I forgot to find someone from your family, and he actually bullied my grandson as soon as he came to Lihua Vige, Murong Lingran, even if your family is rich, you don''t bring him with you. It''s bullying people."


    "However, if you pay one hundred taels of medical expenses, and then apologize to my grandson, I will forget about today''s matter. If you don''t pay, I will go to the government to sue you, and sue you for having a few stinky money. Bullying the vige!"


    Liu''splexion changed, one hundred taels of silver? She was really open.


    That dead girl is so stingy towards her grandma, and treats money like fate, how could it be given to an outsider like Gao.


    It seems that even if she doesn''t speak today, there is still a good show to watch.


    Murong said softly: "Liu, is what she said true?"


    Murong Ding looked at his parents, then at his brothers and sisters, and asked with a tangled face, "Do you all believe what I say?"


    "I am your elder sister, so naturally I believe in you. My father, mother and brothers are also on your side. Now tell us well, did you beat him?"


    "It''s a fight."


    Mr. Gao was overjoyed, and hurriedly looked at the onlookers, "Everyone heard it, it was Murong Ding who beat him, and I didn''t wrong him."


    Murong Ding said again with an unconvinced expression: "But he did it first."


    Gao''s face suddenly turned ashen, "What did you say? Stop framing my grandson, you see that you are all well now, how could he beat you? You can see at a nce who is being bullied by the two of you now. already."


    "He was the one who hit me, like this..."


    It turned out that Murong Ding was very bored because he was busy at home this morning, so he yed alone under a tree not far from home.


    Mo Xiaochun had never seen him before, thought he was from outside the vige, and couldn''t help but threw a stone at him to bully him.


    He originally wanted to throw it back, but when he thought of a stone, it didn''t hurt himself, so he ignored him and wanted to go home.

 Chapter 485: deaf and blind

    Chapter 485 Deaf and Blind


    Mo Xiaochun saw that he was leaving, but stopped him and asked his name.


    After he said his name was Murong Ding, he suddenly showed a fierce expression, shouting that he wanted to avenge the Gao family, and threw several stones at him.


    This time he was hit and hurt, so he also picked up the stone on the ground and threw it at Mo Xiaochun, identally smashing his forehead.


    Mo Xiaochun got angry when he saw that he was bleeding, and pushed him angrily, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Murong Ding was naturally dissatisfied, and immediately got up and pushed Mo Xiaochun.


    But Mo Xiaochun was unlucky. When he stepped back, he stepped on the stone he threw just now. There happened to be a small **** where they were, and he slipped and rolled down.


    There were a lot of thorn grass on the slope, and his clothes and face were immediately scratched a lot.


    Murong Ding originally wanted to rescue him, but Mo Xiaochun''s eyes at that time seemed to be eating people.


    And the **** was not too steep. He was afraid that Mo Xiaochun woulde up and bully him again, so he left him below and ran home by himself.


    "That''s it. He did it first. The only wound on his body was the one on his head that I threw a stone. He made the rest himself, and it has nothing to do with me."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone looked at Gao Shi and Mo Xiaochun with very meaningful eyes, and some people couldn''t help but start muttering.


    "I''ll just say, it turns out that the viin of the Gao nined first."


    "Is there anyone else who doesn''t know about Mo Xiaochun''s domineering character in Lihua Vige? He was spoiled at a young age and looked like he was ignorant of the sky and the earth, and he almost got the true biography of the Gao family."


    "Speaking of which, my child was also thrown by Mo Xiaochun with a small stone, but after I scolded him once, he no longer dared to bully my child."


    "Oh, it seems that he is also a bully and afraid of hardship."


    ¡­


    Hearing the chatter of the crowd, Mr. Gao''s face suddenly turned blue and then white, and looked at Mo Xiaochun badly: "You say, is what he said true?"


    Mo Xiaochun nodded slowly.


    Gao was angry and roared: "You didn''t tell me that at home, you clearly said that Murong Ding threw a stone at you, when you were angry, you pushed him, and then he pushed you to the ground. In the thorn grass."


    "I...I didn''t lie." It just didn''t make it clear.


    Looking at the innocent appearance of his little grandson, Mr. Gao said angrily, "Mo Xiaochun, you are so mad at me."


    Murong sneered: "If you want to teach your grandson a lesson, you go home and teach it slowly. For the sake of his injuries, I won''t pursue him much. Now, please apologize to my sixth brother!"


    Gao was taken aback, "What did you say?"


    "If you admit that you are deaf and blind, I can say it again."


    Mr. Gao was instantly furious, his voice trembling, "Murong Lingran, you are not as shameless. Even if what Murong Ding said was true, it was he who broke Xiaochun''s head first, and it was he who caused Xiaochun to be what he is now. Like this, you should apologize to Xiaochun."


    Murong Lingranughed mockingly: "You are the one who is shameless! Let my sixth brother apologize? May I ask who did it first? If Mo Xiaochun didn''t bully my sixth brother first, would it be like this? If he can me himself, he still dares to me my sixth brother, several months have passed, and you are still as shameless as before!"

 Chapter 486: trash son

    Chapter 486 Waste Son


    Gao sternly red at Murong Lingran, and said with a broken jar, "I don''t care, my grandson is doing this because of your brother, it''s impossible to apologize, you have to pay me for medical expenses today, or else I''ll just ram my head into your door, you can do it yourself!"


    Murong Zhe couldn''t help but said, "You are making trouble without reason, extorting money!"


    Mr. Gao snorted coldly, "Whatever you say, give me one hundred taels of silver and I''ll leave immediately."


    "you!"


    "Cough cough...cough cough..." Murong Zhe coughed violently and breathed quickly: "My daughter is right in saying this in front of so many people, you are indeed shameless!"


    Xiao Manan hurriedly stepped forward to appease him: "Dad, don''t get excited, your cold is not over yet, so don''t get excited."


    Mr. Gao pouted his lips speechlessly, "Anyway, my reputation is not good, where can I go wrong? What is the use of a good reputation, and it is important to have money in hand?"


    Seeing that Dad''s face was not good, Murong Lingran''s face sank, and he didn''t intend to waste time, and suddenly said: "I want us to give you money, okay, you answer me a question first, as long as I get the answer, I will Give you."


    The three brothers said in shock at the same time: "Aran!"


    Murong Ding also looked at his elder sister in amazement.


    Liu''s and Chen''s eyes widened suddenly. After a year, Murong Lingran was so good at talking. Could it be that she has changed her mind?


    Murong Lingran gave them a reassuring look before turning his head, "How? Would you like to answer?"


    Mr. Gao said with a smile on his face, "Is what you said true?"


    "real."


    "Then you say, don''t ask one question, I''ll answer you even ten questions."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Okay, then please tell me, how much is your son''s life worth?"


    Mr. Gao was taken aback, "Why are you asking this? Just this one question?"


    "You don''t need to know this, you just need to tell me, that''s all."


    Although Gao didn''t know what she was going to do, she thought that in front of so many people, she should not regret it, so she could only say: "My son is the meat that fell from me, and it is naturally worthless, if it costs money To calcte, at least 10,000 taels of silver."


    Ten thousand taels of silver? She really looks down on her own trash son.


    Murong Lingran said slowly: "Well,st year my third brother saved your son Mo Ershan''s life from the man in ck, do you remember?"


    Mr. Gao''s body trembled, and a bad premonition formed in his heart, "You...why did you bring that up again?"


    "Why? Don''t you know the best in your heart? My third brother saved your son Mo Ershan''s life, and he has saved his life for Mo Ershan, and you said that your son is worth 10,000 taels of silver, then please first As long as you give it first, I will give you one hundred taels of medical expenses today."


    Helian Rongjiu, who was always ready to help at any time, burst intoughter. He said when this girl became so talkative. It turned out that she dug a hole for the other party to jump in.


    Mr. Gao finally understood why she had brought Mo Ershan in again, and immediately gritted his teeth and said, "Murong Lingran, you ck heart, you don''t want to pay money for saying that, don''t you!"


    She has been in prison with Mo Ershan for several months, she no longer owes the Murong family, and she still wants her to give her money and dream!

 Chapter 487: no-loss temperament

    Chapter 487 The temperament that does not suffer


    "No." Murong Lingran said innocently: "The conscience of heaven and earth, I said I have to pay, if you say that your son''s life is worth one tael of silver, I will definitely take ny-nine taels of silver without saying anything. Come out, that one tael is regarded as your repayment for my life-saving grace, but if you said ten thousand taels, then of course you should give me ten thousand taels first, and then I will give you another hundred taels, but if you find it troublesome , you can also give me nine thousand nine hundred taels directly."


    The onlookers couldn''t help but speak:


    "She''s right. The Mo Ershan incident was so bigst time. Everyone in the vige knows that the Murong family saved Mo Ershan. Your Mo family still owes the Murong family a life. Naturally, you should It''s better to repay first."


    "Yes, the life-saving grace is a great kindness. It''s incredible that the Mo family didn''t take the initiative to return the favor."


    "Gao Shi has always been a person who can''t understand clearly, but she didn''t expect her eldest son and man to be ignorant, so she didn''te to apologize when Gao Shi and her son were in jail, which is really surprising."


    ¡­


    Mo Dakang''s face immediately turned into a pig liver color. This was the first time he was pointed at in public. If he knew he would note.


    Mr. Gao gritted his teeth and said, "Even if I sell my family for ten thousand taels, I can''t get it. If I don''t give it and insist on asking you to give one hundred taels, what can you do?"


    "Not so much." Murong Lingran said lightly: "So many people here have heard it just now, you now owe my family 10,000 taels of silver, and your grandson became like this because he bullied my brother first. I It''s impossible to give you money anyway, otherwise I''d be a fool."


    "Looking at the way you are now, it''s probably impossible to apologize. Our family doesn''t care about your apology. If you continue to mess around, then I will have to ask the officials to decide."


    "By the way, it''s useless for you to be killed here now. We don''t do anything wrong, and we''re not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night. If you want to bump into it, just bump into it. If it''s a big deal, I''ll ask an eminent monk to exorcise evil spirits."


    Hearing the word "official", Mr. Gao instinctively nced at Helian Rongjiu and Wei Jingxuan, and saw them staring at her coldly, just like looking at a dead person.


    Mr. Gao shook his body, clenched his fists, and gritted his teeth: "Murong Lingran, you are cruel, let''s go!"


    Watching the Gao family walk away in despair, the Murong family members except Murong Lingran breathed a sigh of relief.


    The rest watched a good show and took the initiative to leave to work.


    Liu and Chen looked at each other in disappointment and went to work in the fields.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and shook the folding fan. He really deserved to be the person he favored. This kind of temperament that does not suffer is not bad.


    Murong Lingran turned his head to look at Murong Ding, "Liu, why didn''t you tell me when you were bullied by Mo Xiaochun?"


    "I think I''m fine too. It''s that person who has something to do. I don''t want you to worry, so I didn''t say anything."


    "Are you really uninjured?"


    "No, Mo Xiaochun''s stones were just thrown on my clothes, I really have nothing to do."


    Murong said sternly: "Liu, you must tell us when you encounter this kind of thing in the future, do you know?"


    "Um."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly said, "This is the child you picked up from Yulin Mansion?"


    "Yes, nine sons."


    "It looks good."


    Murong Ding smiled and said: "Thank you brother for yourpliment."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that he was cute and tight, and couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing his head.

 Chapter 488: take credit

    Chapter 488


    He knew that the spring had just started, their family had a lot ofnd, and there must be a lot of things to do now, and he didn¡¯t talk nonsense, which exined the purpose of this visit.


    Murong Lingran heard him say that she wanted to buy snacks, candies and jerky. The quantity was still quiterge. She told him that there were no ready-made ones at home, and she had to prepare for two days. After two days, she would personally deliver it to the Minister of Rites and ask Wei Jingxuan to hand it over to him. .


    Helian Rongjiu naturally nodded in agreement.


    Thinking of what she said just now, he asked again: "Girl, you said that if potatoes are stored well, they can be stored for more than a month, is it true?"


    Murong nodded, "Of course it''s true, and the variety I bought is extremely cold-resistant and can grow smoothly in snowy days. I estimated the yield per mu, maybe two or three thousand catties."


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help but ask: "The yield per mu is two or three thousand catties? That much? Isn''t that higher than the yield per mu of rice?"


    "Yes." Murong Lingran exined, "Potatoes are a high-yielding crop. I heard from the person who sold me the seeds that in his country, many people take potatoes as their staple food. It is very high, and it is extremely easy to nt. If the fertility of the soil keeps up, it is possible to produce four or five thousand catties per mu.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu and Wei Jingxuan looked at each other excitedly, and at the same time saw a light in the other''s eyes.


    If the yield per mu was really that high, and if it were extended to the entire Xuanqing Kingdom, then there would not be so many people starving to death every year.


    Murong looked at the two of them suspiciously. Originally, she thought that the two of them really had that kind of rtionship, but then she thought that they were both in high positions and knew that potatoes were a high-yield food. Invitation to the front.


    Invite credit?


    Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly lit up, and after thinking for a while, he suddenly said: "The potato seller also said that potatoes are also important military rations in their country. After all, boiled potatoes can be carried on the body and eaten at any time, which is extremely convenient. "Their country, relying on potatoes, yed a big role in fighting the rebels decades ago."


    Military rations?


    Helian Rongjiu couldn''t calm down anymore. He had also seen what potatoes looked like just now. When marching and fighting, the most important thing is food that can be stored for a long time and is convenient. If potatoes are as she said, they are simply a treasure. .


    Helian Rongjiu opened his mouth, suddenly thought of something, and swallowed the words in his mouth.


    All of this is just her word, after all, she didn''t see it in person.


    Although the possibility of this girl deceiving him is extremely low, it is better to be cautious about changing the diet of the army.


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a moment, then said seriously: "Girl, can you still find the person who sold you potato seeds?"


    Murong Ling Ran guessed what he was going to do, and immediately smiled, "Young Master Jiu wants to grow potatoes too?"


    Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly, "Yes, but I won''t nt it in and around the capital, and I promise I won''tpete with you for business. If there are seeds, can you sell me some?"


    "The potatoes in the ground can be germinated and they can be seeds. You can buy them separately. If you don''t need much, I can provide them immediately, but if you need a little more, it will take some time."


    She has a symbiotic bottle, and she has as many seeds as she wants, which is time-consuming.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded and said again: "I''ll ask you then."

 Chapter 489: concern

    Chapter 489 Concerns


    Originally, he wanted to buy all the potatoes in her field, but potatoes are still little known to eat, and it is estimated that few people can take the initiative to ept them.


    Even if she sells it to the restaurant and the Ministry of Rites, it should not consume much.


    "no problem."


    Helian Rongjiu saw her promise, so she didn''t stay any longer, and asked her to pack a few dozen pounds for him on the carriage, and hurried back to the city.


    Murong was not disappointed when he saw that he did not buy all of them.


    The decision of the superior can affect the whole body and must be carefully considered, she understands.


    But since Ninth Young Master has no ns for all of them for the time being, she has no choice but to start business ording to her original n.


    Although it was sold to Helian Rongjiu and Wei Jingxuan, as well as part of the three restaurants, Murong Lingran estimated that there were at least 10,000 catties in thend, and their consumption was simply a drop in the bucket.


    Therefore, Murong Lingran still nned to have the family carriage pulled into the city to sell.


    Considering that things like potatoes suddenly appeared in Xuanqing Kingdom, things that no one knows about must be bought by very few people, after all, they are not familiar with them.


    So on the first day, in order to test the water and see the effect, Murong Lingran personally went to the city and set up a small stall at the vegetable stall, selling potatoes while cooking with potatoes, and demonstrating in public how to use potatoes to make delicious food dishes.


    For convenience and speed, Murong Lingran nned to make a simple and delicious fried shredded potato.


    As soon as the stall was set up, Murong Lingran started cutting potatoes in front of pedestrians on the street.


    When people on the street saw a pile of things they had never seen before at her booth, out of curiosity, they couldn''t help but stop to see what Murong Lingran was going to do.


    Murong Lingran met more and more people in front of him, nodded with satisfaction, quickly fried several vors of shredded potatoes, and put them in arge bowl for tasting.


    "All uncles and aunties, brothers and sisters, this is a new vegetable I nted called potatoes. It is made from a bunch of things around me. If you are interested, you cane and try it. I think this dish tastes good. It doesn''t matter if you buy it or not, I will treat everyone as cheering."


    Murong Xuan, who came to help, hurriedly put chopsticks and bowls on the side of the big basin for them to use.


    Everyone looked at each other, but did not dare to take the first step.


    After all, they have never seen potatoes, what if they eat them and damage their bodies?


    Murong knew what they were worried about, took a spat and put some shredded potatoes in a bowl, and started eating in front of everyone.


    After eating, Murong smiled lightly and said: "Don''t worry, everyone, this is definitely edible, you see, isn''t there no problem at all?"


    The onlookers were still a little hesitant, but suddenly a little boy came out of the crowd and said in surprise: "Hey, aren''t you the two people who sold fruitst year? Why are you selling this again? Are your fruits not for sale? I didn''t eat enoughst year, so you didn''t sell it, when will you be able to sell it again?"


    Murong Lingran still remembered this little fat man, after all, he was the first person to buy her fruitst year, and immediately said with a smile: "Little son, I will not sell fruit for the time being, and I will sell it in the future, still in the same ce. , now I''m selling this potato instead, young master, would you like to try it?"


    Liu Pengpeng nced at the shredded potatoes in the pot, swallowed and nodded, "Okay, give me a bowl, I''ll try the taste."

 Chapter 490: idea

    Chapter 490 Ideas


    It''s really good for children to talk.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Okay."


    After saying that, he quickly packed a bowl of hot and sour shredded potatoes and handed it to him.


    This bowl was specially chosen by her. Although it was full, it was actually enough for three or four mouthfuls.


    Liu Pengpeng was worried about the crowd, so he pretended to chew slowly at first, but after eating two bites, he quickly devoured it, and a bowl of shredded potatoes was quickly eaten clean.


    "Not bad, delicious, I¡­ can I try the other two vors?"


    "sure."


    After tasting all three vors, Liu Pengpeng still wanted to eat it, but he knew that someone else tried it, so he had to look at the servant next to him, "Can you see what this sister did just now?"


    The little servant nodded quickly: "I see clearly, they are all extremely simple seasonings, you can remember them at a nce."


    "Okay, buy me five jins, no, buy ten jins back and let my grandfather and older brothers and sisters taste it. This is a vegetarian food, and my grandfather will definitely not dislike me eating it this time."


    "Yes, I''ll buy it if I''m small."


    After Murong Xuan weighed ten kilograms, he still packed it in a bag made of coarse cloth for convenience.


    Murong Lingran said something to pay attention to when eating potatoes, and then let them leave.


    After Liu Pengpeng left, some greedy people also rushed forward to try it.


    Especially the hot and sour shredded potatoes, it was delicious, making them want to eat it.


    "Give me ten pounds too."


    "I also want ten pounds."


    "My family has a lot of people, and I want twenty pounds."


    ¡­


    Those who tried it basically bought potatoes. After an hour, a truckload of potatoes brought by Murong Lingran was sold out.


    Seeing that there are still many people who want to buy it, if Murong Lingran stayed and sold it here tomorrow, he packed up his things and got on the carriage and drove to the south gate.


    Before leaving the city gate, Murong caught a glimpse of a shop next to him, and suddenly stopped Murong Xuan.


    Murong Xuan followed her line of sight and said in surprise, "Aran, did Dad ask you to buy medical books again?"


    "No, I bought it for Xiaoliu. He happened to be at the age of enlightenment. When he was in Yulin Mansion, he was very eager to study, and he secretly went to the school to listen to the ss. It''s time to prepare it for him."


    There have been too many things in the past few days, she didn''t think about it for a while.


    Murong Xuan nodded, "That''s right, although you can''t get a title, it''s always good to read a lot. If you grow up to do business with us, it won''t be easy to be tricked."


    Can''t get a title?


    Murong was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that the three generations of descendants whomitted crimes in Xuanqing Kingdom were not able to obtain fame.


    went to buy the book of enlightenment, pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Sitting on the carriage, Murong hesitantly said: "Second brother... Do you, the eldest brother, and the third brother have any idea of ??getting a title?"


    Murong Xuan shook his head, "As you know, the three brothers had little interest in studying when they were in the Imperial Physician''s Mansion, and we forced ourselves to study every day just because we didn''t want to worry our parents, enrich our knowledge, and broaden our horizons. We are more interested in martial arts, if our family does not have that level of crime, if the imperial court conducts martial arts exams and selects military officers, we are interested and want to give it a try."


    Military attach¨¦?


    As far as she knows, the time when Xuanqing State conducts martial arts exams is uncertain, sometimes every three years, sometimes every five years, depending on the safety of the country.

 Chapter 491: sell yourself

    Chapter 491


    The ?? brothers are all good in martial arts. Looking back now, when they were in the Imperial Physician''s Mansion, they really spent more time on martial arts than studying. It seems that they nned to take the road of military attache.


    Their family still has grievances that have not been cleared. Even if the imperial court now offers martial arts exams, the two older brothers are not qualified to take the exams.


    Dad''s crime was personally determined by the people of the Ministry of Punishment, and then distributed by the emperor''s order.


    To clear their guilt, the only way to ask people from the Ministry of Justice to re-investigate.


    But with their current status, asking them to investigate is probably more difficult than reaching the sky.


    After all, they have to re-investigate, that is, to p their own face to make them admit that they were wrong back then, and even p the emperor''s face, because in the end they were given by the emperor, and it is estimated that they would not dare to give them ten courage.


    Ninth Young Master is a member of the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, and he is considered a courtier. It is estimated that he does not have the courage to ask the emperor to order a re-investigation.


    s, Ninth Young Master doesn''t know if he told the emperor''s children about potatoes.


    To untie the bell, you must also tie the bell.


    Murong Xuan saw that his younger sister was very worried, and said with relief: "Aran, don''t worry about us, it''s a good day like this, although we have the idea of ??participating in the martial arts test, our kung fu is not very good, at most It''s just self-defense, even if I can participate, I guess I won''t get a good ranking, and life is not bad now, it''s actually quite good to be with my parents like this."


    Murong Lingran didn''t know that he didn''t want to worry about himself, he justforted her on purpose.


    nodded her face, secretly determined in her heart that she must clear her father''s grievances as soon as possible.


    At this moment, the carriage stopped suddenly, and looking up, the carriage walking in front of them also stopped.


    jumped out of the car and took a look, and saw that there was a group of people pointing at something around him, and just as he was about to pass, he saw the carriage in front of him moving again.


    "Aran, get in the car."


    "Um."


    When the carriage came to the crowd of onlookers, Murong Lingran nced inadvertently, frowned suddenly, and hurriedly said: "Second brother, stop for now."


    Murong Xuan hurriedly grabbed the reins, and before he could ask for an exit, he saw that his sister had jumped out of the carriage and hurried towards the group of onlookers.


    Seeing that the carriage happened to stop near Shunxin Restaurant, Murong Xuan was worried about what happened to his sister, so he hurried over and asked the shopkeeper to have someone watch the carriage, and quickly chased after his sister.


    Murong Lingran walked into the crowd, and saw a girl kneeling on the ground with a straw rope tied to her head, with two people lying in front of her.


    One was an older man, and the other was a man in his twenties. The faces of the two were pale and their eyes were tightly closed. If it wasn''t for the weak breathing in their chests, they would have thought that there were two dead people lying on the ground.


    A man onlookers curiously asked the person next to him, "What''s the situation?"


    "Do you need to ask? You can tell by looking at the girl''s head. She has a straw rope tied on her head, which means that she wants to sell herself, and everyone on the ground is still breathing. She must sell her body because she wants to give They heal."


    "Prostitute yourself? This girl looks a little darker. She''s not pretty, but she''s not ugly. She looks like she''s ten years old. If she''s a maid, it''s a good age for training. If you want to sell yourself. , I guess many people want to buy it, and they can afford it, why are they still kneeling here?"


    "This girl''s requirements are high, she said that the person who bought her must cure her grandfather and grandfather, you see her grandfather and grandfather are now looking like they are venting more and less, they should not live long. Well, saving it is a waste of money."

 Chapter 492: look familiar

    Chapter 492 Familiar


    After slowing down, the man said again: "And their illness is so serious, I don''t know how much money it will cost to save them. This girl''s appearance is worth a few taels at most, if it costs one hundred and eighty taels Wouldn¡¯t it be a great loss to save them with the money?¡±


    "So that''s what it is, but it''s the same thing. Going to the tooth shop and picking a girl at random will cost less than 10 taels of silver, and there will be no family burden. However, how did they be like this?"


    "I heard that the two of them suddenly fell down a few nights ago. The doctor said that there was no way to save them, so her grandma wanted to bury them. But the girl didn''t believe it and tried her best to protect them. Her grandma felt that Getting bored, he drove her and the people on the ground out. The girl also called the doctor again. The doctor said that the severe head injury would lead to aa, and they had to be treated by Yinzi. The girl was asked to find Yinzi. That''s why I came up with a way to sell myself."


    "Her grandma is too cruel. However, how do you know so much about their situation?"


    "I live near here. This girl has been here for three days, and I have been here often these three days. It''s all what this child said. I''ll know after listening to it. asionally, some kind people throw a few coins for them. , but the girl couldn''t protect it, and was snatched away by the rogues around. I looked pitiful, no, send them a little water, I only have this ability, I can help a little bit. ."


    "Oh, it looks pitiful, I''m not rich, I have a family, or I can still help them."


    When Murong Xuan walked to his sister''s side, he happened to hear the conversation between the two.


    Murong said in a low voice, "Second brother, do you think these three look familiar?"


    Familiar?


    Murong Xuan stepped forward and looked at the three of them carefully, then suddenly looked at his sister.


    It was them!


    Seeing the second brother''s reaction, Murong Lingran was convinced that he did not admit the wrong person, he stepped forward and said, "Are you Tong Qisen''s granddaughter?"


    The **** her knees suddenly raised her head when she heard the familiar name. She thought it was Grandpa and Grandpa''s friend who came here. When she saw that it was just a little girl, the light in her eyes dimmed again, but she was still polite. He replied, "Yes, I am his granddaughter, Tong Wenwen."


    Murong Lingran and the second brother looked at each other and saw joy in each other''s eyes, and hurriedly said: "If you believe me,e with me, I know your grandfather, and I will treat your grandfather and grandfather. "


    Afraid that she would not believe it, she took out a silver ingot of fifty taels from her arms, "Don''t worry, I am young, but I have money and a carriage, so I can take you all away."


    Murong Xuan quickly went to bring the carriage over.


    Tong Wenwen''s face shed a trace of surprise, as if she didn''t expect that she finally waited for someone to help her, she said in disbelief: "Really...really? Can you help me?"


    "Really, I''m not much older than you, and there''s no need to lie to you."


    "But...but, my grandfather and grandfather''s injuries are really serious, and it will really cost a lot of money to heal them."


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said: "You don''t have to worry about this, I will treat them no matter how much it costs."


    Tong Wenweny on the man''s body and said excitedly: "Dad, grandpa, hold on, I will wait for the person who saves you, you must hold on."

 Chapter 493: Hopeless

    Chapter 493 No help


    Murong Lingran looked at the two who were talking just now, "Can you trouble the two of you to help us lift their father and son into the car, the little girl would like to thank you."


    One of them said: "Yes, it''s just a little effort, girl, you are really a good person."


    At this moment, Murong Xuan just happened to bring the carriage over, and Murong said: "Trouble the two of you."


    Another said: "No trouble."


    After saying that, they lifted the people into the carriage together.


    After Tong Wenwen also got into the car, Murong Lingran once again thanked the two who helped, and then let the second brother drive to Ji Shitang.


    Coincidentally, it happened that the old doctor who treated Xiao Mananst time was there, and Murong Lingran pulled the old doctor and let him get on the carriage to treat the two of them.


    The old doctor gave the two of them a few simple injections, and after a while, he touched his beard and shook his head regretfully: "Unfortunately, I''mte, the injury on the head is not serious, but it took too long, if Ie a day earlier , I also have a way to save them."


    Tong Wenwen was startled for a while, and said anxiously, "Doctor, I beg you, save them, if they die, I can''t live anymore."


    The old doctor sighed and said, "It''s useless for you to ask the old man. The old man is really ipetent in medical skills and can''t do anything. You should ask another expert."


    Murong Lingran also prayed: "Doctor, you can save them. You don''t have to worry about money, I can give you any money."


    The old doctor said helplessly: "The doctor''s benevolence, this is not a question of money. Just by looking at the girl''s clothes, the old man knows that the girl is rich. If it can be saved, how can the old man put money and not earn it? It is really because the old man is not skilled in medicine. Method."


    Murong Lingran nced at the two lying down with aplicated look, and asked with a solemn expression: "Doctor, they still have breath now, it doesn''t look like they are about to die soon, ording to your experience, how long can they live? "


    "Up to six hours."


    Six hours?


    That''s too little?


    Head Injury¡­Head Injury¡­


    correct¡­


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Then may I ask if you use ginseng to hang them, will it prolong their lifespan?"


    The old doctor looked at her clothes and looked at Tong Wenwen''s, and said with aplicated expression: "Girl, who are the two of them? Are they your family? Rtives?"


    "neither."


    Hearing this, the old doctor knew that she must have been reluctant to take over this mess, pulled her out of the carriage, and persuaded in a low voice: "Girl, they are really helpless, ginseng is very expensive, even if you use ginseng Continuing their lives is just a waste of money. It¡¯s not worth it to spend hundreds of taels of money for the dying person. You are still young, and you are not afraid of being med by your parents for spending money like this?¡±


    Murong Lingran knew that the old doctor was for her good, so he didn''t get angry when he saw him say this, and said sternly: "Doctor, don''t worry, I can still make the decision with this money, tell me, how long can I prolong their lives with ginseng? "


    Seeing that she insisted on doing this, the old doctor sighed and said, "Ginseng can prolong life, but I can''t tell you the specifics. If the situation suddenly deteriorates, I am afraid that people may be gone tonight. If you want to buy ginseng, you have to do it. Get ready."


    "Well, I know, then Dr. Lao will sell me one, no, three ginseng."


    I bought them anyway. I bought a few more and kept them as spares. Anyway, she had space to store them.


    The old doctor said: "I only received several ginsengs here, but there are three of them, and one of them is of good quality. It costs five hundred taels of silver in total."

 Chapter 494: How are they?

    Chapter 494 How are they?


    Murong Lingran had also eaten ginsengst time. He knew the price of ginseng and knew that he didn''t cheat on her. When he got the ginseng, he took out a bank note and paid for it.


    The old doctor instructed: "If you want to continue your life, you must give them ginseng within three hours. If you are lucky, you may be able tost for three or five days, but you must be prepared for people to die at any time."


    "Well, thank you doctor, I understand."


    When the old doctor entered the house, Murong Lingran got into the carriage, and saw that Tong Wenwen was still immersed in the blow of losing her rtives and couldn''t recover.


    Murong Lingran took out a water bag and fed them some spiritual spring water, and said with relief, "Don''t worry, we will use ginseng to prolong their lives. I also suffered a head injury before, and I was in aa for 20 days and lived on ginseng. Come here, they should be hopeful."


    Tong Wenwen stunned: "Really?"


    "Really." In order to convince her, Murong Lingran showed her the spot where her head was injured, "Look, there is a big scar, where even the hair is not long, more than your grandfather. My father and I are more serious, I can wake up, and they must have hope, the doctor in Ji Shitang can''t do anything, so I will take them to find other doctors, as long as there is still anger, there is still hope."


    Tong Wenwen hurriedly knelt down to Murong Lingran and kept kowtowing, "Thank you girl, thank you girl, I will repay the girl with all my heart in the rest of my life, even if I go up the mountain and go down the fire for the girl."


    "Get up quickly." Murong helped her up, "I''m... ah, do you have a ce to go?"


    Tong Wenwen shook her head, "We were all kicked out by Grandma, and our house was upied by uncles and their children. As soon as they saw me, they chased and beat me, and I didn''t dare to go back."


    Murong nced at his second brother, and seeing him nodding, he had no choice but to say, "There''s no other way. If you believe me, just go with us."


    Tong Wenwen nodded without thinking: "I believe in you."


    She''s like this now, she doesn''t look very good, and she has two patients with her, so no one really can picture her.


    Seeing that she agreed, Murong Lingran took the medicine and went home with the three of them.


    After arriving home, Murong Zong happened to be at home, so Murong Xuan asked him to carry everyone to the guest room together.


    Murong Lingran said something to the sixth brother who was like a follower when he saw her, and Murong Ding ran away.


    Murong Zhe and Xiao Man''an were both in the room, one was reading medical books, trying to find an antidote for their younger son, and the other was quietly embroidering.


    The door was knocked violently suddenly, Xiao Manan knew who it was as soon as he heard the sound, and hurriedly opened the door and let his younger son in, "Liu, are you hungry? A-niang, let''s cook you lunch."


    "No, I''m not hungry yet. Father, Mother, Sister let you go to the guest room."


    Murong Zhe was about to ask what to do in the guest room, when he saw his younger son run away in a hurry, so he had to walk to the guest room.


    When he went to the guest room and saw the twoatose people inside, Murong Zhe was shocked: "Why are they?"


    Tong Wenwen, who was standing beside the bed, wondered, "Uncle, do you know my grandpa too?"


    "Your grandfather? Are you Tong Xingchang''s granddaughter?"


    "Well. My name is Tong Wenwen, and next to me is my father, Tong Xiuming."


    Murong Zhe nodded, turned and asked his daughter, "Aran, why are they here?"

 Chapter 495: Book

    Chapter 495 Book


    Murong Lingran briefly recounted what happened to them on the street.


    "That''s it, I looked familiar at first. After all, thest time I saw them, I was young. After the second brother also confirmed that they were them, I rescued them."


    Murong Zhe nodded, his heart suddenly mixed.


    It¡¯s only been a few years since they disappeared, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be like this.


    Murong Lingran still remembered that the doctor said that the two of them only had six hours. In order to prevent them from being bumped and the carriage was not moving fast, it had already been dyed for an hour, so he hurriedly repeated what the old doctor Jishitang said. .


    "Father, I have already bought the ginseng, I wonder if you can save them?"


    Murong Zhe said in a deep voice: "Father has to take a closer look to find out, let your brothers help Father to check their injuries, you and your mother take Wenwen out. Akuan, you already knew how to use itst time. Ginseng makes medicine, go and help make medicine."


    Murong Kuan nodded, "Yes, Dad."


    ¡­


    Half an hourter, Murong Kuan sent medicine once.


    After another half an hour, Murong Lingran saw that they had finallye out, and asked eagerly, "Dad, how are they?"


    Tong Wenwen also said with a trembling voice: "Uncle, can my grandpa and grandpa still be saved?"


    Murong Zhe nodded sternly, "Don''t worry, the injuries on their heads were actually not as serious as I imagined, it was much lighter than A Ran''sst injury, but they didn''t get treatment in time, and they dragged on badly. There are ways to deal with this situation in this medical book. I will open a prescriptionter, as long as I take the medicine I prescribed, add ginseng, one day at a slow time, and three days at a fast time, they should be able to wake up, as long as they wake up Come, rest for ten days and a half, and you''ll be fine."


    Tong Wenwen finally let go of her dangling heart. After all, she was just a ten-year-old child. As soon as her nerves rxed, her legs became weak and she fell to the ground.


    "Wenwen!"


    Murong Lingran hurriedly stepped forward to check her breathing, saw that her chest rose and fell regrly, and said, "I heard that she knelt on the street for three days and was kicked out again, I guess she has been sleeping in the open for the past three days. On the street, I was exhausted, and now I am rxed, I should be extremely tired."


    Murong Zhe nodded, it was indeed possible.


    "First, take her to the soft slump of my room and let her have a good rest."


    Murong Zong nodded, "Okay."


    Murong closed the door and saw that the sixth brother had been following her. He looked around and saw that only the two of them were there, and suddenly said, "Liu, sister, how about a trick for you?"


    "The trick?"


    "Yup."


    Murong stretched out his hands, "You see nothing but nothing, right?"


    "Um."


    Murong Lingran stretched his hand behind his back, and when he took it out, there was actually a cloth bag in his hand.


    Murong Ding hurriedly ran behind her to look, but found nothing, and said with admiration, "Sister, how did you do it?"


    "This is a secret, open it quickly and see if you like it or not."


    After opening it, Murong Ding found that there were pen, ink, paper, inkstone and several books inside, and he suddenly revealed a surprise: "Are these for me? Are they really for me?"


    "Well, when my sister finds out where there is a good teacher, she will send you to study, how about that?"


    read?


    "Sister, can I really go to study?"

 Chapter 496: beast

    Chapter 496 Ferocious Beast


    "Well, as long as you are willing to study, my sister will fully support you."


    Murong Ding hugged her waist excitedly, nodding like garlic, "I will, thank you, Sister."


    ¡­


    In the afternoon two dayster, Tong Wenwen suddenly woke up from her dream and screamed, "Grandpa, Grandpa!"


    Murong Lingran, who was teaching his younger brother to read, was suddenly startled, and hurriedly turned around toe to her side, and said lightly, "You are awake."


    Tong Wenwen slept for two days, her head was dizzy, she was stunned for a while before she remembered who the person in front of her was, thinking of the scene in her dream, she trembled: "Sister, my grandfather and grandpa they...they...they are Not already... already..."


    Murong Lingran pped her hand and said with a light smile: "Don''t worry, I went to see them just now, and Dad told me that they are all right. If there is no ident, they will wake up today and tomorrow."


    "never mind?"


    "Well. You don''t know yet, you''ve been sleeping for two days."


    Tong Wenwen said in horror: "Two days? I... I''ve slept for too long, no, I''m going to take care of them."


    Murong Lingran ran away when she saw her putting on her clothes, and followed her slowly without stopping.


    Sure enough, after a while, Tong Wenwen returned to her side with a blushing face, and patted the back of her head embarrassedly, "Sister, you... can you take me to see them?"


    Before Murong Lingran could speak, Tong Wenwen saw the ck hair behind her, and she involuntarily started to step back, dumbfounded: "Sister, you... there are... beasts behind you, hurry up... run away!"


    Seeing that there was a child beside her, her face suddenly turned pale.


    Murong Lingran knew that she was frightened, and quickly said: "Don''t worry, it''s called Heimao, it is part of my family, as long as it doesn''t take the initiative to attack it, it won''t hurt anyone."


    "That''s right." Murong Ding stroked Hei Mao''s thigh and said with a smile, "Sister Tong, look, nothing happened."


    Tong Wenwen saw that Hei Mao also licked Murong Ding, she really didn''t mean to hurt anyone, so she let go of her guard.


    Murong said: "Don''t you want to see your grandfather and grandpa? Come with me."


    "okay."


    When she came to the guest room, Tong Wenwen was finally relieved to see that the two of them looked much better than the day before yesterday.


    Murong Zhe happened to bring Murong Kuan in with the medicine, Tong Wenwen hurriedly stepped forward to take it, and said embarrassedly, "I''ll feed you, I will trouble you these days."


    "No trouble."


    After feeding the medicine, Tong Wenwen struggled for a while, but she still asked the questions she had had since the meeting.


    "Uncle, you...why are your family so kind to us?"


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "You don''t remember us?"


    "Huh? What should I remember?"


    Murong Lingran asked: "Then do you still remember the Murong Imperial Physician''s Mansion?"


    Tong Wenwen carefully looked at the people in the room, and said in amazement, "You...you are...are..."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "That''s right, we''re back."


    When Murong Zhe came to the capital alone, he was unfamiliar with the ce of life. On the first day he came to the capital, he was remembered by the local ruffians and robbed him of all his money and money.


    It''s just that when he came to the capital from Donghaifu, he spent almost the same amount of money on the coils. On the first day in the capital, there were only dozens of copper coins left on his body.


    Those rascals saw that there was no money in the bag, and Murong Zhe kept chasing them.

 Chapter 497: framed

    Chapter 497 Framed


    Feeling that Murong Zhe wasted their time and energy, in a secluded alley, he beat him in anger and knocked him out alive.


    At that time, Tong Qishen passed by and saw him. Seeing that he was covered in scars all over his body, his nose was blue and his face was swollen, he didn''t bother him at all, so he sent him to Ji Shitang and spent a lot of money. He was healed.


    Later, he learned that he was going to take the exam for the selection of imperial physicians, and he gave him his few money to buy a good outfit.


    Because of Tong Qi¡¯s deep help, he was able to take the exam in time.


    Later, he got his wish and became an imperial physician. After the court gave him a mansion, Murong Zhe lived in the capital.


    He knew that Tong Qishen''s family was not doing well, so when he got the first monthly silver, he personally came to thank the Tong family.


    Unexpectedly, Tong Qishen did not ept it. He only said that anyone who saw the tragic situation like Murong Zhe would help. He only epted a little snack and pork that he sent, and then let him go.


    He couldn''t help it, knowing that Tong Qishen didn''t have a decent job, he recruited Tong Qishen into the mansion and put him on duty in the mansion.


    But after all, he is a benefactor, and letting him work in the manor is just an excuse. Murong Zhe just wanted to find a reason to give him money, and he did not arrange for him to do any work.


    However, Tong Qi knew very well that this job was not easy toe by, and he cherished the hard-won job very much. Murongzhe did not arrange the work, so he found it by himself. He worked diligently and earnestly every day, helping Murongzhe a lot. .


    Especially for Murong Lingran, she was yful as a child and climbed up a tree, thanks to Tong Qishen seeing her in time, and quickly caught her falling down.


    Nothing happened to Murong Lingran, but Tong Qishen had his right arm broken, and he couldn''t use force for several months.


    Because of this, Murong Zhe was very kind to Tong Qishen, and he often gave him some good things when he got them.


    Later, despite Liu''s objection, Murong Zhe made him the steward of the Murong Mansion to manage the affairs of the one mansion.


    Such goodness naturally aroused the jealousy of Murong Qi at that time.


    Murong Qi felt that the things in the eldest brother''s house belonged to him, and when the eldest brother gave things to the servants, he gave them his own things.


    If there is no Tong Qishen, then those things must be his own.


    And both Chen and Liu strongly agreed with his idea, so the three conspired and nned a scene.


    On a day when Murong Zhe was not on duty and Xiao Manan was not in the house, he let Murong Cai and Tong Qishen walk by the river together, and when he designed Murong Cai and him to go to the river, he identally pushed Murong Cai off river.


    Naturally, Liu and the others have been watching around, and when Murong Cai just fell, they let the servants pass by and rescued them.


    Murong Cai would have floated in the water, and the servants rescued him in a timely manner, and nothing happened.


    As soon as Murong Cai rescued him, Mrs Liu attacked Tong Qi deeply and asked him why he pushed a child into the river so viciously.


    Tong Qishen naturally exined in various ways, but Liu Shi and Murong Qi and his wife did not listen at all.


    To make matters worse, they seemed determined to drive him out, and even found someone to testify. Several servants who had been bought by Murong Qi identified him, saying that they had seen him push Murong Cai with their own eyes. down the river.


    And when Murong Cai came ashore, he suddenly said something that made him horrified: Grandpa Tong, why did you suddenly push me down?

 Chapter 498: flaw

    Chapter 498 ws


    Liu Shi was furious when he heard the words, and immediately drove him out.


    Tong Qi knew that he was tricked, and he was tricked by the master''s mother.


    Since Liu Shi wanted him to go, it was useless for him to say anything.


    Neither Murong Zhe nor Xiao Manan were there, no one could protect him, so he left Murong Mansion that day.


    After Murongzhe came back, Mrs. Liu naturally remarked on Tong Qishen''s evil deeds, but Mrs. Liu was Murongzhe''s aunt, how could he not know her temperament?


    Liu Shi had also mentioned it before him before, saying that Tong Qishen was just a servant, and that some things were better for him than to Murong Qi, and the fat water did not flow to outsiders.


    From her three words, it was easy to hear the w.


    Tong Qishen still has a son and granddaughter, and he has to support his family. Apart from hurting Murong''s family and his own family, what benefits can he gain from doing such a thing?


    And Liu Shi is so precious to Murong Cai, if Tong Qishen really has the intention to kill, how could she not report to the officials and use him of attempted murder, so that he can get the retribution he deserves?


    is nothing more than the fact that after reporting to the officials, he was afraid that the officials would find out the ws, but instead he harmed himself, and Tong Qishen charged him with a false usation.


    As expected, after Murongzhe tortured the subordinates who testified, he really called out that Liu was instructing them to do it.


    Murong Cai was young, so he frightened him and told him the truth.


    Murongzhe wanted to invite Tong Qishen back after he knew the truth. After Liu Shi found out, he naturally tried his best to stop him, and even said that there would be no Tong Qishen in the family, and there would be no such cruel words as her.


    also wore scissors on her body at all times, saying that if Tong Qishen dared to step into Murong Mansion again, she would die for them to see.


    Murongliang also knew that what Liu Shi did this time was wrong, but things had already happened. If he brought people back, Tong Qishen would not be able to face them in the future. Instead, he would feel ufortable and asked him topensate Tong Qishen. Even so, don''t ask people toe back.


    Although Murong Zhe was unwilling, he also felt that Tong Qishen would not want to serve anyone who framed him and damaged his reputation in the future.


    If he really called someone back, Liu Shi mighte up with more vicious ways to frame him again in the days when he was gone.


    Murongzhe couldn''t, so he had to deal with the perjurers, returned Tong Qishen''s innocence in the house, and then personally came to the door to make amends for him.


    Unexpectedly, Tong Qishen didn''t me Murong Zhe, let him not think too much, he was in a dilemma in the middle.


    Murong Zhe wanted topensate him with a huge amount of money, but Tong Qishen refused.


    Said that he had been in Murong Mansion for these years, and he had already received a lot of monthly money every month, and he had saved a little of his family property, so he could live on.


    He also knew that Tong Qishen must be looking for a job again, so he wanted to find a suitable job for him topensate him.


    I just didn''t expect that he hadn''t helped him find it yet. The next day something happened at home, and within a few days, the Murong family was sentenced to be assigned, and he never saw him again.


    Tong Wenwen said: "Master, you... don''t you me Grandpa?"


    The old man''s family is so kind to their Tong family, not only let the grandfather be the housekeeper in the Murong Mansion, but also the monthly monthly silver is much higher than that of the housekeepers in other houses.


    During the festivals, the master will give the grandpa more money.


    And when someone in the family is sick, the master will treat them free of charge.


    But when the master''s family was distributed, the family did not help at all.

 Chapter 499: reason

    Chapter 499 Reason


    Even on the day they distributed, in order to take care of her sick, Grandpa even dyed seeing them off.


    Grandpa has been ming himself all these years, saying that he has no conscience, and can only share the joys and sorrows with the master. I didn''t expect that they would meet again one day.


    Murong Zheughed at himself: "me him? How could you me him? He was no longer in my house at that time. In that case, I''m very d he wasn''t implicated."


    Seeing Dad thinking of the painful past again, Murong Lingran hurriedly changed the subject and said, "Wenwen, don''t talk about us, you''ve seen it all, we are all fine now, but your family, how could it be like this?"


    Tong Wenwen seemed to be remembering something sad, and tears suddenly flowed down her cheeks.


    Seeing her crying sadly, Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "Forget it, if you don''t want to say it, don''t say it."


    Tong Wenwen wiped away her tears, thinking that Grandpa would often talk about Grandpa after Grandpa left, even if she didn''t say Grandpa, she would have said something, so she had to say, "It''s okay to say, it''s nothing, it''s like this..."


    ¡­


    After hearing this, Murong Lingran sighed for a while.


    It turns out that Tong Qishen''s current wife is not his original wife. The original wife died of illness when his son, Tong Wenwen''s biological father, Tong Xiuming, was four years old.


    Later, in order to take care of Tong Xiuming, his wife''s sister Lai was abandoned by her husband''s family at that time. Tong Qishen was persuaded and married his wife and sister.


    Before marrying Tong Qishen, his wife and sister gave birth to a son and a daughter.


    There are many conflicts in the couple''s life halfway through, and since they got married, they have no children inmon.


    So each of them quarreled with each other for their own children.


    Even after Tong Qishen became the housekeeper of the Murong Imperial Physician, the rtionship between the two was still not very good.


    In the days when they left the Imperial Physician''s Mansion, they could have had a good life. After all, Tong Qishen had experience as a housekeeper, so he could still find work to do.


    But a few months ago, after he offended the owner because of one thing, he could no longer find a job.


    From that day on, the Tong family went downhill without knowing what happened.


    Lai''s son, Tong Quanming, used to work in a grain shop, but identally knocked over the candlestick when he was transporting grain into the warehouse day and night.


    In an instant, the entire warehouse was on fire, and not long after all the food was devoured by the fire, causing the owner to lose a lot of silver.


    The candlestick was knocked over by Tong Quanming, and the fire was because he caught fire, so the shopkeeper naturally asked him forpensation.


    Although there was not much grain in the warehouse at that time, but after a rough estimate, the burned grain was worth about five hundred taels of silver.


    Tong Qishen followed Murong Zhe for many years, and he also bought a small courtyard. To lose money, he had to sell the courtyard.


    Lai was originally reluctant. After selling the courtyard, she would have no ce to live in the city.


    But the shopkeeper of the grain shop said that if they don¡¯t give money, they will send their whole family to the government to go to jail.


    In order not to go to jail, Mrs. Lai could only agree to sell the house and sell the iron. Finally, he put together five hundred taels, saving him from prison.


    From then on, the Tong family could only live in a small courtyard in the city.


    Not only that, after Tong Quanming lost his job, like Tong Qishen, every time he applied for a job, as long as he heard his name, he knew of his "great achievements" caused by mistakes, and no one dared to use him.

 Chapter 500: wake up

    Chapter 500 Wake Up


    And after Tong Quanming could not find a job, he begged Tong Xiuming to give him his job.


    Tong Xiuming naturally refused. He still had a daughter to support, so he refused.


    Unexpectedly, Tong Quanming drank too much alcohol at one time, and went to the ce where Tong Xiuming worked and made a big fuss, and his work was also destroyed.


    So far, the three adult men in the Tong family have all lost their jobs, and they have been unable to find jobs. The days are getting worse and worse, and they all live on the money of Lai''s private house.


    Tong Qi thought deeply, since they can''t stay in the city any longer, they should go back to their hometown.


    Although he has no fields in his hometown, he has an old house, which can rely on the mountains to eat the mountains, and the water to drink water. The cost is also less, and the life is always better than living in the city.


    But Mr. Lai was used to living a good life in the city. He didn¡¯t want to live a hard life with his face turned to the loess and back to the sky every day when he was old.


    And she felt that her son was just unlucky for a while, and one day she could find a good job and let her live a good life again.


    After Lai''s son and daughter-inw took their children back to their parents'' home a few days ago, Tong Qishen and Lai quarreled again about returning to their hometown.


    Although the two had conflicts, they were his wife who had lived for decades. Tong Qishen called his son in the middle of the night and asked Tong Wenwen to stay at home and wanted to go out to find her.


    Unexpectedly, not long after they left, Tong Wenwen heard a strange movement in the yard. She went out to take a look and saw that both her grandfather and grandfather fell to the ground.


    When she was in a hurry, Mrs Lai suddenly came back.


    saw the appearance of the two of them, probed their breath, only said that they fainted, they would wake up during the day, and then they carried them into the room.


    But on the second day, there was no sign of the two of them waking up at all, so Tong Wenwen begged Lai to ask her to call a doctor.


    But the so-called doctor she invited was just a random person on the street, saying that neither of them could be saved. After Tong Wenwen argued with her, the Lai family threw all three of their family out. .


    Later, Murong Lingran heard what a passerby said.


    Murong Zhe frowned and suddenly said, "Where''s your aunt?"


    Tong Wenwen''s face suddenly turned ugly, she closed her eyes, but still said, "A-Niang... A-Niang couldn''t stand the sparring from her, so she reconciled with her father. , Now I have my own small family and my own children, and I am living a good life."


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have brought up your sadness."


    Tong Wenwen shook her head, "It doesn''t matter to me, I''ve gotten used to it without A-Niang for the past few years."


    Murong Lingran was about to speak when he saw that the fingers of the person on the bed seemed to move, and hurriedly said, "Dad, they seem to be waking up."


    The people in the room looked over at the same time, and saw the person on the bed slowly opening their eyes.


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to ask why the two of them were so different in age, but they woke up at the same time.


    But thinking that the injuries to their heads might not be the same, I didn''t think much about it.


    What Murong Lingran didn''t know was that Tong Xiuming actually regained consciousness before dawn, but when he opened his eyes, he didn''t know where this ce was, and his head was dizzy, so he wanted to close his eyes first. , soon fell asleep.


    So when his father woke up for the first time, he was actually waking up for the second time.

 Chapter 501: revenge

    Chapter 501 Retaliation


    Tong Qishen opened his eyes and saw Murong Zhe beside the bed. He had not seen him for many years, but he recognized him at a nce, and immediately wanted to get up excitedly.


    But he was getting old. He firsty on the street for three days, and theny in Murong''s house for two days. His whole body became extremely stiff. In addition, there was a wound on his head, and his body did not obey at all. Never got up.


    Murong Zhe hurriedly said, "Uncle Tong, you haven''t recovered yet, so just lie down."


    Seeing that Tong Xiuming also remembered, he added: "You lie down too, if you want to talk, just lie down and talk, no one here will mind."


    Tong Qi''s deep eyes filled with tears, and he said in a hoarse voice, "Master, are you back? When did youe back? Where is this ce? Is this your current residence?"


    Hearing the familiar name, Murong Zhe smiled helplessly: "Uncle Tong, you don''t need to call me Master, I''m just an ordinary farmer now, you can call me Azhe. Yes, I''m back,st year. Come back, it has been almost a year since you came back, you can rest assured, this is my guest room, you have slept for several days."


    Uncle Tong is more than ten years older than him. At the Murong Mansion, he felt ufortable when he was called Master. Now that he is like this, he is even more ufortable when he is called Master.


    "How many days did you sleep?"


    "yes."


    Tong Xiuming said: "Master, after you left the capital, Dad kept thinking about you and said that you woulde back one day. I didn''t expect you toe back. It''s really good."


    Seeing that they were both in tears, Murong Zhe said: "Okay, I''m fine now, but you, how did you make yourself look like this, how did you get hurt? You actually made Wenwen fall. To the point where you sell yourself to treat you?"


    Sell yourself?


    The two looked at Tong Wenwen in horror.


    Tong Wenwen said: "Grandpa, Dad, I can''t do anything either. You don''t know yet, Grandma... After you fell into aa, she kicked the three of us out."


    Tong Qishen was stunned, and suddenly said excitedly: "How could it be?"


    "Really, that''s why I sold myself on the street and was identally seen by Sister Lingran and rescued you."


    Seeing Tong Qishen''s devastated appearance, Murong Zhe opened his mouth even though he couldn''t bear it. After all, he could only help him if he asked him clearly, so he repeated the question: "Uncle Tong, how could both of you get head injuries at the same time? Coma?"


    Tong Qishen''s father and son heard the words and carefully recalled what happened before thea, and the already paleplexion was gone.


    Tong Xiuming said slowly: "The day I was in aa, I remember that my father and I wanted to go to find my mother together, but when we arrived at the gate of the courtyard and were about to open the door, I felt a sharp pain in the back of my head, and then nothing happened. I know, it''s here when you wake up again."


    Tong Qi nodded deeply, "Yes, someone must have knocked us out."


    Murong Zhe said, "Uncle Tong, Xiuming, have you offended anyone recently?"


    The two shook their heads at the same time, "No."


    Tong Qishen added: "It really hasn''t happened recently, presumably Wenwen has already said that we were fired by the employer."


    "Well, she said it all."


    "If you want to offend people, it was a few months ago. If they wanted to take revenge on me, they would have already done so, and there is no need to wait until now. The only person who has had an argument recently is Mr. Lai."

 Chapter 502: per mu

    Chapter 502 Yield per Mu


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "Is it her who suddenly attacked you?"


    Tong Qi said with a deep trembling: "You mean...is the Lai family? No, she won''t be so cruel."


    After all, he has been a bedside person for more than 20 years. Although he is noisy on weekdays, most couples are like this. He really does not want to believe that Xinshi will be so cruel.


    Ling Ran looked at the expressions of their father and son, and knew that they were also suspicious, and sighed: "Father, they just woke up, it''s not advisable to worry too much, let them rest first."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Yes, I was negligent, Uncle Tong, Xiuming, you guys are here to take care of your injuries. If you have anything to do, think about it when your injuries are healed."


    The two said at the same time, "Thank you sir."


    Seeing that they were still calling him Master, Murong Zhe knew that he couldn''t be corrected for the time being, and once again ordered them to rest well and take their children out of the guest room.


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran thought that Helian Rongjiu would have to wait another ten days and a half months before Helian Rongjiu would give her the news. Who knew that in the afternoon, when she was about to go up the mountain to collect herbs, Helian Rongjiu suddenly came to her house and said that she wanted four acres for her. There are ready-made potatoes and seeds that can be nted on 20 acres ofnd.


    He also brought a lot of people in person. As soon as he arrived, he plunged into the ground. He wanted to see how many kilograms of potatoes could be produced per mu ofnd.


    Fortunately, potatoes are still in the promotion stage. The three restaurants do not ask for much every day, and the remaining one mu ofnd can be provided, otherwise she will lose her trust.


    Seeing that he was in urgent need of data, he personally brought more than a dozen carriages to transport potatoes. Murong Lingran also dispatched more than half of the people who worked in her fields. As soon as the potatoes were harvested, they began to calcte the mu for him. Produce.


    Murong Zong was in charge of statistics, and Helian Rongjiu was always by his side, looking at the numbers one after another on the ledger, his heart became more and more excited.


    After a while, Murong Zong wrote thest word and respectfully said to Helian Rongjiu: "Ninth Young Master, this acre ofnd has a total of 2,215 jin."


    Helian Rongjiu hurriedly took over the ount book and said excitedly: "Okay, great, actually there are more than 2,000 catties. This is great news for Xuan Qingguo."


    The vigers who were helping ?? were also extremely stunned when they heard the words.


    Especially the women Tian and Xia who had persuaded Murong Lingran not to nt too many potatoes, their faces were both embarrassed and shocked.


    At the beginning, they were really worried that Xiaodong''s family would be deceived and would persuade her to nt less, and when they heard Xiaodong''s saying that potatoes could yield thousands of kilograms per mu, they said they believed it, but they still had some doubts in their hearts. I have seen crops that can yield thousands of pounds per mu.


    I didn''t expect that what Xiaodong said was true, and the yield per mu was actually higher than what she said.


    Murong Lingran looked at Helian Rongjiu''s appearance and was speechless for a while, why are you so excited? It''s not your country.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Murong Lingran''s strange gaze, and Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, the yield per mu is really amazing, you must know that Xuanqing''s rice and wheat yields are the highest per mu. More than 600 catties, and the low ones are only more than 300 catties. If potatoes could be nted, there would not be so many people starved to death in the world."


    is quite considerate of the world.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "But this is only the data of this acre ofnd. The yield of othernds may not be so much affected by various conditions. Of course, it may also be higher than this acre ofnd."

 Chapter 503: Accompanying the king is like accompanying the tiger

    Chapter 503


    "You also know that my family''snd was originally wastnd, and its fertility is naturally notparable to those of the superiornd."


    It is a pity in my heart that there is no fertilizer in the 21st century, and there is no experience in nting potatoes. 2,215 jin is only half of the output that the seller said.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, "I understand."


    Murong Lingran added: "This kind of potato is cold-resistant, and it can be nted twice a year in most parts of Xuanqing Kingdom. If it can be nted, it will indeed make many people less hungry."


    Hearing that it can be nted twice, the smile on Helian Rongjiu''s face became even bigger.


    "Girl, you have sold me for 20 cents a pound these days. This time I have dealt with most of it for you at one time, saving you a lot of time and energy. You must give me a discount."


    Murong Lingran was about to ask him to pay at the original price, when suddenly he thought of something, pulled him to a ce with few people, and asked in a low voice, "Young Master Jiu, are you helping the above man by buying these potatoes? bought it?"


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and looked at her like she was so.


    Murong Ling Ran struggled for a long time, did not say what was in his heart, sighed and said, "Forget it, it''s nothing."


    Originally if the Emperor Xiaoer asked for it, she wanted to give it to him for free, and let him mention her father''s name in front of the Emperor Xiaoer.


    But now that person doesn''t fully know the benefits of potatoes, she said everything, and if she says her request too early, it may even implicate Ninth Young Master.


    I heard that the emperor''s temper has always been cloudy and moody, and he is like a tiger with the emperor. One moment Yan Yan is smiling, and the next moment he can kill the whole family. Let''s wait until they see that her potatoes are of greater use. .


    "Nine Young Master''s people helped me dig so much, so the discount is naturally eptable, even if it is 18 cents per pound."


    "Okay." After he finished speaking, he gave her a silver note of fifty taels, and told her that he would give the rest after they were all dug out and weighed.


    "Um."


    Helian Rongjiu looked meaningfully at her downcast, rubbed her hair, and said with a light smile: "Girl, don''t worry, I promise you, with me, you will be smooth in the future, I will protect you."


    Murong was startled for a moment, to protect her?


    When Helian Rongjiu saw her eyes, she realized what she had just said, she coughed ufortably, and suddenly changed the subject: "By the way, you said that this potato is a seed when it germinates, How to make it germinate?"


    Murong Lingran really didn''t think about what he said just now, and said as he walked: "I can''t exin a sentence or two, so I''ll write it down on paper for you. Oh, by the way, I''ll also write you how to grow potatoes. , lest you make detours, waste seeds and waste time."


    After all, the future of his family will be better if his potatoes are better nted now, and she is not bothered at all.


    "it is good."


    Helian Rongjiu wanted to stay for a while after getting the method of germinating and nting potatoes, but suddenly received an urgent letter that all the ministers were already waiting in the pce, so she had to prepare the seeds of twenty acres ofnd as soon as possible and leave first to the pear blossom vige.


    And all the potatoes he wanted were transported in the carriage he brought for several days in a row.


    On thest day, Murong Lingran also asked them to bring back the potato seeds.


    Of course, Murong Lingran''s house has been so turbulent in the past few days, it must have been hidden from the other vigers in Lihua Vige.

 Chapter 504: condition

    Chapter 504 Conditions


    The vigers all know that there is a good thing called potatoes, which can produce more than 2,000 catties per mu, and can be nted twice a year.


    Many people want to grow potatoes, but only the Murong family have them. Everyone knows that potatoes are also vegetables, and the Murong family sells them for money.


    If they asked Murong Lingran to buy seeds, they would definitely be suspected of robbing her of her business.


    Therefore, no one who worked in Murong''s house dared to mention it for a while, for fear of angering Murong Lingran and losing such a good job.


    As for those who did not work in Murong''s family, they were basically people who had grudges with their family.


    Although they also wanted to nt, they didn''t have the courage, and it goes without saying that Murong Lingran would definitely not agree. After all, everyone still remembers what she said, that she holds grudges.


    Therefore, for a while, even if the news of the high yield of potatoes per mu spread all over Lihua Vige, it was very exciting, and no one dared toe.


    As for Lizheng, he knew that there were such good things, although he knew that potatoes had a huge impact on the vige.


    If he came to ask for it for the vige, Murong Zhe would definitely agree.


    But he still has a face. There are many people in Lihua Vige, and he can''t control all of them. Some people will definitely grab business with Murong''s family after nting, and he will not be able to exin to Murong Zhe at that time.


    And since Murongzhe moved to Lihua Vige, most people''s lives have been changed. I don''t know how much better life is than before, and I should be content, so I didn''te to the door.


    Murong Lingran naturally still remembered what she said at the beginning, saying that if the nting was good, she could have Xia Shi, Tian Shi and several other women nting together.


    After a few months of observation, the few of them are doing their best to work in the fields, and selling them some seeds as a benefit is nothing.


    Therefore, after Helian Rongjiu''s carriage had finished transporting the four acres of potatoes and the twenty acres of potato seeds, Murong Lingran called all the women to the house.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you have already nted potatoes yourself, and you know that the seeds of potatoes are actually their fruits. I still have an acre of potatoes left, but they already belong to the owner, but I still have some seeds here, you guys If you want to nt it, I can sell it to you."


    The women were instantly ecstatic, but they didn''t expect Murong Lingran to actually offer to sell them seeds.


    "But you have to promise me three conditions."


    Xia Shi smiled and said: "Little Master, you can say whatever, we will agree to ten conditions."


    The other women also nodded in agreement, "Yes, you can say whatever."


    Murong nodded and said slowly: "First, you can only eat it by yourself when you grow it. You can''t take it to the capital to sell it. If you really want to sell it, you must transport it to a ce outside the capital."


    "Second, this year, if you want to nt it again, you must save it yourself."


    "Third, after all, you have only nted potatoes once. If the nting fails, or something goes wrong, you can''t me me in the end."


    These conditions were not conditions at all for several women, and everyone naturally agreed.


    Murong Lingran saw six peopleing, all of whom were familiar with their families, so he sold them seeds for one-third of thend.


    Time passed quickly, and three days passed in a blink of an eye. Tong Qishen''s father and son have recovered more than half of their injuries, and there is no problem in getting out of bed and walking around.


    The three of them were very grateful for the shelter of the Murong family.

 Chapter 505: Ming Yucao

    Chapter 505 Ming Yucao


    In the past few days, in addition to taking care of Grandpa and Dad, Tong Wenwen is also thinking about how to repay her kindness.


    But she has no money, she is young, and she has never lived in the countryside, so she doesn''t know how to do many things.


    Murong Lingran knew that she wanted to repay her own family for treating their family, but she did not refuse, and sometimes even took the initiative to ask her to do her a small favor.


    Every time Murong Lingran asked her to help, Tong Wenwen would be happy for a long time, as if she felt like she was finally a useful person.


    And the barren hills and wastnd in Murong Lingran''s family were basically all developed. Naturally, she also handed it all over to the big brother and the others. She is responsible for managing the seeds every day and considering the development of the barren hills.


    Because it was a busy time for farming and there was a shortage of manpower, Murong Lingran asked her to nt the 50 acres ofnd she boughtter, leaving the barren hills temporarily empty to give her enough time to design.


    But their family has too muchnd now, and it is impossible for the brothers to ask about dozens of acres ofnd and barren mountains.


    Therefore, Murong Zong took his younger brothers to observe for a few days. With the help of the Xia family, he chose a few steadfast women for farming, and a few more clever young men for selling vegetables to help him manage.


    At this time, Murong Lingran followed behind Murong Zhe with his sixth brother and Tong Wenwen, looking for something in the mountains.


    Although there were suddenly more outsiders at home, and Murong Zhe had been treating them all the time, he kept his feet off the ground every day, but he did not forget that the poison on his younger son was still unsolved.


    Yesterday, when he read the "Hundred Herbs", Murong Zhe saw that it said that Ming Yucao might be able to cure the poison of his younger son, so they went up the mountain early this morning.


    It''s just that they spent a day looking for Wuming Mountain, and they even had lunch in the mountain, and even asked Hei Mao to help, but they still didn''t see the shadow of Ming Yucao.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, I had to go back first.


    Fortunately, this day was not in vain. Murong Lingran quietly threw a lot of medicinal herbs that Chang Qi Shenjun needed into the space, so he could not worry about his medicinal herbs for the time being these few days.


    Lying in bed at night, Murong Lingran kept thinking about sending Sixth Brother to the school.


    Yesterday, Li Zheng came to tell her that there is a school in the next vige, and there is also a master. He is an old schr, and he is a good person and has a good knowledge. It''s still far, and it takes more time than going to the city.


    Therefore, Lizheng suggested that their family is not short of money now. Instead of going to study in a remote small vige like the next vige, their family now has a carriage, so they might as well send Murongding to the city to receive a better education.


    Although the time for most academies to enroll students has passed, but there are so many schools in the capital, you can try your luck. If you are lucky, there should be some schools willing to ept them. At the beginning, his friend''s children were also epted in the middle of the school. go in.


    is to ask each school one by one. If they are unlucky, they may be busy for nothing. It depends on whether they are willing or not.


    Lizheng has also sent his family''s children to study before, but in the school in the next vige, but his family''s children have no talent for reading.


    I didn¡¯t have the ambition to pursue a career. Every child went, and didn¡¯t go after knowing the words that I used in daily life. Now I am either working in the vige or working in the city.

 Chapter 506: school

    Chapter 506 School


    Murong Lingran also felt that what Li Zheng said was reasonable, but there was still poison in the sixth brother''s body. Although he had suppressed it now, if he took too much medicine, he would develop resistance.


    If the medicine prepared by Dad suddenly lost its effect on a certain day, and suddenly fell ill in the school, causing fear and discrimination from ssmates, then it would be a problem.


    During this period of time, she should go to Wumingshan a few more times to get rid of the poison as soon as possible.


    But the third brother is also the right age to study. She originally wanted him to continue studying. Unexpectedly, after he heard that he was going to send him to school, he looked at her like a flood and beast, and said that he was busy at home and left. If you don''t open him, he disappears in front of her.


    Well, she knew that the third brother wanted to follow him even when he was darts, so he must be more interested in martial arts.


    And after the second brother said that day that he was more interested in martial arts, he seemed to feel that he couldn''t waste his martial arts and began to fight boxing or practice swords with the older brother every day.


    The third brother met and joined them.


    Last year, in order to make daddy''s study look like a study, she bought a lot of books, all kinds of books.


    Brothers sometimes read books too, but it''s all about tactics and tactics.


    In the early morning of the next day, Murong Lingran let the second brother drive the carriage and took their sister, brother and father to the city.


    The southern gate of the capital has always been very few people. As soon as they arrived near the city gate, there were hundreds of people waiting in line to enter the city.


    When ?? was queuing to enter the city, I felt that the atmosphere at the gate of the city was different from before, extremely serious and depressing.


    Compared with thest time, there were hundreds of officers and soldiers patrolling back and forth at the gate of the city. All of them looked serious and waited. They stared at the people in line like they were staring at the enemy.


    As soon as they see people dressed in shabby clothes that look like refugees, they will ask them, and then ording to what they say, they will be taken to a tent not far from the city gate.


    Murong Lingran was not surprised that refugees appeared in the city.


    Thedy Rong I met on the way back to the capital from Yulin Mansion had already said so.


    It''s been a few days now, and the refugees, no matter how slow they are, should rush to the capital.


    I nced at the tents in the distance. Although I couldn''t see it from a distance, I could still see that there were a lot of tents inside.


    There was also a smell of rice porridge in the air. It seemed that the emperor''s children were not bad and did not let these refugees go hungry.


    Murong Zhe saw his daughter staring at the refugees in a trance. In the past few days, he had also heard from the inside about refugeesing to Beijing. After his daughter came back some time ago, he also told him about the refugees attacking people on the road. So it''s not surprising.


    "Aran, Xiao Liu, look at the tents in the distance, there are more people fleeing than I thought, and it is hard to guarantee that there are refugees who don''t know the way to break into the boundaries of Lihua Vige. Some refugees are extremely hungry, but they can eat people like this. It''s ridiculous, don''t run around when you get home during this time, even if you want to go up the mountain, you must bring your brother or ck hair, understand?"


    Murong Lingran and Murong Ding nodded obediently at the same time, "Yes, Dad."


    After waiting for a long time, the four finally entered the city smoothly after being questioned by officers and soldiers.


    pulled a random person to ask, and came to the elite school that Li Zheng said.


    Murong Lingran saw that the door was closed, and was about to knock on the door when he saw that the door was suddenly opened from the inside, and a group of people came out pressing a man in his twenties.

 Chapter 507: break my heart

    Chapter 507 Break my heart


    The man was pushed hard, and immediately fell to the ground, with his right face on the ground, and after a while, he stood up.


    After he stood up, ayer of skin was actually rubbed off on the right side of his face. Although there was no blood, it turned red.


    The man touched the injured area, his face contorted in pain, and he shouted loudly: "Hey, you are too much, anyway, I am also a master who has been preaching and receiving karma, and you will be punished for disrespecting me like this. "


    When the leader saw this, not only did he feel no guilt at all, but instead sneered loudly: "Retribution? I don''t know if I will be retributed, but I know now that you have already received retribution. After many years, you can point fingers at the young master?"


    "When the old dean was there, it was you who spoke ill of him in front of the old dean all the time, so that the young master was reprimanded a lot by the old dean, and he was beaten a lot, which made the young master a lot of shame. Now The old dean is gone, and he still wants to pee and pee on the young master''s head, and it is impossible to think with his toes."


    "You have been able to live here An Ansheng for so many years, and it''s not the help of the old dean? If the old dean hadn''t picked you up, you wouldn''t know where you died. Now you don''t know how to repay your kindness, but instead I still want to seize power, and tell you, the young master is not an old dean, and he will not be confused by your rhetoric and will not eat your way."


    After the man finished speaking, he threw a burden beside him, and said in a bad tone: "Take your burden and go quickly, if you dare to appear in front of the young master again in the future, the young master will interrupt you when the timees. legs, pull out your tongue, and throw you begging in a ce where no one knows you."


    The person who was thrown out slowly picked up the burden on the ground, and seemed not to care at all about the insults just now, and sighed: "I know that the old dean treats me well, and he epted me as his righteous brother. Spend less money. But I am not free to eat and drink, and I have taught a lot of students. Moreover, I watched your young master grow up, and I was such a lovely person when I was a child, but now I am so ruthless to my uncle, Oh, it really breaks my heart."


    Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched, you don''t look sad at all.


    If you want to be sympathetic, please pretend to be a little bit like.


    "Stop talking nonsense, if you have any opinions, go to the underground toin to the old dean, there is no need for the young master to be nice to you, hurry up and get out of here!"


    The man patted the dust on the bag, opened it slowly and looked at it, and suddenly eximed, "Why are there only clothes? Where is my book? Where is my money? Dahu, you must make it clear to me, you If you don''t give me back my books and money, I''m not finished with you!"


    Dahu sneered and said, "All your books are from the school, and your money is also given to you by the school. The young master said that when you came to the school, you only wore rags. I don''t know where to throw my clothes away."


    "Young Master Gu Nian you, you have not contributed to Yingcai Academy, but you have worked hard all these years. It is already a kindness for you to take away these clothes. Do you still want money? Although you have been teaching in Yingcai Academy these years, your monthly silver is not enough. The old dean often subsidizes you several times as much as other masters, and the other masters have long been dissatisfied, so your money should naturally be recovered."

 Chapter 508: familiar

    Chapter 508 Familiar


    The man raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, and said helplessly: "You are so unkind, the old dean gave me the money voluntarily, and I didn''t force him to give it. You do this, you are not afraid of the old hospital. Come toin for me for a long night, and trouble you?"


    Dahu didn''t take it seriously and said, "Ask for trouble? I burn so much paper money for my ancestors every year. If there were ghosts and gods in this world, my ancestors would have blessed me to be a high-ranking official. You still have the opportunity to stand here. Talk to me? By the way, I forgot to tell you that the small courtyard that the old dean gave you to live in, the young master has already taken it back, and it is useless for you to go back. Get out of here now, and there will be no Yingcai Academy in the future. You Kong Hongzhuo!"


    Kong Hongzhuo was not at all surprised when his house was taken back, he pouted his lips and said with a sigh, "It''s really ruthless, Dahu, I remember that when you were criticized by the old dean before, you even begged for mercy for you. It really hurts me so much to do this to me now.¡±


    Murong Lingran secretly said, "It''s said that you don''t look like you are sad at all. You have to pretend to be pitiful and at least shed a few tears."


    But why is the name Kong Hongzhuo so familiar?


    That''s right, Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly lit up, isn''t this the master Li Zheng mentioned to her?


    Li Zheng said that his friend''s children liked this master the most. Although he was young, his knowledge was no less than that of the older masters.


    Moreover, he said that he was humorous and interesting in ss. He was not boring at all, and he was an excellent person. When a student made a mistake, he would not punish them easily, but would convince them with reason. Not making mistakes.


    Other masters are in the school, they only teach, and they don¡¯t care whether their children are doing well or not.


    Only Kong Hongzhuo not only teaches and educates people, but also cares about the lives of students.


    When encountering children who do not want to study due to family reasons, I will try my best to keep them.


    Although those children said they would not participate in the imperial examinations, Kong Hongzhuo persuaded them that even if they did not take the imperial examinations, there was no harm in being literate and reading more, and they could stay as long as they could.


    It is precisely because of this that Murong Lingran first came to Yingcai Academy.


    Dahu frowned and said, "Please forgive me? You''re almost in trouble. If you didn''t plead, the old dean might have beaten me 20 times. It was because of your intercession that the old president beat me forty. I haven''t settled with you yet, but you said it first. And don''t think I don''t know, thest time I drank and gambled in private, you disclosed it to the old dean. If it wasn''t for the young master''s nostalgia, don''t allow me to fight You, I will definitely beat you all over the floor to find your teeth, now hurry up and get out of my way, and I will stop talking nonsense here, and I will be wee."


    The person behind ?? immediately took a step forward, and if Kong Hongzhuo said something to offend the tiger, he immediately stepped forward to beat him up.


    Kong Hongzhuo took a step back in fear, and said helplessly: "s, since I''m so ruthless, then I won''t stay any more. I don''t leave a master here, I have a ce for my master, the world is big, and I have a ce for me. If you don''t believe me, with my knowledge, I can still starve myself to death!"


    Leaving this sentence, he was about to turn around handsomely when suddenly there was an inappropriate cooing sound, and his face instantly turned red.


    Murong Lingran suddenly looked at him with a half-smile, but they said just now that he had no money and no house, but she wanted to see what else he could do.

 Chapter 509: unacceptable

    Chapter 509 is too much


    Kong Hongzhuo noticed that Murong Lingran''s family was looking at him just now, and was about to approach her when Dahu suddenly said, "Hey, you guys, what are you doing here?"


    Murong Zhe said sternly, "I''m here to send the children to study."


    "read?"


    Da Hu nced at the boys beside him, then looked at their clothes, frowning: "It''s past the time to recruit students, you arete, and Yingcai Academy is not for children from any family. , for a bundle of twenty-two a month, can you possibly afford it?"


    Kong Hongzhuo almost jumped up when he heard the words, but couldn''t help but said: "Hey, big tiger, when did the shackles of the Elite Academy get twenty taels a month? This time it has quadrupled, what do you want to do?"


    Dahu said coldly: "This is not my decision, but the young master''s decision. The young master said that studying is a sacred thing, and it is also a costly thing. From today, Yingcai Academy only epts students from good families. Previously There are many students who can only afford to train for a few months or a year and a half. With them, a lot of learning resources are wasted. The young master also said that teaching is also a sacred thing. Master, they will increase the moon silver."


    Kong Hongzhuo asked with an ashen face: "Increase the moon silver?"


    Seeing that Kong Hongzhuo''s face finally changed, Dahu said proudly: "Yes, I heard that the young master ns to give at least 32 taels of silver for a month in the future, but you can''t enjoy it anymore, who told you not to leave a way out for yourself in the first ce? If you had been nicer to the young master, maybe you would have stayed here."


    Kong Hongzhuo red at the tiger angrily.


    Even if the old dean gave him more monthly money, it would not exceed twenty-two months.


    Thirty-two months, and he rose to the moon silver as soon as he left, which is too much!


    After finishing speaking, the big tiger looked at Murong Zhe and said, "How? Can you pay?"


    Murong Xuan looked at the big tiger and was extremely ufortable. He looked so badly beaten. If there were not many people here, he would definitely beat him hard.


    Murong Zhe was about to speak, but Murong Lingran was afraid that he would actually agree, so he interrupted abruptly, "Father, let''s go."


    Today, the man named Dahu is so stance that people who don¡¯t know it will never think this is a school.


    School is a ce for teaching and educating people, and it actually raises thugs. They say that the young master treats his father''s righteous brother so ruthlessly. You don''t have to think about it to know what the character of the master who stays here is like.


    It seems that Lizheng''s friend''s son is lucky. He met Kong Hongzhuo as soon as he came here. If he met other masters, he probably wouldn''t rmend her to bring his sixth brother here.


    Twenty taels of silver a month, her younger brother is only here for enlightenment, not directly to take the championship. She spends so much money following a master with bad character. She is stupid to do that.


    Judging from Dahu and the others speaking ill of Kong Hongzhuo at the front door, that young master is also stupid.


    Although it is normal for a new officer to take office three times, but firing a person at the front door with such a violent method, I am afraid that other masters may indeed listen to him in the future, but in the future even rich people will probably Rarely will children be sent.


    turned his head and saw that a group of people had gathered behind them, pointing at the Elite Academy.

 Chapter 510: faint

    Chapter 510 Fainted


    Murong Ding was also frightened by the actions of Dahu and the others just now. He pulled Dad''s sleeve and whispered, "Yes, Dad, I don''t want to study here."


    They were horrible.


    The big tiger looked at the three of them contemptuously, only to think that another group of poor ghosts came to study, not realizing that they just "showed their supernatural powers" and scared people away.


    "In that case, leave quickly."


    Seeing that Kong Hongzhuo was still there, he said displeasedly, "Why haven''t you left yet? Do you really want me to do it?"


    Kong Hongzhuo raised his eyebrows and said indifferently, "Let''s go as soon as we go. I don''t have any patience at a young age, but it can''t be a big deal."


    The tiger was instantly angry, and as soon as he waved his hand, the people behind him rushed out.


    Kong Hongzhuo saw this and knew that they wereing, so he turned around and ran away.


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply, Kong Hongzhuo looked like a weak schr, but his leg strength was no worse than those of the strong men, and it didn''t take long for them to get rid of them.


    The thugs saw that they couldn''t catch up with him, and the man had already run away, so they had to go back.


    Murong said: "Father, second brother, let''s go too."


    Stay any longer, and they might end up in the same fate as that man.


    Murong Zhe nodded and walked out of the Yingcai Academy with his children.


    ¡­


    Kong Hongzhuo ran for a while, and when he saw the thugs turned around and went back, he immediately stroked his chest with lingering fears.


    Big tiger actually came to him, really angry.


    These little **** really don''t know what to do. What he did in the past was really for their good, and he didn''t understand his good intentions.


    The ce to live is gone, the money is gone, and there are only a few tattered clothes by his side. He used to stay by the old dean''s side, and other masters have never seen him have a good rtionship with the old dean. Now that he is gone, I am afraid he is not Know where to hide and snicker.


    If hees to borrow money to live in, I am afraid that he will also be kicked out.


    Ah, how could his life be like this!


    There was another rumbling sound from his stomach, Kong Hongzhuo sighed, "The rest doesn''t matter, it''s better to fill the stomach as soon as possible, otherwise..."


    Before he finished speaking, Kong Hongzhuo who was on the street suddenly closed his eyes and fell straight to the ground.


    When people passing by saw this, they immediately surrounded it.


    "What happened to this man?"


    "I do not know either."


    "Just now when you walked to this man, he fell down. What did you do to him?"


    "I didn''t touch him, he fell by himself, don''t wrong me."


    "I can testify that he did fall by himself."


    "Is that sick?"


    "Somebody call a doctor here. If something happens at a young age, the family will not know how sad it is."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran and his group of four had been following Kong Hongzhuo just now, and they saw him fall down with their own eyes. They quickly ran over to clear the crowd, and crouched down to test his breath.


    "There is still air."


    Murong Zhe hurriedly said, "Aran, open his eyelids to show daddy."


    "Yes, Dad."


    But before Murong Lingran started, Kong Hongzhuo suddenly opened his eyes, saw her, grabbed her hand suddenly, and said weakly, "I''m so hungry..."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly darkened, shouldn''t this person faint because he didn''t eat breakfast?


    A teacher who would let himself starve on the street and fall into such a state of embarrassment?

 Chapter 511: repay

    Chapter 511 Reward


    The onlookers sighed in relief when they saw this, because they were starving.


    Murong Lingran shook his head speechlessly, stood up and looked around.


    I saw a dumpling stall not far away, so I quickly helped people over to sit down.


    "Five bowls of dumplings!"


    The stall owner hurriedly responded: "Hao Le, guest officer."


    The stall owner just brought a bowl over. Kong Hongzhuo, who was still weak just now, immediately came to his spirits. He took the chopsticks and started to devour it. It didn''t take long before he finished the bowl.


    Just as the stall owner brought another bowl, Kong Hongzhuo was not polite and started eating again.


    After eating all the five bowls, he wiped his mouth contentedly, touched his full stomach again, and said with a big smile, "Yes, I haven''t eaten dumplings for a long time, not bad."


    "I am full?"


    "Well, thank you girl, I''m full."


    "Are you still dizzy?"


    "I''m not dizzy anymore, I''ve been sick since I was a child, I can''t be hungry, I''m dizzy when I''m hungry, I was about to eat breakfast this morning, and that stinky boy asked the big tiger to catch me, so I didn''t eat breakfast, making the girlugh already."


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "Would you like another bowl?"


    Kong Hongzhuo touched his stomach again, feeling that he could hold it, and said embarrassedly, "If I have another bowl, I can eat it."


    Murong Lingran hurriedly asked the stall owner to serve five more bowls, and after tying a fork to Dad''s hand, he began to eat.


    Kong Hongzhuo finished the meal quickly, and when he saw what Murong Zhe was holding, he stretched his head to look curiously, "What is this?"


    "It''s just a tool for eating."


    Seeing that she didn''t borate, Kong Hongzhuo didn''t ask any more questions. After he finished eating, he said solemnly, "Thank you for the hospitality today, I have no money for the next time, and I will never forget the kindness I received today. In this difficult time, I must personallye to the door to thank you.¡±


    Murong Zhe shook his head and said, "It''s unnecessary to thank you, but you don''t have to take it seriously."


    "Thank you so much, I''ll take my leave now."


    Kong Hongzhuo was about to lift his foot to leave when he suddenly took a serious look at Murong Ding, and then looked at their family''s clothes. Thinking of what they said to Da Hu, he suddenly touched his chin and said with a smile, "You guys are going to give this one a gift today. Did the child go to school?"


    Murong Ling Ran guessed roughly what he was going to say,ughed secretly in his heart, but his face was extremely calm: "It is indeed."


    Kong Hongzhuo said again: "You guys look like very ordinary people on the surface, but I guess your family should also have some property, right?"


    "So what?"


    has a good eye.


    "Who lives outside the city?"


    "That''s right."


    is quite smart, worthy of being a master.


    "This child has read books before?"


    "Only know a few words."


    Kong Hongzhuo nced at Murong Ding, cleared his voice, and said sternly: "You should also know my identity, I''m not boasting, my knowledge is first-ss in Yingcai School, and is deeply loved by students. Most of the schools have passed the time to recruit students, and it is not easy to find a school to ept him now."


    "Even if there is a school willing to ept it, he has no foundation at all, and it is difficult to keep up with the footsteps of those people. It will increase the pressure on him at a young age. If he has the idea of ????being tired of learning, it is not good."


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "So what?"


    "So..." Kong Hongzhuo suddenly said with a pleasing smile: "You saved me today, and I have nothing to repay you. Only the knowledge in my body is the most valuable."

 Chapter 512: shelter

    Chapter 512 Shelter


    "Instead of letting this child rush back and forth every day at a young age, it''s better to invite the master back. So let me be the master of this child, Shuxiu, you can watch it."


    "But I have the problem of fainting when I''m hungry. As long as you always give me something to eat and provide me with a shelter from the wind and rain, I will wholeheartedly teach this child''s knowledge."


    Murong Zhe asked: "We provide amodation? Do you have no family?"


    "Family?" Kong Hongzhuoughed at himself: "The only person who counts as my family is the righteous brother of Yingcai Academy. Now that he is dead, I thought that stinky boy could give me a good retirement, but I didn''t expect that he would actually hate me for treating him before. What my father said is really a wolf-hearted, so big, I still don''t know the truth of honesty and good deeds."


    "If it wasn''t for the sake of his righteous brother''s son, I wouldn''t give him more nces, even if my righteous brother and I sued, but I''m all for his own good, and I''m not happy to care about others. "


    "He was afraid of ghosts when he was a child, I even slept with him in his arms, and he actually treated me like this, I was really cold, sad and heartbroken, how could he treat my uncle like this, although I''m not his uncle, but I sincerely Good for him, woo woo... woo woo..."


    Kong Hongzhuo said that the more he was wronged, a big man in his twenties started sobbing softly, but after a while he burst into tears in front of them.


    "woo woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    It was the first time that Murong Zhe and his sons and daughters saw a man cry so wronged, so they hurriedly said, "Don''t cry, there are no obstacles in the world that can''t be ovee, all these things will pass."


    Kong Hongzhuo suddenly held back his tears, took Murong Zhe''s hand excitedly, and said hopefully, "Then...then you promised me to be your son''s master? You promised me a ce to live?"


    Murong Lingran had indeed nned to let his younger brother Master, but seeing him cry so spineless now, she felt a little disgusted.


    She was about to say let her think about it when she saw Murong Zhe say, "Well, we agreed."


    "Daddy."


    Murong Zhe gave his daughter a reassuring look. Although this man is a schr, he is not at all high-level and can afford it.


    The three of them may have seen the most embarrassing moment in his life just now, and he didn''t care at all. This was the first time he saw a master who escaped like this.


    Xiao Liu is different from other children. From the beginning of his memory, he grew up in the harsh environment of Saiyuan Mansion, not in a normal environment at all.


    After finally regaining his freedom, he was lost by them, abused, and poisoned.


    Even though he has been back for some days, although he has been sleeping alone in order not to worry them, every time he gets up in the middle of the night to see him, he has nightmares about the bitter days before.


    During the day, he looks like a normal child, but he is actually fragile and sensitive inside.


    With a master who escaped with him, he should be able to forget the previous pain and get out of the shadows as soon as possible.


    When he was in the Imperial Doctor''s Mansion, he invited his master back, but now the family is not short of money, and his body still needs to be recuperated.


    What''s more, he also saw the refugees outside the city just now. A Ran said that those refugees would stop the carriages and rob them. During this time, it is better to keep the children under his nose.

 Chapter 513: Master

    Chapter 513 Master


    Murong Lingran wasn''t stupid either. Seeing Dad''s eyes, he knew what he was thinking, so he didn''t stop him, "Okay, I have no problem."


    Murong Xuan also felt that what Kong Hongzhuo said was reasonable, and nodded: "I have no opinion."


    Kong Hongzhuo breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Thank you so much."


    There is no way to be invincible, God really loves him, hahaha¡­


    Looking at his smug look, Murong snorted coldly, "Don''t be too happy, everyone in our family has read books. If you don''t teach well, then we won''t be polite."


    "I know, I know, don''t worry, I will definitely try my best and won''t give you this chance."


    Murong Ding said, "Father, sister, will this person be my master from now on? Do I not have to go to school?"


    Murong said: "Liu, are you willing to let him be your master?"


    Murong Ding nodded, "Yes."


    Since he had decided to hire Kong Hongzhuo as his master and asked the Murong family to provide amodation, Murong Lingran also knew that Kong Hongzhuo only had a few clothes and no other luggage.


    So let them wait here, she went to buy some daily necessities with the second brother and the sixth brother, including quilts, sheets, pillows, washbasins and so on.


    Four people came and five returned. After returning home, Murong Lingran briefly introduced Kong Hongzhuo to the mother and brothers, and introduced him to the situation at home.


    The three members of the Tong family have already lived in the guest room at home. The fourth brother and fifth brother''s rooms must not be moved, so they can only live in the same room with the sixth brother for the time being.


    Naturally, after all, it was the person who only met today, and Murong Lingran dared to arrange him at home only after asking the Lord Changqi.


    But when Kong Hongzhuo heard what Murong Lingran said, he immediately rejected her suggestion.


    said that he did not live under the same roof with the woman, and that he could not live at home even if he was beaten to death. He insisted on living outside and asked her to find another house for him outside.


    Murong Lingran exined the situation of their family again, but he didn''t expect that he would go to the hut to live with the two Lu Lezheng brothers, and he would go to Murong Ding''s house to teach him during the day.


    Murong Ling was helpless, so he had to add a bed, a screen, a desk and a wardrobe for him in the hut, and let them live together temporarily.


    From that day on, Murong Ding began to study with Kong Hongzhuo.


    There are many peopleing and going in the field every day, and soon many people know about one more person in the hut.


    And Kong Hongzhuo''s handsomeness became the object of discussion in the whole vige within a few days.


    Most people in the vige have never read books and admire schrs.


    After knowing that he was the master specially invited by the Murong family for Murong Ding, when he saw him again, there was even more respect in his eyes.


    At the same time, he is also extremely envious, that the Murong family actually invited the master back directly.


    But most people are just envious. As long as the Murong family has been in Lihua Vige, they have work to do every day, and soon they can save enough for their children to repair and send their children to study.


    Originally, many people wanted to have a good rtionship with him. After all, he was the master. Maybe he could help their children study in the future.


    However, although Kong Hongzhuo has an entric personality, he also likes quietness and rarely goes to ces with many people, either teaching in Murong Ding''s house, in the hut, or going up the mountain with Murong Ding.


    Everyone in the vige has work to do, and it is difficult to meet him for a while.

 Chapter 514: send back

    Chapter 514 Send Back


    Time passed quickly, and a few dayster, Tong Qishen and Tong Xiuming''s injuries have recovered almost after recuperation.


    The first thing to do in physical recovery is to go home.


    Murong Zhe said worriedly: "Uncle Tong, why don''t you stay for a while longer, take care of your body and go back."


    Tong Qishen shook his head, "This time has been enough to bother you. I''m very grateful for your food and drinks. I''ve been thinking about it a lot these days. You were rightst time, and you''ve always been fine. , Xiuming and I had an ident the night Mr. Lai left, and then the three of us were kicked out, which is very likely to be rted to Mr. Lai."


    "Even if she didn''t do it, I have to go back and ask her carefully. I have provided her with food and shelter for decades, and I have raised her children, helped them to start a family, get married, and married. Why is she so cruel and casual. Finding one person will end the life and death of me and Xiuming."


    "If we hadn''t met you and we left, Wenwen would definitely not be able to live."


    With that said, Tong Qishen suddenly pulled his son and granddaughter to kneel towards Murong Zhe''s family, and said with sincere gratitude, "I really thank you for your life-saving grace this time, I have nothing to repay you now, great kindness. Don''t say thank you, I will find a way to repay you when I finish the housework."


    Murong Zhe hurriedly motioned his sons and daughters to help them all up. He had known Tong Qishen for more than ten years and knew a little about his temper, so he could only say: "Since Uncle Tong insists on leaving, I won''t stay any longer. The thing is I''m sorry for you, if there is any difficulty, you know where I live, and I wee you at any time."


    Tong Qi said deeply: "Master, don''t say that, it''s none of your business."


    After living for so long, he also knew a little about the Murong family.


    He is also a man of flesh and blood. To be honest, he did nothing but was ndered at the beginning. He hated Liu.


    But he was relieved when he knew that the Liu family had given up his capable son and that life was not as good as the day before.


    Good and evil will be rewarded eventually, and God really sees them all.


    "But is it alright for the three of you to go back?"


    Tong Qishen was stunned for a moment, then suddenly smiled, "Master, if you have something to say, just say it."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Then I won''t go around the corner. If it''s really your wife and outsiders who conspired to make you look like that day, you''re going back now, don''t you give her a chance to attack again?"


    "In broad daylight, she...she shouldn''t dare to shoot at us, right?"


    And now I''m not sure that it must be Lai who shot her that night.


    Murong Lingran suddenly said: "Grandpa Tong, people are sinister and have to be guarded. The heart of guarding against others is indispensable. There were so many people watching that day, and she must know that I rescued you."


    Tong Qishen said: "Then what should we do?"


    Murong Lingran took out a purse and handed it to Tong Qishen, and said his thoughts lightly.


    Tong Qi took a deep look at his son, then at his granddaughter, and sighed: "Okay, then thank you very much."


    He owed the Murong family one more time, and he didn''t know if he could pay it back in his life.


    After a few more words, Murong Zhe asked Murong Zong to personally send them back to the city.


    Tong Qishen also knew that Murong Zong was busy every day without touching the ground. It took him a lot of time to send his family back to the city today, so he asked him to put their family down at the gate of the city.

 Chapter 515: Method

    Chapter 515 Methods


    Murong Zong did not insist on sending them. For Tong Wenwen''s sake, they would definitely adopt A Ran''s method.


    With A Ran''s solution, nothing will happen.


    At night, Murong locked the door and entered the space.


    A few days ago, she received a letter from Helian Rongjiu, saying that the potatoes had been nted sessfully, and they were waiting for the harvest, so that she would tell him if she found something good in the future.


    Now that she has made up her mind to clear her father''s grievances, she is not sure whether she can get the emperor to order a re-investigation of the incident just by relying on potatoes.


    Although the modern items in her space may be taken out casually, it may make the emperor''s children shine.


    But those things are too different. They have stayed in the frontier again, dedicated them directly to the emperor, and then said that they want to clear their grievances. She believes that the emperor will not only not be happy to get the treasure, but will be furious, maybe their family will directly Lost my head.


    To please the emperor''s children, you must be cautious and cautious.


    nced at all her seeds, suddenly raised his eyebrows, and immediately came up with an idea.


    Murong Lingran shouted into the air: "Shen Jun, are you there?"


    "This seat is here."


    "Shen Jun, I have a question for you. You said that spiritual spring water can''t turn inferior seeds into high quality, so do you have any other way?"


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly, "What do you want to do?"


    "I never thought about nting rice and wheat in the space before, so I didn''t buy these two kinds of seeds, and now I want to nt them, but I recently heard that the yield per mu of rice and wheat in Xuanqing country is very low, even twenty Half a century is not there, so¡­¡±


    "So you want to improve Xuanqing''s inferior seeds and increase the per-mu yield of rice and wheat?"


    "Yes, do you have a solution?"


    Judging from Jiu Gongzi''s happiness when he saw the potato yield per mu, and judging from the appearance of Xuanqing Kingdom''s state of peace and prosperity, the emperor''s son can be regarded as a Mingjun.


    If she could grow rice that yielded more than 1,000 catties per mu in her previous life, she wouldn''t believe that the emperor''s children did not treat their family differently!


    Shenjun Changqi said slowly: "There is a way, but it''s a bit troublesome and it takes a lot of time."


    If his wounds arepletely healed and the spiritual spring water is restored to its original use, it will only be necessary to water it with the spiritual spring water, but it is not enough for now.


    Murong said excitedly: "If there is a way, I''m not afraid of trouble, and I''m not afraid of spending time."


    Shenjun Changqi nced at the fruit trees that were piled high on small hills beside him, and said lightly, "Do you have enough trees for your little deste mountain?"


    "Probably enough, I''ve never nted barren hills before. If it''s not enough, I''ll just prepare itter."


    Shenjun Changqi nodded, "Since that''s the case, the solution is..."


    Murong Lingran listened to what he said, and said gratefully: "God, thank you very much."


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly: "Thank you, but you don''t have to. Now yournd is free. I''m tired of the fruits you ntedst year. Should I change the taste of this seat?"


    "God, what do you want to eat?"


    "Longan."


    Longan?


    Murong Lingran nced at her fruit tree pile, because she had never seen longan when she lived in the capital before, and in her previous life, she would get angry when she ate it. Although she knew that it was rich in nutrients, she never thought about nting it.


    "Since the gods like it, I''ll nt it for you right away."


    "good."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The next day, Murong Lingran and Murong Zong went to Lizheng''s house early, and when they came back, they each held a bag of seeds in their arms.

 Chapter 516: see daughter-in-law

    Chapter 516 Seeing Daughter-inw


    Murong Zong said: "Aran, vegetables are already nted in the fields, and now there is nond for rice and wheat."


    He had also mentioned nting rice to his sister before, but she said that the family was short of money, rice and wheat were growing slowly, and money came slowly, so he didn¡¯t n to nt them. Why did he change his mind now?


    Murong smiled and said: "I don''t nt it, no, I don''t nt it now. I will nt it again after a while. I will use these for other purposes. I will tell you when it is sessful."


    "Okay." My sister has always been assertive, so Murong Zong didn''t ask more questions if she didn''t say anything.


    Murong Zong said again: "Everything that should be nted in the ground has already been nted. Now the growth of vegetables is also good, and the small barren hills can be nted in a few days. Don''t you want to nt fruit trees? Find someone who sells fruit seedlings. ?"


    Murong said: "Brother, don''t worry, I have found it long ago, as long as you notify it, it will be delivered soon."


    "That''s good."


    At this moment, Murong Qing suddenly ran to their side and whispered a few words.


    The two turned around and saw Liu shi walking in front not far away, Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan walking behind, and the direction they went was the direction of Murong Qi''s house.


    Murong said: "Aqing, thank you, I''ll go now, today is a special day, you''d better go back with me, lest your mother tell you about you."


    "Well, thank you, sister."


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, he handed the rice seeds in his hand to Murong Zong, and said solemnly: "Brother, I''ll go over there."


    "Can you do it alone? Would you like to apany you to the eldest brother?"


    "No, don''t worry, there''s ck hair."


    Murong Zong had no choice but to follow her.


    At this time, the main room of Murong Qi''s house was full of people, and there were all kinds of snacks on the table. It was lively, talking andughing.


    Seeing that Murong Zhe and Xiao Man''an finally came, Murong Qi hurriedly got up and stepped forward with a smile: "Brother, sister-inw, you are here. Come, let me introduce to you, this is Gaidajin from Qingshan Vige, our next-door vige. And his wife Xiong, next to their youngest daughter, Gai Xiaozhu."


    The husband and wife hurriedly got up, and Gaidakin said enthusiastically: "So you are his elder brother and elder sister-inw. You''ve admired your name for a long time. It''s really better to see it once you hear it."


    Gai Xiaozhu looked up at Murong Zhe and his wife, and immediately lowered his head.


    Murong Zhe nodded slightly and frowned, "Father, didn''t Mother say you are sick?"


    Murongliang thought that the eldest son was just here to see him today, but he didn''t expect that he was tricked intoing here, making him happy for nothing, and immediately red at Liu Shi: "A Cai is his nephew, you call him It''s okay toe here, but you call it, why do you still curse me? What? I just wish I was dead, and then no one would take care of you, right!"


    Mr. Liu shrank his neck as he stared at him. If she didn''t say that, how could theye here!


    They didn''te back during the Chinese New Year. If they directly told them toe and help Prime Minister Ah see his daughter-inw, they would definitely note.


    If the Gai family wanted to see Murong Zhe, and she still had something to tell him, she would not have invited them!


    Murong Zhe also knew that he was deceived, or was deceived by his own mother, and immediately said with an impatient expression: "Since my father is fine, and seeing that your family has something to do, we will leave."


    Seeing that he turned around and was about to leave, Murong Liang hurriedly said: "Azhe, Lingran''s mother, it''s rare for you toe here once, sit down for a while and then leave, Acai is also your nephew, and it''s justifiable to help you, so just stay. ."

 Chapter 517: two families

    Chapter 517 Family


    Seeing his pleading appearance, the two of them had to give him face and sit aside because of the presence of guests.


    Seeing their reluctant appearance, Liu Shi really wanted to have a seizure, but now is not the time. After thinking about it, he suddenly smiled and said, "Yes, you are A Qi''s rtives after all, and A Cai is also your nephew. You should be involved in his life-long event."


    Murong Zhe frowned suddenly, but quickly stretched his brows and said lightly, "Indeed."


    "A lifetime event? It seems that I came at the right time."


    The people in the main room heard the voice and turned their heads to see that Murong Lingran walked in with Murong Qing smiling.


    Liu Shi was about to say something, but Murong Liang red at him, so he had to calm down temporarily, but his eyes were fixed on Murong Lingran.


    The meaning of ?? is very obvious, as long as she dares to destroy Murong Cai''s marriage today, she wants her to look good.


    Murong Qing is also a white-eyed wolf, she actually called this dead girl here, and she will settle the ount with herter!


    Murong Lingran looked at her with a speechless look in her eyes. She was toozy to care about Murong Cai''s life-long affairs!


    Murong Liang smiled and said, "A Ran and A Qing are back."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    "It''s just in time, Ah Cai is also your brother, it''s good for you toe and get to know each other. If this happens today, Xiaozhu will be your future sister-inw, so that you won''t recognize it on the road in the future and make a joke."


    Murong Lingran nced at the woman standing by Xiong''s side, raised her eyebrows and said, "Sister-inw?"


    "right."


    "Oh."


    After they stood by their father''s side, Murong Liang said, "Azhe, I also know that the elders are orderly, but seeing that Azong is so busy every day, he doesn''t have time to talk about love, and I don''t know. How long does he have to wait before he ns to start a family. Ah Choi is getting old, and your younger brother and younger siblings are also anxious about his marriage, so they will look at others one step ahead of him, and I hope you don¡¯t mind and don¡¯t hold grudges against Ah Choi.¡±


    Murong Zhe said lightly, "It''s okay."


    He was telling the truth, not being pretentious.


    What the eldest son said to his wifest time, the wife also told him that there are indeed countless men in the capital who got married when they were eighteen or neen or even twenty.


    The eldest son is only seventeen years old this year, and he has always had his own ideas. Since he does not want to get married now, he is not reluctant.


    Thest time Murong Qi asked him for money, he said that the elders were orderly, but it was actually an excuse for him not to ask for money anymore.


    Since the family has been separated, they are now two families.


    Murong Cai was in a hurry to get married, but he did not object, nor did he bother to object.


    Murong raised her eyebrows and nced at Gai Xiaozhu, who was facing him. Is it just for this matter that Mrs. Liu invited her father and mother toe over?


    Murong Liang was relieved when he heard the words, he was really worried that he would mind and create a gap between the two brothers who had a bad rtionship.


    "In that case, what do you think of Xiaozhu?"


    Murong twitched the corners of his mouth sharply, Xuan Qingguo''s blind date is like this? What''s the difference between a woman like this and amodity that anyone can choose?


    If the man didn''t like the woman and said some harsh words, wouldn''t it be embarrassing?


    Fortunately, she is only eleven years old this year, she is still too early to get married, and she still has a lot of time to find one by herself.


    She must not be criticized like amodity, otherwise she might as well hit the wall and die.


    Murong Zhe nced at his wife, saw her nodding, and said lightly: "We only met for the first time, and we didn''t know much about it, so it''s hard to give advice. Since it''s Ah Cai''s daughter-inw, Ah Cai likes it more than anything else."

 Chapter 518: twin sisters

    Chapter 518 Twin Sisters


    Liu Shi suddenly asked, "What do you three think of her appearance?"


    Murong Zhe frowned, why did A-Niang suddenly ask this?


    Seeing that Murong Zhe didn''t say anything, Liu Shi smiled and asked Murong Lingran, "Aran, what do you think of her appearance?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "Ama, are you sure you want to ask me?"


    Liu Shi was startled, pouted, and turned to look at the Gai family: "Our family is naturally satisfied with Xiaozhu, although Ah Cai is my second grandson, but everyone doesn''t mind, Ah Cai is very satisfied with Xiaozhu. Yes, look at this marriage..."


    Mrs. Xiong quietly pulled Gai Xiaozhu''s clothes and said in a low voice, "What do you think?"


    Gai Xiaozhu took another look at Murong Cai, who was staring at her with a blushing face, and nodded faintly.


    Murong Cai immediately showed joy, he finally had a daughter-inw.


    Chen shi said with a smile: "If that''s the case, we''ll hire you when we choose a date."


    Mrs. Xiong nodded: "It depends on the future mother."


    Chen Shi said again: "It''s not too early, then I''m going to prepare lunch. The conditions at home are limited, and the food is rough, please don''t dislike it."


    "Don''t dislike it." Xiong hurriedly said: "There are a lot of people eating, so let''s help too, we can be faster."


    Chen shi nodded, "Okay, trouble you all."


    Murong Zhe knew that they did not wee him to stay for lunch, so as soon as Mrs. Chen and the others entered the kitchen, they got up and left.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Liu suddenly sat up straight and said with a stern face: "Lingran her mother, Azong is my first grandson after all, and I am also very concerned about his life-long affairs, as you can see, A Caihe Xiaozhu''s marriage is set today, and he is the eldest brother, so you should prepare for him."


    Xiao Manan said softly: "Auntie, I know."


    Gaidajin nced at Liu Shi, Liu Shi received his look, and said: "But you motherfucker, I am afraid you have no experience in making marriage arrangements for your son, if not, I can find one for Azong. The door is a good family."


    ing.


    Murong sneered sneeringly, she knew that it would be too early to do nothing, and Liu would not invite people who have embarrassed her many times toe back for no reason. Feelings are waiting for them here.


    Xiao Manan nced at her husband and saw that he didn''t say a word, so he had to keep silent.


    Seeing that they didn''t respond, Mrs. Liu thought they had acquiesced to her actions, so she immediately regained her spirits and persuaded her with a hard-hearted expression: "Azhe, Azong is not too young, you can''t let him, the vigers When a man is his age, all children will die. If a man is older, the girl''s family will think there is something wrong with him. After all, we are different from ordinary people. We have stayed in Saiyuan Mansion. If there is a suitable girl, we will Hurry up and get married, maybe you can get married before Ah Cai."


    Murong Lingran sneered: "Ama, why do you talk so much nonsense, just say what you want to say."


    Liu Shi said displeased: "Bullshit? I am doing this for your elder brother''s good. If Ah Cai has a child by then, but your elder brother is not married, it will really be a joke."


    "Joke? Grandma, in order not to make big brother a joke, what do you think?"


    Liu Shi hurriedly said: "It''s like this, the Gai family has two daughters, twin sisters, the older one is called Gai Xiaozhen and the younger one is Gai Xiaozhu, and they will be fifteen years old next month. I see, what I mean is, let the two daughters of the Gai family marry A Zong and A Cai respectively. The people of the Gai family also said that they don''t dislike A Zong''s age, so wouldn''t A Zong''s marriage be resolved? "

 Chapter 519: no one wants

    Chapter 519 No one wants


    Murong Lingran nced meaningfully at Gaida Jin who had always been as steady as Mount Tai, then looked at Liu Shi again, and sneered: "It turns out that you called Dad over to fight this idea, most of the twins look alike, no wonder Just now you asked us what Gai Xiaozhu looked like, and you even allocated all the sister flowers ording to their size, so you are so sure that we will agree after racking your brains to calcte us?"


    "Auntie." Murong Zhe was furious: "You guys have gone too far this time. You should know that I hate others to plot against me the most. We are in charge of Azong''s marriage, so don''t meddle in your own business."


    Liu Shi was immediately angry, forgot there were guests, and couldn''t help raising his voice: "I''m nosy? Old man, look at your good son, I''m all for his son''s good, he actually said I''m nosy , can you just say something and watch me being bullied by my son like this?"


    "Aren''t you meddling with your business? You didn''t tell me today that you were going to tell Azong about marriage. When you were thinking about things, you couldn''t think of me. If you were scolded, you came to me? You deserve it! You can solve it yourself!"


    After Murong Liang finished speaking, he sat by the side, arranging the cut tobo leisurely.


    Based on previous experience, with Murong''s presence, Liu''s goal today would never be possible.


    Liu Shi was angry, but she didn''t have the confidence to say anything more. After all, she really made her own decision about this matter today.


    Murong Zhe said: "Auntie, the marriage is a big event, and the words of the matchmaker for your parents'' life. You, a grandma who is a generation apart, stretched your hand too long."


    "Murong Zhe, you unfilial son, our family has been assigned after all, and there are still charges on you. If you continue like this, sooner orter, A Zong will not be able to marry a wife! The Gai family does not despise us, nor does A Zong When you are old, you should be happy, and you are still picking and choosing here, and you don''t even see if you still have that capital in your family."


    "Do you know what the Gai family does? Their family runs a restaurant in the city, and the money they earn every day is no less than what you get from selling vegetables. Azong married Gai Xiaozhen, and life will only get better and better. It''s a blessing for Azong to see Azong as his son-inw!"


    Restaurant?


    So it turns out, no wonder even Murong Cai, who is almost the same as a crippled person, can see it.


    Murong Lingran''s face turned gloomy in an instant, and she said contemptuously, "Can''t you marry a wife? Grandma, don''t think I don''t know what you mean, you belittled my eldest brother so much, don''t you just want to make us anxious and obey you? ? But don''t forget, my elder brother is dignified and handsome, and his manners and etiquette are not inferior to the sons of the city."


    "I also have martial arts skills. When my eldest brother gets married, I will help him prepare more than 120 dowry gifts. I don''t believe it anymore. With such an excellent eldest brother and so many dowry gifts, he will Can''t find a good wife?"


    Liu''s face turned white and red, red and white, and after thinking for a long time, he said, "You... don''t look down on your elder brother too much, if your elder brother is really so capable, how could it be that he is not married yet? Except no one wants it. What else could be the reason!"


    "No one wants it?" Murong Lingran mocked: "You think my eldest brother is as unscrupulous as you, and the younger brothers have been living abroad for so long. As their grandma and uncle, your family cares about their life and death. Is it? He just misses his younger brothers outside and has no intention of marrying for the time being."

 Chapter 520: marriage certificate

    Chapter 520 Marriage Certificate


    "I''m rich, if he wants to marry a daughter-inw, I will marry as many wives as he wants. If he has money, he can''t get a daughter-inw? This is the biggest joke I''ve heard this year!"


    secretly said in his heart: Sister Jia Nian, if you really like my big brother, one day you two will get together. If you know what I said today, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m all unintentional.


    "You!" Liu Shi was furious, but he couldn''t even say a word of rebuttal, as if he knew that Murong Zong couldn''t marry a daughter-inw was a bitcking.


    Gaidakin saw that Liu Shi was speechless, and the marriage with Murong Zhe might be in vain, so he couldn''t help but said, "Can you allow me to say a word?"


    Murong Lingran calmly said: "Today, all this is because of your family, so naturally."


    She wants to see what other reasons they can find!


    Gaidajin said slowly: "This girl, in fact, you don''t have to doubt your grandma''s intentions, she just wants your eldest brother to get married as soon as possible, and to take care of my two daughters. Since ancient times, when a girl got married, she was alone at her husband''s house. I miss my parents'' family. My two daughters grew up together and have hardly ever been separated. As their father, I naturally don''t want them to be separated. If they can marry into a family at the same time, they can also take care of each other. So for The choice of son-inw has always been based on having two brothers in the family."


    "But the family I was looking for before either had two brothers, but the eldest brother became a rtive, or the age difference between the two brothers was too big to prepare for marrying a wife at the same time, so I chose from a thousand choices before I found your family."


    Don''t talk about Murong Lingran, even Murong Zhe didn''t feel veryfortable listening to it, as if he meant to tter their family.


    He just ran a restaurant, and people who didn¡¯t know it thought he was running a country!


    Murong Zhe said with a sullen face: "It''s useless to find our family. You haven''t gotten married to Murong Cai yet, and we are just strangers. What right do you have to decide my son''s life in private? You are just strangers. People dare to plot against my family like this. If they really marry your daughter, I don''t know what Azong is plotted by you! Today I put my words here, even if my children can''t marry a wife in their entire life, they will never marry you. daughter of the family!"


    Gaidakin''s face was ashen, his hands clenched into fists, obviously he didn''t expect Murong Zhe to be so disrespectful.


    Murong Lingran sneered suddenly and sarcastically said: "Yes, what you said is so high-sounding, isn''t the ultimate goal to force us to agree to the marriage? If you are really good for your daughter, why not let the matchmakere to the marriage in an upright manner? Don''t you just know that our family won''t agree, so you will join forces with Grandma to figure out our family?"


    "And she said that grandma was like giving herself up for others, why is it for your daughter''s good? She is my grandma, grandpa''s grandma, we don''t know her mind yet? She is an olddy who fell into the eyes of money. That''s all, Murong Cai is her life, can she do things that are not good for her grandson?"


    Gaidajin choked and was speechless.


    Liu Shi said displeasedly: "Murong Zhe, it''s useless for you to refuse, I have given them the eight characters of A Zong, and I also signed the marriage contract for you, the eldest daughter of the Gai family, A Zong, has to marry if she wants to, or not. Gotta marry!"


    Marriage certificate?

 Chapter 521: conspiracy

    Chapter 521 Conspiracy


    Murong Lingran was stunned for a moment, Liu Shi actually did such a shameless thing for Murong Cai!


    Xiao Manan looked at Murong Zhe anxiously.


    Murong Zheughed in anger: "Auntie, the marriage is a big event, the words of the matchmaker for your parents'' life, what qualifications do you have to sign the marriage certificate for us as a grandma who is a generation apart!"


    Mrs Liu curled her lips and said lightly, "I''m Azong''s grandma, so I''m naturally qualified. Anyway, the marriage certificate has been signed, so I can''t go back."


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "I can''t go back on it? You can try it when the timees. You watched A Zong grow up, don''t you know his temper? It''s such a big thing to marry a wife, you think that forcing him like this will make him Is he obedient?"


    Liu said proudly: "Who is it to scare? If he doesn''t marry, I will use death to force him. I don''t believe that he can bear the crime of forcing his mother to death!"


    "Aniang!" Murong Zhe roared, "How can you be so shameless! Azong is your eldest grandson, so you want to destroy him?"


    Murongliang didn''t have time to watch the excitement, and said coldly, "Liu Guli, if you keep talking nonsense, I''ll leave you!"


    Liu Shi snorted coldly: "I just want him to marry a person, who is not to marry? I have seen Gai Xiaozhen, the person is very beautiful, exactly the same as her sister, more than enough to match Murong Zong, As long as he is obedient and obedient, I am also a person who cherishes my life, and naturally I will not destroy him."


    After all, she is still someone who wants to enjoy happiness, otherwise she would not waste so much energy.


    Murong Lingran said directly: "Ama, don''t think I can''t see your purpose, how could you, who have always hated our family, be so kind to help eldest brother find a daughter-inw? You insisted that Gai Xiaozhen marry into my family''s purpose is not a plot My family''s property, let them two sisters intervene in my family''s business in the future, and then subsidize your youngest son."


    "I now solemnly tell you that the family''snd, except for the first five acres ofnd and the house, is under my father''s name, and the rest is under my name. Even if Gai Xiaozhen is married to my family, as long as I don''t agree , don''t even want to meddle in my family''s business!"


    Liu Shi was startled and couldn''t believe it: "You... what did you say?"


    Murong Qi''s family, who had been silent by the side, also looked at her in astonishment.


    Dozens of acres ofnd and a small mountain top, Murong Zhe, were all given to a girl?


    Isn''t he crazy, and he doesn''t have a son, isn''t he afraid of the cold that hurts his son''s heart?


    Let others know, does his son really want to marry a wife?


    "You heard that right."


    Liu Shi was so angry that his soul almost flew for nine days, turned his head and shouted: "Murong Zhe, you are confused, she is just a woman, how can you put all thend in your family under her name, if she gets married and leaves, Isn''t that cheap for outsiders?"


    Murong Qi also said: "Yes, eldest brother, you have so many sons, but it''s not that you don''t have any sons, why do you give your property to your daughter? You are so stupid."


    Seeing that they were anxious, Murong Zhe felt a little more happy in his heart, and felt that the original decision was the right one, and said coldly, "Everything that the family has now is due to A Ran''s ns, even the seeds in the vegetable field are She tried to find it. Without her, our family would not be what we are today. Why can''t I give it to her? He is my daughter, Azong and their sister, we are all happy, we are not in a hurry, what are you worried about?"

 Chapter 522: want to marry

    Chapter 522 The person who wants to marry


    "You!" Liu Shi breathed excitedly, "Murong Zhe, you really **** me off."


    Murong Lingran said slowly: "So, grandma, I''ll say it onest time, don''t y my family''s idea again, my eldest brother has his parents in charge of his marriage, it''s not your turn to dictate, otherwise I said I sold it. If the industry leaves the capital, it is definitely not to scare you."


    "It''s useless for you to use your death to force your eldest brother to marry a wife. If you really die, it''s not our hands anyway. At most people will talk about it, but when they know the truth, the overwhelming usations will probably be angry. Even under your Nine Springs, there will be no peace!"


    "If there is really any ident, the big deal is to start over in a ce where no one knows us. Anyway, my family is rich and I am not afraid of trouble, but when you die, you should understand the life of your children and grandchildren without me telling you, right?"


    Liu Shi was speechless and could only stare at her sullenly.


    Damn girl, don''t becent, I''ll take care of you sooner orter!


    "And..." Seeing Liu Shi''s eyes as if he was about to kill someone, Murong Lingran disapproved and said, "Ama, when a man says he doesn''t want to marry, do you think he really doesn''t want to marry?"


    Liu Shi was still thinking about how to get her to transfer the family property to Murong Zhe''s name, it would be better if it could be directly transferred to A Qi or A Cai, and suddenly said in a bad mood: "It''s not that I don''t want to marry, what other reason could there be? Could it be that he is really sick?"


    Murong sneered: "You are sick, he just has someone he wants to marry in his heart."


    Liu Shi was taken aback, "Who do you want to marry? Who is it?"


    "You think I''m stupid? Say it and let you ruin her reputation and ruin the marriage of the eldest brother?"


    "you!"


    "Anyway, in a word, the identity of the woman, whether it is you or the family, can''t afford to offend you. If you don''t believe it, you can try it!"


    Gaidakin saw Liu''s face was extremely ugly, and frowned, "Aunt Liu, this matter..."


    Murongliang said angrily: "The nned marriage is doomed to fail, do you think it will be sessful? Do you think secretly signing a marriage contract with someone else''s grandma in advance and that everything will be all right? Hmph, my son used to be the youngest person in the hospital. For the sake of the imperial doctor, even the current sage has seen it. Even if he is in a downfall now, but his sons and daughters are so good, and they have earned him a fortune, do you really think that he is a soft bun, so you can pinch it if you want? As long as it is a person, It is impossible to agree to this marriage, you should give up."


    Originally, he thought that the Gai family was not bad. He was not a person who disliked the poor and loved the rich. He was also happy that Ah Cai could find the Yue family who opened the restaurant. At least he would not have to worry about his life in the future. Really **** him off.


    Gaida Jin felt a little ufortable when he heard that the property of the Murong family was in the name of Murong Lingran, and said with displeased expression: "Aunt Liu, it was you who said that you could marry your eldest son and I agreed to marry my youngest daughter. If you are married to Murong Cai, you can¡¯t marry your eldest son now, and the marriage with Murong Cai will naturally have to be done.¡±


    Liu said anxiously: "How can this work? The characters are all matched, and they also like each other. How can we just forget about it?"


    Gaidakin frowned: "What if they get married? What if they fall in love with each other? They are twins, and I n to marry at the same time, so it''s impossible to marry only one. Now that my sister''s marriage is over, my sister''s marriage should naturally be dissolved."

 Chapter 523: not married

    Chapter 523 Not Married


    As soon as the voice fell, he raised his feet and walked towards the kitchen.


    Not long after, Xiong Shi and Gai Xiaozhu followed him out.


    Xiong stunned: "My child''s father, what''s wrong?"


    "What can I do? Xiaozhu won''t marry, let''s go!"


    At the beginning, he should not have naively believed Liu''s words, saying that his eldest son would definitely listen to her.


    Having been in business all his life, he was actually deceived by an olddy, making him so humiliated today.


    He has never been despised like this in his life, Murong family, I remember you!


    Xiong''s mother and daughter were startled at the same time. Seeing that everyone in the main room was not looking well, they immediately understood that the eldest daughter''s marriage was not a sess, so they didn''t ask any more questions.


    Chen shi also chased after him and hurriedly said: "Future inws, didn''t you just say good things? How can this already-determined marriage be dissolved? By then, Xiaozhu will be a woman who has been withdrawn from the marriage, right? She has a bad reputation."


    "Retired from the marriage? We just met today, and the date is still undecided. How can it be considered a divorce? It''s because our wife''s family didn''t like your son. Don''t ruin Xiaozhu''s reputation here! If your family dares to go out and talk nonsense, Let me hear a little bit of gossip that is unfavorable to Xiaozhu, then I will tell you how you n to kiss your big brother, so that you will never be embarrassed!"


    Leaving this sentence, Gaidajin took his daughter and wanted to leave Murong Qi''s house.


    Murong Cai shouted anxiously from behind: "Xiaozhu...Xiaozhu..."


    Gai Xiaozhu turned back indifferently, and said lightly, "We have no fate, so let''s just do it."


    It is impossible for her to marry alone.


    Murong Cai froze, turned his head angrily and looked at Murong Lingran.


    Murong received the look like he was going to eat people, but just returned a sneer.


    Murong Cai immediately wanted to rush over, but was quickly grabbed by Murong Qing, so he had to let her go temporarily.


    Seeing that they left without looking back, Mrs. Chen wanted to chase them out, but Murong Qi frowned and said, "Okay, it''s okay if others don''t want to, it''s not like my son can''t find a wife, doesn''t he have to be his daughter? If you want to go, let them go, you rush to chase out, let outsiders see it, don''t you sincerely make a big mess and shame our family?"


    "The child is his father!" Chen stomped his feet anxiously. Their family now has ten acres ofnd, and the daughter-inw can find it, but it is difficult to find the restaurant owner at home.


    Recently, there was also a matchmaker who asked her if she wanted to kiss Ah Cai.


    She also asked, the women the matchmakers were going to tell Ah Cai were either poorer than theirs, ugly,zy, or even sick.


    What is there to marry a woman like that? Marry an ancestor and let her serve him for a lifetime?


    Murong Zhe looked at Murong Liang and said, "Father, there are still more things to do at home, so let''s go first."


    "Well, let''s go, there''s nothing to do here. Today is our family''s sorry for you, and I really don''t know what your mother is going to do, otherwise I will definitely stop it, you know your mother has been confused, just treat it as one Let''s see the jokes in a farce, and please don''t be mad at me."


    "Daddy, I understand."


    He was very angry that Mr. Liu made an opinion, but today not only did he not let Mrs. Liu''s calction seed, but Murong Cai''s marriage was also ruined, and he was hated by the Gai family. Murong Qi''s family is much more ufortable than him now.

 Chapter 524: blackmail

    Chapter 524 ckmail


    Just as he was about to lift his foot to leave, Murong Qi suddenly blocked his face with a fierce face, and said angrily, "Brother, you ruined Ah Cai''s marriage, so you just want to leave so lightly?"


    "Sabotage Ah Cai''s marriage?" Murong Zheughed angrily: "Murong Qi, how dare you say such a thing? I hurt my hand, not my brain. To put it bluntly, it''s you who plotted against me. The Azong failed, and his conspiracy failed. Could it be that you are plotting against me, and I still want to follow you? What is your identity, why should I follow you?"


    "Counting on you? I didn''t count on you. I''m Azong''s uncle. I''m just doing it for him."


    Murong Zhe sneered: "Don''t pretend to be there, do you know the tricks best in your heart? I don''t want to argue with you. Murong Qi, since you separated me, you are plotting against me every time we meet, and I never want to in my life. See you again!"


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Murong Qi frowned and said, "Big brother, as a father, is it wrong for me to marry a good wife for Ah Cai? Gai Xiaozhen''s family is so good that he ispletely worthy of Ah Zong, and I don''t have one either. Treat him badly."


    Murong Zhe said, "You still don''t think you''re at fault now that you''re like this? You''re absolutely hopeless, remember your identity, you''re just A Zong''s uncle, or the uncle he doesn''t see, his Both parents are here, what qualifications do you have to interfere in his marriage? I have said everything that should be said, the child is her mother, Aran, let''s go!"


    Murong Qi didn''t take his words to heart at all, he still stood upright in front of him, and said with a grim expression: "Brother, I spent a lot of money to find a good wife like Gai Xiaozhu for Ah Cai. , you must make up for this loss to me!"


    Xiao Manan had never seen his uncle''s eyes so fierce, and suddenly grabbed her husband''s sleeve in fear.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Uncle, what if I don''t give it to you?"


    "No?" Murong Qi sneered: "If you don''t give it, you won''t want to leave my house today!"


    Murongliang couldn''t sit still when he heard the words, and said in astonishment, "Aqi, what are you talking about? He''s your elder brother!"


    "Big brother? If he were my big brother, he should treat me like before, he should give me money, and he should give me the aftermath. Now that he doesn''t recognize his six rtives, how could he still be my big brother? Since he did this absolutely, then I don''t have to. Treat him as a big brother, if he doesn''t keep money today, I want him to look good!"


    Liu Shi also walked over to the younger son and stood beside him, and said disdainfully, "Aqi is right, take out the money, take it out and let you go."


    Chen received her husband''s gaze, so she had to walk to his side.


    Murong Xue had always shrunk by Chen''s side, and when Chen''s passed, she naturally followed.


    Murong Qing was so frightened by this battle that her face was pale, and she persuaded: "Father, Mother, Mother, you can''t do this."


    "Aqing, if you still recognize me as your father,e here! And Ah Cai, what are you still doing there? Can you bear today''s humiliation?"


    Murong Qing will not pass, the uncle''s family treats her so well, how could she be ungrateful to fight the uncle in the past.


    As for Murong Cai, just as he was about to lift his foot, Murong Liang red at him, so he had to stand still.


    Therefore, in the main room at this time, Murong Qi led someone to stand in the doorway, Murong Zhe''s family of three and Murong Liang stood opposite them, and Murong Qing and Murong Cai stood in the corner, looking nervously at the people on both sides.

 Chapter 525: keep the money

    Chapter 525 Leave the money


    Murong Zhe looked coldly at the people standing in the line opposite, gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, this is the family I have taken care of for half my life, I knew you were white-eyed wolves, but I didn''t expect you to be so cold-blooded. It''s just because of me. If it doesn''t go with your wishes, the old and the young are going to rob me of my money today, what''s the difference between you and those robbers who do all kinds of evil? You say you want me to look good, but I want to see, how can you make me look good!"


    Murong Qi''s eyes flickered with guilt, but when he thought of the money he was about to get, he straightened his back again: "Brother, you don''t have to scare us, it''s only natural that my brother asks my brother for money, you are so capable, and you support me It''s been half a lifetime, so what''s the point of raising it for half a lifetime? You only have three people. Obviously, there are many people on my side. Shot against you."


    Murongliang was furious when he heard the words, how could he have raised such a wicked breed, and he even said such uneptable words.


    He picked up the chair and smashed it at Murong Qi, angrily saying: "It''s the other way around, I''m not dead yet, you dare to threaten your elder brother in front of me, Murong Qi, if I don''t teach a good lesson today. Sooner orter, you will be able to put yourself in the prison!"


    After he finished speaking, he picked up the chair next to him, and smashed it again, regardless of the woman on the other side.


    Murong Qi was caught off guard just now and was hit on the chest by a chair, and Liu Shi and the others saw that Murong Qi was injured, and they were caring about his injury. They didn''t expect Murong Qi to attack them again. After all, there was still him among them. Daughter-inw and granddaughter.


    When she reacted, the chair just hit Murong Xue''s head, and her forehead was broken in an instant, and blood was gurgling down her cheeks.


    Except Murong Lingran, the others were stunned and stared nkly at Murong Xue.


    Murong Xue shook her hand and touched her cheek. When she saw the blood, she rolled her eyes and fainted.


    Before fainting, she only had one thought: why is she so unlucky? Every time her daddy gets into trouble, she has to be implicated? A Qing can be all right every time?


    God, you are so unfair!


    Chen Shi hurried to her side, covered her wound with her hand, and said anxiously, "Her father, please ask the doctor."


    Murong Qi was stunned when he saw that his daughter was injured.


    Murongliang hurriedly said, "Azhe, hurry up."


    It''s just that before Murong Zhe made a move, Murong Qi and Liu Shi stopped in front of their family of three again.


    "Brother, keep the money and I''ll let you go!"


    Liu also said: "Yes, keep the money!"


    Murong Lingran frowned impatiently, she still had a lot of things to do, and she didn''t want to be entangled like this, she stepped forward and said coldly, "Murong Qi, let me ask you a question, if I don''t give you money today , will you kill us?"


    Murder?


    How could he dare.


    He just wanted to scare them. After all, now the eldest brother has an injury on his hand, and he has only his wife and daughter by his side. If he doesn''t ask him for money at this time, there will be no chance in the future.


    Although the family has some money, Dad said that before the crops in the field mature, the family has no ie, and to save some flowers, he invites two people to help him open up the wastnd asionally.


    In the past few days, he has been working in the fields every day. He falls asleep at night when he is tired. Every day he wakes up with soreness all over his body, and he can''t take it anymore.

 Chapter 526: hack you first

    Chapter 526


    He also wanted to be like a big brother, who would have to worry about everything and be the boss of his own.


    Murong Qi knew that he could not show weakness at this time. Once they showed weakness, they would definitely not take themselves seriously, so they nodded viciously: "Yes, I will kill you if I don''t leave any money!"


    Murong Lingran sighed and said: "Kill us? Do you dare? I came directly from the field, and my mother and father came from the house, and many people in the field saw that when I came here, I also I told my eldest brother that if you don''t go back before noon, you wille to us, and if something happens to us at your house, do you think you can get away with it?"


    "me¡­"


    Seeing his pale face, Murong Lingran slowly took out a dagger from his satchel, and said lightly, "Murong Qi, looking at your painting today, you don''t consider yourself my uncle anymore, since that''s the case, I don''t think so. Need to be polite to you. Better get out of the way now, or it will be my turn to be polite to you."


    After he finished speaking, he walked towards Murong Qi with a dagger in the eyes of everyone in surprise.


    Murong Qi turned pale when he saw the bright dagger, and said with a trembling voice, "Murong Lingran, you... what are you going to do?"


    Mrs Liu also said: "Murong Lingran, you actually pointed a knife at your uncle, you will be struck by lightning."


    "What are you doing? What did you want to do to our family of three just now? I will do it to you naturally. Thunder crack? I am much kinder than you. You have done so many bad things and are still alive and well, God wants Chopping is also chopping you first."


    For some reason, Murong Qi felt cold air spread across his neck, and when he looked at her eyes again, his whole body trembled, and he said with a trembling voice, "You... don''t mess around, if something happens to me, you It won''t be better."


    "It won''t be better? The big deal is death. Anyway, I have died once, and I have seen what the underworld is like. I am not afraid at all."


    Murong Qi saw that she was getting closer and closer to him, his body slowly began to retreat, looking at her fierce eyes, he believed that she would never scare him.


    Maybe because he was too nervous, he identally slipped his foot when backing up and fell to the ground.


    Liu saw that Murong Lingran was only one meter away from the younger son, so he hurried to the younger son''s side to protect him.


    Murong Qi said with a trembling voice, "Murong... Murong Lingran, you... if you kill me or hurt me, you will definitely go to jail, think about your parents and brothers, don''t you care about them the most? You just have to be patient. make them sad?"


    Murong Lingran took the dagger and sneered: "I''m not that stupid, to be honest, you guys are plotting my family''s money over and over again, I have the intention to kill you, but I won''t get my hands dirty, you guys See what''s behind you?"


    Everyone followed her line of sight, and saw that Hei Mao appeared behind Murong Qi and Liu Shi at some point, baring his fangs and staring fiercely at Murong Qi and Liu Shi.


    "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    Dare to hurt my master, I will bite you to death!


    Murong Qi shuddered at his deafening roar, and said in horror, "Aran, I know I''m wrong, you mustn''t let him hurt me, I''m your uncle, you can''t be so cruel to me!"


    Liu''s face also turned pale, this girl really came prepared, and she underestimated her again.

 Chapter 527: ruined better

    Chapter 527 Ruined Better


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "Uncle? Do you think you are worthy of being my uncle? Do you look like an elder? You should be d that you didn''t do anything to our family of three just now, otherwise your body will be lying on the ground now. already."


    Murong Qi was startled, and immediately wiped the sweat from his forehead with lingering fears.


    He guessed without saying anything. Even if Hei Mao hurts him or kills him, she only needs to insist that Hei Mao is to protect the master, and she has no choice but to take action against him. By then, Murong Lingran will be sure that nothing will happen.


    "Hurry up and take it out."


    Murong Qi was taken aback, "Take...what?"


    "Stop pretending to be confused, and take out the marriage certificate signed by Grandma!"


    Although they did not recognize the marriage certificate, it would cause more troubles in the future, so it would be better to destroy it.


    Murong Zhe nodded, he almost forgot about the marriage certificate.


    Seeing that they were motionless, Murong sneered: "Don''t you guys still want to do things with that marriage certificate? ck hair..."


    "Wow!"


    Liu shivered for a while, and reluctantly said: "Okay, don''t call Heimao, I...I''ll get it for you."


    Soon, Mrs Liu returned to the room and took out the marriage certificate and handed it to Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran opened it, took a look, and put it into the satchel, "Father, Mother, let''s go."


    Originally wanted Kuromao to teach their family a lesson, but seeing that this was also for Ah Qing and Grandpa''s family, she temporarily stopped thinking about it.


    But today''s matter, she won''t let it go!


    Murong Zhe breathed a sigh of relief, nodded his head, and took his wife out of the door.


    When the uncle''s family left, Murong Qing saw that Murong Xue was still in aa, although she hated what she had done to her before, but she was her own sister after all, and she couldn''t bear it after all: "Aniang, I''ll go and ask a doctor for my sister. ."


    Chen was also stunned by Murong Lingran just now, and she immediately recovered when she heard her daughter''s words, "Okay, hurry up, go to Lizheng''s house, they have a carriage, let them take you to Linhe Vige to ask for a doctor."


    "I see."


    After they left, Murong Qi didn''t even have time to breathe a sigh of relief, and with a snap, he turned his head to the side.


    Liu Shi hurriedly protected her son, and said with a natural tone: "Old man, what are you doing? What are you beating him for? If you want to beat him, you should beat that dead girl. You didn''t see how she condoned the threat of the evil dog just now. Ours?"


    Mu Rongliang did not speak, but also gave Liu a loud p in the face.


    Before they could react, Murongliang kicked them several times.


    And he didn''t show mercy this time, whether it was on his face or stomach, he would kick wherever it hurts, and they screamed in pain.


    Murong Qi had some conscience. Seeing Liu Shi was kicked, he hurriedly used his body to protect her, making Murong Liang''s feet kick on him.


    Murong Cai saw that grandma and grandpa were beaten, and originally wanted to stop it, but when he saw grandpa''s fierce eyes, he withdrew his feet again.


    Today''s affairs are all because of him. Grandpa is still angry. If he stepped forward to help, he would definitely not have good fruit!


    Chen shi looked at the unconscious daughter with a distressed look, and didn''t care about them anymore. No matter how angry Dad was, he couldn''t really kill them.


    "Father." Murong Qi breathed quickly: "Stop kicking, I know I''m wrong, please don''t kick, A-Niang is old and can''t stand your violence."

 Chapter 528: Wealth in danger

    Chapter 528


    Murong Liang stopped and said with a sneer, "Now you know what''s wrong? You mother and son are really getting more and more courageous, and you dare to plot against Azong without me? Are you happy?"


    The corner of Liu''s mouth was also smashed. Tears streamed down her in pain, and she sobbed: "Old man, I... I''m also thinking about our future life, and also for your sake?"


    "What did you say?"


    Seeing that he wanted to listen, Liu hurriedly exined: "You don''t even think about it, the elders don''t like to see our family at all now, and they don''t even give filial piety money during the Chinese New Year, and he will definitely not give it in the future. There are more and more fields in the family, and you can also see that the vegetables in his fields are growing gratifyingly now, and if they sell all of them, they still don¡¯t know how much money they will receive.¡±


    "Azong is the eldest son, and he will definitely inherit most of their family''s property. If Azong marries Gai Xiaozhen, who is also Gai Xiaozhu''s sister, she will be able to watch her sister live. Isn¡¯t it bad? I will definitely use a lot of money to subsidize my sister. Ah Cai is filial, he is rich, can he still not be filial to us? You won¡¯t have to work in the fields every day, right?¡±


    "I... I just didn''t expect that idiot Murong Zhe to put so muchnd in the name of that dead girl, and I didn''t expect that they would reject it so bluntly, that''s why Ah Cai was implicated, and I don''t want to do that either. what."


    Murong Liang said in a cold tone: "You said that A Zhe is an idiot? I think you are an idiot! No, you mother and son are both idiots. You are hopelessly stupid. I want to strangle you to death immediately!"


    Murong Qi dissatisfied: "Father, I am also doing good for my family, why do you say that to us?"


    "Yes, old man, we were right!"


    Murongliang couldn''t help but kicked Murong Qi again, almost not being angered to death: "I still think it''s right, you ask yourself, how do you usually treat A Zhe and his family, you are simr to their enemies, and you are calcting other people''s sons like this. , If you are A Zhe, can you agree? Your brains are simply pig brains, no, pigs are smarter than you."


    The mother and son stopped talking for a while. They also thought that Murong Zhe might not agree, but they couldn''t help but want to try it.


    Wealth is at risk, Murong Zong will be seventeen years old this year, and he is indeed old. The family conditions are so good that they don''t see each other during the Chinese New Year.


    If it is true that they cannot find a daughter-inw because they are despised by the identity that was once distributed, wouldn''t they be giving help in the snow by doing this today?


    Murongliang breathed a sigh of relief and said again, "Liu Guli, I warn you for thest time, from today onwards, if you dare to hide from me again to plot against the eldest family, and let our family be theughing stock of the vige, it will hurt A Zhe''s heart, If I cut off the little bit of affection he has for us, I will absolutely divorce you, and then sell you far away, so that you will never see Ah Cai in your life. I will do what I say. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can do it again Try it!"


    Liu''s body froze, and she knew that he was really angry. This time, she really didn''t take him as the head of the family seriously, her eyes shed, and she had to temporarily nod her head obediently: "I...I know, I won''t in the future. already."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran''s family of three left Murong Qi''s house and walked directly towards their own house, but as soon as they went out, they saw Murong Zong not far away.

 Chapter 529: the person I like

    Chapter 529 The person you like


    Although there was Kuroko, he was still worried, so he followed his sister shortly after he left, but he just kept standing in the distance and did not enter the door.


    Murong Lingran asked his parents to go back first, while he and his eldest brother went to the deserted ridge.


    Dad used to be so good to Murong Qi''s family, no matter if Murong Qi wanted to kill them today, it is a fact that they are forcing Dad, and it is also a fact that they threaten Dad. If she doesn''t teach them a good lesson, she will not My name is Murong Lingran!


    I dare to take the initiative to intervene in my eldest brother''s marriage today, and I will dare to attack her in the future.


    After all, just now, in order to anger the other party, she said that all the fields in the family belonged to her name.


    If she is gone, not only will no one fight against Liu like her in the future, but Dad can justifiably take over the property from her, and they can count on Dad again.


    Murong Zhe knew what his daughter was going to do without asking. Her daughter had always been measured, so she probably just wanted to teach Murong Qi a lesson and didn''t stop her.


    If it wasn''t for the injury on his hand, he would have done it himself.


    The children can help him vent his anger, he can''t ask for it.


    Murong Zong said stunned: "Aran, what did you say?"


    "Brother, you heard right, I''m asking if you have someone you like?"


    Murong Zong said: "Aran, why are you asking this all of a sudden? Did Grandma say something ugly?"


    "Hmm." Murong Ling sighed, then recounted what happened just now, and gave him the marriage certificate signed by Liu''s privately.


    Murong Zong opened the marriage certificate with a sullen face. When he saw his name on it, his expression suddenly became extremely cold, and he said sharply: "The people over there dare to interfere in my marriage? Who gave them the courage!"


    "Uncle, no, the Murong Qi family are just unfamiliar white-eyed wolves. Thest time we cooperated with the casino to calcte our family''s property, we can do everything. This time, there is Ama who supports them, and he can do everything. It can be done.¡±


    Murong Zong said: "Last time, we shouldn''t have let him off so easily, let him think we are easy to bully and plot against us again and again."


    Murong Lingran nodded in agreement: "Yes, for that kind of white-eyed wolf, I regret not giving him a painful lesson for the first time, making him so ignorant of good and bad."


    Murong Zong''s eyes shed, and he said, "Aran, you can teach them a lesson now."


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran: "Brother, I think the same way, what do you think?"


    Murong Zong raised his eyebrows and smiled, and slowly expressed his thoughts.


    Murong Lingran shivered when she heard the big brother''s smile, why did she feel that the big brother had be bad?


    However, with her big brother helping her, she is happy and leisurely.


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Brother, you haven''t answered my question yet, do you have someone you like?"


    Murong Zong shook his head, "No."


    "No?"


    After carefully observing his expression, Murong Lingran frowned. Could it be that her feeling was wrong?


    "Brother, I want you to answer honestly, is there really no?"


    Murong Zong smiled helplessly and touched her head: "Really not, I won''t lie to you."


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to go around with him anymore. Seeing no one around, he said directly, "Big brother, you... do you like Sister Jia Nian?"


    Jia Nian?


    Murong Zong was stunned for a moment, and his tone was extremely calm: "No, I just treat her as a younger sister, why do you suddenly ask this?"

 Chapter 530: big red purse

    Chapter 530 The big red purse


    Murong Lingran didn''t seem to notice anything unusual about him, so she lightly wrote: "Isn''t it said in the book that childhood sweethearts are the most likely to have feelings for each other? I thought it was the same for the two of you, it seems that what the book says can''t be trusted. "


    "You should read less of the storybook, and it''s okay to pass the time asionally. Don''t indulge."


    "Yes, I know."


    Murong Zong always kept his word. Since Murong Qi and the others took things too far and didn''t treat them as rtives, he didn''t have to show them any sympathy.


    So soon after he got home, Murong Zong went out again. When he got home, the story of Murong Qi taking his family to rob his eldest brother of money with his life spread throughout Lihua Vige.


    For a time, those who worked in Murong''s family and those with conscience were very angry with Murongzhe''s family.


    In order to calcte other people''s property, he actually began to calcte other people''s life-long events, even signed the marriage contract for others without permission, and tantly robbed money. In this world, there is no more vicious grandma and uncle than them.


    So after that, whenever Murong Qi''s family went outside, they would be greeted with scorn by the vigers, and some people would even be insulted in person.


    However, everyone knows that Murong Lingran treats Murong Qing differently. After a few months, she has be familiar with the people who work. She is a child again, so she is the only one who doesn''t have anything to do when she goes out, but that''s all forter. .


    Of course, the lessons for Murong Qi, just these, will not make him remember for a long time.


    Early the next morning, although Murong Qi was beaten yesterday, it was not the first time he was beaten. This time the injury was much lighter than thest time, but there were bruises on his face and body. In good spirits again.


    After he returned to Lihua Vige, he had the habit of getting up early for a walk.


    It didn''t take long for him to go out. Seeing all the vigers looking at him with strange expressions, he didn''t think much about it, thinking that everyone was just wondering about the wound on his face.


    His own brother is very clear about himself, and every time he speaks ruthlessly, but a decent person is a decent person, and he can never do anything to destroy his reputation.


    At this moment, a strange child suddenly bumped into him. Unfortunately, the child''s hands had just yed with the soil, and immediately stained his new clothes with a lot of stains.


    Murong Qi''s face suddenly darkened, he finally begged his father to buy him money, grabbed the clothes on his chest and said angrily: "Stinky boy, you soiled my clothes, you will pay me !"


    The child said stunnedly: "Uncle, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, I asked my parents to pay you, you can go home with me."


    Murong Qi let out a cold snort and loosened his clothes: "You are wise, and lead the way."


    The child nodded, turned and led him in one direction.


    After walking for a while, Murong Qi saw him walking up the mountain and asked suspiciously, "Stinky boy, do you live on the mountain?"


    "That''s right."


    "I don''t remember anyone living on the mountain? Are you kidding me?"


    The child said loudly: "Who said no one lives? You just didn''t notice it. There are many people living there. Our family lives on the mountain for many years."


    Murong Qi frowned, he rarely interacted with people in the vige, maybe he was ignorant.


    After thinking about it clearly, he didn''t ask any more questions. Seeing that the child continued to move forward, he had no choice but to follow behind him.


    Suddenly, a big red purse appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 531: Lessons from Murong Qi

    Chapter 531 Lessons from Murong Qi


    Murong Qi''s eyes suddenly lit up, he hurried over to pick it up, opened it, and saw that it was full of white silver, with a look of surprise on his face, regardless of whether the child lost it or not, he immediately put the purse in his arms middle.


    When he stood up again, his eyes suddenly froze, his heart panicked, he looked around at a loss, and said with a trembling voice: "Stinky... stinky boy, you... are you still there?"


    Of course, there was no response to him.


    The child just now disappeared without a trace in an instant, as if it had never appeared.


    Murong Qi stabilized his mind andforted himself. It was daytime, and it was impossible to see a ghost. The child secretly ran away because he was afraid that he would find his family and cause him to be scolded.


    Yes, that''s right, that''s it. Anyway, the clothes are full of mud and they can be easily washed. Today, he showed great kindness. Forget it, just go back and wash it.


    And just now he picked up so much silver, so he didn''t lose anything.


    Comforting himself, Murong Qi was about to turn around and leave this ce, when he saw a touch of red beside him, he thought it was a purse again.


    turned his head with joy and looked at it, a tombstone with a big red flower appeared in front of him, and behind the tombstone was arge grave.


    His legs softened, and he fell to the ground in fright, with no trace of blood on his pale face.


    Just now... just now he remembered that there seemed to be no tombstones here, why did it suddenly appear?


    Murong Qi recalled the child''s appearance, and his heart suddenly froze.


    That...that child, he has been in Lihua Vige for so long, it seems that he has never seen him.


    By the way, children like to sleep inte, the child was only about four years old just now, how could he get up so early to y in the mud!


    Could it be that the child is really from the underworld, and he is entangled with unclean things?


    red?


    red!


    Murong Qi took out the purse just now from his bosom, shook his hands and loosened the rope on it, and poured out all the things inside. In addition to the real silver, there were many paper ingots for sacrifice.


    Murong Qi seemed to have been scalded, hurriedly lost the purse in his hand, stood up in horror and took a few steps back.


    He was so excited just now that he didn''t realize that the weight of this purse was not the weight of real silver at all.


    He has long heard that some people have the habit of mixing real silver and fake silver for sacrifices, but he didn''t remember it just now.


    Knowing that this is not a ce to stay for a long time, I was about to leave in a hurry, and when I looked up, I saw the tombstone in the distance.


    Murong Qi hurriedly lowered his head again, his heart was beating wildly, he stood up with courage, trying his best to control himself not to look at the tombstone.


    But for some reason, he didn''t want to look, the more his eyes wanted to look over there, as if someone was breaking his head.


    Just seeing this, he was so frightened that he almost flew out of the sky.


    On the side of the tombstone with the red flower just now, two tombstones appeared at the same time, and there were also two graves behind, but this time they were not wearing red flowers, but tworge white flowers.


    How...how is that possible, there was only one piece just now, how could two pieces suddenly appear?


    Murong Qi''s breathing became extremely rapid, he couldn''t take it any longer, he turned around and wanted to run.


    I just didn''t expect that as soon as I turned around, the road I came from disappeared without a shadow, and it was reced by a bush of thorns.

 Chapter 532: Seriously injured

    Chapter 532 Serious Injury


    Take a closer look at the surroundings, where he is now is actually the center of several tombs, and he is surrounded by tombs!


    Murong Qi suddenly swallowed in fear, he must have hit an evil today.


    He knelt down abruptly, closed his eyes and kept bowing to the tombstone with both hands, trembling all over: "Master Ghost, I didn''t mean to trouble the child, I didn''t break in here on purpose, and I didn''t mean to grab it. Your money is yours. You are confused for a while. You adults have a lot of money, so don¡¯t bother with your boss. After you promise to go back, I will burn paper money for you, burn a lot of paper money, and make goodpensation for you. I will spare it today, please Please."


    Of course, it was still early, and the surroundings were very quiet, except for the chirping of birds, there was no sound, not even a shred of cool breeze.


    Murong Qi swallowed again and said with a trembling voice, "You...you don''t speak, it means that you agreed. I...I''ll go back and prepare paper money for you."


    After saying that, as if he wanted to go back the same way, regardless of the thorns on the thorns, he pushed it away with his hand and wanted to run in.


    But what he didn''t expect was that as soon as he pushed aside the thorns, his field of vision suddenly became extremely wide, and it was not the path he had just walked in front of him.


    Then he felt empty under his feet, and when he took a closer look, he saw that there was actually a small cliff under his feet. After a rough estimate, it was at least ten meters high.


    And the rocks and weeds at the bottom of the cliff are reborn. If he falls, he will definitely not die and will be seriously injured!


    Just as he was about to retract his feet, a gust of wind suddenly blew, and he felt a chill on the back of his neck. Murong Qi shivered a little, and he rolled down.


    "what!"


    He only had time to let out a scream, and then there was no sound, and the forest regained its normal calm.


    After Murong Lingran came back from Yulin Mansion, Xiao Manan told her how Chang Yongsong helped her out of the siege when she was away.


    Knowing that Chang Yongsong really did his best to protect her, he also fulfilled his promise to him, arranged him and his mother and sister under the Xia n, and let them work with the Xia n.


    The three people in the family earn 90 wen a day, which makes the life of the Chang family a lot easier.


    Pan Shi and Chang Xiaoya are also diligent. After they have a fixed ie, they take advantage of the rest time in the morning and in the evening to grow some vegetables and raise some poultry. Compared with the past, their days are like heaven and earth. .


    At this time, the whole family was sitting in Pan''s house.


    Mr. Pan felt that the family had some money, and was discussing with the family, and nned to send her husband to the city for other doctors to see.


    In the beginning, they just invited the doctor from the next vige to see it. The doctor in the vige is definitely not as good as the doctor in the city, and the doctor in the city might have a solution.


    I''ve been lying down for so many years, and I''ve taken such medicines. Maybe I''ve recovered a bit, and I may stand up again.


    After listening to his wife''s words, Chang Wanbo sighed and said, "Forget it, don''t waste that money. After all these years, I won''t drag you down. It''s not easy for you to make money. It is true that the son finds a daughter-inw and prepares a decent dowry for his daughter."


    Mr. Pan was very ufortable and said, "Dad, what are you talking about, you are still young, why do you say such depressing words?"


    Chang Yongsong persuaded: "Father, Mother is right, I know I used to be a jerk, but I have corrected it now. The little boss has given us work, and we can still earn money, so just agree."

 Chapter 533: monitor

    Chapter 533 Surveince


    Chang Xiaoya also said: "Yeah, I''m still young, the dowry is not urgent."


    "But..." Seeing that his wives and children were thinking of him so much, Chang Wanbo was very relieved, but he hesitated: "But I''m afraid that my injury is a bottomless pit. No matter how much money you earn, you may have to lose it. At that time, the money is gone, the disease has not been cured, and your life-long affairs are dyed, and you will hate me."


    "We won''t." The siblings said at the same time.


    Chang Wanbo shook his head helplessly. He was about to say that they were still young and would not think so when they were older. Before he could say anything, he heard a knock at the door.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The four turned their heads and saw Murong Lingran knocking on the door not far away.


    "Sorry, I kept the door open and called out a few times. No one answered me, so I came in by myself. I didn''t mean to listen to your conversation."


    Mr. Pan hurriedly stepped forward and said, "It''s okay, little master, is there anything wrong withing here now?"


    Murong nodded, "Aunt Pan, I have something to do with your son."


    Before Chang Yongsong could speak, Pan''s expression suddenly changed, and he said anxiously: "Little boss, is there something wrong with my son at work? If he really makes a mistake, don''t show mercy. Punish him how he should be punished, even if we beat him, our family will have nothing to say."


    "Auntie." Chang Yongsong said helplessly: "Can you let her finish her sentence? I really haven''t made any mistakes recently, and you are too disrespectful to me."


    Murong Lingran also smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Auntie, I came to ask him for help, not to ask guilt."


    Pan breathed a sigh of relief, Murong Lingran spoke to them a few more words, and called Chang Yongsong outside.


    Chang Yongsong was stunned after hearing what she said.


    Murong Lingran thought that he was unwilling, but he was not angry, and said with a smile: "If you can''t do it, then I will find someone else."


    Chang Yongsong hurriedly said: "My little boss, it''s not that I don''t agree, I just want to confirm that after this is done, will you really give me that much money?"


    is just monitoring the family surnamed Gai, the daily wages are several times more than in the field, he just can''t believe it.


    "Well, I always keep my word, oh, right." Murong Lingran gave him a small bag of broken silver, "I will also provide the money to be used outside during this time."


    Chang Yongsong took it over and took a look, immediately showing joy, nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitelyplete the task."


    As long as this task ispleted, with the money, Dad should not refuse.


    "That''s trouble."


    After Murong Lingran sent away the carriage that came to deliver the vegetables today, he nted rice and wheat seeds in the dark soil in the space, and poured a lot of spiritual spring water before the space came out.


    The method of improving the seeds that Changqi Shenjun said is really troublesome. The inferior seeds should be nted in the ck soil in the space, and then watered with spiritual spring water. After it matures, nt them in the space, and then pour the spiritual spring water. Spring water, repeat this seven, seven, forty-nine times, and after thest time, you can get high-quality seeds.


    There is lessnd that can be nted in the space, and fewer seeds can be obtained. Only thest nted one can be copied out through the same bottle, and then it can be nted outside the space.


    But in order to get the best yields, the fertility of the soil outside has to keep up.

 Chapter 534: buy a carriage

    Chapter 534 Buying a carriage again


    It is no wonder that Changqi Shenjun directly gave her a bottle of the same life. Her family has so muchnd now. If the method of improving rice seeds is used to improve the vegetable seeds of Xuanqing Kingdom, she may have passed it directly.


    was about to go out to Wuming Mountain to collect herbs, but just after opening the door, Murong Lingran saw her big brother walking towards her, and nodded again.


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually, the elder brother said that he wanted to teach Murong Qi a lesson, the action was really fast, and he had alreadypleted it.


    As for the process, she didn''t ask, a person like Murong Qi was not worth her time.


    Murong Zong obviously thought the same way. It was bad to mention people who didn''t like it early in the morning, so he changed the subject and said, "Aran, there are more and more dishes that have started to mature recently. The carriages have all gone out, and the number of trips to the city has been increased once a day, and now I can barely catch up with the speed of maturity, but in a few days, some of the vegetables will only be rotten in the ground."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly became serious, too many things happened at home during this time, she actually forgot such important things.


    Now it is not 25 mu ofnd asst year, but 75 mu ofnd.


    ???


    "Brother, do you have any ideas?"


    Murong Zong said slowly: "ording to my opinion, it''s better to buy four more carriages ande back. Although the business is very good, it can be sold out within an hour every time in one ce, and the carriages can be made to go back and forth a few more times, but Transporting such heavy vegetables several times a day is not good for horses, and when we get sick from exhaustion, we are the ones who lose.¡±


    "Although the carriage is expensive, at our current rate of earning money, we will be able to make a return in just a few days. And don''t you want to nt fruit trees in the future? After the fruit is ripe, there is no room for a carriage, and it''s okay to have a few more carriages at home. , Anyway, the stables are big enough, and the yard is big enough for the horses and carriages."


    "That''s what I mean too." Murong nodded, "Then I''ll go to the city tomorrow."


    Murong Zong frowned: "Can''t you go today?"


    Murong Ling was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "I want to go up the mountain."


    She is going to find medicinal materials for her sixth brother and Changqi Shenjun.


    Murong Zong said with a look of guilt: "Aran, there have been a lot of things these days, Xiaoliu has been doing well every day, and I have forgotten about his poisoning. Wuming Mountain may not have Mingyu grass at all. And the timing of going up the mountain today is not very good. "


    Murong Lingran instantly understood what he meant, "Brother is right, then I''ll go now."


    Murong Zong nodded, but today even the horse carriage that was traveling at home went out. If you want to go to the city, you have to go to the vige entrance and take the ox cart.


    He originally wanted to apany her, but Murong Lingran still had something to do, so he refused.


    The people in the vige used to be poor, they couldn¡¯t eat enough, and they didn¡¯t even dare to think about buying an ox cart.


    But since some people worked in Murong Lingran''s vegetable field, life has changed a lot.


    Some people see business opportunities and know that their wallets are rich, and they will definitely be more willing to spend money.


    So I bought an ox cart to transport the vigers to the city every day. Sometimes I was lucky and I could earn hundreds of pennies a day.


    The surname of the person who bought the ox cart in the vige was You, and it was his grandson who came back with Mo Kaifust time to inform them that Xiao Manan was sick in the city.

 Chapter 535: fruit tree

    Chapter 535 The Fruit Tree


    Murong Lingran was walking towards the entrance of the vige, when he suddenly thought of something, he patted his head in annoyance, and after turning a corner, he entered the Wuming Mountain, quietly released the ck hair, and rode it to the city.


    Sitting on Heimao''s body, she smoothed Heimao''s hair and sighed: "Heimao, I almost forgot about you, you are much faster than an ox cart, saving time, and you don''t have to listen to those women''s chatter. ."


    "Wow!"


    It''s good to know, don''t put me in the space after knowing it, it''s too quiet there, I don''t like it.


    Since he had already booked a carriage once, Murong went to the tooth shop where he bought the carriagest time, and bought four carriages.


    Naturally, it was impossible for Murong Lingran to leave the carriage empty, and her fruit trees were about to see the light of day.


    Although it was a few days earlier than nned, it was ok.


    Her small barren mountain needs a lot of fruit trees. In order to hide the public¡¯s eyes and ears, it is necessary to bring a batch of trees back in an upright manner.


    Just likest time, after Murong Lingran paid the deposit, he went out and didn''t drive the carriage away for the time being.


    Zhao Liu thought that she was going to buy a lot of things to go back, just likest time, and she had already rolled up her sleeves and was ready to fight, but she unexpectedly returned empty-handed.


    Murong Lingran still asked him to hire four coachmen to help her drive the carriage back, but before leaving the city gate, let them follow her to a ce.


    Murong Lingran took them to a small courtyard and said with a smile, "Brothers and uncles, these are all fruit trees that I bought, and they are here temporarily. There happened to be a carriage today, so I wanted to bring them back. I''m a little girl, too. I don''t have much energy, so please help me. But don''t worry, I won''t ask you for help in vain. As long as you help me move up and bring me home safely, then I will give you an extra 100 yuan per person. What do you think of the reward?"


    An older coachman nced at the fruit trees piled up on a hill, and said with a smile, "Of course it''s possible."


    Although there are many and heavy fruit trees, but there are also many of them. By the way, if you help her, you can get an extra 100 yuan extra money.


    The other man with the darkest skin was a neer. Seeing Murong Lingran say for a long time that no adults in the room came out, his eyes rolled uneasily.


    Murong Ling Ran suddenly looked at him, the man turned his head guiltily.


    She smiled nonchntly, and suddenly shouted inside, "ck Hair!"


    Heomao who was dozing came out in response, rushed to her side like a sharp arrow, and looked at the four people opposite him like he was looking at prey.


    The four of them took a step back in amazement at the same time, and the man said in a trembling voice, "This... what animal is this?"


    "Dog, it''s still a very obedient dog, but it''s grown a bit bigger, don''t be afraid, if you don''t believe it, watch it."


    After Murong finished speaking, he ordered, "Hei Mao, stand up and take two steps."


    Kuromao immediately lifted his front feet off the ground and circled around his master.


    "ck Hair, how many people are there?"


    ck Hair immediately roared a few times: "Wang, wang, wang, wang, wang!"


    Murong said: "Look, are you very obedient? It understands everything I say, so don''t be afraid."


    Three of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    The darkest-skinned man pouted, and had no choice but to dismiss the thought just now.


    No wonder her family dared to let here out alone. With that dog around, I believe that few people dared to act on her without knowing her death.

 Chapter 536: dare not fool

    Chapter 536 Don''t dare to fool


    The oldest driver said: "Everyone, don''t be stunned, hurry up and start."


    "Yes."


    Although the four of them were coachmen, they were also ustomed to physicalbor. It didn¡¯t take long for the carriage to be full, and the fruit trees she took out were just finished.


    After returning home, Murong Lingran directly asked them to park the carriage at the foot of the small barren mountain, and dispatched a part of the manpower to let them nt her fruit trees before nting others, so as to avoid any idents to the fruit trees.


    But she had already nned where and what to nt, and she was very busy, so she gave the design drawings to the third brother, and asked the third brother to direct there.


    Many of the fruit trees that Murong Lingran brought back were not seen by the vigers, and some people asked her what kind of fruit it was.


    She smiled mysteriously every time, and only said that everyone would know when the seeds came out. The vigers knew she didn''t want to talk, so they didn''t ask any more questions.


    Murong Kuan likes the fruit trees nted by his younger sister the most, and the ones grown by her younger sister are even more delicious than the ones she ate in the Imperial Doctor''s Mansion.


    Andst year, the fruit trees nted in the yard made a lot of money. If all the fruit trees were nted on the small barren hills, it would be much more spacious than their home. I don¡¯t know how much money could be credited.


    nced at the number of fruit trees, Murong Kuan asked suspiciously, "Aran, these fruit trees are far from enough."


    "Don''t worry." Murong Lingran had already thought of her words, and she said without blushing or panting, "This time we need a lot of fruit trees, and there aren''t that many fruit trees in the city. I just don''t want to let the carriagee back empty today to waste time. For the carriage, I also bought a batch of trees from the city. I have already ordered the others some time ago, and I will go out in the afternoon and let them deliver them directly from outside the city."


    "They are also very good people. In order not to dy the daily work of the workers, they will deliver the fruit trees in the middle of the night, so that the workers can start working as soon as they arrive in the morning. However, in order not to let the carriage affect the sleep of the vigers , they wille from the grove behind the small barren mountain, where no one lives and will not affect others."


    Murong Kuan frowned and said, "Aran, only you know which trees you bought, so don''t you have to get up every night to inspect the trees during this time?"


    Murong Lingran coughed lightly, "That''s not necessary, I only gave a deposit for the time being, and I agreed with them in advance that only the amount that can be nted on the day will be shipped every day, and after thest shipment ispleted, I will pay the rest. If I find out that they are shoddy, or the amount is not correct, I will deduct how much money there is, and they dare not fool me."


    It''s not necessary to get up at night. Anyway, in order to find medicinal herbs for God Changqi during this time, she was the first in the family, and the working hours of the workers were also stipted by her. It was enough to secretly release some from the space in advance, and then There shouldn''t be any problem with Kuro Mao guarding him.


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief. He was about to say that if he wanted to get up at night, he would be with her, but his sister had already thought of it.


    The two brothers and sisters talked for a while, and Murong Lingran went back first. The words have been released just now, and they have to go out in the afternoon.


    ¡­


    It was early evening. Murong Xue passed out yesterday. Although he injured his head, it was not serious. After bandaging, he quickly woke up after taking medicine.


    But the doctor said that she needed a good rest, so even if she woke up, she didn''t go down to the ground, she kept lying on the bed, and even ate breakfast and lunch on the bed.

 Chapter 537: gone

    Chapter 537 is gone


    Mrs. Liu was beaten by Murong Liang yesterday, and she broke out in a cold sweat. Her grandson''s marriage was also aborted, and she didn''t n to seed her eldest son. In addition to being old, under the continuous blows, she died early this morning. He had a high fever and fell asleep after taking the medicine.


    There were suddenly two more patients at home, and the busy Chen was in a hurry.


    At this time, Mrs. Chen had been in the kitchen guarding the medicines for the two patients. Murongliang was sitting in the main room. The sky was getting darker and darker, and his heart was getting more and more anxious.


    Seeing that the two grandchildren had been out for a long time and finally came back, he immediately stood up and asked eagerly, "How is it? Did you find it?"


    Murong Cai shook his head in frustration: "I''ve basically searched all over Lihua Vige, and I ask people when I meet them, but no one said they''ve seen Dad."


    Murong Qing also shook her head: "We have also searched all the ces where Dad usually goes, and we have no news at all."


    "Didn''t your daddy be fine when he woke up this morning? How could he just disappear when he said no?"


    The two shook their heads at the same time, they didn''t know either.


    Speaking of being beaten, Grandpa broke Grandpa¡¯s headst time, and I didn¡¯t see anything about him. After that, I didn¡¯t live a heartless life.


    This time, I was only kicked a few times, so I didn¡¯t get to the point of running away from home.


    Murong Liang saw that his grandson''s face was extremely bad, and asked in doubt: "A Cai, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick?"


    Murong Qing nced at him, and suddenly said with a strange yin and yang: "Grandpa, don''t worry, he is in good health. It wasn''t yesterday, Grandpa, you didn''t go out, I don''t know what the outside world is talking about our house, now Lihua Vige Everyone knows what happened to our house yesterday."


    "Many uncles and aunts are saying that grandma and grandpa are shameless, and they actually think about the purpose of obtaining the property of the uncle''s family by calcting other people''s marriages."


    "And they also know that the cause of this incident is because he told the eldest brother about his marriage, so anyone who sees the eldest brother is pointing at him."


    "What''s more, I just stopped the eldest brother, pointed at his nose and cursed him, saying that he was ruthless and unrighteous, and that the eldest brother was the ultimate beneficiary, and maybe it was his master, even if it wasn''t. He was the leader. As a junior, he should persuade Grandma and Grandpa when he knew it. If he didn''t persuade, he would acquiesce. They all said he was a waste, and he was old enough to start a family. He only knew how to hide behind the elders and pick up ready-made products Yes, they all keep their children away from the elder brother."


    "Some people also said that he grew up on the uncle''s family, so he shouldn''t have listened to the words of the rogue father, saying that he is an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf, and there is no distinction between right and wrong, even who is his benefactor in this life. Do not know at all."


    "Others heard the elder brother asking about Dad''s whereabouts, and they didn''t take the elder brother''s words seriously for a while. Some gave him a contemptuous look and left, and some even sarcastically said that Dad was missing. It will be even better, and there will be one less scourge in the vige in the future."


    Murong Cai was said to be ashamed just now, and wanted to find a ground seam to crawl into.


    But in order to know the whereabouts of Dad, he knew that the vigers would ridicule him, so he still tried to ask them.


    I finally got home, thinking that the torment was finally over, but I didn''t expect to be ridiculed by my own sister again, so I couldn''t help roaring: "Okay, Aqing, I''ve already suffered enough, you don''t need to repeat it again."

 Chapter 538: Discover Murong Qi

    Chapter 538 Discovering Murong Qi


    Murong Qing naturally knew that he was ufortable, but she just wanted to say it again to get angry at him.


    This time, grandma and grandpa wille up with such a bad trick to persecute the uncle. They don''t treat the uncle as a rtive at all. He just listened to a few gossips. How could itpare to the pain in the uncle''s heart.


    If she was the uncle, the younger brother and nephew who had raised him all his life treated him like this, she would definitely want to kill them.


    "Hmph, if you don''t want others to tell you, in the future, when grandma and grandpa are confused, you should think about how good the uncle''s family has treated us in the past, and persuade well, grandma loves you the most, and everything you do is for you. , she will definitely listen to what you say, and maybe she can save her reputation a littleter."


    Murong Cai''s face immediately turned red. He didn''t expect that one day he would be scolded by his younger sister who was several years younger, but he couldn''t utter a single rebuttal, so he immediately wanted to hide in the room.


    Murong Liang frowned upon hearing this.


    spread throughout the entire Ewha Vige?


    Could it be that A Zhe spread it?


    No, A Zhe wouldn''t do such a thing. This matter is also rted to the Gai family, and they can''t take the initiative to spread it out. It''s not good for their family at all.


    Apart from them, there are only those children who want to make this matter bigger.


    Murong Liang sighed and said, "Aqing, are you alright then?"


    "Me?" Murong Qing shook her head: "I''m fine, maybe I''ve been working for so long, and I''m familiar with them, no one talks about me, maybe it''s because I''m young, knowing that this matter may have nothing to do with me."


    Murongliang nodded reassuringly, "Then where do you think your father can go?"


    Murong Qing hesitantly said: "Grandpa, is Grandpa going to the mountain?"


    "He can neither gather herbs nor hunt, so it should be impossible."


    "But we just didn''t look for it on the mountain."


    Murongliang struggled for a moment, then said helplessly: "Forget it, it''s gettingte, you guys have been tired all day, maybe he''s just wandering around somewhere, if he doesn''te back tomorrow, go find him tomorrow."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    The night passed, but Murong Qi still did note back.


    After eating breakfast, Murong Liang was about to let his grandchildren continue to look for his son when a man''s voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    "Is Uncle Liang there?"


    The three of them heard Zhuang Qinghe''s voice, thinking that Li was looking for them for something, and quickly walked out.


    "Qinghe, are you looking for Uncle Liang?"


    Zhuang Qinghe also heard about what happened the day before. Originally, he didn''t intend to give their family a good face, but seeing Murong Liang''s vicissitudes of life, he knew that he must be very worried about his son''s safety now, so he reluctantly said: "Uncle Liang, Murong Qi Have you been missing for a day?"


    "Qinghe, do you have any news about him?"


    "Well,e with me, I''ll tell you on the road."


    "Alright, alright, Aqing, you follow along too, we''ll all follow."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    Chen heard the news of her husband in the kitchen, and wanted to go out with her, but the medicine was boiling on the stove and she couldn''t be separated from others, so she had to wait at home.


    Zhuang Qinghe turned around and took them towards Wuming Mountain. When they reached the foot of the mountain, several people who were friends with him were already waiting there. When they saw himing, they nodded to him and followed him. behind.


    Zhuang Qinghe also slowly exined to them how he discovered Murong Qi.


    His father wanted to go up the mountain on a whim today and get some game to eat.


    But Lizheng was getting old and he was worried, so he followed him up the mountain.

 Chapter 539: broken

    Chapter 539 Broken


    It was just today that when they were passing through a thorny bush, they suddenly heard people''s calls for help. They went over and found that Murong Qi was lying at the bottom of a small cliff, all in a mess.


    They went around to the bottom and asked, and only then did they know that he had been there for a day. He had fallen down since the morning of yesterday, but after falling and rolling a fewps, he fainted and didn''t wake up until the night.


    He knew that there would be no one in the middle of the night, so he saved his strength and began to call for help at dawn.


    Unfortunately, many people usually pass by there, but today only the two of them passed by, so it took them a long time to find out.


    Murong Liang asked eagerly: "Then... what''s the matter with him now?"


    Zhuang Qinghe understood the meaning of his words and said lightly: "Uncle Liang, don''t worry, although he is a little weak, he should be safe. I could have carried him out, but his leg seemed to be seriously injured. I just screamed, it was estimated that he injured his muscles and bones, and I was afraid that he would have other internal injuries, so I didn''t dare to move him casually, Dad asked me to go down the mountain to find someone, and he was there to guard."


    After Zhuang Qinghe finished speaking, he arrived at the ce where Murong Qi was injured, and Li Zheng was guarding him.


    It¡¯s just that maybe he hasn¡¯t eaten for a long time, and he finds himself saved again. By the time Murong Liang arrives, the person has already passed out.


    After saying hello to Li Zheng, Murong Liang saw that his son was really scarred, so he had to ask Zhuang Qing to make a simple stretcher to carry him back.


    After returning home, Murong Liang gave each of the helpers some coins. After thanking them, he hurriedly asked Murong Cai to ask for a doctor.


    Doctor just wanted to examine Murong Qi''s body when he woke up sweating profusely.


    Thinking of the scenes in the dream haunted by evil spirits, I didn''t remember where I was for a while, and immediately wanted to get out of bed.


    It was just that as soon as his legs touched the ground, there was a sharp pain in his knees, and he suddenly fell to the ground.


    He suddenly came back to his senses, and his eyes gradually became clearer. When he looked up, he saw a room full of people looking at him in astonishment.


    Murong Qi saw the familiar family members, but he didn''t care about the pain in his legs, thinking of what happened yesterday and in his dream, an adult man actuallyy on the ground like this and burst into tears in grievance: "Father, Mother, I finally have another chance. See you, woo woo... woo woo..."


    Murongliang had a look of disgust on his face, frowned and said, "Okay, you still have injuries on your body, what does it look like! If you have anything to say, it will not be toote for the doctor to show you."


    Murong Qi followed his line of sight to take a look, only to find that there were outsiders, and then to restrain himself.


    Doctor Zheng said lightly: "You guys quickly put him to bed, I''ll give him a good check."


    Murong Cai immediately stepped forward and helped his father to sit on the bed.


    Doctor Zheng suddenly touched Murong Qi''s left knee with force.


    "Ah!" Murong Qi screamed suddenly.


    Doctor Zheng, as if he didn''t hear him, touched his right knee again.


    "Ah!" Murong Qi screamed again.


    Now Murong Qi''s consciousness haspletely recovered, and he couldn''t help shouting: "Don''t touch my wound again, it hurts me to death."


    Doctor Zheng waspletely sure and ignored him. He turned around and looked at other people stroking their beards and said, "There''s nothing wrong with other parts of his body, just a few scratches. It''ll be fine if you don''t worry about it, but this leg..."


    Liu interjected: "What''s wrong with his legs?"


    Doctor Zheng said lightly, "Broken."


    broken?

 Chapter 540: powerless

    Chapter 540 Powerless


    Murong Qi stared at his legs in a daze, no wonder his knees were so painful that they broke.


    He could feel that the injury he suffered this time was very serious. If it can be cured, it will be fine. If it cannot be cured, will he be like Chang Wanbo in the future, and will he spend the rest of his days in bed?


    Is he going to be a **** in the future?


    God, why did you do this to him!


    The long absence of food and the frightened night on the mountain made his body weak.


    Thinking that he might not be able to stand up again in the future, unable to bear the blow any longer, he rolled his eyes and fell straight onto the bed.


    Liu Shi hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Aqi, Aqi, Doctor Zheng, take a look, why did he fall again?"


    Doctor Zheng stepped forward to check his pulse and said slowly, "It''s just that he is weak and passed out."


    Murong Liang asked again: "Then is there any hope for my son''s leg to recover?"


    Doctor Zheng sighed: "His injury is the most serious broken injury I have ever seen in my life. ording to what you just said, he broke his leg not long after he rolled off the cliff, but after breaking it, he must have rolled again. After severalps, the injury continued to hit hard objects many times, and it was dyed for another day. The bones were seriously dislocated, and there was little hope of recovery."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, everyone''s faces turned pale.


    Mrs Liu said, "Doctor Zheng, are you really helpless at all?"


    Chen also said: "Doctor Zheng, please think of a way, he is the backbone of the family, and there are three children below who have not yet married. If he falls, what will happen to the four of us in the future? Do it!"


    Doctor Zheng sighed and said, "The old man can only connect his bones first, and he is really powerless to make him return to normal."


    "Son!" Liu Shi couldn''t help but start wailing: "My God, how could you treat my son like this, he hasn''t done anything bad in his life, why did you let him be like this!"


    Murong Qing, who has been standing beside her, frowned, she has never done anything bad in her life?


    Grandma, why are you so embarrassed to say it.


    Not to mention Murong Qing, even Murong Xue and Murong Cai felt a little ufortable when they heard it. Didn''t they just do something bad a few days ago?


    Mrs. Liu cried again: "It''s clearly Murong Zhe and his family who have done bad things, are unkind and unjust, don''t obey their parents, don''t listen to their parents, and repeatedly contradict them. It''s better than ever, and you''re going to suffer so much."


    Murongliang frowned, this old man actually ruined A Zhe''s reputation in front of outsiders, thinking of the **** things his younger son did a few days ago, his heartache suddenly softened a little, and he said furiously: "Enough, a handful. What does it look like to cry and cry at an age? Didn''t you hear the doctor say that he is weak? He has been away for a day and a night. If you continue to talk nonsense like this, Aqi''s leg will be gone, and his life will not be saved, are you? I''ll be at peace if he''s dead!"


    Liu Shi was startled, and immediately shrank his neck, and had to stand up reluctantly.


    Murong Liang said sternly, "Doctor, I''ll leave him to you for his injury."


    Dr. Zheng nodded, and added: "I have to tell you something in advance. He injured his bones this time. When autumn and winter or on windy and rainy days in the future, his knees will be in unbearable pain. Life is worse than death, but it will be relieved bypressing it with hot water, but it can only be relieved, you have to be prepared."

 Chapter 541: Self-cultivation

    Chapter 541 Self-cultivation


    Everyone in the house looked at each other, what''s the point of living like this?


    Murongliang clenched his fists and said sternly: "Doctor, we can''t take care of the future, please treat him first."


    Doctor Zheng nodded, motioning for the women to go out, and the man to stay to help, and then began to join the bones.


    It''s just that the bone setting is something that ordinary people can endure. After a while, Murong Qi who was in aa was woken up by the pain several times, and he was fainted by the pain several times.


    When the doctor finished the bone graft, his throat was broken, and he had not eaten for a day and a night, so he no longer had the slightest strength, and finally passed out.


    Murong Qi''s screams were not small, and when he was carried back just now, he attracted the attention of many people, most of whom wanted to see his jokes, so at this time, a lot of people gathered at the gate of his house.


    There were also many people who carried him down, and they all worked in Murong Lingran''s house. Although they helped Zhuang Qinghe, it didn''t mean they sympathized with him.


    So as long as someone asks, they will tell what happened to Murong Qi.


    It didn''t take long for Murong Qi to roll down the cliff and stay for a day and a night, and the news of his injury spread throughout the vige, but very few sympathized with him.


    Of course, in the evening, the story of Murong Qi also spread to the dinner table of Murong Lingran''s house.


    Murong Zhe suddenly said when everyone was seventy percent full, "Your uncle''s legs are broken, do you know?"


    Murong Lingran took a sip of the hot soup and said calmly, "Really? How did it break?"


    She didn''t ask knowingly, but she really didn''t know.


    "I heard that he rolled off a small cliff when he was going up the mountain yesterday. It was discovered by Qinghe early this morning and he was brought back by someone."


    Murong Zong said indifferently: "It seems that God really has long eyes. This is the retribution for him who calcted us yesterday."


    Murong Zhe nced meaningfully at the eldest son, and then at the eldest daughter, "Indeed, his leg was broken, and it took a day and a night to restore his leg, but his restless temperament, It may be better not to be able to walk than to be able to walk, I just hope he can cultivate himself in the future and stop making trouble."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, then frowned, "Dad, do you really think so?"


    She thought that Dad would feel sorry for Uncle, but she didn''t expect him to say that.


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Of course, Dad wanted to teach him a lesson for a long time, but he was helpless. God helped Dad to teach him a lesson. Dad couldn''t ask for it, and was very happy."


    After speaking, his voice changed, "Okay, don''t talk about this, Aran, in a few days, wait for your busy work in the field to finish, and go to the city with your father, Wumingshan may indeed have no Mingyu grass, but Many of the doctors in the capital are well-informed, so we can ask them. Also, it¡¯s been a while since your grandfather Tong left. Although you gave them a solution, I still miss them a little bit. Look at them."


    Murong Lingran nodded in agreement.


    For the next few days, the first thing Murong Lingran did every morning when she woke up was to go to the small barren mountain to take out the fruit trees in the space and put them away, and then let Heimao guard her, and let him wait for the workers toe to find her.


    She marked every fruit tree, just like the drawing, with the supervision of the third brother, and she was not afraid of them getting confused.

 Chapter 542: Danger

    Chapter 542 Dangerous


    And she was tossing the seeds of rice and wheat in the space, and when Kuro Mao came to her, she went out to find herbs with Kuro Mao.


    After she was done with the work of Xiaohuangshan, she went to the city with her father and third brother.


    First, I went to the pharmacy that the capital could call by name, but most of the pharmacies had never heard of Ming Yucao, and even if they had heard of it, they had never seen it.


    When ?? asked the old doctor of Ji Shitang, the old doctor asked, "What do you want with Ming Yucao?"


    Murong Lingran had nothing to hide from him, so he told about the poisoning of the sixth brother.


    "Oh I got it."


    "Doctor, do you have Mingyucao here?"


    The old doctor shook his head, "No, I just heard it from my master. The master said that the medicinal material is extremely precious and is a legendary medicinal material. I have been practicing medicine for decades, and I have never seen its appearance."


    Murong Lingran was not too disappointed, and asked all the way, basically said that, she was already numb, "Since that''s the case, I''m sorry, we''ll leave now."


    "Wait."


    Murong Lingran and his party turned their heads, and saw the old doctor say again: "I don''t think you need to waste time looking for that legendary medicinal material."


    "Why?"


    The old doctor said slowly: "What you all know is that Ming Yucao can detoxify your brother''s poison, but I also heard that Ming Yucao is a kind of antidote, even the poison like Hedinghong can be cured. , so since it is such a precious medicinal material, apart from the imperial pce, it is difficult for the people to find traces of it."


    Murong Zhe said sternly: "We understand, thank you doctor for your reminder."


    He had thought about it for a long time. Although he was very sure when he left a few years ago that there is no Tai Hospital, but after several years, countless precious medicinal materials are continuously sent to the Tai Hospital every year, so He asked Liu Jiahuai to help him ask Liu Yuanshi.


    Naturally, Ambassador Liu Yuan also said no.


    The old doctor knew that they didn''t take his words to heart, so he didn''t say anything more.


    After leaving Ji Shitang, Murong Lingran went to deliver the blueprints to Ruyi Embroidery Vige and He Wenyi again, bought some clothes for Shi Shi, and then went to the gate of the yard where he rented ording to what Tong Qishen said.


    Murong knocked on the door, and soon someone opened the door from inside.


    Tong Wenwen was pleasantly surprised when she saw the visitor: "Master, Third Young Master, Miss, you are here."


    Murong Zhe nodded slightly, "Wenwen, I''m here to find your grandfather, is he at home?"


    Tong Wenwen''s face of joy suddenly disappeared without a trace. After thinking for a while, she realized that they are not outsiders, so she could only say: "Master, both grandpa and grandpa are here, youe with me."


    "it is good."


    When Tong Wenwen brought them to the main room, Murong Zhe saw the situation in the room and couldn''t help but stop.


    In the main room at this time, an olddy was holding a dagger to her neck. Behind her, a woman and two children were kneeling on the ground, looking at the two of them pleadingly.


    On the opposite side of the woman were Tong Qishen and Tong Xiuming, who were ring at her.


    Hearing the footsteps, Tong Qishen turned his head and saw that Murong Zhe came with his two children. He looked at the dagger in Lai''s hand and said anxiously, "Master, Third Young Master, Miss, why are you here? It''s dangerous here, why don''t you wait outside and I''ll go to you after I finish the housework?"

 Chapter 543: Repeated tricks

    Chapter 543 Reying the old trick


    Murong Zhe nced at his third son, saw that he gave him a reassuring look, shook his head and said, "It''s okay, it''s a coincidence that we came today, sorry."


    Although Murong Kuan was young, he was more than enough to deal with an olddy.


    Seeing them say this, Tong Qishen and Tong Xiuming had to stand beside them to prevent Lai from suddenly going crazy and hurting them.


    Murong Lingran nced at the four people opposite, and roughly guessed their identities. It was estimated that they were Tong Wenwen''s stepmother Lai and her daughter-inw and grandchildren.


    Murong Zhe wondered: "Uncle Tong, what''s going on?"


    Tong Qi sighed deeply: "Master, it''s like this..."


    It turned out that after he returned from Murong''s house that day, Mrs. Lai saw them as if she saw ghosts, but she also heard that they were rescued, so she was shocked for a while and then returned to her usual expression.


    Tong Qishen''s first thing when he came back was naturally to question her, and asked her if she was the father and son whom she found someone to hurt.


    But how could she admit that she was going to jail? Attitude is very firmly denied.


    Tong Qishen asked again, why did they throw the injured two out, and why did they find a random person to decide their life and death, and even the doctor didn''t invite them, and even drove the young Tong Wenwen out to live. street?


    Lai said that the family had no money at all, and she was forced to do so. The burial required a lot of money, and her children were not living well. If they were buried well, they would need several taels of silver. She had no money, and Tong Wenwen She kept arguing about asking for a doctor, and in a fit of rage, she kicked them out.


    But she also said that she regretted it a few days after she was driven out, and felt sorry for their father and son, so she wanted to find them back. She just didn''t expect that when she arrived, they had already been picked up. She inquired for a long time and couldn''t find out who took them away. She thought that someone with good intentions buried them, so she never looked for them again.


    Tong Qishen naturally didn''t believe it. He knew that if he asked her directly, he probably wouldn''t be able to tell the truth, so he let her go for the time being and nned to slowly look for evidence.


    But they were afraid that she was really looking for someone to attack them, and worried that she would attack them sooner orter, so they took the purse that Murong Lingran gave them to Huwei Security Bureau, and entrusted brothers Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei to secretly protect them.


    And they also live a normal life on purpose, tacitly refraining from mentioning what happened before.


    He wanted to test Lai, so he told her that their bodies had recovered and that they could not do heavy work.


    Even though the money Murong Lingran gave was enough for them to live for a period of time besides asking someone to protect them, they didn''t take it out.


    Therefore, after eating the food that Lai''s family made with his own money for a few days, Lai''s son Tong Quanming couldn''t stand the three of them eating white rice at home.


    After all, he didn¡¯t have a job, and he didn¡¯t have much money at home, so he wanted to repeat the old tricks, leading them into the yard and attacking them from behind.


    It''s just that this time there was someone from the Tiger Power Escort who stopped him in time.


    Tong Qishen didn''t expect that his stepson, who was raised by himself, really shot him, and in pain, twisted him to the government.


    As for Mrs. Lai, he also guessed that she was the mastermindst time, but just like this time, he thought they couldn''t make money and wasted money by eating and drinking at home every day.

 Chapter 544: heartless

    Chapter 544 Heartless


    But he had no evidence, so the day after Tong Quanming was put in jail, he gave Lai Shi a letter of divorce and released her.


    It''s just that Mr. Lai has nowhere to go after he leaves here, so he stays here stalking.


    Naturally, they didn''t want to have too much entanglement with her. Anyway, the house was rented, and the money was paid once a month. It was time to pay the money again in a few days. If it was a big deal, they moved out of here.


    I came back today, just because Tong Wenwen was caught here by Mrs. Lai and her daughter-inw Mrs. Hong when she was out to buy vegetables, and they were told toe here.


    It was only when I came here that I found out that Tong Quanming''s crime was very serious, especially that he repeatedly wanted to murder his stepfather who raised him.


    Lai wanted him to go to the government and tell the government in person that what happened that day was a misunderstanding and save Tong Quanming''s life.


    Naturally, he refused. As soon as Mr. Lai was in a hurry, he tried to force him with his life to make him agree to her, and there was the scene they had just seen when they came.


    Murong Ling suddenly realized that it was so.


    After waiting for him to finish speaking, Mrs Lai frowned and asked, "Master? You call him Master? Did you find a job? Didn''t you say that you need to recover from the injuries on your body? You will have a job after I rest. Deliberately eating and drinking at home for free, annoyed Quan Ming and forced him to take action? Tong Qishen, you lied to me again!"


    Tong Qishen said: "Liar to you? You hurt me so badly that I almost broke my family, so what if I lied to you again? But I''m not working under the master now, take a closer look at who he is!"


    Lai was stunned for a moment, then looked at Murong Zhe carefully, then looked at the children beside him, his eyes widened suddenly, and he said excitedly, "Murong Imperial Physician?"


    Murong Zhe said, "It''s hard for Auntie to remember me."


    "You... aren''t you all being distributed? Why did you suddenlye back?"


    "Naturally, we were pardoned by the imperial court. Otherwise, we would be fugitives. How could we tantly appear here?"


    "When did youe back?"


    "We don''t have to tell you."


    Lai frowned: "Then when did you find Tong Qishen?"


    "I don''t have to tell you either."


    Lai thought of what Tong Qishen said to him just now, and now he is so protective of Tong Qishen, his face suddenly changed: "It was you who rescued their father and son that day?"


    "no."


    Before Mr. Lai could speak, he saw Murong Zhe say again: "My eldest daughter and second son saved me."


    "What?" Lai''s eyes widened suddenly, "Then...then they lived in your house some time ago?"


    Murong Zhe said slowly: "Uncle Tong seems to have divorced you. You have no right to ask Uncle Tong any more. I have no obligation to tell you."


    "you!"


    Lai gnashed his teeth in anger, wishing he could go up and scratch his face.


    took a look at the clothes of their family of three. Although they looked new, they were just extremely ordinary clothes. He nced at them contemptuously, thinking that she still had work to do, so she had to let them go temporarily.


    Lai put the dagger on his neck again, and put on a pleading expression: "Tong Qishen, although Quan Ming is not your own, but you raised it with your own hands, and called you daddy for the rest of your life. In terms of rtionship, he is also your wife, my sister''s nephew, your son Tong Xiuming''s cousin, and Wenwen''s cousin. Beheading?"

 Chapter 545: dont blame

    Chapter 545 No wonder


    "Am I cruel?" Tong Qishen roared angrily: "Who is the most cruel in this family? It''s you and your son! Back then, when you were pitiful with two children, you were soft-hearted, and I married you when I didn''t want to marry you. . Am I bad to you? Am I bad to your children?"


    "I worked hard to help you raise the child, and I sent Tong Quanming to study and read, helped him marry a daughter-inw, and gave your daughter a generous dowry, but how did you treat me? First, you forced Xiuming''s daughter-inw to Let''s go, let Wenwen lose her mother at a young age, and if I make trouble again, I will lose all the house that I have worked hard for all my life, and make Wenwen''s father''s job disappear, and finally want my life, and you still give it to me. Wenwen drove out, you feel your conscience and say, the two of us, who is more ruthless?"


    Lai''s eyes shed, and he seemed to know that what he just said was not enough. After thinking about it, he said: "Quanming is still young, he is still a child, he is ignorant, you are too old to care about a child, you Don''t be ashamed!"


    As soon as her voice fell, Murong Lingran couldn''t hold back, and burst into a smile, "Haha..."


    Murong Kuan was stunned for a moment, then asked worriedly, "Aran, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that everyone else was looking at her, Murong Lingran covered her mouth and looked at Mrs Lai apologetically: "I''m sorry, I just think someone actually calls an adult man who has given birth a child a child, if he were a child, Then what am I? What is Wenwen? Does it have to be called a baby?"


    "You girl, am I wrong? Compared with Tong Qishen, Quan Ming is not a child?"


    Murong Lingran nodded solemnly: "He will always be your child, but only your child. It is normal for you to tolerate him, but why do you want someone who is not rted to him to tolerate him? You still said If he is ignorant, it is even more far-fetched, and other people as big as him have not done such ignorant things?"


    Tong Qishen nodded in agreement: "thest time he attacked me, if it wasn''t for thedy who saved me, I would be dead now. He wanted my life twice, and I wasn''t so stupid to let him go. Let him go. Come out and wait for him toe to kill me for the third time? I went bankrupt for him at the beginning, and I did my best to him, but now he is to me, and I will not save him."


    Tong Quanming''s wife Hong Shi cried and said, "Father, I know he went too far this time, please help Quan Ming, if he dies, how can we live with our orphans and widows, you are pitiful and pitiful Let us."


    said to the two children: "Quick, kowtow to your grandfather, let him let your grandfather go, and let your grandfather go home."


    The two children kowtowed at the same time, and while kowtowing, they said, "Please let Grandpa let Dad go, please let Dad go home, please let Dad go home, please let Dad go home..."


    "enough!"


    Tong Qishen nced at them each with aplicated face, and said in a cold tone: "It''s not that I won''t let you go, it''s that your dad won''t let me go, if I can make money, he thinks I''m useful, but I can''t make money. Money, can''t let him live a good life, he thinks I''m a burden, he doesn''t think about it, I''m not his father, but I really hurt him as a son, otherwise how would I Are you willing to sell the house to him to pay off the debt? It''s because he doesn''t cherish it himself, don''t me me!"

 Chapter 546: Have a grudge?

    Chapter 546 Hatred?


    Hong Shi also knew that her husband had done too much, but she had no choice but to bite the bullet and plead: "Father, please, he did something wrong, but the two children are innocent, and so are you. If you have loved the two of them, do you have the heart to watch them lose their father at such a young age?"


    Tong Qishen was unmoved.


    Lai gritted his teeth: "Tong Qishen, if you don''t agree, I will really die in front of you."


    "Die."


    Lai was startled and couldn''t believe it: "What did you say?"


    "You heard right, I let you die, don''t think I don''t know, the mastermind who wanted to kill me for the first time was you, and your son was just instigated by you. You are already full of crimes, and you are not innocent when you die. "


    "Tong Qishen, don''t think I dare not!"


    Tong Qishen didn''t want to talk to her anymore, he turned his head away, and didn''t even want to look at her.


    Lai''s anger was knotted, and when he picked up the dagger, he wanted to wipe his neck, but he couldn''t do it.


    Murong Lingran said slowly: "You have taught your son to the prison now. As a mother, you have an inescapable responsibility. You even caused your daughter-inw to lose her husband, and also caused your grandchildren to lose their father. Apologizing to death is indeed the best way."


    "you!"


    Tong Qishen didn''t want to waste time here, he had already said what he had to say, and it would be meaningless to stay here, and said again: "If you want to die, you will die by yourself, you have been divorced by me, your life and death are rted to me. It doesn''t matter, I still have guests to entertain, so I won''t apany me."


    After saying this, Tong Qishen asked Murong Zhe to go out of the yard with him.


    Seeing that Tong Qishen was really so ruthless, Mrs. Hong immediately slumped on the ground, thinking of the days of orphans and widows in the future, she couldn''t help crying.


    Knowing this earlier, she should have stopped Tong Quanming when she found out that he had murderous intentions, and she would not have made things like this.


    What will she do in the future!


    Lai Shi was already upset, and hearing her cry was even more annoyed. Seeing Tong Qishen leaving without looking back, she was even more angry, and she chased after her head twitching.


    Everyone heard the movement behind them, and as soon as they turned their heads, they saw Mrs. Lai following with a dagger, and walked quickly towards Tong Wenwen.


    When her son died, she had a hard time, and she never wanted Tong Qishen to have a hard time!


    Today she will let them first taste the pain of losing their loved ones!


    At this time, the road happened to be crowded with people. Seeing Mr. Lai holding a dagger in a frenzy, everyone suddenly took a breath. That girl is probably a little bit more fortunate today.


    Unexpectedly, when the dagger was only one palm wide away from Tong Wenwen, Lai suddenly felt a pain in his wrist, and the dagger flew out and fell a few meters away.


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Lai felt that her body had been pped hard, and she staggered suddenly. Before she could stand firm, she was controlled by the backhand of a group of people in uniform.


    Murong Kuan saw this and withdrew his movements.


    Tong Qishen didn''t care who rescued his granddaughter at this time. He looked at the frightened granddaughter and said anxiously, "Wenwen, how are you?"


    Tong Wenwen immediately came back to her senses, shook her head and said, "I... I''m fine."


    Tong Qishen father and son breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just as he was about to step forward to thank the person who shot him, he saw Murong Lingran walking in front of him, smiling and saying, "Ninth Young Master, thank you for helping me out."


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows, nced at the person on the ground, and asked lightly, "Does she have a grudge against you?"

 Chapter 547: messy

    Chapter 547 Messy


    "I have no grudge against my family, just a revenge for my daddy''s friend."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded without asking too much.


    nced behind her, Murong Zhe quickly said respectfully, "Ninth Young Master, thank you for saving your life."


    Tong Qishen can also see now that the person who rescued his granddaughter was someone the master knew. He and his son looked at each other and said at the same time, "Thank you, son for saving me."


    Murong Lingran was about to speak when he saw Mrs. Lai angrily said, "Who are you? Hurry up and let me go, what right do you have to treat me like this? I''m going to the government to sue you."


    "Going to the government?" Helian Rongjiu smiled faintly: "Zequ, since she wants to go to the government so much, I will give her a ride. Anyway, we just saw her intention to kill, and the evidence is the dagger, the witness. The physical evidence is all there, and she can''t deny it."


    "Yes, Master."


    Lai was startled, and her mind immediately became clear. Although she was only a woman, but listening to this man''s tone and seeing his luxurious clothes, he knew that he was definitely not easy to mess with.


    Seeing that they were pulling her away, she immediately looked at Tong Qishen with a pleading expression: "Old man, one day husband and wife a hundred days, please help me to beg for mercy, if I am sent to the official, there will be only one way to die, I still I have two grandchildren to support, and I am gone, how will they live in the future?"


    Tong Qi said coldly: "Please forgive me? Then why didn''t you let Wenwen go? You are so vicious. You are so vicious towards a child. You are still a child who has called you grandma for so many years. I don''t deserve to be forgiven. You hurt me again and again, my son, and my granddaughter. How could I return the tiger to the mountain?"


    "Also, don''t talk about the two children. They have a mother. You lost your husband and took a son and a daughter to make a living. Don''t you survive now? Besides, the Hong family still has her parents'' family, so how can you live on? , the big deal is that she is just like you, just remarry."


    Mr. Lai choked, suddenly unable to say a word of rebuttal.


    Helian Rongjiu waved his hand, and Zequ hurriedly took the person away.


    The movement here just now attracted a lot of onlookers. Zeyuan knew that the master didn''t like this kind of scene the most, so he hurried forward and let people go.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the way they still had something to do, and said lightly, "You guys should take care of your business first, and after that, I''ll use this girl."


    Murong Zhe opened his mouth, but didn''t say much. After getting along for a while, he was very sure that Helian Rongjiu would not harm his daughter.


    Since he said so, he was not polite, turned his head and said directly: "Uncle Tong, where do you live now?"


    Tong Qishen said as usual: "We rented another small courtyard."


    Tong Xiuming saw his father looking at him, and said, "Master, don''t worry, we have a ce to live in the city."


    Tong Wenwen didn''t speak, just nced at Grandpa and Grandpa, and lowered her head again.


    Murong Zhe and Tong Qishen have been together for more than ten years, how could they not understand him? Something was wrong with the look on his face.


    "Since that''s the case, it''s gettingte, and we don''t have a ce to eat lunch, so let''s go to your house and borrow the kitchen."


    "This..." Tong Qishen''s face showed an embarrassed look, "Master, I came out in a hurry today, the house is messy, and it''s not easy to see people. I''d better wait for me to go back and clean up, and pick up Master for a party tomorrow."

 Chapter 548: steps

    Chapter 548 Steps


    "Our family has even lived in the harsh environment of Saiyuan Mansion. No matter how chaotic your family is, can there be chaos where we live in Saiyuan Mansion? We don''t care, you lead the way."


    Tong Qi felt a tightness in his heart, and was speechless for a while, so nervous that he didn''t dare to lift his head up.


    Seeing this, Murong Zhe looked at Helian Rongjiu again: "Ninth Young Master, Wenwen is just like my daughter now, if you saved her, it could be regarded as saving my daughter, and we have nothing to thank you for now. You are too tired to go to Lihua Vige, why don''t you ask Aran to borrow a ce, cook a delicious meal, and thank you?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply, and probably guessed what daddy wanted to do, and replied readily, "Yes, daddy, I''ll go out to buy vegetables when I get there, so that I won''t be able to find my way back."


    Helian Rongjiu sighed, this Murong family is getting bolder and dared to start taking advantage of him, and he didn''t know what to say, so he nodded: "Yes."


    Tong Qishen became even more anxious when he heard the words, his forehead gradually covered with sweat, but there was nothing he could do.


    Tong Xiuming is also trying to figure out a way, as soon as they go, won''t they be exposed.


    Tong Wenwen saw that Grandpa and Grandpa were embarrassed to say it, and couldn''t bear their embarrassment, and suddenly said: "Master,e with me."


    The crowd followed her very cooperatively.


    Tong Qishen and Tong Xiuming saw this and had to go with her. Now they really can''t find a reason to reject the master.


    After walking for a while, Tong Wenwen took them to a stop in front of a dpidated yard.


    Murong Lingran felt that this road was a little familiar from the time he came here just now, but now that he looked at the small courtyard in front of him, he secretly thought that it was indeed the case.


    This is the dpidated yard where Shishi and their children lived.


    The door was always open, standing outside, just nced at it and saw that there were other people inside.


    He Wenyi said that since Shishi and the others moved away, the ce has been upied by other beggars.


    Tong Wenwen knew that they were curious, so she briefly recounted what happened in the past few days.


    After Tong Quanming was imprisoned, Tong Qishen paid the money he should have given to Huwei Escort.


    After leaving the original house, they lived in an inn for a few days, looking for a job and a house.


    Finally found a cheap and spacious yard, but the day before they had to pay, Tong Wenwen fell ill and spent the remaining money, so they had to live in this dpidated yard.


    And this time, their job search was a little smoother than before, at least they were required to be coolies.


    Therefore, they lived here for the past few days and nights. During the day, Tong Qishen and his son went to work as coolies, and Tong Wenwen also went to their ce of work to guard them.


    Murong Zhe knew that they might have had a bad time during this time, but he didn''t expect to live like this.


    "You guys pack up ande with us."


    "Master..."


    Murong Zhe said lightly: "You don''t have to rush to refuse, you saved my life back then, and I saved your life and your son''s life, which means that now you owe me a life in return, and you know that my family has a lot ofnd, and now I have a lot of money. When the vegetables are ripe, it is also the time when there is a shortage of people, you cane to my home to help, even if you repay the life-saving grace."


    Tong Qishen was stunned, he knew that if the master asked him to go with him directly, he was afraid that he would refuse, so he gave him a step down with the grace of saving his life, and immediately burst into tears: "Thank you master."

 Chapter 549: stuffy

    Chapter 549


    Tong Xiuming and Tong Wenwen also said, "Thank you sir."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that they had made a deal, so he let them go back first, and he took Murong Lingran to the private room in Tianhe Tower.


    Drinking the hot tea, Murong said: "Ninth Young Master, what are you looking for from me? Did something go wrong with the potatoesst time?"


    "No." Speaking of potatoes, Helian Rongjiu was in a better mood today, "Girl, your potatoes are really good. When the army is fighting, if the distance is short, each person will send a packet of seasoning. Send a few more boiled potatoes, delicious and convenient. If the distance is long, everyone will carry some raw potatoes on their bodies, and they will not go bad for several days. As long as there is fire, they can be roasted and eaten at any time, and there is no need to prevent It''s much better to bring the enemy to poison than to carry dry food with you."


    Murong frowned, made a silent motion, lowered his voice and said, "Ninth Young Master, this is a military secret. You just said it, so you won''t be afraid of being heard?"


    In any country, whether modern or ancient, revealing military secrets is definitely a big crime of beheading. In ancient times, if the emperor was unhappy, it would definitely be a big crime to punish the Nine n.


    The military diet is such an important thing, he actually said it so lightly!


    Helian Rongjiu smiled lightly and said, "Don''t worry, there are my people guarding the private rooms on the left and right, so I''m not afraid of being heard."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, but he had new concerns: "Aren''t you afraid that they will betray you? Report you to the emperor''s children?"


    Helian Rongjiu felt happy when she saw that she cared about him. Hearing thest name, his face suddenly darkened, "Why do you talk about the emperor like that?"


    Forehead¡­


    Murong Lingran made a sudden gesture of covering his mouth. Usually, he was used to saying it, but he said it identally.


    Thebined age of her two worlds is in her thirties, so it is reasonable to call the emperor, who is only in his teens, a child.


    After such a long period of contact, Murong Lingran was not afraid of him at all, and said indifferently: "He was still a child, and he can manage a huge country in an orderly manner, I admire him very much. , I said it with the mentality of a sister, don''t you hear how proud I was when I said it?"


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t speak, just stared at her sideways, the meaning in his eyes was obvious: Edit, you continue to edit, if I believe you, I will write the name upside down.


    elder sister?


    How old are you, dare you say that you are the emperor''s sister?


    Do you know that this sentence has been heard, and you can''t even get out of the city gate today?


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Ninth Young Master, don''t look at me like this, I''m not talking about you, as long as you don''t tell me, no one will know."


    But I have heard it, and you are talking about me.


    Helian Rongjiu nced down at his figure, and became sullen again.


    Although he is young, he is practicing martial arts every day, and his body will never make people think he is a child.


    And she didn''t know his true identity, nor the emperor''s figure, so why did she call him "child" every time she came to her mouth?


    Murong Lingran didn''t want him to hold on to it, so he changed the subject and said: "Okay, don''t mention that person, I just made a slip of the tongue, I promise not to say that in the future, but you, can you answer me a question? And promise not to get angry?"

 Chapter 550: grandson?

    Chapter 550 Grandson?


    Since she had already promised not to do it again, Helian Rongjiu couldn''t care less about her, a little girl. No matter how much he pursued it, he couldn''t do anything about her, so he followed her words and said, "Ask."


    "Then can you tell me what your identity is, so that you can even know about the army so clearly? And it seems that you can still talk in the army? Can you also intervene in military rations?"


    Helian Rong choked, coughed several times, and said with an ufortable expression, "Have you forgotten what the Marquis of Ning''an does?"


    "I know." Murong said lingeringly: "The famous Marquis of Ning''an, I am afraid that even three-year-old children in the capital know what they do. The Marquis of Ning''an is a hero who made great achievements in the battle of Xuanqing Kingdom. , was named a marquis at a young age, and his wife, Princess Qihua, is the aunt of the current saint. Although she is not a rtive, she is extremely respected by him. When she was young, she could be said to be the most beautiful woman in the capital. "


    Speaking of this, Murong Lingran''s face suddenly became extremely serious. She seemed to have heard someone say it. As for who she heard, she couldn''t remember exactly. It seems that the Marquis of Ning''an had a son, but that son was in his thirties. A few years ago, Princess Qihua died soon after giving birth to him, andter Princess Qihua gave birth to two more children, but they were both daughters.


    Having no children under his knees is the greatest regret of the Marquis of Ning''an in his life.


    It is no wonder that he holds the military power and married the princess. He really takes the position of the Marquis of Ning''an firmly. Anyway, he has no children and no sessor, so the emperor will naturally not be afraid of him.


    Murong Lingran nced at Helian Rongjiu and said directly, "Ninth Young Master, are you the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an?"


    Helian Rongjiu who was drinking tea suddenly heard her words and almost spit the tea on her face.


    grandson?


    He dared to call Ning''an Hou''s grandfather, would Ning''an Hou dare to agree?


    Yes, the Marquis of Ning''an has no grandson, no wonder she thinks so.


    "I''m not his grandson."


    Murong frowned: "Then your identity is..."


    "you guess."


    Murong Lingran was speechless for a while, why is this person so fond of cheating?


    "That''s Marquis Ning''an''s cronies? No, Marquis Ning''an''s cronies can''t be so idle, they just appear on the street when they have something to do."


    nced at the person on the opposite side who was triumphant because she couldn''t guess, Murong snorted: "I don''t guess anymore."


    "Give up so soon? Girl, it''s not good to be so impatient at such a young age."


    Murong choked for a moment, she seemed to have heard Kong Hongzhuo say the same thing, but it wasn''t to her.


    "It''s not that I''m impatient. There are so many people who are rted to the Marquis of Ning''an, and I''m not an official. Except for his grandson and cronies, or someone from Princess Qihua, I can''t think of anything else. I don''t know any rtives, and it''s a waste of time to guess."


    "And..." Murong Lingran said again: "If you really wanted me to know, you would have told me already. Since you don''t want to say it, why should I waste my time guessing?"


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, that''s right.


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to worry about this issue. It didn''t matter who the ninth son was, he was nothing more than a young and promising person who was highly valued by the emperor or the Marquis of Ning''an.


    She only knew that he was her strong backer and would not harm her, so that she could do business in the city smoothly and help her a lot, or someone who could speak in front of the emperor''s children.

 Chapter 551: fortunately

    Chapter 551 Good luck


    "Ninth Young Master, after talking so much, you haven''t told me what exactly are you looking for me today?"


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t force her anymore, and followed her words and began to talk about business, "How are your seventy-five acres ofnd and the development of the small barren hills?"


    "All developed, and fruit trees were nted."


    "I heard that Lihua Vige and your family have a total of only 100 households, and some people have jobs in or around the city. Are there enough workers?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t know why he suddenly cared about hernd, but she replied honestly: "It''s enough for now. In the past, as long as the work that should be done in thend was done, I would let them go home. Later, when there was morend, I They all require them to work for five hours before they can go home, and when they are really busy, I ask them to work for one or two more hours and give them a little overtime pay.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu was taken aback for a moment, "Add... overtime pay?"


    "It''s thepensation fee. After all, the work time has been agreed at the beginning. If there is a sudden dy in the time, there must be somepensation."


    If she had never been to the 21st century, and suddenly had so muchnd, I am afraid she would be like the nativendowners here, and let them do as much as they can.


    But watching those people work tirelessly without any overtime pay, she couldn''t bear it.


    Originally, she wanted them to work four hours a day, and implement an eight-hour work system like in the previous life.


    But after thinking about it, even if they don''t work at her house, in the city or elsewhere, they have to do it for at least six hours a day, and four hours a day is too loose.


    Certainly many people will call her a fool and think she is easy to bully, so she dismissed the idea.


    "You are kind, and you may be the only one in the world who can treat them like this."


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "They are all poor people, and life is not easy. If I can help me, I will be praying for my brothers who are living abroad. When I found the sixth brother, the sixth brother was also ahead of schedule. He was protected by a good-hearted person, otherwise I might not insist that I find him."


    "I heard Grandpa say before, that if people are good, the blessings have not yete, but the disasters are gone; if people are evil, although the disasters have note, the blessings have been gone. I didn''t believe it before, but since I found my sixth brother, I have no idea about this. Words are in no doubt.¡±


    Especially after she was reborn, she believed this sentence even more.


    The fourth and fifth brothers are still outside, and I just hope that they can meet the nobles just like the sixth brother, and wait for her to find them safely and healthily.


    He Lianrong raised her eyebrows, it was hard for her to understand this at such a young age.


    "You just said that it is enough for now, which means that there may not be enough people in the future, right?"


    "Well, but it''s not a big deal. If there is really a shortage of people, I''ll go outside to find them. If I can''t find any more people, I''ll increase the wages. With a lot of money, people who work outside will definitely be willing toe back."


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "It''s really a blessing to have your family in Lihua Vige."


    Murong Lingran was about to nod his head when he suddenly said, "Ninth Young Master, why are you suddenly so interested in mynd?"


    Helian Rongjiu coughed a little ufortably, and suddenly spread out the folding fan in his hand, his eyes wandering: "No...nothing."


    Murong frowned, "Are you hiding something from me?"

 Chapter 552: sell yourself

    Chapter 552 Selling Yourself


    Helian Rong Jiu San smiled and said: "You will know soon, I promise you, it is a surprise."


    surprise?


    Your guilty conscience doesn''t look like you''re going to surprise her.


    Don''t just startle her and be thankful.


    Murong Lingran was about to continue to ask questions, when Helian Rongjiu suddenly changed the subject and said, "Actually, I have one more thing for you to help me this time."


    "What''s up?"


    Do you want to eat what she made again?


    "Your ck hair is so unusual, and your nose should be very smart, right?"


    It turned out to be ck Hair, she thought she could make his money again.


    "Of course. A-Niang and the others disappeared in the snowst year, and Hei Mao took me to find them safely."


    Helian Rongjiu was so excited that he could find it in the snow. Isn''t it easy to find someone in this weather?


    "Then I don''t know if you can lend me your ck hair. I happen to have a difficult matter and I desperately need help like ck hair."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "You...you want to borrow ck hair?"


    Seeing that she was very reluctant to give up, Helian Rongjiu also knew that she would definitely be reluctant to be separated from Heimao, so she could only say: "It won''t be borrowed for too long, don''t worry, I promise with my life, I will guarantee Heimao''s safety."


    Murong said: "Ninth Young Master has helped me so much, and today he saved Wenwen, so he can borrow it. But Hei Mao can''t do without me, and usually he won''t eat or drink as long as he doesn''t see me for a day. , if I lend it to you alone, it must think that I am going to abandon it, so you can borrow Heimao, only let me follow."


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Well, you can follow along, then let''s say, no matter what happens, you can''t go back."


    "I won''t go back on such a trivial matter."


    "Okay, I''ll find you in a few days."


    "Um."


    Helian Rongjiu achieved his goal and asked Zeyuan to send her home, and he happily returned to the pce.


    But before Murong Lingran went home, he went to the Tiger Power Escort again. As before, there was no news about the fourth and fifth brothers this time.


    When he got home, his family just had lunch, and when Murong Lingran entered the main room, he happened to see a stalemate on both sides.


    "This time the situation is different from thest time, so please let the lord agree."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "Promise? Promise what?"


    "Aran, you came back just in time, and your grandfather Tong doesn''t know what he was thinking. He actually wanted to sell us a contract. You also helped Dad to persuade him. Is it a good thing to sell one''s body as a ve? Where is someone rushing? Selling yourself?"


    "Selling yourself?"


    Seeing that she was puzzled, Tong Qishen exined: "Miss, we just fulfilled what Wenwen said that day. In fact, the day we woke up, we should have signed the contract of prostitution. After all, you really did what Wenwen said. We have been rescued, and the kindness to us isparable to that of reborn parents, so we should keep our word."


    "But at that time, I had an obsession in my heart, so I went back to the city. I didn''t act on impulse, but after careful consideration."


    "I also know the reason for the lord''s refusal, it''s just because I saved him and helped him. But what I did to the lord would have been repaid in the Imperial Doctor''s Office. If it weren''t for him, it would have been more than ten Years, my life will not be so good. I don''t know people well, so I have nothing now, you can persuade the master. "

 Chapter 553: monitor

    Chapter 553 Surveince


    He also thought about working hard to earn money to pay the medical expenses of the Murong family, but their friends saved Wenwen today. They owed the Murong family three lives in total, which can no longer be measured by money. ves may be able to pay off.


    Tong Wenwen also said: "Yes, miss, I said this, we should fulfill it naturally, you can persuade the master."


    Murong pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "Father, it''s important to keep your word, so you agree."


    "Aran..."


    Tong Qishen was his savior after all. Even in the Imperial Physician''s Mansion, he didn''t ask him to sell himself. Now that their family is down, how could he take advantage of others'' danger?


    Murong Lingran suddenly leaned forward and whispered a few words.


    Murong Zhe was stunned for a moment, his face suddenly softened, and he sighed: "Okay, I promise."


    Tong''s family was instantly overjoyed.


    Murong Lingran epted their contract of betrayal and let them go back to the guest room to rest.


    Wenwen is still young, so it''s okay to live in a room with them temporarily.


    When the Tong family went back to the house, Murong Kuan asked suspiciously, "Aran, what did you say to Dad just now?"


    "Just let daddy ept it. If they regret itter, they will be free."


    "Oh I got it."


    Just like that, the Tong family stayed in the guest room of Murong Lingran''s house for the time being.


    Tong Wenwen, likest time, became Murong Lingran''s follower, wherever she went, Tong Wenwen followed.


    And the current home is naturally iparable with the former imperial doctor''s house, the house is small, and there is not so much work to do.


    Over the past few years, they have not had the habit of opening their mouths for food, nor are they used to being served.


    Murong Lingran asked Tong Qishen to follow his eldest brother and help him with some trivial matters.


    As for Tong Xiuming, Murong Lingran asked Murong Xuan to take him.


    I have to say that Tong Qishen was a housekeeper after all, and Murong Zong got started within a few days.


    And Tong Xiuming is also young, his ability to learn is fast, and he will soon be able to stand on his own with Murong Xuan.


    After all, they have a contract of selling themselves at home, and they are more at ease when some things are left to them, so the two brothers gradually began to delegate power, and they have more and more free time every day.


    But they were not idle either. They were either practicing the sword with the sword that Helian Rongjiu gave, or reading books on the art of war in the room.


    asionally, when I feel irritable, I will practice calligraphy with Kong Hongzhuo to cultivate my body.


    All in all, with the Tong family around, they are a lot easier than before, but that''s a storyter.


    Since Murong Qi hadnd at home, although there was still a lot of bad water in his stomach, he still listened to Murong Liang''s words.


    Before his legs were broken, he was working diligently in the fields every day.


    Now is the busy time of farming, Murong Qi has lost both legs, and it is impossible to go to the ground again.


    The familycks a majorbor force. In order not to dy the farm work, the whole family works in the fields every day.


    It is said to be working together, but recently it is Chen Shi and several children who do it together. When Liu Shi moves, he has to rest on the ridge for a moment.


    It''s not so much to say that he''s here to work, but rather to monitor the Chen family and Murong Xue.


    As for Murong Cai, maybe the humiliation a few days ago made him sober a little bit. In the past, Mrs. Liu asked him to rest beside him, so he rested.

 Chapter 554: Glamorous

    Chapter 554 Gorgeous


    Now he knows that he is theughing stock of the vigers, and he will beughed at when he is idle, so he rushes to work every day, as if he wants to use this method to make himself forget those unpleasant things.


    However, doing this has a little effect. Every night I fall asleep when I am tired, and I have no energy to think about other things. Instead, my spirit is much better.


    Seeing him like this, the people in the vige really did less talk about him.


    As for Murongliang, today is the day when Murong Qi''s wounds are changed. He is a man, and he is the only one who can move his son on his back, so he didn''te over today and took his son to Dr. Zheng in Linhe Vige.


    At this time, Mrs. Liu looked at his sweating grandson, his mind kept spinning, and he was still thinking about how to marry a daughter-inw for him.


    Murong Qi''s leg was broken, and now he is still taking medicine every day, and he has to change the medicine. With the people who take care of him, the family suddenly lost twoborers.


    If you marry a daughter-inw ande back, you can also share some of it for the family.


    If there is a lot of dowry, she can let her granddaughter-inw pay for someone to work.


    If the dowry is small, she will let her grandson-inw go to the ground herself.


    The family''s money is now with Murongliang, and she doesn''t know how much money she has now.


    But during this period of time, my son''s medicine was taken both internally and externally, which must have cost a lot of money. If this goes on, the family will have to go back to the hard days before.


    Part of Murong Zhe''snd was next to Murong Qi''snd. Liu swept theirnd with jealousy, and soon found that there were a few more people in Murong''snd.


    Hearing Murong Lingran''s voiceing from a distance, although she was a little afraid of her, she saw a girl who was a little younger than her following her all the time. Driven by curiosity, she patrolled around her home. At that time, together with Murong Xue, they stepped forward to stop her.


    Murong Cai raised his eyes and nced at his grandmother. Seeing that she was looking for trouble with Murong Lingran again, he paused, and after tangled for a while, he still didn''t get over, he just buried himself in work.


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually: "Grandma, what''s the matter with you?"


    Liu red at the person next to her coldly, and asked with a cold face, "Who is she?"


    "She? Guess what."


    Mrs Liu frowned: "Is she the girl you bought?"


    Murong raised her eyebrows and gave Tong Wenwen a meaningful look.


    She didn''t speak, but Liu''s grandparents took it as her confession.


    Murong Xue said yin and yang strangely: "Murong Lingran, we are your close rtives, look at us, we are all covered in dirt, our waists can''t straighten up when we are tired in the fields every day, and grandma is still working in the fields even at her age. And you, not only are you dressed so brightly, you also bought a little maid to show off in front of us, you are too much."


    Murong Lingran nced at what he was wearing, "Gorgeous?"


    She has to go up and down the mountain every day, and she wears ordinary cotton cloth that can no longer be ordinary, and the color is stain-resistant gray. Is this also called bright and beautiful?


    Murong shook her head speechlessly, she could say what she liked, and said, "When did I say I bought her?"


    Although it¡¯s almost the same as the one you bought, the deed of sale is all with her.


    Liu Shi was taken aback, "I didn''t buy it, so who is she?"


    Murong Zong brought Tong Qishen not far away. Seeing Liu Shi and his sister talking, he thought she was in trouble with his sister again, so he hurried over.

 Chapter 555: Satire

    Chapter 555 Irony


    "Aran."


    Murong turned his head, "Big brother."


    Tong Wenwen also turned her head, "Grandpa."


    The two nodded at the same time.


    Liu Shi also turned his head to look, when he saw the person next to him, his eyes widened in horror: "Tong Butler?"


    Her voice was not small, and Murong Cai in the distance naturally heard it.


    Hearing the three words of Butler Tong, his body shuddered, he looked up, and turned his back suddenly, thinking that others would not recognize who he was.


    An angry look appeared on Liu''s face, and she would never forget this person.


    used to be in the Imperial Physician''s Mansion. Because of him, Murong Zhe quarreled with her a lot.


    And because Murong Zhe knew the truth of that day and knew that Ah Cai had lied, he punished him severely.


    What annoyed her the most was that she carefully designed to sweep Tong Qishen out of the house so that her younger son could get more good things in the future, but she didn''t expect that soon after he left, something happened at home. Not only did she have nothing, but she also let him escape. A catastrophe.


    Tong Qishen''s family stayed in the capital due to a blessing in disguise, but their family was sent to Saiyuan Mansion. If she knew it would be like this, she would not design him if she said anything.


    Murong Zhe was so kind to him, he should go to Saiyuan Mansion with them to suffer together, share the blessings, and share the difficulties.


    Tong Qi said deeply: "It''s hard for the olddy to remember me, but I''m not the steward of the Murong Mansion now, so please don''t call me like this again in the future."


    Liu''s heart waspletely restless. She didn''t expect that after so many years, she could still see Tong Qishen and be called olddy by him.


    She used to feel very happy every time she heard someone call her olddy, but now she feels ironic.


    I am afraid she is the only olddy in the world who still has to work in the field.


    turned to look at Tong Wenwen again, it was Tong Qishen''s granddaughter, no wonder she felt familiar.


    Liu asked displeased, "When did you find their family?"


    Murong Zong said: "Grandma, you don''t need to know."


    Thest time the Tong family was recovering from injuries at their home, he thought they had heard a little bit of wind. It seems that she ran out a lot to calcte his marriage during that time.


    "You!" Liu Shi was angry, and Murong Zong had learned badly from that dead girl, so he slowed down and asked again: "Okay, the mouth is on your body, and I can''t force you if you don''t say it. But you What are you bringing him here for now? Did you bring him here to settle ounts with me for the sake of what happened back then? Also, you knew the truth of what happened back then, and you asked him toe here on purpose to see my jokes?"


    Murong Zong said lightly: "Ama, you''ve been thinking too much, I just came to see you and A Ran talking."


    "Look? You don''t know what your sister is capable of? I can still eat her, as for protecting me like a jackal, tiger and leopard?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Grandma, you know whether you are a jackal, tiger or leopard. Since you don''t want to see us so much, then go back to your home."


    Liu turned a deaf ear and sneered: "I ask you, do they live in your house now?"


    "So what?"


    Liu''splexion changed, and he suddenly sat on the ground and began to howl: "My God, please open your eyes quickly and look at these ck-hearted beasts, their rtives work hard in the field every day, When I go back, I have to live in a shabby house, but they invite outsiders to live in a brick house. Is there any reason for it? If they don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I won¡¯t be alive.¡±

 Chapter 556: Break things

    Chapter 556


    People who were working in their own fields nearby heard the sound here, and their eyes were all focused on Liu Shi. Some people who liked to watch the fun slowly walked towards this side.


    And the people who worked in Murong''s house saw that the little master was being entangled by the old witch of Liu''s, so they hurried over.


    Murong Lingran and the elder brother looked at each other, and at the same time saw helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    This olddy is like a woman''s menstrual period, at least once a month.


    Tong Qishen was also embarrassed, he seemed to be causing trouble for the master''s family again.


    Tong Wenwen had seen Lai p and roll like this before, which reminded her of the days when she was scolded by Lai before, and she immediately shrank to her grandfather in fear.


    Liu has seen a lot of people here, and continued: "Everyone,e and judge, my own son, built the house beautifully, and let outsiders live in it again and again, and my mother, even their backyard. Haven''t been there, you say, are there such unfilial children and grandchildren in the world?"


    Xiao Gao happened to be there, and when he heard the words, he quickly echoed: "Aunt Liu, they are indeed disobedient enough. If I were you, if I treated my son like this, I would definitely wish to strangle him when he was born, and now he is also Don''t get mad at yourself like that."


    Xiao Gao''s son Feng Jifang also said: "Indeed, there is no reason to have a new house not for the mother, but for outsiders? The Murong family is really unkind in this matter."


    Murong Lingran''s face sank, staring at him coldly.


    Feng Jifang was shaken by her, knowing that he still had a handle on her, anyway, the mouth addiction was over, and he had already shied away from her, and immediately shrank behind Xiao Gao.


    The rest of the people who didn''t work in Murong Lingran''s house also began to talk about it.


    "The Murong family does a good job in some aspects, and they treat outsiders well, but they are indeed a bit ruthless towards their own mother and grandma."


    Another person echoed: "That''s right, Murong Zhe''s family has a big business now, and a little bit from the crevices of the fingers is enough for the younger brother''s family to live, and they are so rich, what can they do to support them? Just do good deeds. ."


    "Yes, if I were as rich as their family, I would never let my parents work in the fields again. It''s such a shame. People who don''t know will think I''m abusing my parents."


    Before Murong Lingran spoke, Zhuang Qinghe''s daughter-inw Cui Shi couldn''t take it anymore, and shouted loudly: "You all stand talking without back pain, and you speak so grandly, and some of you who have split up have lived a better life. It''s better toe, I haven''t seen you take your parents back to live!"


    Xiao Gao''s face turned pale, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Cui Shi said obviously, that is, her family.


    Her family used to be the worst among the separated brothers. Now, although it is not the best among the brothers, it is still average. Her inws wanted to live with them before, but she tried her best to stop them. Let them live in.


    One of the people who spoke just now was about to speak when Mrs Cui pointed to her nose and said, "Gou Cuihua, you still have the face to teach others a lesson here. Who in the whole Lihua Vige doesn''t know what''s going on in your house?"


    "That year, because your mother-inw came back from the city, she only bought candied haws for her third son''s children, but not for your two children. ."

 Chapter 557: quibble

    Chapter 557 Sophistry


    "When the family splitter, your mother-inw wanted to follow you, but you didn''t want her to live with you, and left her to her third child. Until now, you haven''t allowed her to step into your house."


    "Your husband, your mother-inw''s own son is even more extreme. Since the separation of the family, let alone money, even A-niang has never called again. Every time I see my own mother, I don''t even say hello, even Your mother-inw was sick and dyingst time, and the third child was in a hurry and asked you to pay for medical treatment, but the two of you couldn¡¯t pay a single penny, so if you drive people away and close the door, you will start to make a lot of money.¡±


    "There are a lot of messes in my house, and my man can''t manage it well, so I''m too embarrassed to talk about other people''s business here. Before talking about others, take a good look in the mirror and see what you look like first, okay?"


    The woman called Gou Cuihua suddenly turned ashen and wanted to push back, but she was worried that Cui was Lizheng''s daughter-inw and did not dare to refute, and she was telling the truth, so she could only bow her head in embarrassment.


    Seeing that she was speechless, Mrs Cui smiled contemptuously and turned her head to look at the other woman, "And you, Jin Xiaoli, your family is even more extreme. How does your mother-inw treat your family? What delicious food? All the delicious food is thinking of your family, but what about you and your husband? A few years ago, when the business in the city started to pick up, I took over you and your children, and you can eat spicy food every day.¡±


    "Not only did you abandon your mother-inw to your little nephew who lost his parents since he was a child, and every time he came back, not only did he not buy anything or give money, but he even searched for the chickens, ducks, geese and vegetables that the old man had worked so hard to raise. Things are expensive, and it is more economical to take them back from the vige. Do you know how your mother-inw and nephews live every time you take them away? They are old and young, and they all rely on those chickens and ducks toy eggs Money, several times it was because my public kilometers were sending them rice grains that they didn''t starve to death."


    "Fortunately, God has eyes, so that your business declined within a few years, and you were forced to go back to Lihua Vige. Now you are embarrassed to say that you have money to support them? When you and your husband were rich, they also I didn''t see you taking your mother-inw and nephew to the city to enjoy happiness!"


    Jin Xiaoli''s face suddenly turned into a pig''s liver color, and she retorted with ack of confidence: "I...I just..."


    "Stop quibbling." Mrs Cui sarcastically said, "Before speaking with others, at least wipe your buttocks clean. Although Murong Qi is Murong Zhe''s younger brother, and Aunt Liu is Murong Zhe''s aunt, the brotherhood and the mother-son rtionship are the same. It was all done by him himself. Your nephew and mother-inw haven''t calcted against you yet. You can be so cruel to them. Murong Zhe''s daughter, son, and family wealth have all been calcted by them. Even so, Murong Zhe did not. He doesn''t care about their lives at all, and even arranges Murong Qing to work on his ownnd,pared to you ruthless people, he has done a good enough job."


    Jin Xiaoli gritted her teeth, seeing that most of the people looked at her with contempt, stomped her feet, and ran away.


    Gou Cuihua was stunned for a moment, then ran away, not even doing the work in the field.


    Cui Shi couldn''t help but pped them, "If you can''t be a saint yourself, you ask others to be saints. What my mother hates most is people like you!"


    Those two walked faster.


    Murong smiled and said: "Aunt, you said it very well, thank you Aunt for helping us speak."

 Chapter 558: target of criticism

    Chapter 558


    Cui shi shook his head: "It''s nothing, some people just need to clean up. I have long thought that they are not pleasing to the eye, and today happened to make me feel bad."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Liu Shi again: "Aunt Liu, you are old, what does it look like? You heard it just now. Compared with the olddies of the other two families, your life is better. You chased your eldest son out and nearly killed his daughter. He warmed the house and sent a lot of good things to your house. If your son hadn''t killed himself, would it have chilled his heart?"


    Mr. Liu snorted coldly, as if he was unmoved and would not give up until he achieved his goal today.


    How others treat their mother is their own business. Her son must be good to her, or else it will be unfilial.


    It''s rare to find Murong Lingran a handle. If she doesn''t take the opportunity to gain a little benefit for her family, wouldn''t such a good opportunity be wasted in vain?


    Murong sighed and said: "Ama, you''d better stop when it suits you, otherwise don''t me me for telling everyone what happened back then."


    Liu Shi was startled, and said with a trembling voice: "You... don''t scare me, don''t you just want to say that the Tong family is your father''s savior, then I am the one who gave birth to your father, and I also gave his life to him. People are more important to you than him, why do you let him live in your house and let me live in a broken house?"


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly turned cold: "You havee back again, today I will tell you inly in front of everyone, you have a home, and you are willing to follow your youngest son, and there is no reason for you to stay in my home anymore. Even if Dad agrees, I won''t agree."


    "you¡­"


    Murong Ling Ran interrupted her, "Grandma, you don''t have to bother me if you have something like this, what I told you before is not false. Now that Murong Qi''s leg is broken, you think that without us, you will The days could be better, right? There are so many people here today, do you want me to tell them what I said to you before?"


    Liu''s body froze, and everyone who saw the onlookers looked at her suspiciously. If this dead girl said it, these vigers would definitely be worried day and night. They were afraid that when the dead girl suddenly moved out, they would never find it again. good life.


    In order to prevent the dead girl from really moving away, he dared not do anything to them on the surface, but he would definitely do something ruthless in the dark, forcing their family to move out of Lihua Vige first.


    Thinking that their family would be the target of public criticism, Liu Shi couldn''t hold back any longer. Suddenly he got up, gave Murong Lingran a fierce look, and went back to his home angrily.


    Murong Xue saw that Liu Shi suddenly ran away inexplicably. Although she was not reconciled, she had no choice but to follow behind her.


    After the onlookers had dispersed, Tong Qishen sighed.


    Murong Lingran relieved: "Grandpa Tong, don''t think too much, she didn''t like our family in the first ce. You have been with her for more than ten years, and you also know her temperament. In the days when you didn''te to Lihua Vige, things like this didn''t happen too often."


    "By the way, you don''t know yet, Murong Qi''s leg was broken, and it was broken the day after he nned the marriage of eldest brother, so she always felt that it had something to do with us, even without you, every time she saw We will alsoe looking for you, so don''t worry about it."


    Tong Qishen was stunned for a moment, Murong Qi''s leg was crippled?

 Chapter 559: refugees come

    Chapter 559 Refugees are here


    "I understand."


    He is not that fragile, and it is not the first time he has met Liu, and he will not get lost because of her few words, or even leave, so that he will hit her n.


    ¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, Murong Lingran was about to go up the mountain with ck hair when he heard the sound of a gong beating in the vige, and his face suddenly became extremely serious.


    The gong is generally not beaten in the vige. Once the gong is struck, it means that a major event that will affect the future of the vige has urred.


    On New Year''s Eve, there were wolves who entered the vige without banging the gong. This time the incident was definitely more serious than thest time.


    And the gong is ced in the center of the vige, where there is an open space for the vigers to gather and discuss.


    Murong Lingran''s house was the farthest from the open space, so by the time they arrived, representatives from every household had already arrived, looking at a group of people opposite, who were talking about it.


    Murong Lingran looked at her while walking, but there were fifty or sixty strangers across from her.


    Everyone''s clothes are extremely shabby, most of them are yellow-faced and thin, there are four or five people standing together, there are six or seven people standing together, and there are more than ten people standing together.


    There are old people, young people and children in each group of people, and it seems that they are all standing together in households.


    Most people''s faces were extremely embarrassed, timid, and kept their heads down.


    The courageous, looked at them curiously, and some even showed disgust at the house in the distance, as if they came to a ce like Lihua Vige and wronged them.


    As soon as Murong Lingran and his father and eldest brother walked to Lizheng''s side, they saw Zhuang Qinghe saying to him, "Father, I have been to Murong Qi''s house, and Uncle Liang said that his son is paralyzed in bed now and needs to take medicine every day. He can''t be separated from anyone. He is old, and after taking care of him for a few days, he is also a little unwell, and it is not suitable to go out. The work in the field cannot be dyed, and Aunt Liu will take her daughter-inw and grandchildren to the fieldter. No one, let''s leave them alone."


    Li Zheng frowned and said, "Forget it, I thought they didn''t know the meaning of the sound of the gong, and asked you to invite them, but now the people who should be notified have been notified, and I have done what Li Zheng should have done. They didn''te by themselves. If I don''t consider myself a part of Lihua Vige, then I have no choice but to let them go."


    Can you hide for a while, but for a lifetime?


    As I get old, I am afraid of a few rumors. Why didn''t I know how to take care of my wife and children in the first ce?


    Murong Zhe frowned when he heard that his father was sick.


    Dad is sick? Is it really sick or is he really embarrassed toe out because Murong Qi has humiliated him one after another?


    If Murong Lingran knew what he was thinking, he would definitely say it was thetter, so don''t worry about it.


    It is no secret that Murongliang loves face, the son does not teach, the father is wrong, and Murongqi has be what he is today, which has a lot to do with him.


    If she was Murongliang, and raised a son who was a jerk, a jerk, a **** and a jerk, she would like to disappear from this world immediately, not to mention appearing at such a big party.


    Don''t think about it, as long as hees, he will definitely be the focus of the audience.


    Li was turning his head to see people from the Murong familying, and then he slowly opened his mouth and said, "Everyone be quiet."


    All eyes were immediately focused on him.


    Li Zheng said slowly: "You must have guessed some of the people on the opposite side. You must have seen it when you entered the city during this time. Parts of Muyuan Mansion were affected, and many refugees came to the capital. ."

 Chapter 560: unstoppable

    Chapter 560 Unable to resist


    "The sage is merciful today. After saving them, they did not let them return to their original ces, and they were all distributed to several viges outside the city. Our Lihua Vige has fewer people and morend, and we also need to ept some refugees. Let everyone know here, and by the way, let everyone Let¡¯s get to know each other, and we will all belong to the same vige in the future, so as not to cause misunderstandings in the future.¡±


    Muyuan House?


    Murong Lingran and the eldest brother looked at each other. Thest time they rescued Mrs. Rong, Mrs. Rong had said that Muyuan Mansion had suffered a disaster.


    When ?? sent the sixth brother to the school, they also saw a lot of refugees outside the city. They thought they would be sent home after the disaster relief by the imperial court, but they were actually assigned to them.


    Emperor''s children are really wee.


    Among the dozens of people, I don''t know if there will be anyone who robbed Mrs. Rong that day.


    If there is, the imperial court has rescued the refugees this time. If someone with unscrupulous minds is assigned toe in, wouldn¡¯t it harm the people in their vige?


    As soon as Li Zheng''s voice fell, the leading official was about to speak, when Mo Ershan suddenly said, "I counted them just now, there are sixty of them, so many people won''t all stay in our vige, right? "


    The person next to him also said: "There are too many people, and where are so many peopleing to live? It''s impossible to live in our house, right?"


    "That is, our house is so crowded that we live alone, where is there any vacant house for them to live in?"


    "That''s right, let''s not say that we can''t live there. Even if we live there, do we still need to provide them with food? We all have a hard time, haha, how can there be that spare money to support others?"


    "I''ve heard people in the book say before that some refugees do anything to survive on the road. It''s easy to **** their belongings, and some people even get their lives on their hands. If there are such people among them, then we There will be no peace in the vige from now on."


    "Yes, there are so many strangers suddenly, and we don''t know what their hearts are. If something happens in the vige, what should we do?"


    ¡­


    The leadingmander Jian has been standing by Li Zheng''s side all the time. Seeing that they are extremely resistant to the refugees, he cautiously nced at the refugees on the opposite side.


    Fortunately, the people on both sides were separated by some distance, and there was no way to hear what the people in Lihua Vige said, otherwise they would be suspected of doing nothing, and there would be trouble again.


    You must know that he only brought 20 people here, and he also has 21 people. There are two or three people from each of the 100 households in Lihua Vige. If the people on both sides really start to make trouble, how many Hundreds of people shed, and he really couldn''t stand it.


    If there are casualties on both sides, let his superiors know that he can''t evenplete such a simple job, then he probably won''t expect to go to the next level in this life.


    Thinking that they didn''t take the majesty of their officials in the slightest, Commander Jian said sharply: "Quiet! Did I say let them live in your house? What are you doing in such a hurry? How can you be allowed to chatter here when the imperial court does things! Nonsense, be careful that I will let you all go to jail on the charge of obstructing official business!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the guard behind him suddenly drew out his saber, his eyes full of warnings.


    The few people who spoke just now shrank their necks in fear, tightly closed their mouths, and dared not say a word again.

 Chapter 561: a letter

    Chapter 561 A Letter


    Seeing this, Commander Jian nodded with satisfaction, and said coldly: "As for the other things you are worried about, they are all superfluous at all. If the imperial court wants to provide disaster relief, it must send disaster relief funds and food for disaster relief. Now each of them has it in their hands. With silver and rice, I can fully satisfy myself in a short period of time.¡±


    "And where they live, you don''t have to worry. They are the people of the capital now, and you are also the people of the capital. The court will not embarrass you because of them. The tents they used to live in have also been brought here. They can live in tents until they earn the money to build a formal house."


    Everyone felt relieved when they heard the words. It was good to have food, money, and shelter.


    It''s not that they are selfish, but that their life is not easy. Although some people work in Murong''s house and save a little money, it is for their own family.


    They have always been frugal and thrifty, and they have worked hard to save money. It must be 10,000 reluctant for them to spend it on these strangers.


    "Also." Commander Jian added: "What you can think of, the court can naturally think of. Each of them is under the key supervision of the court, and we have warned them in advance, as long as one of them dares to be in the capital. If you do bad things, your whole family will be implicated, ranging from being kicked out of the vige, or being put in jail. You can also supervise them. If you find out, you can go to the government to report it. After finding out, we will give you a satisfaction. confession.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Commander Jian saw that each of them had a lot of relief on their faces, and secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and said, "Who is Murong Lingran here?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment, why did she suddenly call her name?


    Xiao Gao happened to be not far from Murong Lingran, thinking she had done something wrong, and pointed at her without thinking: "Sir, it''s her."


    Commander Jian turned his head and saw that it was a little girl. He was stunned for a moment and quickly came back to his senses, and walked quickly in front of her with a straight face.


    The people of Lihua Vige looked nervously at the scene in front of them, thinking that Murong Lingran had identally offended the officials.


    Murong Zong also took precautionary actions, as long as he dared to harm his sister, he would never be polite.


    Murong Lingran was not too nervous, and now the Lord Changqi couldn''t be without her.


    She is in danger, and the God of Changqi has no medicinal materials. She is more nervous than anyone else, and she will be notified in advance if there is danger.


    As expected, Commander Jian walked in front of Murong Lingran, and immediately bent down without asking any guilt at all, and said with a very respectful look, "Miss Murong Lingran, right?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Girl, my surname is Jane, and Lord Zeyuan has brought you a letter."


    Commander Jian gave the letter to her after he finished speaking.


    Zeyuan?


    Murong Lingran was stunned for a moment, isn''t this person an official who distributes refugees? Why did Ze Yuan still instruct him to move him?


    It seems that she underestimated Ninth Young Master''s ability.


    The people around were suddenly relieved, it turned out that they were specially here to deliver letters to her.


    Unlike others, Xiao Gao felt his hands and feet get cold when he looked at Commander Jian''s respectful appearance, and cold sweat broke out on his back.


    It must be a great official to be able to arrange refugees toe to the vige. Her friend is now able to call the officials who arrange refugees. If she wants to deal with her now, wouldn''t it be a matter of lip service?

 Chapter 562: reason

    Chapter 562 Reason


    If Murong Lingran knew what she was thinking, she would definitely give her a nk eye.


    Murong ignored the gazes of the people around him, took a look, and his face suddenly sank.


    Murong Zhe and Murong Zong changed their expressions instantly when they saw her, they looked over curiously, and suddenly looked at the refugees.


    Ninth Young Master is too ttering to their family.


    Murong gritted his teeth and said, "What did you just say? You said that Zeyuan asked you to hand it over to me?"


    "Yes Yes."


    Sure enough, he was a friend of Lord Zeyuan, and he dared to call him by his first name.


    Murong snorted coldly, "Then please go back and tell Ze Yuan, tell him, let him tell his master, I ept this gift and promise to live up to his expectations."


    No wonder he said that when he wanted to borrow Kuro Mao that day, no matter what happened, he could not go back.


    The feeling of ?? is knowing that she will be angry and waiting for her here.


    Can''t you tell her directly? It''s not that she won''t agree.


    "Yes Yes."


    Commander Jian wiped a handful of sweat from his forehead, and nced at Murong Lingran cautiously. He happened to meet her angry eyes, so he hurriedly lowered his head and turned to talk to Li Zheng.


    Listen to her again, he is afraid that he will not survive tomorrow.


    No, this is not a ce to stay for a long time, he must leave as soon as possible.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Commander Jian to quickly give Li Zheng what he had to exin, and handed him the list of all the refugees, so that he could settle the refugees properly, and left Lihua Vige quickly.


    Li Zheng went over to have a few words with them, and brought two people from the opposite side back to the vigers.


    Li Zheng said lightly, "Introduce yourself to the two of you."


    The two nodded at the same time, and one of them said, "Hello, we are all from a ce called Baiyun Vige in Muyuan Mansion. In Baiyun Vige is my eldest brother. On the way to the capital, he encountered an ident and died unfortunately. , I''m his second brother, called Bao Jingye, the one next to me, called Bao Tongye, is my third brother, please give me more advice in the future."


    Bao Tongye said: "Hello."


    Murong Zhe asked: "I''m sorry, although I know that you shouldn''t mention your sadness, but I still want to ask clearly, what disaster did you suffer?"


    Bao Jingye said: "It''s okay, it''s okay to ask clearly, we encountered a drought."


    Drought?


    Bao Jingye nodded, "Yes, since Augustst year, Hanjiang County in the north of Muyuan Prefecture has not fallen a drop of rain, but the weather is usually smooth, there are many rivers, and there is always water in the well, so I can persist for a while. Months, thinking that it should be spring."


    "But after the New Year''s Eve, some ces with water sources in other ces can still hold on, but the rivers in our Baiyun Vige and several surrounding viges are gradually drying up, and there is no water in the well at all. We have no choice but to go to the county seat. I asked for help, but the official didn¡¯t care about us at all, he went there too many times, even the city gate wouldn¡¯t let us in, and even sent troops to chase us away.¡±


    "We went to Fucheng again, but when we got to Fucheng, it was the same fate. Many people have used almost all their life savings."


    "Originally, we nned to go to other ces, but the big brother said that going to other ces may still end in the same way. After all, the mountain is high and the emperor is far away. If they don''t care about us, we will only have a dead end. So the big brother suggested that Muyuan Mansion anyway. It is very close to the capital, the capital is at the feet of the emperor, the emperor knows everything and should not ignore us, so he brought some people from our vige who had no rtives and friends to the capital."

 Chapter 563: (one more)

    Chapter 563 (one more)


    "Fortunately, the officials in the capital are not like those from Muyuan House. When they saw refugees, they not only did not drive us away, but also took us all in. They not only provided us with a ce to live, but also provided us with porridge every day. The sick people also sent doctors to treat us free of charge. Later, they gave each of us a tael of silver and a lot of rice, and distributed us to the viges around the capital. "


    Murong Ling suddenly realized that people cannot live without water, how can they live in ces without water.


    Lizheng asked, "It will definitely rain in your hometown sooner orter, so you are willing to leave your hometown and give up the house and fields that you have worked hard to build all your life?"


    Bao Jingye shook his head: "I was reluctant to do so, but I couldn''t help it. We also wanted to go back, but the people of the imperial court sent people to Hanjiang County, saying that after we left, it rained, but it was all light rain, rivers and rivers. There is still no water in the well, and I don''t know when it will be back to the way it was before."


    "If we go back, if we havend and nond, we can''t farm, and we can''t live without water. I heard from the older generation that Hanjiang County experienced a severe drought decades ago, and it''s worse than this time. After two years of severe drought, we didn¡¯t dare to gamble, so even if we were reluctant, we still stayed.¡±


    "So it is." Li Zheng said: "Since the imperial court assigned you to Lihua Vige, Lihua Vige can ept you, but the people of Lihua Vige are not very rich, and they can''t help you too much."


    "If your family is rich, you cane to me directlyter, I can take you to buynd, or find someone to build a house for you."


    "If you can''t get the money, ording to the rules of epting refugees, I can temporarily divide a piece ofnd for you to set up tents."


    "If you don''t want to live in tents, there are many bamboos and big trees in Wuming Mountain. You can cut them down to make bamboo houses or wooden houses, but you can''t cut them down at will. You must tell me in advance which piece ofnd you want to cut."


    "When you have enough money in the future, buynd to build a more sturdy house."


    "As for your daily life, if you can hunt and collect herbs, you can go to Wuming Mountain. What you can see with your naked eyes is Wuming Mountain. Wuming Mountain is extremely rich in animal and nt resources, and wild vegetables are even collected There is no end to it, as long as you work diligently, plus the disaster relief money from the court, you will never starve to death, that is, the first days will be more difficult."


    "However, there is a small deste mountain that has its own owner, and you are not allowed to go up without authorization. It is also easy to recognize. It is the one surrounded by fences at the foot of the mountain. Go back and tell them, don''t go up casually. If the people from Baiyun Vige go up, those If there is any damage to the trees, their owners will let youpensate."


    "Also, if you are brave enough to read and write, you can also go to the city to find work. Since you have been assigned here, as long as you are willing to pay the city fee, you can freely enter and leave the city in the future."


    Bao Jingye said gratefully: "Thank you Lizheng, I will definitely convey it to them, warn them, and never let them make trouble in Lihua Vige."


    "Um."


    After Bao Jingye finished speaking, he turned to look at Murong Lingran. He just saw that Commander Jian was talking to this girl. If there was no ident, Commander Jian had mentioned to them before, it should be the girl in front of him.

 Chapter 564: (two more)

    Chapter 564 (two more)


    It''s just that this girl is still a child, is she really capable of helping them?


    Murong raised an eyebrow, she knew what he was going to say.


    Sure enough, Bao Jingye said, "Is it Murong Lingran girl?"


    "I''m."


    Bao Jingye was overjoyed, it really was her, thinking that she was a lot older, and now she actually asked for a girl, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed: "Miss Murong, it''s like this, themander who brought us here said that the imperial court will only give The money we make up for once will be up to us in the future. It is said that there is a girl named Murong Lingran in Lihua Vige, who is kind-hearted and can provide each of our households with a job opportunity and help us get out of the predicament quickly. Do you know if it''s true?"


    As soon as his voice fell, the vigers in Lihua Vige were in an uproar.


    No wonder the official sent her a letter just now, and it turned out to be asking her for a job.


    Some of the vigers who did not work in Lihua Vige suddenly turned extremely ugly, as if a boiled duck suddenly flew.


    Works in Murong''s home, close to home, and can take care of the family at any time.


    Although the money is not a lot, butpared to going to work in the city, the entry fee is less, and you can go home for lunch at noon, which can save a lot of money, which is much more cost-effective than going to work in the city.


    The weather is cold, there is broth to drink during the break, and meat is given out as a benefit after the Chinese New Year, they have long been envious and jealous.


    However, although He Murong Lingran was young, he was extremely vengeful and had a good memory.


    After recruiting workers several times, they all thought that she must have forgotten what happened before and went with full confidence, but they did not expect that she would be pulled out mercilessly every time, and she would lose face several times.


    Now everyone in Lihua Vige knows that Murong Lingran''s family has too muchnd and is extremely short of people.


    They bought four more horses some time ago, and everyone knew that the Murong family would definitely be adding more people.


    Now, most of the people who can work in Lihua Vige have gone, and the rest are either half-aged children or those who already have jobs.


    If you want to add people, it is impractical to find people from outside. After all, you don¡¯t know the basics, and you don¡¯t feel relieved to use them, so you can only choose them from the people she didn¡¯t want in the first ce.


    After all, all she sells are edibles. Those vegetables can''t be waited for. They will go bad after a long time. Even if she doesn''t want to, she will definitely ask them to help.


    They had already made up their minds. When the Murong family came to look for them, they would take the opportunity to ask her to increase her sry, otherwise they would not do it and teach her a lesson to this ignorant little girl.


    It was obviously a foreigner who came to Lihua Vige suddenly, why is it better than the natives?


    Murong Lingran would definitely promise them in order not to let the vegetables spoil in the vegetable field.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that the imperial court dispatched refugees to Lihua Vige, and the number of them was quiterge.


    With them here, wouldn¡¯t their long-nned thingse to nothing?


    Damn, when not toe, but toe at this critical time, really mad at them.


    Murong sensed the gaze behind him, and nced at them coldly.


    She knew exactly what they were thinking.


    Many of them with broken mouths can''t hide things, and they go out and talk about things that haven''t been seen yet, and they have already reached her ears, and she really thinks she is a fool.


    There are so many people in the capital, do you really think she can''t do anything without them?

 Chapter 565: (three more)

    Chapter 565 (three more)


    Seeing them bowing their heads suddenly, Murong Lingran sneered in her heart, turned her head and said lightly: "I received a letter, and it is true that I was asked to provide your work, but the letter did not force me to provide it. With all due respect, now I am I still don¡¯t know the temperament of the people in your vige, and my family¡¯s work is all rted to food, so the requirements for character are rtively high.¡±


    "But I''m not targeting you. Even if it''s a person from the vige of Lihua Vige, as long as my character is not good enough, I''m useless, so I can provide the job, and you can also give me a list, but I have to be careful about the list. Check, if the investigation shows that they have done things like stealing chickens, or people who like to steal and y tricks, you are all together, then I will fire them at the same time. Even if you find someone from the government, then I''m not afraid either."


    Bao Jingye''s body froze, but he didn''t expect Murong Lingran to have so many hearts as a child.


    Just now, Commander Jian respected her so much, this girl''s identity should not be underestimated.


    He nodded: "Don''t worry, girl, I understand, in fact, the girl is overthinking, most of the vigers in Baiyun Vige are still very simple, and the biggest drawback is that they have broken mouths. If they really make them do bad things, they will not dare to give them ten thousand courage. , I will never send someone who is uneasy and kind to the girl."


    Murong raised her eyebrows: "That''s the best way, you are new here, you should arrange everything in your home first, and then give me the list. If I am at work because I am worried about my family''s mistakes, I will be merciless. If you fire people, you will lose more than you gain."


    "Yes, girl."


    Considering that there are 60 of them, if they help each other, it is still early, and they will definitely be able to live in tents or bamboo huts at night.


    The weather doesn''t look like it''s raining now, but Li Zheng doesn''t worry about leaving them all here. He asked Zhuang Qinghe to help them with a few people, and the vigers dispersed.


    He also stayed to guard, lest they just arrived, didn''t understand the rules, and conflicted with other people. If they had any questions, he would answer them, and by the way, see if he could help his eldest son Zhuang Qinghe do some work.


    Zhuang Qinghe helped people build a house a few days ago. Now is his free time. Fortunately, Murong has a shortage of people in the field. He goes to work in the field every day, but he is not idle every day, and he has ie every day.


    However, Zhuang Qinghe is young and strong. He still prefers to build houses and his ie is higher. If there are people who want to build houses in Baiyun Vige, it would be a pity to miss it.


    After the two brothers Bao Jingye returned to the people of Baiyun Vige, they repeated what Lizheng and Murong Lingran had just said.


    He was overjoyed to hear that each of them really had a job offer.


    Especially for those who have no craftsmanship or read a book, if they can give their family a job, at least they will not be sitting idle, and they will have hope for life.


    The faces of everyone in Baiyun Vige suddenly rxed a lot, and the dull atmosphere just now disappeared without a trace.


    Hearing that they can build houses at any time as long as they have money, a few households with more than 10 people are immediately moved.


    The imperial court gave each of them one tael of silver, and more than ten people added up to more than ten taels. With some savings, they can now build houses.

 Chapter 566: (four more)

    Chapter 566 (four more)


    Of course, their family has a lot of money, arge poption, and they need a lot of rooms. It is definitely impossible to build a blue-brick house, only a mud-brick house.


    However, most of the houses in Lihua Vige are made of mud bricks, and it is not ashamed to live in mud bricks.


    Seeing that the Lizheng of Lihua Vige is not far away, I quickly walked up to them and told them my thoughts.


    Murong Zong was also a little worried that the people who robbed Mrs. Rong in the past were mixed in, so he kept observing the people opposite.


    It¡¯s just that he only saw them once in a hurry, and he looked at them several times and couldn¡¯t see it. Seeing that everyone was almost gone, he had to follow them.


    "Murong Zhe!"


    Murong Zhe had just taken a few steps when suddenly he heard someone call his name behind him, and when he turned his head, he saw a man looking at him with a look of surprise.


    Murong Zhe frowned, looked at it for a while before he could react, "Cousin?"


    Hearing the words, the man excitedly took the hand of an olddy beside him and said, "Auntie, it''s really the cousin''s family. We read it right, it''s really him, he''s back."


    After the man finished speaking, he quickly walked towards Murong Zhe with his family.


    Murong asked in a low voice, "Dad, who are they?"


    "They are the aunt''s family, no, it should be the aunt''s family for you."


    "Great aunt?"


    Murong Lingran was stunned for a while before she remembered that she had heard from Grandpa before that he had a sister, Murong Ju, who was ignorant when she was young.


    An outsider came to their house to beg for water, said a few nice words, and gave her a few gadgets, and she fell in love with him, and despite her parents'' objection, she married that person far away.


    But how good can a marriage delivered to your door be?


    The reason why that person was attracted to Murong Ju was entirely because he was a well-known rogue in his hometown, and he often went to brothels and casinos, so he couldn''t find a wife locally.


    I finally settled on a daughter-inw. On the day of marriage, after learning of his nature, he ran away in a fit of rage. He also became a joke in their vige. His father, in a fit of rage, kicked him out of the house.


    He met Murong Ju when he wandered to Donghai Mansion, and tried every means to pursue her.


    Although Murong Ju''s parents were kind to her, she always felt that they were not kind to her younger brother, and all the heavy work in the family was on her shoulders, so after someone said they wanted to marry her, she immediately got tired of this kind of life. She was married to that man when she was fourteen.


    Although that person used to be a jerk, but since marrying her, he has also lived a serious life, and he was afraid of being bad to Murong Ju, so Murong Ju ran away, so he was not bad to her.


    But the conditions at home are limited, and life has been miserable.


    Although he lived in Muyuan Mansion, before Murong Zhe came to the capital, he would go back to Donghai Mansion every New Year.


    After Murong Zhe became an imperial physician, he often came to the capital, under the pretense of missing his brother Murong Liang, but in fact every time his purpose was to borrow money.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Liu never liked this aunt. When Mrs. Liu''s mother-inw was still there, Murong Ju asked Mrs. Liu to supplement her with money every time.


    Because of the majesty of his mother-inw, even if Liu was reluctant, he would more or less take some money out.


    Of course, the next time we meet, we will not repay the money.


    After the death of Liu''s mother-inw, Liu''s broke outpletely and came to borrow money again. No matter how rude Murong Ju was, Liu''s disdain, and every time she returned without sess.


    Over time, she no longer dared toe to borrow money.

 Chapter 567: (five more)

    Chapter 567 (five more)


    Later, Murong Ju changed her strategy. Every time she came, she brought her family to the capital and stayed there for several days.


    Eating from Murong''s family, drinking from Murong''s family, using Murong''s family''s food, it seems that if they stay in Murong''s family for one more day, their family will be able to leave arge amount of food expenses. Leave when you want to kill.


    After a while, a group of people came to them, the olddy saw Murong Zhe, looked at their whole family with cold eyes, pulled an old face, as if someone owed her a lot of money, said : "Why are you here? Haven''t you been distributed?"


    Murong Zhe said lightly: "It seems that the aunt came to the capital when we were assigned."


    Murong Ju said coldly, "You haven''t answered my question yet, so I ask why you are here?"


    Naturally, she had been to the capital. At that time, because many rtives from the old man wanted toe to the capital to see the prosperity of the capital, she brought a lot of people here just to give herself a face.


    But she didn''t expect that she came to the capital after all the hard work, only to know that their family was actually assigned. They had to leave the capital as soon as they came to the capital, wasting a lot of travel expenses, which made her feel distressed to this day. tight.


    And she also lost face in front of the old man''s rtives. He and his rtivesined a lot on the way. She couldn''t raise her head for a long time, and she didn''t even dare to go out.


    Murong Lingran frowned slightly. She was still young before and had not had much contact with this aunt.


    She understood why Liu Shi hated auntie so much.


    It is obviously just my father''s aunt, but she is bigger than my father''s mother and father, and questioning my father''s tone is like my father is her unfilial son.


    Murong Zhe said: "What else could be the reason? We can stand upright on the boundary of the capital, can live in Lihua Vige, and let the people of Lihua Vige ept us. Naturally, we have been forgiven."


    Forgiveness?


    Murong Ju and her family looked at each other and saw light in each other''s eyes.


    Murong Ju restrained the mean look on her face, and suddenly showed a smile, even her voice was much softer than before, "What about your parents? Are they back?"


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Naturally."


    "Then do you have a house here?"


    "Have."


    "Is that house big?"


    Murong Zhe frowned, he understood what she meant, he struggled for a moment, then nodded: "Enough."


    The smile on Murong Ju''s face became even bigger, and she couldn''t wait to say: "I knew you were promising, but you have a house so soon, then take us home, look at our family, you must not bear it. We live in tents, right? You don''t know, the tents are not upied by people at all, more than a dozen people are crammed into one tent, not to mention children, even us adults suffer."


    "This¡­"


    Seeing his hesitation, Murong Ju said again: "Look at how old the aunt is, and there are several younger grandchildren, the adults are so noisy that I can''t sleep, look at our faces, not only are we not in good spirits , they are still looking like dishes, you have the heart to let us live in such a poor ce? We haven''t had a good night''s rest for a few months, so take pity on the poor aunt, aunt can be so good when you were young I bought you candy."

 Chapter 568: (six more)

    Chapter 568 (six more)


    Murong Zhe was silent.


    Seeing that he still didn''t speak, Murong Ju''s face turned gloomy in an instant, showing the mean look just now, and asked with a cold face: "As a junior, can''t you be an elder sister and live at your younger brother''s house? Growing up on my back, you wouldn''t be so ungrateful, would you?"


    Murong Ju''s eldest son, Fan Xingchang, was also displeased: "Yes, we are your rtives. You can''t be so cold-blooded and ruthless, right?"


    Murong Ju''s younger son Fan Hechang also frowned and said, "Yes, we are in trouble now, but there are many rtives and many roads. Generally, foreigners will be crowded out by the locals. With us here, when something happens , wouldn''t it be better to solve it? And it''s not that we don''t move out. We will have money in the future and build a house. Even if you beg us, we won''t stay. "


    Although Murong Zhe said he has a house, but he has only been back for a year, how good can the house be? It must be nothing more than a few mud-brick houses.


    If it was before, he still didn''t like it.


    His younger brother is a waste again. They are ordinary people now. Murong Zhe has to support two families by himself, and the life in the future may not be better than them.


    Before Murong Zhe could speak, Murong Lingran suddenlyughed and interjected: "Auntie, you are right, you are grandfather''s sister, naturally you should live in grandpa''s house, I will show you the way. , is it done?"


    What is Grandpa struggling with? She knows that the aunt is Grandpa''s sister, so naturally she should live in her own brother''s house.


    But he didn''t want them to live there. After all, Grandpa still had Grandpa in mind, and he didn''t want them to disturb Grandpa.


    There are vacant rooms in their house, but Daddy feels guilty about his two younger brothers, so it is impossible for them to get in first.


    These people are too hypocritical. They are all from Baiyun Vige. Everyone else can bear the tent. Why can''t they bear it?


    When their family came to Lihua Vige, didn¡¯t they live in a bamboo house for several months?


    The bamboo house leaks from all sides, and in some respects, it is not as good as their tent.


    And I heard from parents and the others mentioned before that these two cousins ??used to get benefits in their house and behaved well.


    It''s just that I feel sorry for Murong Qing, but now she can''t control that much.


    It''s just that Commander Jian doesn''t say that the people in Lihua Vige are of good character? Looking at the Fan family''s sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks, they don''t look like good people. Could it be that they haven''t done any bad things on the road?


    "Are you Murong Lingran? You''ve grown so big."


    Murong came back to her senses, smiled and nodded, "Well,e with me, I''ll take you home, Grandma bought a big house when she came to Lihua Vige, she will be very happy to see you. "


    She didn''t lie, it was really a big house, a house that existed before theirs.


    big house?


    Murong Ju and her sons and daughters-inw were so smiling that their eyes were almost out of sight. Just now, they were still worried about when they would be able to live in the house, but they didn''t expect it to be resolved immediately.


    "Okay, hurry up and lead the way, and let your grandmother prepare well. During this time, our family has been living in the tent arranged by the government, and we eat porridge every day, and I don''t have a good rest or a good meal. I want to sleep well. Have a good night''s sleep, and then have a good meal."

 Chapter 569: (seven more)

    Chapter 569 (seven more)


    "When the timees, you can tell Grandma and let Grandma make arrangements for you. She now has ten acres ofnd at home, and she is living a good life."


    The Murong Ju family''s eyes widened in surprise, what kind of **** did the Murong family have to do to get the money to buynd not long after they were sent back?


    If you have the money to buy ten acres ofnd, you must have a lot of money on your hands. You should have the money to lend them a house, right?


    Li Zheng was beside them just now, and heard what they said just now, seeing Murong Zhe watching his daughter leave with worry, stroked his beard and smiled, "Azhe, don''t worry, I heard it just now, Ah Ran did the right thing, he should have brought it to your brother''s house, if it were me, I would have done the same."


    Murong Zhe sighed and said, "Well, I understand."


    He was worried that if his daughter did this, she might be hated by her mother again.


    That''s it, no matter what A Ran does or not, A Niang has long hated her daughter and doesn''t care about such a thing.


    Murong Lingran quickly brought Murong Ju''s family to the door of Murong Qi''s house, and even knocked on the courtyard door intimately.


    After a while, Liu opened the door.


    When he saw the person standing at the door, he immediately seemed to have seen a ghost, took a few steps back, and said stunnedly: "You...why are you here?"


    Murong Ju didn''t answer her words, and took advantage of Liu''s retreat, and quickly walked in.


    When her children saw this, they also followed in a swarm. They didn''t look like guests at all. They looked casual, as if the house belonged to them.


    Liu shi quickly came to his senses, seeing that they treated her house as their own, she was furious, and hurriedly ran to Murong Ju to stop her, and said in a bad tone, "Murong Ju, what are you doing here? You are not wee, and I have no money to lend you, so get out of here immediately!"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and left quietly.


    In the affairs of the elders, it is better for her junior to participate less in peace.


    Although she knew that she might make the aunt''s family angry with her, even if she did nothing, Liu would bring them to her door, and sooner orter she would hate her for money, so she might as well do it first In order to be strong, at least buy yourself some time to prepare.


    Back at home, Murong Lingran saw that Grandpa was a little uneasy, thinking of what Li Zheng said just now, he said directly: "Father, are you worried about Grandpa?"


    Murong Zhe didn''t expect to be spotted by his daughter, so he nodded slightly, "Yes, I really haven''t seen your grandpae out these days, and I don''t know if he is really sick."


    "Dad, don''t worry, if Grandpa is really sick, Aqing won''t stop telling us. If you''re really worried, I''ll go to Aqingter and ask her about her specific situation."


    Although Murong Qi''s family had fields that needed to be reimed, the Chen family did not call Murong Qing back.


    Although Murong Lingran only gave her fifteen copper coins a day on the surface, Chen shi had to spend thirty copper coins to hire someone, and she did not let her go back.


    At first, Murong Lingran didn''t understand why they did this, but after thinking about it for a while, the Chen family still wanted to rely on Murongqing to have a good rtionship with her, and she didn''t want to tear her face offpletely.


    Originally, after Murong Qi plotted against their family a few days ago, Murong Qing took the initiative to find her and said that she would note in the future, saying that she had no face toe, but after her retention, she still let her stay.

 Chapter 570: (eight more)

    Chapter 570 (eight more)


    Although Grandpa was really confused before, but recently, she has seen his change.


    After all, Liu Shi can''t make a fuss now, all because of his pressure.


    After all, it is her grandfather. When he was in the Imperial Physician''s Mansion, he also hurt her.


    She is not a hard-hearted person either. If Grandpa really has something to do, she will not ignore it.


    But Grandpa''s body is tough, and most of them are really just shameless.


    Murong Zhe thought about Murong Qing''s expression these past few days, it was indeed the same as usual, and he felt a little relieved.


    Murong Zhe just came home before his daughter, and told his wife and other children about Murong Ju''s return.


    Xiao Manan has also dealt with Murong Ju before, and is a difficult elder to get along with.


    However, the family has never been separated before. Although Murong Ju is very difficult to get along with, every time he has troubles, Liu is on the top, and he has never fought against her.


    Now that the family is separated, I don¡¯t know how she will treat her family.


    I was picking vegetables restlessly when Kuroko''s angry roar suddenly came from the direction of the door.


    Murong Lingran had long known that the Liu family would definitely bring the aunt''s family over, so he kept Heimao at the door, not allowing strangers to step in.


    Kuromao is a dog, but he has a good memory. As long as he has seen it once, he will never forget it.


    Murong, who was tinkering with rice and wheat seeds in the space, heard Hei Mao''s roar, and immediately left the space and quickly came to the front yard.


    After arriving, I found out that except for Murong Ding and Kong Hongzhuo, who were studying, and the Tong family members in the field, everyone in the family had already arrived.


    Murong Ju had just learned from Liu''s mouth that Murong Zhe''s house had dozens of acres ofnd, and she knew that she had been tricked by Murong Lingran. She saw the blue brick house of Murong''s house from a distance, and her eyes suddenly went crazy with jealousy.


    Especially her two sons, now they look at Murong Zhe like they look at the enemy.


    Murong Zhe used to be an imperial physician, and their peers were alwayspared.


    It is said that they are all from the same generation, and they all have the blood of the Murong family.


    They have worked hard all their lives, but they can''t build a house all made of blue bricks. Instead, they even lost their own mud brick house, and now they have nothing.


    I thought that Murong Zhe had been assigned, and he would definitely have a bad life in the future. I didn''t expect him to go to the frontier for a while, and he was better than them when he came back.


    The blue brick house in front of me, if it were theirs, how wonderful it would be.


    Seeing Murong Lingran approaching, Murong Ju said with a grim face, "Okay, you said to take me home, but I didn''t expect you to take me back to that dpidated and small home, what do you mean, I am yours Aunt, can''t we live in your house?"


    Murong nodded, "Indeed, I can''t live."


    The Fan family''s eyes widened in disbelief, obviously not expecting Murong Lingran to speak so directly, as if they were strangers.


    Just now, Mrs. Liu took advantage of Murongliang''s inattentiveness and ran out, and smiledcently, "Eldest sister-inw, you''ve seen it all, and I''ve told you that Murong Lingran was spoiled by his father. Look, is this what you said to the elders?"


    Murong Lingran nced at Liu Shi coldly, and sneered in her heart. It seemed that in order to see their family''s jokes, she was no longer afraid of being a grandfather, and her son was no longer taking care of her, and thend was no longer falling.

 Chapter 571: (Nine more)

    Chapter 571 (Nine Updates)


    "Murong Zhe!" Murong Ju shouted angrily, "Look at your daughter, I am her aunt, your aunt, do you want her to speak to her elders so rudely? This is your Murong family. tutor?"


    Fan Xingchang said: "Yes, cousin, a girl can''t let her be so rude to her elders. If you don''t discipline her more, it will hurt her."


    Fan Hechang also said: "That''s right, look at my daughter, she is quiet, gentle, gentle, gentle and gentle. Only such a girl can be liked by boys and can be married to a good family. Your daughter has such a temperament. I won''t be able to find my mother-inw in the future."


    The wives of the two also wanted to speak, but seeing Murong Zhe''s increasingly cold eyes, she had no choice but to keep silent.


    Murong Zhe sneered: "It''s none of your business what my daughter looks like!"


    The four brothers and sisters looked at each other at the same time. Dad has always been decent, but today he started to swear.


    Since daddy doesn''t give them face anymore, they won''t give it any more.


    Murong Ju frowned and said, "Murong Zhe, what is your attitude, do you still have my aunt in your eyes?"


    Liu Shi said with a very distressed look: "She doesn''t even have a mother like me in her heart, she didn''t even take a look at his own brother''s broken leg, and he didn''t even give me the hardships of our family life. A copper te, how could it be possible to put your aunt in the eyes?"


    Murong Zhe ignored Liu''s words and said in a cold tone, "I would like to ask you, what is the name of questioning A Ran now? Could it be that A Ran led you the wrong way just now?"


    His meaning is very obvious, meaning that the elder sister should go to the younger brother. His nephew is still one floor away from her, and there is absolutely no reason to take them in.


    Murong Ju''s breath became rapid, and just as he was about to take a step forward, Hei Mao saw what she was going to do, and immediately grinned at her with a clear warning in his eyes.


    Fan Xingchang saw that Heimao was so vicious, he took the dagger out of his arms without any hesitation, and said with a grim expression: "A dog that dares to bark at its master is not a good dog, it''s useless to keep it, anyway, it hasn''t been for a few days. After eating meat, it is better to ughter it now and nourish the body for our family."


    Fan Xingchang was a hunter when he was in Baiyun Vige, Muyuan Prefecture, and he was also a good hunter.


    Seeing the huge ck hair, there was not the slightest fear on his face. Instead, he showed excitement, as if the ck hair was already in his sack and could enter his mouth immediately.


    Murong Lingran''s face sank suddenly, a terrifying cold light shot out of his eyes, and he said sternly, "Tell me again if you have the ability!"


    Fan Xingchang was about to scold, when he saw Murong Lingran''s eyes, a man in histe forties actually took a few steps back in fear, and his voice suddenly became trembling, "I... I said... I said, I want to eat it!"


    He is in their house now, he doesn''t believe it anymore, as Murong Lingran''s cousin, she still dares to take action against him!


    Murong Lingran said in a cold tone: "Very good, Hei Mao, you''re wee, teach him a good lesson, dare to attack you, and let them see how powerful you are!"


    "Wow!"


    Heimao immediately responded and rushed towards Fan Xingchang with lightning speed.


    Fan Xingchang didn''t think that Murong Lingran would really dare to let Heimao shoot at him, so he wanted to wave at Heimao with the dagger.

 Chapter 572: (Ten more)

    Chapter 572 (Ten)


    Unexpectedly, in Kuroko''s eyes, his movements were like slow motion, and he easily bit his hand holding the dagger.


    "Ah..." Fan Xingchang screamed in pain, his forehead instantly covered with sweat.


    The rest of the Fan family seemed to have never seen the scene of a beast hurting someone, and they were so frightened that there was no one who dared to step forward to help.


    Murong Lingran didn''t let Heimao let go, and sneered: "How is it? Do you still dare to eat my Heimao?"


    Fan Xingchang was clearly lost in pain, but he could hear what Murong Lingran said very clearly, and hurriedly said: "I...I dare not, I was wrong, let it rx, or my hand will It''s going to bite it off."


    "Hmph, now you''re in a hurry? Let me tell you, Hei Mao is a part of my family. He not only understands people''s words, but also protects the Lord. In my heart, he is a divine beast. It''s so easy today, you know?"


    Fan Xingchang nodded his head like garlic, "I...I know, let him let go quickly."


    Murong said lightly: "ck hair."


    Kuro Mao immediately let out his breath and ran back to his master, still warning him fiercely.


    Fan Xingchang finally breathed a sigh of relief, looked at his **** wrist, and gritted his teeth: "Murong Lingran, you actually condone the vicious dog hurting people, I''m going to the government to sue you!"


    Murong Ju also came back to her senses at this time, she stepped forward and grabbed the eldest son''s hand and looked at her distressed, and began to scream in a shrill voice: "My God, what kind of rtive is this, I haven''t seen you for a few years, and you actually condone a vicious dog. Hurt people, how can there be such vicious people in this world! Murong Lingran, if you don''t give me an exnation today, I''m not finished with you!"


    The smile on Liu Shi''s face, who was watching the y on the side, became even bigger. Now let''s see what Murong Lingran should do.


    Murong Lingran took a step forward with ck hair, and nced coldly at everyone in the Fan family, "It''s not over with me? This is what I should say."


    "For the sake of your age, I''ll call you auntie. But don''t be ashamed, our family has been separated from Murong Qi. Grandpa and grandma live together with Murongqi. What''s wrong with you leading to Murong Qi''s house? Could it be that you still want to live in my house? How can there be a reason in this world that your brothers are still living in your nephew''s house?"


    "It doesn''t matter if youe to my house. My father, the head of the family, hasn''t opened his mouth yet. What qualifications do you have to teach me? My marriage is up to me. The rtionship between you and me is only far away. It''s just a rtive, who dares to point fingers at my marriage, who will give you face!"


    Obviously, Murong Ju has never been bullied like this in her life, her face flushed red, and she almost died of anger, "Murong Lingran, you... do you know who I am? I''m your aunt, how dare you? If you dare to speak to me like this, you are disobedient and unfilial!"


    Murong Zong couldn''t bear it any longer, and sneered: "Disobedient and unfilial? A Ran has never eaten a single meal from your family, and you have never raised A Ran for a day, and it is not your child, so why should you be filial to you? Instead, you came here before. We still remember the autumn wind in our family for ten days and a half, didn''t you feel blush before saying this?"


    Murong Xuan also said: "That''s right, they are just rtives, and they are very distant rtives. In our family, they actually point fingers at my sister like a master. My parents are reluctant to say a harsh word to Aran. Why do you say that? Aran, why!"

 Chapter 573: (Eleven more)

    Chapter 573 (Eleventh)


    "You guys!" Murong Ju gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, I think I know why your family was separated. It turned out that the upper beam was not right and the lower beam was crooked, and you were brought out by the big ones. You hurt my son today. If you don¡¯t pay for the medical expenses, I will definitely go to the government to sue you, and I will do what I say!¡±


    Murong sighed and shook his head, what happened recently? Everyone used the government to scare her? Did she really think she was a three-year-old?


    She raised her eyebrows and said, "Auntie, for the sake of your age, let me tell you that your eldest son came to my house with a dagger and plotted against my dog, which meant that he wanted to rob my family''s property. In order to resist, I What''s wrong with letting the dog take precautions against property damage? This is justifiable defense, and it is clearly written in the criminalw. Even an official will not take it lightly just because you are my rtives. If you If you want to sue me, go ahead and see which side the Shiguan Master is on!"


    Murong Ju and her two sons looked at each other, obviously it was their side who was injured, so why was it their fault?


    Fan Xingchang endured the pain and whispered: "Auntie, don''t be afraid of her, she''s just bluffing to scare us, my hand injury is the proof, when ites to the government, I don''t believe her as a teenage child, really Heaven is not afraid of earth.¡±


    Murong Ju nodded, she was already a few decades old, how could she be frightened by the words of a child, she gritted her teeth and said, "Murong Lingran, don''t scare us here, my son is your cousin, your dog. If he hurts him, he should bepensated for medical expenses."


    "But we don''t want too much, as you can see, there are several members of our family, and now we don''t even have a ce to live. If you spend money to build a house for us, let us live with you during the time of building the house. Home, treat us with delicious food, then I will not pursue this matter, otherwise I will not only go to the government to sue you and put you in jail, but also spread your evil deeds throughout the entire Lihua Vige, so that you will never again. Can''t wait!"


    Murong sneered: "As beautiful as you think, grandma and grandpa have never lived in my house, so it''s your turn to be an outsider to live in? I''ll build a house for you? Go and dream!"


    Liu nodded in agreement. Although she hated Murong Lingran, she was right.


    This house belongs to her son. Murong Ju is a married daughter, so she has no right to live in her son''s house.


    It''s just that if Murong Ju is not allowed to live here, she will go back and harm her.


    No, she has to think carefully about how she will deal with Murong Ju if she doesn''t get any benefit here today.


    There are so many people in their family, and now the family is no longer in the Imperial Doctor''s House. If they live in her house, wouldn''t the little money they save at home be eaten up by them?


    She still needs a lot of money for her son''s legs. Even if he can''t walk again in the future, she feels distressed when he sees him in pain, and takes painkillers every day.


    "You!" Murong Ju got angry and said loudly: "Boss, second child, this is your cousin''s house, I am his aunt, it is only natural to live here, let''s go, I will live here today, I Let''s see what she can do with me!"


    After ?? finished speaking, he nced at them coldly, and walked inside without looking sideways.


    She doesn''t believe it anymore, these juniors dare to take action against someone her age!


    "Wait!"

 Chapter 574: (Twelve more)

    Chapter 574 (Twelve)


    Murong Ju paused in her footsteps and turned her head away, her face full of pride: "What? Are you afraid?"


    "How could I be afraid at my house? I just want to warn you onest time. This is my house. If you insist on breaking into my house and upying my house, I will really be rude to you."


    "You''re wee? I''m your aunt, I see how you dare to be rude to me!"


    Murong Lingran suddenly sneered: "I guess you all know about our distribution, think about it, our family can do business in the capital in less than a year, and we can buy so muchnd. For what?"


    Murong Ju was stunned, "Because...for what?"


    Murong Lingran calmly said: "I think to myself, but I can assure you that as long as you dare to break into my house today, the consequences are not something you can bear."


    Murong Ju frowned, still thinking that she was just frightening herself, after all, her aunt''s elder status could crush her, but before she could lift her foot, Fan Xingchang''s daughter-inw Yao Shi grabbed her clothes: "Auntie , no."


    Fan Xingchang red at her displeasedly: "My son, what are you doing? Are you standing by their side?"


    "No, you think, their family can have so many fields in the capital so quickly, they must have their ownwork, otherwise how can they make so much money? We are indeed outsiders to them, private It''s really wrong to break into the house. If he asks his former bureaucratic friends to clean up us, then we will be miserable. And didn''t Uncle Bao say it? We can''t do bad things here, as long as one person does it, the whole family will be implicated ."


    Murong Ju curled her lips in disdain, "We are rtives, at most it''s just a quarrel between rtives, how can it be considered a bad thing? Also, you worry too much, I know what kind of temper Murong Zhe is, he doesn''t dare, and also I won''t do it. If he really dares to sue the official, then I will tell Murong Lingran for condoning the vicious dog to hurt people, who will be miserable when he sees it!"


    "Auntie." Yao shi said anxiously, "Even if you sue Murong Lingran, she is still young and a child, and will be sentenced lightly in thew, she will be released after being locked up for ten days and a half months at most. Aren''t the two familiespletely torn apart? Didn''t they give Murong Zhe a chance to leave us alone? Sending his daughter to prison is a monstrous hatred that cannot be resolved."


    A-Niang didn''t notice it just now, but she saw it clearly.


    Li was waiting in the open space for a long time without speaking, but when Murong Zhe''s family came, he started to speak, which shows that Murong Zhe has a very high status in Lizheng''s heart.


    Mari was protecting her. She didn''t believe that the Murong family would be able to gain a firm foothold in Lihua Vige in a short period of time.


    "This¡­"


    Yao shi added: "Auntie, didn''t you just see how that official servile to Murong Lingran? Uncle Bao also said that Murong''s family will provide each of us with a job, and many people in Lihua Vige are there. The Murong family has jobs, so we came here and sent most of the people in Lihua Vige to prison. How can we stand here in the future? If we offend thempletely, even if we are forced to arrange jobs for us by the order of the imperial court , but it will definitely give us small shoes, maybe it¡¯s the hardest and most tiring job, and it¡¯s really not good to bepletely ripped off with them now.¡±

 Chapter 575: (Thirteen more)

    Chapter 575 (Thirteen more)


    Fan''s family became silent when they heard the words.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran didn''t rush them, just stared at them quietly.


    After a while, Murong Ju red at Murong Lingran fiercely, and said sharply, "You are cruel, let''s go!"


    When Liu saw that they were really gone, he rolled his eyes and hurried away.


    But she didn''t follow behind her auntie honestly, she turned around and took a path and went home quickly.


    It was hard to let these people who beat the autumn wind go out, she was stupid to let them in again.


    Therefore, when Murong Ju''s family, who were unfamiliar with the road conditions, returned to the door of Murong Qi''s house, Liu had already closed the door, and his attitude was obvious, he just didn''t want them to enter!


    Fan Xingchang knocked on the door, "Auntie, open the door."


    Liu roared loudly in the yard: "You are refugees, the imperial court must have given you money and food for disaster relief. If you want to live in my house, you can hand over all your money and food. My house I¡¯m not rich, I want to eat and drink like before, tell you, it¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s impossible to die!¡±


    Fan Xingchang nced at Murong Ju, wondering, "Auntie, what should I do?"


    Murong Ju roared, "Liu Guli, if you don''t open the door, I''ll let the whole vige know how you treat your rtives. Believe it or not, I''ll make you shameless to go out!"


    Liu Shi disdainfully said: "Whatever you guys, you look at my house, and then look at A Zhe''s house, you think I haven''t gone to trouble? Because his reputation has already been destroyed, and how bad can it be? What do you want to say, go ahead and say it, I don''t care. Even if the King of Heavenes today and you don''t give me money, I will never open the door!"


    I finally had a little less work today. I nned to rest for a long time, but I didn''t expect to meet these unlucky people, and she was really mad at her.


    The rest of the house heard the sound and came to the courtyard.


    Murong Qi was upset because of his broken legs, and he didn''t want them to live in. A group of people were making a lot of noise. Just a moment ago, the noise made him have a headache, and he motioned for Murong Cai to carry him outside, shouting loudly, "Damn it. Aunt, let''s go, our temple is small and cannot amodate you."


    Fan Hechang said viciously: "Murong Qi, stop talking nonsense, you can''t open the door, if you don''t, I''ll beat you once I see you in the future!"


    "No, if you dare to beat me, I''ll go to my eldest brother. Although I have separated from my eldest brother, and there are some quarrels, he is my eldest brother, and he and I are definitely better than you. You only need to hurt me, or If you dare to hurt my family, I will ask my eldest brother to go to his rich friends in the city, and let them find people from the government to take care of you!"


    Fan and Chang turned a deaf ear and continued to knock on the door hard.


    Murong Qi said again: "Don''t you believe me, my elder brother is very capable, especially my niece, Murong Lingran, who is not only doing business with the top three restaurants in the capital, but also for the people of the Ministry of Rites. To serve food, I also got to know the head of the Xiang family in the capital, the elder sister of the head of the family, but the concubine of the emperor''s brother King Qi, even if you move your fingers, you can disappear in the capital."


    Murong Xue also looked at the door nervously at this time, and she was extremely reluctant to let them live in.


    Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang both have a daughter. Just now, Murong Ju asked her to take her granddaughter to y in the room. She wanted to open her eyes to those **** and show them all their beautiful clothes.

 Chapter 576: (fourteen more)

    Chapter 576 (fourteen more)


    I didn''t expect that they would start asking for it unceremoniously, not treating themselves as outsiders at all.


    Fortunately, the aunt called them out in time just now, otherwise, with the shameless temper of the aunt, she would definitely let her give things to her granddaughter directly.


    Fan Hechang knocked on the door for a while, his face changed suddenly, and looked at Murong Ju nkly, "Auntie, what if what he said is true?"


    Then didn''t they really have nothing to do with the Murong Zhe brothers?


    Murong Ju thought for a moment, then frowned, "After all, the juniors are still separated by ayer and don''t kiss me, but your uncle will not ignore us, I loved him the most when I was young, and he will definitely take us in when hees back. , It seems that he has gone out, we are waiting here, I don''t believe that he will note back today."


    Fan Xingchang hesitated: "That tent..."


    Murong Ju curled her lips, "Tent? What is there to live in that tent? There are ready-made houses here, why should we feel wronged to live in tents?"


    "But A-Niang, what about my hands?"


    "Go to Bao Jingye, I saw him take out the wound medicine."


    Fan Xingchang had no choice but to obediently look for it.


    The Fan family thought that Murongliang would definitelye back soon, but they didn''t expect to see a shadow at the door from noon until dinner time.


    On the contrary, many people in Lihua Vige gave them a lot of scorn when they saw their family standing by the door.


    With the cooperation of others, each family finally has a simple ce to live. The small poption has already settled in tents, and therge poption has even built bamboo houses.


    And the person their family was waiting for, appeared at Murong Lingran''s house at this time.


    Mu Rongliang knew that they would definitely return if they couldn''t get any benefit from the eldest son. Recently, things at home had bothered him enough, and he didn''t want to worry about it anymore.


    So after Liu took Murong Ju to his eldest son''s house, he went to the field.


    When it was time for lunch, I saw them still at the door from a distance, hesitated, and went to my eldest son''s house.


    When he went out, he also met vigers in the same vige and told him about the arrival of refugees.


    He also knew that they all lived in tents, and he could help them in life, but when they lived at home, their family was half the size of Chen''s familyst time, so they couldn''t live there.


    Murong Ju''s two sons, he also disliked them since childhood.


    And Liu always hated Murong Ju. If the two lived under the same roof, he was really afraid that they would fight.


    But he is not good at rejecting directly, so he can only let them retreat in spite of the difficulties.


    And Murong Qing came home from work at noon and saw them guarding the door, and didn''t want to deal with them.


    She appeared alone in front of them as a junior, she would definitely be bullied to death by them, and maybe they would coerce Liu to open the door, so she turned around and went to Murong Lingran''s house.


    Murong Lingran had no problem with the arrival of the two of them. Anyway, Dad was worried about Grandpa, so he took the initiative toe, and it was just right.


    Therefore, the grandparents and grandchildren stayed at Murong Lingran''s house and had lunch with them.


    After having lunch, the two continued to work in the field. I thought they waited all afternoon, and they should have left before they waited, but I didn''t expect that they waited until the moon was high and did not leave.

 Chapter 577: Who have you met?

    Chapter 577 Who have you met?


    No way, the two returned to Murong Lingran''s house.


    After dinner, Murong Liang slept in Murong Zong''s room, and Murong Qing slept in Murong Lingran''s room.


    "Aniang, Aniang."


    Sitting at the door, Murong Ju fell asleep unknowingly. When she heard her son calling her, she thought Murong Liang was back, so she suddenly woke up and said anxiously, "What''s the matter? Did your unclee back? Where are the others? where?"


    Fan Xingchang said ufortably, "Auntie, no, it was Uncle Bao who came here."


    Murong Ju raised her eyes and saw that the moonlight was full today, and even though the night was dark, she could clearly see the anger on Bao Jingye''s face.


    Murong Ju hurriedly asked her daughter-inw to help her up, and said embarrassingly, "Second brother Bao, why are you here? Have you set up your tent?"


    "You still have the face to talk about tents?"


    Bao Jingye was even more furious when he heard the words. He was about to ask aloud, and nced around, there were many houses around, many of them were quiet, and they were probably already asleep.


    Afraid of disturbing other people''s sleep, he had to lower his voice with a stern face: "Come here for me!"


    Murong Ju nced at her brother''s house and followed behind him reluctantly.


    Walking into a small forest far away from others, Bao Jingye suddenly turned his head and asked sternly: "I ask you, everyone is working together to build tents, what are your family doing here? Do you know that we are new here, and you are in the vige like this? If you walk around casually, you are very likely to be regarded as a thief.¡±


    "If someone loses something as soon as wee, how do you want us to live in Lihua Vige in the future? It doesn''t matter if you yourself are suspected. If it affects us and damages our reputation, how will you exin to us?"


    He has been busy setting up tents, and has been helping people in Baiyun Vige to solve problems all day. Fan Xingchang came to ask him for medicine for wounds. He thought he was injured by setting up tents, so he didn''t think much about it.


    I didn''t expect to find out that the Fan family was all gone after taking a rest.


    Fortunately, he found a random person and found out that they were here. He didn''t even bother to eat dinner, so he came to find them.


    Murong Ju thought that the more than ten families in Baiyun Vige were all waiting for her nephew''s family to provide work. They should not know what happened at Murong''s house during the day. The embarrassment of being caught just now disappeared without a trace. , straightened his waist again, and said triumphantly, "Second brother Bao, do you know who I met in Lihua Vige?"


    Bao Jingye said: "Who did you meet?"


    Fan Xingchang said impatiently, "Second Uncle Bao, we met my uncle''s family, my uncle."


    Fan Hechang also echoed excitedly: "Second Uncle Bao, the person who the official said can provide jobs for the people of Baiyun Vige is my uncle, no, to be precise, it is my uncle''s eldest son, that is, my cousin, their family is now There are seventy-five acres ofnd, a small barren mountain, and the most beautiful blue-brick house in Lihua Vige."


    Bao Jingye couldn''t hear the show-off from their mouths, he also watched them grow up, how could he not know what they were thinking.


    It is nothing more than that they have rtives here, and the people of Baiyun Vige have to rely on his rtives to let him know each other, and don''t do anything too much.


    Even to curry favor with him, lest the Murong family disqualify them from work if he is unhappy.


    Thinking about this, Bao Jingye asked knowingly, "So what?"


    Fan Hechang said proudly: "We have rtives here, so naturally it is impossible to squeeze into a tent like you."


    "Oh?" Bao Jingye nced at their whole family meaningfully, and said lightly: "Then why are you here sote? Are you guarding the door of such an ordinary house?"

 Chapter 578: self-deception

    Chapter 578 Self-deception


    The Fan family was startled, and the thin-skinned women immediately lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    Murong Ju exined: "They have separated. Just now, it was the house of my younger brother and younger nephew. The capable older nephew doesn''t live here."


    "Then why don''t you live at your eldest nephew''s house?"


    Murong Ju froze.


    Even though he couldn''t see their faces, Bao Jingye knew that their faces were extremely ugly at this time, and he suddenly said in a bad mood: "Why don''t you talk?"


    Murong Ju forced a smile and said, "It''s not that I haven''t seen each other for a few years. There is a little misunderstanding, and the juniors don''t listen. I can only wait for my brother toe back and exin the situation to him personally, but he doesn''t know where he went, so far. They haven''te back yet, so we''ve only waited until now."


    Bao Jingye sneered: "It''s now this time, stop deceiving yourself."


    Murong Ju was stunned for a moment and asked in confusion, "Second brother Bao, what do you mean by that?"


    "What do you mean? You guys have been blowing the cold wind for most of the day here, and you only care about sleeping, so you don''t think about it at all? If he really wanted your sister to stay, he would havee back a long time ago. It''s sote now. Some people have gone to bed and haven''te back yet, doesn''t that mean he doesn''t want you to disturb their family''s life?"


    Murong Ju gritted her teeth: "Impossible, my brother can''t treat me like this, he must have something to dy, we are all his rtives, he will not leave us alone."


    Bao Jingye sneered: "Really? In fact, you probably guessed your brother''s thoughts, but you just don''t want to admit it. I guess you haven''t thought about giving disaster relief money to your brother. Don''t think about it, how much do you have here? Man, how big is his house? With so many of you going to other people''s houses, if you give money and say nothing, you just want to go to other people''s houses to eat and drink for free. Your brother also has a family. , you said their family would be willing?"


    "Look at your brother''s house just now. They are not very wealthy. Your family is rushing to eat and drink for free. Don''t say they don''t want to. It is estimated that even your own parents will not be willing."


    "Don''t be too selfish, if you turn it around now, it''s your younger brother''s family who are in trouble, they go to Baiyun Vige to ask you to take them in, and they don''t give you money, can you be willing?"


    Murong Ju''s face was ashen, but she couldn''t say a word of rebuttal.


    The rest of the Fan family also lowered their heads, wondering what they were thinking.


    Seeing this, Bao Jingye sneered and walked a few steps. Seeing that they were still standing still, he said angrily, "What are you still doing there? Are you still waiting for someone to open the door for you? For the sake of a vige, I have reserved a piece ofnd for you. If you go back and set up your tent now, you will still have room to live tonight. If you dy it, if it rains and winds and you have nowhere to hide, we will not take you in. Think for yourself. Bar."


    After saying that, he didn''t even look at them and went back to the tent.


    If he hadn''t worried that the Fan family would affect the overall image of the vigers in Baiyun Vige, he wouldn''t have worked so hard to find them.


    Seeing that Bao Jingye left without looking back, Fan Xingchang said angrily, "Auntie, what should we do now?"


    Yao said: "Auntie, continue to wait. If my uncle doesn''te back and they don''t open the door, we adults will endure it, and a few children will suffer."

 Chapter 579: Hell!

    Chapter 579 Ghost!


    Murong Ju nced at Murong Qi''s house in the distance, and then nced at her grandchildren who were looking straight at her. Angrily, she ducked her feet and said unwillingly, "Let''s go, let''s go back to the open space."


    Yao sighed in relief.


    In order to cooperate with her and stay here, they dared not leave even half a step.


    There is no dry food on me, and I haven''t eaten two meals. I have been starving all the time, and my stomach has long been ufortable. If I go back early, I might be able to cook some gruel to eat.


    ¡­


    Because Murong Qing was sleeping on the soft slump in Murong Lingran''s house, she was worried that she would wake up at any time, so she could only use her consciousness to enter the space.


    As soon as he entered, Murong Lingran felt that the inside was a little different from usual.


    "Shenjun Changqi?"


    did not respond.


    "Shenjun Changqi?" Murong called out again.


    Still no response.


    "God, are you asleep?"


    Still no response.


    Murong Lingran''s heart suddenly raised, Chang Qi Shenjun had never ignored her like this before.


    After thinking about it for a while, she hasn''t made him angry recently.


    took another look at the house where the herbs are, and the herbs are still enough.


    Could it be that when he was practicing the exercises, he went into trouble and injured himself and passed out?


    No, he said that he was seriously injured, and it was impossible to practice the exercises.


    was about to look for him, but suddenly thought that he had never shown up so far, and it was estimated that the search was in vain.


    That''s all, he''s a god, and he said that only she can enter this space, and he probably wouldn''t be in any danger in his own territory. After thinking about this, Murong Lingran would not care about him.


    was about to look at her rice and wheat, when he saw a dazzling golden light suddenly shed in front of him, Murong was shocked, his consciousness was unstable, and immediately shed out of the space.


    She opened her eyes suddenly, her breathing became rapid, and she patted her chest with lingering fears. Fortunately, her body didn''t go in just now, otherwise she would definitely be blind.


    I don''t know what that golden light is, it is more dazzling than the hottest sun in summer.


    nced at Murong Qing, who had already fallen asleep on the Slump, Murong Lingran calmed down, closed his eyes, and cautiously entered the space again.


    Sure enough, the golden light had disappeared when she entered. Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, she inadvertently nced in the direction of the ck earth, and saw a dark shadow suddenly appear under the longan tree she nted.


    Looking at the bottom of the shadow, there are no feet.


    There was no wind at all in the space, but the ck shadow seemed to be moved by the wind, floating and fluttering. In this quiet space, looking at it made one''s scalp tingle.


    "Ghost...Ghost!"


    Just when Murong Lingran was thinking about escaping from the space, a familiar male voice suddenly came from the direction of the shadow, "What the hell? This is the seat."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, then said with a trembling voice, "What? God Lord Changqi, is that you?"


    Shenjun Changqi, who was picking and eating longan, said: "Nonsense! No one cane in in this space except for this seat and you. Who else cane in except for this seat?"


    Actually regarded his aloof **** as a ghost?


    The ghost has no spiritual power at all, how could he be so useless! Really **** him off.


    Murong could feel that he was very angry, so he could only weakly say: "Shen Jun, was the golden light you radiated just now?"


    Sombra made a nodding motion, "Of course."

 Chapter 580: fruit on fire

    Chapter 580 Fired Fruit


    Speaking of what happened just now, the goddess Changqi became even more angry. He didn''t even pick the longan, and said angrily: "Didn''t you call this seat out? This seat came out, and you ran away again. What do you mean? Is it that scary?"


    Murong smiled tteringly and said, "No, how can you be scary, Lord God? You are so kind and good to me, you can help me solve any difficulties I have, and it is not scary at all."


    Just who made you appear in such a blinding way without giving me a little mental preparation?


    Shenjun Changqi snorted, and knew that the first time he appeared, he might scare her, she was just a little girl, and too much investigation made him seem too narrow, so he said lightly, "Forget it, I''ll spare you this time."


    Murong Lingran secretly breathed a sigh of relief, the monarch''s temper was really getting bigger and bigger.


    It is said that people will get angry if they eat too much longan, but she has never heard that God will get angry after eating too much.


    And when Changqi Shenjun finished speaking, he began to pick the longan from the tree again.


    Murong looked at his movements, and all his hairs stood on end.


    A ck figure, floating in the air, can''t see his eyes, can''t see his mouth.


    Heihei''s hands peeled the longan while feeding it into the mouthless head, which felt weird no matter how you looked at it.


    Even if Murong Lingran only had divine sense toe in, Changqi Shenjun could feel the fear in her eyes when she looked at him, and said while eating, "What are you staring at this seat for?"


    Murong said: "Shen Jun, you...you should eat it slowly. Eating too much longan is not good for your health."


    The action of Changqi Shenjun picking longan stopped.


    Murong was stunned for a moment. Although he was a dark figure, he couldn''t even see his eyes, but she could sense that he seemed to be more angry.


    After a long time, he spit out a sentence: "Hmph, I like to eat, you can''t control it."


    Murong said helplessly: "Okay, okay, you can eat as much as you want. I don''t know the physique of your gods, but can you tell me, how did you be like this?"


    "I was seriously injured, but no matter how badly, I have recovered a little after eating the medicinal materials for almost a year. For the time being, I can only appear in this way, and I will gradually show a human appearance in the future. I usually eat everything I eat. It is picked with spiritual power, and I have been very hungry recently, so it is more energy-saving to eat by myself.¡±


    Murong said curiously: "Shen Jun, can you go out like this?"


    "cannot."


    Murong Lingran breathed a sigh of relief again. Fortunately, you can''t go out. If you go out like this, it will be fine at night. If you are seen during the day, you won''t be scared to death.


    Shenjun Changqi heard her sigh of relief, and his voice suddenly became severe: "What? Are you happy that I can''t go out?"


    Murong Lingranughed and said: "How is it possible, God, you are worrying too much, I''m just worried about you, haha..."


    After eating the fruit that got angry, she didn''t nt any of it for him.


    No, he can nt it himself.


    Forget it, don''t care about him, get angry, get angry, get angry, anyway, no matter how angry he is, he will not do anything to her.


    While thinking about the future, Shenjun Changqi seemed to know what she was thinking, and suddenly stared at the remaining bunch of fruit trees in her small barren mountain, and said slowly: "This longan tastes good, and the skin is very thin. Even though the core is too big and small, it is not enjoyable and troublesome to eat. I remember that there is a fruit that tastes very simr to longan, but it is much bigger and has more flesh, what is it called?"

 Chapter 581: litchi

    Chapter 581 Lychee


    Murong froze for a moment, he was really afraid of what would happen, just eating longan would make him so angry, and if he ate another kind, his anger would not reach the sky.


    "Girl, please help me think about it. Before I met you, I slept for too long, lived for a long time, and ate too much, and I couldn''t remember it for a while."


    Murong Lingran pretended to be puzzled: "There shouldn''t be any fruit that tastes simr to longan, right? God, did you remember it wrong?"


    "No, my memory will never go wrong. What is it?"


    Murong Lingran just stared straight at the ck shadow and thought hard, making up his mind that as long as he couldn''t remember it himself, he wouldn''t say anything if he was killed.


    Although she has also nted it on the small deste mountain, he will know sooner orter, but it can be dyed for as long as she can. Anyway, she is not talking about it now.


    It''s just that what she thought was beautiful, but God was not as good as she wanted, and it didn''t take long before she saw Changqi Shenjun excitedly said: "This seat remembers, it is lychee. When this seat traveled to the pce of a country many years ago, I sneaked in to eat. However, Naihe suddenly had an emergency and left that country. The taste is really delicious in the world, and it makes people unforgettable. Unfortunately, it has been dyed because of various things, and I never have the opportunity to eat it again. "


    Murong sighed in a sigh, seemingly unable to escape.


    Sure enough, Changqi Shenjun said: "Girl, there should be a lychee tree among your fruit trees. nt one for me, and I will eat enough."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "Okay, God, I''ll nt it for you right away."


    Seeing that Shenjun Changqi didn''t even look for her spiritual sense, he went straight to pick up a fruit tree and nted it, and he immediately reacted, and suddenly became angry: "Girl, this seat is so good to you, you have known it for a long time. I''m talking about lychees, but you just watched me think about it for so long, you''re going too far."


    Murong Lingran was extremely guilty, but her voice was extremely calm, "Shen Jun, you are worrying too much, as you said, you are so good to me, why wouldn''t I help you? It''s true that I haven''t eaten since I came here. I''ve had lychees, so I didn''t remember it for a while, it really wasn''t intentional."


    ck Shadow crossed his hips and asked suspiciously, "Is what you said true?"


    "Really, it''s just a fruit tree, how could I be so stingy, and it''s not good for me to hide it from you?"


    Since Changqi Shenjun said that he only ate it once, he probably didn''t know about the litchi.


    The reason why she doesn''t grow lychees is not only that she is worried that Changqi Shenjun will get angry and get angry, but she is also afraid that she can''t help herself.


    The longan is okay, she doesn''t like it very much. As Changqi Shenjun said, it is small in size, has less meat, and has arge core.


    She also likes to eat lychees, but lychees are just as hot as longan. In her previous life, she only needed to eat ten times at a time, and she became angry the next day. When she got angry, she had a headache, and when it hurt, she didn''t want to do anything. Affect life.


    It''s okay to eat one or two, but she can''t help it, and she has to eat as much as she can every time.


    Back in Xuanqing Kingdom, her current body is also easy to get angry. If there are piles of lychees in front of her, she will definitely not be able to bear it.


    And lychees are also tributes in Xuanqing Kingdom. Dad has seen them in the pce again. If she grows them, they can only eat them quietly in the space. If they take them out, Dad will definitely be suspicious.


    She can be said to be found by Wumingshan, but lychees are too rare and delicious for the people of Xuanqing, and they are definitely not as easy to fool as cherries and tomatoes.

 Chapter 582: when food is

    Chapter 582 When food is stored


    Therefore, for the sake of her own body, and on the principle that more things are worse than less things, she has always endured no seeds.


    But in order to earn money and for their family''s career, she still nted a lot in the small barren mountains a few days ago.


    If someone asks her where the lycheese from, she can honestly say that she nted them.


    As for where the lychee tree came from, she is also confident that she can fool the past.


    Changqi Shenjun snorted coldly, knowing that she did not tell the truth, seeing that she had nted the lychee tree obediently, and did not embarrass her too much, he said coldly: "Thend that can be nted has be more, you want to Whatever you do, hurry up, it''s almost time, be careful that you won''t be able to get up tomorrow!"


    Forehead¡­


    Is it time for a child?


    She actually dyed for so long!


    Murong Lingran didn''t have time to care about him anymore, so she hurried to tinker with her rice and wheat seeds.


    Naturally, it doesn¡¯t take muchnd to grow rice and wheat. Anyway, after the seeds are improved, she can just copy them out of the same bottle.


    Therefore, on the ck soil now, in addition to the longan and lychees that Chang Qi Shenjun eats and the vegetables that her family needs every day, she grows all potatoes, and then grows potatoes when they are mature, andpletely treats potatoes as food for storage. .


    Although the fields were harvested and nted some time ago, it will take some time for them to mature.


    During this period of time, people who have been to three restaurants in the capital have gradually epted potatoes and fell in love with the taste of potatoes. The amount they need every day is getting bigger and bigger. Although there are still some in the field, she still saves them in advance just in case. some as well.


    Even if they don¡¯t need it, the space has the function of keeping fresh, and her family likes to eat it.


    Fortunately, she doesn''t need to get up early to go to the small barren mountain to ce fruit seedlings, and she doesn''t need to get up early to prepare breakfast. Changqi Shenjun has enough medicinal materials, so it doesn''t matter if she sleeps a little more tomorrow.


    After finishing what he had to do, he was about to leave the space when Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Shenjun Changqi, can I prepare only neen kinds of medicinal herbs every day during this period of time?"


    "Why?"


    "I heard that longan core is also a medicinal material. You have eaten so much recently. There should be a lot of longan core in the space, right? You can use it to heal wounds?"


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly: "No."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "Why not?"


    "There''s no reason, anyway, if I say no, it won''t work, I still need twenty kinds."


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Okay."


    The next day, when she woke up, the sun was shining brightly, and Murong Qing had already woken up to pack up. It seemed that she was going to work in the field.


    took another look around the room, and the ck hair was gone, and he didn''t know where to wander.


    Heimao had been sleeping with her before. Originally, she was afraid of scaring Murong Qing and wanted Heimao to go out, and then put it in the space.


    But Murong Qing knew that Heimao would not hurt people casually, so he left Heimao in the room.


    After a quick wash, Xiao Manan was cleaning the kitchen, and when she saw that she was finally up, she smiled and said: "Aran, you are up, we have all eaten, you sit for a while, and Aniang will give you the porridge and side dishes. hot."


    Murong Lingran nced at the porridge in the pot, shook his head and said, "No need, I''m not very hungry, I can simply drink some porridge. It doesn''t need to be hot, and the weather is not cold."

 Chapter 583: bookworm

    Chapter 583 Nerds


    Xiao Manan just wanted to say that she can''t eat cold food, when she saw her daughter pick up the bowl and pack the porridge, eat it in three times, and then ran out after saying that she was full.


    Xiao Manan had no choice but to go with her.


    It''s just that not long after he went out, Murong Lingran ran back and delivered arge string of longan into her hands.


    Although longan is on fire, it is rich in nutrients and is still produced in space. Changqi Shenjun ate it, and there is no reason for her family not to eat it.


    Get angry and get angry. Next time, she will take it out every few days. It shouldn''t be a problem if she doesn''t eat it every day.


    "Aran, what is this?"


    Murong said lightly: "Hei Mao went to the mountain to find it. It can be eaten. I don''t have a name yet. You and Dad can eat it together. It tastes very sweet."


    Xiao Manan nodded. After all, this kind of thing happened before, so I didn''t think about it too much, "Okay, thank you Heimao, thank you Aran, but we can''t finish so much, I''ll save some for your brothers and sisters, wait for the afternoon feed them when they eat."


    "Um."


    Under the supervision of Kong Hongzhuo, Murong Ding read the Three Character ssic aloud every day. At this time, he was reading the book seriously, and the sound of his reading could be heard in the whole yard.


    As soon as Murong Lingran walked under his window, Kong Hongzhuo said, "Drink some water, take a break for a cup of tea and continue."


    "Yes, Master."


    Kong Hongzhuo was about to go out to get some air when he saw Murong Lingran walk in with a bunch of wild fruits, "Miss Murong."


    Murong Ding also greeted her with a smile: "Sister, you are here."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Well, since you are resting, I will bring you some delicious food."


    Simrly, she also handed him arge string of longan.


    "what is this?"


    "The fruit on the mountain, Master and Xiao Liu, let''s eat it together, it''s delicious."


    Kong Hongzhuo said suspiciously: "Howe I have never seen the fruit on the mountain, have you eaten it?"


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly darkened. Did he mean that I haven''t seen this before and dare not eat it. Have you tried poisoning?


    Will she still harm her own younger brother?


    Seeing her staring at him, Kong Hongzhuoughed and said, "Don''t be angry, I''m just joking. Miss Murong, such a beautiful, generous, kind, lovely and gentle girl, rarely gives us food once, how could it possibly harm us? Woolen cloth."


    Murong Lingran''splexion suddenly turned dark, worthy of being a master, on the surface he wasplimenting others, but he was actually hurting her.


    She snorted coldly, "It''s good that you know. As Xiaoliu''s sister, I will definitely not harm him, as long as I''m not a fool."


    Now it''s Kong Hongzhuo''s turn to turn dark. Just now he pretended not to know, doesn''t that mean he is a fool in her eyes?


    Murong Ding sensed that the atmosphere between the two was a little off, and said stunnedly: "Master, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so ugly?"


    Kong Hongzhuo was stunned for a moment, then suddenly shook his head amusingly.


    That''s right, he''s a master, how did he start arguing with a little girl?


    Kong Hongzhuo coughed lightly, and was about to speak when he saw Murong Lingran smile and said: "Liu, study hard, but don''t read dead books, so as not to be a nerd."


    Leaving this sentence behind, she quickly lifted her foot and walked out without waiting for the two of them to react.


    Kong Hongzhuo''s face turned even darker. Didn''t she turn around and call herself a nerd and couldn''t understand what she said?

 Chapter 584: people who appear suddenly

    Chapter 584 The person who suddenly appeared


    This girl really holds grudges.


    Kong Hongzhuo looked at the fruit on the table and sighed: "Your sister has a heart, you are tired after reading for so long, let''s eat together."


    Murong Ding started to swallow long ago, and nodded excitedly upon hearing this.


    Mu Rongliang also went back early in the morning, and he was relieved to see that there was no one from the Fan family in front of the house.


    Seeing that Murong Cai was about to go to the ground, Murong Liang hurriedly said: "A Cai, from today onwards, we will take turns taking care of your father."


    Murong Cai said suspiciously, "Grandpa, you''re back, the work in the fields is tiring, so let me go."


    Murong Liang snorted coldly: "What''s the point of being tired, no matter how tired you are, can you be tired of Saiyuan Mansion?"


    Seeing that Grandpa said so, Murong Cai had no choice but to say: "Okay, I will listen to Grandpa."


    As soon as Murong Lingran came to the main room, he saw the eldest brother holding a piece of paper and looking at it seriously, while the second and third brothers stuck their heads to see the contents on the paper.


    "Brothers, good morning, what are you looking at?"


    When Murong Zong saw his sistering, he handed her the piece of paper, "It was sent by someone from Baiyun Vige, and said it was a list of people who came to work in our field."


    Murong Lingran took it over and took a closer look, nced at the long list of names above, and immediately frowned: "This Fan family''s name is nk, could it be..."


    "That''s right." Murong Zong nodded: "It''s just what you think, it''s the two sons of the aunt. I heard from Grandpa Bao Jingye that when he went to register their home early this morning, let them both write a letter. People, but the two refused to give each other, and neither was willing to give up their work to each other, so the aunt divided the family on the spot."


    "Grandpa Bao naturally didn''t allow them to do this, and asked them to discuss it, but after an hour of discussion, neither of the brothers came to a conclusion. Grandpa Bao didn''t want to dy other people''s work. He also knew that the Fan family was our rtive. Maybe we will provide them with two jobs for the sake of rtives, and we just came over without writing their names to see what our attitude is."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Then how did you tell him?"


    Murong Zong said: "We naturally disagree. Originally, after they came to make trouble yesterday, I didn''t want to offer them a job. For the sake of the court, I will ask him to go back and tell them to discuss it carefully. If we don''te out, we will cancel the job quota of the Fan family and give the job to other families with arger poption than them. Grandpa Bao just said that he would go back and ask, ande back to uster to answer. "


    "Well, big brother, you did the right thing, that''s how it should be, but is it only their family who split up on the spot for work?"


    Murong Zong shook his head: "Of course it''s not just their family, some people also thought about getting two job opportunities by splitting the family, but when Grandpa Bao warned them, they stopped thinking about it, only the Fan family, he knew that they were our rtives , the Fan family relied on the identity of our rtives to show off their power, and he was also embarrassed."


    Murong raised her eyebrows and said lightly, "Leave them alone for the time being, brothers, it''s time for you to investigate the people on the list carefully. If you don''tply with our hiring requirements, don''t just change them. "


    The three nodded at the same time, Murong Zong said: "Don''t worry, we will."


    After saying that, he went out with his two younger brothers.


    Murong Lingran went back to the room to change into a change of clothes, and went back to the main room to look at the person who suddenly appeared. Without waiting for the other person to react, his face sank, and he turned and left.

 Chapter 585: Where does hi come from?

    Chapter 585 Where does the joye from?


    Helian Rongjiu was startled for a moment while holding the folding fan, then nced at Zeyuan Zequ, "Did she look angry just now?"


    The two nodded.


    Helian Rongjiu was puzzled: "I helped her a lot, shouldn''t she be happy? She should thank me when she sees me, why is that attitude?"


    Zeyuan said: "Master, it is normal for us men to not be able to guess."


    Helian Rongjiu still couldn''t figure it out, and was about to get up to chase after her, when she saw Murong Lingran suddenly walked in again, and said with a nk face: "Ninth Young Master, why did youe so early in the morning?"


    "You forgot what I told you the other day?"


    Of course Murong Lingran didn''t forget, but she still remembered how he tricked her.


    "Well, so many things have happened these days, I really can''t remember them, why don''t we go out and talk?"


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows, "Yes."


    Walking to the deserted ridge, Murong Lingran crossed his hips and said angrily, "Ninth Young Master, since I''ve known you, I have never cheated on you, and I have helped you a lot, why are you cheating on me so much? "


    Helian Rongjiu was at a loss, "Hit you? What do you mean by this? Didn''t I help you solve the problem of insufficient manpower?"


    Seeing that he was pretending to be garlic, Murong Lingran had no choice but to continue: "That day in Tianhe Tower, I remember that you said you were going to give me a surprise, but I didn''t expect that after a few days, there would be no surprises, but a lot of surprises. First, I suddenly wrote The letter asked me to provide a job for the refugees. It is not difficult. Anyway, there are 60 people, that is, there are more than 10 households, and there is only one household per household. Help each other, but why did you divide my aunt and his family here?"


    Helian Rongjiu, a refugee assigned to Lihua Vige, went through the list once, and when she heard her say auntie, she immediately realized who she was talking about.


    He thought it was just someone with the same surname, but he didn''t expect it to be a rtive of her family, which was too coincidental.


    "Are you talking about the person named Murong Ju?"


    "Yes, she is Grandpa''s own sister. She used to marry from Donghai Mansion to Muyuan Mansion."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "As for the distribution of refugees, I only intervened in a few of them, and the rest were distributed by Jing Zhaoyin''s people. I don''t know if your aunt will be distributed here, but your family will be distributed here. Is it not good for rtives to be assigned here?"


    Murong Lingran''s face was ashen, and she said quietly, "You should have heard of my grandma''s temperament, right?"


    "Slightly heard."


    Murong Lingran briefly recounted what happened yesterday, and said lightly: "How? If such rtivese to you, they wille to trouble you on the first day, embarrass your family, and want to live in your house. Pointing fingers at you, talking about your marriage, and even trying to kill your dog, how do you feel?"


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly coughed lightly, and said with a sneer, "I can''t have that kind of rtive, and my rtives wouldn''t dare to treat me like that, but if I were you, I would be really crazy."


    Murong snorted coldly.


    "But I really have a surprise for you."


    Murong Lingran eximed: "You still say it''s a surprise? Where does the joye from?"


    "Didn''t you say that yournd is very short of manpower? It happened that the imperial court was going to resettle refugees, so I assigned all the good farmers and fruit trees to Lihua Vige."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "What?"

 Chapter 586: reassign

    Chapter 586 Reassignment


    "They only arrived yesterday. It''s normal if you don''t know them. You certainly don''t know yet. Among the sixty people, there is a family who used to nt fruit trees in Muyuan Mansion. They are very experienced in taking care of fruit trees. There are several others. The family members of the family are also good at growing vegetables in their original vige.¡±


    Specialize in nting fruit trees?


    The anger in Murong Lingran''s heart eased a little. If what he said was true, it would be a small surprise.


    She has been here for so long, and there is no one in Lihua Vige who can nt fruit trees.


    There are quite a few fruit trees in the small barren hills, and they definitely need a professional person to manage them.


    Although some of her fruit trees may not have been seen before, they are better than none.


    But why didn''t he say it that day? It can also be stated in the letter.


    Seeing that her face softened, Helian Rongjiu continued: "Although these sixty people cannot be said to be carefully selected, each of them, including the child Jing Zhaoyin, has carefully investigated their past experiences to ensure that All of them have never robbed other people''s property or dipped their lives on the road, and they were assigned here to ensure that they had no previous convictions."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Does that mean that those people''s hands are clean?"


    The domineering temperament of the Fan family has never done anything bad?


    Or are they like the Liu family, they are bullies who are afraid of the tough, they only dare to bully their rtives, and they only dare to run away with their tails between their tails when they encounter a tougher outsider?


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "That''s right. But I really don''t know about your aunt. The only ones who passed me were those who nted thend and that one who nted fruit trees. I was busy with government affairs on weekdays, and I didn''t have any experience at all. As time goes by, it is impossible for me to understand their backgrounds one by one, and I only read the list of others."


    Murong Lingran squinted at him, "Is what you said true?"


    "Nature is true, what did I lie to you for?"


    Seeing the sincerity on his face, and because he helped her find someone who specializes in nting fruit trees, she didn''t pursue it, and sighed: "Okay, I believe you. Sorry, I misunderstood you just now."


    Seeing Murong Lingran''s depressed look, Helian Rongjiu suddenly opened the folding fan and said confidently, "But if you mind that they are here, I can reassign them to Go to other viges."


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed, she was very mindful, looking at Murong Ju''s appearance, there was such a big conflict yesterday, she would definitely not let it go.


    Although she is not afraid of her, she still has a family.


    She is only one person and cannot follow them all the time. If they bully A-Niang and Xiaoliu while she is not around, it will be toote to regret it.


    Didn''t Liu shi bully A-Niang while she was looking for sixth brotherst time?


    Liu Shi and Chen Shie to find fault from time to time, which has made her life colorful enough and does not need other adjustments.


    And she has a hunch that the Fan family will definitely ask her to provide them with more than two jobs. If they really let them work in her home, there will definitely be countless troubles waiting for her in the future. She doesn''t want her Or her family revolves around them all day.


    When she saw the list just now, she thought of driving them away, but it was assigned by the imperial court, unlike thest time Chen''s maiden family was able to let Li Zheng drive away casually.

 Chapter 587: borrow black hair

    Chapter 587 Borrowing ck Hair


    Ninth Young Master is a member of the imperial court, and it would be great to be able to redistribute them.


    Murong Lingran suddenly became restless and said excitedly, "Really, can you really redistribute them?"


    "can."


    "Will this implicate you, saying that you use power for personal gain?"


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly closed the folding fan, intending to tease her, nodded and said, "That''s for sure, the distribution of refugees is determined by the Holy One, if he finds out..."


    Murong Lingran''s heart immediately raised, "What will happen if you are discovered?"


    Seeing her nervous face, Helian Rongjiu smiled: "It won''t matter, the people of the Marquis of Ning''an still have this bit of power, and the Holy Spirit is in charge of all kinds of opportunities, how could it be possible to notice the whereabouts of a refugee? Don''t worry, It''ll be fine. And didn''t you say they shot your ck hair yesterday? Whether it''s your rtives or not, they have vited the court''s regtions on them, trying to destroy the property of the people of Lihua Vige, and driving them out would be the same There are valid reasons."


    Murong pondered for a moment, and felt that what he said was reasonable, and finally heaved a sigh of relief, "Then I will trouble the Ninth Young Master."


    Seeing her return to her previous expression, Helian Rongjiu suddenly snapped her fingers.


    Zeyuan Zequ in the distance appeared beside them at the fastest speed.


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "Zequ, you have someone go back, say hello to Jing Zhaoyin, and send all the Fan family who have juste to Lihua Vige to another ce."


    Zequ was taken aback, "Master, where do you arrange them?"


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran coughed lightly: "As long as it''s not Lihua Vige."


    After all, she is Grandpa''s sister, and some things are too difficult to do.


    "Just do as she says."


    "Yes, my subordinates understand." After Zequ finished speaking, the two disappeared in front of them at the same time.


    "Now you should rest assured?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Well."


    But she still can''t be careless, she frowned and thought for a moment before making the next decision quietly in her heart.


    After resolving the matter of the Fan family, Murong Lingran began to talk about the business: "Ninth Young Master, did youe here today to borrow Heimao?"


    "Well, you go back and prepare, we''ll set offter."


    "In such a hurry? Where are we going?"


    "Deep Mountain."


    "What are you looking for?"


    "This..." Helian Rongjiu hesitated for a while, "I''ll tell you in detail when I find it."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, but did not ask any further questions.


    asked him to wait for a while, and when she came home with a satchel and ck fur, she saw a few more people beside him.


    "Young Master Wei, Miss Wei, when did youe? Why didn''t I see you just now?"


    Wei Jingxuan often appears with Ninth Young Master. It''s not surprising that he came. Why did Wei Yushan, a weak girl,e?


    Wei Yushan smiled and said, "We just arrived. Brother Jiu asked us toe here."


    Murong frowned and said: "Miss Wei, I heard that Ninth Young Master said that we are going to the deep mountains. You are a girl, aren''t you afraid of danger?"


    "Don''t be afraid." Wei Yushan shook her head, "Big Brother, Ninth Brother and Zeyuan Zequ will all protect me, and isn''t there still your ck hair?"


    Wei Yushan looked at the big dog beside Murong Lingran and said in surprise, "I heard Brother Jiu say that you have a big dog. This is Hei Mao, so tall."

 Chapter 588: go to the mountains

    Chapter 588 Going to the Deep Mountains


    ck Hair could clearly feel her admiring his gaze, as if enjoying this feeling, he roared proudly: "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    Of course, the little girl has a good eye.


    Helian Rongjiu also said: "Don''t worry, there are still secret guards following me, don''t worry about safety."


    Seeing that he said so, Murong Lingran couldn''t say anything. Anyway, she would never be able to guess what Ninth Young Master was thinking.


    Because Murong Lingran didn''t know how long they were going to go out, she told her parents before she left. The two were worried and went out.


    Murong Zhe said worriedly, "Young Master Jiu is going to take the little girl to the deep mountains?"


    Helian Rongjiu said sternly: "Uncle, don''t worry, I can do martial arts, and the other people I bring besides Yu Shan can also do martial arts. We will do our best to protect her."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "How long will Ninth Young Master take her there?"


    "I''m not sure about this either. It depends on the speed at which the ck hair can find someone, but I don''t have to ask it to find someone. At most two days, if it can''t find it, I wille back."


    Murong Zhe couldn''t refuse when he heard the words, so he could only sigh and say, "The little girl is still young, so I''m just such a daughter. I would like to ask Ninth Young Master to take care of her."


    "Don''t worry, uncle, I will."


    The group agreed, and soon walked to Wuming Mountain.


    When he reached the foot of the mountain, Murong Lingran saw several people leading several horses, as if they had been waiting there for a long time.


    Helian Rongjiu quickly got on the horse. Seeing that Murong Lingran was motionless, he said softly, "Girl, get on the horse quickly."


    Murong shook his head, patted Heimao''s leg, Heimao understood what the master meant, and immediately squatted down, waiting for the master to ride on it before standing up.


    "Don''t bother, I''ll just sit on the ck hair, it''s more convenient to talk to it, lest it run away without paying attention."


    Wei Yushan had never seen anyone riding on a dog, and looked at Murong Lingran with admiration. She was the only one who dared to ride such a big dog.


    Helian Rongjiu heard the words and felt that what she said was reasonable, so she did not force her.


    Not long after entering Wuming Mountain, taking advantage of the wide road into the mountain, Helian Rongjiu took a burden from Zeyuan and stepped forward to let the horse and Heimao walk side by side.


    His horses are specially trained. Although they are somewhat afraid of ck fur, they will bite the bullet even if they are afraid of the owner''s requirements.


    Helian Rongjiu first took out a woman''s clothes from the bag and handed it to Murong Lingran, "Let Hei Mao smell it and see if you can help me find the owner of this clothes."


    Murong said: "Ninth Young Master, the Wuming Mountain is veryrge. If you only rely on this piece of clothing to find someone in this dense forest like a headless fly, it may take a lot of time."


    "Don''t worry, I know the specific area. Let''s go directly to the west. I have a feeling that within today, we will definitely find someone. If you still can''t find it within two days, don''t worry, just as I told your father just now. Yes, I''ll give up by then."


    Seeing him say this, Murong Lingran couldn''t say anything more. The Ninth Young Master has helped her so much, and it''s rare to have the opportunity to help him. The big deal is that she can let God Lord Changqi help.


    took the clothes and put them under the nose of the ck hair, and let it smell carefully.


    Helian Rongjiu handed her another sachet, "Hei Mao, I smell this too, you can just look for these two scents, please."

 Chapter 589: Ming Yucao (1)

    Chapter 589 Ming Yucao (1)


    Kuroko nced at his master.


    Murong stroked its fur and said, "Hei Mao, please."


    Kuromao nodded, immediately sniffed the sachet again, roared loudly, and began to concentrate on smelling it while carrying her.


    Murong Lingran returned the clothes and sachet to him, wondering, "Ninth Young Master, this dress belongs to a woman, who is this woman from you?"


    "family."


    Murong Lingran said again: "I take the liberty to ask, why did she run into this deep mountain and old forest alone?"


    Helian Rongjiu recalled what happened before, and his face suddenly sank.


    Murong Lingran didn''t seem to see it, and didn''t know why, and suddenly blurted out: "Is this woman your wife?"


    Helian Rongjiu came back to his senses and said with a smile, "No, it''s just someone who is very important to me."


    Someone important to him?


    He also asked so many people toe to her. Could it be his wife who had never been there, the two had a conflict for a while, and the woman went to Wuming Mountain to y and disappeared in a fit of rage?


    He is so capable, he must have sent people to search Wuming Mountain, but found nothing.


    It was an ident that they met on that day. He guessed that he wanted to find it by himself first, and if he couldn''t find it, he woulde to her.


    It was just that she went to the city suddenly, so he told her in advance.


    It''s no wonder that he took Wei Yushan and his brother and sister along with him in such a dangerous thing as going deep into the mountains. With her one woman, it would definitely make people misunderstood. If he took two women, it would be different.


    If Helian Rongjiu knew the reason she guessed why she brought Wei Yushan, she would definitely smile helplessly. He brought Wei Yushan out, just for the sake of your reputation.


    Murong Lingran didn''t know why, but his mood suddenly dropped a bit, hesitating for a moment, but still asked the question in his heart: "Then...is that your wife who hasn''t been there yet?"


    Helian Rongjiu''s eyes suddenly darkened a bit when she saw her, and she was suddenly in a good mood, she said with a light smile, "So what?"


    Murong raised his head sharply, and suddenly looked at him very seriously, "If your wife has not been through the door, then I will let Heimao walk in the front, so that when we find her, she will misunderstand us."


    "What if?"


    "If not, then we can walk side by side. Although there is nothing between us, I don''t want to be considered a junior at a young age."


    Helian Rongjiu was taken aback for a moment, "Little San? What is Little San?"


    Sure enough, as soon as he was with this girl, he felt that all the books he had read in his life were in vain. Without her exnation, he would not understand anything.


    Murong Lingran patted her head angrily, why did she say those words from her previous life again!


    "It''s the third person who destroys other people''s marital rtionships."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly realized and chuckled: "Don''t think about it, she is not my fiancee, she is really just a family member."


    "Oh."


    Seeing her indiscernibly relieved, Helian Rongjiu suddenly said, "Girl, are you eleven years old this year?"


    "Yes." Murong nodded, "Indeed."


    "In what month?"


    "April."


    "A specific day?"


    "The first day of the first year."


    "The first day of April." Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows: "That''sing soon, which means that when we metst year, you just passed your birthday, so we''ll know each other for a year soon. Time flies so fast."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly darkened, she thought he was going to give her a birthday present, but she was justmenting how fast time passed.

 Chapter 590: Ming Yucao (2)

    Chapter 590 Ming Yucao (2)


    Seeing her face turned extremely ugly, Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    It''s not bad to tease this girl for nothing.


    Murong Lingran nced at the people behind him, seeing that each of their faces was the same as usual, and then looked at Helian Rongjiu, there was no trace of anxiety between his brows and eyes, puzzled: "Nine Young Master, didn''t you say that that person is your family member? Shall we speed up a little bit? Wuming Mountain is very big, even if you have a direction, but if it goes on like this, you may not be able to find any clues in the dark. "


    "You''re right, you and Kurogan lead the way, we''ll all follow behind you."


    "it is good."


    Kuro Mao understood human words, and as soon as his master''s voice fell behind, he rushed out quickly.


    It has long been ustomed to running fast, so carrying people and walking slowly is simply torture for it.


    Now is spring, the season for the grass to grow and the warbler to fly. Its nose is better than the average dog spirit. Without the interference of the wind and snow, it is much easier to find someone by smell thanst year.


    Let it run freely, it is like a duck in water, the more you run, the more excited you are.


    It¡¯s just that Kuroge likes the forest, and his body is more flexible than a horse. After a long time, Kuromo has nothing to do.


    On the other hand, Murong Lingran and Wei Yushan were tossed around all morning, like eggnts beaten by frost, and they lost all energy.


    was about to rest when a tiger roar suddenly came into his ears, and the group stopped immediately.


    As soon as ?? stopped, there was another tiger roar in the distance.


    Helian Rongjiu said in a low voice: "Everyone be careful, this is already a deep mountain, it''s not umon for tigers to appear, let''s take a detour."


    "I listened to Brother Ninth." Wei Jingxuan said.


    Seeing that they all said this, Murong Lingran had no choice but to let Heimao lose his head and go in the other direction.


    Because of the appearance of the tiger, even if they were tired, they dared not stop casually.


    After running for another half an hour, Murong Lingran was really exhausted. He was about to ask God Lord Changqi for help when Hei Mao suddenly stopped.


    Helian Rongjiu asked, "Why did you stop?"


    Murong Lingran was about to speak when he saw Heimao suddenly roaring at the dense grass.


    "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    Helian Rongjiu immediately came to Murong Lingran''s side. Seeing this, Zeyuan Zequ also hurriedly stood in front of the two of them.


    Wei Jingxuan also protected Wei Yushan behind him with a serious look.


    "Who,e out for me!"


    Not long after, there was a rustling sound from the grass, but no one came out.


    Wei Jingxuan frowned and said, "Ninth Brother, maybe it''s not a human being, just in case, you all stand back."


    Helian Rongjiu hurriedly followed suit.


    Wei Jingxuan was about to throw something to scare it out when he saw Murong Lingran one step ahead of him and threw a small stone in.


    Not long after, a silver-white animal rushed out as if startled.


    Seeing a lot of people in front of him, he immediately looked at them curiously.


    Wei Yushan said excitedly: "This... what animal is this, is it a dog?"


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly, "This is a fox."


    "Fox?" Wei Yushan said, "A white fox? That''s what foxes look like. This is the first time I''ve seen them in real life. But why are there foxes here? I used to go out hunting with my eldest brother and father, never seen."

 Chapter 591: Ming Yucao (3)

    Chapter 591 Ming Yucao (3)


    Murong Lingran exined: "This ce is already deep in the mountains, so it''s not surprising that there are all kinds of rare animals. Moreover, foxes are very timid by nature. Because of this, they often sleep during the day, and onlye out in the evening orte at night. If it is in good spirits during the day, it wille out, but it is very clever and usually avoids people, so it is normal that you have not seen it."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "How do you know so much?"


    Murong Lingran said without changing his expression: "I saw it there when I was in Saiyuan Mansion, and I also heard from an old grandfather."


    "I see."


    The little fox blinked, and before they could react, he changed direction and ran away quickly.


    Wei Yushan said with a disappointed face: "Ah, it actually ran away."


    "Wow!"


    Kuromao suddenly roared in the direction of the little fox.


    Murong Lingran thought that it wanted to hunt again, so heforted: "Hei Mao is good, the fox has spirituality, just let it go, we still have business to do."


    Heimao gave her a worried look, and Murong Lingran''s face suddenly became serious, "Did you smell the clothes and sachets?"


    ck Hair nodded, "Wow!"


    Yes, yes.


    Helian Rongjiu was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Girl, let it lead the way."


    "Um."


    Hei Mao was lying on the ground, and after Murong Lingran got up, he quickly chased in the direction of the little white fox.


    Not long after, a thatched cottage with a yard appeared in front of them.


    Murong was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him. There was actually a family in this deep mountain.


    looked around the yard, just looking at it from a distance made her ted.


    As expected of the deep mountains, few people have been here, and there are herbs everywhere, densely packed and extremely lush. If all these are picked, then she can rest for a long time.


    I don¡¯t know if there will be sagebrush here, but it would be great if there is.


    Helian Rongjiu rolled over and dismounted, and was about to go in, when the little white fox suddenly stopped at the door. Seeing that they seemed to be going in, the hair all over his body stood up, and he stared at them vigntly with bared teeth.


    ck Hair saw this, and suddenly shouted at it: "Wang! Wang! Wang!"


    Little one, let me get out of the way if you are sensible, otherwise I will be rude.


    Upon seeing this, the little white fox trembled all over and involuntarily took a few steps back.


    nced at the room, turned his head and his eyes became firm again, baring his teeth and looking at ck Hair.


    ¡°Wow¡­wow¡­wow¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the child''s cry came from the room, Helian Rongjiu was stunned, and looked at Wei Jingxuan with joy.


    Wei Jingxuan also said excitedly: "Ninth Brother, it seems that this is the ce."


    "Um."


    Murong frowned, the child inside was the one he was looking for? Isn''t the ninth son looking for a woman? How did you be a child?


    That''s not right, as soon as he heard the cry of the child, he knew that he was still a baby. Could it be that the person he was looking for was a mother and son?


    If it was really mother and son, how did they get there safely in this deep mountain and old forest?


    Helian Rongjiu was about to go in, when he saw the little white fox still blocking the door and looking like he was about to bite him, his face suddenly turned cold, and his body suddenly exuded an icy chill, and he said in a low voice, "Go away!"


    The little fox was so frightened that although it didn''t know who the man in front of him was, it knew the truth of the crowd.

 Chapter 592: Ming Yucao (4)

    Chapter 592 Ming Yucao (4)


    took another look at the crying child in the house. Just when they thought it was going to die, it suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently, is it okay to have a bit of backbone?


    He only said one word, the sword has not been drawn yet, are you so afraid?


    Look at how you maintain the appearance of the child inside, it should be your master, just leave the master and run away alone, is it really okay?


    If it wasn''t them who came today, and if something happened to that child, would your master still want you?


    There were no people in the way, Helian Rongjiu was about to go in, when he saw two men who were obviously women disguised as men suddenly rushed out from the inside with swords.


    was about to draw his sword when he saw that it was Helian Rongjiu, and immediately put the sword back, looked at each other, and respectfully made way for him.


    Helian Rongjiu was about to lift his foot when he heard a woman''s anxious voiceing from behind him.


    "Stop."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, followed the sound, and saw a woman in her twenties running towards them from a distance, followed by the little white fox.


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran, it turned out to be looking for the owner, this little white fox has also be a fine, and he can actually judge the situation.


    Helian Rongjiu was overjoyed, "Third sister."


    Wei Jingxuan, brother and sister, and Zeyuan Zequ saluted at the same time.


    Third sister?


    It turns out that the ninth son came to find his sister.


    Murong Lingran didn''t know why, but her heart that had been dull just now was relieved a lot in an instant.


    But why did the third sister of Ninth Young Master appear here? And it looked like he had sneaked out with a child.


    Why did she run into this deep mountain and old forest? Isn''t she afraid?


    Even they heard the sound of tiger roaring on the road just now. She was a woman and only brought two female guards, and she actually reached the deep mountain safely?


    Could it be that the two of them are good at kung fu?


    He Lianhan nced at them nkly, saw another outsider and a huge dog, and saw the big dog staring at her fiercely, and involuntarily took a step back.


    Murong Lingran saw this, and hurriedly said: "This sister doesn''t need to be afraid, it doesn''t bite people casually."


    "Wow!" The owner is right, it only bites bad people.


    He Lianhan nced at Hei Mao, and then at Murong Lingran. He didn''t say much, and walked into the room quickly, and the child''s heart-wrenching cry stopped abruptly.


    Not long after, she came out with a child who was about one year old and frowned, "Who is she?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Third sister, just a friend."


    "Friend? Is there a dog next to her?"


    "right."


    "That''s how you found me?"


    Helian Rong Jiu San smiled and said: "Third sister, I can''t do anything about it. I sent so many people and can''t find you, so I have to rely on the dog''s nose."


    He Lianhan snorted coldly, "It really deserves to be a country..."


    "Cough cough cough." Helian Rongjiu coughed several times.


    He Lianhan was stunned for a moment, then nced at Murong Lingran meaningfully, and just as he was about to speak, he saw the little white fox looking at her cautiously with his small eyes, as if he knew that he was in trouble.


    "You went out just now?"


    Little White Fox nodded.


    "Where did you meet them when you went out?"


    Little White Fox nodded.


    "They came with you?"


    The little white fox shook his body and nodded with his neck shrunk.


    Helianhan suddenly became angry: "I said, if you want to follow me, just follow me honestly, if my whereabouts are leaked, I don''t want you. Now they havee, you go. "

 Chapter 593: Ming Yucao (5)

    Chapter 593 Ming Yucao (5)


    The little white fox looked at her pitifully, then at the child in her hands, and at the house behind her, and had no choice but to leave.


    Murong, who had been watching their interaction, raised his eyebrows, and heard the voice of Chang Qi Shenjun in the space, and suddenly said, "Hold on."


    The little white fox really stopped and turned to look at her humanely.


    Murong said: "Sister, if you don''t want it, give it to me."


    He Lianhan frowned and said, "It''s not mine, it''s a shameless thing that I''ve got, and I haven''t restricted its freedom. If you want it to follow you, you can ask it."


    Um?


    Dead skin and shame?


    Murong nced at the ck hair, how is it so simr to her ck hair?


    After He Lianhan finished speaking, he ignored her, nced at the ninth brother, and said lightly, "Come in."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, turned his head and said, "Jingxuan, they handed it over to you."


    "Ninth Brother, don''t worry."


    After Helian Rongjiu went in, Helianhan''s guard stood at the door with a nk expression.


    Murong whispered softly, "Aren''t you his bodyguard? Are you so relieved that he went in?"


    Wei Jingxuan said lightly: "The third sister is the sister of the ninth brother. She is very good to the ninth brother. It is absolutely impossible to hurt the ninth brother."


    "Then why did his third sister appear here?"


    "This is a matter of the Jiu-ge''s family. Without the permission of Jiu-ge, I''m inconvenient to tell me, and please forgive me."


    Murong Lingran didn''t embarrass him, and after saying understanding, he squatted beside the little white fox.


    Wei Yushan said: "Lingran, you have to be careful, the book says that foxes will bite people."


    "It doesn''t matter, I know what I have in mind, don''t worry."


    The little white fox didn''t hide when she saw her approaching him, still looking sad, just like a dog reprimanded by its owner, but it didn''t mean to hurt anyone.


    "Hey, can you understand me?"


    Little White Fox ignored her, turned around and wanted to leave.


    Finally found a home for herself in this deep mountain, and found someone who would not hurt her. I didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t want it anymore. It didn¡¯t mean to lure them here.


    Even if it ignores her, Murong Lingran is sure that it must understand what she is saying. Since God Lord Changqi wants it, she doesn''t mind putting more effort into it.


    After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly took out several longan from the satchel, and shook it in front of the little white fox, "Damn, as long as you follow me, I will give you delicious food every day."


    After saying that, he put the longan in front of it.


    Wei Jingxuan frowned, why has he never seen the fruit before? Is it the wild fruit of Wuming Mountain?


    And don''t foxes eat meat? Will it eat fruit?


    Just when he thought that the little white fox would not give Murong Lingran face and turned around and left, the little white fox saw the fruit in her hand, his eyes suddenly widened, he stomped to the edge of the longan, stretched his head over to contain the fruit. After a few bites, I wanted to swallow it in my stomach.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "Don''t, this is not how you eat."


    After saying that, he picked up one and peeled it off, put it into his mouth, and spat out the core.


    "See? That''s the right way to eat, don''t swallow the core."


    Little White Fox nodded.


    Sure enough, these animals have no resistance.


    As soon as Murong Lingran stood up, she felt a resentful gaze staring at her. When she turned her head, she saw Heimao staring at her quietly. The meaning in her eyes was obvious, as if she was using her of having a new love. , I don''t want it anymore.

 Chapter 594: Ming Yucao (6)

    Chapter 594 Ming Yucao (6)


    Murong stroked its head, "My dear, your position in my heart will never be shaken."


    She had never raised a fox before, so she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to raise it or that it would cause trouble for her, but she couldn''t do anything about who asked Shenjun Changqi to ask for it.


    No, God Lord Changqi must be different. Could it be that this little white fox is also a mythical beast?


    Seeing Heimao staring at the mouth of the little white fox, Murong Lingran grabbed a few more longan from the satchel and was about to give it to Heimao when he suddenly turned his head and said, "Do you want this?"


    To be honest, they were really hungry after running for half a day.


    Wei Yushan was gulping when she saw that she was feeding the fox, but she was not good at grabbing food with the little white fox, so she hesitated: "I... can we eat it?"


    "sure."


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, she grabbed a few handfuls from her satchel. She was struggling to know where to put them. When she saw that there was a wooden table next to her, she put the longan on the table, "I still have a lot, I want to eat them. Just eat."


    Looking at the fresh and plump fruit, Wei Yushan nced at Wei Jingxuan and said weakly, "Brother, can we eat it?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t care about them, and after putting them away, Hei Mao also grabbed a handful.


    "Eat." Wei Jingxuan said: "Big brother is also a little thirsty, let''s eat together."


    Wei Yushan immediately nodded happily.


    Wei Jingxuan looked at Zeyuan and Zequ again: "Come and eat too."


    The two nodded at the same time: "Thank you, son, then we''ll be wee."


    They were also a little hungry. Just now, they wanted to propose to get something to eat, but they encountered the white fox unexpectedly.


    They have seen how Murong Lingran eats it just now, so they picked it up smoothly and took it open and put it in the mouth.


    Wei Yushan was stunned for a moment, "Brother, do you think it tastes a bit like lychee?"


    Wei Jingxuan spat out a fruit pit, nodded and said, "It does look like it, but it doesn''t look like it at all, which is really surprising."


    Zeyuan and Zequ couldn''t eat it. Lychees are a precious tribute that they only see every year. They can''t even touch them, let alone eat them.


    "Lingran, what kind of fruit is this?"


    This taste is also very good. You must know that her favorite is lychee, but lychee is a tribute. Even if they are close to Jiuge, the number of rewards they receive every year is counted by both hands.


    Now there are fruits with the same taste as lychees in front of her, how can she not be happy?


    Since Murong Lingran dared to take it out in front of them, he was not afraid of their inquiries, and said without changing his face: "This is what Hei Mao found from the mountain. I ate some delicious food, so I brought some out."


    Wei Yushan ate with relish, originally wanted her to ask where Hei Mao found it, but thinking of his mother''s teaching, he had to swallow the words in his mouth.


    Wei Jingxuan has never been interested in sweets and fruits, but this longan is really delicious, so he couldn''t help but eat more.


    Seeing that the table was almost eaten by the four of them after a while, Murong Lingran had to grab some more from the satchel.


    Seeing this, the four of them moved faster to eat.


    Murong Lingran ignored them, turned around and looked at the little white fox and the ck hair.


    It''s just that the longan is too small for the huge ck hair, and it is not even enough to be inserted between the teeth. Although it is produced in space, it also thinks it is delicious, but after eating a few pieces, I don''t want to eat it.

 Chapter 595: Ming Yucao (7)

    Chapter 595 Ming Yucao (7)


    nced at the forest, and suddenly roared, "Wow!"


    Murong understands what it means, it''s been out for so long, it''s almost three quarters of lunch now, she''s been sitting on it and she''s hungry, not to mention it''s been running, she nced at the room, "Wei Young Master, Ninth Young Master will take a while toe out, right?"


    "should be."


    "It''s time for us to settle our lunch too."


    "makes sense."


    Wei Jingxuan looked around, but there was a kitchen. He walked forward and looked around, only to find some rice.


    Sanjie ate these all this time?


    Just as he wanted Zeyuan and Zequ to guard him, he went hunting when he saw Murong Lingran riding his ck fur, and first looked at the little white fox: "Little white fox, wait for me here, I''ll be there in a while. return."


    The little white fox nced at her nkly, then looked at the others, knowing that they didn''t mean to hurt it, so he didn''t nod or shake his head, just continued eating longan.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and told Heimao, "Let''s go, let''s find something to eat."


    "Wow!" Well, it has long wanted to go out.


    Kuroge didn''t wait for the other four to react, and with a bang, he rushed out like a sharp arrow.


    Wei Jingxuan was startled. Although she lives under Wuming Mountain, she must go up the mountain often, but this is a deep mountain, and the ck hair is really big, but what if she encounters a group of beasts?


    was about to chase after her when he saw Helian Rongjiu and Helianhan walking out.


    Helian Rongjiu nced at them and frowned, "What about her?"


    Wei Jingxuan said truthfully: "She went hunting, Ninth Brother, should I go find her?"


    "No, there is ck hair, and it will be fine."


    Looking at the longan on the table, Helian Rongjiu wondered, "What is this?"


    "Girl Murong gave it, I heard that Hei Mao found it from Wuming Mountain."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, thinking it was a wild fruit, so he didn''t care much, turned his head and said, "Third sister, you''d better go back with me."


    Helianhan shook his head, "I won''t go back, and she won''t ept us, so let me go back and see her face? I don''t care, but I heard the conversation between her and the servant that day, saying that I would find an opportunity to quietly send mine away. Child, let me give up from now on, you let me go back, do you let the child enter the tiger''s mouth and separate us from mother and son?"


    "Third sister." Helian Rongjiu sighed, there were no outsiders around at this time, nced at the sleeping child in her arms, and said directly: "After you left, Concubine Ying also told me about her She said that she just felt that this child is also half blood rted to the other side. Since his grandparents want him, it''s okay to give them. If you lose this child, you can remarry and have more children. , you keep him by your side, she is afraid that you will be unhappy with your child alone."


    Helianhan shook his head and said, "Don''t believe her, she is my mother, she just wanted to deceive me back. She always looked down on the child''s father, and she really hated this child. Ninth brother , he has half of my blood, and also your blood. As long as you don''t open your mouth, the concubine will not dare to do anything to me. I beg you, don''t let me go back, his father is dead, do you still Do you want him to lose his mother? Thepany of grandpa and grandma is better than being by his own mother''s side."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Third sister, of course I don''t agree with her, and I won''t drive him away. For such a young child, it''s better to follow his mother, after all, he''s also my nephew, I''m here to find him this time. You are here to help you find a way."

 Chapter 596: Ming Yucao (8)

    Chapter 596 Ming Yucao (8)


    "Don''t bother, just let me stay here."


    "Don''t worry, if you go back with me, I will hide it from Concubine Ying. This is deep in the mountains. Even if there are two people to protect you, this is not a suitable ce to live. You can see that not long after you left today, we will find you. Come, we can find it, and I¡¯m sure other people can find it too, it¡¯s alright if there are fewer people, but if there are too many people, can you guarantee that those two will be able to protect you?¡±


    He Lianhan was startled, and suddenly lowered his head.


    Wei Jingxuan also persuaded: "Third sister, go back, the capital is so big, there will be a ce for you, I think you can find this house casually, ording to my experience, this house is also a few years old, say no Someday it will copse, the rainy season ising soon, and if the house suddenly copses when it rains, the adults can still bear it, how can you make this child bear it?"


    "But..." He Lianhan tangled: "But as soon as I appear in front of people, she will definitely know my whereabouts, and then she will force me again. I don''t want to say harsh words to hurt her, nor do I want her to hurt my child. ."


    Helian Rongjiu said sternly: "I''m here, I promise not to let her know, I''m your brother, don''t you believe me?"


    He Lianhan hesitated for a moment, then sighed: "Where can I go? Where I can go must be monitored by her."


    "Let me live in a different courtyard outside the city. If you give Taifei Ying ten courage, she won''t dare to monitor my residence. I have already made arrangements before Ie here. You can move in as long as you go there. As for the usual food, I will It will also be arranged for you."


    He Lianhan looked down at the child in his arms and said, "Okay, I''ll go back with you."


    Helian Rongjiu and the others breathed a sigh of relief, and it was finally not in vain today.


    Just as he was about to ask her to pack up, he saw Murong Lingran came back riding on Heimao, and Heimao was carrying a roe deer on his back.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she came back safe and sound, she felt relieved, and before she spoke, she saw her say: "It''s going to rain."


    Everyone was stunned and looked at the sky, Wei Yushan was about to say no, when there was a sudden burst of lightning and thunder, the sky was instantly covered with dark clouds, the sky immediately darkened, and the raindrops began to fall densely.


    The child in Helianhan''s arms seemed to be frightened by the thunder, his mouth deted, and he cried out with a wow.


    He Lianhan hurriedly said, "Everyone,e in quickly."


    Everyone was not polite, Ze Yuan quickly cleaned up the longan on the table, and the others hurriedly led the horse under the eaves and followed her into the house.


    As for Kuroko, the door was big enough anyway, so he followed them into the house, and as soon as he entered, he found an empty corner and stayed honest.


    The little white fox had almost eaten the longan, and seeing them go in, he hurriedly followed behind Murong Lingran.


    Because everyone was hungry too, and watching the heavy rain would not stop for a while, Helian Rongjiu ordered Zeyuan Zequ to cook the roe deer.


    He Lianhan also ordered the two guards she brought out to help.


    After everyone had lunch, Murong Lingran fed the rest of the meat to Heimao and the little white fox, and the rain gradually stopped.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Third sister, hurry up and pack your things. The rain has stopped. If we are on our way now, we should be able to get home before dark."


    He Lianhan nodded and immediately ordered the guards to start sorting.


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to go out while they were packing to see if they could find the trace of Ming Yucao, but seeing that they didn''t have much, he sighed.

 Chapter 597: Ming Yucao (9)

    Chapter 597 Ming Yucao (9)


    That''s all, since you already know about it, I''ll take a look at it next time.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Murong Lingran''s face a little ugly, and asked with concern, "Girl, what''s wrong with you? Are you ufortable?"


    Murong shook his head: "No."


    Ninth Young Master is so powerful, he should have seen a lot of good things in his life, so thinking about it, he briefly exined the need for Ming Yucao to be poisoned by the sixth brother.


    "Your brother was poisoned?"


    "Yeah, but fortunately Dad can suppress the toxicity. Although he is no different from a normal person now, I have seen his appearance when he has an attack. It is extremely distressing. This poison is always a big worry. ."


    "Poor child, I''m sorry, I haven''t heard of Ming Yucao."


    Murong shook his head, "It''s okay, I know it''s just a legendary herb, and it''s not that easy to find."


    "Ming Yucao?" He Lianhan, who had been watching the two of them, suddenly interjected, "Are you looking for Ming Yucao?"


    "Um."


    Helian Han said, "I know Ming Yucao."


    Murong was stunned for a while, how could there be such a coincidence? He reacted and said excitedly: "Sister, can you tell me where it is?"


    elder sister?


    Helian Rongjiu frowned. She had known her for almost a year. She kept calling herself Ninth Young Master.


    Helian Han said: "Ming Yucao is not a herbal medicine in Xuanqing State, but only in the neighboring country Shun''an State, and even in Shun''an State, it is difficult to see, and very few people know that you are in Xuan''an State. Even if Qing Guo walked all over the entire Wuming Mountain, he probably wouldn''t be able to find it."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, isn''t it from his own country?


    Shun Anguo is also little known?


    No wonder she couldn''t find it after searching for so long, and the doctors in the capital had never seen it.


    Seeing her extremely shocked look, He Lianhan said again: "My husband is from Shun Anguo, and I happened to be lucky enough to meet Ming Yucao. Now I know where it is, but it''s just a little troublesome, no, it''s very It¡¯s troublesome, and it takes a lot of time.¡±


    "I''m not afraid of trouble, can you tell me where I can find it?"


    Seeing that she couldn''t wait, He Lianhan immediately took out a small full bag from her bag and handed it to her.


    Murong Lingran took a look, and when he saw what was inside, he had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Sure enough, He Lianhan sighed and said, "My husband said that Ming Yucao is very precious, it can detoxify many kinds of poisons, and it is not easy to carry. It will lose its effectiveness within an hour of leaving the soil. Moreover, its use method is extremely special, To take it, it must be smashed with its fresh leaves, and then taken with cold water. Although it is convenient and easy to preserve, it will lose its effectiveness."


    "When my husband came to Xuanqing Kingdom, he just brought the seeds of Ming Yucao, just in case, and wanted to nt some in his own house, but because of some dys, there was no time to nt them."


    "Also, he brought too many seeds, and he didn''t pack them properly. After he casually handed them over to the servants, he didn''t ask. When he instructed them to take them out, the seeds of Ming Yucao were already mixed with other seeds. At the beginning, he didn''t pay attention to what the various seeds looked like, so..."


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s eyes twitched: "So, if I want to get Ming Yucao, I have to nt all of them to get it, right?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 598: Ming Yucao (10)

    Chapter 598 Ming Yucao (10)


    Murong Lingran nced at the various seeds in the cloth bag, took a deep breath, and said sternly, "Sister, can you tell me how many seeds of Ming Yucao there are?"


    "I don''t know either. When my husband thought about it, I didn''t know how to grow them, so he just mentioned it to me casually. However, such a precious medicinal species as Mingyucao, it is estimated that it is the one with the smallest number."


    The least? Yes, there must be few such precious medicines.


    scratched with his hand, Murong Lingran sighed secretly, Helian Rongjiu looked at it, "The number of each kind of seed is not many."


    He Lianhan nodded: "That''s why I said that getting Ming Yucao is extremely troublesome and time-consuming."


    Murong said: "Sister, can you sell me these seeds?"


    It may be extremely troublesome for others, but she has space, and it won''t take long to try each one.


    Helianhan smiled and said, "You are my ninth brother''s friend, I have no use holding these, and these seeds have been around for many years, I don''t know if they can be nted, if you want, just take them, no money. ."


    Helian Rongjiu also said: "Third sister said so, you can take it."


    "Then... Then why are you embarrassed? Ming Yucao is so precious, but it can save lives."


    Helianhan thought for a moment and suddenly said, "Girl, what''s your surname?"


    "My name is Murong Lingran."


    "Lingran, with the ninth brother here, I don''t have anything missing. To tell you the truth, these seeds are my husband''s relics, and I don''t have the talent to nt them. I have only one request, I just ask you to take care of them. Treat these seeds, now you don''t know which ones are Ming Yucao, you will definitely try other seeds together, if the seeds are sessful, you can inform me, then I will choose a few that can be used, just treat it as Just think about it, if you don''t seed, then forget it, I didn''t help you anyway, how about it?"


    "Okay, then we''re done."


    This requirement is simply too simple.


    When she needs it, she can just transnt it out of the space.


    It turns out that her husband has passed away, and she is not from Xuanqing. She may know a little about the reason why she appeared here with her child.


    "Um."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that her things were almost packed, and when the rain passed, she quickly took them out of the mountains.


    When He Lianhan came here, he drove over in a carriage and kept it in the backyard.


    So even if there are four more people, they leave rtively easily.


    It''s just that Helianhan''s child is still young. In order to make him less bumpy, they walked a lot slower than when they came. When it was dark, they still hadn''t walked out of Wuming Mountain.


    But fortunately, we have already reached the periphery. There are many people, so there is no need to worry about safety.


    When ?? came to the fork in the road, Murong Lingran naturally invited them to have dinner at his house, but Helianhan still had a lot of things to arrange, so he declined.


    After Helian Rongjiu thanked her and Kuromao, he originally wanted to send her back in person. After all, he brought people out from someone else''s house in person. It would be too rude not to send them back in person.


    Murong Lingran knew that there was something going on at their house. Since she didn''t go to the house for dinner, she wouldn''t waste their time. She told them that she had ck hair, so she let them go directly.


    Although she has ck hair, at this time their position is considered to be on the periphery of Wuming Mountain. Helian Rongjiu is still worried. When she leaves, she will let Zequ protect her in the dark, and wait until she sees her entering the house in person. Then leave.

 Chapter 599: conflict

    Chapter 599 Conflict


    After waiting for them to leave, Murong Lingran took out the bag of seeds and looked at it like a treasure.


    Although she is the one leading the way today, she has note in vain. There is room for her. As long as the third sister of the ninth son doesn''t lie to her, there is hope for the sixth brother''s poison.


    She was at the position where she could just see the open space where Lihua Vige was discussing. She casually nced over there and saw a lot of torches gathered there, and there was a lot of noise.


    Murong Lingran''s heart sank and motioned for Heimao to go there directly.


    When she got closer, she motioned Kuro Mao to stop.


    The water was blocked in front of her. She sat on the ck hair. Even though it was a little far away, there were a lot of torches, and she could clearly see the situation inside.


    At this time, everyone in the Fan family was standing in front of a tent, and opposite them were a group of officials, and themander Jian who sent them to Lihua Vige was also inside.


    Murong Ju didn''t care about the identity of the other party at all, and roared in dissatisfaction: "We have already been assigned here, why should we be reassigned? Also, why should we reassign our family alone, and the others? Just stay here? If you don''t make it clear to me today, we won''t leave!"


    Commander Jian sneered: "Why? Do you want me to say it again?"


    Fan Xingchang roared: "What have we done? We have been from Lihua Vige and have not done anything!"


    "Really?" Commander Jian nced meaningfully at his cloth-wrapped wrist, and said slowly, "Then what''s the matter with the injury on your hand?"


    Fan Xingchang''s body stiffened, and he was not confident enough to say, "This is me... I identally injured me."


    "idental? Do you dare to show the injury? Do you dare to say how it was hurt?"


    Fan Xingchang was silent for a while.


    "Don''t you dare?" Commander Jian sneered: "It seems that you know what you have done wrong, so don''t waste everyone''s time. Your family is here. It is estimated that you haven''t bought anything yet, so I will give you a stick of incense. Time to pack up ande with us. For the sake of your family and children, you are allowed to take the tent away and move quickly!"


    Yao saw Commander Jian''s non-negotiable tone, and looked at the twenty officials he brought with him. Knowing that he might only have time to leave today, he wanted to enter the tent with his younger brother and sister.


    Murong Ju saw it, and roared sharply: "No one is allowed to go, no one is allowed to pack up without my permission."


    Yao shi was startled, looked at the official, and then looked at his man, seeing Fan Xingchang shaking his head at her, she had to stand aside in embarrassment.


    How can they be offended by the officials and themon people, she has already expected that their life will be difficult.


    Commander ?? narrowed his eyes dangerously, "What did you say? If you don''t move, I''ll take you straight away after a stick of incense, and then if you want to pack up, I won''t give you any more time!"


    Murong Ju turned a deaf ear and asked sullenly, "Commander Jian, let me ask you, did Murong Zhe go and find you?"


    "Murong Zhe? I don''t know him, nor have I seen him. The one who ordered us toe is Lord Jing Zhaoyin..."


    Commander Jian suddenly frowned: "I told you what to do, in a word, what you did in Lihua Vige yesterday has already spread to the ears of adults, who asked you to break into the house without reason and want to hurt you. For someone else''s dog, someone who is sensible will pack up for me as soon as possible, it''s not much time before a stick of incense."

 Chapter 600: What did you see?

    Chapter 600 What did you see?


    The people of Baiyun Vige listened for a long time, and finally understood a little bit. It turned out that they did such a thing after they left yesterday.


    When it came to Murong''s house, Murong Ju immediately felt aggrieved, she sat on the ground and began to cry and scolded: "My God, what''s wrong with me going to my nephew''s house? They If they are disobedient, what if I teach them a few words, I am his aunt. This ck hearted Murong Zhe, it''s a waste of me to be so good to his father when I was a child, and I even hugged him."


    "I didn''t do anything to them, I just saw that their house was nice and spacious, to see if he could take me in. On the contrary, their family was so vicious that they let the dog hurt my son and drive us out is not enough. And let the officials drive us away, how can there be such a hateful person in this world!"


    The people of Baiyun Vige immediately began to whisper again.


    Commander Jian nced at the people in Baiyun Vige, and they told him to do it well. If his arrival tarnished the reputation of the Murong family, then he didn''t need to go back.


    He frowned and said, "Don''t confuse ck and white here, what I heard is different from what you heard. You are the daughter of Murong''s family who married off. When you return to your parents'' home, you should live in your brother''s house. What''s wrong with your family leading to your brother''s house?"


    "On the contrary, it was your family, knowing that the eldest nephew''s family was richer and had no sense of shame, so they rushed to live in the family''s house. Not only did they want to kill the family''s dog and give you meat to supplement their health, they also insulted other people''s daughters. , and the lion opened his mouth to ask someone to build a house for you. It is light for other people''s dogs to bite you, and now they are still here to say that others are vicious. What you do is truly worthy of viciousness and no humanity. !"


    Bao Jingye didn''t want to take care of this matter. No matter what the Fan family said, he was the one who protected him all the way from Muyuan Mansion to the capital. He also watched a few children grow up, but he didn''t want to offend the court, so he nned to They remained silent for a while, but they never thought that the Fan family would do such a hateful thing as soon as they came.


    Bao Jingye said angrily: "Murong Ju, I said with your temperament, why didn''t you wait at the door of your eldest nephew''s house yesterday, I didn''t expect you to do such a thing yesterday, you really don''t care about the court''s decision. Keep the rules in mind, now it''s alright, the officials wille to arrest you in person, I''ll see what you do now!"


    The rest of Baiyun Vige couldn''t help but start to scold.


    "I didn''t expect the Fan family to do such a scandal as soon as they came yesterday. It''s really surprising."


    "You don''t know the temperament of the Fan family, this is definitely something they can do."


    "Yeah, you didn''t see their attitude when Uncle Bao registered for the job quota. Others only have one, they want two, but Uncle Bao refuses. They actually divided the family on the spot. Uncle Bao Let them think clearly, they actually said that the people of the Murong family will definitely agree, that attitude is like they can be the masters of the Murong family."


    A woman said: "That''s right, in the afternoon, Uncle Bao saw that they hadn''t reported the worker''s name to him, so he went straight to Murong''s house, and when he came back, the Murong''s family said that their quota was cancelled, good guy. , you didn''t see that, the people of the Fan family immediately went to the Murong family to ask for their guilt. When I was curious, I followed them. Guess what I saw?"

 Chapter 601: Poison hands!

    Chapter 601 Poisoning!


    "I can''t guess, what time is it now, don''t give up and continue talking."


    Murong Lingran''s heart tensed, the Fan family actually went to her house when she was away?


    The woman nced at the Fan family, who were staring at her, all the officials came. Anyway, they will definitely not be able to stay in Lihua Vige in the future, and they will not have any contact. After a mocking smile, she continued: "I quietly followed Behind them, when the Fan family arrived near Murong''s house, there were two children ying and fighting, and one child identally bumped into Murong Ju."


    "Murong Ju is also vicious, she was just bumped by the child, and the child apologized, but she was persistent, and she didn''t have the tolerance of an older person at all, regardless of whether the other party was a child or not, immediately She asked her two sons to grab them and pped them several times, and kicked them several times. At that time, the two children couldn''t stand up because of the pain."


    "Just like that, Murong Ju still felt annoyed, as if she had found someone to vent, and she pped them several times before letting them go. The two children seemed to be very timid and were frightened. They wanted to cry out. But the Fan family was afraid that the crying would attract other people, and they would not dare to cry if they threatened them. They also said that if they dared to tell the story of their beatings, they would beat them once in the future and wait for them to nod their heads. After that, it made them tremble away."


    "As soon as the two children left, they happened to see the Murong familying back. Not only did they not mention the two children, but they also threatened the Murong family with the court, asking them to give them two, no, ask them to give it to them. The whole family arranged for work. The Murong family members naturally refused, so they began to curse again. As for what they are scolding, I can¡¯t say it right now. Anyway, it¡¯s extremely ugly. They didn¡¯t hold their tails until the sons of the Murong family took out their swords. leave."


    "Those who know the inside story know that they are rtives, but those who don''t, think they are bandits. Even if they are rtives, others have no obligation to help you, not to mention that they are still so vicious and arrogant, like others. I owe them the same forever."


    Murong Lingran clenched his fists, two children?


    p? How many kicks?


    To be so vicious to two children!


    Who is the kid who was beaten?


    It can''t be Xiaoliu, if it is Xiaoliu, father and brother, they can''t just sit by and watch.


    That could only be a child from another family.


    The children who dare to y near her house must be someone who works in her home and has a good rtionship with their family.


    The faces of ??Fan''s family suddenly turned blue and white, and they didn''t dare to look into Commander Jian''s eyes.


    Sure enough, Commander Jian gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, not only bullying your own rtives, but even the children in the vige, you dare to be sowless when you just came to Lihua Vige. Everyone bullies you all the time. It seems that you really didn''t take the rules set by the imperial court seriously. Since you don''t want to stay in Lihua Vige and don''t think of yourself as a member of Lihua Vige, I will help you. Now a stick of incense The time hase,e with me immediately, don''t take the tent, you are not worthy!"


    Murong Ju still sat on the ground motionless, and said with a rogue face: "I won''t go, I won''t go even if the Heavenly King and Lao Tzue today. Although there is something wrong with us, we are only angry with Murong Zhe''s family. I did something wrong on impulse. I have rtives here, and it¡¯s never our family¡¯s turn to leave. If you want to leave, you let others go.¡±

 Chapter 602: take away

    Chapter 602 Take away


    Commander Jian''s face sank again, and he said with a sneer, "Aren''t you going to leave? Don''t think I don''t know the minds of you people, so I just want to be domineering in the vige because I''m a rtive of the Murong family! For the sake of your family and children, you still want to send you directly to Linhe Vige. It seems that only the big prison is worthy of you. Come people, don''t be polite to them, no matter the old or the young, give them all to me Take them away and let them go to the prison to reflect on it!"


    A group of officials shouted at the same time: "Yes!"


    The Fan family saw a group of well-trained people rushing towards them, their faces turned pale with fright, and they were dripping with cold sweat.


    Fan Xingchang and Brother Fan Hechang didn''t know why. They knew they couldn''t escape, so they squeezed into the crowd and wanted to escape. They didn''t even want their wives, children, and mothers.


    Yao Shi and Li Shi had been relying on them all the way, and when they saw this, they took the children''s hands and reflexively followed behind them.


    Even Murong Ju, who was sitting on the ground just now, got up neatly when he saw that Commander Jian was reallying, and followed them in a panic.


    It¡¯s just that they can escape if they want to.


    The onlookers were not fools, and they heard what the Fan family did just now. They finally got a foothold, but they were ruined by them on the first day they came.


    There are many people who are angry with them. Seeing that they are about to flee, none of them give way to them. Instead, they try to block them as much as possible. It seems that they all want to let people know that not everyone in Baiyun Vige is so unreasonable. , like the people who are messing around, they also want to save the reputation of Baiyun Vige as much as possible.


    After a while, all the Fan family members were caught by the officials, not even the children.


    The restrained children were terrified and looked at their parents with tears and trembling.


    Commander ??Jian sneered: "Want to run? Even if you flee to the horizon, I will catch you back and waste so much time of this official. Go back and settle ounts with you one by one, and take them all with me!"


    Yao said anxiously: "Master, we can go with you, but we haven''t packed up our things yet."


    Commander Jian sneered: "Do you still want to pack your things? You have given you so much time just now, and you only care about ying tricks? You are only here, how many things can you have? So many people can''t pack the time for a stick of incense. Things? Want to pack up now? It''s toote!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took the lead and walked ahead.


    The crowd finally gave way, and it was only at this time that everyone noticed that Murong Lingran had appeared behind them at some point.


    Murong Ju saw Murong Lingran, her face suddenly showed joy, she immediately wanted to break free from the hands of the officials and rushed in front of her.


    However, the officials and clerks are not vegetarians, so how could she easily break free, hold her arm firmly, and make her unable to move.


    Murong Ju had no choice but to say from a distance, "Murong Lingran, please help me to beg for mercy, you must know them, and they will definitely listen to you, auntie is wrong, auntie is here to apologize to you, just Please let us stay here, how can you let us live if we leave here? When the aunt is old, do you have the heart to let us go to jail?"


    Fan Xingchang also said: "Lingran, I''m your cousin, you can''t die without saving me. I know I''m wrong, as long as you intercede for us, we will never beg your father or mother again in the future. , I will be rude to your family, and I will not hurt the people of Lihua Vige again."

 Chapter 603: Its as simple as apologizing?

    Chapter 603 Is it as simple as an apology?


    Fan Hechang also said: "Yes, yes, we don''t ask you to provide so many jobs. One is enough. You can give it to anyone you want. It doesn''t matter if you don''t give it. Just please don''t drive us away."


    Murong Lingran said in a cold tone: "I ask you, is it true that your vigers said that you beat two children and insulted my family?"


    The woman who just spoke hurriedly came out, for fear that she would not believe her words, she anxiously said: "Miss Murong, what I said is true, those two children were beaten horribly, if you don''t believe it, you can find them, Check your injuries in person. As for your family, you can go back and ask, but I personally saw three peoplee out with swords, and the expressions on their faces, at that time, I wanted to stab the Fan family to death. "


    Bao Jingye frowned and said, "Since you saw it, why didn''t you show up to stop it?"


    "I... I''m just a woman, I... how dare I? At that time, the Fan family was all there, so many people in their family, and they were so rude. If I showed up, they would beat me if I was bad. I also have family, so I don''t dare to take risks."


    Bao Jingye snorted coldly, but didn''t say anything after all.


    Everyone in the Fan family, except Murong Ju, bowed their heads.


    Murong Ju knew that she couldn''t hide it, so she could only force a smile and say, "I...we beat those two children, and the beating was...a bit harsh, and...we really scolded your family, and the scolding was really ugly. Some, but it was just an impulse, isn''t it normal for rtives to be noisy? We know we were wrong, as long as you let us stay, we will immediately go to the door and apologize to the two children."


    "Just apologizing?"


    "What else?"


    Murong sneered: "If you hurt someone, don''t you have to pay for the medical expenses?"


    When it came to money, Fan Xingchang was immediately unhappy, "Medical expenses? It''s just a few ps in the face, it''s just a little bit of skin broken, just get a few sleeps, the apology is not enough, and the medical expenses? It''s just two children, Do they match?"


    Fan Hechang also said: "Yes, I just pped them a few times and kicked them a few times. At most, there is only a little bruise on my body. I don''t even need to look at the doctor. What medical expenses do I need!"


    Murong Lingranughed angrily: "Very good, you mean not to give, right?"


    Murong Ju just wanted to talk, if giving a few dozen texts can save her from prison, she is willing to give it.


    Seeing that she was going topromise, Mrs Yao whispered in her ear: "Auntie, I can''t give it, you look at her angry look, you have scolded her family in the afternoon, since she let the dog bite the child, he Dad, she must be a very vengeful person, we will not let us go if we give it to her, we might as well keep it for ourselves."


    Those luggage are all worthless clothes and so on. If you don''t pack it, you won''t lose much. Anyway, the money and other valuable things given by the court are all on them. As long as they have money, they can live.


    Yao''s voice was low and there were many people around, but they all watched the excitement silently, and there was no one to speak.


    Murong Lingran could clearly hear what Yao shi said, this Yao shi...


    Murong Ju also thought it was reasonable, but she still held a glimmer of hope in her heart and begged bitterly: "Lingran, you heard that, we didn''t kill the child, let alone the medical expenses, we apologize and ask us Kneel down and apologize."

 Chapter 604: statement

    Chapter 604 Statement


    "Don''t." Murong Lingran sneered: "If you kneel down, you are deliberately trying to save their lives, and they can''t afford it. If you don''t want to pay for the medical expenses, forget it. Anyway, my aunt is right. You are like this now. It''s because you repeatedly vited the court''s regtions, the court is just here to fulfill it, and it''s no use for me to plead."


    Commander Jian saw Murong Lingran riding on a beast that looked like a dog. Although he was afraid, he bravely stepped forward and said, "Miss Murong, I''m sorry for causing you trouble, don''t worry, I''ll take them away immediately. , I will also report the fact that they beat people, and I will definitely give the two children a satisfactory ount when that timees."


    Murong nodded: "If you have work, you can do whatever you want."


    Commander Jian beckoned, and his subordinates were about to leave with the Fan family.


    Murong Ju saw that Murong Lingran couldn''t get in, and immediately became angry with shame, and began to curse: "Murong Lingran, you ck heart, you treat your elders so viciously, you will have retribution, I curse your whole family not to die, curse you All the brothers can''t get a wife, curse you for not being able to get married in this life..."


    Commander Jian hurriedly said: "Come on, gag her mouth for me, don''t let her talk nonsense!"


    "Yes."


    "Mmmmm...ummmmm..."


    "Miss Murong, I''m sorry, I''ll take people away."


    Murong nodded.


    After Commander Jian led the people away, all the people in Baiyun Vige also knew that their family''s work was provided by the little girl in front of them, and everyone wanted to go up and say hello.


    Murong could see their intentions, and said lightly: "I went out for a day and came back. It waste and my body was a little tired. My family was worried, so I stayed soon and said goodbye for the time being."


    Bao Jingye hurriedly said: "What the girl said is, go home and rest."


    After a while, Zequ saw that Murong Lingran entered his yard safely, and then turned around and left.


    Helian Rongjiu sat in the carriage of the third sister not long after Murong Lingran left, looked at the child in her arms, and said with a smile, "Third sister, give me a hug."


    He Lianhan nodded.


    Holding his little nephew''s soft body, He Lianhan asked curiously, "Ninth brother, I haven''t had a chance to ask today, who is that girl?"


    "Her father saved my life, she is now my friend."


    "Just friends?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Of course."


    Now they are friends.


    He Lianhan gave a meaningful nod and stopped talking.


    Ninth brother has also grown up.


    And when Murong Lingran returned home, everyone had dinner in the backyard.


    Seeing hering back, Xiao Manan hurriedly prepared tableware for her.


    Murong Lingran didn''t take a seat for the time being, but walked around the table, walked to Murong Ding''s side, and looked at him from head to toe, and he was relieved when he saw that there was no trauma.


    Murong Zhe wondered: "Aran, what''s wrong with you?"


    Kong Hongzhuo also said with a ghostly expression: "Your little six has been with me all the time, I didn''t do anything to him."


    Murong gave him a speechless look, turned his head and repeated what happened just now and what the woman said.


    The faces of the people at the table suddenly became extremely serious. Murong Zhe looked at his eldest son: "Azong, they beat two children before they came in the afternoon? Can any vigerse to the door?"


    "No."


    Murong Zhe said: "This is strange. It stands to reason that the parents will not be silent when the child is injured, and they will not even ask for a single statement."

 Chapter 605: dont hide

    Chapter 605 Don''t have to hide it


    Kong Hongzhuo secretly breathed a sigh of relief, because he was observing Murong Ding for this matter.


    Xiao Manan saw that her daughter was still standing, and hurriedly said: "Aran, you have been out for a day, eat quickly and talk while eating."


    Murong nodded, but she had something on her mind. She was tired for another day today. Even though she felt very hungry, she had no appetite at all.


    Seeing his daughter''s look of not thinking about tea and rice, Murong Zhe said sternly: "Aran, Dad will apany you to go to the house with children now, and see for yourself."


    Murong Zong also said: "Dad is right, there are only a few families with children who dare to y near our house, and it won''t take long."


    Dare to y nearby?


    Murong was stunned for a moment, then suddenly raised his head and asked suspiciously, "Auntie, did Wenwen follow you this afternoon?"


    Tong Qishen''s family has never said anything to eat at the same table with them since they handed them the deed of prostitution. Every time they make it, they will use it in the guest room.


    And Tong Wenwen followed her when she was at home, followed her mother when she was not at home, and often helped with cooking and cleaning the yard.


    Xiao Manan shook his head: "No, after lunch, she helped wash the dishes, swept the floor of the house again, and asked me what else to do. I didn''t have anything to tell her, so I let her rest well, but after all, she was still a Child, she couldn''t stay at home and went out to y."


    "Did shee out to help at dinner that night?"


    "No, Uncle Tong said that Wenwen suddenly had a cold, so it''s hard to stay in the kitchen, I said let your father show her, your grandpa said it would be good to sleep, I thought she was still alive and kicking when I saw her at noon, too. I thought there was nothing serious, so I believed what he said, you mean it was Wenwen who was beaten?"


    "Well." Murong got up in a hurry, and walked directly to the guest room without waiting for them to ask more questions.


    The rest of the people couldn''t sit still, and followed behind her.


    Tong Qishen has been in the Imperial Physician''s House for many years, and he also knows some herbs. After his granddaughter''s ident, he quietly went up the mountain to pick up some wound medicine and came back. At this time, he was preparing to give medicine to his granddaughter.


    Hearing the knock on the door, he stepped forward to open the door, and saw Murong Lingran appearing at the door. Before she could speak, she suddenly walked in after she said her intentions.


    Tong Qishen followed her anxiously, "Miss, Wenwen is fine, really fine, you don''t have to worry."


    Murong ignored his words and walked directly to the bed.


    Tong Wenwen heard the movement and wanted to wrap her head with a quilt, but Murong Lingran moved too fast and saw her face when she came in.


    At this time, her cheeks were as swollen as steamed buns, and the corners of her mouth were torn. Murong frowned and said, "This is all from the Fan family?"


    Tong Wenwen shrank her neck and shook her head like a rattle.


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly sank.


    Tong Qishen exined for his granddaughter: "Don''t get me wrong, miss, it''s just that she identally fell, it will be fine in a few days."


    Tong Xiuming also said, "Yes, don''t worry, miss."


    "identally fell?" Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Grandpa Tong, you don''t have to hide it from me."


    Tong Qishen said anxiously: "Miss, it''s really not being beaten, it''s really a fall, I didn''t lie to you."


    Murong Zhe also brought Xiao Manan in, and the others followed behind them and nced at the wound on Tong Wenwen''s face, even if there was only candlelight in the room, he could vaguely see the p print on her face, and sighed: "Uncle Tong , I''m a doctor, I can see how this injury came from at a nce."

 Chapter 606: frightened

    Chapter 606 Shocked


    "Grandpa Tong." Murong Lingran also said: "I know you are afraid that we will be embarrassed to bear it, but now you don''t have to worry about the conflict between us and the Fan family, and don''t be afraid to affect the feelings between our rtives, that kind of Arrogant and domineering rtives, no better."


    "And just now I personally saw that the Fan family had been taken away by the officials, saying they were going to be reassigned, but I just wanted to find them and couldn''t find them."


    "I also heard that the Fan family threatened Wenwen, don''t worry, they won''t be able to live in Lihua Vige in the future, don''t be afraid of their revenge."


    Tong Qi stunned and said: "Miss, is what you said true?"


    "Naturally it''s true." Murong Lingran coughed lightly and said lightly, "I don''t know why what happened in our house yesterday reached the ears of Lord Jing Zhaoyin, but Commander Jian also heard about the Fan family in the afternoon They started to bully the people of Lihua Vige again, and the Fan family had indeed vited the court''s rules for them, so the government had serious reasons to take them away. So Grandpa Tong, Uncle Xiuming, Wenwen, you don''t have to worry about anything. , they have been rewarded."


    Tong Wenwen pursed her lips when she heard the words, and suddenly cried out in grievance: "Wuwuwu... Sister Lingran, that family is so scary, Le Yun just identally bumped into the olddy, and she was beaten. We pped us several times and kicked us several times. I¡¯m okay, older than Le Yun, I would hide when they saw them beat me and kick me, but Le Yun was still young and couldn¡¯t speak clearly, and they were so cruel I wanted to protect him, but they held me, I was too weak, I''m sorry for Le Yun, woo woo..."


    Murong Zhe was shocked: "What did you say? The second child they beat was Lu Leyun? They can beat such a small child?"


    "Yeah." Tong Wenwen wiped her tears and choked: "Yes, he has been beaten more than me, and he was young, so he was like a fool at the time, unable to say a word, I put it After Le Yun sent it back to his brother, he quietly came back."


    Speaking of this, Tong Wenwen prayed: "Master, can you go and see him, Le Yun only has his brother by his side, and I don''t know what''s going on now."


    Murong Zhe said sternly: "Don''t worry, I will, but it''s you, didn''t they kick you on the body? I feel sick now, how''s the injury on your body?"


    "No, my injury is not serious, but my face is swollen, but my body is not serious. When they beat me, I blocked my hand. I just looked at it, but there are some bruises on my legs and arms, it is not in the way. ."


    Murong Zhe was slightly relieved, but he took a closer look at the wound on her face, and at the herbal medicine just smashed next to him, and asked his wife to give her a bottle of wound medicine: "Don''t use your own medicine, use My, this medicine is made by me. I apply it on my face three times in the morning, noon and evening. After two days, your face will be fine. If you are worried that your body will not look good, you can also apply it on your body, and it will disappear quickly. "


    Tong Wenwen happily took it: "Thank you sir."


    Murong Zhe and Tong Qishen said some more words before leaving the guest room.


    After all, it was a rtive of their Murong family who injured someone. After leaving the guest room, Murong Zhe took Murong Lingran directly to the hut where Lu Leyun lived.


    Kong Hongzhuo was going to go back to sleep at night. During this time, he lived in the hut every day, and he knew that he was a poor child who could not speak well.

 Chapter 607: high fever

    Chapter 607 High fever


    has been together for a while and knows what happened to their brothers.


    Maybe they were all driven out, and there is a feeling that they are all lost in the end of the world.


    So he also liked Lu Leyun very much. When he was free, he even taught him to read and write. Hearing that he was injured, he followed them anxiously.


    After ?? arrived, Lu Leyun''s condition was even worse than Tong Wenwen''s. At this time, his entire face was swollen like a pig''s head.


    And because Lu Leyun was young and was guarded by his elder brother before, he had never encountered such a terrifying situation before, and he seemed to be frightened.


    When Lu Le was in a hurry, Murong Lingran and the others came.


    Murongzhe checked Lv Leyun''s whole body with the help of his daughter. After understanding his condition, he went back with his daughter to grab several medicines.


    Fortunately, all the others were traumatic injuries and healed quickly.


    He boiled the medicine and poured it down, and then applied good medicine to his face and body. His illness came and went quickly. After two hours, Lu Leyun''s fever finally subsided.


    Murong Zhe said sternly: "Although the fever has subsided, it should not be careless. Tomorrow morning, give him another set of medicine, drink a bowl each in the morning, noon and evening. After a day, if there is any problem, you can call me again."


    L¨¹ Lezheng saw this and said gratefully: "Master, I remembered it. Thank you, otherwise I really don''t know what to do."


    Murong shook his head: "Brother Lu, don''t worry, it was my rtives'' fault, we should have done this, but we should say sorry for the Fan family, they have been taken away by the officials, and they will be taken away in the future. You don''t have to worry about meeting them in the vige."


    Lu Lezheng was startled, "Is it taken away?"


    "Well, but I can''t exin a sentence or two. I can only say that the reason for being taken away is not just the reason why they beat Le Yun. Don''t take it to heart."


    "I understand, thank you again my boss."


    Murong Zhe also instructed some things to pay attention to in the past few days, and left the hut.


    Lu Leyun was sick all night, and Kong Hongzhuo was worried all night. After Murong Lingran and her daughter left, they fell asleep in peace.


    On the way home, Murong Lingran wanted to tell her father that she had found the seeds of Ming Yucao.


    But thinking about the rapid growth of space seeds, if she nted the rain grass in a few days, it would definitely attract suspicion when she brought it out, so she dismissed the idea.


    When he got home, Kuromao was already asleep in the corridor. He seemed to be very tired today. When he saw the mastering back, he just looked up at her, as if he was sure that he was the master, and closed his eyes with peace of mind.


    Murong Lingran didn''t care about it, anyway, the corridor also has its nest, and it can''t be frozen.


    After a tiring day, I simply washed the door and locked the door before entering the space. I couldn''t wait to pour out all the seeds and start sorting them ording to their shapes.


    As soon as she picked up a seed, Murong Lingran was stunned. She seemed to have forgotten something very important.


    took a look around the whole space, and saw that the little white fox was actually sleeping two meters away from the Lingquan pool. He was shocked. The water level of the Lingquan was very shallow, and the little white fox could drink it as long as he stretched his neck.


    "Chang...Changqi God Lord, it...could it touch my spiritual spring, right?"


    Shenjun Changqi immediately appeared when he heard her voice. Of course, it was still a shadow, so he said lightly: "Don''t worry, I also want to drink the spiritual spring water, will I not protect it?"

 Chapter 608: I know

    Chapter 608 I know it all


    "It''s fine if it doesn''t touch, it''s fine if it doesn''t touch." Murong Lingran suddenly felt relieved, stepped forward to take a look, tried to poke its belly, still sleeping soundly, and asked, "What''s wrong with it? Why didn''t Ie in and didn''t respond at all?"


    "The fox is naturally timid, it''s safe here, and it''s not surprising to be able to sleep peacefully. After I came in, I gave it a lot of fruits you nted to eat, and I also filled it with a bowl of spiritual spring water to drink, and it ran wild for a while, now eating I¡¯m full, and I have nothing to do, except sleep. Leave it alone, don¡¯t you have something to do? Hurry up and do your business.¡±


    Murong Lingran thought about it and felt that what he said was right, so he ignored it and immediately began to sort the seeds.


    It''s just that there are thousands of seeds at least. She got tired not long after they were divided. Thinking that she still has something to do tomorrow, she had to ask Changqi Shenjun for help, "Shenjun, you... can you..."


    Shenjun Changqi looked at her hopeful look and said helplessly: "Okay, I''ll help you."


    Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she saw a sudden burst of dazzling golden light from the cloth bag containing the seeds. She hurriedly covered her eyes and observed through the slits of her fingers. At a nce, you can see that the seeds have been neatly ced beside the cloth bag ording to their shape.


    "God, thank you."


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly: "The rest can only be done by yourself. I want to rest. As usual, don''t call me for the past two days."


    Murong nodded: "Okay, God, it''s just that little white fox..."


    Shenjun Changqi understood what she meant, "Don''t worry, I will take good care of it when you are away, and I will not let it harm your vegetables and fruit trees.


    After the shadow disappeared, Murong Lingran nced at the ck soil, the rice and wheat could not move, so he had to harvest some potatoes, nted some of the seeds of each type, and remembered the seeds of each type. s position.


    It''s a pity that the same bottle can''t copy the herbal seeds. If you can, copy the seeds of Mingyu grass, then she will be rich.


    Next day


    After getting up, Murong Lingran went into the space to look at it. Seeing that all the herbs had germinated smoothly, he felt relieved.


    went to see how Tong Wenwen''s injury is recovering. Fortunately, her father''s wound medicine has always been very effective. After just one night, most of the redness and swelling on Tong Wenwen''s face has disappeared, and there is no serious problem.


    The family had breakfast, so Murong Lingran went to the butcher with a bamboo basket, bought some spare ribs, and went straight to the hut.


    Lu Le was about to take care of his younger brother, so he took a day off at home.


    Hearing that Lu Leyun woke up not long ago and ate a little something, Murong Lingran felt relieved.


    L¨¹ Lezheng saw the little bossing with something, and before he could speak, he saw Murong Lingran busy in the kitchen.


    He knew that the little boss wanted to make up for his rtives, so he had to leave it to her.


    When the soup was simmered, Murong Lingran saw that Lu Leyun was still sleeping and the medicine was still boiling in the kitchen, so he told him to watch the fire and left the hut.


    When he got home, Murong Zong was in the front yard. When he saw his sister came back, he hurriedly gave her the list that the people of Baiyun Vige handed over to her yesterday.


    Murong nced at the list, thinking of what Helian Rongjiu had said, and said lightly, "Young Master Jiu said that there is a family in Baiyun Vige that specializes in nting fruit trees. Which family are they?"


    Murong Zong said in surprise: "So you already know."


    When Bao Jingye mentioned it yesterday afternoon, he wanted to surprise his sister.

 Chapter 609: extension house

    Chapter 609 Expansion of the house


    Looking at his younger sister''s confident expression, he said again: "Do you know how many households there are good farmers?"


    "certainly."


    Murong Zong didn''t make any detours, and said directly: "The family who specializes in nting fruit trees is surnamed You. They have nted many fruit trees in Baiyun Vige, including oranges, pears, cherries, etc. I went to see them yesterday. There are four brothers, and the family is not separated, so I do have some experience in nting fruit trees."


    "The other good farmers are the Bao family, the Cai family, the Zhong family, and the Qu family. Yesterday, I asked Uncle Tong to ask other people, and these families are indeed the best farmers in Baiyun Vige. "


    Murong nodded, "Brother, let each of them bring one first, and the one who can nt fruit trees will assign him to the small barren mountain."


    "Aran, you are..."


    The small barren hills are short of people, so why not arrange the whole family who can nt fruit trees?


    Murong smiled and said: "Early hearing is false, seeing is true, let''s see their performance first."


    No matter how good she is, she won''t use it if her character is not good enough.


    Murong Zong nodded and gave the list to Tong Xiuming next to him. Tong Xiuming understood and went down immediately.


    As soon as Tong Xiuming left, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan just came back from outside. Murong Lingran called all three brothers to Dad''s room and spoke out his thoughts.


    Murong Zhe said in surprise: "What? Do you want to expand the house?"


    "Um."


    Murong Zhe has always supported his daughter''s request unconditionally, and said softly, "Aran, you can naturally build a yard, but most of thend around our house is used to grow vegetables. Thews of Xuanqing Kingdom It is expressly stipted that after the wastnd is opened up, there is no special purpose, and even fruit trees are not allowed to be nted, let alone build houses on it."


    "Dad." Murong Lingran said slowly, "I''ve already thought about this, I don''t build too big, just build two small yards where the backyard walls are connected, and then build a few small houses, each house only needs It''s enough to fit the necessary furniture, it doesn''t have to be as big as the room we live in now."


    When I built the house and opened up wastnd, although I used almost all thend I bought at the beginning, there was still an open space next to the backyard, which is now just used.


    As a result, their house is closer to Wuming Mountain.


    But it doesn''t matter, she asked Changqi Shenjun that there would be no danger in building a house there, as long as the courtyard wall was built thicker and higher.


    The family now has a lot of ie every day, which is not a problem.


    Murong Zhe thought for a moment. Although he had already guessed why she wanted to expand the house, he wanted to know his daughter''s thoughts, so he asked, "Aran, what are you doing with so many houses?"


    Murong Lingran said: "There are more and more people in the family, and there is not enough room. The master of Xiaoliu was supposed to live in our house, but now he can only live in the hut and the two brothers Lu Lezheng huddled together. There may not be a master who is treated worse than him."


    "You have also seen this during this time, Xiaoliu studied with him very smoothly, and Xiaoliu also likes him. We reciprocate with peach and Li, since he is serious about teaching Xiaoliu, we should also show our own attitude. The only way is to improve the environment he lives in. Otherwise, if it is spread out, our treatment of the Master is so poor, it will definitely be criticized. "

 Chapter 610: Chang Yongsong is back

    Chapter 610 Chang Yongsong is back


    "Look at Le Yun''s illness this time, he also worried about it and couldn''t rest well. It affected him too much. What schrs need most is a quiet environment."


    "There is also the Tong family. Since she has sold herself to our family, she is a member of our family. Wenwen is ten years old now, and it would be better if she was older. Girls should still have a house of their own."


    "As for the rest of the house, if you don''t need it now, you can use it as a guest room or a utility room. Now there is not a single guest room in the house. In the future, when the brothers be biological children, although they may not be able to live there. Here, but there is so muchnd here, the house is still very useful. Anyway, it is always right to have more room at home.¡±


    Seeing that she, a little girl, casually said Cheng''s biological son, the three Murong Zong brothers suddenly coughed ufortably.


    Murong Zhe shook his head helplessly. What his daughter said made sense. As time goes by, the poption of their family will only increase. He nodded and said, "Okay, just do as you said, and draw the drawings. , then hand it over to your eldest brother, and let your eldest brother find your Uncle Qinghe."


    "Well, I''ll go back and draw the drawings."


    She intends to build the two small courtyards to be built exactly the same and smaller than the one she lives in now, so she doesn''t need to enter through the current main entrance, there are separate doors, but the backyard door can lead to the two courtyards, but from their When the side is locked, no one in the small courtyard can enter.


    Murong Lingran drew the blueprint not long after, and after handing the blueprint to his elder brother, he was about to go for a walk around the small barren mountain when he saw Chang Yongsong sneaking outside the door.


    "Chang Yongsong."


    Chang Yongsong was startled, turned his head sharply, saw that it was her, and nodded at her.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly took him to a ce where no one was there, and said seriously, "Is there any news in the city?"


    Chang Yongsong nodded, "That''s it..."


    After listening to Chang Yongsong''s words, Murong Lingran''s face suddenly turned extremely ugly. He knew that the Gai family was shameless, but he didn''t expect it to be so shameless.


    It turned out that Chang Yongsong took the money from Murong Lingran and went to the city. After finding out where the Gai family lived, he didn''t know if God was helping Murong''s family. They rented the courtyard.


    The Gai family does have a restaurant in the city called Baifulou. Gaidajin is busy with work and is often away from home. In order to facilitate inquiries, Chang Yongsong tried every means to enter Baifulou and be a second in the hall.


    Baifu Building is neither big nor small, it is three stories high, and it was inherited by Gaidajin from his grandfather.


    Of course, the restaurant has been open since his grandfather was young, and the decorations have long been outdated.


    There are a lot of rich people in the capital. Even if the price of food at Baifulou is 20% lower than that of other restaurants, fewer and fewer people go to Baifulou.


    There are often two or three tables of out-of-town guests a day. The business is not as good as the day, and a lot of money is given to the cook and the second every month.


    After Gaidagin made up his mind to redecorate, the business was the same as before.


    Just when he wanted to sell the restaurant, the guy who bought it saw that Murong''s vegetables were unusual and the business was still very good. After observing for a few days, he found that there were many repeat customers. Although the price was very expensive, he still tried to buy it. some go back.

 Chapter 611: reason

    Chapter 611 Reason


    Naturally, he was scolded by Gaidajin at first. In his opinion, no matter how good-looking the vegetables are, they all taste the same when they are cooked.


    But after the chef cooked it out and smelled it, Gaidajin immediately tasted several mouthfuls, and then asked where the people who bought the vegetables came from.


    The man was naturally telling the truth, telling the Murong family where the vegetables were sold.


    From that day on, Gaidajin sent people to buy vegetables at Murong''s food stall every day.


    At first, the quantity was very small, only a few kilograms of each type, but as more and more repeat customers came, some even brought rtives and friends, the business of Baifulou was getting better and better, and the quantity needed every day also increased. more and more.


    He originally wanted to order food at Murong''s house so that they could deliver it on time, but although their food tasted better than others sold, the price was also high, and his cost was also high.


    The business has just started, and he is not good at raising prices. Although his business is good every day, he doesn''t earn much, and he can''tpare with those big restaurants in Tianhelou.


    Therefore, he asked people to inquire about the situation of Murong''s family. Originally, he wanted to inquire about the situation of Murong''s family and thene to the door to negotiate the price in person, to see if their family could sell him vegetables at a low price.


    But after knowing that they didn''t even cut prices for restaurants like Tianhelou and Mingyuelou, they gave up the idea.


    Later, I happened to find out that Liu was looking for a matchmaker to tell Murong Cai a daughter-inw in the city, and it was in the name of Murong Zhe''s nephew. It happened that he was also worrying about the marriage of his two daughters recently, and he was immediately moved.


    He asked the matchmaker to find Liu, and after learning about Murongzong''s family property, he hit it off with Liu and wanted to n Murongzong''s marriage together.


    He is a city person, and it is not that he has never disliked Murong Zong, a countryman. He just thinks that the Murong family has acquired such arge fortune in just one year, and the future future is definitely unlimited, and it is absolutely impossible to limit the development of Lihua Vige. .


    And ording to Liu''s statement, although the Murong family sells vegetables, they can earn a lot of money a day, which is no worse than the business people in the city.


    As long as Gai Xiaozhen is married to Murong Zong, then their restaurant will need food in the future, not to mention that it ispletely free. For the sake of his inws, the Murong family will definitely give him a price that satisfies him, so that he doesn''t have to worry about the restaurant''s food. business.


    He also knew that Murong Cai was useless, but he looked quite honest.


    And if the eldest daughter really married Murong Zong, she would not be able to ignore the younger sister''s family. As long as she blows the pillow, Murong Cai is his cousin and will definitely give him a good job. .


    And he knew that although the daughter of Gao married her appearance, she was very angry with her husband''s family, and their wife was always inferior to the man.


    Although the daughters who marry lowly are a bit ugly, they are not easy to be wronged, and they can support them.


    It is also true that he wants his two daughters to marry into the same family. After all, they have never been separated since they were children, and they are inseparable from each other.


    I just didn''t expect that Liu could not be the head of the eldest son''s family at all, nor did he expect that most of thend of Murong Zhe''s family would be in the name of Murong Lingran, so that he would be empty.


    After Murong Zhe rejected the marriage of the two families, although he was angry, he also thought that he would never have anything to do with the Murong family again and would not buy vegetables from his family, but the restaurant business would continue, and it was really inseparable from their family''s vegetables. .

 Chapter 612: impossible to bear

    Chapter 612 Impossible to Endure


    But he first calcted that Murong Zong came first, and the two were already at odds. He was afraid that the samerge amount of daily purchases as before would arouse their suspicions. After finding out where the Murong family''s carriage was selling vegetables, even if it was troublesome, it would make people suspicious. Every day, I bought some at each stall, and even made a disguise, for fear that the Murong family would find out and not sell vegetables to him.


    "So, the Gai family used our family''s vegetables to try to trick us? No, now their business can continue smoothly because of the vegetables they bought in my house?"


    Chang Yongsong nodded, "That''s it."


    Murong Lingran clenched his fist: "Then after we rejected the marriage of the two families, did he have any other actions?"


    "this¡­"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "If you have anything to say, just say it, I don''t mind."


    Chang Yongsong had no choice but to say: "Because I live next door to them, since they went back, they have been yelling at your family every day, especially the two sisters, looking at the gentle people, they didn''t expect anything at home Whatever you say, you don''t care about the identity of your daughter''s family, they are the ones who often scold you."


    Seeing her face getting more and more ugly, Chang Yongsong hurriedly said: "Naturally, it''s your grandma and uncle who scolded the most, followed by... yes..."


    "It''s me, right?"


    "What are you scolding? Let me hear it."


    Chang Yongsong said: "You better stop listening, that''s too ugly."


    Saying such unpleasant things in front of a little girl, he can''t do it for a man.


    Murong Lingran is not a masochist, even he can''t say it, and she doesn''t force it.


    "Help me with onest thing, this thing is done, you cane back."


    "Little master, you said, I will do it."


    "Do you know all the people who help Gai''s family buy vegetables?"


    Chang Yongsong said: "I know, in fact, they are all people from Baifulou. After everyone showed up, every time they went to buy food, they did a little disguise. They either smeared their face or added a fake beard. I can do all of them. recognize."


    Murong nodded, "Okay, you start like this today...and then...do you understand?"


    "Yeah, I got it."


    Using her own dishes to plot against her family behind her back and insult her, she naturally couldn''t bear it.


    In the pce at this time, Helian Rong was walking down the road back to the imperial study. Seeing that Zeyuan Zequ had been whispering behind him, he stopped abruptly, turned his head and raised his eyebrows and said, "You two, When I came back yesterday, I felt that something was wrong, and honestly, did I do something wrong and dare not let me know?"


    Ze Yuan said embarrassingly: "Master, you are worrying too much, how could we do something sorry for you? It''s just that I got some wild fruits from Miss Murong yesterday, and the taste is really good. Yesterday''s rain came in a hurry. I packed them up in a hurry, Zequ just asked me to give him a few more."


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "Wild fruit? What wild fruit is so delicious that Zequ can''t forget it?"


    Zequ''s eyes rolled, and suddenly he said with a ttering expression: "Master, that fruit is really delicious, it doesn''t look like a wild fruit at all, Miss Murong said it''s called Longan, you''ll know after you taste it."


    Zeyuan sighed, knowing that he couldn''t eat these fruits, he nced at Zequ gloomily, and handed the fruits carefully packed in a cloth bag to his master.

 Chapter 613: to ask for?

    Chapter 613 To ask for it?


    "That''s it?" Helian Rongjiu picked up one and looked at it for a while, then asked, "How do you eat this little thing?"


    Zequ quickly took a start demonstration: "Peel it like this, and then spit out the core inside."


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head amusingly, is it that delicious? He actually took one and ate it when he saw the needle, did he really think he couldn''t see his careful thoughts?


    Peeling it open and tasting it, the indifference on Helian Rongjiu''s face suddenly disappeared without a trace, he straightened his body suddenly, and said in shock, "This...the taste of this fruit..."


    Ze Yuan said: "Yesterday Commander Wei and Miss Wei said that this fruit tastes like lychee."


    "That''s right, that''s right, it''s lychee." Helian Rongjiu said excitedly, "I didn''t expect that there would be a fruit that tastes so simr to lychee, and it doesn''t have any sour taste at all, but the pulp is a little less and the core is bigger. A little, no¡­¡±


    Helian Rongjiu frowned: "You said that the Jingxuan brothers and sisters ate it yesterday? You also ate it yesterday? Do you mean that I didn''t eat it yesterday?"


    The two of them were startled at the same time, Ze Yuan said anxiously: "No, and the third princess didn''t eat."


    Helian Rongjiu''s face suddenly darkened. He gave the girl so much care and saved her countless troubles. He didn''t eat such a delicious fruit for himself, it was very annoying.


    Zeyuan Zequ naturally knew what the master was thinking, the two looked at each other, Zeyuan quickly exined: "Master, Miss Murong said that this is just a wild fruit found from Wuming Mountain, she knows that you have a noble status, master, this fruit grows It''s inconspicuous, I think you don''t like it, so I didn''t put it in front of you."


    Helian Rongjiu thinks about it too. After she was busy with the third sister yesterday, she got the seeds of the Miyu grass that she was thinking about. She was overjoyed for a while, and it was normal to not think about him.


    But understanding is understanding, but he is still a little ufortable.


    He likes this fruit very much, so why not ask him?


    His own sister gave her the seeds of Ming Yucao.


    Seeing that the master is still depressed, Ze Yuan tentatively said: "Master, if you like this fruit, then this subordinate will go to Lihua Vige to find Miss Murong and ask her if she still has it, okay?"


    Helian Rongjiu''s face turned even darker, and he said quietly, "You mean toe and ask for it?"


    "No... not asking for it, yes... buying it, I''ll buy it for you, just like you went to buy a cake before, I''ll buy it back for you."


    Helian Rongjiu nced at the cloth bag and saw that there were still about 20 pieces in it, and said sullenly, "Forget it, that''s all for now."


    Can ?? be the same as what she offered to buy?


    That girl''s luck is really good. He has been to Wuming Mountain so many times, and he has never encountered any of the fruits she found.


    Princess Ningxin happened to be passing by at this time. Seeing her ninth brother staring at the cloth bag with a gloomy face, she walked over quickly and reached out her hand to grab it.


    How could Helian Rongjiu let the things in his hand fly so easily? He heard her footsteps from far away. When she made a move, she took the cloth bag in her hand one step ahead of her, and took a step back at the same time.


    Princess Ningxin took a moment, looked at the yful look on her face, Brother Jiu, and said aggrieved: "Brother Jiu, what is so precious? I can''t even look at it?"


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly, "No."


    Let you know, can you still have my share?

 Chapter 614: What good things are hidden here?

    Chapter 614 What good things are hidden here?


    Princess Ningxin frowned. She has been curious since she was a child. The more she was not allowed to do, the more she wanted to do. She stamped her feet anxiously, and said, "Then what did you tell me?"


    "It''s just some gadgets. You should go to apany your mother early, or she will talk about you again. There are still a lot of memorials in the imperial study waiting for me to review, I will go back first."


    Seeing him turn around and leave, Princess Ningxin''s curiosity became even heavier. Just as she was about to step forward, Zeyuan Zequ saw this and flew forward to stop her at the same time.


    Jokes, the master is angry with them, if the princess takes away the fruit again, the master may not know how to punish them.


    Princess Ningxin crossed her hips and said coquettishly, "You guys get out of the way for this princess."


    "Princess." Ze Yuanqiang pulled out a smile and said, "Master has just left court and is very tired, so don''t disturb him."


    Princess Ningxin and the others understand that although they are sometimes arrogant and willful, they are still very sensible in some aspects.


    Sure enough, hearing that her royal brother was very tired, Princess Ningxin nced at his back and had to leave with a depressed expression.


    On the other side, after Chang Yongsong left, Murong Lingran said hello to her family, saying that she would note back for lunch at noon, so he asked Heimao to take her to the ce where Ninth Young Master Third Sister livedst time.


    Although the distance is long, the herbs there are so rich, instead of wasting time in and out of the neighborhood, it is better to go there and pick it at one time.


    Hei Mao will never forget the ces he has been to once, and the time has only passed for less than a day, and Murong Lingran still remembers the route.


    Therefore, after Hei Mao suddenly deviated from the route, Murong Ling Ran noticed it immediately, and suddenly said, "Hei Mao, what are you doing here?"


    Kuroko ignored her and ran forward on his own, and his speed was getting faster and faster.


    He knew that Hei Mao would nevere here for no reason, and it was still early, so Murong Lingran just let it go.


    I don''t know how long it took, when I saw Kuromao suddenly stop and suddenly lie on the ground.


    "Wow!"


    Murong said: "You want me toe down?"


    "Wang." That''s right.


    Murong Lingran was puzzled, but still did it.


    As soon as he got off it, he saw Kuromao rushing into the grass in front of him, and after a while, his body began to retreat, as if he was dragging something out.


    At first, Murong Lingran was a little curious. Could it be that Hei Mao is hiding something good here?


    After ?? raised his foot and approached, the thing dragged by the ck hair also came into view.


    Looking at the huge body with mottled colors, she suddenly stopped.


    Kuromao roared at the master, meaning to let her go.


    Murong Lingran asked in a daze: "Hei Mao, it... is it dead?"


    ck Hair nodded: "Wow!"


    Of course, how could I possibly harm you.


    Murong Lingran swallowed her saliva. Although she was dead, she was still a little worried.


    It¡¯s been almost a year since she came here, and the most ferocious beast she encountered was the wolves fromst year, but at that time there were so many people and her eldest brother was by her side, so she wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    Now in this silent forest, she is a little hesitant to let her get up close and personal with the man-eating tiger.


    No, Murong Lingran frowned suddenly.


    Why should she be afraid, not to mention that the ck hair is there, if there is any danger, the Lord Changqi will remind her.


    After a while, Murong Lingran took out a longan and threw it at the tiger for peace of mind.


    After waiting for a while, seeing that the tiger really didn''t respond at all, it slowly came to the side of its corpse.

 Chapter 615: thanks to his master

    Chapter 615 Thanks to his master


    Carefully touched the tiger''s body. Although he had died, his body had not shown signs of stiffness, and he should have died soon.


    Seeing that there was a lot of blood on its neck, thinking of the tiger roar that I heard yesterday, it is estimated that it was defeated by other beasts and fled here, but the injury was so serious that it was dyed until today.


    The tiger is a good thing.


    Thinking of anotherrge sum of money to be credited soon, Murong Lingran''s mood was relieved a lot, and he sincerely praised: "Hei Mao, you are really amazing."


    Kuromao roared proudly, "Wow!"


    In view of the fact that there are a lot of bloodstains here, and worried about attracting other beasts, Murong Lingran put the tiger''s body into the space and quickly left the ce.


    In order to deal with the tiger earlier, she didn''t n to go to the deep mountains, and let Kuro Mao go home first.


    Although the space has the function of keeping fresh, she can take it out and sell it at any time.


    But it''s a tiger after all. Although he''s already dead, he''s always been in her space, and he always feels that he should panic.


    Naturally, when he reached the periphery of Wuming Mountain, Murong Lingran got off Heimao''s body and put the tiger''s body on Heimao''s back.


    As soon as ?? put it on, Kuroko turned his head and nced at her resentfully.


    too heavy!


    Murong smiled ingratiatingly and said: "Okay, it''s hard to take it out otherwise."


    ck hair doesn''t really me the owner, this tiger is not too big, it can bear it.


    Who asked the tiger to find it out for its owner, so it had to obediently carry it down the mountain.


    Maybe it was lunch time. On the way, I met a lot of people returning home. Although most of the vigers had never seen a tiger, most of them had seen tiger portraits.


    The ck fur carried its prey down the mountain and they were not surprised, but this time they saw that the color was different from before.


    Li Zheng also happened to see it, and said with a shocked face: "Aran, this is a tiger, hunted by ck hair?"


    "No." Murong Lingran briefly exined what had just happened.


    Everyone suddenly realized, and some people were even more surprised when they looked at Kuro Mao.


    A few people''s eyes turned red with jealousy, God is so unfair, and the Murong family will get all the benefits.


    It doesn''t matter if he can make money, even a dog he picked up is so capable, it''s really annoying.


    Li Zheng smiled and said, "ck hair is really amazing."


    After ?? and Li Zheng went down the mountain together, they met many people on the road one after another. Of course, Murong Lingran told the truth.


    As soon as they arrived at the door of the house, Murong Zhe and Murong Zong just happened to take Zequ out.


    Helian Rongjiu went back to the imperial study and ate the rest of the longan. He was really obsessed with the taste of it, and after tangled for a long time, he still asked Zequ toe to Murong Lingran to buy some.


    But at home, there is only the rest that Murong Lingran gavest time. It is not fresh, nor is there much quantity. She is not there. Murong Zong searched the whole kitchen and couldn''t find it, and it is difficult for him to enter her room. So let Zeque back next time.


    Zequ was about to go back in disappointment when Murong Lingran came back.


    After seeing the things on Kuro Mao''s body, his eyes immediately became sharp.


    But when he saw the blood on the tiger''s body, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Zhe also found out that it was a dead tiger, but still trembled: "Aran, are you... this is a ck-haired hunter?"


    A dog with ck hair can actually fight a tiger?

 Chapter 616: sold

    Chapter 616 Sold


    Murong Lingran asked Hei Mao to squat down, dragged the tiger to the ground, and looked at Zequ with a light smile: "No, it''s thanks to his master that he got this tiger."


    "My master?"


    "Yeah, do you remember the sound of the tiger roaring yesterday?"


    Zequ nodded: "Remember."


    "I saw a lot of herbs there yesterday, so I wanted to go there again. I didn''t expect that Hei Mao would lead me to find the body of this tiger. It must have been fatally injured in a fight with other beasts. Soon, I thought I could sell it for money, so I hurried back."


    When Murong Lingran came back, there were a group of people watching the fun, and people passing by Murong Lingran''s house saw arge crowd of people around them, and they came up curiously.


    When he saw the body of a tiger lying in front of their door, he immediately looked at it curiously.


    After asking others, he immediately looked at Murong Lingran with envy, and also at Heimao.


    The luck of this girl is also very good. Since the ck hair was picked up, their family is like an extra hunter, and they no longer worry about running out of meat.


    Zequ nced at the dead tiger and suddenly said, "Miss Murong, what are you going to do with this tiger''s body?"


    Murong Lingran said: "See if Daddy needs it or not. If you need it, I will keep it. If you don''t need it, I will sell it. Daddy, I heard that tigers are full of treasures, and many parts of the body can be used as medicinal herbs. , the tiger bone is even more of a medicinal herb, do you want to keep the tiger?"


    All the men present were startled for a moment, and all looked at her strangely.


    Murong was stunned for a while, "Did I say something wrong?"


    Murong Zhe suddenly coughed lightly, "Aran, where did you hear that there are many parts on tigers... many parts can be used as medicinal materials?"


    Murong Lingran blinked, "The book says that tiger skin has beautiful stripes, thick and soft, and is extremely precious. Most people know that tiger skin is valuable, but they don''t know about tiger meat, tiger whiskers, tiger bones, tiger whips..." All are precious herbs.


    "Ah Ran." Murong Zhe interrupted her suddenly, with an uneasy expression on his face: "Okay, I don''t need to go into detail, Dad is a doctor and knows better than you."


    Murong Lingran finally came to her senses. She seemed to have said some incredible words in front of outsiders. All the men present were all men, and she smiled awkwardly.


    Murong Zhe was about to speak, when he saw Zequ''s excited expression from seeing the tiger just now, he thought about it for a moment, and said solemnly: "This tiger is indeed full of treasures, but we are near Wuming Mountain, if we deal with it rashly, I don''t know. Will its blood attract other beasts? Although the medicinal materials on its body are precious, there is no substitute for it. For the sake of safety, let''s sell it."


    I couldn''t help sighing in my heart, the one who wanted it would never be able to **** it from him.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to Dad."


    Zequ hurriedly said, "Since you guys want to sell it, why not sell it to me? I''m here in a carriage and can take it back."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "You can buy it if you want, it''s the price..."


    Zequ searched all over his body, but only found a one hundred taels silver note and some pieces of silver, his face suddenly turned red, "Miss Murong, how much are you going to sell?"


    "Dad, how much do you think this tiger can sell for?"


    Murong Zhe hesitated: "I have never sold a tiger before, I only know it is very precious, and I don''t know the price."

 Chapter 617: coveted

    Chapter 617 Coveted


    Murong Lingran turned to look at Murong Zong again.


    Murong Zong hurriedly said: "Aran, I have only seen tigers in books before. This is the first time I have encountered them in real life, and I don''t know the price of them."


    The rest of the onlookers also shook their heads.


    Murong Lingran looked at Zequ: "You bought tigers for your master?"


    Zequ hesitated for a moment, the master may only need the fur, and the rest may still be given to the Tai Hospital, which is also owned by the master, and he also bought it for the master, nodded and said, "Yes."


    Murong Lingran took the silver note in his hand and said lightly: "Since your master wants it, then let''s take four hundred taels of silver. The one hundred taels of silver should be regarded as the deposit, and you can send the rest when you have time."


    Zequ''s eyes widened in surprise, "Miss Murong, you... you really sold it for four hundred taels? Will you lose money?"


    Murong Zhe and Murong Zong looked at each other, but they didn''t feel anything.


    Although they and Ninth Young Mastermunicated with respect every time, you help me, I will help you, but in fact, Jiu Young Master helped them more.


    This tiger was originally picked up, and it is not bad to be able to get 400 taels of silver.


    "No loss, I know it."


    Zequ instantly remembered that she got the seeds of Ming Yucao yesterday, probably because she wanted to thank the master for helping his sixth brother indirectly.


    But for such a precious thing, four hundred taels is really too cheap. Thinking that Murong Zhe is a doctor, Zequ said: "This tiger is indeed full of treasures, but the number of tiger whiskers and tiger whips is too small. I can''t be the master, but there are a lot of tiger bones, I can bring you some back in case you need it."


    Murong Zhe was instantly overjoyed. Tiger corpses are rare toe across. If that were the case, he would have no regrets.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, seeing that his father was happy, so he didn''t refuse, "Okay, I''ll trouble you then."


    "No trouble, no trouble at all, I have to send money anyway, by the way, this is all it should be."


    Seeing that they had made a deal, the rest of the audience also left.


    Murong Zong helped Zequ put the tiger on his carriage. Seeing that he didn''t look like he was leaving, he immediately realized what he was going to do. Feeling helpless, he had to repeat his original intention for him.


    Murong Lingran wasn''t surprised either, she already knew that Jiu Gongzi, no, Jiu Gongzi''s family were all foodies.


    Let Zequ wait for a while, while she went to the backyard and came back with a basket full of fresh longan, "Here you are."


    Zequ looked at the longan that weighed more than ten kilograms and happily took it: "Girl, how much are these? I''ll give you the tiger''s money next time."


    Murong waved his hand graciously, "You don''t need to give it, anyway, it''s all free of money, go back and tell your master that when the fruits of my little barren mountain are ripe, let him take care of me a little more."


    Not to mention other things on the small barren mountain, just talking about lychees may attract a lot of people''s covet, now it''s not bad to hug your thighs in advance.


    Zequ naturally understood what she meant, so she didn''t force her to collect the money.


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran said again: "Although this fruit is delicious, you can''t eat too much of it. If you eat too much, you will get angry. If your family has an ice cer, you can put it in the ice cer. As long as the temperature is low, it can Store for more than eight days."


    Zequ nodded, and said goodbye to the others before leaving.

 Chapter 618: because of him

    Chapter 618 Because of him


    After Zequ left, Murong Zong asked, "Aran, where did you keep your longan? Why did you take out so much at once?"


    "It''s always been in the kitchen."


    "The kitchen? But we looked for it just now, but we didn''t see it. Where did you hide it?"


    Murong Lingran said calmly: "Eating too much longan gets angry. I''m afraid that Xiaoliu wants to eat it when he sees it, so he keeps it a little hidden. It''s normal that you can''t find it."


    Murong Zong sighed, the fact that Aran hides things is really too powerful.


    The kitchen was just that big, and he didn''t even notice the shadow of Longan.


    Zequ returned to the pce with the corpse of the tiger and the longan in a hurry. Originally, it was impossible for the body of a beast like a tiger to be brought into the pce. After all, there are many noble people in the pce, and it is not good to scare people.


    But he is the person by the emperor''s side, as long as he does not cause substantial harm to the nobles in the pce, he can bring whatever he wants.


    It was only when he arrived at the door of the imperial study that he found out that the master was practicing martial arts, and Zequ asked people to carry the tiger over.


    Helian Rongjiu happened to be tired from practicing martial arts and was resting. Hearing that Zequ carried something over, he looked over curiously, and his face suddenly showed a look of shock.


    Ze Yuan also said in surprise: "This... this is a tiger? Or is it dead. Zequ, where did you get this thing? You went to Wuming Mountain, did youe back after hunting a tiger?"


    Zequ hurriedly shook his head and briefly repeated what Murong Lingran said, "It just so happened that the envoy Liu Yuan asked his subordinates to look for tiger bones a few days ago, thinking that the master also likes tiger skins, so he bought him."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly realized that it was because of him that he got it.


    It was only four hundred taels of silver. Although she had to give her some tiger bones, the girl was indeed at a loss.


    Tigers are ferocious, let alone catching them. As long as they encounter them, most of them are either dead or disabled, let alone catching them. The preciousness can be imagined. The beautiful fur alone is more than four hundred taels. .


    Seeing that his master''s expression was much better than in the morning, Zequ made persistent efforts and put the basket of longan in front of him, "Master, this is also given by Miss Murong, the subordinate wants to give the money, she also takes it. But she It is said that this fruit is overheated, so you should eat it in moderation."


    The smile on Helian Rongjiu''s face became even bigger. If she has a conscience, it''s worth noting that he helped her so many times.


    Since there were so many, he was not stingy, he waved his hand and sent a pound to the Queen Mother and Princess Ningxin each.


    That''s right, it''s just a pound, and no more. Anyone who makes them have a physique that is easy to get angry.


    He knew his mother and sister, and if they gave them more, he would definitely ask him for it the next day. He had an ice cer and could keep it well. After a day or two, if they asked for it again, he would give it again.


    Helian Rongjiu instructed: "Take off this tiger''s skin, and send the body to the Imperial Hospital. When they have finished the tiger bone, you can send the silver to the Murong family together."


    "Yes, Master."


    Zequ''s work efficiency was very fast, and people quickly peeled off the tiger''s skin, and the rest were sent to the Tai Hospital.


    Liu Yuan Envoy was reading the medical book seriously in the room, when he saw the little **** who was guarding the door running in in a panic, he frowned and said, "What''s the hurry?"


    The little **** said anxiously: "Envoy, Lord Zequ came and brought **** things. The servant asked him what it was, but he didn''t say anything, just said that the thing you asked him to find was found."

 Chapter 619: chased

    Chapter 619 was driven out


    Liu Yuanshi was stunned for a while, then got up and walked outside.


    He just asked him to find it a few days ago, and there is news so soon?


    came to the door and saw Zequ smiled and said, "Envoy Liu Yuan, live up to your trust."


    Envoy Liu Yuan stepped forward to take a look and said in surprise, "Is this really a tiger?"


    "Yes."


    "How did it be what it is now?"


    "I showed the master first, the tiger skin is given to the master."


    Liu Yuanshi nodded, "The tiger skin is so precious, it should be given to Your Majesty, but you killed it yourself?"


    Zequ shook his head, "Of course not, I do errands for the master every day, how can I have that spare time, I bought it from a family."


    The envoy Liu Yuan suddenly became energetic and said excitedly: "Could it be that this tiger was killed by that family? This is too powerful."


    "No." Zequ briefly recounted the origin of the tiger.


    Liu Yuanshi suddenly realized, but he still had a look of admiration on his face, "It takes a little luck to retrieve the tiger. It seems that the family has a good fortune."


    Zequ nodded in agreement: "Indeed."


    Envoy Liu said again: "Thank you very much. I just need tiger bones. You helped me solve a big problem. Did you buy this tiger? How much? I''ll give you the money now."


    Zequ said with a smile: "Master will give you money, you don''t have to give it."


    The Liuyuan envoy heard the words and did not force it. Anyway, the imperial hospital paid for the medicinal materials from the state treasury, and the state treasury also belonged to His Majesty.


    The two talked for a while, and Zequ was about to leave when he suddenly said: "By the way, I almost forgot, this tiger was sold to me by that family for some reason, and that family sold it to me. There are also people who study medicine, and I promised him that I would give him some tiger bones, so when the tiger bones are processed, I will ask the hospital envoy to share some with me.¡±


    Liuyuan envoy said: "Didn''t you say that family lives at the foot of the mountain? Could it be the vige doctor?"


    Zequ was startled, thinking of the news he saw when he investigated Murong''s family, and hurriedly shook his head: "No."


    "Oh." Liu Yuanshi didn''t ask more, since others reluctantly gave up their love, he also said generously: "If that''s the case, you cane back in ten days, I''ll make it together by the way, and you can just give it to them when the timees. "


    "Then I would like to thank Liuyuan Envoy."


    ¡­


    Time flies by, two days have passed in a blink of an eye.


    The people of Baiyun Vige were probably familiar with the environment, and they all began to work under the leadership of the people of Lihua Vige.


    The person from the family named You also arranged to take care of the fruit trees on the small barren mountain, and everything was going on in an orderly manner.


    After being taken away, the Fan family was really put in jail, and within a day they truthfully confessed the fact of beating Tong Wenwen and Lu Leyun.


    In order to reduce the penalty, he voluntarily handed over four taels of silver as medical expenses for the two children.


    But even so, Murong Ju and her two sons were sentenced to three months in prison.


    The rest of the Fan family were driven to Linhe Vige ording to the original n.


    After Commander Jian sent someone to deliver the silver to Murong Lingran, she handed it over to the families of the two children.


    Of course, they had nned to reject it. After all, the two children were fine now. Under the persuasion of Murong Lingran, they had to ept it.


    She also went to the deep mountains twice in the past two days, picking up hundreds of herbs and throwing them into the space, allowing her to rest for a long time.

 Chapter 620: grow out

    Chapter 620 Grow out


    And the house she wants to expand has also started.


    Originally, there were two families in Baiyun Vige who wanted to build a house, and even the location was chosen, but the two families were not separated and their opinions were not unified.


    Some people, especially women, want to have a ce to stay as soon as possible. Living in a tent is really not good for rest, and life is not convenient, but all the money will be spent in this way.


    Some people don¡¯t want to, thinking that although their family has a lot of money, it is because the family has arge poption.


    Now the family has some money, but currently only one person in their family has a job, and they are still in the stage of looking for a job.


    If other people have been unable to find a job, if all the building is used, in case there is a headache or other urgent needs, then it will be a terrible thing to have no money.


    And the house is for a lifetime. They can''t build a good house with their current money. Anyway, the tent can still be used now. It is better to work hard for a while, save a little money, and build another before the tent ispletely useless. A prettier, stronger, more spacious house.


    It''s just a few more months of hardship, but no matter how hard it is, can you survive those days when you are sleeping in the wind and sleep on the way to escape?


    Since neither of the two households had the money in the hands of one person, Zhuang Qinghe was afraid that he would not be able to receive the money when the construction waspleted, resulting in disputes. kind of thing.


    Murong Zong suddenly came to ask him to build a house, and his tools were ready, so he simply started to help Murong''s house build a house.


    Murong stood in the space and looked straight at the ce where the seeds were nted a few days ago. At this time, all the seeds had grown out.


    The deceased husband of the ninth son and the third sister did not expect to be an elegant person, and he was still interested in flowers and nts.


    The seeds ?? brought were medicine seeds and flower seeds, and some she didn''t know.


    After ?? asked Changqi Shenjun, she realized that all the herbs she didn''t know were herbs, and they were all extremely precious.


    Among the various flowers, there are some that she has seen and some that she has not seen before. They should be the same as Ming Yucao, and some of them are unique to Shun Anguo.


    There are not many flowers named by her, such as peony, chrysanthemum, camellia, rhododendron, narcissus, rose and so on.


    It''s just that the flower seeds of Shun Anguo also seem to be primitive seeds. The flowers that grow out are pitifully small and cannot bepared with those carefully cultivated in the 21st century. They seem to be malnourished. The space is much better-looking than that of the imperial physician''s mansion.


    was about to lift his foot to look for Ming Yucao, when he heard a wailing sound in the distance.


    Murong Lingran turned around and saw the little white fox standing beside the ck hair.


    I don''t know what Changqi Shenjun did to it. In just a few days, the little white fox is not afraid of her at all, nor is he afraid of ck hair, and even has ck hair attached to it.


    Every time ck Haires in, I want to get close to it and y with it.


    Now the little white fox closed his eyes while the ck fur was lying on the ground, and wanted to crawl on it.


    ck hair is naturally unwilling, and every time the little white fox gets close to it, it will p it flying with one paw.


    The little white fox didn''t care what Hei Mao did to it. Every time it was shot, it ran back perseveringly and climbed **** it.


    Murong shook his head helplessly, seeing that they were getting along pretty well, so he ignored them.


    Because thend that can be nted is limited, there are many seeds, and they are nted in the space. She doesn''t have to worry about nting too densely and the nts will be malnourished. In order to nt the Mingyu grass at one time, the seeds are nted densely.

 Chapter 621: Gods love

    Chapter 621 Tianda''s Favor


    Murong Lingran searched around these flowers and nts for several times, and finally found the Ming Yucao that her father had seen in the book under the green leaves of the peony.


    She didn''t pull it out for the time being, but first found the seed that corresponds to it, and then looked for other Minnow grass seeds based on the shape of that seed.


    After someparisons, Murong Lingran frowned at the pile of seeds.


    Isn''t ??Ming Yucao very precious? In addition to the one she used, there are actually twenty seeds.


    The identity of the ninth son is mysterious. Judging from his power, his third sister''s identity is definitely not ordinary, and her husband''s identity is definitely extraordinary in Shun''anguo.


    Mingyucao can detoxify and save lives. So many seeds were given to her, but she just asked her to nt a few nts for her, and she seemed to take a lot of advantage.


    took another look at the other beautiful flowers and grasses that she couldn''t name, and she had a feeling that there must be something extremely precious in them.


    Maybe these seeds came too easily, she suddenly felt a little uneasy in her conscience, as if she owed someone a huge favor.


    If the third sister of Ninth Young Master knew that there were so many seeds in it, and she nted it so easily, I wonder if she would regret giving it to her.


    Murong shook his head sharply, forget it, don''t think about it.


    The debts she owes will be long in the future, so she will slowly find opportunities to pay them back.


    Ming Yucao has been found, so she won''t have to worry about the sudden recurrence of Sixth Brother''s poison in the future.


    As for the other things that were nted, Murong Lingran pondered for a while and suddenly asked: "Shenjun Changqi, you said that the same bottle can''t duplicate medicine seeds, can flower seeds be allowed?"


    "Not for now, you can only copy vegetable seeds and fruit seedlings."


    "temporary?"


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly: "Well."


    Murong Lingran knew that even if he asked him, he wouldn''t tell him the reason, so he didn''t ask any more.


    It is impossible for her to take up all the good things in the world.


    Seeing that she didn''t continue to ask, Changqi Shenjun said again: "Actually, these seeds are really good, some medicinal materials are even used by me in the future, such as this Mingyucao, if you want to get more flower seeds or even Mingyu Rain grass seeds are not bad either."


    Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he asked hopefully, "Shen Jun, do you have a solution?"


    Chang Qi Shenjun looked at her head meaningfully, and said in a disgusting tone: "Where do you think the seeds of Ming Yucao came from?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment and patted his forehead suddenly.


    That''s right, how could she forget that Ming Yucao has been nted by her, and it is not easy to get its seeds.


    "Shenjun Changqi, have you seen Mingyucao? Do you know what the seeds of Mingyucao are?"


    Shenjun Changqi snorted coldly: "Of course I know that although Ming Yucao is grass, it will bear fruit. If you wait another six hours to harvest, the top of it will produce fruit, and its fruit is the seed. .And you wait for it to bear fruit before picking it, when the leaves are at their best."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, so it was.


    It''s only six hours. For the medicine and seeds, she believes that Xiaoliu and her can afford it, so she can wait a little longer.


    After harvesting the wheat and rice and renting it, Murong Lingran was about to leave with the ck hair, and said, "Shenjun Changqi, should the little white fox continue to stay in the space?"

 Chapter 622: Baiyun?

    Chapter 622 Baiyun?


    "up to you."


    "Don''t you feel lonely when it''s gone?"


    "lonely?"


    "Yup."


    Shenjun Changqi couldn''t believe it: "Do you think this seat made you ept the little white fox because you are lonely?"


    "Is not it?"


    Shenjun Changqi took a deep breath and said angrily, "Definitely not."


    Joke, he is a **** and has long been used to being alone, how could he feel lonely!


    "Why is that? Isn''t the little white fox just a white fox? Its identity is not simple?"


    "It is..." Changqi Shenjun sighed: "Forget it, you don''t have to know, anyway, as long as you know it won''t hurt you, I won''t hurt you either."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, knowing that he had something to hide, so he stopped asking questions, and turned to Heimao again: "Heimao, I will leave the little white fox to you from now on, okay?"


    She is not afraid of letting the little white fox meet people, anyway, foxes and dogs are canines, and I believe that very few people have seen foxes in Lihua Vige, and then she will insist that it is also a dog and a ck-haired friend.


    ck Hair wanted to refuse, this little thing is too small and not fun, if you don''t pay attention to it, you are afraid of stepping on it or killing it.


    But the owner has a request, it will naturally not refuse, and nodded.


    Murong Lingran looked at the little white fox again, "Little white fox, are you willing to go out?"


    Little White Fox tilted his head.


    "It''s just another ce. Although this ce is safe, it is too small. You must be tired of staying there. But there is still a chance toe in in the future."


    The little white fox turned his head and nced at the direction of the spiritual spring water.


    Murong Lingran squatted down and reached out and touched its head, "Okay, I know you like it, don''t worry, our family, including Heimao, drink spiritual spring water every day, as long as you don''t run around,e back on time every day. Home, I guarantee you can drink it every day. But you have to promise me that you can¡¯t cause trouble when you go out, you can¡¯t casually harm the things in the vige, and you must obey the discipline, otherwise I won¡¯t want you anymore, and you will never be able to drink the spiritual spring water again.¡±


    It''s really a mythical beast, and like Kuroko, he likes spiritual spring water.


    When the little white fox heard her saying that she would not want it, she nodded her head like garlic.


    Murong said: "Little white fox, I''m so kind to you, you think I''m the master, right?"


    Little White Fox nodded again.


    Murong frowned and said, "Why did you ept the master so casually, and you let go of the previous master so easily?"


    The little white fox froze, and seemed to feel a little embarrassed, and suddenly lowered his head.


    Murong Lingran shook her head helplessly. As a human being, she didn''t bother to care about a fox, and suddenly changed the subject: "Then let me give you a name, okay?"


    The little white fox quickly nodded obediently.


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly interjected: "It''s white, shouldn''t you call it white hair?"


    Murong choked, "No... can''t you?"


    Is it bad to have ck and white?


    Shenjun Changqi looked at her innocent look, and sighed: "Let''s go, I don''t care."


    finished eating his lychees.


    Sure enough, lychees are still delicious. The ones he nted in his space are much more delicious than the ones he ate before.


    Murong Lingran turned to look at the little white fox, thought for a while before saying: "You are all white, just saw you crawling on the ck hair from a distance, just like a cloud, then I will call you Baiyun is okay, okay?"


    White clouds?


    The little white fox nodded, it''s just a name, whatever you want to call it.

 Chapter 623: Who dares to bully him?

    Chapter 623 Who dares to bully him?


    Seeing that it agreed, Murong walked out of the space with ck hair and white clouds in a contented way.


    Baiyun appeared in an unfamiliar room in the blink of an eye, and immediately ran around excitedly.


    There was a little fox in the house, which was scary. Murong Lingran let it stay in his house first, and then introduced it to everyone after the family returned.


    Naturally, in the name of a little white dog.


    Murong Zhe stared at Baiyun tightly, frowned after a while and said, "Aran, you say it''s a dog?"


    "Yup."


    "But I always think it''s not very simr, but I can''t tell where it is."


    Murong Zong also said: "I also think it''s a little different."


    Murong Kuan was not as knowledgeable as them, nor had he ever seen a fox, so he didn''t have much doubt.


    There is nothing wrong with having an extra dog in the house. It would be even better if he could catch thieves like ck Hair.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Dad, big brother, don''t worry about it, this dog is just like a flower, there are many kinds, the world is big, there are all kinds of wonders, maybe we are just ignorant."


    Murong Zhe thought about it and felt that what his daughter said made sense, so he stopped thinking about it.


    And Baiyun and Heimao are extremely obedient. They are talking about it here, and it will obediently sit next to her daughter and watch them, not being naughty at all.


    There is no shortage of rations for it in the family. If the daughter wants to raise it, she can raise it.


    There are more white clouds at home, and the days are the same as before.


    It was Murong Ding, who fell in love with Bai Yun the first time he saw it.


    Hei Mao is too tall, and he doesn''t stick to him. He follows my sister every day. He wants to y with Hei Mao, but often he can''t find it.


    But the little white fox is different. He is small and obedient. He seems to understand everything he says.


    After Xiao Manan helped him take a bath, he couldn''t put it down when he looked at Baiyun''s hair, and the first thing he woke up every day was to look for it.


    And Murong Ding liked it, so Murong Lingran put all the feeding of Baiyun into his hands, and he naturally agreed happily.


    Gradually, Baiyun and Murong became inseparable, even sleeping together. However, this is another story.


    Because Kong Hongzhuo was busy temporarily, he gave Murong Ding a half-day leave. After lunch, one person and one fox disappeared.


    Murong Lingran thought that he was bullied by Gao''s grandson when he was ying near homest time. Now there are many outsiders in the vige, and Baiyun is so cowardly, he wants to find him when he lifts his feet.


    Just a few steps out of the gate, a disgraced child ran near her house.


    Seeing her appear, his eyes shed brightly, his footsteps quickened, and he stopped in front of her soon after.


    Murong Lingran looked at him running out of breath, raised his eyebrows and said, "Er Zhuang, why are you running in such a hurry? Is there something wrong with your mother?"


    The person who came was the second son of the Xia n, Meng Erzhuang, who was a month older than Murong Ding.


    Meng Erzhuang breathed a sigh of relief and said anxiously: "Sister Murong, it was my elder brother Da Zhuang who asked me toe to you. He asked you to go to the small barren mountain, and someone bullied Murong Ding."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly sank, and he said as he walked, "Who dares to bully him?"


    Meng Erzhuang said loudly: "I don''t know, the elder brother said he was from Baiyun Vige."


    "People from Baiyun Vige? Why did they bully him?"


    Meng Erzhuang shook his head, "My eldest brother and I saw him outside the fence. When we saw him, we saw him crying. There were several strange women beside him, who kept talking to him, the more we said he was crying. The worse he was, he seemed to be scolding him, when the elder brother saw that something was wrong, he let mee over, and he ran into the fence."

 Chapter 624: he is robbing

    Chapter 624 He is Rob


    Cried?


    stranger?


    Murong Lingran didn''t ask any more questions after hearing the words, and couldn''t help but move faster.


    The two ran to the small barren mountain at the fastest speed, and from a distance they could see several people gathered at the fence at the foot of the mountain.


    After entering the gate of the fence, Murong Lingran stopped abruptly when he was more than ten meters away from them, and held Meng Erzhuang at the same time.


    Meng Erzhuang was about to speak when Murong Lingran suddenly covered his mouth and made a silent gesture.


    Meng Erzhuang nodded.


    Murong slowly approached the people in front of her, and their attention was on the people around them, but no one noticed her for a while.


    A woman said sternly: "You cry, you still have the face to cry, didn''t you just take some of your fruit out to eat, why are you so stingy? And your dog bit my son''s clothes, it''s time to cry Is it me and my son okay?"


    Murong Ding hugged the little white fox and snorted and retorted: "Why did he take a few fruits? He robbed, he... he robbed all my fruits. He wanted to kill my Baiyun to eat...to eat meat, Baiyun wants To get back the cloth bag, what I intend to bite is also... it''s the cloth bag, and your son stretches out his hand to protect him, otherwise Baiyun... wouldn''t bite him, his clothes are torn, he deserves it, he deserves it, he takes the me for himself."


    "you!"


    "Sister-inw." Another woman next to the woman said: "Sister-inw, forget it, you are still a child, you have scolded him and cried, and his family will find himter, but it''s not good. dealt with."


    "It''s hard to exin?" The woman got even more angry when she heard the words, and she couldn''t help raising her voice: "What''s wrong with exining? I have never seen the fruit in his hand, and the color is ugly. I think it is Wuming Mountain. It''s just wild fruit. He gave it to my son at the beginning. My son eats delicious food. He asked him to give some more. Who made him so stingy. It''s just right for his family toe, and I want them to pay for my child. As for my clothes, good clothes have two holes as big as I wear them a few times, but it hurts me to death."


    Murong Ding retorted again: "You are talking nonsense again, obviously he was eating delicious food and kept asking me for it. After I gave it to him five times, he actually asked for it, and his attitude was extremely bad, and he even scolded me as a little bastard. If I don''t give it, I owe him. My elder sister said that you can''t make friends with people who are not good enough and have oral addiction. If I don''t want to give it, I turn around and leave. When he sees me leaving, he immediatelyes to grab it. mine!"


    Murong frowned, gave it five times?


    Her brother''s patience is too good.


    The woman snorted coldly, "It''s just a little wild fruit, I ask you for it if you can afford it, you don''t know how to praise yourself, don''t me my son, me yourself, who asked you to give it in the first ce, or don''t give it. , or give enough, just give a little, you should send beggars."


    Murong Ding stared at her with tears in her eyes.


    And the woman''s son saw that Murong Ding had nothing to say, and immediately made a face at him.


    Murong Ding felt extremely aggrieved and cried even louder.


    If I knew earlier that he would not be so generous, if I knew earlier that he would not give it.


    "woo woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Hearing this, there is nothing else I don¡¯t understand.


    Murong Lingran suddenly released the hand covering Meng Erzhuang''s mouth.


    Meng Erzhuang took over her eyes and hurriedly said, "Sister Murong is here, you all get out of the way."

 Chapter 625: call the shots for that kid

    Chapter 625 Call the shots for that child


    The people in front turned their heads and saw that Murong Lingran actually came over, and several of them suddenly showed puzzled expressions.


    Meng Dazhuang was relieved to see her finally here.


    A woman hurried forward with a smile and said, "Little master, why are you here?"


    Murong nced at her up and down, and sneered, "Can youe? I can''t?"


    The woman was startled, not knowing how to answer for a moment.


    Why does she feel that the little boss is so angry, and some are targeting her? She didn''t offend her either.


    Seeing her stunned, Murong Lingran said again: "Everyone who works in Xiaohuangshan must report to my family in advance, and the list given by Youjia should be a man who came to Xiaohuangshan. Who are you? Why are you here? And who are the people behind you? The people whoe to work in Xiaohuangshan are all men, what are you doing here with so many women?"


    When the woman was questioned, she immediately came back to her senses. She was angry because of this. She didn''t look guilty at all, and exined extremely calmly: "My surname is Dai, my husband is in the vegetable garden. I work here, and I have nothing to do after I am busy at home. This is not the first time I came to Lihua Vige. I just wanted toe and get familiar with the environment. It''s very neat, some trees I haven''t even seen before, and seeing that the door is unlocked, so I came in and took a look when I was curious."


    Murong Lingran looked at the people beside her again, "How about them?"


    "They?" Dai said indifferently: "They are my husband''s younger siblings. They just came down from Wuming Mountain. When they saw me here, they were also curious about what the small barren mountain looked like. Juste and see."


    The womenughed at the same time and said, "Yes, yes, let''s take a look. We didn''t make trouble, and it''s not too long ago."


    Murong nced at the child next to her, knowingly asked, "Then who is he?"


    Dai said: "He is my youngest son, and he is too clingy to me, so I brought him here."


    Seeing Murong Lingran staring at him coldly, the child couldn''t help but hide behind his mother.


    Murong sneered, "Then what were you doing just now?"


    Mr. Dai nced at Murong Ding, and said embarrassingly: "It''s nothing, it''s just that the two children have a conflict, and I''m trying to persuade them."


    "Contradiction? What is the contradiction, let you adults bully a child together?"


    Dai said again: "This... This is not bullying, I didn''t do anything, I just said a few words to him."


    "Two sentences? Why do I look at the child crying? It''s not as simple as saying two sentences."


    Dai''s heart skipped a beat, does the little boss mean to decide for the child?


    Murong turned his head to look behind them: "Liu, how long are you going to cry?"


    Murong Ding cried even more since seeing his sister just now, but he was afraid that it was useless for her to scold him, so he didn''t dare to cry out, so he could only cry silently.


    Seeing A-jie staring at him with a sullen face, she immediately shrank her neck and walked towards her slowly like stepping on an ant.


    Those women suddenly showed doubts, could this child have something to do with Murong Lingran?


    Seeing this, Meng Dazhuang also hurried to Murong Lingran''s side, and began toin unceremoniously: "Sister Murong, they are too much, before you came, everyone was using Murong Ding, saying that Bai Yun bit someone and asking him to apologize. , but they are clearly wrong."

 Chapter 626: Murong family

    Chapter 626 The Murong Family


    Murong Ding?


    The faces of those women suddenly turned pale, and they began to sweat coldly. Is this child from the Murong family?


    Sure enough, not long after Meng Dazhuang spoke, Murong Ding said with a face full of grievances: "Sister, I know I''m useless, don''t scold me, there are so many of them, I... I can''t say enough about them."


    Sister?


    Dai''s face suddenly turned paler. She had not seen Murong Ding for a few days.


    Just now she thought he was just a rtive of the Murong family, but she didn''t expect it to be Murong Lingran''s younger brother.


    Then didn''t they offend their owners?


    Looking at Murong Lingran''s face again, it''s no wonder that her face has been extremely ugly since she came here, and she spoke so sharply.


    Looking at the situation just now, I don''t know how long she has been standing there, and I don''t know if she has listened to everything they said just now.


    It''s no wonder that the people here don''t know Murong Ding''s identity. Since the refugees came to Lihua Vige, Murong Ding has never appeared in front of them.


    Since Murong Ding came back, although Murong Lingran and Xiao Manan had prepared a lot of nice clothes for him, he was very sensible. As long as he went out to y, he would put on the most inconspicuous clothes, for fear of getting those expensive clothes dirty and torn. .


    Therefore, Murong Ding was dressed the same as most of the children in the vige at this time, making it impossible for outsiders to think that he was Murong Lingran''s younger brother.


    Murong Lingran looked at his pitiful appearance, patted his head helplessly, and said softly, "Take back your tears, A-jie will make the decision for you."


    "Um."


    Murong Ding wiped his eyes immediately after speaking, and stood obediently beside his elder sister.


    Seeing Xiaodong looking up at her coldly, Dai shivered in her heart, but thinking that the person in front of her was just a child, she immediately calmed down and said with a t face: "Xiaodong, it turns out that he is your brother. It''s my fault that I don''t know Mount Tai. But it''s because he was wrong in the first ce. The fruit is just a wild fruit. What if I give my son a little more? Anyway, they don''t need money. As his sister, I ask you Teach him a good lesson, children must learn to share, so selfish and mean, they may have no friends in the future."


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "Really? Do you think so?"


    Dai said without thinking, "Of course."


    Murong nced at the other women, looked at the baskets in their hands, and said lightly, "Did you go to Wuming Mountain to pick wild vegetables?"


    Although a woman didn''t understand why she suddenly asked this question, she was forced to be a small boss, so she could only nodded obediently and said, "Yes."


    "Looking at the quantity, it''s probably enough for a day or two."


    The other woman nodded: "Indeed, you can eat it for two days if you save it."


    Murong said: "Why don''t you give it all to me?"


    Dai Shi was taken aback, "Little Master, what did you say?"


    Murong sneered: "Why? Don''t want to give it?"


    "No." Dai exined: "Little master, you...you have so many vegetables in your home, any one is better than these wild vegetables, and there is no shortage of them at home. What do you want this for?"


    "I learned this from you."


    "Learn from me?"


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran exined with a light smile: "You didn''t teach my brother to learn to share, not to be selfish, not to be stingy, or will you have no friends? In that case, you adults should set an example first. If you adults can do it, we will definitely be able to do it in the future. Anyway, wild vegetables don¡¯t need money, so what if you give me a little more?¡±

 Chapter 627: trap

    Chapter 627 Trap


    Dai''s face turned ashen, but he didn''t expect Murong Lingran to be waiting for her here.


    "Anyway, like wild vegetables, they don''t need money. My brother has given your son five times of fruits. You shouldn''t be reluctant, right? Wouldn''t there be a generous child? Wouldn''t it be better than a child? Selfish and mean?"


    Mr. Dai said embarrassedly: "Little Master, this is game, and it''s definitely not umon for people like you. It''s not delicious. You should go home and eat meat."


    "Yes, Xiaodong, these are not good things, they are not worthy of your status."


    Murong Lingran said calmly, "I don''t deserve it? How could I not deserve it? My family was also born into a poor family, so why haven''t I suffered? When I first came to Lihua Vige, I not only lived in a bamboo house for a few months, but also lived in a bamboo house. Going through the cave, you still have the court¡¯s disaster relief silver and disaster relief food. My family didn¡¯t have anything at that time, and I used to eat wild vegetables a few years ago. I really don¡¯t dislike it at all.¡±


    Seeing that she said so, Dai shi nced at a few younger siblings, and seeing that they all nodded, he had topromise: "Since the little boss likes it, why don''t you take a basket and eat it back."


    It¡¯s just a basket, and they can still afford it.


    Dai''s second sibling stepped forward and said with a smile, "My little boss, this is for you."


    "Just a basket?"


    "right."


    "I want it all."


    Dai shi was startled, "Little... Little master, isn''t this appropriate?"


    "What''s wrong, didn''t you say it just now? I asked my younger brother to ask him for it. If you want to give it, give it a little more, and give a little as a beggar? My family has arge poption, and this amount is not enough for one person and one chopstick. Well, it might be barely enough to give it all to me, and I can only ask you what you want when I look up to you, and¡­¡±


    Murong Lingran nced meaningfully at the child behind her, and said coldly, "Your youngest son is still holding the cloth bag that my grandmother sewed herself, your son can **** all the fruits from my brother, don''t I? Can¡¯t we have all your wild vegetables? Only the state officials are allowed to set fires, and the people are not allowed to light themps?¡±


    All the women immediately looked at each other and clenched the baskets in their hands. Dai''s second siblings also retreated behind their sister-inw.


    She has already said it so bluntly, they are fools if they don''t understand.


    They were careless and actually walked into the trap she dug step by step, and actually blocked them with Dai''s words.


    Dai Shi said embarrassingly: "Little master, they have worked hard for a long time to dig this. For these wild vegetables, there is no use even for lunch, and I am still hungry now. If you take it all, they will take it. Bai worked hard all morning."


    "Really?" Murong Lingran mocked: "It turns out that you also feel bad for others. Your wild vegetables are hard toe by, so my brother''s wild fruits will be easy toe by? Those wild fruits are picked in the deep mountains. You don¡¯t know how dangerous it is, what¡¯s wrong with my brother protecting and reluctant to bear such a hard-won thing?¡±


    Several women choked and were speechless at the same time.


    Seeing that they couldn''t say anything, Murong Lingran said again: "You dare to ask me to teach my brother a lesson, even if I can''t be generous or share, what qualifications do I have to speak of my brother? When my brother gave your son Ye Guo It must have been given without hesitation for the first time, but what about the way you acted just now? It seemed like it was killing you, more stingy than a child. When you first arrived, you were still refugees. I also know that I can''t really want you, but it''s just to test you, even if you don''t even act, it''s really ''generous''."

 Chapter 628: dont look

    Chapter 628 Don''t look down


    When Murong Lingran said that, the faces of several women turned blue and white at the same time, but what she said was reasonable and well-founded.


    They also knew that Murong Lingran might be joking, but they just couldn''t be "generous".


    What if she really wanted to vent her anger on Murong Ding?


    At this point, Dai Shi would never think that Murong Lingran would be bullied just because she was a child. She didn''t know when she arrived, but she actually listened to what she just said, rolled her eyes, and had to say: "My little boss, it''s just a joke among children, don''t be angry."


    "The kid''s jokes?" Murong Lingran nced at Hao Xiaowei, "Your child is eight or nine years old, right? My little six is ??not even six years old, so bullying the little by the big means bullying the little by the big. Children''s y? Well, take a step back, even if it''s a y between children, why do you as an adult intervene? You even scolded a child and cried, do you feel embarrassed?"


    Dai exined: "I...I didn''t want to intervene at first, but your brother''s dog bit my son''s clothes..."


    "Bite it? I heard it just now. It was he who stole things and clothes to be bitten. If he didn''t **** it, would he be able to break it?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Meng Dazhuang said suddenly: "Sister Murong, just now several of them said that Murong Ding was stingy, and not only one of them asked him to hand over Bai Yun to them to eat meat andpensate them for their losses, Murong Ding cried, and the other half belonged to them. The reason. If you didn''te just now, they would really grab Baiyun to eat meat. Just now, one of them said that if you can''t eat dog meat, they will find you and ask you to lose money yourself."


    Everyone on the opposite side froze.


    Murong Lingran sneered: "You have thick skin, you really don''t take our family seriously, do you!"


    Dai hurriedly said: "No, no, we must know that he is the child of the Murong family, we would never dare to do this."


    Murong narrowed his eyes dangerously, "You mean, if there were children from other families, you would still bully people like this?"


    "No, I...I didn''t mean that."


    "You don''t need to say it." Murong said coldly: "Now let your son apologize to my brother! No, not only your son, but also all of you adults, apologize to me!"


    Hao Xiaowei''s body froze, and he couldn''t help but hide behind A-Niang.


    He understood the conversation between them just now, and he also knew that he seemed to be bullying someone who shouldn''t be bullied.


    But if he wanted to apologize, he didn''t want to. He had never said an apology to anyone in his life, not even his parents, let alone Murong Ding, a brat even younger than him.


    Dai shi nced at his son''s fearful eyes, and didn''t know why, but when his head twitched, he immediately said what was in his heart, "Little master, in fact, my son is right, it''s your brother who is wrong. , the reason is that your brother took out the wild fruit. If he didn''t take out the wild fruit, it would not have happened today, and you can see that he has nothing to lose now, but my son''s clothes are covered by that The dog is bitten, and we are the ones who suffer the most. After all, wild fruits don¡¯t need money, and they need money to buy clothes.¡±


    Murong Lingran smiled: "Do you really think so?"

 Chapter 629: Disqualification from work

    Chapter 629 Disqualification from work


    "certainly."


    The other women wanted to speak up, but seeing Murong Lingran''s increasingly cold expression, they had to remain silent.


    Murong Lingran said in a deep voice: "The evidence of the crime is still in your son''s hands, you actually said he was right? My sixth brother was besieged by you adults, and I''m still crying sadly. At such a young age, if Can you afford to pay for crying so badly? Look at his pale face, do you still think he has nothing to lose?"


    Dai looked at Murong Ding''s expression, and was silent for a while.


    Hao Xiaowei''s hand holding the cloth bag couldn''t help but turn his back, for fear of being robbed.


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to talk nonsense with them anymore, and said in a cold tone: "You people in Baiyun Vige really don''t take the rules of Lihua Vige seriously. Back then, Grandpa Lizheng had someone convey his words, Xiaohuangshan has a master. Yes, absolutely prohibit anyone who does not work here."


    "Now you not onlye in without permission, but you are still bullying the owner of the small deste mountain, it is tolerable, but it is unbearable. Since you insist on thinking that you are right, okay, now I tell you, cancel your family man If you are qualified to work in my homnd, please leave immediately!"


    Dai''s pupils shrank suddenly, and then he remembered that their family''s only ie nowes from the Murong family.


    If they lost their jobs, they would definitely be beaten to death by their own men when they returned home, so they hurriedly said, "Little... little master, we know we''re wrong, your brother is kind-hearted and will give my son fruit to eat, and my son can eat it. You should be content when you get there, you shouldn¡¯t be so greedy, and no matter what, you can¡¯t force your brother to feed him, and he¡¯s still a kid younger than my son.¡±


    "We shouldn''t scold him either, I should scold my son, and I shouldn''t condone him robbing people and things. He deserves the broken clothes, but he is domineering. As foring here, we listened to Bao''s family at the beginning. The second uncle said that we just forgot it for a while, and I apologize to you together here. For the sake of our first offense, please forgive us once."


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly looked at his son and said anxiously, "Xiaowei, please apologize to Xiaodong and the others."


    Hao Xiaowei said stubbornly, "No, I''m right."


    Dai roared sharply: "How long are you going to be willful? Don''t you know what''s going on now? Apologise to me immediately!"


    "I am right."


    "You!" Dai shi nced at Murong Lingran anxiously, seeing that her face was even colder, she was in a hurry, and suddenly she pped her.


    Snapped!


    Murong raised his eyebrows, but didn''t say anything.


    Hao Xiaowei touched his face and said in shock, "Auntie, you never wanted to hit me. You didn''t even scold me before, but you hit me today?"


    Dai Shi was also distressed when she saw her son''s sad expression, but now she could only be cruel: "Shouldn''t you be beaten when you made a mistake? Hurry up and apologize to the little boss and the others!"


    Hao Xiaowei red at Murong Ding sternly, gritted his teeth and said, "You just said that I was right. When she came, you said I was wrong. If I don''t apologize, I won''t."


    Dai''s second sibling said, "Xiaowei, hurry up and apologize, otherwise our family will be miserable."


    Dai''s third brother and sister said, "You are really wrong. Just now, for the sake of the family, we helped you out of conscience, so just admit your mistake."


    Dai''s fourth sibling said: "Xiaowei, even if we beg you, it''s just an apology, but it won''t do anything, you should just be obedient once, or your father''s job will be lost, and there will be no money to pay in the future. You bought candy and married you a wife."

 Chapter 630: please come

    Chapter 630 Pleasee here


    Dai also said: "Xiaowei, it''s my mother begging you, if such a good job is gone, your father will definitely hate your mother to death, you also know your father''s temper, if he knows the reason for this is You, you have no good fruit to eat."


    Hao Xiaowei was unmoved, his hand holding the cloth bag tightened again, "I don''t, I''m right."


    He has never eaten such delicious fruit. If he apologizes, the fruit will definitely be returned. He doesn''t want it.


    Anyway, A-Niang beat him too, he has to take this fruit back to eat enough for one person, or I will be sorry for the p.


    Dai raised his hand and wanted to give him another p.


    Murong Ling Ran saw this and grabbed her wrist suddenly.


    Dai was overjoyed: "Little master?"


    Murong Lingran let go of her hand and said lightly: "This is the end of the matter, don''t act anymore, even if you beat him to death now, I won''t change my mind, he doesn''t want to forget it. Anyway, you are breaking the rules. First, after bullying my brother, we can''t afford your family."


    Seeing Dai stunned, she nced at the other women again: "By the way, I forgot to tell you, do you know that even though there are still a lot of free people in Lihua Vige, I didn''t look for them when my family was short of staff. They? That''s because I hold grudges. As long as there are people who have been malicious to my family, my family will not use one. The same is true for you. Now you are not working in my family, and it will not be possible in the future. Xiaohuangshan is the Murong family''s territory, please You leave immediately."


    Dai didn''t mean to leave, and continued to stalk him: "little master, we really know we''re wrong, and we won''t dare again in the future. The child is stubborn, I will persuade him to apologize when I go back. Don''t disqualify my family from work. If my man knew that I caused him to lose his job and cut off his family''s ie, I would definitely not have a good life in the future. We are still refugees, so take pity on us, please. already."


    Her younger siblings were also anxious, and one of them begged bitterly: "Little master, we were wrong, please forgive us this time."


    "Yes, you can all kneel if you want, we really didn''t mean it."


    "As long as you don''t disqualify our family from work, you are willing to do whatever you want us to do."


    "I... we still have some money, we can give money to those wild fruits, and we will buy them, okay?"


    ¡­


    Murong nced at Dai shi''s erratic eyes, and saw at a nce that she was not sincerely apologizing.


    Seeing that she was unmoved, Mrs. Dai pulled the son beside him in front of him and pped his **** hard, still cursing, and pped him: "I let you bully people, I let you steal People''s things, rob your brothers at home, and rob other people''s things outside, I should have taught you a lesson, otherwise I wouldn''t let you get into such a big disaster today, and you still won''t apologize if you''re wrong, I''ll kill you, Kill you!"


    Hao Xiaowei burst into tears, trying to struggle to escape, but he was not as strong as A-Niang''s hand, "Woo woo... woo woo... A-Niang, it hurts, don''t hit me, I''m so hurt, Ohh Ohh ohh¡­"


    Seeing them behave like this, Murong Lingran suddenly felt a little impatient, and it would only go on like this.


    However, seeing that their siblings and the Meng brothers were children, they didn''t listen to her. They were about to call Heimao toe over and chase people. When they nced outside the fence, they saw a group of people hurriedly approaching.


    Taking a closer look, Murong Zhe, Li Zheng and Bao Jingye are all inside, and there are many vigers watching the fun behind.


    They have been here for a while. It is estimated that someone passed by here and saw that something was wrong, so they went to invite them over.


    When Dai Shi saw that Murong Lingran suddenly stopped talking, she thought she was thinking of forgiving her, she looked up, and then followed her gaze, her pupils suddenly froze.


    The group of people quickly came to their side, Murong Zhe looked at his younger son with red eyes and tears, and said worriedly, "Aran, Xiao Liu, what''s going on?"

 Chapter 631: Poison attacked

    Chapter 631 Poison Attack


    Dai was about to speak when Murong Lingran took the lead and briefly exined what had just happened.


    As soon as the words fell, Murong Ding''s tears flowed down again, and he said aggrieved: "Dad, they are good or bad, they bullied me, and they wanted to bully my elder sister, and my elder sister drove them away, and they all depended on it. Woohoo...woooooo...woooooo..."


    When Bao Jingye heard the words, he was furious: "Okay, you are really good at it. So many people bully children, but you are still on other people''s territory, so you are not ashamed. What happened to the wild fruit? , I thought I could just take it if I didn¡¯t want the money, right? Then my family has arge poption and I can¡¯t live in a tent, so I just grab your tent, okay? Anyway, it¡¯s all given by the imperial court, and I don¡¯t want money. Give it to me? If you don¡¯t give it to me, it¡¯s mean or stingy?¡±


    Dai Shi''s face was hot at this time, and he said with a bitter face: "Second Uncle Bao, I know I''m wrong, so don''t talk about me again, I apologize too, aren''t I asking for my guilt now?"


    Bao Jingye snorted coldly, turned his head and said a few words of apology to Murong Zhe, seeing him nodding, then he turned around and said, "What''s the use of apology, then I''ll scold Hao Xiaowei like a p in the face, p him twice, and then follow you. Excuse me, can you forgive me?"


    "I¡­"


    "Needless to say." Bao Jingye said: "Don''t be embarrassed here, and don''t think too beautiful. If you want to stay in someone else''snd to work after scolding your boss, you can dream. Don''t talk about Murong''s family, rece it with any one. No family can be so generous. That is to say, the small owner is kind-hearted. If you change to otherndlords, it would be easy to not break your son''s leg. Hurry up and leave with me. If the trouble gets bigger, do you want to be second A Fan family?"


    The members of the Hao family were startled at the same time, and then they remembered that the Murong family was not an ordinary family.


    What he said was also correct. If it was reced by otherndlords, they might not even be able to save their lives by bullying people like this.


    Dai''s second sibling said: "Sister-inw, let''s go. This is Xiaowei''s fault. If we anger them, we will be miserable."


    She didn''t want to be humiliated and taken away by officers and soldiers like the Fan family.


    Thinking of the fate of the Fan family that day, Dai Shi suddenly shuddered and was about to leave when Murong Ding suddenly said, "Sister, I''m afraid."


    Everyone followed his line of sight and saw Hao Xiaowei looking at Murong Ding with red eyes, as if he was going to eat him.


    If Dai shi hadn''t grabbed his clothes now, Murong Lingran had no doubt that he would definitely pounce on Murong Ding.


    Murong Lingran patted his brother on the back and said with relief, "Don''t be afraid, there are so many people here, he doesn''t dare to do anything to you...".


    Before thest word was finished, Murong Lingran''s hand shook violently.


    Murong Zhe also saw the change on his younger son''s face at this time, and squatted down anxiously, "Liu, how are you?"


    Murong Ding rubbed his face against his shoulders, "It''s okay, I just feel that my face is a little itchy."


    After he finished speaking, he felt that other parts of his body were also itching, so he put Baiyun on the ground and reached out to scratch the itch.


    It didn''t take long for his face, which was only red just now, to be covered with dense rashes, exactly the same as when he had an attack at Pang''s house that day.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward to peel off his clothes and looked at his body, and sure enough, a rash started to appear on his body.

 Chapter 632: Weird disease?

    Chapter 632 Strange disease?


    Seeing that he was scratching so hard that some of them were scratched, Murong Lingran quickly grabbed his hands.


    As the rash increased, Murong Ding''s body became more and more ufortable, he twisted his body and began to pray: "Sister, let me go, I''m so itchy, let me scratch."


    Murong Zhe was stunned when he saw his son''s poisonous hair for the first time.


    In the past, he had only heard of it from his eldest son and daughter. He never thought that the poison would be so powerful.


    The medicine he prepared actually lost its effect at this time. Could it be because he was suddenly stimted today?


    Murong Zhe''s heart suddenly panicked, now Ming Yucao has not been found, and the medicine he prescribed is useless, and now he has to re-study the prescription to suppress the toxicity, which cannot be researched in a short time.


    Murong Lingran didn''t think about it that much, she just regretted it. She knew that it would happen today, so she wouldn''t wait for the seeds of Ming Yucao.


    It''s not just one, she can give it to her brother and then nt another one and wait for it to grow.


    Murong turned his head in a spirited way, and saw that Mrs. Dai took her son and younger siblings to hide away at some point, for fear that Murong Ding had a strange disease and would infect them.


    And the people brought by Lizheng and Bao Jingye, although their faces were worried and shocked, they did not step back.


    Murongzhe''s Character Everyone in Lihua Vige knew that if there was really something strange, he would have said it long ago.


    Li Zheng said anxiously, "Aran, what''s wrong with your brother?"


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, he is not sick, nor contagious, just poisoned. He used to take medicine to suppress it, but today he has a sudden attack."


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head: "Dad, take Xiaoliu back, I''m too weak to catch him."


    Murong Zhe came back to his senses and immediately wanted to go forward.


    Tian''s son Mo Kaifu also followed. Knowing that Murong Zhe''s hand was injured, he stepped forward and hugged Murong Ding: "I''ming, I''m young, go faster."


    Li Zheng saw that Murong Lingran was struggling to hold Murong Ding''s hand, so she let her go, and he stepped forward and held his hand tightly.


    Murong Zhe did not refuse, the younger son was struggling so hard at this time, he was really afraid that he would not be able to control him halfway and would throw him to the ground.


    Murong Lingran was about to leave when she suddenly thought of something. She quickly walked to Hao Xiaowei''s side, dodged the cloth bag in his hand, and said coldly, "You can''t just grab this thing."


    Hao Xiaowei saw that the cloth bag was robbed, and immediately wanted to go forward and grab it back.


    Dai held his son''s hand tightly and said, "Yes, yes, you should take back the things from the little boss."


    Murong looked at their behavior, ignored them, turned around and went after his younger brother.


    Nothing is important to her brother now. After his brother is detoxified, she will settle ounts with them!


    Seeing that the Murong family members left in a hurry, the Hao family members breathed a sigh of relief.


    There is something wrong with their family now, so there should be no time to retaliate against them, right?


    Dai shi rolled her eyes, no way, taking advantage of this time, she had to think about it and see how to calm down the Murong family.


    was about to leave when Bao Jingye suddenly stood in front of her.


    Bao Jingye said calmly, "Where are you going?"


    Dai shi said with a smirk: "I... We know that the Murong family will be angry when they see us. Naturally, we will go home first, so that they can''t see it."

 Chapter 633: Unable to help themselves

    Chapter 633 It''s Hard to Protect Yourself


    Bao Jingye sneered: "Didn''t you see what happened just now? Murong Ding''s child has always been fine, but after being frightened by you today, the poison in his body broke out, and it has nothing to do with you. Yes, the contradiction is magnified by you, so you n to leave like this? As if nothing happened?"


    "Second Uncle Bao." Dai Shi said, "Then what do you want us to do now? They must be angry now. I know that we did something wrong today, and I have already said the apology that I should have just apologized. But Xiaowei is still a child after all, he doesn''t apologize, and as his mother, I can''t force him toe with a knife."


    Bao Jingye looked at Hao Xiaowei coldly: "Xiaowei, you really don''t want toe to apologize?"


    Hao Xiaowei raised his head and said, "I don''t apologize."


    "If you don''t apologize, your father will not only lose your job, but your family may be kicked out of Lihua Vige, or even go to jail. Are you not afraid of that?"


    Hao Xiaowei was startled, and before he had time to speak, he saw Dai''s disbelief: "Jail? Uncle Bao, shouldn''t it be? This is just a conflict between children, and I have apologized, the Murong family will not So rude?"


    Bao Jingye snorted coldly: "It''s not the Murong family''s fault, you forgot the imperial court''s order? Murong Ding is not only a member of the Murong family, but also a viger of Lihua Vige. You bully the vigers of Lihua Vige, and you still use the big to bully the small, so that you can More bullying, forcing the poison on Murong Ding''s body to suddenly re up, is much more serious than what the Fan family did at the beginning. If the poison on his body threatens his life because of this, do you think the Murong family''s people can easily let you go?"


    Several people looked at each other, and their faces turned pale at the same time.


    Dai said with a trembling voice: "Second Uncle Bao, then... Then what should we do?"


    Bao Jingye said lightly: "I can''t do anything, I can only say, you go back and try to discuss with your men, things are already like this, see what they can do."


    "Don''t be afraid that they will beat and scold you for your troubles. It''s better to beat and scold you than to be kicked out of Lihua Vige. If you are really kicked out, your life in the future may not be better than now."


    "To tell you the truth, even if the Fan family is a rtive of the Murong family, they did go to prison when they were taken awayst time. Now Murong Ju and her two sons are still in prison, and the rest of the orphans and widows are in prison. Linhe Vige is struggling to survive."


    "But there is one thing you did very well. No matter what, you didn''t do anything to Murong Ding. If you think of a way, there may be a chance to remedy it."


    Dai Shi said excitedly: "Second Uncle Bao, do you have any idea?"


    What can he do?


    The people from Baiyun Vige were brought by him. His elder brother was Lizheng. After the elder brother died, the people of Baiyun Vige regarded him as the backbone.


    There have been repeated bullying under his subordinates. To be serious, he can''t protect himself now, how could he have a solution.


    I helped the Hao family just now because of the fact that their old man was his childhood friend.


    After pondering for a while, Bao Jingye said, "Think about it for yourselves, try to let the Murong family see your sincerity, although the Murong family''s attitude towards the Fan family makes people feel that they are a little indifferent, but I have been talking to Zhuang Li for the past few days. I have been in contact with them, and I know that they are extremely clear-cut, who will repay their kindness and repay their revenge. Their reputation and character are very good. Maybe I can forgive you once seeing your sincerity."

 Chapter 634: hide

    Chapter 634


    "Sincerity?"


    "Yes, that''s all, think about it for yourself."


    Bao Jingye raised his foot and left after he finished speaking.


    Dai''s group couldn''t do anything. Seeing that everyone had left, they had to go home first as Bao Jingye said.


    Xiao Manan was embroidering in the yard when she suddenly heard noisy voices in the distance, thinking that something was going on outside, got up and saw a group of people anxiously walking towards her.


    took a look with his heart, and saw Mo Kaifu walking towards her with a child in his arms, and his heart suddenly panicked.


    She helped to change the clothes of the younger son every day, and she could not admit his mistake.


    Thinking that the youngest son was injured, he ran forward to take a look. As soon as he saw his face, his body shook involuntarily.


    Murong Zhe saw this and hurried over to support her with his arms.


    The dizziness passed quickly, and Xiao Manan said with a trembling voice: "Liu Liu... what happened to him?"


    "Don''t worry,st time the poison in Yulin Mansion broke out suddenly, and the medicine I dispensed suddenly lost its medicinal properties for some reason, but it should not be life-threatening for the time being, it''s just going to suffer a little, you take them to Xiaoliu''s room , I''m going to refill."


    Xiao Manan didn''t ask much after hearing the words, nodded and said, "Okay, hurry up, youe with me."


    The rest of the people knew that the Murong family had no time to greet them, and they also knew that so many people going in would cause trouble for the main family, so only Li Zheng followed Mo Kaifu in.


    They originally wanted to wait at the door, but it was working time after all. They were afraid that the boss would say that they would take the opportunity to bezy, so they had to go to work first.


    Murong Zhe turned around and asked Meng Dazhuang and his brothers to call their three sons back, so he nned to go to his small pharmacy, which was set up in the yard some time ago.


    Just took a few steps, and then Murong Lingran, who came over, stopped him panting.


    "Daddy."


    Murong Zhe turned his head and said, "Aran, in your brother''s current situation, the medicine must have lost its effectiveness. The medicine prescribed by the doctor in Yulin Mansionst time is still there. Come and take it for your brother to take it and see if it works. But my medicine is better than his, and his medicine is most likely also ineffective. Your brothers are noting back so soon, you can help me with the medicine, I need to refill. "


    Murong said: "Dad, don''t worry, look at what this is."


    After saying that, he took out an herbal medicine from his satchel.


    Murong Zhe frowned suspiciously at first, after all, he had only seen Ming Yucao in books.


    After looking at it for a while, he suddenly widened his eyes in surprise, and said with a trembling voice, "I...I read it right, this...this is Ming Yucao?"


    Murong said sternly: "Dad, you read that right, this is Ming Yucao."


    "How did you get it?"


    "Let''s save the sixth brother first, he must be suffering terribly now."


    Murong Zhe also felt that what his daughter said was reasonable, so he stopped asking.


    There is an old fairy behind her daughter, maybe the old fairy helped.


    The two of them are very clear about the usage of Ming Yucao, so they started to deal with it quickly when they went to the small pharmacy.


    Since there is no need to boil the medicine, the two deal with it quickly.


    As he was about to go to Murong Ding''s room, Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Father, I ask you to help me hide the matter of taking out the Ming Yucao today. If my mother and brothers ask what this is, you will It is said that it is an extremely effective prescription that you suddenly thought of, and it is considered that Ming Yucao has not yet been found, and today it has only temporarily suppressed the toxicity."

 Chapter 635: take medicine

    Chapter 635 Taking Medicine


    Although it will make A-Niang and brothers continue to worry, but she can''t care so much now.


    After all, she only got Ming Yucao for a few days. In the eyes of ordinary people, it is impossible to nt it so quickly.


    And the third sister of Ninth Young Master also said that this is only in Shun Anguo, and it is hard to say that she found it suddenly from Wuming Mountain.


    Murong Zhe wondered, "Why is this?"


    "Father." Murong said sternly: "All I can say is, if I say it, I might get into trouble, or even endanger my life."


    Murong Zhe heard that his daughter would be in trouble, and she didn''t look like a joke. He suddenly looked cold and didn''t ask any more questions, and immediately assured: "Don''t worry, Dad will never say it."


    "Well, please."


    Murong Ding was taken to his room and then **** by Wu Hua Da, and was rolling on the bed in difort.


    Xiao Manan looked distressed, and could not wait to bear this pain on behalf of his son.


    wanted to go forward and hug him, but at this time he was slippery like a loach, and as soon as he was embraced, he immediately broke free.


    She didn''t dare to use too much force, for fear of breaking the rash on his body and making him suffer even more.


    Murong Zong also rushed back with his two younger brothers. It was the first time that Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan saw their younger brother get sick, and they stood there at a loss.


    Don''t me them for being shocked, but at this moment Murong Ding''s face was covered with rashes, those rashes were dense, and some even had white spots.


    It''s a horrible thing to say. If they met outside, they wouldn''t believe that the person with a rash on his face was their own younger brother.


    Murong Zong had already met once and was already mentally prepared. Seeing the sixth brother was so ufortable, he said solemnly: "This is not good, let''s tie it to a post, he will rub the rash like this, and it will aggravate it. It''s not going to get better if you''re sick."


    Murong Lingran just came in with the medicine, and nodded in approval after hearing the words: "Big brother is right, he can''t take medicine like this, you tie him up stronger."


    Medication?


    The three brothers saw that the younger sister was holding the medicine, and thought that Dad had found a way, and hurriedly followed suit.


    Xiao Manan saw Murong Zheing, looked at the potion in her daughter''s hand, and said worriedly: "My child''s father, this medicine..."


    "Don''t worry." Murong Zhe said, "This medicine will definitely work."


    Xiao Manan knew that her husband would not lie to her, so Wei Wei felt relieved.


    At this time, Murong Zong also tied Murong Ding to the bedpost. In order to prevent the hard bedpost from hurting his back, he also put a pillow behind him to ensure that he would not hurt himself.


    After all this tossing, Murong Ding was sweating profusely, and his clothes were soaked with sweat. Even though he was bound, he was still struggling.


    It was just that Murong Zong was tied very tightly. No matter how much he struggled, a child under six years old, the rope would not move at all.


    Murong Ding couldn''t do anything. After tossing for so long, his physical strength was also exhausted, and he begged weakly, "Let me go, I''m so itchy, I''m ufortable, I''ll just scratch it, you guys help me scratch it. Yes, please, please."


    Xiao Manan patted his shoulder in pain: "I can''t scratch it, scratching it will make it worse, just be wronged for a while."


    "Woooooo...woooooo...I''m so ufortable..."


    Murong Lingran stood in front of him holding the medicine and coaxed softly, "Liu Liu, drink this medicine, and you won''t feel ufortable after drinking it."


    Murong Ding said: "I drink, you let me go first, let me drink by myself."

 Chapter 636: Vomited

    Chapter 636 Vomiting


    Murong Lingran saw that he was tied and wanted to twist and turn. If he loosened the rope and let him drink by himself, he would identally fall.


    This medicine is not easy toe by, if it falls, it will take a lot of time.


    "Big brother, second brother, you fix his head, I''ll feed him."


    The two of them heard the words and hurriedly followed suit.


    After Murong Ding couldn''t move at all, Murong Lingran immediately started feeding him medicine.


    Murong Ding also knew that his sister would not harm him, and wanted to get better soon. Seeing that she put the medicine to her mouth, she forced her mouth open and swallowed it.


    It''s just that the taste of the medicine was so bitter and cold that he spat it out in disgust as soon as he tasted it on the tip of his tongue.


    Murong Lingran also quietly tried the taste of the medicine just now. Seeing his reaction, she didn''t me him, she just frowned and said, "Liu, sister knows that this medicine is unpleasant, and it tastes different from the medicine you took before. It''s different, but you can only get better if you drink this medicine, so just bear with it."


    Murong Ding has always been sensible. When he was in Yulin Mansion, he could drink even the bitter medicine, but at this time he was extremely resistant to the taste of Ming Yucao. It was obvious how unpleasant the taste was, and he said with a bitter face: " This medicine is too bitter, with acid in it, it''s really hard to drink. I didn''t mean to, I wanted to get better soon, but I just couldn''t control myself."


    "Just drink it in a big gulp. Don''t think about the taste of it. Don''t you like longan very much? My sister promises you that as long as you drink it, my sister will let you eat enough."


    Xiao Manan also coaxed: "Yes, A-Niang also promises you that as long as you drink the medicine, A-Niang will make you whatever you want to eat. Also, when your masteres back, A-Niang will let him give you a holiday tomorrow and let him You have a good rest day, and you can ask your sister to take you to y in the city, okay?"


    Children love to eat in addition to ying, and Murong Ding was instantly moved by their promise.


    "Sister, you feed me, I''ll drink."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief and brought another spoonful to his mouth.


    Sure enough, after thinking about it, even if Ming Yucao was unpleasant to drink, he would bite the bullet and swallow it.


    And just as he swallowed it, before he could react, Murong Lingran''s spoon was brought to his mouth again.


    After just a stick of incense, the bowl of medicine finally came to an end, and Murong Ding was like an eggnt hit by frost.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran quickly fed him several sips of warm water, then stuffed a piece of candy into his mouth, and said softly, "Is it sweet?"


    Murong Ding was stunned for a while, and after the sweetness spread on his tongue, he nodded happily: "Sweet."


    "Is it tasty?"


    "Yeah, it''s delicious." Murong Ding was instantly distracted and asked, "Sister, what kind of candy is this, why is it so delicious?"


    Seeing that he was in better spirits, Murong Lingran patted his head with a smile, "Sister made this herself, don''t worry, as long as there is fruit in the future, elder sister can make it for you, what do you want, elder sister What I''ll do for you is to temporarily grieve you for staying like this for a while, just be obedient, don''t make trouble, don''t move, and when the medicine works, we''ll untie the rope, okay?"


    "Um."


    After Murong Ding finished speaking, he really began to stay motionless obediently.


    But after taking the medicine, his body didn''t really feel itchy anymore, so he didn''t force it.

 Chapter 637: a coward

    Chapter 637 A coward


    Xiao Manan saw his younger son was sweating profusely, and quickly took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    And Ming Yucao is worthy of being a legendary medicinal material, and after a while, the rash on Murong Ding''s face began to slowly fade away.


    After ?? a stick of incense, the rash disappearedpletely, and his face was not as red as before, only the traces that he had cut through.


    Murong Zhe kept looking at his younger son nervously, and asked anxiously, "Liu Liu, how are you feeling? Is your body still itchy?"


    Murong Ding shook his head, "It doesn''t itch at all, it''s just a little ufortable."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    Feeling ufortable is not a problem, I guess it is because I sweated a lot just now.


    Lizheng and Mo Kaifu saw that Murong Ding was all right, they knew that their family must have a lot of things to do, so they didn''t bother, and after a few words with Murong Zhe, they quickly left Murong''s house.


    As soon as they left, Murong Zong stepped forward and untied the rope on the sixth brother''s body. The first thing he wanted to do was take off his clothes and check his whole body.


    But even at this time, Murong Ding still did not forget the difference between men and women, especially after reading a book with the Master recently, he became more and more aware of some things.


    Therefore, when the eldest brother stretched out his hand, he instantly understood what he meant, and immediately looked at his mother and sister nervously.


    Murong Lingran was stunned for a moment, and he put his hands on his hips and said angrily: "Stinky boy, you think I want to see it, you are not yet six years old, and you don''t know what you have learned from your master every day, so it''s enough to guard against me. Auntie, you are actually on guard."


    Murong Ding''s already rosyplexion instantly turned even redder.


    Murong Lingran and Xiao Manan looked at each other, not embarrassing him, at the same time turned away and sighed: "Okay, let''s turn around and let daddy and brothers check it out for you."


    Murong Zhe shook his head amusingly. He also heard from his wife a few days ago that now his youngest son insists on being alone for bathing and other matters, and he insists on putting on his underwear first before letting his mother help him put on his coat.


    At such a young age, he knew the difference between men and women, and he didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    After a long while, Murong Zhe finished the inspection and asked a few more questions. Seeing that he really didn''t feel any difort, he was relieved.


    The clothes just now are definitely not wearable, not only sweat, but also sporadic bloodstains, or they were worn because of the disease, only thrown away.


    Murong Zong took a new coat and put it on for him, and was about to put on a coat when he suddenly yawned.


    Murong Zhe said: "Liu, go to bed, although you are sweating, but some of the small wounds that you broke are not easy to get wet, wait for two days to wash them."


    Murong Ding nodded obediently, and Murong Zong put his coat back again.


    As soon as he closed his eyes after going to bed, Murong Ding suddenly opened his eyes and asked, "Sister, where''s Baiyun?"


    mentioned Baiyun, Murong Lingran said helplessly: "You better take care of yourself first, I will take good care of it."


    Just now, after she took back the cloth bag, Baiyun followed her carefully.


    The situation was a bit chaotic at the time, and Baiyun was also frightened. She was worried that someone would hit Baiyun. After all, it was too small, so she threw it into the space.


    For Baiyun''s performance today, Murong Lingran couldn''t say he was happy, nor could he say he was angry.


    After all, when she was in the hut in the deep mountains that day, she already knew that it was a coward, and she never expected it to protect her brother well.

 Chapter 638: apologize

    Chapter 638 Apologize


    However, it surprised her when she knew that it would grab the cloth bag today.


    Murong Ding nodded and closed his eyes with peace of mind.


    When everyone saw that he had fallen asleep, they left the house.


    Xiao Manan was really worried about him, worried that he would have nightmares, so he stayed in the room and guarded him.


    The rest came to the main room. Before they could take a drink and rest, Tong Wenwen rushed in anxiously, saying that there were several people outside the door, and asked her toe in to report, and said that they were all from the Hao family.


    The three Murong Zong brothers were together outside just now, so Meng Dazhuang told them about what happened to Murong Ding on the way back to them.


    Hearing that the culprit who bullied his sixth brother was outside, everyone clenched their fists, raised their feet with a sullen face, and walked towards the door.


    Murong Lingran saw the others and quickly followed behind them.


    The Hao family, who had been waiting at the door, saw arge group of peopleing out, and they couldn''t help but feel even more nervous.


    I heard that the two sons of the Murong family went to the south to walk through dartsst year, and they are both people who know real kungfu.


    Why is Mrs. Dai so blind, no one is easy to provoke, but the Murong family is the one who provokes her.


    I kept praying to God in my heart that they would spare them this time.


    Seeing them stop, a man who seemed to be the head of the Hao family looked at Murongzhe tremblingly and said, "Master, I am Hao Xiaowei''s father, Hao Chengshan. I know that my son offended the little master today, so I came here to make amends. ."


    After he finished speaking, he put the thing he had been holding in front of them and said, "This is a little thought, please ept it with a smile."


    Everyone nced and saw several kilograms of meat lying in the basket.


    Murong nced at the person opposite him. The women who were in the small barren mountain just now were all there, and there was a man beside them. It should be their husband.


    Today all this happened because of Dai Shi and Hao Xiaowei. At this time, the mother and son were kneeling on the ground, and Hao Chengshan was standing beside Hao Xiaowei.


    Hao Xiaowei''s whole body was tied with ropes, and he was carrying several thorns behind his back, looking like he was begging for guilt.


    On his face, in addition to the marks made by Dai Shi, it was obvious that there were several more p prints, which were swollen like a pig''s head.


    Dai Shi and the other women also had injuries on their faces,parable to Hao Xiaowei''s. At this time, their cheeks were swollen as if they were stuffed with two walnuts.


    Obviously, after he went back, he was severely cleaned up, and he was sobbing in a low voice.


    Behind Hao Xiaowei, stood a pair of old people who looked like his grandparents, all hunched over at this moment, looking carefully at the Murong family.


    Not far away, there are some people looking at this nervously, it should be other family members of the Hao family and some vigers who like to watch the fun.


    Murong Zhe saw that they were acting like this, obviously his son was being bullied, and now it was as if their family was bullying all the Hao family members, he frowned and said, "Get up, we can''t bear it. Take everything. Go back, we won''t ept it."


    Knowing that they were still angry, Hao Chengshan exined anxiously: "My boss, it''s because of my poor discipline that I made such a big mistake for my wife and children. After they went back, they both told me about the situation. He and his younger brothers also gave them a hard lesson, and please calm down, forgive us this time, and we promise not to do it again in the future."

 Chapter 639: too late to think

    Chapter 639 Toote to think


    Murong Kuan said angrily: "You said it lightly, do you know that it''s because of you that my brother''s previous poisoning attack suddenly made him suffer so much at a young age, and a few words of pleading want to calm us down? Impossible. "


    Hao Chengshan said eagerly, "How is your brother now?"


    Murong Kuan snorted coldly: "My daddy is very skilled in medicine and has found a way, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Everyone in the Hao family breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s fine, it''s fine, as long as Murong Ding is fine, there is room for a turnaround today.


    Murong Zhe saw that Hao Chengshan had no intention of letting Dai''s mother and son get up, and said again, "I''m fine, kid, don''t kneel, all get up."


    Hao Chengshan hesitated for a moment, nced at Murong Lingran, saw her still cold face, and finally said cheekily: "Master, we really know that we are wrong, the little master has cancelled my qualification to work in your homnd, My family made mistakes first, I have nothing to say. I will really restrain them in the future. My family has arge poption, and there are many younger children under my brothers. Let''s go to jail, please."


    Hao Chengshan finished speaking, and said loudly: "Hao Xiaowei, apologize to my boss and them, what should I say? I don''t need to teach you?"


    Hao Xiaowei shook his body involuntarily when he heard his father''s icy voice, swallowed again, and then turned to look at the Murong family.


    "me¡­"


    "What am I?" Hao Chengshan said impatiently: "If you don''t apologize, I will sell you to the tooth bank tomorrow, and I will never have your son!"


    Hao Xiaowei was startled, knowing that Dad was really angry this time, he shook his body and looked at Murong Lingran, and said with a trembling voice: "Yes... I''m sorry, I shouldn''t rob your brother, I know it''s wrong, I''ll do itter. Nope, please forgive me."


    Murong Lingran just stared straight at him, silent.


    At this time, Hao Xiaowei''s eyes no longer had the rebelliousness he had in the small barren mountain, his eyes were full of fear, as if Murong Lingran was the alpha wolf and wanted to eat him.


    Is she that scary?


    "Escape? Go to jail?" Murong Zhe nced at his daughter, Murong Ling exined helplessly: "Father, I didn''t say I wanted to drive them away, I just told them not to work in our home."


    Who knows how they can make up their minds so well? She really didn''t think about driving them away, but it wasn''t that she didn''t want to, but it was toote to think about it.


    Murong Zhe knew that his daughter had no reason to lie to him, but even if he lied to him, it didn''t matter. Bullying his son should be taught like this.


    These people are the murderers of his son''s poisonous hair. If his daughter didn''t get Ming Yucao, he must be racking his brains to dispense medicine, Xiao Liu still doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Originally saw his son''s distressed appearance just now, he didn''t want to let the Hao family off easily, especially Dai Shi and Hao Xiaowei, he nned to teach them a hard lesson.


    But looking at their faces, there were no injuries that would not heal in ten days and a half. He also saw just now that Hao Xiaowei had several red marks drawn from the thorns on his neck. He must have been severely beaten after returning, and he is still thrashing until now. Shivering, it waspletely different from what he saw in the small barren mountain just now.


    And his aunts, every one of them was cleaned up badly.


    The youngest son has passed the danger now, and it is not good to hold on tight.


    There are many ways to teach people a lesson. The people from the Fan family have just been driven away. If they drive people away at every turn, they may cause panic.


    Hao Chengshan looked at his parents pleadingly when he saw that Murong Zhe had not spoken.


    The two old men looked at each other, then Hao Xiaowei, and then the meat in the basket. They regretted it very much. If they didn''t pamper him on weekdays, they wouldn''t be in such a dilemma today.


    Sure enough, with so muchnd in the Murong family, how could it be possible to see these kilograms of meat.


    At the same time, he secretly made up his mind that if he can pass today safely, they will definitely discipline Hao Xiaowei strictly, and never let him do anything reckless.

 Chapter 640: Im arguing with his mother

    Chapter 640 I care about his mother


    The two walked slowly to Murong Zhe, and Mrs. Hao took out a purse from her bosom with a heavy expression: "Master, I know that my grandchildren and daughters-inw have made a big mistake, and just apologizing will definitely not solve it. There is a problem, so we are willing to pay fifty taels of silver topensate the small boss, which is regarded as mental damage and medical expenses, and please don¡¯t think it is too small, and don¡¯t drive us away.¡±


    They are old, and they are not as thick-skinned as the Fan family. If they are kicked out, there is really only a dead end.


    Murong Zhe looked at them indifferently, the olddy looked sad, and the old man next to him looked at him with a pleading expression.


    took another look at the mother and son who were kneeling on the ground. They were about to say something when they suddenly turned around and said, "Aran, what do you think about this?"


    Mr. Hao said: "Little master, we really know we are wrong, please forgive our family."


    Murong said: "Let them get up first."


    Dai''s mother and son still knelt on the ground motionless as if they didn''t hear it.


    Murong Lingran was even more angry, and sneered: "What? Are you trying to force us to forgive by kneeling? If we don''t let go, we n to kneel and die here, deducting an inhuman and unforgiving person for me. Notoriety?"


    Dai hurriedly denied: "No, we don''t mean that, we just really want to apologize."


    "Then do as I say."


    "That Lihua Vige..." Can we stay?


    Murong understood what she meant, and said lightly: "I never said to drive your family away from the beginning to the end, I just said that you will not continue to work in my house."


    Seeing that his daughter said so, Murong Zhe also said: "If you want to stay, just stay, we will not drive you away."


    The Hao family was overjoyed when they heard the words, especially Hao Chengshan. He thought they would have to spend a lot of effort before they would forgive him, but he did not expect to pass the test so smoothly today, and said excitedly: "Master, you...you really forgive us? "


    "Forgive me?" Murong raised his eyebrows, "I didn''t say that."


    Hao Chengshan was startled, "Then you just..."


    Murong Lingran said coldly, "Although what happened today was caused by your son, if his mother hadn''t been stalking, confounding right and wrong, wasting time, and threatening my brother, my brother wouldn''t be poisoned. Hao Xiaowei is still a child. Although his aunts are aplices, they have been taught a lesson by looking at their scarred appearance. This time, I will let them go and not care about them. But Hao Xiaowei''s mother is an adult, and I care about his mother."


    Everyone present suddenly looked at Dai Shi.


    Dai''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Hao Chengshan couldn''t bear to look at her. After all, he was the one who gave birth to his own children. He was beaten, beaten, and scolded. If he wanted her to be punished alone, he really couldn''t bear it. He was weak and authentic. : "Little boss, what are you going to do with her then?"


    "Disposal? I''m just a child, I won''t dispose of her, and I don''t want to lose the vicious reputation of lynching people at a young age. She bullied the small and the weak, and vited the court''s regtions on refugees, and let the officials Go deal with it, deal with it how you want to deal with it."


    Dai Shi was so frightened that his face was pale, cold sweat was dripping, and his body was shaking constantly. He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say a word of fear.


    She thought about countless possibilities, but she never thought that she was the only one to go to jail, as if she couldn''t take this blow, she fainted as soon as it got dark.

 Chapter 641: Sub-debt repayment

    Chapter 641 Child Debt Repayment


    "My son!" Hao Chengshan eximed, shaking her body with his hands at the same time, but after shaking for a long time, no one responded at all.


    Murong Lingran said indifferently: "It''s useless to faint, wrong is wrong, as long as you don''t die, you should pay the price for what you did wrong."


    Mrs. Dai knew she couldn''t escape, so she opened her eyes in a heartless heart, and there was no embarrassment on her face that was directly pierced. She hugged her man and began to cry bitterly.


    Hao Chengshan patted her on the back, suddenly thought of something, turned to look at his parents, "Father, Mother, please."


    The two old men understood what he meant, and Mrs. Hao red at Mrs. Dai in dissatisfaction. For her grandson''s sake, she took out another fifty taels of silver.


    Holding ten taels of silver in front of Murong Lingran, he begged bitterly: "Little master, we are willing to give ten taels of silver aspensation, we can only get so much, the child can''t be separated from A-Niang, Please be merciful and spare her this time. I promise you here that we will discipline her strictly in the future. If she does anything in the vige in the future, we will treat her first without waiting for you to deal with her. Take a break, do you think this is okay?"


    "No." Murong Lingran sternly refused: "I will not take back what I said. You are new here, and everything has not been settled yet. These disaster relief funds are the foundation of your life. I am not an unkind person, and I know that. You have many children in your family, you can keep them for yourself, I have no shortage of money."


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to waste time on them. After saying that, she handed the token Jiu Gongzi gave her to her eldest brother, turned around and walked to the backyard.


    If Dai Shi hadn''t pretended to be dizzy in front of her just now, for the sake of the two elderly people in her family and the fact that they had been repaired, she might consider letting her go.


    But she is still ying tricks in this situation, so she can''t be med.


    There must be many people like Dai in Baiyun Vige.


    If we don¡¯t kill the chickens and show the monkeys today, this kind of thing will definitely happen one after another in the future.


    This is Lihua Vige. The people of Baiyun Vige are refugees and people from other viges. There is absolutely no reason for them to ride on their heads.


    The rest of the Murong family saw this, regardless of those who were still kneeling on the ground, and followed her home.


    Hao Chengshan saw that they had entered, and there was probably no room for things to turn around. It would be meaningless for his wife and son to kneel down again, so he helped them up helplessly.


    Dai shi cried and said, "My child''s father, what should we do now?"


    The old man Hao said angrily: "You still have the face to ask? The matter is because of your son, and it also means money, but the Murong family doesn''t ept it, no one can do anything, our family is doing our best for you. Murong The people in the family are right, there are grievances and debts, and everything is caused by your son''s domineering, and the debts of the children are paid by the mother.


    The more the old man said, the more angry he was, and he nced at the other sons and daughters-inw: "Don''t think that the Murong family passed the test without investigating you, it''s still early, do whatever you need to do! Now you are in Murong without the boss. Home work, starting tomorrow, you go to the city to find work, don¡¯t eat idle meals at home.¡±


    "Yes...Yes, Dad."


    After Mr. Hao finished speaking, he nced at the door of Murong''s house and left with a sigh.

 Chapter 642: desired effect

    Chapter 642 The desired effect


    The rest also followed him quickly, leaving only the Dai family of three at the door.


    Old Mrs. Hao nced at her little grandson, but she had no other choice, so she followed the basket with the basket.


    So much meat is definitely not going to be returned, and a lot of money was wasted, and I feel bad for her.


    Hao Xiaowei saw A-Niang crying heartbroken, and said in a low voice, "A... A-Niang, are you going to be taken to prison?"


    When Dai Shi heard his voice, his eyes narrowed, his head warmed, and he raised his hand and wanted to give him a p.


    If it wasn''t for the protection of this unfilial son, she would not have ended up like this today and lost all face.


    Hao Xiaowei saw that his mother was going to beat him, so he quickly hid behind his father and looked at her timidly.


    Hao Chengshan quickly grabbed her wrist, the pity in his eyes disappeared without a trace, and said displeasedly, "What are you doing?"


    "What can I do?" Dai said angrily, "I usually protect him, but I didn''t expect him to hurt me. If he is in the small barren mountain, he will apologize and settle the matter before theye. Is it at this point now?"


    Hao Chengshan said: "He hurt you? How can you have the face to say it!"


    "Why didn''t he harm me? By the way, didn''t it say in the Three Character ssic that the son does not teach, the father''s fault? You are his father, and he is half of the responsibility for today''s disaster. Why? Why should I bear everything? Why should I go to jail alone? I don''t agree!"


    Hao Chengshan''s face suddenly became colder, and he said coldly: "You don''t ept it? Well, let me ask you, he made mistakes on weekdays, and I want to punish him. Who was protecting him from letting me teach him a lesson? Bullying people and being approached by others, who keeps saying that he is still a child and it is normal to make mistakes? Every time he robs his brothers for food, he uses it. It''s a family, it''s okay to give it to him? Who the **** developed him such an arrogant and domineering temperament, you say, you say it!"


    Dai Shi was speechless for a while.


    Seeing her silence, Hao Chengshan ignored her and left with his son.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Dai was very annoyed in her heart. Why did she say such a thing just now, didn''t she make her husband despise her even more?


    The youngest son is her most beloved son, doesn''t this make him hate himself?


    Dai shi suddenly nced around, everyone left, and she was left alone.


    The Murong family said just now that they would hand her over to the officials, but now they have all gone in, are they just to scare themselves?


    Yes, after all, they were arranged here by the imperial court, and today''s affairs are just frictions between children. How could the government listen to them and let them do whatever they want?


    The more Dai thought about it, the more she thought it was possible, she red at the door of Murong''s house sullenly, and turned around to chase her younger son.


    When she passes this level, she will have a chance to take revenge in the future.


    What she didn''t know was that as soon as she left, Murong Zong rode a fast horse and went straight to the city.


    When it was dark, just when she thought that the Murong family was really just frightening her, Commander Jian suddenly came to Hao''s tent and took her out of Lihua Vige without any exnation, and put her directly in the prison.


    For a while, the story of Dai''s arrogant young son bullying Murong Ding spread throughout Lihua Vige.


    And the effect that Murong Lingran wanted has also been achieved. Where there are people, there are rivers andkes, and where there are rivers andkes, there must be disputes.

 Chapter 643: Poor caregiver

    Chapter 643 Ipetent Protector


    The life of the people of Baiyun Vige is not easy. Even if they are assigned here by the imperial court, it is impossible to integrate in for a while, and it is always an outsider.


    Jealousy is something everyone has, let alone those who are still suffering.


    The same people from Xuan Qingguo, who are also at the feet of the emperor, were also born with mud legs. Seeing that many people in Lihua Vige are working in Murong''s house, they live and work in peace and contentment every day, and they are happy. Many people feel very ufortable. bnce.


    The people of Baiyun Vige can only live in tents every day, go out to find work every day, and worry about their future houses and fields every day. Why are their lives so hard? Why do they have to encounter natural disasters!


    People who have children in their teens are worried about their future every day, for fear that the family will have no money, no house, nond, no betrothal gifts, no dowry, no daughter-inw, no daughter, and dy in their life-long events. .


    Even every day, many people in Lihua Vige are guarded like thieves, for fear that they will go to the fields to steal vegetables to eat.


    Several times, they were just unfamiliar with the surrounding environment and just wanted to ask them some simple questions, but many people saw theming and thought they were here to borrow something and take advantage.


    Even suspected that they had stepped on the site in advance to steal things. As soon as they saw them approaching the door, they immediately closed the door tightly, which hurt their hearts.


    And although they have disaster relief silver and disaster relief food in their hands, most people dare not spend it casually. The money is not enough to build a house, let alone buynd for farming.


    Therefore, they basically live on wild vegetables every day. There are only a few people who can hunt. They live better, but only so much. After all, they have to save money and n for the future.


    And because they are not familiar with Wuming Mountain, they often get lost. They spend more time every day going to Wuming Mountain than people in Lihua Vige.


    The adults were guarding them, and they began to make suggestions on the children of Lihua Vige.


    Children are simple in nature, and many people in Baiyun Vige have thought about letting their children get the wild vegetables out of their mouths.


    Or give them a little favor, or pretend to be pitiful in front of them, or quietly threaten them, maybe they can help them pick wild vegetables or give their children snacks to eat, so that their children can eat. Been a little better.


    But after what happened today, the people of Baiyun Vige no longer dared to attack the children of Lihua Vige, and they all warned the children at home again and again not to bully the children of Lihua Vige casually, and not to rob them casually.


    Especially when meeting strangers, whether it is an adult or a child, no matter whether the other person is dressed well or badly, you should pay attention to what you say. You cannot judge people by their appearance.


    After Murong Lingran returned to the backyard, he took a look at his younger brother. When he came out, he saw Heimaoe back and let him y in the yard by himself, while he went back to the room and entered the space.


    As soon as he entered, Murong Lingran saw Baiyun sitting alone under the lychee tree, sometimes looking up at the sky, sometimes bowing his head, as if he knew that he had not protected his little master today and was seriously reflecting on it.


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually, secretly saying that he had a conscience, knowing that he was not able to protect the Lord today.


    walked over slowly, and when she saw its movements clearly, her forehead suddenly picked up, and she wanted to sh it hard.

 Chapter 644: young fox

    Chapter 644 Young Fox


    Reflection? It''s just a little fox, how could she think so foolishly as to reflect on it?


    Will this little fox who is holding a longan in his arms and nibbling hard, with a lot of pips and peels piled up in front of him, think about it? I''m afraid the sun wille out from the west tomorrow.


    Baiyun ate it seriously, and it took a while to feel that someone behind him was staring at it. When he turned his head to look, he saw his master staring at it with a sullen face.


    Thinking of what happened just now, Bai Yun''s body froze, and he hurriedly threw away the longan in his hand. He looked at the master with small eyes, as if he was afraid that the master would abandon it again. After all, it was abandonedst time because of theck of protection of the master.


    Looking at its pitiful appearance, Murong Ling sighed.


    Shenjun Changqi said that this is still a young fox, which means that she is still a child. She has lived two lives, and she disdains to care about it, a child.


    "Okay." Murong Lingran stepped forward and hugged it in his arms to smooth it out: "I''m not mad at you, but you are too careful, next time someone bullies Xiaoliu, just bite the clothes. It''s too cheap for them, you should bite him hard and let him know the lesson, understand?"


    Don''t be vicious, this little guy will definitely die in a few days.


    Baiyun breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, next time it will definitely bite hard.


    "But you have to make sure that you can get out of your body before you can bite someone, otherwise you will anger others and lose your life, you know?"


    Baiyun nodded again.


    Murong Lingran rented the Mingyu grass, and after fiddling with thend that could be nted for a while, he carried it out of the space.


    After Kong Hongzhuo came back, Murong Zhe went to ask for leave in person for his son. He did not forget that his wife had promised his younger son just now that he would give him a day off and take him to the city to have fun.


    After hearing what happened in the afternoon, Kong Hongzhuo was extremely surprised. He never imagined that Murong Ding would be bullied because he suddenly gave Murong Ding a holiday.


    I wanted to visit him, but I heard that he fell asleep, so I had to give up.


    Hearing that Murong Ding wanted to y the next day, Kong Hongzhuo agreed without hesitation.


    Children''s ability to recover is extremely strong. Murong Ding slept from the afternoon until the next morning, and woke up alive again.


    And I don''t know if it''s because the poison of Ming Yucao has been solved, Murong Ding wakes up this time, feeling better than ever, and his body is rxed like never before.


    Xiao Manan had been sleeping on the soft copse not far away to guard him, and he woke up immediately after hearing his movements.


    And Murong Ding kept remembering what A-Niang had promised him yesterday, and when she saw that she was awake, she made a fuss about going to the city to y.


    Xiao Manan was afraid that he would only care about ying and not caring about his body, so he didn''t dare to agree to him casually. He dragged him and asked Murong Zhe to check it carefully several times. After hearing that his younger son was really fine, he was allowed to go.


    Of course, he was sweating all over yesterday, had a small wound on his body and couldn''t take a bath for the time being. Xiao Manan could only ask his brother to simply wipe his body and let him out after eating breakfast.


    Murong Lingran happened to want to go to the Huwei Escort to see if there was any news about the fourth and fifth brothers, so she suggested that she take the sixth brother there.


    But Murong Zhe was not at ease, so he asked his eldest son to take them.


    Murong Ding came to the city only a handful of times, and in order to make him happy, Murong Lingran told him before he came, and just told her what he wanted to eat without any scruples.

 Chapter 645: burst

    Chapter 645 Burst


    It had been a while since he returned home from Yulin Mansion, and he knew that the family was really not short of money now, so not long after entering the city, Murong Ding¡¯s mouth did not rest, and his hands were not free. The body is covered with all kinds of delicious and fun.


    After lunch, the three of them strolled on the street for a while, and Murong Ding suddenly said, "Sister, I''m tired and want to drink water."


    Murong Lingran saw a tea stall not far away, and walked over with them.


    Thinking of what he saw on the road just now, Murong Lingran was about to speak when he heard a loud noise not far away.


    The three turned their heads and saw that there was an ident in a restaurant not far from them, and many diners ran out of it screaming and escaping for their lives.


    Some people who like to watch the fun but are afraid of getting into trouble stood far away, craned their necks and looked inside, wanting to see what happened.


    Murong Ding looked at the signboard and said softly, "Bai, Fu, Lou?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s the Baifu Building, eldest brother, there seems to be a lively scene over there, let''s go over there and take a look?"


    Murong Zong looked at his younger sister and always felt that she seemed very excited, "Aran, the situation there is chaotic, let''s not join in the fun, there is Xiao Liu."


    "It''s alright." Murong Lingran said indifferently, "Brother is so good at kung fu, he will protect us, right?"


    "Yes." Murong Ding also said: "Big brother''s kung fu is the best, and it will definitely not hurt us."


    Seeing that his younger brother and sister trusted him so much, Murong Zong couldn''t say anything, he smiled helplessly, got up and took the lead and walked over.


    As soon as he walked over, he heard a man''s arguing sounding from inside.


    "You can''t just leave like this, you have broken a lot of dishes, the table has been overturned by you, the bill has not been settled, and my guests have been scared away by you, a lot of them have not given money, want such an easy Leave, when I am here! You can go if you want, give the money you deserve, and I will let you go!"


    After the three of Murong Zong approached, there were already a lot of people around the door.


    Since his younger brothers and sisters were all around him, Murong Zong didn''t intend to be at the front, but after hearing the man''s voice, he suddenly remembered thest time he asked Liu Jiahuai to investigate, and suddenly realized that he had not thought of Bai Bai. What is Fulou?


    No wonder my sister showed that look just now.


    looked suspiciously at his younger sister, whose eyes were shining, she obviously knew where this ce came from. Could it be that she also secretly investigated Gaidagin?


    The hustle and bustle of the enemy, regardless of whether it is white or not, the three of them immediately came to the front and stared closely at the Baifu Building.


    I saw a burly man saying: "Give money? You are dreaming! The food from your family was delicious two days ago, so this uncle brought a lot of friends today. But what about the food you served today? One is more unptable than the other, and it doesn''t taste like thest time I came to eat it. It swept the interest of Uncle Ben and made Uncle Ben embarrassed in front of his friends. Uncle I want you topensate me for my losses. I still want Ben Uncle''s money, unless the sun hits the west side!"


    Gaidakin also knows that today''s dishes taste different from the ones he used to eat, but he will never admit that there is something wrong with his dishes, otherwise he will smash his own signboard.


    After thinking for a moment, he said solemnly: "Guest officer, you are going too far!"

 Chapter 646: run away

    Chapter 646 Running away


    The big man turned to look at his friend behind him, and sneered, "He said we were too much? What do you think?"


    "It''s not too much, I just came here for the taste and cheapness, but the food served was so unptable, I deserved it."


    "That''s right, my stomach was already growling from hunger, but the food was so unptable, we had to find another ce to eat lunch, wasting time and energy, and everyone was angry."


    "Yes, the most important thing in opening a restaurant is to guarantee the taste. If we knew the taste was so bad this time, we wouldn''te. We haven''t told you that you are cheating, and you dare to ask us for money?"


    ¡­


    After hearing the ins and outs, Murong Lingran turned his head to look around, and saw Chang Yongsong standing not far away and waving to her.


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually, and continued to watch the y without saying anything.


    Gaidagin was furious: "You...you are arguing, my food is already on the table, so you should pay. Listening to your ent, I know that you are foreigners, the taste is not good, it can only be said that it is not to your taste. If the money wants to go, I will go to the government to sue you for free food and sue you for making trouble here."


    The big man frowned and said, "Eating free food? Making trouble? Don''t you wrong us. Every dish we ordered only moved one chopstick. We asked you to do it again. If you refused, we wanted to leave. You asked someone to stop us. , I identally smashed the table. As for you said that you scared away the guests, look around you, there are several vicious little Er who look at people as if they were enemies. I don''t think they were scared away by us, but I was scared away by your subordinates, so I can''t me us."


    Gaidagin gritted his teeth and said, "You insist on not giving money by saying that, don''t you?"


    The big man said with a face full of rebelliousness: "We are right, why should we give it?"


    Gaidajin has been in a hurry since he couldn''t buy the vegetables from Murong''s family. Since he changed the vegetables sold by others, there are indeed many people who gave him advice at checkout, but they didn''t know it was the raw material. Changed, I just thought that the cook was not in the state today.


    Fortunately, most of the people were good at talking, so he gave each other some concessions and promised to supervise the cook well, and they would not pursue it.


    Seeing that the big man is so tough now, the anger that has been held in for a few days seems to have found a vent, and he can no longer suppress his anger, and said viciously: "Okay, if that''s the case, then don''t me me for being rude. Come on, give it to me. I''ve tied them all up, I''m going to show them some color and see if they dare not give money!"


    "Yes." All the people working in Baifu Building, whether they were the cook or the second, rushed towards them obediently.


    The big man saw that Gaidajin was reallying, and he looked at his friends and saw them nodding, so he had to bite the bullet and get entangled with them.


    For a while, Baifulou was in a hurry, and the two sides fought hard.


    And Gaidajin thought that the other party was an ordinary person, but he did not expect that soon after the two sides fought, he found that the other party obviously knew kung fu.


    Not long after, the people on his side fell behind.


    , and the people from Baifulou began to beg for mercy, but how could Dahan and his party do what they wanted?


    directly beat the other party to death, making them cry their father and mother, panic and flee everywhere.


    Seeing that they actually ran to the kitchen and upstairs, Gaidajin had a bad premonition in his heart.

 Chapter 647: no calamity

    Chapter 647 Undead disaster


    The tables and chairs upstairs are much more expensive than the ones downstairs, and the decoration is more luxurious, and if they destroy the kitchen and the second floor, even if he getspensation, during the reconstruction period, a lot of business will definitely be dyed. .


    As the saying goes, what to be afraid of, what toe.


    Gaidakin was about to yell to tell them not to go to the kitchen, when he saw thick smoke starting to rise from the direction of the kitchen. After a while, the two people who had just entered quickly ran out and shouted in horror: "Stop fighting,e and put out the fire, the kitchen on fire."


    The man''s voice was not small, and all those who were fighting stopped.


    Gaidagin was also frightened and panicked, and his lips were shaking, "You... what are you still doing? Leave them alone, and go put out the fire for me quickly."


    Little Er and the cooks were severely beaten. At this time, their nose was bruised and their face was swollen, and they were covered in injuries, but the shopkeeper had orders to endure the pain and hurried to the backyard to fetch water and start fighting the fire.


    The big man and his party saw that the gaffe was serious inside, and they were afraid of getting burned, so they quietly ran away while the other party could not take care of them.


    Because the Baifu Building was on fire, the people watching the fun outside couldn''t help but stay away from the Baifu Building, and Murong Zong also hurriedly pulled his younger siblings to a safe ce.


    There were a lot of people in the Baifu Building, and the fire was discovered in time. Soon after Murong returned to the tea stall just now and sat down, the fire there was almost extinguished.


    "The shopkeeper, the fire is out."


    Gaidagin wiped the sweat from his forehead violently.


    Fortunately, everything was fine outside, and the fire didn''t spread from the kitchen. If the Baifu Building was burned down, then he could onlyfort his grandfather''s spirit in heaven by apologizing for his death.


    I walked quickly to the kitchen to have a look. More than half of the whole kitchen was burned down, all the firewood piled in it had been burned, and all the ingredients inside were also destroyed.


    Although the fire was extinguished in time, the losses were also extremely heavy.


    In order to rebuild the kitchen, only closed.


    The business is just recently, and since yesterday, I haven''t bought any dishes from Murong''s family. Now it''s closed. I''m afraid that even if the kitchen is rebuilt, the customers will definitely run away.


    It''s all to me for the group of people just now!


    Gaidajin reacted suddenly, and hurriedly ran to the hall to see, only the chopsticks, table and chairs were left in pieces.


    "What about the group of people just now?"


    That little Er replied, "Maybe it''s running away."


    "Run away?" Gaidagin said angrily, "Do you know who they are?"


    "I don''t know."


    Isn¡¯t today a disaster?


    Gaidajin was mad, and said tremblingly: "Go...go, report to me...report officer, I want them all...to go to jail!"


    "In what name?"


    "What else could it be called? Arson and hurt people."


    "Arson and hurt people? But the fire just now, I could see very clearly, was identally ignited. Isn''t this a false usation?"


    Gaidajin knew that the officials in the government were not vegetarians. If it was found out that he was falsely used, he would definitely have no good fruit to eat. He changed his mind and said, "Then use him of deliberately causing trouble and eating free food!"


    Little Er nodded, and quickly ran out to report to the officer.


    Gaidagin raised his head and saw that everyone was looking at him closely, and said angrily, "What are you looking at me for? Don''t you see how messy this ce is? Why don''t you clean it up quickly?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and one of them said weakly, "Treasurer, we were all injured from the fight and firefighting just now, and some of us were seriously injured. My left hand has not been able to use strength since just now, it may have been dislocated, we Can you go to the doctor first, and thene back to take care of the aftermath?"

 Chapter 648: have to go

    Chapter 648 I have to go


    "Yes, I was punched in the chest just now, and now my chest hurts very much when I speak. I may have suffered an internal injury."


    "Me too. I was carried by them and fell to the ground just now. When I put out the fire, my back hurts a lot. I must have been injured. Let''s go see the doctor."


    "My foot is also hurt, like a broken bone."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gaidagin''s face changed instantly, staring at them with a sullen look.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, it''s just that I can''t buy the same kind of vegetables that I used to see that the kitchen has been burnt for a few days. I feel that Baifulou is about to be finished, and I want to find another one? Tell you, my Even if Baifulou doesn''t have the same vegetables as before, it will not fail, and its business will be booming in the future. Now, if you want to stay, quickly clean up, your injuries will not die if you don''t see the doctor for a while. Those who don''t want to stay, Get out of here immediately, I can''t have room for viins like you who cross rivers and demolish bridges!"


    The second and the cooks looked at each other, and one of the cooks said, "Since the shopkeeper said so, then I would like to thank the shopkeeper for his usual care. We have injuries all over our bodies, and we still feel that our lives are more important."


    They are the pirs of the house, and during the renovation period, Gaidajin will definitely not give them money.


    If there is no ie, the wife and children at home will starve.


    If the injury on the body is serious, it will be a lifetime thing, and they don''t think Gaidajin will be responsible for the rest of their lives.


    If they die or be disabled, the wife and children will be miserable.


    So it''s not that they are indifferent, they are helpless.


    You can find work anywhere after you recover, you don¡¯t have to stay here.


    Some time ago, other restaurants came to them and asked them if they would like to go.


    At that time, they were still a little hesitant. After all, they had been with Gaida Jin for a while, especially the business was good some time ago, and they were really reluctant to give up on Baifulou.


    But today they can see Gaidajin clearly, and the trace of reluctance in their hearts just disappeared.


    Gaidajin said: "You all want to leave? Well, since you want to leave, if you don''t listen to me, I won''t give you the moon silver this month!"


    "The shopkeeper, we are for the injury of Baifu Building, you not only do not let us see the doctor, but also deduct the wages, more than half of this month has passed, if you don''t give us money, then we will do it for you for nothing. Long work? Are you going too far?"


    "I''m going too far, I''m going too far, what can you do?"


    "If that''s the case, then don''t me us for being rude."


    After the cook finished speaking, he gave the others a wink, and a group of people immediately surrounded Gaidajin.


    Gaidakin saw that their eyes were not right, and he said with a trembling voice: "You... what do you want to do...what?"


    "Don''t do anything, shopkeeper, I just want to tell you, if you don''t give us money, I''ll go to the street and shake out all the things you used to force us to cook with rotten vegetables and often cook without washing,e on. Although the guests you eat here are not dignitaries, but there are also many rich people, if they find out, what consequences do you think there will be?"


    Gaidakin was startled, in order to save wages and manpower, many restaurants do this, and it is no secret in this industry.


    But if someone from his Pak Fu Lou speaks out, it will not only affect the reputation of his restaurant, but other restaurants will definitely be affected as well.

 Chapter 649: happen

    Chapter 649 Coincidentally


    He couldn''t afford to offend any of the people behind the restaurant. Seeing that they were not joking, he had topromise: "Okay, I can give you money, but you must keep your mouth shut about everything about Baifulou, otherwise the dead camel is bigger than a horse. , make me anxious, and you and I will die."


    "Don''t worry, shopkeeper, we are just ordinary people, we don''t want to cause trouble, we just want to get the money we deserve."


    Gaidajin snorted coldly. Although he was reluctant, he had no choice but to give them all the wages for this month.


    But he has always been stingy, this month is not over yet, he just pays them on a daily basis.


    Those cooks and juniors are ordinary people, and they really didn''t do enough, and they didn''tin any more.


    After they left, Gaidagin looked at the messy restaurant and felt tired.


    Xiao Er, who just went to report to the official, also came back at this time. Seeing that the shopkeeper was sitting in the lobby alone, and the restaurant was very quiet, he wondered: "Manager, why are you the only one? What about the others? Oh, they are injured, Did you go to the hospital?"


    Gaidagin did not answer him directly, but asked nkly, "What did the officials say?"


    "They asked me if I knew who the group of people were? I said I didn''t know, and I didn''t know, but they said they knew, and they asked me toe back first, and they woulde to investigate after they were busy with their work."


    Gaidakin sighed, "I know, you have seen it here, they didn''t go to the hospital, they all left, you can leave if you want, I won''t stop you, choose for yourself."


    That little Er hesitated for a moment, and quickly made a decision.


    He had only been here for a few days, and he didn''t have any feelings for this ce. He knew that he wouldn''t get paid if he didn''t work for half a month.


    On the other side, the three brothers and sisters stayed at the tea stall for a long time and then Chang Yongsong came over. Murong Lingran happened to have something to ask him, and the four came to a secluded ce.


    Even though the eldest brother and the sixth brother were by his side, Murong Lingran didn''t go around the corner and asked directly, "You arranged the group of troublemakers in Baifulou?"


    Chang Yongsong shook his head, "No, I''m just a small person. The group of people just now looked from extraordinary backgrounds, and they were also rich people. How could I order them? I just came back from Lihua Vige for a few days, just follow your instructions first. Do what you say, so that they can''t buy your vegetables, and the rest haven''t had time to do anything."


    Murong frowned: "Then they happened to be there today?"


    Chang Yongsong nodded: "I really didn''t expect the fire, although it wasn''t arranged by me, but today''s incident does have something to do with me, I didn''t expect that big man to be so irritable, and he started when he said it. ."


    Murong Lingran suddenly became interested: "Tell me about it in detail."


    "Little master, it''s like this. When I first arrived in the city that day, I met the big man just now. He seems to be a foreigner. I don''t know where the restaurants in the city taste good. , in order not to arouse suspicion, I had to rmend him to go to Baifulou. Who knew that he was satisfied with the food for the first time, but he did not expect to go again today, and brought many friends there. It is just that Baifulou did not buy your home today. I bought vegetables from other people, but I couldn¡¯t stay out of business, so I bought other people¡¯s general vegetables.¡±

 Chapter 650: flowerpot

    Chapter 650 Flower Pot


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "So, the vegetables he ate were different twice, and he felt that the taste was not right, so what happened just now, today''s incident ispletely unexpected?"


    "Indeed." Chang Yongsong nodded.


    Murong Zong has been listening silently by the side, and the more he listened, the tighter his brows became.


    He also thought about finding a suitable time to teach the Gai family a lesson, but he just asked Liu Jiahuai to help him find the name of Gaidajin Restaurant. Business.


    Murong turned his head, seeing that the eldest brother had been in a trance, and said, "Brother."


    Murong Zong came back to his senses and said with aplicated expression: "Aran, you and Chang Yongsong..."


    Murong Lingran briefly recounted what Yongsong had investigated on a daily basis, and said sternly: "Big brother, people don''t offend me, I don''t offend anyone, Gaijin is doing a prosperous business with our family''s vegetables and living a good life, But you are still calcting your lifelong affairs, calcting our family''s property, and saying bad things to us behind your back. It is impossible for me to bear this. I just didn''t expect that God is also helping me. The big man came to clean him up, all this is God''s will."


    Murong Zong said worriedly: "Aran, eldest brother is very grateful that you help me vent my anger, but if such a dangerous thing is exposed, you will be in danger. In the future, this kind of thing should be left to eldest brother."


    Murong smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, we are a family, your business is mine, I am happy, you can rest assured that nothing will happen."


    Chang Yongsong said: "Yes, two little bosses, don''t worry, I am very good at this kind of thing, and it will be fine."


    Murong Zong couldn''t say anything when he heard the words, after all, they were all helping him vent his anger.


    nced at the direction of Baifu Building, the Gai family calcted his family once, and his sister calcted Gai''s family once, and it was considered a two-way settlement.


    It has been a while since they came out. Seeing Murong Ding''s listless appearance, Murong Zong carried him on his back and went to Huwei Escort again.


    The sixth brother has been back for a while, and I don¡¯t know if they have any news about the fourth and fifth brothers.


    It¡¯s just the same as before, there¡¯s still no news at all.


    Uncle Kou understands their feelings and can onlyfortably say: "This matter can''t be rushed. Everyone of my people is trying their best to find it, and sooner orter there will be news."


    Murong Zong said: "Well, we understand."


    When passing a china shop, Murong Lingran suddenly stopped.


    Murong Zong followed her line of sight, and immediately understood: "Recently, there are indeed many more people eating at home. It''s better to buy more tes and chopsticks for spare."


    Seeing that eldest brother had misunderstood, Murong Lingran didn''t break it, and nodded with a smile, "Yes."


    Murong went in and chose a few tableware and chopsticks, then walked over to the flowerpot to take a closer look, and finally selected thirty flowerpots of different sizes.


    "Aran, do you want to nt something?"


    "I''m just nning to nt some flowers, but I''m just nning to prepare first."


    All women like flowers, and Murong Zong didn''t ask much.


    When the carriage was approaching the south gate, Murong Lingran suddenly stuck his head out of the carriage, "Brother, I have something I forgot to buy. I''lle when I go. You guys wait at the gate of the city."


    Seeing that his sister was about to get off the carriage, Murong Zong said, "Let''s go with you."


    "No need, I''ll be back soon." After Murong Lingran finished speaking, she ran to the china shop just now.

 Chapter 651: Who bought it?

    Chapter 651 Who bought it?


    bought dozens of flower pots, and asked the china shop''s second to help her send it to a remote alley. After making sure that no one was around, she put all the flower pots into the space.


    Murong Zong and his younger brother waited for a long time to see their sistere back. They were about to find her when Murong Lingran appeared in sight and was walking towards him quickly.


    Murong got into the carriage, "Brother, let''s go, the one I want to buy is sold out."


    Murong Zong suddenly realized, no wonder she came back empty-handed.


    After returning home, Murong Lingran asked her eldest brother to help her move all the flower pots to the ce she designated in the backyard.


    After entering the space again, most of the flowers and nts have grown seeds. After collecting those seeds, I transnted all the flowers and nts that were still growing on the ck soil into the flower pots I boughtter, just waiting for the right ones. It''s time to send it to Ninth Young Master''s third sister.


    Since the yard that Chang Yongsong rented in the city had not yet expired, Murong Lingran ordered him to stay in the city for a few more days to see what else happened in Baifu Building.


    I thought it would take a long time to hear the news. Unexpectedly, Yongsong retired from the yard and returned to Lihua Vige in a few days. He told her what happened to Baifulou in the past few days.


    After the kitchen of ??Baofu Building was set on fire, officials from the government began to investigate the next day.


    It¡¯s just that the troublemakers were originally from outside the city. After I asked the soldiers at the city gate, I realized that they were afraid of trouble and had already slipped away on horseback. To find them now is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Gaidajin had no choice but to admit that he was unlucky, and let the officials close the case, saying that he would not pursue it, and began to concentrate on redecorating the restaurant.


    But God didn''t want him to be any better. On the first day of construction of the kitchen in Pak Fu Building, a worker broke his leg.


    The next day, a worker identally fell into a well in the backyard. Fortunately, he was found in time and no life was lost.


    On the third day, the materials he used to rebuild the kitchen had been sttered with blood the night before, and there were still many decapitated mice lying in the kitchen, terrifying the workers who came the next day.


    Combined with the events of the previous two days, the workers had to suspect that Baifulou was an ominous ce, and they did not want to work for him.


    Gaidajin had no choice but to ask someone else.


    But I don¡¯t know why, as long as I heard that it was working for Baifulou, they all refused without hesitation.


    After running outside for a few days,bined with the unfortunate incidents that happened one after another in the past few days, no matter how stupid Gaidakin was, he understood that he was punished.


    And what''s worse, he doesn''t even know who the people who set him up are.


    In this case, even if Baifu Building reopens, he will definitely not be able to operate.


    Baifulou was originally opened by his grandfather''s friend who used to be an official in the capital. Now that person is dead, he doesn''tmunicate much with his descendants, and no one is covering him anymore.


    After discussing with his family, although he was very reluctant and knew that he was sorry for the grandfather who left his restaurant, but in order to survive, he had to sell the Baifu Building and the existing residence, and nned to go back to the old house in the countryside.


    The sale of the restaurant and house went well. Just after the news was released for half a day, there was a buyer for the restaurant. After getting the money, he left the capital like a bereaved dog.


    Murong frowned and asked, "Who bought the restaurant?"


    With so many things happening to the Gai family, and the restaurant that just caught fire was bought so quickly, it is hard not to make people suspect that the buyer was the real culprit who made the Gai family unlucky.

 Chapter 652: Birthday

    Chapter 652 Birthday


    "It''s someone from Tianhelou."


    Tianhe Building?


    "Could it be that Tianhelou wants to take the opportunity to eliminate the secret hand of apetitor?"


    Chang Yongsong said: "It is indeed possible."


    Apart from this reason, he couldn''t think of any other reason.


    Murong Lingran thought for a while before thinking about it, no matter why Tianhelou took action, it would be enough for Gaidajin to learn a lesson.


    She took out a purse from the cloth bag and handed it to him, "Here, this is my original promise, ept it."


    Chang Yongsong swallowed his saliva when he saw the full cloth bag, opened it excitedly, and saw that it was full of white silver, and said with joy: "Little master, thank you so much, now my daddy is saved. "


    Murong Lingran said: "You help me, I''ll give you wages, you deserve it, go back quickly, take your father to see a doctor quickly, and if you need to ask for leave on weekdays, just talk to Grandpa Tong or Uncle Xiuming. , I let them keep your job position."


    Chang Yongsong was even more happy, "Yes, thank you little master, I''ll go back now."


    Originally, he was worried that in the future, if he was busy with his father looking for a doctor, he would dy his work and make the boss unhappy. He didn''t expect the little boss to think about it for him in advance, which is great.


    The two were still talking on the ridge this time, walking one after the other, Murong Lingran nodded from time to time, as if Chang Yongsong was seriously reporting work to her.


    After Chang Yongsong left, Murong Lingran nced around. The people in Lihua Vige saw that she was okay, and the people in Baiyun Vige immediately lowered their heads when they met her gaze, and the movements in their hands couldn''t help but move faster. Some.


    Murong raised her eyebrows. Ever since the news that Dai was sentenced to 20 major prisoners and jailed for a month a few days ago, the people of Baiyun Vige have be more and more afraid of her.


    But just be afraid, she doesn''t care.


    They have people they are afraid of, so they can''t have crooked thoughts. I believe many people are happy to see it happen.


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran looked in the mirror and looked at the new clothes on her body, her eyes allughing into a straight line.


    Xiao Manan asked her to turn around and said with a tangled face: "Aran, the situation in the past few years was special, and I didn''t give you a good birthday, but this year the situation at home has improved a lot, you are sure that your eleventh birthday will be so peaceful. It''s over? It''s too wrong for you."


    Murong Lingran took off the clothes on her body and put on another set. She looked in the mirror and said with a smile: "No grievance, no grievance at all, A-Niang, didn''t you make two sets of clothes for me by yourself? Mother''s craftsmanship is nothing to say. It looks better and more delicate than the clothes I bought. I have long wanted to wear the clothes you made by yourself. I am very happy to be able to wear them this year. "


    Although her daughter is smiling now, Xiao Manan still feels that she is indebted to her, and she knows that she is coaxing herself to be happy, "It''s all thanks to you that we have a good life at home. ording to your father''s meaning, I want to meet us after wee back. Friends invited to give you a good celebration, such as the shopkeepers of the three restaurants, Li Zheng and your uncle Qinghe, and Jiu Gongzi and the others."


    Murong Lingran prefers thevender suit more than ever, and said casually, "Auntie, when you and a few brothers were on their birthdays, I said I wanted to invite guests over for a fun time, didn''t you all refuse? I think like you guys, birthdays are no different from other days, and it''s nice to have a peaceful past like this."

 Chapter 653: deliver poison

    Chapter 653 Sending Poison


    The elders and elder brothers didn''t have a big deal to celebrate their birthdays. She appeared as a junior, no matter what, it was not very good, and it was very likely that she would be lucky.


    Seeing her say this, Xiao Manan couldn''t say anything.


    It''s already her birthday today, and it''s toote to do anything now.


    Murong Lingran changed his clothes and opened the door. Naturally, he received unanimous praise from his father and four brothers.


    Although she knew that she didn''tck anything, and there were a lot of jewelry in the room, especially the ones given by the ninth son and the others, each of which was extremely precious, but each of them still prepared a gift for her to show their affection.


    The family earns a lot of money every day, and Murong Lingran is also very generous. Every once in a while, he will give them some pocket money, and thest few times are dozens of taels. Except for Murong Ding, now everyone has a lot of money on them. of silver.


    And they have always loved this only sister, so the gifts they prepared for Murong Lingran were not shabby, they were all valuables.


    Murong Zong prepared a pair of bead hairpins with many pearls iid on them. Murong Xuan prepared a pair of gold bracelets with thetest patterns and styles. Murong Kuan prepared a jade pendant, both of which are thergest in the capital. Bought from a jewelry store.


    Murong Lingran thanked them one by one and put them away carefully.


    When the three sons gave it, Murong Zhe also handed over the gift.


    Murong opened the box and saw two small bottles lying inside.


    "what is this?"


    Murong Zhe coughed ufortably, and said slowly, "Aran, you''re another year older, Dad knows that you''re always running around outside for the sake of your family, and you''re getting better and better looking, and you go there often. Wumingshan, daddy has nothing to give you, he can only use his strengths and give you two bottles of medicine for self-defense."


    "The red lid is the poison, the blue lid is the antidote, and the person who smells the poison will faint in an instant. You can''t even wake up. You don''t have to be reluctant to meet the bad guys, as long as you can protect yourself, use it anyway, and after you use it up, Daddy is still here. Of course, it is equally effective to deal with beasts, even if it is a huge beast like ck hair, a little bit is enough. It can be put into aa without hurting you."


    Murong Lingran''s hand holding the box shook violently, and her aunt and brothers couldn''t help but take a step back.


    Now that my brother''s poison has been detoxified, it is estimated that Dad is also idle and has nothing to do, and actually developed an upgraded version of the drug.


    Wait until you can''t wake up, wouldn''t you just fall asleep? It''s terrifying.


    No wonder he was secretive when refining medicines a few days ago. Xiao Liu has never seen him refining medicines. He wanted to take a look once, but he was kicked out of the pharmacy abnormally, probably because he was afraid that he might touch it by mistake.


    You must know that he used to want them to watch and cultivate their interest, so as to find one of them to inherit his mantle.


    nced at the ck hair lying on the ground in the distance, and sure enough it was also staring at the box in her hand with vignce.


    "Father." Murong said in a clear voice, "Is this gift..."


    How can a daughter give poison on her birthday, although I know that this is the way my father loves her, but this is too much.


    Murong Zhe saw her smiling reluctantly, his eyes darkened for a moment, "Aran, don''t you like it? This is the best gift that Dad hase up with."


    His son gave her jewelry and so on, and his wife made her clothes. He also knew that she had a lot of jewelry in her closet, all of which were given by Ninth Young Master and the Minister of Rites. Give her something to protect her.

 Chapter 654: harder

    Chapter 654 Harder


    "No." Hearing Dad''s tone was very lonely, Murong Lingran quickly said: "I like it, I like it very much, I was just frightened by this drug for a while, after all, I have never heard of such a powerful fan. Medicine." Never received such a gift.


    Murong Zhe breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Don''t be afraid, as long as you take this antidote in advance, you will be fine if you smell this poison within a month. You don''t have to worry, in order to prevent you from identally hurting you, I have let you all The antidote has been taken beforehand, and this medicine does not work for you now."


    The children were stunned for a moment, recalling that Dad suddenly took some medicine and put it into the broth in the morning, saying that it was to strengthen his body, and immediately wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Dad guessed that he wanted to surprise Aran, and he was afraid that they would touch the medicine by mistake, so he wanted to hide it from them for the time being.


    Fortunately, fortunately, Dad would not harm them, otherwise they would not know when he was in his way.


    "Well, I see."


    Murong neatly put the box away, then turned to look at Murong Ding, who had been huddled in the corner.


    Murong Ding saw his elder sister staring at him, and said weakly: "Sister, I have no money, so my gifts are not very valuable, I hope you don''t dislike it, I promise you, I will be able to make money in the future, you like it I''ll buy anything for you."


    "Well, I remember it, Xiao Liu has to talk."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise." After Murong Ding finished speaking, he took out the big characters he wrote, "The master said that this is the best big character I have written, and he said that my sister will be happy when she reads it. , I... I took it out."


    Everyone took a careful look, and there was a look of relief on their faces at the same time.


    Murong said: "Dad, it seems that Xiaoliu really studied hard."


    "Yeah. He''s ate reader, and it''s really good that he can write such good words in such a short time."


    Murong Lingran put away the piece of paper and said with a smile, "Sister likes this gift."


    Murong Ding patted his chest exaggeratedly and made a sudden sigh of relief, causing everyone to burst intoughter.


    While the family was having a good time, Tong Qishen''s voice suddenly came from outside.


    Murong Zhe turned his head, saw something wrong with his expression, and asked with concern, "Uncle Tong, what happened?"


    Tong Qishen handed the seven cloth bags containing the silver to Murong Lingran, who was beside him, turned his head and said, "Master, the people who went to sell vegetables just now have returned, but their condition is not very good. The people from the seven carriages, There are fourteen people in total, and three of them are flushed, their voices are hoarse, and they are not in good spirits."


    "Sick? Let them rest well, and they won''t have toe in the afternoon."


    "Well, they did want to ask for leave, but they knew you had something to do at that time, so they didn''t bother and told me directly."


    Murong Lingran put the silver back into the house and walked down the corridor, where the rain kept pouring down.


    It was a sunny day early this morning, but as soon as the vegetable-sell carriage left the sky, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and the rain fell quickly. It must have been raining.


    The rainy season is here, and it may be harder to sell vegetables during this time.


    Murong Zhe said, "Where are they now?"


    "They returned the carriage and hurried home, saying that it was raining and it was too cold, so they went back to take a hot bath. Those who are not sick are probably afraid that they will get sick, and those who are sick want to get better as soon as possible. "


    Murong Zhe nodded, "By the way, why did theye back so early today?"

 Chapter 655: Help

    Chapter 655 Help


    In the past, no matter how good the business was, it was almost impossible toe back until noon. Today, I came back before noon, and now it is still two quarters of an hour before noon.


    Tong Qishen said: "They said that today there is arge family in the city feasting at home, but because of the temporary rain, the vegetables were not delivered, so they bought all their vegetables. The business was good today, and there are not many leftovers. Now, over there, the servants were asked to pull the carriage in person, which saved the time of delivering the food to the door, which is why they came back so early."


    Everyone knew, Murong Zhe was about to say something when he heard a woman''s urgent cry for help from the direction of the gate.


    "Master, are you there? Help, please help me."


    Hearing the anxious voice, everyone''s heart sank, and they hurried to the front yard.


    As soon as they walked to the main room, they saw a man carrying a person on his back, followed by a woman holding an umbre for them, walking towards them quickly.


    Because of the heavy rain, they couldn''t see who the other side was at all.


    When they got closer, they recognized Mo Erkang''s family.


    It should have been Mr. Tian who spoke just now, and there were dense raindrops in his voice, so that they couldn''t tell who it was for a while.


    After Mo Erkang arrived in the main room, he quickly put his son Mo Kaifu on the chair, and he didn''t care about the messy clothes, and said anxiously: "Master, please take a look at Kaifu, he is fine when he returns home, and it won''t take long. He passed out, then developed a high fever, and people started talking nonsense. I couldn''t wake him up no matter how I called. I wanted to borrow Lizheng''s carriage to go to Linhe Vige to ask for a doctor, but Lizheng said that yesterday their family brought other I went there once, and his family said that Dr. Zheng went to see an old friend in the past few days, and he didn¡¯t know when he woulde back. I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. You are the only one in the nearby viges who is skilled in medicine, so I have to trouble you. Please save my son, please."


    Murong Zhe''s face became extremely serious when he saw Mo Kaifu, listening to him while observing Mo Kaifu''s condition.


    After he finished speaking, he was about to reach out to give Mo Kaifu a diagnosis and treatment, but he suddenly retracted his hand and hesitated: "Kaifu his father, you also know my hand..."


    Mo Erkang knew what he was worried about, but he had seen Murong Ding''s poison that day, he could cure such a serious rash, and themon cold and fever was definitely not a problem, he said seriously: "Master , I trust your medical skills."


    Everyone in Lihua Vige knows that Murong Zhe used to be an imperial physician. If he can be admitted to the imperial examination, his ability is definitely stronger than those of the doctors in and around the city.


    But after he came here, his hand was injured, and they sometimes wanted toe to see him for medical treatment, but Li Zheng had warned them in private that his hand injury was bad enough, don''t let them get in trouble.


    Moreover, they were not familiar with Murong''s family before, and it was not an emergency when they got sick, and they were embarrassed toe to the house.


    Tian Shi also said: "Yes, the owner, we believe you."


    They all said this, and Murong Zhe didn''t bother to say anything else at this time. With the help of his son, he checked Mo Kaifu''s symptoms and frowned: "It is indeed a cold, but you don''t have to worry too much, I just have it here. Medicine, if there is no ident, it will be fine to drink two pieces of medicine. However, his clothes are mostly wet, so he should use a hot towel to dry his body, and then give him a clean clothes. "


    Tian Shi held the bag in his hand: "I...I brought the clothes."

 Chapter 656: responsibility

    Chapter 656 Responsibilities


    Murong Zong saw that there were a lot of water stains on it, he opened it, looked at it, shook his head and said, "No, the clothes are all wet."


    Tian Shi was in a hurry, "Then I''ll go back and get it now."


    Seeing her turning her head and about to leave, Murong Zhe said, "No need, the rain is too heavy, the wind is blowing, and the distance is far, so it might get wet when you bring it in. His figure is simr to Ah Xuan''s, so rece it with his Clothes are enough, Ah Xuan won''t mind."


    Murong Xuan and Mo Kaifu had been friends on a regr basis. Hearing that, he nodded and said, "Yes, the soft couch in my room can also be used. It''s windy here, so I''d better carry people to my room first, my clothes will be fine. Lend it to him first."


    Tian said gratefully: "Then I will trouble the little master."


    "No trouble."


    Murong Zhe turned his head again and said, "A Kuan,e and boil the medicine with me."


    "Okay, Daddy."


    Murong Zhe was about to lift his feet when he saw Mo Erkang and Mrs. Tianing up to carry Mo Kaifu, and said, "Your clothes are also wet, why don''t you go home and change your clothes ande back when the rain stops, here is me. Don''t worry, you''ll be fine."


    Mo Erkang''s movements stopped, and he saw Murong Xuan stepped forward and carried Mo Kaifu on his back, and walked directly to his room.


    Tian Shi said: "The two of us are in good health, I really don''t worry about happiness and want to guard him."


    Murong Zhe was also a father, so he knew they were anxious, so he didn''t force them.


    Xiao Manan knew that they needed hot water, so she asked Tian to follow her to the kitchen.


    After ?? and the others were almost gone, Murong Lingran looked at the heavy rain outside and fell into deep thought.


    Murong Zong was about to take his sixth brother to the backyard to take a look, and seeing his younger sister''s expression, he said with relief, "Aran, today is your birthday, but such an ident happened, don''t be upset, they can''t help it either. "


    Murong Ding also said: "Yes, sister, don''t be unhappy, you are unhappy, and Xiao Liu is not happy either."


    Seeing that the two of them had misunderstood, Murong Lingran touched the sixth brother''s head, shook his head and said, "I''m not unhappy, after all, life is at stake, and birthdays can be celebrated at any time. I was just thinking that those who sell vegetables are basically Shangdu is about the same age as Mo Kaifu, and Grandpa Tong said just now that three people have symptoms of illness, and the situation of the others will not be very good at this time."


    Murongzong''s expression changed. After all, he helped their family sell vegetables. If they fell ill, they were really responsible.


    The people who sell vegetables are honest and responsible people. Looking at this extreme weather, they can''t find a doctor. They probably won''te to them like Mo Kaifu''s family. In order to save money, they are likely to be honest at home. anti.


    "Aran, it''s windy here, you bring Xiaoliu back to the house and add an extra piece of clothes, I''ll go find Dad."


    Murong nodded, "Well, I understand."


    Murong Zong came out with Murong Xuan not long after he went to the backyard, and Tong Xiuming followed behind him, each with an umbre in his hand.


    Now that Mo Kaifu is here, Murong Zhe still has to guard Murong Kuan to grab the medicine and boil the medicine. Only the three of them go to see the situation of those people. If it is serious, they wille back immediately and treat them together.


    After hearing about it, Murong Lingran also wanted to go with her, but Murong Zong saw her following and drove her back without hesitation.


    Said that she was a woman and was weak, so she should not run around and cause her family to worry.


    Murong Lingran also knew that what they said was reasonable, so she had to wait in the main room, thinking about selling vegetables in the future.

 Chapter 657: put off

    Chapter 657 Postponed


    Because Lihua Vige was flooded oncest year, the rivers and ditches were widened a lot, and the terrain she bought was rtively high. Even if there was another heavy rain likest year, the ground should not be flooded likest year.


    Don¡¯t worry about the field, but she still has so many mature vegetables, but the arrival of the rainy season will definitely affect the speed of selling vegetables and the speed of workmanship.


    Now that I have some money, the way of selling vegetables can be changed flexibly.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she was about to go back to the house when she saw her two brothers and Tong Xiuming came back.


    "Brother, how is it?"


    Murong Zong said: "It is true that there are two other people who are sick, but none of them are serious. After returning, they took a hot bath. Although they are lying in bed now and their bodies are a little hot, they are still awake."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good."


    However, although a person is awake, after all, he has a cold, and it is impossible not to take medicine.


    Murong Zong and his sister said a few more words, and went to the backyard to tell Dad everything he saw.


    Murong Zhe was not at ease, so he went out with an umbre to take a closer look, and left two sets of medicine for each of them before he was relieved.


    Due to the arrival of Mo Kaifu''s family, lunch was dyed by half an hour.


    After the meal was done, Mo Kaifu''s medicine was ready, and Mo Erkang poured it all into him ording to what Murong Zhe said.


    Murong Zhe checked Mo Kaifu''splexion again and said, "Don''t worry, it will take some time for this medicine to work. Lunch is already prepared at home. If you don''t dislike it, let''s use it together."


    The two of them are indeed hungry, but they are visiting Japan rashly today, and they are already very sorry to disturb their home.


    The son was still unconscious, although Murong Zhe said he didn''t need to worry, but the people didn''t wake up and they didn''t want to eat, so they politely declined.


    Murong Zhe didn''t force it, and he didn''t mind. If his child was unconscious now, he would definitely not be thinking about tea and rice.


    But after all, in his own home, the visitor is a guest. It is not good for the host to eat lunch on his own and leave the guests hungry, so let Tong Xiuming bring them some food.


    Xiao Manan was soft. Originally, it must have been very ufortable for the two of them to wear wet clothes, so he gave them his and her husband''s clothes.


    But they don''t want to cause any more trouble, and seeing that the material of the clothes is excellent, they don''t want to rece it. If they identally break it, they will feel sorry for the money even if they can afford it.


    Xiao Manan had no choice but to boil two bowls of **** soup for Tong Xiuming to send to him.


    After drinking the **** soup, the couple finally felt a little warmer.


    Just as he was about to say something, he saw Tong Xiuming brought out a lot of food from the bottom of the food box, and couldn''t help swallowing.


    Although I knew that the Murong family had a good life, I didn''t expect it to be so rich, so I sent them three meat, one vegetable, and one soup.


    The ?? ends have been brought, and it would be hypocritical to refuse again, but this is too much.


    Tian Shi and her husband looked at each other, saw him nodding, and then said: "Wenwen her father, we just need a vegetarian dish and two bowls of rice, and the rest is not necessary."


    "Yes." Mo Erkang also said: "Yes, we are not very hungry, a vegetarian dish is enough."

 Chapter 658: make trouble

    Chapter 658 Trouble


    I don¡¯t know how much this medical bill will cost. If I eat these, my parents will know, and they will definitely scold him for spending money.


    It''s okay for the parents to know about it. If the eldest sister-inw Gao finds out, I''m afraid they will be ridiculed with yin and yang.


    Tong Xiuming said with a smile, "Don''t worry, it doesn''t charge money."


    Hearing that no money was charged, the two of them were even more afraid to eat it, but insisted that he bring it back.


    Tong Xiuming frowned, he couldn''t do such a simple thing well. Dad knew that he would definitely be dissatisfied with him. In a hurry, he blurted out: "Today is Miss Lingran''s birthday, so you shoulde to celebrate her."


    The faces of the two of them showed horror at the same time. Today is Murong Lingran''s birthday, so wouldn''t it be unfortunate for them toe today? Find someone unlucky?


    Not only did he not send the congrattory gift, but he also sent a patient here?


    Tong Xiuming also instantly understood what he said just now that he shouldn''t have said. Fearing that he said too much, he hurriedly put down the food, said something to eat while it was hot, and left the house quickly.


    Tian Shi nced at hisatose son, and said with a frown: "My son, what should we do now? Did we cause trouble?"


    Mo Erkang sighed and said: "Look at the attitude of the owner and their attitude towards us just now, they don''t seem to be very angry. It''s already like this, and it''s useless to take my son back now. Let''s not think about it, since the food has been delivered. Come, then we have to give them face, or we will offend people even more. After we go back, we will make a decent congrattory gift to use the little boss. "


    Tian thought it was reasonable, so he had to do as her husband said.


    After tasting the roasted pork ribs with potatoes, Mr. Tian was surprised: "The owner''s craftsmanship is really nothing to say. The owner gave us thest time I didn''t expect to eat it like this. Unfortunately, Kaifu is still in aa and can''t eat such delicious food. ."


    Mo Erkang said: "We also grow potatoes at home, and Kaifu will be able to eat them sooner orter. When the weather clears up, go back to the butcher to buy some meat to replenish his body."


    "Well, you''re right, I''ll listen to you."


    On the other hand, because today is a special day, not only Kong Hongzhuo, but also the Tong family members have lunch at the table with the Murong family members.


    Murong Lingran had a hesitant expression when he saw Tong Xiuminging back, and asked with concern, "Uncle Xiuming, what''s wrong with you? Your face is so ugly?"


    Could it be that you caught a cold just now when you went out in the rain?


    Tong Xiuming saw that he was named, so he had to repeat what he just said in front of the Mo family, "Sorry, little master, you reminded me not to say that today is your birthday, but I...I..."


    Murong Lingran thought it was something, but said indifferently: "It''s okay, just say it. In fact, if theye to eat together, they will also know about it, don''t worry about it."


    Tong Xiuming thought it made sense, so he no longer struggled.


    Murong Zong went out just now, and just came back at this time.


    "Daddy."


    "How about your grandfather and the others?"


    Murong Zong said: "Grandpa said he wanted to take care of his uncle, but he was afraid that Grandma woulde over quietly and find him unhappy. Today is a good day for Aran, so he won''te, let us eat by ourselves."


    "Forget it, since your grandfather said so, then we won''t force it, you sit down."


    "Yes, Dad."


    A few days ago, Murong Zhe saw his father looking rather haggard, and he knew that Murong Qi was disabled and he must have been physically and mentally exhausted recently.

 Chapter 659: what to expect

    Chapter 659 What to Expect


    Murong Qi calcted that their family''s affairs were also retributed. He originally wanted him toe over today to have a fun, but since he didn''te, he didn''t force it, and he really didn''t want to meet A-Niang.


    After lunch, the rain gradually stopped, and Mo Kaifu''s fever gradually subsided.


    Murong Zhe probed his forehead and said, "The fever has already started to subside, just drink two more days of medicine to strengthen it, you can rest assured."


    After he finished speaking, he handed them two more medicines.


    Mo''s husband and wife breathed a sigh of relief, Tian Shi said gratefully, "Thank you my boss, I don''t know how much the consultation fee and medicine cost?"


    Murong Zhe just wanted to say that he didn''t need money and just went back, but he thought that these medicinal herbs were prepared by his children in their spare time to prepare for the sickness of their family members.


    If the news that he does not charge a doctor for medical treatment spreads, more and more people wille to see him in the future. His hands are inconvenient, and it will be more or less troublesome.


    But Mo Kaifu got sick because he sold vegetables to their family. After thinking for a while, he had no choice but to say: "He is sick because of work, and we can''t ignore it. The doctor''s fee will be ignored. As for the medicine fee, you have more money in your hands. In addition to what I drank just now, it is probably worth three hundred cents, but they were all collected from Wuming Mountain, and it took a little time and effort to pick and concoct, so you can give fifty cents."


    Tian Shi said in surprise: "Master, will fifty wen be too little?"


    The consultation fee is not charged, and only fifty yuan for medicine is paid, so they are taking a huge advantage.


    You must know that they used to pay tens of pennies for a cold diagnosis, not to mention the cost of medicine.


    Although my son fell ill when he came back from selling vegetables, he did not take good care of himself, and he had his own reasons. Otherwise, if no one else got sick, why would he be sick?


    For ??50 pennies, the family of three could earn it back at Murong''s house in less than a day.


    "A lot."


    Seeing that he insisted on doing this, Tian Shi knew that the owner wanted to help them, so he stopped insisting.


    After the couple gave the copper te, they thanked them solemnly, and said that they must clean Murong Xuan''s clothes before sending them back, so they left Murong''s house with Mo Kaifu on their backs.


    There were three people suddenly missing, and the house became a lot quieter in an instant.


    Murong Ling Ran stared straight at the direction of the gate, and suddenly shook his head vigorously.


    What the **** is she looking forward to, and there is no special invitation to widely distribute invitations. Today is half over, so it is estimated that her birthday will be like this.


    Xiao Manan said with concern: "Aran, what''s wrong with you?"


    Murong Kuan suddenly had a sh of inspiration: "Aran and Sister Jia Nian have always had a good rtionship, she must be waiting for Sister Jia Nian."


    Jia Nian?


    Murong Lingran''s face froze, the third brother would really find her to go down the stairs, and sneered: "Yes...Yes, but it''s already past noon, they must havee a long time ago, they haven''t seen each other for more than three years, they remember It¡¯s normal to stay, it shouldn¡¯te, I¡­ I¡¯ll go back to the house first.¡±


    Just before she could lift her foot, a woman''s hearty voice came from the door, "Who do you think won''te?"


    Everyone was stunned, and when they looked up, they saw Liu Jianian walking in the front, Liu Jiahuai walking in the middle with something in their arms, and behind them were Helian Rongjiu and Ze Yuanze Qu, the master and servant.


    And behind the three master and servant, there are several men in ck.


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed, and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Sister Jia Nian, you are here."


    Murong Zhe''s expression froze, and he also stepped forward to say hello: "Ninth Young Master, you...you are here too."

 Chapter 660: position in the heart

    Chapter 660 Status in the Heart


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Yes."


    He never thought that this guy woulde here on his daughter''s birthday.


    He just gave him a bottle of medicine, and he took their family so seriously.


    By the way, he took away the potatoes that Aran ntedst time, and asked Aran to help him. It is estimated that part of it came to thank Aran.


    Thinking about this, Murong Zhe breathed a sigh of relief.


    Liu Jianian smiled and said: "Of course, this is your first birthday since we haven''t seen you for many years, how could you forget it? It''s you, we have been waiting for your invitation at home, but we have not been able to wait. There is no way. , I had to take the initiative toe to the door with a cheeky face, and I hope you don''t mind using uninvited."


    Murong shook his head, "Sister Jia Nian, what are you talking about, my home is here, you cane whenever you want, do I still keep you out?"


    Liu Jiahuai said: "Of course I know you won''t, but today is not a more special day. Jia Nian started preparing your birthday present a month ago, which shows how much she cares about today."


    Murong Lingran''s eyes widened: "It''s my fault, I won''t do it in the future."


    Seeing that she simply admitted her mistake, the Liu family brothers and sisters spared her.


    Slowed down, Murong Lingran looked behind their brothers and sisters again: "Ninth Young Master, why did you twoe together?"


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she finally greeted him, and a big smile suddenly appeared on the gloomy face just now, "I met them on the road and pulled them."


    Liu Jianian exined: "There was a problem with the two of us'' carriages. The coachman repaired it for a long time and couldn''t fix it. In a hurry, he stopped a carriage at random. I didn''t expect this son toe to your house. Because of this, I wasted a lot of time on the road.¡±


    As she said that, her stomach growled in cooperation, "It doesn''t even matter for lunch."


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually: "It''s not even noon yet? Then I''ll cook some food for you personally?"


    The two brothers and sisters nodded at the same time: "Okay."


    Liu Jianian said again: "But don''t worry about this moment, Aran, what do you think this is?"


    After saying that, she opened the box that her brother was holding.


    Murong Lingran probed and looked at it, then reached out and opened the two boxes inside. One box contained a night pearl, and the other box contained ten exquisite knives.


    Liu Jianian said: "I prepared the night pearl for you. This is thergest one I have found in the entire capital. With this, you can see it in your house even if you don''t light a candle at night. It''s clear, don''t want it to be too bright, just cover it with a cloth, and it can also be used as a torch to ensure safety and convenience."


    Liu Jiahuai said: "Aran, didn''t you show us a hand on the way to Yulin Mansionst time? I think you''re good at throwing stones, and throwing this knife shouldn''t be a problem, so I asked someone to customize it for you. Ten, your family''s business is getting bigger and bigger, and you often run into the mountains, you should be safer with this self-defense."


    Murong Lingran touched the two gifts separately, and said sincerely, "Thank you, I like it very much."


    Seeing that Murong Lingran turned around and was about to leave, Helian Rongjiu looked at the two of them dissatisfiedly, knowing that he would not have dragged them into the carriage just now in the face of Imperial Physician Liu.


    The position of these two in this girl''s heart is actually higher than his, which really **** him off.

 Chapter 661: big gift

    Chapter 661 Great Gift


    Helian Rongjiu said with a sullen face: "Wait, did you forget something?"


    Murong Lingran said with a calm face: "Ninth Young Master, what is the matter with youring today?"


    Helian Rongjiu frowned: "I''m here for your birthday too."


    "Oh? What about the congrattions?"


    Seeing that Helian Rongjiu''s face turned extremely ugly in an instant, Murong Zhe said anxiously, "Aran, it''s too rude."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and shook his head: "There is no son today, only friends whoe to congratte her. Her birthday is the biggest today, so it doesn''t matter what you say."


    turned around and looked behind him, Zequ put a box in front of Murong Zhe, opened it to reveal the contents inside.


    Ze Qu said: "This is the tiger bone that I promised some time ago. My master has someone handle it. You can use it directly when you want to use it."


    Murong Zhe''s eyes lit up, Zequ didn''te over for so long, he thought he had forgotten about it, after all, they were busy with other people''s affairs, but he didn''t expect to bring it over after helping him deal with it, he said gratefully: "Ninth Young Master, Thank you."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, "It''s just a small matter, don''t worry about it."


    Zequ handed another stack of silver bills to Murong Lingran: "Miss Murong, this is the four hundred taels of silver bills that were agreed at the beginning."


    Murong took it with ack of interest, and stuffed it into his sleeve pocket without even looking at it.


    She thought it was a gift, but it turned out to be something she gave to her, and part of it was given to Dad. It was too stingy.


    Seeing her dissatisfied look, Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows, and suddenly said, "Now it''s my son''s turn to present a gift."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, is there a gift?


    looked up and saw Helian Rongjiu took out an envelope from his arms.


    "Give you."


    "what is this?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "You will know when you open it."


    Actually still selling off?


    Is it a silver note again?


    What do you give her money for no reason?


    Murong Lingran opened it and took a look, his face changed from casual to shocked: "This...this is..."


    The rest of the Murong family saw her so rude, what was it, that they couldn''t say anything that made her happy?


    looked over his head, everyone was startled at the same time.


    Murong Zhe''s breathing suddenly became rapid, he turned his head sharply, and saw Helian Rongjiu smiling: "How is it? Is this gift okay?"


    "Okay." Murong Zhe said solemnly: "This is not only a gift for Aran, but also a gift for us, Ninth Young Master, thank you."


    Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian also stepped forward to take a look just now, and praised: "Aran, you are really amazing."


    It seems that their carefully prepared gifts have beenpared.


    Murong said seriously: "Ninth Young Master, thank you for sending this letter all the way. I ept this great gift."


    This is the most precious gift she received today.


    The letter was written by Emperor Xiaoer himself, roughly saying that the potatoes she provided were of great help to the soldiers of Xuanqing Kingdom. Potatoes are indeed a good thing. He also made several vors and they all liked them , thank their family for providing such good vegetables.


    If there is any good thing in the future, even if it is sent through the Ning''an Houfu or the Ministry of Rites, as long as the things are good, they will not be treated badly.


    When those potatoes are harvested, he will give them a credit.


    This is equivalent to a personal promise from the emperor to them.


    Although the letter did not mention that their family was wronged, but now they have a good impression in front of the emperor.

 Chapter 662: cheer

    Chapter 662 Joining


    In the future, the things she nted will continue to grow, I believe they will have a chance to avenge their grievances.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the smiles on their family''s faces, and the smile at the corner of his mouth could not help but erge, and suddenly said: "My son is hungry."


    After dying the time early today, he hurried over to him, but he still didn''t make time for her lunch.


    He hasn''t eaten the food she cooked for a long time, he really misses it so much.


    Murong Lingran took the letter carefully into his arms, and said cheerfully, "I''m happy today, so I''ll cook for you and show it to you."


    "Let''s wait and see." After Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, he raised his eyebrows and said, "While waiting, it would be better if there was some fruit before meals."


    "Young Master Jiu was talking about the longanst time, don''t worry, I still have a lot here. I''ll let you eat enough for today. But have you finished eating the one you asked Zequ to bring backst time?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Yes."


    "So fast?" Murong was stunned,st time she gave more than ten pounds, "Then why is your body unwell? Or other changes, such as getting angry or something?"


    "No, I have a lot of people in my family. I gave some to my elders and rtives, and there are not many left in my hands."


    Murong knew it clearly, she had several children in her family, not to mention those high-profile families.


    Liu Jiahuai and his sisters know how delicious their fruit is, especially their grandfather, who has always been obsessed with the fruits they bought during Chinese New Year.


    Hearing the name of a fruit he had never heard of, Liu Jianian hurriedly said, "What is longan? Is it delicious? Aran, I want to eat it too."


    After all, he was still a teenager, Murong Lingran smiled helplessly, "Okay, all, all."


    Murong Zhe originally wanted his family to apany the three of them for lunch, after all, they were all distinguished guests.


    But Helian Rongjiu knew that Murong Zhe was restrained. After all, he was the only one who knew his true identity. It had rained for half a day, and they must have a lot of work to do in the fields, so they let them do their own thing and put Murong on the way. Just leave Lingran to greet them.


    He had orders, so Murong Zhe had to obey. With the Liu family brothers and sisters there, there would be no danger.


    But she still let Tong Wenwen stay behind to help her daughter and let the sons do what to do, and she went back to the room with her wife.


    Murong Lingran personally cooked five dishes and one soup for them. Naturally, the guards brought by Helian Rongjiu also had a share.


    When she finished thest dish, Liu Jianian said while eating the longan: "Aran, this fruit is really delicious, Ninth Young Master said that you found it from the mountain, if such a delicious fruit is grown and sold, it will definitely be sold. It is very popr, and then you can make a lot of money again. Although it is small, it tastes sweet. Many children like this fruit. Have you ever thought about nting it?"


    "I''ve thought about it." Murong Lingran said without changing his expression: "I transnted some in the small barren mountain some time ago, you all know that all the fruit trees I nted in the small barren mountain are in the fruiting period, and they should be in the second half of the year. You will be able to reap the results, and I hope you can join us at that time.¡±


    Although the longan tree likes heat, it is easy to freeze to death if it is too cold, but the person who sold her fruit trees in the previous life said that the fruit trees she bought are all cold-resistant, and the longan tree is no exception.


    But when it snows, if you are worried about frostbite on the trunk, you can build a warm shed to keep warm.


    Although there is no stic film here, there is tarpaulin.

 Chapter 663: Leave

    Chapter 663 Stay


    Liu Jianian''s eyes suddenly lit up, so that they would not worry about running out of delicious fruit to eat in the future, nodding like garlic: "We will definitely support. But now... can we... can we..."


    Seeing her hesitating to speak, how could Murong Lingran not know what she was thinking, and said with a smile: "Okay, I know you are filial, do you want to bring some back to your grandfather? Don''t worry, I will prepare it, wait a moment. Bring it with you when you leave. By the way, you should have noticed just now that there are a few cherry trees in my backyard that are already bearing fruit, and they should be able to bear fruit in more than ten days. When youe back, or let someone else Come and get it, I invite you to eat cherries, and the cherries also taste very good."


    Liu Jianian said gratefully, "Thank you, Ran."


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, but Imperial Physician Liu actually liked Murong''s fruit.


    "Is it the kind of cherriesst year?"


    "Yes...Yes, it was also transnted from Wuming Mountain." Murong changed the subject and said, "Okay, the weather is a little cold today, let''s eat quickly."


    It takes a hundred falsehoods to tell a lie, so she will try not to tell lies in the future.


    Although they had eaten the fruit for a long time and their stomachs were a little hugged, the food that Murong Lingran cooked was so delicious, the three of them still ate most of it for her face.


    When they were almost done eating, Helian Rongjiu patted her stomach, thinking about the flooding of Lihua Vigest year, and suggested: "Girl, I have been to Lihua Vige so many times, but I haven''t looked at it carefully. What is it like to pass through the vige, please show me the way, and by the way, I can digest food."


    Murong Lingran nced at the sky, and then at the faces of the three of them. Seeing that they were not in a hurry, he frowned and said, "Aren''t you in a hurry to go home? If the city gate is closed after a long dy, you will I can''t go home."


    Liu Jiahuai said: "Aran, you don''t have to worry. Before we came out, we told our grandfather that we would stay at a friend''s house for one night. After being separated for such a long time, I miss the days when I used to squeeze a bed with your brothers. , I''ll stay tonight and sleep with your elder brother."


    "What about Sister Jia Nian?"


    "Does it even need to be said?" Liu Jianian said with a smile: "Of course you slept together."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran didn''t ask any more questions and didn''t mind, anyway, she did often slept in the same bed with Liu Jianian when she was a child, and every time she was angry with her stepmother at home, their siblings woulde to her house.


    turned to look at Helian Rongjiu again.


    Unexpectedly, Helian Rongjiu didn''t look at her, but stared straight at Liu Jiahuai.


    For some reason, he always felt that Liu Jiahuai''s smile towards Murong Lingran was extremely dazzling.


    Although he had already investigated the Murong family''s good friends, he also knew about the day they returned to Beijing, but when did they clear up the misunderstanding? Why doesn''t he know?


    Liu Jiahuai used to be a young man and a descendant of the imperial physician. Like Murong Zhe, the envoy Liu Yuan took him to court banquets before.


    But because of his unqualified status, he sat far away from the emperor''s seat, and Liu Yuanshi never brought anyone before her, so he didn''t know Helian Rongjiu''s identity.


    Seeing that he has been staring at him closely, Liu Jiahuai frowned: "Ninth Young Master? Ninth Young Master?"


    Helian Rongjiu came back to his senses and said lightly, "My son will also stay here today."


    "But don''t you go to court?"


    "Don''t worry, tomorrow is a day off."

 Chapter 664: taken away by him

    Chapter 664 Was taken away by him


    Hearing the words, Murong Lingran couldn''t say anything anymore.


    quickly packed up the tableware, and Murong Lingran took them to the field.


    ¡­


    After a while, looking at the backs of Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu, Liu Jianian wondered, "Brother, I just said I wanted to be with Aran, why did you stop me?"


    Liu Jiahuai said lightly: "Jia Nian, didn''t you see Jiu Gongzi''s face just now? I can guarantee that as long as we follow, we will be taken away by himter. "


    "But they are alone and widowed. Although Young Master Jiu is their acquaintance, he is a man after all. A Ran looks at it without any precautions..."


    "Don''t worry, there are guards behind the two of them, and they are all walking in ces with people. Lihua Vige is A Ran''s territory, and Aran himself is not easy to mess with, and A Zong told me just now..." Liu Jiahuai Suddenly, she whispered a few words in her sister''s ear.


    Liu Jianian was shocked: "Uncle is too powerful, he actually developed such a powerful medicine."


    "So, there is no need to worry about Ah Ran''s safety for the time being. Let''s go to Ah Zong and the others."


    "Well, I listen to Big Brother."


    The small deste mountain is near Murong Lingran''s house. Helian Rongjiu first asked her to take him there for a circle before walking along the widest river in the vige.


    Seeing his serious expression, Murong Lingran said lightly: "Ninth Young Master, although the rainy season is here, don''t worry, the river has been widened a lot, and many new tributaries have been added. Last year''s situation of flooding for several days should be It won''t happen unless the rain this year is heavier thanst year''s."


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows: "How do you know I''m here for the rainy season?"


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands: "Isn''t it simple? Since you stepped into thisnd, your eyes haven''t left the rivers and fields very much, plus you know that after I nted potatoes, I look like I''m serving the country. As you think about the people, you can guess that you are worried about the livelihood of the people."


    It has to be said that although Ninth Young Master was raised by a big family, he did not have the arrogance of those Young Masters she had seen before.


    The Marquis of Ning''an is famous for being loyal and loyal. Things gather together, and people are divided into groups. Ninth Young Master has a rtionship with him, how can his character be so bad?


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows, but she was quite clever. Just as she was about to speak, she saw her frown slightly, and following her line of sight, she saw a woman running towards her quickly.


    "Aqing, what''s wrong?"


    Murong Qing slowed down and panted, "Sister, grandma and elder sister are here to find you."


    After ?? finished speaking, he pointed behind them.


    The two followed her line of sight, and in the distance they saw an olddy and a woman walking towards them at a rapid pace.


    "That olddy seems to be..."


    "What you''ve seen, my grandma, is next to my eldest sister, Murong Xue." Murong turned her head and said, "Aqing, thank you, I understand."


    Murong Qing said: "Sister, you have to be careful, I... I''ll go to the field first."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Murong Qing was about to turn around when she suddenly thought of something, took out an amulet and a purse from her sleeve pocket and handed it to her.


    Murong Lingran took it. The purse was pink. Although the workmanship was not as good as Xiao Manan''s, it was still exquisite. On the amulet was written the words "safe and smooth", "This is..."

 Chapter 665: And the people youre afraid of

    Chapter 665 There are people you are afraid of


    "Sister." Murong Qing said embarrassedly, "We know that today is your birthday, I made the purse myself, and the amulet was requested by Grandpa at the temple a few days ago, so we can only get this for the time being. Now, I hope you don''t dislike it."


    "Why do you dislike it? Your embroidery is better than before, but you said that grandpa asked for this amulet?"


    "Well, sister, grandpa is really doing well now. He asked people around to ask what girls like more than ten days ago, but most of the attention given to him... can''t afford him. Later he asked When ites to me, I will give him an idea, let him pray for blessings, and bless you with peace and prosperity. He was afraid that you would not ept it and dare note over, so he asked me to send it together. "


    Murong Lingran put away the amulet and said with a smile, "Thank you, and thank Grandpa for me."


    "Don''t worry, sister, I will."


    After Murong Qing left, Murong Lingran saw that the two people in the distance were getting closer and closer. At this time, she couldn''t care about it anymore, and dragged Helian Rongjiu to the other direction.


    The olddy brought Murong Xue with no one. Instead of going to the house, she came to look for her, thinking with her toes, she knew what her purpose was.


    Although she is not afraid of Liu, she doesn''t want to waste time on Liu.


    Helian Rongjiu seemed to be in a happier mood when she saw her pulling on her sleeve, "Girl, I thought you were not afraid of heaven and earth, so there are people you are afraid of."


    "It''s not that I''m afraid of them. Even if there are ten people, I''m not afraid, but it''s just a waste of saliva and time. Whenever they don''te to me, they alle when youe. My cousin usually goes to the ground and wears all kinds of clothes. It''s very simple, you saw it just now, you can see from a distance that she''s dressed in mboyant fashion, and if you''re willing to leave it to others, I''m not against it."


    Helian Rongjiu instantly heard the meaning behind her words, and didn''t say anything, and was dragged by her obediently.


    In the distance, Murong Xue saw that they were getting further and further away from her, so she turned a few corners and walked towards the densely popted ce.


    I knew that I couldn''t catch up if I wanted to catch up now, and it wouldn''t be like a chance encounter, it would ruin my makeup, and I would be ridiculed by Murong Lingran. Stamped the ground.


    Liu Shi fiercely stared at the direction where the two were leaving, and couldn''t help but grabbed Murong Xue''s arm, and said angrily, "Look, let you waste time, you have to wear this on your head, and you have to wear that, just. A head, actually put on all the jewelry. Now it''s alright, the people are gone, let me see who you wear it for! Those sons have never seen any good things, you wear these cheap jewelry or not, and you have What''s the difference?"


    During this period of time, she has been looking for someone to give Murong Cai another marriage, but the conditions are better than theirs. No family can look at their family. Even if they move out of Murong Zhe, it is useless to say that the biggestndlord in Lihua Vige is her son. .


    She was also ridiculed by many people, most of them said that Murong Cai Toad wanted to eat swan meat.


    She had no choice but to step back and ask the matchmaker to find someone from a simr family background.


    This is indeed much smoother than before. After all, Murong Cai has been working hard every day during this period of time, and he is not azy person, but the woman knows that Murong Cai has another person who is paralyzed in bed and may need someone to take care of him for the rest of his life. The father regretted itter, and said that the other party was always unwilling.

 Chapter 666: Pregnant woman named Tao Da Niu

    Chapter 666 A pregnant woman named Tao Da Niu


    Murong Xue took everything into consideration. She was also old enough to talk about marriage, so she told Mrs. Liu that she could take a step back. Although she was the second child, for the sake of the family, she had to marry her first. This would also help. home.


    Liu thinks it is reasonable, if Murong Xue can get married to a wealthy family, maybe Murong Cai''s marriage will be smoother, and she doesn''t care about the order of age, so she starts to arrange marriage for her.


    But Murong Xue also said that she had to dress up to be good-looking so that people would like her, and she needed a lot of jewelry.


    Liu also felt that she was right, but it was definitely not eptable to directly tell Murongliang to ask for money to buy jewelry.


    Recently, Murong Qi''s legs have not improved after seeing a lot of doctors. Instead, he has spent a lot of money to go out, and even if he spends his money well, the old man has no intention of going to Murong Zhe for money.


    She didn''t dare to go to Murong Zhe now, so she asked Mrs. Chen to go to his brother to ask for money. After all, it was her daughter''s marriage, and she, the mother, would definitely contribute.


    Chen went to the city and said that their family now has a pregnant woman named Tao Da Niu. She is not good-looking, but she has to eat delicious food every day, and she has made a lot of noise in the house.


    Because of the threat of Xiangjia from the capital, they could only make offerings like a bodhisattva.


    gave Chen Shi money, but only five taels of silver.


    On the day she got the silver, Mrs. Liu took her to the city to buy a lot of bead flowers.


    Just now when she came out, she happened to see the noble son who came to Murong Zhe''s housest time, so she quickly informed Murong Xue. She didn''t expect that she made a mistake in dressing up, and knew she would not buy it for her.


    Murong Xue rubbed the ce where she was caught, and pouted: "Nah, I don''t want to dress up a little to make the chance of sess higher, I''m all for the good of my family."


    Liu Shi said angrily, "You still quibble, don''t you?"


    "I...I''m not quibbling, I''m speaking the truth."


    Liu''s liver was hurt by her anger. She finally waited for the old man to go out. She didn''t expect the opportunity to be wasted like this. She was really mad at her.


    "Grandma, I... what should we do now?"


    "What to do, what to do, you know what to do, I can see it, you don''t have that wealth and life, what can you do now except go home? Let your grandfather know, the two of us will be punished again. scold..."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards his house, but he was extremely unwilling, and he was cursing along the way.


    I knew she wouldn''t buy jewelry for Murong Xue. The money for the jewelry would give her son and grandson a lot of delicious food.


    Thinking of the current situation at home, Liu''s heart became more angry, and the pace of going home couldn''t help but be a little faster.


    Murong Xue sullenly nced at the two in the distance, and had no choice but to follow behind Liu Shi. She doesn''t have the courage to confront Murong Lingran by herself now.


    Murong Lingran turned her head to see that they were gone, shook her head helplessly, let go of the hand holding Helian Rongjiu''s sleeve, and slowed down.


    Helian Rongjiu nced at the folds on her sleeves, raised her eyebrows, and said lightly, "It seems that your daily life is quite colorful."


    "I like peace, but I don''t want a colorful life."


    "It seems you like to be low-key."


    "Well, keep a low profile."


    "But I don''t think you are destined to keep a low profile in the future. After all, you have already ced a number on the emperor''s child in your mouth."

 Chapter 667: Tsing Yi women

    Chapter 667 Tsing Yi woman


    "...then let it be."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly smiled and said, "Although Lihua Vige is far away from the city, it is more exciting than the things in my family. I don''t think your birthday today will be peaceful."


    Murong frowned, looked up, and saw several people standing in front of him, the Liu family siblings and her three brothers were all there.


    Opposite them, stood Feng Jifang and his younger brother Feng Jisheng.


    Not far away, their mother, Xiao Gao, was rushing there.


    Murong Lingran''s face instantly turned cold, and he said solemnly, "Ninth Young Master, I''ll go first, if you don''t want to go, go home first."


    "Nothing to do, I''ll be idle, let''s go together."


    Seeing him say this, Murong Lingran didn''t force him.


    Fortunately, she was not far from her eldest brother and the others. She arrived just in time when Xiao Gao arrived.


    As soon as he arrived, he saw Liu Jianian''s face was extremely ugly, while Feng Jifang on the opposite side smiled maliciously.


    "Sister Jia Nian, what''s wrong with you?"


    Liu Jianian saw hering, frowned and said, "Aran, I..."


    Xiao Gao interrupted her suddenly and asked directly, "Boss, second child, what are you doing here? Did the Murong family bully you again?"


    Feng Jifang smiled and said, "Auntie, haven''t you been worried about my marriage? I don''t think you need to worry. It seems that someone has taken a fancy to me, and I will have a daughter-inw soon."


    Xiao Gao frowned and nced at Liu Jianian, who was on the opposite side. She had just seen Murong Lingran, and she basically came with her.


    In addition to Murong Lingran, there is only one woman here, and what the son said is most likely the person in cyan clothes in front of him.


    looks good and dresses well, such a person can tell from an extraordinary background at first nce, can he like his son? Killing her doesn''t even believe it.


    "You mean this woman in Tsing Yi?"


    "Yeah, who else is there besides her?"


    Liu Jianian red angrily: "You are talking nonsense."


    Liu Jiahuai sneered: "What''s my sister''s identity? What''s your identity? How could it be possible to see you? Stop being whimsical there, and if you''re sensible, quickly apologize to my sister, or I''ll beat you all over the ce!"


    Feng Jifang immediately shrank his neck and said bravely, "I...I''m not fanciful, and you''re not your sister. How do you know what she''s thinking? If she didn''t like me, how could she have been staring at me just now?"


    Feng Jisheng also said: "A girl staring at a man, is there any other reason besides falling in love with that person at first sight? She doesn''t admit it now, she''s just embarrassed to admit it."


    "You spit your blood." Liu Jianian gritted his teeth and said, "It''s obviously that you''ve been staring at me vulgarly, I just gave you a warning."


    Murong interrupted, "Big Brother, Brother Jiahuai, what''s going on?"


    Liu Jiahuai said: "Aran, it''s like this..."


    Just now, the two brothers and sisters came to look for the three Murong Zong brothers. As soon as they got here, the two brothers from the Feng family came over from the opposite side.


    Just after passing by, Liu Jianianined to her brother, saying that the Feng brothers looked at her with extremely nasty eyes, which made people ufortable.


    Although Murong Zong didn''t notice the eyes of the two of them just now, it was impossible for Liu Jianian to lie, so he warned the two brothers.


    Unexpectedly, Feng Jifang began to talk nonsense, indicating that Liu Jianian looked at him first, and they beat him up, and they actually framed him in turn.

 Chapter 668: particularly irritable

    Chapter 668 Extremely irritable


    When the two sides were facing each other, Murong Lingran and Xiao Gao came over.


    After listening, Murong Lingran nced at Feng Jifang, and said coldly, "Your Feng family is really like a dog''s skin ster, you can''t get rid of it, and you dare toe to trouble after being taught twice, do you want me to put it away? Can you remember your confession by sending it to the government?"


    He thought that Feng Jifang would be restrained because of this, but when he heard that Murong Lingran threatened him with the theft he had stolenst year, he didn''t take it seriously: "If you want to send it to the government, just go,pared to your daughter-inw, At most, my crime is to be detained for a while. If I can be locked up for a few months, I can change a daughter-inw toe back. She is still such a young and beautiful daughter-inw. Judging by her clothes, her family should be pretty good. Marry her, I will have food and clothing for the rest of my life. Don''t worry, it can be considered a profit."


    Hearing his daughter-inw shouting one after another, the blue veins on Liu Jiahuai''s forehead jumped abruptly.


    It was just that before he had time to move, a shadow shed in front of him, Feng Jifang had already flown five or six meters away, lying on the ground like a pool of mud, with a heavy footprint on his stomach.


    Murong Zong retracted his feet, clenched his fists and said, "Daughter-inw? You don''t look in the mirror to see what kind of virtue you have, are you qualified? You don''t go out to inquire, any unmarried woman nearby hears your name and avoids it. Snake? I warn you, if you dare to talk about your daughter-inw again, I will beat you once, if you don''t believe it, you can try."


    Everyone was stunned by Murong Zong''s actions, and Murong Lingran and Liu Jiahuai were no exception.


    Although they grew up with him since childhood, especially Murong Lingran, they were separated when he went to **** the darts, and they had never seen him so angry.


    Big brother seems to be very irritable today.


    Liu Jiahuai was just stunned for a moment and then reacted, looking at the person still lying on the ground and mocking: "Azong is right, my sister''s eyesight is not so bad, she won''t look for her husband in the garbage. Everyone earns more than you, the son who pursues her can surround your house for dozens of circles, and still say that Jia Nian likes you? If you dare to say something like this, not only A Zong beats you, but I am Jia Nian My brother, I''ll beat you too!"


    Xiao Gao and Feng Jisheng saw that Feng Jifang was kicked flying, and quickly stepped forward to help him up.


    Seeing his extremely painful expression, Xiao Gao said with concern: "Son, how are you?"


    "Auntie." Feng Jifang cried, "My stomach hurts."


    Xiao Gao was very distressed immediately, and asked his second son to support him, turned around and started to reason: "Murong Zong, what do you mean? Even if my son''s words make you unhappy, you can''t hit people. My son apologizes, now, please apologize to my son immediately, or I will ask your parents to reason with you, and let everyone in Lihua Vige see what kind of good son they have taught!"


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "Go on, what kind of person is my eldest brother, I can still use you to tell me? Sister Jia Nian was watched by my parents and grew up, just like my own daughter, it is useless for him toe. He will only get angrier at times, and maybe even make my big brother beat him again."


    Liu Jiahuai said coldly: "Yes, if Azong hadn''t shot just now, I''d have shot too, and his end will only be worse!"


    "You." The little Gao n was mad, and shouted in a shrill voice, "You are bullying others!"

 Chapter 669: help them

    Chapter 669 Help them deal with the aftermath


    "Bullying others with power? What power did we use? Don''t wrong us." Murong said: "If your son doesn''t talk nonsense, he doesn''t provoke first, and he won''t be cleaned up. Now I tell you, let Feng Jifang give it to me immediately. Sister Jia Nian apologizes, or I will let my eldest brother beat him to the death!"


    Feng Jifang also slowed down at this time, stood up with difficulty, covered his stomach and said, "I want me to apologize, no way, she is my daughter-inw..."


    With a bang, before Feng Jifang could say thest word, he flew out again.


    This time it was Liu Jiahuai''s hand, no, the foot.


    Liu Jiahuai shook her leg and sneered: "You thought I was joking with you just now?"


    Feng Jifang couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood and breathed quickly: "She...she is me...uuuuuuuuu."


    Seeing that Murong Zong''s eyes became colder, Xiao Gao hurriedly covered his mouth and said, "Son, don''t be so stubborn, don''t say it, they will really beat you, don''t think about yourself. , and also think about the family."


    Feng Jisheng also persuaded: "Brother, A-Niang is right, don''t say that kind of thing, I can see it, they are really not afraid of things, we can''t afford to provoke them."


    Seeing that Feng Jifang was unmoved, Murong Zong sneered, and ignoring the presence of Xiao Gao, he kicked him to the ground, stepped on his shoulder, and even harder, gritted his teeth and said, "Give it to me now. Go to Jia Nian and kowtow 20 times to apologize, and then tell the truth just now, or I will immediately break your hand and make you a waste in your life! Don''t talk about marrying a wife, I will make people even normal people. No chance!"


    Xiao Gao and Feng Jisheng wanted to step forward, but Liu Jiahuai suddenly pulled out the soft sword that had been hidden in his waist, pointed at Feng Jifang''s leg, and warned expressionlessly: "If you dare to take a step, I will cut off his leg. "


    The two stopped immediately, and they didn''t dare to move, they could only look at the people on the ground anxiously.


    At this time, Feng Jifang could clearly feel that Murong Zong''s feet were getting harder and harder, and he also felt that he was not joking. He turned his head and saw that his mother and brother were looking at him worriedly. nod.


    Murong Zong raised his feet, and Feng Jifang also wanted to get up immediately, but the feet they gave just now seemed to be too heavy, and he failed to get up after several attempts.


    Murong Lingran raised his eyebrows and said, "Can''t you get up? Brother Jiahuai, don''t be polite, even if you cut it, it''s not a pity for such a person to die. The Ninth Young Master watched the whole process, and he knew how much he said, and he would definitely help. You care for the aftermath, am I right, Ninth Young Master?"


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a moment, how can he say it to him? And he didn''t promise to help them deal with the aftermath. Is this a decision that he will give her face?


    However, he really has no way not to give it now.


    Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly and said, "That''s right, my son promises here today that this son knows the ins and outs of the matter, even if you kill him, it doesn''t matter, when the timees, people from the government wille. Now, my son will say that it is my son''s order to ensure that you will not get into a lifewsuit."


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently, which really gave her face, hehe smiled and said, "Then...then thank you Ninth Young Master for making it happen."


    Liu Jiahuai frowned. Although he didn''t know the identity of the ninth son, he still moved his sword forward a little in cooperation.

 Chapter 670: marry sister Jia Nian

    Chapter 670 Marry Sister Jia Nian


    The three of Xiao Gao''s mother and son noticed that there was another person beside him, and his clothes looked better than everyone else here. To be able to say such things arrogantly, his identity must not be underestimated.


    I had known that the Murong family could sessfully sell vegetables in the city and there would be a backstage. Could it be this young man in front of me?


    By the way, when Feng Jifang and his party of five went to steal something and were hangedst time, weren''t the other three taken away by his men?


    Those who can directly deal with them over the government...


    Feng Jifang trembled uncontrobly, no longer dared to be careful, he obediently got up and walked in front of Liu Jianian, and knelt down with a plop: "This... this girl, it is indeed you who I framed just now, I think you are tall It''s so beautiful, so I couldn''t help but take a few more nces, I''m here to apologize to you, I''m sorry."


    After saying that, he started to kowtow honestly, and kept kowtowing for twenty times before stopping.


    When he raised his head for thest time, the skin on his forehead had been torn and blood was slowly flowing.


    Xiao Gao felt extremely distressed, and his face became even more ugly, "Can you do it now?"


    Murong said: "Sister Jia Nian, what do you think?"


    Liu Jianian is a girl after all. Seeing that the other party has been taught a lesson, he softens his heart and says, "It''s alright."


    Xiao Gao was instantly happy.


    Murong Zong said coldly: "Next time, if you dare to ruin the reputation of the girl''s family, or tell the truth about today''s events, I will definitely let you go to see the King of Hell!"


    Feng Jifang quickly said: "Yes, I will not dare, never again."


    "Get out of here!"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll get out of here."


    After the three of them left, Murong Lingran said with concern: "Sister Jia Nian, I''m really sorry, it''s rare for you toe to Lihua Vige once, and this happened to you again,st time it was Mo Ershan, this time it was Feng Jifang , I promise you that this will never happen again next time."


    Liu Jianian shook his head: "It''s alright, I don''t care, I used to encounter that kind of person when I went to the street, and I''m used to it."


    Murong Lingran looked at the elder brother, his mind changed, and he suddenly sighed: "s, it''s all because Sister Jia Nian is so beautiful, that''s why those people with impure minds miss me, but unfortunately I''m not a man, if I were a man, I''ll take Sister Jia Nian back, and I don''t know if you will be married by that lucky person in the future."


    Liu Jianian''s face flushed, and she said softly, "Aran, you are making fun of me again."


    "No, absolutely not, I''m telling the truth, does Sister Jia Nian think she''s not beautiful?"


    "I...you...I am not...I..."


    Murong Zong saw that Liu Jianian was so anxious that he was about to cry, and said helplessly: "Aran, alright, don''t tease her."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to eldest brother." Murong Lingran said quietly: "Brother, you have to hurry up. It''s not too long before your promise to auntie, so hurry up and find me a sister-inw."


    Helian Rongjiu saw the slyness in her eyes, looked at the two of them, and said, "Your elder brother is such a talented person, there should be many people who like him."


    "Of course." Murong Lingran said proudly, "I''m not boasting, my eldest brother is indeed liked by the elders. Just like Sister Jia Nian, people who want to marry him can queue in long lines. There is still a shopkeeper of a restaurant who wants to marry his daughter to him, and they even quietly signed a marriage certificate with my grandma so that the eldest brother can be a son-inw."

 Chapter 671: Its all an excuse

    Chapter 671 is actually an excuse


    Liu Jianian''s face suddenly turned pale, and she said with a trembling voice: "Marriage...marriage letter? Does your eldest brother have a marriage contract with someone else?"


    Murong Zong hurriedly said, "No."


    "Yes, no." Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows and smiled: "You don''t know who our grandma is. She just wants to get hold of her eldest brother through marriage. How can I make her wish? I will take back the marriage certificate that day. Ruined, otherwise now you can all drink his wedding wine, and he won''te out with us as freely as he is now."


    Liu Jia read: "Azong, do your parents have any ideas for you to start a family?"


    Murong Zong nodded: "Yes."


    "Then...then are you still seeing people?"


    Before Murong Zong could speak, Murong interjected: "Of course not, my eldest brother must find someone he likes to start a family."


    Murong Zong nodded: "Indeed, Aran is right."


    Liu Jiahuaiughed and said, "The two of you are really interesting, one wants to marry someone you like, and the other wants to marry someone you like. A few days ago, my grandmother also wanted to tell Jia Nian a marriage, and she said the same thing, but my grandmotherughed. She is stupid, saying that she has never had much contact with foreign men, how could she have a man she likes? She also said that the rtionship is to be cultivated after marriage, and now Jia Nian is as innocent as a young grandmother. "


    The air suddenly quieted down, Liu Jiahuai noticed that something was wrong in the atmosphere, and looked at Murong Zong, then at Liu Jianian, these two...


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly said: "Girl, can I call you Lingran?"


    "Of course."


    "That''s good." Helian Rongjiu said, "Brother Lingran, I think you are really handsome, your martial arts are also good, your family conditions are good, and you are indeed at the age of marriage, so it''s not good to be single all the time. I know a lot of famousdies, why don''t I find someone to pull the red line for you, how?"


    Liu Jianian suddenly looked at Helian Rongjiu.


    Murong Lingran also raised his eyebrows, what did he stir in?


    Murong Zong''s expression changed, hesitatingly said: "This... this is not necessary, Ninth Young Master also knows that there are two... two younger brothers who have not returned home, and the one-year period given by my mother is still... not yet... Now, I''m not too old, no... not busy, really not busy."


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head in disapproval: "What''s not busy, a year? Didn''t you say you want to find someone you like? Now start looking at each other slowly, in a year''s time, you can almost find it. If you like it, when the timees, you can get married directly, isn''t that great?"


    "No... No need, the status of the people Jiu Gongzi knows is definitely not low, and I definitely don''t deserve it."


    "You were worried about this? Don''t worry, if you don''t want to marry someone whose family background is higher than yours, this young master will introduce you to someone who isparable to yours, and make sure you can stand up in front of women."


    "It''s really unnecessary, thank you Jiu Gongzi for your kindness."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that he kept rejecting, but he was not angry, and said with a meaningful expression: "If someone at this age tells him to kiss him but keeps rejecting, the family members are actually excuses, in fact..."


    Murong Lingran also saw Helian Rongjiu''s intention at this time, and asked a question: "What is it?"


    "That means he has someone he likes."


    Murong Zong''s pupils shrank, and he hurriedly said, "I''m not...I...I don''t."

 Chapter 672: He has someone he likes

    Chapter 672 He has someone he likes


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and smiled and said, "Isn''t there? Then why do you speak hesitantly? Isn''t this a guilty conscience?"


    "me¡­"


    Murong Lingran couldn''t bear to see her eldest brother being embarrassed, and began to smooth things out: "My eldest brother was just frightened by your sudden words, how could he have someone he likes? In the past four years, the first three years have been in the frontier, and this year has been busy at home. In business, the most people I have seen are women and men of the same age in the field. There will be no one who likes. You must have guessed wrong, Ninth Young Master. Big brother is just afraid that others will misunderstand that he has someone he likes, and it will not be good in the future. Find a good girl."


    Helian Rongjiu said with an unfathomable look: "Well, I really just guessed. If I guess wrong, Brother Lingran, I''m here to say sorry to you."


    "No...it''s okay."


    Seeing that Helian Rongjiu finally let him go, Murong Zong heaved a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s just that the people present understood it just now. If he didn¡¯t like someone, he wouldn¡¯t have been so panicked just now.


    Murong suddenly thought of what Helian Rongjiu had just said, and asked, "Ninth Young Master, so you have someone you like?"


    Helian Rongjiu leisurely opened the folding fan, and said with a smile, "Guess."


    "I don''t guess." Murong Lingran told a few older brothers that he had something to do and started walking towards Wuming Mountain.


    Helian Rongjiu chased after her and said, "Oh, don''t, just guess, there is time anyway, so it''s time to pass the time."


    "No, I hate guessing the most."


    "It''s fine if you don''t guess, thene and y with me. Today is your birthday, and your family should have a holiday for you. Now that the Tong family is helping you, you have nothing to do now."


    "I have something to do, I''m going to Wuming Mountain."


    "Go to the mountain? Okay, I''ll go with you, I haven''t eaten game for a long time..."


    Seeing that they were far away, Murong Zong was about to speak, and Tong Xiuming came to him and said that something had happened in the field and he needed to make up his mind. .


    When the Liu brothers and sisters returned to Murong Lingran''s house, seeing their younger sister''s expression was extremely low, Liu Jiahuai asked with concern: "Jia Nian, what''s wrong with you? Do you regret forgiving that person so easily? If you regret, eldest brother will go and arrest him now. Come and apologize to you until you are satisfied, how about that?"


    "No, I didn''t take that person to heart." Liu Jianian shook his head, seeing that there was no one around and the yard was empty, but he still lowered his voice and said, "Brother, Azong has someone he likes."


    Liu Jiahuai said: "That''s right, even if he didn''t say it clearly just now, but his look is there, you don''t need to think about it. s, I didn''t expect him to have a sweetheart one step ahead of us, so the days when he came to him freely and casually. I''m afraid not much."


    "Big Brother." Liu Jianian said with a cry: "I...I..."


    Liu Jiahuai saw her expression, no matter how slow he was, he would understand. He turned his head to look around, and said in surprise, "You must have always been in love with him, right?"


    "Um."


    Liu Jiahuai, who got the affirmative answer, waspletely unsteady, and dragged her out of Murong''s house to a remote and secluded ce, "Jia Nian, when did you fall in love with him? Usually I don''t see it at all, I always thought you were just treating him as a brother."

 Chapter 673: lost identity

    Chapter 673 Lost Identity


    Liu Jianian said: "Brother, you know, I am thin-skinned and timid. After all, I haven''t seen each other for many years, and the rtionship is not as good as before. If I show it directly, if he doesn''t like me, he may not even be able to be friends. , I... I don''t want to make trouble like that. Instead of that, it''s better to maintain the current rtionship for the time being."


    "I don''t know when I fell in love with him. Anyway, I had a good impression of him when I was young, and even after the family left, the goodwill never faded."


    Liu Jiahuai said: "No wonder your grandfather''s family came to kiss you in the first month of the month, and you refused without hesitation. It''s also my fault that I didn''t find out in time. If I had known your intentions earlier, I could have helped you."


    Liu Jianian said with a lonely face: "It''s useless to find out, he said it just now, aunt also asked him to see a woman in the first month, he refused, it means that he has someone he likes at that time. If you say It will only embarrass me even more. And he doesn''t seem to like me either. He protects me like he protects Aran, and treats me as his sister."


    "That''s true...but..." Liu Jiahuai pondered for a moment, then suddenly said, "That''s not right."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Liu Jiahuai said with a serious face: "When he was still in the Imperial Doctor''s Mansion, he seldom saw women, except for you. Later, when they arrived at the Saiyuan Mansion, he had no worries about food and clothing since he was a child. I don''t think he can look down on the people from Saiyuan Mansion, otherwise he would have brought them back long ago."


    Liu Jianian was taken aback for a moment: "Brother, you...you mean he really doesn''t have anyone he likes?"


    "Well, but I heard that he has been selling vegetables in personst year, and it may be someone he met through selling vegetables."


    Liu Jianian froze and said with a low expression, "Really?"


    "I don''t know, but based on what I know about him, he definitely doesn''t look down on him. Maybe the person he said..." Liu Jiahuai nced at her sister: "It''s very likely you."


    Liu Jianian was startled, and pointed at himself in disbelief: "Me? Impossible, absolutely impossible, a person''s eyes will not deceive people, every time he looks at me, the eyes are the same as when he was a child, absolutely impossible, he is You really only think of me as a sister."


    Liu Jiahuai raised her eyebrows, "Jia Nian, why don''t we test him?"


    "Try?" Liu Jianian shook his head: "It''s better not to, if there is an emergency, we really can''t even be friends."


    A young female voice suddenly entered their ears: "How can you not? Let me help you, how about it?"


    The two turned their heads suddenly, and saw Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu suddenly appear behind them.


    Liu Jianian''s eyes widened suddenly, his face was red as if he was about to drip blood, and he said with a trembling voice: "Ah...Aran, Jiu Gongzi, you...you heard it?"


    The two smiled faintly at the same time.


    Helian Rongjiu hunted a pheasant just now that they didn''t go far. Murong Lingran said that she wanted to give him something to eat, but she changed her clothes today and didn''t have a bag on her body, so she wanted toe back and get the seasoning. .


    Not long after he left, he saw the Liu family brothers and sisters sneaking here, and she pulled him over quietly.


    Although it would be a loss of identity to do so, he knew that she was thinking of Murong Zong''s lifelong affairs, so he just let her go.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and grabbed Liu Jianian''s hand, shook her head and sighed: "Sister Jia Nian, why didn''t you tell me earlier that you like my brother, I''ll match you guys earlier. Well, but it''s not toote, and the age is also Just right."

 Chapter 674: buy shop

    Chapter 674 Buying a Shop


    "Aran, you...what are you talking about."


    Murong Lingran blinked: "Don''t you want my help? Don''t want to be my sister-inw? Well, the twisted melon is not sweet, so I won''t force it."


    "Aran." Liu Jianian stamped his feet anxiously.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Girl, if you continue like this, your sister-inw will really run away."


    It is not a grievance for the granddaughter of the imperial physician to marry the son of the former imperial physician.


    Murong Lingran spread his hands helplessly, "Okay, I won''t talk about it."


    ¡­


    Seeing that Murong Lingran was looking at her quietly, Liu Jianian became anxious. Liu Jiahuai asked for her sister, "Aran, you just said you wanted to test your eldest brother, what do you want to do?"


    Murong Lingran said calmly, "Don''t worry, I know what I have in mind."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Do you want me to help?"


    "No, it''s not difficult."


    Helian Rongjiu was not disappointed, "Okay."


    The group said something again, and it was gettingte, so they went home.


    But before going back, although she knew that Zhuang Qinghe would definitely build a house ording to her requirements, and that her parents would definitely watch if she had nothing to do, but Murong Lingran still went to the ce where the house was built in the backyard first, and went back after confirming that there was no problem. Prepare dinner.


    After dinner, she thought that today was her first birthday after returning from the 21st century, and there were still many people in the family who had never eaten it, so Murong Lingran made a round and big cake herself.


    Helian Rongjiu had eaten it several times, but there was nothing new in his eyes, but it was bigger than what he had eaten before.


    It was Murong Ding and Kong Hongzhuo, as well as the Liu family and the Tong family. They had never seen such a snack before and looked around the cake for several times.


    It wasn''t until Murong Lingran cut it and ced it in front of them that he came back to his senses.


    Murong Ding said with a look of admiration: "Sister, you are amazing, this cake is really delicious, no, the things you make are much better than the ones I made before I came back."


    Murong choked up, so what she cooked before her rebirth was unptable?


    Xiao Manan saw her daughter''s wrinkled face, and reluctantly touched her son''s head.


    After everyone finished eating, Xiao Manan began to arrange amodation for everyone.


    This is the first time that so many guests have stayed at home. Fortunately, everyone is not very particr about going out.


    Liu Jiahuai and Murong Zong shared a room, Liu Jianian and Murong Lingran shared a room, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan shared a room with Murong Ding, Helian Rongjiu shared a room, and Ze Yuan Zequ lived in Murong Kuan¡¯s room. room.


    No one has any opinion on such an arrangement, as it should be.


    The next day, when Murong Zong woke up, Liu Jiahuai was no longer in the room. He went out and walked around without seeing the shadows of the Liu brothers and sisters. Seeing that Helian Rongjiu was already drinking tea in the yard, he asked casually, "Ninth Young Master. , Jia Huai Jia misses their brothers and sisters?"


    "They got up earlier than I did. As soon as they got up, Liu Jiahuai said that he had received a letter from the flying pigeons from his cronies, saying that their grandmother woulde to say kisses to his sister, so they were anxious to go back."


    Murong Zong nodded expressionlessly: "I see, so it''s time to go back."


    When eating breakfast, Murong Lingran didn''t care about the presence of outsiders, so he spoke out his ns.


    Murong Zhe said, "Aran, do you want to buy a shop?"


    "Um."


    "Why do you suddenly want to buy a shop?"

 Chapter 675: ambition

    Chapter 675 Ambition


    Helian Rongjiu also looked straight at her.


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "The rainy season is here, and heavy rain can happen at any time when selling vegetables, just like yesterday, not only people suffer, but also vegetables, if there is a shop full of vegetables, it will be sold from the morning. When it gets dark, let the vegetable sellers stay in the shop, maybe the number and speed of sales will be even higher."


    "Our vegetables have always been sold very well. Every time there is a long queue. When it rains, the oil-paper umbre can''tst for long. Many people buy one or two or even leave without buying one. They don''t have to worry about this, they can buy freely in the store with peace of mind."


    "But even if there is a shop, you will definitely have to set up a stall at the beginning. After all, there are already a lot of regr customers. After slowly guiding them to the shop, you can cancel it. But if the business is particrly good, For the convenience of some customers, we can also take advantage of the weather to set up a stall asionally, and develop new customers to the shop by the way.¡±


    When the weather was very coldst year, every time I went to the city to see the people at the stalls shrinking their necks in the cold wind to sell vegetables, she had this idea, but at that time the money was only enough to rent, She also had to save money for Xiao Manan''s redemption, so she had to temporarily suppress this idea.


    After returning from Yulin Mansion, she was either busy with family affairs or busy looking for Ming Yucao for her brother, and it happened that there was no snow or rain some time ago, so she didn''t think of it for a while.


    Murong Zhe nced at his three sons after hearing this: "What do you think?"


    Murong Zong said: "It''s not bad. If you buy a shop, as long as the location is good, you won''t lose money in general. It can be regarded as an investment. In case of emergency, you can sell it for emergency care, so it''s not a waste of money. ,I agree."


    Murong dered: "I agree too."


    Murong Kuan nced at the two older brothers, touched his head, and said, "I agree too."


    Murong Zhe looked at his wife again and nodded when he saw her, and said, "Okay."


    He knew for a long time that his sons would agree to his daughter''s proposal, so he didn''t find it strange, and said softly, "Aran, buy it if you want, we all support you."


    Murong smiled with a smile: "Well, thank you daddy, daddy, I''ll ask you to help me think of a sign."


    "Shop sign?"


    "Yes, like Tianhelou, I n to make a vegetable store like Tianhelou, the best vegetable store in Beijing."


    Nowadays, all the vegetable sellers in the capital are setting up a roadside stall to sell them. If she sells all the vegetables in the house, there may be unexpected results.


    Murong Zhe was stunned for a moment, then looked at Helian Rongjiu hesitantly, "Nine... nine young masters, do you think Aran can do it?"


    Originally thought it was a small vegetable shop, as before, there was no need for my daughter to sell it in person, and it was nothing.


    But if the reputation starts, it is said that people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong, and it is estimated that there will be a lot of trouble.


    Helian Rongjiu knew what he was worried about, and his worries were not without reason.


    Murong Lingran''s newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, she is indeed more courageous than her father, and her ambition is not small.


    "Of course it''s possible. If her vegetable store opened in the capital, it would definitely be more convenient for my people and the people from the Minister of Rites to transport vegetables."


    Murong Zhe heaved a sigh of relief, since Ninth Young Master also agrees, then there should be no problem.

 Chapter 676: Found

    Chapter 676 Discovered


    "But..." Helian Rongjiu said again, "I have a suggestion."


    Murong said: "What advice?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "Don''t you have fruit to sell at home? The vegetable store is too monotonous, it is better to change it into a vegetable and fruit store, and at the same time sell fruit, I believe the business will definitely be better."


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran, and Jiu Gongzi actually thought of going with her, although he didn''t know if he was trying to make it easier to eat her fruit or if he sincerely suggested it.


    She also thought about it. If she wants to buy, she will buy a big shop, which sells all kinds of things, just like those supermarkets in the previous life.


    However, this is Xuanqing Kingdom after all, which is very different from the country in the previous life. There are also grocery stores here. She doesn¡¯t have so many channels to buy goods for now, and she doesn¡¯t want to buy goods from others. Promise, just sell what she can provide for the time being.


    The quality of the products affects her reputation. She doesn''t want to be smashed by those poor quality items. She can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, and she just walks slowly step by step.


    Murong Zhe nodded in approval: "Yes, what the Ninth Young Master said makes sense."


    Murong got up and said: "Since that''s the case, it''s better to hit the sun if you choose a day. Let''s go to the city to see the shop now."


    Murong Kuan said in surprise, "So soon?"


    If all goes well, their family might have a shop today? Is it a person who owns a house in the city?


    "Yup."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Why don''t I go with you, I''m familiar with the city, and I can also make suggestions."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran turned his head and said, "Father, eldest brother, second brother, third brother, there are a lot of things in the house, the house is being built in the backyard, and there are a lot of things to do in the vegetable garden, then you stay at home, I and Ninth Young Master Go to town."


    Murong Zong said: "I''ll go with you too."


    Murong Lingran pretended to hesitate: "But..."


    Murong Zhe said: "Buying a shop is a big family affair. All three of you brothers can go. There are me and your auntie, and your grandfather''s family at home. You can take care of it."


    "All right."


    An hourter, ording to Murong Lingran''s suggestion, the group came to Minghua Street.


    Murong Lingran was about to go to the Yaxing, but Murong Zong excused his stomach difort and let them go first.


    Murong Xuan suddenly realized, and spread out his hands helplessly, "No wonder eldest brother looked like he was worried when he was on the carriage, and told him several times that he didn''t respond. It turned out to be because he was not feeling well. Brother, it is true, just tell us if he is feeling unwell. , are we stillughing at him?"


    "Second brother." Murong Lingran worriedly said: "I am very worried about the big brother, why don''t you go and have a look, but the big brother is a person who loves face, you can just follow quietly, and thene back and tell us where he went. The kung fu won''t let him find out, can it?"


    Murong Xuan didn''t think much, just nodded, "Okay, then I''lle when I go."


    ordered the third brother to take good care of his younger sister, Murong Xuan hurriedly chased in the direction where the eldest brother left just now.


    Since Helian Rongjiu said that he would help Murong Lingran, he did what he said and took her to the Yaxing in person, and saw a lot of shops that were going to be resold.


    But after seeing several houses, Murong Lingran either felt that it was too small, or that it was too biased, and no one was satisfied.

 Chapter 677: Found

    Chapter 677 Discovered


    After walking all morning, people are also tired, so I have to listen to Helian Rongjiu and go to Tianhe Building to rest temporarily.


    Murong Kuan was worried that the eldest brother and the second brother would not be able to find themter. After drinking tea, he sat at the window and looked at the street below. When he saw the second brother in sight, he immediately called him upstairs.


    After he drank the tea, Murong Lingran hurriedly asked, "Second brother, where did the eldest brother go?"


    Combining what happened yesterday, Murong Xuan also guessed a little bit. Thinking of where Big Brother went just now, he hesitated: "Big Brother he... Big Brother he... He..."


    Seeing his face like this, Murong Lingran still didn''t understand what he didn''t understand, and wrote lightly: "Big brother went to Liu Mansion?"


    "You... how do you know?" Did A Ran deliberately let him follow him just now?


    Murong said: "I guess, you haven''t been discovered by him, have you?"


    "No."


    Murong Kuan asked suspiciously, "What did eldest brother go to Liu Mansion?"


    "I didn''t... I didn''t do anything, I just kept wandering in a ce where I could see the gate of Liu Mansion for a long time. I didn''t know when he was going to stay there, so I went back first..." Came.


    Before thest two words could be uttered, the door was pushed open with a bang.


    The three brothers and sisters were startled and turned around to see Murong Zong looking at them with a sullen face.


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows, spread out her folding fan and shook it leisurely, with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    The four brothers and sisters were speechless for a while. After a while, Murong Zong said expressionlessly, "It was indeed Ah Xuan who followed me just now."


    Murong Xuan said: "Brother, you... When did you find me?"


    "I found out as soon as you arrived."


    Murong said: "Big brother, don''t me second brother, I asked him to follow you, I just want to know if you are going to Liu Mansion."


    Murong Zong is not a fool, he immediately understood that he was designed by his sister, no wonder Jia Nian and the others left without waiting for him to wake up early in the morning, and said helplessly: "Aran, does eldest brother treat you badly on weekdays? Why? Want to design a y today?"


    "Brother, I''m sorry, I asked you some time ago if you liked Sister Jia Nian, and you told me unequivocally that you didn''t. If I asked you directly, you would definitely not tell me the truth. I can''t do it, it''s for you. For the sake of happiness. Sister Jia Nian is such a good girl, she is familiar with us, and she treats us very well. For the sake of Xiao Liu, she is willing to go to Yulin Mansion with us despite the danger. My parents have liked her since I was a child, and she is the best for us. The best sister-inw candidate. If you miss her, not only will you regret it, but my parents, me, and other brothers will definitely regret it for life. "


    Murong Zong was taken aback for a moment, why did he feel that A Ran was ming him?


    That¡¯s it.


    Murong Zong sighed and said, "Big brother doesn''t want this either. He has his own hidden secrets. You are still young, and you will understandter."


    "I''m not too young, I know what you''re worrying about, isn''t it the same thing we used to do? Brother, I promise you, I will definitely clear my father''s grievances, you can rest assured to be with Sister Jia Nian of."


    Murong Zong smiled bitterly and said, "No need, she and I are destined to have no rtionship."


    Even if they are pardoned, it is a fact that they have been distributed, and the reason for pardoning is the Queen Mother''s birthday, not to find evidence to clear their family.


    Jia Nian is such a good girl, following him will only attract criticism.


    Instead of that, it¡¯s better not to have any contact at the beginning, so as not to regret itter.

 Chapter 678: Still mind your past?

    Chapter 678 Still mind your past?


    "Big brother." Murong Lingran anxiously said: "What is the fate? You both grew up together, and when we don''te back, it happens that both of youe back at the marriageable age, and it''s natural to meet again. Yes, doesn''t this mean that your fate is already doomed? Doesn''t it mean that God is on your side?"


    "cannot."


    "What if Sister Jia Nian likes you too? She''s been waiting for you too? And she doesn''t care about our past? Yesterday, Brother Jia Huai said that she also wants to find someone she likes to marry, don''t you understand? She''s just waiting for you."


    Murong Zong was startled, "You said that Jia Nian also likes me?"


    Murong said: "Yeah, that''s why I said that you are a natural couple. After so many contacts, none of us found out your intentions, and they all concealed our hardships."


    If it wasn''t for Feng Jifang''s sudden appearance yesterday, they still don''t know how long it will take to hide it.


    Murong Zong was suddenly silent.


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "This is your family business, I am an outsider, can I say a word?"


    "Young Master Jiu is very polite, you are an important friend of our family, feel free to say whatever you want, I won''t mind."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Okay, then I''ll say it straight, I know that the Liu family brothers and sisters and their grandfather are the Liu Yuan envoys of the Tai Hospital. I have also been in contact with Liu Yuan envoys. It is definitely not the kind of person who dislikes the poor and loves the rich. You and Liu Jianian are considered to be in love with each other. The envoy Liu Yuan once told me that his grandchildren lost their parents at a young age. As long as they can be happy and happy, they will do He will follow everything and will not oppose it. In other words, what he hopes most is that his grandson-inw can treat his granddaughter well, and the rest is not important. "


    What''s more, Murong Zong was Liu Jianian''s childhood sweetheart. Now their family conditions are much better than that of most families in the city, and even better than some high-ranking ministers'' families. The envoy Liu Yuan is still Murong Zhe''s Bole. The person who watched Liu Jianian grow up must be easier to get along with than other inws, and Liu Yuan''s envoy will not have to worry about Liu Jianian being wronged in the future.


    Murong Zong frowned: "I...I know, I just..."


    "You still mind your past?"


    Seeing that the three brothers and sisters all turned to look at him, Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "I don''t think you have guessed it, I know it''s wrong for me to investigate you quietly, after all, you rescued me first, but I also have me. But don''t worry. After getting along for nearly a year, I have a steel scale in my heart for who you are, otherwise I will not befriend you and help you everywhere. Moreover, even if I don''t investigate, I can guess from what you just said."


    Murong said: "I know, I understand, you can even get in touch with His Majesty the Emperor, and you can ask him to write you a handwritten letter. You must be careful in everything. I don''t me you."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled immediately: "Just understand."


    Murong Zong said: "I am really afraid of hurting her."


    Murong Lingran said solemnly: "Big brother, let me ask you, let Sister Jia Nian marry a high-ss son she doesn''t like. Although she looks good on the surface, she will not be able to be with the person she likes in her life, and she will meet every day. To a person you don''t like and have children with him, do you think it''s really good for her?"


    "This¡­"


    "I''ll ask you again." Murong Lingran said again: "Although we still have stains on our heads for the time being, it will be cleared up sooner orter. Did you forget the letter that Ninth Young Master brought us yesterday?"

 Chapter 679: Womens college does not stay

    Chapter 679


    "When we clear up the grievances, if you both have married each other by then, will you really not regret your decision in retrospect? Our family''s current life is no worse than that in the Imperial Doctor''s Mansion, and it can fully give Jia Sister Nian has a good life and won''t let her suffer a little. Why should you pay for yourself and her lifelong happiness because of other people''s opinions? "


    Murong Zong fell into deep thought when he heard the words, and his brows were also frowning more and more tightly.


    Knowing that he would definitely need time, Murong Lingran went out and asked Xiao Er to serve some dishes and let him think while eating.


    With the cleverness of the elder brother, he must be able to distinguish the importance.


    Sure enough, when they finished their lunch, Xiao Er had just cleaned up the leftovers, Murong Zong seemed to have figured it out, his face became a lot lighter, and said with a smile: "Aran, thank you, big brother thinks Clear."


    Aran is right, he cares too much about what other people think.


    Because some strangers or even malicious people wronged themselves, it is not worth it.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Big Brother, let''s go to Sister Jia Nian now. If she found out, she might be very happy."


    Murong Zong suddenly became nervous, "Aran...I...I''m not ready."


    "Big brother..." Murong Lingran wanted to say something else, but Helian Rongjiu interrupted her with a smile, "Girl, you can''t be in a hurry, don''t you want to find a shop? Let''s get down to business first, today. More than half of it has passed, and I may not be able toe out tomorrow, nor can I help you check."


    Murong Zong said: "Yes, let''s buy the shop and talk about it, big brother''s affairs are in his mind."


    Murong Lingran remembered that Liu Yuanshi still didn''t know that their family had returned. This matter needs to be discussed in the long run, so he had to listen to him temporarily.


    But in order to keep Liu Jianian from worrying all the time, she still asked shopkeeper Jia to borrow a pen, ink, paper and inkstone and wrote a letter there.


    Naturally, for the sake of her reputation, what she wrote was very obscure, and even if outsiders saw it, they could only see that it was a daily concern and greeting written by her friend.


    Liu Jianian has been restless since he returned home. He didn''t even use his lunch. He has been guarding the stone bench in the front yard, for fear of missing the news.


    Of course, she was so abnormal today, and it also attracted the attention of her stepmother, and people stared at her to see what she was going to do.


    was only discovered by Liu Jiahuai in time and reprimanded him away.


    "Jia Nian." Liu Jiahuai said: "It''s windy at the door, you''d better go back, I''ll wait here for you."


    A sudden breeze blew, Liu Jianian shivered suddenly, and was about to nod his head when he saw a strange child at the door, looked inside, and then looked at the guard timidly, as if he wanted to say something.


    The guard saw that it was a child, thought it was here to make trouble, and was about to drive him away, Liu Jianian hurried forward, and after asking about the situation, took the letter from him with a look of joy.


    Just as he was about to open it, Liu Jiahuai immediately said, "Jia Nian."


    Liu Jianian reacted immediately and hurriedly returned to his room.


    After a long while, seeing her sister''s depressed face fromst night swept away after reading the letter, Liu Jiahuai sighed and said, "It seems that the female college is wrong."


    Liu Jianian''s face suddenly turned red, "Brother, what nonsense are you talking about, you haven''t even made a single stroke."


    Liu Jiahuai pretended to be shocked and said, "Am I wrong? Isn''t this letter written by A Ran?"

 Chapter 680: God of Fortune

    Chapter 680 God of Fortune


    "It doesn''t mean that Azong also has an interest in you, and the person you want to marry is your business? It turns out that I guessed wrong. I''m sorry, eldest brother. I''ll go to my grandmother now, and let her take the one she mentioned some time ago tomorrow. How about someone bring it over to show you and make amends for you?"


    Liu Jianian red at him angrily: "Big Brother!"


    Seeing that his sister was angry, Liu Jiahuai smiled and said: "Okay, big brother will not talk."


    took the letter and looked at it, the smile on the corner of his mouth also erged involuntarily.


    is really a pair made in heaven, and it was hard to hide him.


    Grandfather would not know how happy he would be if he knew that Jia Nian and A Zong were in love with each other.


    Uncle Murong and Auntie Murong grew up watching Jia Nian, and they are also very good people.


    Although Azong''s grandma and uncle''s family are very difficult to get along with, but now they have such a tense rtionship with there, they will not live together in the future.


    He also worried that Jia Nian would be bullied by her inws when she married without her parents, especially if her grandfather was old. If one day she suddenly passed away, although she had his brother to support her, she would definitely have a hard time.


    Now it seems that he is worried for nothing. Jia Nian and the Murong family grew up together, and it is impossible to bully her.


    It''s a pity that Uncle Murong doesn''t want to meet his grandfather yet, otherwise they can discuss their marriage now.


    It doesn''t matter, Jia Nian is not yet fifteen years old, Azong is still busy now, and two younger brothers have note back, so don''t worry for the time being.


    Liu Jiahuai returned the letter to her sister, Liu Jianian nced at it reluctantly, and finally burned the letter.


    "Azong is in the city now, do you want to see him?"


    Liu Jianian''s face flushed, and he shook his head nervously: "For now...don''t do it for now, I...I''m not ready."


    Liu Jiahuai raised his eyebrows. His daughter''s skin was thin, so he didn''t force it. "Okay, if you want to see him anytime, just say that eldest brother can take you to Lihua Vige at any time."


    Liu Jianian blushed and nodded.


    And after Murong Lingran and the group of four left Tianhe Tower, they asked the people from Yaxing to continue to show them the shop.


    Just now she wanted to ask why Manager Jia wanted to take action against the Gai family. If Manager Jia did this to help her, she would always be grateful.


    But she was worried that she was being self-indulgent. In case someone else just wanted to take advantage of his illness, kill him, and eliminate apetitor, it would be too abrupt for her to ask her so rashly, and she might even make a joke. Discarded the idea again.


    In the afternoon, another person was sent by Yaxing to introduce them. When they met, they realized that it was the person who introduced the carriage to Murong Lingranst time.


    "Are you Zhao Liu?"


    Zhao Liu had a deep impression on Murong Lingran. After all, she was the first time he had let him move things and get down on his knees. She was also the only person he had ever seen who made such a big deal at such a young age and could buy it in one go. The man who got off the four horses and the four carriages smiled and said, "Yes, girl, it''s such a coincidence that I met the girl again."


    "Why are you selling shops again? Aren''t you selling carriages?"


    Zhao Liu touched his head embarrassedly and said shyly: "Thanks to the girl taking care of the business, the shopkeeper transferred the little girl over. I didn''t expect to meet the girl again. The girl is really a little **** of wealth."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, it turned out that the two tooth shops were owned by the same owner.


    "It''s gettingte, you can take us to see it."

 Chapter 681: fancy

    Chapter 681 Fancy


    "Yes, girl,e with me."


    Maybe Murong Lingran is really like Zhao Liu said, he is his God of Wealth, and when he saw the third shop in the afternoon, Murong Lingran found what he liked.


    Zhao Liu introduced: "This shop used to be a grain shop. You don''t need to worry about moisture resistance. The backyard is also very spacious. Your house has a carriage, which is more than enough to stop. There is also a cer in the yard, which can store a lot of things..."


    Murong Lingran carefully looked around while listening to the introduction.


    Seeing that she has stayed in this shop longer than before, Helian Rongjiu smiled lightly and said, "Girl, did you like this one?"


    Murong nodded.


    This shop is not far from Tianhe Building. It is also on Minghua Street. The storefront alone has more than 150 square meters. There is also a courtyard behind it. There are four rooms. There should be a kitchen well and something. There are everything, even living in a shop is very convenient.


    Going from the side of this shop is a shortcut to another street in the past, so peoplee and go on both sides of it, and there is absolutely no worry about the flow of people.


    And there are several windows open on both sides, both up and down, open the windows, and the sight inside is particrly good.


    To sell vegetables in the house, the light is extremely important, the light is good, the appearance is good, and the candlelight is useless at all.


    There are no small vendors selling vegetables and fruits nearby. No one else willpete with her for business. Of course, she can''t influence others.


    And it is very close to one of the fastest vegetable stalls in her family, which is extremely easy to attract old customers.


    The decoration also looks very new. Although there is some money in hand, it can be saved if you can save it. You can choose a good day to open soon after taking over.


    There is also a warehouse in the backyard, and she can quietly put vegetables and fruits into the warehouse from the space in the future.


    There is also a stable, which is very convenient for her who needs a carriage to transport goods every day.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "You have a good eye, this ce is really good, peoplee and go, there are definitely a lot of passengers every day, and this ce is close to Tianhe Building, you and his shopkeeper are familiar with it. Whatever it is, he can take care of you."


    Murong Kuan stood at the door, drooling at the restaurant opposite, "It''s really good, not bad."


    Murong Xuan patted the third brother''s head abruptly, and squinted at him: "The food sold by the other side is very good, right?"


    "Second brother." Murong Kuan smiled embarrassedly: "Don''t expose me."


    Zhao Liu smiled and said: "Since everyone is satisfied, then choose this one?"


    "Yes." Murong nodded: "How much is the price of this shop?"


    Zhao Liudao: "Five thousand taels of silver."


    Murong Zong frowned and said, "It''s too expensive."


    Zhao Liu smiled and said: "The price is a bit expensive, but you can see that the location of this shop is better than the ones you saw earlier. If you do business here, you will definitely make money. There are many more in the backyard. The house, the owner''s family can live in as a house. The surrounding area sells food, clothing, necessities, and amodation, everything is avable, life is extremely convenient, and it is definitely cost-effective."


    Murong Lingran also felt that it was a bit expensive. She didn''t know the market conditions of the shops in the capital, so she could only whisper in Helian Rongjiu''s ear: "Ninth Young Master, what do you think?"


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t speak, turned to look at Ze Yuan behind him: "You are familiar with this piece, what do you think?"

 Chapter 682:

    Chapter 682


    "If you go back to the master, even if the location is good, it is indeed expensive."


    Murong Lingran turned to look at Zhao Liu, and said lightly, "Give me a real price."


    Zhao Liu said with a bitter face: "Girl, 5,000 taels is really not expensive, you have to hurry up, or if you pass this vige, there will be no such shop, there are many people whoe to see every day, if you don''t want it now, tell me It might turn around and be gone.¡±


    Suddenly, Ze Yuan seemed to remember something, and whispered a few words in his master''s ear with a serious face.


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows and wrote lightly, "The location of this shop is good, but it''s not very spacious. It''s not worth five thousand taels, especially after his previous owner had such an incident, it''s even more worthless."


    "Something happened?"


    Seeing Murong Ling''s doubts, Helian Rongjiu said lightly, "The owner of this shop has been demoted because of a crime, and anyone in the capital who can afford this shop knows what happened to him and is worried about buying this shop. It is suspected that it has something to do with that person, so this shop has been kept in such a good location until now, you can tell by looking at the dust on the ground, it must have been there for more than ten days and a half months."


    Zhao Liu''s expression changed, he didn''t expect this person to know the owner of this shop.


    Murong Lingran followed his line of sight and nced at the ground, it was indeed as he said, the dust was extremely thick, and in such a good ce, there were only the footprints they left, and suddenly raised his eyebrows and said, "Then if I buy it, will it also be taken away? Suspect?"


    Helian Rongjiuughed and said, "You? Buy it with confidence. With me, nothing will happen."


    Murong frowned, how could she feel that he was mocking her?


    Zhao Liu nced at Helian Rongjiu, he grew up in the city, he has seen all kinds of dignitaries, just by looking at his temperament, he knew that he was not an ordinary person, so he sighed and said, "Girl, I just want to try my best to do my best. I hope you don¡¯t mind that the tooth bank makes money, since you think it¡¯s too expensive, why don¡¯t you make a price, and if I think it¡¯s suitable, we¡¯ll make a deal.¡±


    Murong Lingran was about to speak when Helian Rongjiu said, "Four thousand taels of silver."


    Zhao Liu suddenly widened his eyes and smiled reluctantly, "This son, you dropped a thousand taels at once, isn''t it too cruel?"


    "Is it ruthless? It''s not ruthless at all. It''s only worth so much. If you want to sell it, sell it. If you don''t sell it, forget it."


    Zhao Liudao: "Four thousand taels is really too little, how about four thousand five hundred taels?"


    Murong Lingran nced at Helian Rongjiu and shook his head tly: "No, only four thousand taels."


    Although she has tens of thousands of taels of silver notes in her hand, and she has a lot of money in her hand after buying the shop, she can even buy a second shop, but no one can say when the younger brothers will have news, nor will she Knowing how much money will be spent, it is better to save as much as possible.


    But she will buy a second store after this store generates steady and considerable profits.


    Zhao Liu gritted his teeth: "How about four thousand four hundred taels?"


    "That''s even worse, this price is not auspicious at all."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Liu was still hesitating, Murong raised his feet and wanted to leave.


    Zhao Liu gritted his teeth, afraid that they would really leave, and it was not certain how long it would take to sell.


    Here, as the gentleman said just now, many people who can afford it are afraid to buy it, and those who dare to buy have no money. They have been stored in the tooth bank for a long time. Said: "I will sell it for four thousand taels."

 Chapter 683: give them the money back

    Chapter 683 Return the money to them


    "Okay." Murong Lingranughed immediately, a thousand taels, nine young masters actually saved a thousand taels of effort in one sentence, and when there is a chance, thank him well.


    Zhao Liudao: "Girl, let''s go, let''s go to the government to transfer the ount, I don''t know if you are giving a silver note or..."


    Murong said: "Give me the bank note."


    The group quickly arrived at the official mansion. The previous owner of the shop was a woman, and the one who bought the shop was Murong Lingran, a little girl. The one who followed her was just her brother. Before the transfer, he suddenly asked worriedly. : "Little girl, what about your adults? Can you call the shots with so much money?"


    Murong said calmly, "Don''t worry, Madam, it''s definitely possible."


    After saying that, he took out the silver note that had been prepared.


    Seeing that she did bring the money, the woman was relieved and began to sign.


    Before he came, Murong Zhe had already agreed, and it was still in the name of Murong Lingran, and Murong Zong and the others did not object, as it should be.


    After exiting the gate of the official mansion, Helian Rongjiu originally wanted to continue to apany her, but suddenly there was something in the pce looking for him, so he had to go back temporarily.


    Murong Zong saw that his sister had been looking at the house deed of the shop with a smirk, and said helplessly: "Aran, where are we going now?"


    "Go to Grandpa He. I need a lot of shelves, so I''ll give him to do it."


    "it is good."


    Before going there, Murong Lingran bought some food on the street. After all, there were several children there.


    After ?? arrived, after Murong Lingran gave the things to the children, let them divide it by themselves, and handed over the blueprints she drove out overnight to He Wenyi.


    "Grandpa He, can you do it?"


    He Wenyi nodded: "Yes, it''s just a shelf. It''s much simpler than furniture, but if you want a lot, it may take some time. Now a few children can help a lot, seven days, at most seven days."


    Murong nodded, "It''s okay, I haven''t had a good day for a few days recently, and it''s not suitable for a shop to open. It doesn''t matter if it''s slow, but the vegetables are heavy and need to be firmer."


    If it suddenly falls apart when it is sold, it will be a big joke.


    He Wenyi smiled and said, "Are you still worried about my craftsmanship? I promise to make it solid for you."


    "Thank you very much then."


    Murong Lingran told He Wenyi some details on the drawings, gave him some furniture drawings, and talked to Shishi and the others, and then left He Wenyi''s house with his brothers.


    There was still some time before the gate was closed, so the group decided to go to the shop to take a look.


    It''s just that not long after entering, a woman''s sharp noise came from outside.


    A woman said in a helpless tone, "Forget it, I beg you, don''t go in, this is no longer our family''s shop, and I''ve already received a bank note. What kind of rudeness are you doing?"


    "I don''t care. You said this is my dowry shop. Now, I want you to return the money to them, let them transfer the property again, and transfer the shop to my name."


    "Don''t make trouble, this is not a child ying a house, if you sell it, you sell it, how can you buy it back? Now your father has been removed from the official position and has be amoner, and all the properties under his name have been confiscated. Just relying on the dowry of being a mother, the family is short of money, and without the four thousand taels of silver, how can we live with so many people in the family? I can''t bear it, it is also impossible, you should understand something. "

 Chapter 684: Arent you in Saiyuan House?

    Chapter 684 Aren''t you in Saiyuan Mansion?


    "Am I not sensible enough? You don''t only have this one shop, why do you want to sell my dowry shop? I don''t want all of them. As long as this one, you can''t sell the others?"


    "Only this one is the most valuable, and you know the situation of the others, or else you will not want the others, just this one?"


    "I...I don''t care. Anyway, I want to get this shop back today, and I want this shop to be my dowry. If you don''t talk about it, then give me the money, and I''ll talk to the buyer in person!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous, I won''t give you this money anyway."


    ¡­


    Murong frowned. Just now, Young Master Jiu said that the owner of this shop was sold because of an ident at home. She also thought that there would be trouble in the future, but she didn''t expect trouble toe to the door so quickly.


    The four brothers and sisters went out to take a look, and saw the former owner of the shop talking to a woman, and behind them, there were two people who looked like maids.


    The woman saw Murong Lingrane out with a sullen face, and hurriedly said: "Don''t talk about it, they came out."


    After he finished speaking, he quickly apologized: "Excuse me, this is my daughter, Gong Miaozhen. She is young and ignorant, so I made youugh. I will take her away, sorry."


    Gong Miaozhen saw that she was pulling herself away, and impatiently broke away from her hand, and walked towards Murong Lingran angrily.


    After seeing their appearance clearly, Gong Miaozhen frowned and suddenly eximed, "You...you, why are you? Why are you here? Aren''t you in Saiyuan Mansion?"


    Hearing this person''s surname Gong, the four brothers and sisters immediately remembered who she was. After all, it was impossible for anyone to easily forget what happened in that year.


    This Mrs. Gong, whom the family had met before, was the wife of the Minister of Industry, and the woman in front of her was her daughter.


    Four years ago, ady had a whim at a banquet and wanted to match Murong Zong and Gong Miaozhen.


    At that time, although Gong Miaozhen said in front of everyone at the banquet that she was not in a hurry to get married and declined thedy''s kindness, she turned her head and came to Murong Zhe to mock him.


    roughly means that Murong Zong is just the eldest son of an imperial physician, and her status as the daughter of an important court official is simply a world away. Let them not think about climbing high branches, and it is best to see their own identity.


    Murong Zhe was extremely angry, but after all, it was at a banquet set up by the royal family. At that time, the other party was only a twelve-year-old child. I didn''t pay any attention to her.


    But Murong Zong was young at that time, just the age of impulsiveness. Unlike Murong Zhe, he couldn''t help but say to Gong Miaozhen, "Even if there is only one woman left in the world, he will not look down on her. Too selfish.


    Gong Miaozhen lost face, and the two sides had a big fight. In the end, Imperial Physician Liu was afraid of an ident and became a peacemaker, so the matter was revealed.


    Although it was a conflict between the two children, Murong Zhe felt that Gong Miaozhen''s words were too ugly, and no matter how good-tempered he was, he never contacted the Minister of Industry again.


    Later, the Minister of the Ministry of Industry became ill and asked the emperor to send someone from the Taiyuan Hospital to treat him. He never went there once, and he let his colleagues go there.


    Mrs. Gong wondered: "Miaozhen, do you know them?"


    Gong Miaozhen sneered: "Auntie, you forgot, they are the sons and daughters of Imperial Physician Murong, the family that was sent to Saiyuan Mansion by His Majesty the Emperor himself."

 Chapter 685: cheated by them

    Chapter 685 They were deceived


    Mrs. Gong understood, "No wonder I thought they were a little familiar just now."


    I haven''t seen each other for four years, and they have grown a lot taller. She has only met them at banquets a few times before, and she didn''t recognize them for a while.


    Just now I learned about Murong Lingran''s name, but she hadn''t remembered it before, nor had she reacted.


    "There was ady at the banquet who wanted to match me and Murong Zong. Fortunately, I didn''t agree, otherwise I would be miserable now."


    Gong Miaozhen finished speaking self-righteously, looked at them contemptuously, and said, "Why are you here?"


    Murong said lightly: "Naturally, I walked here with my feet."


    Gong Miaozhen choked, frowned and said, "I mean how did you guys show up in the capital?"


    "I don''t have to tell you."


    "You!" Gong Miaozhen got angry and said with her arms on her hips: "You dare not say it? Did you sneak back?"


    Seeing that they didn''t react, as if they had caught the enemy''s handle, Gong Miaozhen was immediately excited, "Okay, I dare to run back from Saiyuan Mansion even though I''m guilty, I''m going to report you, His Majesty came down in person back then. The purpose, now you are here to resist the purpose, the crime is added, and this time you wait for your head to fall!"


    The four brothers and sisters looked at each other. Could this person be a fool?


    Murong said: "He lost his head? I''m sorry, I''m afraid it can''t be as you wish. Don''t you know that the Queen Mother''s birthdayst year, and the emperor''s majesty gave the world an amnesty?"


    Gong Miaozhen was taken aback for a moment, "You... have you been forgiven?"


    "believe it or not."


    Mrs. Gong said, "Miaozhen, they shouldn''t have lied. There are quite a few of them in the capital. How could anyone even take the initiative to send them home?" If they were fugitives, how could they have followed her to wander under the eyelids of Mr. Guan?


    Gong Miaozhen thought about it and thought so, but she was even more angry. She was lucky and came back in just a few years.


    "Then why are you in my shop?" Gong Miaozhen said contemptuously, "Even if you are pardoned, you are not qualified toe to my shop. This is my home''s territory, you are not wee, get out of here immediately!"


    Murong Lingran held the house deed in his hand, shook it, and mocked: "Let''s get out? I''m afraid you are not qualified. Your mother has already sold this ce to me. You should be the one who wants to get out."


    Gong Miaozhen''s eyes widened suddenly and said, "What did you say? You bought this ce? Don''t be kidding, you are not even as good as ordinary people now, how can you afford this shop!"


    Mrs. Gong said: "Miaozhen, what she said is true, this shop is already owned by this girl, she and I went to the house just now, and she gave me the money, and now the shop is in her name. down."


    Gong Miaozhen took a serious look at the four brothers and sisters, and then noticed that although their clothes were low-key, the fabric was definitely not something that ordinary people could wear.


    Especially Murong Lingran, she actually still wears beautiful jewelry, although the number is small, but she has seen a lot of good things in her life, and she can tell at a nce that they are all valuable, she gritted her teeth and said, "Auntie, are you being kidnapped? They cheated. ording to what they said, they were only pardonedst year. How could they have so much money in just one year? Didn''t you just say that this shop sold for 4,000 taels of silver? How could they have Four thousand taels?"

 Chapter 686: as a dowry

    Chapter 686 Treat it as a dowry


    "I don''t know why they have it, but I did get the money, don''t believe me."


    After Mrs. Gong finished speaking, she took out some of the bank notes.


    Gong Miaozhen looked at it carefully, her face suddenly became extremely ugly, and she roared: "No way, they can''t have so much money, this money must be fake, Aniang, you must have been deceived, this shop Don''t give it to them, they are liars! The money is definitely fake, it''s definitely fake!"


    She doesn''t believe that these people have been trampled by her all the time, how could they have so much money! How could he step on her head in reverse!


    Murong Lingran narrowed her eyes dangerously, and said coldly, "You said this money is fake? Just now I gave the money to your aunt in front of the official, and both the people in the government and your aunt are. Checked, do you mean they''re all lying to match the real?"


    Mrs. Gong panicked when she heard the words. If today''s incident spreads out, their family will be even more sad in the future. She hurriedly said, "Miss Murong, I''m really sorry. My daughter is talking nonsense, don''t worry about it."


    After saying that, he took Gong Miaozhen''s hand and walked out, "Miaozhen, this is no longer our shop, let''s go."


    Gong Miaozhen didn''t forget her purpose ofing here, she quickly shook off Mrs. Gong''s hand and said unwillingly: "No, I won''t go, this is my shop, it''s just right that you are the buyers, I will give you the money. Go, go to the government The shop is under my name, and we won''t sell it anymore."


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "Do you really want to buy it back?"


    "Do you think I''m joking with you?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "It''s not a joke, you want to buy it back, you can, you can''t help but do the door-to-door business, and I don''t want to ask the sky for a price, 10,000 taels of silver."


    A smile appeared on the faces of the three brothers ??.


    "You... what did you say? Ten thousand taels?"


    "Well, as long as you give it, I''ll return the shop to you right away."


    Gong Miaozhen roared sharply: "Murong Lingran, you can just go grab it, my aunt only sold you 4,000 taels, and you actually want 10,000 taels, are you crazy!"


    Murong Lingran sneered: "I''m not crazy, just now the shop belonged to your mother, and your mother willingly sold it to me for 4,000 taels, so I''ll give 4,000 taels. Now the shop is mine, I can sell it for as much as I want. How much does it cost, do you care? I haven''t said 100,000 taels. If you can''t afford it, leave immediately, or I''ll ask my elder brother to shoot you out. Anyway, this ce hasn''t opened yet. You deserve to be hit!"


    "you!"


    Mrs. Gong said with a bitter face: "Miaozhen, don''t make a fuss, it''s impossible to return the money, and they can''t return the shop to you, let''s go, everyone in the family is waiting. With these four thousand taels to live, can''t you be sensible?"


    Gong Miaozhen was already annoyed by Murong Lingran''s words. At this time, no one could listen to what she said. Her head was hot, and she blurted out: "Murong Zong, after all, you havemitted crimes. You shouldn''t be able to find a wife now, right?"


    Murong Zong frowned, he seemed to guess what she was going to say: "Don''t worry about it, my parents are the masters of my marriage."


    Gong Miaozhen said: "Ie from a famous family, and I am proficient in painting, chess, and calligraphy. As thedy said back then, marrying you is not a disgrace to your identity. Why don''t I feel wronged? If I marry you, this shop will be yours. Treat it as a betrothal gift and give it to me."

 Chapter 687: Lose your marriage?

    Chapter 687 Lose your marriage?


    As soon as her voice fell, the four brothers and sisters looked at each other speechlessly. This person is confused, do you know what he is talking about?


    This shop is so important to her, and for the sake of a shop, will she lose her marriage?


    Mrs. Gong shouted loudly, "Miaozhen, you''re crazy, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense, Auntie, I must get this shop. If you didn''t tell me to sell this shop, I wouldn''t do anything about it, and I can''t do anything about it."


    Anyway, given the circumstances of their family, no one dared to marry her for the time being. The Murong family could afford 4,000 taels, so she would definitely not be sad after her marriage.


    Murong Zong said coldly, "You want me to marry you?"


    "That''s right, you''re definitely not married like this. You got a huge advantage by marrying me."


    "Heavenly cheap?" Murong Zong said, "Is that so? I heard that your father was demoted by the emperor because of a crime, and now he has been reduced to the point of bing a seller for a living, why do you think I''m marrying you? It''s a huge bargain? I heard that because of what your father did, the shop has not been sold for several days. The dignitaries in the city are avoiding you, let alone the people who marry you. I''m afraid Even the beggars on the road don''t dare to marry you, where did you get the confidence to say such things to me?"


    "me¡­"


    "Okay." Murong Zong interrupted her, "I''ll tell you clearly, I didn''t look down on you four years ago, and now, four yearster, I don''t look down on you either, you don''t deserve it at all. Even if there is only one woman left in the world, I will not marry you. Now, if you want to get the shop back, prepare 10,000 taels of silver, and if you don''t have any money, give it to me immediately!"


    "You...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    Mrs. Gong was already impatient when she saw the other party. Her daughter''s unabashed words about marrying someone had already embarrassed her enough, and staying here would only make herself even more embarrassed.


    gave the two maids a wink, apologized to the four brothers and sisters, took her daughter and left the shop.


    After some distance from the shop, Mrs. Gong let her mouth loose and said with a sad face: "Gong Miaozhen, enough is enough, don''t you know what''s going on at home now? Excuse me, okay?"


    Gong Miaozhen nced at the direction of the shop sternly, turned her head and shouted, "I don''t care what the situation is, anyway, you have to do what you promised me. If you can''t do it, you are a liar!"


    Mrs. Gong couldn''t bear it any longer, she raised her hand and gave her a loud p, and said solemnly, "Gong Miaozhen, if you act like this again, I won''t have your daughter!"


    "Auntie, you... what did you say?"


    Mrs. Gong said with a cold face: "This is the situation at home now. If you are as arrogant and self-willed as before, I will kick you out of the Gong family and let you fend for yourself. Anyway, I have many children, and there are not many more than you. , one less of you is a lot!"


    After saying that, no matter what her daughter''s expression was, she turned around and walked towards her house.


    Gong Miaozhen saw that A-Niang was really angry, so she quickly followed.


    Although the family is not as good as before, but A-Niang still has a lot of dowries, and she still has 4,000 taels of silver in her hand, so she won''t suffer much if she stays at home.


    If she was really kicked out, she used her father''s power to bully a lot of people, and she would definitely be gnawed to the bone in a few days.

 Chapter 688: To Ye Zhai

    Chapter 688 To Ye Zhai


    Gong Miaozhen''s arrival was just a farce for the four Murong Lingran brothers and sisters. There were so many officials and their families living in the city. They had long known that they would meet people they knew before, and they knew that others would definitely take their past. Talk about things.


    But they have already made psychological preparations. Compared with earning money and trying hard to find two younger brothers and clear their grievances, this is nothing at all.


    After returning home, Murong Lingran told Murong Zhe the general situation of the shop, but he was too worried and saved the matter of seeing the Gong family.


    Murong Zhe nodded: "ording to your description, it is indeed a good deal to buy a shop in such a good location for 4,000 taels."


    He thought about it for a day at home, and also came up with the name of the que that Murong Lingran wanted.


    "Xian Ye Zhai? To Ye Zhai?"


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Two names, you can choose one. Xian Ye Zhai, Xian Ye, represents fresh leaves, which means that our vegetables are fresh, this name is rtively easy to understand. It means more to Ye Zhai. .zhi, can be understood asmitment, leaf, can be understood as green leaf, which means we aremitted to selling fresh vegetables. Another meaning can be understood as Zhiyuan; leaf, understood as industry, hope that our family does not matter whether it is vegetables Whether it is fruit or other business, it can develop smoothly in a long-term, long-term and smooth manner.¡±


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "Both names are good, the first one is concise and clear, and people will know what it''s selling when they hear it, but I still think the second one is better, as Dad said, the two The meaning is better, and the meaning is better. Brothers, are you right?"


    Murong Zong said: "Yes, I also choose the second one."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan said, "So are we."


    Murong Zhe smiled lightly and said, "Okay, now that it''s settled, you will go to the city tomorrow to book the que. Dad''s hands are inconvenient, and there are still a lot of things at home, so I will leave the cleaning andyout of the shop to you. already."


    The four brothers and sisters said at the same time: "Yes, Dad."


    So from the next day, the three Murong Zong brothers took turns to let one person stay at home every day, and the rest followed Murong Lingran to clean and arrange the shop, working from morning to night.


    Even though it has been raining all day in recent days, it has not stopped.


    Seven dayster, all the shelves made by He Wenyi were also delivered to Zhiye Zhai.


    Although Murong Lingran has great confidence in the quality of her vegetables, she is in the whole capital after all. No, it is very likely that the first family in Quan Xuanqingguo brought vegetables into the house and sold them. I don''t know how big it will be. There was a lot of people, so the shelves were not done much, and only more than half of the shop was ced.


    The shop is spacious. In order to save the time of customers, four weighing ces are temporarily prepared at the exit.


    As for the employees working in the shop, it must be given priority to those who first went to sell vegetables, after all, they are already fully familiar with the work of selling vegetables.


    Therefore, a few days before the opening, Murong Lingran waited for all the vegetable sellers to return, and called all the 14 vegetable sellers in seven carriages to the main room, and told her n to sell vegetables in the shop in the future.


    As soon as the voice fell, there was an uproar, and most of the people had worried expressions on their faces.


    Mo Kaifu said in surprise: "Master, then you don''t need us to drive the carriage to sell vegetables every day?"


    "It''s still needed for the time being. When the shop opened, it must have been little-known. You also need to promote it to customers when you sell vegetables."

 Chapter 689: draw lots

    Chapter 689 Lottery


    "After all of that, then... don''t we need us?"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said: "Don''t worry, I know what you are thinking, you are already familiar with the job of selling vegetables, and the work position in the shop must be your priority, but the shop has only just opened, and I don''t know how the business is going, so For the time being, only eight people will pass by, and the rest will still use carriages to set up stalls for the time being."


    "There are seven stalls in total, one was cancelled because it was not far from the shop, and the other six, each stall was assigned a manpower."


    "Because the shop is in the city, I will definitely not be able toe back at noon, so I will provide a lunch, and if there are special circumstances that I cannote back in the evening, I will also provide dinner."


    Everyone started chatting again. No wonder the owner has added one more person to each carriage from a few days ago, and asked them to teach them how to drive a carriage and how to do business.


    Thinking that they might work in a shop in the future, and they don¡¯t need money for lunch, many people have more smiles on their faces.


    When those seven people joined them, they thought it was because the owner was dissatisfied with their performance and didn''t want them to sell vegetables. They were asked to rece them, which made them feel lost for a long time.


    I didn¡¯t expect that people really came to rece them, but they were prepared to have a better ce for them.


    Murong motioned them to be quiet, and said slowly: "I basically know your abilities. For the sake of fairness, we will draw lots in groupster, and those who are drawn will go to work in the shop. After the vegetables are delivered to the warehouse every day, go back and continue to deliver the vegetables to the original location with the person who joined youter. By the way, inform those customers that if they want to buy vegetables in the future due to rain or other reasons If so, go to Zhiye Zhai on Minghua Street."


    Mo Kaifu said: "Xiao Dongjia, it means that we may run at least twice every morning, right?"


    "right."


    Seeing that their faces became serious again, she had no choice but tofort: "I also know thatpared with before, it will definitely increase your workload. From now on, you may have to get up an hour or two earlier every day, and leave earlier in the morning than before. For those who work in the shop, sometimes they may not be able to go home at night, so I will increase the wages for each of you. From the previous 40 cents a day, all of them will be calcted on a monthly basis, and I will give you 22 taels a month. It is still sent once every half a month, one or two at a time.¡±


    When her voice fell, everyone was shocked.


    Twenty taels a month, which means more than 60 coins a day, which isparable to those extremely decent jobs in the city.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Murong Lingran said again: "Although I have added money, it may be really more tired than before. If you can''t ept it, I can find someone else."


    Everyone was stunned, fearing that she might misunderstand, they scrambled to exin: "No, we ept it."


    "Little boss, we were just frightened. After all, we never thought in our life that we could earn twenty taels a month."


    "Yes, yes, such a good job, a fool will not do it, even if the small employer does not raise wages, we have noints."


    "It''s just a few more trips. In fact, I''ve been on the carriage all the time, and I''m not too tired."


    "That''s right, it''s much easier than working as a coolie. We rural people are most afraid of not having work to do, not being able to support a family, and being tired."

 Chapter 690: itchy again

    Chapter 690 Itchy Skin Again


    Murong Lingran also knew that they would agree, and nodded with satisfaction: "Okay, since you all said so, then it''s settled."


    Mo Kaifu opened his mouth, hesitated for a while, but still didn''t ask what was in his mouth.


    Murong Xuan was always beside him. Seeing that he was hesitating to speak, he said directly: "Kaifu, if you have something to say, just say it."


    Murong Lingran was about to take the lottery, and upon seeing it, he said, "Yes, if you have any other requests or opinions, you can also raise them, you don''t have to be restrained."


    Mo Kaifu nodded and said sternly: "Little Master, will those who were not drawn still have the opportunity to work in the shop in the future?"


    "Of course there are." Murong Lingran said: "You basically sell vegetables every day, you should know how popr my vegetables are, and there will be more people in the shop in the future, but it will take some time. "


    "But there will definitely be a lot of people who want to work in the shop. It may not be a lottery next time, or it may be my choice. You do well, everyone has a chance. By the way, those who go to work in the shop also have a chance. You may not be able to stay forever. If you don¡¯t perform well, or make mistakes frequently, such as offending a guest, I will also disqualify him from work. So please keep your nerves tight, work hard, and try your best to sell more. More vegetables, okay?"


    Everyone said in unison: "Yes."


    "Okay, let''s start drawing lots. Those with red ends can go to the shop, and those with no color can continue to sell vegetables every day for the time being, except in rainy days. In rainy days, you only need to send what should be delivered that day to the shop. Then just stay and help."


    "Yes, little master."


    After a while, Murong Zong wrote down the names of the winners individually, and after a few words of warning from Murong Lingran, he let them all go back.


    The fact that Murong Lingran bought the shop was not much publicized, so after the fourteen people returned, the Murong family had a shop and shocked the entire Lihua Vige.


    She doesn''t me them for speaking out. Their jobs have changed and their wages have been increased. It''s normal for them to be excited. Anyway, if they don''t talk about it, everyone will know about it sooner orter, and it''s impossible to hide it.


    But after the shock, they made up their minds, and they were not surprised that they could buy a shop.


    They have been here for almost a year. Except for the first few months, after that, a lot of money came in every month, and it was normal to be able to buy a shop.


    Mu Rongliang also got the news. The eldest family is really amazing. It is really gratifying to have an industry in the city within just one year ofing to Lihua Vige.


    Liu pursed his lips in dissatisfaction when he looked at him, "What if I bought a shop? If we bought it, we don''t have any share, and I don''t know why you are happy!"


    Murongliang red at her fiercely, "Are you itchy again, are you looking for a smack?"


    Liu Shi was startled, and although he was afraid of being beaten, he forced himself to say: "Am I wrong? Their family even bought a shop, and they don''t care if you live or die, they won''t give you the money to be a father, no Looking for a doctor for your little brother, and seeing him slumped on the bed, what''s there to be happy about?"


    Murong Liang sneered: "Don''t stir up trouble there, I know who A Zhe is, I know better than you, do what to do, or I will clean you up immediately!"

 Chapter 691: opening

    Chapter 691 Opening


    Liu scolded the dead old man secretly, and had no choice but to do things obediently.


    Murong Liang snorted coldly. A few days ago, when Aqi was asleep, Azhe had seen his legs, but he was the only one who knew about it.


    Money, if he asks A Zhe for money, will he not give it?


    ncing at the purse in his arms, he felt even happier.


    And Lizheng is also sincerely happy for the Murong family, and also for the vige.


    Their family has a shop, and there are more people in the vige who earn 22 taels of silver a month. The life of the people in Lihua Vige will definitely get better and better.


    Because it was a good day for two days, Murong Lingran asked her brothers to help her draw some flyers in order to let more people know, and gave them to Shitou to go around the streets and distribute them to the women.


    Since the day before, taking advantage of the rain, Murong Lingran sent the carriage back and forth several times to transport a lot of non-perishable vegetables into the warehouse, and let people start to arrange them ording to her wishes.


    Because the fruit of Xiaohuangshan has not yete to fruition, although she still has it in her space, it is hard to find an excuse to take it out now, so for the time being, only longan and cherries in the yard are sold.


    The time soon came to the opening day, and Murong Zhe brought his family to Zhiye Zhai early.


    The shop was already filled with fresh fruits and vegetables that arrived early, and all the preparations were done.


    Because Tong Qishen also worked as a shopkeeper before, Zhiye Zhai''s shopkeeper was also handed over to him, and he was standing at the door with the Murong family at this time.


    Murong Lingran specially asked Tong Xiuming to invite the lion dance team to make a name for himself, and soon attracted arge group of people around the door.


    After the lion dance was over, with the sound of firecrackers, the red cloth on the signboard was also torn off by Murong Zong and Murong Xuan at the same time.


    "To Ye Zhai?" One person asked curiously, "Why is the name so weird? What does it sell?"


    "I received an order yesterday, it said that this is a ce selling vegetables."


    "Selling vegetables? Isn''t all vegetables sold on the street? Can they be sold in the house?"


    "What can''t you do? Rice can be sold in the house, why can''t the vegetables be sold in the house? There are many advantages to selling in the house. In the future, in heavy rain, heavy snow or sunny days, we can choose the dishes well, and we don''t have to be poisoned by the rain and snow. The head is sunburnt."


    "You''re right, there used to be very few vegetable sellers on Rainy Street, and even if there were, they were quickly sold out. It''s hard to eat some fresh vegetables. It''s more convenient."


    "Yeah, there are very few kinds of vegetables in the stalls along the road, usually only three or four kinds of vegetables, but I have seen the leaflets they send out, and there are a variety of vegetables on it, and there are some that I have never seen before. You can buy aplete set, save your worry and effort.¡±


    ¡°Flyer? What flyer?¡±


    The man handed him the paper in his hand, "This is it, look at it."


    "It''s a bit expensive."


    "There is a reason for being expensive. They used to set up stalls with horse-drawn carriages. I often buy them. The appearance and the taste of fried vegetables are notparable to ordinary vegetables."


    "Is it as good as you say?"


    "Anyway, it''s not too bad. If you buy it back and try it, you''ll know."


    There were a lot of people around that person, all of them nodded in agreement.


    Tong Qi gave a deep cough and said slowly, "Hello everyone, Zhi Ye Zhai is open today, everyone is wee toe. In order to celebrate the opening of the store, today and tomorrow, for all vegetables and fruits, buy 5 catties and get 2 catties for free. But the fruit is limited, and the daily sales are limited to 100 catties, so please join us a lot."

 Chapter 692: modesty

    Chapter 692 Modesty


    Many of the onlookers have bought vegetables from the Murong''s stall. They heard about it when they were shopping a few days ago, so they came here early this morning. They are all their regr customers and know their vegetables. how delicious.


    Hearing that if you buy 5 jin, you will get 2 jin for free, and your eyes are straight. 5 jin of vegetables, there are many brothers and sisters in the family, and it is not enough to eat for a day.


    And they also saw it just now. Although they don''t know the yellow longan, they know the cherries. There are not many cherries that big. Therefore, after Tong Qishen made a gesture of inviting in, many people quickly ran in. , a look that is afraid of not being able to buy it.


    The rest of the people who had never bought vegetables from Murong''s family rushed in when they saw so many people, and they heard that if they bought 5 jin they would get 2 jin for free. People soon filled the entire storefront.


    The three brothers Murong Zong saw that the guys were too busy, so they rushed over to help.


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to go, but her small body would be squashed shortly after entering, so she stopped thinking about it.


    Murong Zhe kept watching from the side of the door. The more he looked at the corner of his mouth, the bigger the smile, he said with relief: "I thought there would be no business, but I didn''t expect it to be so good."


    Murong said: "It''s not too early to be happy. Today is the first day. Everyone is very new to selling vegetables in the shop, and there is a buy-five-get-two-free discount. It will definitely not be like this in the future."


    Mu Rongzhe nodded in agreement, but it doesn''t matter if the business is not as good as today. Their vegetables are already rtively profitable, and there is a stall for carriages, and they make a lot of money every day.


    As soon as the shopkeeper Jia of Tianhe Tower came over, he heard her say such words and said with a smile: "Miss Murong, you are humble, your vegetables taste good, the location here is good, you will never worry about not having guests, believe me , your business here will be booming."


    "Manager Jia." Murong smiled and said, "Why are you here?"


    She had thought about it before the opening. It was just a small shop, and it was not a sudden business. The people she knew were busy people, so she didn''t notify those people she knew.


    Shopkeeper Jia said: "You have so much movement here, I don''t want to know it is difficult, your shop is open, I shoulde and have a look no matter what."


    waved after saying that.


    The little Er behind the shopkeeper Jia immediately stepped forward and brought the congrattory gift in front of them.


    "Be careful, I hope you can ept it with a smile."


    Murong Lingran stepped forward to take it, and said with sincere gratitude, "Thank you, Manager Jia, do you want to go in and have a look?"


    Shopkeeper Jia nced at the dense crowd inside, and said, "Forget it, Tianhe Tower is not far from here anyway, you cane anytime you want. There is something else going on in Tianhe Tower, so I won''t go in for the time being."


    Murong nodded and asked him to wait for a while. He went in and came out soon after, carrying a basket in his hand, "The cherries grown in my backyard and the fruits I found on the mountain are not valuable, but I hope shopkeeper Jia Never mind."


    Shopkeeper Jia ate the fruit she gave himst time. He understood that as long as it was grown by her, there was nothing bad to eat, so he quickly asked the man to take it and said with a smile, "Thank you, then you are busy, I will go back first. already."


    "Walk slowly,e with whatever vegetables you need."


    "Yes, definitely."


    After the shopkeeper Jia left, the shopkeepers of Mingyuelou and Shunxin Restaurant also sent congrattory gifts in person, and Murong Lingran also returned the gifts one by one.

 Chapter 693: The dog is restless

    Chapter 693


    Of course, Helian Rongjiu knew about the opening of their house. He knew it, and the Minister of Rites naturally knew it. Therefore, not long after the three shopkeepers left, their congrattory gifts also arrived.


    And the movement here is not small. She has been standing at the door. Although she did not notify Xiangfu, the Xiangjia has a lot of properties on Minghua Street. She oftenes to Minghua Street to check. Xiang Zimo just wanted to not notice. It''s hard here.


    "Sister Murong."


    Murong Lingran was talking to Murong Zhe when she suddenly heard a child''s voice calling her.


    looked up and saw Xiang Zimo and Xiang Zishu standing not far away.


    Murong said: "Zi Shu is here."


    "Hmm." Xiang Zishu handed over the oiled paper in his hand, "Sister, do you want to eat roasted rabbits?"


    Murong Lingran nced at the little rabbit meat left in the paper bag, andughed and said, "Zishu, let''s eat, sister is not hungry yet."


    "Oh, okay."


    Xiang Zimo looked inside the shop and saw that her brothers were all busy inside, their feet not touching the ground, and said in surprise: "Miss Murong, this is your shop? You bought this shop? Are you opening today? "


    He also wanted to buy this ce a few days ago, but for some reason he was unable to do so.


    Later, he heard that it was bought by a little girl. He didn''t investigate too much. He thought it was bought by ady from a rich businessman from another ce, but he didn''t expect it to be Murong Lingran.


    And the action is quite fast, and it started business so quickly.


    "right."


    Xiang Zimo''s face suddenly changed to a hurt and sad expression, with a clear usation in his eyes: "After all, we met once, and you are Zishu''s savior, so why didn''t you notify me? I also So congrattions, don''t you think of us as friends? Zishu likes you very much, and he always makes a fuss about going to y with you every day."


    is here, and this actor is here again.


    She can be considered to have found out, this person will have a cold from time to time, and when he is in the cold, he looks like a yboy, and he looks like a family member in his mansion that day.


    Murong Lingran calmly said: "Young Master Xiang is busy with your personal affairs, I am just a small vegetable shop, and I nned to open it in a low-key manner. Not only did I not notify Master Xiang, but the rest of the people I knew didn''t notice either, so I would say no to Master Xiang. Think too much."


    Xiang Zimo frowned and said, "Miss Murong still minds what happened in the first month?"


    "I worry too much about the son, my brother and I don''t care."


    Xiang Zimo saw that what she said was extremely calm, and it didn''t seem like she was telling a lie. Although it was not appropriate to mention those things on the happy day today, thinking of the grievance between her and the Chen family, he still pulled her aside and told him that he had recently learned about it. news to her.


    Murong Lingran was stunned when she heard the words, then lowered her voice and said, "What did you say? Da Niu is pregnant?"


    nodded to Zimo, "Well, Chen Yongfu''s child."


    "Then thatdy in your family..."


    Mentioning Yan Xiangnuan, Xiang Zimo''s face showed a hint of weakness, and sighed: "That girl, I don''t know what kind of ecstasy soup was poured into Chen Yongfu, and a few days after Chen Yongfu was carried back, she went back again. I was moring to go to see him, but I stopped him, and now I have been under house arrest in the yard."


    Murong said again: "Then the current Chen family..."


    Xiang Zimo smiled lightly and said, "You should have guessed it without me telling you. After all, Da Niu Tao is a servant of Xiang''s house. She is pregnant and has a very bad temper. Now the life of the Chen family can be described in a few words. In a nutshell, it''s smoky, messy, and restless."

 Chapter 694: do it all

    Chapter 694


    Murong Lingran instantly understood what he meant. Da Niu Tao must have voluntarily designed her eldest brother that day. How could she be a good person who can trade her innocence for a better life?


    Xiangfu must have hated the Chen family for ruining Xiang Zishu''s birthday party that day, and will definitely support Da Niu Tao and let them eat dogs.


    Chen''s family hates Da Niu Tao, but they have no choice but to let her do what she wants. It is conceivable how frustrating life is.


    Although Murong Lingran concealed it very well, Xiang Zimo still saw the smile in her eyes, and after taking a look at what was sold inside, he said, "Since I met it today, it''s toote to prepare congrattory gifts now, why don''t you? How about this."


    After speaking, he turned his head and instructed the servants behind him, "Go buy 100 catties of vegetables and send them home."


    "Yes, son."


    Murong said: "Xiang Gongzi, it''s better to eat fresh vegetables, but they won''t taste good after a long time."


    Although she was very happy to sell so many vegetables at one time, these vegetables were grown under the careful care of the vigers in Lihua Vige, and she would also feel distressed if they were damaged.


    Xiang Zishu said softly, "Sister Murong, don''t worry, there are many guests at home these days, so not many."


    "Then thank you, Young Master Xiang."


    Xiang Zishu suddenly said, "Big brother, I want to drink water."


    Xiang Zimo was about to order someone to buy it for him, when Murong Lingran suddenly walked in and handed a basket to his brother, "Here, you must know cherries, the yellow ones are called longan, and they''re very sweet. "


    Xiang Zishu nced at his eldest brother, saw him nodding, then took it, and said obediently, "Thank you, sister."


    Xiang Zimo saw that the busy feet were not touching the ground. After waiting for the people toe out, in order not to affect their business, he had a few words with Murong Zhe, and then started to inspect the business again.


    As noon approached, the business in the shop did not cool down at all, but got better and better.


    Shockingly, in just one morning, not only all the vegetables in the shop were sold, but also a lot of vegetables that were easily stored in the warehouse were sold, and the customers were stilling in one after another. Come in.


    As ast resort, before the shelves became empty, Murong Lingran had no choice but to go to the carriage where they set up the stall to see if they had any food to support.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of novelties to see today, and after the buy-5-get-two discount spreads out, even if it is far away from here, a lot of peoplee here, but there are not many people who buy the food at the stall. There are a lot of vegetables left.


    Murong Lingran just had them all transported to the shop, which temporarily relieved the urgent need.


    After three quarters of noon, the shop gradually quieted down, and there were few dishes on the shelves.


    Sending off what might be thest guest in the morning, Murong Zong wiped the sweat from his forehead and said excitedly, "I didn''t expect that there were so many guests on the first day. After preparing for a day''s supply, they were all sold out in half a day."


    Murong Lingran walked around and returned, smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that, if I knew this earlier, I should have filled the shelves and stuffed every carriage. Fortunately, I saw the speed of sales just now. It''s too fast, and they have been asked to go back and continue to deliver food, so it should be in time for the business in the afternoon."


    "Well, when we''re full, we''ll have a hard time in the afternoon."


    No one can leave the shop, and today is the first day of business.

 Chapter 695: settle accounts

    Chapter 695 Settlement


    Murong Lingran didn''t feel wronged by them, and in order to celebrate such a good result in half a day, she personally went to Tianhe Tower to reserve a good table for them to send over.


    The shop also has arge open space, enough to support a table.


    Not only can guard the shop, but also let everyone have a good meal.


    Mo Kaifu and the others suddenly straightened their eyes. They had everything from chicken, duck, fish, and seafood.


    Tianhelou, the No. 1 restaurant in the capital, did not expect that they would be able to eat so many good things on the first day they came to work in the city.


    Just smelling these dishes made them feel that all the fatigue of the morning was swept away.


    Murong Lingran saw them swallowing their saliva involuntarily, and said with a smile: "Everyone, don''t be polite. On the first day of today, business is so good without everyone''s help, even if it''s not enough, I''ll decide."


    Everyone felt wee after hearing the words, and began to feast on them.


    Today is really the busiest time in their life, and they have never been so busy when setting up a stall.


    Shortly after the meal, the carriage that delivered the dishes in the afternoon came.


    Murong Lingran didn''t treat them badly either. After they unloaded all the vegetables, he also asked Tianhelou to send a table over to let them have a full meal, but in order not to affect the business, they let them use it in the backyard.


    I thought that the business in the afternoon is definitely not as good as in the morning. After all, most people like to buy a day¡¯s amount in the morning, but I didn¡¯t expect that there are no less people in the afternoon than in the morning.


    After I asked ??, I found out that the people who went back in the morning helped them promote it.


    Some people who had wanted to buy their vegetables for a long time but thought they were too expensive, heard that they were buying 5 get 2 free today. .


    Because of this, all the dishes in the afternoon were sold out in less than two hours.


    As ast resort, Murong Lingran had no choice but to close the door ahead of time, and told the people who had not bought the food the time, asking them toe back tomorrow, and promised to still buy five get two free, so the guests left unwillingly.


    Since it was still early, Murong Lingran asked the guys to tidy up the shop, and he went to He Wenyi and asked him to make some shelves.


    She has confidence in her vegetables. The business will only get better and better in the future. It is better to keep the shop full.


    Moreover, several rooms in the backyard also need a lot of furniture. A few days ago, I thought that sometimes she might also stay in the city. He Wenyi was busy a few days ago, so she didn''t mention it, and stopped by today to let him did it together.


    When we returned to Lihua Vige, the heavy rain gradually stopped.


    As soon as he got home, Tong Xiuming told Murong Lingran that the Liu family brothers and sisters had brought gifts.


    The fact that their shop opened was not hidden from the two of them, and it was not surprising that they would send gifts.


    Murong received the gift, and after hearing him say that he returned some cherries and longan as return gifts ording to her request, everyone checked the ounts together in the backyard.


    Tong Qishen figured out today''s ount early in the shop, but it was in a hurry at that time, so to be urate, he did it again.


    Not long after, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan looked at the numbers on the ledger, and their smiling eyes almost narrowed to a straight line.


    Murong Kuan said with a pity: "I sent so much out today, otherwise I would definitely make two hundred taels or more today. If there is such a good business every day, it will not take long for the money to buy a shop. You cane back."

 Chapter 696: considerable

    Chapter 696 Considerable


    Murong Xuan said: "It''s unlikely that business is so good every day. Today I paid special attention to it. Although many of them are old customers, they were all attracted by the flyers from the previous day. It''s a sunny day. Today, there is another buy-5-get-2-free promotion, which willst for another day at most. When the freshness is over and the discount is gone, it is estimated that there will not be too many people running all the way every day in the future. Yes. Now, there is that generous man, Xiang Gongzi, who is the customer who buys the most today, and it is estimated that it will be difficult to meet such customers in the future."


    Murong Zhe smiled lightly and said, "This is better than I imagined. The business is not done overnight, take your time."


    "Father is right." Murong said calmly, "If we were really busy every day, our bodies wouldn''t be able to bear it."


    The amount of vegetables needed in the shop is toorge. In order to prepare the vegetables before the guests arrive every day, she told the pickers a few days ago that after the shop opened, the working hours have been adjusted. Every morning Start work two hours early.


    But today is a special opening day, and the people picking vegetables basically start working from the early morning.


    In the early morning, I was busy with the dishes that I needed in the morning, in the morning I was busy with the dishes I needed in the afternoon, and in the afternoon, I had to do the chores of weeding.


    Everyone talked about some unexpected problems that urred today. After finding a solution, as before, all the money was handed over to Murong Lingran for safekeeping.


    I''m tired today. After dinner, everyone went to bed early to rest.


    Murong Lingran went into the space to collect the mature crops and seeds on the ck soil, including rice and wheat, as before, and rented them before sleeping peacefully.


    As expected yesterday, because there is still a buy 5 get 2 free offer today, so although the business in the shop is not as good as yesterday, it still keeps the guys busy.


    Seeing that there is no need for help here, Murong Lingran went to the carriage stall to have a look.


    Because they know that the shop will attract some customers, and for unnecessary trouble, let some people know that they are expensive and then return the food, they will take the initiative to inform Zhiye Zhai that there is a discount.


    Therefore, the business at the stall is very deserted. Only people who don¡¯t care about money and people who don¡¯t want to travel long distances will buy at the stall.


    Seeing that there are still a lot of dishes left, Murong Lingran asked them to keep a very small part, and the rest were all sent to the shop, and she went back with them.


    Time passed by in a hurry, just like what she thought at the beginning, there was no buy-five-get-two-free offer on the third day. The number of guests was indeed reduced a lot, but the guys were still not idle. Customer checkout, the flow of people is still extremely impressive.


    And because of the delicious taste of her vegetables, there were many repeat customers soon. In just a few days, the name of Zhiye Zhai spread to most of the capital.


    There are people lining up at the door of the shop every day before the door opens, and it has also caused congestion, making the shopkeeper and the guys nervous every day, for fear that something will happen.


    Mo Kaifu persuaded them several times, saying that the food must be enough and they didn''t believe it.


    Until they queued for two days, they found that even if they arrived half an hourte, there were enough vegetables, and fresh vegetables would be delivered in the afternoon, and the people in the queue slowly dispersed.

 Chapter 697: trouble (1)

    Chapter 697 Trouble (1)


    Although the business has been going smoothly since the shop opened, Murong Lingran was still worried and stared in the city for several days, for fear that something might happen.


    After all, the business of a newly opened shop is so good, it is difficult to guarantee that no juniors wille to trouble.


    At this time, the shop was quite quiet. After thinking for a while, Murong got up and went out for a walk. When he came back, he had a lot of roast chicken in his hand, ready to reward the guys.


    It¡¯s just that before he reached the door, he saw a group of people on the opposite side rushing in aggressively from a distance, and then the guests inside ran out one after another.


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly turned cold. The eldest brother, the second brother, and the three of them didn''te today. Those guys are all people who don''t know how to kung fu, so they definitely can''t handle it.


    She hurried in, and as soon as she stepped over the threshold, she saw half of the people who rushed in just now confronting the shopkeepers and the other half standing in front of the shelves, a total of eight people.


    One of them reached out and wanted to touch her fruit. Her heart sank, and she instantly had a knife in her hand. Without thinking, she threw it and inserted it straight into the eggnt shelf.


    After seeing this, the man retracted his hand in fear. If his hand was a little slower just now, he might have inserted it directly into the palm of his hand.


    "What the **** is this?" the man eximed.


    A few people next to him also watched the knife suddenly inserted into the shelf just now, and they scrambled to care: "Boss, are you all right?"


    "Boss, do you want it?"


    "Boss, are you bleeding?"


    ¡­


    And the movement on their side quickly attracted the attention of the other half, and one person said with concern: "Boss, what happened?"


    "fine."


    Murong sneered: "If you don''t leave, things will happen soon. If you dare to touch my things, I''ll let the knife go through your forehead next time!"


    Those people turned their heads and saw that a little girl walked in slowly.


    The man who was almost hit by a knife just now frowned and said, "Who are you?"


    Murong Lingran ignored him, walked over to Tong Qishen and the guys, and put all the roast chicken he was holding on the counter.


    Although she guessed the purpose of these people, she still asked: "Grandpa Tong, what are they doing here?"


    Tong Qi was deeply worried: "they drove all the guests away as soon as they came in, saying that this street is their territory, let us obediently prepare for the filial silver. If I didn''t give it, he let people surround us, and then Just like what you just saw."


    "Honor the silver? They deserve it too!"


    Mo Kaifu whispered: "Little master, why don''t I go to the official report?"


    Murong shook his head sharply, it was toote for the reporter now.


    Seeing Murong ignoring him, the man said again: "I ask you, who are you? If you don''t speak again, I will be rude to you!"


    Mo Kaifu stared at him and said, "Keep your mouth clean, this is our little boss."


    Little owner?


    The man gave Murong Lingran a malicious look, and said arrogantly, "This little girl is actually the owner of this shop? Well, I''ll say it again, I''m Xiong Da, a person from this street. If you want to do business smoothly in the future, you should quickly hand over the filial piety money. I don¡¯t want much, just 100 taels of silver, give it to us and leave. If you don¡¯t give it, don¡¯t me your shop for no business or some problems in the future. to us."

 Chapter 698: trouble (2)

    Chapter 698 Trouble (2)


    "Big Xiong?" Murong raised his eyebrows, "Do you still have a younger brother named Xiong Er?"


    Xiong was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect her focus to be here. She nced at her brother and frowned, "How did you know?"


    Murong nced at the person he was looking at, and said lightly: "Of course your brother told me, he told me toe back, otherwise how could it be so coincidental, you guys came, I''ll be back."


    "What?" Xiong red at Xiong Er and said stunned: "Second, she said that you told her toe back, is it true?"


    Xiong Er was angry when he saw him, and said anxiously: "Boss, I''ve been with you all day today, how can I possibly have time to inform her?"


    After he finished speaking, he turned to Murong Lingran: "You stinky girl, you can eat your rice, but you can''t talk nonsense. I have never seen you before, so don''t spit blood there!"


    Murong Lingran said slowly and leisurely: "Er Xiong, you didn''te to inform me personally, you asked your subordinates to inform me."


    Xiong Da was even more angry, turned his head and nced at his subordinates, and said angrily: "Who is it? Stand up for me, and I can spare his life. If I find out, I will kill him. !"


    "Boss, we have been with you today."


    "Yes, I counted them, and there is no one missing, not us."


    "Boss, don''t you know who we are? How can you know this little girl?"


    Xiong frowned, turned his head and saw Murong Lingran looking at him with a half-smile, he immediately understood, gritted his teeth and said, "Stinky girl, how dare you y with us?"


    "It''s you who are ying!" Murong Lingran said coldly, "This girl is in a bad mood today, if you are sensible, get out of here immediately!"


    Xiong Da said with contempt: "Go away? In a big tone, let me tell you, I wanted to give you a hundred taels today, but I didn''t expect you to dare to y with us, so don''t me us. Now, give I will honestly take out five hundred taels of silver, otherwise, I will smash your shop!"


    "Smashed? What an arrogant tone." Murong frowned and suddenly said, "Who asked you toe?"


    The power of the capital is intertwined. Generally, people who dare to buy a shop in the capital have a backer. If a shop is shot, it is necessary to investigate the person behind the shop, so as not to offend those who cannot be offended.


    As long as you investigate a little, you should know that her shop also has a backing.


    Now they dare toe and ask for trouble. One possibility is that the backers of these people are more powerful than the nine sons, and they don¡¯t take the nine sons seriously at all.


    Another possibility is that the people behind her knew that she had a backer, but they couldn''te forward in person, and sent some ignorant cannon fodder to take the lead, and others were tricked into saying that this shop was run by ordinary people and was taken advantage of.


    But there is another possibility, but the possibility is extremely low.


    Xiong Da said arrogantly: "You don''t need to know, you give money, we guarantee that your business will be smooth in the future, if you don''t give it, we will let you do it now!"


    "Can''t do it?" Murong Lingran calmly said, "I just don''t give money today, but I want to see what you''re going to do."


    Xiong gritted his teeth, "Little girl, have you thought about it, really don''t give it?"


    "No, five hundred taels of silver, I feel bad."


    Xiong sneered and said: "Since you don''t eat or punish you for toasting, then we''re wee,e here, hit me!"

 Chapter 699: trouble (3)

    Chapter 699 Trouble (3)


    "Yes, boss."


    Mo Kaifu and the others were about to step forward to stop them, when they saw someone suddenly screaming with arms in their hands.


    "what!"


    "Ah, my hand, I...my hand, it hurts, it hurts."


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that the man''s palm was pierced by a small knife through the middle, and in just a moment, the entire palm became bloody.


    Xiong said in horror: "Your hand... who... who did it!"


    Tong Qishen and the other guys looked at Murong Lingran in shock.


    They didn''t pay attention to her first shot, but this second shot was right under their noses, and they could see it clearly.


    Xiaodong still has such a powerful stunt, no wonder she dares to stand in front of them with such a strong attitude.


    Murong Lingran was ying with a knife in his hand, and said lightly, "This is just a small lesson. I said, this knife will really be inserted into your foreheadter."


    Xiong Da''s group looked at the knife in her hand, and immediately took a few steps back in horror.


    "Stinky girl, you...you know kung fu!"


    Murong Lingran looked at him with a half-smile, nomittal.


    Xiong Er whispered nervously: "Boss, what should we do now?"


    Xiong Da nced at the injured person, gritted his teeth and said, "It''s just a small injury, I don''t believe she really dares to kill, smash it to me, since they can''t get the money, they are so cruel, how can they find a ce to fight? return."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Murong sneered coldly, Tong Qishen and Mo Kaifu were about to roll up their sleeves, when they saw the situation on the other side, they were stunned and looked at each other.


    Xiong Dajian saw the person opposite him suddenly staring strangely at him, wondering when he heard a strange voice behind him, and when he turned his head, he saw Xiong Er shivering at the person on the ground with his back on his back.


    took a closer look, except for him and Xiong Er, everyone else actually fainted on the ground.


    Xiong Da suddenly widened his eyes and said in horror, "This... what''s going on here? What happened to them?"


    Xiong Er nervously said: "I...I don''t know either. I heard movement behind me. When I turned around, I saw someone fainted. Before they could speak, they all fell down."


    Xiong Da frowned slightly, turned around suddenly, and shouted loudly, "Stinky girl, what did you do to them?"


    Mo Kaifu clenched his fists in both hands, looking like he was going to rush over at any time, and said, "Your people are already like this, and you still don''t know how to keep your mouth clean. If you dare to be disrespectful to the boss, the one who faints will definitely be you!"


    You Licheng said: "Kaifu, there are two people across from us now. We still need to do business, so we need to clean up them quickly. We will be careful, and we will definitely not affect the shelves and vegetables."


    There were a lot of people just now, and they had always been worried about destroying the vegetables and the shelves.


    Now there are only two people on the opposite side, so there is nothing to worry about.


    Mo Kaifu nodded and looked at Murong Lingran: "Little Master, look..."


    Murong Lingran wrote lightly: "Let''s go together, it''s okay if the vegetables and the shelves are destroyed. If you don''t beat them up, the crying father and mother are not allowed to stop for me."


    "Yes, little master."


    After finishing speaking, except for Tong Qishen, all the eight guys walked towards the two of them.


    Xiong Daxiong saw that the situation was not good, he wanted to run away, even his brothers were not wanted.


    How could Murong Lingran do what he wanted, the knife in his hand flew out instantly, a knife was inserted into the calf of the two, and they suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Ah, boss, my leg hurts."

 Chapter 700: goodbye madam rong

    Chapter 700 Goodbye Mrs. Rong


    Xiong hugged his leg and roared, "Stop yelling, my leg hurts too."


    Mo Kaifu and the others just stunned for a while and then surrounded them, each of them greeted them with the strength of feeding, causing them to scream again and again.


    "Ouch, stop kicking, it hurts."


    "Don''t kick my leg, don''t kick, there''s an injury there, ouch."


    Mo Kaifu and the others don''t care if they hurt or not, they will kick wherever it hurts.


    Not only on the body, but also on the face as they greeted them.


    Not long after, their faces were swollen like pigs'' heads, and they couldn''t see their original appearance at all, and their clothes were full of messy footprints.


    At this moment, a woman''s exmation suddenly came from the gate: "This... what''s the matter?"


    Mo Kaifu and others immediately stopped and looked at the person who came.


    Murong Lingran also turned to look, and saw several women suddenly appeared at the door, including two acquaintances.


    Maybe it was because he saw what happened just now and his face was not very good.


    And the followers behind them saw that there was danger inside, and they all stood in front of them.


    Another woman said: "Didn''t you say this is a vegetable shop? Why...why are you beating people? Could it be a ck shop?"


    "It''s better to have less than one thing, let''s not go in."


    "Mrs. Wei, we have something to do at home, so we''ll go back first."


    Mrs. Wei said sternly: "Don''t panic first, there must be an ident here. In broad daylight, it is impossible for those who open the door to do business to cause trouble, and they must be troublesome to find them. Don''t you like my vegetables? This is the ce. I provided it, and said that today I will cook for my husband and children by myself. If you leave now, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time?¡±


    The women looked at each other and thought of the dishes they ate in the Shangshu Mansion of the Ministry of Rites. In order to please their husband, they had to bite the bullet and follow her in.


    Murong greeted with a smile: "Mrs. Wei."


    Seeing Murong Lingran, Mrs. Wei couldn''t help but have a smile on her face: "Miss Murong, I heard from Jingxuan that you opened a shop, and it happened that a few sisters were guests at home today. I brought them to cheer for you. I just didn''t expect that something happened to you here. If you encounter any trouble, just speak up, and Mrs. Ben will solve it for you. "


    Murong was ttered and said gratefully, "It turns out that this is the case, I''m really sorry to let you see such a thing happen in the store, but the matter has almost been resolved, so there is no trouble."


    Before Mrs. Wei could speak, ady suddenly interjected: "Second sister, do you say her surname is Murong?"


    "Yes, eldest sister, her name is Murong Lingran, she is a good girl."


    Mrs. Rong said solemnly, "Why is it so coincidental? It has the same surname as us?"


    Seeing her expression, Mrs. Wei suddenly turned extremely serious, and said in a low voice, "Eldest sister, I know what you''re thinking, but that''s impossible. Their hometown is in Donghai Mansion, and her father came to the capital when he was a teenager. There are also parents and brothers.¡±


    Mrs. Rong was stunned for a moment. Seeing how naturally Murong Lingran greeted the second sister just now, she knew that they had known each other for a while. The second sister must have investigated everything that should be investigated, and was slightly disappointed.


    Also, there can be no such coincidence in the world.


    Murong turned his head to look at the man, and said in surprise, "Mrs. Rong?"

 Chapter 701: Are you selling potatoes?

    Chapter 701 Are you actually selling potatoes?


    Mrs. Rong smiled and nodded, "Hello, Miss Murong, I didn''t expect you to be introduced to me by my sister, and I didn''t expect your surname to be Murong too."


    Murong raised her eyebrows, sister?


    The wife of the Minister of Rites is actually the sister of this Lady Rong?


    Also surnamed Murong? By the way, Mrs. Wei said that she shares the same surname as her maiden family. I didn''t expect that Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei were actually sisters, which is too coincidental.


    Mrs. Wei wondered: "Eldest sister, so you have known each other for a long time?"


    "Well, she''s the sister of the person I told you to save mest time."


    Mrs. Wei said with a look of surprise: "You mean that the person who rescued youst time was her eldest brother, Murong Zong?"


    Mrs. Rong said: "I don''t know his name, and he didn''t tell me his namest time."


    Murong said: "Yes, it''s my eldest brother."


    Mrs. Rong nodded, nced at the unconscious person on the ground, and said seriously, "Miss Murong, what happened to you here?"


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to briefly recount what had just happened.


    Mrs. Rong was instantly angry, "It''s unreasonable, to dare to extort ckmail at the feet of the emperor in broad daylight, it''s simply ipetent, Miss Murong, are you all right? Have you been hurt by them?"


    Murong said: "It''s okay, I have a lot of people here too."


    Mrs. Rong remembered the scene she saw at the door just now, she felt relieved, thought for a moment, and suggested: "These people are really hateful, and I won''t have a long memory if I don''t give them a hard lesson. Last time, your family saved me. , I haven''t repaid you well, why don''t you give them to me, and promise that they won''t die and lose ayer of skin."


    The two people on the ground shook at the same time, although the movements were very light, but Murong Lingran still noticed it and sneered in his heart.


    "Thank you madam for your kindness, but it''s just a small matter. I can solve it, so I won''t bother madam. I''m really sorry for scaring youdies."


    After Murong finished speaking, he turned his head and said, "Kaifu, tie them all to the backyard and watch them carefully."


    Mo Kaifu nodded, and together with the guys, quickly moved everyone to the backyard.


    Mrs. Rong didn''t force her to see her rejection, but she still asked curiously, "Miss Murong, what are you going to do with them?"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said: "I hold grudges, naturally I make them regreting here."


    She was clearly smiling, but thedies sensed a hint of danger from her smile.


    This girl doesn''t seem to be as harmless to humans and animals as she seems.


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to continue this topic to affect everyone''s mood, and said with a smile, "I heard that thedies just came to buy my family''s food today, soe and have a look, it''s guaranteed to be fresh."


    Mrs. Wei said: "Yes, everyone should stop standing, let''s go over and take a look."


    Several women had lost interest, but seeing that Madam Wei and Madam Rong knew the same as Murong Lingran, they had no choice but to take a look.


    They usually cook often in order to gain a reputation for being virtuous and virtuous, and they can tell at a nce whether the vegetables are good or bad.


    So it¡¯s okay not to look at it, but when I saw it, I heard one after another surprise: ¡°This eggnt is actually so big, and it¡¯s very beautiful.¡±


    "This cabbage also looks very tender."


    Mrs. Rong said in surprise: "This is a potato? Are you actually selling potatoes here?"

 Chapter 702: find it yourself

    Chapter 702 Find it by yourself


    Murong said: "Yes, I grow it at home. If you like it,dies and gentlemen, you can buy some and go back. However, the sprouted and raw ones cannot be eaten, otherwise they will be poisoned."


    Mrs. Rong was taken aback for a moment, "Then... that the potato seeds nted in Huangzhuang and the army fields were also provided by your family?"


    Huangzhuang? Army field? Where did the ninth son actually nt it?


    Murong nodded, "Indeed."


    The potatoes in the space are ripening quickly, and there are still many in the ground. Now there are a lot of them. She calcted that in addition to the daily supply for the three restaurants, there is still a lot left, so she used it to enrich the variety in the shop.


    The eyes of the otherdies looking at Murong Lingran suddenly changed. The one who suddenly took out the potatoes in the courtroom that day caused a sensation in the entire courtroom.


    Their husband also talked in front of them for several days, and let them try various ways of potato.


    After trying it, the taste did not disappoint them.


    After eating the food, they still wanted to eat, but were told: No, they are all nted in Huangzhuang and Juntian.


    If you want to eat, there are several restaurants in the capital, but they have to find which ones.


    The one also said that it was a kind of food that he found himself. Could it be that he bought it from this girl''s house?


    Since that one dared to sell vegetables from this girl''s house, there must be no problem with the vegetables.


    Thedies looked at each other, and immediately put the matter behind them, without wasting any time, they quickly chose vegetables with the servants, and the guys started to help them weigh them after they came out.


    Murong Lingran saw that they all bought quite a lot, so he opened his mouth, but he still didn''t say anything.


    Mrs. Wei''s family still sends people to Murong Lingran''s house to pull the dishes every day, and knowing that Murong Lingran is a good child, she could see what she was thinking at a nce, and said: "Miss Murong, don''t worry, they have grown up since childhood. They have only started cooking in recent years, so these dishes are not many at all, and they are not worried about enough."


    Murong was ashamed, using such expensive vegetables to practice cooking, thesedies who are not bad money made it.


    Mrs. Rong went around and came back, and the hands of the servants behind her were empty.


    Murong raised her eyebrows. Madam Wei asked for very few vegetables at firstst year, but she added a lot more every day. She should have ordered them for her rtives and friends.


    Last year, Mrs. Wei also wanted to help her publicize, saying that she could help her introduce some customers, but she was afraid of trouble and didn''t want to deal with those people, so Mrs. Wei settled for the next best thing, ordered a lot at home, and distributed it to rtives and friends .


    This Mrs. Rong is her own sister, and she must have been eating vegetables from her family through her sister Mrs. Wei.


    As for the woman brought here today, it is estimated that she is also her friends, but they are just average, or the official position is lower than that of the Minister of Rites, and it is not worth her to help order dishes every day. Knowing that she has opened a shop, she will bring people over to her. She joined.


    I carefully looked at the skins of Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei. Sure enough, Mrs. Rong was her elder sister, and she was definitely older than her, but the skin was the same. It may be that she has been eating her vegetables.


    And those women who bought vegetables, some obviously look younger than their sisters, but their skin condition is notparable to theirs at all, and it is obvious that there are many fine lines.

 Chapter 703: speak out!

    Chapter 703 Say it!


    Although her family''snd is only the first five acres ofnd, which is watered and grown with diluted spiritual spring water every day, but if you want to improve your skin, you don''t need to eat it all the time. It doesn''t have any effect either.


    After a long time, the women had already asked the servants to settle the bill. Mrs. Wei knew that Murong Ling still had something to settle in the courtyard, so she didn''t stay any longer.


    After saying a few words of concern, he asked Murong Lingran to go to her house when she had time to y. If she had anything to do, she would do her best to help, so she left Zhiye Zhai with someone.


    After ?? and the others left, Murong Lingran let Tong Qishen and the guys eat the roast chicken when they had time, and brought Mo Kaifu to the backyard.


    There was a big tree in the yard, Xiong Da Xiong Er was tied to the trunk, and the six people who fainted slept in front of them in a row.


    You Licheng had been guarding here just now, and when he saw theming, he hurriedly said, "Little Master."


    Murong nodded, looking at the man whose body was bound with five flowers and gagged, and sneered: "What? Still not convinced?"


    Xiong Da had already woken up at this time, nced at what was in his mouth, and then nced at You Licheng, "Mum um... um um..."


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and retracted the knives inserted in their bodies one by one, and said lightly, "Let them talk."


    You Licheng immediately stepped forward and took off the cloth stuffed in their mouths.


    The two of them breathed a sigh of relief. There was something in their mouth, their nose was injured again, and it was extremely difficult to breathe. They were almost suffocated to death.


    Although their whole body was injured and their feet were still bleeding, they couldn''t care about the pain at this time, Xiong Da said viciously: "Stinky girl, how dare you treat Lao Tzu like this, when Lao Tzu goes out, Lao Tzu will set fire to your shop. !"


    Xiong Er also said: "Yes, do you know who we are, and dare to treat us like this, you wait for your family to collect the body for you!"


    Murong nced at him contemptuously, and sneered: "Burning my shop down? Originally I wanted to let you go, but since you said so, then I have no reason to let you go."


    Mo Kaifu and You Licheng each took a stick as thick as an adult arm, and slowly approached Xiong Da and Xiong Er.


    The two swallowed their saliva in fear,pletely unaware that they would dare to silence their mouths, and their bodies trembled involuntarily.


    Xiong said with a trembling voice, "You... what are you going to do?"


    Murong Lingran said: "You have said that you want to take revenge on me, I definitely can''t give you this chance. But don''t worry, I will definitely not do things like murder. For people like you, it''s not worth getting dirty. My hands. I just want them to gouge your eyes, pull out your tongues, pierce your eardrums, break your hands, feet, and waist, and throw you on the street begging ."


    Xiong Da heard the words in front of his eyes, this dead girl looked young, her heart was even more poisonous than his, and she actually wanted them to live rather than die!


    Xiong Er hurriedly began to beg for mercy: "Girl, auntie, we are wrong, please forgive us, we are old and young, if it really bes like that, how can they live!"


    Murong Lingran heard the words without the slightest loosening on his face, just stared at them.


    Can such a person marry a daughter-inw? Killing her doesn''t even believe it.


    Xiong Da saw that they were getting closer and closer to him, and the hand holding the stick was gradually tightening, and hurriedly said: "Girl, as long as you spare us this time, we will tell who sent us!"

 Chapter 704: not going to die

    Chapter 704


    Murong said indifferently: "Then you say, if there is a half-truth, I still won''t let you go."


    Mo Kaifu raised the stick in his hand very cooperatively.


    Xiong Da shrank his neck, thinking of the conversation she had just had with thosedies, and knowing that she was supported, he had to say honestly: "Auntie, we are actually vigers in a small vige outside the city, and someone suddenly came to the door yesterday. Let us find some faults for you and destroy your business. Saying that you just opened, if something goes wrong in your shop soon, and people know that there is a risk of people making trouble at your shop at any time, no one will dare toe to buy food. Wait. When it''s done, that person will give us arge sum of money."


    "Who is that person?"


    "I...I don''t know either."


    Murong frowned and said, "I''ll give you another chance, you really don''t know who that person is?"


    Xiong shook his head: "I don''t know, I really don''t know, auntie, we are all like this, how could we lie to you!"


    Murong smiled mockingly and said coldly, "I think you guys are not going to die until the Yellow River, so give me a call. Anyway, there are eight of them, and they will interrogate them one by one, and there will always be those who are afraid of death who will tell me what I want to know."


    Mo Kaifu nodded: "Yes."


    After saying that, he picked up the stick and wanted to greet the big bear.


    Xiong shivered when he saw that they were so hard to fool, before the stick hit his leg: "Wait, wait! I said, I said!"


    Mo Kaifu immediately withdrew his hand and returned to Murong Lingran''s side.


    Murong said: "Tell me, if I''m not satisfied, just wait for the rest of my life to live on the ground."


    Xiong Da didn''t have time to breathe a sigh of relief, but when he heard her words, he raised his heart again. For the sake of his own life, he struggled for a while, so he had to tell the person behind them.


    Murong said solemnly: "What you said is true?"


    Xiong nodded, afraid that Murong Ling would not believe him, and said anxiously: "Really, I don''t lie, otherwise I''ll die, and the sky will be struck by thunder."


    Murong said calmly: "I swear, it doesn''t hurt or itches."


    Xiong Da cried when he heard the words, "Auntie, then how can you trust me?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "I can trust you, unless you personally take us to find that person."


    Xiong Da decisively refused: "I... I won''t go. After all, that person was kind to my family and saved my daddy. Didn''t you let me get a reputation for taking revenge for my kindness? How can you let me be a person in the vige in the future? I''m not going, and I''m not going to die."


    Murong Lingran''s face froze, and he stood up suddenly, as if he didn''t intend to waste time with him again, "If you don''t want to, then let''s be a crippled person from now on."


    Xiong Da saw that Mo Kaifu picked up the stick again, and before she lifted her foot, she hurriedly said: "I will do it, I will do it!"


    Murong nced at the six unconscious people beside him, and said lightly, "Who are they from you?"


    "They are all my brothers."


    "Dear?"


    Xiong shook his head: "No, it belongs to the uncle of the same n."


    "Does it mean that both of you are rted by blood?"


    Xiong Da nodded honestly: "Yes."


    Murong smiled with satisfaction, and asked someone to untie the ropes for them, and said lightly: "You guys go back first,e and find me at this time tomorrow."


    Xiong was overjoyed, when he got out of trouble, would hee back? When he is a fool?


    The little girl is still a little tender, hum, he wille back,e back and settle ounts with them!

 Chapter 705: pay the price

    Chapter 705 Pay the price


    How could Murong Lingran not know what he was thinking, and wrote lightly: "These people, you find a car toe and take them away, oh, yes, they are poisoned, without my antidote, you just wait for them Go to sleep, you will never wake up in this life."


    Xiong was stunned and said dissatisfiedly: "Girl, you are so unkind, I have already said everything I should say, why are you still like this?"


    Murong said with a funnyugh: "I just let you go, and I didn''t take care of your things, you are very likely to disappear like this, and even take revenge on me, do you really think I''m stupid?"


    Xiong Da''s face turned ashen, "Girl, you are so unrighteous, if I pull these six people back like this, their parents won''t eat me alive?"


    "This is not something I want to consider. Although you said the person behind it, who knows if you are ying tricks with me? I won''t give you an antidote until I catch that person."


    The bear was extremely angry, but he didn''t expect to fall into the hands of a little girl today, and said gloomily: "Girl, are you not afraid that I will give them up and find a chance to retaliate against you in the future?"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "Do you know all thedies just now?"


    Xiong frowned: "What do you want to say?"


    Murong Lingran said slowly and leisurely: "I just want to say that there is ady in there who is the wife of the Minister of Rites. I don''t know the exact identity of the rest, but those who can get close to the Minister of Rites must have extraordinary identities. , My family has been serving food to their family, as well as Tianhe Building, Mingyue Building, and Shunxin Restaurant. I have been in contact with them for a year. If something happened to my family and affected their business, what would happen? ?"


    Xiong Da''s heart froze for a moment, and he said with a trembling voice: "You... Didn''t your familye back for a year because of exile? How can you know so many high-ranking nobles?"


    "That person even told you this." Murong sneered: "Then you still don''t understand? That person knows my family so well and knows that I have a backer, yet he still asks you toe, obviously he wants you toe and die. Yes. You didn''tpletely lose consciousness just now, and you also heard thedy''s words. If I asked them for a favor, do you think you could still talk to me here now? You said it just now, those are you Brothers of the same n, if something happens to all of you, you, the boss, will probably be the eternal sinner that everyone in your n shouts and beats."


    Xiong Xiong Er nced at each other, his face suddenly turned pale, that person was too vicious.


    After thinking for a moment, Xiong gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, since that person dares to use me, I wille on time tomorrow, and I will make that person pay the price!"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "I hope you do what you say, but if you startle the snake and let that person run away, you should know the consequences."


    Xiong Dao: "Don''t worry, I must make that person look good!"


    After a while, after Xiong Da and Xiong Er called an ox cart to transport the six people away from the back door, Murong Lingran told Tong Qishen to be optimistic about the shop, but she went out and waited for a long time beforeing back.


    The next day, at the agreed time, Xiong Da Xiong Er came to Zhi Ye Zhai''s backyard and went with Murong Lingran to find the man.


    After seeing the long line of carriages and horses behind Murong Lingran, Xiong Da Xiong Er felt extremely fortunate. Fortunately, he had no other thoughts.

 Chapter 706: Fei Xiaocai appeared

    Chapter 706 Fei Xiaocai Appears


    In a yard in Linhe Vige, a woman was leisurely doing embroidery. When she saw the person limping in, her expression changed.


    He seemed to think that he was too abnormal, his face slowed down again, got up and said with concern: "Why did youe back now? What''s the matter with the injury on your face? Could it be that you didn''t do it sessfully and got injured so you didn''t have the face to see me? It''s just a little girl, to actually let herself suffer such a serious injury, what a waste!"


    Being pointed at the nose by a woman and scolding the trash, although Xiong Da was humiliated, thinking of what this person would encounterter, he had to endure it, pursed his lips, and asked sullenly: "I ask you, you ask us to find Zhi Zhi. Did Ye Zhai''s troubles make us die?"


    The woman panicked, her eyes shed with guilt, and in order to hide her emotions, she sat back again and said lightly, "I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    Xiong Da is not an idiot. Seeing her expression like this, there''s something he doesn''t understand, and he almost died of anger: "You...you poisonous woman, does our family treat you badly? You clearly knew that Zhiye Zhai had a backer. You actually want us to find trouble, you are going to kill the adult man of our entire n, I will go to the patriarch and drive you out of Linhe Vige!"


    The woman exined: "I don''t, don''t talk nonsense, I just have grievances with the owner of that shop, and I just want you to help me out. After that,e back quickly, in such a remote vige as Linhe Vige, they will definitely not be able to find you."


    Xiong said angrily: "You are arguing, you even know what they have been assigned, don''t you know that the Shangshu of the Ministry of Rites is their backing? The Shangshu of the Ministry of Rites, such a big official, if you want to find us, it''s not a move. What about talking shit?"


    The ?? woman forced a smile and said: "This...I really don''t know about this. You think, they were originally prisoners, how could the Minister of Rites and the Ministry of Ritese so close to them? Isn''t that causing trouble for yourself?"


    Xiong Da thought about what he heard on the carriage just now, and didn''t want to listen to her sophistry any more, and sneered: "Leave your exnation to deceive the ghost, Fei Xiaocai."


    Fei Xiaocai''s eyes widened in horror, and she said with a trembling, "You... how did you know this name?"


    After speaking, he suddenly realized that he said something he shouldn''t have said, and involuntarily made a gesture of covering his mouth.


    Fei Xiaocai''s voice fell, and a voice that was familiar but frightened her entered her ears.


    "Fei Xiaocai, long time no see."


    Fei Xiaocai was so frightened that she shuddered and looked at the person who was walking slowly in fear. She couldn''t believe it: "Why are you here?"


    The person in front of her was actually the wife of the steward Cao of the Minister of Rites, Madam Wei''s personal maid, Xu Ma.


    Before Mammy Xu could speak, Murong Lingran walked out slowly from behind Mama Xu.


    "Fei Xiaocai, and me, I haven''t seen you for a few months, you gave me such a big gift, and of course I want to give you a gift in return."


    Fei Xiaocai suddenly looked at Xiong Da, then at Murong Lingran, and said in horror: "You...you..."


    Murong Lingran nced at the whole yard, and smiled lightly: "What happened to us? Fei Xiaocai, it seems that your life is not bad. After escaping from the Ministry of Rites, you actually hid here. No wonder Xu mama No one can find you."

 Chapter 707: reason

    Chapter 707 Reason


    Xiong Da sneered and said: "What do you think I do? I asked you just now, didn''t you say you don''t know the people from the Ministry of Rites? Why do you look like this now? So your real name is Fei Xiaocai, so I will Tell me why you, a young girl, came to Linhe Vige alone, and actually liked me and wanted to marry me, but I didn''t expect you to be a fugitive from the government!"


    Mother Xu frowned and asked, "Marry you?"


    Xiong Da didn''t dare to be disrespectful, and told Fei Xiaocai''s arrival here.


    It turned out that Fei Xiaocai suddenly appeared herest year. That day, when the old father Xiong opened the door early in the morning, he saw her weakly lying by the door and fainted from hunger.


    Originally, Xiong Da wanted to throw her out when he saw that her whereabouts were unknown, but Mr. Xiong saw that she was a poor girl and saved her.


    Later, she recovered. For some reason, she suddenly took out a lot of jewelry one day, saying that as long as she was allowed to stay here, the jewelry would be disposed of by their family, and it would be her living expenses.


    Mr. Xiong had a terrifying disease at that time. He was worried that he had no money for treatment. Seeing that the money was sent to the door, he felt that it was God''s will, so he left her at home, and she stayed in Linhe Vige.


    Since she came, honestly, she didn''t do much work every day. The Xiong family didn''t pay much attention to her because she gave her a lot of money. She did whatever she liked, and generally stayed in The yard, and asionally go to the city.


    But every time she entered the city, she would make a disguise for herself, wrapping it tightly, so that people could not see her true colors.


    When ?? asked her why, she said that she had enemies in the city, and she was afraid of being recognized and implicated in them.


    After she came back from a trip to the city a few days ago, her face was not very good, and she suddenly yelled at Xiong out, saying that she was a woman who stayed at Xiong''s house every day, and there were many rumors and rumors outside. She said that she had been in contact with the Xiong family during this time, and also knew that the Xiong family was a kind-hearted family and was willing to marry Xiong Da.


    But she still has one wish left unfinished. As long as Xiong Da promises to help her achieve it, she is willing to give out another two hundred taels of silver to improve their family''s life.


    Xiong Da''s biggest wish in his life is to marry a daughter-inw. When he heard that someone was willing to marry him, and he had to pay him 200 taels of silver, he immediately saw the money, and after hearing what she said, he promised her , her wish will be fulfilled.


    After Fei Xiaocai knew that he was going to take her own brothers to vent her anger, and in order to give them courage, she said in front of them that as long as they helped her sessfully this time, she would give each of them another ten taels individually. Silver as hard work.


    The people in Linhe Vige are all poor people, so there is no one who doesn''t like money. Besides, they are rogues in the city. Help her out.


    Xiong Avenue: "Then what happened yesterday."


    Fei Xiaocai saw that Xiong Da said everything, but for some reason, her heart suddenly calmed down, she stared at Xiong Da, and mocked: "Waste, you can''t do this well, no wonder more than 20 people. I''m too old to have a wife yet!"


    Xiong clenched his fists, pped her loudly, and said bitterly, "What can you do? Can you hide in Linhe Vige? Can you faint at the door of my house?"

 Chapter 708: see death

    Chapter 708


    Fei Xiaocai spat out a mouthful of blood and sneered: "You are a waste, you are stupid, no, all eight of your brothers are stupid! People who can afford a shop in the capital are not easy to mess with, others spend money You can even smash you to death, but you are stupid enough to go to the door for a little money, no wonder you are the poorest people in the vige, you deserve to die!"


    Seemingly knowing that she won''t live long, Fei Xiaocai saw Xiong Qi''s eyes turning red, and continued: "Are you angry? There is something that makes you even more angry. Originally, I thought that after the two of your brothers died, the two of you would be killed. I also killed an old man, so I might be able to live here peacefully for the rest of my life, but it¡¯s a pity¡­¡±


    "You bitch!"


    Xiong Da couldn''t bear it any longer, pped her several times, and pped her to the ground.


    Seeing her lying motionless on the ground, Xiong Da was not relieved, grabbed her head and hit the ground hard, his eyes were fierce: "I let you lie to me, I let you hurt me, I kill you!"


    bang bang bang, Fei Xiaocai lost consciousness without being hit a few times.


    When ??Xiong saw this, instead of stopping, he tried harder and harder, and after a while, the ground was stained with arge amount of blood.


    Seeing him go crazy, everyone just watched silently.


    After a long while, Madam Xu saw that Fei Xiaocai was left with only one breath left, and Xiong Da didn''t want to stop, and suddenly said: "Enough, this person is a fugitive ve from the Ministry of Rites, how to deal with her , is what my master said, and her life is now also the responsibility of the Minister of Rites."


    Xiong was startled, and quickly let go of Fei Xiaocai''s head, got up and nodded and said, "Yes, mama, I''m just too angry. If mama helps to vent, it would be better."


    Mother Xu nced at him coldly, and said coldly, "Someone, bring Fei Xiaocai back to me!"


    "Yes."


    From behind her, a group of guards suddenly came and walked towards Fei Xiaocai without any exnation.


    Fei Xiaocai had only half her life left at this time, her consciousness was blurred, she didn''t even have the strength to raise her hand, so she could only be dragged away by someone.


    Xiong Dazheng was very proud, and saw that the guards suddenly controlled him and Xiong Er, and said anxiously: "What are you doing?"


    Xiong Er also said: "We have done everything we should do, why arrest us?"


    Murong said: "It''s not very obvious."


    "Girl, I did as you said, and you got your revenge as you wished. Now you are crossing...crossing the river and demolishing the bridge!"


    Murong Lingran said innocently: "Crossing the river and demolishing the bridge? I didn''t. The reason why Xu Ma arrested you is because you harbored a fugitive from the Minister of Rites andmitted extortion."


    Xiong said anxiously: "How can I help you today, you can''t die for me."


    "You can''t help me? You''re not mine? Why should I save you? If I was a stepte yesterday, you''d already ruined my shop, and you''d even hurt my shopkeeper and guys. You help me, you just want to save your brothers, and you are not really on my side. There are nationalws and family rules. You harbor fugitive ves first and extortionter. You will never think about the price. If you don''t pay, it will go smoothly, right?"


    "you!"


    Mammy Xu frowned and said, "Okay, this mama won''t kill you again. After I go back and exin it to my wife, I will send it to the government for justice."

 Chapter 709: a piece of the pie

    Chapter 709 Get a piece of the pie


    Xiong Da suddenly said again: "Then my brothers, they are still in aa."


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "Don''t worry, how can you atone for being in aa? It''s too cheap for them to fall asleep like this. Did you put them all in a shabby house in the city? Don''t worry, now that people are awake, this Shi is waiting for you to reunite with them."


    Xiong Da frowned, suddenly thought of something, and looked at Mammy Xu again: "This mama, when I took in Fei Xiaocai, I didn''t even know she was a fugitive, if I knew, I would definitely take the initiative to send her back. Shang Shufu. They all say that those who don''t know are innocent, so please forgive me this time."


    Mammy Xu said with a nk expression: "It''s useless for you to tell me here, this mama is just a servant of the Shangshu Mansion, and has no rights. Today, I have served the master''s order to arrest you. What''s the matter? I''ll leave it to you to tell Master Guan."


    Xiong Da heard the words, and his heart was ashes.


    Murong Lingran didn''t pay much attention to what the Minister of Rites would do with the nine of them. Anyway, Fei Xiaocai escaped once and lost face of the Minister of Rites. Possibly jumping up again.


    She concentrates on her business every day, observing what needs to be improved in the shop, and tinkering with the seeds in her space.


    But during this period of time, something happened because of the shop, so she often went to the city. After the results of the disposal of the nine of them came out, the Minister of Rites directly sent someone to send to Ye Zhai to tell her.


    When Fei Xiaocai left, she took a lot of valuables along. In addition, she escaped without authorization. This time, she instigated extortion and extortion. She was also found to have a premeditated n to save Wei Yushan on the street, and was punished for several crimes. , was directly stabbed to death.


    The Xiong brothers were sent to Jing Zhaoyin by the Minister of Rites because of extortion, picking quarrels and provoking troubles, as well as harboring important officials and ves. Because they did not cause much impact, they were punished for 150 boards. Put it all back.


    Murong Lingran was not worried that Xiong Conference would not retaliate in the future. Even if they were given ten more courage now, it is estimated that they would not dare.


    And since that day, Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Rong personally brought many women to Zhiye Zhai to buy vegetables, and Zhiye Zhai''s already good business has be even better.


    Many domestic servantse every day, all of them ordering dozens of kilograms, which makes Murong Lingran''s daily sales increase a lot, and the time to sell out every day is getting earlier every day.


    As ast resort, Murong Lingran had to increase the amount of two or three cars every day.


    With the passage of time, Zhi Ye Zhai''s fame is also growing day by day.


    During the ?? period, there were also some people who saw their vegetables earn so much money and wanted a share of the pie.


    It¡¯s just the same as when they set up the stall before. When they reached the first step of their investigation, they immediately stopped, and they no longer dared to attack the Murong family¡¯s ideas.


    And Murong Lingran never thought of hiding her identity, she always showed her true identity every time at Zhiye Zhai.


    It is precisely because of this that gradually, more and more dignitaries in the city know that Zhi Ye Zhai is actually the shop of the imperial physician who was issued four years ago.


    However, it was possible to find out who Murong Zhe had returned and that Helian Rongjiu was supporting them, so no one dared to cause trouble to Ye Zhai for a while.


    And their vegetables taste so good, I really can''t bear to ruin such a shop.

 Chapter 710: Improved success

    Chapter 710 Improvement seeded


    Murong Lingran stayed in the city for several days, and when the business in the shop hadpletely stabilized, he returned to Lihua Vige.


    On this day, after feeding the ck hair and the white cloud, she entered the space again, and was stunned when she saw the scene in front of her, and then her eyes were almost out of sight.


    Shenjun Changqi red at her speechlessly, and said angrily: "Isn''t it that thend that can be nted has be half an mu ofnd? Is it worth your joy?"


    Murong nodded excitedly: "Of course, the morend that can be nted, the more things I can grow, the more money I can earn, and the more things I can do. It seems that the gods My body is much better.¡±


    To know that thend that can be nted in the past has been increased little by little, but this time it has been directly expanded to half an acre wide, how could she be unhappy?


    Changqi Shenjun knew what she was thinking, but said helplessly: "After your rice and wheat seeds are ripe and harvested this time, the seeds have been improved, and the seeds that have been improved in space can produce thousands of pounds per mu on any soil. The problem. Combined with the replication of the same bottle, plus this half-acre ofnd, you should be able to get a lot of seeds in a short time,e on."


    Murong turned his head sharply to look at the vigorous rice and wheat seeds. After waiting for so long, he finally seeded.


    Changqi Shenjun yawned and said lightly: "I don''t ask you to nt anything for me during this time, and it doesn''t take up yournd. Some time ago, the lychees and other fruit warehouses you nted have umted a lot. Whatever you do, I''m going to rest. Oh, by the way, don''t forget the twenty medicinal herbs every day, it will be gone in a short time."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Yes, God, I remember it."


    A few dayster, the families of the Xia and Tian families, and everyone from the Murong family gathered in the front yard of Murong Lingran''s house, looking at the two big baskets of seeds in shock.


    One basket is rice seeds and the other is wheat seeds.


    Murong Zhe knew that these big plump seeds with eye-catching colors must be extraordinary, and asked in amazement, "Aran, where did you get these seeds from?"


    Seeing everyone looking at her expectantly, Murong smiled lightly and said, "Well, I promise not to tell that person, otherwise that person and I will be in trouble, and he won''t sell this to me in the future. Seeds are nted."


    Murong Zhe was stunned, and instantly understood what she meant.


    These seeds don''t look like mortal things, they must be given to their daughters by the old gods.


    "I understand, Aran, since I promised others, I must abide by the agreement. I won''t ask."


    Murong Zhe said so, and it was difficult for the rest of the people to ask.


    The second room of the Meng family, Meng Chengjin, the younger brother of Xia''s husband Meng Chengye, is also working at the Murong family. The seeds, I couldn''t help but want to touch it.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, he heard his wife, Mrs. Zou, coughing lightly.


    Meng Chengjin''s hand paused and nced at Murong Lingran awkwardly, "Little Master, I wonder if I can take a closer look?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course you can, if you want to see it, feel free to pick it up and look at it."


    Meng Chengjin breathed a sigh of relief. After picking it up, he couldn''t help but smell it, and his eyes suddenly lit up, "This kind of seed is really a rare good seed."

 Chapter 711: ready to plant

    Chapter 711 Ready to nt


    The rest of the people followed suit and nodded, "This is the best seed I have ever seen in my life."


    Meng Chengjin was pleasantly surprised: "If these seeds are nted, the harvest will increase by at least half."


    Mo Erkang nodded: "Indeed, half of such good seeds are estimated conservatively."


    Murong said: "The person who sold me the seeds said that they are indeed high-yielding seeds, but he can''t say how many kilograms they can reach. We need to nt them before we know."


    After speaking, I suddenly thought of something, and then coughed lightly: "But there are some things that are golden and jade, and they are broken, and I don''t know if the seller deliberately said that they were high-yield seeds in order to let me buy seeds, so don''t be too concerned about it. , and don''t hype it out, treat these as ordinary seeds. If it is found that it is not a high-yielding seed when it grows, then I will be ashamed."


    Right now, the yield of rice and wheat per mu in Xuanqing is pitifully low. If these seeds are spread out with high yields, I am afraid there will be more troubles, so it is better to keep a low profile for the time being.


    Everyone understood what she meant, and they all made promises: "Don''t worry, little boss, we all know that we won''t make you embarrassed."


    "We will never go out and talk nonsense."


    ¡­


    Seeing their assurances, Murong Lingran deliberately made a look of relief.


    Murong Zhe asked suddenly, "Aran, are you nning to start nting now?"


    "Um."


    Xia said worriedly: "Little master, but now it''s almost past the time for nting rice and wheat."


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said, "It doesn''t matter, these seeds are so special, maybe the production period is different from ordinary rice seeds, so let''s nt them first."


    Shi Xia and Shi Zou looked at each other, and when they saw Xiaodong say this, they had to nod: "Okay, just listen to Xiaodong."


    Anyway, since Xiaodong came to Lihua Vige, he has never made a wrong decision.


    Often what they thought was impossible turns out to be their fault.


    "But..." Xia Shi has new worries: "Little master, the fields are already full of vegetables, and those vegetables are growing just right. It would be a pity if they were eradicated now."


    Murong smiled and said: "No need, I have already prepared it, that is, the twenty acres ofnd where there is a boulder in the east of the vige, you can nt it there."


    Xia said in surprise: "Isn''t there the owner''s field there? Did the little boss buy it?"


    Murong nodded: "Some time ago, their family found me and said that severalpanies wanted to do business in partnership, and they still had a little money, so they came to the door and asked me if I needed it, and I bought it."


    Everyone suddenly realized that those families were all rtives and had indeed been doing small business in the city, so they didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    It''s better to hit the sun than to choose a day. Since they want to nt, Murong Lingran will stop talking nonsense and let them start the preparation work now.


    Ten acres of rice and ten acres of wheat.


    Seeing that they were all working diligently, Murong Lingran rode his ck fur and walked towards Wuming Mountain, finding an unupied ce and quietly entering the space.


    She can only provide seeds for each ten mu ofnd, but ten mu is definitely not enough, the more the better.


    She believed that after a few months, when her per mu yields came out, Jiu Gongzi would need a lot.


    Even if there is any ident at that time, the output will not exceed a thousand catties, but after all, it has been improved by space, and the taste will definitely be better than that of Xuanqingguo.

 Chapter 712: surrounded by people

    Chapter 712 surrounded by people


    Save more, whether it is for the family to eat, sell it, or prevent natural disasters, in short, be prepared.


    After entering the space, she continued to use the same bottle to replicate the seeds while nting them on the ck soil.


    But because it is not in a hurry to use it, after all, it can¡¯t be in a hurry now, and it will take several months for it to grow out of the ground.


    In a short period of time, she could not provide seeds that could be nted on arge scale, and even if she did, it would be toote to nt them.


    She then started nting some rare things that she liked and Xuan Qingguo, to give her family a change of taste.


    After fiddling around for a while, Murong Lingran left the space and directly let Heimao carry her to the deep mountains to find medicinal herbs for Changqi Shenjun.


    She has been here several times, and she can be considered to know the surrounding environment. This time, when she was near the yard where the ninth son and the third sister lived, she could clearly feel that something was wrong around her. It was too quiet. Can''t hear the birds chirping.


    Kuromao felt it too, and circled around her, staring vigntly around her, as if ready to fight at any time.


    Murong Lingran''s face also became extremely serious, and he asked in a low voice, "Hei Mao, is there anyone else here?"


    "Wang." Yes.


    "Are people in the house?"


    "Wang." Not there.


    "Where is that?"


    ck Hair looked in several directions, "Wow, wang, wang!"


    "What? All around?"


    "Wow!" Hmm.


    "All hiding in trees?"


    "Wow!" Hmm.


    Murong Lingran''s heart suddenly lifted, so wasn''t she surrounded by people?


    The husband of Ninth Young Master''s third sister is from Shun''anguo. Could it be that the people of Shun''anguo found clues and came to the door?


    took a look at the medicinal herbs that can be seen everywhere, thinking that if she left here, she would have to spend a long time looking for medicine for Changqi Shenjun, and her legs could not move.


    That''s all, anyway, Shenjun Changqi didn''t warn her that she was in danger, so these people around would definitely not hurt her.


    She is a child and should not pose a threat to them.


    Now if she turned her head and ran away, she might be even more suspicious.


    If you wanted to take action against her, you would havee down already.


    Besides, she still has ck hair and space, not afraid, not afraid.


    Although if they kept hiding in the dark, it would be difficult for her to put the medicinal materials into the space under the surveince of people, but she still has tall ck hair and can carry a lot of medicinal materials.


    Thinking about this, Murong Lingran turned to look at Heimao, and saw that Heimao had unguarded at some point and looked at her leisurely.


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, there was really no danger, he touched the ck hair, squatted down and began to collect medicine.


    Seeing this, the two in the dark twitched the corners of their mouths, as if they didn''t expect a girl toe to the mountains to collect medicine.


    This medicine can''t be picked, and toe to this deep mountain and old forest really doesn''t take his own life seriously.


    was about to go down from the tree, but thinking of the purpose ofing here, he retracted his body and continued to stay still in the tree.


    The two wanted to wait for her to leave and then reappear, but suddenly, the two staring at her were startled, and at the same time threw the knife in their hands.


    Sweet! Noisy!


    Kuroge sensed the sound and roared loudly towards the ce where the sound came from.


    "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    The sudden roar stunned Murong Lingran for a moment, turned his head and said, "Hei Mao, what''s wrong?"


    Kuromao looked at the master, and then looked at the ce where it was on guard.

 Chapter 713: Turns out shes someone you know

    Chapter 713 It turns out that she is someone you know


    Murong followed its line of sight, and saw a colorful poisonous snake not far away with two knives inserted straight seven inches.


    Viper?


    turned his head and looked around and saw that there were no other poisons, so he was relieved.


    "Friends in the dark, thank you for your help, please show up, and the little girl will thank you in person."


    The hateful God Lord Changqi didn''t even remind her of the presence of poisonous snakes around her.


    Shenjun Changqi happened to connect with her divine sense, and just heard herining, and said calmly: "This poisonous snake is still a long way from you, if it gets closer to you, Hei Mao will be able to find it. Yes, then your flying knife can kill it, and there will be no danger."


    Murong Lingran secretly said: Anyway, the poisonous snake is dead, so you can say what you want now.


    looked around, only the sound of the wind blowing in his ears, Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Since you two don''t want to show up, then the little girl can''t force it."


    After finishing speaking, he stepped forward and pulled out all the knives stuck on the poisonous snake, and said: "These two knives are good, the little girl will take them back for the time being. If the two of you need any help in the future, feel free toe and find the little girl. , As long as you tell the characteristics of this knife, the little girl will definitely help."


    The corners of the two people''s mouths twitched even more. They were kind enough to save people. She didn''t return the knife to them, even if she took it away, it was too much.


    Before Murong Lingran could put away the knife, a man suddenly descended from the sky andnded firmly in front of her.


    The man who was with him saw that he had actually gone down, so he had to jump down after him.


    There was not much surprise on Murong Lingran''s face when he saw the two of them suddenly jumping off, but when he saw the face of one of them, he said in a daze: "Master Wei, why is it you? Is it the snake you killed?"


    "Well, this season is the time when snakes, worms, mice and ants are active. Miss Murong still needs to be more careful."


    Murong nodded and looked behind him: "Where''s Ninth Young Master? Haven''t you been together all the time? Didn''t hee?"


    "No, I have something to do today, I deliberately asked him to leave."


    "I see."


    The man next to ?? saw that their greeting was over, raised his eyebrows and said, "Jing Xuan, so she is someone you know."


    Wei Jingxuan nodded: "Well, she... The vegetables I eat are grown by her family, and the potatoes that suddenly appeared are also provided by her."


    The man was pleasantly surprised when he heard the words: "Does that mean that every time my aunt brings vegetables to our house, she buys them from her house?"


    "Yes." Wei Jingxuan said: "The fruit that my family gives you from time to time is also grown by her family."


    The smile on the man''s face became even bigger, and he said loudly: "I thought that the person who can grow such delicious vegetables and fruits must be an elderly grandpa. I didn''t expect it to be such a young girl. I admire him. I really admire it."


    Murong Lingran was still thinking about continuing to collect medicines, so he stopped talking nonsense and asked in confusion, "Master Wei, who is this son?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "He is my cousin, Rong Fengxu, the eldest son of the Rong House."


    "Mrs. Rong''s eldest son?"


    "You know my mother?" Rong Fengxu said with a look of sudden recall, and said excitedly: "I heard from my mother that she was rescued by a pair of brothers and sisters surnamed Murong, and that girl also grows a lot of vegetables at home, and she still has them. He opened a shop in the city, and not long ago found out that the vegetables he eats at home are grown by the savior''s house, shouldn''t she be talking about you, girl?"

 Chapter 714: looking for ginseng

    Chapter 714 Looking for Ginseng


    Murong Lingran nodded: "Indeed, my name is Murong Lingran, and it was my eldest brother, Murong Zong, who came to rescue her."


    Rong Fengxu said sternly: "Thank you for the life-saving grace of the girl''s family."


    Seeing that he was about to bend over and salute, Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "No, it was my elder brother who saved people, and didn''t you guys help me just now? We''re even."


    Rong Fengxu is not a hypocritical temper. Anyway, it will be a long time in Japan, and there will be more opportunities to repay in the future. Hearing that, he stood up straight and said with a smile: "It''s just a poisonous snake, you don''t need to keep it in your heart."


    Murong Lingran returned the knife to them, "Here."


    The two quickly took it, wiped off the blood, and put it into the scabbard.


    Seeing Murong Lingran staring straight at him, Rong Fengxu exined, "I''m sorry, this was given by my grandfather when we were born, so we care a lot, not reluctant."


    Murong raised her eyebrows and didn''t say anything. She didn''t want it at all. She had more space for knives.


    Wei Jingxuan exined the purpose of theiring here.


    "Ginseng? Are you looking for ginseng?"


    "Yeah." Wei Jingxuan nodded, "It should have been looking for a long time, preferably a thousand-year-old ginseng. I sent people to look for many ces but couldn''t find it. When I was about to give up, I remembered that I was here with Ninth Brotherst time. Brought my cousin here."


    Thinking of the reason why he came to find ginseng, Rong Fengxu gritted his teeth and said bitterly: "It''s all to me for those bastards, in order topete for favor in front of my grandfather, they actually proposed to test the year of the ginseng in their hands, and the older one wins. ."


    "It is also said that my grandfather is old and has many physical problems in the battle for decades. Comparing the years of ginseng can not only test the ability of the juniors, but also test the filial piety of the juniors to the grandfather, and it can also prevent the grandfather."


    "I also said that I couldn''t participate in thepetition with the thousand-year-old ginseng slices that my ancestors gave to my grandfather."


    "Hmph, my grandfather was a military general, and he was in good health. It wouldn''t be a problem to live another fifty years. Now they think that my grandfather is sick, it''s just disgusting."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "It''s really hateful, but my grandfather is not a fool. He is very clear about the flowers in their stomachs. Maybe he has his own intentions. After all, we really want to find out, and my grandfather is also good. It''s better to hurry up and find it. Since they dare to propose the year of the ginseng test, they must have a certain degree of confidence. Maybe they have found ginseng of a thousand years now, and they are waiting to see our jokes. "


    Rong Fengxu said: "Well, you are right."


    Wei Jingxuan looked at Murong Lingran again: "Miss Murong, my cousins ??and sisters may alsoe to Wuming Mountain to look for them. You live at the foot of the mountain and you are very likely to meet them. If they ask you to lead the way, please refuse them. , they are not good people."


    Rong Fengxu also said when he heard the words: "Yes, if they want to give you money, I will give it to you twice after you refuse. Don''t listen to their promises easily, they all lie to you."


    "Also, please don''t disclose what happened here. I have a feeling that there must be a lot of old ginseng in this deep mountain and forest, it just takes time."

 Chapter 715: help them

    Chapter 715 Help them


    "If they knew we were here, they would definitelye. If my cousin and I lost, our mother wouldn''t be able to hold their heads up. If our son-inw lost to his concubine, then we would be a joke in the whole capital. please, please."


    Murong Lingran replied readily: "Okay."


    It turned out to be a dispute between concubines and concubines, and I was very fortunate. In ancient times, three wives and four concubines weremon things. Fortunately, my father was single. She doesn''t know how frustrating her life is now.


    Wei Jingxuan breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words. He didn''t show up just now, just because he didn''t want to cause more trouble and expose their affairs here.


    Since she agreed, he believed her for the time being.


    Rong Fengxu suddenly whistled, Murong Ling was puzzled, and then dozens of people wearing two kinds of ck clothes jumped down from the dense and tall trees like dumplings.


    "continue."


    As soon as Rong Fengxu''s voice fell, the men in ck began to search the ground again.


    Murong Lingran understood after a little thought. They should have noticed that she and Heimao wereing, but they were far away, so they didn''t know who wasing.


    In order not to expose himself, he had to go up and hide, and wanted to wait for her to leave beforeing down.


    Just now, Hei Mao should have noticed that they had no ill will towards her, so he roared for a while and then let go of his defenses, and even Commander Qi Shenjun didn''t respond at all.


    Since everyone had the same goal, Murong Lingran said a few more words to them, and began to bury their heads in collecting herbs.


    For the sake of her regr patrons, the Minister of Rites and the Book of Rites, there is nothing wrong with helping them find them.


    Seeing her, a woman who was squatting on the ground to collect medicine without any worries, Wei Jingxuan couldn''t help standing beside her, looking at the surroundings with serious eyes.


    Rong Fengxu understood what his cousin meant, and when he saw it, he was also next to Murong Lingran, while martialw was imposed, while searching for ginseng.


    Murong felt their approaching, and knew what they meant in his heart, but he didn''t say much.


    Because she couldn''t use the space, and these people wouldn''t rob her ofmon medicinal materials, Murong Lingran quickly piled up here and there.


    Wei Jingxuan asked in doubt, "Miss Murong, did you pick it up for your father?"


    Murong said: "Yes."


    One of the goals of ?? Qi Shenjun, the leader of the gang, is to make him recover as soon as possible. Only when he recovers can he make the medicine pill and Daddy''s hand can recover as before, so she is not a lie.


    Wei Jingxuan nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, she buried her head and began to collect the herbs. Just as she was about to stretch out her hand, she was suddenly stunned. She pushed aside the weeds in front of her and felt relieved. ginseng?"


    The two of them turned their heads to follow her fingers at the same time, and Rong Fengxu immediately stepped forward to examine it carefully, nodding and said, "It is indeed ginseng, but just looking at this leaf, I am afraid that the age is not too long. "


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Let''s dig it out first and see the ginseng body."


    "Okay." Rong Fengxu ordered: "Come here two people, dig it out for me."


    After he finished speaking, he felt that they seemed a little rude, turned to look at Murong Lingran, and saw her saying: "Don''t worry about me, I have known Mr. Wei for a year, my family can gain a firm foothold in the capital so quickly, and there is also a Ministry of Rites. With the help of Shangshufu, Mrs. Wei also takes good care of my family''s business, so just treat me as my repayment."

 Chapter 716: No one lives forever

    Chapter 716 No one lives forever


    The two said gratefully at the same time: "Thank you girl."


    And Murong Lingran turned around and started picking the herbs she needed, but she didn''t know why she was so lucky today.


    She had nevere across ginseng before, nor even saw the shadow of ginseng. Today, she actually encountered two in just a quarter of an hour.


    That''s right, she saw another ginseng.


    This time, she didn''t notify the two of them for the time being, and her divine sense quietly entered the space and asked, "Shenjun Changqi, can you tell how old this ginseng is?"


    Shenjun Changqi nced at it lightly and said, "Although there are some years, it''s only five or six hundred years, and it''s not as good as the one you just discovered."


    Only five or six hundred years?


    Murong Ling was speechless and looked up at the sky. It is extremely difficult to find ginseng that is a hundred years old, let alone five or six hundred years old.


    is also, for God, five or six hundred years is just a matter of flick of the finger, no wonder he doesn''t care so much.


    Murong Lingran calmly raised his head and looked at the people around him, seeing that none of them noticed him, there were other weeds around the ginseng, and he quickly moved the ginseng together with the soil into the space.


    Anyway, Chang Qi Shenjun said that this one is not as old as the one just now, and she is not considered unkind.


    And she remembered that Changqi Shenjun said that as long as medicinal materials such as ginseng are nted in the space, the years will continue to increase.


    It would be a blessing if she could grow thousand-year-old ginseng or ten-thousand-year-old ginseng.


    There seems to be someone who brought ginseng pickers here. Just when she was about to continue picking herbs, she heard someone say in a regretful tone: "It''s a pity, it''s really a pity, this ginseng is at least five hundred years old. Visually, it should be at least seven or eight hundred years, but the efficacy of 100-year-old ginseng and 1000-year ginseng is not a little bit worse, and it is a pity to pull it out now."


    Wei Jingxuan was slightly disappointed when he heard that it was 100-year-old ginseng, and said helplessly: "This is also no way, none of us have a long life with it, and we can''t wait for that time."


    Rong Fengxu said: "Jingxuan, do you continue to look for it now, or just take this back to participate in thepetition?"


    "What do you mean by cousin?"


    "In my opinion, it''s only halfway through today. After eating the dry food, let''s continue to look for it. They patted their chest and said that they would definitely bring out the thousand-year-old ginseng. Although there is still plenty of time, we must hurry every moment. , we must win. If there are seven or eight hundred years here, it is very likely that there will be a thousand years. Let¡¯s continue to look for it.¡±


    Wei Jingxuan also means this, let people keep the ginseng, let everyone rest for a while, and continue to look for itter.


    Murong Lingran saw that they were all in a crowd and were resting and couldn''t notice her, so he hurriedly threw all the herbs he had just picked into the space.


    After she felt that it was almost the same, Murong Lingran leaned on Hei Mao and took out the meat patties she made herself.


    Kuromao only ate five rabbits in the morning, and now he doesn''t need to eat.


    The ones she picked in the morning were long enough for Qi Shenjun to use for a long time, but thinking about thest time Mo Kaifu and others were sick, there were a lot of herbs missing at home.


    During this time, Dad was either overseeing Zhuang Qinghexiu¡¯s yard or reading medical books. After the shop was established, everyone was busier, and the brothers also had their own things to do, so there was very little time to go up the mountain.


    She thought that since they have alle, she will collect some more, so as not to waste their time.

 Chapter 717: Who is your grandfather?

    Chapter 717 Who is your grandfather in your mouth?


    Besides, if she were to leave now, there were still several piles of medicinal herbs on the ground, and they couldn''t put them in the space in front of other people. She didn''t want to put them on the ck hair''s back and make it so hard.


    Rong Fengxu happened to be sitting downwind of Murong Lingran, his nose immediately smelled the smell, and when he turned around, he saw that she was leaning on the big dog and eating something delicious.


    nced at the dry pancake in his hand, Rong Feng quickly got up and walked over, and soon returned to Wei Jingxuan''s side.


    "Jingxuan, here it is."


    Wei Jingxuan took the big meat patty in a daze, but he didn''t expect that his cousin would be ashamed to ask for food from the girl''s house, and he even asked for one for him.


    looked at the meatloaf in his hand, it seems... it seems that it is indeed better than theirs.


    Rong Fengxu took a bite, and a fragrant gravy that had never been eaten immediately spread on the tip of his tongue, which made his already irritable mood a lot more happy.


    "Yes, the skin is thin and the meat is abundant. Although it is cold, it does not affect the taste at all, and the meat is very smooth and tender. This is simply more delicious than His Majesty''s imperial meal."


    Wei Jingxuan has always known that Murong Lingran''s cooking skills are very good, so he said of course: "Indeed."


    Isn''t it better than the imperial meal?


    Jiuge eats what she made once and never forgets it.


    Rong Fengxu had a thick skin. Although a meat patty weighed half a catty, he still felt not full, so he asked Murong Lingran to ask for two more.


    Wei Jingxuan''s forehead jumped wildly. Since his cousin still gave him one, he turned his head and saw Murong Lingran''s expression as usual, but he still didn''t say anything.


    But why did she bring so many patties by herself?


    After a while, everyone started looking for herbs again after they had been repaired.


    It took only a long time to search for it. After all, there were many people here in Rong Fengxu, and three ginsengs were indeed found, but one was not as good as one, and the longest year was only fifty years.


    And Murongling found twoter, both of them were only a few decades old, and they all entered the space as well.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Wei Jingxuan walked to Murong Lingran''s side with the three he foundter, and said a little embarrassedly: "Miss Murong, the one you found just now is the oldest, I know it''s selfish, but for the sake of We have no other way to win the game, so let''s give you all of this. Of course, I know this is far from enough, why don''t you make a price, and we''ll give you the money and buy it from you."


    Murong Lingran heard that there was money to be taken, and his eyes suddenly lit up. Just as he was about to agree, he suddenly thought of something and asked curiously, "Who is your grandfather in your mouth?"


    Wei Jingxuan asked suspiciously, "Don''t you know?"


    "I¡­ should I know something?"


    Wei Jingxuan didn''t seem to be acting stupid when he saw her, so he said helplessly, "Marquis of Ning''an, didn''t he give you a jade pendant when my ninth brother and I met you for the first time? At that time he said, if your family If you have any difficulties, just take the jade pendant and go to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, didn''t your father tell you anything about the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion?"


    Murong was stunned, looked at Rong Fengxu, then at Wei Jingxuan, stunned: "The Marquis of Ning''an?"


    The two of them are actually the grandsons of the Marquis of Ning''an?


    "Yes, my mother should have told you, your family shares the same surname as her maiden''s family. You don''t know that the Marquis of Ning''an is also surnamed Murong, right?"


    Didn''t she stay in the capital until she was seven years old before leaving? How could they not know that one person is under ten thousand people and more than Ning''an Houfu?

 Chapter 718: Can you still live?

    Chapter 718 Can you still live?


    Oh, by the way, a little girl, at that time, it was estimated that her parents would be restrained by her parents in her boudoir every day to embroider or something.


    And at that time, her grandmother''s uncle''s family was still living with her. With her temperament, she probably thought about how not to be bullied by them.


    Her father was also an imperial physician, and he was basically in the pce. He had few opportunities tomunicate with court officials, and it was estimated that he was rarely mentioned in front of a little girl.


    Murong frowned, she really didn''t know.


    "Who is the ninth son from the Marquis of Ning''an?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "This... I can only say that the ninth brother is the junior of Ning''an Hou. I can''t disclose the rest."


    Isn''t that the same as not saying it?


    He knew that if he kept asking, he would definitely not get any results, so Murong Lingran had no choice but to say: "Okay, I won''t embarrass you, I won''t ask, and you don''t have to pay for the ginseng."


    Since it was for the Marquis of Ning''an, she has received a lot of care from the Marquis of Ning''an this year, so she couldn''t do anything to collect money.


    Wei Jingxuan also probably knew a little of the reason why she didn''t ept the money, gave her the three ginseng she foundter, nodded and said, "Miss Renyi, if you need us in the future, just ask, we will do our best to help you. ."


    Murong Lingran took the ginseng in his hand and said with a smile, "It''s really okay, don''t take it to heart."


    These ginsengs were dug up, and there is still soil on them. I don¡¯t know if they can live in the space if they continue to grow.


    If she can live, she thinks that their years will increase rapidly, she will definitely have a lot of ginseng of a hundred or even thousand years in her hands, and even a lot of ginseng seeds. If someone is not there, she can now jump with excitement.


    Wei Jingxuan looked at the sky and said again: "Miss Murong, it''s gettingte, we have to go, you can go together, it''s dangerous to be alone here."


    Murong Lingran waved his hand indifferently, "It''s okay, you know Heimao, it can run faster than a horse, and my house is closer than yours, and it''s not the first time I''vee here, you go back first, I''ll do itter. Wait a while."


    Wei Jingxuan thought that they had swept the surrounding area for several times. If there were any poisons, they should have been scared away. As she said, she still has ck hair, so there shouldn''t be any danger, so she had to say something to let her go. Go back as soon as possible, myself and my cousin went back first.


    After all of them were gone, Murong Lingran let out a sigh of relief.


    After letting Kuromao confirm that there was really no one around, Murong Lingran hurriedly put all the herbs into the space, and quickly left the mountain.


    What she didn''t know was that Wei Jingxuan, who was worried that she was addicted to collecting medicine and forgetting the time, went back again not long after she left. After seeing that she really left, she left with confidence.


    When he was about to get home, Murong Lingran took out a lot of herbs and put them on Heimao before entering the house.


    After all, Wei Jingxuan and the others watched her pick so much today, and if one day suddenly brought it up in front of Murong Zhe, she would have something to say.


    After returning home, Murong Lingran ate dinner and entered the space.


    "God, can the ginseng I put in the back still live?"


    Chang Qi Shenjun said with a proud tone: "Of course, if the ck soil of this seat does not have this function, this seat will not be seriously injured and then run here to heal the wound, and the medicine that grows in the space, medicine It will be better.¡±

 Chapter 719: boiled the seeds

    Chapter 719 boiled the seeds


    Murong Lingran said eagerly, "Then if I nt it, how long can I increase the age of ginseng in one day outside?"


    "If I don''t have anything right now, it''s urate, but now my body is not healed, I can''t say for sure, but ording to the current ripening time of vegetables and fruits, there is absolutely every day and a year."


    One day a year?


    After 100 days, she can get at least 100 years of ginseng?


    Without further ado, Murong Lingran hurriedly nted the three seeds she dug and Wei Jingxuan and the others gave her.


    Looking at her baby''s appearance, Shenjun Changqi raised his brows and suddenly said, "Yes, it''s just like this, I''ll most likely use it in the future, don''t worry, I''ll help you look at it."


    Murong Ling was stunned for a moment, only then did he realize that there was a person who specialized in inhaling the spiritual energy of medicinal herbs, and forced a smile: "Shenjun, this ginseng is too precious, so don''t y with them. For you, yes Recuperating, for us mortals, it is life-saving, so don''t rob me, okay?"


    Changqi Shenjun couldn''t help but rolled her eyes at her, and said speechlessly: "You have now nted six ginsengs, and with my ck soil, they will continue or grow again, a few will grow a few small fruits, and more can be grown. Dozens of them grow, and the small fruits are its seeds, and then nt them all on the ck soil, then you can have as many as you want, do you still care about these six ginseng?"


    Seeds?


    Yes, she will have seeds.


    Murong rubbed his head, haha, and said with augh: "What the lord said, he is indeed a lord, he is much smarter than me."


    Changqi Shenjun coldly snorted and said proudly: "That''s right, and if the ginseng seeds are dried and used for decoction, they can be used for physical weakness, dizziness, insomnia, chest tightness and shortness of breath, and to invigorate Qi and strengthen the body. , the function of dying aging, if you use spiritual spring water to decoct, the effect will be doubled."


    anti aging?


    Isn''t that just right for your parents'' age?


    When she has more seeds, she will give them a drink.


    "I see, thank you God for letting me know."


    Shenjun Changqi nced at the herbs piled up beside him, shook his head and sighed.


    The next day, Murong Lingran thought that the flower seeds were almost collected. After getting up, he sprinkled a circle of flower seeds on the ground in the backyard, and quietly poured a lot of spiritual spring water, and then went to prepare breakfast.


    Half an hourter, when the family was eating breakfast, Murong Zhe suddenly said, "Why do I think today''s porridge is particrly fragrant?"


    Kong Hongzhuo also said: "I also think that I was full after one bowl, but I still want to eat it today, and I ate three bowls before I knew it."


    The four Murong Zong brothers also echoed: "Yes, today is indeed better."


    Murong Lingran said calmly, "It seems that A-Niang''s cooking skills are getting better and better."


    Murong Zhe suddenly realized, "My child, mother, you have worked hard for you."


    Xiao Manan nced at her daughter helplessly, and sighed: "I don''t dare to take the credit, don''t you know my craft? Although I did it today, the practice is the same as before, and it has not changed at all. It''s her. I changed the rice, so with my poor cooking skills, I can cook such a fragrant meat porridge."


    Except for Murong Ding, the rest of the people who were drinking porridge froze, and Murong Zhe asked in a daze: "Aran, you...you shouldn''t have boiled some of the high-yielding seeds you took out yesterday to eat? "

 Chapter 720: Murong Zhous news

    Chapter 720 News from Murong Zhou


    Kong Hongzhuo also saw the rice and wheat seeds that Murong Lingran had taken out yesterday after she left. He also knew the special nature of these seeds, and said with a stunned expression: "Does that mean we ate high-yielding seeds?"


    Xiao Manan said helplessly: "Indeed, the millet turned into rice when I saw it, and I don''t know when she took off the shell."


    Murong Lingran saw their sudden guilt appearance, for fear that they would not dare to eat them in the future, and hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, my seeds are definitely enough."


    "Aran." Murong Zong said, "You only have those two baskets of seeds, is that really enough? You need to nt twenty acres ofnd in total."


    Murong Lingran said: "It must be enough, can I still lie to you? I care more about this kind of seed than any of you, otherwise I wouldn''t try to get it. You must know that I have worked hard to get high-yield seeds. Dozens of days. If it''s not enough, I''ll just go buy some more. Such a good rice has to be tested by myself first."


    Seeing what she said, Murong Zhe breathed a sigh of relief and said with relief: "Aran will definitely not lie to us, what she said is reasonable, if you want to sell or do something else in the future, you must know the advantages of this rice yourself. Okay, we can''t ask others what the taste of this rice is and how it is different from ordinary rice, we can''t answer it ourselves, it would be a big joke."


    "Yes, that''s what I meant."


    Murong Zhe spoke up, and Murong Lingran assured her that everyone in the family knew that she was the one who cared about making money at home and would definitely not lie to them, so everyone started eating again with peace of mind.


    After eating two bowls, Murong Kuan licked his lips: "Since that''s the case, I''ll have another bowl."


    "I also want."


    "Me too."


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, not just today, every meal in the future will be this kind of rice."


    This is rice grown in space, and it is very beneficial to the body.


    Murong Zhe suddenly said: "Every meal? Aran, can you buy seeds at any time now?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes. Dad, I understand what you mean. I also thought that since I want to nt now, I will nt a little more. But although I can still buy the seeds, I can''t do it all at once in a short period of time. Buying ten acres ofnd, no, five acres ofnd is impossible, and when you get enough, the weather may not be suitable for growth at all, and it will be a waste to nt it, so let¡¯s talk about it after all thend grows out.¡±


    Murong Zhe understood, and before he could say anything, Tong Qishen hurried over from the front yard and said excitedly: "Master, two people suddenly came to the door, saying that there is news about the fifth son, Murong Zhou."


    Everyone''s expressions suddenly changed, they stood up suddenly, Murong Zong said, "Did Uncle Kou and the otherse?"


    Tong Qishen had never seen Kou Qianping before, shook his head and said, "I didn''t say who they were. I asked them who they were, and they said they were from the Huwei Security Bureau. It was urgent, so I came to report it directly."


    Huwei Escort? That must be Uncle Kou.


    Just waited for them toe to the front yard to take a look, but they were two strange men who had never met before. They were in their twenties. They were indeed wearing the uniform clothes of the Huwei Security Bureau. At this time, they were looking at the front yard of Murong''s house.


    Because he was so focused on his surroundings, he didn''t notice that someone was walking towards them.


    Murong Zhe stepped forward and said, "Who are you two?"

 Chapter 721: Did Uncle Ko send you here?

    Chapter 721 Did Uncle Kou send you here?


    The two of them came back to their senses when they heard the voice. There were a lot of people who came to meet, and after looking at them calmly, one of them looked at Murong Zhe at the front and asked suspiciously, "Is it Murong Zhe? "


    "I''m."


    The two of them were instantly overjoyed, and one of them said excitedly: "We have been inquiring for a long time, but we have found you. Thank God, we did not find the wrong one, otherwise we would not be able to bear it."


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, the man quickly exined: "Sorry, we were abrupt, my name is Lu Youtai, this is my younger brother Lu Yousheng, we also went to a family named Murong just now, but the olddy listened to After arriving at our intention, he immediately yelled at us and beat us out with a broom. We were afraid of finding the wrong person again, so we¡­¡±


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "Olddy? Didn''t the old man say anything?"


    The rest also looked straight into his eyes, as if they were afraid he would say something they didn''t want to hear.


    Lu Youtai didn''t know why he asked, but he answered truthfully: "We didn''t see the old man. When we went there, only the olddy and a man sitting in a chair were talking. Even if the olddy was angry, it didn''t matter. The old man came out to persuade him that he should not be at home."


    The expressions of everyone loosened up, but Liu Shi and Murong Qi were really still the same.


    Murong Zhe said: "So that''s the case, is it Brother Kou who asked you toe here? I heard that you have news of my fifth son?"


    Lu Youtai nodded: "There is indeed news."


    Xiao Manan said anxiously, "Where is my son now?"


    Murong Kuan also said: "Where is my fifth brother?"


    Lu Youtai said: "Don''t worry, we found him in a vige outside the city, and we know what you are most concerned about. He is in a good condition now. You are very free, and you are not burdened every day, which is very different from the situation of your sixth son. Although he was injured, the injury has healed. Now he can walk and run, but¡­¡±


    The hearts of everyone suddenly lifted up, and Murong Zhe hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong with him? Is he sick?"


    Lu Youtai nced at Lu Yousheng, Lu Yousheng patted his stomach embarrassedly, "I wonder if there is anything to eat? The two of us set off overnightst night, walked all night, and haven''t had breakfast yet..."


    "You don''t need anything special." Lu Youtai said: "Just some leftovers."


    Only then did everyone realize that they had neglected them, and hurriedly sat them down. Tong Xiuming took Tong Wenwen to the kitchen to bring them food.


    But today''s breakfast food was basically swept away, leaving only a little appetizing kimchi, meat porridge and shredded pork in sauce.


    Tong Qishen put down the food, Murong Zhe looked at it, and could only say with an embarrassed expression: "That''s all that''s left in the morning meal, you should eat these to make up your stomach first, if it''s not enough, I''ll let them do it."


    Lu Youtai said: "No need, just have something to eat, thank you, then we''ll be wee."


    Just as the two were about to move chopsticks, Murong Lingran suddenly asked, "You two, I have a question for you."


    Lu Youtai put down his chopsticks and said sternly, "Just ask, girl."


    "Okay, did Uncle Kou send you here today?"


    Lu Youtai nodded: "That''s right."


    Murong said again: "What about Uncle Kou and others? Isn''t he in charge of finding someone for my family? Why didn''t he show up? Instead, he sent the two of you?"

 Chapter 722: Is he really from the Huwei Escort Bureau?

    Chapter 722 Is he really a person from the Tiger Power Escort?


    Lu Youtai said with a smile: "Girl, there have been a lot of things in the Huwei Escort Bureau recently, and Uncle Kou must help him deal with it. The two of us have always had his trust, so we handed over the search to our brothers. It happened that the , shortly after it was handed over to our brothers, we got the news of Murong Zhou and went to confirm it immediately. Uncle Kou is not in the capital, so we are the only two here."


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran, what they meant, it felt like they were implying to them that Uncle Kou was ineffective, or that Uncle Kou didn''t really help her family find someone.


    "Then Dalin Erlin Sanlin and the three of them also followed Uncle Kou?"


    Lu Yousheng said suspiciously: "Youngdy remembered it wrongly, there are only Dalin and Erlin in the Huwei Escort Bureau, there is no Sanlin, they are just two brothers."


    "Oh." Murong Lingran said apologetically after hearing this: "I remembered it wrong, did the Pei brothers also follow?"


    "Yes." Lu Youtai said, "Although Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei are young, they have always been highly regarded by the bandits, and they often take them with them."


    Murong Zong instantly understood what his sister was thinking, and said, "By the way, are the two of you really from the Tiger Power Escort?"


    "Indeed."


    Murong Xuan said: "Then why haven''t we two brothers met you before?"


    Lu Youtai said: "Did you guys follow the **** agency to **** darts before? By the way, I heard someone say thatst year, Huwei **** agency recruited people at a high price to bet on important darts. Among them, two brothers surnamed Murong were young. Qing Wugong is very good, but unfortunately they only took one trip and went home, the chief dart has been a pity for a long time, are those two brothers you?"


    Murong Zong nodded: "That''s right."


    Lu Youtai said: "No wonder, we are specially responsible for finding people. Sometimes we don''t return to the **** bureau once a year or a half, and we always send letters back, so it''s normal that you haven''t seen us."


    "So it is." Murong Zong smiled and said: "Don''t me us for talking too much, after all, you need to be more careful when ites to your rtives, you can eat it while it''s hot."


    Seeing that they finally stopped asking, the two brothers quickly started to eat.


    After a long while, the two touched their stomachs contentedly, and the family''s food was so delicious.


    Seeing that they were full, Xiao Manan couldn''t wait any longer and asked eagerly, "Is my son sick?"


    Lu Youtai said solemnly: "It''s like this, when he was rescued by the family, he didn''t know what happened to him. He was covered with wounds all over his body, including his face. It can be said that he was covered in blood, and he was dying. ."


    "But the family was kind. Although the family was poor and had many children, they thought it was a life after all, so they did their best to ask a doctor to heal him."


    "It can be considered that God has eyes, it seems that he was moved by the family, did not take the child''s life, let the child live until now, but..."


    Murong said: "But what?"


    Lu Youtai sighed and said: "From the moment he woke up, he couldn''t say a word. And because most of the parts of his body were injured, after they healed, they were all scars, the one at the corner of the left eye. A ck mole was also destroyed, and my eyes were almost blinded."


    "Ask him where he''s from, where his parents are, what his name is, and he all shakes his head."


    "The family also invited a doctor to treat him. The doctor said that he was probably stimted and his head was injured, causing amnesia and loss of voice. The doctor had no choice but to continue taking medicine and slowly rely on time. recover."

 Chapter 723: Green Water Village

    Chapter 723 Green Water Vige


    "But apart from not being able to speak and being disfigured, he is all well and has no other health problems. He can eat and drink. The family also protects him. Even if he goes out to rx, no one dares to bully him."


    Murong Ding''s tears flowed down suddenly, sobbing: "The fifth brother is so miserable, the fifth brother is so pitiful, even more miserable than me. He must have lost the injury that day, his face was ruined. , it must be more painful than me being whipped. Can''t talk, how hard it must be, can''t even say what I like the most."


    Murong Lingran touched his brother''s head, and suddenly asked suspiciously, "ording to what you said, the child has lost his memory, can''t speak, and has disfigured his face, and he can''t recognize people through the ck mole at the corner of his left eye. , how did you confirm that he is my fifth brother?"


    Lu Youtai said: "One reason is that when we found the child, the people who took him said that they found him near where you disappeared. Another reason is that the child was frightened and often had nightmares. When dreaming, you can stammer and say a lot of words. ording to the woman, he has said Dad, Mom, Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Ajie, Fourth Brother, Little Six, but he has never called him alone. Fifth brother or fifth brother,bined with your family''s situation, so we can confirm."


    "Oh, so that''s the case. In this way, it is indeed very likely that it is my fifth brother." Murong Lingran asked in a serious tone: "Then what is the name of the ce he is now?"


    "It''s called Lvshui Vige, which is the vige next to Linhe Vige after going over Wuming Mountain."


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "Xiao Wu is actually so close to us?"


    Lu Youtai nodded: "It''s close to Lihua Vige, or it''s not close, and it takes more than half a day to ride the carriage. Director Kou sent people there many timesst year, but Murong Zhou was lying in bed at that time, and they They brought people home again at night, and no one in the vige knew that they brought a child back."


    "Later people woke up and didn''t go out much, so Huwei Escort has not been able to find useful information. Later, Murong Zhou''s health improved, and he stood at the door because the face frightened the child, and the family suddenly had more homes. The story of a child suddenly spread throughout the vige, and our people went to find out that there was a strange boy in their vige, so we got the news."


    Murong Zhe nodded, nced at his eldest son, saw him nodding, and said, "It''s not toote, the two of you will lead the way. You wait a moment, we''ll prepare, and we''ll set off now."


    Lu Youtai said: "You don''t have to worry, because this time is different from the situation in Yulin Mansion. Before we came, we were afraid that you would be worried after knowing about it, so we told the family where you lived here. It''s better to be with your biological parents. Maybe you can cure your child''s dumbness. I know that it takes a lot of time for you toe and go. You set off before dawn, and you should be there in half a day. You can wait with peace of mind. ."


    Xiao Manan was surprised when he heard the words, and said in surprise: "They are actuallying to us? Does it mean that I can see him today?"


    Lu Youtai nodded: "That''s right."


    Xiao Manan turned his head and said, "Dad, did you hear that? We will see Xiao Wu soon, I can''t believe it."

 Chapter 724: something is wrong

    Chapter 724 Something is wrong


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "Well, I heard it."


    Suddenly, Murong Lingran, who had been fine before, bent over suddenly, covered her stomach, and frowned, "Father, I... I have a stomachache."


    The expressions of everyone changed, and Murong Zhe said with concern, "Why do you suddenly have a stomachache? Could it be that you ate too much this morning?"


    Murong Lingran said with a painful expression: "I don''t know, eldest brother, you carry me in, and before Xiao Wues, let Dad show me."


    Murong Zong squatted in front of her without saying a word, and after shey on his back, he hurriedly ran to the backyard.


    Murongzhe said a few words of apology to the Lu brothers, asked Tong Qishen to help him entertain him, and hurried over with his wife and children.


    Just came to Murong Lingran''s room and saw her standing there waiting for them.


    Everyone''s footsteps stopped, and Xiao Manan said nkly: "Aran, are you all right? Can you stand like this?"


    Murong Zhe saw that his daughter looked as usual and full of energy, and instantly understood the purpose of her doing this, "She should be fine, she is doubting the two brothers."


    Murong nodded: "That''s right."


    Murong Xuan said: "But they did indeed wear the clothes of the Huwei Escort. When they tried them out, they answered correctly. The situation of the Huwei Escort was also very clear, and they even knew about the things we beat the ****st year. Also, they I also know very well what happened to Xiao Liu in Yulin Mansion before, if I hadn''t been familiar with Uncle Kou, I would never have known so much."


    "Nevertheless." Murong said, "But if you want to know about these things, as the saying goes, money can make a ghost run the mill, and you can find out if you ask someone from Huwei Escort. We are the customers of Huwei Escort. Maybe Uncle Kou and the others will register every customer and every child they find so that they can inspect itter and learn from it. Maybe they see it. Anyway, I always feel that something is wrong with the Lu brothers. ."


    Murong Xuan said: "Why is something wrong?"


    Murong Zong suddenly said: "It''s too fast."


    "Yes." Murong Lingran said slowly: "Yes, it''s too fast. I feel like they can''t wait to send Xiao Wu back. Generally speaking, after getting along for more than a year, the family has tried their best. I will try my best to take care of him, I must have deep feelings for Xiao Wu, I should try to spend more time with Xiao Wu and wait for us to find him."


    Xiao Manan said: "Aran, could it be that you think too much, maybe we spent a lot of time before Xiao Liu went home, so you feel a little unreal. The situation of Xiao Liu and Xiao Wu is different, In some respects, Xiao Wu is more fortunate than Xiao Liu, he is just outside the city, and he has met good people, so it takes a lot less time from learning about him to returning."


    Murong Zong thought for a moment, then said: "What you said is reasonable, but to put it arrogantly, if the current situation of our family is let out, we will find it ourselves, and it is estimated that many people will try their best every day. Send your child to the door and let the child live a good life. After entrusting Huwei Escort, these were stopped by Uncle Kou and the others. "


    "Uncle Kou once said that if you are not sure, in order not to affect the reputation of the security guard, you will generally be sure that the child is the person you are looking for and will notify us, and based on my understanding of Uncle Kou, he should not be able to do it without notifying us. The job of finding someone is handed over to someone else."

 Chapter 725: the kid who picked it up

    Chapter 725 The Child Picked Up


    "I went to the Huwei Escort a few days ago. The Huwei Escort seems to be really busy recently. Uncle Kou, Dalin Erlin, Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei are not there. Maybe someone will take advantage of us to be unable to contact Uncle Kou. Let''s start calcting. It is necessary to guard against others, and it is better for us to be cautious."


    Xiao Manan felt extremely ufortable. She was a woman and could not think of such a long-term event.


    When she heard that the fifth son wasing back, she immediately believed it.


    But after listening to the children''s analysis, she was also shaken.


    Today''s events seem to havee too suddenly.


    Murong Zhe sighed and said, "Indeed, anything is possible."


    Murong Lingran saw that everyone''s mood was a little heavy by her, and said with relief: "Anyway, people wille today, and they will be confused. Whether it is true or false, I will see itter when I see it for myself."


    Murong Zhe nodded, said a few words of relief, and walked out again with his wife.


    Seeing Murong Lingran''s frowning, Murong Zong said, "Aran, don''t worry, if something happens, there is still eldest brother."


    Murong Xuan also said: "Yes, the second brother is also there. If they really have a conspiracy, we will make them look good."


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    If that person dares to use Xiao Wu to deceive them, she will never show mercy!


    And Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan stayed with the Lu family brothers all morning, and did not hear any useful news.


    All said that Murong Zhou had been in aa, he didn''t speak soon after waking up, he didn''t open the door, and he didn''t open the second door.


    Because he doesn''t speak and has no friends, he often stays alone, or helps the family with the housework, which makes people feel very distressed.


    said how hard the family was living. In order to treat Murong Zhou, they spent a lot of money and borrowed money from rtives and friends. Until now, the family still owes foreign debts.


    also said how good the family was to Murong Zhou. In order to make him recover quickly, he would cook broth every few days for him to drink. Even the family''s own children were not treated this way.


    It was noon before she knew it, and Murong Lingran was about to ask Tong Wenwen to prepare lunch with her when there was a loud noise outside.


    The crowd hurried out to take a look, and saw a group of vigers following behind an ox cart, and on the ox cart sat a man, a woman and a child.


    The child seemed very timid, and kept his head buried in the woman''s arms, making it impossible to see his appearance.


    Xia Shi showed them the way in front, and when they saw Murong Zhe and the others at the door, he hurriedly said: "Master, we met them on the road just now to ask about your family, and they said they were sending the lost son of the Murong family home, so We brought them here."


    Murong Zhe said, "It''s time to work."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the bullock cart stopped at the gate.


    After the woman and child got out of the car, the man gave a copper te to send the driver away.


    looked up and saw arge group of people staring at them, the man suddenly became nervous, and stammered: "Please...excuse me...is it...is it Murong...Murong''s family?"


    Murong Zhe took his eyes away from the child, turned his head and said, "Yes."


    The ?? man breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the woman beside him, and said, "I...my name is Shunzi, this is my wife, Peach Blossom."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Hello, I''m Murong Zhe."


    Peach Blossom nced at the child who had been keeping his head down, as if reluctant to part with it, and said softly, "This... this is the child we picked up."

 Chapter 726: strangeness

    Chapter 726 Unfamiliar


    "It''s just that our ability is limited, and we tried our best to hire a doctor for him, but we still have scars all over our face. We didn''t know his name before, we all said that a cheap name would make a living, so we named him a dog. Egg."


    After saying that, he slowly pushed the child to the front.


    Murong Zhe nced at Goudan and said softly, "Goudan?"


    The child called Goudan kept his head down when he heard someone call him, as if he was very afraid of life, and kept pinching his fingers nervously.


    Peach Blossom hurriedly said: "Dog Dan, look up, they are all your rtives, your parents and brothers and sisters are all waiting for you to go home, why are you embarrassed in front of your rtives?"


    Goudan was silent for a while, then slowly raised his head, revealing his entire face.


    Everyone was startled, only to see that Goudan''s face had changed beyond recognition, with scars all over his face, and there was no trace of Murong Zhou at all.


    Compared with the time when he lost his facest year, the flesh on his face is indeed a little more, and his height is also a little taller, but Shunja and Taohua are thin to the bone, with sallow faces. At first nce, what Lu Youtai said seems to be true. , the family that took him in was really kind to him.


    And the people around to watch the fun gasped when they saw the child''s face. Isn''t this disfigured?


    nced at everyone in the Murong family, no matter whether they were male or female, their appearance was extremely upright.


    Especially the children headed by Murong Zong seem to have inherited all the advantages of their parents. The man is handsome and the woman is pretty. A disfigured childes back. Faced with such brothers and sisters every day, I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing.


    Xiao Manan looked straight into the child''s eyes, and the anxious heart suddenly calmed down.


    Before I saw Goudan, I kept telling myself that it must be her little five who came back.


    But after seeing Goudan''s face and figure, he hesitated.


    This child gave her a very strange feeling.


    Looking at Goudan''s timid eyes, Xiao Manan stepped forward and reached out to touch his face.


    Seeing Xiao Manan suddenly reaching out to him, the child turned his head suddenly and shrank into the arms of the woman behind him, as if he was frightened.


    Taohua patted him on the back, she also roughly guessed who the woman opposite was, and said with relief: "Dog Dan, don''t be afraid, she won''t hurt you, I''m not your mother, she is. , your family has missed you for more than a year. You are now going home. Lushui Vige is not your home, but this ce. They are all your rtives. When you return home, you will no longer have to endure hardship with us. already."


    Lu Youtai also said: "Yes, Goudan, your family has been waiting for you."


    Lu Yousheng also said: "Yeah, if you ignore them, they will be angry, and if they are angry, they will not want you."


    Murong turned his head sharply to look at the Lu brothers.


    Goudan heard that he would not want him. Seeing Xiao Manan staring at him sadly, after struggling for a while, he made up his mind, turned and walked towards her.


    Maybe this is too different from the Murong Zhou that everyone in the Murong family remembers. Seeing his timid appearance, Murong Lingran''s brothers and sisters looked at each other in dismay.


    Murong Zhe saw that there were many onlookers, so he had to persuade them to leave first.


    The vigers also knew that their family reunion would definitely have something to say, so they dispersed very cooperatively.

 Chapter 727: Is this Murong Zhou?

    Chapter 727 This is Murong Zhou?


    Shunzi and Taohua couple saw that they were going in and were about to leave when Lu Youtai suddenly shouted, "You two stay."


    Shunzi said: "We havepleted the task, and there are still things at home, so I won''t stay any more."


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "You rescued the dog... Goudan, we haven''t thanked you yet, how can we let you leave like this? Let''s go in together, Goudan has been with you for a year after all, we want to know a lot about his past. thing."


    Shunzi shook his head and waved his hand: "No thanks, after all, this is a human life, a child, and no one will see it and die. This is what we should do."


    Murong Zhe also said: "You havee all the way to help us bring people back, how can we not thank you? This is not the ce to talk, pleasee in with us."


    Lu Yousheng saw that they had been hesitating, and hurriedly stepped forward and pushed Sunja in.


    Peach Blossom had no choice but to go in after seeing this.


    When he came to the main room, Goudan still had the timid expression he had just now. He nced around the room, and when he met Murong Lingran''s eyes, he seemed to be afraid and lowered his head again.


    Murong Ding struggled for a long time, but he still stepped forward and pulled Goudan''s sleeve, and said softly: "You... are you really my fifth brother?"


    Goudan nced down at him and remained silent.


    Murong Zhe said, "Goudan, you... do you still know us?"


    Goudan saw that they were all looking at him expectantly, and shook his head.


    "Do you remember your original name is Murong Zhou?"


    Dog Dan still shook his head.


    Xiao Manan pointed to himself, and then pointed to Murong Zhe: "I''m Xiao Manan, he is Murong Zhe, do you really not remember us at all?"


    Dog Dan still shook his head.


    The air suddenly became dignified, and Murong Lingran suddenly said: "Dad, you are good at medicine, didn''t you say that he has suffered a serious injury? You should check him first. If there is any disease, you can also give it to him as soon as possible. He healed and made him suffer a little less."


    Murong Zhe looked at his daughter''s eyes, and immediately understood what she meant, nodded and said, "Yes, why didn''t I think of it, it''s Arran who is thoughtful."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Shunzi and his wife, "You two, rest here for a while, we''lle as soon as we go."


    Tong Qishen also served hot tea at this time, and said, "Master, go ahead, I and Xiuming are here, and I won''t neglect them."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Goudan,e with us."


    Goudan was stunned, and looked at Shunzi and Taohua reluctantly.


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "Don''t worry, they are here. You must be hungry after walking for so long. There is delicious food in it, and I will give it to you when you go in."


    Taohua said: "Go, we''re just outside."


    Hearing this, Goudan had to follow them to the backyard.


    Not long after, Murong Zhe brought people out. When he saw the person, he said, "Father, Aqing, you are here."


    Murong Qing said with a smile: "Well, Aunt Xia told me that Xiao Wu was back, so I hurriedly went to the field to find Grandpa."


    "Aqing has a heart."


    Murong Liang nced at the disfigured child beside him and frowned, "This is Xiao Wu?"


    Murong Zhe thought of what he saw when he went in, and nodded, "Yes."


    Murong Liang asked again: "Then why did he not react at all when he saw me?"


    Lu Youtai hurriedly said: "Old man, you are a dog''s grandfather, it''s like this..."

 Chapter 728: How much gratitude should be given?

    Chapter 728 How much gratitude should be given?


    After saying that, he briefly repeated what he had just said to Murong Zhe and the others.


    Murong Qing was shocked, "Amnesia, loss of voice? How could this happen?"


    Murongliang looked at Goudan''s face with pity, "How could such a thing happen? Not only was he disfigured at such a young age, he also lost his memory and voice. What should we do in the future?"


    Shunzi suddenly said, "You guys have already checked it just now, how is the dog egg?"


    Murong Zhe motioned for Murong Liang to sit down, thinking about what he saw inside, and said with a nk face: "Goudan is fine, thank you four for helping us bring Goudan back."


    The four were overjoyed at the same time, and Lu Youtai said excitedly: "Just find it, this is what we should do."


    Murong said lightly: "It''s already noon now, I''ll go to the kitchenter, I''ll cook something delicious for you, and treat you well, how about it?"


    The four of them looked at each other, and Shunzi said, "There''s no need for that, Lvshui Vige is too far from Lihua Vige. If we leave after lunch, we might have to stay at Wuming Mountain, which would be dangerous. Well, we''re going back now."


    Taohua also said: "Goudan can have a good life. I just hope that in the future, because we have taken care of him for more than a year, you will often let him go back to see us. Several children in the family like him very much. , I didn''t tell them today that we''re here."


    wiped his tears after speaking, stared at the dog reluctantly, and sobbed: "We... we''ll go back."


    Murong Zhe nced at the four of them lightly, and said, "You are right, the journey is long, and you have worked hard. Since this is the case, we will stay for a while, Xiuming, and send them off for me."


    Tong Xiuming was stunned for a while. Although he was puzzled, he didn''t say anything and said respectfully, "Yes, sir."


    After he finished speaking, he said to Shunzi and his wife, "You two, pleasee with me."


    The two were stunned, "This..."


    Lu Youtai saw that Tong Xiuming was empty-handed, and asked in confusion, "Dad, you just let them go back?"


    "My son is not called Goudan."


    A trace of embarrassment shed on Lu Youtai''s face, and he had to say, "Father Murong Zhou, you just let your son''s savior go back empty-handed?"


    Murong Zhe didn''t answer him, he just looked at the yard in front of him.


    Murong Liang was about to speak when Murong Qing suddenly pulled his sleeves.


    turned his head to look at the faces of his grandchildren, and had no choice but to swallow the words in his mouth.


    After a while, Murong Zhe still didn''t say anything, and Lu Youtai said with a look of injustice for Shunzi and his wife: "Their family went bankrupt and owed a lot of foreign debts to heal your son, although his face was disfigured. , but they did their best, and no matter what, they helped you save your son''s life."


    "I also said in the morning that their family treats dog eggs very well, and they are reluctant to eat anything delicious. They give them all to dogs, and even their own children can only watch. It is very difficult, no matter what you say, you should return the medical expenses to them."


    "Goudan can''te back. Your family is happily reunited. They are still working hard to help Goudan pay the medical bills. Even if they don''t eat or drink for three years, they won''t be able to pay for it."


    Murong nodded solemnly, raised his eyebrows and said, "You are right, this is really not good, then how much thanks should you say we should give?"

 Chapter 729: lion open mouth

    Chapter 729 The Lion''s Big Opening


    Lu Youtai thought that Murong Lingran was different from his father and would really give him money.


    After all, ording to what they had heard, Murong Lingran was actually in charge of the Murong family.


    After thinking about it seriously, he said loudly, "Shunzi and his wife are honest people, if you ask them to speak, they will definitely not be able to say anything. I will help them today. God, even if you give more money, it''s not an exaggeration."


    "I heard that your family has dozens of acres ofnd, and you bought a shop in the city some time ago, and your family''s business is not bad, with hundreds of taels of ie every day. Why don''t you just leave it like this, shop or something. They also don¡¯t know how to run the business. Thend here is also far away from Lushui Vige, so there is no need to give it. In my opinion, with your family¡¯s ability, even 10,000 taels of silver can be taken out without blinking an eye. "


    The others haven''t spoken yet, but Murongliang can''t sit still. These people are like lions, frowning and saying, "Their family just bought a shop, how could they be able to get 10,000 taels of silver?"


    "Even if you spend more money on medical treatment, 10,000 taels of silver is too much. It has only been over a year since their family returned to the capital, and theirnd has gradually umted. Do you really think their money is Scraped from the sky?"


    "If they can''t get it, do you still want to force them to sell their property? They still have a son who needs a shop and a field to make money to get it back."


    Lu Yousheng said, "How could he not be able to take it out? If others can lend money to his son to treat his illness, he can''t borrow money to repay his kindness for his son? Do you think Murong Zhou''s life is not worth ten thousand taels of silver? Even if you sell the shop, it''s not that you can''t make money in the future, your family still has dozens of acres of farnd, and the Huwei Escort Bureau''s fees are not expensive, and your daily ie is enough to find a child."


    Murongliang said angrily: "It''s not up to you to decide whether it''s enough or not, Shunzi and Taohua didn''t say anything, you want so much money, it''s hard not to make people doubt your purpose, maybe they really want to give 10,000 taels The silver, turn around and be divided between the two of you."


    Lu Youtai frowned and said, "Don''t make us think so dirty. You are the grandfather of the dog. What you mean is that you don''t want to help him give him a thank you fee. Aren''t you afraid that he will create a barrier for you?"


    Murongliang snorted coldly: "What can he understand as an eight-year-old child? Even if he understands, I believe he doesn''t want his biological parents to go bankrupt because of him. I''m doing this for the good of his family and his future life. ."


    "If Sunja and Peach Blossom really care about Goudan, they shouldn''t need so much. I don''t know how much his amnesia, dumbness, and scars on his body will cost. Keep it for Goudan''s treatment, and keep it for him. Wouldn''t it be nice for him to live a good life here at home?"


    "Most of the people in Lihua Vige are working in my eldest son''s field, and some of the newly arrived people in Baiyun Vige are also working. If they can''t pay their wages, you are waiting for their family to be eaten by the vigers. Since then, I have been trampled in the mud, haven''t I!"


    Shunzi and Taohua looked at each other and were about to speak, when they saw Lu Youtai said impatiently: "I... we won''t tell you, you are not the child''s parents, me and Goudan''s father, no, Murong Zhou he Dad said. Murong Zhou, his dad, say it yourself, is your son''s life worth 10,000 taels of silver?"

 Chapter 730: priceless

    Chapter 730 A Priceless Treasure


    Murong Zhe said lightly, "Every child in my family is a priceless treasure."


    Lu Yousheng was overjoyed, "If that''s the case, then you must be able toe up with 10,000 taels, right?"


    Murong Zhe nodded: "As long as my children can go home, I will not hesitate even if my family goes bankrupt."


    Shunja and Taohua looked at each other, their whole body trembling with excitement.


    10,000 taels of silver, so much money, enough for them to live for several lifetimes.


    Lu Yousheng smiled and said: "In that case, go and prepare the money. But you must prepare some time for the 10,000 taels of silver. We can wait. Shunzi and Taohua really set off in the early morning, on the way. I didn''t eat anything. It''s lunch time again. You can afford 10,000 taels of silver. You shouldn''t care about such a little meat. Then prepare more delicious food for them. This morning''s sauce meat Silk is good, I''ll have one too, and..."


    "Also?" Murong Lingran interrupted him without a smile, "Also, if they go back after lunch, they will definitely not be able to return to Lushui Vige before dark, so why not stay at home? Use dinner. I was in a hurry to prepare at noon, and I couldn''t treat it well. I wille again at night. After dinner, I will settle them at home and have a good night''s rest. Let them eat and drink in the morning before they go on the road, what do you mean? Is that so?"


    Lu Youtai said with relief: "Yes, yes, that''s what we mean, and it''s still thoughtful by my daughter''s family. Since that''s the case, let''s go get ready. I heard that your family also grows fruit, and recently cherries have been produced. , just bring a dozen catties and give us a taste, let''s rest here for a while, and when it''s done, let us know again."


    Murong Lingran''s face turned cold in an instant, and she said in a cold voice, "How could it be good to rest here, we should prepare a guest room for you."


    Lu Youtai didn''t notice anything wrong in her words, and nodded self-righteously: "Well, if it can be like this, it would be better."


    Murong roared abruptly: "Do your Spring and Autumn Dream!"


    The Lu brothers and the Shunzi couple were stunned at the same time, thinking they heard it wrong, Lu Youtai asked, "What did you just say?"


    Murong sneered: "I didn''t expect to be so deaf at such a young age."


    "You... what do you mean?"


    Murong Zhe said coldly: "What else could it mean? Since I don''t understand, I''ll say it again. It''s impossible for us to give you money!"


    Shunzi and Taohua saw that they were angry, and hid behind the Lu brothers in horror.


    Murong Zhe said, "Azong, tie them up for me!"


    The brothers of the Lu family were startled, and Lu Youtai was puzzled: "What do you mean? Do you want to cross the river and demolish the bridge, and don''t want to give money to the Shunzi couple and Huwei Escort? Do it that way."


    Lu Yousheng also said: "You are too unkind and righteous. We have worked hard to get people back for you. If you don''t know how to be grateful, it''s fine, but you still have to tie us up. Are you all benevolent, righteous and kind? Is it an illusion, deliberately deceiving the people of Lihua Vige?"


    Murong Lingran calmed down and said, "It seems that in order toe to our house, you really inquired a lot about our family''s situation. Not only do you know my father''s temperament, but you also know how many fields my family has, there are shops, and even the shops are selling them. It''s really painstaking to find out everything."

 Chapter 731: fake

    Chapter 731 Fake


    Lu Youtai''s eyes shed, he suddenly thought of something, he straightened his back and said: "We asked, it was all from the people in the **** bureau, is it wrong to ask the customers who paid for the situation? ? Your shop is so famous on Minghua Street, what is strange that we have seen it?"


    Murong Lingran sneered: "If you guys really found my brother, then it''s definitely right, and it''s not surprising."


    "What do you mean?"


    "What else is there to mean?" After Murong Zong finished speaking, he pulled the dog''s egg out, looked at the pale Taohua and said, "This child is not my little five at all, maybe it is their own child."


    Lu Youtai''s face changed, and he said with a trembling voice: "You...you are talking nonsense, I think you are looking at this child''s disfigured face and scars all over his body. You don''t want such an ugly child and don''t want to give money. Yes. Well, so many people outside just saw the appearance of this child, you must be disgusted with him and embarrassed your family. All his information can be matched with your family, how could it be a child of the Taohua family! "


    Taohua said sadly: "If you don''t want to recognize this child, just say it. You can''t hurt a child like this. If you don''t raise it, we will raise it. Anyway, I have already regarded him as my own son. As for money, you guys If you don¡¯t want to give it, don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t owe much anyway, we¡¯re used to hard times, and we¡¯ll pass by gritting our teeth.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he stepped forward and pulled Goudan''s hand before leaving.


    Lu Youtai said: "Peach Blossom, don''t panic, since they said that this child is not from Murong''s family, they must give us a reason. My brother and I worked so hard to find the dog''s egg, so they denied him like this, I am not convinced. "


    Murong Lingran looked at Taohua with a half-smile but not a smile: "You really know how to pretend, so you are such a person, it was really hard for you to act in front of us just now."


    Peach Blossom said anxiously: "We don''t have it, this... This child is really your child."


    Murong Zhe sneered and said: "You really think we are fools. If you find any child, you will pretend to be my son. I am my son''s biological father. When Murong Zhou lost it, he was seven years old, and he was my son for seven years. It''s just that I haven''t seen each other for a year, do you really think I can''t recognize my seed?"


    "Although this child''s appearance and skin are all ruined, and there is no ck mole on the corner of his left eye, my little five broke his right foot for some reasons when he was in Saiyuan Mansion two years ago. And at that time he was afraid that I was worried, so he endured the pain and told me after five days."


    "By the time I found out, the dislocated bones had already begun to heal, because it was just the tail toes, it didn''t affect normal walking, it wasn''t painful or itchy, and there was no cure at that time, so I just let it stay that way. , The toes of that foot have always been dislocated, and the dislocation can be seen at a nce! And Goudan''s right foot ispletely normal, and there is no sign of injury at all."


    Lu Youtai was stunned when he heard the words, and frowned: "Then why didn''t you tell Uncle Kou all the situation at the beginning? Just say that he has a ck mole on the corner of his left eye?"


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "How can we tell you all? If there are shameless people who covet my family''s property, and I don''t know how many children''s toes will suffer, how can we do such a thing that will be punished by God? ? Oh, isn''t it now? This kid has scars all over his body and face, I''m not sure that you did such a ruthless destruction just to send him into my house."

 Chapter 732: Just leave if you want?

    Chapter 732 Leave if you want?


    "You!" Lu Youtai gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, even if we found the wrong person, this time it''s our fault, it''s our poor investigation, we apologize, we''re sorry for your family, and we betray your trust, that''s ok. Bar?"


    After finishing speaking, he said to Shunzi and Taohua, "Goudan should not be the child of Murong''s family. We made a mistake. Sorry, Goudan can continue to be your son in the future."


    Shunja''s eyes widened, and he said in disbelief, "How could this be?"


    Lu Youtai said: "There is no need to say more about the rest. Since it''s wrong, let''s leave. Let''s go. This is not the ce we should stay."


    Shunja nced at the room and nodded, "Okay."


    Peach Blossom also looked relieved, took Goudan''s hand happily, and said softly, "Goudan, let''s go home, you can continue to be my son again."


    "Wait." Murong Zong said coldly: "Want to leave like this? When my home is a market? Come when you want, and leave when you want?"


    Lu Youtai said vigntly: "What are you trying to do? I... didn''t we just make a mistake? I apologized, and you have nothing to lose. The big deal is that we can continue to help you find it. Do you still want to kill us?"


    "Kill you?" Murong Lingran wrote lightly: "Don''t take us as vicious as we think, you deceived us today, saying that you have vited the nationalw in a serious way, but for the sake of Huwei Escort helping my family, we will give The **** has a face, send you back in person, and let the **** give us an exnation."


    The three Murong Zong brothers and Tong Xiuming slowly walked towards them with the rope.


    The faces of the Lu brothers suddenly changed, and Lu Youtai begged: "Don''t, don''t, if the security bureau knew that we had made such a big mistake, it would definitely kill us. I beg you, just let us go. This time, we really didn''t do it on purpose, it''s true that the dog egg was found near the ce where you lost your child, the conditions arepletely agreed, there are too many simrities, so we will make a mistake."


    Murong said: "You really think we are fools, let you fool around again and again? I asked you just now, how did you confirm that the dog is my fifth brother, you are serious about it. Say, Dog Dan called us in his dreams, you didn''t do it on purpose, can you say that?"


    Murong Zhe also said: "Originally my daughter suspected you just now, but I thought she was too suspicious. It was a little too fast from the time I heard the news of Xiao Wu until he came back. Now that I think about it, don''t you want to hurry up? If you wait for us If you go to Lushui Vige in person, you will definitely find the ws, and your conspiracy will not seed at that time."


    Brother Lu Youtai looked at each other, turned around abruptly, and ran to the front yard door.


    Shunzi and his wife were immediately startled, and Taohua couldn''t believe it: "You... why did you run away? You run away, what should we do?"


    Murong Zong sneered: "Run? Don''t even look where this ce is, can they run without my permission?"


    As soon as the words fell, Shunzi and his wife felt another gust of wind blowing around them. Before they could react, Murong Zong and Murong Xuan appeared in the center of the front yard, and they were running desperately towards the door one by one. The two fell to the ground, causing them to let out a shrill scream at the same time.

 Chapter 733: I could speak

    Chapter 733 I Can Talk


    "what!"


    Murong Zong stepped on Lu Youtai''s back and taunted: "How dare youe to my house to deceive us with this skill, you have eaten the guts of a bear''s heart and a leopard."


    Murong Xuan also stepped on Lu Yousheng. Seeing that he was about to speak, he stepped on it so hard that he couldn''t say a word in pain.


    Taohua saw that the Lu brothers were subdued in the blink of an eye. After all, they were a woman. Knowing that they must have fallen today, their feet softened and they copsed to the ground.


    Shunzi then realized that the Murong family was not someone to be easy to provoke, and wanted to run away even when he raised his feet, even the peach blossoms and dog eggs were no longer needed.


    It''s just that Murong Kuan saw his intention the moment he raised his feet, picked up a chair beside him and smashed him hard.


    Shunzi was caught off guard, and was suddenly smashed to the ground, instantly stunned.


    Because of the pain, I couldn''t stand up for a while.


    The change came too suddenly, and Murong Qing quickly hid behind Murong Liang.


    Murong Liang knew that she was afraid and walked to Murong Zhe''s side under her protection.


    Tong Xiuming saw this and quickly stepped forward to tie Shunja and the desperate peach blossom to the pir.


    Goudan saw that the situation was not good, and was about to escape, but was quickly **** by Tong Qishen, and he didn''t show mercy because he was just a child.


    Goudan said while struggling: "Let go of me, let go of my father, let go of my mother."


    Xiao Manan said in shock: "This child can speak."


    Murong Lingran said: "Isn''t it true, in order to shove people into our family and calcte our family''s money, these people really do everything they can. The pitiful appearance just now, who would not say that he felt distressed, It''s just that most people probably didn''t expect that he was actually acting, and he acted in a good way. At such a young age, he knew that he was lying, and when he grew up, it was okay."


    Goudan said arrogantly: "What if I''m just acting, you quickly let us go, or I''ll bite you to death."


    "It''s quite capable, little brat, it seems that you don''t know what today''s event means to your family, and I won''t tell you more, third brother, please block his mouth to avoid trouble ."


    Murong Kuan nodded and immediately did as his sister said.


    After a while, Murong Zong and Murong Xuan also brought the Lu brothers in and tied them to another pir together.


    Lu Youtai shouted dissatisfiedly: "The Tiger Power Escort has many of my brothers, but you can''t afford it. If you are sensible, let us go quickly, or the Tiger Power Escort can make you disappear in the capital with just a few fingers!"


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran: "Are you really from the Tiger Power Escort?"


    The Lu brothers were startled, and Lu Yousheng raised his head and said, "Of course we are, otherwise how could we possibly know so much!"


    Murong Lingran ignored them, took out a knife from his satchel, turned his head towards Shunzi, and said lightly, "I ask you, who are they?"


    Looking at the sharp de in her hand, Sunja swallowed in fear, and said nervously: "They...they are the people of Tiger Power Escort."


    Murong Lingran put the knife on Goudan''s neck suddenly, "If you don''t tell the truth, the child''s life will be..."


    Shunja nced at him and said, "You can do it yourself."


    Murong raised an eyebrow: "Is he not your son?"


    "no."


    "Isn''t it? That''s fine. Although such a small child has made a mistake, I can''t bear to hurt him, so you can rece him."

 Chapter 734: He was also at that time

    Chapter 734 He was there at that time


    After Murong finished speaking, he stabbed the knife at Shunzi''s eyes.


    Seeing that the knife was about to stab him in the eye, Sunja didn''t expect that he deliberately lied but let her point the contradiction directly at him, and said anxiously, "Hold on."


    Murong Lingran stopped the piercing movement, and said lightly: "What''s wrong?"


    "You...what are you going to do?"


    Murong Lingran wrote lightly: "Naturally, your eyes were gouged out."


    Shunzi said in awe: "You...you little girl is really vicious."


    "Vicious? I can''t afford it. Compared with you, it''s still far behind. Give you three times, if you don''t say it, I will really do it, one, two..."


    Sunja nced at the sharp de and was about to speak when Lu Youtai, who was tied to the opposite pir, said anxiously, "Don''t be afraid of her, she''s just a little girl, how could she be able to gouge out people''s eyes like this? She''s just trying to scare you."


    Shunzi looked at Lu Youtai and then at Murong Lingran, and hesitated.


    Murong raised an eyebrow and said, "Don''t believe it? Then try it."


    Just before Murong Lingran could continue, Taohua said, "Wait, he won''t tell me, I''ll tell."


    Shunzi shouted loudly, "Peach Blossom!"


    Taohua smiled bitterly and said: "Even if I don''t say it, they are so rich and can be investigated sooner orter, I might as well say it earlier and suffer less. It''s already like this, can''t we escape the disaster if we don''t say it? Originally, we lived a good life, and although it was a little bitter, we wouldn''t lose our lives. If it''s like this, isn''t it because your two brothers made us this way?"


    Murong Zhe said: "Two brothers? That means that Lu Youtai and Lu Yousheng are the elder brothers of your husband and wife? Are you three brothers?"


    Before Peach Blossom could speak, Lu Youtai warned viciously: "Peach Blossom, if you dare to talk nonsense, I will kill you!"


    Taohua was stunned for a moment, then said with a trembling: "I...I..."


    Murong Zhe said lightly: "You are all too busy to take care of yourself now, how dare you threaten people? Azong, show them some color."


    "Yes, Dad."


    After the ?? voice fell, Murong Zong walked up to Lu Youtai and punched him hard in the stomach.


    Lu Youtai burst into tears of pain.


    Murong Zong said indifferently: "If you dare to speak casually, it will be more than just a punchter."


    Murong Zhe looked at Taohua: "You continue."


    Peach Blossom was about to speak, when she suddenly nced at the dog who was tied beside her, and said with a sad face, "If I say it all, can you let the dog go?"


    "We can think about it. Now you tell us, are they really the people from the Huwei Escort? The three brothers? Brothers?"


    "They used to be, but now they are not. I asked them why, and when I asked them, they got angry. Later, I didn''t dare to ask. They and Shunzi are indeed three brothers, and Shunzi''s full name is Lu Youshun."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "That dog egg is your own son?"


    "Yes."


    Murong Zhe asked again: "Then how did the injury he sufferede from?"


    Peach Blossom said slowly: "Dog Dan''s injury was actually injured at the ce where your son disappeared, and he was there at that time."


    "I just didn''t expect to encounter a robber. Goudan was injured by the chaotic crowd at that time, and some were injured by the robber with a knife."


    "It was really dying at the time, and we were indeed bankrupt, and we borrowed a lot of money to save our life. The family was really there to support him, everything was close to him, and his brothers and sisters suffered. Aggrieved, I still owe a lot of debt."

 Chapter 735: Settled in Ewha Village

    Chapter 735 Settling in Lihua Vige


    Murong Zhe nced at the Lu brothers and said lightly, "Since Goudan is your own son, are you willing to send him to our house? If we really treat him as Murong Zhou and stay in my house, you will Can you endure the pain of separation?"


    "I... I''m naturally reluctant, but..."


    Lu Youtai suddenly interjected: "But as soon as she heard me say that your family is rich and can get a lot of money from your family, she will listen to me."


    Seeing Taohua staring at him in disbelief, Lu Youtai said coldly, "You can''t put all your faults on me, you will die together!"


    Peach Blossom bit her lip and denied, "No, I didn''t listen to you."


    Lu Youtai sneered: "Shunzi listened to me, and he persuaded you to listen to me, didn''t you just listen to me in the end? What''s the difference?"


    Xiao Manan said in shock: "It means that in order to get my family''s money, you separated your own nephew from your own younger brother? You are too cruel."


    Lu Youtai said: "Heartless? If they don''t agree, can I convince the dog? I just talked to Shunzi, saying that as long as he sends out a son, he will no longer have to live in Lvshui Vige. The debts owed by the family can also be repaid, and there is no need to try to break a copper te into two flowers. The remaining few healthy children can still have a bright and bright future, andpletely change the fate of the whole family. I agreed."


    Xiao Manan looked at Shunzi: "Didn''t your family go bankrupt because of the dog eggs? It means that you care about him very much. Since you care about him, you are willing to abandon him?"


    Shunzi said: "What''s there to bear? I heard from the elder brothers that your family''s conditions are very good. We originally wanted to move out of the poor vige of Lushui Vige, which is not evenparable to Linhe Vige, as long as you sessfully recognize the dog. Egg, big brother said that you will definitely give us some money."


    "At that time, as long as we beg Lizheng in your vige, and let Goudan imply that he misses us and wants to see us every day, for the sake of your own sons, in order to make up for him, you will definitely help persuade Lizheng. That''s right, then we will be able to achieve our wish, settle down in Lihua Vige, live by his side, see him every day, and our son can live a good life, it''s simply the best of both worlds."


    Murong Lingran calmed down and said, "You guys are really good at calculus, so you''re not afraid of the consequences after the incident?"


    Shunzi said: "I... I''m naturally afraid, but the eldest brother and the second brother both patted their chests and told me that there is no problem, even if there is a problem, you are just ordinary people with a little money, and you don''t dare to do anything to us. Yes, the big deal is to go back to the hard days before, and it¡¯s just a waste of time.¡±


    Murong Zhe said with a sullen face: "Just ordinary people? Are you really stupid or fake, you are a fraud, you are breaking thews of the country, as long as we report to the officials, do you think you can return to Lushui Vige smoothly? "


    Taohua was stunned and said in horror: "I... We don''t know that this is illegal, please don''t send us to office, we... We didn''t want to, and lived honestly, it was Lu Youtai and Lu Yousheng, It was they...they gave us the idea to shake us. If you want to be held ountable, please hold them ountable. I still have several children to support, and if I get caught, they will definitely not be able to survive."

 Chapter 736: scheming

    Chapter 736 scheming


    Lu Youtai said contemptuously: "The son is yours, and you persuaded him. If you didn''t want to, you would have acted so seriously just now? If you want to leave everything behind, dream about you!"


    Xiao Manan said: "You are really tricky."


    Lu Youtai said: "People go to high ces, water flows to low ces, we just want to live a good life, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s not wrong to live a good life." Murong said: "But it would be wrong to base your good life on the pain of others."


    Lu Youtai didn''t take it seriously and said: "If you didn''t discover Goudan''s identity, you would only treat him as your own son, be happy for having found another child, and save a lot of money, pain? You? What''s the pain?"


    "Pop! p! p!"


    Murong Zong stepped forward and gave him several firm ps, his eyes cold and said: "What''s the pain? The dog took the ce of my little five, what should you do if you let my little five outside? Have wepletely forgotten him? If he is in dire straits now, don''t you want him to suffer for a lifetime! Later, when he grows up and finds him, don''t you want him to hate us for the rest of his life!"


    Lu Youtai was stunned by the beating, but he recovered quickly, and said with disdain: "I don''t care so much, it''s just a child, the situation was so chaotic at that time, maybe he died long ago, you are looking for him now It¡¯s also a waste of money, I gave you a spiritual sustenance, you should thank me!¡±


    Murong Zong clenched his fists, but before he could make a move, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan who were beside him couldn''t stand his words anymore, and at the same time stepped forward and punched and kicked him.


    "I let you curse my fifth brother, I''ll kill you."


    "My fifth brother must be fine, but he dares to say that, you don''t want to live anymore, I''ll kick you to death."


    Lu Youtai saw them so angry, although his whole body was in unbearable pain, he didn''t say a single word of begging for mercy, and they let them beat him.


    After a while, Murong Zhe saw that he was about to faint, and since he still had something to ask him, he hurriedly said, "Okay, that''s almost it."


    The two had to withdraw their hands.


    Murong Zhe said with a serious face: "Peach Blossom said just now that you used to be from the Tiger Forces Escort, but you are no longer, but is it true?"


    Lu Yousheng saw Lu Youtai grinning in pain, looking like he couldn''t speak. Just as he was about to speak, Lu Youtai red at him and was silent for a while.


    Murong Zong said: "It''s okay if you don''t say anything. We''ll send you directly to the Huwei Escort in a moment, and then everything will be clear."


    Lu Yousheng was stunned and thought for a moment, then he had to say: "We can tell you everything, but you have to promise us that as long as we tell the truth about what you know, you will let us go. After all, you really have nothing to lose today, we... The two of us at most wasted your family''s time, eating your family''s breakfast."


    Murong Zong looked at his father and sister.


    Murong raised an eyebrow and said, "I can think about it."


    Murong Zhe also nodded: "As long as you stop ying tricks."


    Lu Yousheng breathed a sigh of relief and said slowly: "What Taohua said is true. We have been working under Kou Qianping''s subordinates at Tiger Power Escort until more than two months ago."


    "But because of a little mistake at work, Kou Qianping found out. He reported to the chief dart and fired our brothers."

 Chapter 737: Go to Huwei Escort

    Chapter 737 Go to Huwei Escort


    "Since then, he has left the Huwei Escort."


    "But we have been with the **** bureau for many years, and we are used to making quick money in the **** bureau, and then we go back to our hometown to farm. We are not used to it at all, nor do we know how to farm."


    "And...and we are not too young. We were ignorant before. Our parents died early, and we didn''t know how to save money. As soon as we had money, we all went to eat, drink, and have fun."


    "The only money on my body, after I made a mistake, I also paid all thepensation to the escort."


    "Now I want to marry a daughter-inw, but I don''t have any money around. After returning home, I found that Goudan has a simr experience with the child you lost. You couldn''t confirm it while the guards were busy, so I designed this Once out."


    Murong Lingran wondered: "Didn''t you say that you have been staying at home because of Goudan''s injury this morning, or that one day you suddenly scared people at the door, and the vigers found out that there was one more person in Goudan''s house, and then you got the news. Are you not afraid that after we recognize the dog eggs, we will go to Lvshui Vige and ask the other vigers? Your conspiracy and tricks will be exposed at that time?"


    Lu Yousheng nced at Peach Blossom, and Peach Blossom had no choice but to say, "Although Goudan is my son, but my parents'' brother has no children at home, so he adopted Goudan."


    "There was an ident outside the city that day, and it was only a few days after my brother died. My sister-inw loved my brother very much, and went with my brother the day before. I went to Linhe Vige to pick him up that day."


    "After all, it''s my son, or the poor son who was sent away since he was a child. I care about him very much. I took him into the city before he returned to Lushui Vige. I nned to buy some good things for him, but I didn''t expect that he had not yet returned. When you enter the city gate, you meet robbers outside the city."


    "We did bring people back to Lushui Vige overnight. After all, Goudan''s injury was too serious at that time. We were afraid that people would know that his injury was a bottomless pit, and our family was very poor, and we were afraid that no one would lend us money for treatment. He, so every time a doctor is invited to him, even if a viger asks, it''s all other excuses."


    Everyone turned to look at Goudan, but they didn''t expect that his injury really came like that.


    Seeing that they looked at his son with sympathy, Sunja knew that they were soft-hearted people, and hurriedly said: "This child is really pitiful, he never grew up with his biological parents, he lived to seven years old, his adoptive parents died, Now that it''s like this, we''re justifiable for wanting to give him a good life, so please show mercy and let us go."


    Murong Ling categorically refused: "Let you go? Impossible."


    The expressions of everyone changed suddenly, and Lu Yousheng said nkly, "Didn''t you agree just now?"


    "Did you agree?" Murong Lingran said innocently: "I didn''t say it, we all said that we would just consider it, we thought about it, the nature of your matter is too serious, and it involves family members, I believe no one can take it seriously. I let you go."


    Shunzi is angry, these rich people are really cunning!


    Lu Yousheng said anxiously: "Then what are you going to do with us?"


    "Nature is how to deal with it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Murong Lingran took out a medicine bottle and let them smell it, and all five of them fainted.


    Murong turned his head and said: "Dad, after lunch, let''s go to Huwei Escort."


    Murongzhe understood what his daughter meant. After all, he was a person from the Tiger Power Escort. If he sent it to the government, it would definitely affect the reputation of the escort.

 Chapter 738: about our home?

    Chapter 738 is rted to our family?


    The **** bureau can be considered to be kind to her daughter. It is reasonable to send the person over first. He nodded and said, "Okay, just listen to Aran."


    So after a simple lunch, Murong Lingran and his three brothers took the five people to Huwei Escort in a carriage.


    Murong Lingran originally just wanted to try his luck. After all, Murong Zong said that the Tiger Power Escort is very busy right now, and the managers are basically not there, neither is Uncle Kou.


    I just didn''t expect that after the Tiger Power Escort, I found out that everyone who should be there is there, even the head dart.


    Only after I asked the gatekeeper did I know that the **** bureau had finished handling the matter more than ten days in advance, and the chief **** and Uncle Kou could onlye back today.


    Before the two of them could take a breath, they heard that someone was using the name of the **** to cheat, and the person who cheated was their customer, so they immediately came to the main hall.


    Seeing the two of them kneeling on the ground, Uncle Kou frowned and said, "Lu Youtai, Lu Yousheng, it''s you."


    At this time, they had been awakened by Murong Lingran, and when they saw the familiar hall, they began to sweat and their bodies trembled involuntarily.


    Seeing the head dart and Kou Qianpinge out, Lu Youtai said in shock: "You... don''t you have toe back in more than ten days? Why are you in the capital?"


    The chief dart said with a nk face: "So surprised? It seems that you have seen the opportunity to deceive, and your hearts can be punished."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned his head and said, "Azong, Axuan, how did they lie to you?"


    The four brothers and sisters quickly recounted what happened this morning.


    Murong Zong said slowly: "That''s how it is."


    The chief dart and Uncle Kou were suddenly shocked. They didn''t expect that they could do such a dehumanizing thing. For 10,000 taels of silver, even if I received the most expensive dart in my life, I would not dare to ask for 10,000 taels, you two are really promising!"


    The two of them resisted the pain and knelt on the ground obediently, not daring to move at all. Lu Youtai buried his head and said, "Chief dart, we were wrong."


    Lu Yousheng also said: "We were just fascinated by ghosts for a while, and we didn''t seed today. Please don''t be angry, we will never dare again."


    The head guard said coldly: "Do you think I will believe your nonsense? You made such a serious mistake at the beginning, I will spare you once because of the years you have done in the guard, and now I want to let me Forgive you, even if I agree, you ask Qian Ping if he agrees! Ask the Murong family if they agree!"


    Uncle Kou saw the four brothers and sisters looking at him suspiciously, and exined with a sigh: "The two of them were indeed my subordinates before. The mistake they madest time was actually rted to your family."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "It has something to do with our family?"


    "Yeah." Uncle Kou said, "A few months ago, because I couldn''t find any trace of Murong Zhou, I got a lot of news, but they were all fake, which made the two of them run a lot of wrong ways, and once encountered a robber. , lost all the money on them. They hold grudges against your family because of this, and feel that if it wasn''t for your entrustment, they would not be so embarrassed."


    "On a certain day, they just found a child, and the child also had a ck mole on the corner of his left eye, saying that they had found the child. I thought something was wrong, and after inquiring, I found out that they actually took the child from the child. His parents bought it by force."

 Chapter 739: Whats the use!

    Chapter 739 What''s the use!


    "When I found out, I scolded them severely and ordered them to return the child. They were not convinced, but they couldn''t disobey me. A client''s important box was also set on fire, so from that day onwards, the chief sergeant kicked them out."


    Murong Lingran and his brothers suddenly realized, "So it is."


    The head guard said sternly: "Azong, I''m sorry about today''s incident, but I am very grateful to you for sending them directly to the guards. If they are sent to the government and spread out, I will lose my old face. Don''t worry, I I''ll give you an exnation now and deal with them severely."


    Although these people may still go to the government in the end, the nature of the guards sending people to the past is quite different from that sent by the Murong family.


    Murong Zong said: "The chief **** is polite, this is what it should be."


    The chief **** nodded in relief, he really did not see Murong Zong wrong, turned his head to look at the two kneeling people and said, "Originally, the two of you are no longer from the Huwei Security Bureau, and I can''t control what you do or what you do wrong. But you faked the people of Huwei Escort, and by knowing the situation of the escort''s customers, you did wrong, affecting the **** and the customers of the escort, then the **** has the right to deal with the two of you."


    Lu Youtai hurriedly begged for mercy: "Chief dart, spare your life, we are really wrong, please forgive us, we will definitely not be able to bear it."


    Lu Yousheng also said: "As long as you spare our lives, you will let us do whatever you want."


    The chief dart ignored their words and said coldly: "Come here, drag them down for me."


    Four people came in immediately from outside the door, trying to take them out of the main hall.


    Murong Lingran said suddenly: "Chief dart, take the liberty to ask, what are you going to do with them?"


    "Don''t worry, girl." The head dart said with a smile, "I will not let them go again and let them ruin the reputation of the escort. ording to the rules of the escort, after two hundred whips, if there is still life left. , send it to the government, and let the people in the government handle it fairly, whatever it is. If it is dead, it will be thrown into the mass grave."


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "Okay, I understand."


    Shunja heard that the two brothers had ended up like this, and was about to plead for mercy, when Taohua red at him.


    Their family lived so hard in the past, and the two of them had such a high ie in the security bureau before, and they didn''t even think about helping them and subsidizing their family.


    After returning home a few months ago, I ate their food and used theirs, and I didn¡¯t get a single penny, and I disliked the bad food.


    This kind of brother, what''s the use!


    Lu Youtai hurriedly looked at Shunzi and pleaded: "Shunzi, save me, I''m your elder brother, although I didn''t take care of you when you grew up, but after all, I brought you up since you were a child, so please Please save me and beg for mercy."


    Shunzi thought of what happened when he was a child, and suddenly feltpassion. Uncle Kou suddenly said, "Such a brother is not worthy of your intercession."


    "I¡­"


    Murong Ling Ran interrupted him and said slowly: "Uncle Kou is right, have you ever thought that your two brothers dared to n today''s event when there was no one in the security guard, even if it''s your trick today? If it seeds, even if you get a lot of money, the chief dart and Uncle Kou wille back sooner orter, and my family wille to confirm sooner orter."


    "At that time, they will have no children, no daughters, no worries, and they will run away after taking the money. What about you? With our own sons in our hands, where can you go?"

 Chapter 740: wrong person

    Chapter 740 Asking the Wrong Person


    "Even if we run away, we still have dog eggs in our hands. Maybe all the crimes will be carried by dog ??eggs."


    "Even if you escape sessfully, my family will definitely not let you go. You can only take your children and live in hiding, so that they can''t see the light all their lives. Now, are you still asking for mercy?"


    Shunja looked at the two older brothers in horror, and said in amazement, "Is what she said true?"


    Lu Youtai denied: "No, you are my brother, how could I harm you and your family? I really want you to live a good life."


    Shunja is not a fool, how could he believe his words now?


    turned his head, looking like he didn''t want to see him again.


    Seeing that Lu Youtai still wanted to speak, the chief dart said impatiently, "Pull it down."


    "Yes."


    The chief dart turned his head and nced at the three members of Shunzi''s family, and frowned, "As for you..."


    Shunzi said: "We are not your escorts, you have no right to deal with us."


    The chief dart smiled and said, "I don''t have the right, but my friend has the right."


    Shunzi was startled: "You... who is your friend?"


    The chief dart said lightly: "Jing Zhaoyin."


    Shunja''s face turned pale.


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply. If he really can establish a foothold in the capital, none of it is easy.


    Taohua swallowed, shaking her body and looking at Goudan: "We were wrong, there are still children at home, the oldest is only twelve years old, and the youngest is only three years old, if we all go to jail, they really won''t survive. Go down. There is also Goudan, he just wants to help us share our worries and let us live a good life. I don¡¯t understand many things. Please forgive us this time.¡±


    After ?? finished speaking, she kowtowed desperately, as if she would not stop as long as the other party did not agree.


    Shunzi and Goudan also kowtowed when they saw this.


    Goudan kowtowed and said: "Please forgive my parents, they really spent too much money on me, and the debts on them weighed them down, and they were confused for a while, so they did it. If you do something wrong, as long as you let them go, you can take my life."


    Murong said: "You don''t hate them?"


    "Do not hate."


    Murong Lingran said again: "You don''t hate it because they are your parents, and they are helping you live a good life, but do you know how the deceived person feels?"


    "I¡­"


    "If someone defrauded your parents of all their money today, and you and your brothers and sisters starved to death, would you forgive that person?"


    "cannot."


    Murong said: "Then you can get it, do what you don''t want, don''t do it to others, everyone should be responsible for what they do, why do they force others if they can''t do it themselves?"


    Dog Dan choked and was speechless.


    The head dart saw that Taohua''s head had been smashed, and said: "Don''t smash, your child will really be taken care of if you smash to death, cheating is not a capital crime, and it''s not that you will never be able to go home. "


    Peach Blossom suddenly raised her head and said, "You... are you willing to let us go?"


    "You asked the wrong person. You didn''t lie to me. If the Murong family members are willing to let you go, I don''t need to send you over there."


    Peach Blossom suddenly looked at Murong Lingran.


    Murong said indifferently: "If you do something wrong, you should pay the price. If you want to expose it after a few kowtows, what is the use of thew of the country? Your oldest child is twelve years old, and he can also take on heavy responsibilities."

 Chapter 741: apologize

    Chapter 741 Apologize


    The chief **** also knew the attitude of the Murong family when he heard the words, so they quickly pulled their family of three down and sent them to Jing Zhaoyin.


    The matter was settled, and the four brothers and sisters had no need to stay, so they said goodbye, raised their feet and left.


    The chief dart hurriedly said: "Wait, everyone, today''s incident is the fault of the **** bureau, and it was our negligence. I am here to apologize to you."


    After saying that, bow to them.


    Murong Zong hurriedly stopped him without letting him bend down.


    Uncle Kou also solemnly said: "After all, people are sent out of the escort, if you dealt with them heavily for the first time, it will not cause you any trouble today. They used to work under my hands all the time, and it''s my fault that I didn''t teach them well. I also apologize to you."


    After saying this, you should also bow.


    This time it was Murong Xuan who stopped him.


    Murong Zong said helplessly: "What are you doing? We are not fools, how could we be deceived by them? You are also kind and want to give them a chance, but I didn''t expect that some people don''t cherish it, so I don''t me you."


    Murong Lingran also said: "Brother is right, we really don''t me you."


    Seeing that they all said that, the two finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The head guard suddenly nced at Murong Lingran and confirmed: "Sorry, it was too sudden just now, and I didn''t have time to ask. When you came here, I happened to be not at the guard, so I would take the liberty to ask, this is you. The little sister that the two of them wanted to save when they went to dart?"


    Murong Zong nodded: "Yes."


    The chief dart said with a smile: "Well, it''s Peugeot."


    Murong said: "Thank you for yourpliment."


    The head dart looked at Murong Kuan again: "This is your third brother?"


    Murong Zong said: "Yes."


    "I heard that you practiced martial arts from a young age like you?"


    Murong Kuan hurriedly said: "Yes, chief dart."


    The chief dart said with a smile: "Practice well, if you want to learn from someone in the future,e to the dart at any time."


    Murong Kuan was overjoyed and said excitedly, "Thank you for the head dart."


    The chief dart nodded and looked at Murong Zong again: "Azong, to apologize, let''s stay for dinner tonight, go to Tianhe Tower, I will treat you well and apologize to you."


    Murong Zong said: "No need, after dinner, the city gate is closed, and then I won''t be able to go back. The chief **** really doesn''t have to worry about it, we still have something to do in the city, and we will deal with itter. "


    "Well, since that''s the case, I won''t force it."


    Murong Zong nodded, and asked Uncle Kou if he had any news about the fourth and fifth brothers. He heard that there was still no news, so he had to say goodbye and left the Huwei Security Bureau with his younger brothers and sisters.


    After waiting for the others to leave, the chief **** headed back to the top and sat down, looking at the direction the four of them were leaving, and said, "This Murong family is really incredible, it took more than a year to gain a firm foothold in the capital, and still I bought a shop, and the operation is impressive. No wonder I offered such excellent conditions and the two of them didn¡¯t stay. Last year, I heard from them that I went home to grow vegetables and sell vegetables, and I felt sorry for them for a long time. After worrying about it, their choice is indeed the right one."


    Kou Qianping nodded: "Indeed, but this is not surprising. His father used to be an imperial physician, so he may have a lot of connections. It may be normal to have today''s achievements in a short period of time."


    "Well, you''re right." The chief dart was about to get up when he suddenly said, "By the way, I heard just now that their shop sells their own vegetables. You ask the kitchen staff to take care of their business. Let us make amends."

 Chapter 742: All replaced by theirs

    Chapter 742 All reced with theirs


    Kou Qianping hesitantly said: "It''s no problem to take care of the business. I thought about it when they used a horse-drawn carriage to set up a stall before, but..."


    "Just what?"


    Kou Qianping reluctantly said: "The vegetables in their family are more expensive than those of ordinary people on the market, some are even more than half the price, which is more than a pound of meat. I was afraid that my sister-inw would not agree, so I didn''t mention it."


    Chief dart said in surprise: "So expensive?"


    "Yes, but they have a reason for being expensive. I heard that what they eat is good. Some people also say that they have the effect of strengthening the body, and they can also cure insomnia at night. Some people even say that their vegetables It also has the effect of beauty and beauty, and it can also enhance memory, in short, it is amazing."


    The chief dart only suddenly lit up when he heard the two effects, and said with great interest: "What you said is true, it can cure insomnia, and it can also beautify your face?"


    Seeing his eyes like a glowing hungry wolf, Kou Qianping knew what he was thinking, and nodded: "Well, it''s just rumored from outside, but not everyone who''s eaten it says that, is it true? Yes, I don''t know either."


    "The most unified saying is that it tastes great, just stir fry it, no extra seasoning is needed, and it is extremely delicious with a little salt. Everyone who has bought it has said so."


    "I basically eat and drink in the **** bureau. The supplies of the **** bureau are all from my ownpany. I have never bought it or made it. I have eaten it at a friend''s house a few times. The taste is really good."


    If Murong Lingran heard what he said, he would definitelyugh secretly. Of course not everyone said that.


    She only had the first five acres ofnd to be irrigated with spiritual spring water. She was lucky enough to be able to sell it all the time and eat it often. Of course, she praised her vegetables.


    Some are unlucky. I can never buy the five-acre one, but it tastes better than others. Of course, I won¡¯t boast.


    The head guard ?? smiled and said, "Whether it''s true or not, let''s try it out. Anyway, we owe them a favor today. From today onwards, all the vegetables in the guard office will be reced by theirs."


    His wife has been suffering from insomnia recently, her temper is getting bigger and bigger, and she is not in a good mood. She is asked to take medicine but not to eat. This vegetable is just for her to eat more.


    Kou Qianping said: "Then what about the ones in our Zhuangzi?"


    "I took it out and sold it. Isn''t that the expensive one in Azong''s shop? I think it''s for the rich, so we''ll sell it cheaply to those who can''t afford it, so that we can subsidize the guards a bit."


    "Can sister-inw agree?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go tell her that the **** bureau is not bad for that amount of money."


    Kou Qianping nodded, "Okay, I''ll order it right away."


    Just as he was about to turn around, the chief dart thought of what Taohua said just now, and sighed: "You have someone go to Taohua''s house to see. If there is no adult to take care of you, you can help. If it''s fake, you don''t have to ask."


    Kou Qianping smiled and said, "Yes, I understand."


    And after the four brothers and sisters Murong Lingran left the Huwei Escort, Murong Lingran went to Ruyi Embroidery Vige to hand over the blueprints for this month to the shopkeeper Ming, and then went to the shop again to see if there were any emergencies.


    Due to something at home today, Tong Qishen didn''te to the shop early in the morning, so today is a man named Lian Xiaoyi who is temporarily acting as shopkeeper. Smart and capable.

 Chapter 743: not enough to sell

    Chapter 743 Not enough to sell


    Seeing that the four little bosses are here, Lian Xiaoyi hurriedly stopped writing and started to say hello: "Little boss, you guys are here."


    Murong nodded and checked the shelves. Seeing that they were almost sold out, they should be able to pack up and return to the vige immediately, and said lightly, "What happened in the shop today?"


    Lian Xiaoyi said sternly: "It''s still the same as before, they all say that the supply of fruit is too small, and some say that the variety is too small. I hope we can provide more."


    "They all said that cherries and longan are really delicious. Although we have restricted the purchase ording to your opinion, each person can only buy half a catty of one kind a day, but as more and more people know their taste, every day one kind Lots of peopleining they can''t buy it."


    Murong Lingran heard these words from Tong Qishen''s report a few days ago, and said: "Well, I know, I will find a way, if anyone asks again, you can ask them to wait, I will think of a way, Surely there will be."


    "Yes, little master. By the way, you said some time ago that if an old man surnamed He brings furniture over, let them go directly to the room in the backyard. When theye in the morning, I will let them directly. Sent to the backyard, my little boss, the furniture is pretty nice, do you want to take a look?"


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed, "Okay, thank you for letting me know."


    Some time ago, she asked He Wenyi to hit the remaining shelves, so she quickly hit the wardrobe she ordered. She thought it would take a while, but she didn''t expect it to be delivered.


    After going around every room in the backyard, Murong nodded in satisfaction.


    Murong Kuan said: "Aran, is this all for us?"


    Murong nodded: "Well, to prepare for emergencies, we have two rooms for our own family and two rooms for the shopkeepers."


    "So it is, Aran, you are too thoughtful."


    What Murong Lingran didn''t know was that the family had just left, and Murongliang had just left the door of Murong''s house. He originally wanted to go to work in the fields first, but after a while, he went home angrily.


    Not for anything else, but the fact that the brothers of the Lu family were kicked out by the Liu family just now was seen by some vigers. Those people did not deal with the Liu family in the first ce, and they also wanted to help Murong Lingran''s family to vent their anger, so they took the Liu family to take advantage of it. Tell him what he was no longer doing.


    Murong Liang just walked to the gate and was about to push the door when he heard voices inside, and immediately withdrew his hand.


    Murong Qi worried: "Auntie, it''s not good for you to drive people out just now, isn''t it? Murong Zhou is your own grandson after all."


    Mrs Liu said angrily: "There''s nothing wrong, Murong Zhe doesn''t care about us now, just like our enemy, why should I care about the enemy''s son?"


    Murong Qi said: "A lot of people saw you driving people away just now, and heard what you said to them. I''m worried that the two or others told the big brother, and the big brother will not care about us in the future."


    "I don''t care." Liu said, "You have encountered such a big change, have you seen hime to see you? He didn''t want to care about you for a long time, and he didn''t care about me, he just said, can he still hit me? ?"


    Murong Qi nced at his legs, "Of course he doesn''t dare to hit you, I''m just worried that he and Dad will sue you. If you quarrel, if Dad hits you, I can''t help you."


    Mr. Liu frowned. He didn''t expect that he would be so useless in his son''s mind. He straightened his back and snorted coldly, "If he dares to hit me, I''ll make him look good!"

 Chapter 744: grown up

    Chapter 744 Grow up


    "I want to see, how do you make me look good!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, the two turned their heads and saw Murong Liang suddenly open the door and stare at Liu Shi angrily.


    Liu Shi immediately shrank his neck, and his waist was not straight. He said embarrassingly, "Old man, you...you''re back."


    Murong Liangughed in anger: "You are expecting me to nevere back, don''t you?"


    "I did not mean that."


    Murongliang didn''t want to talk nonsense with her, so he picked up the broom beside him and started to greet Liu Shi, while beating and shouting sharply, "You''re not worthy of being a human being. When you hear the news of your grandson, not only do you not pay attention to it, but you also pay attention to it. If the people are driven away, I will kill you this poisonous woman today!"


    "Ouch." Liu didn''t expect Murongliang to do it. Now the weather is hot, and she wears very little clothes. As soon as the broom was put on her body, she felt a sharp pain, so she could only hide and say, "Old man, don''t hit me. Yes, I know I was wrong, and I won''t dare again next time."


    "Next time? How many times have you told me about the next time? If I believe you again this time, I''ll take your surname! I tried my best to ease the rtionship with A Zhe, and you, every time, tell me behind your back. I made a fool of myself and made everything I do fall short."


    Murongliang became angrier the more he thought about it, and even closed the yard and chased her with all his might.


    Mrs. Liu was getting old, and she was alwayszy, and her body was not as good as his. He was caught up by him after a while, and she was beaten a dozen times.


    Murong Qi couldn''t move his feet, so he could only persuade him with all his strength, but Murong Liang ignored him at all. The more he talked, the harder he attacked.


    When Liu Shi was about to use up all his strength and couldn''t hold on anymore, Murong Cai, who came back from the field to drink water, saw this and quickly stepped forward to hold Murong Liang, anxiously said: "Grandpa, why are you so angry? , Grandma made you angry again?"


    He still wanted to give his grandson''s face, but Murong Liang stopped immediately and repeated what Liu had done.


    "You said, should she be beaten if she did such a thing?"


    Murong Cai nced at Liu Shi, pursed his lips, and said sternly: "Grandma shouldn''t beat people out, it is indeed wrong, but Grandpa, you beat him too, and Grandma has learned a lesson. Keep fighting. , if there is a problem, then another person will be sent to take care of her at home, and now is the busy time of farming, if there is one less person, won''t you be even more tired, grandpa? So forget it today. "


    Murong Liang stared at Murong Cai meaningfully, and he was able to say these words when he was always dull.


    Not only does he not offend any of them, but also achieves the effect of persuasion. It seems that he has indeed grown a lot during this time.


    After thinking for a while, Murong Liang red fiercely at the old wife hiding behind his grandson, and said coldly, "For Ah Cai''s sake, forget it this time, I will warn you onest time, and you will dare to do it again in the future. One thing that makes A Zhe and his family unhappy, I will definitely do what I said before, divorce you first, and then re-marry a young daughter-inw back!"


    Liu Shi forced the pain and said stunned: "What did you say? You want to marry a young daughter-inw again? You really dislike me? Are you ready to take my ce at any time?"


    Murong Liang said: "As long as you don''t do things that make me unhappy and don''t hurt the A Zhe family, that person will never appear, but if you are like today, I will definitely ask you to go to court!"

 Chapter 745: Method

    Chapter 745 Methods


    After saying that, no matter what Liu''s mood was, he turned around and went down to the ground.


    Murong Cai saw Liu''s sadness, sighed, went back to the house and took a sip of water, and followed.


    Seeing that Liu''s hair was loose, her clothes were dirty, and her whole body looked extremely embarrassed, Murong Qi saidfortably, "A-niang, you should just listen to your father''s words honestly, don''t do this kind of thing in the future, the more harmonious you are. The more you go against it, the more daddy hates you, so let¡¯s be more restrained for the time being, even if you want to do it, you can¡¯t do it in broad daylight.¡±


    Liu Shi was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood what his son meant. He touched the ce where he was beaten, and said with a gloomy face, "I understand."


    After the four brothers and sisters Murong Lingran returned to Lihua Vige, someone happened to pass by their house. When they saw the four of them, they seemed to be curious about why their younger brother came back and did not stay at home to apany him. where toe back.


    The four brothers and sisters said that the dog eggs were fake, so it didn¡¯t take long for the whole vige to know that someone dared to go to Murong¡¯s house to cheat, but they were sent to the government instead.


    And after Murong Lingran returned home for dinner, he let Heimao obediently guard in the yard, washed quickly and went to bed with a tired face.


    Given that many people have proposed to increase the variety of fruits, she is also considering what to add.


    The requirements of the guests are naturally fulfilled as much as possible. After all, no one will have a hard time with money.


    After all, she earns money from rich people, and others have raised their opinions. If it is not resolved, it will take a long time, and others will definitely feel ufortable, and then it will affect her reputation and business.


    When the fruit trees on the small barren hills were removed from the space, they were almost at the fruiting period, and some of them started to bear fruit, but there was still some time before they matured.


    There is a kind of fruit that can be harvested soon, but she calcted the days, and it will take about ten days at the earliest.


    She went around the backyard just now, and two of the trees also had green and yellow fruits hanging on them, but she still had to wait ten days.


    She also poured a lot of spiritual spring water on them to make them mature as soon as possible.


    entered the space, nced at the fruit tree, and suddenly thought about it.


    After thinking about it, Murong Lingran nted something she thought could be sold on the ck soil in a few days, dumped some rice and wheat seeds, and looked at her six ginseng seeds, seeing that they were all growing vigorously, and continued. After nting the rain grass, the space will be released.


    Two dayster, as usual, before going to Wuming Mountain, she went to a small barren mountain, and quietly put a lot of spiritual spring water in the water source for watering the fruit trees to elerate their growth.


    went to a ce close to the deep mountains again, found an open space, and fiddled with it for a long time, and didn''te back until it was dark.


    After she was ready, Murong Lingran rode her ck fur to lead the way in the early morning of the next day, while Tong Xiuming drove the carriage, carrying Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan behind her, and walked into the depths of Wuming Mountain.


    After a long time, as we walked more and more inside, the temperature became lower and lower, and the surroundings became quieter and quieter.


    Murong Kuan was feeling a little hairy when the ck hair suddenly stopped.


    Murong Lingran pointed to several trees not far away and said with a smile, "These are the kind of fruit trees I picked before, but I have already finished picking the ones I picked every day. Found it. Aren''t you curious about what the delicious longan looks like hanging on the tree? Now let''s see it for you."

 Chapter 746: Cant finish

    Chapter 746


    Tong Xiuming suddenly said: "No wonder Miss came home veryte yesterday. It turned out to be looking for a tree again."


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "Yes."


    A few people got off the carriage and looked around the trees, Murong Xuan picked the longan and tasted it, nodded and said, "Yes, although the tree has been changed, the taste is still the same, A Ran and Heimao really sharp."


    Hearing the words, Hei Mao looked up at the sky in silence, nced at the smiling master, and found a clean ce to lie down and guard them.


    Murong Kuan and Tong Xiuming also tried the taste of each tree, and seeing several pear trees not far away, Murong Kuan said curiously, "Aran, I remember you found a very sweet pear treest year. That''s it? But it doesn''t look like this fruit at all."


    Murong Lingran said calmly: "I can''t remember, after all, it''s been a year, and the changes here are quite big."


    Those are of course not. The pear trees on the mountain are indeed starting to bear fruit. She originally wanted to water the spiritual spring every day, and then sell the wild pears on the mountain.


    But thinking of its appearance is really ugly, which is contrary to Zhiye Zhai''s idea of ??taking the boutique route.


    And it takes days to sweeten, which is too much trouble.


    In desperation, she had to find a variety of pear trees she had bought before that she couldn''t name, nted it, and then transnted it.


    As for the longan and cherry trees, she also transnted them yesterday.


    The ones in her backyard are almost finished, and they can only be removed again.


    Worried that they would continue to ask questions, Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "You have already tried longan and cherries. You can try the pears again to see if they are worth selling."


    The three nodded, quickly took off one, wiped it briefly on the clothes, and took a bite.


    The three people''s eyes lit up at the same time, they quickly finished eating the one on their hands, and tried one by one on the other trees, and the taste was almost the same.


    Murong Kuan ate three in a row, couldn''t help burping, wiped his mouth, and said, "Aran, this pear is too sweet, it''s even sweeter than the one I atest year."


    Murong Xuan said: "This is the most watery pear I have ever eaten in my life."


    Tong Xiuming also said: "It''s really delicious. If you sell this, it will definitely make a lot of money."


    Murong said: "I didn''t lie to you, then I''ll trouble you. Come here with me every day for the past few days, pick a few hundred pounds and transport it to Zhiye Zhai."


    Originally, she could have nted some other fruit trees, but she couldn''t eat Fatty in one go. These were all temporarily buffered by her. Anyway, there were three kinds of fruits in the small barren hills and the yard, and they would ripen soon.


    The three agreed without hesitation.


    When the bamboo baskets filled with fruits filled two-thirds of the carriage, Murong Kuan suddenly worried: "We definitely won''t be able to pick them all today, will the rest be discovered by other vigers?


    Murong said indifferently: "No, there are few people here, you can see from the fallen leaves on the ground that no one dares toe."


    Murong Kuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s not that he is stingy, and he doesn''t want to let the vigers sell these and make money with them.


    But there are a lot of people in the vige who have a festival with their family, and many people who don¡¯t work in their family abuse their family every day.


    It¡¯s okay to be discovered by people who are close friends, but if they are discovered by those shameless people, use them to make money, and then turn around and start scolding them, they will be annoyed to death.

 Chapter 747: strawberry

    Chapter 747 Strawberry


    Seeing the three of them breathe a sigh of relief at the same time, Murong raised an eyebrow.


    These are all fruit trees in her space, and she naturally doesn''t want people to discover them.


    Therefore, before she transnted the fruit tree here, she asked Changqi Shenjun to cast a little blindfold on the fruit tree, so that only her family members and Tong family members could see it, and even if the rest of the people came here, they couldn''t see anything.


    However, the spiritual power of Changqi God is limited, so he can onlyst for a few days, and he must pick everything within these days.


    She had thought about doing it like today, but at that time, Shenjun Changqi didn''t have enough spiritual power, so she gave up the idea.


    In the days that followed, Murong Xuan and Murong Broadband apanied Tong Xiuming, and set off from home to pick fruits before dawn every day. After picking, they sent them directly to Zhiye Zhai.


    Because of the help of the three of them, the amount of longan and cherries in Ye Zhai increased a lot.


    And suddenly there are more pears for sale. They taste good, look good, and are not limited. There are many fewer peopleining every day.


    After ten days, the fruit on those trees was almost picked, and the loquats and plums in Murong Lingran''s yard could also be harvested and sold.


    At the same time, the strawberries in Xiaohuangshan also ripened.


    Because there are no strawberries in Xuanqing Kingdom, and in most people''s hearts, the more bright things are, the more poisonous they are, just like poisonous mushrooms.


    Therefore, for strawberries that have never been seen or eaten, no one dares to secretly taste the strawberry even though there are many people working in the small barren hills watching it grow up.


    Moreover, Xiaohuangshan has been strictly managed since thest time people from Baiyun Vige entered. After entering and leaving, the door must be locked.


    Supervise each other on weekdays. Whoever dares to have bad thoughts, dare to cheat, or harm the interests of the Murong family, report each other. As long as there is evidence, Murong Lingran will reward the person who reported it with fifty taels of silver.


    The person who was caught, except for himself, was disqualified from his family''s work.


    Under the heavy reward and severe punishment, the people of Xiaohuangshan are very obedient, and no one dares to make mistakes.


    Because Zhuang Qinghe''s wife, Cui Shi, performed very well in picking vegetables, and was Lizheng''s daughter-inw, she was also dignified and spoke with great weight. Therefore, after thest ident, Murong Lingran arranged her to a small barren mountain. Even if she is not good at nting fruit trees, most of the things here are left to her to manage.


    As for the family surnamed You, who was responsible for nting fruit trees in Baiyun Vige, it was originally only his eldest brother, You Gengshan, who came to Xiaohuangshan alone. After Murong Lingran saw his performance, he joined his second brother, You Gengtian, too. Called Xiaohuangshan.


    At this time, the strawberry area of ??Xiaohuangshan was full of people. In front of them, Murong Lingran picked a strawberry that was bigger than an ordinary egg, washed it in the water that had been prepared, and then wanted to send it to the mouth. middle.


    Murong Zong hurriedly stopped: "Aran, we haven''t seen this strawberry thing you mentioned since we were young, and neither have people in Lihua Vige nor Baiyun Vige. It shouldn''t be something from Xuanqing State, and it''s too red. , you... are you really sure you can eat it? Are you sure the person who sold you the seeds didn''t lie to you?"


    Cui Shi also said: "Xiao Dongjia, your brother is right, this fruit looks fine from a distance, but if you look closely, the ck spots on the fruit look really... I can''t tell what it feels like. , do you really want to eat it? Why don''t you let others try it first?"

 Chapter 748: try

    Chapter 748 Taste


    Murong Lingran nced at the others and saw that they were all staring at her nervously. Knowing that they cared about her, he could only smile lightly: "Don''t worry, this is absolutely harmless, the person said, this is their country. One of the most popr fruits in the country, it tastes very good, it is very nutritious, it is good for the body, and it can also prevent e, which is e on the face, and it will be fine.¡±


    Cui Shi was shocked: "Then you say this is a blind medicinal material? No, you should stop taking it first. You can''t take this medicine casually."


    Murong sighed and said: "Okay, I''ll listen to you, then who will try it?"


    Everyone looked at each other, this is a problem, no one''s life is life.


    Murong Lingran suddenly felt that someone was pulling on her sleeve, and when she looked down, she saw the sixth brother holding Baiyun and staring at the strawberry in her hand.


    "You mean let Baiyun eat?"


    Murong Ding nodded: "Yes."


    The person next to ?? said: "Yeah, let the dog eat it first and see if it''s okay. If it''s okay, the person will eat it."


    Murong Ling was helpless, so he had no choice but to pass the strawberry to the sixth brother. Anyway, it was not poisonous.


    Baiyun has no opinion. The fruit in the owner''s hand has been eaten by the owner a few days ago. How could it be poisonous?


    How could its owner be so stupid to put poisonous species in his own field?


    Murong Ding took it with a smile, Bai Yun was waiting for him to feed, but he didn''t expect that he would directly feed it into his mouth and ate it, without any intention of giving it.


    Before everyone could react, he had almost eaten.


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    Baiyun: "¡­"


    The rest of the people present: "¡­"


    Murong Zong said anxiously: "Liu, why did you eat it yourself?"


    Murong Ding also seemed to feel a little embarrassed, blushed and said: "I just smell it, it smells so good, Dad said that many poisonous things are smelly, I guess it is definitely not poisonous, so I can''t bear it. Stay and eat."


    The matter hase to this point, Murong Zong has nothing to say, he sighed and said, "Do you feel any difort in your body?"


    Murong Ding licked his lips, shook his head and said, "No, how could A-jie hurt me? If something happened, she would have jumped up long ago."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    Is she so unstable?


    Murong said: "Look at it, nothing can happen, don''t you think he''s fine."


    After I finished speaking, I picked another one, washed it and started eating, "Well, yes, the taste is as the person said, it is simply delicious in the world. Today I am happy, you can also pick a few and try, the taste is really good. It''s good, don''t worry, it''s definitely not poisonous, I promise that you still want to eat it."


    Anyway, she grows a lot of strawberries, so she doesn''t feel bad for these few. She started to grow them in the space a few days ago, and there are quite a few now.


    "But..." Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, and said, "If you are afraid of being poisoned to death, then I don''t think I said that."


    Seeing that each of them was hesitating, Murong Lingran was not angry, everyone took their lives, she didn''t me them, she turned around and picked another one, washed it, and fed it to the elder brother.


    Murong Zong was not easy to refuse. After he took it, he took a bite, and the sweet juice spread on the tip of his tongue, which made his eyes suddenly light up.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Brother, how is it, I didn''t lie to you, did I?"


    Murong Zong nodded: "The taste is very special, soft and sweet, it''s really good, I''ll pick some for my parents to taste."

 Chapter 749: fifty cents a pound

    Chapter 749


    "Well, go ahead and give them the biggest and most red one."


    "Will do."


    Everyone looked at each other. They now believed that strawberries were non-toxic, but still no one dared to take the initiative to agree.


    If you rashly agree, it is easy to give a bad impression to the small owners, as if they came here to work because of their gluttony.


    Seeing this, Mrs Cui had no choice but to take the lead and said, "Since the little boss has said so, let''s all try it."


    After saying that, seeing that they still didn''t dare to move, they took the lead and started to pick and eat.


    When the rest of the people saw this, they also knew that the little boss was well-intentioned, so they quickly followed suit.


    is all for this sake, and it would be too disrespectful to Xiaodong to refuse.


    But they all know that if these small owners really want to sell them, those big, red and beautiful ones must be kept for sale, and they all n to pick the smallest.


    Murong Ling Ran saw their intentions and sighed: "Pick the big ones, the red ones, the ones that are ripe, the ones that are overripe will rot soon if you don''t pick them, the ones that are small and not very colourful yet. The red ones are not yet ripe, so keep them for longer."


    Everyone was stunned by the actions of picking strawberries, so they had to pick them ording to what she said.


    After trying to eat it, everyone was shocked.


    This taste is too sweet.


    Murong Lingran saw that they were speechless in shock, and said with a smile: "How is it? I didn''t lie to you, right? Does it taste very good?"


    Mr. Cui nodded like smashing garlic, and instantly forgot what he said just now, and said with a smile, "Such delicious fruit will definitely sell for a big price."


    You Gengshan licked his mouth and nodded in agreement: "This fruit tastes good, it should be very popr with the people in the city."


    Seeing that all of them were still unfinished, Murong Lingran waved his hand and said cheerfully: "Selling is for sale. If you like it, you can pick up a few more and let your family taste it."


    The faces of everyone changed, Cui said: "This is impossible, the little owner wants to sell it for money, we have already tasted it, and it''s good to know what it tastes like."


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran: "There are still several acres ofnd, enough to sell. Let''s talk about it first, only today can be picked for free in front of me. If you are greedy and eat itter, you will be punished. I missed this. Vige, but there is no such shop. But if you really want to eat in the future, I can also sell it. The rare thing is the most expensive. I may be the only one in Quanxuan Qingguo, but the price may be a little expensive. My current The price should not be less than fifty cents a pound for the time being."


    During this period of time, every time she came here, she did her work in an orderly manner, which made her very worry-free, and if she gave them some favors, it was a reward.


    Fifty cents a pound?


    Some people are starting to get confused. They really want to buy it in the future, and they also want their children to try it, but for fifty cents a pound, even if they have money, they are really reluctant to buy it.


    Cui Shi nced at the red strawberries. She knew that the little boss was kind, so she could only say: "Why don''t you do this? Let''s count how many people there are in the family, everyone can have one, just have a taste. What do you think?"


    "Yes, of course, you can never have enough of good things, you just need to taste them."


    "That''s good enough."


    "Yes, we have a lot of people, and we have a lot of family members, so one person and one small employer will also lose a lot."


    Seeing that they are not greedy, Murong said with satisfaction: "If this is the case, the one you just ate doesn''t count, everyone should hurry up."

 Chapter 750: acceptable person

    Chapter 750 The person who can ept


    Since Mrs. Cui was solely responsible for handling the affairs of the small barren mountain, it was almost noon time for a break. Without Murong Lingran''s reminder, Mrs. Cui took the initiative to guard them and let them take turns picking them one by one, picking them in front of her. When one is finished, go out immediately, and then the other continues.


    She knows how many people there are in each household, and she is determined not to let them pick one more, nor let them pick one less.


    When Mrs Cui was alone, Murong Lingran saw that she was also picking ording to the number of people in the family, and suddenly brought a small basket to her from behind, "Aunt Cui, take all these, help me to the inside. Grandpa Zheng said hello."


    This was picked by herself just now while she was supervising.


    With just a cursory nce, Mrs Cui knew that there were more than 20 in it, and they were even bigger than the ones she picked, so she quickly waved her hands and said, "This is impossible, I have already picked so much, enough to eat, these Keep it for yourself, little master."


    Fifty cents a pound of gold and precious things, she was afraid that she would lose her fortune and her life if she ate too much.


    Murong said: "You''re wee, take it."


    At this time, Murong Zong also picked a lot and came over and said, "Uncle Qinghe has been working hard to help us build a house recently. Aran said that these are very nutritious, so he should give it to Grandpa Lizheng and him to replenish the body. The fruit gradually Now that we are familiar, we may be busier and busier in the future, and there are so many things at home, and we have to help you to take care of them."


    Cui shi had to take it and said, "Okay, then I would like to thank my little boss, then I will go back first."


    "Well, I''ll lock itter."


    After Mr. Cui left, Murong Lingran turned his head to look at the basket in his elder brother''s hand. Seeing that there were quite a few in it, he locked the door and left the small barren mountain.


    After returning home, Strawberry also received unanimous praise from the family.


    Murong Zhe suddenly worried: "Aran, strawberries are simr to the potatoes you used to sell, they are all things that are not avable in the capital, and this color is so bright, I am worried that it may be the same as potatoes, and not many people will ept it at first. "


    He is not worried about the sales of loquats and plums in the yard. These are originally avable in the capital, and the ones grown by my daughter are just bigger, more beautiful, and taste better.


    Only this strawberry has a lot of pockmarks on it. Most of Ye Zhai''s customers are rich people. Although Aran said it was seeds, I was afraid that they would mind and it would not be easy to sell at that time.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, I have already thought of a way."


    "any solution?"


    Murong Lingran said with a mysterious look: "Don''t worry, you will find out tomorrow. Everyone rest early tonight and see me tomorrow."


    The people present looked at each other, knowing that they could not ask the answer, so they could only watch her run away.


    Because of the addition of strawberries, loquats and plums, plus longan, cherries, and pears, Zhiye Zhai now sells a total of six kinds of fruits.


    At this time, before the opening time, the guys have ced the strawberry shelves in the most conspicuous ce at the gate, and there are several baskets next to them for customers to use.


    To the left of Zhi Ye Zhai was a round table with a huge oil-paper umbre in the middle for shade. On the table were three trays of bright red strawberries, a tray of loquats and a tray of plums.


    Fortunately, the streets of Minghua Street are wide enough, and a table will not affect the normal walking of pedestrians and carriages, nor will it affect the guests whoe to Zhiye Zhai.

 Chapter 751: too expensive?

    Chapter 751 Too expensive?


    The five Murong brothers and sisters, Tong Wenwen and Lu Leyun, all stood in front of the round table.


    Murong Zong probably saw how his sister was going to sell strawberries, and asked tentatively: "Aran, you called us all, don''t you want us to sit here and eat?"


    Murong nodded: "Brother is really smart, that''s what I meant."


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan turned their heads and nced at the street. There were already a lot of people one after another, and their faces suddenly felt a little ufortable.


    Murong could see what they were thinking, and smiled helplessly: "Big brother and second brother, if you feel embarrassed to eat with them, go to the shop and help."


    Seeing their sister let them go, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Kuan saw this and said, "Then let me go in and help too."


    "No." Murong Ling categorically refused.


    Murong Kuan: "¡­"


    Seeing that the third brother was stunned, Murong exined: "You left, there are too few people, and there are only four people with me."


    Murong Kuan said dejectedly: "Okay."


    Murong said: "Everyone, sit down. Today, let''s eat these fruits slowly, open up, and eat with an open stomach. But after eating, you can rest. Don''t eat too much, and you will eat your body."


    Everyone listened to her words early this morning and didn''t eat much breakfast, so they had to sit down obediently when they heard her say this.


    After waiting for the sign of Zhi Ye Zhai''s business to hang up, Murong greeted him spiritually, "Everyone, let''s eat."


    Murong Ding fell in love with the taste of the first strawberry from the moment he tasted it yesterday. Although he had eaten a lot yesterday, he quickly picked up one and devoured it as soon as the elder sister''s voice fell.


    The rest of the people saw this and started to do it.


    Murong Lingran didn''t sit down for a while, but stuck a red piece of paper on the door before going back to sit down.


    At this time, there were very few guests, and there was no need to go in to help. Murong Zong stood beside her, looked up, and saw that it was written: "New arrival today, 50 cents a pound for strawberries, 20 cents a pound for loquats, and plums. Fifteen cents a pound, you can try it.


    Murong Zong said: "Aran, is this price too expensive?"


    "No." Murong Lingran wrote lightly: "Things are rare and precious. I have them here in the whole capital, and they are not expensive at all."


    Murong Zong also knew that what is rare is more expensive, but it is more expensive than cherries by thirty cents. He thinks that it may be possible to sell them. After all, strawberries taste very good, but the speed of selling may be much slower.


    That''s all, today is only the first day, if the sale is not good, A Ran himself will definitely lower the price.


    Lu Leyun and Tong Wenwen heard that strawberries cost 50 cents a pound just now, so they ate them slowly, and only ate one in a quarter of an hour.


    Still, Murong Kuan couldn''t stand it anymore, saying that eating too slowly would make people feel that strawberries were unptable, which would affect the perception of the guests, and people would not want to buy it when they saw it, so they ate it at a normal speed.


    The weather has gradually warmed up, and as the sun gets hotter, more and more customers of Zhiye Zhai are gradually increasing.


    Many people who pass by the door will take a look at the strawberries that Murong Lingran eats. The literate look at the price, and the illiterate ask the price, and many people give up buying.


    But this situation didn''tst long, and after a while, a lot of people who looked like Fuzhong stewards came to buy vegetables one after another.


    When every grandmother came in, she would notice a table of people eating deliciously outside. Seeing a few of the children eating strawberries inrge gulps, they couldn''t help but be moved.

 Chapter 752: big sale

    Chapter 752 Big Sale


    After tasting one, I thought it tasted good, so I bought all of them for four or five pounds.


    Some of them actually bought more than ten or twenty pounds at one time, and sent a carriage to transport them directly.


    There are many children who go out with the adults. Seeing that Murong Ding and the others are eating so deliciously, they also mor for the adults to buy it.


    Those adults have no choice but to follow the children, more or less will buy a few kilograms.


    As for whether strawberries, a fruit they have never seen before, are poisonous, they never thought about it.


    Several children are eating it outside, and since Ye Zhai is so famous, it is impossible for children to eat poisonous things and sell poisons in broad daylight.


    Of course, some people are concerned about the little pockmarks on strawberries, but after the guys said they were seeds and tried the taste again, they were immediately overwhelmed by the taste of it, so it¡¯s nothing to mind.


    As a result, in just one hour, the strawberries on the shelves were replenished several times, and the quantity in the warehouse was also reduced by half.


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan saw that the warehouse was too busy, so they quickly went in to help.


    Murong Kuan looked at the person who kepting out carrying strawberries, and said in surprise: "Aran, you didn''t expect this method to really work."


    "Of course." Murong Lingran said with a smile.


    "Hey, what are they eating?"


    Suddenly a curious voice came from behind Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran turned his head and saw that Helian Rongjiu had appeared behind him with a young son, as well as Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan, staring curiously at the various fruits on the table.


    And behind them, Zeyuan Zequ and several guards followed.


    These sons and buddies are really busy, so I can meet them like this.


    Helian Rongjiu greeted Murong Lingran with his eyes, and then lowered his head and said to the young master, "Do you want to eat? Go and ask."


    Princess Ningxin nodded: "Yes."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stepped forward and asked very generously: "May I ask what is this red fruit you are eating?"


    Murong Lingran saw at a nce that ''he'' was a woman, but he didn''t say much, and exined lightly: "Little Young Master Huiyan, this is called a strawberry."


    "Strawberry? Is it delicious? Can I try one?"


    "Of course."


    Murong Lingran brought a te in front of her and said, "It''s been washed, so you can eat it with confidence. You''re lucky, this is the first day of Zhiye Zhai''s sale of strawberries, as well as loquats and plums, if you like it, Just buy some and go back."


    Princess Ningxin nodded, picked up one and wanted to eat, suddenly thought of something and turned to look at her brother.


    Helian Rongjiu knew that she knew the rules, so she had to go up to get one and eat it.


    "Yes, eat it, it''s delicious, it''s sweet, I''m sure you like it."


    Princess Ningxin smiled and began to eat with confidence, nodding as she ate: "Well, yes, it''s sweet and fragrant."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Girl, is this the fruit you found in Wuming Mountain again?"


    Murong shook his head, "Of course not, it only grew on my small deste mountain. Loquats and plums are grown in the yard."


    "Little Barren Mountain?" Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows: "Didn''t you just nt the fruit tree not long ago? Will you be able to harvest it so soon?"


    Murong Lingran coughed lightly, "When my fruit tree or fruit seedlings are nted, it will be the fruiting period. I will use the nting method I have learned to take care of it and let it survive. This strawberry is already fruiting quickly. , it is not surprising that it can be listed now.¡±

 Chapter 753: I knew her

    Chapter 753 I knew her


    nting method?


    Helian Rongjiu had no doubts: "So it is."


    Princess Ningxin listened to the conversation between them and said curiously: "Ninth Brother, you used to know her."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t hide it, and said lightly: "Well, don''t you and your mother feel that the cooking skills at home have improved a lot sincest year? In fact, it is not their skills that have improved, but the vegetables from her family. You used to love the most. The fruits, snacks, meat and other things she eats are all grown at home or made by her. Don''t look at her small, her craftsmanship is first-ss, and she knows a lot of things, even our family''s No cook canpare."


    Princess Ningxin suddenly widened her eyes and nced at Murong Lingran''s small body, she was surprised that she couldn''t say a word.


    Murong Lingran, although she enjoys being admired by others, but the other party''s eyes are too enthusiastic, so she can only look behind her and greet her: "Young Master Rong, Master Wei, you are here too."


    The two nodded: "Yeah."


    Murong Lingran brought the strawberry to them again: "The two of you can also taste it."


    Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan were not polite to her either, so they each picked up one and ate it.


    "Not bad, delicious."


    "It''s sweet, it''s very special."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Since all of them are delicious, let''s buy some. I guarantee that I have the whole capital. I have sold a lot of them just now. If I don''t buy them now, they will be sold out soon. It''s tomorrow."


    Helian Rongjiu asked suspiciously, "Do you know Feng Xu?"


    Murong Lingran nced at Rong Fengxu, saw him nodding, and then briefly exined what happened in the deep mountainsst time.


    "I see."


    Seeing that there were loquats and plums on the table, Helian Rongjiu was not polite to her, so he picked it up and started to try it.


    "Not bad girl, I know that the fruits thate out of your hands don''t taste ordinary."


    Murong Lingran said with a look of hope: "Then why don''t you buy some?"


    Princess Ningxin said: "Ninth brother, buy, especially strawberries, buy more, the more the better, I want to go back and eat with Tai, no, and mother."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and nodded: "Well, it''s up to you, buy more."


    After saying that, he looked at Zequ, Zequ understood, and immediately walked in with two guards.


    Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan also wanted to buy some for their family members, and let the guards in, and bought ten pounds of each fruit.


    Helian Rongjiu saw Murong Ding and other children staring nkly at them. He probably knew Murong Lingran''s sales strategy, so in order not to affect her business, he said, "Girl, I actually have something to ask you, but This is not the ce to talk."


    Murong said: "Everyone, pleasee with me."


    After he finished speaking, he took them to the backyard, let them sit down on the stone bench, and brought them some fruit to eat.


    Princess Ningxin nced around the yard and suddenly said, "What''s the name of the girl?"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "My name is Murong Lingran."


    "Then can I call you Lingran?"


    "Of course."


    Princess Ningxin said excitedly: "You can call me Xiao Ning, Lingran. Brother Jiu said just now that you made all the candies, jerky, and snacks that you ate during the Chinese New Year. Is it true?"


    "Nature is true."


    "You are amazing, are you specializing in apprenticeships? Who is your master? Do you have any other delicious food? If you make it next time, can you give me some, I don''t want it for nothing, I can buy it from you, You can set the price. By the way, where does your family live? Can I go to your house to y with you in the future? Can I live in your house? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t live in vain, I can give money, as long as you can make it I''ll just eat what you cook yourself."

 Chapter 754: Is it what she thought?

    Chapter 754 Was it what she thought?


    Murong suddenly felt a headache, this person looked very quiet, but he didn''t expect to be a talker.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Okay, Xiao Ning, you scared her."


    Princess Ningxin also realized that she was a little rude just now. Seeing Murong Ling''s expression as usual, she still apologized: "I''m sorry, I''m just too curious and surprised."


    Murong Lingran said: "It''s okay, I don''t have a special apprenticeship, and I don''t have a master. There will be a lot of delicious food. Next time I want to make candy pork jerky or something, I can give it to you naturally, the money is not necessary, it''s not worth much. I have money. My family lives in Lihua Vige. If you want toe to my house, you cane anytime as long as your family agrees. Of course, you don¡¯t have to give money. My mother and I take turns to cook at home. If youe, I can Make it every day for you to eat."


    The two grandsons of the Marquis of Ning''an and a junior apanied her, and they were probably people who had something to do with the Marquis of Ning''an.


    For the sake of the Ning''an Houfu, it''s just a few meals, no big deal.


    Princess Ningxin said excitedly: "That''s great, thank you."


    Murong nodded, then turned his head and said, "Ninth Young Master said he had something to look for me, I don''t know what it is?"


    The only ones who followed in the backyard were Ze Yuan, Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan. Helian Rongjiu didn''t avoid them and said directly, "Do you remember my third sister?"


    Murong Lingran''s heart suddenly raised, do they want to ask how her nting is going?


    "Naturally, she remembers her. She gave me the seeds of Ming Yucao, which is a great favor to our family. How could I forget her?"


    Helian Rongjiu said, "She now lives alone in a courtyard of mine outside the city. She takes her children with her every day. Apart from ves, she has no one to talk to. We can''t visit her often. It''s also quite lonely. Thest time I went to see her, she said she really wanted to see you, so..."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, nodded and said, "I understand, I will find a time to see her."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t notice anything unusual about her, and said with a smile, "I''m not busy, I''ll pick you up when the timees, let''s go together."


    "Um."


    Princess Ningxin suddenly frowned and said, "Ninth brother, third sister also knows Lingran?"


    "Well, the third sister was found thanks to her dog."


    Princess Ningxin was shocked and said: "So, among the few of us, I''m the only one who knows her at thetest?"


    "That''s right."


    Princess Ningxin was suddenly depressed.


    At this moment, Zequ suddenly came in and said, "Master, all kinds of fruits have been weighed, should we send them back now?"


    "Um."


    Hearing that the scales were settled, Princess Ningxin''s depression just now disappeared without a trace, and she hurriedly said, "Ninth brother, I miss my mother, I want to go back."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t know what she was thinking, she shook her head amusingly, and said, "Alright then, you can go back first."


    Princess Ningxin saw that he was motionless, and said in a daze: "Ninth brother, are you going back?"


    "I won''t go back for the time being. It''s rare toe out. Naturally, I have to stay for a while. Besides, I still have things to do."


    Princess Ningxin looked into his eyes and saw that he was staring straight at Murong Lingran, an idea shed in her heart.


    No way?


    Is that what she thought?


    But Murong Lingran was younger than her at first nce, and she was still too young to get married.


    No, when Murong Lingran grows up, it happens to be the age at which the imperial elder brother can choose his concubine. Is the ninth elder brother really enlightened?

 Chapter 755: You are Murong Kwan

    Chapter 755 You are Murong Kuan


    Helian Rongjiu has been a condensed brother for more than ten years, and seeing her eyes shing with astonishment, he knew what she was thinking, and suddenly coughed softly: "Go back, stay with your mother, don''t think wildly. ,Did you hear that?"


    Princess Ningxin instantly understood the implication of his words, and said sternly: "Ninth brother, don''t worry, I will listen to you."


    Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan looked at each other, Wei Jingxuan said, "Ninth brother, let us two brothers send her."


    "Then please."


    After the three of them left, Murong said suspiciously: "Ninth Young Master, you said there is something else, what is it?"


    He Lianrongjiu said: "Girl, you said before that you have learned special nting techniques from others, right?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    "That dying flower, do you have any way to revive it?"


    "On the verge of death? To what extent, is itpletely dead?"


    Helian Rongjiu thought of the appearance of the flower and nt, and suddenly lost his energy, and said in a loss: "Okay, I''ll disturb you today."


    Seeing him getting up and wanting to leave, Murong bit his lip and suddenly said: "Ninth Young Master, why don''t you bring the flowers and nts you mentioned to me, I will see for myself, maybe there will be a solution at that time."


    Helian Rongjiu sighed: "No need, maybe he''s already dead."


    "Perhaps? Then maybe it''s not dead, so you should bring it over."


    "Aren''t you afraid of trouble?"


    "Trouble?" Murong said with a smile: "I''m not afraid, just take a look. Even if I don''t die, it''s not a problem for me."


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll try to bring it here."


    After ?? finished speaking, he ordered: "Zequ, you go and fetch it. No, I''ll go in person, girl, wait a moment, I''ll be back when I go."


    Murong nodded: "No hurry, I will be here all day today."


    Helian Rongjiu was relieved and left quickly.


    Murong Lingran went back to the warehouse to take a look, a big smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Murong Zong came over and said: "Aran, it seems that your decision is right, fifty cents a pound, you don''t have to worry about selling it, you see, in just one morning, more than half of it has been sold, just a few dozen catties. , it can be sold out at will in the afternoon."


    Murong nodded: "Well, yes, it seems that tomorrow will bring more shipments."


    "Um."


    Since the children were still outside, Murong Lingran didn''t stay much longer, and after having a few words with the elder brother, he went out.


    Just before he got to the door, he heard the cry of the child. After listening carefully, it was Lu Leyun''s voice.


    Murong Lingran''s heart sank, and when he went to look, he saw an old man with a white beard pulling his third brother to look at it.


    And Tong Wenwen protected her sixth brother and the crying Lu Leyun in her arms, staring at the old man vigntly.


    Since the old man had his back to her, Murong Lingran and Murong Zong were just about to walk over, but before they lifted their feet, they saw the old man say solemnly, "Are you Murong Kuan?"


    The two were startled and stopped quickly.


    Murong Kuan naturally knew who the person in front of him was, so he tried to keep himself calm and said, "Grandpa, you have mistaken the person, I am not."


    The old man looked at him from top to bottom again, suddenly took his hand and started to give him a pulse.


    After a while, the old man put down his hand and frowned, "No, you are Murong Kuan, otherwise why are you so nervous?"


    Murong Kuan: "¡­"


    I''m scared by you, can''t I?

 Chapter 756: meet (1)

    Chapter 756 Recognition (1)


    After the old man finished speaking, thinking that there were several children beside him, he turned his head and began to look at the other three.


    After ?? scanned them back and forth several times, he suddenly stopped looking at Murong Ding.


    The old man squatted down in front of him, looked at his height, calcted the time, suddenly put his hands on his shoulders, and said excitedly: "You...you are Murong Ding, right?"


    Murong Ding was stunned for a moment, not because he was afraid of being recognized, but because he really had no memory of the old man in front of him.


    After all, he was only two years old when he left the capital, and he was really frightened.


    Tong Wenwen hurriedly protected Murong Ding and Lu Leyun behind her, and said nervously, "No, you have mistaken someone."


    "Recognize the wrong person?" The old man frowned again, "Impossible, I hugged Murong Ding countless times when he was a child. The children of Murong''s family are basically what they were when they were young and what they are when they grow up. The changes are not very big. I can never admit wrong."


    Tong Wenwen said anxiously: "You really got the wrong person."


    The old man looked straight at Tong Wenwen and asked, "Why do I think you are so familiar, as if I have seen you somewhere?"


    "Grandpa, you''re really mistaken, I''ve never seen you before, you... Do you want to buy fruit, go in and buy it, it will be sold outter."


    The old man ignored her words, suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up, and he said excitedly: "You...you are Tong Wenwen, the granddaughter of the housekeeper Tong?"


    Tong Wenwen naturally knew who the person in front of her was. She had been in Murong''s house for several months. She knew that the Murong''s family did not want Liu Yuan to know that they had returned. She was worried that Murong Zhe would be embarrassed because of her. About to cry, "I''m not, I really am not."


    The old man stood up and started blowing his beard and staring, "Still arguing? You four children, I know three of them, and you still say no? If not, then tell me, what are your names?"


    Tong Wenwen said with a trembling voice, "I...I...he...he..."


    Murong Lingran nced at Big Brother helplessly, saw him nodding, and the two walked out at the same time.


    Tong Wenwen has never lied very much, and she is honest. It is really difficult for her to make up several names now.


    Murong Ding saw the two approaching from the corner of his eye, and immediately ran behind them as if he had seen a savior, and looked at the old man opposite timidly.


    The old man looked up, saw the two in front of him, and said with a look of surprise: "Azong, Aran, it''s really you, when did youe back?"


    Murong Zong said sternly: "Grandpa Liu, this is not a ce to talk, let''s go to the backyard."


    The envoy Liu Yuan nced at the signboard of Zhi Ye Zhai and asked, "You two work here?"


    "It''s a long story, Grandpa Liu,e with us."


    The strawberries were almost sold out, so Murong Lingran asked the third brother to clear the table, and then called the second brother, and followed them to the backyard.


    Liu Yuan Envoy sat down in the main room, drank a sip of tea that Murong Lingran brewed, and said solemnly: "Okay, now can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Murong Zong was helpless and could only pick and choose: "It''s like this..."


    After a long while, Liu Yuanshi said in surprise: "You let me stroke it, you mean, you have been back for more than a year, and have been living in Lihua Vige outside the city. Your father''s hand is injured. The family now relies on farming for a living."

 Chapter 757: meet (2)

    Chapter 757 Recognition (2)


    "This shop with a yard is also yours. Zhi Ye Zhai, which was extremely famous in the capital during this time, was actually opened by you. You are not the guys here, but the owner?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, Grandpa Liu."


    Liu Yuanshi snorted coldly: "Since you dare toe back to the capital, why don''t you dare toe to me?"


    Murong said quietly: "We went, we went on the first day we came back, but we didn''t see you and were kicked out."


    Liu Yuanshi was taken aback, "What''s going on?"


    Murong hesitated, "This..."


    Seeing that several of their brothers and sisters hesitated at the same time, Liu Yuanen roughly guessed that they must have gone when he and his grandchildren were not at home, and said, "It has something to do with my daughter-inw?"


    Several brothers and sisters saw that he had guessed it, and it was meaningless to hide it at this time. He could ask it when he went back and asked, so he nodded at the same time.


    "She drove you away?"


    Murong Zong said: "Yes."


    Liu Yuanshi mmed the small table beside him, and said furiously, "It''s not reasonable, I knew she had a vicious heart, but I didn''t expect that she would dare to do such a thing!"


    Murong Ding shivered suddenly.


    Murong Lingran sighed secretly, although she knew that Liu Yuanshi valued their family, but she didn''t expect their family to be worthy of his anger.


    If they knew that they were begging him for help, I don¡¯t know how they would react.


    Liu Yuan''s envoy frightened Murong Ding again, sat down again, opened his mouth, originally wanted to ask why they didn''t go to him in person, after all, Murong Zhe knew his route to court.


    But thinking of Lu Chaoyu''s temperament, he will definitely make them mistakenly think that he and Jiahuai Jianian drove them away.


    Azhe is not a stalker, he will definitely think that he is disappointed in their family, and he doesn''t want to see him again, so he has to swallow the words in his mouth again.


    The envoy Liu Yuan suddenly reacted, no wonder Murong Kuan and Murong Ding didn''t recognize him just now, and immediately exined anxiously: "Azong, don''t be angry, you all know what kind of temperament my daughter-inw is, her favorite is Working against me secretly, what she meant, was definitely not what I meant."


    The ?? brothers and sisters suddenly felt guilty. After all, they had already known through Liu Jiahuai and his sisters.


    Murong smiled awkwardly and said, "Grandpa Liu, we understand, this is all in the past."


    Liu Yuanshi sighed and said, "I always thought you didn''te back, but I didn''t expect you toe back for more than a year. I also sent someone to Donghai Mansion to look for you, but I didn''t hear any news. I thought about it a lot. As far as you can go, I also thought about whether you are still in Saiyuan Mansion. Or because ofst resort, maybe you are still on your way back to Beijing. Or you don¡¯t want toe to the sad ce of Beijing, and have settled in other ces. That''s why I didn''te to find me. I just didn''t expect that you guys have already returned to the capital."


    Seeing how sad he was, with tears in his eyes, Murong said sinctly: "Grandpa Liu, don''t mention those things, you can see from Zhi Ye Zhai that our family is living a good life now, and we haven''t suffered much, you Don''t worry."


    Liu Yuanshi wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, nodded, looked at the four brothers and sisters seriously again, and said, "Are Xiao Si and Xiao Wu at home with their parents? Why didn''t theye out together?"


    Murong Ding blurted out and said, "The fourth and fifth brothers have all been lost, and they have not been found yet."

 Chapter 758: meet (3)

    Chapter 758 Recognize (3)


    Liuyuan Envoy said stunned: "Lost? What does it mean to lose?"


    Murong Zong had no choice but to repeat the story of the robber he encountered on the day he returned to Beijing.


    "That''s the way it is. Originally, Xiao Liu was also lost, but he was lucky. We were the first to find him, but he also suffered a lot. We have also been looking for Xiao Si and Xiao Wu. "


    "So is there any news now?"


    Murong shook his head: "No."


    Liu Yuan said: "Then do you want me to help?"


    Murong said: "No need, Huwei Escort is specialized in running the rivers andkes. They have a lot of people, and they have a lot of connections. I''m afraid they should be better at these things."


    Liu Jiahuai told his eldest brother that he is also helping to find it, so he will not bother Liu Yuanshi.


    Liu Yuanshi nodded: "You''re right, so how is your father now?"


    Murong Lingran said: "Very good, Mom and Dad are all well, don''t worry, Grandma will split up with us after wee back. In their current life, except for Dad''s hand injury, they don''t have to be in the Imperial Doctor''s Mansion before. jetg."


    "Separated? Well, it''s long overdue."


    After talking for so long, it was finally something that made him feel relieved to have an opinion, and he felt a little more rxed.


    He had wanted Murong Zhe to split up before, but he was an outsider after all, so it was inappropriate for him to say it.


    With Liu Shi, Murong Liang, and Murong Qi''s trash around, Murong Zhe will be dragged to death by them sooner orter.


    "You said just now that A Zhe''s hand was injured, how is it now? Are you being treated?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it from him, and told him that Dad was soaking medicine every day, "Don''t worry, Grandpa Liu, even if Dad injured his hand, he didn''t waste his medical skills, and he read the books he should read every day. , did not give up on himself, he believed that his hand would one day recover."


    Liu Yuanshi nodded, "It''s good that it''s not abandoned. His medical skills are no worse than mine. If he can do this, he must know that his hand injury can still be saved. When he recovers, in time, he will definitely be a generation of famous doctors."


    "That''s right." Liu Yuanshi stood up again, "Jiahuai Jianian still doesn''t know you''re back, I''m going back and tell them about it, they''ve been thinking about you all the time."


    Murong smiled slyly: "Yes, we also want to see them very much."


    Just as Liu Yuanshi was about to lift his feet, he suddenly frowned and said, "They are not in a hurry, go, take me to see your father, he must still be misunderstanding that I drove him away, I am going to make things clear. , I can''t let him misunderstand me."


    Murong said: "Grandpa Liu, don''t worry, don''t worry about daddy, there are us, we will exin to him. I see that you are still carrying a basket in your hand, there must be something urgent, right?"


    Liu Yuanshi was stunned for a moment, thinking of the reason he came out, and sighed: "Do you still remember Liu Pengpeng?"


    Murong Zong nodded: "Naturally remember."


    But after so many years, the child was not in Primary Six, so I can''t remember what he looks like now.


    "He, since you Zhiye Zhai opened, he has been eating the fruit from your shop every day. Today, a young servant bought five catties of red fruit and went back, and I heard what he called... called..."


    Murong said: "Strawberry."


    "That''s right, strawberries, just strawberries. Today happened to be his cousins ??and sisters who were guests at home. They were all eaten in a short while.


    Murong Zong said: "So you came out and bought it for him?"

 Chapter 759: where is sacred

    Chapter 759 Where is Sacred


    Liu Yuanshi nodded: "Although his mother doesn''t like me a bit, Pengpeng is my grandson, and I really love it. When I get older, I feel a headache when I see my child making trouble, so I can''t see it and Ie out in person. Yes. I let him wait at the back door of Liu Mansion,e out to buy it in person, and let him eat enough at the back door when he buys it back, and by the way, we will have a taste with him.¡±


    After speaking, his face suddenly changed, Liu Pengpeng''s mother had done such an outrageous thing to the Murong family, didn''t he deliberately disapprove of them when he said this?


    Before he could exin, he saw Murong Zong turned around and went to the warehouse. When he came back, he had a basket in his hand, "Here."


    The envoy Liu Yuan was immediately a little ashamed. He was the one who treated the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a viin. He smiled and said: "Azong, thank you, how much is this here?"


    "for free."


    Liu Yuanshi shook his head: "This is not good, you are also in business, if you don''t ept it, I won''t."


    Murong Zong said: "Forget it this time, the first time we met today, it''s our filial piety as a junior. There are about seven or eight pounds here, and Pengpeng is so small that he can''t eat it all. You and Jia Huai Jia miss. They also tried it, and Aran said that it is very nutritious and very good for the body, and if it tastes good, they can take care of Zhi Ye Zhai¡¯s business more in the future.¡±


    Liu Yuan envoy saw them say so, and it was not easy to give it, and said with a smile: "Okay, then thank you very much."


    "You''re wee."


    Liu Yuanshi nodded, pondered for a moment, and said sternly: "Today''s meeting was too sudden, if possible, please go back and tell your daddy that what Lu Chaoyu did was not my intention. Those things are not under his control. It''s okay, I don''t mind interacting with him, nor do I mind being talked about. I still have business today, so I won''t go to see him. I wille to the door in person another day. If you want, you can alsoe to Liu Mansion, Jia Huai Jianian has been thinking of you all the time."


    Murong Zong nodded and said, "I will."


    At the same time, Princess Ningxin also returned to the pce.


    The queen mother saw that the pce people filled the table in a short time, and asked curiously: "You went out of the pce to buy these things? Are these all edible? Is it so delicious, you actually buy so many ?"


    Princess Ningxin ordered the people to wash it quickly, turned her head and patted her chest and said, "Mother, I have tried all these fruits myself, I guarantee you will like them."


    The Queen Mother had no choice but to follow her words with a smile: "Okay, if it doesn''t taste good, don''t leave the pce in the future."


    Princess Ningxin stuck out her tongue, "I won''t give you this chance."


    After a while, the pce people brought the strawberries up, and Princess Ningxin said: "Mother, try it, it''s called strawberries, it''s very delicious, it''s even more enjoyable than longan."


    The Queen Mother picked up a strawberry, saw a lot of pockmarks on it, and asked suspiciously: "Strawberry? Where did you buy it? Is it really edible? Why haven''t I seen it before?"


    "I just bought it on Minghua Street. I''m sure I can eat it. Brother Huang, Brother Fengxu and Brother Jingxuan also ate it, and we didn''t feel any difort."


    The Queen Mother nodded, tasted one quickly, swallowed it, and tried loquat and plum again, her brows furrowed.


    Princess Ningxin''s face was sullen when she saw her mother, and she said weakly: "Mother, what''s wrong with you? Isn''t it delicious?"


    The queen mother came back to her senses, shook her head and said, "No, I was just thinking, these fruits are also so delicious, they taste like they are not from the world, and I don''t know how sacred the fruits are to grow such delicious fruits. , These things are actually better than tribute."

 Chapter 760: how old is she?

    Chapter 760 How old is she?


    Princess Ningxin picked up a strawberry and said, "It''s not sacred, it''s just a little girl, a little girl younger than me."


    "Oh? Little girl?" The Empress Dowager suddenly became interested and asked, "What kind of little girl is she?"


    "A very well-behaved girl who speaks likable, I like it when I see it, and..."


    "what else?"


    Princess Ningxin''s mind changed, and she said calmly: "It''s nothing, it''s just that the emperor said that sincest year, the vegetables we eat have actually been reced by her family''s vegetables, not because the royal chef''s craftsmanship suddenly improved, but her family''s vegetables. It tastes good. Also, the delicious fruits he sent in the past were also grown in her home, and the imperial brother bought them from her."


    The Queen Mother said in amazement: "Then she is really amazing, how old is she?"


    Princess Ningxin said: "Maybe it''s eleven or twelve years old."


    The Queen Mother didn''t think much about it, she was only eleven or twelve years old, and it was estimated that this was the race of the girl''s family, and she was just helping to sell it.


    tasted another strawberry, and the queen mother said, "Does that girl''s family sell fruit on Minghua Street every day?"


    "Well, it should be."


    The Queen Mother said: "Go on and ask people to buy some fruit for the Aijia every day. This strawberry is not bad. After eating longan and cherries for so long, finally there is another kind of fruit that appeals to the Aijia."


    Princess Ningxin was stunned: "Empress mother, doesn''t the royal brother send someone to deliver it to you every day?"


    "But he didn''t deliver strawberries today."


    Princess Ningxin smiled and said: "I heard the girl who sold the fruit say that this is just ripe in her family. We went there today, and it happened to be the first day of sale, and these were also bought by the royal brother. "


    The queen mother suddenly said: "So it is."


    After speaking, the queen mother picked up the small mirror beside her and looked at it, and said in a very good mood: "I ate the fruits from your imperial brother during this time, and the wrinkles on my face did not grow much, and I slept well at night, and I was also in good spirits. , Ai''s family hasn''t applied any fat or powder recently, do you think this face is very smooth and tender? It''s much younger thanst year?"


    Princess Ningxin said: "Mother, you are finally willing to believe my words? Actually, I found out after the emperor changed his vegetables, but you said that I was deliberately trying to make you happy. I said that my skin is also better. Little, but you say that I am young, and it is normal for my skin to be good."


    "Okay, I get it, I believe you now, you know that my eyes are sometimes very bad. I don''t know how the girl grows it at home. It''s also fruits and vegetables. Her family''s food is so delicious, it''s not good for your body and your health. The skin is still so good."


    Princess Ningxin shook her head: "I don''t know either, Queen Mother, if you want to know, why don''t I ask the imperial brother, maybe he knows?"


    "No need." The Queen Mother said, "I don''t think your imperial brother knows that nting things must be the same as doctors practicing medicine and treating diseases. They have their own unique methods. These methods must be someone else''s ability to earn money and eat. Even if you ask, Others will certainly not say it. They are already working hard enough to feed themselves, so we don''t have to disturb them and add trouble to them."


    Princess Ningxin smiled and said, "What the mother said is reasonable."


    After Liu Yuan''s envoy left, Murong Lingran went to the warehouse to take a look. At this time, all the strawberries in the warehouse had been emptied, and they were all ced on the shelves.


    It was also time for lunch, so Murong Lingran asked Tong Wenwen to buy some meat, and made a delicious meal with the vegetables in the shop.

 Chapter 761: Go to see Liu Yuanshi

    Chapter 761 Go to see Liu Yuanshi


    She thought that Helian Rongjiu woulde after lunch, but she didn''t expect to go, and she didn''te back until Zhi Ye Zhai was about to close the door.


    When Helian Rongjiu came in the morning, although Murong Zong and Murong Xuan were both in the warehouse, when they were having lunch, they also heard the third brother mention about his visit, seeing the little sister wrinkling her face andfortingly said: "Ah Of course, let''s go back, he shouldn''te here."


    Murong Lingran worriedly said: "I''m worried that something will happen to him."


    Murong Zong said with a smile: "You worry too much, he can even see His Majesty casually, even if he walks sideways in this capital, there is no problem, nothing can happen."


    Murong Lingran thought about it too, so he stopped thinking about it, just as he was about to get into the carriage, he saw a person in the distance quickly running towards her on horseback, and when he looked closely, the person above was actually Zequ.


    Zequ quickly came to her, got off his horse and said sternly: "Miss Murong, my master said that it is really difficult to bring it, and something happened in the afternoon, so it is not easy toe today, he said to wait for him. When I''m free, I''ll find you again."


    Wait for him to be free?


    He is so busy, when he is free, the flowers and nts in his mouth will bepletely useless.


    Murong sighed and said: "Okay, just let him be."


    I am not in a hurry, and it is useless for her to be in a hurry.


    After Zequ left, Murong Lingran also got into the carriage home.


    When he got home, before Murong Lingran told his parents about the sales of strawberries, Murong Ding gushed about it all.


    At the end, Murong Ding said with a look of admiration: "Sister is really amazing. Originally, we thought we couldn''t sell it for fifty cents a pound, but we didn''t expect it to be sold out."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said: "It''s good to sell out, then did you help?"


    Murong Ding held out his chest proudly and said softly: "I helped, there were several children about my size who saw us eating, and their saliva was drooling, so I kindly gave them a taste, After eating, I cried and asked the adults to buy it, and those adults bought it."


    Xiao Manan smiled and touched his younger son''s head, "Liu Liu is really amazing."


    Murong Lingran brother and sister looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    Murong Zhe saw that their expressions suddenly turned extremely serious, and worried: "Aran, did something happen today?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it either, so she told the story of her encounter with Liu Yuan''s envoy today.


    Naturally, he also told him what Liu Yuanshi saidst.


    Murong Zhe looked at his hand and sighed suddenly.


    Murong said: "Dad, don''t be unhappy, it''s all my fault. If Liu Pengpeng didn''t eat enough strawberries, he wouldn''te to Ye Zhai, Daddy, I''m sorry."


    Murong Zhe said softly, "I''m sorry for nothing. I don''t me you. Minghua Street is so lively. Envoy Liu used to like to go there, and it''s only a matter of time before he finds out about you. Our vegetables and fruits are so special, since we promised you to buy a shop to do business. From the beginning of the day, I knew that it would attract the attention of many dignitaries, and I knew that such a day woulde sooner orter, and I had already made psychological preparations to meet, but I didn¡¯t expect this day toe so quickly.¡±


    Murong Lingran breathed a sigh of relief, and said again: "Father, then...then are you going to see the envoy Liu Yuan?"


    I thought he would not agree, but unexpectedly he nodded: "See, why not?"

 Chapter 762: Meet

    Chapter 762 Meeting


    When he met Liu Jiahuai and his sister, he was indeed unable to practice medicine as before because his hand was injured. He felt shameless to see Liu Yuanshi again, but Liu Yuanshi was right, many things were beyond his control.


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed, "Father, let''s go to Liu Mansion tomorrow."


    Murong Zhe counted his days, if the days when Liu Yuan was on duty did not change, then Liu Yuan would also be at home tomorrow morning and nodded.


    Liu Yuanshi is getting old, he can''t keep worrying about him anymore.


    I just didn''t expect that when I was about to go out early the next morning, as soon as the door was opened, Liu Yuanshi was already waiting at the door with Liu Jiahuai and his siblings.


    Murong Zhe said in shock, "Envoy, why are you here?"


    Liu Yuanshi didn''t speak for a while, and looked at Murong Zhe seriously, seeing that he was very energetic, but he was much more mature and stable than four years ago, so he smiled and said: "Aran, they should have told you about them. Did you see me yesterday? I originally wanted toe back in a few days, but after I went back and told Jia Huai Jia Nian, they started making noises abouting over today. I had no choice but to agree to them. Azhe, Please don''t mind, I haven''t seen you for more than four years, and I just want to see you."


    Murong Zhe sighed and said, "How could I possibly mind, it''s toote for me to be happy, pleasee in."


    Liu Jiahuai suddenly said: "Grandfather, if you say what you want, let Aran and his brothers and sisters apany us. After so long, we have a lot to say to them."


    "Go." Liu Yuan envoy said.


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually. It seemed that Brother Jiahuai and the others did not tell Liu Yuan Envoy what they had seen.


    On the way to Wuming Mountain, a group of people walked side by side.


    Murong Lingran nced at Liu Jianian and his elder brother who had been silent for a while, and was just about to give the two a chance to be alone, but at this time many people passed by them, and there were many tongue-tied women in the vige. For the sake of Liu Jianian''s reputation, Murong Lingran had to stay by their side temporarily.


    "Sister Jia Nian, yesterday Grandpa Liu brought a lot of strawberries home. Have you eaten them? How do you like the taste?"


    Liu Jianian was very nervous at this time. After she and Murong Zong expressed their feelings to each other, this was the first time they met, and Murong Zong was by her side.


    Just when I felt I didn''t know what to say, I heard Murong Lingran''s words, as if I had been granted amnesty, and hurriedly replied: "I have eaten, but only a few. Yesterday, my eldest brother and I went to my grandfather''s house. , When I went back, I was almost eaten by people."


    Speaking of strawberries, Liu Jianian was extremely aggrieved: "Originally, my grandfather left a lot for our brothers and sisters, and Pengpeng was obedient and kept it for us, but I didn''t expect that my stepmother would let us take all our share from the kitchen. , I hid in my room to eat, and left six for me and my eldest brother in the kitchen."


    "The stepmother usually didn''t dare to offend us, so she often deliberately rejected us in the little things in life. It was veryte at that time, and we couldn''t make trouble with her. It really **** me off."


    Thinking of what happened yesterday, Liu Jiahuai was also a little angry: "That''s right, the grandfather who hurt was made a fuss by Jia Nianst night, andined why he didn''t put it in her house, in the kitchen, just waiting to be eaten by others. Well."


    The people present suddenly burst intoughter, and Murong Lingran said quietly: "Sister Jia Nian, the reason why you came here in a hurry today is not just wanting toe over to eat strawberries, right?"

 Chapter 763: bad learning

    Chapter 763 Learning is broken


    Liu Jianian hurriedly nced at Murong Zong, worried about his misunderstanding, and said anxiously: "No, that''s just one of the reasons, I''m not just here for this."


    Murong Lingran said with a serious face: "One of the reasons? What about the other reasons?"


    Liu Jianian''s face turned red.


    Murong Zong said helplessly: "Aran, you have learned badly."


    "No." Murong Lingran said innocently: "Why did I learn so badly?"


    Liu Jiahuai also said: "Aran."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Okay, I won''t say it anymore, Sister Jia Nian, to apologize, let''s go to the small barren mountain, I''ll show you the strawberries I nted, didn''t you say you didn''t eat them? You have enough to eat."


    The one who delivered the strawberries today has also left. At this time, they passed by and it was quiet.


    Liu Jianian was just about to see what the strawberries looked like in the ground, when he heard the words, he nodded excitedly: "Well, thank you Aran."


    Xiaohuangshan was not far from Murong Lingran''s house, and after a few more words, the group came to Xiaohuangshan.


    Just as soon as I arrived, I saw a man sneaking around the door, pulling the lock with his hand.


    If it wasn''t for the door being locked, Murong Lingranpletely believed that she would have gone in quietly at this time.


    After getting closer and seeing who it was, Murong said with a calm face, "Aunt Gao, what are you doing here?"


    Mr. Gao was looking inside intently when he suddenly heard a voice behind him, and he was shocked.


    Turned around and saw that the four Murong Lingran brothers and sisters had alle, and the other two had had a holiday with Mo Ershanst time, so they were a littlecking in confidence: "I...I didn''t do anything, just take a look."


    Murong said: "Look and read, please get out of the way now, we''re going in."


    Mr. Gao didn''t move, his eyes kept rolling around, looking like he was about to speak.


    Murong said: "If you have something to say, just say it."


    Mr. Gao struggled for a while, and for the sake of his little grandson, he had no choice but to open his mouth and say, "Lingran..."


    Murong shivered, feeling goosebumps all over his body, and hurriedly said, "Don''t call me like that, we don''t know each other well."


    Mr. Gao didn''t expect her to be so disrespectful, and said with an embarrassed expression: "It used to be my aunt who was confused. Let the past go. If there is anything I''m sorry for in the past, my aunt is here to apologize to you, okay?"


    Murong frowned and said: "Aunt Gao, if you have something to say, you can see that there are guests in my house, and I have to wait for me to entertain them."


    Gao nced at the Liu brothers and sisters, nodded and said, "Yes, yes, my aunt knows, since you asked my aunt to speak directly, then my aunt said it. Lingran, can you give my aunt some of your strawberries?"


    "For you? How did you know about strawberries?"


    Gao exined: "It''s like this. Yesterday, some children were eating red fruits. My family Xiaochun saw them when they went out to y. Those unlucky children deliberately snarled in front of my grandson, saying how good the strawberry tastes. How sweet. Seeing how many they had in their hands, Xiaochun asked them to give it, but they didn''t give it. When he came back, he cried and wanted to eat. I persuaded him to eat it all night. Besides, you know, my second My daughter-inw, Qiu Xiaoru, is also pregnant now, and she is also greedy. Seeing Xiaochun making a fuss, she also wants to eat, so I want toe and bring them back."


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually: "Oh, so that''s how it is."


    You don¡¯t have to think about it, you know that when the workers in the small barren mountain heard that strawberries cost fifty cents a pound, adults must be reluctant to eat them, so they gave them all to their children.

 Chapter 764: Give you five pounds for free?

    Chapter 764 Give you five pounds for free?


    Children, when you have something good, she likes to show it off in front of other children, she understands.


    Mr. Gao was instantly overjoyed, and quickly said: "Not too much, just five pounds."


    Murong nodded: "Yes, fifty cents a catty, two hundred and fifty cents, you give me the money, I will have someone pick it for you right away, to ensure that everything is fresh."


    Mr. Gao''s face turned dark, and he couldn''t believe it: "You want me to give you money?"


    "Of course, you go shopping, don''t you give me money?"


    Mr. Gao said dissatisfiedly: "Didn''t you give it to other people for free? Why do you want my money?"


    There was a sneer on the corner of Murong Lingran''s mouth, and said, "What you said is really interesting, I gave them food, that''s because they are my workers, and as the owner, I watch them work hard and give them some rewards, what''s wrong? You? It''s not my worker, and I haven''t forgotten thest time Mo Xiaochun bullied my sixth brother. I didn''t forget thest time your son and daughter-inw framed my three and my eldest brother. You can''t expect me to give the enemy Free food, right?"


    Mr. Gao said with a sullen face: "Didn''t I apologize to you just now? Besides, Ershan and I were hurt more. We have been in prison, and your family has nothing to lose."


    Murong sneered: "No loss at all? That''s because we are lucky. Also, do you think what you have done to my family can be cleared up with a light apology?"


    "you!"


    Liu Jianian said solemnly, "Aran, you said just now that her daughter-inw framed your eldest brother, what''s the matter?"


    Mr. Gao said with a dark face: "It''s nothing, you are an outsider, you don''t need to know."


    She wanted to hide it, but Murong Lingran didn''t like what she wanted, so she briefly exined what happenedst year.


    Liu Jianian was instantly angry, looking at Gao Shi''s eyes full of contempt, gritted his teeth and said: "Your daughter-inw has done such a shameless thing, you dare toe to her to beg for food, and you don''t want to give money, it''s just a shameless face, Shameless!"


    Mr. Gao said disdainfully, "You are not from the Murong family, and I didn''t ask you to ask, so what qualifications do you have to question me?"


    Murong Zong said: "Their brothers and sisters are rtives of my family, and of course they are qualified to question them."


    "Rtive? Forget it, I won''t tell you." Gao pouted, then turned his head and said, "Lingran, I couldn''t speak just now, so I apologize. You can see that we are all from the same vige. Don''t take my money. Two hundred and fifty cents is a small amount of money for you, but for our family, it will take a long time to save a lot of money, so give me five pounds for free, okay?"


    Murong said coldly: "What a big tone, I just asked them to pick one for each of the people who work in my family. Where did you get your face and let me give you five pounds for free?"


    Mr. Gao thought she would really give it, but she was disgusted with her asking for too much, and hurriedly said: "Then four pounds will do, okay?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Is that three pounds okay?"


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "Please step aside, our time is very precious, since you are also a grandmother, don''t force us to do it."


    Mr. Gao took another step back, "Those two catties, two catties should be enough."


    "no."


    "What about a pound? A pound is fine. I''ll let Xiaochun and Xiaoru share it, so I can save some food."


    Murong Zong frowned and said: "Don''t force us to do it, get out of the way quickly!"

 Chapter 765: Who attacked you?

    Chapter 765 Who attacked you?


    Mr. Gao continued: "Is half a catty enough?"


    "no!"


    The Gao family was immediately humiliated. She said this in a low voice, but the other party didn''t agree.


    Seeing their cold expressions, looking at her as if they wanted to tear her apart, she also wanted to turn her head and leave, but thinking of the noisy children and daughter-inw at home, she had to say: "Then...then I''ll buy it from you, but only fifty cents a dor. I really can''t afford a pound. For the sake of a vige, you sell it to me for five cents a catty. How about it? A lot of fruit outside is worth five cents a catty, so you shouldn''t lose money. ."


    "No." Murong Lingran sneered: "Aunt Gao, I said, I hold revenge, your family, you, Mo Ershan, Qiu Xiaoru, Mo Xiaochun, and your sister, Aunt Gao, and her two A son, all of whom have hurt my family more or less."


    "The damage you''ve caused to us is not so easy to undo! My third brother still saved Mo Ershan''s life. I didn''t ask you to ask for anything, but you still dare to ask me for it? Go ahead and dream! "


    "I''ll put my words here now, I have the strawberries. Even if you beg us to grow old, even if the strawberries are rotten in the ground, I will not give you one, nor will I sell it to you!"


    "Besides, don''t think I don''t know, you scold our family behind your back every day, and the one who scolds the most is me. If you want me to hear a few insincere apologies from you, I will expose it. I am young, not stupid. It''s not so easy to be soft-hearted, get out of here immediately!"


    Although they were outside the small barren mountain at this time, there were also many people in the fence who were working not far from them, and when they heard what Murong Lingran said just now, they all looked at Gao with a subtle expression.


    Since her brothers were all there, she had work to do, and the other party was only one person, they did not go to help.


    Seeing what Murong Lingran said so resolutely and in front of so many people, Mr. Gao suddenly felt ashamed, the pleading expression no longer appeared on his face, and roared in a shrill voice: "Murong Lingran, don''t give Don''t give it, it''s really like my daughter-inw and grandson like your strawberries, what''s the big deal, it''s just some fruit, you want to give it to me now, I don''t want it, hum!"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will never give it to you, don''t imagine that there will be such a day."


    Mr. Gao turned his head and walked away. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He cursed as he walked: "You are rich and unkind, and you will be punished. It''s no wonder that your children have been outside and can''t be found. No wonder someone came to lie to you. This is..."


    "what!"


    When Mr. Gao said, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his back, and screamed suddenly, but in the blink of an eye, he fell to the ground like a frog.


    Gao immediately got up, touched his back, turned around, and nced at them quickly. Seeing that they were standing in exactly the same position as before, he couldn''t tell who moved his hand, and roared loudly, "Who is it? Who attacked? I?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "You can eat rice indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. Who attacked you? Did you see it? Stop wronging good people there."


    Mr. Gao knew that they would not admit it, so he reached out and wanted to p Murong Lingran.


    Anyway, it is one of them, and it is the same for anyone.


    Unexpectedly, just as she stretched out her hand, her face suddenly turned pale, and she suddenly retracted her hand.

 Chapter 766: play off

    Chapter 766 Provocation


    Mr. Gao looked at the knife in Murong Lingran''s hand with lingering fears. If she was slower just now, her hand would have been pierced.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran solved it by himself, Murong Zong, Liu Jiahuai and others also stopped their actions.


    Murong Lingran held the knife to face the Gao family, and smiled lightly: "What? Do you want to hit me? Hit me if you want, don''t say I hurt people with the knife, after all, I didn''t move, it''s you Hit me with the knife."


    Mr. Gao was instantly angry and was about to say something when he saw her indifferently said: "We still have business to do, if you continue to humiliate yourself here and make trouble, then I will send Feng Jifang''s confession that he stole from my house. Go to the government, when Feng Jifang goes to jail, I will tell Aunt Xiaogao''s family that I took my anger on Feng Jifang because you offended me. Tell me, what will she think of your sister?"


    Mr. Gao''s expression changed, and he stared at her sullenly and said, "Murong Lingran, you are really insidious, and you want to provoke the rtionship between our sisters like this!"


    Murong snorted coldly, "Insidious? No matter how insidious it is, it can''tpare to your face-to-face and behind-the-scenes tactics. If you don''t want me to do that, then get out of here immediately!"


    Mr. Gao gritted his teeth and saw that they were staring at her with bad eyes, as if they were ready to attack her at any time, so he stomped his feet unwillingly and ran away.


    Qiu Xiaoru and Mo Xiaochun were sitting anxiously in the yard with a big belly, looking at the door anxiously.


    Naturally, she knew that the Murong family didn''t like seeing the Mo family. She didn''t mean to let Gao go to the Murong family, but she was really greedy and wanted to eat strawberries.


    Mo Xiaochun, a child, asked Gao to ask for it. He just wanted to show off in front of the children in the vige, telling them that he also had strawberries to eat, and there were many more, so he could take a good sigh of relief from yesterday''s ridicule.


    The two of them just waited eagerly, and when they saw Gao''s return empty-handed, their faces sank.


    Mr. Gao suffered a loss from Murong Lingran, and was ridiculed for a while, and he was in a bad mood.


    Seeing the two of them looking at him as if he owed them what he was born to do, he suddenly became furious, and even the little grandson he had always loved scolded: "What kind of eyes do you have? I didn''t want toe, then you have the ability go?"


    Mo Xiaochun''s mouth was deted, and he said aggrieved: "Grandma, can''t you really get it? I made an appointment with someone and said that I can get three kilograms at a time. If I don''t get it when it''s time, I''ll be punished again. Theyughed."


    Gao snorted coldly: "That''s what you deserve, and I didn''t say that you can definitely get it. Who told you to talk big. You will beughed at when youugh. Children''s memory is only for a few days, and they forget it after a few days. ."


    Mo Xiaochun burst into tears at the thought of losing his face again.


    "woo woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Qiu Xiaoru knew that she was pregnant now, and even if Gao was angry again, she would not dare to do anything to her, she would just say a few harsh words, which would not hurt or itch.


    Seeing her angry because of this, he was not afraid of her at all. Instead, he said indifferently, "Auntie, even if you give money, won''t they give it?"


    Speaking of money, Mr. Gao got even more angry and said angrily: "No, do you know how much the Murong family sells strawberries for a pound?"


    Qiu Xiaoru said: "The other vegetables in their family are at least 20 cents, and even if the strawberries are fresh, the maximum should not exceed 30 cents."

 Chapter 767: Its not that I cant afford it

    Chapter 767 It''s not too expensive


    "Thirty wen?" Gao sneered: "You too underestimate Murong Lingran''s ck heart, she sells fifty wen!"


    Fifty characters?


    Mo Xiaochun stopped crying.


    Qiu Xiaoru widened her eyes.


    Gao said bitterly: "Not only did she not give it to me for free, but she also humiliated me. I thought she could sell it to me for five cents a pound for the sake of a vige, but I didn''t expect that she would actually sell it to me. Saying that you won''t sell it to me even if it rots in the ground is really **** me off."


    Qiu Xiaoru said aggrieved: "Auntie, but I really want to eat, no, it''s the child in my stomach who wants to eat. I didn''t rest wellst night, I can''t eat anything today, they say fifty cents a pound , you can buy it for fifty cents a pound, and our family can''t afford it."


    Mr. Gao couldn''t believe it: "What nonsense are you talking about! Fifty pennies can buy two catties of meat. No matter how delicious strawberries are, can they bepared to meat? The family can afford it, but it can''t be wasted like this. "


    Qiu Xiaoru pouted and asked, "Mother, do you think your grandson is not worthy of eating fifty cents a pound of fruit?"


    Mr. Gao choked and was speechless.


    Her grandson is naturally worthy of the best things in the world, but she just feels distressed.


    Fruits Fruits are fruits made of water. You can''t feel full after eating them. Drinking water is not the same.


    Mr. Gao thought for a while, then said helplessly: "It''s useless for you to say anything now. I had a conflict with them just now, and it''s useless for me to go again."


    Qiu Xiaoru suddenly whispered in Gao''s ear: "You can ask the second uncle and his family to go. Although Murong Lingran said that he held grudges, he was not very good to the second uncle''s family. If they go, Murong Lingran will definitely For face."


    Gao''s face was embarrassed. She had a bad rtionship with Mo Erkang''s family. Since she failed to get meatst year, she didn''t pay much attention to their family.


    Now ask her to beg them in a low voice, but she can''t.


    Seeing Gao''s hesitation, Qiu Xiaoru didn''t rush her, she had time to wait.


    Mo Ershan saw the three of them standing in the yard as soon as they came to the yard. Qiu Xiaoru and Mo Xiaochun both looked straight at his mother, the atmosphere was extremely strange.


    "Auntie, Xiaoru, what happened to you?"


    When Mr. Gao saw his second soning out, he sighed and said what happened just now.


    "That''s the way it is. Anyway, I can''t bring myself to beg your second uncle''s family."


    Qiu Xiaoru said softly: "Er Shan, think of a way, I just want to eat, no, your son also wants to eat."


    Mo Ershan wondered: "But I can''t do anything about it. A-niang usually treats the second uncle''s family with noses instead of noses, eyes instead of eyes, and the rtionship is so stiff. I am a junior, if I talk to them, they will definitely not Take care of me."


    A trace of disgust shed in Qiu Xiaoru''s eyes, but he quickly concealed the past and wrote lightly: "Then go ask Mo Kaifu, isn''t he very much valued by Murong Lingran? Even let him go to work in the shop, he The words must be very important, he and your generation will never give you a look, right?"


    Hearing that he was going to ask Mo Kaifu who was younger than him, Mo Ershan was even more reluctant, shook his head and said, "I won''t go."


    Mo Kaifu has always been more liked by his grandfather, especially after being chosen by the Murong family to work, grandpa oftenpares him with Mo Kaifu.


    Recently, Mo Kaifu was chosen to work in the city again, earning twenty taels a month.

 Chapter 768: start to hate

    Chapter 768 Begins to Dislike


    And since he got married, he went to work in the fields when he was busy in farming, and also went to work in the city when he was ck.


    He used to be azy man, he couldn''t lift things with his shoulders, he couldn''t lift things with his hands, and he had never read a book, so he could only work as a coolie.


    Some time ago, I did it for a day, and found that apart from the entrance fee and lunch, the money I earned was less than half of Mo Kaifu''s, and he was half tired, so he didn''t go.


    When there is work in the field, he will do it. If there is no work in the field, he will sleep, or he will go to the mountains to chop wood.


    From then on, my grandfather saw him even more, and scolded him once, saying that he was older, even worse than his cousin.


    asked him to ask Mo Kaifu, but his grandmother found out and said he was useless.


    He is going to be a father, it would be too embarrassing to be scolded.


    Qiu Xiaoru stomped her feet anxiously, "If you don''t go, what will I eat?"


    "Isn''t it alright if you don''t eat it? Why do you have to eat it? It''s just some fruit. Murong''s family and you and I have a festival, and you''re not afraid of being poisoned if you eat their food."


    Qiu Xiaoru snorted coldly: "Poisoned? Do you think they are as stupid as you?"


    Mo Ershan said with a gloomy face, "What did you say?"


    Qiu Xiaoru said with contempt: "I said you are stupid, no wonder your grandma dislikes you, no wonder you can''t evenpare to Mo Kaifu, no wonder you are aplishing nothing now. Poisoning is a vition of nationalw, if I eat anything from their house If something goes wrong, they will be the first to be suspected, how could they dare to poison? You are hopelessly stupid."


    Mr. Gao said displeasedly, "Qiu Xiaoru, how dare you say such things to your man? Are there any rules?"


    "Am I wrong, isn''t what I said true?" Qiu Xiaoru sneered, "If he wasn''t stupid, how could he not be working at Murong''s house now? Even Baiyun Vige has many people working at Murong''s house. And he is from this vige, but he is not as good as people from other viges!"


    Mo Ershan gritted his teeth and said, "I think so too, but Murong Lingran holds grudges, he doesn''t want me, what can I do?"


    "Remorse?" Qiu Xiaoru gave him a white look: "Murong Lingran is just talking, then look at your second uncle and second aunt''s family, they are not rted to you in the same way, don''t they still work in Murong''s house? There is Chang Yongsong from the Chang family, he also offended Murong Lingran and stole it into their house."


    "But look at him, he''s not being reused by Murong Lingran as he is now, and now he can treat his father with all the money he earns. If you change your mind, like him, disregard the past, and fight against their family again and again, Can they not change your mind? Can they forgive you?"


    Mo Ershan, a man who was scolded by a woman in front of his own mother and nephew, suddenly felt that he had lost face, his eyes were red with anger, and he shouted loudly: "Qiu Xiaoru, if you talk so much, you are starting to dislike it. I regret marrying me, don''t you?"


    Qiu Xiaoru is not a fool, she still has the children of the Mo family in her belly, how could she refuse what she said, cut off her own way, and said with disdain: "I didn''t say that, it was you who thought so. of."


    Mo Ershan knew what she was thinking by looking at her. He gritted his teeth, his head was hot, he rushed forward and gave her a heavy p.


    "Snapped!"


    The air suddenly quieted down, Mo Xiaochun couldn''t help hiding behind Gao Shi when he saw this.


    Mr. Gao frowned and said, "Mo Ershan, how can you beat someone? She still has your child in her belly. If something happens to the child, you won''t have a ce to cry!"

 Chapter 769: shes bleeding

    Chapter 769 She is bleeding


    Mo Ershan said indifferently: "Didn''t you say that the most dangerous period is the first three months? The dangerous period has long passed. It''s just a p, and I didn''t hit her in the stomach."


    "You, you dead child, no matter what, you can''t hit anyone."


    Mo Ershan saw that his own mother had been helping others to speak, and said dissatisfiedly: "Aniang, am I your son, why do you keep talking to her? You heard it too, what she said just now was so unpleasant, during this time Relying on the fact that she has a child in her belly, she has been acting petty, and I have long wanted to deal with her, and if I don''t teach her a lesson, she will step on my head."


    Mr. Gao said: "Then you have to be patient. No matter how angry you are in your heart, you have to wait for her child to be born. After the birth, you can hit me as you wish. I won''t say anything. Pregnant women''s bodies are delicate, how can they bear it? You beat like this?"


    Mo Ershan said: "I''ve already beaten her. It''s toote for you to say anything now. If it''s a big deal, I''ll just bear with her in the future."


    Qiu Xiaoru burst into tears and said, "Mo Ershan, if you beat a woman, you''re still a pregnant woman, what kind of man are you! I don''t despise you for being in prison, I don''t despise you for being ignorant, and I don''t despise you being married to a scoundrel. For you, to conceive a child for you, are you right for me?"


    Mo Ershan said disdainfully: "Don''t talk about yourself being so noble, you marry me, don''t you just look at the dowry I gave to Twenty Taiwan, and are you willing to spend money on you before you get married? If I don''t have money, you Will you marry me? My eldest brother married a wife, and even the betrothal gifts and banquets cost a few taels of silver at home. And if I marry you, the betrothal gifts alone cost you twenty taels. You should be less satisfied there. If you No matter how self-willed you are, if you dare to talk about me again, I will leave you, and I will see what you will do when you have a big belly!"


    Qiu Xiaoru couldn''t believe it: "Retire me?"


    "That''s right."


    "you dare!"


    "Look how dare I! It''s not that I don''t have money. I got a sum of moneyst year, and it cost me forty taels to marry you. Although I''ve spent a lot of money recently, there are still dozens of taels left. I want to marry a daughter-inw. More than enough."


    Qiu Xiaoru was startled, not at all happy that the Mo family still had money. Seeing his expression didn''t look like he was joking, his bowels suddenly turned blue.


    Why was she so fascinated by the jewelry and dowry he sent every day, she agreed to this marriage, and married such a ruthless man.


    Had known this, she might as well have been drowned.


    Thinking of this, her eyes suddenly darkened and she fell straight to the back.


    Fortunately, there was the courtyard wall behind her. As soon as she fell, she hit the wall, and her body fell to the ground along the courtyard wall.


    Mr. Gao was startled, pped Mo Ershan''s hand suddenly, and said anxiously, "Look at you, pregnant women can''t be stimted the most, why do you say such things."


    Mo Ershan also panicked, and said anxiously: "I...I''m just angry for a while...I, I won''t dare in the future."


    "Ah!" Gao screamed suddenly.


    Mo Ershan was so frightened that he trembled and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Blood, she bled."


    "Blood?" Mo Ershan nced at the hem of Qiu Xiaoru''s skirt, and saw that blood was slowly leaching there, and suddenly froze.


    Mr. Gao roared loudly: "You... what are you still doing, hurry up and ask the doctor."


    Mo Ershan came back to his senses, "Okay, I''ll go right now."


    "Wait." Mr. Gao hurriedly stopped him and said, "The doctor from Linhe Vige is too far away, go to Murong''s house and ask Murong Zhe toe over."

 Chapter 770: alone

    Chapter 770 Alone


    Mo Ershan said in disgust, "Murong Zhe''s hands are broken, can he heal and save people?"


    After thinking about it, Mr. Gao felt that what he said was right, Murong Zhe did not practice medicine publicly, and it was estimated that even if he invited him over, he would have no medicine, and he would waste a lot of time, so he had to say: "Then you should go to Lizheng''s house and borrow money from him. Lizheng''s carriage will go to Linhe Vige."


    Mr. Mo has been ill recently and has been resting. He was also woken up at this time. He heard some of their words just now and frowned: "Going to Linhe Vige is a waste of time, soften the carriage and send it directly to the vige. Go to town."


    Mo Ershan hurriedly nodded, "Yes, I''ll go right now."


    It was only after Qiu Xiaoru was sent to the city that the treatment was dyed because he had been bumping on the road for too long and lost too much blood.


    Although he saved the child, he still needs to drink tonic every day to support the fetus. To drink it continuously for a month, he needs hundreds of dors a day just for the money for the medicine.


    When Gao Shi and Mo Ershan heard this, they immediately beat their chests and feet in regret.


    If I knew that it would cost so much money, I might as well obey Qiu Xiaoru and give her that fifty-cent per pound of strawberries, which would not affect the child.


    But that''s all forter.


    After Mr. Gao left, Murong Lingran and his party came to the strawberry garden. Liu Jianian looked at the strawberries everywhere and swallowed, and the mood that was destroyed by Mr. Gao just now became better again.


    Seeing Liu Jianian smiling, Murong Zong found a basket and said, "Jia Nian, here, pick whichever you like."


    "thanks."


    Murong Lingran and the others looked at each other. There was no one in Strawberry Farm now, so he slowly started to stay away from them tacitly, and by the way, he gave them a look at the wind and time for them to be alone.


    The two also knew their good intentions, and they didn''t break it. They started chatting without a word.


    Seeing that they were getting along very well in the distance, Murong Xuan turned his head and said, "Jiahuai, you have to hurry up, Grandpa Liu must be very interested in orderliness, but don''t make my elder brother wait too long. what."


    Liu Jiahuai smiled lightly and said: "It''s okay, grandfather doesn''t care about those who are polite, and I don''t care, Jia Nian is his precious granddaughter, and also my cherished sister, as long as she can be happy, even if we get married tomorrow, grandfather and I will never get married. Nothing to say."


    Murong Xuan shook his head: "Although you say that, you should also think about lifelong events."


    "I''m not in a hurry, and my grandfather didn''t rush me." Speaking of the marriage, Liu Jiahuai raised her eyebrows: "Ah Xuan, you shouldn''t be in a hurry, so you rush me?"


    Murong Xuan''s face changed suddenly, and he said in a hurry: "You... what nonsense are you talking about, I''m still young, I never thought about it."


    Liu Jiahuai said with an understanding look: "Axuan, what''s so embarrassing in front of me, if you want to start a family, after the matter of Azong and Jianian is settled, if you''re embarrassed to say, I''ll go to Auntie In front of me, let him hurry up and find one for you, how about that?"


    Murong Xuan said in horror: "Don''t, please don''t, I really didn''t think about it."


    Liu Jiahuai suddenly said: "Do you want to find apatible wife like your eldest brother? Well, if that''s the case, then I can only bless you and find the person you like as soon as possible."


    Murong Xuan gritted his teeth and said, "Thank you for your blessings."


    "No thanks, I should, I should."


    Murong Lingran shook his head helplessly listening to their words, ignoring them, and looked around with his third brother.

 Chapter 771: hit and miss

    Chapter 771 Misunderstanding


    I don''t know how long it took, Murong Lingran returned to Murong Xuan, and Murong Zong and Liu Jianian also walked towards them.


    Murong Lingran nced at the basket in his elder brother''s hand, seeing that it was only half filled, and said suspiciously, "Sister Jia Nian, it''s not full yet."


    Liu Jianian''s face turned pale and his voice trembled, "Don''t pick it up, these are enough to eat."


    Murong asked Lingran: "Big Brother, what''s wrong with Sister Jia Nian?"


    Murong Zong coughed lightly: "It''s nothing, it''s just that there are earthworms in the ground, she was frightened."


    Murong Lingran angrily said: "Sorry, Sister Jia Nian, I forgot that you are most afraid of those insects. You wait here, I will pick some for you, and I will be back soon."


    Liu Jianian shook his head: "It''s alright, these are almost the same. The basket is big, so I can''t really fill it up. It''s a pity that it can''t be finished. Anyway, during this time, you will be selling in Zhiye Zhai every day. I want to eat it. I will buy itter.¡±


    Murong Lingran knew that she was not a greedy person, nodded, called a few brothers and went home.


    Walking to the main room, the envoy Liu Yuan was checking the pulse of Murong Zhe, and everyone did not speak, watching them quietly.


    After a while, Liu Yuanshi sighed and said, "Sure enough, even you can''t do anything, and I really can''t do anything. Azhe, I''m sorry, I can''t help you."


    Murong Zhe said: "Don''t worry about it. The current situation at home doesn''t require me to rely on practicing medicine to make money. I can wait. After a long time, I will find a way."


    Liu Yuanshi nodded: "You can think about it."


    Seeing that his grandchildren came back, he nced at the basket that Murong Zong was carrying, and said with a smile, "Have you finished picking strawberries?"


    Liu Jianian nodded: "Yes, grandfather."


    Liuyuan envoy said: "Azhe, let me ask one more question, how did you think of farming for a living?"


    "It''s all Aran''s idea."


    "Oh? A Ran''s idea?" Liu Yuanshi turned to look at Murong Lingran, and said with a smile, "A Ran is really capable."


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "This is all a mistake, a mistake."


    The things that should be said have been said, and the misunderstanding has been resolved. The envoy Liu has to go to the Tai Hospital on duty in the afternoon. In the future, there will be more time to meet. After lunch, the envoy Liu looked at the Murong family. The house is about to go back.


    As to why the Murong family was able to buy a shop in the city in a short period of time, Liu Yuanshi did not ask much.


    Being able to go from nothing to having everything now, there must be many unknown hardships behind it, he will not open their scars and let them remember again.


    Knowing that they have no worries about food and clothing now, and their lives are no worse than before in the Imperial Doctor''s Mansion, he was relieved, but the two children outside made people worry.


    Before getting on the carriage, the envoy Liu Yuan instructed: "Azhe, your children are all grown up, all of them can take charge of themselves, and they manage so many people. If you have nothing to do in the future,e to Liu Mansion to see me. Don''t worry, I have already greeted the gatekeepers, and I promise that nothing likest year will happen."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Well, I will."


    ¡­


    The carriage was driving slowly, Liu Yuanshi looked at the vigorous vegetables outside through the car window, and asked, "Jiahuai, are thesends owned by A Zhe?"


    Liu Jiahuai nced at it, nodded and said, "It should be, they are the only ones who dare to grow vegetables on such arge scale in the fields now, and all the other vigers grow rice."

 Chapter 772: Two people

    Chapter 772 Two people


    Liuyuan envoy said with relief: "Not bad, not bad."


    Liu Jiahuai said: "I heard Azong say that their family now has dozens of acres ofnd. The vegetables in the field can be sold for a lot of money every day. Many fruit trees have also begun to bear fruit. Their days in the future will only get better and better."


    Liu Yuanshi nodded: "I asked the servant yesterday and said that the cheapest vegetables from Ye Zhai are 20 cents a pound. The strawberries were even sold for 50 cents a pound. Some time ago, I was in the Tai Hospital. I also heard many people mentioning Zhi Ye Zhai."


    "They have been eating the dishes from Azhe''s house for a long time before Zhiye Zhai opened, and they even said that their vegetables have medicinal properties, which not only taste good, but are also very good for the body and have many benefits. "


    "This means that they have a secret method of nting. A Zhe told me in the morning, thanks to Lizheng in Lihua Vige for helping him, but I think a little Lizheng in the vige alone cannot protect them. , It seems that they had a fortuitous encounter and met a noble."


    Liu Jiahuai said: "I was also curious, A Kuan told me just now that they originally depended on collecting herbs for a living. When they were collecting herbs one day, they met two people who were assassinated by assassins, and my uncle gave them to him. One of the people who was seriously injured received medicine, and they gave a lot of reward money, and they used that money to build a house and buynd, and things have been getting better since then."


    Two people?


    A serious injury?


    Liuyuan Envoy thought about what happenedst year, and suddenly asked urgently: "What are the identities of those two?"


    "A Kuan said that one of them is Wei Jingxuan from the Shangshu Mansion of the Ministry of Rites, and the other one doesn''t know his specific identity, he just calls him Ninth Young Master."


    Nine sons?


    "When the Ninth Young Master appeared, did Wei Jingxuan always follow him?"


    Liu Jiahuai nodded: "Yes."


    Liuyuan Envoy''s doubts in his heart were immediately resolved, his body rxed a lot, and he said with a smile: "So it is, no wonder, no wonder."


    No wonder he felt that the bottle of medicine tasted familiarst year. It really was a wound medicine refined by A Zhe.


    Liu Jiahuai wondered: "Grandfather, why is it?"


    The envoy Liu Yuan smiled and said: "Behind Wei Jingxuan are the Mansion of the Minister of Rites and the Marquis of Ning''an. With him guarding, it is no wonder that Azhe can establish a foothold in the capital, can do such a special vegetable business, and has a shop so soon. It seems that I don''t need to worry too much about the future of their family."


    "Um."


    Envoy Liu Yuan never heard her granddaughter speak, thinking she was asleep, and when she turned around, she saw that she had been looking in the direction of Murong Lingran''s house from the car window.


    "Jia Nian, if you were reluctant to give up Aran just now, you can actually stay here. I can go back alone. Although their house is not as good as Liu Mansion, it is also much bigger than ordinary people''s houses, that is, it is spacious and clean. , I heard from A Zhe that there are still two courtyards in the backyard that are about to bepleted, so they should be the ones to live in."


    Liu Jiahuai suddenly looked away with a guilty conscience, of course they knew they could live there, they had already lived there.


    Liu Jianian still didn''t respond.


    Liu Yuan''s envoy said suspiciously: "Jia Nian, Jia Nian?"


    Liu Jianian suddenly came back to his senses and said, "Grandfather, is something wrong?"


    Although Liu Yuanshi was old, he was also young. He also knew a little about the minds of young people, and he said directly: "You two had a very good rtionship with those children before, and never quarreled. , You are fifteen this year, and you are also the age to get married. You don''t have to hide it from your grandfather, tell me, is there someone you like among those brothers?"

 Chapter 773: was discovered

    Chapter 773 was discovered


    Liu Jianian was shocked, "Grandfather... Grandfather, why do you suddenly ask this? I...I..."


    turned his head to look at his elder brother, and saw that he shook his head helplessly. The expression on his face seemed to say: Although today is the first time you met after expressing your intentions, you should restrain yourself a little, and I don¡¯t me grandfather for seeing it at a nce.


    Liu Yuanshi smiled and said, "Isn''t this very obvious? You have repeatedly refused your grandfather''s family''s proposal, isn''t it the person you like? Besides, I have never seen you so restless, shouting I heard you several times and you didn''t respond. Combined with the direction you were staring, it was easy to guess."


    "me¡­"


    Liu Yuan said softly: "Let''s talk about it, is it A Zong or A Xuan?"


    Liu Jianian''s face suddenly turned red.


    Liu Jiahuai said helplessly: "Jia Nian, there is nothing to hide, grandfather will know sooner orter. Do you want to tell it yourself, or shall I tell you?"


    "I...I said it myself." Liu Jianian took a deep breath and said sternly: "Grandfather, I...I like Azong."


    Liu Yuanshi showed a clear smile, "So it''s A Zong, he used to take care of you just like his sister, he has a good character, good skills, handsome appearance, and loves justice. He is indeed a recruiter. like."


    Liu Jianian asked anxiously: "Grandfather, don''t you object?"


    Liu Yuanshi shook his head: "How could I object? I watched Azong grow up, and I know the bottom line. If he can be my grandson-inw, I would be too happy. And this is your lifelong event, you can do it if you like. Well, if you want to, it''s good if you don''t regret it yourself, I respect your choice. But does Azong know? Does he also have any interest in you?"


    As he got old, what he was most worried about was that her future husband''s family would bully her to death when she saw that her biological parents were gone.


    After all, her grandfather''s house was separated by one floor, so there was always something she couldn''t take care of.


    He knows the person of A Zhe and his wife, and he also watched Jia Nian grow up. If they were Jia Nian''s inws, they would definitely treat Jia Nian as their biological children.


    Liu Jianian blushed and said, "He knows, he...he likes me too."


    Liu Yuanshi smiled gratified, just as he was about to say something, he suddenly thought of something, and frowned: "No, it stands to reason that today is the first time you two have met in more than four years, and you are not so direct, why? Will they express their feelings to each other so quickly?"


    The two brothers and sisters were startled at the same time, just when Liu Jiahuai was considering whether to tell everything about what they had met at the end ofst year, he saw Liu Yuanshi surprised and said: "Jia Nian, did you all show your intentions four years ago? already?"


    Liu Jiahuai: "¡­"


    That''s all, he still didn''t exin it, anyway, they did like each other four years ago, and they were almost the same.


    Liu Jianian: "¡­"


    How could it be possible, she was only eleven years old at that time, and she had little courage, so she didn''t have that courage.


    Seeing that his granddaughter didn''t speak, Liu Yuanshi took her as her acquiescence. He didn''t expect that A Zong would stare at his granddaughter so early, and he wasn''t angry, childhood sweethearts were indeed easy to develop feelings for, and he just sighed: "I and A Zhecai recognized each other, it would be too abrupt to propose the marriage of the two families, so let''s wait for a while. This marriage, the woman can''t be in a hurry, the man has to be anxious, otherwise it will make peopleugh, wait for me to find a suitable time , go and talk to A Zhe and ask them to propose marriage."

 Chapter 774: repeat customers

    Chapter 774 Returning Customers


    Liu Jianian blushed and said: "Grandfather, I''m not in a hurry, Xiao Si and Xiao Wu haven''te back yet, just wait for a while."


    Liu Yuanshi was stunned for a while, and then he remembered that there were two children outside, "You are right, the time hase, it wille naturally, then I will listen to you."


    "Well, thanks grandfather."


    Liu Yuanshi turned his head and said, "From tomorrow onwards, we will rece all the vegetables in our house with those from Azhe''s. Although they may not be short of our guests now, the vegetables in his house are very pleasant to look at. Eat some, it tastes really good."


    Liu Jiahuai touched his nose with a guilty conscience, and said, "Grandfather, in fact, the family has already been reced by theirs."


    "Oh." Liu Yuanshi had no doubts, "I heard that they used to sell vegetables on a horse-drawn carriage. Did the housekeeper think that their vegetables were good, so they changed them?"


    Liu Jiahuai coughed abruptly, grandfather would really find reasons for him, so that he would not exin it himself, "Yes, grandfather, it''s just that you often eat in the imperial hospital, and only asionally go home to eat, so you don''t pay much attention to it. ."


    "I see."


    Since Murong Lingran didn''t go to Ye Zhai today, so after the carriages all came back, after receiving the money and looking at the ledger, he began to listen to Tong Qishen and Lian Xiaoyi reporting the situation during the day.


    After listening to what they said, Murong said sinctly: "Today it''s sold out in an hour?"


    Today is a hundred pounds more than yesterday.


    It took a long time to sell out yesterday, and today is not like yesterday when there were children eating out, and it could not attract customers. She thought it would take the same day, so unlike vegetables, she told them to run twice a day.


    Tong Qishen nodded: "Yes, basically they are repeat customers who bought yesterday, and they are all from big families. Everyone whoes here buys more than ten or twenty pounds, so the speed of selling is faster than yesterday. "


    Murong pondered carefully, it seemed that she underestimated the taste of strawberries, and it was more popr than she thought.


    After a while, Murong asked, "But what else happened?"


    Lian Xiaoyi nodded: "Some of those who bought strawberries today bought them yesterday morning, but they didn''t buy them in the afternoon, so they were waiting at the door early in the morning. We had no choice but to queue them up. Send a person out to guide them, so as not to affect the pedestrians and carriages passing by. The beginning was fine, but there were a few people in the back who came a littlete, so they were at the end of the line. Seeing a lot of people in front, I was worried that they would not be able to buy them. I was worried that I would be punished if I bought it or if I went backte, I wanted to forcefully cut the queue and shed with some people.¡±


    Murong Zong said: "Is anyone injured?"


    Tong Qishen shook his head: "That''s not true. At that time, the soldiers patrolling the city happened to be nearby, and when they heard themotion at the door, they immediately wanted to arrest people. We went out and settled the matter, saying that it was just a misunderstanding. I also felt that one thing was better than one less thing, so I warned them a few words and left. Those guests didn¡¯t dare to do it again, and at the same time, some people thanked us for speaking up for them, so they obediently queued up as the guys said.¡±


    Murong frowned, thinking for a while, and then ordered, "Go back and rest, and I will go to the shop tomorrow to take a look."


    There are still a lot of strawberries in her space, and they can be harvested twice a day. It¡¯s a pity to keep them in the space without selling them.

 Chapter 775: Mystery

    Chapter 775 Mystery


    Lian Xiaoyi said: "Yes, then I''ll go back first."


    ¡­


    The next day, Murong Lingran and Murong Zong arrived in the backyard of Zhiye Zhai early. She first went to the warehouse and removed some of the strawberries in the space, and then went to the gate to take a look. As they said, many people have already begun to wait at the door.


    Most people know that their vegetables will be replenished in the afternoon, so they are not in a hurry to buy vegetables.


    The first thing Ye Zhai did when he opened the door was to go to the strawberry shelf, hand over the basket in his hand, and let the man fill them with strawberries.


    Because the strawberries are delicate and easy to be damaged, Zhiye Zhai set a rule on the first day of selling strawberries. The guests could not do it themselves, and all the people from Zhiye Zhai brought them in person.


    Of course, if you are not satisfied with the one the guys chose, you can change it, but it must be reced by the guys.


    Now there are more and more types of vegetables in the fields, the space for the carriage is limited, and the quantity and types of vegetables sold every day are not as rich and varied as those in Zhiye Zhai.


    As a result, the business of the two carriages closest to Zhi Ye Zhai became more and more idle, so Murong Lingran cancelled the business of the two carriages and chose four more people to help in the shop.


    Guest A said: "Fill the basket for me."


    Guest B said: "Pretend me to look like ten pounds."


    Guest C said: "Fill me twenty pounds."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran kept watching at the counter, and seeing that everyone consciously followed her rules, she felt relieved.


    Murong Zong also came today, and after observing for a while, many people brought big baskets, and at a nce, they knew that they were going to buy a lot, and said: "Aran, they buy more than ten or twenty pounds, it seems that it is the same as yesterday. In an hour, we will be able to sell out what we shipped today."


    "Well, it should be, and it is very likely early."


    "Then why don''t you send a carriage back and send one in the afternoon?"


    Murong shook his head, "I have already shipped a lot today, and I have added another 100 poundspared to yesterday. I was there to help the vigers when they picked it this morning. I picked everything that could be picked, and the rest can only wait for tomorrow. Now, if you want to pick it in the afternoon, you can pick it, but it will affect the taste, and it will smash our signboard at that time, so let them stay in the field for one more night."


    "Then you won''t sell it if it''s sold out today?"


    "Well, that''s all it takes."


    "I see this situation, there may be many people who can''t buy itter."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, the big deal is that they wille back tomorrow."


    Tong Qishen said: "How about we use the same way of selling longan and cherriesst time?"


    "Forget it." Murong Lingran shook his head: "Thest time the purchase was restricted was because cherries and longanbined are not as many as strawberries. We shipped hundreds of kilograms of strawberries today. Now the weather is getting warmer. It¡¯s not easy to save, and we can save our minds when we sell it early.¡±


    "Moreover, there were still a lot of people in thest purchase restriction who gave you a lot of looks because their masters were dignitaries, and who coerced and lured you, made you a lot angry. This time there is no restriction on purchases, can you buy them? , it''s all up to their ability. If they can''t buy it, they can only me them for beingte."


    Anyway, her strawberries are not worrying about selling, and there is no harm in maintaining a little mystery.


    And look at the people who are queuing, if too many people keep queuing in the shop, it will also affect other people who just want to buy groceries.

 Chapter 776: Its still alive

    Chapter 776 Turned out to be alive


    Tong Qishen and Murong Zong nodded at the same time. In the past few days, they have also seen that strawberries are indeed very delicate, easy to spoil, and have a short storage time. Indeed, the sooner they are sold, the better.


    As they expected, in less than an hour, after the strawberries were sold out, arge group of people did not buy them.


    The guys informed them just like yesterday, that the fields are producing these things today, so pleasee early tomorrow.


    Others said it was the reason for thend. It wasn¡¯t because others didn¡¯t sell it. Those people had no choice but to leave with a depressed look on their faces.


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran stayed in the city for several days and consumed a lot of strawberries in the space.


    And because strawberries are delicious, fragrant and sweet, and a fruit that has never been seen before, it has gradually be one of the most popr fruits in the capital, and it is also the most mysterious fruit.


    Because he has been getting up before dawn every day recently, Murong Ling was quite tired.


    This morning, after putting some strawberries in the space in the warehouse, she wanted to go back to rest first.


    Just before she could leave the backyard, Helian Rongjiu came to the door.


    Murong Lingran saw himing suddenly and asked in doubt, "Ninth Young Master, why are you here?"


    Helian Rongjiu mmed open his folding fan, raised his eyebrows and said, "Did you forget to promise me?"


    "The promised thing?"


    Murong recalled it for a while, then frowned, "Are you talking about asking me to help you save the flowers or going to see your third sister?"


    Helian Rongjiu was helpless: "What is your third sister, my third sister, you can just call her third sister."


    Murong nodded: "Okay."


    Since he was reluctant to tell the real name of his third sister, she had to listen to him for the sake of convenience and politeness.


    Helian Rongjiu continued: "I came today because of the flowers and nts I said."


    Murong whispered in a low voice: "It''s been so long, I thought it was already dead, but it''s still alive."


    "What did you say?"


    "It''s nothing." Murong Lingran shook his head like a rattle, looked behind him, and asked suspiciously, "What about the flowers and nts?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Actually, it is strictly a tree. I came to Japan to think that it is going to die anyway. If you want me to bring it, I want to move it to you and take care of it by you. in the pot."


    "But a few old stubborn said that the tree was very precious, and when they heard that I wanted to move him, they tried their best to stop me. I originally wanted to force an order, but the Marquis of Ning''an came to me temporarily, and I also wanted to give the old stubborn a few more days. , to see if they can be saved, after all, they also spent a lot of time on that tree, so they were dyed."


    Murong nodded: "So it is."


    Seeing her light expression, Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Why should I be angry?"


    "I made you wait for a day in vain that day."


    "Didn''t you send Zequ over in the end? You''re a busy person, and you have something to do temporarily. This is not something you can control, I understand."


    Helian Rongjiu breathed a sigh of relief and touched her head: "Girl, you are really considerate."


    Murong raised his chest proudly, not at all aware of how wrong the other party''s behavior was at this time: "That is, I am the most considerate."


    Helian Rongjiu withdrew his hand and said with a smile, "Let''s go."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "Where are you going?"


    "Help me heal the tree."


    Murong Lingran hesitated: "Can''t you really move over?"

 Chapter 777: beat him

    Chapter 777 Beat him


    "cannot."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "It''s not the first time you''ve walked alone with me, are you still afraid of what I''ll do to you?"


    Murong Lingran''s eyes widened suddenly: "Who said I''m scared, I just want to know where I''m going?"


    Will she be afraid?


    joke.


    If this person dares to do anything to her, she will let Changqi Shenjun beat him.


    Helian Rongjiu showed an expression like this, and said with a light smile: "You will know when youe with me."


    Murong said again: "Then we have something to say first, I''m just helping you see, but I can''t guarantee that it will be rescued. If the tree dies, you can''t rely on me."


    "Don''t worry, don''t you know who I am? I won''t embarrass you."


    He said so, and Murong Lingran promised him toe first, so he had to go out and talk to the shopkeepers, and then checked the things on his body, seeing that the bag was all there, and then he followed him.


    After getting on Helian Rongjiu''s carriage, the carriage went directly to the north gate, which was the exact opposite of the city gate where she returned to Lihua Vige.


    The carriage was swaying all the way. Originally, she had been looking at the scenery outside the window, but she had not rested well in the past few days. After a while, she closed her eyes tiredly and began to close her eyes to rest her mind. Do not know at all.


    Just when she was about to fall asleep, Helian Rongjiu said, "It''s here."


    Murong opened his eyes suddenly, jumped out of the car quickly, looked up at the que on the house in front of him, "Shangnong Bureau? This is the Shangnong Bureau."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "What? You know this ce?"


    "Well, I heard others mention this ce, but I haven''t been there. It should be the ce where the imperial court specializes in nting, managing and studying special nts, right?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, "Since you know, then I won''t say more,e with me."


    "it is good."


    The two walked into the gate, and someone was already waiting there.


    When the man saw the two of theming in, he bowed respectfully, and then quietly walked ahead to lead the way.


    Murong Lingran began to observe from the time he was at the gate. Although the inside is farming, but from the outside, it looks like the courtyard wall of an ordinary house.


    Walking inside, she soon found that it was simr to an ordinary three-entry house, with a main room, a wing room, a lower room, and a rain gallery.


    also met a lot of servants, and when they saw the two of theming, they all knelt on the ground respectfully and cautiously, not daring to let out the air.


    Murong Lingran looked at the high-spirited man beside him, and said in a low voice, "What is your identity, why do those people seem to be afraid of you?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled mysteriously: "Guess."


    Murong gritted her teeth and asked her to guess again?


    But looking at the appearance that he seemed to be going for a long time, he thought it was time to pass the time, and Murong said lightly, "Young Master Wei and Young Master Rong said that you are the younger generation of Lord Ning''an, and these servants are so afraid of you. Your status should not be low, are you a royal family member?"


    Helian Rongjiu was nomittal.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Murong said excitedly: "Did I guess right?"


    "Only guessed a little."


    Murong sighed and said, "I knew you wouldn''t tell the truth."


    Helian Rongjiuughed and said: "Don''t worry, I didn''t n to hide it from you for the rest of my life, you will naturally know when you should know."


    Murong gave him a nk look and turned to ignore him.


    When Helian Rongjiu saw this, he didn''t coax her, just smiled lightly.

 Chapter 778: wheat palm

    Chapter 778


    After walking for about an incense stick, after stepping through thest door, arge expanse ofnd appeared in front of me.


    And on thatnd, looking around, there are a lot of things nted squarely, there are flowers, grass, medicine, trees, food, and all kinds of nts that she can''t name, it should be Shang Nong The bureau''s testing ground.


    After ??Helian Rongjiu took her through therge test ground, he suddenly stopped behind a group of people who were arguing fiercely.


    "No, I can''t water it today, I''ll die if I water it again."


    "In my opinion, let''s get some grass ash to give it some nutrition."


    "I''ve already done it. I''ve covered it several times, but it''s useless."


    "Then let''s cut some more branches."


    "No, it''s already short, and it''s hard to grow so tall. I don''t know how many years it will take to grow it again. It''s a pity to cut it."


    "This doesn''t work either, that doesn''t work either, so what do you say?"


    "I can''t help it, I have tried everything that should be tried."


    "There''s no other way, this tree won''t live for a few days. If it dies, what should we do?"


    "s, it''s up to fate. If the Queen Mother and Her Majesty want to me, we can only ept our fate, after all, we have done our best."


    "That''s what you said."


    The atmosphere suddenly became extremely solemn, and everyone looked like they were about to face disaster.


    Seeing that they finally stopped, Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly: "Cough."


    The group of people who had their backs to the two heard a voice behind them and hurriedly turned their heads.


    After seeing who it was, he turned around and knelt down to salute.


    "Don''t be too polite."


    The group of people was ordered by Helian Rongjiu in advance, and they knew what to say today, and said at the same time: "Xie Jiu Gongzi."


    After ?? finished speaking, they looked up and saw that he actually brought a little girl here.


    His Majesty sent someone in advance to ask them to call him Ninth Young Master today, did he just not want to reveal his identity in front of this girl?


    Those people were looking at Murong Lingran, and Murong Lingran was looking at them at the same time.


    Of the ten people, seven were in their forties and fifties, and there were only three young men, all of whom were men.


    seems to be because he has to go to the ground every day, and he basically wears the same clothes as ordinary people, but the material of the clothes is better.


    The man in the lead was dressed more formally, was cleaner, and was also the oldest. He should be the head of the Shangnong Bureau specializing in research and nting.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran has been looking at them all the time, the man asked respectfully, "Ninth Young Master, who is this girl..."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Girl, let me introduce you."


    Murong nodded and said solemnly, "Hello, the little girl''s surname is Murong."


    Murong?


    Could it be someone from the Marquis of Ning''an?


    The person at the front said: "This old man is the head of the house. His surname is Mai. The girl can call me Mai head. The others are my subordinates."


    "Yes, Maishang."


    Mai Zhangshi nodded and asked again: "Ninth Young Master, you brought Miss Murong here today..."


    Helian Rongjiu nced at the tree behind him, and said coldly, "You have saved this tree for half a month, but I haven''t saved it yet. I asked you a helper here."


    As soon as the voice fell, the people present were suddenly in an uproar, and the eyes that looked at Murong Lingran were extremely subtle.


    A little girl who can save that tree, what a joke?


    Looking at her skin and tender flesh, can she help? Thank goodness for not messing with them.

 Chapter 779: farming

    Chapter 779 Farmers


    Could it be that His Majesty is looking for someone to stimte them after seeing that they haven''t found a way for so long?


    She is also surnamed Murong, and in all likelihood she is someone rted to the Marquis of Ning''an.


    Yes, it must be idle and bored, so I want toe to Shangnong Bureau to have a look.


    "Help?" Mai Zhangshi asked: "Miss Murong, dare to ask who is from?"


    Seeing that they looked down on him, Murong Lingran was not angry, it was just a normal person''s reaction, and said, "People from Lihua Vige outside the city."


    "What is your family doing?"


    Murong said: "Nature is farming."


    The family is a farmer, and they are from Lihua Vige, not from the Ning''an Houfu. Is it really a capable person?


    Mai Zhangshi turned his head and said, "Ninth Young Master, even though her family farms thend, you asked her to save such an important tree, wouldn''t you p us in the face? We have cultivated the fields all our lives, isn''t it better than her? "


    Helian Rongjiu snorted coldly: "Of course it''s not as good."


    Maishang was choked up, and for the sake of the tree, he had no choice but to say: "Ninth Young Master, even if your status is noble, this tree is weak... This old man will not allow you to hand it over to a little girl."


    "This tree was nted by His Majesty''s grandfather. When he was still there, he treasured it very much. He would visit it whenever he had time. We didn''t take good care of it, it was our fault."


    "But you asked a little girl toe, aren''t you joking? If there is an ident, we will be med for death."


    Murong frowned, turned his head and nced at the bare tree trunk behind them, which was nted by His Majesty''s grandfather, no wonder they attached so much importance to it.


    Helian Rongjiu''s face instantly turned gloomy, and he said coldly, "What did you say? Say it to me again."


    Seeing him getting angry, the legs of the ten people on the opposite side softened, and they couldn''t help kneeling on the ground. Mai Zhang Shi shivered and said, "Ninth Young Master forgive me, I... We are just for the sake of this tree."


    Helian Rongjiu sneered: "Then I said, even if this tree is killed by her, it''s not your fault, and you won''t allow it?"


    Mai Zhangshi said with a bitter face: "Ninth Young Master forgiveness, it''s really not good."


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran said lightly, "Since they don''t wee me, there''s no need to force them. Ninth Young Master, I''m tired too, so I''ll go back."


    After saying that, he turned around and raised his feet to leave ording to the route just now.


    Just took a step, Helian Rongjiu hurriedly came to her and said, "Girl, don''t be angry, just wait a minute, okay?"


    Looking at his sincere eyes, Murong sighed: "Okay."


    Mai Zhangshi and the others immediately looked at each other, is this girl really talented? How could His Majesty please her so much? Did they go wrong?


    Helian Rongjiu turned his head and said with a sullen face, "Do you still remember the tomatoes I brought backst year?"


    Seeing that his face became even colder, Mai Zhangshi felt a little stunned in his heart, and said uneasily: "Of course I remember it, the one you brought back was big, red and delicious. We haven''t grown anything like that for many years. It''s been more than a year, why did you suddenly mention tomatoes?"


    Helian Rongjiu looked in one direction: "Ze Yuan Zequ."


    The two quickly appeared in front of the crowd and ced a basket in front of them.


    "See for yourselves."


    Mai Zhangshi and the others took a few steps forward in fear, and when they looked closely, they saw that they were full of brightly colored tomatoes, and they were about the same size as the ones he brought them backst year.

 Chapter 780: Jiu Gongzi calm down

    Chapter 780 Ninth Young Master Calm down his anger


    Mai Zhangshi immediately forgot his fear, picked up one and began to look at it preciously, and said in surprise, "Ninth Young Master, has there been a tomato growing in Wumingshan?"


    Helian Rongjiu red at him: "Who said this is from Wuming Mountain?"


    Mai Zhangshi said in panic, "Then...then this is..."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "This girl''s family nted it."


    "What? She nted it at home? This is actually nted by humans? Isn''t it wild?"


    Seeing the other party''s disbelief, Murong said lightly, "It was indeed nted at my house. I collected some tomato seedsst year and nted them after the spring."


    Michang couldn''t believe it: "How is it possible?"


    Helian Rongjiu snorted coldly and said angrily: "Why is it impossible? You can''t do it, do you think others can''t do it? Her family has been selling them for a long time, and they were all bought from her shop. ."


    "If you don''t believe it, send someone to Ye Zhai to see! I believe you have heard of Ye Zhai''s reputation without me saying it."


    "You''ve been nting for so many years, but what you nt is not as good as what grows in the mountains. Even an ordinary family''s nting can''tpare, so what''s the use of you!"


    "When you brought it backst year, you said that it might be a different species, that the seeds in your hands were not good, let me give you one more year, and said that I would nt tomatoes and bring them back."


    "I gave the time, and it''s been a year now. I watched you take out the seeds, and I also sent people to watch you to deal with them and nt them, but what about you nting them?"


    "Hundreds of seeds, only half of the seedlings have grown. Now there is not even a single fruit. How dare you look down on her? You don''t feel blush!"


    Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly looked away with a guilty conscience, although the hundreds of seeds these people have not nted a single result, it is indeed somewhat useless.


    But she didn''t nt the ones in her family. She was only responsible for giving the seeds and giving some advice every time.


    Ninth Young Master knew that, but she still said that. If they knew about the Mai Zhang matterter, she would be embarrassed.


    Mai Zhangshi and others were ashamed of being told, and at the same time said in fear: "Ninth Young Master, calm down."


    After ?? finished speaking, he carefully nced at Murong Lingran, and was extremely shocked.


    They had heard about the reputation of ?? to Ye Zhai, and they knew what the vegetables were like there. They also sent people to buy them and study them, but they didn''t see anything.


    Originally wanted to buy seeds, but every time the people who sent them were rejected, saying that it was not easy for themon people to grow vegetables and sell vegetables, so stop staring at them and rob them of their business.


    Seeing what the other party said, he originally wanted to report it to the Ministry of Housing and ask the court to put pressure on it, but the Ministry of Household directly told him not to disturb the normal life of the people, so he did not dare, and had to stop thinking about research.


    I didn''t expect such delicious and beautiful vegetables to be grown by the little girl in front of me.


    Helian Rongjiu said with a sullen face: "If you want this son to calm down, you all know what to say."


    Mai Zhangshi and others knew that Helian Rongjiu would not lie to them. As he said, they were really inferior to that girl.


    After thinking for a while, he looked at the people around him and saw that they were all nodding, so he could only say solemnly: "Miss Murong, it''s my fault, I didn''t expect the girl to hide it, the old man is here to apologize to you, and please don''t remember thedy. If the viin is over, please forgive the old man."

 Chapter 781: peony tree

    Chapter 781 Peony Tree


    The rest also scrambled to say: "Girl, I also looked down on the girl just now, and I also apologize."


    "I apologize too, girl, I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry, I apologize too."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran was speechless and looked up at the sky.


    You apologized too early. She wasn''t sure if she could save the tree. You didn''t force her to save the tree, or she would be embarrassed to death.


    Helian Rongjiu came to her suddenly, was brought here in a daze, was looked down upon in a daze, and was apologized in a daze, what is going on today!


    Helian Rongjiu saw that Murong was silent, raised his eyebrows and said, "Girl, do you forgive them?"


    Murong said: "I can''t say whether I forgive or not. I''m young, so it''s not surprising that they would think like that. Let them get up, I don''t me them."


    Arge group of people who could be her grandfather knelt in front of her and apologized. Although she didn''t intend to kneel to her, she always felt very ufortable.


    Seeing that she said so, Helian Rongjiu said lightly, "Get up."


    The ten kneeling people finally breathed a sigh of relief and stood up obediently.


    Murong said again, "Ninth Young Master, is the tree in front of me the one you want me to treat?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Well, go see if you can save your life, just do your best."


    "Then can you tell me how this tree is dying?"


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Maishang, but Maishang did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly said respectfully: "That''s right, this tree has always been healthy, if it were the same as in previous years, it would have been able to bloom this month. But I don''t know why, but the tree began to wither and turn yellow from half a month ago. We tried many methods, including pruning branches, cutting leaves, watering frequently, etc., but it didn''t work at all, slowly It became like this.¡±


    Murong nodded and walked forward seriously.


    Mai Zhangshi and the others hurriedly moved away, not daring to say another word.


    Murong stepped forward and circled around the tree. The tree in front of him was only about one meter high and was nted in a huge flower pot.


    As if it hadn''t been moved for a long time, the flower pot was already embedded in the soil, and half of the pot body was invisible.


    The branches are indeed starting to wither, and not a single green leaf can be seen. At first nce, it is really like dead, no different from the dry branches that can be seen everywhere on Wuming Mountain, and you can''t even see any trees.


    But judging from its general appearance, she felt that it was somewhat simr to a tree that she had nted in the space some time ago, but she couldn''t remember what it was for a while now.


    If she asked directly, it would seem that she and Ninth Young Master would lose face. After all, she was said to be very powerful by someone just now.


    There was no other way, so she had to ask Changqi Shenjun for help: "Shenjun, do you know what kind of tree this tree is?"


    Shenjun Changqi nced at it lightly, and said slowly: "You only nted itst time, peony tree."


    "Peony, no wonder I felt familiar just now, how old is the tree?"


    "It''s older than your grandma, at least sixty years old."


    "Sixty years? It can be my ancestor, is it really going to die?"


    "Well, within a day, it''s dead."


    "It lived so long, why did it suddenly die?"

 Chapter 782: There is a way

    Chapter 782 There is a way


    Changqi Shenjun nced at the bottom of the peony tree and said, "Looking from its roots and damaged bark, it is estimated that it has been severely eroded by foreign objects. If I am not wrong, it should be People have been scalding it with hot boiling water for a long time, and the peony tree will not grow tall, nor will it grow, and a small amount of boiling water every day will definitely kill it."


    Murong Lingran was startled: "Boiled water? Who is so abhorrent, to actually kill a tree that has no grievances and no grudges against him?"


    Changqi Shenjun said: "I can''t say this, the secret must not be leaked, if I tell you, you can say it directly, others will definitely treat you as an alien, the ninth son is very capable, just leave it to him. ."


    "Can the spiritual spring water save you?"


    "Of course, my spiritual spring water is very magical and has the most effect on nts."


    Murong Lingran breathed a sigh of relief, as long as she could be saved, she would not lose face.


    Turning to look at everyone, seeing everyone looking at her nervously, he coughed suddenly, and said solemnly: "I don''t know much about trees, but I happen to know this tree. This tree is a peony tree. , it is at least sixty years old, and it will be dead in less than a day."


    The people from the Shangnong Bureau suddenly widened their eyes, and Mr. Mai Zhang asked in a low voice, "Young Master Jiu, did you tell me some news about this tree before you came?"


    "No."


    Helian Rongjiu was also extremely surprised at this time. He just invited her toe here with the idea of ??trying it out. He didn''t expect that she really knew everything, and even Shuling said it right.


    "Girl, you said it was going to die tomorrow, can you do anything?"


    Murong said calmly: "Before I answer this question, can I ask you a question too?"


    "Nature is okay."


    Murong said sternly: "The reason why you want to save this tree, besides being nted by His Majesty''s grandfather Xuan He Di, is there any other reason?"


    Helian Rongjiu thought she was going to ask for a condition, but she didn''t expect it to be such a simple question, and said, "Of course there are, but I can''t finish talking about it in a while, if you have a chance in the future, if you want to hear it If so, I can tell you."


    Murong nodded: "Okay."


    "Girl, now you can say if you can save it?"


    "can."


    The people present were delighted, and Helian Rongjiu asked, "What method are you going to use to save it?"


    "This...Wait, I''ll think about it."


    Murong Lingran''s consciousness entered the space again, "Shenjun Changqi, you haven''t told me yet, how can I save it? Is it enough to just pour the spiritual spring water once?"


    Shenjun Changqi said, "It''s about to die, but it''s not that simple."


    "Then what should I do?"


    "The kid next to you was right at first, it will die at any time. However, the situation in the past few days is definitely better than today. If he moved the tree to Zhiye Zhai that day, maybe it would be good to pour the spiritual spring water once. But then it''s been scalded by scalding hot water for days on end, but it''s not that easy."


    "But you have a way too, right?"


    "Of course, the method is simple and simple, and difficult to say. There are two methods. One is to transnt it into the space. It only takes three days and it will survive, but you probably have to keep guarding the space. , after all, it grows fast in space, and if you are not careful, it will bloom directly, and it will change quickly, you will definitely not be able to take it out."

 Chapter 783: Coincidentally

    Chapter 783 Coincidentally


    "Another way is to pour the spiritual spring water on it every day without diluting it. After half a month, make sure that it will grow vigorously, and it will not change much, and it will not be noticed by others. ."


    Murong Ling Ran frowned: "I guess they won''t agree to the first method, and I can''t use it if I agree, so I can only use the second one. Half a month, it takes so long, so I don''t want to use it every day. Do you want toe over?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "So I can say that it is not difficult, and it is not easy to say it is simple."


    He didn''t want to use it for such a long time. His herbs would be used up in a few days. She was really worried that she would run around like this and get tired.


    "Girl, girl?"


    Hearing Helian Rongjiu calling her, Murong suddenly came back to his senses and said, "I can save this tree, but how to save it is a secret, the person who taught me said it, and I''m not allowed to say it. out, sorry."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "I understand, it''s fine if you don''t say anything, just save it."


    "but¡­"


    Murong Lingran still wanted to try it out, but she couldn''t move it into the space, but she could take it home.


    If she can bring this tree back to her, she can save a lot of trouble: "Ninth Young Master, can you move this tree to Lihua Vige so that I can take care of it easily?"


    Before Helian Rongjiu could speak, the ten people headed by Maishang suddenly knelt on the ground again, and Maishang begged: "Girl, we don''t want Ninth Young Master to move it, except that it was nted by Emperor Xuanhe himself, There is another very important reason."


    "what reason?"


    Mai Zhangshi said: "I heard that in the year that Emperor Xuanhe nted this tree, Xuanqing country suffered many disasters, droughts, floods, and insect disasters took turns. On a certain day, Emperor Xuanhe suddenly said that he would nt it himself. A tree prayed for the Xuanqing Kingdom, and this peony tree was nted here."


    "The amazing thing is that since this tree was nted here, it rained that night in Xuanqing, which was in the midst of a severe drought in the whole country. Give him face, take the initiative to water his tree, and help his tree survive."


    "This tree is so special that Emperor Xuanhe also wanted to move to the pce, but every time the people sent it, either his leg was broken for no reason on the way, or he was suddenly unwell, and in short, he encountered various obstacles. Emperor Xuanhe had no choice, thought it was God''s will, so he left it here temporarily, and never sent anyone to touch it again."


    "Later, some people from neighboring countries learned about the magic of this tree and wanted to quietly transnt the tree to their country. Fortunately, when they were just digging two hoes, they were discovered by the soldiers and caught them. ."


    "What is shocking is that the torrential rain began to rain in the Xuanqing Kingdom at night. It was useless for Emperor Xuanhe toe and add soil to it. It stopped after three days and three nights in a row, and many ces were flooded."


    "Since then, including Emperor Xuanhe, no one dared to touch this peony tree again."


    Murong looked at Helian Rongjiu suspiciously: "Is there really such a thing?"


    "It is true." Helian Rongjiu nodded: "But I think this is a coincidence."


    "Why?"


    Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly: "Listen to my mother, when I didn''t have any memory when I was a child, I was very naughty and naive when I saw that the peony flower was big and beautiful. I went home. I even sent someone to n and even the flower pots were exposed. In those few times, nothing happened to Xuanqing, the weather was good, and the country was peaceful. Later, when I was seven or eight years old, I didn¡¯t believe in evil, and I was with Jingxuan. I''vee to dig a few times, and Xuan Qingguo is fine."

 Chapter 784: Really royal family

    Chapter 784 Really Royal Family


    Murong nced at him in surprise. He had dug such an important tree so many times and nothing happened. He was really a rtive of the royal family.


    "Then it may be a coincidence that the tree can''t move, so that means it can be moved to Lihua Vige?"


    Mai Zhangshi begged bitterly: "No, this kind of thing, it is better to believe it, and you must not try the national fortune of the entire Xuanqing country. In case there is a mistake, it doesn''t matter if the old man is old, anyway. There are only a few days to live, but the people of the world are about to fall into dire straits again, and that is a living human life."


    National Luck?mon people? Human life?


    Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "Okay, I won''t move it anymore, I''ll be a little more troublesome, I''ll juste every day."


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "Girl, why did youpromise so quickly? In fact, I moved it a few times and it''s fine. I can dig it out to Lihua Vige myself."


    "Forget it." Murong shook his head and said: "The matter of Maishang is so mysterious, if you move it, it will be fine, if it does happen, you are the eternal sinner of Xuanqing Kingdom. Better not to take risks."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled suddenly, "So you are worrying about me?"


    "Of course."


    Getting the answer he wanted made Helian Rongjiu feel happier.


    Murong Lingran saw that he was very happy, and suddenly looked away with a guilty conscience.


    She is also for herself. If what Maishang said is true, and something happens to Xuanqing, she will be a sinner through the ages.


    Even if it is fake, looking at the ten people, there must be some who are not convinced that she suddenly came today.


    If she took the initiative to do something to frame her, then everything she did this year would be in vain.


    And the person who framed her father is still hiding in the dark now. She is not afraid if he frames her again, but she is afraid that her father will not be able to bear it.


    By that time, their family and the fourth and fifth may have no chance of seeing each other at all.


    And the ninth son is an important existence in her family''s ability to clear their grievances. If something happens to him, their family will most likely have to live with their grievances for the rest of their lives. She doesn''t want that.


    Thinking of what the Lord Changqi said, Murong nced at the ten people, suddenly pulled Helian Rongjiu aside, and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Helian Rongjiu''s face sank, and he frowned, "Is what you said true?"


    "No false words."


    Helian Rongjiu pondered for a moment, then said solemnly: "I know, I will send someone to investigate."


    After he finished speaking, he walked to the front of the peony tree, nced at what Murong Lingran said, turned his head and said coldly: "Get up. I won''t touch him with this tree, since I''ll leave the treatment of this tree to me. This girl, then you should not go near this tree in the future. Also, I will personally send someone to guard this tree. You have a lot of people under yourmand. Please inform me that you should not be in this tree if you are okay. Hanging out in front, if you are misunderstood, don¡¯t me me for not reminding me in advance.¡±


    After ten people got up, they said at the same time: "Yes, we know."


    Mai Zhangshi said: "Ninth Young Master, can she do it alone?"


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "Don''t worry, you just need to tell me in advance where the water source, scissors and other tools are. Also, help me bring some screens here, I don''t want to be seen by anyone when I treat the tree. ."

 Chapter 785: other reasons

    Chapter 785 Other Reasons


    Mai Zhang said: "Yes, don''t worry, girl, we will do as the girl said."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "When can you start?"


    "Now, I have brought everything that should be brought. You tell them to leave first. No peeking is allowed. I can do it right away. But the tree is so badly injured that it may take me half a month."


    Helian Rongjiu nced at her satchel and nodded: "Time is not a problem, as long as it can be saved, it doesn''t matter how long it takes."


    After ?? finished speaking, he said a few more words to the ten people and asked them to prepare.


    When the people from Shangnong Bureau had prepared what Murong Lingran had prepared, she walked in.


    Because a wooden bucket had been ced here before she came, Murong Lingran confirmed that no one was peeking at her, and quickly poured the water from the wooden bucket into the space, reced it with spiritual spring water, and started watering.


    When Chang Qi Shenjun said that it was almost the same, it stopped.


    Murong stared at the peony tree for a long time, an idea suddenly shed by.


    The people from the Shangnong Bureau tried so hard to stop the Nine Young Masters from digging it. Could there be other reasons?


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly said: "You can put aside what you think for now. When the tree is rescued, you can do other things. Now you can''t move it casually."


    Murong nodded: "I see."


    After a long time, Helian Rongjiu saw that she had finallye out, and asked with concern, "How is it? Is everything going well?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t answer him. Seeing that there was only Ze Yuan Zequ around, he said what he had just thought.


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "What you think is indeed possible, I will send someone to pay attention."


    "Um."


    Helian Rongjiu went in and took a general look at the tree, except for the traces of water that could be seen under the tree, he couldn''t see anything, so he walked out again and said, "It''s lunch time now, Let''s go and have lunch, I have ordered it to be done."


    Murong Lingran was also hungry, and he did not refuse after hearing the words, and followed him obediently.


    After ?? finished eating, Helian Rongjiu was also idle in the afternoon, so he personally sent her back.


    When ?? arrived at the door of Zhiye Zhai, Helian Rongjiu said, "Girl, I will trouble you for the next half month."


    Murong said: "If you really want to thank me, you should wait until the peony tree has fully survived."


    "Okay, I have to go to court in the morning, so I will set the time in the afternoon. I will ask Zequ to pick you up at Lihua Vige every afternoon."


    "Juste to Ye Zhai, I wille every day for the next half month."


    "OK then."


    The two said a few more words. Helian Rongjiu was about to say goodbye to her when she saw her eyes staring straight into Zhi Ye Zhai through the window.


    Following her line of sight, she saw four suspicious people. At this time, they were looking at the surroundings calmly in twos and twos, putting vegetables in the basket and staring at the shopkeeper and the guys.


    As soon as they saw that no one noticed them, one person took cover, and one of them quickly moved his hands on the shelf, and then put all the rotten things on the top at the bottom, and then quickly left the shelf.


    The shopkeeper and the guys kept the ounts, weighed the weights, entertained the guests, and everyone was busy going around.


    And because they put all the rotten vegetables at the bottom and covered them well, the people who chose the dishes didn''t notice anything unusual.

 Chapter 786: outstanding

    Chapter 786 Unpaid


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Is it someone you know?"


    "Old acquaintance."


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows. She thought she would immediatelye forward and get the loot, but she has been watching from the window, and has been closely watching the movements of those few people.


    I saw them repeating their old tricks on several shelves. When the baskets in their hands were full, they went to meet a woman with a big belly, and then walked to the door.


    One of the five women walked up to Mo Kaifu and asked, "Don''t you have strawberries for sale here? Why did we turn around and didn''t even see the shadow of the strawberries."


    Mo Kaifu said: "Strawberries are limited every day, because they taste very good and are very popr. They are sold out in the morning, and this is the case every day. If you want to buy them, you must be early tomorrow."


    "Ah, that''s it." The woman next to the woman said with a pity: "I heard that strawberries are delicious, and they came here specially to buy them, but they don''t have them anymore. It''s really disappointing, A-Niang, let''s go."


    Mo Kaifu frowned and looked at the five of them. Seeing them, he walked to the door with a basket full of vegetables. He called out to You Licheng, and they both stepped forward to stop them.


    Murong Lingran sighed helplessly, the reaction was not too slow, and he knew how to stop people.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Mo Kaifu said in a cold voice, "What are you doing? Didn''t you ask this knowingly? Each of you brought a basket full of all kinds of vegetables and fruits. You didn''t go to the scale or checkout, so you just left swaggeringly. , is too arrogant."


    That woman was already on fire when she didn''t get the recently famous strawberry, and when she saw that someone dared to stop her, she was even more angry, she gave Mo Kaifu a contemptuous look, and said proudly, "I''m here to send Ye Zhaina. Do you still need money for vegetables? Get out of the way, I have to go back to cook."


    After saying that, we will move forward.


    Mo Kaifu remained motionless, continued to stop her, and said solemnly, "No matter who you are, you should give money when you take something. If you don''t give money, then please put down the vegetables."


    The woman nced at the man next to her and saw that the man said rudely: "Get out of the way, I''m the uncle of your little boss, and the uncle came to the niece''s shop to get some food, do you still need to give me money? ?"


    That''s right, the four people in front of you are the five members of the Chen family, including the pregnant Tao Da Niu.


    It seems that what Xiang Zimo said is true. At this time, the faces of the Chen family, except for Da Niu Tao, were all haggardpared to thest time they met.


    What surprised Murong Lingran even more was that, among the five, only Da Niu was better dressed, wearing satin clothes and a lot of jewelry on her head, while the four members of the Chen family actually only wore coarse linen clothes, which was a lot better than when they went there. When the Murong family was in trouble, the clothes were even worse.


    Even though it is afternoon, there are many people whoe to buy for dinner. Seeing that there seems to be a problem at the door, many people stop at the door to watch the excitement.


    Tong Qishen also came over at this time and asked, "Kaifu, what happened?"


    Mo Kaifu told the five people on the opposite side that they had not settled the bill.


    Tong Qishen nodded after listening, turned to look at Chen Deye, and asked suspiciously, "Are you our youngdy''s uncle?"


    Miss?


    Chen Lianlian''s face suddenly twisted with jealousy. After not seeing her for a few months, her family''s life was getting worse and worse, and Murong Lingran actually became a youngdy, which really **** her off.

 Chapter 787: swagger

    Chapter 787


    Chen Deye said: "Of course it is."


    Tong Qishen looked at the many guests gathered here, and suggested: "This guest officer, let''s go to the backyard and talk."


    The Chen family immediately took a step back, and Chen Deye said vigntly: "What? You don''t believe what I said, do you want to lynch us?"


    "No, I just don''t want to affect other guests, I just want to know your specific identity."


    Chen Deye''s eyes flickered with guilt, and he said impatiently: "Okay, what is there to confirm, I am Murong Lingran''s uncle, her father is Murong Zhe, her mother Xiao Manan, she has three older brothers and Three younger brothers. If you don¡¯t believe me, go to Lihua Vige and ask, if I tell a lie, the sky will be struck by lightning, okay?¡±


    "No. You know this, many people know it, it''s nothing at all."


    Wu Shi suddenly shouted loudly: "What? You dare to say no, believe it or not, I will tell your boss and let him fire you."


    "I don''t believe it." Tong Qishen said lightly, "Dare to ask your surname?"


    Chen Deye''s eyes shed: "We don''t need to tell you."


    Chen Lianlian also said, "My daddy is Murong Lingran''s uncle, you can guess what the surname is."


    Chen Yongfu said: "Get out of the way, I still have a pregnant woman here. If you scare her or get tired, and something happens to the child in her belly, I want you to look good!"


    Tong Qi looked at Da Niu Tao''s belly deeply, without any signs of sway in his eyes, and said sternly: "I just want to go in to confirm your identities, you are so reluctant, it is difficult for people to believe your identities. And my little boss. My uncle''s house is far away in Donghaifu, and I haven''t been to the capital for many years. I have been in their house for more than ten years, and I know who my rtives are. I have never seen you at all. I do not believe."


    Chen Deye was immediately angry, "If you don''t believe it, then you will know when you go back and ask your boss. Anyway, we didn''t tell lies, and we are leaving now."


    "no!"


    "It''s okay if you can''t do it, leave it all to Lao Tzu!"


    Mo Kaifu said: "This guest, even if you may really be the uncle of our little boss, then you should say hello, just carry it away without saying anything, and really think this is your vegetable garden. Son? Even if you are a guest at a rtive¡¯s house, you have to tell the host what you want to bring. If you don¡¯t tell us clearly today, you will either give the money or we will send you to an official, choose one. It''s the small boss who is to me, and we admit it."


    The rest of the onlookers also began to whisper.


    "That guy is right, even if it''s a rtive, it''s too rude to just carry it and leave it as if it were your own home."


    "And this is where other people do business. They want food, don''t they know how to go to someone else''s house to ask for it? Instead, theye to the shop without saying hello. This kind of rtive, if it were me, would definitely have a headache."


    "I don''t know if they are rtives. You heard it too. These five people have been afraid to say their true identities. Maybe they don''t know where they came from."


    "You''re right, maybe it''s because others don''t know them, and theye to swindle."


    ¡­


    Chen Deye gave Tao Da Niu a wink when he saw that things were not going well.


    Tao Da Niu nodded and walked directly towards Tong Qishen with her stomach straight.

 Chapter 788: a little familiar

    Chapter 788 A little familiar


    The four members of the Chen family quickly followed behind her.


    Tong Qi saw that she had no intention of stopping, and seeing that her stomach was about to touch him a few steps back, he had to take a few steps back.


    Just as he was about to order someone to close the door, he heard a familiar female voice.


    "Want to go, it''s not that easy!"


    Tong Qishen turned his head and saw Murong Lingrane back, he was relieved.


    He was thinking just now that even if he stopped doing business today, he couldn''t let them leave like this, but he didn''t expect that she woulde back in time.


    Chen Deye looked at Murong Lingran who suddenly appeared, and said in a trembling voice, "You...why are you here? Didn''t you leave?"


    Murong Lingran took Helian Rongjiu to walk slowly to them, and said in a leisurely manner: "What you said is really strange, this is my shop, how could I not be here. Go? I was in the shop this morning. , how do you know I''ve been here? Do you mean that you came here because you saw that I wasn''t here on purpose?"


    Chen Deye said shyly: "I didn''t mean that, I..."


    "I think that''s what you mean. I haven''t met you in Zhiye Zhai for a few days, but today I left you for a temporary job and came to the door. The abacus is really loud."


    Tong Qishen hurriedly came to Murong Lingran''s side, just as he was about to exin, he saw her lightly say: "No need to say more, I have seen and heard everything from the beginning to the end."


    Chen''s family immediately froze.


    Tong Qishen said apologetically: "Miss, I''m sorry, I didn''t handle it well, it''s my fault."


    Mo Kaifu and others also said: "Little owner, don''t me the shopkeeper, it''s our fault."


    Murong Lingran shook his head: "It''s not you, it''s them. Who would have thought that they would dare toe to the shop to grab food while I wasn''t there, even pregnant women woulde with the whole family. Take it with you."


    Tong Qi said in deep surprise: "Miss, is he really your uncle? Why have I never seen him."


    Murong said: "Of course not, my rtives and uncles are still in Donghai Mansion."


    Tong Qishen and the other guys breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that their feelings were correct. These people were indeed impersonating.


    Tong Qishen said again: "Then who is their family?"


    "Grandpa Tong, take a closer look. Except for the pregnant one, do you really not remember who they are at all?"


    Tong Qi was stunned for a while, then turned to look at the four people carefully.


    After a while, Tong Qishen frowned and said, "It''s a little familiar."


    Murong reminded: "Their surname is Chen."


    "Chen?" Tong Qishen''s eyes widened suddenly, and he couldn''t help raising his voice: "Uncle? Uncle''s family? Those who dare to call themselves your uncle, they... they shouldn''t be that family? Mother''s family?"


    "That''s right."


    Tong Qishen hurriedly admitted his mistake, "Miss, I''m sorry, I haven''t seen you for many years, they have changed a lotpared to before, the two older ones have gained a lot of weight, and the two younger ones have changed their appearances. He''s grown a lot, so I didn''t recognize him for a while."


    "I don''t me you. It''s been so many years, and it''s normal that I don''t remember. When I first saw them, I didn''t recognize them. They still reported their families."


    Murong Lingran nced at the various fruits and vegetables in their baskets, and sneered, "It''s really greedy, it''s just a matter ofing to grab the vegetables, but all five members of the family go to battle, even the pregnant woman''s hand is not spared, pretending like this Go back more, it looks like there are dozens of pounds, why, are you nning to eat my vegetables as meals?"

 Chapter 789: enemy

    Chapter 789 Enemy


    This is the second time that Da Niu Tao has been so embarrassed in front of Murong Lingran, and both times it was because of her that she immediately lowered her head in embarrassment, but the basket in her hand has been lifted hard, and she has not put it down at all. mean.


    Chen Lianlian thought of the humiliation she suffered in Xiangfust time, and red at Murong Lingran fiercely: "What is stealing vegetables? As your cousin, can Ie to my cousin''s house to get some vegetables to eat?"


    Chen Lianlian looked at the people who bought the vegetables, straightened her back and said, "Let''s judge, what''s wrong with my uncle''s family eating some food from my niece''s house? Is it wrong?"


    Before everyone could speak, Murong Lingran suddenly said, "If my uncle wants to eat the vegetables from my niece''s house, then there is no problem. But the problem is, your father is not my uncle, as far as my family is concerned, it''s just nothing. Just strangers rted by blood, why should my family give you vegetables?"


    Chen Deye frowned and said, "My sister is your aunt, I''m not your uncle or what?"


    Murong Lingran sneered and said, "Auntie? Well, since your daughter wants everyone to judge, then please make a good judgement. Excuse me, this person''s younger sister, Mrs. Chen, kicked me and my father and brother out of the house when I was seriously ill, and let me Are we self-sufficient people worthy of my little aunt?"


    "You keep saying that it''s my uncle, but you haven''t seen him for a few years. When we first met, while my adults were not condoning my children, is it worthy to be my uncle?"


    "In the first month, your sons and daughters relied on Miss Xiangfu Biao to kill me and my eldest brother, you should know, your son Chen Yongfu even took a knife and wanted to chop me. Young Master Xiang arrives in time, I''m afraid I''ll be the soul of his sword. Just ask, your family really treats me as a rtive, would you do such an uneptable thing?"


    "It''s no exaggeration to say that you are my enemy. You are too embarrassed to say the word uncle!"


    Chen Lianlian blurted out: "We didn''t want to kill you, we just thought of our previous grievances and wanted to teach you a lesson. My eldest brother didn''t cut you, and didn''t you and Murong Zong not get hurt that day? Instead, it was my eldest brother he. ¡­¡±


    "Lianlian!" Seeing that his sister was going to tell the shameful things that day again, Chen Yongfu hurriedly stopped him.


    But it was useless to stop her. Chen Lianlian said that, which meant that what Murong Lingran said was true.


    Everyone immediately started talking again: "I guessed that there was an inside story, they were going to kill people, and they dared toe to get the food in a grand manner. It''s shameless. Not to mention no blood rtionship, it is blood rtionship, if my uncle is my own uncle If youe to get food in the future, I will not give it."


    "That''s right, I''ve been a thief in someone else''s house, and I''ve treated others too much. I''m so embarrassed to call myself someone else''s uncle or cousin. It''s really shameless to the extreme."


    "That''s right, if you really are a thief for one day, a thief for a thousand days, you stole once, and now you dare to cheat food in broad daylight, not only the whole family and the young, but also pregnant women, pregnant to do such wicked things. I''m not afraid of losing the lifespan of the child in my belly."


    "I have thoughts of killing others, but I dare toe to the shop to get them, no, grab the vegetables, and I am not afraid that others will beat them out!"


    "You didn''t hear what the girl said just now, she said that they dared toe when no one who knew them was there, and they wanted to leave quietly after taking the vegetables, but they were discovered, and it happened to Ye Zhai''s The little boss came back suddenly, it can be seen that they are guilty of their own."

 Chapter 790: A thousand cuts are not too much

    Chapter 790


    Taking advantage of everyone''s discussion, Helian Rongjiu said with a sullen face: "Girl, what did you just say, they used a knife to kill you?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    Helian Rongjiu''splexion suddenly became extremely cold, looking at the five members of the Chen family as if looking at dead people, and continued to ask: "When did it happen? Why don''t I know?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t hear the strangeness in his voice, and wrote lightly: "It was the day I went to Yulin Mansion to find my brother in the first month of this year. That day was the birthday of the young son of Xiang Mansion..."


    After listening to this, Helian Rongjiu said in a cold tone, "It''s really abominable, it''s not an exaggeration for people like you to be stabbed with a thousand cuts, it''s not a pity to die!"


    Everyone in the Chen family shuddered.


    Chen Deye said nervously: "No matter what, I''m the elder brother of your uncle and daughter-inw, then I''m your elder. The elderse to the younger''s house to get some vegetables to eat, whatever makes sense!"


    Murong said coldly: "Chen Deye, I warn you onest time, quickly put down the dishes for me, or I''ll make you look good!"


    Chen Yongfu quickly tugged at Chen Deye''s sleeve and whispered, "Father, let''s go, it will only be more shameful to stay any longer."


    Chen Deye also understands the current situation, but seeing the vegetables he got in his hand fly like this, he is really unwilling to give up like this.


    Although the Murong family is not pleasing to the eye, when they have a lot of money left, they always eat the vegetables of the Murong family, who makes it taste good.


    I¡¯ve been very tighttely, and I don¡¯t dare to be asvish as before, so I can only eat what I can for cheap.


    But after eating Murong''s food, and then going to eat other cheap ones, I always feel like I''m eating grass, which is really hard to swallow.


    Especially Da Niu Tao, she had to eat well before she was pregnant. If she didn''t give it to her, she would grab it herself.


    Later, she became pregnant, and her tail was uplifted to the sky. When she didn''t give her something to eat, she would lose her temper. Throwing things and beating people was light, and it angered her, and she could set the house on fire.


    They can''t do anything about it, after all, she has the Chen family''s child in her belly, so everything delicious is close to her.


    After eating vegetables sold by other people for a few days, she made a mess of the family every day, and if she didn''t agree with each other, she would give up the child. Unspeakably miserable.


    Seeing that his life was getting worse and worse, and Murong Lingran actually still opened a shop in the capital. Hearing that the shop was still bought, not rented, the family''s heart was even more blocked.


    Every time they pass by Zhi Ye Zhai and see how the business is booming here, they are even more depressed.


    Chen Lianlian recently heard that they were selling strawberries, and they even sold them for fifty cents a pound.


    Haunted at the door of Zhiye Zhai for several days. She originally wanted to buy it, but Murong Lingran kept guarding the shop. She really didn''t dare to face her face to face alone.


    Today, as before, she hid in the dark to observe Zhi Ye Zhai. After a while, Murong Lingran got into a carriage and left, and did note back until noon.


    She thought she would nevere back. She wanted to go in and see if there were any strawberries for sale, but she thought that Murong Lingran was the culprit for their family''s miserable life, so she went home and told her parents that it would be in vain. The vegetables and fruits in the basket, none of the people from Zhiye Zhai knew them anyway.


    The parents also strongly supported her decision, and even temporarily proposed to cause damage, wanting to respond to them.

 Chapter 791: shes poor, shes right

    Chapter 791 She is poor and she is justified


    Anyway, if the shopkeeper to Ye Zhai does not want them to leave, there is still a pregnant woman on their side. If it is a big deal, they will ask her to pretend to be sick. They will definitely be able to pass the test because they are afraid of causing death.


    Even if they report to the officials afterwards, they are not lying. Anyway, Murong Lingran should have followed Murong Cai to recognize them as uncles.


    I just didn''t expect her toe back, and even caught them straight.


    Chen Deye looked at Murong Lingran''s mocking eyes, his head was hot, he suddenly dumped all the vegetables and fruits in the basket on the ground, and said angrily: "Okay, since you don''t recognize us, then forget it, we are not so cheeky. People, these dishes will be returned to you, okay!"


    Wu Shi and his daughter and daughter-inw looked at each other and followed him, dumping all the vegetables and fruits in the basket on the ground.


    Wu Shi said with a gloomy face: "Okay, I''ll give it back to you, can we go now?"


    Murong sneered: "Let''s go? You think beautiful. The vegetables you damaged, at least fifty kilograms. If you don''t lose money today, you won''t want to walk out of this gate!"


    Wu Shi snorted: "Losing money? You are dreaming. These vegetables are just dropped on the ground, you can just pick them up and sell them again."


    "Pick it up and sell it?" Murong nced at the crowd, and asked loudly, "Are you willing to buy the vegetables on the ground?"


    Everyone looked at the vegetables on the ground, the thin skins like tomatoes had been broken.


    The leaves like green cabbage are big and rotten a lot. How could they buy it?


    "If you don''t buy it, you''ll all be smashed."


    "I won''t buy it either, the leaves are notplete, I look at it."


    "I n to put it away for a few days and eat it slowly. Fruits and vegetables are not long after it has been dropped once, and they will go bad soon, so I won''t buy them."


    ¡­


    Murong said: "You heard it too, lose money!"


    Chen Deye gritted his teeth and said angrily, "Murong Lingran, don''t go too far."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenlyughed and said: "Today, Young Master Japan has opened his eyes. After living for more than ten years, the person who did bad things actually told the victim not to go too far. It''s the best joke I''ve heard this year. ."


    Chen Lianlian looked at Helian Rongjiu''s handsome face, her face suddenly turned red, and her voice couldn''t help but be a little coquettish: "This son, did my father say something wrong? We have already returned it to them, she still It¡¯s not too much to embarrass us like this, or what? Even if these vegetables can¡¯t be sold, can¡¯t she take them home and eat them? She¡¯s already so rich, and it¡¯s not too much to embarrass our poor rtives?¡±


    Helian Rongjiu was immediately startled by her thick skin, and said stunned: "Girl, I really sympathize with you, this woman is indeed a rtive of your aunt''s family. She feels like she is poor and she is justified, you If you have money, you should be generous."


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly: "You just understand."


    Chen Lianlian saw that Helian Rongjiu spoke so tenderly to Murong Lingran, but she was sarcastic and sarcastic to herself, and her heart suddenly went mad with jealousy.


    Damn,st time it was Young Master Xiang, this time it was him, why are all the good looking people standing by Murong Lingran''s side and talking to her.


    God, you are so unfair!


    Murong said indifferently: "I don''t weigh these vegetables one by one. If I leave twenty taels of silver, I''ll let you go, otherwise don''t me me for being rude!"

 Chapter 792: evidence

    Chapter 792 Evidence


    "Twenty taels?" Wu Shi said in shock, "Murong Lingran, you are crazy about money, each vegetable basket should not exceed ten kilograms at most, I have inquired about your vegetables, the most expensive one is forty cents. Jin, there are a lot of twenty cents a catty, no matter how you calcte it, it¡¯s not worth twenty taels.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Nevertheless, but you are making trouble here, dying for so long, and making others unable to do business, you should always pay somepensation."


    Wushi said decisively: "Impossible. We can lose money, at most ten pennies!"


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows: "Ten pennies? Yes, then you can go to the official prison. I happen to be free this afternoon, so I will go and give you a certificate, and let you take turns to make people look at the wind. Speak up about damaging other people''s vegetables."


    The five members of the Chen family froze in ce.


    Tong Qi was deeply surprised: "I damaged the vegetables just now, didn''t it?"


    Murong said: "Go and look at the bottom of each shelf in the fourth and fifth rows, and find all the rotten vegetables."


    Mo Kaifu and others quickly followed what she said.


    When the Chen family saw that the matter was exposed, they turned around and wanted to run away while the guys went to the shelf.


    I just didn''t expect that, as soon as I ran to the door, I was blocked by two knives.


    Taking a closer look, it is Zeyuan and Zequ who have been guarding the door.


    Helian Rongjiu said coldly, "Are you guys guilty of being thieves and not asking yourself? Admit that those dishes were destroyed by you?"


    Wu Shi nervously said: "Why don''t you recruit yourself, we just haven''t eaten lunch yet, we just want to go back to cook."


    "Want to go back to cook? You can''t go back today."


    At this moment, Mo Kaifu and others came back with a lot of horrific vegetables that had been ravaged.


    Putting all the rotten vegetables on the ground, Mo Kaifu said with a sad face: "Little master, these people are too hateful, after the vegetables are rotten, they put the good ones on top of them, they are waiting for us to leave. If you can''t find someone to destroy it, it''s really abhorrent to suffer this loss yourself."


    Tong Qishen also had an angry look on his face, and said loudly, "It''s too much of a deception, it''s really too much of a deception, it''s just not giving money to buy vegetables, but to actually dare to spoil so many vegetables in broad daylight, this is all Eat, they are so bad at eating, they are not afraid of retribution! Miss, we will report to the official, and let the official teach them a good lesson!"


    Wu Shi hurriedly said: "Don''t, don''t report to the officials. It was my daughter-inw''s idea to spoil these vegetables. She asked us to do this. She is pregnant and can''t go to jail."


    Murong said: "Are you trying to put all the faults on a pregnant woman? Are you thinking that we will be soft-hearted towards a pregnant woman? Don''t you forget that the person who harmed my eldest brother that day, she has one. I won''t show mercy to her."


    Wu Shi saw that she was not getting enough oil and salt, and began to y a rogue: "We didn''t do it, you and we have grievances, and you wronged us. You said this on purpose."


    "Wronged?" Murong Lingran sneered: "You still have evidence in your hands, look at your fingernails, how dare you argue?"


    Wu Shi and Chen Lianlian hurriedly looked at their fingernails. Indeed, all ten fingernails had been dyed green, and there were still many vegetable leaves between the fingernails. They were so angry that they didn''t notice it.


    Chen Lianlian rolled her eyes and quibble: "We identally got this when we were cooking at home in the morning."

 Chapter 793: scrape them off

    Chapter 793 Scrape off ayer of their skin


    "idental? There are still your nail prints on those vegetables. I will not do business today. Let the guyspare them slowly to see if the scars on them are your nail prints. If not. , I apologize to you. If so, if you don''t give me an exnation today, I will send your whole family to the official."


    The faces of everyone in the Chen family suddenly turned pale. What they thought at first was that after they left, only the people in Ye Zhai would find out, so they dared to be so bold. They didn''t expect to be caught so quickly, and they still had them on the vegetables. evidence of guilt.


    Chen Deye regretted it a lot, knowing that he would not listen to Chen Lianlian''s words today, so he came to take advantage.


    He thought about it for a long time, but he never thought that Murong Lingran woulde back in the afternoon, and he didn''t expect that all the things they did just now would be seen by others.


    At this time, his face no longer had the tyranny he had just now, only a face full of unease, bent over to please: "Lingran, it''s our fault, Lianlian and the others are just a little angry because of what happenedst time. , so I did something wrong in a moment of confusion."


    "I didn''t deliberately throw vegetables on the ground just now. I apologize to you here. I can also lose money. But twenty taels of silver is too much, so let''s make it less. You can also see that there are pregnant women at home. I need a lot of money, and things have been going badly in my family recently, you can see what we are wearing now, you can do it, I will give you a tael of silver and let you recover the capital, how about it?"


    Murong Lingran said: "I hired dozens of people to take care of dozens or even hundreds of vegetables that only grew up, and spent countless time and effort, why should I pay for your faults? Twenty taels of silver, one penny. can''t be less."


    Helian Rongjiu cooperated very much: "Yes, after bullying someone and then admitting your mistake, you want others to forgive you. What''s the use of asking for thew of the state? And you are still insincere in admitting wrongly. You have been arguing just now. , I will personally send you to the official!"


    Chen Deye has been in the capital for more than half a year, and he has also learned how to look at people. The young man in front of him is extravagant, and his clothes are not ordinary. You can see at a nce that he is not ordinary clothes, and his identity must not be underestimated. He said that he would send them to officials. If so, it''s not to scare them.


    After hesitating for a moment, Chen Deye gritted his teeth and said, "My son, give me money!"


    Wu Shi said with a sad face: "My son, his father, twenty taels of silver, how could I go out with so much silver, and the family can''t afford twenty taels now."


    Murong raised an eyebrow, "Can''t you take it? Then don''t take it."


    The Chen family was overjoyed when they heard the words, and before they had time to speak, they saw her turn to the son next to her and said, "Young Master Jiu, if you are familiar with the government, I will trouble you, send them here, and let them get the lesson they deserve."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Don''t worry, if you dare to steal and y tricks under my nose, I will definitely shave off ayer of their skin."


    Chen Deye hurriedly said: "Hold on, we have money, wait, we''ll take it out right away."


    After ?? finished speaking, he said to Wu Shi: "Hurry up, take out the money!"


    "It''s really not that many."


    Chen Deye said anxiously: "How much you take."


    Wu Shi had no choice but to take out his purse reluctantly. Just as he was about to count the money, Chen Deye snatched it away.


    "There are ten taels of silver here, and the rest, wait, I''ll make it up for you."

 Chapter 794: Still in contact with you?

    Chapter 794 Still have contact with you?


    Chen Deye nced at the sons and daughters behind him and Da Niu Tao. At this time, she didn''t care that Da Niu Tao was her daughter-inw, so he took a step forward and took off the gold hairpin from her head and snatched her gold bracelet.


    Tao Da Niu frowned and said, "Father, how can you rob your daughter-inw?"


    Wu Shi red at her: "Aren''t you from the Chen family? If you don''t make enough for them, do you really want to go to jail?"


    Tao Da Niu curled her lips disdainfully, and said dissatisfiedly: "Don''t your daughter also have jewelry on her body? Why did you just rob me?"


    Wu Shi coldly snorted: "Lianlian has a worthless silver bracelet on her body, so where is it enough, the valuables are all on you. And all the things on your body are given to you by our family, don''t forget, How did youe to our house?"


    Da Niu Tao was startled and had to swallow the words in her mouth.


    Chen Deye brought all the silver and jewelry in front of Murong Lingran, and said, "The money is not enough, there is only jewelry, but it must be enough for ten taels, please ept it."


    Tong Qishen received the signal, stepped forward to take it, and flipped the gold hairpin and bracelet. Seeing that it was full of weight, he nodded.


    Chen Deye was relieved, and hurriedly said, "Can you let us go now?"


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Who said they would let you go?"


    Chen Deye said anxiously: "I... we have already lost money, what else do you do?"


    Helian Rongjiu said, "What else? Are you really stupid or fake? You don''t think you can get away with making a mistake and paying some money, right? Someone stabbed you on the road and said some disgusting words. You get disgusted once, and then give you some money and say a few insincere apologies, can you let it go like this? Can you forgive him?"


    "I¡­"


    "What am I?" Helian Rongjiu interrupted him and sneered: "I heard it just now, your son tried to use a knife to hurt someone, although it was unsessful in the end, but he did it, he did it, and I didn''t hear it. It''s okay, since I heard it, and I have an official position, then I can''t ignore it."


    Chen Yongfu never expected that he would be punished because of that, and shivered: "I... I have already been punished by Mr. Xiang, Mr. Xiang has helped her out, I have learned a lesson, you... you can''t What to do with me."


    Xiang Gongzi helped her out?


    Helian Rongjiu''s face darkened, and his voice became a little colder: "Can''t you? Then you can try it."


    As soon as ??''s voice fell, Zeyuan Zequ walked in with the officials who were waiting at the door at some point, "Master."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I''ll leave it to you, ording to the criminalw. Since the child in that woman''s womb is innocent, I don''t need to care about her for the time being, and put it on the ount until the child is born."


    "Yes, Master."


    The officials immediately turned their faces and took them away from Zhi Ye Zhai.


    The guests of Zhiye Zhai saw that they were lively and watched, and then they realized that they had wasted a lot of time, and hurried to buy vegetables.


    Murong Lingran saw that Tong Qishen and the guys were all looking at her apprehensively, and said lightly, "Do business first, and we''ll talk about itter."


    "Yes."


    Seeing that they were all going to work, Murong Lingran was about to speak when Helian Rongjiu pulled her into the backyard.


    "Xiang Zimo still has contact with you after he robbed your home?"

 Chapter 795: Im afraid you will be deceived

    Chapter 795 I''m afraid you will be deceived


    Seeing that his face was extremely ugly, Murong Lingran said nkly, "Yes."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "Xiang Zimo is not a good person, stay away from him and don''t touch him."


    "I didn''t deliberately want to contact him." Murong Ling was helpless, so he had to tell the opportunity of each meeting, "Look, because of Xiang Zishu, he took the initiative to meet me every time. , the only time I took the initiative to go to his house was because that day was his brother''s birthday. Seeing that he helped me a few times, he also gave my father the "Hundred Herbs" to cheer him up. It''s so refusal, it hurts Xiang Zishu''s heart."


    Helian Rongjiu said suspiciously: "Really, only been there once?"


    "Yes." Murong said: "I went to Yulin Mansion after I met him. You know, I didn''te back until a monthter. After that, I only saw him on the day Zhiye Zhai opened."


    Helian Rongjiu just put down his heart and raised it again: "You actually invited him toe on the day you opened?"


    "No, I''m amoner. What kind of family is Xiang''s family? The difference between our two family backgrounds is too great. How could I take the initiative to invite him?"


    "Then how did you see him that day?"


    "Xiang Zimo said that he has a lot of business in Minghua Street. He brought his younger brother to inspect the business that day, and happened to meet Zhiye Zhai in business."


    "What you said is true?"


    "Really, why should I lie to you? Is there any reason for me to lie to you? But why are you asking so much?"


    Helian Rong choked, looked at her innocent eyes, and coughed softly: "Don''t me me for talking too much, I just see you as young, and I''m afraid you will be deceived. Xiang Jianeng has a foothold in the capital as a wealthy businessman, It is impossible to do it without any means. Xiang Zimo can be the head of the family at a young age, and he is definitely not as harmless to humans and animals as you see on the surface."


    Seeing her looking straight at him, she added, "You must know that your vegetables are delicious now, and many people want a share of it."


    Murong Lingran nodded in agreement: "You''re right."


    "So..." Helian Rongjiu said earnestly: "You shouldn''t have anything to do with him in the future, you will be unlucky if you get involved with him. Look, if your uncle gets involved with his family, your family will almost be attacked by his family. The casino sucks, didn''t you and your eldest brother almost have an ident the first time you went to his house?"


    Murong nodded and said: "Well, I listen to you, there is no need, I will not look for him."


    Helian Rongjiu was just about to breathe a sigh of relief, but when she heard her answer, she couldn''t help raising her voice: "You can''t call him if you need anything!"


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "Why?"


    Helian Rongjiu quickly realized that he had lost his temper, and said solemnly: "He is just a businessman, he just has money, but he has no power, so what can he do to help you? In the capital, money is not everything, you have to have it. Money has power."


    Murong Lingran nodded solemnly: "You''re right, but I don''t like to be troublesome, I just said casually, I wouldn''t look for him, I owe too much favor, and it''s not easy to pay it back, and I and I He''s not very familiar either."


    Helian Rongjiu patted her head with satisfaction: "Be good."


    After speaking, he seemed to feel that something was wrong with what he said just now, he suddenly retracted his hand, and said sternly: "Don''t get me wrong, it''s just rare for me to meet a craft that suits my heart so well, and the fruits and vegetables I grow make me and my family and friends like it. man, if something happens to you, I will have no luck in the future."

 Chapter 796: punish

    Chapter 796 Punishment


    "And your grandfather is kind to me after all, and now you are helping me save the peony tree. If something happens to you, then I will be miserable. After all, I have already released the words and said that I will be able to save the peony tree. A tree, all the civil and military people of the dynasty are waiting to see it."


    Murong said: "I didn''t misunderstand, don''t worry."


    Helian Rongjiu opened her mouth, but she still didn''t say what was in her mouth after all, and said: "Today you are tired too, go back to rest, remember what I said, don''t approach Xiangjia, and don''t touch Xiangjia''s people, just Don''t even touch that kid Xiang Zishu, I''ll send Zequ to pick you up at noon tomorrow."


    "Hmm." Seeing him turn around and leave, Murong said: "That..."


    "what?"


    Murong shook his head: "Nothing, pay attention to safety."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled, "I see, thank you for your concern."


    After Helian Rongjiu left, Murong sighed softly.


    She originally wanted to ask what would happen to the Chen family, but he thought that the officials would act ording to the criminalw, and he was not sure.


    Soon after, Tong Qishen and others all came to the backyard, looking like they wereing to admit their mistakes.


    Murong said indifferently: "All the vegetables are sold out? Are the grounds cleaned and the doors locked?"


    Tong Qi said deeply: "Yes, miss."


    After saying that, he wanted to kneel down to her.


    When the rest of the people saw this, they hurriedly followed suit.


    There is such a big incident in the shop today, it is true that they did not fulfill their duties.


    Murong Ling Ran saw his intention, and hurriedly stopped him, saying helplessly: "Grandpa Tong, what are you doing? I''m not angry."


    said to the other guys: "Get up, it''s not a big deal today."


    I just lost some vegetables, and I got the money back. Does it look like the sky is about to fall?


    Seeing her say this, everyone had to stand up and straighten up again.


    Tong Qishen said ashamed: "Miss, it''s all my fault. If Miss didn''t happen to see it today, even if we stopped them, we might only be able to get back some of the food money, and the spoiled parts might be sold out. Only when you find out, you will also offend the guests. You punish me, no matter how you want to punish me, I have noints. "


    Mo Kaifu said: "Little boss, don''t me the shopkeeper, he has been busy keeping ounts, it''s us, it''s us who didn''t fulfill our duties, you punish us."


    You Licheng also said: "I was also at fault. I felt that no one dared to be so bold in the shop, so I rxed my vignce and punished me."


    "Me too."


    "I was wrong too, Xiaodong, you punish us."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing that they were all scrambling to be punished, Murong said sternly: "Today you are wrong, there are more than ten of you, the shop is not very big, and you didn''t notice the five of them, and let them destroy so many vegetables, Truly negligent."


    "You know me, I will be rewarded if I do meritorious deeds, but I will also be punished if I do anything wrong. This month''s wages will be deducted 100 yuan from everyone as a warning. I hope this kind of thing won''t happen again in the future. It won''t be so easy next time. ."


    She didn''t want to punish them at first, and they didn''t ck off, but they have been treating guests seriously.


    But after all, it happened just now under their noses. After all, she made a mistake. If she doesn''t punish her, there are still so many workers in her family, and it will be difficult to manage in the future.

 Chapter 797: finished

    Chapter 797 Completed


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Although they felt distressed after deducting a hundred pennies, it was better than losing such a good job.


    You must know that there are many people in the vige staring at them. If they are fired after a few months, it will be a shame.


    The family life is much better because they came to the city to work. If they lose it, the family will go back to the previous hard life.


    Now, a month¡¯s wages are two taels, and a hundred wen is still affordable for them now.


    Murong Lingran saw that they were all in a low mood, and did notfort them much. After saying a few words, he let them go back.


    After returning home, Murong Lingran also told the family what happened to Ye Zhai.


    Murong Zhe pondered for a moment, then suggested: "Aran, do you want to put more people in the shop? Let more people watch?"


    Murong said: "Well, I understand, but I think other personnel need to be added."


    Murong Zong said: "Aran, what do you mean..."


    "Big Brother." Murong said sternly, "Maybe you can find a few people who know kung fu?"


    "You want to put a few people who know kung fu in the shop?"


    "Um."


    She thought before that, with the nine young masters protecting them, no one would dare to attack them.


    He did help her out of a lot of trouble, but it was all secret, and she ignored some of the younger generation on the bright side.


    They are simple-minded, or they only want to be happy for a while, and when they are a little instigated, theye to provoke them.


    Although it didn''t cause much damage to the shop, but there were so many things happening, it was inevitable that people would think that Ye Zhai was a bully, and anyone dared to step forward.


    Murong Zhe said: "Aran is right, the shop has only been open for more than a month, and it has encountered two waves of troubles, which is considered lucky. If I encounter this kind of thing again, if Ie to provoke it, I am afraid it will not be so lucky every time."


    "Those shops opened by dignitaries, such as Tianhe Tower and Mingyue Tower, have also arranged for strong men of martial arts to be on duty in order to prevent people from making trouble. We Zhi Ye Zhai can also be like them."


    Murong Zong nodded: "I understand, but Lihua Vige may not find anyone who knows kung fu."


    Murong said: "Look for it as much as possible."


    "If you really can''t find it, your second and third brothers and I will take turns to go to the shop to watch, and slowly think of a way."


    "Um."


    Seeing that they had made a decision, Murong Zhe looked at his daughter and said with a smile, "Aran, I have good news for you. Your two small yards will bepleted today."


    Murong said in surprise: "It''s finished? Why is it so sudden?"


    Murong Zhe said: "You have been in the city from morning to night during this time, and it is normal for you to suddenly feel it. Tomorrow you can go to your grandpa He''s house and ask him to deliver the furniture you ordered earlier."


    "I see."


    As for Helian Rongjiu asking her to save the peony tree, since she had to leave home every day, she couldn''t hide it.


    I thought my father would be angry, but he was extremely supportive: "Ninth Young Master asks you to save it, you can save it."


    Murong asked curiously, "Dad, have you heard of that tree? Is that tree really that magical?"


    Murong Zhe nodded: "I''ve heard of it, but it''s not really that miraculous. I haven''t experienced it myself, I''ve only heard it from others, and others have heard it from others, but there must be something like that. Otherwise, His Majesty and the Queen Mother would have moved it to the pce long ago."

 Chapter 798: Lus family

    Chapter 798 The Lu family came to


    "Oh, I thought Jiu Gongzi and the people from the Shangnong Bureau lied to me together."


    Murong Zhe smiled helplessly, and after a few words with her, he let her go to rest.


    After dinner, Murong Lingran entered the space for a while, and then fell asleep early.


    ¡­


    As usual, after the carriage from the Minister of Rites and Ninth Young Master to deliver the vegetables left, Murong Lingran and Murong Zong got on the carriage and nned to go to the city.


    It was just before the departure time that Mr. Xia came to tell her that something happened to the hut.


    The two brothers and sisters had to run to the hut.


    After ?? arrived, there was no one near the hut. After all, it was working time, and everyone was rushing to pick out the vegetables that Zhiye Zhai needed today.


    Some people are really curious, but they don¡¯t dare toe over, they can only watch the situation here from a distance.


    After all, it is the Lu family''s family affairs, and they are not easy to intervene.


    The two brothers and sisters and Mrs Xia walked into the yard and saw that Lu Lezheng was protecting Lu Leyun and confronting a man and a woman, and all kinds of farm implements were scattered messily in the yard.


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zong had just heard from the Xia n that it was Lu Lezheng''s family who came here.


    Although I had only seen the woman once, I recognized her at a nce as the sister-inw of the two Lu Lezheng brothers, and the person next to her should be Lu Lezheng''s eldest brother.


    Although he already knew their identities, Murong Zong asked, "Who are you? Why are you making trouble in my house?"


    The four of them looked at the door at the same time.


    Murong Lingran ignored them for the time being, but went to the room where Lu Lezheng was sleeping to have a look.


    As expected, the inside was also turned over in a mess, and all the clothes in the cab used by the Lu brothers were thrown on the ground.


    However, Kong Hongzhuo''s various books are neatly ced on the bookshelf, the drawers of the cab are intact, the clothes inside are neatly folded after opening, and the bedding has not been turned over, so I can leave with confidence. out.


    When Lu Lezheng saw the little bossing, he said anxiously: "Two little bosses, I''m sorry, these are my elder brother Lu Lesen and sister-inw Yuan Guihe, they know I''m here,e...e and see me, don''t worry, I''ll send them off right away, Go to work right away. Confucius'' stuff is in good condition because I came back in time and they didn''t have time to look at it."


    Murong nodded: "I see."


    Lu Lezheng turned his head and said, "Brother, sister-inw, go back, I''m going to work."


    Lu Lesen ignored his words, looked directly at the two brothers and sisters opposite, and said, "Did you make him work here?"


    Murong Zong said: "That''s right."


    Lu Lesen clenched his fist, suddenly stepped forward and swung towards him.


    Murong Zong only took a slight step back, and easily dodged his attack.


    L¨¹ Lesen saw that his fist was missing, turned around and swung towards him again.


    Murong Zong did not hide this time, but clenched his fists and faced him head on.


    Lu Lesen does not know martial arts, how can itpare to the fist of a martial artist of Murong Zong.


    As soon as ?? touched it, there was a sharp pain in his right hand, which made him let out a shrill scream.


    "what!"


    Lu Lesen was instantly taken a few steps back by the opponent''s strength. Not only did his fingers seem to be broken, but his entire arm also lost consciousness in pain, and his body kept shaking.


    He had a feeling that the other party had reserved a bit of strength just now. If he used all his strength, he might have be a crippled person just now.

 Chapter 799: You deserve to be taught

    Chapter 799 Deserving of being taught


    Seeing his man''s expression of pain, Yuan Guihe said anxiously, "Master, are you alright?"


    Lu Lesen''s painful voice trembled: "I... I''m fine."


    "You are so pale, how can you be fine?"


    Yuan Guihe raised his eyes to look at Murong Zong, and saw that he was just like a normal person, his heart was extremely unbnced, and he shouted loudly: "How can you hit people? If there is one of my bosses, I will fight with you!"


    Murong sneered: "I don''t know if your boss has anything to do, I only know that you have problems with your brain and eyes."


    Yuan Guihe was instantly annoyed and half dead: "Little girl film, where did your upbringing go? You beat someone, why are you still scolding people, is there any reason?"


    "Cursing?" Murong Lingran said slowly, "I didn''t scold anyone, I''m telling the truth, obviously it was your boss who hit my eldest brother first, but he didn''t get a punch, and then he punched a second punch, if it wasn''t for the brains and eyes Question, how can it be said that my elder brother beat someone? Who do you think you are? He beat my elder brother, should my elder brother suffer and fight back in self-defense? He is like this, who makes him inferior to others? Those who do not know how to provoke, deserve to be taught a lesson!"


    Xia hurriedly said: "Yes, I have seen it all, obviously you are the first to do it, don''t talk nonsense here, don''t think that our boss is just a kid to bully!"


    Yuan Guihe gritted his teeth: "You dead girl..."


    Murong Zong''s face sank, he picked up an unsplit log beside him and chopped it down with his bare hands, the log suddenly became torn apart.


    Lu Lesen and his wife were startled at the same time, and they couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    Murong Zong said coldly: "If you dare to be rude to my sister again, don''t me my subordinates for being ruthless!"


    Lu Lezheng stepped forward in a hurry and stood in the middle of them, with an apologetic expression: "I''m sorry, two little bosses, I apologize to you for my elder brother and sister-inw. They didn''t do it on purpose, please don''t be angry."


    Murong sighed and said, "Your eldest brother is too violent."


    Xia looked at Wangtian, little boss, your elder brother is also quite violent.


    Yuan Guihe said: "You should fight. If it weren''t for you, the head of the family and I would have found their brothers long ago."


    "Oh?" Murong sneered: "I found them long ago, so why don''t you think about it, obviously you are their closest rtives, why didn''t the two of them tell you where they were? Why did they appear with me?"


    Yuan Guihe''s face was ashen, and he said viciously, "We don''t need you to take care of our family affairs."


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "I don''t want to care either, but you are on my territory now, it was my house who trespassed, my elder brother was beaten just now, and it was my workers who were embarrassed, why can''t you tell me why? "


    Yuan Guihe choked, seeing that Murong Lingran couldn''t talk about it, so he had to change his target: "Lu Lezheng, hurry up and pack up and go back with us."


    Lu Lezheng said firmly: "You give up, it is impossible for me to go back."


    Yuan Guihe said with a gloomy expression: "Lu Lezheng, what nonsense are you talking about, this is not your home, what are you doing here?"


    Lu Lezheng said: "What am I going to do? Have you sold Leyun when I go back? Go back and continue to let me be your ox and horse, and use me as a servant and a long-term worker?"


    Murong Lingran hurriedly nced at Lu Leyun, and saw that he looked at him calmly.

 Chapter 800: not going back

    Chapter 800 Not Going Back


    It seems that his brother has already told him the reason for taking him away from home.


    Just as he was about to turn his head, he felt that his hand was suddenly held tightly by him. Even though it was a hot day, his hand was extremely cold.


    Murong Lingran touched his head with the other hand, and said with relief: "Good, we will protect you, as long as you are willing, no one can force you."


    Lu Leyun opened his eyes wide and said softly, "Well, thank you, thank you, sister, sister."


    Yuan Guihe nced at Lu Leyun, who was hiding beside Murong Lingran for some time, and wanted to step forward to take him out, but he didn''t dare to approach, so he could only grit his teeth and say, "You really want to mad at me, sell me. What''s wrong with him, not only can he get a lot of money, but also one less burden, why can''t you handle it so clearly?"


    Lu Lezheng said excitedly: "He is my younger brother, a living life, how can you speak of him like that? You also have a younger brother at home, so why didn''t you sell your younger brother? It is said that the elder sister-inw is like a mother, and you are also worthy of it. Is it my sister-inw? He doesn''t need you to support him, and he can''t sell for much money. Why do you hate him so much? He''s just a child, a child!"


    "Anything can''t be sold for much money. Although Le Yun has ws, he is a man, and some people who don''t have a son want it. No matter how little he sells, that''s money."


    Lu Lesen''s pain in his hand eased a little at this time, and he said with a gloomy face: "Second, I ask you, do you want to take Le Yun back with us?"


    "Don''t go back." Lu Lezheng said decisively, "I won''t let you guys count Leyun again!"


    "You!" Lu Lesen said angrily, "I''m all for your own good, without Le Yun dragging you by my side, I sell him and get a lot of money, so you can marry a wife."


    "Marry a daughter-inw? I want to marry a daughter-inw. I will rely on myself. I can make money. If someone sees Le Yun by my side, they will despise me. I won''t marry if it''s a big deal. I''ll be alone. I know what you are thinking, don''t you just want me to marry someone who earns money and work for you, and let us serve you together in the future, and make money for you? Don''t worry, I will never do what you want! "


    Lu Lesen shouted loudly, "You are determined not to listen to me, aren''t you?"


    Lu Le said expressionlessly: "Whatever you think, anyway, I just won''t go back, and I won''t go back if I die."


    "you¡­"


    Murong Zong suddenly said: "Lu Lezheng, you''ve figured it out, are you really not going back?"


    Lu Lezheng said anxiously: "Two little bosses, please don''t drive us away, please."


    Murong Lingran turned to look at Lu Leyun, and said softly, "Leyun, what do you mean?"


    "I, listen, two, brother, of."


    "Well, if you want to stay, then let''s stay."


    Lu Lezheng said excitedly: "Thank you little master, thank you little master."


    Yuan Guihe got angry, and when he walked over, he raised his hand and wanted to p him.


    Just raised his hand when Murong Zong stood in front of Lu Lezheng.


    Yuan Guihe was startled, seeing Murong Zong''s icy eyes, thinking of his man''s expression of pain just now, knowing that he was not a good person, and hurriedly took a step back.


    "I advise you to respect yourself, otherwise my fists will not be polite anymore."


    The husband and wife looked at each other and saw their man nodding, Yuan Guihe could only say: "Okay, you can go back, I ask you, have you been working here since you left home?"

 Chapter 801: ask for money

    Chapter 801 Asking for money


    "Yes."


    Yuan Guihe said, "How much sry does she give you every month?"


    Lu Lezheng said vigntly, "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing his precaution, Yuan Guihe also slowed down his voice: "Le Zheng, many people know the reputation of the Murong family even in Linhe Vige, I heard that the wages are not bad, you have been here for half a year, and there should be a monthly A lot of ie, right?"


    "So what?"


    "How?" Yuan Guihe smiled and said, "You don''t have to go home, you can stay here as long as you want, and we can stop forcing you. But you are from the Lu family, and the Lu family has not split up. ording to the rules of the family, all the money you earn should be handed over to me for safekeeping."


    "I don''t give."


    Yuan Guihe''s smile suddenly disappeared: "No? Why don''t you give it?"


    Lu Lezheng snorted coldly: "Why should I give you the money I earn? I still have to support me and Le Yun. If I give it to you, what will I and Leyun eat?"


    Lu Lesen frowned and said, "Second brother, you don''t want to recognize me as a big brother? Your sister-inw doesn''t really want your money, she just wants to save it for you. You are a big man, and you have nothing to do with it. I am afraid that you will lose it, so I will save it for you to marry a daughter-inw."


    "You lie to the ghost." Lu Lezheng said: "Brother, sister-inw, do you really think I''m a three-year-old child? I gave you the money I earned before. When did you not say that?"


    "Every time I''m in urgent need, why don''t you say you don''t have money? Several times I gave you money, and you turned around and bought meat secretly behind me and Le Yun. When I wasn''t at home, you even often I don''t even give Le Yun any food."


    "Before I came back just now, you knew that I lived here, and I rushed here and rummaged around. I personally saw that look of robbing money, and I wouldn''t believe you."


    Seeing that he was so disrespectful in front of outsiders, Yuan Guihe originally wanted to scold him, but thinking that he must have a lot of money now, for the sake of money, he had to suppress his anger and try his best to keep his voice soft: "We It''s not that you don''t give it, it''s that you can''t keep all of your money. You and Le Yun used to eat at home, and it would cost money. It''s already spent, and it''s not that you don''t give it. you."


    "As for you saying not to give Leyun rice, it doesn''t matter at all, it''s because he didn''t finish his work and didn''t catch up with the meal time."


    "Also, we came in just now... it''s a little rude, but we didn''t find anything, you give us the money, you see, anyone here cane in and rummage, if you lose it, then Isn''t it a pity?"


    Lu Le turned his head sideways, as if the other party wouldn''t listen to what he said.


    Yuan Guihe said again: "Lezheng..."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran interrupted her impatiently: "Since he doesn''t want to give it, why should you embarrass him? He is considered an adult, and the money he earns should be kept by himself, so why should he give it to you? He is still working in my homnd, and today has been dyed for a lot of time, so hurry up and leave for me, or I will drive people away."


    Yuan Guihe said: "Give us a little more time, we will ask a few more questions and go."


    Murong said: "Hurry up and get out of here!"


    Murong Zong picked up the pole by his side and began to drive people out, and he didn''t stop until he drove them out of the courtyard.

 Chapter 802: sever brotherhood

    Chapter 802 Severing Brotherhood


    Murong Lingran stood at the door and looked at the two people on the opposite side, akimbo said: "This hut belongs to my house, and thend you are stepping on also belongs to my house. If the two of you dare toe in in the future, don''t me us for interrupting. your legs!"


    "You!" Yuan Guihe got angry, looked at Lu Lezheng behind them, and suddenly said with a sad face: "Lezheng, after you left, the family spent a lot of money to find the two of you, and your elder brother also I wasted a lot of time in work. In the past six months, my ie has dropped sharply, and I have run out of food. Now I eat chaff and veggies every day. Your nephews have also lost a lot of weight. For the sake of making three meals a day for you every day, and for the sake of your nephews all loving you, can I give my sister-inw some money, okay?"


    Murong said indifferently: "He doesn''t have much money, and even if he has, he has to save it and return it to my family."


    The faces of the husband and wife suddenly changed, Yuan Guihe said in shock, "What did you say?"


    Murong Lingran sneered and said, "It''s true to say that you have a bad mind. You should know exactly what he took with him when he left home. He and Le Yun came to me with only a few clothes and no one to live in. , useless, no food, except for clothes and quilts, everything else is provided by my family."


    "Look at this small yard, a single-family house, a brick-and-brick house, I rented it to him as soon as he came. At first, it was freezing and snowing and there was no job. I couldn''t starve him to death, so I borrowed him. Arge amount of money, andter he worked alone to support two people. What he earned every day from his work, except for their food, use, and clothing, how much do you think he could have left? The remaining little bit, That is to be saved and returned to me."


    Yuan Guihe''s eyes widened in surprise, "You...you mean, he has no wages?"


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly: "I said, I paid wages, but he will pay me back as soon as he has money."


    "I do not believe!"


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly: "If you don''t believe it, you have to believe it, otherwise you think I''m a great man and let their brothers live in such a nice house for free for so long?"


    Lu Lesen looked at his second brother: "Is what she said true?"


    Lu Lezheng nodded: "Yes."


    Lu Lesen almost died of anger, and said loudly, "Then what are you doing here? You don''t have wages, and you still live in such a nice house, you might as well go home, help the family with the work, eat and live at home for a year. It will save you a lot of money!¡±


    "What is the picture?" Lu Lezheng was also angry: "Brother, I tell you clearly, as long as there is a sister-inw at home, I can''t go back."


    Yuan Guihe said angrily: "What are you doing? Do you want topel your eldest brother to divorce me? You have to know that your eldest brother finally married a wife. If you divorce me, do you want him to die alone? Let your nephew Have you lost your mother since then?"


    Lu Lezheng said: "I know it''s impossible for you to be separated, and I never thought about letting him divorce you, so in order to avoid greater conflicts, I''m the only one left."


    Lu Lesen said coldly, "Lu Lezheng, let me ask you onest question, do you really have no money for us, and you won''t go back with us?"


    "Without money, I won''t go back."


    "Okay." Lu Lesen gritted his teeth and said, "Since that''s the case, you don''t listen to my eldest brother so much, from now on I have no brother like you, and I will cut off the brotherhood with you two!"

 Chapter 803: judgment

    Chapter 803 Judgment


    Lu Lezhengughed at himself, without the slightest disturbance in his heart, and said extremely calmly: "It doesn''t matter, you are so ruthless to Le Yun, you are no longer worthy of being our big brother!"


    "You have the seeds, you have the ability, you will never go home for the rest of your life, and don''t ask me to help you."


    "Don''t worry, I will never go back even if I starved to death with Le Yun outside."


    Lu Lesen wanted to say something, when he saw Murong Lingran say with a cold face, "Get out of here, girl!"


    Lu Lesen had no choice but to pull Yuan Guihe away.


    After confirming that they had left, Lu Lezheng said with a grateful expression: "Two little bosses, if you hadn''t arrived in time, Le Yun would have been taken away by them, thank you very much."


    Murong Lingran said: "Nothing, don''t me me for lying to them just now that you borrowed money. With the temperament of your elder brother and sister-inw, when you go back, you will probably say that you would rather have a penny for the sake of enjoyment and to live in a good house. If you can''t survive, you don''t want to go home to live a hard life and ruin your reputation."


    Lu Lezheng patted his brother''s head and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter, whether I enjoy it or not, I know it best. When I save enough money and build my own house, when I spread the news, the rumors wille out. Break without attack."


    Basically, Murong Zong met with Lu Lezheng several times in the field every day. After getting along with him for half a year, he got to know him a little and said with concern, "You can think about it, it''s gettingte, hurry up. Go do something."


    "Yes, thank you little master."


    Because they left early today, even if they dyed some time in the field, it was not toote when they arrived in the city.


    Although yesterday''s incident with the Chen family made many patronsugh at it, Zhiye Zhai''s business was not affected much, and customers still came.


    Murong Lingran just nced at the situation in the shop and went to He Wenyi.


    It was still the door opened by stone, and when Murong saw him, he smiled and passed the basket in his hand.


    Stone saw fruit that he had never seen before, and asked curiously, "Sister Ran, what is this?"


    "It''s delicious, it''s called strawberry, take it and eat it with Grandpa He and your friends."


    "Well, thank you Sister Ran."


    The furniture was ordered some time ago, but she said that there is no rush, let him give priority to others, she is her own after all, it is okay to wait a little longer, He Wenyi took the order in the middle, and the person needed it a few days ago. It was onlypleted, and the furniture of her house will have to wait for a few days.


    Murong suddenly thought that the house was only built, it would be fine to hang it for a few days, and he didn''t say anything, let him do it slowly.


    After giving He Wenyi the blueprint of the new design, Murong Lingran went to Ruyi Embroidery Vige again, and then returned to Zhiye Zhai, looking after the business in the shop while waiting for Zequ''s carriage to pick her up. Agricultural Bureau.


    Seeing that his sister got into the carriage and was about to leave, Murong Zong opened his mouth, but he didn''t say much, only said: "Aran, be careful on the road."


    "Um."


    On the way, Zequ saw that Murong Lingran had been quiet all the time, and said, "Miss Murong, don''t you want to know how the matter of the Chen family was decided?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually and said, "The verdict was handed down so soon?"


    Zequ said with a smile: "Of course, my son has personally exined things, how dare Jing Zhaoyin ck off? Unless he doesn''t have his head anymore."

 Chapter 804: poisonous

    Chapter 804 Poisonous


    "How was it dealt with?"


    Zequ said: "What they did yesterday was of the same nature as the theft. Everyone was beaten 50 times and imprisoned in the prison. Tao Da Niu, the pregnant woman, did not beat her for the time being because she had a child, but she also He was imprisoned. As for Chen Yongfu''s intention to kill half a year ago, he was recruited after he was tortured, and he was beaten a hundred more times."


    Murong Lingran was a little disappointed to hear the words: "This is the final disposal?"


    "Naturally not, Chen Yongfu''s crime is only for those 100-odd board members, it would be too cheap for him. Their family is not from the capital, and their household registration is still in Donghai Prefecture. After Jing Zhaoyin asked my son what he meant, Thinking that these misbehaving people do not deserve to stay in the capital, and do not want to keep them in the capital prison, they n to send them back to Donghaifu. Don''t leave the East Sea Mansion one step."


    Send it back to Donghai Prefecture?


    You must never leave the East Sea Mansion for the rest of your life?


    Murong Lingran finally got a little better after being influenced by the Lu family early in the morning, and showed a satisfied smile.


    Yes, yes, the Chen family came here with bad intentions, where did theye from now, and where did they go back, so that they would never jump in front of her again in the future.


    "Then when did they leave?"


    "I''m afraid it will take a while for this. After all, the whole family is half-dead now, and some are unconscious. They can''t be allowed to go back in the carfortably, and the officials will be burdened for them, and they are still in prison. ."


    "I see."


    Helian Rongjiu had been waiting at the entrance of the Shangnong Bureau for a long time. Seeing that Murong Lingran got off the carriage, he smiled and raised his eyebrows: "Did Zequ tell you about the Chen family?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    "So satisfied?"


    "Nature is satisfied."


    "Then how should you thank me?"


    "Thank you? Oh, I''ll go and treat the peony tree for you right away."


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, he quickly walked forward regardless of his expression.


    has been here once, she remembers the way.


    Helian Rongjiu: "¡­"


    Forget it, since she is younger than him, he doesn''t care about her as much.


    Murong Lingran passed the test site and saw from a distance that the screen had been prepared. After Helian Rongjiu arrived, she said a few words to him and walked in.


    walked around the peony tree and kept nodding.


    Lingquan water is worthy of spiritual spring water. She only watered it once, and she felt that the peony tree was much better today than yesterday.


    Murong Lingran looked aside, the bucket was still full of water, but there was a broom on it. He bent down and was about to take it away, when Changqi Shenjun suddenly said, "Don''t touch it."


    Murong was stunned for a moment. She had never heard God Lord Changqi speak to her in such a serious tone. She quickly retracted her hand, and said in a daze: "Why is this? Is there a thorn on it?"


    "It''s not thorny, it''s poisonous."


    "Poison?" Murong Ling suddenly stood up straight, frowned and looked at the broom: "This broom is poisonous? What poison is it?"


    "Anyway, it''s poisonous. Don''t touch it. It''s a deadly poison, and there''s no antidote. If your hand touches a little, you may not see the sun tomorrow."


    "Is it so scary?"


    "Of course, how can I scare you if I''m fine?"


    "ok, I get it."

 Chapter 805: no antidote

    Chapter 805 No Antidote


    Murong pondered for a while, and then said: "The people behind are too anxious, I only came here for the second time, and they killed me so quickly."


    Shenjun Changqi nodded: "If you guessed correctly, it is estimated that the person who wanted the tree to die wanted you to die."


    "God, thank you very much, if it weren''t for you, I might have exined it here today."


    "Thanks, you don''t have to. We each take what we need. The herbs I need will be gone in a few days, so remember to pick them in a few days."


    Murong said: "I know, but you said that this poison is so powerful, does it happen immediately after encountering it?"


    "Of course not, then the person wouldn''t be exposed immediately, at least it would take several hours for the attack."


    Murong nodded: "So it is."


    After thinking for a while, Murong Lingran asked again: "Although that person put the broom through the wooden barrel to ensure that I touch the broom, the broom must be taken out to use the wooden barrel. But I used the wooden barrel yesterday. The weather is hot, and the water in the soil evaporated a lot in one night, and I will definitely water the peony tree today, wouldn''t it be more deadly for me to go down on the barrel?"


    Changqi Shenjun said: "You see that the wooden barrel is full of water, and the entire barrel wall is wet, it must have been thrown into the water tank and hit directly, perhaps the person worried that the poison will weaken the medicinal properties when it meets the water, and also Maybe there is still a little conscience, not willing to identally hurt innocent people because this bucket has polluted the water."


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran: "It seems that the goal is quite clear, I think it''s over."


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly: "What is this? It doesn''t matter if I am here."


    "Also ha."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that Murong Lingran went in and became silent, and shouted worriedly, "Girl? How''s it going?"


    There was no movement inside.


    Helian Rongjiu continued to shout, "Girl? Lingran?"


    There is still no sound inside.


    Just when he thought something happened to her and wanted to walk in, Murong Lingran finally came out.


    Seeing that his face was extremely ugly, Helian Rongjiu was about to speak, when she saw her cautiously look around, and then whispered a few words.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at her anxiously after hearing this, looked her up and down several times, then took her hand and looked at it seriously, and asked with concern, "Are you all right? Didn''t you meet?"


    "It''s fine, this trick won''t hurt me." Murong shook his head: "Why don''t you ask me why I know the broom is poisonous?"


    Helian Rongjiu breathed a sigh of relief, let go of her hand, and suddenly touched her forehead with the back of her hand, and said helplessly: "Your father is an imperial physician, you know it''s normal, and you have no reason to lie to me."


    "Then what are you going to do now?"


    Helian Rongjiu sneered: "Of course, strike while the iron is hot, and find out that person immediately."


    "You already have a solution?"


    "Didn''t you say that the poison has no antidote?"


    "should be."


    "Since there is no antidote, it''s easy to handle."


    After a quarter of an hour, everyone in the Shangnong Bureau stood in front of Helian Rongjiu, all bowing their heads.


    Mai Zhangshi said anxiously: "Ninth Young Master, you called us here, did something happen?"


    Zequ said lightly: "Nothing happened, but although this is an experimental site, don''t you think there are a lot of leaves here? Ninth Young Master sees that this ce is really dirty, and thinks you must bezy, so I called you over to ask. talk."

 Chapter 806: Scan it?

    Chapter 806 Sweep?


    Mai Zhangshi breathed a sigh of relief, he thought that his subordinates made him angry, and quickly exined: "Ninth Young Master, this is the case, you asked us to be fine yesterday and not to approach this peony tree, I informed him. , you can also see that the surrounding area of ??this peony tree is too wide, the person sweeping the floor is young, and there have been guards here since yesterday, so I dare note here."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I didn''t think about it carefully. If that''s the case, then I''ll give you a chance now, and while I''m guarding here in person, you should hurry up and sweep the floor."


    Michang nodded: "Yes."


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and said to the younger people behind him: "What are you still doing, hurry up and do as Ninth Young Master said."


    "Yes."


    "Wait." Ze Qu said, "Just a few of them sweeping the floor?"


    Michang said: "Yes, they usually do the work such as sweeping the floor and watering."


    Zequ said sharply: "My master said that each of you must sweep the ground in front of him today."


    "Why is this?"


    Ze Yuan red at him coldly, and said, "Master''s mind, you better not guess, and,e one by one, all use the broom in front of you, the others are not allowed. One does not need to sweep It''s too wide, just sweep it."


    Sweep?


    How to scan this?


    Mai Zhangshi nced at the broom on the ground and was about to ask why. Seeing Zeyuan''s sullen face, he looked like he wanted to beat him up if he asked again. I''ll take care of it."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the line of people behind him and began to order: "Deputy Director Tu, let''s start with you, and the rest will take turns."


    Deputy Director Tu nodded: "Yes."


    Looking at the long line of people waiting to sweep the floor, Murong asked in a low voice, "Can you do this?"


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and lowered her voice back to her: "Then do you have a better way?"


    Murong shook his head, "I don''t, I''m just worried..."


    "worry about what?"


    "Worry about doing useless work."


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head: "Don''t be so negative, I have had great luck since I was a child, I think it must be useful."


    Seeing that he was so confident, Murong Ling sighed, and there was nothing to say, and turned to look at the people sweeping the floor seriously.


    So far, the person in front has seen that the broom is not different. When it was his turn, he didn''t hesitate at all. The broom was wiped from the opponent''s hand, and no one hesitated.


    There were dozens of people in Shangnong Bureau, Murong Lingran saw a few of them and saw that there was no problem, then turned to look at the other people who were waiting.


    Maybe it''s because he''s not sure what Ninth Young Master is thinking. The rest of the people who are waiting are not too old, but the younger ones are very uneasy, and everyone looks suspicious.


    After all, Ninth Young Master is obviously waiting for some of them to make mistakes, so that they can be punished.


    After a long time, thirty people had already swept the ground, but no one had been exposed.


    Murong nced at the sky, and it took some time toe over on the way. If it was a littleter, the sky would be dark.


    Just when she couldn''t sit still, a roar suddenly came from Mai Zhang: "What are you doing? Hurry up and catch it."


    Murong turned his head to look, and saw a man about the same age as her eldest brother standing in front of Mai Zhangshi, his eyes looking straight at the broom, but his hand never meant to take it.

 Chapter 807: burst

    Chapter 807 Burst


    Zeyuan immediately stepped forward and asked sharply: "What''s wrong? Dare to disobey my master''s order? Don''t you die?"


    The man gave Ze Yuan a frightened look, and as soon as he met his eyes, he lowered his head again.


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "Take him down, and the rest will continue!"


    "Yes."


    It''s just that Zeyuan hasn''t touched the man''s clothes, so the man suddenly ran towards Murong Lingran like he was crazy.


    As he ran, he pulled out a dagger from his sleeve pocket and stabbed it straight at Murong Lingran.


    Zeyuan''s martial arts are strong and his reactions are extremely fast. When he just ran two steps, he jumped up and gave him a kick in the back, and the man fell a dog and gnawed on the mud.


    The rest of the guards quickly stepped forward to control the man.


    Helian Rongjiu stood up abruptly and said sharply, "Mai Zhang, should you give me an exnation!"


    The ident happened so suddenly that the rest of the Shangnong Bureau were frightened and dumbfounded, and the matter of Maishang was no exception. After hearing Helian Rongjiu''s voice, he came back to his senses, and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Ninth Young Master forgive your sins. , I... I don''t know what''s going on."


    At this time, the man had been **** by Zeyuan Wuhuada. In order to prevent him frommitting suicide, his mouth was blocked, and he was escorted to kneel in front of Helian Rongjiu.


    Zeyuan asked: "Who is he?"


    Mr. Mai Zhang nced at Mr. Tu, "He is a rtive of Mr. Tu."


    Deputy Director Tu fell to his knees with a plop and exined nervously: "He is a distant nephew of mine, his name is Tu Xiaoduo."


    "You know why he did that just now?"


    "This... I don''t know."


    "Ohh Ohh ohh¡­"


    Tu Xiaoduo looked like he wanted to talk.


    Zeyuan looked at the master, and when he saw him nodding, he said to Tu Xiaoduo: "Speak out what you have to say, if you dare to lie, you and your family should be able to guess what will happen to you."


    Tu Xiaoduo nodded.


    When Zeyuan just took the veil off his mouth, Tu Xiaoduo said anxiously: "It''s none of my uncle''s business, I''ve done all this today, he doesn''t know anything, so if he wants to kill him, kill me. people."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t speak for a while. Seeing this, Zequ didn''t waste any more time. He let the rest of the people hold their brooms again, and only after finding no one who was abnormal did he nodded to the master.


    Zeyuan continued: "Did you poison that broom?"


    Tu Xiaoduo looked resigned: "It''s me."


    The expression of the people in Shangnong Bureau changed, that broom just now was poisonous? He looked at his hands in horror.


    Mai Zhangshi was also taken aback and said with a trembling voice, "That broom is poisonous, which means that all of them are poisoned?"


    Zeyuan said helplessly: "Don''t worry, the poisonous one has been reced long ago, my son is not a murderer, how can I let you poisoned, everything is just to entice this person to reveal his fault."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Tu Xiaoduo viciously at the same time.


    Zeyuan turned his head and asked again, "Why did you put poison on it?"


    Tu Xiaoduo raised his eyes and nced at Murong Lingran, "I... I just don''t want to continue to take care of that peony tree. I took care of it when it was fine before. I don''t want it to live."


    "Why don''t you want it to live?"


    Tu Xiaoduo''s eyes flickered and said, "Because when I was taking care of that tree, I was scolded by my uncle several times, so I hated that tree, thinking that if the tree disappeared, Uncle will never scold me for that tree again, and I want to do it once and for all."

 Chapter 808: Make him innocent?

    Chapter 808 Return him to innocence?


    Deputy Director Tu said in shock: "Xiao Duo, what are you talking about?"


    "Uncle, I''m sorry, I... I have betrayed your trust in me, and I wille back to you in the next life to atone for my sins."


    Murong frowned and said, "You want to poison me for this reason?"


    "Yes, what you made me n for a month just failed, and I hate you."


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Then tell me, how did you kill this peony tree?"


    Tu Xiaoduo said slowly: "Before you came, I used scalding hot water every day. I just wanted to try it, but I didn''t expect it to work."


    "Is there an ambassador behind you?"


    "No."


    "Any aplices?"


    "No."


    "What are you saying is true?"


    "Naturally it''s true. I''ve already reached this point. How could I still lie and lie to you?"


    "But I think you''re lying."


    Tu Xiaoduo said anxiously, "I don''t have it."


    Murong knew that he couldn''t ask anything, so he didn''t ask.


    Ze Yuan said coldly: "I advise you to think clearly, you still have family members, I believe you should know the importance of this tree to His Majesty and the Empress Dowager without us saying, if they really pursue it, that''s not the case. If you are alone, I am afraid that your nine ns will be affected by that time."


    "Nine ns?" Tu Xiaoduo was stunned, his face full of disbelief, and tremblingly said: "I do things alone, and this is all my...my own idea, don''t me them, they don''t know anything. ."


    Zeyuan said again: "If you want your family to be all right, then tell the person behind you who is behind you, and let the Majesty and the Queen Mother see your sincerity, and they may treat you lightly at that time."


    Tu Xiaoduo lowered his head and said sullenly: "It''s really my own idea, I know I made a big mistake today, I can apologize to this girl and the peony tree with my death, I just ask you to let me go. family."


    After saying that, he wanted to bite his tongue andmit suicide.


    It''s just that Ze Yuan was by his side, and he discovered his intention in time, and knocked him out with one palm, failing him.


    Deputy Director Tu shouted anxiously: "Xiao Duo, Xiao Duo!"


    Seeing that he had no response, he immediately wanted to run over, but was stopped by Zequ.


    Deputy Director Tu didn''t dare to make trouble, so he could only turn around and kneel down at Helian Rongjiu, begging bitterly: "Ninth Young Master, there must be a secret about this matter, Xiao Duo is usually an obedient and good boy, he has been a good boy since he was a child. I dare not kill, I have never even done such a thing as hunting. Usually, he is reluctant to punish others for making mistakes. It is definitely not his idea for what he did today. clean."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned: "Return his innocence? Even if there is an envoy behind him, he is the one who poisoned him, and he was the one who intended to kill just now. In the eyes of the public, how do you want this son to reim his innocence?"


    Deputy Director Tu was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly exined: "No, I didn''t mean that..."


    "Enough." Helian Rongjiu interrupted him impatiently, and said coldly: "How to deal with him, this young master has his own judgment, you and your nephew are working in the Shangnong Bureau at the same time, it is difficult not to let people I suspect that today¡¯s incident was nned together by you. You can¡¯t protect yourself, so think about yourself first. Come and take people away, no matter what means you use, I want to know it¡¯s useful.¡±

 Chapter 809: Scared by what happened today?

    Chapter 809 Scared by what happened today?


    Zeyuan nodded respectfully: "Yes, Master."


    Deputy Director Tu nced at his nephew and had no choice but to be escorted away.


    After Mai Zhangshi and others were taken down, just as he was about to plead guilty, he heard Helian Rongjiu say, "Your dereliction of duty will be reported by this son, so don''t say anything now, just go down."


    Mai Zhangshi wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, "Yes."


    After everyone went down, Murong said, "Ninth Young Master, I have something I want to discuss with you."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "It''s gettingte. Your home is in the south, and this ce is in the north. It will take a lot of time to go back. Your family will be worried if you go backte. Let''s talk while going to the carriage."


    Murong nced at the sky and nodded without any objection.


    After getting on the carriage, Murong Lingran spoke out his thoughts.


    "You don''t want to go to Shangnong Bureau?"


    Murong nodded, seeing the disappointment on his face, afraid that he would misunderstand, and quickly exined: "Don''t think too much, it''s not that I don''t save the peony tree, it''s just another way, I will do what I promise you. So, as long as you protect that tree and don''t let anyone hurt it, I promise to save it."


    "The peony tree can''t move, and you can''te, how can you save it?" Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "Are you frightened by today''s events?"


    "No."


    "Isn''t it? You think that you were targeted on the second day, and the reason Tu Xiaoduo said to kill you is ridiculous. The real murderer behind you will definitely attack you. You are afraid, so you back off. already?"


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly darkened, do you need to say it directly?


    Can''t you save some face for her?


    Murong Lingran coughed softly: "I''m afraid? How could I be afraid?"


    Does she have the great **** Changqi Shenjun behind her? How could the tricks of those mortals escape his eyes?


    "Then why don''t you want to go?"


    Murong Lingran hesitated for a while, but said honestly, "I''m just afraid that my parents are worried and don''t want to trouble you any more. Look, I don''t know who the murderer is. If they go back sote every day, they will definitely I will be worried about me. Also, if youe out like this every day, it will also affect you. After you send me back, you have to rush home again. Your family sees that you go back sote every day. would be worried too.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu said sincerely: "I''m not afraid of trouble. Today''s matter is that I didn''t arrange it well and made you almost have an ident. I''m here to apologize to you. Don''t worry, I promise you that today''s matter will never happen again. It happens for the second time, otherwise I will deal with you, how about it?"


    "This¡­"


    Seeing that she was still hesitating, Helian Rongjiu asked again, "But I''m a little curious. If you don''t go to the Shangnong Bureau, how can you save it?"


    Murong Lingran touched his nose with a guilty conscience, and said, "Actually, you should have guessed how I saved the tree. The old man who taught me the art of nting gave me a form and used that form to make it. Just pour the potion directly on the roots of the tree, I can give you the potion, and you can send someone to rescue it."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded meaningfully, "That''s fine, but if that tree survives, your credit will obviously be weakened a lot. If you say it, it''s like I saved the tree."


    "Credit?"

 Chapter 810: Dont be afraid of much credit

    Chapter 810 Credit is not afraid of much


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Yes, that tree was nted by His Majesty''s grandfather himself, and he attaches great importance to it. If you help him live with your own hands and sincerity, then I will ask for credit for you. , it will definitely be easier.¡±


    Please credit?


    Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly lit up, yes, why did she ignore the fact that she could still take credit in front of the emperor''s children.


    Although on the day of her birthday, Young Master Jiu took the emperor''s child''s handwritten letter to her, which was considered a guarantee, but the credit is not too much.


    The more credits ??, the higher the possibility that her family can overturn the case.


    Murong confirmed: "Can you really ask for credit for me?"


    "Of course, how could I lie to you."


    "Then...then can you give credit to my grandfather?"


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said: "This is naturally no problem, but I''m afraid that with your father''s temperament, he won''t agree, but I feel that you are all family, merits, demerits, honors and disgrace are one. It doesn''t matter to anyone."


    "Well, what you said makes sense."


    Seeing her eyes light up, Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "What? Do you want me to send someone to help? If you still insist, then I will be a little more burdened, and I will ask Ze Yuan Zequ to go to your house every day to get the potion. , and then let them save the peony tree."


    Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "Don''t, don''t bother them, I will go in person, they are busy people, I will not dy their time."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled with satisfaction, "Okay, then tomorrow will be the same, at the same time as today, I''ll be waiting for you at the Shangnong Bureau."


    "Um."


    Zeyuan Zequ next to ?? nced at his master at the same time.


    Master is really good at fooling people. If you want to meet people every day, just say it straight, and even threaten people with credit.


    Don''t you know the greatest contribution to the tree''s life? See how your identity will be exposed in the future.


    Helian Rongjiu noticed their eyes and red at them fiercely.


    The two were startled, and hurriedly looked away from him.


    After sending Murong Lingran home, he declined their family''s kind offer to keep him for dinner, and Helian Rongjiu quickly rushed back to the pce.


    As soon as he returned to his bedroom, he saw that the Queen Mother and Ningxin had already filled a table with delicacies from the mountains and seas, and they were waiting for him toe back.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "Mother, Ningxin, why are you here? I''ve been very busy recently, and I came back a littlete, so don''t wait for me in the future, it''ll be bad if you''re starving."


    Princess Ningxin saw that he was in a good mood and asked curiously, "Brother Huang, where have you been?"


    The Queen Mother also asked: "You came back toote these two days, did you encounter something difficult?"


    Helian Rongjiu wrote lightly: "It''s nothing, don''t worry, you have found a solution."


    The Empress Dowager sighed suddenly and said, "Huang''er, don''t hide it from Ai''s family, and don''t force your face tough. Ai''s family already knows that there is something wrong with that peony tree, right?"


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a moment, did he look like he was forcing a smile?


    He is really happy.


    "Mother, how did you know?"


    Helian Rongjiu turned his head suddenly to look at Zeyuan Zequ after he finished speaking.


    The two shook their heads in fear at the same time, they didn''t dare to say it even if they had ten courage.


    The queen mother looked at her son''s questioning eyes and said helplessly: "Don''t look at them, you don''t know their mouths, even if you kill them, they won''t tell the slightest trace about you, it was the Aijia who sent someone to find out. , tell Ai''s family, what happened to that tree?"

 Chapter 811: you like it, she will like it too

    Chapter 811 If you like it, she will like it too


    Princess Ningxin also said: "Brother Huang, is it really going to die?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Indeed, it is a terminal illness."


    The empress dowager''s face suddenly became extremely serious, and said: "In this case, I will call all the members of the n tomorrow and go to see it. After all, it is also the mascot of the Xuanqing Kingdom, and it was also nted by Emperor Xuanhe himself. Maybe For the sake of so many of us watching it, God can make it work miracles and bring it back to life."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "No need, I have found a way to treat it, and I am in the process of treating it. When it ispletely healed, you can go again."


    The Queen Mother ?? said in surprise: "Have you found a way? Can a dying tree be saved? Who has such great ability?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Let''s eat first, the dishes are getting cold."


    The mother-daughter duo had to do as he said.


    After a long time, the queen mother saw that he had not spoken, she was really itchy, and asked: "Huang''er, should you say who that person is now?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Mother, the specific identity will be discussed after the tree really survives."


    Seeing her son say this, the queen mother can''t force it, "Okay, since that''s the case, I''ll listen to you."


    After dinner, Princess Ningxin stayed behind.


    Helian Rongjiu was about to change clothes when he found his sister beside him, frowned and said, "Aren''t you leaving yet?"


    Princess Ningxin smiled wickedly and asked, "Brother Huang, is the person you''re talking about the little girl from Ye Zhai?"


    Helian Rongjiu tapped her head, "Why did you think of her?"


    Princess Ningxin raised her head, as if nothing could escape her eyes: "I guess."


    Helian Rongjiu said helplessly: "Since you know everything, then do you know what to do?"


    Princess Ningxin nodded: "Well, I know, actually..."


    "What actually?"


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter if you tell your mother, it''s just a little girl. The mother loves the people like you, and she likes you the most. As long as you like it, she will like it, and she won''t do anything to her."


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "I know, but now is not the time."


    "Okay." Princess Ningxin got the answer she wanted, so she stayed for a while, and after saluting, she withdrew.


    ¡­


    The days passed slowly like this, Murong Lingran went to Zhiye Zhai every morning to put some strawberries in the space, and took turns guarding the shop with his three brothers, and went to Shangnong Bureau after lunch, and the days repeated. days.


    And Helian Rongjiu seemed to be waiting for her in person at the entrance of Shangnong Bureau every day in order to apologize to her, and then handed her the gift in his hand.


    The gifts are different every day, including jewelry, delicious food, beautiful clothes, etc. It seems that she has made up her mind to give her a surprise every day.


    Murong Lingran was originally reluctant to ept it, but he always said that it was thest time he apologized, and he said it with sincerity. She saw that it was not particrly precious, so she epted it, and she will find a chance to return the gift in the future.


    And since what happened to Tu Xiaoduo, Helian Rongjiu has also fulfilled his promise, and every day he went to Shangnong Bureau, nothing bad happened to her again, and everything went smoothly every time. .


    As for Tu Xiaoduo, she also asked several times, and Helian Rongjiu always said that he was still investigating and that it would take time.


    Ten dayster, he took the initiative to tell her that Tu Xiaoduo was actually taking the me for others, and the person who took the me was his distant uncle.

 Chapter 812: a windfall

    Chapter 812 A Windfall


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t mean to drag her away from telling her, but Tu Xiaoduo''s biological parents were far away from the capital, and it would take several days for him to send someone to confirm the round trip.


    The father of Deputy Director Tu also worked in the Shangnong Bureau before.


    Then Emperor Xuanhe suddenly happened to nt a peony tree where the money was buried, but he couldn''t move it.


    The Tu family was not short of money at that time, so they let the money continue to be buried there.


    It was not until the father of Deputy Director Tu died two years ago that he told him that there was money under the peony tree.


    Although there are also officials in the court of Deputy Director Tu, but the official positions are notrge, they are all small officials.


    He was only a deputy director of the Shangnong Bureau, and he had little monthly silver.


    After his father fell ill, the family also spent a lot of money, and now they are very short of money.


    I''ve been itching since knowing the money, but I''ve been hesitant.


    Because there are often people patrolling around the peony tree, there is no way to start.


    And the money was buried quite deep, so it would definitely take a lot of time to get it out.


    He thought about it for a long time, and it was not untilst month that he made up his mind. He nned to kill the peony tree first. When the tree died, there would be no more patrols here, and he would naturally have the opportunity to dig out the money.


    And the peony tree is very small, as long as you put some hot water in your portable water bag, you can kill the tree in the name of checking the state of the peony tree every day, so you do it without knowing it.


    The n itself went well, but because Helian Rongjiu suddenly called Murong Lingran, things changed.


    Originally, Deputy Director Tu did not take Murong Lingran seriously, but he took a look at it early the next morning and found that Murong Lingran had been healed once, and the tree was much better.


    found that things were not good, and he continued to n for a month and it was about to fail.


    He was afraid of doing something wrong in person, so he threatened him with Tu Xiaoduoyuan''s parents who were out of town. If he didn''t do it, he would kill his parents.


    Although the son-inw of the deputy head of Tu was a rank seven petty official, it was easy to kill his parents. After all, his father didn''t even have a rank, and Tu Xiaoduo couldn''t do anything about it, so he was at the mercy of others.


    And that day when he was so angry that he wanted to kill Murong Lingran, he also listened to the words of Deputy Director Tu. If the matter was exposed, he would find an opportunity to kill Murong Lingran, or she would save the peony tree, he would It will be hard to kill it in the future.


    As for why Deputy Director Tu was the first to take over the broom that day like no one else, he was not afraid of being poisoned, but he had already guessed that the matter was exposed, but he still wanted to take a gamble, betting that the broom had been reced .


    If he passes the test, Tu Xiaoduo will definitely get rid of Murong Lingran. For the sake of his parents, he will not give himself up. Then he will get the money under the peony tree.


    Murong Lingran didn''t have much reaction after hearing it. She also roughly guessed that there was something under the flowerpot of the peony tree.


    She just didn''t expect to guess the wrong person. She thought it was Mai Zhang. After all, he was the boss here and had the best chance to attack the peony tree, but she didn''t expect that it was Deputy Director Tu.


    As for the fate of Deputy Director Tu and Tu Xiaoduo, Murong Lingran didn''t ask any questions after that.


    That tree is so important, ranging from exile at light, to capital punishment at worst, it is impossible for Helian Rongjiu to bypass them easily, so she doesn''t care much.

 Chapter 813: very bad tempered

    Chapter 813 Temperament is particrly bad


    After pouring the Spirit Spring water for the fifteenth time, Murong Lingran asked Changqi Shenjun whether the tree waspletely out of danger, and only after he got a positive answer did he stop going to the Shangnong Bureau.


    On this day, after breakfast, Murong Lingran put a bunch of keys in front of Kong Hongzhuo before he left the table: "The keys to the bedroom and the courtyard door are all here."


    Kong Hongzhuo nced at the key, then looked at her again, and said stunned, "What does this mean?"


    Murong red at him: "The yard has been built for so long, and there is so much movement there every day, I don''t believe you don''t know? I don''t believe you didn''t see the furniture in the small yard yesterday. Are you pretending to be stupid here?"


    Murong Zhe coughed lightly and said solemnly, "Aran, why did you talk to the Master? It''s so rude."


    Xiao Manan said: "Master, don''t be angry, A Ran is still young, you know her temperament, just talk like this."


    Murong Zong looked at the two younger brothers and saw that they nodded to him.


    It seems that the younger brothers think the same as him, this master is good everywhere, but his temper is particrly bad.


    Kong Hongzhuoughed and said: "It''s okay, I''m not angry, how could I be angry with her, she''s right, I''m just pretending to be stupid."


    People present: "¡­"


    really sucks.


    Seeing how subtle they looked at him, Kong Hongzhuo quickly exined: "No, I mean I know that there is a house under construction there, and I also know that the furniture was delivered yesterday, and I also wondered if the yard was built for me. Yes, I didn''t expect it was actually built for me."


    Murong Lingran corrected: "It wasn''t built for you, it was built for my teacher, the teacher. If you don''t teach my Xiaoliu, or you break the Xiaoliu, then you can''t live. And a There are so many houses in the courtyard, except for one of your study and one bedroom, the others do not belong to you."


    "I understand." Kong Hongzhuo looked at the key in his hand with a smile, rolled his eyes, and said slowly: "Actually, I live pretty well in the hut, and I have also visited your yard a few times, and everything is fine. , that is, it is too close to Wuming Mountain, and it is easy to hear the howling of beasts at night. The environment in the hut is so good, the four sides are t, there are no people around, and the night is very quiet, which is most suitable for sleeping, reading and studying. There is also a The lovely and quiet Leyun can warm my bed in winter and fan me in summer, hahaha¡­¡±


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and wanted to retrieve the key, but fortunately Kong Hongzhuo responded quickly, so she did not seed.


    Baby Kong Hongzhuo put the key in his arms and hurriedly said, "What are you doing?"


    Murong snorted: "Since you like huts so much, then you can live there. Let Le Yun keep you warm and fan you."


    "How about that?" Kong Hongzhuo was afraid that Murong Ling woulde to the real thing, so he almost jumped up and said, "How can I take back what I gave? I just said that the hut is good, but it''s too far from your house. If you don¡¯t work in the fields, you will spend a lot of time going back and forth to eat every day. If you have that time, it¡¯s better to teach Xiao Liu to write a few more words, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Murong Lingran didn''t speak, just stared at him faintly.


    Kong Hongzhuo saw the meaning in her eyes and said tteringly, "I was just joking, and I didn''t mean to bully Le Yun. Since I moved in, I sometimes taught him to write a few words or read the Three Character ssic in my spare time. He listened to his brother and did it out of gratitude to me."

 Chapter 814: occupy three rooms

    Chapter 814 upies three rooms


    "You also know their temperament. They are honest and honest. When someone treats them well, they can''t wait to give them all their hearts."


    "Also, there are ck hairs in your house. I have never seen other beasts dare to break in in your house. Your courtyard wall is built high and strong, and it is still some distance away from Wuming Mountain. There is no need to worry about safety, I have already taken a fancy to it, just embarrassed to tell you."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Really?"


    "Really, really. If I lie to you, I will lose ten years of my life."


    Murong snorted coldly: "Okay, trust you for now."


    After she finished speaking, she walked over to the Tong family who had been standing by and handed a bunch of keys to Tong Qishen.


    Tong Qi said deeply: "Miss, you are..."


    Murong Lingran nced at Tong Wenwen and said with a smile: "Wenwen is not too young, she is a girl again, she should have her own room. Grandpa Tong and Uncle Xiuming have been sleeping together, and they can''t rest well. Confucius I''ll let you live in the yard next door, just choose three rooms you like and live in."


    Tong Qi was deeply ttered and said, "Miss, how can this work? It''s such a waste for our family to upy three rooms."


    Tong Xiuming also said: "Our living and food are much better than before. It''s really inappropriate to upy three more rooms. It''s really a waste."


    Seeing grandpa and grandpa say this, Tong Wenwen also felt that they were right, so she swallowed the words of gratitude.


    Murong Lingran disapproved and said: "It''s not a waste, you''ve also seen it, there are still many houses, they were built for people to live in, and the furniture isplete, you can live with peace of mind."


    "Master, this..."


    Murong Zhe persuaded: "Uncle Tong, the child is also kind. She is a girl, and she knows the girl''s mind best. Wenwen is really old and should have her own room. It''s just that you also know that yard, Jian It was built for practical use when I was in the house, except that the yard is still spacious, the space in the house is just enough to fit a whole set of furniture, which is not as good as the one you live in now, if you mind..."


    "I don''t mind." Afraid that the Murong family would misunderstand, Tong Qishen said anxiously before he could finish his sentence: "How could we mind? We all know that the master family is for our good, so how could we dislike it."


    Tong Xiuming said: "Yes, since my father and I had idents one after another, we have never thought of such a good life. Now we still have a room to live in, we are too grateful."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his daughter and said softly, "Didn''t you always want to live alone, and you dislike me and your grandfather''s snoring often waking you up at night? Now that thedy has helped you realize your wish, you will be able to sleep peacefully in the future. Why don''t you thank Miss?"


    Tong Wenwen nodded happily, immediately knelt down to Murong Lingran, and gave her a quick kowtow.


    Murong Lingran didn''t have time to stop her, so she could only let her knock one, and seeing that she was going to continue, she hurriedly helped her up, and said helplessly: "No need to say thank you, you all work in my house, and you gave us the deed of betrayal, It is normal to provide you with a ce to live as the main family, and you have done a lot of things in peacetime, which has made us a lot easier than before, and this is what you deserve."


    Tong Wenwen said gratefully, "Miss, I will definitely serve you well in the future, and I will never fail your kindness to my family."

 Chapter 815: Chens door

    Chapter 815 Chen''s Doorstep


    Murong nodded with a smile: "Good boy, I''ve read the almanac, today is a good day, hurry up, you can have your own room tonight."


    "Well, thank you Miss."


    Seeing that everyone had almost eaten, Tong Wenwen immediately began to clean up the tableware. Others read what they should read, and work when they should work.


    Since thedy said she could move in today, she would listen to thedy.


    Grandpa and Grandpa have business to do all day, and she can only rely on her. She can go to clean upter and try to move in at night.


    Tong Qishen was about to go to the shop. As soon as the door was opened, several people suddenly appeared at the door, including Liu Shi, Chen Shi, Murong Xue, and Murong Cai, as if they had been waiting for a long time.


    Mrs Liu stood at the front and was about to speak. Thinking of what Murong Liang had warned her about before leaving, she shrank back and stood behind Mrs Chen for the first time ever.


    Chen saw Tong Qishen and asked nkly, "Where are Murong Zhe and the others?"


    Seeing her being so rude, Tong Qishen also responded with a cold face, "Pay attention to your wording, if you continue to be rude, then don''t me me for driving people out."


    Chen shi choked and cursed the dog minion secretly. Seeing that Tong Xiuming was also behind him, as long as she said something wrong, she would be rude, so she had to change her words, "Is Big Brother at home? Of course, is she at home too?"


    "In the early morning, where can they go when they are not at home?"


    Chen said again: "Just stay at home, I''m looking for them in a hurry."


    After saying that, I wanted to walk in quickly.


    How could Tong Qishen let them in easily, let Tong Xiuming in and ask for instructions before letting them in.


    Murong Zhe saw theming in and said, "Uncle Tong, Xiuming, you all go to work."


    The two knew that Murong Zong''s three brothers were all there, and the other party was only a man from Murong Cai, so there was nothing to be afraid of. They also roughly guessed the purpose of theiring here, so they left obediently.


    Murong Zhe sat on the top and motioned them all to sit down. Then he said lightly, "Auntie, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Mr. Liu didn''t speak, and turned to look at Mrs. Chen.


    Chen said: "Brother, you should also know my purpose, I''m here for my brother''s business."


    Murong Zhe said lightly, "What about your brother?"


    Chen shi said anxiously: "That''s right, I haven''t seen them for a while. I didn''t find them in jail until I went to them yesterday. I went to see them, and they said that your daughter brought them in. Yes, I..."


    Murong Lingran''s face sank when she heard the words, and she interrupted her without hesitation, "Did I let them in? Auntie, you are here to find fault this early in the morning, if your brother told you it was me. If you let them in, please leave immediately, I don''t wee you here."


    Murong Xue''s temper suddenly came up, and she shouted loudly: "Murong Lingran, did my aunt say something wrong? If you hadn''t reported to the officials, how could they have entered?"


    "We report to the officials?" Murong sneered: "If they don''t do wrong and don''t break thew, can the officials arrest them?"


    "you!"


    Seeing that the other party had ordered the expulsion, Chen shi suddenly stood up and pped Murong Xue without hesitation, "Axue, how can you talk like this, don''t you understand why we are here today? If you have to strain the rtionship, you will never be satisfied until you will never see your uncle, right?"

 Chapter 816: slow down

    Chapter 816 Strategies to dy troops


    Murong Cai also said, "Axue, you shouldn''t have said that just now."


    Murong Xue suddenly grieved with tears in her eyes, and said in a low voice, "Auntie, eldest brother, I... I know I''m wrong. The big deal is that I just listen and don''t speak."


    Chen sternly warned: "If you dare to talk nonsense again, you won''t have to eat today."


    "I see."


    Seeing that her daughter had stopped, Chen turned her head and put on a smiling face, and said softly: "Aran, don''t be angry, Axue has this temper, I beat her, and she has learned a lesson, you just Stop getting to know her in general, okay?"


    Murong Lingran turned her head to the side, ignoring her.


    Chen Shi suddenly looked at Murong Zhe awkwardly.


    Murong Zhe said lightly: "There are quite a lot of things in our family early in the morning. If you have anything, just say it directly?"


    Chen Shi said with a smirk: "I understand, since that''s the case, then I''ll just say it straight, I''m here today, just to ask for your help, can you let my eldest brother and the otherse out?"


    "As far as I know, this matter has been judged clearly, and there is no room for turning around."


    Chen said: "Yes, as long as Ah Ran is willing to let them go, they will definitely not be driven out of the capital."


    Murong Lingran said with a cold face: "I don''t have such a big face, even if I did, I wouldn''t let them go. You guys give up."


    Chen shi prayed: "Aran, you can let them go. I went to see them in prison yesterday. Although it has been a few days since they were tortured, their injuries are so severe that they can still walk now. The limping. Especially Yongfu, he suffered more than 100 boards, and the old injury that was beaten by Xiangfu in the first month has recurred. Now life is very difficult. I heard that they will be driven back to the East China Sea in a few days. If they go on the road with injuries like this, they will definitely die on the road.¡±


    Murong Zhe said: "So, what do you want?"


    Chen shi said with a look of hope: "I... I know it''s unforgivable that they have troubled you many times, but don''t you like Ah Qing very much? Just because they are Ah Qing''s rtives, I will spare them this time and let them go. Come out. I promise to drive them back to Donghai Mansion in person when they recover from their injuries, how about that?¡±


    Murong Xuan suddenly whispered: "Big Brother, do you believe what Auntie said?"


    Murong Zong also replied in a low voice: "Of course I don''t believe it, this is definitely just a tactic to dy the army."


    Murong Kuan nodded: "Well, I think so too."


    "Let them out?" Murong Lingran raised his eyebrows: "Auntie, I said, I don''t have that much power, you''re looking for the wrong person. By the way, Chen Yongfu doesn''t have such a good rtionship with Miss Yan from Xiangfu. Are you going to beg them, they still have a sister who is the concubine of the prince, wouldn''t it be more useful to go to them?"


    Speaking of Xiangfu, Mrs. Chen''s face became paler visibly, and she said ufortably, "It''s not that I didn''t go looking for them. I went yesterday afternoon, but...but..."


    "But was beaten out?"


    Chen shi was stunned.


    Murong said clearly: "Looks like I''m right."


    Chen shi reluctantly smiled and said: "That''s right, so it''s useless to find them, I have toe to you."


    Murong said solemnly: "Auntie, let me tell you the truth, it''s not that I don''t help, but I really don''t have that much ability."


    Chen shi said excitedly: "It''s not your friend, did the ninth son personally send people to the prison? Since that''s the case, why don''t you just go and beg him?"

 Chapter 817: Apologize

    Chapter 817 Apology


    "No." Murong Lingran decisively refused: "I can''t ask him, he is an official, and he should take care of things that vite thew and discipline. Moreover, the verdict has already been handed down, and it must have been written into the file. It''s impossible for him to ask Jingzhaoyin to release him now. You should know who Jingzhaoyin is, and he is most selfless. It may be more difficult for him to cheat for personal gain than to ascend to the sky."


    Chen Shi was in a hurry: "Aran, please help us. If you leave in a few days, they will really die. Don''t you still know the Minister of Rites? You can also ask him."


    "The Minister of Rites? Who said I know him? I don''t even know what he looks like. Their family just likes my vegetables and fruits. They are just guests. We don''t know him at all."


    "Aran, even if I''m begging you, okay? You know so many dignitaries in the city, there must be someone who can help, I really beg you."


    After ??Chen finished speaking, he looked at Murong Cai again.


    Murong Cai pursed his lips and struggled for a while, but he also began to intercede: "Uncle, aunt, Azong, Axuan, Akuan, Aran, I... I know that I have done a lot of wrong things in the past, I am in I apologize to you here."


    "I know that my uncle''s family has done a lot of wrong things to you, and every one of them is unforgivable, but they are my rtives after all, and Chen Yongfu''s injuries are really serious. If he goes on the road like this, he will really die. on the road."


    "There are only two healthy children in his family, but he has been in prison for so long, and his mental state is not very good now, and he has lost a lot of weight. Let''s get back on the road after recovering."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Mrs. Chen red at Murong Xue again.


    Murong Xue was helpless and had no choice but to say: "I... I was wrong before, I apologize to you, I''m sorry, just ask you to forgive my uncle''s family onest time, please."


    After the eldest daughter finished speaking, Mrs. Chen looked at Mrs. Liu again.


    Liu Shi rolled her eyes at her, originally she didn''t want to speak, but she thought that if she could not get money from Murong Zhe, she could only ask for it from Chen''s family. The younger son is like this now, and there will be no ce for Chen Deye to help him in the future. He pleaded and said, "Azhe, you can help your brother and sister. After all, they are her rtives, so you should give her a face."


    Murong Zhe: "¡­"


    Murong Cai nced at the people present, and suddenly said, "Uncle, Xiao Si and Xiao Wu are still outside, saving one life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. Although my uncle and the others are sinners, they are also living lives, you Just pray for them, okay?"


    Murong Zhe was startled, looked at his wife and looked helplessly at his daughter.


    Murong said lightly, "I can help."


    Chen shi was instantly overjoyed, stood up excitedly, and said urgently, "Aran, thank you auntie, when will you let them out?"


    "I didn''t say I had a way to get them out."


    Chen Shi was startled, "Then... didn''t you say you can help?"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "I said it, but I didn''t say that I can let theme out. What you meant just now was that if they set off in a few days, their bodies would not be able to carry it, and they would die of illness. Are they on the way? I can''t let them out, but I can continue to let them recuperate in prison? I can ask someone to let them stay in prison until their bodies recover, and then send them back to Donghai Mansion."

 Chapter 818: Have they ever pitied us?

    Chapter 818 Have they ever pitied us?


    When she is stupid?


    The Chen family harmed her one after another, how could she let the tiger go back to the mountain and raise a hidden danger for herself?


    Shenjun Changqi told her just now that the current state of the Chen family is indeed not good. After all, he is also Ah Qing''s uncle. For Ah Qing''s sake, it is her tolerance to leave them to recover before going on the road.


    Chen shi said with a sad face: "Aran, you are still young, you ... you don''t know how bad the environment in the prison is, the weather is sultry now, it is the active season of snakes, insects, rats and ants, and the prison is really not for people. ce, they still have two children younger than yours, you can do it, let them go home to recover. The officials won¡¯t investigate, can you just sue them?¡±


    After ?? Chen''s words were finished, the air suddenly became quiet, and everyone in the Murong family looked at her quietly.


    Chen shi was stunned for a moment, and said in a daze: "I...Did I say something wrong? Am I right?"


    Murong Zong suddenly said, "Auntie, you said we don''t know how bad the environment is in the prison? Did you forget what happened to us four years ago? Did you forget that we were also imprisoned?"


    Chen''s face turned pale, and he quickly changed his tune: "I...I didn''t mean that."


    Murong Zong said again: "Don''t you just want to say that your eldest brother''s family is suffering now, so let''s pity them?"


    "I¡­"


    "We pity them, but have they ever pity us? They are suffering from it now. We were wrongfully imprisoned at the beginning, aren''t we pity? Xiaoliu was only two years old at the time, wasn''t he pity? Our family can If they go to jail, they won''t be able to sit?"


    Chen Shi hurriedly said, "Listen to my exnation, I..."


    "Needless to say." Murong Lingran interrupted her, and said lightly: "I can''t let them out, and I don''t have that power. When they went to my shop to make trouble, I thought, if in the first month, if If the Xiangfu is not soft on them and goes directly to the government to sue them for murder, isn''t that many things happening?"


    "They didn''t change their minds after such a painful lesson. Do you think if I let them go again this time, will they be able to change? I''ve said it just now, if you continue to mess around, I''ll go in a moment In the city, let someone send them away now!"


    Mrs. Chen bit her lip, she was an elder, she was very embarrassed when a junior said this, she wanted to be angry, but she didn''t have the confidence, so she could only turn her head and look at Mrs. Liu pleadingly: "Auntie, please help Help my big brother and them. Every time you ask me to ask them for money, they give it every time. Now our family can live on thanks to the money they gave, so you help me Say something nice."


    Liu pouted speechlessly, if Murong Zhe''s family could listen to her, the sun woulde out in the west.


    Murong said lightly: "It''s useless to ask for mercy, Chen Yongfu and the others are all self-inflicted, Auntie, I''m very busy, please, or I will really do what I say."


    Murong Cai also knew that he could not persuade Murong Lingran today, so he began to persuade the Chen family: "Aniang, let''s go back, Aran has already said that they can heal their injuries before letting them go on the road, that''s enough. Anyway, uncle and the others have not developed well in the past few months since they came to the capital, and they have caused a lot of trouble, so it is better to go back to their hometown."

 Chapter 819: dislike

    Chapter 819 Dislike


    Chen red at him.


    Murong Cai ignored her warning and continued: "You should know what A Ran''s temper is, the uncle''s family has hurt them over and over again, and her willingness to help has already given you face. Are you willing to let them go after they have hurt you several times?"


    Murong Lingran heard the words and exchanged nces with his parents and brothers. After a few days, Murong Cai was able to say such a thing?


    Is it really changed, or is it just holding back?


    Chen''s heart was entangled when she heard the words, but after all, the Chen family were her rtives, but what her son said made sense.


    After thinking for a while, I had to get up and lowered my posture as much as possible and said, "Aran, it''s Auntie''s fault, Auntie shouldn''t force you, then I''ll trouble you, go to the city when you have time, and let them I don''t ask for anything else, I just want them to reach Donghai Mansion safely."


    Murong said lightly: "Well, I''ll go when I have time."


    Chen opened her mouth, didn''t she mean that she wouldn''t go if she didn''t have time?


    still wanted to say a few words, but felt his son pulling his sleeves, so he had to swallow the words.


    said something at home and left with his children.


    But Liu stayed.


    Murong Zhe said, "Auntie, is there anything else?"


    Liu Shi saw that everyone was looking straight at her, and said with a cold face: "Of course there is something wrong. I heard that you have a kind of fruit called strawberry in the small barren mountain. It tastes very good, isn''t it?"


    "Just say what you mean."


    "You asked me to say it, then I''ll say it straight, I heard that the strawberry is delicious, and many people who work in your family have eaten it. As your mother, I haven''t tasted it yet. .Your father protects you in everything, he has never tasted it."


    Murong Zhe nced at his daughter, Murong Lingran didn''t hesitate at all, turned around and went to the backyard, and soon returned to the main room, and put a cloth bag in front of Liu''s.


    Liu opened the bag and took a look. He was surprised when he saw the bright red fruit.


    After seeing the densely pockmarked spots on the top, his face turned gloomy in an instant, he stood up abruptly, and said displeasedly, "This...is this a strawberry?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    Liu Shi said with disgust on his face: "It has so many pockmarks, can it be eaten?"


    "Naturally it is edible, otherwise why would I nt it?"


    Mr. Liu red at Murong Lingran, "Then you...you can eat one for me to see."


    Murong Lingran knew for a long time that she would react like this. When she was in Saiyuan Mansion, she might have spent more than ten years of pampering in the capital, or there might be other reasons. ufortable.


    No, it''s not just her, Murong Xue and the Chen family are the same, and they are still the same to this day.


    Murong Lingran couldn''t help her wash the cloth bag, so he put his hand into the carry-on bag. In fact, he took one from the space and threw it into his mouth, chewing and saying, "Look. , isn''t this edible? It''s delicious."


    When Liu saw this, he nced at the strawberries in the bag with disgust, and asked, "I heard that you sell strawberries for fifty cents a pound?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    "How many pounds are here?"


    "Two pounds."


    Two catties, which means here is one hundred pennies.

 Chapter 820: impossible for you

    Chapter 820 Impossible for you


    Originally, she didn''t want the pockmarks on the strawberries. After all, Murong Lingran hated her. No, Murong Zhe''s family hated her. Usually they didn''t give her a penny, but suddenly she was so refreshing and generous, and it was hard not to make people suspect. What''s wrong with this strawberry.


    Murong Zhe is also a medical student. If she were to be given a poison that would not kill her, but would make her suffer, and no evidence could be found, then she would be miserable.


    But thinking that it is rare to get something from Murong Zhe, if not, it would be too cheap for them.


    Seeing the appearance of Liu''s face as if he was facing a great enemy, Murong said: "Grandma, don''t you want it? If you don''t want it, then I will take it back. It can be sold here for one hundred cents."


    "Yes." Hearing that Murong Lingran really wanted to take it back, Mrs Liu stepped forward and snatched the cloth bag into her arms, "Why would I not want it, what was given to me is mine, you can never take it back."


    There are many people in the vige who like strawberries but can''t afford them. She can sell them to them.


    Even if she sells less than fifty cents a pound, even if she sells it at half price, she can still get some copper coins and exchange for some meat to eat.


    Murong Zhe said: "Auntie, there is still something to do at home, we will not send it, you can please."


    After saying that, he got up and wanted to go back to the house.


    Liu said again: "Wait."


    Murong Zhe paused in his footsteps and said lightly, "Anyone else have anything else to do?"


    Liu Shi gave him an unhappy look, "Of course there is something wrong, you know that your brother''s leg is broken, your father took him to see the doctor and said that there is hope for recovery, but you have to take medicine all the time, and you have to continue After eating for several years, he is still young and can''t stay in bed all the time."


    "He has been taking medicine for several months, and the money in the family is getting less and less. It will take some time for the harvest in the field to be harvested. The chickens, ducks, geese and pigs raised can''t be sold for the time being. , what kind of conflict with him in the past is because of his broken foot, it''s time to calm down, you can just give me some medicine money."


    Murong Zhe said nkly, "I can give money, but I can''t give it to you."


    Liu''s old face suddenly pulled the elder, and said displeased: "What do you mean?"


    Murong said: "Grandma, don''t get me wrong, it''s true that Grandpa said that if the family is short of money, he wille to Grandpa to get it, and if youe to ask for money, he must not give it to you, or he will interrupt. Dad''s legs, Dad can''t do anything either."


    Liu Shi was stunned on the spot: "Your grandfather said it himself?"


    "Yup."


    "I do not believe."


    "Don''t believe me?" Murong Lingran turned her head and said, "Third brother, please go to Grandpa''s house and call him. We will confront Grandma in person, lest she say we are unfilial and go out to ruin our reputation. "


    Murong said loudly: "Okay, I''ll go right now."


    Liu Shi saw that Murong Kuan raised his feet and was about to run out of the main room, and said anxiously, "Don''t, don''t call him, I''ll just go back and ask him personally."


    After saying that, he ran out of the main room with strawberries in his arms.


    If he really came over, she would be scolded and beaten again.


    Damn, the dead old man is going too far. She asked Murong Zhe for money, not for the family, but for his young son. She was really mad at her.


    Seeing that Liu Shi finally left, Murong Kuan said with a gloomy expression: "It''s a pity those strawberries."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "It''s not a pity, she doesn''t know how to eat it anyway. You saw her disgusting look just now. She hates this kind of dense stuff the most, not to mention eating it."

 Chapter 821: Strawberries are definitely not like this

    Chapter 821 Strawberries are definitely not like this


    Murong Kuan said: "She can''t eat it, so can the rest of her family, as well as Uncle and A Cai."


    "Third brother, don''t worry, they probably won''t eat it either."


    "Why is this?"


    Murong Lingran smiled mysteriously: "You can ask Ah Qing this afternoon."


    Murong Kuan scratched his head, seeing that the others were also puzzled, so he had no choice but to stop asking, anyway, he would find out in the afternoon.


    Murongliang was packing farm implements in the yard, nning to go to work in the fieldter, when he saw Mrs. Liu running back with something, he frowned, "Why are youing back now? Ah Cai and the others have been back for a while. Are you provoking again? Are Azhe and his family unhappy? Have nothing to do again?"


    Liu Shi was caught by him and turned his eyes, thinking of the strawberry that she felt disgusting in her arms, she quickly took it out and held it in front of him, pouted her lips speechlessly, and said, "How can you do that? Missing me, Murong Zhe is also my son, there are so many of them, and that ghost girl Murong Lingran is there, how could I bully them?"


    "I... I just heard that strawberries are delicious, and I''m a little greedy, so I discussed with A Zhe and the others whether they could let us have a taste. I didn''t expect A Ran to give it to me without a word, so I came backte. ."


    Murongliang stretched out his hand and took a strawberry and took a look at it. Seeing that it was all intact, it didn''t look like it had been grabbed by fiercepetition. He put it back and said suspiciously, "Is what you said true?"


    When Liu Shi saw that he didn''t believe him, his face became cold, and he snorted coldly: "Do you believe it or not, or do you think I can get food from that girl Murong Lingran?"


    After thinking about it, Murong Liang felt that what she said was right, she didn''t embarrass her any more, and was just about to bring all the strawberries, but Murong Xue didn''t know when she came up, grabbed the cloth bag before him, and began to look at it: "This is the strawberry, A-Niang, big brother, A-Qing,e and see, this is fifty cents a pound of grass..."


    Murong Qing walked towards her slowly, she was stunned halfway after hearing what she said, and asked in doubt, "What''s wrong?"


    Murong Xue saw the little pockmarks on the strawberry, and said with disgust, "Nah, this is the strawberry? Why is it so ugly?"


    Liu Shi said quietly: "You think so, right? I also think it''s ugly."


    "Did they trick us with pockmarked things on purpose?"


    "Probably not. I''ve seen those children eating like this from a distance, but it''s just far away. I don''t know how there are so many pockmarks on strawberries. How can this make people mouth?"


    Murong Xue frowned and said, "But I just think that this is Murong Lingran''s intentional disgust for us. Strawberries definitely don''t look like this."


    Murong Liang red at her and shouted loudly, "Aran and the others didn''t know you were going today, how could they have prepared to disgust you in advance? Aran gave you 50 cents a pound of precious things. Just eat it, if you don¡¯t want to eat it, don¡¯t eat it, do you really think you are the eldestdy? They have been selling strawberries in the city, and those people in the city who are more expensive than you have never seen someone who dislikes you like this.¡±


    Seeing that Grandpa was angry, Murong Xue said aggrieved: "Grandpa, did I say something wrong? The little pockmarks on it are really disgusting, it makes people want to vomit just looking at it."


    Chen shi also took one and looked at it, frowned and said: "This little pockmark is really disgusting, densely packed, even more disgusting than the pimple on a human body, A Xue is right."

 Chapter 822: You have no face, I want face!

    Chapter 822 You are shameless, I want shame!


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned his head and said, "A Cai, what do you think?"


    Murong Cai said: "I have nothing to say, I don''t like eating fruit anyway. But grandma, don''t dislike it if you want it. Since you dislike it so much, what are you doing here?"


    After saying that, no matter what Liu''s reaction was, he went out first.


    Liu was stunned for a moment, but after she realized that she was disliked by her grandson, she was long gone.


    "Humph." Murong Liang snorted coldly, grabbed the cloth bag and put it in Murong Qing''s hand, and said angrily, "A Cai is right, since you dislike it so much, don''t eat it, A Qing. , give it all to you, other people, including your mother, are not allowed to give it."


    Murong Qing happily said: "Yes, thank you grandpa."


    After saying that, he ran to his house.


    She was not hungry just after eating breakfast, so she nned to save it for lunch and evening to eat slowly.


    She doesn''t dislike the little pockmarks on it, as Sister Lingran said, it''s just seeds.


    Although Sister Lingran brought her and grandpa to eat strawberries in the first few days of selling strawberries, she also told her that if she wanted to eat, she would go to the small barren mountain, where someone would naturally give it to her, and she would not take her money.


    But she has a thin skin. Although she likes the taste of strawberries, she is too embarrassed to ask for it.


    Since Nian, A-Niang and A-jie disliked them, she didn''t dislike them.


    Murongliang saw that his little granddaughter ran away, and shouted to tell her to hurry up, don''t bete for work, and after hearing her answer, he also nned to go out.


    Liu Shi said anxiously: "Old man, why did you give it all to Ah Qing? We don''t eat it, we can sell it? It''s all into her mouth, isn''t it too wasteful?"


    "Sell?" Murongliang gave her a stern look: "What my son gave you, do you sell it? And it''s only two kilograms of things, you''re shameless, I want shame! Waste? Ah Qing is not our granddaughter Can she eat it as a waste? Let me tell you, if you dare to sell it from Ah Qing, I will break your leg!"


    After saying that, he went down angrily.


    Liu stomped his feet depressedly, and cursed the old man, but he didn''t dare to go to Murongqing, so he had to go back to the house to take care of his younger son.


    Seeing that Murong Xue kept pouting, Chen shiforted: "Anyway, you don''t like it, so just give it to Ah Qing."


    Murong Xue said dissatisfied: "I don''t want to eat strawberries, but Grandpa. Grandpa''s attitude towards me and Aqing is too different. He is bing more and more partial. Just like Grandma said, we don''t eat it, we arepletely You can sell strawberries and buy some meat to eat together, it''s only fair."


    "Who made Ah Qing like it over there." Seeing her indignant expression, Mrs. Chen said helplessly, "Okay, hurry up and go down to the ground with the farm implements, or else your grandfather finds out that you arezy and will tell you again. ."


    Murong Xue looked at the sky, it will be June soon, the weather is getting hotter and hotter, she nced at her rough hands, she pulled Chen Shi''s sleeves and started to act like a spoiled child: "Aniang, I... can I stay on the ground? Ah, look at my hands, it''s not even winter yet, it''s already as ck as charcoal, how can I say kiss like this? People will despise me when they see it."


    Chen shi frowned and said, "With our current status, what else do you want to find? If your hands are too squeamish, others will despise you."


    "why?"


    Chen stabbed her on the forehead sharply, "Why don''t you understand? Look at our current home, what kind of one can you find? Some time ago, the matchmakers introduced those from good families, which one knows the situation of our home? Isn''t it like a cat meets a mouse?"

 Chapter 823: you are trash

    Chapter 823 You are trash


    "I originally wanted you to find a good family to help the family, but your uncle is like this now, and no one will be able to give you money to buy clothes for you in the future."


    "I understand now, you really don''t have that fate, and our family can''t climb up to those good people. You can only find someone who is right, either from our vige or from other viges."


    "What''s the use of raising your hands? It depends on whether you can work or not. If you take good care of your hands, people will only think that you arezy, and not only will your family be well-off, but they will not look down on you. You, from a poor family, don''t even look down on you, just wait to be an old girl for the rest of your life."


    Murong Xue roared loudly: "Auntie, grandma said this to me, why do you say that to me, am I still your daughter? Do you look down on me like this? I''m not bad, why do you guys think so? Think I can''t marry into a rich family?"


    Chen shi got angry at Murong Lingran early in the morning, and was scolded by her father-inw just now, and her heart was full of fire. Seeing her daughter yelling at her like this, her anger also came up, and she said with a straight face: "It''s not you, it is We are parents because we are ipetent, we didn''t let you have parents like Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan, we can''t let you live the life of everyone''s youngdy, we are your drag now, okay?"


    Murong Xue may have been stimted by Chen''s words, her brain twitched, and she suddenly said the words she had been holding back in her heart: "Since you all know, why don''t you want to help me? Do you want my future children to live like me for the rest of their lives? Are you having a hard time?"


    "Look at the uncle''s house, what do you want now? Murong Lingran and her brothers wear it, just like the youngdy in the city. Look at what I wear, except the one my grandma bought for me this year. , the others have broken several big holes, why can''t you be like the uncle''s family, be a little bit better, and let me live for a few days."


    "It was clear that they both came to Lihua Vige at the same time. It was clear that the uncle and his family were driven out with nothing. Look at the life of the two families now, it''s like a sky and an underground."


    "As long as you have half the efforts of the uncle''s family, I can''t be disliked by so many people, and I have already been engaged to someone from a better family."


    Chen Shi was very sad when she heard the words. She knew that the eldest daughter was a conscience, but she didn''t expect her to think of them like this.


    It is one thing to say something from your own mouth, but it is another thing to say it from your own daughter.


    Chen said: "I haven''t read books, and Nvhong is not as good as Xiao Manan, so I don''t have that ability at all. Among my rtives, only your uncle is richer, but what about him? You can see that he can''t protect himself now. , what can I do?"


    Murong Xue roared: "Since you all know you are stupid, why do you want to give out such a capable uncle? Originally, their house could be ours, and the fields and small deste mountains could also be ours, but now, we only have those For the sake of watching, let the people of Lihua Vige see the jokes of our life! To put it bluntly, you are selfish and useless! Dad is useless, you are trash!"


    Chen pped her abruptly and said sharply, "Murong Xue, we are trash, so what are you? You are older than Murong Lingran, and you have read more books than her, you are not the same. It''s useless! It''s just trash."

 Chapter 824: your daddy doesnt want you

    Chapter 824 Your daddy doesn''t want you anymore


    "I am a waste?" Murong Xue mocked: "Yes, you are right, because you are a waste, so I am also a waste, and the two wastes are of course waste!"


    "you!"


    The yard was not big, and they didn''t deliberately suppress their voices when they spoke. Murong Qi could clearly hear what they were saying even in the room, and roared angrily, "Let Murong Xue roll in for me!"


    Murong Xue froze in ce.


    Without waiting for her to speak, he heard Murong Qi say again: "If she doesn''te in, let her get out. I don''t have such a daughter who would despise me."


    Liu also heard what Murong Xue said just now, and walked out with a sullen face: "Murong Xue, are you going to go against the sky? You dare to dislike your father so much, do you think I am dead?"


    If it was normal, Murong Xue would never dare to talk back to Liu Shi.


    I don''t know where the confidence came from today, I saw her face full of disdain: "Did I say something wrong? Oh, yes, grandma, my grandfather is so useless and your reason, if it weren''t for you always spoiling If he educates him like an uncle, can he be what he is now?"


    Liu Shi was quite old. Today, not only was he angry at his eldest son''s house, but he was also angry with Murongliang, and now he was still angry with his granddaughter. He immediately sat on the ground and began to cry and howl. : "I don''t live anymore, what kind of sin have I done? The juniors raised by hard work all my life are not a thing. When we are old, we actually start to dislike us. What''s the point of my life? "


    Murongqing happened toe out from inside, and heard part of the conversation, but she didn''t say anything, just looked at Liu Shi and Murongqing helplessly.


    Murong Xue had never seen Liu use this trick on her, so she panicked immediately, seeing that there were already some people watching the fun at the door, and hurriedly said: "Ama, what are you doing, I It''s nothing to you, are you like this?"


    Liu ignored her words and continued scolding: "My family is unfortunate, my son doesn''t listen to me, and now my granddaughter doesn''t listen to me, I don''t live anymore, God, you can kill me, let me face such a person every day. Bad things, it''s better to die."


    Seeing this, Murong Xue had no choice but to ask Murong Qing for help: "Aqing, please help persuade Ama, I didn''t mean it."


    Murong Qing was helpless and looked at Liu Shi: "Grandma, you will make a lot of people see our jokes. When Grandpa finds out, he will definitely tell you again."


    When ?? mentioned Murongliang, Mrs. Liu immediately stopped, thinking for a moment, she seemed to think that what she said made sense, so she quickly got up and patted the dust on her body.


    Murong Qi in the room said again: "Murong Xue, you **** girl, how dare you be so angry with your grandma, get out of here, I don''t have a daughter like you!"


    Liu snorted coldly: "I don''t have a granddaughter like you either. Your daddy doesn''t want you anymore, and I don''t want you either. Get out of here right now!"


    "Grandma, I..."


    Murong Xue was about to apologize. She was not afraid of being kicked out of the house, but she was afraid of being kicked out without a penny. She didn''t have anything valuable on her body, so she couldn''t be kicked out just like that.


    But Liu Shi didn''t give her a chance. Seeing that she was still standing motionless, she picked up the broom in the corner and greeted her.

 Chapter 825: beat Murong Xue out

    Chapter 825 beat Murong Xue out


    "what!"


    Murong Xue screamed again and again. Because she was unprepared, she suffered several blows on her body, and she could only quickly run to the door because of the pain.


    The people watching the excitement at the door saw it, and hurried to the side to hide, for fear that Liu Shi identally hurt himself.


    Although Murong Qing and Murong Xue were at odds with each other, they were her own sister after all. Seeing her being beaten out, she couldn''t bear it. Just as she was about to rush over, Chen shi immediately grabbed her hand and said displeasedly: "Don''t go, she is so ignorant, she should be taught a lesson, or she will be turned upside down in the future."


    Murong Qing said: "Aniang, but what if I can''t think of it?"


    Chen Shi sneered: "Can she think about it? Do you see her dissatisfied look like someone who can''t think about it? She can''t think about it unless the sun hits the west. You also heard what she said just now, what she said. Is it human?"


    Seeing that her own mother didn''t help her sister anymore, Murong Qing didn''t dare to defy her, so she could only watch Liu Shi beat Murong Xue out.


    Liu spit at the door and said coldly, "Bah, I dare to dislike my precious son, and don''t even look at what he looks like!"


    Murong Xue was standing five meters away from the gate at this time. After all, she was still a little girl in her teens. Seeing that everyone else was watching her jokes, she suddenly felt embarrassed and cried, "Nah, you uneptable."


    Liu said sarcastically: "If I go too far, can I go too far with you? Whatever you say!"


    After saying that, he nced at the vigers at the door, and mmed the courtyard door shut.


    Murong Xue was startled for a moment, standing alone at the door.


    The scorching sun was in the sky, and after the chase just now, her face was covered in sweat, her hair became extremely messy, and she looked very embarrassed.


    The vigers saw that she was pitiful, and no one came forward tofort her.


    They also heard what she said just now. The old saying is good, the son does not think the mother is ugly, and the dog does not think the family is poor. What Murong Xue said just now was really disobedient and unfilial, and I don''t me Liu Shi for being so angry.


    If they were Liu, they would definitely teach her a lesson.


    Seeing that the door was closed, he whispered a few words and then dispersed.


    Murong Xue looked at the closed door with tears streaming down her face, her face became more and more gloomy as time passed, her fists clenched tighter and tighter, just as she was about to turn to leave, she saw Chen Shi and Murong Qing open the door. came out.


    Murong Xue pursed her lips, walked forward slowly, nced at Murong Qing embarrassedly, saw her looking at her sympathetically, gritted her teeth, turned to look at her mother, and sobbed: "A mother, I ...What should I do? Does Grandma really want me?"


    Chen Shi is her own mother, and the look in her eyes shows that she is not reflecting, and she suddenly said angrily: "Now you know how to ask me? Don''t you dislike your parents? You can find a way to go, and I have to go to the ground, Or will you be scolded by your grandfather for me?"


    "me¡­"


    Seeing that Aniang went down to the ground with the farm tools, Murong Xue had to look at her sister: "Aqing, what should I do now?"


    Murong Qing said, "Father, Mother, Mother, and Nanny, they are all angry. You should go down to the ground first, and they will calm down in a few hours."


    "No, A-niang is also in the field. I don''t dare to go. If sheins to Grandpa, maybe Grandpa will take care of me again."


    Murong Qing said as she walked, "If you don''t dare, just follow me and go to Sister Lingran''s field."

 Chapter 826: They deserve it!

    Chapter 826 They deserve it!


    "Go to her field? Go let her see meughing? So many people saw me so embarrassed just now, and now all Lihua Vige must know that I was kicked out of the house early in the morning, so I won''t go."


    Murong Qing sighed and said, "If you don''t go, then you can do whatever you want."


    Murong Xue stopped immediately, her face was a bit gloomierpared to just now.


    Seeing her sister getting further and further away from him, Murong Xue snorted coldly, looked around, turned and walked towards Wuming Mountain.


    Humph, you wait, I''m going to make you regret throwing me out!


    Murong Qi has been watching the movement in the yard in the house. Hearing that there was no sound in the yard, he was puzzled when he saw Mrs. Liu walk in with breakfast and frowned, "Where''s that wicked girl?"


    Mrs. Liu put the breakfast food on the table, put a small wooden table on the bed, put the breakfast food on top, and said softly, "Son, don''t be angry for her, if you get angry, your health will be bad. I''ve kicked her out, so calm down. We''ve all eaten since you woke upte. This is reserved for you, so eat it while it''s hot. "


    Murong Qi nodded in satisfaction, and said while drinking the porridge, "That wicked girl doesn''t even look at who is giving her a house now, but she dares to say this about her father, I''ll show her some color, she won''t kneel and beg me. , I will never let her step into the house half a step!"


    "It''s all right, it''s up to you, don''t worry, even if your father heard her words, it wouldn''t be so easy to forgive her."


    "Well." Murong Qi suddenly thought of what they had discussedst night, and asked again, "Have you been to your eldest brother''s house just now?"


    "Been there."


    "Then what did they say?"


    Mrs Liu sighed and said, "What else can I say? They are so careful and treat us so ruthlessly, not to mention those in the Chen family who are not rted to them by blood."


    Murong Qi frowned and said, "They don''t want to help?"


    "It''s not that you don''t help." Liu shi shook his head and briefly repeated what Murong Lingran said.


    Murong Qi was silent for a while.


    Liu Shi thought he was really worried about his uncle and cousin, and said, "Don''t sympathize with them too much, it''s all their own fault, who let them stretch their hands so long, our family and Murongzhe are so close. They didn''t go to the shop to get the vegetables, they have no blood rtionship with Murong Zhe, why should they go, it should be your own brother who goes, they deserve it!


    Murong Qi said regretfully, "I understand that they really overstepped, but I''m just a pity that I won''t be able to ask my uncle for money again in the future."


    Liu said with relief: "Don''t worry, your daddy still has money, and there is still a harvest at home, which is enough for your medicine."


    "Um."


    ¡­


    And after the Liu family left, Murong Lingran went directly to the deep mountains with Heimao.


    But when she arrived, seeing the scene in front of her, her face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    I saw the lush herbs that had grown when she leftst time, and now fell to the ground in pieces.


    Let Heimao lead her around again, in addition to the pit dug by her and Wei Jingxuan brothersst time, there are many more holes.


    Murong suddenly thought of thepetition between Wei Jingxuan and Rong Fengxust time. Could it be that the brothers and sisters from their concubines discovered this ce and dug up a lot of ginseng?


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly said: "You are right, there are indeed many people here."

 Chapter 827: What happened to your sister?

    Chapter 827 What happened to your sister?


    Murong asked: "It''s been almost a month since thest time they talked about thepetition, isn''t it over yet?"


    "Judging from the appearance of these herbs falling down, they are notpletely dead. They should have been here in the past two days. It seems that it is not over."


    Murong Lingran didn''t think about it after hearing the words, and let Kuromao change a piece ofnd and start collecting herbs.


    This time, she still didn''t even see the shadow of ginseng, but she already had a lot of ginseng seeds in her space, and she also nted a lot, so she didn''t care too much, and went straight back after picking up the medicine.


    Back at the foot of Wuming Mountain, Murong Lingran hadn''t returned home when she saw Chen Shi and Murong Qinging out of her house from a distance.


    Since Murong Qing was also there, Murong Lingran had no choice but to step forward and say, "Auntie, are you okay?"


    Chen shi''s brows were wrinkled, and he looked like he didn''t want to leave. Seeing Murong Lingran riding ck hair suddenly appeared in front of him, he suddenly became energetic and said anxiously: "Aran, did youe back from Wuming Mountain? Is there any? See Ash?"


    Murong Lingran looked at Murong Qing: "What happened to your sister?"


    Murong Qing said: "My sister angered my father in the morning, she was kicked out by my father and grandma, and she didn''t go home after noon. My mother was worried about her, so I wanted to ask you guys if you saw her."


    Murong Xue was swept out of the house?


    She had already guessed in the morning that something would happen when Liu took the strawberries back, but she didn''t expect the riot to be so big that everyone was kicked out.


    Murong shook his head: "No, after you left, I went straight to the deep mountains and didn''te back until now."


    Chen shi''s eyes suddenly dimmed, and ayer of dark clouds shrouded his head, listlessly said, "I see."


    Seeing her own mother like this, Murong Qingforted her: "Aniang, elder sister is so old, there shouldn''t be anything wrong, it''s very likely that you''re hiding somewhere now, I''m afraid you are still angry and don''t dare to return. Home, she is most afraid of the dark, maybe she will go home at night."


    Chen nodded, "I hope so."


    Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows. She thought the same as Murong Qing. Murong Xue, a little girl, must have no money on her body when she was temporarily kicked out of the door, and she didn''t dare to go far. Most likely she was hiding.


    As for why Murong Xue was kicked out of the house, Murong Lingran didn''t want to know.


    Some time ago, she spent a lot of time helping Helian Rongjiu heal the peony tree, and she didn''t n the space well, so she had already made a n. In addition to the necessary things during this time, as long as she had time, she would Stay in space.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that Murong Xue didn''t go home until after dark.


    And from the evening, the sky began to be covered with dark clouds and pouring rain.


    Originally, Murong Liang didn''t take Murong Xue''s disappearance to heart. After all, what he said in the morning wasn''t too serious. It wasn''t that she didn''t say it before, and it wasn''t that she wasn''t partial, and she thought she woulde back at night.


    It''s just that after he said what he thought, Murong Qing missed out and said everything Murong Xue said after he left this morning.


    Under Murongliang''s warning, Mrs. Liu also spoke out what she and her son had said to Murong Xue.


    Murong Liang frowned and said, "After I left, this kind of thing still happened?"


    Liu said: "So don''t me me and Aqi for being so angry. Anyone who hears her words wants to clean up her."

 Chapter 828: Going to find her uncle?

    Chapter 828 Going to find her uncle?


    After all, it was the flesh that fell from her body. Ever since she saw it was raining outside, Mrs. Chen was in a hurry. Tears came out, she nodded and said, "Yeah, but we are all talking angrily, how can we expect her to be true? Seriously. The words we said, how can she hurt people? Dad, you can think of a way. She is a young girl who doesn''t go home for one night, who knows what will happen. "


    Murong Liang gave Liu Shi and Murong Qi a stern look. Seeing that they shrank their necks at the same time, he didn''t bother to me them, so he asked Murong Cai to go to Lizheng with him under an umbre.


    Li Zheng has always had an opinion on the ungrateful Murong Xue, but he is a child after all. When he heard that she was missing, he immediately put down his prejudice and asked his eldest son Zhuang Qinghe to take the vige''s young Zhuang wearing a robe and an umbre to look for someone.


    It¡¯s just that they went back and forth in the vige several times, and even knocked on the door of every household to ask, but there was no news at all.


    Murongzhe''s house was remote, and by the time Zhuang Qinghe brought people near his house, he had basically searched the entire vige.


    At this time, Li Zheng also braved the rain to arrive at Murong Zhe''s house. Of course, Murong Liang, Murong Cai and the young men were all there.


    Zhuang Qinghe said: "Uncle Liang, we have done our best, we have already looked for the ce we should look for, but we can''t find it. Now only Wuming Mountain is left. But she is a girl, if she goes to the mountain during the day, she will definitely A lot of people saw her, and we went from house to house when we were looking just now, but no one saw her going up the mountain."


    Murong Liang frowned and said, "This **** child, where do you think she will go?"


    Li Zheng said: "Isn''t her uncle in the city? Will she go to her uncle?"


    Murongliang thought of what happened to the Chen family, and suddenly looked away ufortably: "No... No, her uncle has moved away, and she knows it''s impossible."


    Zhuang Qinghe said again: "The Fan family is also a rtive of your family. Could she be looking for the Fan family?"


    Murongliang shook his head: "It''s unlikely, she has always disliked the Fan family, so she probably won''t go to them."


    Zhuang Qinghe nodded. Although the news of Murong Xue being kicked out of the house had spread throughout Lihua Vige during the day, he was not in the vige during the day, so he didn''t hear those rumors and asked curiously, "Uncle Liang, I I know I shouldn''t ask this question now, but I really want to know, what did you guys say so hard that you scolded Murong Xue and ran away?"


    Murongliang knew that his family''s ugliness could not be made public, but their family had to rely on the vigers to find them back, but he really couldn''t say it, so he could only ask Murongcai to help him.


    Murong Cai quickly said everything he heard at home.


    The expressions on the faces of the people present were a little subtle after hearing this.


    Murong Xue actually disliked her own biological parents for being useless, how could she, a daughter, say this.


    Although Murong Qi is not worthy of being a father, it is really useless. Hearing that his daughter dislikes him in person, it is inevitable that he will be so angry.


    Liu''s son is like his life, and he is not allowed to say that he is not good, even if he is a granddaughter.


    Murong Xue was still young after all, so it was no wonder she couldn''t bear to run away from home.


    But Murong Qi''s family has ten acres ofnd, which is much better than most of them.


    Although Murong Zheming said on the surface that he didn''t care about Murong Qi, he was his own brother after all. If something happened to their family, they couldn''t really ignore it.

 Chapter 829: shes all right

    Chapter 829 She is okay


    Some time ago, they also saw Murong Zhe quietly looking at Murong Qi''s legs.


    Murong Xue is really in the midst of happiness and does not know happiness.


    Murong Lingran''s four brothers and sisters didn''t have any extra expressions on their faces after hearing this, they just looked at each other.


    Murong Zhe said: "Actually, I think although she won''t go to her uncle, she might still go to the city."


    Zhuang Qinghe said: "I can''t find it in the vige, she dare not go to Wumingshan, it is indeed possible."


    Li Zheng also nodded in agreement: "The city gate has been closed, it is impossible to find it now, we can only wait for tomorrow."


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at Murong Cai: "Why don''t you do this, you don''t have to work in the fields tomorrow, go directly to the city, find the soldiers guarding the city, and give them some money, they have to catch a lot of suspicious people every day. People, everyone is very eye-catching, if people really go to the city, they will definitely have an impression on your sister."


    Murong Cai nodded.


    Li Zheng said to Murong Liang again: "Don''t be too anxious, things are already like this, it''s useless to be anxious now, you''re too old, you should take care of your own body first. Murong Xue is not too young, she should still be able to Some self-defense capabilities."


    Murongliang smiled bitterly and said, "I understand, I will trouble you tonight, it''s gettingte, you should go back first, and tomorrow we will go to the city and ask."


    "Okay, you want to open up too."


    Everyone said a few words offort to Murong Liang, and they all went back in the rain.


    Murong Zhe looked at Murong Liang and said, "Father, tomorrow I will ask Azong and the others to find them with you. If you don''t go back tonight, the rain outside is getting heavier and heavier, so I can stay here too."


    Murong Liang was about to nod his head, thinking that the house is still in a mess, and there is no one in charge, he shook his head again and said: "Forget it, we will not be troublesome if we bring an umbre."


    After saying that, he left with Murong Cai.


    The next day, although the three Murong Zong brothers were reluctant to find Murong Xue, but because of Murong Zhe''s orders, they could only personally drive a carriage with Murong Liang to the city.


    Murong Cai originally wanted to go, but Murong Liang knew that the three Murong Zong brothers didn''t want to see him, and felt that it was unlikely that Murong Xue would go to the city.


    Money was used everywhere in the city, and she was driven away without a penny, and she couldn¡¯t even pay the entrance fee.


    There are a lot of caves on the mountain, you can also hide, it is still possible for her to go to Wuming Mountain.


    To be on the safe side, Murong Cai and Chen''s mother and daughter were asked to visit Wuming Mountain, so only Murong Liang came to the city with Murong Zong and others.


    And their luck is also good, the soldiers who defended the city today happened to be the ones who defended the city yesterday.


    After describing what Murong Xue looked like and the clothes he was wearing when he left, a soldier nodded. He had indeed seen Murong Xue.


    Murongliang said anxiously, "Then may I ask which direction did she go? Did shee alone or with someone? Did shee voluntarily or was she kidnapped?"


    The soldier said: "Hmph, she could be kidnapped by her appearance, I''m afraid the sun wille out from the west."


    Murong Zong said: "What does this mean?"


    The soldier snorted again, as if he didn''t want to say anything.


    Murong Zong had no choice but to stuff him a piece of silver.


    When the soldier saw the money, he immediately rxed his face, quickly put it into his arms, and said with a chuckle, "It''s quite interesting, let me ask, who is that woman from you?"


    Murong Liang said: "She is my granddaughter, and the people next to her are her brothers."

 Chapter 830: Be a concubine, be a concubine!

    Chapter 830 Be a concubine, be a concubine!


    The soldier nced at the four of them meaningfully, and raised his eyebrows: "Granddaughter, then don''t worry, she is fine. Yesterday, I saw her and a young man in fancy clothes leading a horse into the city. of."


    "Leading the horse together? Wasn''t she kidnapped?"


    "Kidnapping?" The soldier smiled and said, "How is it possible? She talks andughs with the son next to her, and she is very free. No one dares to be so bold in the blue sky and daylight, so she would go into the city with someone tied up, or else What are we doing at the gate?"


    Murongliang asked again: "Then may I ask if you know that son?"


    "I don''t know. There are so many dignitaries and dignitaries in the capital, and there are also many rich people. I''m the only one who guards the city gate. How can I know them here?"


    "Then what did she say to the people around her, do you remember?"


    The ?? soldier made a hesitant look, "Of course I heard something, but well...this..."


    Murong Zong understood what he meant, so he had to give him another piece of silver.


    The soldierughed suddenly, put the silver treasure in his arms, let the people next to him guard him, and took them aside so as not to block the way of others, and said slowly: "You are lucky, you asked the right person. , If youe back in the afternoon, it''s not me who is on duty, then you will have to work harder to find out. Seeing that the old man is in such a hurry, then I will tell you, really don''t worry about it blindly, she is really good. "


    Murong Liang said: "What does this mean?"


    The soldier said: "I tell you, when they queued up to enter the city yesterday, there happened to be suspicious people in front of them, they stood in front of me for a long time, the girl was very excited and didn''t care if there were strangers beside them, They said a lot, but I heard them every word."


    "What did they say?"


    The soldier said: "The girl said that she will never go home to live a miserable life again, and she will follow the son by her side for the rest of her life. But the son said that she is already married, but the girl doesn''t mind at all. , even if she is willing to be a concubine. But the young man said again that his wife does not allow him to take a concubine, and only a maid in the room. Guess what the girl said? "


    Murong Liang''s face was ashen as he clenched his fists and said, "She insisted on staying by that man''s side?"


    The soldier said, "That''s pretty much what she meant. The girl said she didn''t matter, as long as she could stay by the son''s side, she was willing to do whatever. Dad''s ipetence, I no longer want to live under the same roof with the unreasonable grandma, and I no longer want to work in the fields day and night. Anyway, no one in that family cares about her, and she never wants to do it again in her life. Go back to that house."


    Murongliang became angrier the more he listened, his breathing became more rapid, and he looked like he was about to lose his breath, and said with a trembling voice: "Well...and then? What else did they say?"


    "And then, don''t men like girls who are obedient and obedient and don''t fight or rob? The man was so excited by her coaxing that he didn''t care that there were many people around him watching, heughed and kissed the girl''s face. The girl flirted with him again, and the people in front were released. I asked them what they were doing in the city, they said they were going home, and I let them go."

 Chapter 831: I wanted to run

    Chapter 831 I wanted to run for a long time


    Murongliang was furious, and mmed a fist on the city wall, and said angrily: "Naughty girl! Evil girl! I am so worried about her, she is rushing to be a concubine for others, and she is still on the street! Thest man was allowed to do something to her. The family is unfortunate, the family is unfortunate, what the **** did I do in myst life, and let the Murong family have such a shameless wicked girl! "


    Seeing his excitement, Murong Zong quickly patted him on the back. Although he was sure that what the soldier said was Murong Xue, he still asked, "Is what you said true?"


    When the soldiers saw that they doubted themselves, their faces suddenly turned cold, and they said with an unhappy expression: "It''s true, I don''t know you and I don''t know what to do with you. What can I do to lie to you? Can I do any good by lying to you? If you lie, I will be struck by lightning."


    "Then can you hear what the son called my cousin?"


    The ?? soldier recalled for a moment, and quickly said, "I heard her, call her A Xue."


    Axue?


    Mu Rongliang rolled his eyes, unable to lift his breath, and instantly fainted.


    "Grandpa... Grandpa..."


    ¡­


    After a while, Murong Liang woke up and found him in an unfamiliar room.


    When Murong Zong saw that he was awake, he breathed a sigh of relief and said with concern, "Grandpa, you are awake."


    Murong Liang said in a daze: "Where am I?"


    "This is Ji Shitang, you fainted just now."


    gosh?


    Murong Liang thought of what he had just heard, and rolled his eyes, looking like he was about to faint again.


    Murong Kuan said: "Grandpa, don''t faint, if you faint again, we will be spending the night in the city tonight. You have slept all day."


    Murongliang immediately returned to his senses when he heard the words, motioned them to sit up with him, and said in a daze, "Why did I faint?"


    "The doctor said that you were in a hurry and could not stand the stimtion for a while, so you fainted. Don''t worry, we gave you medicine when you were in aa. The doctor said that as long as you wake up, you will be fine, and you don''t even need to continue taking medicine. "


    Murong Liang was slightly relieved. Thinking of the soldier''s words, he asked with a sullen face, "Do you believe what the soldier said?"


    Murong Zong said politely: "I can''t tell."


    "Big brother." Murong Kuan said dissatisfied: "What''s wrong, Murong Xue has always admired vanity, and she has long been dissatisfied with the life of the family. Before the separation of the family, she said it behind her back countless times. Dad''s bad words, saying that he was useless, was actually plotted by others, so that she could not live a wealthy life."


    "After the family was separated, especially after her father''s leg was broken, the children in the vige could hear her scolding when they went up the mountain to pick up firewood several times. It was useless to dislike her uncle. That soldier learned Murongxue''s tone. She is so simr, and said that the people around her call her A Xue, can she still be someone else?"


    "I don''t know when she met that person. I think she should have wanted to run away a long time ago, but she is still hesitating. It''s just that today''s events made her make up her mind."


    Murong Zong red at him sharply.


    Murong Kuan was stunned for a moment, and then he noticed that Grandpa''s face turned pale again, and muttered in a low voice, "I''m telling the truth, it''s useless for us to let go of everything ande to her, Grandpa''s eyes are red with urgency, Not only are her parents worried about her, but so many people were looking for her in the rainst night, and she actually ran away with the wild man and didn''t want to go home. It''s really disappointing, I... I just don''t care for everyone. value."

 Chapter 832: no longer

    Chapter 832 I can''t find it anymore


    Murong Xuan also red at him: "A Kuan!"


    Murong Liang waved his hand and said, "Don''t talk about him, what he said is right, Grandpa is old, there is nothing he can''t think of."


    The crowd fell silent.


    Their Murong family actually had a woman who was rushing to be a concubine to others. Some people in Lihua Vige knew about it, and they had to be instructed for a long time.


    The most important thing is that their family name is Murong in Lihua Vige, which will definitely affect the reputation of their other two younger sisters in the future.


    "That''s right." Murong Liang asked, "Have you asked that soldier, A Xue... No, how does Murong Xue call the man next to her?"


    "We asked." Murong Zong said: "The soldier said that he only heard Murong Xue calling that person a son, and he didn''t hear any other surnames."


    son?


    Mu Rongliang''s face suddenly became even more ugly.


    Murong Xue only went out this morning, and the man didn''t know if she had known him long ago or if she just met him today.


    Others didn''t even want to tell her her surname, and it was absurd enough that she was still rushing to go with others and letting the man kiss her.


    Murong Xuan said: "Grandpa, then we now..."


    Murong Liang slowly got off the bed, walked to the window and looked at it, seeing that it was about to get dark, he sighed: "Since she despises her parents and that family so much, it''s not worth our time to waste her time. ,e back."


    "Aren''t you looking for it in the future?"


    "No more, I don''t have such a shameless granddaughter."


    The three brothers looked at each other. They didn''t have any feelings for Murong Xue either.


    However, Murongliang still cares about his own reputation. Although the matter of today cannot be covered by paper, he still asks the three brothers to keep it a secret, and they are not allowed to say it out.


    Murong Xue was Murong after all, and they both prospered and suffered losses. The three brothers naturally agreed.


    When he got home, Murongliang knew that the women in the family couldn''t hold back their words, and it was too extravagant, and he didn''t tell them what they heard in the city today.


    only said that they asked the soldiers guarding the city, and the soldiers said that they did not see anyone.


    Because they were dyed for a whole day, Murong Liang also thought about his words, saying that although they felt that Murong Xue could not go to the city, they still went to Zhi Ye Zhai to paint four portraits. any news.


    Murong Cai also told Murong Liang that he and his aunt and sister also searched Wuming Mountain for a day, but found no clues.


    Although Murongliang didn''t want to look for Murongxue again, but if a big living person disappeared, if they didn''t look for them, they would inevitably make the vigers think they were ruthless and unrighteous, and it would also make people suspect that they knew where Murongxue was.


    Therefore, in order to hide from the public, Murongliang still took Murongzong and others into the city for a few days, making people think that they were looking for someone, but in fact they were either in Zhiye Zhai, He Wenyi, or just hanging out on the street.


    Chen saw that they had been looking for a few days and they couldn''t find him. He also knew that the family had tried their best, and there was no shame in asking them to continue to waste time looking for someone. After all, the family still had to live.


    But her daughter was lost, so she couldn''t do nothing. After thinking about it, she had the cheek to go to Murong Zhe.


    "Do you mean to let me report to the official, and let the officials from the government help you find it?"

 Chapter 833: outside man

    Chapter 833


    Chen shi said with a look of course: "Yes, don''t you know that ninth son? He even knows Jing Zhaoyin, so he should have the power to find someone, right?"


    Murong Lingran saw her whimsy, and said coldly, "If it''s useful to find someone from the government, my two younger brothers can still be outside now? My sixth brother didn''t get back by someone from the government."


    Chen Shi choked, although she was reluctant to admit it, but she knew that what she said was somewhat reasonable.


    After thinking about it, he said again: "Then why don''t you do it like this, you can help me to ask the people from Huwei Escort to find her, okay?"


    Murong Zhe nced at the Chen family with aplicated face. He had also heard from his three sons what Murong Xue had done at the gate of the city. It was a waste of extra time and money, and he didn''t want the Chen family to continue pestering them. The son went and called Murong Liang from the ground.


    Chen had an opinion about their family, she would definitely not believe what they said, only Murongliang could tell her personally.


    Mu Rongliang also heard about Chen''s n on the way, so she had no choice but to tell what she had inquired about in the city a few days ago because she missed her daughter and made the house uneasy.


    Chen''s face turned pale immediately after hearing this, and said in surprise, "Are those words really what A Xue said?"


    Murong Liang said solemnly: "What? You don''t believe me?"


    Chen Shi said: "It''s not that I don''t believe it, but it''s impossible. Axue is always in the field, or she goes to the mountain to pick up firewood. Except for the men in the vige, how could she possiblye into contact with what Dad said. Young Master Zhong? She usually blushes when she sees unfamiliar men, and she hasn''t even held the man''s hand, how could she be so shameless and let that son kiss her face in public?"


    Murong said: "You said that Murong Xue never even held a man''s hand? After you came to Lihua Vige, is she under your nose for twelve hours a day?"


    "Naturally not."


    "Then she is with your family twelve hours a day again?"


    Chen shook his head: "Of course not. When there was nond at home, she and Ah Qing went to the mountains to pick up firewood or pick wild vegetables every day. After Ah Qing went to work on your farm, she would¡­"


    Halfway through, Chen shi''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    Murong Lingran said on her behalf: "What happened to her? Grandma was a precious Murong Cai during that time, and she definitely wouldn''t want him to go out with Murong Xue. Murong Xue has been going out alone since that time. Later, when you hadnd in your home, she sometimes went to thend. When there was little work in thend, Grandma would definitely ask her to pick up firewood ande back. At that time, she was still alone. Look, there are countless times when she was not under your nose. , you don''t know who she met during this period."


    Chen Shi said: "Impossible, she would never be able to privately meet an outsider. Although Xue is greedy for glory and wealth, she should still have the bottom line of being a human being. If she really knew that young man, she would not have been some time ago. I will take the initiative to offer her to see others."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Could it be that you only met after seeing each other?"


    Chen said firmly: "Impossible."


    In any case, she didn''t believe her daughter could do such a thing.


    Murongliang''s face suddenly sank, and he said displeasedly, "Then you mean I lied to you?"


    Chen was nomittal.


    Murong Lingran said lightly, "Auntie, you saw how anxious Grandpa was when he knew that Murong Xue didn''te back that night. If it wasn''t for what the soldier said, how could Grandpa leave his granddaughter alone? "

 Chapter 834: go to another courtyard

    Chapter 834 Go to another courtyard


    Murong Zhe also said, "Murong Xue also has the surname Murong. My family and your family have daughters. Do you think Dad will take the initiative to ruin the reputation of his own children, and affect the reputation of A Ran and A Qing?"


    Chen shi was stunned for a moment, and his expression became tangled.


    Seeing that she was still in disbelief, Murongliang turned around andmanded, "Azong, go, get on the carriage, we will take her to the city in person, and let the soldier repeat what he said that day! The matter of Murong Xue eloping with others is known to everyone, so that neither of our families can be human, and then I will take her out of A Qixiu!"


    Chen Shi panicked when he heard the words, and hurriedly said: "Father, I was wrong, I just can''t ept it. Although A Xue is a little self-willed, sometimes he is very obedient. I actually believe it, just as the elder brother said, There are still Ah Qing and Ah Ran at home, so you don''t need to joke about the reputation of our women."


    Her eldest brother''s family is now unable to protect herself, and her parents'' family is also in Donghaifu. If she is divorced now, she will have nowhere to go.


    Murong Liang snorted coldly and said angrily, "I didn''t tell you because of your face, but I didn''t expect you to be so ignorant. If we were still living in the city now, you would have been dealt with if we gave birth to such a daughter. Now, you still dare to question me here, and dare to let the government and the people from Huwei Security Bureau intervene, you are afraid that no one will know about this matter, right!"


    "Father, that''s not what I meant, don''t be angry, I was wrong."


    "Go back to me now, don''t tell Ah Qing, if anything happens to Ah Qing, I''ll break your leg!"


    Chen said timidly: "Yes, I know."


    After ?? and the others left, Murong Zhe sighed.


    Murong Lingran said: "Dad, don''t think too much, this is the path Murong Xue chose, even if we do find her and tie her back, she might think we are nosy and don''t want to. She''s having a good time."


    Murong Zhe said helplessly: "Father is not worried about her, but about you and Ah Qing. I''m afraid this will be known to everyone sooner orter. You and Ah Qing..."


    "It''s alright, even if the incident happened, most people in Lihua Vige wouldn''t talk about me behind my back. Everyone knows that I''m very nice to Ah Qing, and I won''t say anything to her."


    "I hope so."


    Because Murongliang didn''t let anyone look for Murongxue, for a long time after that, people in Lihua Vige didn''t know that Murongxue ran away with a strange man. ran away, or disappeared unexpectedly.


    A few dayster


    Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu stood at the door of a different courtyard.


    Today, Murong Ding is also on vacation, and Tong Wenwen also wanted toe out to y, so she brought them out together.


    Zawa Yuanzequ also held something in his hand and stood behind them.


    After waiting for a while, the door was opened.


    The ?? guards bowed respectfully when they saw the personing in, and then closed the door after they entered.


    He Lianhan was making his son happy in the room. Hearing that the servants reported that there were guests, he hurriedly handed his son over to her two guards and personally opened the door to wee them into the room.


    "Third sister."


    After Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, he nced at Murong Lingran again.


    Murong said: "Third sister."


    Helianhan nodded, ordered someone to prepare tea, turned his head and said with a smile: "Aran, you are finally here, but let me wait. Hurry up and sit down, it''s so hot today, why don''t you guys Choose a cool day toe over?"

 Chapter 835: lucky

    Chapter 835 Good luck


    Murong Lingran didn''t say anything, just nced at Helian Rongjiu faintly.


    Helian Rongjiu exined: "Third sister, I don''t worry that she wille alone, so I will let her wait for me, and I will find the time toe out today. Don''t me her."


    worried?


    Helianhan nced at Murong Lingran meaningfully, and said with an angry smile: "How can I me her, you think me too stingy, I''m already very happy that you cane. You saw it just now, here It''s very quiet, and I don''t have anything else to do every day except take care of the children and talk to the people."


    "Sanjie, don''t you still want to go back?"


    He Lianhan shook his head: "Apart from being quiet here, everything else is fine. Just stay here for the time being. Or when I figure it out one day, I will naturally want to go back."


    Murong Lingran frowned and was about to speak when Murong Ding and Tong Wenwen walked in.


    He Lianhan was stunned, "Who are they?"


    Helian Rongjiu exined: "The youngest is this girl''s younger brother, the one who needs Ming Yucao, Murong Ding, their family likes to call him Xiaoliu. The oldest is his housekeeper''s granddaughter, Tong Wenwen."


    He Lianhan nced at the two of them, then suddenly got up and walked to the edge of the dressing room, took two things, and came to Murong Ding again, squatted behind him, and in his suspicious eyes, put a longevity lock on it. On his body, he said: "I met for the first time, and I didn''t have time to prepare a decent wee gift. Your sister gave me a lot of fruits and vegetables to eat. I have nothing else to give you. I can only give you this. I hope you don''t dislike it. ."


    Murong Ding nced at his elder sister, saw her nodding, and said, "Thank you beautifuldy, I don''t dislike it, I like golden locks."


    He Lianhan burst into a smile and pinched his nose, "This child''s mouth is so sweet."


    Murong Ding smiled shyly.


    Helianhan looked at Tong Wenwen again, took her hand, put a gold bracelet about the same weight as a gold lock on her left wrist, and said softly, "This is quite suitable for you, take it and y with it. ."


    Tong Wenwen was startled and said with a look of panic: "Madam can''t do it, I''m just a servant, you don''t have to give me such an expensive gift, just give it to the young master, I''m fine."


    After ??, he wanted to take off the bracelet, but Helianhan stopped him.


    This child''s clothes are simr to those worn by Murong Lingran. Even if it is a servant, that is the servant whom Murong''s family sees, so she can''t be wronged.


    She came from a royal family, so she still has some eyesight.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Keep it, Third Sister, she doesn''tck this bracelet. This is proof that she likes you."


    Tong Wenwen also turned her head and nced at Murong Lingran, saw her and said, "Take it."


    Tong Wenwen nodded and bowed respectfully, "Thank you, Miss San."


    He Lianhan smiled, turned and sat down again, looked at Murong Ding again, and said, "Aran, how are the seeds I gave you nted?"


    Murong Lingran''s heart froze for a while, but she still asked this question, although she was a little flustered, she had a calm expression on her face, and said with a smile, "I''m lucky, the seeds of Ming Yucao have already been found by me. Now, the leaves have grown."


    "That''s good, so your brother doesn''t have to suffer too much."


    Murong Lingran was worried that she would ask again, causing her to identally say something, so she started to change the subject: "Third sister, I don''t have any good gifts, so I brought some fresh fruits that only ripened from my own farm. Don''t despise it."

 Chapter 836: melon

    Chapter 836 Melon


    "How could I despise the fruits and vegetables you gave me, the fruits and vegetables from your family are the best fruits and vegetables I have ever eaten in my life, especially cherries and longan, and most recently, strawberries, but they are delicious."


    Murong Lingran took the basket from Ze Yuan, put it on the table, and took out the fruit inside.


    He Lianhan stood up and saw that she took out severalrge green fruits in a row.


    "what is this?"


    Helian Rongjiu had never seen the fruit in front of him, and asked, "Girl, what kind of exotic fruit have you grown again?"


    Murong smiled mysteriously, took the knife in the basket, and cut a fruit on the spot, revealing the yellow flesh inside.


    "This is melon, it''s delicious."


    After he finished speaking, he quickly cut the melon into slices and said, "Try it, it''s very sweet."


    Helian Rongjiu picked up a piece and tasted it without hesitation, nodded and said, "Yes, it''s delicious."


    Seeing this, He Lianhan also picked up a piece and started to try it. He said to his face, "It''s delicious, Aran, this is so delicious."


    Murong Lingran brought it over to let Tong Wenwen, his sixth brother, and Ze Yuan Zequ taste it, and said, "It''s fine if you think it''s delicious. There are still many in my family. If you like it, you can let the person who delivers the food drop by the way if you want to eat it. Somee here."


    Helian Han said, "Aran has a heart."


    "Sanjie gave me such an important seed of the rain grass. I haven''t thanked me properly yet. It''s just a little vegetable and fruit, it''s nothing."


    After taking a few slices, Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "Girl, you are really amazing, you can always surprise me."


    Murong said indifferently: "What is this, when the fruits of my Xiaohuangshan ripen one after another, there are still many delicious fruits waiting for you, and there is one good thing among them, I guarantee you will like it."


    "Then I''ll wait and see, did you find this melon in Wuming Mountain, or did you buy the seeds from a merchant?"


    Murong Lingran coughed softly: "Of course I bought it from a merchant. Although Wuming Mountain is a treasure trove, I haven''t found this melon."


    "Who is that person?"


    "What are you asking this for?"


    "I just think that person is quite capable, and it''s good to know him well."


    "Then you can dismiss this idea. That person is also a businessman. After he sold me the seeds, he disappeared, and no one can be found again."


    People are now in the 21st century, but they just disappeared and can''t be found.


    "Oh, isn''t that the same guy who sold you the potato seeds?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment, this person actually caught the loophole in her words and nodded calmly: "Of course not."


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows meaningfully: "Okay, then I will listen to you."


    "Wow¡­"


    He Lianhan listened to the two of them with a smile on his face, and was about to say something when he heard the cry of his soning from the back room.


    "I''m going to see the child, I guess I''m hungry."


    Helian Rongjiu knew that she needed a while, and said, "Third sister, you are busy, don''t worry, I will be away from the hospital for a long time, just to have a look around."


    Helianhan said: "Okay, then you help me treat Aran well, don''t be ck."


    "Um."


    After going out, Helian Rongjiu closed the door, and before she could speak, Tong Wenwen blushed and whispered a few words in Murong Lingran''s ear.


    Murong nodded and said, "Ninth Young Master, where is the thatched hut?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Zequ, you take them there."

 Chapter 837: The bracelet was stolen

    Chapter 837 The bracelet was robbed


    "Yes."


    Murong Lingran asked his brother, "Liu Liu, are you going?"


    Murong Ding nodded.


    "I''ll go with them and be right back."


    Helian Rongjiu opened her mouth, originally wanted to say that she was going with them, but she thought that she had other things to do here, that there would be nothing wrong with Zequ following them, she nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go. "


    After a long while, several people started walking back in a rxed manner.


    There are few people in the other courtyard, the scenery is good, and the ce is spacious.


    When passing the garden, Murong Ding''s head was a little groggy because he had been on the road for nearly an hour.


    Suddenly arge piece of rockery, flowing water, small bridges, as well as all kinds of beautiful flowers, birds and big trees came into view. With the fragrance of birds and flowers, and the appearance of bright purple and bright red, he suddenly came to the spirit. He had never seen such a beautiful garden before. .


    was not afraid of the heat, so he jumped in front of him and asked Tong Wenwen to chase him.


    Just now they were only focusing on solving personal problems, but they ignored such a beautiful scenery.


    Tong Wenwen has always spoiled him, so naturally she follows him in everything.


    Murong Lingran saw this and was trying to stop them. After all, they were guests, and it was not good to be too casual.


    Ze Qu said: "Let them y, they are not the ones to take the initiative to cause trouble, and as far as they can see, there are only guards who patrol back and forth, and they are far away from the master''s residence, so they cannot affect them."


    Since Zequ said so, Murong Lingran didn''t want to hold back his younger brother. After all, it was rare toe out once, so he just let them go.


    Although it was past the hottest time at noon, the sun in the afternoon was also very hot, and Murong Lingran was sweating after walking, so he could only shout helplessly: "Try to run in the shade, don''t be too much. sunburnt."


    The two said at the same time: "Okay, I see."


    The two ran excitedly, and after a while, they disappeared in front of Murong Lingran after a few turns.


    Murong Ling was helpless, so he and Zequ could only speed up and follow behind them.


    "Ah, let go of Sister Wenwen, if you don''t let go, I''ll bite you, please let me go."


    Murong Lingran heard his brother''s shouting, his face sank, and he ran over quickly.


    After arriving at a rockery, I saw a young woman grabbing Murong Ding, and another older woman grabbing Tong Wenwen''s arm, asking sharply, "Where did you get this bracelet? How did you two get in here? What? You don''t even look at where this ce is, but you''vee here to be a thief, you''re such a big bastard!"


    After saying that, he snatched the gold bracelet from her hand.


    The young woman looked at the bracelet carefully, and continued: "Not only are you a thief, but you also dare to make noise here, the master likes quietness the most, and now is their rest time, disturbing their quietness, how will you even die then? don''t know."


    Tong Wenwen stepped forward and wanted to grab the gold bracelet back, and said angrily, "You give it back to me, it''s mine."


    Seeing this, the young woman pushed her hard to the ground and mocked: "Yours? How is it possible? I don''t know what the conditions of your house are? It''s yours, unless the sun hits the west. Tell me honestly, where did you steal this from? How did you get in? Did you climb in through the dog hole?"


    Murong Ding roared loudly: "You are the one who stole it, and you are the one who came in through the dog''s hole. This is really a gift from a beautifuldy, and you should return it to Sister Wenwen."

 Chapter 838: misfortune? Short of money?

    Chapter 838 ident? Short of money?


    The young woman snorted coldly, seeing that there was actually a golden lock hanging on Murong Ding''s body, and roared with her hands on her hips: "Okay, no wonder you are protecting her so much, it turns out that you are also a thief, and you dare to hang the stolen goods on the body, I will arrest you to see the master."


    After the young woman finished speaking, she reached out and wanted to grab the golden lock.


    Tong Wenwen quickly got up from the ground and quickly blocked Murong Ding''s face.


    The young woman''s face turned cold, and she raised her hand to give her a p.


    Just raised his hand, Zequ and Murong walked over, "What are you doing?"


    The young woman was stunned, seeing two people she had never seen walking towards them with a sullen face, and was about to say whether they were a group, when she saw the woman next to her bowing respectfully: "Lord Zequ. "


    The young woman was startled, quickly retracted her hand, and hurriedly saluted.


    The name of Mr. Zequ was naturally heard before.


    Zequ nodded and said coldly, "You haven''t answered yet, what are you doing?"


    The young woman held the gold bracelet in front of Zemeng and said, "Sir, these two children stole the master''s gold bracelet and lock, and we happened to catch them."


    Zequ took the golden bracelet and gave it to Murong Lingran, who put it on Tong Wenwen''s hands again.


    The young woman was shocked: "Sir, what is the meaning of this?"


    Murong sneered: "What do you mean? It''s so obvious that you can''t see it? This bracelet was given to her by your master. We are all guests of your master."


    "Guest?" The young woman nced at the golden bracelet with envy on her face and couldn''t believe it: "Tong Wenwen is my master''s guest?"


    "Yup."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, then turned around and said, "Wenwen, does she know you?"


    Tong Wenwen pursed her lips and nodded with a low expression: "Well, she... She is the daughter of the family my aunt married after, and her name is Bi Junying."


    "Then she''s not even your step-sister." Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran: "I remember you said that the family that your aunt married is from a very good family, and even has servants, how could she be here? ?"


    Tong Wenwen said: "I don''t know either."


    Zequ stared at Bi Junying and said, "What about you, why are you here?"


    Bi Junying gave Tong Wenwen a sullen look, and felt humiliated in her heart. She never imagined that she would have a day in front of Tong Wenwen as a servant girl, and said in a panic: "There was a change in the servant girl''s family, and the family was short of money, so she was sold to the teeth by her grandmother. Okay, and then a few months ago, for some reason, I was bought here again to do the cleaning work here."


    "Changes? Lack of money?" Tong Wenwen said: "What happened to your family? What about my aunt? Is she doing well now? And what about the brothers? How are they doing?"


    Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran, it seemed that Tong Wenwen cared more about her mother than she thought.


    Bi Junying red at her sullenly, looked up at Ze Qu, was taken aback by his cold eyes, and said in a trembling voice, "This... this is a long story."


    Zequ said coldly, "Then keep the story short and pick up the important ones."


    "Yes...Yes." Bi Junying thought about it for a moment, took a deep breath, and said slowly, "It''s like this..."


    Bi Junying''s home was originally in the city, and there was a grocery store, so he could live a good life.


    But Bi Junying''s father failed in business some time ago and owed a lot of debt.

 Chapter 839: Bijia

    Chapter 839 Bi Family


    The creditors blocked the door every day to ask for money, and all the savings in the Bi family were not enough, so they had to sell the shop.


    Bi Junying''s father was very guilty and guilty. Once drunk, he fell into the river and drowned, and the family fell into a deeper predicament in an instant.


    And Tong Wenwen''s mother is also a good candidate. After marrying Bi Junying''s father, she gave birth to two sons.


    But Bi Junying''s grandmother was getting old, and after losing her son, she suffered a serious illness at the same time. In order to treat them, the life at home was getting worse day by day.


    The two grandchildren were still young, and the family had no money. In order not to starve them, he was cruel and sold all three granddaughters in the family.


    Bi Junying also proposed that the house could be sold and the family could rent the house, but the two old people didn''t listen to her at all.


    They feel that the current house is ancestral property, and selling it is unfilial. If his two grandsons do not have a house in the city, they will not have a foothold in the future, nor will they have any prospects.


    After the three sisters Bi Junying were bought by Ren Yazi, they were ced in Yaxing.


    She is the youngest of the three sisters, the least attractive, and the fattest, so she is thestdy to be bought and serve a family.


    She had a good life before, she never suffered any hardships. A few dayster, thedy came out to y in the mountains and waters. She followed the carriage from the city, because she had never walked for such a long time. After all, she used to go out. Traveling in a carriage, her legs and feet were really unbearable, so sheined a few words.


    Thedy is a narrow-minded person. She was in a bad mood because of some things. When she heard herint, she became even more angry, and she was repaired well.


    It happened that Helianhan was also nearby with his son. Seeing her bruised and bruised body, he felt pity, so he bought her from thedy, and after having someone heal her wounds, he made one here. Sprinkle the maid.


    She has nowhere to go for a while, so she has been honestly staying until now.


    Bi Junying said: "This is what happened to me. As for your mother, don''t worry, her two sons are still young, and her grandfather and grandmother are getting older, and they both suffered a serious illness. They won''t be able to take care of them for a long time. Relying on her, they won''t touch her. Because she left you once, and now they are afraid that she will leave her son to remarry again, they have to take care of their two grandchildren and look after her closely. "


    "Among our three sisters, you also know the appearance of my eldest sister and the second sister. They sold a total of fifty taels of silver. Even if your mother does nothing, it is enough to support the two younger brothers, but the life is not as good as before. Time for the grocery store."


    "Eldest sister and second sister, you also know their temperament. They also love their two younger brothers very much. Although they were sold, they knew that the family had no choice but to hate them at all. I was bought more than a monthter than them. , their lives are good, the owner did not restrict their freedom in particr, and they all went to see me in the tooth shopter and said that they would give part of the monthly money to their grandparents every month."


    "The mansion I used to be in was re-purchased after I stayed for a few days, and I didn''t have any monthly money. In this mansion now, I have monthly money to take, and I thought about taking it back, but here The rules are very strict, and no one can leave the house, so I have never returned with money."

 Chapter 840: forgive

    Chapter 840 Forgive


    "So your mother and two younger brothers must be well-off, even if you want to study, there is no problem."


    Tong Wenwen was angry just now that she robbed her of her gold bracelet, but when she heard that her experience was so tragic, although she had bullied herself before, she couldn''t be angry anymore, and looked at her with sympathy.


    Bi Junying saw the look in her eyes, and there was a stern look in her eyes.


    You''re arrogant there, if it wasn''t for your mother, if there were only three sisters in the family, would she be able to have today!


    Tong Wenwen said again: "Then, is she still living in the house you used to live in?"


    Bi Junying didn''t speak, so humbly saying so many words was already her limit.


    Seeing her dy in answering, Ze Qu said coldly, "What about you? Are you dumb?"


    Bi Junying''s body trembled, and he didn''t dare to dy any longer, and nodded quickly: "Yes...Yes."


    Murong Lingran was about to speak when Helian Rongjiu suddenly came over from behind.


    "Ninth Young Master, why are you here?"


    Helian Rongjiu said helplessly: "You''ve been gone for so long, I''m worried, so I came here."


    Ze Qu said: "Master forgives your sins, subordinates..."


    "Needless to say, I heard the cause of the incident just now, but you were so absorbed in it that you didn''t notice me."


    Zequ said again: "Thank you master for your understanding."


    Helian Rongjiu turned his head and said, "Is Bi Junying right?"


    Bi Junying raised his head and saw the person in front of him looked handsome and handsome, his face flushed red, and he whispered: "Yes, the ve is Bi Junying."


    "We all sympathize with your experience, but one code is one code. What you did just now was really disrespectful. Before confirming the identity of the guest, you offended the guest, and now I immediately apologize to this son."


    Bi Junying was taken aback.


    The maids who were with Bi Junying saw this, and without them mentioning it, they were very aware of the current affairs: "I''m sorry, the ves are wrong, the ves should not misunderstand the two, and please forgive the ves."


    After saying that, he knelt down and kowtowed to Tong Wenwen and Murong Ding each.


    The two were startled and hid behind Murong Lingran in a panic.


    Zequ looked at Bi Junying and said, "It''s your turn."


    Bi Junying nced at Tong Wenwen humiliatingly, opened her mouth, and swallowed her apology several times when it came to her mouth.


    To ask her to apologize to the people she once looked down on, she really couldn''t do it.


    She didn''t forget how she mocked her when Tong Wenwen came to find her mother.


    She even poured cold water on her body several times, which gave her a lot of anger.


    Besides, this person is still the stepmother''s child, and the stepmother has bullied her a lot before, and she hates her stepmother the most.


    Helian Rongjiu saw this and said lightly: "Since you don''t want to apologize, it''s okay, Zequ, pull it down and stick it to death."


    "Yes."


    Bi Junying''s face changed, she knelt down suddenly, and begged: "Sir, forgive me, this servant is wrong, and this servant will apologize."


    After he finished speaking, he knelt down and turned to Murong Ding and Tong Wenwen, begging: "I''m sorry, the ves shouldn''t have treated you like that just now, the ves and you apologize, and please look at the innocence of those who don''t know, and I will protect the master''s property with all my heart. For the sake of it, forgive me this time."


    Murong said: "Wenwen, have you forgiven her?"


    Tong Wenwen nodded: "She really misunderstood, I don''t me her."


    Murong Lingran sighed, then turned to look at his younger brother: "Liu, how about you?"

 Chapter 841: Dont let him eat unpleasantly

    Chapter 841 Can''t make him unhappy


    Murong Ding also understood what they said just now, and he was very sympathetic to Bi Junying at this time, and said, "They didn''t do anything to me just now, and I don''t me them."


    Helian Rongjiu said coldly: "Although they forgive, you have made a mistake after all. This time, I will punish you with a small punishment, and go down to get twenty big boards each."


    The two were about to ask for mercy, when they saw him say again: "One more word, forty big boards."


    The two of them suddenly felt as if they were in mourning, so they had to kowtow and go down.


    Tong Wenwen looked at the backs of the two leaving and struggled for a while. Although she still had a lot of things to know, she was still a servant after all, and she did not ask them to speak alone again.


    After He Lianhan had fed the child and coaxed him to sleep, he heard someone say something happened here. As soon as he arrived, he saw the two maids retreating in a panic.


    "Have you finished processing?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded and said helplessly: "Of course, but Sanjie, you are still as good-hearted as before. You don''t see people suffering, and you want to help them when you see the weak."


    He Lianhan red at him, then looked at Murong Ding and Tong Wenwen helplessly: "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that giving you a gift would cause you such trouble."


    Murong Ding said: "I was pulled a little, but it didn''t matter."


    Tong Wenwen shook her head: "Madam, you don''t have to worry about it, it''s all an ident, and I also learned about A-Niang''s news by the way, so I''m not at a loss."


    He Lianhan smiled and patted their heads respectively, "Good boy, but you kindlye to see me, but let you encounter such a thing, it''s my fault, to apologize, I''ll invite you to dinner. "


    Hearing what he was eating, Murong Ding swallowed his saliva. After running and jumping for so long, he was already hungry, and nodded heavily: "Well, thank you madam."


    Tong Wenwen also said, "Thank you madam."


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Murong Lingran with hope.


    He hadn''t eaten the dishes she cooked for a long time.


    Murong Lingran instantly understood what he meant, it was nothing more than a meal.


    It will be time for dinner soon, and now the cooks must have cut up all the side dishes, so she can just go and cook.


    Tossed his sleeves and let Helian Rongjiu lead the way.


    He Lianhan was about to say that she was not needed as a guest, but Ze Yuan quickly briefed her on Murong Lingran''s cooking skills, so she couldn''t say anything.


    The ninth brother has a lot to do every day, and it is rare to find time to see her once, so he can''t make him unhappy.


    About half an hourter, Helianhan looked at the delicious food on the table, and said in amazement, "Aran, you made all this?"


    Just now she was about to go to the kitchen to see for herself, when her son woke up again. After she coaxed his son, Murong Lingran was already done, and she didn''t see how Murong Lingran was in charge.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Of course, you can try it. I have rarely been in charge at home during this time, and I don''t know if I have retreated."


    Helian Rongjiu had already started eating the braised pork that he had missed for a long time, and said, "Third sister, eat quickly, her cooking skills are even better than those of the royal chefs in the pce, the cooking skills I have seen in my life. The best person."


    Even if He Lianhan hadn''t tasted it yet, but judging from the fragrance of these dishes, he knew that the ninth brother didn''t deliberately try to please other girls. He tasted a piece of braised pork, which was fragrant, soft and sweet, and his eyes suddenly went straight. "This...this tastes so good too."

 Chapter 842: There are assassins

    Chapter 842 There are Assassins


    Helian Rongjiu said proudly: "I didn''t lie to you, I have tried others, they all taste good."


    "Fine, I''ll try one by one."


    Murong nodded to his brother and Tong Wenwen, and the two dared to pick up chopsticks.


    Helian Rongjiu also looked at Zeyuan Zequ, "You guys should eat together, she never likes to waste, and looking at the weight, you must have a share."


    The two looked at each other and nodded happily.


    After a while, He Lianhan said with a contented face, "Aran, you are really amazing. Did your mother teach you how to cook?"


    "Half of it, the rest is my own exploration. If the third sister likes my cooking skills, you are wee toe to my house often in the future. The recently expanded house of my family has also been built. ."


    He Lianhan was stunned for a while, then shook his head: "Thank you for your kindness, you know, I''m running away from home, so I won''t go."


    Murong raised an eyebrow, but did not insist on the invitation.


    She still shouldn''t be involved in matters between high-level nobles.


    She and Jiu Gongzi are a family, and her mother is also Jiu Gongzi''s elder, so she still won''t make Jiu Gongzi embarrassed.


    said that she woulde overter when she was free, so she changed the subject.


    After everyone was full, because they had dinner early, the group said a few more words and left the courtyard before the sky darkenedpletely.


    On the way back, Murong Lingran saw that Tong Wenwen had been sullen, and she couldn''t care about Helian Rongjiu by her side, and said, "Are you thinking of your mother?"


    Tong Wenwen didn''t hide it, nodded and said, "Yes."


    "I remember you said that your mother left you ruthlessly and ran away because after the family''s downfall, she couldn''t stand the harassment of your stepmother. I didn''t expect you to know where she was, so you wouldn''t hate her?"


    "Of course I hated it, but it''s my mother after all. When I was in the Tong family, I was her only child, and she loved me, so I still care. But my step sister said that she is doing well now, I have nothing to worry about."


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran: "When your grandfather and grandfather had an ident, since you knew your stepfather''s family was so good, why didn''t you want to ask them for help?"


    "I went there as soon as possible, but the door was closed, and the grocery store was also closed. I heard that I was going back to my hometown to worship my ancestors."


    "I see."


    "Then do you want to see her?"


    "No, although I don''t hate her, Grandpa and Grandpa still mind her leaving. I can''t make them sad."


    Murong Lingran was about to say something when suddenly a sharp arrow shot straight at her from the car window.


    was about to dodge when the arrow fell to the ground when it was a palm width away from her chest.


    turned his head and saw that it was Helian Rongjiu who drew the soft sword from his waist and shot down the arrow.


    Zeyuan suddenly shouted loudly outside: "Master, there are assassins, you all sit tight."


    After saying that, they obviously felt that the speed of the carriage was faster.


    Before Murong Lingran could speak, Helian Rongjiu dragged her to lie down under the carriage.


    By the way, Tong Wenwen and Murong Ding were also pulled down together, and hidden with Murong Lingran.


    And not long after theyy down, several sharp arrows shot in from both sides of the car window, and shot straight at the ce where they were sitting. After a while, there was a smell of burning things.


    After taking a closer look, it turned out that thest few arrows were actually tied with fireballs, which made the carriage quickly start to burn.

 Chapter 843: The goal is not the three of us

    Chapter 843 The target is not the three of us


    Ze Yuan Zequ suddenly opened the door of the carriage, stepped forward to hold a child alone, and said anxiously: "Master, it''s on fire, jump out of the car."


    "it is good."


    Helian Rongjiu hugged Murong Lingran and followed the two of them, jumped up and flew out.


    Watching the two horses running fast with the carriage on fire, Murong Lingran was worried that they would be set on fire when he saw them dragging the carriage and running rampantly into the nearby woods.


    The carriage was toorge, and the trees between the woods were very dense, and it didn¡¯t take long to run straight into the trees.


    The ?? carriage was suddenly torn apart and shattered into pieces on the ground. The horse ran quickly into the depths of the woods as if it were not aware of it, and soon disappeared.


    Murong suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, that horse was better than the eight horses in her family, it would be a pity if it was burned to death like this.


    "Your horse ran away."


    Helian Rongjiu''s face turned ck, and the hand holding her waist tightened. Even at this time, he still had time to take care of the horse''s ce?


    Watching Ze Yuan Zequ fly towards a boulder not far away, he ced Murong Ding and Tong Wenwen behind the boulder, and he flew over quickly.


    Helian Rongjiu put down Murong Lingran and warned, "Don''t worry about the horse, you should hide for now."


    "All right."


    Seeing him flying away and into the fight, Murong Lingranforted Murong Ding and Tong Wenwen, seeing that they were still in a stable mood, and just about to stick their heads out, Zequ pulled her back: "Don''t go out. ,Danger."


    "It''s okay, I''ll take a look."


    After he finished speaking, he continued to stick out his body to check the situation.


    I saw Helian Rongjiu and Zeyuan surrounded by a group of men in ck. Although the two of them had good skills, the men in ck were not their opponents.


    But the men in ck continued to run towards them. The people in front were knocked down, and the people in the back followed. The two sides were indistinguishable for a while, and no one could get any favors.


    Murong asked in a low voice, "What is the identity of your master, and why did you meet someone to assassinate him again? I remember the day I met him for the first timest year, he was seriously injured."


    Ze Qu also lowered his voice and replied: "The master is a noble person, and the number of people who want his life is countless."


    Murong said in horror: "Then every time I follow him, don''t I bring a time bomb every time?"


    "Time bomb? What is that?"


    Murong suddenly realized that he said something he shouldn''t have said, and smirked: "It''s nothing, didn''t you bring the dark guard out this time?"


    "No, but I just sent a signal to pop up."


    "It will take some time for them to arrive, so go and help your master. No matter how good they are, others will use the wheel to fight. When the dark guard arrives, he will definitely be exhausted."


    Zequ had thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t worry about the three of them, he hesitated: "Then you are here..."


    Murong Lingran waved his hand dismissively, took out a knife from his satchel, and said confidently, "I''m fine, and their goal is not the three of us, don''t worry."


    Zequ nodded, stood up, made sure this ce was temporarily safe, said take care, and went to help his master.


    As soon as Zequ left, Murong Ding panicked, his whole body was shaking violently, and he said in a trembling voice, "Sister, what should we do now? Are we going to die today?"

 Chapter 844: So many life savers

    Chapter 844 So many life-saving charms


    Murong Lingran patted his younger brother on the back, and said with relief, "Don''t be afraid, it''s alright, with Sister here, I guarantee you will be fine."


    In case it is really ast resort, she still has Changqi Shenjun.


    Tong Wenwen experienced a dangerst time after all. Although she was afraid, she tried her best to calmly say, "Don''t be afraid, Sister Wenwen will also protect you."


    "Um."


    Seeing that the emotions of the two of them had stabilized, Murong Lingran turned her head to check the battle situation again, but before she had time to stick her head out, she saw arge group of men in ck suddenly running towards her.


    Seeing that the three people in the distance are too busy to take care of themselves, in a hurry, Murong said: "Wenwen, take Xiaoliu and run to the left."


    Tong Wenwen anxiously said, "What about you, Miss?"


    Murong said: "I will lead them away."


    Tong Wenwen said: "I...I don''t want to leave. If I die, I will also die with the youngdy."


    "I''m not leaving either." Murong Ding also said: "I want to die and I want to die with my sister!"


    Murong Ling was helpless, so he had to pull the two of them and start to escape, while running: "Who said we were going to die? We won''t die, and their target is not us."


    "yes?"


    "of course."


    She was very confident, but when she turned around, the assassins did not run towards Helian Rongjiu and the others, but charged straight towards her.


    nced at the front, all of them were tall and thin small trees, at a nce, there was no end in sight, and there was no ce to hide.


    They three children, how can the foot strength beparable to those well-trained people?


    If this goes on, sooner orter, you will be caught up.


    "Lord Changqi, are you just watching me get into trouble?"


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly: "It''s just a few assassins. You have so many life-saving talismans on your body, you don''t need me to take action."


    "You''re too boring, the other party has a lot of people, and with my little things, it''s okay to deal with a few people. Don''t you embarrass me when dealing with a group of people?"


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. If you can''t solve it at one time, you can solve it in several times. Don''t worry, I''ll give you a n, and you will be fine today. If it really doesn''t work, can you just enter the space?"


    "The sky hasn''tpletely darkened yet, so many people behind me are all staring at me. If I suddenly disappear in front of them, if they all escape alive today, then I will have countless troubles in the future."


    "No, they just think they are blind."


    "Shen Jun, you are going too far. When I get out of danger, I will not find herbs for you to absorb spiritual energy."


    "It''s okay, the big deal is to postpone the recovery for a few years or decades or even a hundred years. I wonder if your grandfather''s hand will have a chance to wait at that time?"


    Murong gritted his teeth, "Hmph, you are cruel!"


    Shenjun Changqi shook his head helplessly when he saw that she was angry.


    This is not dangerous, and she underestimates the Ninth Young Master next to her.


    Murong Lingran felt that the footsteps behind him were getting closer and closer, and he thought about it quickly. Suddenly, he had an idea, let go of Tong Wenwen''s hand, quickly sprinkled a handful of powder, and then, in her puzzled eyes, pulled her to run away quickly.


    Everyone in the family takes the antidote every once in a while, and she wasn''t at all worried that the drug Daddy gave would identally hurt the two of them.


    After a while, she turned her head to look, and saw that there were indeed fewer people in ck who had been addicted to drugs, but there were still some who were still chasing after her quickly.

 Chapter 845: Stained with human life, heavy yin

    Chapter 845


    rolled his eyes, and suddenly stopped beside a tree with a slightlyrger diameter, letting the two close their eyes and hide behind her, looking sharply at the group of assassins running towards her.


    Just when they were still ten meters away from him, Murong Lingran waved his right hand vigorously, and the one running at the front was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    took a closer look, the three eyes were closed, and a delicate and sharp knife was inserted in their chests.


    The people behind ?? stopped abruptly and looked at Murong Lingran vigntly.


    Murong said: "I''m just an ordinary person, not your target, don''t make a mistake, one step closer, and the end will be the same as them."


    The rest looked at each other, and one of them sneered: "I don''t care who you are, I will decide your fate today!"


    After saying that, I wanted everyone toe together, but before I could give the order, there was a violent dizziness in my head.


    Before they fell to the ground, they felt a sudden sharp pain behind their backs, and everyone spat out a mouthful of blood.


    In just a moment, they all fell to the ground.


    Murong Lingran looked into the distance, and saw Helian Rongjiu rushing towards her with a bow and arrow, and everyone who fell to the ground was shot by an arrow behind them.


    And in the distance, Zeyuan and Zequ took the dark guard and were fighting fiercely with the man in ck.


    Helian Rongjiu came to her side and asked with concern, "Are you alright?"


    "fine."


    Didn''t ?? mean that he didn''t bring a dark guard? Why did you arrive so soon?


    Before she could ask her doubts, Helian Rongjiu looked at the two children behind her: "How about you?"


    The two said in unison, "We''re fine too."


    Helian Rongjiu breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly whistled.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, it wouldn''t be...


    Not long after, the sound of horses'' hooves was heard in the distance. Looking at the direction in which the horses fled just now, they saw that the two horses that had just disappeared were running towards them.


    Murong sighed involuntarily, "What an obedient horse, what a good horse!"


    Helian Rongjiu''s face suddenly turned ashen, and she tapped her forehead suddenly: "Why do you care so much about those two horses?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t get angry when he was knocked on, heughed and said, "Where is it, I just prefer animals."


    Helian Rongjiu was helpless, turned his head to look at the fallen assassins, took back all Murong Lingran''s knives, wiped off the blood and gave them back to her.


    "This is the knife Liu Jiahuai gave you on your birthdayst time?"


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran said: "That''s all I can do. They have helped me many times, and they are quite practical."


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "Really? If you like it, I''ll give you 180 pieces another day. You don''t have to recycle them every time. These are life-threatening and heavy, and you are a girl with you all day long. not good."


    means to let her abandon this and use it as a one-off in the future? That''s such a waste.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyone who can die in my hands is to be damned. I will eliminate harm for the people, and God will not punish me."


    Helian Rongjiu was helpless, when he heard the sound of fighting suddenly disappear behind him, turned his head to look, and saw that the dark guards had eliminated all the assassins, and Ze Yuan Zequ was rushing towards him.


    The two respectfully cupped their hands and said, "My lord is frightened, everyone has already solved it, but just now I saw several unconscious people on the ground, I don''t know..."

 Chapter 846: Poisoned to death

    Chapter 846 Poisoned and Died


    Murong Lingran picked up the medicine bottle in his hand and shook it: "It''s this magical medicine that my father gave it to me on my birthday, and the effect is not bad."


    The two suddenly realized.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Can you see the origin of those people?"


    Zeyuan said: "Master forgives my sins, I have some eyebrows for the time being, but I can''t confirm it yet. Those living victims still need to be interrogated, please give me more time."


    "hurry up."


    "Yes."


    Helian Rongjiu stepped forward and held the reins of the horse, looked at Murong and said: "Girl, let''s go, I will take you back in person."


    The sky waspletely dark at this time, but luckily the moon was in the sky, so they could see each other''s faces clearly.


    Seeing his extremely serious face, Murong nced at the people lying on the ground and said, "Isn''t their origin simple?"


    Helian Rongjiu instantly put on a smiling face and said, "Don''t worry, leave today''s affairs to me, dare to stab me, and I will make them pay the price they deserve."


    Zequ suggested: "Master, the incident happened suddenly today, the olddy and the youngdy are worried, you should go back with Zeyuan first, and leave Miss Murong and the others to your subordinates and other secret guards."


    Murong nodded and said: "Yes, it doesn''t matter to me, you should go back and investigate this matter."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Are you really okay?"


    "No problem, the people around you are all strong in martial arts, and everything will be fine."


    Helian Rongjiu thought about it carefully, but still shook his head, "No, I will take you back in person."


    Murong Ling was helpless and had no choice but to follow him.


    In order to avoid parents'' worries, before returning home, Murong Lingran carefully exined that her brother and Tong Wenwen must not tell what happened tonight, and after they agreed, they walked into the door with confidence.


    ******


    After returning to the imperial study, Helian Rongjiu said, "Tell me the truth."


    Zakuqu nodded and said his thoughts.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "It seems that we think the same, and I also feel that those people are not here for me this time."


    Ze Yuan also said: "Yes, when they were fighting, those people obviously wanted to chase Miss Murong and the three of them, but they were held up by us. At first, they didn''t n to kill us, butter they felt If we were there, they would definitely not be able to achieve their goal today, and they decided to kill uster. Also, if the goal was really the master, the people who cameter would not chase the three of them at all, and they would have long since made up their minds to kill us.e to attack us."


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "That girl seems to be being watched."


    Zequ said: "Indeed, but Miss Murong''s Zhi Yezhai has indeed been very popr in the capital in recent months. I heard that she has rejected the cooperation of many people, and it is normal for some of those people to resent her because of this. of."


    "Maybe see their origins?"


    Zequ respectfully said: "Master, forgive me, there are no special marks on their bodies. The swords they use are also the mostmon. The martial arts moves are also extremelymon. For the time being, I can''t tell where they came from, and we still need to investigate."


    "Isn''t there a part of it alive?"


    Ze Qu said: "After getting the antidote from Miss Murong, they did wake up, but some of them were poisoned before they acted, and they all died from the poison not long after they were tortured."


    "Death by poison? The n is really meticulous."


    Zeyuan said: "Master, shall we continue to investigate?"

 Chapter 847: to kill me?

    Chapter 847 Want to kill me?


    "Of course, I will never forgive those who dare to touch the people I protect! I will give you seven days to find out the real culprit!"


    "Where is Miss Murong?"


    Helian Rongjiu thought about it for a moment. It is easy to hide with open guns and dark arrows. Even if he sent someone to protect her, she would not be able to do it without that awareness, and said, "Zequ, you go to Murong''s house tomorrow and tell her..."


    Zequ was taken aback, "Master, if this is the case, then you are here..."


    "No problem, and Zeyuan."


    "All right."


    Therefore, when Murong Lingran woke up the next day, she was pulled outside by Zequ who had been waiting behind the door early in the morning, and told her about Helian Rongjiu''s decision.


    Murong Lingran said stunnedly: "You mean, yesterday''s group of assassins were targeting me? They didn''t want to kill your master, but me?"


    Zequ nodded: "Yes, so before the person behind the scenes is caught, the master asked me to stay by the girl''s side, just in case."


    Murong Lingran''s face was full of disbelief, and she said, "Did you make a mistake? How could it be against me? I''m just a country girl. Although I made some money by growing vegetables, it''s more expensive than the daily ie. For the rest of us, my family''s business doesn''t matter at all."


    Zequ said solemnly: "Don''t worry, you won''t be mistaken, and you are too modest, you may not know that there are countless pairs of eyes staring at your vegetable field behind you, especially in your Zhiye Zhai. After opening, there are countless people who want to get your method of nting.¡±


    Murong frowned, instantly thinking of Xiang Zimo who was tricked into wanting her family''s five acres ofnd.


    Seeing that her face suddenly turned serious, Zequ said again: "Also, before your family went to Saiyuan Mansion, you have lived in the capital for more than ten years, you can guarantee that your family has not had a single person for more than ten years. Offended? Your father is an imperial physician, can you guarantee that he has not offended some high-ranking patients before?"


    Murong Lingran''s brows furrowed even tighter. Could it be that the person who framed their family in the first ce shot at them again?


    Ze Qu said: "In short, even if I make a mistake, I will only stay by your side for a few days, and it will not affect your normal life."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran said, "However, my brothers in my family know kung fu. I''ll just take Heimao with me in the future. You should go back. Your son is not the only one with Wei Jingxuan, you and him. Zeyuan? You should go back and protect him."


    If this person is by her side every day, how can she freely enter and exit the space?


    That person only lost dozens of people yesterday, so he shouldn''t shoot at her right away.


    As for the safety of her family, she already has ns.


    Zequ hesitated: "This is not good, there are many secret guards around the son, and Commander Wei''s vacation is almost over, and he will return to him soon, he has no shortage of people to protect him. If I go back like this, son I''m going to be med for sure."


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said, "No, just say I said it. If he has an opinion, next time we meet, I will exin it to him personally."


    Since she said so, Zequ knew that it would be annoying to say that she wanted to stay, so she sighed and said, "Okay, but don''t run around in these few days, if you want to go out, take you with you. An older brother, or bring the ck hair too, we will find out the real murderer as soon as possible."

 Chapter 848: Is it for me?

    Chapter 848 is against me?


    Murong waved his hand wisely: "Well, please go back first."


    "Farewell."


    Seeing that Zequ was about to leave immediately, Murong Lingran suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly stopped him, "Wait, I have something here, please bring it back to your master."


    After speaking, without waiting for Zequ''s reaction, he quickly went home, and after a while, he came out with arge cloth bag and stuffed it into his arms.


    Zequ said in surprise: "It''s so heavy, what''s inside?"


    After he said that, he put the cloth bag on the ground, and untied the rope to see what happened.


    Seeing the familiar fruit inside, Zequ''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he said with a trembling: "This...this is...Am I right?"


    Murong Lingran smiled slightly and said, "Of course you read that right."


    "But...but isn''t it that we can''t grow this in the capital? I heard that the Shangnong Bureau tried it for many years before, and it wasted a lot of money. The nt is either dead, or it doesn''t grow tall, and it can''t bear fruit when it grows taller. Yes, and then gave up. Doesn''t it mean that only the south can grow and live?"


    Murong Lingran said solemnly: "You don''t care about this, you know, I have my own way to nt trees, and the trees that bear fruit are still in the small barren mountains. If you don''t believe me, I will take you to the small barren mountains now. Look."


    "No, I believe it, how can I not believe it? This thing is a tribute. Every time it is shipped from the south, no matter how it is transported to the capital, it will not be so fresh. You are obviously fresh from the tree. I was just a little curious about it. In that case, I''ll thank the girl for my son here first."


    The lychees in the south are still on the road at this time in previous years, and it is impossible for ordinary people toe into contact with lychees.


    Murong Lingran coughed softly: "Don''t thank me first, I actually have something to ask your son."


    Zequ understood what she meant and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, girl, such an important thing must be reported to the public. The son does not dare to hide it privately. Even if the girl nted it in the capital, it is still a tribute now. , it is a capital offense to hide tribute."


    Murong Lingran breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Well, that would be troublesome."


    Ze Qu said: "Miss Murong, I also have an unkind request, I wonder if the girl can agree?"


    Murong said: "You want me to sell at Zhiye Zhai temporarily, right?"


    "Yes." Zequ nodded: "The girl has also lived in the city. She should know that this is a treasure among the tributes. If you sell it to ordinary people, I''m afraid it will cause an uproar. Let''s talk about it after reporting it."


    Murong nodded: "Don''t worry, I know the importance."


    Xiaohuangshan is starting to be red, but when the taste is not at its best, these are all in her space.


    Seeing her promise, Zequ said again: "Also, those trees..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of them, and Lihua Vige basically doesn''t know them except our family, so it shouldn''t be an ident."


    Ze Qu said: "Okay, then you can rest assured, I won''t dy the girl''s time, and say goodbye."


    "Um."


    Seeing Zequ quickly disappearing in front of her eyes, Murong Lingran''s face suddenly turned serious.


    "Shenjun Changqi, were those assassins really targeting me yesterday?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me yesterday?"


    "I also remembered that something was wrong with those people yesterday, but don''t worry, although the group of people shouted and killed yesterday, the ultimate goal should not be to kill you, but to arrest you."

 Chapter 849: Its lychee

    Chapter 849 is the lychee


    "Isn''t it killing me?" Murong Lingran was stunned: "Yesterday, there were dozens of people, and it would be too much trouble to catch someone who doesn''t know martial arts. Besides, Zequ just said that those people fainted. All of them are dead, isn''t the price too high just to catch me?"


    "For the people behind them, it''s not a big deal. As long as they have money, some people work for them. They are used to seeing human life as a must and don''t care."


    "You''re right, so why did they arrest me?"


    "Your family is an ordinary person now. If you want to talk about the purpose, maybe it''s the methods of growing vegetables that are worth worrying about."


    "Isn''t it the one who framed our family before? Is our family''s life really safe?"


    Chang Qi Shenjun said slowly: "Don''t worry, it shouldn''t be. Your father was an imperial physician four years ago. Since that person can sessfully frame up, he must also be a member of the officialdom. There are so many officers and soldiers in Saiyuan Mansion, if that person wants to be right How about your family have countless opportunities in the three years you left Beijing."


    "Since you have been kept until now, and you have returned to the capital smoothly, that person does not dare to take your family''s life now. Before you were guilty, that person didn''t want to kill you, now you can be considered a peacemaker. Many dignitaries know each other, and the ninth son is there. Zhi Ye Zhai''s guests are basically dignitaries. If something happens to your family, it will not be a trivial matter. The owners of the three restaurants just want to take that. People are torn."


    Murong Lingran said quietly: "Should? Are you not a god? How can you be so uncertain?"


    Changqi Shenjun heard the sarcasm in her mouth, and snorted coldly: "I am a god, but God is not omnipotent, and some things are known by chance. For example, when your family was framed, I don''t even know who is behind it. And some things should not be said casually, revealing the secret, let me be punished by the heaven, you just wait for your daddy to be like this for the rest of your life."


    Murong Lingran made a face at him, "You will threaten me with daddy too, hum!"


    After saying that, the consciousness recognized the space and walked directly to the house.


    Although her face is still solemn, but after listening to the words of Changqi Shenjun, her heart is indeed relieved a lot, at least the lives of her family are temporarily safe.


    When ?? returned home, Murong Zong asked, "Aran, is there anything the guard of Ninth Young Master is looking for from you?"


    Murong Lingran couldn''t tell the truth to make him worried, so he said lightly: "It''s okay, just brought me a few words."


    "I just saw you take a big bag out of your house, what are you carrying?"


    "It''s lychees. Lychees are different from other fruits. I wouldn''t dare to sell them in the capital without the permission of the person above, so I gave some to Jiu Gongzi and asked him to help."


    The lychee tree was nted in a small barren mountain. It was fine when it didn''t bear fruit before, but it was impossible to hide it from the family after it did.


    Especially Murongzhe, he has seen lychees not only in books, but also in the pce. He knows exactly what lychees are like.


    Although her hand was injured, she would go to the small barren mountain from time to time to have a look. After finding the fruit of lychees, she hurriedly came back and asked her how she got the lychee tree.


    Murong Lingran naturally kept the same rhetoric as before, saying that he got it with the help of the old immortal.

 Chapter 850: be careful and live long

    Chapter 850 Carefully sail the ship of ten thousand years


    Murong Zhe has always been in awe of the old immortal. Seeing his daughter say this, he doesn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    However, if she wants to sell it, she must first send some to Jiu Gongzi and get his permission before cing it in Zhiye Zhai.


    Of course, if Murong Zhe knew, so would all the people in the family.


    After knowing that there is such a precious fruit in their small barren mountain, everyone is very excited.


    Especially Murong Kuan, who often went to patrol the fields, even if he went 20 or 30 times a day, he would not be relieved. He even asked Murong Lingran to put the ck hair on the small barren mountain, for fear that someone without eyes would destroy the tree.


    Later, Murong Lingran really couldn''t stand it anymore, and told him that the people in Lihua Vige didn''t know it was a lychee tree. He treasured the lychee tree, and it would make people suspicious and attract Xiaoxiao''s covet.


    After hearing this, Murong Kuan pretended to be puzzled and asked a few people if they knew what kind of trees they were. After getting a negative answer, they didn''t go there as often.


    However, he still has to go three times a day to be relieved. If someone asks why he is suddenly so interested in Xiaohuangshan, he will use more and more fruit trees that have matured recently in Xiaohuangshan, and let him have a look after listening to his family. reason to prevaricate the past.


    Murong Zong asked suspiciously: "Aran, when did you pick it up?"


    "It was early in the morning, before you all got up. Brother, don''t talk about this for now. Did I ask you to find someone with good kung fu some time ago?"


    "I haven''t found it yet. I think that if Ah Xuan and I can spare time, we just take turns going to the shop, so we don''t have to waste that money."


    "Well, you''re right, but the family''s business is getting bigger and bigger in the future. Sometimes the three of you leave, leaving only my father, mother, sixth brother and me in the family, so I''d better find someone who knows martial arts to look after the house. The courtyard is better. I just have nothing to do today, so I will go to the city with you. If I can¡¯t find it in Lihua Vige, we will go to the Yaxing to have a look.¡±


    Murong Zong nodded, "Okay, be careful to sail the ship for ten thousand years, I will listen to you."


    Therefore, after having breakfast, Murong Lingran went to the city with his elder brother.


    At this time, Zequ also returned to the pce and repeated everything Murong Lingran had said to his master.


    Helian Rongjiu said helplessly: "It''s really a newborn calf that''s not afraid of tigers."


    Ze Qu said: "Master, then I..."


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a moment, and then ordered: "Although she doesn''t want to, but this is a matter of life, how can she be so willful? You go and send a team of secret guards over, anyway, their family is close to Wuming Mountain, just Let the dark guards guard on the mountain. The dark guards are strong in martial arts, and if something happens to their family, they will find out immediately."


    "Then why don''t you tell Miss Murong?"


    "They have ck fur at home. That dog is very clever. You can definitely find it. There will be a misunderstanding. You go and tell her in person."


    "Yes."


    Helian Rongjiu picked up a document and started to check it. Seeing that he was still standing still, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Is there anything else?"


    Zequ nodded, bent down and hugged the cloth bag on the ground and walked towards the dragon case.


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t get angry when he saw that he was going to use his table, and even pushed aside the folds next to him to make room for him.


    Zeyuan also stepped forward curiously: "Why is this cloth bag so familiar?"


    Zequ smiled and said, "It''s the cloth bag of Murong girl''s house."

 Chapter 851: Twenty or thirty?

    Chapter 851 Twenty or thirty?


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly said: "You and she bought fruit alone?"


    "No, it was given by Miss Murong, and I told the master to taste it."


    After ??Zequ finished speaking, he untied the rope on the cloth bag, revealing the red fruit inside.


    Looking at the fruit inside, Helian Rongjiu widened her eyes in surprise, stood up abruptly, took one in her hand and looked at it, and said in surprise, "This...is this a lychee?"


    "Yes."


    Helian Rongjiu said excitedly, "That girl nted it?"


    "Yes, although my subordinates knew that Miss Murong would not lie, but after she left, I went to the small barren mountain to see in person. There are indeed lychee trees. And they have also begun to bear fruit, that is, the red ones are less, this should be When it''s just beginning to mature, she plucks it all off."


    "Then how many lychee trees did you see?"


    "My subordinates are likely to be discovered, and it will be passed on to Miss Murong to make her care. I just looked at it roughly, there should be at least twenty or thirty pieces."


    "Twenty or thirty?"


    Helian Rongjiuughed and said, "It''s a great joy to be able to grow lychees in the capital. The mother and Ningxin are very happy now, but they think that the tributes from the south are not enough to eat every year, and now they don''t have this trouble. And it''s so close to the capital, as long as there are trees, you can always eat the freshest."


    Seeing that the master was so happy, Ze Yuan also smiled and said: "Master is right, every year the local tribute lychee has to be kept fresh every time, every time he has to rack his brains, even so, it is not fresh in the capital, if the capital has it, this The problem is solved.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "You are right."


    After saying that, he couldn''t wait to peel it off and ate one, and nodded in satisfaction: "That girl''s nting is indeed better than tribute, fresh and sweet."


    Just as he was about to eat the second one, Wei Jingxuan''s voice suddenly came from outside the door begging for a meeting.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Let hime in."


    After Wei Jingxuan came in, he saw the lychees on the table, his eyes straightened.


    "Is the lychee in the south ripe? Why did the tributee so early this year?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You came just in time,e and taste it. It wasn''t sent from the south, it was nted by Murong girl''s family, and it was just delivered."


    Wei Jingxuan was also shocked, these were actually nted by Murong Lingran? She is too great.


    Since Brother Jiu wanted him to taste it, he didn¡¯t dy, and hurriedly grabbed one and started to eat it.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "Zeyuan Zequ, you guys also try it. In the past, the number of lychees that paid tribute was small, you didn''t have a chance, now it''s alright, eat as much as you like."


    Zeyuan said hesitantly: "Master, neither the Queen Mother nor Princess Ningxin have eaten, we are just servants..."


    Helian Rongjiu said indifferently: "It''s okay, the mother and daughter of the Queen Mother have always been kind and would not care about these details. When the tribute is mature every year, we are not the first to eat it, and we don''t know how many people eat it in the ce of origin. pass."


    Seeing that he has said so, the two of them are no longer tangled, and at the same time nod in surprise: "Thank you, Master."


    After saying that, I started to eat.


    After eating one, Wei Jingxuan licked his lips aftertaste, and praised: "Not bad, delicious, I knew that girl was not ordinary, but I didn''t expect to even grow tribute."


    Helian Rongjiu''s face was full of smugness, as if he was the one who nted the lychees, and asked expectantly, "Is it even more delicious than the tributes?"

 Chapter 852: I have my own plans

    Chapter 852 I have my own ns


    Wei Jingxuan nodded: "Indeed."


    Helian Rongjiu was even more proud, and raised his eyebrows and said, "It seems that the water and soil of our capital are not worse than the south at all."


    Zeyuan and Zequ put the peeled lychees into their mouths at the same time, and looked at each other in surprise at the same time. It turns out that lychees taste exactly like the longan they ate some time ago, but the lychees have more flesh. It tastes so good, no wonder it would be a tribute.


    Zeyuan said: "It''s delicious, it''s really delicious."


    Zequ also said: "No wonder the Queen Mother likes them so much."


    Helian Rongjiu thought about it for a while, then suddenly returned to the dragon chair and sat down, saying solemnly: "I want to draw up the decree myself."


    Zequ hurriedly said, "Then the subordinate called Eunuch De in?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "No need, you can juste."


    Ze Qu nodded, and hurriedlyid the bright yellow scroll on the dragon table. Helian Rongjiu picked up the pen and wrote several rows of words on it. After drying the writing quickly, he rolled up the scroll.


    Since lychees have been nted in the capital, there are still dozens of fruit trees in the girl''s house. As long as the lychees are ripe in the future, you will not worry about not having lychees to eat, and some restrictions should be lifted.


    was nning to let Zequ send it overter, when he suddenly thought of something and took the imperial edict back.


    Zequ naturally didn''t dare to read what he wrote. Seeing him act like this, he asked, "Master, beforeing back, my subordinates instructed Miss Murong that in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, she should stop selling to Ye Zhai for the time being. Next..."


    Helian Rongjiu was in a good mood and said: "Don''t worry, I have my own ns, this is what she nted, and it is in her family, she naturally grows it if she wants, sells it if she wants, and eats it if she wants. "


    Wei Jingxuan said worriedly: "Ninth brother, but lychees have been tributes in Xuanqing for hundreds of years. The local tribute is free, and then the emperor rewards them. When they reach the hands of various princes and ministers, they are always free. , she will definitely sell at a high price, and it will definitely attract the dissatisfaction of those princes and ministers."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t take it seriously and said, "I gave them free lychees before, that''s because the number of lychees was very small, and every time I gave them to them or held a lychee banquet, the family would only have two or three at most. Qualified to eat. Well now, that girl is going to sell, if they want to eat it, they can buy it themselves, I want to eat the fruit from that girl¡¯s house almost every time I buy it with money, where can those people take advantage of it?¡±


    Wei Jingxuan said, "But if Miss Murong sells lychees in Zhiye Zhai, it will definitely cause a sensation in the entire capital. I''m afraid they won''t be able to bear it."


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "Don''t worry, Zhi Yezhai is already very famous in the capital, and the strawberry has already made a ssh during this time, and I know that Zhi Yezhai is not ordinary, so it can be regarded as a gift. After she is officially sold, let the Yulin army go to Minghua Street to patrol a lot, and if there is trouble, no matter how big or small, they will be arrested."


    Wei Jingxuan immediately understood what he meant, "Yes, being able to grow lychees in the capital and let the royal family members eat the freshest lychees is a great achievement, and it''s normal for Jiu Ge to send people to take care of them."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "That''s what I meant, and when my imperial decree goes down, these are not problems."

 Chapter 853: Pick up leaks?

    Chapter 853 Picking up leaks?


    Seeing him raise the scroll, Wei Jingxuan knew that he was overthinking it. Helian Rongjiu cared more about the Murong family than he did, so he must have nned for them long ago.


    "Zequ, hurry up ande back."


    "Yes, Master."


    After Zequ left, Helian Rongjiu said again: "Zeyuan, take these lychees to the side hall, keep half of them, and then send them all to the Queen Mother. Remember, tell the Queen Mother that this is the capital. After nting it, she can eat it often, so she doesn¡¯t have to eat it sparingly. But the imperial doctor said that if you eat too much lychee, you should exercise some restraint.¡±


    "If the Queen Mother asks who nted this, how should her subordinates reply?"


    "As before, it is said that my friend nted it."


    Zeyuan nodded: "Rong subordinate to ask one more question, if the queen mother wants to see your friend..."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Tell the Queen Mother, the time hase, and I will arrange it myself."


    Zeyuan was stunned for a moment. After thest time the peony tree was rescued, His Majesty seemed to have said the same thing, and said, "Yes, this subordinate will go now."


    It was only after Zequ brought the dark guards to Lihua Vige that he found out that Murong Lingran had already gone to the city. In desperation, he could only let the dark guards hide. If Murong Lingran found out, it would be said to be the Nine Young Masters faction. Just someone to protect her.


    And after Murong Lingran and Murong Zong went to Zhiye Zhai, they went straight to Yaxing.


    It''s just that they are not very lucky, they have gone through several dental shops and have not found a suitable candidate.


    There are quite a few ?? martial artists, but they are all three-legged cats. They can''t even pass three moves in Murong Zong''s hands, and I''m afraid even ordinary rogues can''t deal with them.


    However, with a few kung fu, he was able to perform seven or eight moves in Murongzong''s hands, but his eyes were erratic, he had a pair of sharp-nosed monkey cheeks, and he spoke like a second-rate. The person who is divided, that kind of person can''t buy it.


    The two left the third tooth shop and walked aimlessly on the street.


    Murong sighed: "I can''t think of a capital so big that I can''t even find a few people with high martial arts."


    Murong Zong said: "It''s not surprising. Generally, Yaxing has close ties with high-level nobles. As soon as there are talents, they will report directly to them, and they will immediately select the candidates. If we can let us ordinary people choose, It¡¯s all someone else who chose the rest, or someone who made a mistake once sold by the owner again, and can¡¯t find what we are satisfied with, that¡¯s normal.¡±


    "Then what should we do now?"


    Murong Zong didn''t know about her assassination, but he felt more rxed than her, and said, "There are still a few tooth shops that I haven''t seen. Let''s go and see, maybe we can find out."


    Picking up leaks?


    means that she still has a chance to run for nothing?


    Murong Lingran froze immediately, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said with a look of exhaustion: "Brother, let''s go back to Ye Zhai for a rest first, and then go back in the afternoon."


    If it really doesn''t work, she will have to go to the Huwei Escort to hire someone.


    Murong Zong nodded, listened to his sister''s words, and returned to Zhi Ye Zhai first.


    When ?? arrived, the people from Zhiye Zhai were just having lunch. When they saw the two of theming, they hurriedly sat them down and gave them two sets of tableware.


    After Murong Lingran sat down, he stared straight at the person opposite, and snorted coldly, "Master, you gave Sixth Brother a holiday again today, saying that you have something important, but the important thing you said came to me. To Ye Zhai for a meal?"

 Chapter 854: Do you call him Brother Zhuo?

    Chapter 854 Do you call him Brother Zhuo?


    Kong Hongzhuo froze for a while, and said embarrassingly: "I really have something to do, I can swear, I''m notzy. It''s not that I have no money, you know, I can''t be hungry, I will faint when I''m hungry, thinking about what if I''m in Lihua Vige, and I''ll have a meal at your house too, and Zhiye Zhai is also from your house, I eat the same wherever I go, so I''lle here."


    "Really?" Murong said suspiciously: "No money? How can I remember, I just gave you the moon silver not long ago, how could you have no money?"


    Seeing that everyone was staring at him, Kong Hongzhuo touched his nose ufortably, and said, "I''ll exin this to you after lunch, I can''t exin a word or two about this matter, and the food won''t taste good when it''s cold. It''s not good for your body, and I''ll be dizzy soon, I promise to tell you everythingter, how about that?"


    Murong raised an eyebrow, nodded and said, "Yes."


    After a while, seeing that he was almost done eating, Murong Lingran immediately put down his chopsticks and dragged him to the backyard with his eldest brother.


    Kong Hongzhuo thought for a while, then slowly walked towards the back door of the backyard, "Come with me, now, I guess you won''t believe what I say, so you might as well see it for yourself."


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zong looked at each other and had to follow behind him.


    After the three of them left the courtyard gate, they passed through several alleys. Kong Hongzhuo suddenly stopped at a dpidated courtyard door and knocked on the courtyard door.


    A man''s voice came from inside immediately: "Who is it?"


    "it''s me."


    ing."


    Not long after, the courtyard door was opened.


    A man in sackcloth came out.


    The man saw Kong Hongzhuo and asked in doubt: "Brother Zhuo, why are you back? Did something pull it down? Have lunch? If you haven''t,e eat with me."


    "I''ve already eaten." After speaking, Kong Hongzhuo stood aside, revealing the two behind him.


    The man asked: "Who are they?"


    Kong Hongzhuo exined: "It''s my boss, Murong Zong and Murong Lingran."


    The man''s eyes suddenly glowed, and he couldn''t help raising his voice and said, "Is that the family that took you in, gave you food, gave you a ce to live, and gave you money after you were kicked out?"


    Kong Hongzhuo red at him fiercely, "Why don''t you open the pot and lift it?"


    The manughed immediately, quickly opened the door, and said politely: "Two, my name is Kong Sirun, thank you for taking in Brother Zhuo, or he will really end up on the streets."


    Murong said: "You call him Brother Zhuo? That means you are his friend? How did he say that he was kicked out of the Yingcai Academy and had no ce to live?"


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "Come in, you''ll know when you see it."


    The two brothers and sisters followed behind him.


    After entering, the yard is so small that after putting down a table and seven chairs, only three people can stand side by side, and you can enter the wing after a few steps.


    Opposite is the main room, on both sides are wing rooms, on both sides of the wing room are the kitchen and a small room.


    Kong Hongzhuo stood at the door of the west wing, opened the door, and walked in with the two of them


    As soon as the two of them entered, a pungent medicinal smell hit their faces.


    But they are used to smelling it at home, but they don''t feel any difort.


    came to the bed and saw a teenage man lying quietly on the bed.


    Breathing slowly, his face is pale, his face is thin, he looks malnourished, and he has obviously been seriously ill for some time.

 Chapter 855: Needless to say in detail

    Chapter 855 Needless to say in detail


    It was summer, but it was covered with a thick quilt, as if it was winter.


    In the room, except for the bed, there was only one big box, and there was no wardrobe.


    looked and looked, in order to avoid affecting the rest of the people inside, Kong Hongzhuo took the two out of the room again, and carefully closed the door.


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "You have also seen it. I didn''t lie to you when I said that I have no ce to live. This is not their house, it is rented. You can see it by looking at this courtyard. There are six people in the property room, including the people lying down. If I live in, they can make room for me, and it doesn''t matter if I sleep on the floor. But if the Yingcai School is released, any school in the city will They won''t want me, and if I move in again and I can''t find a job, I might implicate them."


    "I happened to meet you at that time. I really wanted to have a ce to live, so I didn''t cause them any trouble. But I didn''t expect you to give me monthly silver, which is quite a lot. There are ten Two taels of silver, I have nond to spend in Lihua Vige, so I just want toe and see them and make up for them by the way."


    "The one lying down just now is called Kong Liurun. A few months ago, he was seriously ill. He needed dozens of taels of silver for a month''s medicine. I''m here to give him money today."


    Murong nodded: "No wonder you and daddy disappear for a few days every month. You just went to the shop to eat, so you gave them all the money."


    "Yes."


    Murong Lingran calmly said, "So you are quite kind."


    Kong Hongzhuo raised his head and said, "Of course, they are my friends after all, how can I ignore them."


    Murong Zong said: "Didn''t you say that there are six people living in total? There are only two here, what about the rest?"


    Kong Sirun said: "They all went out to perform. Every day we will take turns leaving one to take care of Liurun. Today is my turn."


    Murong Zong looked at Kong Sirun seriously, then at Kong Hongzhuo, and said with a frown, "Master, his surname is Kong, your surname is Kong, and the person lying inside is also surnamed Kong, looking at the age difference is quite big. , shouldn''t they be yours..."


    Kong Hongzhuo saw that his face was very meaningful, and hurriedly said: "Don''t get me wrong, they look young, although the fourth and sixth are both thirteen years old, they are only a few months apart. I am twenty-five, looking at my age. The difference is huge, but they are by no means my children."


    Murong said suspiciously, "Really?"


    "Really, it''s more real than real gold." After speaking, Kong Hongzhuo''s face suddenly turned red: "I''m still a boy, I haven''t even held a woman''s hand. The six of them, the eldest, are all fourteen years old. How did you have such a big child?"


    Murong Zong''s face suddenly darkened, and he frowned: "Master, Aran is still young, you don''t need to say that in detail."


    Kong Hongzhuo said with a look of grievance: "Isn''t it what you asked me to say."


    Murong Zong gritted his teeth: "Master!"


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say it anymore."


    Seeing this, Kong Sirun hurriedly began to smooth things out: "Don''t get me wrong, Brother Zhuo and we are not rted by blood, we are all refugees who fled to the capital many years ago, and our parents gave us food for us to survive. , When I arrived in the capital, I either starved to death or died of illness, it was Brother Zhuo who found us and rented this yard for us."

 Chapter 856: make trouble

    Chapter 856 Trouble


    "In other words, we are all orphans who have been taken care of by Brother Zhuo since we were young. At that time, we were still young. For the convenience of addressing us, he added a name named Run in the order of adoption, and shared his surname. I am The fourth one he adopted was called Kong Sirun."


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "That''s the thing, although I''m eleven years older than their oldest, but I don''t want to be their father, it''s so old, so I consider myself a friend, and they usually call me Zhuo elder brother."


    "I used to spend most of the money that the old dean of Yingcai School gave me to them. Don''t you know, they are young, but as the saying goes, half-sized children, eat poor Laozi, not to mention If there are six people, they may have eaten, so I haven''t saved much money in these years, and I don''t have any industry, so I was so embarrassed when I met."


    Murong said sinctly: "Then what happened to the performance you just mentioned?"


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "That''s right. There used to be an old man who knew martial arts living nearby. I heard that he also went to the battlefield. The old man has been living next door for some reason."


    "These people I adopted would pass by as long as they went out, and they became familiar with him once or twice. The old man seemed to be a boy, and he was bored, so he often taught them some martial arts."


    "When I was still in the Yingcai Academy, because of the care of the old dean, I was quitefortable with my money. I thought about whether they could practice martial arts, and it was considered a skill, so I would fully support them."


    "It''s just that after the old man gave them all the kung fu of his body, he was taken back to his hometown by his family to retire."


    "Sincest year, after the eldest, the second, and the third turned thirteen, in order to lighten my burden, they went out to make money by themselves. But you can also eat enough.¡±


    "But three months ago, Liu Run suffered from a cold and developed a high fever after dying the treatment, and his body was extremely weak, and he was in bed all the time. The doctor said that he should take good medicine to support him, otherwise his life would be in danger. , life is getting more and more difficult.¡±


    Murong nodded: "So it is."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Kong Sirun stepped forward to open the door, saw the listless four, and said in surprise, "Are you giving a lot of rewards today? Why did you guyse back so early today?"


    One person said dejectedly: "Don''t mention it, we met those people again, and they were staring at us. Today, we don''t want to make money smoothly. We don''t want to conflict with them, and we don''t want to waste our energy, otherwise we will eat another bowl at night. To be full with food, juste back first."


    Kong Sirun''s face suddenly turned extremely ugly, and said: "It''s the big tigers who are making trouble for you again."


    "yes."


    "That can''t be helped, youe in."


    The four walked into the courtyard gate, saw Kong Hongzhuoing, and were about to say hello, when they saw two strangers beside them, the person who just spoke at the door said, "Brother Zhuo is here, you brought a guest?"


    Kong Hongzhuo nodded and introduced for the two parties: "From left to right, they are Kong Darun, Kong Errun, Kong Sanrun, and Kong Wurun."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked to the other side: "These two are my little bosses, Murong Zong and Murong Lingran."


    When the four of them heard that it was Kong Hongzhuo''s little boss, their expressions suddenly became serious.

 Chapter 857: How is the character?

    Chapter 857 How is your character?


    Kong Darun said nervously: "You... Hello, I have heard Brother Zhuo talking about you a long time ago. Seeing you today is really better than seeing once. Brother Zhuo is usually thanks to you for taking care of you. Thank you."


    Others also said: "Yes, thank you for providing him with such a good ce to live, and I thank you too."


    "You are Zhuo Ge''s benefactors, our benefactors, I will kowtow to you."


    "I also knock, I knock too."


    After the four of them finished speaking, they knelt on the ground without hesitation.


    was about to kowtow when Murong Zong hurriedly said: "You don''t need to kowtow. Brother Zhuo is the master of my sixth brother. We should provide amodation and give him Yueyin. Let''s all get up."


    The four of them were unmoved and still wanted to continue kowtowing.


    Kong Sirun saw this, and was about to kneel down as well, when he heard Murong Ling calmly say: "Get up quickly, if you don''t get up, I will fire you Brother Zhuo."


    The expressions of the five suddenly changed, Kong Darun stood up first, and said anxiously: "No no no, let''s get up, we have no ill intentions, we just want to thank you."


    The others also quickly stood up: "Yes, don''t be angry, we really have no ill intentions."


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "I understand."


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "Da Run, you just said that the reason you came back so early was because the big tiger made trouble?"


    Mentioned the irritating tiger, Kong Darun nodded dejectedly: "Yes."


    Seeing the eldest brother''s doubts, Murong Lingran hurriedly exined to him the identity of the big tiger in a low voice, the one who drove Kong Hongzhuo away in the first ce.


    "How long has he been making trouble for you? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Kong Darun said embarrassingly: "Brother Zhuo, don''t be angry, he has only caused trouble for us in thest month. We used to be in a fixed position for acting, and people in that position have long been tired of it, so we n to change to another ce. I didn''t expect that big tiger to go there often, but don''t worry, we met him three times in a month, including the third time today, so we don''t need to go there in the future, don''t worry."


    Kong Hongzhuo frowned and said, "Really three times?"


    "it is true."


    Kong Hongzhuo looked at Kong Wurun, he was young and he was the least able to lie, he said coldly, "Elder Wu, do you think it''s really three times?"


    Kong Wurun''s expression tightened when he saw him, and he whispered, "Actually, it''s been seven times, and today is the seventh time."


    Kong Hongzhuo clenched his fists and wanted to go to Dahu to vent his anger, but he was only a weak schr, and he would probably be an egg hitting a stone when he went there, so he had to say, "Don''t be too patient, if they go too far in the future. , go and report to the officials, and let the people in the government call the shots for you."


    "Well, we got it."


    Kong Hongzhuo turned his head and said, "You two little masters, that''s the way it is. You know everything you should know. I really didn''te here to bezy. They were sweating all over, and they smelled heavy, so you should go back first. Don''t let them stink of you. It''s all men here, and it''s not good for a woman from Xiaodong''s family to stay here for a long time. You have something to do when youe to the city, it''s gettingte, and it will be dark if you don''t go."


    Murong nodded, suddenly thinking of something, turning his eyes, his consciousness entered the space.


    "What is the character of Changqi Shenjun, Kong Hongzhuo and the people he adopted?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Murong Lingran didn''t hear the sound, and continued: "Shen Jun, are you there?"

 Chapter 858: twenty-five taels of silver

    Chapter 858 Twenty-five taels of silver


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Are you asleep?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Are you still alive?"


    Shenjun Changqi couldn''t bear it any longer, and said angrily: "Of course this seat is still alive."


    "Then why don''t you speak?"


    Shenjun Changqi snorted coldly: "Aren''t you mad at me? Didn''t you say a word to me when you came inst night? Didn''t you ignore me the same way I talked to you? Now there is a ce where I can be useful, came to find me?"


    Murong smiled tteringly: "I was wrong, I apologize to you, I shouldn''t have treated you like that yesterday, I came in temporarily, just tell me, my consciousness can''te in for too long."


    Shenjun Changqi sighed, although she apologized without any sincerity, but she did not embarrass her any more, and said lightly: "That''s what you said, go ording to your ideas, and they are all children, the biggest is the only one. Fourteen years old, just the age of pure mind, there is nothing unbelievable."


    Got the answer in the affirmative, Murong Lingran''s consciousness quickly exited the space, and whispered a few words in his brother''s ear.


    Murong Zong''s eyes suddenly lit up, he turned his head and carefully looked at the five people on the opposite side. These people are indeed good candidates. If their skills are good, it doesn''t matter if they help.


    But if the kung fu is not good, then there is nothing they can do.


    It''s just that before he could say anything about thepetition, there was a sudden sound of broken porcin from the west wing. Kong Hongzhuo hurried in and took a look, and saw that Kong Liurun woke up at some point. He seemed to want to stand up and identally beat him. Turning over the medicine bowl next to him, the man also fell to the ground, with a big hole on his forehead, and blood was constantly pouring out.


    Kong Hongzhuo roared: "Da Run, go and invite Doctor Qiu."


    "Yes, I''ll go right now."


    Kong Hongzhuo turned his head and saw that he had fainted again, so he hurriedly picked him up and put him on the bed.


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zong saw that everyone was in a state of chaos. They didn''t know how to heal and couldn''t help, so they consciously stood by and tried not to cause them any trouble.


    It didn''t take long for a doctor to be pulled over by them. After checking, the doctor stroked his beard and said, "Apart from the old problem, the bruise on his head is very serious. I will bandage him and drink it. You can recover with some medicine.¡±


    Kong Darun said: "Doctor Qiu, the medicine he usually drinks is only one day''s worth. When youe, you can prescribe the next medicine by the way. In addition to the consultation fee, how much money do you think it will cost?"


    Doctor Chou said lightly: "Okay, I also brought his medicine. You all know his old problems, twenty taels of silver a month, and now the trauma on his head, he has to take medicine alone, and drink it for ten days and a half months. Okay, I still need to apply gold sore medicine, and I also need five taels of silver. I know the conditions of your family, so the old man will not charge for the consultation fee, a total of twenty-five taels of silver."


    After saying that, he opened the medicine box, revealing the medicine bag that was already caught.


    "I only brought the golden sore medicine for the wound medicine, and I didn''t bring the medicine for oral administration. Let someone go back with me to get itter."


    Kong Sirun went back to the west wing and took out all the money in the family, but including the 10 taels given by Kong Hongzhuo in the morning was still not enough.


    Kong Darun said embarrassedly: "Doctor Chou, we earn less money this month, can we give you fifteen taels first, and we will give you the rest in a few days. You give us the medicine first?"

 Chapter 859: fall asleep

    Chapter 859 Sleeping to death


    When Doctor Chou heard this, his expression changed immediately, and he immediately closed the opened medicine box. He was no longer kind and said coldly, "If you don''t have money, don''t invite me here. I''m still very busy. If you don''t have money, I will I won''t give you medicine,e to me when you have the money ready."


    After saying that, he got up and left the house with the medicine box on his back.


    Kong Darun hurriedly said: "Doctor Qiu, why don''t you give us half a month''s worth of medicine first, and we''ll give you fifteen taels first, how about that?"


    "No, I''m not a rich and noble person who opened a shantang. I also want to live, and there is still arge family to support. If every patient is like you, then I''m not just starving to death? "


    Kong Darun said: "You don''t leave first, I''ll think of a way, think of a way."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Kong Hongzhuo with a hopeful expression: "Brother Zhuo, you... do you have any money there?"


    Kong Hongzhuo shook his head.


    Kong Darun was disappointed when he suddenly walked in front of Murong Lingran and said embarrassedly, "My little boss, I''m in difficulty now, can I advance the next month''s monthly silver?"


    The doctor Qiu followed his line of sight and saw two people who were clearly dressed here.


    After looking at them carefully for several times, Doctor Chou said with a smile: "Can you give money? Then do a good deed and give it for them. The child''s condition, if you don''t take medicine quickly today, it will dy the illness, I''m afraid It¡¯s going to get serious again, and there¡¯s no chance of recovery in the future.¡±


    Murong Lingran and eldest brother looked at each other and saw him nod, and then said lightly: "You can give money, but I want to ask, didn''t Liu Run have a cold and a high fever after dying treatment? I want to ask you, what kind of medicine did you prescribe for him, and let him ask for twenty taels of silver a month?"


    Doctor Qiu frowned and said, "You don''t need to worry about these things. If you have money, give it quickly. If you don''t have money, then I can leave."


    Murong raised an eyebrow and said, "Don''t you dare to say it?"


    "Is there anything I dare not say?" Dr. Qiu wrote lightly, "If it''splicated, you certainly don''t understand. To put it simply, he is the seque of a high fever. He is weak, lethargic, and weak in limbs. Only during the day can he stay awake, and it must be good medicine, ginseng and other things are necessary. If he doesn''t take medicine, his body will only get weaker and weaker."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "You said that you need to take medicine to stay awake during the day, but when I quietly watched him just now, he was also asleep and not awake."


    Kong Darun exined: "Little Master, the doctor is right, if he takes medicine, he will be awake for an hour or two every day, and he can simply get out of bed and walk around. He has been awake for half a day in the morning. When you came, he happened to fall asleep. He was basically asleep in the afternoon and at night, and he rarely woke up. "


    "So it is." Murong nodded meaningfully, and then said in doubt, "But..."


    Doctor Chou said with a displeased expression: "What is it? Give it if you want, and I''ll give you the medicine. If you don''t give it, I''ll leave immediately, and you can just wait for the child to fall asleep!"


    "Don''t panic." Murong Lingran said: "I just have some doubts, my grandfather is also a doctor, and he is also a doctor. I heard him say that no matter how serious the disease is, the medicine is usually prescribed for at most half a month at a time. After half a month, whether the condition has improved or there is no effect at all, it is necessary to re-dispensing."

 Chapter 860: Who was the first doctor?

    Chapter 860 Who is the first doctor?


    "I was watching this doctor from the door when he came in just now. He simply bandaged the wound and didn''t even cut the pulse. I just looked at hisplexion and said that it was twenty-five taels of silver. Open the medicine box directly, and want to get the medicine that has been prepared a long time ago."


    "I want to ask, this doctor, are you a prophet, or have your medical skills reached the peak, you can see at a nce that Liu Run''s disease has not improved, so you brought the medicine ready?"


    Doctor Chou''s expression became obviously flustered, and he shouted loudly: "You... don''t talk nonsense, I just guessed that his condition may still be the same, so in order not to dy time, what''s the point of preparing the medicine in advance and bringing it here? Is it not possible? As for me prescribing the medicine without taking the pulse, it is... because this medicine is the only effective medicine for his illness, and it has always been like this. I am highly skilled in medicine. Anything strange?"


    Murong sneered: "Then I misunderstood you?"


    "of course."


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "Little Master, I know what you are suspecting. After Liu Run fell ill, after knowing that Doctor Chou charged 22 taels a month for medicine, we also thought about changing to another doctor. But we took him away. I''ve gone all over the city and I can''t do anything about Liu Run''s disease, some have tried prescription medicine, and it is indeed cheaper, but it has no effect at all, and a lot of money has been wasted, only the medicine of Dr. Qiu is effective."


    Murong nodded meaningfully and said, "So that''s the case. Then, may I ask, who was the first doctor Kong Liurun looked for when he had a fever?"


    "It''s Doctor Chou."


    Murong turned his head, smiled slightly: "So it''s you."


    Doctor Chou roared, "What if it''s me? I know what you suspect of me. If you want to give them money, give it quickly. If you don''t give it, then I''ll leave. What happened to Kong Liurun? , don''t me me."


    Murong said indifferently: "Doctor Qiu, don''t worry, you look like you have done something wrong, and you are angry and angry after being exposed by others."


    Doctor Chou was angry and said angrily: "Where do I have it? Little girl, you don''t have to talk nonsense here. Oh, I understand, you don''t want to give money, so you have so many excuses. Since that''s the case, I don''t I¡¯m here to apany you, it¡¯s a waste of my precious time, I won¡¯te again in the future, farewell!¡±


    Kong Darun hurriedly said: "Doctor Qiu, don''t worry, the little boss wants to pay in advance, she must be more cautious, she is young, you don''t care about her."


    Doctor Chou heard the words, his expression improved a little, and said: "Then let her give me the money quickly, and I will give you the medicine, so as not to dy Liu Run''s condition."


    "Yes, yes, you wait."


    After Kong Darun finished speaking, he looked at Kong Hongzhuo with a look of hope, and Kong Hongzhuo looked at Murong Lingran again.


    Murong Lingran heard the words and didn''t speak, just raised her eyebrows and looked at her elder brother.


    Murong Zong said sternly: "Everyone, what my sister said is not unreasonable. It''s not that we can''t get the 10 taels of silver, and it''s not that we can''t bear it. Confucius has lived in my house for a few months, and he knows the situation of my house. But for the sake of Liurun is good, so I won''t beat around the bush, we think there must be something strange about Liurun''s illness."

 Chapter 861: jump feet

    Chapter 861 Jumping Feet


    Doctor Qiu roared again: "Do you think that I have touched Liu Run''s body?"


    Murong Zong sneered: "I didn''t say that, you said it yourself."


    "you!"


    Seeing that he was about to speak again, Murong Zong said, "Don''t be too busy, it won''t be toote for you to jump after I ask thest question."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Kong Hongzhuo: "You said that you have read all the doctors in the capital, and only Doctor Qiu can save Liu Run, is that true?"


    Kong Hongzhuo sighed and said, "The capital is so big and there are so many doctors, how could we take each of them? We just gave up after seeing a few more famous doctors."


    "So it is." Murong Zong said: "Master, you have been in my house for so long, you should know that my father is studying medicine. Since Liu Run''s disease has been taking medicine for so long, it is still the same, why don''t my father show him. Look."


    Hearing this, Doctor Chou almost jumped up excitedly, looked at Kong Hongzhuo and said, "After talking for a long time, do you want to hire another Gao Ming? Well, I worked so hard to help you rescue Kong Liurun back then, but now people are a little better. Children, you don''t want me to continue to heal, are you going too far?"


    Kong Hongzhuo was in his twenties after all, and seeing Doctor Chou''s reaction, he couldn''t help but wonder if there was something wrong with him.


    Ignoring Doctor Qiu''s words, he said solemnly, "Is this... suitable?"


    Murong Lingran said, "I know the Master''s concerns. If the Master cares about the problem with my father''s hand, we also know the envoy Liu Yuan from the Taiyuan Hospital. You know, if you can achieve the position of the hospital envoy, you will never be skilled in medicine. Simple, I can go and ask him to help Kong Liurun heal."


    "Envoy?"


    All the people present except Murong Lingran brother and sister, their eyes widened in shock, including Doctor Qiu.


    Although Liu Yuanshi visited Murong''s housest time, Kong Hongzhuo didn''t see anyone. This was the first time I heard them mention it.


    They actually knew the envoy of the Taiyuan Hospital. If the envoy of the hospital coulde to see Kong Liurun in person, it would be a great blessing for Kong Liurun.


    Kong Darun was about to say something excitedly, but suddenly thought of something, and his expression became sluggish again: "Little master, the people from the Taiyuan Hospital are for the emperor, so it is difficult to invite them? It won''t be cheap either."


    "You don''t have to worry about this." Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows and said, "But if you have any concerns, why don''t you call my daddy first, since the master is teaching his son, maybe he won''t ept too much money. More, maybe even nothing.¡±


    Kong Hongzhuo thought about it for a moment, then said sternly: "Okay, little master, then please ask your father."


    The hospital staff of the Tai Hospital is too far away from their ordinary people, and they really dare not think about it.


    But if Murong Zhe can really cure Kong Liurun, he can use Murong Ding to slowly repay the favor in the future. As long as Liurun''s illness is really cured, he will not have to subsidize them in the future, and he will not ept Murong''s family in the future. Moon silver.


    Kong Darun said, "Brother Zhuo, have you really decided?"


    Kong Hongzhuo nodded: "Yes."


    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t suspect Kong Liurun¡¯s illness before, but they took him to see other doctors after all, so he didn¡¯t think much about itter, and never thought that Doctor Qiu would be so vicious on a child.


    Now even Murong Lingran, an eleven-year-old child, is suspicious, and he has to be suspicious too.

 Chapter 862:

    Chapter 862


    Liu Run has been lying down for several months. Even if Doctor Chou has no problem, he would have wanted to change doctor for a long time.


    "Okay, then I''ll listen to you too."


    Several other people saw that the two who could call the shots agreed, so it was hard to say anything.


    Seeing this, Doctor Chou frowned and roared, "I warn you, Kong Liurun can''t stop taking the medicine at will. It will definitely take a lot of time for you to invite other doctors. If it takes a long time to make his condition worse, Don''t me me! At that time, even if you kneel on the ground and beg me, even if you give me more money, I will not save him!"


    Kong Darun said: "The doctor''s parental heart is a doctor. As a doctor, how can you talk like this? You have been treated for several months and you have not been cured. Liurun is not selling it to you. Why don''t you let others change the doctor?"


    "I..." Doctor Qiu was about to speak when the door was knocked again.


    Kong Sirun opened the door and saw that there were two men. Before he could speak, he heard Murong Lingran excitedly call from behind: "Father, third brother, why are you here?"


    Murong Zhe walked in slowly, and said softly, "I wanted to buy some medicine in the afternoon, so I brought your third brother with me. After I went to Zhiye Zhai, I heard from the guy that you came here, so I also held it and tried it out. I found the idea of ??trying, and I was idle anyway. I didn¡¯t expect to hear a quarrel here, and I was worried that something happened to you, so I hurried over here.¡±


    Murong Lingran was instantly happy and said excitedly, "Dad, did you hear what we said just now?"


    "Yes."


    "Then can you go see Liu Run now, he''s only twelve years old, it''s really painful to live like this all day."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "Of course it''s possible. If I can''t, I''ll find Envoy Liu Yuanter."


    "Okay, thank you dad."


    After Murong Zhe finished speaking, he looked around the people in the yard, saw Doctor Chou carrying a medicine box, and said with a light smile: "This doctor, my medical skills are just average, I just help the children to see Look, if I wait for a while, I can''t do anything about it. I''ll ask Dr. Qiu to ignore the past suspicions and continue to treat the child. As an apology at that time, I''m willing to pay you ten times the money for the medicine. What do you think? "


    When Doctor Chou saw Murong Zhe''s clothes and conversation, he knew that he might have two brushes. At first, he wanted to quit and wanted to leave immediately, but when he heard about ten times the cost of medicine, his eyes suddenly straightened. He thought he had no confidence in his medical skills. He just said that just to save face for his daughter. He immediately regained his confidence and said proudly: "Since you said that, then go and see, I don''t mind."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "Okay, thank you."


    Kong Hongzhuo hurriedly showed him the way: "Master, this is the room, please."


    Murong Zhe nodded, let the eldest son and Kong Hongzhuo both outside, called the third son in, closed the door and began to diagnose and treat Kong Liurun.


    There was a sudden silence outside the house, all of them staring nervously at the door of the west wing.


    Doctor Chou was originally in a happy mood. After all, if the 20 taels of medicine money were doubled tenfold, it would be 200 taels, so arge sum of money could be easily obtained, and it made me happy to think about it.

 Chapter 863: can save

    Chapter 863 Can Save


    But as time went by, everyone looked very serious, especially Murong Zong stared at him confidently, and his heart also became uneasy.


    The person who came just now, can it really heal Kong Liurun?


    At this moment, the door of the house suddenly opened.


    Murong Zhe didn''t care about the others, he just called his daughter in with a solemn expression, closed the door, and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Murong said in shock, "Can that thing save Liu Run''s disease?"


    Murong Zhe whispered: "Well, I encountered this situation before when I was on duty in the Tai Hospital, but there was no such precious herbal medicine as Ming Yucao at that time, and it took more than ten days to rescue people. For Ming Yucao, at least once and three times, he will be fine. So, can you still find it?"


    "Yes." Murong Lingran nced at the unconscious man on the bed, struggled for a while, and asked, "Father, is his life in danger now?"


    Murong Zhe shook his head: "Not yet. Are you worried that something will happen to him if he suddenly stops taking the medicine? It''s alright, someone will go to the pharmacy to get some medicine for himter. After taking it, you can bring it tomorrow."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to Dad."


    Murong Lingran secretly breathed a sigh of relief, since there was no danger to her life, she didn''t have to take out the Ming Yucao at the risk of exposing the space now.


    After all, Ming Yucao will lose its effectiveness within an hour of leaving the soil. She can''t take out Ming Yucao now, and she will not be able to exin it at that time.


    Murong Zhe whispered again: "A Kuan, go to the pharmacy to buy a set of silver needles, try to be as fast as possible."


    "and many more."


    Murong Kuan nodded and was about to turn around to open the door when his sister stopped him.


    When she turned her head, she saw that she took out a bamboo tube from her satchel, then poured out the contents and spread it out on the bed.


    Seeing a whole set of silver needles, Murong Zhe said in doubt, "Aran, you are..."


    Murong Lingran said calmly: "I bought it some time ago, and I always wanted to give it to Dad, but Dad''s hand... I was afraid that Dad would be sad, so I kept it now, and kept it in my bag. Dad now If you want to use it, use this one."


    "Aran has a heart."


    Murongzhe smiled and patted his daughter on the shoulder with the back of his hand, telling her to go out first, and let his third son help him with needles.


    After a quarter of an hour, just when Doctor Qiu was impatient and wanted to knock on the door, the door was finally opened.


    Kong Hongzhuo stepped forward and said, "Master, how is Liu Run?"


    "Don''t worry, I can save you."


    Doctor Chou said disdainfully: "Can you save it? Don''t talk big, Liu Run''s disease has been seen by many famous doctors in the capital, and those old doctors can''t do anything about it. Is there a way for the old man? And I know most of the doctors in the capital. I have lived in the capital for decades, but I have never seen you, so don¡¯t be fooled here.¡±


    Murong Zhe''s face suddenly sank, and he said coldly, "You are the one who bluffed and deceived, Azong, let me catch him immediately!"


    Doctor Qiu felt that his hands were being controlled before he could react.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What else can I do? Of course, I''m arresting you to see an official."


    "Seeing an official?" Doctor Chou said in a panic: "Seeing an official? I did nothing wrong, why did you send me to see an official? Kong Darun, I warn you, let them let me go now, or I will never do it again. Heal Kong Liurun, then you can wait to collect his body."

 Chapter 864: take advantage of

    Chapter 864


    Kong Darun looked at Murong Zhe and saw him and said, "You should take care of yourself first. After the injection, the person has woken up, and I have found a way to treat him. With me here, he won''t die so easily."


    The five Kong Darun brothers were startled, and before they could confirm, they saw Kong Hongzhuo, who didn''t know when he entered, suddenly came out, and said with a look of surprise: "Darun, you are really awake, and yourplexion is better than before. too much."


    At this time, everyone didn''t bother to enter the room, and looked at Doctor Chou angrily at the same time.


    Kong Darun gritted his teeth and said, "Didn''t you say that you can only wake up by taking medicine? Why can others wake up with acupuncture? Did you y tricks on his disease?"


    Doctor Chou snorted coldly: "I didn''t, don''t wrong me, I''m just not good at medicine, I didn''t expect to be able to give needles. You ungrateful people, I healed him for three months, you treat me like this, you will Retribution."


    Murong Zhe ignored him, but asked Murong Kuan to take out a portion of the medicine in Doctor Chou''s medicine box, open it in front of everyone, and start to inspect it.


    After a long while, Murong Zhe asked Murong Kuan to put the medicine back in the medicine box, and said lightly: "Don''t worry, your retribution wille soon. Azong, you and their brothers will turn this person to the government. Go, say he poisoned people."


    Kong Hongzhuo was startled: "Poisoning people? So that means Liurun has been poisoned all along?"


    Doctor Chou said excitedly: "Don''t talk nonsense, how could I have poisoned a twelve-year-old child, he is the seque of a high fever!"


    Murong Zhe sneered and said, "He may have had some seque because of the high fever at first, but then he was indeed poisoned. I guess you think that these children don''t know anything, so you take them as a scapegoat. Ten taels of medicine money, that''s a lot of money."


    "You are talking nonsense! You wronged me, I will go to the government to sue you!"


    Murong Zhe ignored him, turned to look at Kong Hongzhuo, and said lightly, "Where did you find this doctor?"


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "I didn''t invite it, it was Da Run who invited it."


    Kong Darun said, "It''s the Bao Ren Tang that you will pass by when youe here."


    "The business of Bao Ren Tang shouldn''t be very good, right?"


    Kong Darun stunned and said: "Yes, every time we go, we rarely see anyone going to see a doctor."


    "And you never let anyone check the medicine prescribed by Doctor Qiu, right?


    "Yes, it is."


    Murong Zhe said: "Then that''s over. The poison he gave is hard to see in general medical books. It''s not surprising that other doctors can''t do anything about it. And this poison is very simr to the seque after a high fever. It''s normal for other doctors to prescribe drugs that don''t work."


    The Confucius brothers looked at each other, and they were actually deceived by others, and they were deceived for three months, twenty taels a month, and a total of sixty taels of silver!


    And this person, just now, was still taking Liu Run''s life to threaten them, and he opened his mouth with twenty-five taels of silver, which is really abominable!


    Kong Da Runqi''s eyes were red, he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth: "You are really hateful, I want to kill you!"


    Murong Zhe said: "Don''t be impulsive, it''s not worth it to sacrifice your own life for such a wicked person to make his family sad. He has already vited the criminalw and was sent to the government. The official will interrogate him clearly and give him the punishment he deserves."

 Chapter 865: Its your own, you tell that dog not to bite

    Chapter 865 It''s your own, you tell that dog not to bite


    Kong Darun took a pause, and felt that what Murong Zhe said was very reasonable, he angrily put Doctor Chou''s medicine box on his back and said, "Little Master, I''ll go with you, I''ll take him to see the official in person. !"


    Murong Zong nodded and was about to leave when he saw Doctor Chou struggling and shouting loudly, "You have wronged me, I didn''t poison me, you are just a little better than me in medicine, and you just happened to wake people up, but you didn''t. Evidence, why do you say I poisoned, I don''t ept it!"


    Murong Zhe said lightly: "You don''t need to worry about the evidence, as long as the officials find an imperial doctor, they will find out that your medicine is actually an antidote. I guess that since you dare to harm people, it is definitely not just harm. One person, more than one person should be extorted and extorted in this way, as long as someone from the government investigates the patient you have treated a little to see if the symptoms are all the same as Kong Liurun¡¯s, then they will know the truth.¡±


    Doctor Qiu had a look of fear on his face when he heard the words. He knew that he was nted this time, and his heart was so dead that he let Murong Zong take him away.


    After Doctor Chou left, Murong Zhe asked Kong Hongzhuo to write for him, and wrote a prescription, saying: "There is a medicine that we need to go home to pick up, and the city gate must have been closed every time wee back, and it will be toote today. So we can only let Liu Run take these medicines temporarily, and when wee tomorrow, we can take the rest of the vor."


    Kong Hongzhuo and the children looked at each other with surprise in their eyes, and hurriedly said: "Yes, boss, I''ll go right now."


    After saying that, he took his purse and quickly ran to the pharmacy outside.


    After he came back, Murong Zhe personally watched them boil the medicine, and then watched Kong Liurun finish the medicine, and he was relieved.


    Murong Zhe instructed a few of their brothers a few words, and when the eldest son returned, he left the Kong family.


    In view of the major incident in the Kong family, Murong knew that they might not be in the mood now, so he didn''t mention the matter of letting thempete with the elder brother for the time being.


    After returning to Lihua Vige, Murong Lingran first went to the small barren mountain to find Heimao.


    There is a small wooden hut in the small barren mountain, which is usually a ce to put farm tools and rest for the vigers. After Heimao came, because he loved cleanliness, in addition to patrolling the small barren mountain, he ofteny in the small wooden hut.


    At this time, all the vigers in Xiaohuangshan had already finished work. Murong Lingran walked around and saw that everything was in order as usual, so he walked to the cabin.


    Only after arriving, I found that the ck hair was not at all, and I searched inside and out but couldn''t find it.


    was thinking about whether it had gone home, and wanted to go home to look for it, when he heard a ck-haired roar from a distant mountain: "Wang! Wang! Wang!"


    Murong Ling was helpless, thinking that Hei Mao wanted to y hunting, so he had to follow its voice to find it.


    As soon as ?? arrived, he saw Kuromao seeing hering, just flicked his tail a few times, and then roared at the top of a few big trees.


    "ck hair, is there anything on it?"


    Kuromao nodded, and was about to roar a few times when he saw more than ten people suddenly fall from the tree.


    Not only Heimao, but even Murong Lingran was startled, and Heimao rushed forward and wanted to bite the leader.


    Everyone quickly jumped up the tree again, and the leader said nervously, "Miss Murong, we were sent by Ninth Young Master, we are our own people, you tell that dog not to bite us."


    ck Hair immediately bit more happily.


    Wow! Wang! Wang!


    You are the dog, your whole family are dogs!

 Chapter 866: back and forth

    Chapter 866 Back and forth


    Murong Lingran patted Heimao''s body, and Heimao had to calm down temporarily.


    No wonder just now that their clothes looked familiar. It turned out to be the guard of Ninth Young Master. He raised his head and said, "Sorry,e down."


    She didn''t doubt their words. If they had problems, Changqi Shenjun wouldn''t let here here at all.


    The leader saw that Heimao didn''t roar, so he was relieved, and took the lead to jump down from the tree andnded firmly in front of Murong Lingran.


    "What did Ninth Young Master send you to do?"


    After ?? the leading dark guard Zexin introduced himself, he said his intentions again.


    Murong Ling suddenly realized: "Ninth Young Master is interested, but I won''t bother you anymore, you should go back."


    Zexin: "Girl, just listen to your master. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you still need to think about your family. There is only one ck hair, but there are several others in your family."


    Murong raised her eyebrows, and what they said made sense. She didn''t know how many days it would take to find her own bodyguard. During this time, she really needed someone to protect her parents and them, so she had topromise: "Okay, you guys. Stay, but you don''t have to stay in the tree, how ufortable and dangerous it is to sleep in a tree."


    After finishing speaking, she turned her head to look at her small deste mountain and said: "You should also know that the mountain is mine, maybe your master also said that there is some fruit on it, so you can stay there temporarily at night. In that hut, help me guard the lychee, and I can see my situation here, killing two birds with one stone."


    Her ck hair was also tired from the vigil at this time, so she just took a few days off.


    "Then what about your parents?"


    "I have ck hair, and my brothers are also there at night. They can do martial arts. My father can use poison again. Those people who dare toe, I will let them go back and forth!"


    Ze Xin shuddered suddenly, wondering if the master asked them toe here was superfluous, this girl doesn''t seem to be a good stubborn.


    After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "Yes, then listen to the arrangement of the girl."


    After the two parties agreed, Murong Lingran motioned them to follow her, saying as they walked, "By the way, there are quite a few fruit trees in Xiaohuangshan. If you are hungry, you can eat them."


    Zexin said excitedly, "Then why are you embarrassed?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "It''s okay, I''ll ask your master for moneyter."


    All the dark guards suddenly slumped, and Ze Tao said: "Then... then let''s forget it."


    Murong raised her eyebrows andughed, "I''m joking, I won''t ask you for money, and I guess you don''t know which fruits are ripe. I''ll pick what you want to eatter. If you are still hungry, Wuming Mountain is now the season for many prey, you can go hunting, there are many dry branches on the mountain to make a fire, don''t starve yourself."


    Others are kind to protect their family, how could she ept Jiu Gongzi¡¯s money so unconscionably!


    The dark guards breathed a sigh of relief, and Ze Xin said gratefully, "Thank you for your understanding, girl."


    "It''s okay, it should be."


    After saying that, the group arrived at the cabin, and Murong Lingran took the biggest basket in the cabin and went to pick fruit for them. Zexin didn''t ask Zexin to mention it until the beginning of the picking, and she took the ck hair back home. went.


    After dinner, Murong Lingran still went to the space to fiddle around for a while, and then took out a flower pot with Mingyu grass so that she could hand it over to Murong Zhe tomorrow.

 Chapter 867: Imperial lychee

    Chapter 867 The imperial decree lychee


    The next day, Murong Zhe brought his eldest son, daughter and Kong Hongzhuo to the Kong family early.


    Because the injection was given yesterday and the medicine was given to him again, he woke up early this morning, and he was given Ming Yucao very smoothly.


    Kong Hongzhuo said urgently, "Master, is it alright now?"


    Murong Zhe said: "We still need to observe it for two days. After all, it has been poisoned for a long time. If it fails once, I have to drink it twice. Don''t worry, I have brought all the medicines."


    Kong Hongzhuo nced at the herbal medicine that Murong Lingran had been holding in his arms, nodded and said, "It''s troublesome for the owner."


    "But you have to be mentally prepared, even if the poison is detoxified, his body will lie down for a few months, and he will have to take care of himself to recover. During this period, give him as much food as possible, and it is best to drink soup every day. , so that his body can recover quickly."


    "Yes, I remember. If they don''t need to give twenty taels of medicine money every month, they can make him eat well and drink well."


    After ?? finished speaking, Kong Hongzhuo said with a somewhat ufortable expression: "Master, this medicine money..."


    Murong Zhe shook his head: "Don''t worry about it for now, this child''s life is very important, let''s talk about it when his health gets better."


    Kong Hongzhuo knew that he was thinking of them, and said gratefully: "Thanks to the owner, the owner can rest assured that I will give all my knowledge to Xiaoliu, supervise his sess and repay the owner for this great kindness."


    Murong Zhe said: "The doctor''s parents'' hearts, the master don''t have to worry too much."


    After ?? finished speaking, he asked him a few more words, because Kong Liurun''s condition was still unstable, so he had to stay at Kong''s house temporarily.


    Murong Zong saw that four more people were not there, so only Kong Wurun stayed at home, so he had to stay with Murong Zhe temporarily.


    As for Murong Lingran, he went to the street.


    At the same time, in the majestic and solemn court hall, after Eunuch De announced the imperial decree, the entire court hall was suddenly silent.


    All the officials looked at each other in dismay, wondering why the sage suddenly ordered to cancel the tribute of lychees this year, and also allowed lychees to be sold in the capital.


    In the past, when local officials brought lychees, there were not enough lychees for everyone to eat, and there were no lychees for sale at all, and no one had the courage to sell them.


    Now you can buy and sell in the capital, but the local officials are not allowed to send it. Isn¡¯t this imperial decree contradicting itself today?


    Ordinary people can''t transport lychees to the capital at all. If the southern ones don''te, how can people sell them in the capital?


    Now the officials in the south must have already started to prepare tribute, and now they say no, doesn¡¯t this make the people below work in vain?


    Did Your Majesty drink alcohol early in the morning? drunk?


    All of a sudden, almost all the officials looked at the people in the front row.


    Prime Minister Suo suddenly took a step forward and said sternly: "We are ignorant, I dare to ask Your Majesty, why did you suddenly announce such a decree today?"


    Helian Rongjiu sat on the dragon chair, looked down at the courtiers in the hall, and said lightly, "Eunuch De."


    Next to ??, Eunuch De nodded, beckoned, and then looked towards the gate.


    When the officials saw this, they had to follow his line of sight, and saw two pce servants walking in slowly with two trays of things covered with lids.


    When he came to the front, he turned around and stood face to face with the ministers.


    Just when everyone was wondering what he was going to do, they saw them take off the lid, and they looked like they wanted toe forward.


    Everyone looked at each other, but the Marquis of Ning An stepped forward first and asked in confusion, "Lychee?"

 Chapter 868: grown in Beijing

    Chapter 868 nted in the capital


    After hearing the words, the rest of the officials also stepped forward to take a look. After confirming that there were lychees inside, they returned to their original positions.


    Ning''an Hou said: "Your Majesty, have the lychees from the south been delivered?"


    Helian Rongjiu did not answer his question directly, and said lightly: "You see, what is the difference between these lychees and the ones sent in previous years?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "The color is red and the size is bigger than the one sent in the past."


    Prime Minister Suo said, "This minister agrees."


    The rest of the courtiers also said: "The minister seconded the proposal."


    "The minister seconded."


    ¡­


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "Then ask Ning Anhou and Suo Cheng to taste it, try the taste, and tell me how it is different from the past."


    The two looked at each other, and after saying yes, they each picked up one to try.


    After eating, the Hou Ning An praised: "I don''t know if it''s an illusion. It''s sweeter than previous years, the core is smaller, and the pulp is more."


    Suo Cheng said: "Wei Chen also feels the same way."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "There are still some on the te, everyone who wants to try it, try it."


    The rest of the ministers looked at each other. Except for the high-ranking people in the first few rows, even if there were only a few left at the end, no ministers dared to try.


    After they finished eating, Helian Rongjiu said, "Everyone, how do you like the taste?"


    General Rong said: "Weichen is a rude person, and I only feel that it is more delicious than before."


    The Minister of Rites said: "Wei Chen seems to be fresher than before."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at his son Wei Jingxuan, but Wei Jingxuan didn''t look at him.


    Even in the courtroom, knowing that the possibility of danger is very small, he has always been on guard around him.


    Seeing this, he did not force it.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "So, everyone thinks that these lychees are more delicious than previous years, right?"


    Those who have eaten it said in unison, "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "That''s why I will order to cancel this year''s delivery of lychees from the south. The lychees grown in the south are not as good as this. Why do you want to eat something that tastes worse than this? Does it taste good?"


    The Marquis of Ning An was the first toe back to his senses and said in surprise, "Your Majesty, are there new prefectures and counties growing lychees? Are these new varieties grown in new ces?"


    "As expected of the Marquis of Ning''an." Helian Rongjiu nodded: "These are all grown by the people of the capital. In the future, we will eat lychees, and we will no longer have to wait for the local officials in the south to deliver them. The long wait time will be enough. Forget it, the number is still very small. Although I didn''t see it in person every time I sent it, I knew it was verybor-intensive and wasteful. Now that the capital is there, there is no need to spend a lot of time sending it, and the people in the south should live well. It''s time."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone froze in ce at the same time, and the hall became extremely quiet in an instant.


    The Marquis of Ning An couldn''t believe it: "Your Majesty, did Wei Chen hear you right? You said this was grown in the capital? The capital can also grow lychees?"


    "Marquis of Ning''an, you heard right, it was nted in the capital."


    Prime Minister Suo also asked excitedly: "Excuse me, Your Majesty, where did the nts grow in the capital? Who are the people who nted them?"


    Helian Rongjiu said sternly: "That person hasn''t started selling in the capital yet, which might disturb that person''s life. After she starts selling, you can find out for yourself. However, you can inquire about it, but it must not affect the normal life of the people. , and you can''t overwhelm people, or I will never forgive you lightly!"

 Chapter 869: dedicated to the court

    Chapter 869 Dedicated to the Court


    The Hou of Ning''an said, "Your Majesty, let me ask one more question. Could it be that there are still a lot of lychee trees nted by that person, so His Majesty has lifted the ban on the sale of lychees in the capital?"


    "exactly."


    House Minister Ju Kaiji suddenly came out and said with a serious tone: "I dare to ask Your Majesty, is this lychee nted by ordinary people?"


    "Yes."


    Ju Kaiji was instantly overjoyed and said with a serious expression: "Your Majesty, this lychee has been a tribute since ancient times, and only princes, generals, ministers, and nobles are eligible to eat it. Even in the south, it is under the control of the imperial court. The minister believes that it is really inappropriate for ordinary people to freely buy and sell lychees in the capital."


    Wei Jingxuan gave Ju Kaiji a meaningful look, sneered to himself, and stopped looking at him.


    Helian Rongjiu''splexion suddenly became extremely cold, and his voice was cold: "Oh? What''s your opinion?"


    Ju Kaiji lowered his head, not noticing that Helian Rongjiu had changed his face at all, and said, "Your Majesty, Wei Chen believes that that person should dedicate all the lychee trees to the imperial court, which will be under the unified management of the Ministry of Household. Except for the fruits that are supplied to Your Majesty and the ns, the rest will be organized and sold by the Ministry of Households, and the money will be used to subsidize the expenditures of the Ministry of Households."


    "Then you mean to let the people work for nothing? Give up the hard-earned lychee tree for nothing?"


    Ju Kaiji didn''t take it seriously and said: "Since that person can grow lychees, he should be a talent, and he must not be left busy. The court is in need of such talents. Your Majesty can reward them and give them to the Shangnong Bureau. He arranged positions so that he would help the Shangnong Bureau in the future and nt more rare and precious fruit trees. To be able to do things in the Shangnong Bureau, big or small, can be regarded as a small official, and it can be regarded as apliment for that person. "


    "What if that person is unwilling? What if that person''s family relies on these fruit trees for a living?"


    Ju Kaiji thought that the emperor had listened to his suggestion, and said with a smile: "Your Majesty can see the tree he nted is already a blessing from his tenth generation, the entire Xuanqing Kingdom belongs to His Majesty, and what he nted , of course, it is also His Majesty''s, as long as His Majesty decrees, how can he be willing or not?"


    He Lianrongjiuughed in anger, and said, "Very good, Lord Ju really thinks of me. As expected of the Minister of the Household, I will not miss any opportunity to increase revenue for the state treasury."


    "Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty, this is what Weichen should do."


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the other courtiers coldly: "You guys think the same as Lord Ju?"


    The minister of the household department said: "Wei Chen feels that what Lord Shang Shu said is very true. People are divided into high and low. in the hands of ordinary people.¡±


    "What about other people''s opinions?"


    The Marquis of Ning An cautiously nced at the emperor''s expression and said respectfully, "Listen to His Majesty''s holy will."


    Prime Minister Suo also said: "Listen to His Majesty''s holy will."


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Helian Rongjiu''s expression softened, Ju Kaiji suddenly thought of something, felt that today was a rare opportunity, and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, I still have Ben Qizuo."


    "speak."


    Ju Kaiji said: "Your Majesty, have you heard of Zhi Ye Zhai, who is very famous in the capital recently?"


    "Such a famous shop, of course I have heard of it."


    "Then Your Majesty should know that the fruits and vegetables that Zhiye Zhai sells are very special, right?"

 Chapter 870: take a livelihood, cut off a livelihood

    Chapter 870


    "Of course."


    "Have you heard about strawberries, a fruit that is extremely famous and delicious, and that many people want to buy but can''t buy?"


    Helian Rongjiu had already guessed what he was thinking, and said impatiently: "If you have something to say, just say it directly, no need to talk nonsense here!"


    Ju Kaiji saw that he was angry, and said in a panic, "Yes, Your Majesty, Wei Chen means that Zhi Yezhai''s vegetables and fruits are so special, and Zhi Yezhai should be asked to hand over the secret recipes and seeds for vegetable and fruit nting, so as to benefit the people of the world. In particr, the strawberry, like the lychee, should be brought under the management of the imperial court and be a tribute for the benefit of the royal family."


    Wei Jingxuan suddenly said, "Master Ju is trying to take away Zhi Ye Zhai''s livelihood and cut off the livelihood of others?"


    Ju Kaiji frowned and said: "Commander Wei, don''t talk nonsense, I''m all for the sake of the court, as long as they donate what I said to the court, His Majesty is kind and will naturally not wrong them. Just like people, give them a position in the Shangnong Bureau, and from then on they will be paid by the imperial court. This is a happy event for Guangzong Yaozu and Guangyao¡¯s lintel! For the sake of Xuanqing¡¯s treasury, why not sacrifice themselves?¡±


    Wei Jingxuan said in a cold voice: "What Mr. Hubu said is really high-sounding. Why don''t you do such a happy event and let ordinary people do it? Did their family dig your family''s ancestral grave? Make you care about other family''s business so much. ?"


    Ju Kaiji said displeasedly: "Little Huangkou, what is this ce, how can you be so rude! Don''t think that you are themander of Xuanwuwei so you can be so arrogant!"


    Master Wei, Minister of Rites, frowned and said, "Jing Xuan, in the courtroom, you must not be rude."


    Wei Jingxuan said lightly: "Father, I just have to say something, otherwise I will keep holding it back, and I will feel ufortable."


    Lord Wei nced at the emperor on the dragon chair, and seeing that he wanted to hear it, he had no choice but to go with him.


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Master Ju, you keep saying that it is for the sake of Xuanqing and the treasury. The treasury is under your jurisdiction. If you want to bring Zhi Yezhai back to the imperial court, then you have received your hand. Do you dare to say that you have no selfishness in doing this?"


    Ju Kaiji''s eyes flickered with guilt, and his waist was not straight as before, and he was quitecking in confidence: "You...you are talking nonsense, I really think for the sake of the imperial court, I want to increase some ie for the imperial court, and I want Your Majesty to have nothing to do with it. You can enjoy the best food without any worries.¡±


    Wei Jingxuan sneered and said, "If you really want to increase revenue for the state treasury, as the Minister of the Household, shouldn''t you lead by yourself? As far as I know, there is a tea garden under the name of Lord Ju, and I will apany the family with your tea. People buy one tael of tea for twenty taels of silver. Also, your wife owns a cloth shop, and I heard that the cheapest woven cloth costs ten taels of silver. Since you are thinking of the national treasury, How about taking the lead in ordering an official for the imperial court, and taking the lead in handing over the business of tea and cloth to the treasury?"


    Ju Kaiji was suddenly shocked, the tea and cloth business is the most profitable business for their family, how could they be handed over?


    "You kid, Hugh, how can tea and cloth bepared to vegetables and fruits?"


    Wei Jingxuan said indifferently: "What''s iparable? Isn''t it all about making money? Ye Zhai suddenly appeared overnight. I also helped His Majesty to do research, and all I earned was hard-earned money, which isparable to your tea. The cloth business will make money quickly? If you want to return to the imperial court, why do you have to hand over your tea cloth business first?"

 Chapter 871: Nonsense, no, its a private interview

    Chapter 871 Nonsense, no, it''s a private interview


    "I..." Ju Kaiji''s face was instantly flushed, for fear that the emperor really listened to Wei Jingxuan''s words, he turned around and said, "Your Majesty, please don''t listen to Wei Jingxuan''s nonsense, those tea leaves and cloth are not the most precious. , there are more good tea leaves and cloth than Wei Chen''s house. But the vegetables and fruits from Zhiye Zhai are the best vegetables Wei Chen has ever seen in his life, so good things should be guaranteed to the royal family and princes first. The supply of phase, and to do this, it can only be done by returning to the imperial court.¡±


    Wei Jingxuan sneered: "Who told you that you can only do it when you return to the imperial court? Don''t you know that your Majesty already ordered dishes in their house as early asst year? Every time there are new fruits and vegetables, His Majesty is also the first one. What they tasted, before entering the market, His Majesty and the Empress Dowager had already eaten it. That is to say, when Zhi Ye Zhai appeared, except for Zhi Ye Zhai himself, who had tried it first, He immediately notified His Majesty. It was immediately delivered to His Majesty''s hands."


    "As for the other ministers, since Ye Zhai opened the door to do business, the price set is higher than the price of ordinary fruits and vegetables, and it is aimed at the wealthy and wealthy family. The ministers present, which one does not have a few earning shops, and stillcks the money to eat vegetables and fruits? As for whether you can buy it or not, it depends on your ability."


    Ju Kaiji was stunned for a moment, and said in a stunned manner: "How could this happen? Why do you know it so clearly? You say that, is the lychee also grown by the owner behind Zhiye Zhai?"


    Helian Rongjiu said in a deep voice, "It''s true. Since it''s all said, I won''t hide it from you. The lychees are indeed grown by the owner of Zhiye Zhai, and they may be nted in Zhiye Zhai soon. Selling. As for why he knows so clearly? That''s because of Zhi Ye Zhai''s owner, whom I and he knew at the same time. For some reasons, they are very kind to me."


    In an instant, the entire courtroom was in an uproar.


    "It turns out that Zhi Ye Zhai was opened with the support of His Majesty."


    "No wonder Your Majesty is so protective of Zhi Ye Zhai."


    "The people from Zhi Ye Zhai are also good. If there is anything good, I can think of Your Majesty the first time."


    "Since this is the case, you can''t listen to Lord Ju. They are kind to Your Majesty, and Your Majesty can''t take revenge for kindness."


    "Yes, I thought so too."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Marquis of Ning''an finally breathed a sigh of relief. He always knew that as long as Helian Rongjiu was out of the pce, in order to do things conveniently, what he liked most was to act in the name of the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion. He needs several tokens.


    Especially recently, many people came to him, please let Zhi Ye Zhai prepare some delicious fruits, especially the strawberry, many of them couldn''t buy it.


    He knew that it must be Helian Rongjiu who was backing others in his name again.


    He is the same as before, after helping him a lot.


    Of course, if he can solve it himself, he will solve it by himself, and if he can''t solve it, he will notify the emperor and let the emperor''s Xuanwu Guard personally solve it.


    Now that the emperor is the person behind Zhi Ye Zhai, he can finally rx.


    In the future, if the ministers in the court have any opinions on Zhi Yezhai, they can go to the emperor if they have the courage. If they want to buy or eat, they will also go to the emperor. It is useless to find him.

 Chapter 872: Humiliate your identity?

    Chapter 872 Dishonoring your identity?


    Ju Kai hoped to see that all the courtiers were talking a lot, and they were all standing on the emperor''s side. He gritted his teeth, and the duck that was really unwilling to get it flew like this, and shouted loudly: "Your Majesty!"


    Everyone fell silent again in an instant.


    "speak."


    "Your Majesty." Ju Kaiji said: "Even so, don''t you have to spend money to buy it every time, Your Majesty? You are the most honorable person in the world, so spending money to buy it really humiliates your identity. "


    Helian Rongjiu sneered and said: "Dishonoring one''s identity? Except for a very small number of tribute items, the items used by the royal family were bought with money. Others sell things, and we give money to buy things, so how can we disgrace our identity? ?"


    "I often make private visits in private, do I go to a restaurant for a meal, go to a restaurant for a cup of tea, or go to a theater to watch a y, in order not to give money, I have to reveal my identity every time to let others know that the dignified king of a country is actually Can''t even pay for some fun?"


    Ju Kaiji also heard the coldness in his words at this time, and defended himself: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen doesn''t mean that, Wei Chen is all for the good of Xuanqing, for the good of Your Majesty, and for the sake of His Majesty''s majesty. "


    Helian Rongjiu sneered and said, "I know exactly what you''re thinking, just as Jing Xuan said, your family''s daily business ie is more than Zhi Ye Zhai, since you keep saying that you are thinking about the national treasury, then you should lead by example. Donate 100,000 taels of silver to the treasury first."


    Ju Kaiji''s face suddenly turned extremely ugly, and he said with a trembling voice: "Your Majesty... Wei Chen..."


    Helian Rongjiu''s face suddenly turned cold, and he asked: "What? Lord Ju doesn''t want to?"


    Ju Kaiji didn''t dare to refuse even if he had ten courage at this time, he lowered his head and said, "Your Majesty has an order, Wei Chen naturally obeys the order, then to Ye Zhai..."


    Helian Rongjiu stood up suddenly and said angrily, "Bold!"


    The people in the courtroom immediately knelt down.


    Helian Rongjiu said in a cold tone, "How much money can a peasant family earn? How much money can you spend buying vegetables every day? It''s not that the people from Zhi Ye Zhai don''t sell it to me, and it''s not that I can''t afford it. Today''s If the matter spreads to neighboring countries, others will think that I am greedy, and even the livelihood of ordinary people will not be spared!"


    "If you can''t afford it, then don''t buy it. There are vegetables in your vige that don''t need money. Can''t you just eat them?"


    "You only think about robbing others of their livelihoods, so have you ever thought about how much effort others put in to make Ye Zhai what he is today?"


    "You just look at other people''s families making money, then can you see the misery behind other people''s families? Zhi Ye Zhai''s big boss has lost both hands, and even now he has to be helped to make meals, so he can''t take care of himself. His wife, In order to raise his daughter''s medical expenses, he sold himself to the embroidery vige, and was not redeemed until six months ago. Three of their seven children were lost at one time, and only one was recovered a few months ago. There are two more exiles."


    "Even so, others are still dedicated to kindness. After the flood in the vigest year, they boughtnd in the vige and asked the vigers to work, creating nearly 100 job positions and increasing the vigers'' ie a lot. , and make their days better day by day."


    "The refugees who came from Baiyun Vige in Muyuan Prefecturest time, others also helped to take in more than half of them, arranged jobs for them, and solved a big problem for the court."

 Chapter 873: Emperors Wrath

    Chapter 873 The Emperor''s Wrath


    "Also, the potatoes you kept asking me aboutst time were also nted by Zhiye Zhai''s owner. Most of them were handed over to me, which solved a huge problem for the army."


    "Last time there was an ident with the peony tree in the Shangnong Bureau. The people of the Shangnong Bureau had been treating them for so long, but there was no way to do it. It was the owner of Ye Zhai who saved him."


    "You must know that these are all things that your household should solve. They have helped you so much, I have helped you so much, and Xuan Qingguo has helped so much. It''s fine if you don''t want to repay, and now you want to rob others for a living. It''s really ungrateful, and kindness will pay for vengeance!"


    "It''s hard for others to live a good life, and you just think about them, so you bully others as ordinary people, with no one behind you, right? You robbed other people''s family of their livelihoods, how do you let their family live? How can you find two children? He also hypocritically wants to pay them to the Shangnong Bureau to work, and the monthly money from the Shangnong Bureau may not add up to his big boss''s monthly medical expenses for treating hand injuries!"


    The courtier said at the same time: "Your Majesty, calm down."


    Ju Kaiji had never seen the emperor get so angry before, even if his forehead was covered in sweat, he didn''t dare to wipe it, he could only kneel on the ground trembling to bear the emperor''s anger.


    Helian Rongjiu said so much, the sullenness in his heart that had been holding back from the beginning was finally a little less, and after a while, he continued: "Ju Kaiji, as an official of the imperial court, you are in charge of the household department, and you should know the people best. Suffering, but intends to oppress the people and cut off the people''s livelihood, it is really unworthy of the post of minister. From today, the former minister of households is living in Kaiji and demoted to the inspector of the department of households. Prime Minister Suo temporarily assumes the post of Minister of the Household."


    "Fang Tongkang, the servant of the Ministry of Household, helped the emperor to abuse him, and he was fined for one year as an example!"


    The courtiers dared not make any sense, and said at the same time: "Your Majesty is holy."


    Xu, two guards came from the entrance of the main hall, and they took off Ju Kaiji''s ck gauze hat without hesitation.


    Ju Kaiji immediately slumped on the ground with a pale face, never expecting that he would be demoted like this.


    I knew he wouldn''t listen to thedy, so I didn''t mention it!


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "Pull the person down!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    The Minister of the Household Department swallowed his saliva in fear when he saw this. Fortunately, he didn''t say much just now, otherwise he would be the one who was demoted to the inspector.


    After the people were pulled away, Helian Rongjiu returned to the dragon chair and sat down again. He looked at the courtiers kneeling on the ground, but did not let them get up, and warned in a cold tone: "As for the lychee, I willst. Let me say it again, in the future, if others want to sell lychees, they will sell them. If you want to eat them, they will buy them. I am the same as you. But whether you can buy them or not depends on your ability. If there are people who are jealous of the business of themon people and oppress themon people in the name of being good for me and the country of Xuanqing, Jukaiji will be your fate today!"


    "Follow Your Majesty''s Word, Your Majesty is wise."


    "All get up."


    With permission, the courtiers dared to stand up.


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Eunuch De, Eunuch De immediately understood, and shouted loudly: "If there is something to y, I will retreat."


    The courtiers are all perturbed, the emperor is in a rage at this time, how dare they touch the bad at this time? All were silent.


    Helian Rongjiu waited for a while, but no one spoke, and ignored them, got up and walked away.

 Chapter 874: Will it be sold to us first?

    Chapter 874 will also be sold to us first?


    Eunuch De raised the whisk and said, "Retreat to the dynasty..."


    After ?? went down to court, Wei Jingxuan wanted to quickly return to Helian Rongjiu, but he was stopped before he had time to go.


    Wei Jingxuan said, "Grandfather, what''s the matter with you?"


    The Marquis of Ning An opened his mouth, thought for a moment, but still did not ask the question in his heart, but just said with admiration: "It''s a good talk today."


    Wei Jingxuan raised his eyebrows: "Grandfather, don''t you me me for being so impulsive in treating the Ministry of Household... No, Inspector?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an snorted coldly: "No wonder, you did a good job today. I know exactly what the old guy has in his belly. Some time ago, he asked me to be amodating, saying that his wife, concubines and children are all I love strawberries very much, but the servants at home are useless, I can only queue up to buy one every few days, and let me tell the person from Zhiye Zhai to leave him 20 catties every day."


    "If this is the case, then a lot of people will definitelye to me. I didn''t know the people from Zhiye Zhai, so I rejected him."


    "Later, I heard that the women and children in his family have been making troubles, but there is nothing I can do about Zhi Ye Zhai and I. I must have been upset and upset with Zhi Ye Zhai, and I must have resentment towards Zhi Ye Zhai, so I wanted to bring Zhi Ye Zhai today. Zhai ie household department."


    "He is the Minister of the Household, and he really arrives at the Household. After that, won''t all the courtiers look at his face and eat vegetables and fruits?"


    Wei Jingxuan breathed a sigh of relief, his grandfather didn''t me him.


    Minister of Rites Wei Zhongquan said: "Jingxuan, have you and His Majesty eaten lychees?"


    Wei Jingxuan nodded: "Yes."


    Wei Zhongquan looked at Marquis Ning''an and said, "Father-inw, you must not have eaten enough of that lychee just now, right?"


    Ning Anhou smiled and said, "Yes."


    Wei Zhongquan said: "Jingxuan, did you hear? Your grandfather didn''t eat enough, so I''ll leave the matter of lychees to you in the future."


    Wei Jingxuan said helplessly: "Don''t worry, Zhiye Zhai''s owner will ask them if they want to try some fresh fruit when the vegetable carriage passes by, I believe she will sell it in the next few days, you are here. Wait at home."


    Ning Anhou said in surprise: "She will give priority to selling such a precious fruit as lychee to us?"


    "Of course, Miss Murong is someone who repays her kindness, she definitely will."


    Murong girl?


    Every time the Marquis of Ning An found out that the emperor had used his name to support someone, he would inquire about the origin of the other party.


    After knowing that the other party was a former imperial doctor, with the same surname as him, and was assigned to Saiyuan Mansion because of a mistake, but only after being pardoned for the Queen Mother''s birthday, he worried that the little emperor had been deceived, and went to the pce to see the emperor overnight. .


    It''s just that the emperor told him confidently that the family was not a bad person. He thought too much. In all likelihood, things were strange in those days. He didn''t want to annoy the emperor, and although the emperor was young, he was not stupid, and there was Xuanwu behind him. Wei, I had no choice but to follow him.


    However, they secretly sent people to monitor their family for a period of time, and found that their family did not have any bad intentions, and the encounter was indeed very sympathetic. the surveince person.


    After thinking about it for a while, the Marquis of Ning''an asked, "Jing Xuan, as far as I know, Zhi Ye Zhai''s owner has already split up, and there is only a young daughter in the family, why do you need the consent of a girl?"

 Chapter 875: There are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people

    Chapter 875 There are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people


    "That girl is different from ordinary girls. The girl in their family is the master of her own. She is a very assertive person. Her family loves her, and as long as she doesn''t want to do something, her family will not force her."


    Ning''an Hou raised his eyebrows: "A little girl calls the shots? Could it be that she asked Ye Zhai to nt all the vegetables and fruits?"


    "That''s right. I heard that the fruits and vegetables she grows in her fields are all the seeds she bought from Fanbang and Zongshang, and some were found from Wuming Mountain. You also know, how can ordinary people dare to buy other seeds to try? If it doesn''t work, the whole family will starve to death, so she has the courage, luck, and ability to grow whatever she wants to live, and she also grows it in a good shape and sells it well."


    Ning Anhou stroked his beard and said, "Then she''s really amazing, I really want to see her when I get a chance."


    Wei Jingxuan smiled and said, "If you want to see your grandfather, you can meet me. That girl is really fine with everything. It''s because of what happened at home that she loves money very much."


    Ning''an Hou said: "No problem, I also know what happened to her family. It''s normal to love money. If you don''t love money and let her brothers stray outside, don''t ask, it will be looked down upon, you go first It''s worth it, we''re going back too."


    "Yes, grandfather."


    After saying that, he saluted his father and uncle General Rong next to him, and then quickly walked to the imperial study.


    The three of them were walking down the road, General Rong thought about it, and told his father-inw that his wife was rescued by the Murong family.


    No matter what Murong Zhe did in the past, it was a fact that his son and daughter saved his wife, and his father-inw had always hated evil, so I just hope he wouldn''t have any grudge against that family.


    Ning Anhou said in surprise: "They actually saved Awan?"


    "Yes, I heard that they are on the way to find a child. If they hadn''t helped, I''m afraid Awan would be gone by now."


    Ning Anhou thought for a while, then said lightly: "Okay, I understand."


    ¡­


    Murong was walking on the street. As long as she passed by Yaxing, she would walk in and ask, but she had no intention of interfering with willows and willows. She had not met anyone who knew martial arts, but she had encountered a suitable shop.


    Because she was alone this time, she was young, and the people in the tooth shop didn''t know her, so they didn''t dare to sell it to her, so she had no choice but to go back to Kong''s house and call Murong Zhe.


    When ?? was approaching the door of Kong''s house, she saw no one around, she quickly picked up a basket of vegetables from the space.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate, Murong Zong waspeting with others.


    Judging by how tired and sweaty they were, they knew they had beenpeting for a while.


    She instantly thought of the troublesome tiger, and it was probably because of that person that the Kong brothers came back early.


    Murong Lingran saw that everyone was sweating profusely and panting, and walked to Murong Zong with a basket.


    Murong Zong said: "It''s all okay, Si Run and Wu Run are only thirteen years old, and although they don''t have enough strength, their moves are beautiful, and they''ll just need to practice more in the future."


    Kong Darun and others were immediately embarrassed, and patted their heads embarrassedly: "We thought our kung fu was good, but we didn''t expect that there were mountains outside the mountains, and there were people outside the mountains. No wonder Dahu said that it was shameful for us to go out to perform, no wonder we Every time there are not many people cheering, and not many people giving rewards. I only saw it today. I didn¡¯t expect that one-on-one is not a rival. Get down, Xiaodong is really amazing."

 Chapter 876: offer a job

    Chapter 876 Offering Jobs


    Seeing his sister looking straight at him beside him, Murong Zong said a few words to her in a low voice, then turned his head and said, "You guys are not bad either, I''m a few years older than you, so it''s not surprising that I''m better than you in kung fu. Yes, if you practice more, your kung fu will get better."


    Although his kung fu is not as good as his, but the housekeeping is enough.


    Kong Darun nodded: "Well, we will practice more in the future."


    After seeing Murong Lingrane back with a lot of dishes, he said apologetically: "Sorry, the little master is a guest, but let you prepare so many dishes. Let''s cook, you can rest for now."


    Seeing that he was about to leave with a basket in his hand, Murong said: "I''m not busy, I have a question for you."


    "Just ask the little boss."


    "How much money do you guys earn by performing arts every day?"


    Kong Darun said slowly: "It depends on luck and the weather. Sometimes it is possible to meet generous people, one or two taels a day, but there are very few such people. Sometimes bad luck is like encountering troublemakers during this time. Dahu, you can''t earn a single copper a day, and you can''t earn it even if it rains or the weather is too hot. If everything goes well, most of the days you earn two or three hundred cents a day, sometimes even dozens of cents a day, so on average, it''s down to a month. , at most, about ten taels of silver."


    Saying that, he touched his head embarrassedly, "So, if Brother Zhuo hadn''t used all the moon silver to help us, and we also pawned a lot of things he bought us before, I''m afraid we won''t have any food to eat. There is no money to give Doctor Chou twenty taels, and Liurun may not be able to insist on youring."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, no wonder they were all skinny. There wasn''t even any decent furniture in this yard and house, so they probably sold them all out.


    I am afraid that every time they give out the 20 taels of medicine money, they will not have much money left. Even if they have leftovers, they will not dare to use them indiscriminately. .


    "So, even if the six of you are performing arts at the same time, on average, one person will only earn one or two dors a month."


    "Yes."


    Murong Lingran nced at his elder brother, then at his father. Seeing that they nodded at the same time, he told them what he thought.


    Kong Darun said in shock: "Little Master, do you want us to be your family''s guards? Also...that is, to provide jobs for all of us?"


    "Um."


    Kong Darun said hesitantly: "But...but our skills are so poor, and none of the five people are the opponents of Xiaodong, we may not be able to do it."


    Murong Zong raised his eyebrows, it seemed that he really gave them a big blow just now.


    "Don''t be so unconfident, and you are not protecting me, but people in my family who don''t know martial arts. Don''t worry about me, your kung fu is really enough."


    Since thest time Dad gave Aran a self-defense drug after her birthday, the third brother has also been moring for it.


    Dad felt that it would not hurt to have more life-saving charms on them, so he made some for everyone in the family, and everyone put them on them, so the family members now have some basic self-protection ability.


    Of course, the higher the guard''s skills, the better, but it can''t be better than his master. Once they have some bad thoughts, he can''t hold back.


    Kong Darun and his younger brothers nced at each other. Indeed, they rarely encountered opponents in the city. Even if there were more than 20 people besieging them on the opposite side, they were not afraid.

 Chapter 877: sell yourself

    Chapter 877 Selling oneself


    That big tiger, if they weren''t afraid of the Yingcai Academy behind him and worried that the Yingcai Academy would retaliate against them, they might not be able to defeat the big tiger.


    It''s not that their kung fu is not good, but that Murong Zong''s kung fu is too high.


    Seeing that they seemed to understand, and their faces became more confident, Murong said slowly: "I will give you two taels of silver a month for the time being, just like the other people working in the shop. You don''t have to worry about the next day. If the weather is bad, you can¡¯t make money, and you don¡¯t have to worry about the big tiger making trouble for you. I also provide three meals a day, but you need to cook for most of the time, and you also have a set of work clothes every month.¡±


    "If you perform well, I can give you more moon moneyter. There are also benefits during festivals. The benefits are generally a few pounds of meat per person."


    The five of them looked at each other in shock, to have such a good job, this is simply a pie in the sky.


    "But..." Murong Lingran continued: "To put it nasty, we have only met twice, after all, it is necessary to be on guard against others, I have one more condition, that is, I want you to sign a contract of betrayal. If you agree, You can go back to Lihua Vige with meter, if you mind selling yourself, just pretend I didn''t say anything just now."


    "But don''t worry, if you have another high career, or you don''t want to stay in Lihua Vige, or you want to start a family and have children, I can go to the government to eliminate your ve status and let you go."


    Kong Darun looked at Kong Hongzhuo and said sincerely, "Brother Zhuo, what do you think?"


    In the past, Kong Hongzhuo would never have allowed them to sell themselves.


    But he knew that the Murong family was a benevolent family, and he had a life-saving grace for Kong Liurun. Selling his body to their house might not be much different from not selling himself. Now the Tong family in the Murong family is a living example.


    "When you grow up, you can decide for yourself. I am also the master of the Murong family. If you go to the Murong family in the future, we can live together and take care of each other."


    Kong Darun nodded, then looked at his younger brothers, "What do you think?"


    The four nodded without hesitation.


    Such a good job, a fool would not agree.


    They wanted to find a job before, but when others saw them as young, they either rejected them, or bullied them. On the pretext that they were young and weak, they were given a few coins a day, and they couldn¡¯t even get enough to eat.


    Isn''t it just prostitution, they are orphans, they are lucky to have grown up so big in this life, it''s just a temporary loss of freedom, it''s no big deal.


    In the future, there is no need to give Doctor Chou 20 taels of silver a month, 2 taels of silver a month, and no need to spend on food, which is much better than they are now.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Run''s illness, they would have wanted to sell themselves before, but they didn''t have such a high monthly payment, only one or two silver a month, they were not free, and they couldn''te out casually. Taking care of Liu Run, Liu Run only has to wait to die.


    And to be able to stay with Brother Zhuo in the future, they can still take care of him, which is the best thing.


    Kong Darun said sternly: "We promise."


    Murong Lingran knew for a long time that they would agree, and it was no surprise that he nced at the yard and said, "Also, you may be divided into two teams, one team will stay in the shop during the day, and one will take turns to stay at night. , guarding the shop with a guy. One team is in Lihua Vige, protecting my family."

 Chapter 878: allow

    Chapter 878 Allowed


    "Of course, I must provide amodation in Lihua Vige, and I will treat the shop guards in the city equally. Because Ye Zhai has a house in the backyard, you can take one to live by yourself, and by the way, keep a watch at night."


    "As for here, Kong Liurun has been ill for so long. Dad said that even if he is detoxified, he needs to take care of his body. If my family can live there, let him go back to Lihua Vige to avoid wasting rent."


    Kong Hongzhuo has been listening silently by the side, and he heard the words quickly: "Xiao Dongjia, it''s not right, Liu Run is a patient after all, it''s not good to live at home, this is not good for the Dongjia family''s fortune, let him live here until his health. Let''s go better."


    Kong Darun also said: "Yes, let him live here temporarily and go back when he is better."


    Murong said sternly: "I want you to start working immediately. You all have gone to work. If he stays here alone, who will take care of him?"


    "This¡­"


    Murong Zhe opened his mouth and said, "Listen to Aran, we don''t believe those, healing and saving people is a matter of merit, and God will not let our fortunes be affected. Back then, the Tong family''s disease was more serious than Liu Run''s disease. The two were also brought home by A Ran, isn''t there nothing in our house now?"


    Kong Darun nced at Kong Hongzhuo embarrassedly, and when he saw him nodded, he said, "Okay, we will listen to you."


    Seeing that they had made a deal, Kong Hongzhuo red at the five brothers, and the five instantly understood. They knelt on the ground with a plop, and without waiting for Murong Lingran and his family to react, they pped their heads quickly, and said at the same time, "Thank you boss, little boss. them."


    Murong Zhe smiled gratified, motioned them to get up, and asked the children to help them make lunch, and then let them prepare to move.


    He now has to read the almanac every day, so he should move today.


    The seasoning here is only salt, so Murong Lingran just made some casually, so everyone can make do with it.


    But the taste of her vegetables was excellent, and adding a little salt was something the Kong brothers had never tasted before, but they were not disliked, but instead attracted a lot of praise.


    Before returning to Lihua Vige, Murong Lingran took out the sales contract that had been prepared for a long time and asked them to sign it.


    While they were packing up, they took Murong Zhe to buy the shop she had just fancy, went to the government to settle the household, registered the deed of sale, and then got on the carriage back to Lihua Vige with them, tomorrow. Let the Confucius brothers officially go to work.


    In view of the fact that they are familiar with Kong Hongzhuo and regard him as a father-like role, and Murong Lingran is also extremely reasonable, so they arranged all six of them in the West Courtyard, and the East Courtyard is still temporarily only the Tong family.


    After having the Kong brothers at home, Murong Lingran let three of them take turns to work in Zhiye Zhai every day. As for the remaining two, they stayed at home to protect their parents and sixth brother.


    Although there are only two people, her three brothers will stay at least one person at home every time. Since the sixth brother has been bullied twice, he does not dare to go out without his brothers or Heimao.


    Also, Murong Lingran asked Murong Zhe to make a lot of poison and sprinkle it on the courtyard wall. Anyone who tried to climb over the wall would definitely be poisoned.


    They also have drugs on them, so she doesn''t have to worry about safety for the time being.


    And it didn''t take long for her to get the news that the court ordered them to be able to sell lychees in Zhiye Zhai.

 Chapter 879: sell lychees

    Chapter 879 Selling Lychees


    Murong Lingran immediately let go of the big stone in her heart. She once thought that lychees are tributes. If the court does not want her to sell them, or even donate them to Xuanqing for free, what will she do then.


    Fortunately, everything was just her overthinking.


    However, although it is about to be sold, she knows that if she releases the news that there are lychees in Xiaohuangshan, it will definitely attract a lot of people.


    Although she arranged a vigil, there was always a time for people to nap.


    So some time ago, she recruited some young people in Lihua Vige to be responsible for guarding the small barren mountain at night.


    Although it is very hard to stay up all night, some people in the vige are not yet working. In addition, Murong Lingran spends more hard time staying upte at night and hurts her health. Every seven days, she gives an old hen to nourish her body as a welfare, every seven days. You can take turns taking a day off, and those people will have no opinion.


    also bought seven big dogs from the city to be on guard with them.


    With ck hair, those dogs are very obedient, and she doesn''t need to worry about it at all.


    So a few dayster, after sending off Helian Rongjiu''s dark guard, the lychees opened to Ye Zhai for sale.


    Murong Lingran originally thought that the lychee business would not be very good in the first half hour, because most of the people who came to buy were the servants of Gaomen''s mansion. She didn''t think that all of them had seen lychees, and not necessarily all of them. All are literate.


    But what she didn''t know was that Helian Rongjiu had already done a propaganda for her at the court meeting a few days ago, and those courtiers had asked their buyers to draw and write the appearance and writing of lychees respectively. On the drawings, let the person who buys memorize it by heart.


    Every day when I go to Zhiye Zhai to buy vegetables and fruits or pass by, I will pay attention to whether there are lychees.


    This morning, as usual, there was another long queue early in the morning to buy strawberries. Not long after that, I saw a woman hanging a sign at the door, which read: "New arrival today, lychee, a couple of bucks. One catty of silver, the quantity is limited, firste, first served, each person is limited to five catties per day."


    Now, some of the people in the queue couldn''t hold back, and they all started to riot.


    After waiting for several days, the master of the family also talked about it for several days, but finally let them wait.


    Some people wanted to jump in the queue, but it didn''t take long for several teams of patrolmen to keep patrolling around Zhiye Zhai, and those who were a little restless in the back had to resign themselves to their fate and lined up obediently,forting themselves: With the purchase limit, only one person can buy five pounds, and it will definitely be their turn.


    Some people started talking about the price that Murong Lingran set.


    "One tael of fruit and one pound of fruit makes Ye Zhai really dare to write."


    "What''s not to dare, it''s lychees. We never had the chance to meet them in previous years. Only emperors and princes and ministers can eat them. Now we can buy them, and we are lucky."


    "That''s right, lychee is a tribute. I heard that the person who made Zhiye Zhai is a little girl. I think it''s too kind. If it were me, I would settle for 10 taels or 22 1 jin. Anyway, there are many rich people in the capital. There are also many people who want to eat, so they don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to sell it.¡±


    "Then you''re too ck-hearted. Isn''t that obvious to make people jealous of you? No matter what, you must give ordinary people some opportunities. Otherwise, you can only watch and not eat, it will be too painful."


    "Yes, people like you in the government will definitely be arrested in the name of your price gouging."

 Chapter 880: Complaint?

    Chapter 880 Comin to the Royal?


    "I don''t care about that. The tribute is not something that ordinary people can eat. It is a great blessing for those people to have a look. This is the foot of the emperor. If the officials dare to arrest me, then I will go to the imperial court. "


    "Sue the imperial court? I heard my master say that the emperor wants to eat lychees now, and he also needs to buy them. You order ten taels, twenty-two pounds, and the first person who wants to arrest you is the emperor!"


    "Haha, that is, some money can be earned, and some money cannot be earned. Young people, you should use your brains, or you will be wronged if you risk your life, hahaha..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zong shook their heads helplessly while listening to their discussions at the counter.


    Fortunately, she has limited purchases. If there is ice, although lychees can be stored for several days, the taste will also change.


    If the middlemen make the difference and affect Zhi Ye Zhai''s reputation, then she will be in trouble.


    A few days ago, she heard that someone bought dozens of catties of strawberries from her and sold them in another street, but the ones she picked and sold were all ripe and they didn''tst long, and that person was greedy again. It was several times higher than what she sold, and it was half a tael and a pound for one sale.


    But the whole capital knew the price of her strawberries here, and they would rather wait an extra day ande early in the morning rather than spend the wrong money on that person.


    The man had no choice, and because of improper cement, after a night, many strawberries were broken.


    As soon as he was in a hurry, he saw that the strawberry was about to fall into his hands, and the price began to drop the next day.


    But the selling appearance is gone. Naturally, it cannot be sold at a high price, so we can only keep reducing the price. No one buys it for ten cents. In the end, all of them are sold for five cents per pound.


    Because some of them have changed their taste, some people who bought it and found it unptable even went to Zhiye Zhai to ask for an exnation. After knowing the ins and outs, the shopkeeper Tong gave them two fresh strawberries and exined it well to them, but those people They didn''t listen and wanted to extort money from them. They didn''t run away until the shopkeeper Tong reported the officer.


    Have been on sale for half an hour, Zhiye Zhai''s business has been extremely hot, and the number of people in line has not been less, and there is a trend of more and more.


    Murong Lingran also expected this kind of scene, so he arranged for the Kong brothers to guard at the door in advance.


    As long as the number of people in the shop reaches a certain number, they will not let people in for the time being,e out a batch, put a batch in, or else her shelves will definitely be crowded.


    Because of the limited purchase, it will take some time, but the lychees delivered to Zhiye Zhai today were all sold out before noon.


    Although some people didn''t buy it, after hearing from the shopkeeper that there are lychees for sale every day recently, he justined and didn''t say anything.


    And most of the people are servants of the nobles and nobles. Beforeing, they were told by the master of the family. When it is not ast resort, don''t cause trouble in Zhiye Zhai, and they will not dare to say anything.


    Today, most of the people are going for lychees, but there are still a lot of strawberries left. Those who haven¡¯t bought lychees all start to buy strawberries and go back for delivery.


    Murong Lingran saw that the flow of people was slowly decreasing, so she asked her elder brother to stay. She went out to buy some meat and came back, and nned to cook some delicious food herself to treat everyone well.


    As soon as she went out, she felt that something was wrong, and it always felt like a lot of people were staring at her.

 Chapter 881: beheading

    Chapter 881 Home Searching and Beheading


    I looked around, but found nothing. I thought it was because I hadn''te to the shop for a few days and became suspicious. A group of people surrounded the wall, and she walked over to join in the fun.


    After ?? squeezed in, I found out that it turned out that the official had just posted a notice.


    The person next to ?? said, "What is written on it?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment. Seeing him looking at him, he asked suspiciously, "Are you asking me?"


    "Yeah, do you know the characters? Help me read if you do, I''m curious."


    "Okay." Murong Ling was helpless, so he thought he was doing a good deed every day, and began to recite: "Doctor Bao Ren Tang, Qiu Bingsheng, poisoned patients for money, causing many patients to linger in sick beds, and even three people couldn''t pay the medicine. Money was poisoned to death by him, the crime is monstrous, and immortality is difficult to atone for the crime, and now it is sentenced to confiscate all the family property, and beheaded after the autumn to show the public."


    "Ah, that Bao Ren Tang, I said why it suddenly closed. It turns out that the doctor was arrested."


    Murong asked Lingran: "This eldest brother, do you know Bao Ren Tang?"


    "Of course I know, that quack doctor can''t treat serious illnesses, he is not good at treating minor illnesses, and his medical skills are notoriously poor. He used to live on the street where I lived, but when something happened to his house, he moved away, just by chance. When I got to my workce, I started practicing medicine again."


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "So that''s the case."


    nced at the officials next to him, presumably they didn''t know the specific situation of Doctor Chou, so they had to go to the government to inquire.


    Originally, the people in the government didn''t want to pay attention to her, thinking that she was just a child, just to make trouble.


    After she gave the yamen a piece of silver and said that she was now the owner of the Kong family, the yamen helped her find someone who knew the situation and told her.


    It turns out that although Qiu Bingsheng opened Bao Ren Tang, as the person said just now, his medical skills were really poor, so the business was very bad.


    But his son is in the medicine business, so life is not difficult.


    Until the end ofst year, his son went out to do business and encountered an ident and never came back. He has to raise three grandchildren, and the life at home is getting worse day by day.


    I had no choice. In order to make a living, I moved out of the ce and reopened a Bao Ren Tang. I used a prescription handed down from my ancestors and used it like Kong Liurun. At the same time, he poisoned more than ten people.


    One household earns 20 taels of silver a month, and more than a dozen people can receive at least 200 taels per month. Since then, the family of four has lived a life without worrying about food and drink.


    However, some people are reluctant to buy medicine from him and go to other doctors. Other doctors do not know that they are poisoned, and the medicine prescribed is naturally ineffective, but they do not give up and think that drinking more than a few times will be fine, and they are finally arrested. Poisoned alive.


    But the family members of those who were poisoned did not suspect that they really died of illness. It was not until after Murong Zong sent him to office and the officials investigated them that they knew that their family members were actually murdered by others. poisoned to death.


    The evidence was conclusive, and Doctor Chou was sentenced to behead his house.


    As for his three grandchildren, because they are still young, the oldest is only five years old, so he did not pursue them and let their rtives take them away.


    After learning the truth, Murong Lingran just sighed, went to the meat stall to buy meat, and then walked back, nning to tell the Kong family after returning home, they should be relieved that Doctor Qiu had such a result.

 Chapter 882: intimidated?

    Chapter 882 Scared?


    What she didn''t know was that on a high-rise building, an old man looked at her figure, stroked his beard leisurely and said, "It''s that girl, she looks like an ordinary girl, I didn''t expect to be so capable. "


    Rong Fengxu said with a smile: "Grandfather, if you are interested in her, why don''t you let here upstairs. For the sake of the Marquis of Ning''an, she will definitely not refuse."


    "Will this scare her?"


    Mrs. Rong said: "No, she knows me, I will invite her, she will definitely agree."


    The Marquis of Ning An hesitated for a while, seeing that the person was already far away, and said helplessly: "Today is the first day to sell lychees, she is probably tired, after all, she is your savior, and it is too abrupt to call someone suddenly. Well, forget it."


    Mrs. Rong opened her mouth. Seeing that her father had said so, she had to give up.


    The Marquis of Ning An saw that his daughter was hesitating to say anything, and said with a smile: "Awan, if you have something to talk about, what else can''t you say in front of your father?"


    Rong Fengxu also turned to look at his own mother.


    Mrs. Rong sighed: "I''m afraid that my father will be sad, so let''s not talk about it."


    "It''s okay, I''m a father at an age, and I''ve experienced everything that should be experienced. Are you still afraid of being sad?"


    Madam Rong was helpless and had to say: "When I first saw the child, I thought she and her eldest brother and several of my children had very simr eyebrows and eyes, especially the girl, who was five points simr to me when I was a child, so I doubt... But A Rou also said that their family came from Donghai Mansion, and they have their own parents..."


    The Marquis of Ning An was startled for a moment, because he was far away, he didn''t see the child''s face clearly just now.


    Seeing his father''s face, his smile immediately disappeared, and Mrs. Rong med herself: "Father, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said this."


    Ning Anhou thought for a moment, then looked at his grandson: "Fengxu, have you also inquired about their home?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know how old that girl''s father is this year?"


    Rong Fengxu said: "I happened to read their family''s files at the Archives Bureau. It''s thirty-five this year."


    Ning Anhou murmured, "It''s thirty-five, if my poor child is still there, he''ll be the same age as him."


    Rong Fengxu said: "Grandfather, her father Murong Zhe used to be the imperial physician of the Imperial Hospital. Haven''t you met him?"


    "No." The Hou Ning''an shook his head: "I spent a lot of time on the battlefield in the past few years, and I didn''t have much time toe back to the capital. Besides, the emperor''s grace is so great that even if there are diseases that cannot be solved by the government doctor, they are all envoys from Liuyuan."


    "I see."


    Mrs. Rong hesitated: "Father, if you want to see them, wouldn''t you have a chance soon?"


    Ning Anhou turned his head and nced in the direction Murong Lingran left: "I understand, let''s go, go home."


    *


    Murong Lingran looked at the person sitting in front of her with lingering fears. Just now, she was walking back with the meat, and when she was passing an alley, she was suddenly pulled into the carriage.


    Looking at the puffed-up man, Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Aren''t you always brave? So you''re scared?"


    Murong snorted coldly, turned his head away, and ignored him.


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows: "If you ignore me, then well, I wanted to tell you the origin of the assassin that day, in this case, where are you going, I''ll take you there, and you''ll get off when you''re there. I''ll tell you another day when you''re in a better mood, how about that?"


    Murong Lingran''s body froze, and immediately put on a smiley face, and said with a look of ttery: "I found it out? So fast? Who is it?"

 Chapter 883: two childish ghosts

    Chapter 883 Two Childish Ghosts


    Helian Rongjiu imitated her appearance just now, snorted coldly, and turned her head away, ignoring her.


    "mean."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "No measure."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Bullying the small with the big!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing that he still didn''t say anything, Murong frowned: "I will sell you lychees at a high price in the future!"


    Helian Rongjiu spread out his folding fan and said with a kind face: "Okay, I''ll go to the emperor and ask him to forbid your lychees from being sold in Xuanqing Kingdom."


    "you!"


    Zeyuan and Zequ outside the carriage looked at the sky at the same time: two naive ghosts.


    Murong Ling was furious, his eyes turned, his face suddenly loosened, and he said slowly: "You don''t say it? Well, I have another good news to tell you, this is something that can affect the entire Xuanqing country people. If the major event of livelihood is promoted throughout the Xuanqing Kingdom, the people may not be hungry again in the future. If you report it at that time, it will definitely be a great achievement. Now that you don¡¯t talk about assassins, then I don¡¯t care about it. said."


    After saying that, we will get off the bus.


    Helian Rongjiu grabbed her hand violently and asked suspiciously, "A major event that affects the livelihood of the entire Xuanqing country? Did you nt something good again? Or something better than potatoes?"


    Murong snorted coldly: "You don''t care about this, you don''t care anyway."


    Helian Rongjiu sighed, let go of her hand, and tapped her forehead again, helplessly said: "Why can''t you be so funny, I''ll just tease you. In fact, those people are the former minister of households, Jukai. Ji sent it."


    "The former minister of households?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, and told her briefly what the Minister of the Ministry of Housing said in the court that day.


    "What?" Murong Lingran said in surprise: "He actually wanted to rob me of Zhiye Zhai, and asked me to hand over the secret recipe for nting, and then sent our family away with an unranked official in the Shangnong Bureau? There is such a thing in this world. Shameless person?"


    "Yes, but don''t worry, how could the emperor listen to him? The emperor knew his ambitions at a nce, so he demoted him in front of the courtiers without hesitation."


    "And then found out that she sent someone to assassinate me?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded and told her what she had recently investigated.


    The Minister of the Ministry of Housing has always been a fat poor man, otherwise he would not have so much money to support so many killers.


    The tree fell and scattered, the wall fell and everyone pushed, and some people below wanted to take his ce.


    Therefore, in the next few days, the emperor received a lot of memorials and evidence of treachery, one of which was that he was raising killers outside the city.


    Let Ze Yuan Zequ and the others check, and they really found the same clothes and weapons as the killer who assassinated that day outside the city.


    After ?? tortured Ju Kaiji, he realized that those killers were usually raised for him to eradicate dissidents.


    The servants in the family were useless and could not buy the fruits that his wife and children liked every day. He went to the Marquis of Ning''an for help, but the Marquis of Ning''an refused him.


    He listened to the quarrels of his family every day, and the quarrel made him dizzy. When his head became hot, he mobilized arge number of people to arrest her, and he wanted to get nting methods and various seeds from her, and then he would be in his own home. When Zhuangzi is nted, he will not be aware of it, and the family will not quarrel with him.


    Murong Lingran said: "So, if he failed, he made another n. Taking advantage of the emperor''s permission to sell lychees in the capital, he openly proposed in the courtroom to transfer my family''s business to the Ministry of Households, thinking that it was for the emperor and Xuanqing. The country is good as an excuse, so his family can eat as much as they want in the future?"

 Chapter 884: a bit stingy

    Chapter 884 is a bit stingy


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Exactly."


    "Then what happened to him?"


    "Let''s not say that he assassinated you and me, raising a killer is no different from rebelling. This one is enough to get him beheaded by raiding his house, not to mention the other evil things he has done in the past. There is only one way to end. As for his family, And because he has benefited a lot, he has also lost a lot of lives on his hands, and all of them have been disposed of. Households are searched, heads are beheaded, and exiles are exiled. Within the three ns, regardless of gender, age, or child, there is no one. spared."


    Murong Lingran sighed suddenly: "How can there be such a person, just for some food, so much painstaking efforts, in the end, he lost his whole family, is my food really that delicious?"


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head: "He''s not just for food, if you hand over your seeds and nting methods to him, he will definitely have more fields and more hands than you, and will sell them to the entire Xuanqing Kingdom. , or to a neighboring country, the money is not a small sum."


    "It''s really human beings for money and birds for food and death, but if he knows that my seeds are not unlimited, I can''t buy them at any time, and the person who sold them to me can''t appear at any time. What I sold to me is just enough for me to grow, not enough to realize his grand dream, and I don''t know what the expression will be."


    She is telling the truth, she has too many things to copy, and the congener bottle is not big, sometimes she forgets to put new ones in when she is busy, and it often arrives in the middle of the night.


    Shenjun Changqi has been in retreat a lot recently, so he couldn''t help her much.


    Now the situation at home is much better. For some seeds, I got up in the middle of the night to change the seeds.


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows, so it was.


    Although he was curious about who sold her the seeds, but with her temperament, she would definitely be the same as before, making excuses to refuse, so he didn''t ask.


    "I have already said what I have to say now, you should always say what is going on in your mouth that can affect the livelihood of the people of Xuanqing country?"


    "Let''s not talk about this for now." Murong Lingran suddenly looked at him a little embarrassedly, his voice was much softer than before, and slowly said: "Ninth Young Master, I nted lychees in the capital, is it a great achievement? ?"


    Helian Rongjiu instantly understood what she meant and said with a smile, "Yes."


    Murong lowered his head, index finger to index finger, hesitantly said: "Then...the emperor is right...doesn''t he say anything to my family?"


    Helian Rongjiu asked back, "What should the emperor say?"


    Murong said: "I heard Daddy say, I don''t know whichte emperor gave the order, no matter who it is, as long as Litchi can bear fruit in the capital, that person will be rewarded heavily."


    Helian Rongjiu said solemnly: "Is there such a thing? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "You''re young, and it''s normal that you haven''t heard of it. You''ll know when you go back and ask your parents. But whether it''s the case or not, it''s a good thing for me to grow lychees now. In the future, local officials in the south will no longer have to work the people and waste money. It was delivered, saving him so much money, but he didn''t even think about rewarding me, it''s too stingy, don''t you think?"


    Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly: "I''m a little stingy, why don''t I go back and remind him?"

 Chapter 885: only admit

    Chapter 885 Can only admit


    "Mmmmmm." Murong nodded as if pounding garlic, "Then please."


    "Then what you just said..."


    "It''s hard to say now, after all, some steps have not beenpleted yet. Wait five days, ande to my house in five days. You will naturally understand at that time. Don''t worry, I will definitely not lie to you."


    Seeing her say this, although Helian Rongjiu really wanted to know now, he didn''t force her.


    If he wanted to know, it was just a matter of words, and he smiled and said, "Well, let''s go, it''s gettingte, I''ll invite you to Tianhelou for lunch."


    Seeing that she was still carrying the meat in her hand, she added: "These meats should be processed and eaten at Tianhelou, otherwise the taste may change in the afternoon."


    Murong Lingran rolled his eyes and nodded with a smile: "Well, then I''ll thank the shopkeepers in my shop, Young Master Jiu. They''ve worked hard today and just made up for it."


    He Lianrong froze, causing Ye Zhai to have more than ten guys. Seeing her sly face, he shook his head helplessly.


    It''s really a vengeance, he really just wanted to tease her just now.


    secretly sighed, who made him offer to invite someone to have lunch, so he could only admit it.


    So today, the shopkeepers of Zhiye Zhai had another full meal and ate the delicacies of Tianhelou again.


    Especially the eldest, third and fifth of the Kong family, who came with us today, never imagined that they would be able to eat the legendary Tianhelou food. The work of Zhiye Zhai was even rarer, and Murong Lingran was even more grateful.


    After lunch, Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu went straight back to Zhiye Zhai and waited until the store closed.


    Looking at the numbers on thest page of the ledger and the silver and silver notes in the drawer, Murong Lingran packed up all the money and said with satisfaction: "Yes, today''s ie is very considerable, everyone has worked hard today, in order to celebrate the first lychee The sale went smoothly in one day, and everyone went up by 100 yuan this month."


    Everyone was overjoyed: "Thank you, little master."


    After returning home, Murong Lingran told them about the sale of lychees, and when the Kong family was at home at night, he called everyone to the front yard and told them what happened to Doctor Chou.


    Kong Liurun doesn''t have to lie in bed every day since taking Ming Yucao, his spirit is getting better day by day, and his strength is slowly recovering.


    After training for a few days and eating a lot of tonic soup, I was able to walk on the ground freely.


    At this moment, he was sitting on the stone bench in the courtyard, and when he heard the news from Murong Lingran, tears flowed out of his eyes.


    "Thank you boss, little boss, if it weren''t for you, I would be a drag on Brother Zhuo and the others in my life, and I might not even know how I died. It''s all hurting badly."


    Seeing his tears streaming down his face, Kong Hongzhuo patted him on the back and said with relief: "Don''t think too much, people have already been punished, you still need to rest your body now, and your emotions shouldn''t fluctuate too much."


    Kong Liurun wiped away his tears, nodded and said, "Well, I understand, I will cheer myself up. When I get better, I will work hard with my brothers to repay the kindness of the Murong family."


    "good."


    Kong Hongzhuo said some words of gratitude to Murong Lingran, and then brought everyone back to the West Courtyard.


    Since their six children came to Murong''s house, although he was very reluctant to Murong Lingran''s craftsmanship, in order to let them adapt to and understand Lihua Vige as soon as possible, he could only apany them to dinner.

 Chapter 886: Yield

    Chapter 886 Yield


    And when Murong Lingran had dinner here, he also told about the Ninth Young Mastering five dayster.


    Murongzhe has been looking forward to the per-mu yield of those rice and wheat scions since he saw them.


    If it is really unusually high-yield, it will be a great good thing for both his own family and Xuanqing Kingdom.


    "Don''t worry, those grains have almost been harvested, and the weather in the past few days is not bad. I asked Lizheng, and he said that based on his experience, the next few days will definitely be sunny, within five days. , it must be able to be dried and weighed in time."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, this is the best.


    Because Murong Lingran already knew that the emperor was protecting Zhi Ye Zhai in the courtroom, Zhi Ye Zhai could be considered to have registered in front of the emperor, and three more Confucius family members who knew martial arts were guarding, so she only went to After three days to Ye Zhai, he gave it all to Tong Qishen with confidence, and stayed in the field the rest of the time.


    Those rice and wheat are rted to whether their family can be cleared of their crimes. Compared with lychees, it is naturally more important for food now.


    Early in the morning, she waited in the field, watching people weigh all the rice and wheat, and calcte their yield per mu.


    All the vigers who participated in the harvesting were busy with joy, and they had no doubt that the grain in front of them was highly productive.


    Although some of them are not as good as seeds, they are twice as full as the ones they nted before.


    These seeds were nted more than ten or twenty dayster than others, but they did not dy the ripening time at all, making them look forward to these grains even more.


    Even though the sun was in the sky and the weather was hot, it did not dampen the enthusiasm of the vigers in the slightest. After thest bamboo basket was weighed, they nervously looked at Kong Hongzhuo who was recording.


    At this time, everyone in the Murong family was also in the fields.


    Kong Hongzhuo dialed down thest row of abacuses and was shocked, shaking his hands and writing a long string of words on the ledger.


    He didn''t speak for a while, and continued to fiddle with the abacus with trembling hands, and quickly wrote down the total weight of wheat.


    When everyone saw Kong Hongzhuo''s shocked expression, they knew that the yield per mu was definitely not low. Li Zheng couldn''t help but ask, "Master, how much is the yield per mu?"


    Kong Hongzhuo looked at Murong Lingran, who had been standing beside him, swallowed, shaking his hands and handing the ledger to her, "Little... Little Master, these are the seeds you found, you should read them."


    Murong Lingran took it over with a calm expression, and said, "The total amount of rice is 12,770 catties, and the total of wheat is 10,560 catties."


    Everyone immediately boiled, they had guessed that these were high-yield grains, but they did not expect such high yields.


    Although these were not the food of the vigers present, they were even happier than the Murong family.


    You must know that in Lihua Vige, even if they are intensively cultivated on the bestnd, most of them were nted by the Xia family of the Meng family¡¯s eldest house and the Tian family of the second house of the Mo family with their families a few years ago. At 605 catties, Tian''s per mu yield reached 585 catties.


    And the average family in the vige is only two or three hundred catties, the better ones can reach four hundred catties, and some people even have more than one hundred catties of production.


    Therefore, on average in the entire vige, the yield per mu of Lihua Vige is only two or three hundred catties.


    And the records of those two families have not been broken yet, and even the ones they ntedter have never reached that high, and they are all about 500 catties.

 Chapter 887: As expected of Aran

    Chapter 887 As expected of Ah Ran


    In addition to thend reimed in recent years, many of thend in Lihua Vige are simr to the 20 acres ofnd nted by Murong Lingran, and some are even better than those.


    With so much yield per mu, if they can nt them in the future, they can save a lot of grain in addition to tax grain.


    As long as God is not angry, they will no longer have to go hungry and can eat dry meals.


    Li Zheng saw that everyone was happy, so Murong Lingran frowned and asked with concern, "Aran, what''s the matter with you? Is it because the sun has been in the sun for a long time and you''re not feeling well?"


    The crowd suddenly quieted down, and everyone''s eyes turned to her.


    Seeing her parents and brothers looking at her worriedly, Murong sighed: "It''s okay, it''s just a pity, I thought the production capacity of rice per mu was 15600 catties, but I didn''t expect it to be just over 1200 catties. , there is even less wheat, and the yield per mu is a little more than 1,000 catties, which is much less than what I thought."


    Although there is no fertilizer or anything here, you must know that these seeds are transformed from spacend, and they are usually irrigated and grown with spiritual spring water. I didn''t expect that they are not as good as those in the news that she read in her previous life. Yield two thousand pounds.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out to be because of this.


    Lizheng''s mouth twitched, and he was still not satisfied with the yield of thousands of pounds per mu? As expected of Aran.


    If his family could grow thousands of jins per mu, he would be willing to let him die now.


    Xia said: "Little master, don''t worry about it so much. In our opinion, it''s already very good to have the current yield per mu. The 20 mu ofnd nted now is actually not the bestnd, and the yield has not reached the same level. It''s normal, don''t worry too much."


    Tian Shi also said: "Yes, the previous owners of these fields have not taken care of them very much, and they can only be regarded as medium-to-high. If you take good care of the fields this winter, the output will definitely be higher next year."


    Murong nodded: "So it is."


    Thesends were bought by her, and she naturally knew that they were not the bestnds.


    is just a pity.


    "Girl."


    Murong turned his head, and saw that Helian Rongjiu had finally arrived, followed by Wei Jingxuan.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled lightly and said, "Sorry, because something took some time, so I''m only here now."


    "No problem." After Murong finished speaking, he handed the ledger to him, "This is what I said can affect the livelihood of the people of Xuanqing."


    Helian Rongjiu took it over and first nced at the food all over the ce.


    After she left a few days ago, he was really curious, he had secretly sent someone to investigate her fields, and he also knew what she said that affected the livelihood of the entire Xuanqing Kingdom.


    He lowered his head and looked at the ledger carefully, and when he saw the final figures, his pupils shrank, his hands began to tremble, and he said with a trembling voice, "This... is all true? Thousands of pounds."


    Murong nodded: "Really, if you don''t believe it, the grain is still here, and thend is here, you can weigh it again."


    Helian Rongjiu still brought his own people over this time, and said sternly: "Girl, I want to weigh it again, it''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just that I want to give an exnation to the above, I hope you can understand."


    Murong Lingran naturally understood, but he just weighed it again, it was no big deal, he agreed without hesitation at all.

 Chapter 888: more grains

    Chapter 888 More Grains


    She really hoped that something went wrong just now, and the yield per mu was low.


    It''s just that the people who weighed just now were all the old people in the vige. They have cultivated fields for a lifetime, and they also have two brushes. The people in Helian Rongjiu weighed the same as their scales.


    One person said: "Master, it is indeed as written on the ledger."


    Helian Rongjiu said solemnly, "Girl, this is not the ce to talk."


    Murong nodded sinctly, and told everyone to go their separate ways, and then walked home with him.


    Wei Jingxuan, who was holding rice, had no choice but to follow.


    The rest stayed in the field.


    Looking at the backs of the two of them, Li Zheng thought that it seemed that this young man had taken away most of the potatoesst time, so he pulled Murong Zhe and said in a low voice, "Azhe, this young man is not here to buy these grains. right?"


    Murong Zhe understood what Li was worried about. As the head of a vige, he should be thinking about the future of the vige, and his worries were understandable.


    Seeing that the other vigers were holding their breath and looking at him with apprehension, Murong Zhe smiled lightly: "Uncle Zhuang, everyone, don''t worry, I asked Aran in advance, she said that as long as you work in my house If someone wants to nt, she will help each household provide one acre of seeds."


    Li Zheng thought that only a few families could nt these high-yielding seeds. After all, Murong Lingran didn''t give too many seedsst time, but he didn''t expect that all the workers could do it, so excitedly said: "Azhe, what do you say? Is it true? Ah Ran really said that?"


    Murong Zhe nodded: "What is A Ran''s temperament, Uncle Zhuang, don''t you know? She won''t talk big. Her original words are that as long as there are workers in our family, she can provide seeds for that family. , but each household is only one mu, so there will be no more, so her ability is so great. After all, there are many workers, and we also need to keep some seeds at home. But she ns to nt morend next year, After next year, the seeds in the family will be abundant, but at that time you have all nted them yourself, and you will not need them."


    Chang Yongsong''s aunt Pan said excitedly: "One acre is enough, we only need to nt one crop by ourselves, even if we pay taxes, the seeds in the future will be enough. These are all high-yielding seeds, and one acre ofnd can produce enough seeds. We have reached the original three or four acres ofnd, which is enough for us to be less busy for several years, and we are satisfied. Then thank the owner, thank the little owner. "


    The rest of the people were also grateful: "Thank you, my boss."


    Xia Shi said: "Master, do you know how much grain seeds cost?"


    Murong Zhe said, "I haven''t asked Aran about this, but no matter how expensive it is, it won''t be too expensive. Don''t worry, everyone can afford it."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and said a few words of gratitude to Murong Zhe, and then went to work.


    They are also sensible, and the people brought by the son obviously wanted to take the food away, so they all went to do other work without moving the food.


    At this time, Helian Rongjiu and Murong Lingran asked when they got home, "Aran, can you buy more seeds?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment, this person suddenly called her seriously, she was really not used to it, it seemed that he really attached great importance to these foods.


    But she was only stunned for a moment, then said calmly: "How much do you need?"


    He Lianrongjiu said: "Food is the foundation of a country, so naturally the more the better, the morend that can be nted, the better."

 Chapter 889: please

    Chapter 889


    Murong Lingran thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know when that person will appear, and I''m not sure if I can buy it. Maybe that person will appear tomorrow, or maybe a monthter, more likely to grow food next year. But a few months ago, after the rice nting time, I also bought a lot of seeds with that person, but not much, and they are all in the remaining rooms of my east and west courtyards. "


    "Why don''t you do this? Take all the seeds from the field, and I won''t bring them back. The ones in the yard will be left to the vigers and myself. If I buy more seedster, I''ll inform you. It''s not the season for nting, it''s still a few months away, so there''s no rush for the time being."


    Jiu Gongzi bought it, it is estimated that it will be nted elsewhere first, and will not appear in the market for the time being.


    Although the food in her space is ripening and harvesting every day, it is not good to give him too much, after all, she is a fictitious seller.


    "Thank you so much, but aren''t you afraid that people from other viges will cause trouble for your vige when they find out that you have high-yielding seeds here?"


    Murong Lingran blinked: "Don''t worry, there are many young people in Lihua Vige, and they are not vegetarians. When that timees, I will find a way to solve it. If it doesn''t work, isn''t there an emperor? It''s the emperor''s feet, he won''t let this ce mess up."


    You really know the emperor.


    Helian Rongjiu said helplessly: "Okay, you are right. How much do all the seeds add up to?"


    Murong Lingran suddenly looked straight into his eyes and said sternly: "Ninth Young Master, you also know about my family. I can give everything to the emperor without taking anything."


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head and said: "One yard is one yard, I understand what you mean, don''t worry, you can grow such a high-yield grain, if the emperor knows, he will definitely wake up when he falls asleep, he doesn''t care about money. If you don''t have money, you won''t have any opinion on you just because you received the money, and his treasury is not bad for this amount of money, just like the potatoesst time, you can set a price with confidence."


    Seeing what he said, Murong Lingran didn''t insist anymore, and said, "Things are rare and precious, those grains are much better than ordinary ones, so let''s not ask for random prices, just the same price as my lowest vegetables. , twenty pennies a pound."


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows and said, "In this case, you can only earn 400 taels for 20,000 catties of grain?"


    Murong sighed: "Yes."


    So in the beginning, in order to make quick money, she didn''t grow food. It took a long time and spent a lot of manpower and financial resources, but she earned much less than vegetables.


    Growing vegetables with a short growing period can sell for money in less than a month.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Well, I''ll give you a thousand taels, and I''ll thank you for the rest."


    "Can."


    Wei Jingxuan hurriedly handed her the bank note.


    After collecting the bank notes, Murong Lingran saw his parents and brothers walking towards him, and said again: "That... Ninth Young Master, my family has nted such a high-yield seed for Xuanqing. It should be considered a great contribution, right?"


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "Of course, it''s not an ordinary great feat."


    "That''s also able to ask for merit in front of the emperor, right?"


    Helian Rongjiu turned his head and nced at everyone present, seeing that they were all looking at him expectantly, knowing what they cared about most for so many years, and couldn''t bear to tease her anymore.

 Chapter 890: Doctor Mei

    Chapter 890 Imperial Physician Mei


    "It''s definitely possible. I know what you want to ask the most. You want the emperor to re-investigate the case for the sake of your merits, right?"


    Murong nodded: "Well, what I have done so far, can the emperor order it? As long as he can help my family overturn the verdict, I promise that I will repay him by nting more productive grains in the future, benefiting Xuanqing Kingdom, strong Xuanqing Kingdom, let the people of the entire Xuanqing Kingdom no longer go hungry."


    Higher-yielding grains?


    It seems that this girl''s ability is not only what she shows.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Of course it is possible, but..."


    "But what?"


    "Actuallyst year, I asked someone to investigate my uncle."


    When he only started contacting himst year, he didn''t let Jing Xuan investigate, thinking that they were just ordinary passers-by in his life, and he probably wouldn''t meet in the future, so there was no need to care about those things.


    But he met them againter, and as he got to know them, he was also a little curious about what happened back then, so he asked Jing Xuan to investigate.


    Murong Zhe was startled, he couldn''t help but stepped forward and said excitedly, "Ninth Young Master, you had someone investigatest year? How''s the investigation going?"


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head regretfully: "It has been many years, and there is no useful news for now."


    Murong Zhe suddenly showed a look of disappointment, and he was silent for a while, then said, "Can you tell me who secretly went to the Ministry of Punishment to join me back then?"


    "I found this out."


    "who is it?"


    "It was Imperial Doctor Mei who worked with you in the Imperial Hospital."


    "Doctor Mei?" Murong Zhe frowned and said, "He is ten years older than me, and I have no grievances with him. I have never had a conflict with him in the more than ten years in the Imperial Hospital. He is kind to me, why did he want to harm me?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "The files of the Ministry of Punishment recorded what he said at the time, saying that he personally saw you do it, because he had a bad conscience and didn''t want to cover you up, so after struggling for a few days, he wrote down a note to join you. Sent to the Ministry of Punishment, and the Ministry of Punishment found evidence based on his ount."


    Murongzhe said excitedly: "He wronged me, I have never done that kind of thing, I am really wronged, I want to ask him personally, I have no injustice or enmity with him, why did he frame me!"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Uncle, don''t get excited, you will never be able to testify with him face to face."


    Murong Zhe said anxiously, "Why?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "I personally investigated Imperial Doctor Mei. In Aprilst year, he and his family fell off the cliff on the way back to their hometown to worship their ancestors. The bottom of the cliff is theke, and when the people were brought up, they were all drowned. dead."


    Murong Zong was surprised: "All the family died?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Yes, an imperial doctor died, and the people from the Ministry of Punishment also went to investigate and found that the carriage they were riding in had been manipted."


    "It''s too coincidental, our family came back to the capital, and the entire family of Taiyi Mei died? So, Taiyi Mei is most likely ordered by someone? He killed Taiyi Mei, but the people behind him were for self-protection. , afraid of being discovered?"


    "Yes, I thought so too."


    Murong said: "Isn''t there still servants in his family? Have those servants been interrogated?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "I have also investigated this. Imperial Physician Mei has always been frugal, and the family has a small poption, only five members and seven servants."

 Chapter 891: The clue is broken

    Chapter 891 The clue is broken


    "After the ident with Taiyi Mei''s family, the seven people also disappeared. After investigation, it was Taiyi Mei who released the seven of them from their ve status and let them go home before the ident."


    "It''s just that after they left Imperial Doctor Mei''s mansion, they suddenly died on the road. They are not innocent either. As for Imperial Doctor Mei and the family members or rtives of the seven servants, we have also investigated, but only two have family members. The rest are orphans."


    "After interrogation and temptation, none of their family members and rtives seemed to know the inside story, so the clues ended here."


    Murong Zhe''s face was obviously lost. He was different from the rest of the family. He knew the true identity of the ninth son, and he sent people to investigate. .


    Murong felt his father''s negative emotions, and said sternly: "Ninth Young Master, even if there is no news, your people have been investigating, haven''t they stopped?"


    "Of course."


    Murong Lingran turned to look at Murong Zhe, and said with relief: "Dad, you heard that, after all, it has been so many years, it is normal to need some time, the people of Ninth Young Master will investigate the truth sooner orter, please don''t. Sad."


    Xiao Manan also said: "Aran is right, don''t be too anxious, your health will be bad if you are anxious."


    Murong Zong said: "Dad, rx, everyone who has been in contact with our family knows who we are, so let the ninth son investigate slowly, we have waited for four years, even if we wait another four years, why not? ?"


    Murong Xuan also said: "Father, we are not in a hurry, you are still young, we can wait."


    Murong Kuan also quickly expressed his position: "I can also wait."


    Murong Ding seemed to understand what they said, but he also agreed: "Father, I can wait too."


    Being soforted by his wives and children, Murong Zhe knew that he was being hypocritical. He nced at his three sons and saw that their eyes were full of worry about him, without the slightestint, and he felt even more guilty.


    Knowing son Mo Ruofu, the third son is still young, and his mind is uncertain. He can''t tell what his mind is. The other children are even younger and are not in a hurry for the time being.


    But he has always been clear about the thoughts of the eldest son and the second son. Their greatest wish is to participate in the martial arts exam and make achievements through their own efforts.


    Although the imperial court has not held martial arts exams, it has not been held for five years, and it is not guaranteed that it will be held tomorrow or this year.


    If the crime on his head has not been cleared by then, wouldn''t he have dyed them for a lifetime?


    Although Murong Zhe has a lot of thoughts in his heart, he knows that he is a **** now, and it is useless to worry, but it will make the family anxious.


    In order not to worry his wives and children, he could only cheer up and say, "You''re right, then we''ll wait."


    After saying that, he knelt down to Helian Rongjiu and said sincerely, "Young Master Jiu, I really didn''t do that thing back then. I can swear by my life, otherwise I will die."


    Seeing this, the others hurriedly knelt down, including Kong Hongzhuo and the Tong family father and daughter who had been beside him.


    The owner all knelt down, they couldn''t stand still.


    Kong Hongzhuo has been in the vige for a few months, and he has heard some gossip from the Murong family, so he is not surprised by what they said today.


    Helian Rongjiu personally helped Murong Zhe up, then looked at the others and said, "You all get up."

 Chapter 892: Hikijaide Cave

    Chapter 892 Lead the snake out of the hole


    Seeing Murong Zhe getting up, the others also got up.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty already knows the situation of your family. He has no tolerance for sand. If he knew that someone had harmed him and sentenced him to an unjust case, he would definitely not let it go. It is estimated that a thorough investigation will be carried out tomorrow. The imperial decree will be sent to the Ministry of Punishment, you can just wait. However, as I said just now, it may take a long time to investigate, maybe a year, maybe two years, or even four or five years."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "I understand."


    The ability of Xuanwuwei is not inferior to that of the officials of the Ministry of Punishment. I am afraid that the results of the investigation will be the same as the current results.


    But if the emperor himself issued the decree, it proves that the emperor also thinks that he may have been wronged, and the emperor''s thoughts are the most important.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Uncle, can you think back carefully, who did you offend when you first took office?"


    Murong Zhe said: "It was because of the child''s marriage that I offended the former Minister of the Ministry of Industry, but I heard that he has been demoted."


    "Have already investigated him, no one else?"


    "there is none left."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly thought of something, raised his eyebrows, and said, "But I have a way to try it out. Maybe I can turn the case over for your family more quickly, but it''s a little risky."


    Murong Lingran''s eyes lit up and said, "What can I do?"


    "If possible, lead the snake out of the hole."


    "Let the snake out of the hole?"


    "right."


    Everyone present understood what he meant. The murderer was in the dark. He failed the investigation by the Ministry of Justicest year, and that person did not reveal any clues.


    If the Ministry of Justice investigates in a fair and open manner, the murderer who learns the news will definitely protect himself more carefully in order to protect himself, and it is estimated that no useful information will be found in a short time.


    If you want to quickly find out the murderer, now there is really only one way to lead the snake out of the hole.


    Murong Zhe worried: "Then the safety of our family..."


    "Father, you don''t have to worry about this." Murong Lingran told him what Chang Qi Shenjun had analyzed with her.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Indeed, since the frame was sessful at the beginning, it shows that the murderer is still somewhat capable. If you were to die, you would definitely be framed with a more serious crime, and let the emperor destroy your family with the crime of beheading. It¡¯s enough to fill the door. The murderer didn¡¯t do this, so there must be concerns. But the world is impermanent, and the murderer is very likely to change his mind. You should always pay attention. If you find suspicious people, report to the officials in time.¡±


    Murong Zhe thought about it and nodded.


    Because of the appearance of lychee, Zhi Ye Zhai''s reputation is already very big, I am afraid that even if he wants to avoid the murderer, he can''t avoid it.


    Seeing that he thought about it, Helian Rongjiu said with a serious face: "I will report all these high-yield grains to Your Majesty. During this period of time, your family has made a lot of credit. I believe Your Majesty will give your family a satisfaction. The answer. Even if the truth has note out, it will let you live with dignity and no worries in the capital with your head up.¡±


    Murong Zhe said respectfully, "Then thank you Ninth Young Master."


    Because Helian Rongjiu was in a hurry when he came, and he didn''t bring too many carriages, he just ordered Zeyuan and Zequ to call them. While waiting for the carriage, he kept watching the food in the field.

 Chapter 893: blame

    Chapter 893 Resentment


    Although he is pampered, he also knows what the food of Xuanqing Kingdom looks like.


    Looking at those grains that wereparable to the previous two grains, Helian Rongjiu sighed: "If Quanxuanqing were all nted with this kind of grain, themon people would be able to live a good life in the future, and they would never have to go hungry again. ."


    Murong Lingran attacked him unceremoniously and snorted: "These are all good things, the people like them, but the officials like it too. To let themon people nt these seeds, the seeds are naturally the key, but promoting them is the key. officials, but it is even more critical.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu understood what she meant, and said proudly: "Don''t worry, the emperor is not stupid, these will be the same as potatoes, they will be nted in Huangzhuang and Juntian first, and after enough seeds are nted, the emperor will order them to spread them all over the country. The whereabouts of a seed will be supervised by the emperor''s cronies."


    Murong Lingran nced around and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "Isn''t the emperor stupid? Hehe..."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned: "Girl, you are so bold, you were mocking the emperor just now, weren''t you?"


    Murong snorted coldly: "If he wasn''t stupid, how could he convict my father so easily?"


    Helian Rongjiu defended: "He was also sentenced based on the book handed over by the Ministry of Punishment. At that time, the evidence was conclusive, and he just acted ording to the rules. You also know that there are many major incidents happening in Xuanqing Kingdom every day, and the Ministry of Punishment every day. He has to hand over a lot of already investigated papers to the emperor. He can''t investigate every case that has been investigated in person, right? And that year, when the envoy Liu Yuan knew the results of the investigation by the Ministry of Punishment, he desperately asked the emperor to investigate it again. He also gave an order, but it was the same as the first time, and he couldn''t do anything about it."


    "Then it''s still my dad''s fault for saying that?"


    Helian Rongjiu said sternly: "Of course not, the uncle is right, and the emperor is also right. It''s the murderer''s fault. The murderer is too cunning and too vicious."


    "Well, you''re right."


    "Then..." Helian Rongjiu suddenly asked cautiously, "Then are you ming the emperor now?"


    Murong nced at him meaningfully: "Are you kidding me? If Iin, you can pinch me in the future."


    Helian Rong choked, did he give her the impression that he was so cunning?


    "Of course not. Who am I, you don''t know yet? How could I treat you like that?"


    "real?"


    "real."


    "Well, it''s nothing to tell you, I can only say that as a citizen of Xuanqing, he is the king, and I am the people. I don''t dare toin, just don''t dare."


    But as a member of the Murong family, how could she notin? Not to mention the hardships she suffered in the past, but now her two younger brothers are still living abroad, and she still doesn''t know what she is suffering.


    Helian Rongjiu was not surprised by her answer, and understood what she meant. If she said it directly withoutining, he would feel hypocritical.


    "Then if the emperor tries to make up for your family from tomorrow, and your brotherse back safely to reunite with you in the end, will you lessen your resentment towards him?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran: "If that''s the case, maybe it can be reduced."


    Helian Rongjiu breathed a sigh of relief for some reason.


    At this moment, Ze Yuan came over to report that all the food had been loaded into the truck, and Helian Rongjiu said, "Then I''ll leave."


    "Um."


    Murong Lingran suddenly thought of something, pulled him and whispered a few words.

 Chapter 894: To Ye Zhai again?

    Chapter 894 To Ye Zhai again?


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows: "Is this wronging you?"


    "I''m not wronged, tell me, can the emperor do this?"


    "I''ll try my best to persuade, but it''s not too difficult."


    "Well, then please."


    After Helian Rongjiu left, Murong Lingran went to Lizheng''s house and told Lizheng not to worry, saying that she would give them the seeds in a few days, so that they could rx.


    Rizheng naturally conveyed her words to the vigers truthfully, and the vigers just let go of their lingering hearts.


    The next day, above the court hall, when the ministers entered the hall, they saw two baskets ced in the center. Each basket was covered with a red cloth, making it difficult to see what was inside.


    After all the courtiers had arrived, Eunuch De shouted, "Your Majesty is here!"


    The courtiers all fell to their knees immediately: "Long live, long live, long live Your Majesty."


    "Get up."


    Helian Rongjiu said in a very good mood: "Aiqings, Zhiye Zhai''s lychees have been sold for a while, I wonder if you have all tasted it?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Since I''ve tasted it, I found another good thing here, I promise you all like it."


    Ning Anhou nced at the basket next to him, and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, is that inside the basket?"


    "Yes, I''m not selling anything anymore, you all open it up and take a look."


    The Marquis of Ning An nodded, stepped forward and opened the red cloth of one of the baskets, Prime Minister Suo opened the other one, and a basket of rice and a basket of wheat appeared in front of everyone.


    Ning Anhou wondered: "Your Majesty, these are..."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "This is the high-yield rice and high-yield wheat that I got yesterday."


    "High yield? Excuse me, Your Majesty, what is the yield per mu?"


    Emperor De said slowly: "The yield of rice per mu is 1,277 catties, and the yield of wheat per mu is 1,056 catties."


    Everyone stared at the two baskets of food in disbelief at the same time, did they hear it right? They are all over a thousand pounds, so Your Majesty will not make fun of them, right?


    How can the yield per mu reach thousands of pounds?


    Helian Rongjiu smiled lightly and said, "You heard it right, that''s what you heard so much, and this is what I saw and weighed myself."


    The courtiers were surprised at the same time, Your Majesty is really not joking.


    Prime Minister Suo was now acting as the Minister of the Household. He went forward and grabbed a handful of rice and wheat and looked at them. He did not doubt the emperor''s words at all, and said in surprise: "No wonder the yield per mu is so high. It''s different, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a full grain of grain, one grain is worth two or even three grains of ordinary grain, no wonder the yield per mu is so high."


    The Marquis of Ning''an also knew the current average yield of Xuanqing Kingdom, and understood what these high-yield grains meant to the people of Xuanqing Kingdom. It¡¯s not the same, and it looks better, if the people can nt these things, then the life will be much better.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "I think so too."


    Prime Minister Suo said again: "Your Majesty, which high-ranking man came out of these? That man is simply a great hero of Xuanqing Kingdom."


    "Needless to say, you probably guessed it, and it was nted by the owner of Ye Zhai."


    The courtiers were surprised at the same time.


    Is it Zhi Ye Zhai again?


    Who is Zhi Ye Zhai''s boss?


    Lychees have been nted, and now even high-yielding grains have been nted.

 Chapter 895: reward

    Chapter 895 Rewards


    I don''t know why, but the figure of Murong Lingran suddenly shed in Ning Anhou''s mind, and he suddenly said, "Your Majesty, you should reward them."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "This is exactly what I mean, but their credit is more than that. I also saidst time that the potatoes were grown by them. They also provided jobs for some refugees, reducing the burden on the court. To stabilize people''s hearts for me. Their daughter also rescued my grandfather''s peony tree. And the lycheesst time, plus the high-yield food this time, so I decided to reward their family with 100 mu of fertilend and fifty brocades. A piece of gold, a hundred taels of gold, a few jewels, and the head of the family, Murong Zhe, is awarded the ninth-grade Swiss franc, what do you think?"


    How dare ?? courtiers make sense?


    The emperor was asking for their opinions on the surface, but in fact he had already decided, and maybe the imperial decree has already been issued.


    Those who can grow high-yield food for the emperor, it is strange that the emperor does not treasure carefully. Most people dare not have any opinions, and at the same time, they said in unison: "Your Majesty Shengming."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded with satisfaction, "Since that''s the case, it''s settled."


    A minister suddenly came out and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, Wei Chen thinks this is inappropriate."


    Helian Rongjiu said indifferently, "Minister of Officials, what do you think?"


    Shi Xingping, the minister of officials, said: "Gao Jian dare not take it seriously, but since the people of Zhiye Zhai nted lychees, Wei Chen was curious and wanted to know who they were, so he asked people to investigate and found that the people of Zhiye Zhai were The owner, Murong Zhe, is the former imperial physician of the Imperial College Hospital, and he was sent to Saiyuan Mansion for three years because of a mistake, and he returned to the capitalst year because of the pardon of the Queen Mother''s birthday."


    "He already has blemishes on his body, and now he is appointed as an official again. Although he is a loose official and has no official position, it is really inappropriate. Wei Chen believes that the things that His Majesty has rewarded are already a great gift to them. , it is not appropriate to give Murong Zhe another official position."


    The other ministers who didn''t know Murong Zhe''s identity were immediately shocked and began to whisper.


    "Cough!"


    Hearing the warning from the Marquis of Ning An, the courtier suddenly became quiet again.


    "It turned out that the Minister of Officials was worried about this, and I was just about to talk about his situation." After Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, he nced at Wei Jingxuan, and Wei Jingxuan exined all the doubts he had investigated.


    "That''s it, so what happened to Murong Zhe back then should be something else strange."


    Shi Xingping frowned and said, "But there is something wrong with Imperial Physician Mei, which doesn''t necessarily prove that Murong Zhe was wronged. Maybe he offended others and was silenced by others."


    Suo Cheng said: "Master Shi, you said it is not necessarily, then Murong Zhe may also be framed."


    Shi Xingping said again: "It''s only possible. In short, Wei Chen felt that it was inappropriate, and it was really inappropriate to award Murong Zhe''s official position."


    Helian Rongjiu said indifferently, "The Minister of the Ministry of Personnel is in charge of the Ministry of Personnel, and I understand that officials are strictly controlled, but I feel that, apart from other things, their family''s achievements in growing high-yield rice and wheat are enough to be famous in history. ."


    "Food is the foundation of a country. Without grain, a country cannot be a country. Now, except for the warm ces in the south, where rice can be grown twice a year, the rest of the Xuanqing country can only grow rice once a year, and the average yield per mu over the years is only two Three hundred catties. Let¡¯s not talk about wheat first, just talk about rice, Murong¡¯s family can grow a thousand catties at a time, and one mu ofnd can be nted for one year, which can be used for three or four years.¡±

 Chapter 896: dispute

    Chapter 896 Dispute


    "Not only the rations of themon people have increased, but the tax grain has also increased. In the future, the grain sent to the army will be more abundant than before. With more grain, the poption will also increase, the number of soldiers will also increase, and the country will be stronger and stronger. For such a contribution to Xuan Qingguo, if it wasn''t for Murong Zhe''s injury on his hand, I would still feel that the rank nine officials had wronged him."


    "But, Your Majesty..."


    The Marquis of Ning''an nced at Wu Benyan, the Minister of War, and Wu Benyan understood it, and immediately stepped forward to interrupt Shi Xingping, saying, "Master Shi, Your Majesty is absolutely right, you are a civil official, and you have no soldiers, so you don''t know the people below. Every day you stretch out your hand to manage how you feel for food, and those who urge military food fill up the desk every day.¡±


    "One of the things we are most worried about in the Ministry of War is that there is no food in our hands, so the soldiers will train and fight on an empty stomach. Food is life to the soldiers, and if you are hungry, you will only be able to defeat the battle."


    "You are a civil official and you have read the history books. You should know how many times the Xuanqing Kingdom has been defeated due tock of food since its founding. Do you know that every defeat is not only for soldiers and soldiers, but how many innocent people will die? Yes? How muchnd has been lost? How much time, money and lives will it take for future generations to regain it?"


    "Now that someone has helped us solve the food problem, the military rations will be more abundant in the future. In the future, the Ministry of Housing will have more food to mobilize for disaster relief, which can reduce the number of people dying of starvation."


    "In other words, growing high-yield food means saving the lives of countless people and strengthening the entire country. This is a great joy. What? You can''t see the Xuanqing country so well? Will it chill the hearts of themon people?"


    Shi Xingping frowned and said, "I didn''t mean that, and I didn''t let His Majesty reward him, just..."


    Wei Jingxuan said quietly: "Isn''t it true that others can get an official position so easily? And you all came here after studying hard for more than ten years through the imperial examination window, right?"


    Shi Xingping choked and was speechless.


    He just wanted to maintain the impartiality of the selection of officials, otherwise what would be the situation for those students who were studying hard in the poor window.


    The Minister of Rites red at his son, and what he said was too direct.


    Wei Jingxuan ignored his father when he saw this, just turned his head away and didn''t look at him.


    You are embarrassed to say it, only him.


    Wu Benyan and Shi Xingping have known each other for many years, and he also knows a little about his inner thoughts. He sarcastically said: "I think you are really stupid for reading. It¡¯s also for the future.¡±


    "Think about it, the people of Zhi Ye Zhai have done so many good things that are beneficial to the court aftering back for a year. I believe that after they get the reward, they will definitely make persistent efforts to do more things that are beneficial to Xuanqing."


    "You nerd, why don''t you know how to work around your brain? Maybe when the Murong family gets excited about getting an official position, their family will grow two thousand catties or three thousand catties of grain per mu. If that''s the case, it''s a great fortune for the country. ."


    Shi Xingping was stunned for a while, with the end of the Minister of the Household first, after thinking for a moment, knowing that the Murong family is now the emperor''s treasure, he had topromise: "Your Majesty is right, it is Wei Chen who is wrong, and Wei Chen listens to Your Majesty. ."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that he was sensible and smiled and said, "Since everyone has no opinion, then it''s settled."

 Chapter 897: Murong Xue is back

    Chapter 897 Murong Xue is back


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Ruan Guoyuan, the Minister of Punishment: "Master Ruan, did you understand what I said just now?"


    Ruan Guoyuan naturally understood what he meant, and bowed respectfully and said: "Weichen understands that after Weichen came down to court, he will have someone re-investigate Murong Zhe... No, the case of Wen Rung, the case of the death of Imperial Physician Mei, will definitely be investigated. Don''t let good people be wronged, and don''t let a bad person go, let the murderer go unpunished."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded with satisfaction: "It''s good to understand, then let''s talk about another thing now..."


    *


    Ewha Vige


    Because yesterday Murong Lingran knew that there would be people from the imperial court today, the whole family stayed at home instead of going to the city.


    I just didn''t expect that the people from the court did not appear, but another person who did not want to see appeared.


    At this time, Murong Lingran was in a room full of grain in the east courtyard, thinking about when to sell the grain to the people in the vige.


    Now is not the time for nting. If it is given to them now, some people with insufficient concentration may cook them or they may be stolen.


    But if you don''t give it, those people will keep thinking about it.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Murong made up her mind, anyway, she had already promised Lizheng to give the vigers seeds in a few days.


    As soon as I walked to the gate of the courtyard, I saw Tong Wenwen running over anxiously. Seeing her here, she breathed a sigh of relief and panted: "Miss, I have found you, go out and have a look, something happened at the gate. already."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly sank: "Is someone here to make trouble again?"


    "Yes, the man who ran away from home came back."


    A runaway?


    Murong Lingran immediately understood who she was talking about, and said in surprise, "You mean Murong Xue is back? Is he still at my door now?"


    "Yes."


    "What is she doing at my house?"


    Tong Wenwen shook her head and said: "I don''t know, she bullied people at the door as soon as she came. There are so many people at the door now. I searched for a long time to find you. Now the old men have passed, and the person she bullied was the one you helped. family."


    "Who have I helped? Who?"


    Tong Wenwen thought about it carefully, and suddenly said: "I remembered, it''s the sister named Chang Yongsong."


    "You said Chang Xiaoya?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s her."


    Murong Lingran stopped talking nonsense immediately, Chang Xiaoya confronted Murong Xue, only to be bullied, she said as she walked, "Tell me what happened."


    "Yes, that''s how it goes..."


    When the two walked to the door, Murong Lingran already knew the general passage.


    It turned out that Murong Xue brought her man and family to their house after she came back. As soon as she arrived, she met Chang Xiaoya who also came to them.


    Since Chang Yongsong took his father to seek medical treatment, his body has improved a lot, and now he is full of confidence in life every day.


    In order to repay Murong Lingran''s family, knowing that her family needs a lot of bamboo baskets, he can sit still now, so he makes bamboo baskets every day and sells them to Murong''s family at a low price.


    He originally wanted to give it to them for free, but Murong Lingran refused to ept it, so he had to say a few pennies casually.


    Every time he made ten pieces, he would ask his daughter Chang Xiaoya to bring the baskets.


    Chang Xiaoya was ill yesterday and took two days off with the Xia family. She felt better today, so she wanted to bring the basket over, but just as she walked to the door, she met Murong Xue and others.

 Chapter 898: who brought her into town

    Chapter 898 The person who brought her into the city


    ording to Chang Xiaoya, Murong Xue stretched her legs and tripped her when she was walking beside her.


    Chang Xiaoya was caught off guard and fell to the ground suddenly.


    Fortunately, he was not injured, he just broke his clothes that he had only worn twice.


    Chang Xiaoya questioned her and asked her to apologize, but Murong Xue not only did not apologize, but ignored her and went straight into Murong''s house.


    When Chang Xiaoya was in a hurry, she was afraid that she would be scolded by her parents for breaking her clothes when she went back, so she cried.


    Murongzhe and the others happened to be in the front yard at the time, and they hurried out when they heard the movement. Tong Wenwen was also there. After hearing Chang Xiaoya''s ins and outs, she went to find Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran walked to the door and took a closer look. There were three groups of people in front of them. One group was Murong Liang, Liu Shi, Murong Xue, Chen Shi and others. They were all standing facing her, and there were a few people behind them. , and four people who look like guards.


    Murongliang was breathing very fast, and he looked like he had just run over. At this time, he was ring at Liu Shi, but Liu Shi was guilty of not looking into his eyes.


    And Murong Lingran''s parents and brothers all stood facing Liu Shi and others, and standing beside Chang Xiaoya who was sobbing.


    There was also a group of people around, all of them were vigers who didn''t work in her homestead and passed by to watch the fun.


    As for Murong Xue''s family, except for Murong Liang, who was wearing clothes made of materials that Murong Lingran had sent before, the rest were wearing brand new clothes, and the materials were not cheap at first nce.


    Especially Murong Xue, wearing pink brocade, with gold hairpins on her head, three gold nes on her neck, and tworge gold bracelets on her hands, her face is full of smugness, giving people the feeling that it is very like She was the nouveau riche she had seen in her previous life, for fear that others would not know she was rich.


    And there was a strange man standing beside her. Don''t guess, he must be the one who brought her into the city that day.


    After sizing up everyone, Murong walked over.


    Murong Liang looked at Liu Shi and said angrily, "Did you forget my words again?"


    Mrs Liu said in a low voice, "I didn''t forget, but we didn''te here for trouble. The grandson-inw wants to see his rtives. As an elder, can I still prevent me from seeing him?"


    Murongliang sneered: "I didn''te here to find trouble? Then why is Chang Xiaoya crying now?"


    Murong Xue curled her lips and said casually, "I have to ask herself."


    Murong Liang turned to look at Murong Xue, frowned and said, "Murong Xue, I saw from a distance that you stretched out your foot just now, how dare you ask her. You apologize to me and Chang Xiaoya, and hurry up after the apology. Go back to your own home for me, Azhe and they don''t wee you."


    Murong Xue said: "Grandpa, you are wrong, I didn''t trip her, she fell. I haven''t entered the uncle''s house now, even if he doesn''t wee me, he can''t drive me away, this way. But everyone''s."


    "You don''t listen to me anymore, do you?"


    "I''m right, why should I listen?"


    "You!" Murong Liang got angry and raised his hand to give her a p.


    A man next to him saw this and immediately pulled Murong Xue behind him and persuaded him with a smile, "Family, don''t do anything, just say something if you have something to say."


    Murongliang frowned unhappily: "Family? Who is your family? Have you served me tea since you entered my house? Did you call me grandpa? My granddaughter, you, an outsider, can¡¯t help but point fingers here!¡±

 Chapter 899: Lies

    Chapter 899 Lies


    The man didn''t mind Murongliang''s words at all, and continued with a smile: "You can''t say that, Axue is now mine, and as her man, I should naturally protect her."


    Murong Xue looked at the man with admiration and said softly, "Young Master, you are so kind."


    The man turned his head and scratched her nose, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I will protect you in the future, and no one will dare to bully you."


    Murong Xue threw herself into the man''s arms with a moved face, hugged his waist and said, "Thank you, son."


    Murong rolled his eyes suddenly.


    Others were also dismayed by their interactions while looking at them with contempt.


    To flirt with a man like this in broad daylight, it''s really a downturn in the world!


    Murongliang was also extremely disgusted by the two''s actions, and snorted coldly, "Men? You are ashamed to say that you are her man, there are no three matchmakers and six hires, and there is no matchmaker''s words for your parents. Your name is not right. Bad!"


    The ?? man smiled and said: "I won''t tell you this, Axue is now my person anyway, you can say whatever you want."


    The surrounding vigers were surprised at the same time. Could it be that this man was the wild man that Murong Xue was looking for?


    Murong Xue nced at the man, didn''t he tacitly say that she eloped with someone?


    Turning his eyes, he suddenly said with a sad face: "Grandpa, how can you say that, that day I was kicked out of the house by Grandma, and I had nowhere to go, so I arrived at Wuming Mountain in a confused way, with bad luck, Encountered a beast and was stunned by the beast, thanks to this young master for saving me."


    "When I woke up, I was already in the mansion of the son. I couldn''t repay the kindness of saving my life. I could only promise myself. The son did not dislike my birth and left me in the mansion to take care of me. I was afraid that you were still angry, so I kept going. I didn''t dare to go home. I only wrote to you yesterday with the encouragement of my son, and I also gave you a lot of gifts. If you don''t thank others for taking in your granddaughter, it''s too much to say such hurtful words. "


    Everyone in the Murong family was shocked at the same time. During the time when Murong Xue disappeared, her brain actually became smarter. It was obviously that she was running around with people without shame, and now she actually described herself as a kind and righteous person in just a few words?


    Didn''t she know that they all knew exactly what she said at the city gate?


    Still fainting? Dizzy fart!


    The vigers who didn''t know the inside story suddenly realized that this was the case, no wonder she disappeared for so long and didn''te back.


    Murong Liang said angrily, "You wicked girl, up to now, you are still lying!"


    Murong Xue said innocently: "Grandpa, what I said is true."


    "you¡­"


    Mu Rongliang thought that what she said was actually protecting the reputation of the other two granddaughters in the family, and immediately swallowed the words.


    Murong Lingran was really embarrassed by what Murong Xue said, and suddenly said: "Murong Xue, don''t talk nonsense there, if you don''t apologize, get out of here immediately!"


    Murong Xue was stunned, seeing Murong Lingraning, she instinctively shrank when she thought of what happened in the past, but she also thought that she now has support, she raised her head and said, "I''m right, you think that Who are you? If you ask me to apologize, I will apologize? Why should I listen to you, I won''t listen to you."


    The man next to him saw Murong Lingran and began to look at her. Could this be the person his father said?

 Chapter 900: She did it on purpose

    Chapter 900 She did it on purpose


    Murong sneered, "Are you admitting that you tripped Xiaoya?"


    "I didn''t trip, don''t talk nonsense."


    Seeing that Murong Lingran''s face was extremely cold, Mrs. Chen knew that she was definitely going to vent her anger on Chang Xiaoya today, so she hurriedly said, "A Ran, A Xue has such a temper, she is your cousin after all, she is far away You have been at home for so long, and you have suffered outside again, and you are not in a good mood, so don''t care about an outsider like her."


    Murong Lingran ignored her for the time being, and suddenly turned around and shouted, "Hei Mao."


    As soon as ??''s voice fell, everyone felt a dark shadow shing by in front of them, and before they could react, a woman''s scream suddenly came from their ears.


    Everyone was startled, and when they looked at the sound, they saw Murong Xue, who was just standing well, lying on the ground like a dog eating shit.


    And the man next to her who was flirting with her just now was hiding behind the guard, looking at the ck hair back to Murong Lingran''s side, tremblingly said: "This... what kind of beast is this? It''s so huge, too It''s scary. Why don''t you tie it up and let ite out to be scary?"


    Murong Xue nced at her man. Although she was very dissatisfied that he didn''t protect her, she didn''t dare to say anything toin. She resisted the pain and stood up, only to find that her clothes were also covered with dust, and some ces were still covered with dust. Worn out, she was trembling all over with anger: "Ah! This is one of my favorite clothes, I just wore it today, and it turned out to be like this, I didn''t bring any change of clothes, so I still How to wear it, I''m **** off."


    When her man saw this, he hurried to her side. Before he could speak, he saw her akimbo and said, "Murong Lingran, this is all a good deed by your ck hair, youpensate me for new clothes!"


    Murong Lingran smiled and looked at Chen''s family: "Auntie, you just told me not to care about outsiders and my cousin, Murong Xue. You should also talk about your daughter and tell her not to be like me for a dog. Does my cousin care about it?"


    Chen Shi was choked, and the dead girl used her own words to block her again, so she could only look at her daughter and said helplessly: "A Xue, A Ran is right, don''t bother with her."


    "Auntie." Murong Xue stomped her feet angrily, "She did it on purpose, how could you help her talk!"


    Murong Lingran asked back: "Didn''t you do it on purpose just now? Grandpa can say that he personally saw you trip over Xiaoya. As your grandfather, could he still find trouble and wrong you? Is it any good for him to wrong you?"


    "And the ck hair is not my order. Everyone can see how it appeared just now. Everyone present can testify. I just called its name. It has always liked my master. I called it, I was excited for a while, it came out faster, and wanted to circle around me, because you were too close to me, and you fell to the ground in fear of its huge body, what does it have to do with me?"


    Murong Xue clenched her fists: "You are still arguing."


    "Why am I arguing? You are stupid, otherwise why didn''t anyone else fall, and you fell?"


    Murong Xue was angry, this dead girl is still as annoying as before, she actually humiliated her in public, looked behind her with fierce eyes, and gritted her teeth: "Come here, catch her for me, I will teach her personally!"


    The four guards behind ?? responded immediately: "Yes."

 Chapter 901: I wont give you any money!

    Chapter 901 I won''t lose money to you either!


    After saying that, he wanted to go up and grab Murong Lingran.


    Kuroga slowly stepped back and made a move to prepare for an attack.


    Dare toe here and wait to be bitten to death!


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan immediately blocked in front of their sister, their eyes emitting a dangerous cold light at the same time.


    Dare to bully their sister at their doorstep, wait to see Lord Yama!


    The man next to ?? was able to recognize the situation very clearly, and also knew that both Murong Zong and Murong Xuan knew kung fu, and they were people with good kung fu, and his guard was not their opponent at all.


    In order to avoid meaningless losses, he hurriedly stopped: "Stop!"


    The four guards immediately took the lead, and at the same time put the sword back into the scabbard and returned to its original position.


    The man reprimanded with a straight face: "Who is your master?"


    The four bowed their heads at the same time and said, "Please forgive me, Master."


    The ?? man snorted coldly: "No one is allowed to act without my order."


    "Yes, Master."


    Murong Xue said anxiously, "Young Master, how can you do this, can''t they help me out? Are you just watching me get wronged?"


    The ?? man nced at her coldly.


    Murong Xue looked at his icy eyes, and suddenly felt a chill behind her back. Out of her helplessness, she had topromise, turned her head to look at Murong Lingran, and said self-righteously, "I can leave you alone, but you must pay me for my clothes. My The clothes are not the same as Chang Xiaoya''s, they are not sackcloth and sackcloth, they cost 22 taels a piece, if you pay me 22 taels, I won''t bother with you."


    Murong Lingran sneered, ignoring her words and looking at Murong Liang: "Grandpa, are you here today for something?"


    Murong Liang was afraid that she would misunderstand that he and Murong Xue were in the same group, so he hurriedly said: "Nothing, I just came to tell them to go back."


    Murong nodded, then looked at Murong Xue: "To lose money? You apologize to Xiaoya first, and then pay her the money for her clothes."


    "I won''t, what can you do with me?"


    "Then I won''t give you any money!"


    Murong Xue thought that Murong Lingran would really lose her money. She said just now that she would pay twenty taels. In fact, the fabric of her clothes was only a few taels of silver. Twenty taels of silver was enough for her to make a fortune.


    Thinking that Chang Xiaoya''s clothes are not expensive, she took out her purse, threw a piece of silver on her body, and said with a very generous look: "Don''t look for it, it was my feet just now, so I don''t Be careful of tripping you over, it''s enough for you to buy several sackcloths."


    Liu Shi knew at a nce that the piece of silver was at least two or two, and was about to speak in distress. Murongliang noticed her intention and gave her a sudden nce.


    Liu received his look and had to give up.


    One and two are prodigals!


    Chang Xiaoya nced at Murong Lingran, saw her nodding, and then took the silver into her arms.


    Murong Lingran asked Tong Wenwen to bring all her baskets, and said softly, "You have been wronged today, your body has not recovered yet, and you have extra money to buy some delicious food. If the family asks, tell the truth, Don''t be afraid,e to me if something happens."


    Chang Xiaoya nodded gratefully, said thank you to the owner, and turned to leave.


    Murong Lingran looked at Murong Liang again: "Grandpa, since you are all right, then we will go back first."


    "Okay, let''s go back, I''m going back too."


    Before Murong Lingran turned around, Murong Xue said in shock, "Murong Lingran, what are you talking about? Didn''t you say you want to pay me?"

 Chapter 902: Whats your face in my house?

    Chapter 902 What face do you have in my house?


    "When did I say that?"


    "Isn''t that just now?"


    Murong Lingran said innocently: "Just now? Oh, yes, I just said, what I said is that I won''t pay you any money, that means I won''t pay you any money, you are a teenager. Shouldn''t you understand?"


    Murong Xue suddenly became angry: "You are ying a rogue!"


    "Whatever you say, Dad, let''s go back."


    "Um."


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, she ignored her and took the lead to go home.


    Murong Xue wanted to stop her, but Hei Mao kept staring at her, so she could only look at the man beside her.


    When the ?? man saw this, he hurriedly said, "Everyone, please stay."


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "What else do you do? Also, who are you?"


    The man coughed lightly, and began to introduce himself seriously: "I''m sorry, Shi Gaoyang, the history of the history book, Gao Fengliangjie Gao, the proud Yang, is the youngest son of Shi Xingping, Minister of Officials, because he has no interest in officialdom, so he has been I''m doing business, I''ve heard about Ye Zhai''s name for a long time, and I''m here to visit today."


    The youngest son of Shi Xingping, Minister of Rites?


    Murong Lingran nced at Murong Xue, she was lucky, she found a rich man as she wished, no wonder she also smelled of copper.


    Murong Zhe said lightly: "I''m Murong Zhe, if there is nothing else, pleasee back."


    Shi Xingping hurriedly said: "There is something, of course there is something, I wonder if I can go in and talk?"


    "I have something important to do at home today, so let it go."


    Murong Xue frowned and said, "Uncle, you don''t want to look at the monk''s face but also the Buddha''s face. Young Master came to visit you, but he came with a gift, so you won''t even let you in?"


    Murong Zong said with a sullen face: "Murong Xue, what kind of identity are you? Grandpa didn''t say anything, so you are a junior to question my father?"


    "I...Did I say something wrong?"


    "What kind of face do you have in my house? You and I both know the rtionship between you and our family. The nonsense I have talked to you here has already counted as your face, so don''t give your face shame. If you don''t leave, don''t me me for not doing it. polite!"


    Murong Xue said: "I... I think you are shameless. The son''s father is the Minister of the Ministry of Officials, don''t you understand what the Minister of the Ministry of Officials is? He is in charge of the selection of officials. Whoever he wants to be an official will be You can be an official, if you offend him, you will never want to enter the officialdom in the future!"


    As she said that, she suddenly straightened her waist and sneered, "Oh, by the way, I forgot, you have been assigned, you can''t participate in the imperial examination within three generations, and naturally you can''t serve in the imperial court. Official, no wonder you are so rude to the son, because you know that you will not be able to enter the court in your life, so you broke the pot?"


    Murong Zhe frowned.


    Murong Zong said with gloomy eyes: "Murong Xue, do you have the courage to say it again?"


    "Let''s just say, I am now a member of the official family, and you are only worthy of being ordinary people in this life. Only for being stepped on by me!"


    Shi Gaoyang red at Murong Xue displeased after hearing this, but Murong Xue was only joking and didn''t notice his face at all.


    "Murong Xue, don''t think that I''ll be afraid of you if you bring a man back. In terms of identity, I''m your cousin, and it''s only right for you to teach the younger sister who hasmitted crimes. If you dare to talk nonsense like this, I''ll give you a little color today. have a look!"

 Chapter 903: decree to

    Chapter 903 The imperial decree arrives


    As he was about to step forward, he heard the sound of hurried horse hooves in the distance, followed by a vigorous male voice.


    "The decree arrives..."


    imperial edict?


    The vigers present looked at each other: "Did I hear it right?"


    "I seem to have heard someone say that the imperial edict is here? Will someonee to pass the imperial edict in our mountainousnd?"


    "That''s right, that''s the imperial edict."


    "Everyone heard it right, it must be the imperial edict."


    Everyone hurriedly looked in the direction from which the sound came from, and saw a group of people riding fast horses, followed by several carriages rushing towards them.


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed when she saw the person she was familiar with right away, but she was here. She was really afraid that Young Master Jiu was justforting her yesterday.


    After a while, Ze Yuan came to the front of the crowd and neatly turned over and dismounted.


    The imperial guard behind him also hurriedly followed behind him, with a serious appearance, as if he hade to Xingshi to ask his guilt.


    Murong Xue and Chen shi looked at each other, they didn''t know what happened in the field yesterday, and they were thinking at the same time: Could it be that the Murong family hasmitted a major incident?


    Murong Liang and Liu Shi looked at each other nervously, and their hearts were raised.


    It''s just that one person is worried about the safety of the eldest son''s family, and the other person is worried that Murong Xue has finally found a rich man, but before she can live a good life, she and her younger son will be taken away. Tired.


    The rest of the vigers were also extremely uneasy. They all said that the emperor was moody, and they didn¡¯t know whether it was a reward or a sin.


    After all, Murong Lingran''s family took the vigers to nt high-yield grains privately. If the emperor med them for not reporting the seeds immediately, the whole vige would be miserable.


    The Murong Zhe family had been reminded by Ninth Young Master yesterday, especially Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan. They knew the true identity of Ninth Young Master, so they were not very nervous, and they were still a little excited.


    After ??Ze ??Yuan dismounted, he waited for the people who got on and off the carriage toe to his side, nodded to him again, and then walked over to Murong Zhe''s family without looking sideways.


    Eunuch De flicked the whisk and said loudly, "Murong Zhe epts the order."


    Murong Xue was instantly overjoyed. Could it be that the Murong family is really about to face disaster.


    Murong Xue was very fortunate at this time. Fortunately, there was a man, and he was still a rich man. Even if Murong Zhemitted a capital crime now, it had nothing to do with her married woman.


    Murong Zong, Murong Zong, you wanted to hit me just now, isn''t the retributioning now, hahahaha...


    Murong Zhe and his family knelt down at the same time: "The grass people ept the order."


    Murong Liang, Murong Cai and Shi Gaoyang also took the initiative to kneel down.


    Seeing that the rest of the people didn''t move, Ze Yuan said coldly, "Seeing the imperial decree is like seeing Your Majesty, what are you doing?"


    The guards behind ?? immediately drew their knives and looked at them coldly. The atmosphere was very tense for a while.


    Everyone immediately reacted, and at the same time shivered and knelt down.


    Liu and Chen''s mother and daughter had no choice but to kneel down.


    Eunuch De spread out his decree: "The Murong Zhe family in Lihua Vige has great virtues and great deeds, and they have made extraordinary achievements. They have sessively nted potatoes for the court, provided jobs for refugees, rescued Emperor Xuanhe''s peony tree, and nted them. Lychees and high-yield grains will benefit the people of Xuanqing. The family of Murongzhe will be given 100 acres of fertilend, 50 pieces of brocade, 100 taels of gold, and a few pieces of jewelry. The head of the family, Murongzhe, will be awarded the 9th-grade Wen Swiss franc.

 Chapter 904: I can take the exam

    Chapter 904 You can participate in the imperial examination


    As soon as the words fell, Eunuch De and the people behind Ze Yuan quickly removed all the things on the carriages, opened them, and ced them in front of Murong Zhe''s family. Xiao Manan for them to count.


    The people present looked at the things that the emperor had bestowed, and except for Shi Gaoyang, all of them opened their mouths in surprise.


    Not to mention thend deeds and cloths, just the one hundred taels of gold and several boxes of jewelry. Under the scorching sun, their eyes could hardly be opened.


    The vigers of Lihua Vige have never seen so much money in their life, and it was given by the emperor, and their eyes are about to fall out of shock.


    Moreover, Murong Zhe has also been banned, so the Murong family is really going to flourish.


    Murong Zhe was also shocked. He thought that there were only some rewards, but he didn''t expect His Majesty to make him an official directly?


    Although Wen Rung is a casual official and has no official position, it is also the supreme glory for them now.


    But he obviously did nothing!


    turned his head to look at his daughter, and saw that she breathed a heavy sigh of relief, as if the big stone in her heart had finally fallen.


    Murong Zhe understood something in an instant, and said in aplicated mood, "Aran, it''s obviously you who did all this, I''m just a cripple, I haven''t helped you at all, you''re the one who deserves the greatest honor. "


    Xiao Manan and his sons didn''t see Murong Lingran''s relieved look just now, thinking that Murong Zhe said this because he was afraid that she would be angry, and looked at her worriedly.


    Murong said sternly: "Dad, don''t say that, you''re not a waste. If it wasn''t for your medicine that saved him when we first met Ninth Young Master, he wouldn''t have helped us like that."


    "Also, everything I does from your support. If you didn''t allow me to farm the fields at first, and didn''t agree with me to toss those fields, I wouldn''t be able to grow so many things. So, Your Majesty''s reward is a little bit. There is no problem, you don''t have to worry about it."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t care that Eunuch De and Zeyuan were still in front of him, and said, "Father, we''ve given it to you, and until the truth is revealed, it is impossible for brothers to participate in the imperial examinations, but the descendants of officials of Xuanqing State will not be able to participate in the imperial examinations. But there are no such constraints. Big brother and the others will be able to participate in the imperial examinations freely in the future. Your Majesty must have taken this into consideration. After all, I am just talking about a lot of things. A great hero in the family, isn''t this much more beneficial than rewarding me alone?"


    She was telling the truth. When she met Jiu Gongzi for the first time, she still said that she would not save him.


    She was not surprised at all that her father was banned.


    Food is the foundation of a country, and it is very important for a country.


    This is a major event that has merit in the future, and it is impossible for the emperor to ignore the capable people who can grow high-yield grains.


    The three Murong Zong brothers were stunned for a moment, but they were both surprised and happy when they reacted.


    Murong Zhe said with relief: "Aran, you...you think so long-term, how can daddy thank you..."


    Murong smiled and said: "No need to thank you, this is what a daughter should do. Didn''t His Majesty reward you with so many things? I just hope that Dad still leaves it all to me."


    "That''s too simple, as it should be."

 Chapter 905: unreachable heights

    Chapter 905 The unreachable height


    Xiao Manan didn''t expect that their family would suddenly be the official''s family, and said excitedly: "Yes, you can take whatever you like. Parents don''t need anything, and your brothers will not have any opinions."


    The three Murong Zong brothers hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, we have no opinion, we will deal with you all."


    Listening to their words, Mrs. Liu rolled her eyes and saw Duke De Gong just about to speak. Murong Liang was pleased that her son had received such honor, and seeing her restless movements, he warned in a low voice, "You dare to talk nonsense in front of the emperor''s people. , I''ll leave you when you go back!"


    Liu Shi was startled, and had no choice but to swallow the words in his mouth unwillingly, and stared at the contents of the box.


    At this time, she wished she could go back in time to the moment when the family splitst year. If she knew that Murong Zhe would still develop, she would not split up even if she died.


    Looking at the beautiful clothes on her body, she regretted wearing them today.


    This dress was bought by Murong Xue when she told them to go to the city yesterday, and she begged Bai Lai Sapo to roll around and asked her to buy it, or she chose it herself, and each piece cost a tael of silver.


    I''m afraid now even if she uses Murong Zhe of abusing her and treating her badly, they won''t believe it if they don''t give her money.


    And there are so many vigers working in Murongzhe''s fields, they will definitely help Murongzhe to speak.


    When they tell the reason why Murong Zhe was separated, I am afraid that father-inw will not be on her side.


    Murong Xue is a girl who loves beautiful jewelry. Looking at those dazzling jewelry, her eyes are red with jealousy.


    Suchrge, colorful, and beautiful pearls have never been seen in the Imperial Physician''s Mansion or the current Office of the Minister of Officials. If they were worn on her body, she would not know how beautiful they would be.


    Murong Xue gritted her teeth and gave Murong Lingran a sinister look.


    Why, why has their family been going smoothly since they were separated?


    And her life is getting worse day by day, and now she is reduced to the point of being a small person for others!


    God, you are so unfair, how can Murong Lingran get so many good things, these should be hers.


    Slut! bitch!


    Chen looked at the things that were bestowed by the royal family, and the expression on his face also became colorful.


    One of the reasons why their family brought Shi Gaoyang here today is because Murong Xue found a rich man.


    They all wore the new clothes that Murong Xue bought for them yesterday, just to show off in front of Murong Zhe''s family.


    Originally thought that her husband Murong Qi had been crushed by Murong Zhe for a lifetime, but this time finally because Murong Xue was about to turn over, the family would not be short of money in the future.


    In the future, I can live with my head up in the vige, and I don¡¯t have to live in the shadow of Murong Zhe.


    Unexpectedly, the dream was shattered after a while, and the Murong Zhe family actually reached a height beyond their reach.


    And they still received the imperial decree together with Murong Zhe. Just now, the daughter''s sarcastic words were all a joke. If they knew that they shouldn''t have gone to the city yesterday, they should havee here yesterday, so they wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    Many of the people who came to see the fun were really happy for the Murong Zhe family. They actually had an official in Lihua Vige. Although he was only a ninth-rank official, he was also an official.


    What happens in Lihua Vige in the future, Murong Zhe is a kind person, he will definitely not sit idly by, and their life in Lihua Vige will definitely get better and better.

 Chapter 906: death-free gold

    Chapter 906 Death-free Gold Medal


    Eunuch De nced at the kneeling person, and suddenly coughed lightly: "Murong Zhe epts the order."


    "Caomin, no, Weichen epts the decree."


    Zeyuan knew how inconvenient his hands were, so he helped him take the imperial edict and put it in his arms.


    Seeing that some people wanted to get up, Eunuch De smiled and said, "Don''t worry everyone, we haven''t finished reading yet."


    Everyone was startled and hurriedly buried their heads again.


    After a while, Eunuch De took out another scroll, and said slowly: "Murong Lingran, the daughter of Murong Zhe, is gentle and virtuous, beautiful and dignified, and has a lot of knowledge. She is specially given a gold medal for death. Seeing this gold medal is like seeing me. Appreciate this."


    Murong raised her head abruptly, she... she heard right, the death-free gold medal, it is said in the TV series of the previous life that if you have the death-free gold medal, you can do everything in the world, even if you make it to the head of the emperor, you can get rid of the whole body. Refunded the death-free gold medal?


    Emperor''s child is too interesting. Seeing a gold medal is the same as seeing the emperor. After that, even if their family can''t clear their grievances for a lifetime, few people will dare to bully them.


    Murong Xue''s face became more gloomy, gentle and virtuous? Beautiful and dignified? Knowledgeable?


    Your Majesty must have been deceived, is the person who scare her with ck hair just now worthy of these words?


    An eleven-year-old girl, can it be said to be erudite?


    Could it be that His Majesty has never seen her face, so he can''t find exaggerated words and just put it together?


    Eunuch De saw that Murong Lingran was stunned and motionless, with a frightened appearance, and then shouted loudly: "Murong Lingran epts the order..."


    Murong Lingran came back to his senses immediately, raised his hand in joy, and said, "Little girl epts the order."


    Eunuch De quickly put it into her hands.


    The person next to ?? presented her a brocade box that was extremely precious at first nce.


    Murong Lingran took them one by one, opened the scroll and read it carefully, then opened the golden box and took out the gold medals inside, and said with joy, "Father, Your Majesty really doesn''t just condescend people, he thinks you are worthy of your name. I just awarded you a reward, so don¡¯t worry too much about it, you see, I also have a reward, and this reward is not bad.¡±


    Murong Zhe nced at the gold medal in her hand and said with a smile: "Well, Dad understands."


    is not only good, at the critical moment, this gold medal is much easier to use than his ninth-rank official, His Majesty is really too caring.


    I thought this was the end, but Eunuch De said again: "Where is Lizheng in Lihua Vige?"


    "In, here..."


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Zhuang Qinghe pulling Li Zheng and running towards here quickly.


    I thought that someone had told them that there was an imperial decree here, and Li Zheng heard it and hurried over.


    Eunuch De waited for a while, and Li Zheng came to him.


    "Zhuang Lizheng?"


    Lizheng knelt down immediately, "It''s right down."


    Degong said: "Her Majesty''s decree that Lihuacun grows high-yield grains, and Lizheng and the people who work in Murong''s homnd also have a share of credit. Therefore, Lizheng will be rewarded 20 taels of gold, and he will not need to take care of the fields of high-yielding rice vigers. One year''s autumn tax, this is honored."


    As soon as the voice fell, one person quickly put the brocade box containing twenty taels of gold in Lizheng''s hand.


    Li was holding the brocade box and kowtowed excitedly and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    All the wills were passed on, Eunuch De was relieved and said with a smile: "Everyone has been kneeling for a while, let''s all get up."


    "Thanks to His Majesty the Emperor for his grace."

 Chapter 907: Autumn Tax Free

    Chapter 907 Autumn Tax Exemption


    Mu Rongzhe first stood up with his family.


    The rest of the people saw that he was moving, so they dared to stand up.


    Liu''s mood finally improved. Fortunately, they insisted on letting Murong Qing go to work in Murong Zhe''s field, otherwise their family''s ten acres ofnd would not be exempt from the autumn tax.


    Murong Lingran suddenly thought of something, and suddenly asked, "Father-inw, most of my family''s fields are in my name, so can the fields and small barren mountains in my name be exempted from the annual autumn tax?"


    Most of her fields are not nted with grain. There are two ways to pay the autumn tax in Xuanqing Kingdom. One is to pay the grain, and the other is to pay the silver directly.


    Her grandfather is now an official, and he has 100 mu ofnd without paying taxes, but apart from the 100 mu he was rewarded, he has only 5 mu ofnd under his name, and the rest is under her name.


    Although she doesn''t mind paying taxes, she can afford it, and is willing to contribute to the taxation of the imperial court. The emperor has just rewarded her with gold, and she has no shortage of silver.


    But people who work in her family can be exempted from taxation. She, the employer who provides seeds for nting, is not exempted from taxation. It always feels a little strange.


    Eunuch De thought of what His Majesty said before he left, His Majesty was really clever, and he actually guessed what the girl was going to ask, and coughed lightly: "Don''t worry, girl, although your family has already received a lot of awards, the vigers are exempt from tax. Now, it is impossible for your family to be exempted, so His Majesty said that the autumn tax on yournd can also be exempted this year, but thend in your name will continue to be taxed next year."


    Murong nodded: "I''m satisfied to be exempted for a year, so thank you, Your Majesty."


    Eunuch De nodded and said sternly: "Before our family came, His Majesty asked our family to inform you that he has ordered the Ministry of Punishment to re-investigate the case four years ago, and please rest assured, Lord Murong, as long as things progress, the people of the Ministry of Punishment will be the first. Time to inform the adults."


    Murong Zhe said gratefully, "Thank you father-inw for letting me know."


    Eunuch De said again: "Your Majesty also said that the autumn tax will be collected immediately after the autumn harvest, and asked the Murong family to provide two job lists now, one for Li Zheng to facilitate him to do tax work, and one for our family to bring back to hand over to him. Ministry of ounts for verification.¡±


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Father-inw, pleasee in there, there are so many people, the list may take some time."


    Eunuch De looked at the door of Murong''s house, and then looked at the vigers outside, although he knew that they didn''t have the courage to cheat, he still shook his head and said, "Forget it, it''s cool outside, our house will wait outside. "


    Murong Zong brought his two younger brothers and the Confucius brothers hurriedly out of the house to remove the four treasures of the study and the chair, and asked Eunuch De and Zeyuan to sit down and wait.


    Eunuch De was getting old and tired after standing for a while, so he did not refuse and sat down directly.


    As for Zeyuan, he was used to it, so he refused.


    Kong Hongzhuo and Tong Xiuming were not there, so the Murong family asked Li Zheng to write.


    As soon as he picked up the pen, Murong Lingran reached into his satchel, took out a list, and handed it to Lizheng.


    Li was understanding what she meant, who had who in which household, what was his name, whether the household was divided, and how muchnd he had, so he took over and began to calcte who was attached to the tax exemption conditions based on the name.


    Xiao Manan also went in just now to make a cup of tea for Eunuch De and Ze Yuan. After Eunuch De took a sip, he looked at Murong and said: "Does the girl still carry the list with her at any time?"

 Chapter 908: most deserved reward

    Chapter 908 The Most Deserving Reward


    "In the past few days, I have to count people who need high-yield grain seeds. For convenience, I brought a copy with me. Father-inw, rest assured, the people who work in my field have different working ces every day. Take turns to do it, it will not be fixed in one ce, to ensure that everyone has participated in the cultivation of high-yield grains, if Your Majesty sees that there are more tax-free families, please ask your father-inw to exin it to His Majesty."


    Eunuch De nodded, "It turns out that, our family understands."


    Seeing this, Mrs. Chen whispered a few words in Mrs. Liu''s ear.


    Liu Shi was stunned for a moment, taking advantage of Murong Liang''s eyes not to notice her, and said loudly: "Father-inw, I am Murong Zhe''s mother, next to him is Murong Zhe''s father, we are living with his brother Murong Qi now, They all have awards in their families, may I ask if our second old emperor has any awards?"


    Eunuch De gave Liu Shi a nce, then quickly looked away, and said lightly, "Your Majesty didn''t mention the two."


    Liu Shi said excitedly: "Impossible, Murong Zhe is already an official, how could we, as his parents, not be rewarded? Without us, how could there be Murong Zhe''s family, how could their family make so much credit? Although we are separated now and live with his younger brother, we are still his parents, and we are the ones who should be rewarded the most."


    Murongliang said displeased: "What nonsense are you talking about? If you dare to say one more word, I will tear your mouth apart!"


    Eunuch De''s face turned gloomy for a moment, and he frowned, "Is the olddy dissatisfied with His Majesty''s will? Do you think His Majesty should listen to your words and award a reward?"


    Murongliang''s expression changed, and he quickly exined: "Father-inw, calm down, we are not dissatisfied, she is getting old, she is a little confused, she is talking nonsense, and please don''t care about her. Even if we have ten heads, we will not care about her. Dare to be dissatisfied with His Majesty''s will."


    Eunuch De nced at Ze Yuan and saw him nodding, then he looked at Liu Shi and said lightly: "Before leaving the pce, Your Majesty sent someone to inquire about your family''s grievances and grievances, and he has also informed our family that you Your Majesty is clear about how ruthlessly you want Miss Murong''s life-saving money to live a good life. Olddy, are you sure you want to award a reward? If necessary, let''s go back and report to Your Majesty, how about it?"


    Murong Liang said anxiously, "The grass people dare not."


    Liu said with a trembling voice: "The women don''t dare."


    No matter how stupid she was, she could still hear the meaning behind Eunuch De''s words. When she asked Murong Zhe to give up the treatment of Murong Lingran, she almost killed her, and almost caused Xuanqingguo to lose the people who grow high-yield grains. Her Majesty did not punish her. Not bad, and reward her, unless it''s a brain pumping!


    Thinking of the person who pped her just now, Liu Shi didn''t care what the asion was, she pped Chen Shi suddenly.


    "Snapped!"


    Chen Shi was stunned for a moment: "Aniang, you..."


    Liu Shi snorted, "You bitch, you dare not ask for any favors yourself, so you mmed me and said, use me as a gunner, I will p you lightly, and I will take care of you when you go back!"


    Chen Shi wanted to refute that she had no opinion to listen to her, so she nced around at the people around her and saw that they all looked like they were nning to watch a good show. Her father-inw was still staring at her coldly, so she had to suppress the anger in her heart. , involuntarily leaned towards Murong Xue''s side.


    Damn the old woman, take her out when she is unhappy, so what if your son is an official, but he is just a casual official without a position, my daughter is not bad, there is another daughter under me, let''s see!

 Chapter 909: Lucky Star

    Chapter 909 Lucky Star


    Eunuch De snorted coldly when he saw this, then turned to look at Lizheng who was writing the list.


    Murong Zhe sighed helplessly as he looked at the puffed Liu Shi.


    After a while, Li was writing two lists, one for himself and one for Eunuch De.


    After collecting the list, Eunuch De looked at Murong Zhe and said, "Our family haspleted the mission, and we have to rush back to resume our lives. We won''t stay for a long time, so I will leave."


    Murong Zhe nodded and looked at his daughter.


    Murong understood clearly, and asked Eunuch De to wait for a while, grabbed the basket that Chang Xiaoya had just sent, called his elder brother, and ran to the backyard.


    After a while, the two returned with two full baskets each.


    Murong Lingran gave Ze Yuan the two he had: "One is for Ninth Young Master, the other is for you and Zequ, the top is strawberry, and the bottom is lychee, you can share it yourself. I put a thick straw on it, It is not afraid of bumps on the carriage."


    Zeyuan said gratefully: "Thank you girl, we have a good time again."


    Murong Zong gave it to Eunuch De: "The weather is hot today, and Eunuch has a hard time on the road. One of these two baskets is for His Majesty and the other for Eunuch. Thank you Eunuch today."


    Zeyuan looked at the two baskets in surprise, two of them were for the master, did not expect that there would be such a benefit in concealing one''s identity?


    Emperor De¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. After the lychees were sold in the capital, he had never eaten them.


    Although His Majesty allowed Zhiye Zhai to be sold in the capital, lychees are still a tribute in the pce, and still only His Majesty and the Queen Mother, the concubines, princes, daughters, and nsmen can eat them.


    Even if the people in the pce go on vacation to buy it, they cannot bring it into the pce.


    Pce people naturally cannot eat casually in the pce, and eating it is a capital offense.


    He also went to line up when he was not on duty, but he waste every time, and the little eunuchs under him were ipetent, and he never bought it.


    The lychees he received today, although he did not dare to eat them casually, but after telling the truth to His Majesty, and His Majesty''s mood in the past few days might be happy and reward him again, he is allowed to eat it in the pce.


    Eunuch De smiled and said: "Then our family will thank the girl a lot, and I will leave."


    "No thanks, father-inw walk slowly."


    After they all left, some people in the family who were working in Murong''s home suddenly couldn''t help it, and they all walked towards Lizheng.


    "Lizheng, what His Majesty''s decree just said is that we don''t need to pay the autumn tax this year, right?"


    Li Zhengdao said: "Be strict, only those who take care of high-yield grains in Murong''s family can get tax-free."


    "Yes, that''s what I meant."


    One person was afraid that Lizheng was getting old, so he missed his family name, and worried: "Lizheng, have I written the name of my family?"


    "And our house."


    "You still want my family''s, have you written my family''s?"


    Li Zheng said with a smile: "Don''t worry, it''s all written, you don''t have to worry. Your Majesty is kind, I didn''t expect that most of the people in the vige would be able to get the light of the Murong family. You must work harder in the future to give back to the Murong family. Do you understand?"


    It was only because of the Murong family that they could save food for a year.


    The Murong family is simply the lucky star of their vige.


    Everyone turned to look at Murong Zhe at the same time, but the atmosphere there was so weird that they couldn''t get in for a while.


    Murong Lingran looked at Murong Xue coldly, raised his eyebrows and said, "Who said just now that our family was given out and that we couldn''t participate in the imperial examination within three generations, so we are giving up on ourselves?"

 Chapter 910: idea

    Chapter 910 Ideas


    "Who said that we are only worthy of being ordinary people in this life, we can''t be officials in our life, we can''t enter officialdom in our life, and we can only be stepped on by you in our life?"


    Murong Xue''s face suddenly turned pale, what she just said suddenly turned into a joke that others mocked her.


    Thinking that Murong Zhe would be an official again as soon as she got married, her face suddenly twisted and went crazy with jealousy. She heard everything they said just now, and also knew that they could participate in the imperial examinations, and screamed: "Don''t becent, although Your father is an official again. Your brothers can participate in the imperial examinations, but do I still know their knowledge? After three years of distribution, their knowledge will be wasted for three years. Even if they are not distributed, one or two of them will be three. The masters who have spent two days in the, what if they can participate in the imperial examinations, they will never be able to get the top spot in their entire life!"


    Murong Kuan sneered: "Who told you my eldest brother that they rely on their knowledge to be the champions, have you forgotten that there is still a martial arts test, can''t you rely on kung fu? How about their martial arts, do you want to try it?"


    Murong Xue was stunned for a moment, and her face suddenly became even more ugly. She really never thought that there would be a martial arts test.


    With the kung fu of Murong Zong and Murong Xuan, if they participated in the martial arts test, the two of them would most likely stand out. She was really mad at her.


    "Even if you take the martial arts exam, your brothers'' kung fu is not necessarily the best, and they may not be able to pass the exam."


    Murong Zong sneered and said, "You don''t have to worry about it. If you fail the test, it has nothing to do with you. Even if you fail the test, don''t worry, we will definitely do better than you."


    "you!"


    Shi Gaoyang warned coldly: "Murong Xue!"


    Murong Xue heard the displeasure in his mouth, and had no choice but to die.


    Shi Gaoyang turned his head to look at Murong Zhe and said with a smile, "Congrattions, Uncle."


    Murong Zhe said lightly: "Thank you, I won''t apany you if there is something at home."


    After he finished speaking, he asked his sons and the Confucius brothers to carry the gifts in.


    Shi Gaoyang didn''t care about Murong Zhe''s indifference at all, and continued the topic just now: "Uncle, we were originally here to give gifts, so let us go in and listen to my thoughts, I promise that what I will say next will be to my uncle. It''s a double happiness, how about it?"


    Murongliang said displeasedly: "Enter what? Ah Zhe and the others will not agree."


    He naturally knew what Shi Gaoyang wanted to do. This morning Shi Gaoyang brought Murong Xue back early this morning, and he wanted him to help lead the way, saying that he wanted to see Murong Zhe. Refused without thinking.


    I just didn''t expect that after being rejected by him, this person actually took advantage of his inattention and pushed Liu and Chen toe together, which was really irritating.


    Shi Gaoyang nced at Murong Zhe, who was motionless, and knew that the other party had no intention of letting him enter the door to negotiate, so he opened his mouth outside the door.


    "Since that''s the case, then I''ll say it here. I know that you have misunderstood Axue, but they are all close rtives. It''s normal for Axue to be young and ignorant. I''m here to say sorry for her, If you have offended you in the past, I hope you have a lot of adults, so don''t bother with a girl''s family."


    Murong Zhe knew that if he didn''t let him exin his intentions today, he might entangle them in the future, so for the sake of the quiet days in the future, he had to say: "You don''t need to say this, I know very well how to treat Murong Xue, if you really have something to say, just say it directly. ."

 Chapter 911: Seventy-three minutes?

    Chapter 911 Seven or three points?


    When Shi Gaoyang saw this, he stopped talking nonsense and said directly: "I am here to talk business with you sincerely."


    Murong Lingran naturally knew what Murong Zhe was thinking, so he had to follow his words: "What kind of business do you want to discuss, vegetables or fruits?"


    Shi Gaoyang thought she was interested, and quickly said: "I want to talk about both, if possible, high-yield rice and wheat. I know that the first time we met today, the request is a bit abrupt, but I promise not to treat you badly, and I am also today. Came with sincerity."


    "You really know our family well, let''s be specific."


    Shi Gaoyang said: "That''s right, I know that your vegetables and fruits sell well, but they are only sold in Beijing. As long as you can introduce me to the person who sells your seeds and fruit seedlings, then I will get Our ie is seven or three points, I seven, you three, and I promise not to sell in the capital, not to rob your family''s business, how?"


    Murong said: "Seven or three points? How long will itst?"


    "In the next lifetime, of course, in order to bind both parties, we can sign a contract."


    "That''s quite a long time, but what if I don''t agree?"


    Murong Xue said, "Murong Lingran, are you an idiot? Anyway, your family only does business in the capital, so what if you introduce people to us? The son doesn''t steal your business, so you just introduce people to the son, manpower. Material and financial resources are not spent on anything, so why don¡¯t you do such a business that is sure to make money without losing money?¡±


    "Young master has a distinguished status, and there are many more well-connected shops than your family. If you let him run a shop like Zhiye Zhai, he will definitely be able to run dozens of shops in a short period of time. Ye Zhai made a lot of money."


    Mrs. Liu also said, "That''s right, in the future, you can make money while lying down, and you can enjoy the happiness at home, and live your life as a young master and a youngdy."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly turned cold, and he said rudely: "Of course I''m not a fool, I also know that you treat me as a fool. Seventy-three points? Lifetime? Contract? As long as you know the seed seller, you wille When the timees, another golden cicada wille out of the shell, think of some other way to sell it in the capital, upy the market that I finally opened, rob all my customers, or threaten that person not to sell me the seeds, then I will have nowhere to cry. ."


    "You said that you will give me 30%? The ount book is in your hands. It''s up to you to make more money and less. Then give me a fake ount book directly, saying that the business is at a loss, and then I won''t get a single copper te! "


    Shi Gaoyang''s eyes shed. He didn''t expect a little girl to have so many hearts and minds, so he directly spoke out his thoughts in the future.


    "Miss Murong, I came to you with sincerity, and I promise that nothing you say will happen. You see, I brought a lot of money in advance, and I can pay you part of it in advance."


    After he finished speaking, he opened the box that a servant was holding, revealingyers of silver notes and silver inside.


    "There are a total of 10,000 taels of silver notes and silver. As long as you agree, I will give the money with both hands. Within a year, if I earn more silver, I will make up the rest. I don¡¯t have enough money, it¡¯s not enough for ten thousand taels of silver, and I don¡¯t need the girl to return it to me, what¡¯s the girl¡¯s opinion?¡±


    Murong said coldly: "No, I can make money myself, and I don''t need your money."

 Chapter 912: Some happy, some sad

    Chapter 912 A few happy and some sad


    Shi Gaoyang was helpless and looked at Murong Zhe again: "Uncle..."


    Murong said: "Please leave immediately, otherwise I will be very wee."


    ck Hair roared a few times in coordination: "Wow, wang, wang!"


    The masters all called to get out, get out!


    Shi Gaoyang nced at Murongliang, Murongliang snorted coldly and left.


    Mr. Liu stared at the box full of silver and was in shock. Seeing Murongliang leave, he said in a daze, "How about we go back first?"


    She didn''t know that there was so much money in it. She really didn''t know what these rich people thought. With so much money, they did not do well, so they came here to get angry.


    It''s just some vegetables and fruits, and it''s all hard-earned money. It''s better to do those tea and cloth businesses.


    Seeing that they hadn''t left yet, Hei Mao rushed out and rushed straight towards Shi Gaoyang''s group.


    The three Murong Zong brothers also raised their swords and stabbed them.


    Shi Gaoyang had no choice but to walk away in despair.


    The Murong family now has a gold medal to avoid death, and they are being favored by the emperor. He really can''t do anything to their family.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Chen reluctantly nced at the rewards, knowing that Murongliang would not get the slightest benefit from them, so they had to follow.


    After they all left, Li Zheng led the vigers into the house with Murong Zhe, and helped them carry the boxes in by the way.


    As for some people who do not have family members working in Murong''s house, although they are unwilling to be exempted from tax exemption, they have nothing to do. Who let them work in Murong''s house? They looked enviously and jealously at the people who followed Murong Zhe in, and could only be dejected. gone.


    After arriving in the main room, Murong Lingran nced at the brocade that contained several boxes.


    Officials and businessmen like to give cloths as gifts. The sons and brothers like to give cloths. I didn¡¯t expect that even the emperor likes to give cloths. With A-Niang¡¯s temperament, Tong Wenwen is now helping her. It is estimated that they will not worry about running out of new clothes this year and next. .


    Li Zheng said gratefully: "Azhe, thank you very much, tax-free for one year, this is really a good thing for us."


    The other vigers alsoughed in agreement.


    "Thank you so much my boss."


    "Yeah, thank you so much."


    "I n to eat gruel every day after paying the tax. Now it''s tax-free for a year. With the food saved, our family can eat more dry meals, and the children will not be hungry anymore."


    "This year''s Chinese New Year, even if we encounter wolvesing down the mountain again, we will definitely be better thanst year."


    Murong Zhe said with a smile, "Being able to get the award from the imperial court is also the result of everyone''s hard work, and you deserve it."


    Li Zheng knew that he was humble, and took everyone to thank everyone in the Murong family. Knowing that they all had work to do, he couldn''t wait to go home or go to the field, intending to tell the family the good news.


    Therefore, after a short while, Lihua Vige felt like a pot was exploded, and the whole vige was beaming with joy, and they never thought that there would be such good things in the world.


    Of course, when several families were happy and others were sad, when Li Zheng sent people to go door-to-door to convey the news, it was very clear that the autumn tax on the fields of those who had taken care of the high-yielding grain in the Murong family could be exempted.


    And the list has been taken away by the people of the court, even if they want to use their brains.


    However, he was still unwilling and found Rizheng.

 Chapter 913: What consequences?

    Chapter 913 What are the consequences?


    Gao was standing in the main room of Lizheng''s house at this time, and after hearing that Lizheng said that his family was definitely not on the tax-free list, he anxiously said: "Lizheng, why can''t my family''s autumn tax be exempted? You know , My second brother and his family all work in Murong''s house. If they can be exempted, can I be exempted from my family''s name? He is Mo Erkang''s elder brother. We are still living together now. It''s a family."


    Li Zhengdao said: "Emperor De''s decree made it clear that you are not within the scope of exemption."


    "Is there really no way?"


    Li Zheng said lightly: "Although your families live together, haven''t they separated? Back then, the fields were all divided, and the household registration documents and other documents were also separated. It is no longer a family and cannot be exempted from taxation."


    Gao''s mind changed, and he suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Lizheng, why don''t I go and transfer thend to Mo Erkang''s name again today, and then transfer it back after the tax is exempted, is this okay? "


    Li Zheng said in shock: "Do you want me to deceive and deceive Your Majesty?"


    "How is this cheating? The transfer of ownership used to be Mo Erkang''snd, and the tax-free name is justified."


    "No, the list has already been handed over to Your Majesty, and it is also clearly written how many acres ofnd each household has. Although I have a list here, unteral changes are useless. You should go."


    Hearing this, Mr. Gao didn''t give up, and continued to stalk him: "Lizheng, my family has a lot of fields. This year is not like the disasterst year, so I can exempt a portion of the food. All the food is due to the hard work of our family. It took a few months of hardship to get it, enough for our family to have a good year, I really can''t bear it."


    "As you know, none of our family members work in the Murong family''snd. After this year, the gap with other families in the vige has grown wider and wider. If we hand over the food, we would have Sad days are even more sad, so please help me."


    Li Zheng nced at her coldly, and said angrily: "You lie to the ghost. Since this year, every time I pass by your door, which time have I not smelled the smell of meat? If your life is not easy, unless The sun ising out west!"


    Gao''splexion changed, and he exined embarrassingly: "Lizheng, that''s because I''m not healthy and I have to eat meat, which is bought by gritted teeth, you can help me, in this way, I''ll give you ten coins, just When it''s your hard work, how about it?"


    "Ten copper coins?" Li Zheng suddenlyughed: "It''s okay to ask me for help, but I don''t know if you can bear the consequences."


    "What consequences?"


    Li Zheng sneered: "Your family''snd can be transferred to Mo Erkang, and he can also agree, but are you sure he can return it to you after the tax exemption?"


    Mr. Gao''s body froze, and he said: "Mo Erkang, an honest person, should be able to."


    "Should? That means you''re not sure."


    Mr. Gao thought for a while, and then said: "Then I''ll let him give me the money first, and I''ll put thend on him. After he returns thend to me, I''ll return the money to him, so the head office will do it. Bar?"


    Li is raising his eyebrows: "Are you sure his family can give you that much money? Even if he has money, are you sure he can agree? His wife Tian can agree? His children can agree?"


    Mr. Gao''s face suddenly turned extremely ugly. Mrs. Tian never liked her and would definitely not agree to her.

 Chapter 914: not your grandson-in-law

    Chapter 914 Not your granddaughter-inw


    "Also." Li Zheng said lightly, "You know that Mo Erkang''s family has a good rtionship with Murong Zhe''s family. You should also know a little about Murong Zhe''s temperament. You must know that you dare to avoid the autumn tax like this. Mr. Guan, do you think he will report you for making the court less taxed?"


    Mr. Gao was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know whether Murong Zhe would report her, but Murong Zhe knew, and Murong Lingran definitely knew, she would definitely go, and she would definitely go to jail again. Even if she doesn''t go, she will be pinched in her hand again in the future.


    I knew that this road would definitely not work, I stamped my feet, didn''t even say hello to Li Zheng, and walked away with a gloomy face.


    After Mr. Gao left, Mrs. Mi, Li Zheng''s wife, looked at her leaving back with contempt: "This person is too thick-skinned. He treated people so viciouslyst year, and now he still wants to make a lot of money from them. Do her Spring and Autumn Dream!"


    Li Zheng said with a smile: "Okay, don''t be angry, she has been retributed now, His Majesty is also a smart person, he didn''t directly order the whole vige to be exempted from taxation, he must have thought of someone like her, but he just didn''t want to give it to the Gao family. This guy takes advantage."


    Mi''s nodded: "It seems that our emperor is really a wise man..."


    Back home, Gao red at Mo Erkang''s house sullenly, went back to his room, and started to get sullen.


    When Mr. Gao was angry, the whole room was covered with ayer of dark clouds.


    At the same time, the same cloudy house as Mo''s house, and Murong Qi''s house.


    As soon as he got home, Shi Gaoyang changed his face immediately, and he no longer had the kindness he had towards Murong Xue just now.


    Murong Xue was not as close to him as he was outside, and stood beside him tremblingly, not daring to let out the air.


    She knew that when Shi Gaoyang was in a good mood, he was really good to her. As long as it didn''t touch his bottom line, even if she asked him to pick the stars and moons from the sky for her, he would always smile.


    But if he is angry outside, and he is angry, if she talks to him without knowing the importance, only hell-like punishment awaits her.


    Thinking of the punishment she received when she made a mistake in the past, she involuntarily touched the ce where she was injured before, and her brows furrowed.


    Liu Shi didn''t have time to pay attention to what Shi Gaoyang looked like, looked at the box that the person behind him was holding, and said cheekily, "Grandson-inw, if Murong Zhe doesn''t ept the money, you can give it to me, just take it. It''s to honor my olddy. Anyway, you''re so rich, so capable, and your status is so honorable, so you''re not short of money, right?"


    Shi Gaoyang nced at her coldly, and said mockingly, "Olddy, don''t yell, I''m not your granddaughter-inw. Your granddaughter is just a maid of mine, and you''re not worthy of being my grandmother. "


    After he finished speaking, he nced at the servants beside him: "Give me the silver, so as not to be remembered by people with ulterior motives, my silver is not from the wind, and ten thousand taels of silver is not a small amount."


    "Yes, Master."


    After the man finished speaking, he hugged the box a little tighter.


    Murong Liang nced at Murong Xue, who was silent beside him, then turned to look at Shi Gaoyang, frowning: "Since you have nothing to do with our family, then you are not qualified to stay here anymore, get out of here immediately, This is my home, and you are not wee in our home."

 Chapter 915: Put gold on your face

    Chapter 915 Putting gold on your face


    Shi Gaoyang narrowed his eyes dangerously, and said coldly, "Damn old man, do you know who you are talking to?"


    Seeing that his face was not good, Murong Liang looked like he wanted to attack him at any time, without the slightest fear in his heart, he straightened his back and said, "Didn''t you say that you are the youngest son of the Minister of Officials? The identities are very different, but don''t forget, besides being Murong Xue''s grandfather, I am also Murong Zhe''s biological father. Murong Zhe has just been banned, and now the limelight is in full swing, what do you dare to do to me, be careful of my eldest son and The little granddaughter is going to sue the imperial court with the death-free gold medal!"


    Shi Gaoyang gritted his teeth, dead old man, he actually dared to threaten him with a ninth-rank official, but it made sense, you wait!


    Seeing Murong Xue by her side, she kicked her stomach with a quick kick.


    Murong Xue was caught off guard, and her body suddenly retreated, hitting the hard wall.


    Not only the severe pain in the stomach, but also the pain in the back.


    Murong Xue bent over and covered her stomach against the wall, and said with a sad face, "Young Master, why did you hit me?"


    Shi Gaoyang said indifferently: "You are just a girl in the room, do you still need a reason to beat you?"


    Murong Xue''s tears flowed out at once. Although she was very aggrieved in her heart, she didn''t dare to say a word to make him unhappy, so she could only slowly stand up against the wall.


    Murong Cai clenched his fists and was about to step forward when he saw the four guards watching him vigntly, so he had to withdraw his foot.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Chen hurriedly stepped forward to stand by her daughter''s side, and asked in a shrill voice, "This son, how can you beat someone casually? She''s a child, so how can she stand being kicked by you. Also, you Tell me, A Xue is an innocent girl with you, why is it just your passer-by? She is not yet fifteen years old, and she followed you at a young age. A child, do you still have a conscience?"


    "Conscience?" Shi Gaoyang said coldly, "I have enough conscience, but I have never been so cooperative with a girl in the room. When I was outside just now, I gave her enough face to let everyone know, I really like your daughter. As for why you don''t give him a title, you can see my age and think that I have a wife. She is just a peasant girl, and any concubine in my family can be more than her. She has a high status, and you don''t look at how much you have, is she worthy of me to give her a name?"


    Chen shi frowned and said, "How can you say that about our family? What''s wrong with our family? Now her uncle is also an official, and she is also a woman of the official family. Why doesn''t she deserve an identity from you?"


    Shi Gaoyang suddenly burst outughing: "Woman from the official family? You really put money on your face, you two have long since separated, and you still want to be a family with others, what are you daydreaming about? Who looked at others in the first ce? If you lose your hands, you separate people out? Now you actually lick your face and say it''s a woman from an official family. Go ask yourself and see if others admit it?"


    Chen hurriedly said: "I...I won''t tell you this. Since you didn''t give her a title, why did you want him to be a passer? Why did you take her back to the mansion? Why didn''t you take her back to my house?"


    "Huh." Shi Gaoyang said disdainfully: "Don''t ask me about this, ask her, you all know that what she said outside today is false."

 Chapter 916: complain

    Chapter 916 Comining


    "I met her in Wuming Mountain, but she was not in danger at that time. She was happily picking wild fruits to eat. As soon as she saw me, she became crazy about me. I said two words to praise her, If she likes her, she will be overjoyed, get on my horse, and follow me into the city."


    "I also said that I have a wife and concubine, but she herself said that she would be willing to be a child, and she would rather die than go home to live a hard life. How can I turn away the big girl who came to my door? "


    "As for why she doesn''t want toe back, I''ll ask you guys. Ask yourself, is it necessary for this family toe back? With your abilities, at most she will marry a scumbag, even if Murong Zhe is an official now, someone with good conditions. As long as you know the specific situation of your family, even if you get married, she will be divorced."


    "Although she''s just my maid, I haven''t wronged her. You can see what she''s wearing now. It''s much better to follow me than to live in your house."


    Chen''s face changed suddenly, he didn''t expect that what father-inw said at the beginning was true, looked at Murong Xue with a sad face and said, "Why are you so confused? You don''t love yourself so much? Which child hasn''t been told by his parents? What? You can actually let you abandon us so ruthlessly. We raised you from childhood to adulthood, how can we be sorry for you?"


    "We are a good family in Lihua Vige now. Go outside and see how many people have ten acres ofnd like ours, why do you dislike us so much? You are still rushing to do it for others. Xiao, it''s okay now, he dares to beat you in front of us, dare to demean you like this, you don''t know what kind of life you will live in the future!"


    Murong Xue sneered: "Auntie, you know to question me now, when I called you all to the city yesterday, when I invited you to dinner in the restaurant, when I bought clothes for each of you, I gave you ten When I had two silver coins, why didn''t you ask me what my life was like after I was kicked out of the house by Grandma?"


    "You also said that you have never been sorry for me in your life? Have you and your father ever raised me in your life? It''s all my uncle''s family, my grandparents, and me to support myself. You''ve been sorry for me a lot in your life, and you''re too embarrassed to ask. !"


    "If when I was in the Imperial Doctor''s Mansion, my father would not be so idle and rely on the uncle''s connections to learn and manage business well, and don''t be stubborn at the uncle''s house, would I be implicated and suffered in Saiyuan Mansion for three years?"


    "You can''t let me live the life I want, can''t I fight for it by myself? And don''t forget, it was my father and grandma who chased me out together, I begged you at that time, what did you do? To me? You didn''t evenfort me, you just went down to the ground."


    "I clearly remember that when you first saw me yesterday, you asked me where the clothes and jewelry on me came from. You didn''t even ask me if I was doing well during this time. Instead, what did you say? If you have money, you should buy good things for you. When you see a ready-to-wear store not far away, you directly ask me to buy you clothes.¡±


    "I think the clothes at that house are expensive, and you guys, don''t care if I have the money or not, you just walked in. I don''t buy it, you and Grandma are trying to force me at the same time. I don''t want people to see it. It''s a joke, so I had to buy a set for each of you."

 Chapter 917: dont help

    Chapter 917 No Help


    "Now you despise me for being confused and don''t love yourself anymore? Then you take off all the clothes I bought for you and return them to me."


    Chen Shi choked, looked at her clothes ufortably, and said, "A-Xue, don''t say that, A-Niang is also worried about you. Yesterday, A-Niang was so excited to see you, and it''s okay to see yourplexion. , I didn''t expect to ask you."


    "Hypocrisy!"


    "Axue..."


    Shi Gaoyang said impatiently: "Okay, I''m not in the mood to listen to your family affairs."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Murongliang: "I have inquired about the situation of your family, although the two sides are very stiff, but judging from the attitude of the daughter over there towards you just now, your eldest son''s family actually recognizes you and treats you as well. Respect is added, right?"


    Murongliang heard the meaning of his words and said vigntly: "Do you want me to put pressure on A Zhe to let them do business with you?"


    "It doesn''t look like you''re stupid."


    Murong Liangughed at himself: "Look at my house, and think back to the house you just saw. Do you think Murong Zhe would listen to me? Do you think that if he really regarded me as a father, he would let me live there. In such a shabby ce?"


    Shi Gaoyang frowned and said, "You are his father, why can''t he listen to you?"


    Since Murong Xue was beaten just now, Mrs. Liu had been hiding in the corner in fear, and when she heard the words, she immediately interjected: "Murong Zhe, that unfilial son, has long abandoned us. He hates us for separating him, so naturally he won''t listen to us. ."


    Shi Gaoyang''s face darkened: "So, are you guys determined not to help me?"


    Murongliang said indifferently: "I can''t help, you and I are meeting for the first time today, my eldest son has already been heartbroken by me once, and now the rtionship has finally eased up a little, you think I will risk breaking up with my son again. risk to help someone who has only met once?"


    "If you don''t help me, what kind of life will your granddaughter live in my hands in the future, have you figured it out?"


    Murong Xue said anxiously: "Grandpa, please help me, if you help me, maybe the young master will give me a name as soon as he is happy, my life is better, I will send the money back. At that time, you can also follow along and enjoy the happiness."


    Murong Liang nced at Murong Xue lightly and said, "Enjoy your happiness? I can''t bear it. Master Shi, what you want to do to her is up to you. She chose this path by herself, she said at the gate of the city. If so, I know. She despises her parents and her entric grandparents. Since she despises us so much, why should we help her?"


    Murong Xue was stunned for a moment, then hesitantly said, "Grandpa, I...you all know what I said at the gate of the city that day?"


    "Know."


    Murong Xue said nervously, "How did you know?"


    "I''m stupid, I know you''re missing, I asked Li to have someone look for you all night, and the next day, I asked Azong and his three brothers to take me to the city to find you, and the soldiers guarding the city at the gate of the city just met. After you, he just heard what you said. Looking at you now, I really regret it, and regret that I really shouldn''t waste a little bit of time on you. "


    "you¡­"


    "Okay." Seeing what Murong Xue wanted to say, Shi Gaoyang interrupted her and looked at Murong Liang, "I''ll ask you again, can you help me?"


    Murongliang decisively refused: "I can''t help."


    "Okay, very good." Shi Gaoyang gritted his teeth: "Then Murong Xue is useless, you just wait to collect her body."

 Chapter 918: dont go

    Chapter 918 Don''t go away


    Chen was startled and looked at her father-inw anxiously.


    Although Murong Xue''s words were ugly, after all, it was the flesh that fell from her body, and it was impossible for her to have an ident.


    Murong Liang said lightly: "Collect the corpse? You don''t have to scare me, you dare not. Although she has a bad rtionship with her uncle Murong Zhe, she is also a person from Lihua Vige. She is really going to die, and A Zhe is the official here. , it is impossible to ignore it, and when the timees, I will file aint with His Majesty the Emperor, the reputation of the Minister of Officials..."


    Shi Gaoyang said: "It seems that you are old, so you are not confused."


    "nature."


    Knowing that his goal would not be achieved today, Shi Gaoyang flicked his sleeves and walked directly to the door.


    After walking a few steps, seeing Murong Xue still stunned, he frowned and said, "What are you still doing? Don''t you despise this family? Come with me quickly!"


    Murong Xue hurriedly said, "Young Master, I''ll be right here."


    Chen said: "Axue, you are home now, so don''t leave. You heard it just now that he is good to you because he wants to do business with your uncle''s family. Now I get it from you. If it''s not good, he will definitely not be good to you when he goes back, and even if you don''t die, you will definitely not have a good life in the future."


    After all, she is her own younger sister, and Murong Cai also said, "A-Xue, A-Niang is right, you apologize to your parents, they will forgive you."


    Murong Xue said with a sneer, "The hypocritical expressions on your face at this time are simply disgusting. I am now a son of a son, and I am no longer innocent. What are you asking me to do at home? Who would marry someone who is not innocent? Are you going to support me for the rest of your life? Can you afford to support me? Or, you never thought about raising me at all, and are you nning to marry me to a poor and white scumbag?"


    Taking a look at the jewelry on her body, Murong Xue said clearly: "Could it be that you are interested in these things on me? Tell you, I will not give you these things even if I die!"


    Chen Shi was heartbroken and said: "Axue, how did you be like this? Every word you say is a knife, I am your mother, not your enemy!"


    The Liu family was not as much as they thought. She felt that with Murong Zhe as an official, Murong Xue would definitely have a good life in the Ministry of Officials.


    Even if she hates herself, Chen Shi is her own mother, so she will definitely give money, just like yesterday.


    "Since she is going, let her go."


    Chen Shi said: "How could I let her go? She is now a concubine girl, not even a concubine. I am afraid that the whole vige knows about her return, although they thought she was following Shi Gongzi to repay her kindness. But there is still no name or distinction, so how can I and her father lift our heads?"


    Murong Xueughed at himself: "So you are worried about this. I thought you were really thinking about me. It seems that I thought too much."


    "Axue..."


    Shi Gaoyang said, "It''s not that she just wants to stay now. What kind of family is the Ministry of Officials? How could it be possible for an outsider toe and go freely in the mansion? She has already sold herself, and is not part of your family."


    "The money and clothes she gave you came from selling your body. I heard that you never raised her in your life. The money is enough to repay the grace of your childbirth. What should be repaid has already been repaid to you. Now she He is from the Office of the Minister of Officials."

 Chapter 919: A girl in the room, is it worthy?

    Chapter 919 A ??maid of the house, is she worthy?


    After speaking, he didn''t want to continue talking nonsense with them, looked at the people around him and said, "Take all the things for me, and people will take me too!"


    "Yes, Master."


    Murong Xue didn''t need anyone to force her. Seeing that Shi Gaoyang was gone, he quickly followed, as if he was afraid that he would not want him anymore.


    Chen shi shouted anxiously: "Axue, Axue!"


    Murong Xue ignored her and left without looking back.


    Although she will suffer with Shi Gaoyang, she will suffer at home as well, and she has disliked this home so much, if shees back, Liu Shi will definitely eat her.


    Chen shi touched the silver in her arms and felt extremely ufortable. No wonder her daughter, who has always loved money so much, just hesitated for a while and gave it to her after she said she wanted it. mother-daughter rtionship.


    After thinking about it for a while, Mrs. Chen hurriedly chased him out, but he was a stepte. The person had already got into the carriage, and the carriage had already left quickly.


    After getting on the carriage, Shi Gaoyang looked at the people who came in, and said with a sullen face, "Can you make your uncle do business with me?"


    Murong Xue shook his head: "Young Master, I have no choice."


    Shi Gaoyang was not surprised, Murong Xue was an idiot in his eyes: "Take off all the jewelry on your body."


    Murong Xue was stunned for a moment, then said in a panic, "Young Master, didn''t you give these to me?"


    "For you?" Shi Gaoyang sneered: "You are a maid of the house, do you deserve it?"


    Murong Xue''s eyes filled with tears, and she sobbed: "Young Master, are you upset because my uncle didn''t promise to do business with you today?"


    "I know you still have the face to ask? You clearly know what the purpose of my time spenting back with you is, but what about you? As soon as I came here, I was looking for trouble and made Murong Zhe''s family unhappy. Now it''s okay, the business can''t be done, you Say I can still be happy?"


    "Master, do you me me for offending the uncle''s family?"


    Shi Gaoyang nced at her coldly: "Isn''t it?"


    Murong Xue hurriedly exined: "Master, I have already told you beforeing here, the uncle''s family hates me from the beginning, even if I kneel on the ground and beg them today, they probably won''t agree to do business with you. My grandfather also begged them this time, not asking them to introduce the seed sellers, but just asking them to share a little seed for our family, so that we can nt a few acres ofnd. Seed man."


    Shi Gaoyang red at her fiercely, "What do you mean, you told me in advance, and I insisted oning here, I was stupid, shouldn''t I me you?"


    How dare Murong Xue think so, she hurriedly shook her head: "No, it''s my uncle''s family who don''t know what''s wrong, they''re stupid, you brought the money, they don''t agree to such generous conditions, it''s extremely stupid."


    "They are not stupid, they are shrewd. Now your uncle is an official, although he is a small official, but now they are registered in front of the emperor, and their daughter still has a gold medal to avoid death, I must not look down on it. The big tree of the Ministry of Officials is not afraid of what I do to them."


    Saying that, Shi Gaoyang sighed: "It''s also because this young master was unlucky. He chose such a day toe here. If it was a few days earlier, they wouldn''t have such a big backer, maybe they could still agree. "

 Chapter 920: Can this idiot come up with a good idea?

    Chapter 920 Can this idiote up with a good way?


    His Majesty''s imperial decree, his father must have known about it in the court this morning.


    If I had known him earlier, I would wait for my father toe back and ask about the situation.


    The bad rtionship between Murong Xue and Murong Zhe''s family had been known to him as early as when he brought her back to the mansion, but he thought they would agree to his terms.


    After all, as long as they sit at home, even if they don''t have to do anything in the future, they can get 30% of the money he earns. As long as they have no problem with their heads, they will definitely agree.


    Murong Xue cautiously said, "Young Master, since it''s not my fault, can you forgive me this time and let me continue to serve you?"


    Shi Gaoyang frowned displeasedly: "Why haven''t you taken it off? Do you want me to help you?"


    "No, no need." Murong Xue hurriedly said: "I''ll do it myself, but can I take it off when I return to the mansion?"


    "cannot."


    Murong Xue didn''t dare to resist him, so he had to listen to his words, slowly took off all the jewelry from his body, and put them all in the empty seat next to him.


    Shi Gaoyang sneered: "Looking at the attitude of your uncle''s family today, it is estimated that you will not be able to help me in the future. Since you have served me well during this period of time, you will go to the housekeeper to get fifty dors after you go back. Whip. If you keep yourself safe, maybe when you are healed, I will let you serve you again, but if you dare to change your mind, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Murong Xue bit her lip and could only agree: "Yes, son."


    After ?? finished speaking, he suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up and said, "Young Master, there is actually a way to let Murong Lingran do business with you."


    Shi Gaoyang closed his eyes and said expressionlessly, "What can I do?"


    Can this idiote up with a good idea? He will take herst name in the future!


    Murong Xue stepped forward and whispered her thoughts.


    Shi Gaoyang opened his eyes abruptly after hearing this, and said in surprise, "That''s your own cousin. I heard that she is only eleven years old, so you actually have the heart to treat her like this?"


    Murong Xue curled her lips and said fiercely, "It''s all her fault that I''ve be what I am now. She hated me and didn''t regard me as a cousin. She doesn''t care about me, how could I care about her?"


    "As long as she bes one of yours, you only need to threaten the uncle with this matter. The uncle would have saved her life even if she was separated out. It is conceivable that she has a weight in the uncle''s heart, in order to hide this scandal. , For her future, she will definitely agree to anything."


    "Don''t talk about introducing the seed seller to you, I''m afraid they will agree even if you ask them to hand over all their property."


    Humph, what if there is a death-free gold medal? How about hanging up a number in front of the emperor?


    She can''t be happy in her life, can''t be the main room, and Murong Lingran can''t even think about it!


    What if you are richer than her? How about being prettier than her? As long as she moves her fingers a little, she will only end up in **** in her life!


    Seeing her gloomy expression, Shi Gaoyang smiled suddenly: "Murong Xue, it seems that I underestimated you. I didn''t expect you toe up with such a good idea."


    Seeing him smiling, Murong Xue thought that he really listened to her opinion, and her mood became much more rxed with him, and she also smiled and said, "It''s what I should do to solve the difficulties for the son, as long as the son is happy, I would do anything."


    Shi Gao raised his eyebrows and said, "Murong Lingran''s father is the benefactor who raised you, don''t you feel uneasy about your conscience?"

 Chapter 921: out of favor

    Chapter 921 Out of favor


    "It''s not that I have no conscience, it''s that they were ruthless and unjust. I''m the uncle''s niece and Murong Lingran''s cousin. If they can let me live a good life after they have money, I won''t do it. To them. Their family caused me to be distributed for three years and suffered for three years. I did this because they did it by themselves."


    S Gaoyang suddenly hooked his finger to her.


    Murong Xue was overjoyed and quickly approached.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Shi Gaoyang suddenly raised his hand and gave her a loud p.


    "Snapped!"


    Murong Xue was immediately stunned by the beating, and she covered her face and said, "Young Master, you...why did you hit me? Don''t you also think what I said was a good idea?"


    Shi Gaoyang did not speak, and continued to p her on the other side of the face.


    Murong Xue hurriedly knelt down for her and said in a panic, "Young Master, I was wrong."


    "Now you know what''s wrong? Then tell me, where did you go wrong?"


    "Murong Lingran is my cousin, she is young, I shouldn''t treat her like that."


    "anything else?"


    "what else?"


    Shi Gaoyang''s face sank, and he kicked her chest.


    The carriage was already narrow, and Murong Xue''s body suddenly fell straight to the back, her head mmed firmly against the wooden door, and immediately knocked her head into a dizziness, slowed down. It took a while to slow down.


    The coachman outside heard the movement inside and was not affected at all. He seemed to have gotten used to it, and continued to drive the carriage quickly towards the city with no expression on his face.


    Murong Xue didn''t care about the pain on her body, so she hurriedly knelt down and began to plead guilty: "Young Master, forgive me, I was wrong, please forgive me."


    Shi Gaoyang said: "It seems that you don''t know where you are wrong, then I''ll tell you. Your Majesty must attach great importance to those who can grow high-yield grains and tribute lychees. If I take action against her now, after the matter ispleted, they will It is absolutely impossible to obediently do as you say, the Murong family is very likely to sue His Majesty, don''t say that my father is the minister of officials, even the Daluo Immortal can''t protect me, and even affects my father. office."


    "You don''t know yet, the former Minister of the Ministry of Housing wanted to take Zhi Ye Zhai into his own hands. As a result, His Majesty demoted him without hesitation. Now the whole family is affected. I see you. It''s because I think my family has a good life, and you want to hurt me on purpose!"


    Murong Xue said anxiously, "I was wrong, and the young master also knows that I''m stupid, I can''t speak, please calm down."


    Shi Gaoyang wanted to take out the sword beside him to teach her a lesson, but suddenly thought of something, he withdrew his hand, and said lightly: "Forget it, for the sake of you being obedient before, I will spare your life this time. After I go back, the fifty whips will be exempted, and I will ask the housekeeper to receive a hundredrge boards. If I can survive, I will continue to serve me in the yard, but it is impossible to pass the room, so I will be a rough maid."


    Murong Xue said in shock, "Young Master, I''m weak, and a hundred big boards will kill me."


    "One more word, one hundred more boards."


    Murong Xue was startled and dared not say a word again.


    I remembered and continued to sit by his side, but thinking that she has fallen out of favor now, I had to hide in the corner of the carriage with her head down and her body huddled.


    Shi Gaoyang saw this, there was no pity in his eyes, he snorted coldly and began to close his eyes.

 Chapter 922: Consecutive

    Chapter 922


    At the Murong family, Murong Lingran waited for everyone to leave, then took the list of rewards and began to examine them carefully.


    When ?? saw thosend deeds, he suddenly frowned and said, "Thesends are all in Lihua Vige. Why didn''t I know that Lihua Vige still has so muchnd to grow?"


    Looking down again, her face suddenly became extremely ugly, "Your Majesty is too stingy, the whole world belongs to him, I solved such an important food problem for him, and he actually rewarded us with this kind ofnd, uneptable."


    Murong Zhe hurriedly looked at the door and saw that no outsiders came in, so he breathed a sigh of relief, and said helplessly, "Aran, be careful that misfortunees out of your mouth."


    Murong said: "Dad, look, if you know where these ces are, you''re probably even more dissatisfied than me."


    Murong Kuan leaned forward to take a look, and said in surprise, "Aren''t these all thend near the entrance of the vige? Although thend is spacious and t, not only are there many trees growing on it, but there are also many boulders. It will take a lot of work to clean it up.¡±


    The others quickly took the title deed and looked at it, Murong Zhe said, "Although there is a lot of wastnd in Lihua Vige, there must be 100 acres in total, but they are not connected together. Your Majesty estimates that it is for our convenience in the future, so this is the reason. rewarded."


    Murong Lingran said quietly: "It''s really for convenience. This reward is convenient for us and also for him. It is estimated that he had someone give him a map. To see if there are 100 acres ofnd, just draw a circle and give it to him. We are."


    Murong Zhe choked: "Maybe. But I''m afraid Your Majesty can''t do anything about it. There may be ready-made good ces in other ces, but if it''s too far from our house, it''s not easy to manage. In the end, it''s us who have to work hard. Although thend is a little worse, it is starting to be a little troublesome, as long as the wastnd is cleared, it will be convenient in the future."


    Murong Zong touched his sister''s head and said with a smile: "Aran, don''t worry, we will leave thend remation in the future. Dad is right, it will be fine in the future. Anyway, this is not the first time we have reimednd. The people in the vige have alsoe out with experience, and it is not troublesome."


    Murong Lingran sighed and said, "That''s all I can do, I just feel sorry for my money. It will cost a lot of money and a lot of time to open up thatnd. The autumn harvest has passed, and now it''s considered a ck farming season. , people can find it, it''s my money..."


    Shenjun Changqi in the space suddenly said: "It''s not a ck farming now. As far as I know, most of the people here leave their fields idle in winter. Now that there are wheat seeds that have been improved with space, they can continue to grow wheat."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "It''s the winter wheat that the world I lived in in my previous life said."


    "Yes, people here also grow wheat in winter, but the quality of wheat and rice seeds here is poor, and the production period is very long. People who grow winter wheat often have no time to grow rice in summer, so many people prefer to leave their fields empty in winter. They are also unwilling to nt winter wheat. And you forgot your cold-resistant potatoes? They have already harvested a round. Although there are few people who nt them, they will definitely sell the seeds after harvesting. It is estimated that this year Lihua Vige will not grow potatoes few."


    "So, you mean that the seeds transformed from the space have a short growth period and can be nted together with wheat and rice. Now you are going to nt wheat. After the harvest next year, you can directly nt rice?"


    "Yes, that''s what this seat means."


    Murong Zhe saw that his daughter suddenly stopped talking, and asked suspiciously, "Aran, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 923: Add money

    Chapter 923 Add money


    Murong suddenly returned to his senses and said, "Father, it suddenly urred to me that this year my rice was nted a long timeter than others, and I could harvest it with them. Maybe if I n to nt wheat now, after I harvest it next year, I can harvest it with them. We can continue to grow rice, so that everyone can earn more grain ie.¡±


    Murong Zhe''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Is this really possible?"


    "I''m just guessing, but I think it''s definitely possible, otherwise I''ll try it out with my 20 acres ofnd, and it''ll only take a few months. But if we want to nt, we can''t hide it from others. I don''t n to hide it either. We can tell Li Zheng what I think, if you are willing to take the risk, you can take the risk. If you don''t want to, then forget it. Anyway, we have said what we should say, and we didn''t hide it. "


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Well, that''s good, when we pack up these things, we''ll go tell Li Zheng."


    Xiao Manan was not interested in other things, so he touched the fabrics bestowed by the royal family, kept stroking on everyone''s body, and said with a smile, "As expected of the emperor''s reward, these fabrics are much morefortable to the touch than those bought in cloth houses and clothing stores. , even better than what I saw in Ruyi Embroidery Vige before, and the colors are just right for us. The weather is slowly getting colder, and I just happen to be making some new clothes for each of you. "


    Murong said: "Then leave these cloths to A-Niang for disposal. I can trust A-Niang''s craftsmanship."


    "Okay, A-Niang will make it for you first, make sure our A-ran''s will be the first to wear."


    "Thank you, Auntie."


    After ?? Xiao Manan finished speaking, his expression suddenly became very low.


    Murong sensed that something was wrong with her, and asked with concern, "Auntie, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xiao Manan touched the brighter brocade on his hand and said, "It''s nothing, I just miss your fourth and fifth brothers. I haven''t seen each other for more than a year, and I don''t know what their bodies have be."


    "Auntie..."


    "When your three brothers were growing up at their age, it would not be appropriate to wear one piece of clothing for a year. When they were lost, they all wore the clothes of their three brothers, and they were not Know if there are any new clothes to wear now, and whether the clothes on your body are appropriate."


    After ?? Xiao Manan finished speaking, he looked at his eldest son again: "Azong, is there still no news from the Tiger Power Escort?"


    Murong Zong shook his head: "Thest time I went to ask for this year''smission fee, Uncle Kou said that they have basically checked the city and outside the city, and the fourth and fifth brothers could not have been able to check if they were not at the Huwei Security Bureau. The ce he arrived at, or the same as Xiao Liu, may have been taken out of the capital and in other prefectures and counties. These two possibilities will take too much time, and he is also anxious to find."


    Xiao Manan said with a look of disappointment: "Then I don''t know how long it will take to hear the news."


    Murong said: "Auntie, don''t worry, the fourth brother and the fifth brother promise to be safe and sound, and they wille back sooner orter."


    "When I gave Uncle Kou moneyst time, Uncle Kou said that he didn''t expect that there would be no news from the two younger brothers for more than a year."


    "My eldest brother and I discussed it at the time. Anyway, Zhiye Zhai''s business has stabilized now, and the daily ie is also quiterge, and the family is not too short of money."


    "Knowing that at this time, the more people looking for it, the better, so I took the initiative to tell Uncle Kou that we can add money, as much as we can."

 Chapter 924: Can it really work?

    Chapter 924 Can it really work?


    "Uncle Kou said that he didn''t need it. He said that Huwei Escort has a lot of contacts and courtiers know a lot, and they all owe Huwei Escort''s favor. However, we still insisted on leaving 500 taels of silver notes for him to use as much as he can, it is not enough anymore. Notify us. I believe there will be news soon, and I promise you that they will be safe."


    Murong Zhe and Murong Kuan both knew that Murong Lingran was backed by an old immortal, and seeing her saying this, they also said separately, "Aran is right, don''t think too much, worrying too much is not good for your body. it is good."


    Murong Kuan also said: "Auntie, don''t worry, the younger brothers are very smart, they will definitely protect themselves, they wille back safely. Xiaoliu came back safely than they are, they are older than Xiaoliu, People are smart, and they will be fine."


    Seeing that the children were worried about him, Xiao Manan quickly adjusted his emotions and said, "You are right, don''t worry, I won''t go to the horns, there is no news, but it is actually good news. I have to hurry up now and give them to them. Prepare a lot of clothes, practice cooking well, and when theye back, you can make up for them."


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    Seeing his wife figured it out, Murong Zhe turned his head and said, "Azong, take your brothers and put all these jewelry in Aran''s room. Your mother will use the cloth. For convenience, just put it in our room."


    Murong Zong nodded: "Yes."


    Murong smiled and said: "I can''t use it all by myself. I''ll keep it for future sisters-inw. When you''re about to get married, I''ll give you a present for your betrothal."


    The faces of the three brothers turned red at the same time, they gave their sister a painless look, and hurriedly carried the box and left.


    Murong Lingran suddenlyughed.


    After they had finished moving things back and forth several times, Murong Zhe said, "Let''s go to the field sometime, we have to pass there every time we go to the city, and I know the situation there clearly, it''s really hard to clean up. Come out. If the vigers really want to follow us to nt wheat, it is estimated that there will be a lot less people in the vige who are free to work, so hurry up and try to clean up next spring. "


    Murong nodded, "Well, I listen to Dad."


    was grabbed by A-Niang to dry out the size, Murong Lingran waited for her brothers toe out of her room, then returned to the room and put most of the valuable jewelry into the space.


    went to Lizheng''s house again and asked him to notify the vigers tomorrow to fetch high-yield seeds, and by the way told him that she was nning to nt wheat soon.


    Lizheng said with a look of surprise: "Aran, can this really work?"


    Although there are already cold-resistant potatoes, after the harvest some time ago, the families who nted them also sold a lot of potatoes. Now many people have potato seeds, and they n to this winter, likest year''s Murong family, to put Potatoes are nted in the ground.


    But after all, potatoes cannot bepared with grain wheat. In terms of storage alone, wheat is easier to store than potatoes.


    If you can grow wheat, I believe most people are more willing to grow wheat.


    Murong nodded: "It should be possible. Wheat is inherently cold-resistant. My high-yield wheat is more cold-resistant and has a short growth period. Let''s try it. If it works, everyone''s life will be better."


    Li Zheng said: "Tomorrow I will tell the vigers when they are picking up the seeds, and let them choose for themselves."


    "Um."

 Chapter 925: think for yourself

    Chapter 925 I think


    The next day, after the carriages carrying vegetables from the Minister of Rites and the carriages to Zhiye Zhai had all left, Murong Lingran asked his brothers to carry out all the seeds the vigers needed.


    Naturally, she also told the people who were with Jiu Gongzi that she wanted to nt rice and wheat together this year. As for whether they would nt it or not, it was up to them to decide.


    There are many capable people around Young Master Jiu, and he knows the risks, so he should be able to make the most suitable decision.


    Murong Lingran made a rule some time ago, that is, if it is a collective matter, such as when people from other vigese to the vige like the people from Baiyun Vigest time, or if they need to gather to discuss matters like today, they will dy work for an hour. , then the afternoon will be extended by an hour, or the morning will be up early and start work an hour earlier.


    Therefore, there were many fewer people in the field at this time, and most of the people came to the door of Murong''s house early.


    It''s just that everyone in the vige now knows that Murong Zhe was banned from office yesterday. This is a big happy event. Although the vigers have been notified, each household is carrying gifts and wants to give Murong Zhe a gift. celebrate.


    Looking at the vigers who had been chatting andughing excitedly, Li Zheng shouted, "Quiet."


    The vigers immediately stopped talking.


    Rizheng said: "Everyone line up,e slowly, don''t be crowded, I know everyone is in a hurry, but before that, I have a very important thing to inform you, as for what to do, you think for yourself."


    After he finished speaking, he told what Murong Lingran had said about nting wheat and rice.


    One person said: "Lizheng, can you really reseed?"


    Li was looking at Murong Lingran.


    Murong said: "Everyone knows that my family''s rice was nted a lotter than yours this year, so I think I can try it. Try it if you want to try it, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want it, I don''t care. It''s all up to everyone to be strong. But I''ve said it first, you have to think about it for yourself. If you fail to nt again, it will affect the nting of next year''s rice, and you will pay next year''s autumn tax, so don''te to me. "


    Li Zheng said: "Aran is right, she has already nted a round of wheat at home, and as you all know, it is indeed much shorter than what we nted before. But the temperature in winter is low, and the growth rate of nts will slow down. You should also take this into consideration. Cowardly people, or people who can''t bear the risk, can wait and see for a while to see the situation of the Murong family. Besides, the timid family can follow, but the risk is borne by themselves. "


    Everyone looked at each other, and one said: "We understand, we will go back and discuss with our family members, don''t worry, Xiaodong."


    "I think so too, even if I fail, I won''t me the little boss."


    "Me too¡­"


    Li Zheng said again: "Okay, now that everyone knows it, now let''s talk about another thing. Everyone knows how important these grains are, and I''ll say it before, these grains seem to be more than what we have grown in the past. To have more appetite, but it''s not something you can eat now."


    "You also watched the officials carry away all the food from the Murong family. It is not easy for the Murong family to buy these grains again, and there are not many seeds in their hands."


    "If some people are curious about their taste after buying them, they can''t help but eat them all. Don''te to me and cry if you don''t have any seeds, and don''t cry to Murong''s family."

 Chapter 926: Mind

    Chapter 926 Intention


    "Their family suddenly has so muchnd, and it''s kind enough to be able to allocate some to you. Then you shouldn''te to them to buy it again and make their family embarrassed, you know?"


    The vigers said in unison, "Got it."


    Seeing that they had agreed, Murong Zong said loudly: "Our family sells grain seeds to the government at 20 cents a pound, and we sell them to everyone at 20 cents a catty. The price is more expensive than ordinary grains. If you can ept it. Yes,e on."


    For this price, most people have already guessed it.


    Some people have been working in Murong''s house for more than a year, and these seeds are high-yielding seeds, so they can still ept the price.


    As for the other people who only worked in Murong''s house this year, although I think it is a bit expensive, but I think that one year of nting can be worth the past three or four years, so I have no problem.


    Since Xia and Cui were in charge of vegetable fields and small barren mountains, respectively, in order not to dy their time, Murong Zong first weighed what they needed.


    Because Murong Zhe had been standing beside his third son, the two of them took sacks and weighed the seeds and gave them to their family members. Knowing that Murong Zhe was inconvenient, they wanted to give the congrattory gift in his hand to Murong Kuan next to him.


    Murong Kuan didn''t answer, just looked at them nkly.


    Murong Zhe said, "What do you two mean?"


    The two saw that they had no intention of epting it, so they had to withdraw their hands temporarily.


    Shi Xia smiled and said, "Master Murong..."


    Murongzhe said helplessly: "You don''t have to call me your lord, I''m just a casual official, and I don''t have any actual official position. You should call me my boss."


    Xia Shi nodded: "Yes, then listen to the owner. It''s like this, it''s a big happy event for the owner to be banned, and we don''t have anything good in our family. I heard that the owner''s family doesn''t raise any chickens, ducks, geese or anything. This one The big goose is a gift for the owner, and I hope the owner doesn''t dislike it."


    After he finished speaking, he lifted the red cloth on the basket, revealing the fat and big white goose inside.


    Mrs. Cui also lifted the red cloth from the basket in her hand, and said, "What I sent is not a goose, but an old hen. It is still alive. I took it back and stewed it to nourish my body."


    Murongzhe decisively refused: "You guys take it back, you also know that my ck hair is good at hunting and doesn''tck meat very much. These are all raised by you, so you can sell them for money or keep them forying eggs."


    Mrs. Cui frowned and said, "What Hei Mao called back was its intention, and this is our intention. The two are different, so please ept it."


    Xia Shi also said: "Thanks to the owner''s family, our family is not short of this food now. Life is much better than before, and the family has saved a lot of money. We have long wanted to repay the owner. If you have one family, don¡¯t refuse the owner.¡±


    The rest of the people who were queuing saw this and said: "Master, this is a little bit of our intention, you can ept it."


    "Yes, we just wanted to congratte the owner."


    "The owner must not think that our things are cheap, we can only get these."


    ¡­


    Everyone, you are persuading Murong Zhe to ept it. Seeing this, Murong Zhe can only shout loudly: "Everyone listen to me."


    Everyone had to stop for a while.


    Murong Zhe said slowly: "I''m very happy that you can congratte me. I really can''t ept your things. Of course, I don''t dislike the cheap things you send, and everyone knows my temperament. , I really don''t care about those people."

 Chapter 927: Blessings

    Chapter 927 Auspicious words


    "But the court has regtions. As a courtier, you are not allowed to take the property of the people at will. Otherwise, the imperial censor will know about it and submit a memorial to your majesty. I am afraid that I will be reprimanded by your majesty at light, and my official position will not be guaranteed at worst."


    He has been in the imperial hospital for many years. Although he is only an imperial physician, in order not to make mistakes, he is also familiar with the criminalws of Xuanqing Kingdom.


    Between courtiers and courtiers, general human rtions are okay, such as birthdays, promotions, but they can''t be too much, beyond their actual situation.


    For example, an eighth-rank official, who was born in a poor family, obviously only has a sry of more than ten taels a month, not muchnd, and no other ie, but sends gifts worth several thousand taels or tens of thousands of taels to other courtiers, like this Even if it is absolutely impossible, it is also a sin to be involved in the presence of the emperor.


    If the people wanted to give gifts to their officials, the officials would never ept them.


    Cui Shi looked at Li Zheng next to him in shock: "Dad, is it true?"


    Li said sternly: "Yes, and he was only appointed an official yesterday. If he has collected so many people''s property today, he is flouting the criminalw and imperial power in broad daylight, and the crime is not small."


    It¡¯s nothing more than an aristocratic family with deep roots. Their officials protect each other, and it doesn¡¯t matter if they receive or receive.


    A grassroots like Murong Zhe did not pass the imperial examination to be an official, and many people wished that something would happen to him.


    There were many people in the vige who did not deal with the Murong family. If they found out, Murong Zhe would be punished in the afternoon.


    Xia Shi: "But we just want to congratte the owner, can''t we even ept congrattions? And these are not valuable things, nor do they ask him to do anything, and they are not bribes."


    Li is shaking his head: "Whether it''s worth it or not, as long as he takes it, even if it''s only worth a copper te, it''s a sin."


    Cui and Xia looked at each other, looking at the chickens and geese in their hands, not knowing what to do for a while.


    There is no reason to take back the gift that was given out.


    But if you want people to ept it, you will hurt them again. How can this be good!


    When Murong Lingran came over, he happened to hear what they said, and said with a light smile: "Aunts, uncles, brothers and sisters, what Grandpa Lizheng said is true, you don''t have to feel embarrassed, if you really want to give it to me Daddy congrattes him, he will work hard in the future, just repay him with hisbor."


    Murong Zhe agreed with a face: "Yes, autumn and winter areing soon, and the work will be even harder. As long as everyone works conscientiously, it is the best gift for me. After a year of getting along, Everyone should also know my temperament, and I won''t put on small shoes for everyone just because I don''t get benefits from everyone. Therefore, you don''t need to mention the matter of congrattions, I really don''t care. "


    Seeing that their father and daughter and Li Zheng said so, Xia Shi and Cui Shi had no choice but to take back the basket, said a few auspicious words to Murong Zhe, then gave up their seats and let others start buying food.


    Xia and Cui took the lead, and the rest had to give the gifts to their families first. When it was their turn to buy food, they, like the two of them, also said some auspicious words to Murong Zhe.


    Early reunion, good health, everything goes well, everything goes well, Gong Xi Fa Cai, step by step, etc. are constantly being said from the mouths of the crowd. Although it is dull, Murong Zhe and the children are very happy to hear it.

 Chapter 928: are you threatening me?

    Chapter 928 Are you threatening me?


    An hourter, the people in the vige who worked in the Murong family had basically already got the seeds, because they had to go to work in the fields, and they didn''t stay for a long time, so they took the seeds and left.


    After thest person left, the Murong family waited for a while, making sure that no one else woulde before they started to pack up.


    "Wait, don''t clean up, wait for us."


    Murong Lingran looked up and saw the two Gao sisters rushing over from a distance.


    "Two aunts, what are you doing here?"


    The two of you look at me and I look at you. After making eye contact for a long time, Gao, as an older sister, had to speak first: "We are here to buy high-yielding seeds."


    Murong Lingran decisively refused: "Not for sale."


    Mr. Gao knew that it was not so easy to buy seeds today, but she came prepared today and would not leave easily.


    ncing at Murong Zhe, although he is now an official, she has no reverence in her eyes, and suddenly snorted: "Murong Lingran, your father is an official now, what is the official''s duty? Themon people do things for welfare. Wemon people have requests from him now, and he can¡¯t just ignore the life and death of themon people in Lihua Vige because of personal grudges, and watch us live in dire straits, right?¡±


    "Our family has not been exempted from the autumn tax this year, and our family is already much sadder than others. If you don''t give us high-yield grain, we will definitely only be able to grow ordinary grain next year. If we are hungry and sick due tock of food, your father will If the court finds out, do you think he will be punished?"


    Murong Lingran narrowed his eyes: "Are you threatening me?"


    Xiao Gao continued: "My sister is not threatening you, but analyzing the pros and cons with you. Although I haven''t read the book, I also know that food is important to the people and the court. One less household grows high-yield food. By then, the imperial court will definitely lose a portion of the autumn tax on high-yield grains, and if Xuanqing country suffers losses, say, if your majesty finds out, will your father''s position be taken back?"


    Murong Lingran and several brothers looked at each other, how could these two think of threatening them in such a way?


    Seeing that the expressions of their brothers and sisters changed in an instant, the two Gao sisters looked at each other triumphantly.


    This method is really useful, it seems that they can also get some benefits from the Murong family in the future.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran was about to speak, Mrs. Gao preemptively said: "Murong Lingran, you don''t have to threaten me with my son''s confession. I''m not afraid. Compared with food, I can also distinguish the importance. Before we came, our family had It has been discussed, if sacrificing a person can bring benefits to the family, we are willing to let him die, and my son has noints."


    Murong Lingran calmed down and said, "It seems that you havee after a lot of homework. No wonder you came sote. It must have taken a lot of time to persuade Feng Jifang."


    Xiao Gao was stunned for a moment, his face full of difort and said: "Don''t talk so much nonsense, if you want to keep your father''s reputation and official position, quickly give me the food."


    Mr. Gao also said: "Yes, don''t just give us one acre of seeds, we each need 20 acres. In addition to our family, our parents and many rtives who are not in Lihua Vige also need to nt."


    Murong said in surprise: "It''s so much, I need 20 cents a pound, a total of 40 acres ofnd, this requires a lot of money, are you willing?"

 Chapter 929: more and more outrageous

    Chapter 929 The more you talk, the more outrageous


    "Of course, stop dawdling, we also want to let the court collect a little more autumn tax next year and contribute to the court, don''t say we are insatiable. By the way, we will not give you the money for the time being, we have to wait for next year''s rice and wheat After the harvest. You have always regarded us as unpleasant. If you give us fake grain seeds, and after a few months, the high-yielding grains will not grow, wouldn¡¯t we have suffered a big loss?¡±


    Li Zheng saw that the more they talked, the more outrageous they were, and he shouted loudly: "What nonsense are you two talking about? Keep talking, be careful that you have another prison disaster!"


    Mr. Gao curled his lips in disdain, and said disdainfully, "Lizheng, don''t scare me, I know you''ve been standing with Murong''s house, and I didn''t say anything that shouldn''t be said. You can abuse your power and send me to jail."


    Li was righteous: "He is not abusing his power. If you keep talking, he can send you in justifiably."


    Gao was taken aback, "Why?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Aunt Gao, I know that someone behind you must give you advice this time. For the sake of a vige, let me exin to you that officials treated the people unequally and caused losses to the court. Neglect, but my dad didn''t do anything."


    "I am the daughter who is responsible for the high-yield seeds. Everyone in Lihua Vige knows this. I won''t sell it to you, it''s none of his business, it''s all my idea."


    "As for what you said about starving to death, the head of Aunt Gao works in the city and has a stable ie, so it''s impossible for their family. As for Aunt Gao, your family, I know it''s impossible, because your family got a fortunest year. The windfall has not been spent yet, and your family is far better off than most of the families who got high-yielding rice seeds."


    Mr. Gao was stunned for a moment, then said in a trembling voice, "You..."


    "You want to ask how I know, right?" Murong interrupted her, smiling, "You have to ask your good grandson, I heard that he has been showing off with the children in the same vige recently. He has money in his family, and said he heard his uncle Mo Ershan say that he had a fortune when his aunt Qiu Xiaoru fell downst time."


    "His family is now the richest family apart from my family and Lizheng''s family. Let the children take him as the boss and listen to him, otherwise he will not give them anything to eat. During this time Your grandson asks for pocket money more frequently than before, you probably didn''t notice anything, did you?"


    Mr. Gao''s face suddenly turned ashen, Mo Xiaochun dared to say this outside, was he going to kill her!


    Murong Lingran continued: "You and I both know Du Ming where the money Mo Xiaochun said came from. I won''t settle this ount with you for the time being."


    After ?? finished speaking, she looked at Xiao Gao again: "Aunt Xiao Gao, you said that if our family doesn''t sell you seeds, the imperial court will collect one less autumn tax next year, right?"


    "Isn''t it right?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Of course it''s not right, the seeds in my hand are not unlimited, I won''t nt them for you, I can nt them myself, isn''t it the same if I pay the autumn tax. You know, my family''s There are many fields, and I still don¡¯t know if I can fully nt the fields of my house.¡±


    Xiao Gao was instantly overjoyed, as if he had caught the loophole in her words again, and eximed: "Your father is an official, and there is no need to pay taxes for the 100 acres ofnd under his name."

 Chapter 930: Dont admit it, right?

    Chapter 930 Don''t admit it, right?


    "You deliberately didn''t sell it to me, nted it yourself, and then let the autumn tax that should have been handed in be your own food. Murong Lingran, you are so insidious, if you don''t sell it to me, I will go to the government and sue you."


    Murong said indifferently: "Who said I was going to nt it in the fields under my father''s name?"


    Xiao Gao frowned: "Then where do you want to nt?"


    "I nted it in thend under my name. Anyway, His Majesty also rewarded my family with a hundred taels of gold and a few jewels. I will buy another 100 or 200 acres ofnd, all of which will be nted with high-yield crops, and I will personally hand over the autumn crops. Tax, isn''t it solved?"


    "you!"


    Murong Lingran continued: "You also said that you would go to the government to sue us, my father is an official now, and he did nothing wrong, except that he did not let his daughter sell you seeds, and there is no rule in the criminalw to say no. Selling you seeds is a sin. When you get charged with a false usation against a courtier, do you know what the consequences will be?"


    Xiao Gao was taken aback: "What are the consequences?"


    Li Zheng said lightly: "Death penalty."


    Xiao Gao''s body trembled, stomped his feet, and sat on the ground with his buttocks, and began to cheat: "Okay, I don''t care, even if the government can''t help you, if you don''t sell me high-yield grain today, then I won''t leave today, I won''t leave even if I starve to death with you, what will you do when your father is used of killing people!"


    Mr. Gao opened his mouth, but did not speak, but sat back to back with his sister, apparently tacitly acquiescing to her actions.


    Murong Lingran turned to look at Lizheng, and sighed: "Grandpa Lizheng, you have seen it too, for the sake of a vige, I have already given them a chance, they don''t cherish it themselves, don''t me me for being ruthless. "


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Murong Zong and said, "Brother, I heard that it is a big crime for themon people to threaten officials of high rank. I have done my best just now. But Dad has no real power, and their crimes are not under Dad''s control. It should be It belongs to Jingzhao Yin. We will send them to the city together now, saying that Dad was threatened by them. Although we are not familiar with him, he will definitely take care of him for the sake of the gold medal. The imperial decree given to me yesterday is very clear, seeing a gold medal is like seeing an emperor."


    Sister Gao''splexion changed.


    The emperor only made Murong Zhe an official yesterday, and they offended him without knowing how to live or die today. It was obvious that they did not take the emperor''s imperial edict seriously. It was disrespectful. If the emperor found out, their whole family might suffer.


    And how could they forget that Murong Lingran still has a gold medal for avoiding death? She might be able to get out of her body even if she kills them immediately.


    Li Zheng saw the two pale faces, and said lightly: "Aran is right, threatening officials is indeed the following serious crime, as I said just now, they can justifiably send you to prison, if you two If you still want to live, hurry up and admit your mistake, otherwise I won''t be able to save you."


    The two stood up immediately, and Gao said with a trembling voice: "I... When did we threaten them?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Don''t admit it, right? Grandpa Lizheng is still here. He heard what you said just now."


    Li is nodding: "Yes, if I need to testify, I''m happy to go."


    The two Gao sisters looked at each other, and Gao shivered and said, "I... I just remembered that I still have clothes to wash, so I went back first."

 Chapter 931: wont be soft-hearted

    Chapter 931 Will not be soft-hearted


    Xiao Gao also said: "I seem to be cooking something in the kitchen. I''m sorry, we will stay soon, so let''s go first."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they turned around and raised their feet and wanted to leave.


    Murong Lingran said slowly: "Three benefits, five benefits."


    The two whose names were called quickly came to her, "Little master, what are your orders?"


    Before Murong Lingran could speak, Murong Zhe said, "Tie them both."


    "Yes."


    Mr. Gao said with fear on his face: "Murong Zhe, you... what are you going to do?"


    Lizheng said with a look of hatred that iron cannot be made of steel: "Dare to call the name of a high-ranking official directly, and the crime will be one more ss."


    "what?"


    Before Mr. Gao could react, Kong Sanrun and Kong Wurun had already taken out the hemp rope ced at the door and neatly tied the people up.


    Xiao Gao said anxiously: "Murong Zhe... No, Mr. Murong, we were wrong. We will never dare again. For the sake of a vige, please forgive us this time."


    Murong Lingran said coldly, "Although I have only known you for more than a year, I still don''t know your temperament? You have always been the master of healing and forgetting the pain. I can guarantee that after you apologize today, it will be a few days after you apologize. The same will jump in front of us, and we will be afraid of our family."


    Murong Zhe nodded in agreement. It was only the first day he was banned, and as a result, vigers threatened him on the head.


    His Majesty''s imperial decree is still at home. If His Majesty knows it, he will definitely think it is useless.


    If he doesn¡¯t teach them a lesson today, there will definitely be more people riding on his head in the future.


    "Aran is right. You used to trouble our family again and again and bully our guests. For the sake of a vige, we have endured it. Now it''s good, knowing that I''m already a Swiss franc. Now, you dare to threaten me in a grand manner. It''s just contempt for imperial power and criminalw. Since this is the case, then I don''t have to be merciful. Azong, listen to your sister, and bring the Confucius brothers to the government with her. Go and teach them a lesson."


    Murong Zong said sternly: "Yes, Dad."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he ran to the house to set up the carriage.


    When the two Gao sisters saw this, they were about to continue to intercede when they heard Murong Zhe say lightly, "Needless to say, it''s useless to intercede, this time I won''t be soft-hearted, if you say more, you will be punishedter. The more you think about it."


    The two were startled and hurriedly shut up, but they didn''t give up and looked at Lizheng pleadingly.


    Ri Zheng gave them a stern look, then turned his head away and ignored them.


    These two have been disrespectful to him many times, and he has wanted to clean up for a long time. This time there is such a good opportunity, he will stop it only when he is out of his mind.


    After a while, Murongzong came out with the carriage, and Sanrun and Wurun threw them directly into the carriage.


    In order to prevent them from making noise, they gagged their mouths.


    Murong Lingran also quickly got into the car, and after instructing Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan to take good care of the family, Murong Zong drove away in the carriage.


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan were not idle either. After packing up, they went to let the Xia family prepare to nt winter wheat.


    And when Murong Zong arrived in the city, he directly sent people to Jing Zhaoyin.


    While Jing Zhaoyin was going to court, his subordinates also guessed their identities after knowing what the Gao sisters had done, and attached great importance to this matter.


    said that when Jing Zhaoyin came back, he would report it to him immediately, and he would handle this matter seriously, so that they could rest assured that they would definitely give them a satisfactory answer within today.

 Chapter 932: The second to Ye Zhai

    Chapter 932 The second to Ye Zhai


    The two knew that even if Jing Zhaoyin came back soon, the result would not be so soon, so they didn''t waste time there, and said goodbye after a few polite words.


    Since he came to the city, Murong Lingran went to Zhi Ye Zhai to take a look. Seeing that the situation was good, although there were many people, everything was in order, so he nned to take his elder brother to the shop she bought some time ago.


    The other shop is not on Minghua Street, but it is also one of the busiest streets in Beijing, called Fuguang Street.


    Murong Zong knew that his sister had bought another shopst time, and she had already told him when she took her father to the housest time.


    The reason for the purchase, he also roughly guessed, and then said what was in his heart.


    "Aran, did you buy the second shop to open the second Zhiye Zhai?"


    "Why would Big Brother think so?"


    Murong Zong said: "The second shop is a little far from Zhi Ye Zhai, and Zhi Ye Zhai is full of people every day. You should be trying to divert Zhi Ye Zhai?"


    Murong said: "I have this idea, I still sell vegetables and fruits for the time being, but if there are other things that can be sold at home in the future, I would like to sell other things."


    If possible, she still wants to open a cake shop, selling cakes and various desserts and candies.


    But now the fruits of Xiaohuangshan are ripe inrge quantities. Sincest month, Zhiye Zhai has begun to sell arge number of cherries, longan, loquat, strawberry, grapefruit, apple, persimmon, jujube, orange, melon, etc. Fruits, and now lychees, cannot rely on Zhiye Zhai alone, so this idea can only be thought about temporarily.


    The two brothers and sisters said a few more words, and the carriage came to the front of the shop.


    Murong Lingran didn''t n to stay for long, so he asked the Kong brothers to wait at the door.


    Murong Zong looked up at the signboard and said slowly, "Grocery store? It used to be a grocery store."


    "Yes." Murong Lingran unlocked the lock and said, "Last time we came here with Dad, we stopped by Grandpa He and gave him a key, and asked him to continue helping me make the shelves. Just sent it here. His business is not good in the second half of the year, after so many days, it is estimated that the shelves are almost full."


    said, the door was pushed open by her.


    Sure enough, the shelves are almost done, and the cleaning has been done. It should be done by Stone and the children.


    The decoration style here is almost the same. She doesn''t want to spend any more time and money on decoration, so the decoration of the shop she bought this time is still very new, even newer than that of Zhi Ye Zhai.


    Thest owner opened it a few months ago, and I didn¡¯t know why, so I was in a hurry to sell it. It happened that she saw the introduction in the tooth shop and asked the staff to show her, and she fell in love as soon as she came.


    Murong Zong went in and took a look, and saw that theyout and size of Zhiye Zhai were simr, and there were even as many houses in the backyard as Zhiye Zhai''s. He went back to the door and observed the surrounding situation. Because of Zhi Ye Zhai''s position, he was relieved.


    "I think it''s almost ready here. When the rest of the shelves arrive, it will be ready for business."


    "Well, but there is still a lot of preliminary work to be done. The opening day is extremely important, and we still have to choose a good day. I asked my father, and thest few days have not been very good, so we still have to wait for a while. already."

 Chapter 933: Two hundred lashes and ban

    Chapter 933 Two Hundred Flogging


    Murong Zong nodded, asked his sister to lock the shop, and returned to Zhi Ye Zhai.


    Jing Zhaoyin''s efficiency is very high. After going back at night, the Gao sisters have already been sent back.


    After hearing what the second brother said, Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "The two were sentenced to 200shes, and they are not allowed to go out for three years?"


    Murong Xuan said: "The official who sent the Gao sisters back said that Jing Zhaoyin was a cautious person. Later, he sent someone to the vige to pick up Lizheng and asked him to testify. They were sentenced to one hundredshes."


    "But I heard that in order to get out of their nonsense, the two of them framed Jing Zhaoyin and daddy for bullying them together, and kept shouting that they were innocent. Jing Zhaoyin is a good official, and everyone in the capital knows, how could it be possible to stand such an insult? In a fit of rage, they rewarded them with an extra 100shes each. When they came back, everyone had passed out, and the doctor said that they would not wake up in three or four days."


    "Some vigers came over and told us about the situation over there. They said that the whole body was cracked and there was no good ce, and even the face was smashed. The disfigurement is certain, and it is estimated that it will take several months to heal."


    "Their bosses know, that is, Mo Dakang and Feng Wenbo personally came to apologize to Dad. Dad didn''t see them, so I drove them away."


    Murong Lingran said: "What''s the use of apologizing like this now? I don''t believe that what they said today were ideas they came up with. I heard that Xiao Gao''s husband Feng Wenbo had studied for a few years, so maybe he came up with the idea. ."


    Murong Xuan smiled and said, "Dad said the same thing."


    "But the punishment of prohibiting going out for three years is quite unusual. If they go out quietly, Jingzhao Yinyuan doesn''t know in the city. Did he notify the whole vige and let the whole vige supervise them together. As long as they are reported, they will be punished. punish them severely?"


    "The person who brought the two of them back informed Lizheng, which is simr to what you said. As long as anyone sees the two of them going out, they can report it to him, and he will extend the time of their grounding, plus five years at a time, Twice plus ten years, and the whistleblower reports once, as long as it is true, you can get five taels of silver as a reward."


    "But what if you''re sick? Can''t go out?"


    "Yes, unless it is a life-threatening illness, you can only wait for the doctor at home."


    "It''s not bad. You don''t need to waste the manpower and financial resources of the court, and let their family do the tossing. There are many children in the vige, so let them y and guard near her house. If you are lucky, there will be five taels at a time. The moneyes in. Hmph, let''s see if they dare to make trouble in the future."


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to continue wasting time on the people he hated, and after asking a few more questions about the situation in the field, he went back to his room.


    As soon as I changed my clothes, I saw the second brother and the third brothere with a lot of gifts.


    "These are things..."


    Murong Xuan exined: "It was the ninth son, Imperial Physician Liu, the Office of the Minister of Rites, General Rong''s mansion, and the shopkeepers of the three restaurants and the head of the mansion. In addition to the cloth that was ced in the parents'' house, there were a few more The good four treasures of the study have been left, and we don''t need them, so we brought them all for you."


    Murong frowned and said, "Then sister Jia Nian and brother Jia Huai are also here?"


    If shees, eldest brother will miss out on going to the city with her today?

 Chapter 934: barrier?

    Chapter 934 Barrier?


    "That''s not true. I heard that their grandmother has been ill these days, and they went to take care of the illness, so only Imperial Physician Liu came over and went back after having lunch at home."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, and let them put them in the cab first, and after they left, they quietly put them into the space, and then locked the cab again.


    After eating dinner and washing up, I let Kuro Mao guard the yard, locked the door and entered the space.


    I thought that thend that could be nted would still not change, but I didn¡¯t expect it to suddenly be much wider than thest time I came in.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly took out the tape measure from the previous life to measure it, and found that thend that could be nted had now be 400 square meters.


    "Shenjun Changqi, congrattions, it seems that your body has recovered a lot."


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly: "Well, thanks to you."


    Murong Lingran hesitated and said, "That...God...I..."


    "If you have anything, just say it directly. I''m not used to it."


    Murong choked for a while, she was rarely polite, and he actually had an opinion.


    "Okay." Murong Lingran coughed lightly and said directly: "I just wanted to ask, you can know if my brothers are safe outside even if your injury didn''t recover muchst time, it''s been a year now, You can show up, can you use your spiritual power to help me figure out where my brothers are?"


    Shenjun Changqi immediately appeared in front of her, of course it was still just a shadow, and said solemnly: "No!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Do you want to be so direct? Have you already tried it?


    Changqi Shenjun seemed to know what she was thinking, and said coldly: "This seat is not a ruthless, unrighteous and ungrateful person. You have done something for this seat for so long, and this seat will naturally repay you. Your brother. I did try to find it, but I still only know that they are safe, and I can''t find any information."


    "Okay, thank you gods, as long as they are safe, I will try my best to find herbs for you."


    "Well, darling."


    Murong Lingran was about to turn around when he saw a light shing past on the shore in the distance, and frowned, "The shore seems to be a little different from before."


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly: "If you are curious, just go and have a look."


    "Forget it, I don''t have ess to water anyway, so I won''t go."


    "You mean that barrier? As my body recovers, that barrier is no longer on the shore, but in the water."


    Not on shore?


    "When did it move?"


    "yesterday."


    Murong nced around the whole space, this space was originally the appearance of a small ind. In the past, she could only be blocked by an invisible barrier when she got to the shore. Now there is no such thing, so can she touch those waters?


    After thinking about it, he quickly walked to the shore, looked at the crystal clear water, squatted down and held a handful of water to try the taste.


    "This water..."


    Shenjun Changqi quickly floated to her side, and said lightly: "This water is definitely not as good as spiritual spring water. You can drink it normally, but it is better to drink spiritual spring water."


    Murong said: "No, this small ind is surrounded by water on all sides, I thought it was sea water, I thought the water was salty, but I didn''t expect it to be fresh water."


    Shenjun Changqi snorted coldly when he heard the words: "These waters are not ordinary fresh water."


    "What water is that?"


    "It''s... Forget it, it''s useless for you as a mortal to know about it. You just need to remember that although these waters are colorless and odorless, they look and drink like fresh water, but whether they are things in the sea or creatures in the river, in It can live on the inside, and it grows better than the outside, grows faster, and grows bigger."

 Chapter 935: inexhaustible, inexhaustible

    Chapter 935 Inexhaustible, inexhaustible


    Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he said excitedly: "Isn''t this the same as the ck soil? It''s just to speed up the growth of aquatic animals?"


    "It can also be understood in this way."


    "Then if I put a three-finger-wide shrimp in it, how big will it grow? Will it grow like ginseng in the soil, as long as I don''t salvage it, will it grow?"


    "It should grow to its limit and it won''t grow."


    "Then if this water is used to water nts outside, it will be like spiritual spring water. Does it have any special effect?"


    "It''s useless for the time being, but the water has the function of self-purification, that is to say, even if you throw fish, shrimp, crabs, etc. outside, the water won''t be polluted at all, it''s still clean, and you can drink it."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "Do you drink it directly? Don''t need to boil it?"


    Shenjun Changqi said angrily: "You underestimate the space in this seat, of course you drink it directly, and you can also take it outside. It''s inexhaustible and inexhaustible."


    Seeing that he was angry, Murong shrank his neck and stopped asking.


    Anyway, she won''t drink this water. If she puts fish or something in it in the future, it will be the fish''s bathing water, and there is spiritual spring water over there.


    On the contrary, the function of inexhaustible supply is not bad. If there is a drought or something, her fields are not afraid to dry up.


    Chang Qi Shenjun looked at her and seemed to be frightened by himself, so he reluctantly lowered his voice: "This water has many uses for ordinary people, and it can also be mixed with spiritual spring water. If you need to use it in the future, I will tell you its function slowly, anyway, you don''t need it now, and you are a busy person, and now I will tell you that you may forget it in a few days, and it is useless to say it."


    "The Lord of God is right."


    After Murong finished speaking, she stood up and shook the water from her hands, then went to the ck soil to harvest a round, nted some more, and went to look at her ginseng.


    After several months of nting, she kept nting and then nting the seeds, and now she has hundreds of ginsengs, but the age is not high.


    The one with the highest age was dug in the deep mountains with Wei Jingxuan and the othersst time.


    "God, is this ginseng now a thousand years old?"


    "Of course there is. It has been several months since thest time you nted. Although I say that a day adds at least one year to the year, it must be more than that."


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed, "That''s good, that''s good, it can sell for a lot more money."


    Shenjun Changqi red at her speechlessly, "Didn''t that little emperor reward you with so many jewels and gold? Are you still short of money?"


    Murong Lingran nced towards the bamboo building where the property was ced, and said lightly, "Of course I''m short of money, but I bought another shop and spent several thousand taels at one time."


    "There is still 100 acres ofnd that needs to be reimed, and it takes a lot of money to hire people. Although Zhiye Zhai''s business is good, it also costs a lot of wages."


    "And the one-year period for my eldest brother ising. Whether he is ready to start a family or not, he is likely to get engaged to Sister Jia Nian first. I will definitely prepare as many dowry gifts for him as possible."


    "Although Liu Yuan''s envoys are only imperial physicians, their ancestral family''s identity should not be underestimated, and the dowry should not be too shabby. After the eldest brother gets married, there are second and third brothers. Everyone''s dowry needs a lot of money. "My parents have six sons."

 Chapter 936: breeding

    Chapter 936 Breeding


    Shenjun Changqi frowned: "You are really a good sister, a good sister, and a good daughter."


    "That''s it, who asked me to have your help, Lord God, it''s hard work for those who are capable."


    Shenjun Changqi choked, and he couldn''t say anything more.


    Murong Lingran suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly asked: "God, is there any way you can transform the seeds?"


    "What? Are you dissatisfied with the current per-mu yield of rice and wheat?"


    "There is a little bit. If possible, I want them to reach a yield of more than 2,000 catties per mu."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Yes, yes, but not for the time being."


    Murong frowned: "Could it be that because your injury has not recovered, the ability of the ck earth is limited?"


    "Yes, Not Bad."


    "All right."


    There was morend that could be nted in the space, Murong Lingran fiddled for a while, and then he started to rest after leaving the space.


    Although it was a happy event for Murong Zhe to be banned, his family has been very busy recently, and he always likes to keep a low profile, so he did not entertain guests.


    Just distributed some home-made fruits and Yuxiangzhai snacks to the vigers working in the fields, including lychees, and each household was given a pound of it.


    Naturally, the fruit trees outside were able to sell money with integrity, so Murong Lingran quietly took out a lot of space.


    Although the vigers didn¡¯t know what lychees were before, after a day of selling them in the shop, the whole vige already knew.


    The vigers who received the lychees were all smiles, and the next day they walked with wind. After all, beforest year, these were only eaten by emperors and people of high status.


    As for the Liu family, Murong Lingran knew that she woulde to ask for it, which would cause many troubles, so he took the initiative to bring back the share that belonged to Murong Qing.


    I heard that she thought it was delicious and wanted toe and ask for more, but was suppressed by Murongliang.


    Now Murong Lingran''s space can already breed aquatic animals, but she can''t find anything good for the time being.


    Although she prefers to farm seafood, the capital is still some distance away from the sea, and it is a problem to bring it alive.


    Although there are many rivers in Lihua Vige, there are a lot of fish and fishbone in it, only some shrimps and crabs are not bad.


    She bought the Meng Dazhuang brothers with some lychees and strawberries, and harvested a te full of fish, shrimp and crabs.


    Anyway, she just used it for experiments. To see how big they can grow and what the limit is, she threw them all into the space.


    There was an extra 100 acres ofnd in the family, and Murong Lingran didn''t waste time. The next day, he asked his eldest brother to gather people in the vige, and he started to reim the wastnd again.


    This time, because there are morend reimed, and there is no food involved, Murong Zhe is now an official again. In order to establish a good image for him, and to open up thend as soon as possible, Murong Lingran began to put it down for the first time. Prejudice, as long as they are willing to go to wastnd, no matter whether they have grievances with their family, they can go.


    Of course, half-aged children can also go, but the wages are half of adults.


    Xia also brought people to quickly clean up the straw in the paddy fields and prepare to nt winter wheat.


    Even though the Murong family said that rice and wheat could be nted together, most of them still dared not take the risk.


    Although Murong Lingran has nted a round of high-yielding wheat, they also know that it will take a few months to grow, but it was nted when the temperature is high.

 Chapter 937: Second shop

    Chapter 937 Second Shop


    Most people in Lihua Vige have cultivated fields for a lifetime, and they also know that the growth rate of nts in autumn and winter is slower than that in spring and summer, so the time of the first round can only be used as a rough reference.


    However, there are still a few households who are very familiar with Murong''s family, when they know that Murong Lingran''s decision is not wrong, theypletely trust her.


    Seeing that Murong''s home began to clean up, they also took their family to clean up thend.


    Among them are the family members of the Xia family and her younger siblings, the Zou family, and the Cui family and Tian family.


    Although the people of Baiyun Vige also want to grow high-yield wheat, most of them don¡¯t even have a ce to live. Go to Murong''s house to open up wastnd.


    The tent has been battered by wind and rain for several months, and even if it can still be used now, it cannot withstand the ravages of winter wind and snow.


    Therefore, after Zhuang Qinghe built the courtyard of Murong''s house, several families started looking for him to build houses, and now they are almost finished.


    The remaining few families with little money originally wanted to live in bamboo houses or tents for a few more months and wait for the next spring to build houses.


    After ??li was aware of their thoughts, he was worried that if they would not build houses again, when the cold winter came, they would not be able to survive the winter with only tents and bamboo huts.


    And there are dangerous wolves on the mountain, so I persuaded them to temporarily build the necessary ces such as the kitchen and thetrine in the main room. Anyway, the main room needs to be installed with doors, so they can sleep in the main room and wait for more money. some, and then expand the other rooms one by one.


    Hearing that there were wolvesing down the mountain in Wuming Mountain in winter, for the sake of their own lives, no one dared to have any opinion, and they all did as Li Zheng said.


    After a few more days, after the wheat was nted in the field, after careful preparation, the second store of Zhiye Zhai also opened on this day.


    Some time ago, Murong Lingran posted the news of Zhi Ye Zhai''s opening of the second store on the door of the store.


    When the second store opened, although there were no special promotions like when the first store opened, there were two rare fruits, lychees and strawberries, so the number of people in the first few days was no less than the opening of the first Zhiye Zhai. less time.


    Because the person who wanted to beat Murong Lingran''s ideast time has been killed, the family rarely goes out, and Kong Liurun''s body has recovered, so she arranged three Kong brothers each in two shops.


    The guys were still the same group of people who used to sell vegetables on horse-drawn carts, and Murong Lingran chose a few clever ones from the vegetable field to go in.


    As for the shopkeeper, it is necessary to trust people, so after discussion with the family, it was decided to let Lizheng''s youngest brother, Zhuang Mingming, be in charge.


    Zhuang Mingzhi and Tong Qishen are about the same age. They were both shopkeepers in the city untilst year, but because of a sudden illness, they had to quit their jobs.


    When he wanted to go back after he recovered, someone had already taken over his job.


    He also went to the city to find a job for a while, but he was unlucky and never found it.


    Fortunately, the Murong family needs manpower every once in a while, and he does not dislike it. No matter the dirty work, he is willing to do it, and the life is not difficult.


    When Murong''s family needed a lot of people, he would go to help, and when he didn''t need people, he would go to the field and find someone to chat with.


    Murong Zhe also had frequent contact with him, and he could be considered to know his temperament. When he brought his unconscious daughter to Lihua Vige, he also helped them.

 Chapter 938: Invitation from the Marquis of Ningan

    Chapter 938 Invitation from Ning''an Hou''s Mansion


    So when Lizheng rmended him, he came back to discuss with his family and agreed.


    As before, Murong Lingran stayed there for a few days after the opening of the second store, and her brothers asionally visited the city to visit.


    The rest of the time, she sometimes stays in the space, and sometimes she goes to the mountains to find herbs for Changqi Shenjun, or find something suitable for keeping in the space.


    From time to time, he rides Kuromao to the surrounding viges to try his luck to see if he can find any traces of his younger brothers.


    However, the traces of the younger brothers were not found, but during this period, she met a treasure on the mountain, a treasure as precious as ginseng.


    On this day, the family was having breakfast.


    Xiao Manan saw that her daughter had almost eaten, and asked, "Aran, are you going to go out with Heimao againter?"


    "Yeah." Murong nodded.


    Xiao Manan looked up at the gloomy sky outside, and worried: "Don''t go out today, it looks like it''s going to rain."


    Murong Lingran followed her line of sight to see that the weather was really not very good today, and said with a smile, "Then I''ll go to the mountain to collect herbs."


    Seeing the disapproval on A-Niang''s face, she hurriedly said, "I''m on the outskirts. If I don''t go to the deep mountains, I''ll let Heimao run home when it rains."


    Xiao Manan sighed helplessly, and before he nodded, he saw Tong Xiuming suddenly hurried to their side, handing the invitation in his hand to Murong Zhe.


    "Master, someone came to send an invitation just now."


    Murong Zhe was inconvenient, so Murong Lingran, who was next to him, took it, opened it and looked at it with him.


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "It''s actually an invitation from the Marquis of Ning''an."


    Murong Zong said in shock, "The Marquis of Ning''an?"


    "Yes, the Marquis of Ning''an invited our family to his birthday party tomorrow."


    Murong Lingran saw that the brothers were very curious, so after reading it, he handed it to the elder brother and let them take a look one by one.


    Murong Zong nced at it, and then passed it on to the other younger brothers.


    Murong Zhe said sternly: "As far as I know, the birthdays of the Marquis of Ning''an were very low-key in the past, and the guests were all their rtives and close friends, or extremely important ministers in the DPRK, and we have nothing to do with the Marquis of Ning''an. How could the Marquis of Ning An think of inviting our family to attend his birthday banquet tomorrow?"


    Murong said: "Perhaps it has something to do with their daughters and grandchildren."


    Xiao Manan said: "Aran, what does this mean?"


    Murong Lingran recounted thest time he helped Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan find ginseng in the deep mountains.


    "That''s the way it is. I didn''t expect that the two of them are actually the grandsons of the Marquis of Ning''an. By the way, as I saidst time, when I rescued Xiaoliu, the eldest brother rescued Mrs. Rong on the way. The wife is the daughter of the Marquis of Ning''an. The Madam Wei of the Minister of Rites, she is also the daughter of the Marquis of Ning''an. Our family''s vegetables are always eaten in the Marquis of Ning''an. This invitation is probably from them. "


    Murong Zhe suddenly realized, took another look at the invitation, and said, "Then what are your ns?"


    "Go ahead, they said that the ninth son is also the junior of the Marquis of Ning''an, and the ninth son is also our friend. He has helped us so many times, and even helped us to ask for credit in front of the emperor. His elders'' face must be Yes, and the invitations have been sent, so it¡¯s not good if you don¡¯t go.¡±


    "Azong, what about you?"


    Murong Zong said: "Since A Ran is going, my brothers and I will definitely go too."

 Chapter 939: banquet

    Chapter 939 Banquet


    "Okay, let''s get ready."


    Murong Lingran was stunned for a moment: "Father, Mother, aren''t you going? It was written on the post that our family was invited."


    "Go, why don''t you go?" Murong Zhe smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I know that on such asions it is inevitable that we will meet people we know before, but we didn''t go there as thieves, we were invited to go there openly. I''m also an official now, and His Majesty has also ordered a thorough investigation of my case, and they don''t dare to say anything, and there''s nothing to be embarrassed about."


    "And I still remember what Ninth Young Master said. Now, the only way to find the real murderer who framed me is to lead the snake out of the hole as soon as possible. Although going there may not be able to lead out the murderer, but if I don''t go out and stay in Lihua Vige, the murderer will never be able to. Appear."


    Murong nodded in agreement, and after putting away the invitations, they went back to their rooms to prepare.


    We are going to dinner tomorrow, so the time can be said to be a bit rushed.


    The Marquis of Ning An is of high status, and his wife is the eldest princess, so she must not lose her courtesy.


    Therefore, after Murong Zhe returned to the house to choose the clothes to wear tomorrow, he was always thinking about what gift to give.


    The most valuable thing in their family is the gift from the ninth son.


    But what he sent must not be passed on to other people without authorization.


    Murong Lingran naturally knew what her daddy would be worried about, so that night, she took the baby she found on the mountain a few days ago to her parents'' room to show them, to reassure them.


    The next day, Murong Lingran''s family all put on brand new clothes, all made by Xiao Manan with materials given by the emperor some time ago.


    Because several of their owners were going to leave today, Murong Zhe asked Tong Qishen not to go to the shop, and stayed at home like Tong Xiuming, lest he could not find the master if something happened in the field.


    The carriage stopped before it reached the main entrance of the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, and Murong leaned forward to find out that there were too many carriages, and they could only queue up one by one to get off.


    After waiting for about a stick of incense, Murong Lingran''s family got off the bus.


    The housekeeper who greeted the guests at the door saw their family, because he had never seen them before, he hurried forward and said, "Everyone, do you have any invitations?"


    Murong Zong quickly handed over the invitation.


    The housekeeper opened it and eximed, "Wen Swiss franc? To Ye Zhai''s owner?"


    The people who hadn''t left or were lining up behind Murong''s family all looked at their family in an instant.


    Those who can be invited by the Marquis of Ning''an to the birthday banquet are all wealthy families in the capital, and there is no one who does not know Wen Rung and Zhi Ye Zhai.


    Their lychees and high-yield grains are like thunder, and most of the courtiers have already inquired about their family inside and out.


    Some are shocked, some are curious, some are jealous, some are expressionless, in short, any expression can be seen on the faces of those present.


    However, most of them are contempt.


    Not for anything else, just because there is no one to serve behind everyone, they are all gifts that they take by themselves.


    Even though Wen Rung is a ninth-rank official, he is still an official big and small. His children actually surrendered their status to do the work that the next person should do. If a mortal bird is a mortal bird, a sparrow cannot be a phoenix by jumping on a branch.


    Noticed that everyone''s eyes were suddenly focused on their family, Murong Ling turned her head suddenly, looked at her gloomy face, and the people staring at her abruptly turned their eyes away in a panic.

 Chapter 940: Injustice

    Chapter 940 Injustice


    As soon as ?? looked back, those people suddenly felt annoyed.


    is just a little girl, why were they afraid just now?


    The person who had reacted looked at Murong Lingran with sharp eyes again, and wanted to return it with his eyes, but the person stopped looking at them, but looked at the housekeeper, making them suffocated.


    Forget it, they also guessed the identity of that girl. I heard that His Majesty also rewarded that girl with a gold medal of death avoidance. For His Majesty''s sake, these people are of higher identities than their family, and they disdain to care about such little people as them. .


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Exactly."


    The housekeeper was overjoyed and said with a smile: "Just now, the master has been weing guests at the door, and the door is windy, so I went in not long ago. But the master has already exined that if the Wen Rung familyes, let me guide you right away. I''m the housekeeper of the Marquis of Ning''an, my surname is Fang, you can just call me Fang''s housekeeper."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Housekeeper."


    The housekeeper looked at the girl behind him again, and said with a smile, "This is Ling Qianjin."


    "Little girl Murong Lingran."


    Fang Guanjia said: "Is it the girl who rescued Emperor Xuanhe''s peony tree?"


    Murong smiled and said, "It''s just a coincidence."


    "The girl is modest."


    The housekeeper ?? ordered a few words to the people next to him, and asked them to receive the other guests before turning his head and said, "Follow me, everyone, I will show you the way, the master is already waiting for you."


    "There is a housekeeper in thebor room."


    "You''re wee, it should be, it should be."


    Just took a few steps, and Wei Jingxuan, who happened to arrive at the door to wee the guests, saw that the Murong family members had arrived, and hurried forward: "Housekeeper, I''ll just bring them over, you can go and entertain other guests."


    "Yes, Master Xuan."


    After the Murong family left, some people began to whisper.


    "What about Wen Rung? What about Zhi Yezhai? Isn''t it because Mud Legzi was lucky enough to grow high-yield grains and lychees? There is also Emperor Xuanhe''s peony tree, which was probably saved by good luck. How can a girl who is many years old have such great ability! Although His Majesty has been appointed an official, he is only a ninth-rank casual official. Our status is much higher than theirs, and Commander Wei actually came to pick them up in person, instead of us, In the eyes of the Marquis of Ning''an, are we not as good as a family of mud legs? It''s too much."


    The older man next to the man said with a stern face: "What is this ce, how can you talk nonsense! The people were invited by the Marquis of Ning''an, if you are dissatisfied with them, you are dissatisfied with the Marquis of Ning''an, let him know , how can I still be an official in the DPRK in the future? If you have any opinions, go back to me immediately."


    The man said dissatisfiedly: "Father, what I said is the truth, I amining for you."


    "Speaking of injustice? Then you dare to stop Commander Wei and question him personally?"


    "How could I dare? He is a popr man in front of His Majesty."


    "If you don''t dare, why talk nonsense!"


    "Okay, father, I don''t have a big deal. This is also an opportunity for me to expand my contacts. Don''t drive me back."


    "Then be honest and don''t cause trouble for me, do you hear?"


    "Yes."


    Seeing the housekeepering back, everyone stopped.


    Wei Jingxuan walked in front and said slowly, "There is an Evergreen Garden in the Marquis of Ning''an''s Mansion, and there is an Evergreen Pce in it, which is specially used to entertain guests. Now my grandfather and grandmother are already there, I will take you there."

 Chapter 941: Is the ninth son here?

    Chapter 941 Is the ninth son here?


    Murong Zhe said, "I''ve troubled Young Master Wei."


    "No trouble, you''re wee."


    Although Murong Lingran had already guessed some reasons for being invited, in order to make sure, he asked, "Young Master Wei, we are not familiar with the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, why did you suddenly send an invitation to our family?"


    Wei Jingxuan said as he walked: "One of the reasons is because you have been providing fruits and vegetables to the Ning''an Hou residence. The fruits and vegetables in your family have some special functions, you should know?"


    Murong said calmly: "Well, I know."


    "The second reason is because you saved my aunt, Rong Fengxu''s mother. The third reason, you should know without me telling you."


    "Is it because my family grows lychees and high-yield grains?"


    "Yeah, my grandfather and grandmother are very curious about your family, and what my grandfather likes most is capable people, and he has always admired capable people the most. He has fought in the battlefield all his life, and he has been working hard for His Majesty and the people of Xuanqing Kingdom. Apart from the family, the one who cares the most is His Majesty and the people. You have done such a great thing for Xuanqing and the people, and he naturally admires you very much, so I want to meet your family on the birthday. ."


    Murong Zhe suddenly realized that the Marquis of Ning''an had always been loyal to His Majesty and the country, and cared about the country and the people. No wonder he invited them here.


    Wei Jingxuan added: "But there is a more personal reason."


    "what reason?"


    "You know, the ginseng test I mentionedst time."


    Murong was stunned for a moment: "It''s been so long, thepetition isn''t over yet?"


    "No, the results may be revealed today."


    "Then have you found the thousand-year-old ginseng?"


    Wei Jingxuan cautiously looked around, lowered his voice and said, "How can a thousand-year-old ginseng be so easy to find, since we separatedst time, Feng Xu and I have been looking for it for a long time, and what we found is not as good as the one you found. So we decided to use the one you found for the test, you found the ginseng, and it is only natural to invite you to watch the process."


    Murong Lingran opened her mouth, but she still didn''t say that she had thousands of years of ginseng, and said with concern: "You guys are going topete today, what should you do? You didn''t say that your mother is a direct descendant, but there is a concubine descendant, if you lose Will your mother lose her head?"


    Wei Jingxuan sighed and said, "It''s alright, those few cousins ??who are born are surrounded by my people. I heard that the year they found is simr to the one you found. The big deal is that no one can win today."


    Anyway, the grandmother is their grandmother, and they will not scold them.


    Murong Lingran nodded secretly, this result is not bad in some respects, but it will definitely give people a feeling of nothing more than this.


    That''s all, if there''s a chance, she wouldn''t mind helping them because they helped her kill that snakest time.


    Murong Lingran turned to look at his elder brother, seeing that he was still in his usual appearance, he suddenly asked, "Master Wei, are the envoy Liu Yuan and his two grandchildren here today?"


    "Liuyuan made him note. His grandson and granddaughter came and are now in Changqingyuan."


    "Oh."


    After Murong responded, he looked in the direction of his eldest brother.


    Murong Zong understood what his sister meant and smiled helplessly at her.


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Master Wei, is the Ninth Master here today?"

 Chapter 942: see the Marquis of Ningan

    Chapter 942 Seeing the Marquis of Ning''an


    "Today is such a big day, as a junior, he will naturallye. But I don''t know when he wille. He is also very busy, and I don''t know when he will be able to finish his work."


    "Oh."


    As they spoke, they came to the Evergreen Garden.


    Murong Lingran noticed the scenery around him as he walked. No wonder it was called the Evergreen Garden. Most of the trees in this garden are evergreen all year round.


    Evergreen Garden is very big. As far as you can see, there arekes, rockeries, pavilions, and swings.


    Murong Ding took Murong Lingran''s hand and said softly, "Sister, this garden is beautiful."


    "Is it better than Ninth Young Master''s Courtyardst time?"


    "They all look good. There are more flowers in that garden, and more trees in this garden, each with its own beauty."


    "Then which view do you prefer?"


    "I like all of them."


    Murong raised his brows Lingran, really not guilty on both sides.


    went all the way, because Wei Jingxuan was personally guiding them, and they received a lot of inquiring eyes along the way.


    The Marquis of Ning''an and Princess Qihua were talking to the juniors in the Changqing Pce, and one of the servants walked towards them anxiously, saying that Murongzhe''s family had arrived.


    Ning Anhou said: "Quickly invite them in."


    Without waiting for the servant to invite him, Wei Jingxuan''s voice came from a distance.


    "Grandfather, no need, I have already brought people."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the people who were chatting andughing in the room immediately quieted down.


    The crowd followed the sound and saw Wei Jingxuan walking in front, and the Murong family members slowly following behind him.


    Princess Qihua nced at the eldest daughter, and when she saw the eldest daughter nod, she looked at Murong Lingran carefully.


    As soon as Murong Lingran stepped into the hall, she quietly looked at the situation inside.


    It was almost the same as what she had seen on TV before. The ones sitting above should be today''s masters, the Marquis of Ning''an and the Princess Qihua.


    There are dozens of tables on both sides of the ??. There are tea and wine on the tables, and the fruits she is most familiar with are also ced on the tables.


    As Ning''an Hou and Princess Qihua, naturally lychees and strawberries ounted for the majority, and the rest included grapefruit, persimmon, apple, etc. and various desserts.


    Of course, next to each case table, there is a maid who is waiting.


    And the middle position is reserved, and the handsome actors are ying music and dancing.


    Walking from the outside to the inside, you can see from the clothes on everyone''s body, the more you go inside, the more precious your identity is.


    Suddenly thought of something, Murong Lingran hurriedly looked at the person sitting on the left, but after looking for a long time, the person he was looking for was not found, but he received a bunch of curious eyes.


    After confirming that there was no one he was looking for, Murong retracted his gaze and was about to look to the right when he suddenly met a pair of eyes in front of him.


    As soon as the eyes of the two met, Princess Qihua seemed to be shocked, but she soon showed a kind smile to her, and the eyes were like looking at her own junior.


    Murong Lingran was stunned for a while, before returning to the same smile for a while, and then quickly looking away.


    After she came back from her previous life, many of the olddies she met were people of the Liu family. There were very few olddies who were so kind to her, and she was really not used to it.


    Just as soon as he looked away, he met the gaze of the Duke of Ning''an.


    The Marquis of Ning An saw Murong Ling Ran staring at him, and the scene of her jumping in front of his eyes that day suddenly appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 943: envious

    Chapter 943 Envy


    Seeing that the person was getting closer and closer to him, the Marquis of Ning An carefully looked at her face, and then looked at the appearance of their family, thinking that he had sent someone to investigate during this time, and suddenly fell into deep thought.


    Murong Lingran saw that Ning Anhou''s face suddenly became tangled, and without thinking much, he continued to look to the right, looking for the person she was looking for.


    Strange, aren''t Sister Jia Nian and Brother Jia Huai here? Why didn''t you see it all the way?


    Did you send a congrattory gift, say hello and leave?


    Seeing Rong Fengxu and Wei Yushan waving at her, Murong Lingran also waved to them in response.


    Princess Qihua saw Murong Lingran interacting with her grandsons. She knew the origin of their rtionship, so she didn''t think much about it, and looked at Murong Ding next to her.


    It was the first time that Murong Ding participated in this kind of asion since he could remember. Although his elder sister told him before he came, he didn''t have to be afraid of anything, just tell her if there was anything, but when he saw someone looking straight at him, he was already Nervous, he involuntarily hid behind his elder sister.


    Knowing that she was frightening people, Princess Qihua smiled helplessly, and had no choice but to move her gaze to several other people.


    Seeing Xiao Manan next to Murong Zhe, he couldn''t help but start to envy.


    She gave birth to three children in her life, and her only son died in infancy.


    I heard that Xiao Manan gave birth to seven children in a row, six sons and one daughter, all of whom survived.


    The youngest child went to Saiyuan Mansion with him at the age of two, and survived under such harsh conditions.


    They are all married to people with the surname Murong, and their fates are really different at all.


    If only her son was still alive, the Hou residence would not have no sessor.


    Mrs. Rong had been sitting beside Princess Qihua, seeing that her mother''s mood suddenly dropped a bit, she nced at Murong Lingran''s family, and knew that she was in love with the situation, so she had to call out to her.


    "Mother."


    Eldest Princess Qihua came back to her senses, seeing her daughter winking at her, recalling what her daughter told her some time ago, she began to look at the Murong family again.


    Seeing that someone had stopped not far away, he hurriedly sat up straight.


    Wei Jingxuan said sternly: "Grandfather, this is Wen Rung''s family. The first two are Wen Rung''s Uncle Murong and his wife, Aunt Xiao, and thest five are their children, Murong Zong, Murong Xuan, and Murong Kuan. Murong Lingran and Murong Ding."


    Murong Zhe and his wives and children respectfully bowed to the Marquis of Ning''an and the Princess Qihua: "Under official Murong Zhe, bring his wife and children to pay respects to Lord Hou, His Royal Highness Princess Qihua."


    The people present couldn''t help but look surprised. It turns out that this is Zhi Ye Zhai''s owner.


    Ning Anhou stood up, stroked his beard, and said with a smile: "Wen Rung doesn''t need to be polite, the visitor is a guest, don''t be restrained, it must be hard to travel on the road, take a seat."


    Murong Zhe was stunned for a moment, nced at the position where his finger was pointing, and said sternly: "Thank you, Lord Marquis, and Your Highness, the eldest princess, but there are many children around Xiaguan, and I''m afraid of arguing between the two, so we can just sit a little behind."


    Seeing this, Mrs. Rong hurried to Murong Lingran and Murong Zong''s side, and said, "Mother, these two are the people who saved mest time, if you didn''t happen to meet them, you might not be able to see me now. ."


    The rest of the people suddenly realized that it was a life-saving grace for Mrs. Rong. It is no wonder that on an asion like today, a person who had just been appointed an official was invited over.

 Chapter 944: learn from each other

    Chapter 944


    Princess Qihua and the Marquis of Ning An looked at each other and suddenly walked in front of Murong Zhe at the same time.


    General Rong saw this and hurriedly followed behind his father-inw and mother-inw.


    Ning Anhou smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that the two of you are very young, but have a warm heart. I would like to thank you two for your life-saving grace on behalf of Awan."


    Princess Qihua said: "I also thank you two."


    General Rong said: "You saved my wife, please ept my worship."


    After the three of them finished speaking, they wanted to bow to them.


    Seeing that they were going to give a big gift, Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "If you want to thank my elder brother, it is my elder brother who saved people, and it was all done by my elder brother. I just let Mrs. Rong get on my carriage. Not much help."


    Murong Zong said with a calm expression: "It''s just an effort, the two of you don''t have to take it to heart. Anyone who encounters such a scene will help. Mrs. Rong has already thanked them, so the three of you don''t need to be polite."


    Murong Zhe was very satisfied with his children''s answer, nodded and said, "Yes, they are young and can''t afford such a big gift from the three of them."


    Seeing this, the three of them will not be embarrassed.


    The Marquis of Ning An stepped forward and patted Murong Zongzong on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "Good job, I heard that you have practiced martial arts since you were young, and your kung fu is not bad?"


    Murong Zong nodded, looked at the second and third younger brothers, and said solemnly: "Although Dad is a medical student, in order to give us a strong physique and the ability to protect ourselves, he hired a martial artist for us since we were young. , teach us martial arts. Kungfu is so-so, self-defense is okay,pared to you, it''s still far behind."


    The Marquis of Ning An looked at Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan respectively, seeing that they were full of energy,pletely different from those young masters in the city who were powerless, he nodded and said, "Yes, yes, I like to practice martial arts. My child, your body is very strong at first nce, and it should not be abandoned now, you are practicing every day, right?"


    Murong Zong said: "Yes, our three brothers practice the exercises every morning."


    The Hou of Ning''anughed and said: "Okay, you have the opportunity to have a chance to learn from me. Although I am old, I think my kung fu is not bad. If you can, I will take you to the military camp to practice. Besides me, there are other people in the military camp. There are many people with high martial arts who are good opponents."


    The three brothers were instantly overjoyed, and said at the same time, "Thank you, Marquis."


    Murong raised her eyebrows spiritually. She thought that Marquis Ning An was in a high position with countless lives in his hands, and his personality should also be extremely indifferent, but she did not expect to be so approachable.


    Judging from the eldest princess smiling at her just now, it shouldn''t be a difficult person to get along with.


    The faces of the people sitting below suddenly changed, and they stared gloomily at Murong Zong and the others.


    Just three mud legs, and the noble Ning''an Marquis, are you worthy?


    Really thought that the surnames were Murong, and the Marquis of Ning An would treat you as junior writers? What spring and autumn dreams are you doing!


    What is the identity of the Marquis of Ning An? He is most jealous of evil. He is just a family who has been distributed. Do you really think he will take you seriously?


    He just said polite words for the sake of you saving his daughter and for the sake of so many people here. Do you really think he really said those words?


    Have you practiced martial arts since childhood? Who doesn''t know that Marquis Ning''an is a martial artist and appreciates martial arts. This must be just to do what he likes. It must be just to embroider his legs. He looks like a strong martial artist on the outside. He must run faster than a rabbit when he encounters an enemy. be quick.

 Chapter 945: hit childless

    Chapter 945 Hit No Child


    Murong sensed the unfriendly gaze, and when he turned his head, he saw a few young men on both sides full of hostility towards their family.


    And the women next to them, although the expressions on their faces converged as soon as they met her gaze, but she was definitely not dazzled just now.


    These people, old and young, hate them very much.


    Looked at where they were sitting, could they be the daughters of the Houshu of Ning''an and their children?


    Since ancient times, the main room and the concubines have been enemies. Judging from their proposal for the ginseng test, even if the identities of several juniors have been separated by oneyer, the rtionship should not be very good.


    When she was in the shop this year, there were many women who came to buy vegetables. Some of the long-tongued women liked to talk about the affairs of big families in the capital, so she also heard a lot about the Marquis of Ning''an.


    I heard that the Marquis of Ning An married Princess Qihua and gave birth to three children in a row.


    The two daughters, Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei, both grew up healthy and healthy under the careful care of their parents, and both married into good families.


    But the eldest son died shortly after birth.


    After giving birth to her little daughter, the eldest princess injured her body for some reason and could no longer get pregnant.


    For the sake of the incense of Ning''an Hou''s mansion, even though Ning''an Hou said he didn''t mind having no children, the eldest princess took the initiative to give him a two-bedroom concubine.


    Even Marquis Ning''an didn''t go to their house, and the eldest princess forced her with her life.


    The two concubines also gave birth to several children, but only two survived, including all the daughters who died, and none of the sons.


    The Marquis of Ning An felt that he must be destined to have no children, and because the concubines knew that the eldest princess could not give birth to a son, they hoped that they were all on their own.


    Since then, he gave up having a son and gave all his favors to his two daughters.


    Princess Qihua is also a woman, and the rtionship between the husband and wife is very good, not to mention that she is the eldest princess with a distinguished status, it is impossible not to be sad when she pushes her husband to other women.


    As a mistress of the house, she has already done what she should do. Seeing her husband say this, she is not forcing him.


    And the Marquis of Ning An had no feelings for the two concubines. After their children were born, he never went to their house and kept them in the cold.


    Treating the two prostitutes is naturally not as good as the two direct daughters, but in terms of food, clothing and education, they did not treat them badly.


    It is precisely because of this that the children of the two concubines are very hostile to Princess Qihua and her children, and it also affects their own children after marriage.


    As long as the princess cares about people and things, they don''t like it, and when they find an opportunity, they will always step in.


    And because the Marquis of Ning An liked children, he took his daughter''s child into the mansion when he was free.


    In particr, the two grandsons, Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan, were trained as heirs.


    Recently, someone suggested to the Marquis of Ning''an, saying that the Marquis of Ning''an''s family had a great business and could not have no heir, so let him choose a suitable person from his grandson, let him change his mother''s surname, and be the next Marquis of Ning''an.


    But I heard that the Marquis of Ning An said that he was still very strong and had no problems at all, so he rejected the proposal.


    But he refused. His concubines did not agree. He was always looking for opportunities, and he wanted the Marquis of Ning An to let his children inherit the title.


    They felt that the children of his two direct girls were the direct sons of the family.

 Chapter 946: Mrs Fang

    Chapter 946 Mrs. Fang


    Moreover, the status of the Rong family and the Wei family is very high. Even if there is no Ning''an Marquis Mansion, the status should not be underestimated.


    And his two concubine daughters do not seem to be able to match the Rong Mansion and Wei Mansion, and they both gave birth to more than one son. Looking for an heir, it is very likely that he will be looking for the children of his two concubine daughters.


    After the son-inw inherits the title, they will be able to raise their eyebrows, and they will no longer have to live in the shadow of Princess Qihua and her children.


    "Aran, Aran..."


    Murong came back to his senses, seeing that everyone''s eyes were on her, and said in a daze: "Father, what''s wrong?"


    Murong Zhe said helplessly, "Your Majesty and His Highness are talking to you."


    Murong Lingran raised his eyes and nced at the two of them, and immediately touched his head in embarrassment.


    Ning''an Houughed and said: "Don''t me her, she is young, you must be tired when you arrive early in the morning. Although I have many doubts in my heart, don''t worry, there will be opportunities in the future. Your family is our benefactor, the seat next to me is It should be given to you, so don''t mind it and take your seats."


    Seeing what he said, Murong Zhe was too embarrassed to continue to refuse, and said, "Then it is better to be respectful than to obey, thank you Marquis."


    Wei Jingxuan also sat next to them.


    As soon as he was seated, Rong Fengxu smiled and said to Murong Lingran: "Miss Murong, hello, we meet again."


    Murong said: "Hello, Young Master Rong."


    As soon as the voice fell, a yin and yang voice came from the opposite side: "This is the legendary owner of Zhi Ye Zhai, and it is also Wen Rui franc who grows high-yield grain and was personally named by His Majesty. It''s really better to see it."


    Murong Lingran heard the sarcasm in the man''s tone, and without waiting for Murong Zhe to speak, he said lightly, "Thisdy, what''s your name?"


    The woman sneered and said proudly, "You don''t know who I am when youe to my house? As expected, I''m a scumbag, and I don''t have any knowledge, so I''ll introduce it again. I''m the third daughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, and my boudoir name is Murongxiang. My husband''s family name is Fang, and he is a wealthy businessman in the capital."


    The daughter of the dignified Marquis of Ning An actually married a businessman without official power?


    Murong smiled and said: "Oh, it turned out to be Mrs. Fang, we are indeed mud-legged. Since Mrs. Fang despises us so much and thinks that we have no knowledge, we are also people with self-knowledge, so we will not apany us."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Murong Zhe: "Dad, we are indeed born with mud legs. Since Mrs. Fang doesn''t wee us, then we won''t be here to cause trouble, let''s go back first."


    Murong Zhe originally wanted to persuade his daughter to calm down. After all, they were invited by the Marquis of Ning An, and the opinions of others were not important.


    But seeing his daughter wink at him, knowing that she must have her own intentions, he was also a little dissatisfied with the other wife''s words, so he nodded along with his daughter''s words, "Okay, since you want to go back, let''s go back..."


    "Wait a minute."


    Unexpectedly, before Murong Zhe had finished speaking, the Marquis of Ning An said, "Everyone, Ah Xiang is disrespectful. Don''t pay attention to what she said. She has always been ignorant of what she said, so please bear with me."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his third daughter displeasedly: "Murongxiang, you are usually self-willed, but you don''t care what the asion is today, if you continue to be so rude and presumptuous, and you don''t care about the seriousness of your words, you can give it to me. Go back to your own home, and don''te to your father''s house in the future."

 Chapter 947: eccentric

    Chapter 947 entric


    "Father-inw, don''t be angry. The youngest son-inw made the wife angry because of some trivial matters at home, so she is not in a good mood. The youngest son-inw is here to make amends for the Wen Rung family for Ah Xiang." Fang Shunian, Murong Xiang''s husband After he finished speaking, he looked at Murong Zhe and said, "Wen Rung, I''m sorry today, please forgive me."


    "I''m not wrong, what do you have to apologize for?" Murongxiang red at her husband, then turned to look at the Marquis of Ning''an: "Father, they''re just mud legs, they just don''t know anything, and I''m not wrong. If you want me to tell you, you shouldn''t invite them here today, it''s just a ninth-rank loose official, what qualifications do you have to sit there? You can sit there, those positions at the end are just right for them."


    The most qualified to sit in the front should be her husband and children. Murongzhe''s family are outsiders, why are they so close to her father?


    Mrs. Rong said lightly: "An important reason why my father invited them here is that they have saved my life. You ridicule them, if you are dissatisfied with them, you are dissatisfied with me. What? Do you have any opinion on them saving me? "


    Mrs. Wei also said: "Since you dislike them as scumbags, that''s fine. The fruits in front of you, including lychees, are grown by their family. Don''t eat them today, otherwise your status will be lowered."


    Mrs. Fang''s expression changed. Although Zhi Ye Zhai was selling lychees, they were restricted from buying them.


    With so many people in her family, every time she can''t get enough, and it''s not every day she can buy it.


    Knowing that Ning''an Hou''s house buys lychees directly from Zhiye Zhai''s owner''s field every day, she also thinks so, anyway, the family is not short of money.


    The Fangfu also sent someone to consult with the people from Zhiye Zhai, and also wanted to go to their home to buy it every day.


    But the people from Zhiye Zhai are very ignorant, saying that their owner has no n to sell in the field for the time being.


    She had been looking forward to these lychees for a long time, and she wanted to eat them happily.


    Princess Qihua nodded: "That''s right, the food and fruits you eat every day are all grown from the mud legs in your mouth. Since you look down on them so much, don''t eat what they grow in the future."


    Mrs. Fang saw that the eldest princess was angry, and hurriedly said: "Mother, don''t be angry, I... I was wrong, I was just quick-talking for a while, and I didn''t mean any malice. I apologize to them, how about that?"


    Princess Qihua ignored her, picked up the teacup and drank tea by herself.


    Mrs. Fang nced at the guests present. Those who came today were either rtives or friends, or important officials of the court.


    Even though she is married, she is still the third youngdy of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    The father has no son, and these daughters are his future support. Her son may be the future prince. It is too much to treat her with such an attitude.


    If it wasn''t her own, she wouldn''t give herself face, it was really entric.


    kicked her husband and children around her with her feet. Seeing that they showed her a helpless expression, she became even more angry.


    What the **** did she marry and what did she give birth to!


    took another look at his father, and saw that he was also looking at her coldly. In desperation, he could only bow to Murong Zhe: "Wen Rung, I was rude just now, I apologize to you here, and please forgive me."


    After saying that, he gave Murong Lingran a gloomy look.


    Murong Lingran rolled her eyes and suddenly made a face at her.

 Chapter 948: Lingzhi

    Chapter 948 Lingzhi


    The anger that Mrs. Fang had just suppressed came up again, and she wanted to give her a hard lesson, but the current situation forced her to swallow her breath, and she was suddenly half-dead.


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei saw each other and burst intoughter.


    Princess Qihua also saw Murong Lingran''s movements, and just smiled helplessly.


    looks stable and capable, just like an adult, but still a child after all.


    Ning Anhou did not notice the turbulent undercurrent between the two, and said with a smile: "Wen Rung, you have a lot of people, give me a face and forgive her this time."


    Murong Zhe nced at his daughter, saw her nodding, and then said, "My little girl is also impulsive, so I apologize to Lord Hou here, just follow what Lord Hou said."


    "Okay, then sit down."


    "Yes."


    Murong Zhe continued to sit down with his family.


    Princess Qihua smiled and said, "I didn''t expect Miss Lingran to be very young, but she has quite a personality."


    Mrs. Rong said: "This girl is not bad-hearted, she just protects her shorings."


    Mrs. Wei said lightly: "It''s good to protect the shoring. People who don''t even know their family members are protecting them are people with no conscience."


    Mrs. Fang nced at her two sons.


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng smiled shyly, and looked at Madam Wei dissatisfied.


    Do they really think they can''t hear who she''s mocking?


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Wei did not look at them, and began to eat the freshly peeled lychees with relish.


    Wei Jingxuan sensed their malice, sneered, and suddenly made a movement of drawing his sword.


    The two of them were startled, and they could not help shrinking their necks.


    They are not afraid that Wei Jingxuan will kill them, and Wei Jingxuan will not kill them in front of so many people.


    But since they were children, they fought with brothers Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan, and they never won once.


    On a special day like today, if there is a conflict, Wei Jingxuan will not kill them, but he will definitely beat them up.


    And losing will not only affect the face of their Fang family, but also make grandfather unhappy.


    In case he ordered them to be driven away in a fit of rage, it would not be worth the loss. After all, this kind of thing happened before.


    Murong Zhe was about to ask his son to take out the gift when a woman opposite Mrs Fang said, "Wen Rung, I see something in your child''s hand, what is that?"


    Murong Zhe got up and said respectfully, "Master Hou, you are well-informed, you must have seen all kinds of good things, and we rural people don''t have any gifts that we can get our hands on. This gift was found from Wuming Mountain. It is a rare gift. Please don''t dislike it."


    Murong Zong quickly handed the gift to the servant who came to take it.


    Ning''an Hou said: "I don''t dislike it. It''s just to give me face. How could I dislike it."


    After saying that, he opened the gift box, and when he saw the contents, his eyes suddenly widened, and he turned to look at thedy beside him.


    Eldest Princess Qihua took it over and looked at it carefully. She had seen countless good things in her life, so she naturally understood that it was a good thing.


    Someone couldn''t help but eximed: "This is... is this Lingzhi?"


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Exactly, Ganoderma lucidum has been a symbol of auspiciousness, wealth, beauty and longevity since ancient times. The following are people who study medicine. They know that Ganoderma lucidum is also a precious herb that nourishes and strengthens the body, so I specially brought it to Hou today. Lord, may Lord Marquis live a long life and enjoy wealth forever."

 Chapter 949: angry girl

    Chapter 949 Angry girl


    The Hou of Ning''an smiled and said: "Wen Rung has a heart, I like it very much. This is as precious as ginseng, and it is a good thing that can save lives. I have been having a headache recently because of some old injuries. Ben Hou take it well."


    Mrs. Fang''s face twisted and said: "Our Xuanqing country rarely has Ganoderma lucidum. How can you get such a precious Ganoderma lucidum so easily?"


    Murong Zhe didn''t mind what happened just now, and exined slowly: "We live at the foot of Wuming Mountain. This is what the little girl found when she was collecting herbs in Wuming Mountain."


    Ning Anhou looked at Murong Lingran in surprise, and said, "Did your daughter find it?"


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Yes, she likes to go to the mountains when she has nothing to do. Although my hands are inconvenient, she has not given up studying medicine. She often makes some medicinal pills. She will go to the mountains to help me collect medicines when she has time."


    Mrs. Fang said yin and yang strangely: "Then your daughter is really courageous, and you parents are also big hearted. There are countless wolves and leopards on the mountain, and you are not afraid of her being eaten by wild animals!"


    Murong Lingran said with an expressionless face: "Mrs. Laofang doesn''t have to worry about it. My father and I are not fools. Naturally, we went to such a dangerous ce on the mountain after all preparations were made."


    Mrs. Fang mmed the table and said excitedly, "Are you saying that I''m a fool?"


    Murong Lingran blinked and said innocently: "I didn''t say it, you said it yourself."


    "you!"


    The eldest princess was very dissatisfied with the concubine''s tant targeting of the guests. Just as she was about to reprimand, the Marquis of Ning An lowered her voice and said, "Let them go."


    "But the other party is a child."


    "Don''t worry, although we didn''t get along for a long time, the child knew at first nce that he was not the one who would suffer easily. It''s alright, Ah Xiang can''t bully her."


    Seeing him say this, the eldest princess had no choice but to nod: "Okay, just listen to the Marquis."


    Mrs. Fang''s mind turned quickly, and she suddenly said with a gloomy face: "You said you made perfect preparations to enter the mountain, what is the so-called preparation?"


    Murong Lingran said slowly, "Do you want to know?"


    "think."


    "Really?"


    "I really want to."


    "You know what you want to do? Do you also want to go to the mountains?"


    Mrs. Fang''s eyes shed with impatience, and she shouted loudly: "Why are you asking so much? Just say it."


    Murong Lingran pretended to be wronged and said, "You yell at me, my parents never yelled at me like that, so I won''t tell you."


    "you!"


    Mrs. Fang couldn''t catch her breath, and almost fainted.


    She has never met such an annoying girl in her life.


    "What about me? Madam Fang isn''t happy because I didn''t tell my secret, right? Well, well, since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you reluctantly. I brought the drug into the mountains. , when encountering beasts, just stun them."


    "Where did your druge from?"


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "My daddy gave it to me, my daddy is a medical student, he can make medicine by himself, my daddy has said it again just now, don''t you hear it? Look at madam, you He looks like he is in his forties or fifty years old, why are his ears so hard to use?"


    She called her a fool just now, but now she says she is old and deaf, Mrs. Fang gritted her teeth and couldn''t take it anymore, so she suddenly wanted to get up and teach her a lesson.


    Although she is in her thirties, she is well-maintained. Everywhere she goes, people say that she looks like someone in her twenties. When shees to the mouth of this dead girl, how dare she say she is forty or fifty years old?

 Chapter 950: compare with children

    Chapter 950 Comparing with children


    Today, if she doesn''t give this dead girl some color, she won''t be named Murong!


    Fang Shunian saw that his wife wanted to do something bad again, so he quickly held down her body and frowned, "Don''t be impulsive, they are honored guests today, and the father-inw and mother-inw will be unhappyter."


    "But what you heard, she scolds me, scolds me, you are my husband, how can you help outsiders?"


    "But it''s obviously a question you asked yourself."


    "But her answer was irritating."


    "But that is a child, you are an adult, what do you care about with a child? Everyone else is looking at you. If you are like this, you will inevitably be said to be narrow-minded, but you are actually serious with a child."


    Mrs. Fang nced at the position of her parents, saw that they were looking at her with warning eyes at the same time, and then looked at the people around her, and seeing that they were all looking at her meaningfully, she had to sit down again.


    After talking and saying, and unable to do anything, Mrs. Fang could only stare at Murong Lingran sullenly, as if she was going to kill her with her eyes.


    It''s just that Murong Lingran''s out-of-the-way vision saw two figures not far away, so he immediately turned his head and stopped looking at her.


    Mrs. Fang almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    Damn, how dare you ignore her like this.


    Dead girl, wait for me, I will never give up today.


    Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian were about to take their seats when they saw Murong Lingran greeting them in front and nodded to her.


    Ning Anhou saw this and whispered in his wife''s ear: "Look, I''m right."


    The eldest princess smiled and said: "How did you guess?"


    Ning Anhou said: "Don''t you think that girl''s temperament is very familiar?"


    "Familiar? Like who?"


    "Your temper when you were young is exactly the same as hers."


    After saying that, the two of them were stunned at the same time, and turned their heads suddenly to look at Murong Lingran.


    And Murong Lingran whispered beside Murong Zong: "Big Brother, Sister Jia Nian is here."


    Murong Zong raised his head and saw the two of them smiling at him, and gave them a smile.


    Because his eyes were on Liu Jiahuai, from the outsiders'' point of view, he was just greeting Liu Jiahuai.


    Liu Jianian whispered excitedly in his brother''s ear: "Azong actually came."


    Liu Jiahuai smiled helplessly: "Okay, I know you''re happy, so calm down."


    "Mmmm, I knew they woulde, so I wouldn''t leave the hall just now."


    ¡­


    Murong Ding was still young. He simply ate a little breakfast in the morning and was dragged into the carriage. His physical strength was almost exhausted. Looking at the food on the table, he suddenly pulled La Murong Lingran''s sleeve. "Sister, I''m hungry, can I have some snacks?"


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to say that of course they can eat, but thinking that this ce is reserved for them, it would be easy for someone to do something on their food.


    But thinking of such an important day today, the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess should know the temperament of their concubine best, and they shouldn''t let anyone do anything on the food.


    But for the sake of safety, Murong Lingran still confirmed with Changqi Shenjun.


    After getting the non-toxic answer, he was about to bring the dim sum in front of his younger brother and let him eat it, but before he could reach out, he saw a group of servantsing with tes and said, "No dim sum, look, it''s already served. Vegetables."


    Murong Ding said with a look of anticipation: "It''s finally here, I''m about to faint from hunger."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, a five-spice chicken was ced in front of him.

 Chapter 951: test

    Chapter 951 Competition


    Murong Lingran wiped his brother''s hands, and wiped himself too. Just as he was about to stretch out his hand, he suddenly thought that the master hadn''t even called to do so. Although they were only children, it was too rude to do so, so he turned his head and looked expectantly. The Hou of Ning''an.


    The Marquis of Ning An and the eldest princess stared at their brother and sister, looked at each other when they heard the words, and saw smiles in each other''s eyes.


    It just so happened that the people served two more dishes, and the Hou Ning An guessed that the one would note, stood up, picked up the wine that had been poured by the side, and said loudly: "Thank you foring to participate in your busy schedule today. For my birthday banquet, here is a toast to everyone, I wish everyone peace and prosperity, good luck, and everything goes well."


    Everyone picked up the wine or tea in their hands and stood up, and said in unison, "May the Marquis also be safe and healthy, auspicious, and everything goes well."


    After saying that, everyone drank it.


    Ning Anhou smiled and said, "Okay, everyone, don''t be polite, enjoy it."


    "Thank you, Marquis."


    As soon as the scene was finished, Murong Lingran quickly pulled off a chicken leg and put it in his brother''s hand.


    "Eat."


    Murong Ding nodded: "Well, thank you, sister."


    The eldest princess smiled, she was really a good sister, just as rumored.


    looked at her other brothers, after all, they grew up in the capital, and their etiquette was very decent.


    looked at Murong Zhe again, and saw Xiao Manan tied something she couldn''t name to his wrist, and he used the force of his wrist to eat with the thing fork.


    When Xiao Manan ate something delicious, he wanted to feed it to Murong Zhe, but he seemed to think that this was not home after all, so he had to take out the prepared knife from his arms, carefully cut it into small pieces, and put it into her husband In the bowl, let him eat it himself.


    The eldest princess nodded secretly, she is indeed a good woman.


    After all this time, Mrs. Fang had no appetite, nced at her son who was gobbling up food beside her, and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Fang Hongmao nodded, wiped his mouth, and suddenly gave the person opposite him a wink.


    The person opposite ?? nodded to him.


    Fang Hongmao suddenly stood up and waved off the actor who was performing.


    Ning Anhou said displeasedly: "Hong Mao, what do you mean?"


    Fang Hongmao said respectfully: "Grandfather, don''t be angry yet, do you remember the test I talked about with Feng Xu and Jing Xuan some time ago?"


    The Marquis of Ning An didn''t answer immediately, but first took a mouthful of purple rice porridge, and then said slowly: "Of course I remember, you said that He Fengxu and Jing Xuan were going to test the year of the ginseng in their hands. I will win, and the deadline for thepetition is the date of Ben Hou''s birthday, right?"


    "Yes, today is the deadline. We should also show the results of thepetition. While everyone is eating, we should have some fun for everyone."


    Ning An Hou said lightly: "Okay."


    Rong Fengxu nced at Wei Jingxuan, saw him nodding, stood up and walked to Fang Hongmao''s side, and said, "If that''s the case, then cousin Hongmao should take it out first."


    Fang Hongmao said dissatisfiedly: "You are the elder brother, why did we take it out first, not yours?"


    Rong Fengxu rolled his eyes at him and said mockingly: "It was thepetition you proposed, what''s the problem with you taking it out first? And this is not another exam that can cheat, don''t we want to win you? Can the already prepared ginseng increase the age like a conjuration? If I have this ability, I can still promise your game?"

 Chapter 952: no-rules lottery

    Chapter 952 Lucky Draw Without Rules


    Most of the people present suddenly burst intoughter. If it wasn''t for the concern that Fang Hongmao was the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an, they would haveughed out loud.


    Although everyone didn''tugh out loud, from the eyes of everyone, Fang Hongmao knew that he was beingughed at, and his face suddenly turned red.


    Murong sat back with a guilty conscience. Young Master Rong didn''t have the ability, but she might have.


    Rong Fengxu continued: "Even if I have this ability, my subordinate''s ability is outstanding. After you took out the ginseng, I sent ginseng of a higher age, but so what? You didn''t say in advance that it can''t be changed today. Ginseng? But it¡¯s useless to say that it can¡¯t be reced now.¡±


    Fang Hongmao gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, then I''ll take it out first, but it took so long, so there should be some lucky draws. Why don''t we set the draws in front of the guests now, how about it?"


    Originally, he proposed topare the year of ginseng just to make grandfather happy, but today is such a good opportunity, he naturally will not let them go.


    Wei Jingxuan raised his eyebrows and said, "What do you want to bet on?"


    Fang Hongmao nced at his mother, saw her nodding, and then slowly said: "If you and Fengxu lose, first, you two have bullied me, Yucheng and our younger brothers since you were young, so you will be in front of the people present. He knelt down in front of me and apologized to my brother and I, and gave us three kowtows."


    The Marquis of Ning''an frowned displeasedly: "Hongmao, what are you talking about? Bullying? When did they bully you? Which time did you take the initiative to provoke you! They are all your brothers, and they have the responsibility to educate you. Today is Ben Hou''s birthday banquet, do you have to look for trouble and let others watch our family''s jokes to feel at ease?"


    The eldest princess also said: "I don''t allow such an unruly lottery."


    Fang Hongmao spread his hands helplessly and said, "Okay, since grandfather and grandmother are so afraid of them losing, then I have nothing to say."


    The eldest princess said angrily: "You are presumptuous!"


    Rong Fengxu said: "Grandma, don''t be angry, it seems that he still has a lot of conditions, I''m also curious, let''s hear it first."


    The eldest princess has always doted on her own grandson, and would not refute his face in front of so many people, so she had topromise: "Okay, just listen to the wind."


    Wei Jingxuan looked at Fang Hongmao: "You continue."


    Fang Hongmao nced at the two of them jealously. They are also grandfather''s grandson. Just because you are grandmother''s own grandson, she follows you in everything. It''s really unfair.


    "Second, I have spent a lot of money recently in order to find ginseng, and I don''t ask you how much you want. If you lose, then both of you will give me 5,000 taels of silver each, a total of 10,000 taels. , it is the hard work of this period of time.¡±


    Rong Fengxu said: "Thank you so much for thinking about us, what about the third?"


    "Thirdly, when you meet our parents in the future, you should have enough titles. You must respectfully kowtow. You have to kowtow every time you meet. If you didn''t kowtow today, you must make up for it."


    Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Rong frowned at the same time.


    The eldest princess couldn''t sit still again. There was a difference between the concubines and concubines. Even if Murong Xiang and Murong Fei were the biological aunts of her grandson, a simple greeting was enough to surrender.


    The Fang family and the Geng family are just two merchant families, and they actually want their sons and daughters with official positions to salute and kowtow to them in the Dignified General Rong''s Mansion and the Minister of Rites'' Mansion. Are they worthy?

 Chapter 953: How about learning from you?

    Chapter 953 What about learning from you?


    Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan are still the descendants of her Princess Qihua, and they are royal rtives. If they are asked to kowtow, can they bear it!


    Just as she was about to speak, the Marquis of Ning An held her hand and saidfortingly, "Let them handle the children''s affairs by themselves. Your daughter''s children are also grown up by you, so you don''t know them yet? Even if you really lose, the etiquette cannot be abolished, even if Feng Xu and Jing Xuan agree, His Majesty will not agree."


    The eldest princess also felt that what he said was reasonable, so she had to let Fang Hongmao go temporarily, and nned to see the situation and then talk about it.


    Murong blinked, it was interesting, it seems that today will not be boring.


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Is there a fourth?"


    "Not yet, I''ll talk about it when I think about it."


    Rong Fengxu pped his hands and sneered: "Very good, now it''s time for us to talk about the conditions on our side."


    Fang Hongmao said: "You said."


    Rong Fengxu said: "If you lose, number one, you two rooms have been dishonest since you were a child. Seeing that Jingxuan and I have something good, you want to take it for yourself, which has caused us a lot of trouble. , must respectfully apologize to us, plus a hundred heads."


    Fang Hongmao said dissatisfiedly: "You learn from me? And it''s more than what I said. I only want you to knock three, but you actually want us to knock a hundred?"


    "What about learning from you? Did you say in advance that you are not allowed to learn? Too much? You know too much. Well, as long as you take back your first condition, I''ll take back my condition too, how about that?"


    Fang Hongmao was about to agree when Geng Yucheng interjected, "Then we will rece the three with a hundred."


    "Can."


    Seeing Murong Lingran''s family''s bewilderment towards Geng Yucheng, Wei Jingxuan exined in a low voice, "He is the child of my grandfather''s fourth daughter, Murong Fei, and also my fourth aunt. She is also married to a wealthy businessman in the capital, but he It''s not the eldest son of the Geng family, the eldest son of the Geng family came from a concubine, and he and his younger brother are the second and third respectively."


    The eldest son was actually born from the concubine''s room?


    Murong said in a low voice, "Their favorite concubine kills his wife?"


    Wei Jingxuan nced at her in surprise, and could hear any words from her mouth.


    "I didn''t kill my wife. After all, the fourth aunt came out of the Ning''an Marquis'' mansion. If you marry them, it is already apliment for them. They dare not. But it is true that the main room is not favored by the concubine. The concubine is better than the fourth aunt. The one who came inte was just pregnant earlier than her."


    "I see."


    The two children of the main family are married to important officials in the court, and the concubines are married to merchants'' families. It seems that the Marquis of Ning''an really does not like these two concubines.


    But the ten fingers are still long and short. Although they are a little entric, they have not treated them badly. If there are no idents in this life, they will have no worries.


    Maybe it was because Murong Xiang and Murong Fei both stood on the same position, and she had a holiday with Murong Xiang, because of preconceived ideas, she couldn''t have any sympathy for them.


    If the eldest princess is really cruel to the concubine, she is the mistress of the house, and she canpletely make them disappear in this world without knowing it, lest they and their children are now stunned by themselves.


    Wei Jingxuan seemed to see what Murong Lingran was thinking, and said in a low voice, "Don''t think that marrying a businessman is because your grandfather and the others are biased. They all begged for it on their own, and their grandfather and grandmother didn''t force them."

 Chapter 954: backtracking

    Chapter 954 Going back


    Murong raised his eyebrows, is that so?


    Fang Hongmao said helplessly: "Okay, what about the second?"


    Rong Fengxu continued: "Second, as we all know, your Fang family and Geng family are both businessmen, and there is only money left in the family. Jingxuan and I have also spent a lot of human, material and financial resources during this time. I''ll bet your family''s 100,000 taels of silver with you, and if you lose, the two of you will give out 100,000 taels of silver to me and Jing Xuan."


    Fang Hongmao frowned: "I only want you 10,000 taels, but you want me 100,000 taels. The first condition is also, it is many times more than what we said, you are too much."


    Rong Fengxu reluctantly spread his hands: "Who told you not to say more? Your family can''t even get 100,000 taels of gold every day, right?"


    "Then I will change too. If you lose, you will also give me 100,000 taels."


    Rong Fengxu sighed and said, "Change it, change it, I also expected you to go back on your word."


    Fang Shunian nced at his son displeasedly, what a shame!


    Murong was shocked, 100,000 taels of silver, she had not even earned 50,000 taels after returning to the capital for more than a year.


    Their fluttering words, one party will receive 100,000 taels of silver after a while. This money is too easy toe by, and it is too enviable.


    Fang Hongmao said: "What about your third?"


    Rong Fengxu said: "Thirdly, that is when you meet Jing Xuan''s parents and I in the future, you should have a lot of titles, you must respectfully kowtow, and you have to kowtow every time you meet. If you didn''t kowtow today, you must also Make up for me."


    Fang Hongmao hesitated for a moment, then turned to look at his parents.


    Rong Fengxu frowned and said, "Isn''t this what you should do? Still need to think about it? My request is the same as nothing."


    Seeing the parents and Geng''s family nodding, Fang Hongmao agreed: "Okay, as long as you agree to the conditions on my side, I will agree on your side."


    Rong Fengxu said: "We promise."


    Fang''s housekeeper stepped forward and said, "You two young masters, since you have agreed, let''s start, and ask Master Mao to take out the ginseng he found first."


    Fang Hongmao looked around and said, "Who can identify the age of ginseng here?"


    The Marquis of Ning An knew that Murong Zhe had been an imperial physician, so he wanted to say that he could.


    But thinking of the injury on his hand, he would probably not be able to get off the stage.


    It is also cruel to open his scars in front of everyone.


    was about to ask the housekeeper to invite the hospital doctor toe over, when he heard a more familiar voice.


    "If possible, let the old mane."


    The crowd followed the sound and saw Liu Yuanshi and a young man wearing a mask walking towards the Marquis of Ning''an with smiles on their faces.


    Liu Yuan''s envoy smiled and said: "Master Hou, I amte, please forgive me."


    The young man next to him bowed to the Marquis of Ning''an: "Master Marquis, I wish you blessings like the East Sea and a long life like Nanshan."


    After saying that, he greeted his servants to take the gift from his hand.


    The Marquis of Ning An was stunned when he heard his voice, but soon returned to normal, and said with a smile, "It''s not toote, it''s the right time, then I will trouble Liu Yuan."


    "No trouble, it should be."


    The person wearing the mask was not polite, walked directly between Wei Jingxuan and Murong Lingran, and sat down beside Wei Jingxuan, giving the impression that he was a friend of the two.


    "Two, I''mte."


    Murong Lingran, who was eating sweet fried fruit, was stunned for a moment, and when he looked up, he saw a pair of familiar eyes staring straight at her.

 Chapter 955: Didnt you tell a lie?

    Chapter 955 Didn''t you tell a lie?


    Seeing that he was wearing a mask, although Murong Lingran was puzzled, he knew that he must have his own intentions, so he didn''t ask any more, and said, "It''s not toote, are you hungry? Eat quickly if you''re hungry. Not enough, I still have it here."


    "it is good."


    The servants of the Marquis of Ning''an mansion were extremely well-trained. Seeing that there was one more guest at the table on Wei Jingxuan''s side, as soon as Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, he brought a pair of clean bowls and chopsticks.


    Fang Hongmao had also seen the envoy Liu Yuan, and knew that he was the envoy of the Imperial Hospital. Hearing that, he took the box from the servant and opened the lid.


    "Envoy Liu Yuan, please."


    The envoy Liu Yuan stepped forward and began to examine it very seriously. After a while, he stroked his beard and said, "Yes, yes, this ginseng is of excellent quality. ording to the old man''s opinion, the age is probably more than five hundred years, one thousand years old. It should be avable in seven or eight hundred years or less."


    Fang Hongmao nodded triumphantly. The envoy Liu Yuan said it was the same as the year he was looking for, so he didn''t have any objections. He closed the box and ced it in front of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    "Grandfather, I found this ginseng for you. I will give it to you. May your health be healthy."


    Ning Anhou said lightly, "En."


    Murong Lingran nced at Wei Jingxuan, then at Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei, and then at the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess above, and saw that their faces became obviously ugly.


    It seems that they all know that the ginseng found by Wei Jingxuan is also seven or eight hundred years old.


    Judging from what she understood and what she saw just now, the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess are of one mind.


    Even if everyone is in a tie today, the side of the concubines will not be ashamed, but the side of the concubine will be arrogant.


    That Mrs. Fang, she really hates it.


    If she could lose, she would be happy to take action.


    Although she has responded to her several times just now, she doesn''t mind one more time.


    Wei Jingxuan was about to have someone bring the ginseng over, but before he could speak, Murong Lingran rolled his eyes and suddenly pulled his sleeve.


    Wei Jingxuan turned his head and saw that she wanted to talk to him, so he had to stick his head over.


    After hearing what she said, Wei Jingxuan said in shock, "Really?"


    Murong nodded: "Have you ever seen me tell lies? How about it, do you want to cooperate?"


    You never told a lie?


    Can you really feel your conscience and say that you never told a lie?


    Wei Jingxuan didn''t care so much at this moment, and said in a low voice, "Okay, I believe in you. If you can really do it, I will agree to your conditions."


    Fang Hongmao turned to look at Rong Fengxu, raised his head and said, "What about yours?"


    Wei Jingxuan got up and said that the ginseng was not in his hands now, so he went to get it now, and quickly left the Changqing Pce with Murong Lingran.


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t say anything when he saw this. Seeing that Murong Ding''s mouth was full of oil, he picked up the handkerchief next to him and wiped it for him.


    Xiao Manan had also recognized Helian Rongjiu, and seeing that he was actually taking care of his son, he hurriedly said: "Jiu Gongzi, you can eat, I will take care of the child."


    "No harm."


    Fang Hongmao waited for a while, suddenly remembering what Rong Fengxu said just now, he frowned suddenly, and looked in the direction of his cousin worriedly.


    Geng Yucheng shook his head at him confidently.


    Fang Hongmao suddenly calmed down a bit, and they also guessed where the other party''s ginseng was found, at most it is the same as their ginseng for seven or eight hundred years, and it is impossible to surpass them.

 Chapter 956: Ginseng is replaced

    Chapter 956 Ginseng changed


    Even if we can''t win the opponent today, we''ll have a tie, but it''s a shame for the side that came out like this.


    Not long after, Wei Jingxuan and Murong Lingran came back, opened his box in front of Liu Yuan Envoy, and said, "Liu Yuan Envoy, please."


    Liu Yuanshi nodded and observed the same as before. When he saw half of it, his pupils suddenly widened, and he couldn''t help raising his voice and said, "My God, I didn''t expect that I would encounter such a person in my lifetime. Ginseng."


    Fang Hongmao said nervously: "Difficult... Could it be that the quality of his ginseng is better than what I found? Impossible, it is absolutely impossible."


    Envoy Liu Yuan ignored him, looked at Wei Jingxuan excitedly, and asked, "Where did you get this ginseng?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "It was found in Wuming Mountain."


    "Did you just find it and send it?"


    "Yes."


    Liu Yuan said: "Who found it?"


    Wei Jingxuan looked at Murong Lingran, "We entrusted Miss Murong to find it."


    Liu Yuanshi was shocked and said, "Aran, did you find this?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Yes, I found it in the deep mountains of Wuming Mountain."


    "Aran, you are really amazing, you really opened my eyes, and seeing such ginseng, I will live my life in vain."


    Fang''s and Geng''s families suddenly had a bad premonition in their hearts when they heard the words.


    Could it be that the ginseng found by the Rong family and the Wei family is really older than theirs?


    Fang Hongmao frowned and said, "Envoy Liu Yuan, you haven''t said how old their ginseng is."


    Liuyuan Envoy realized that he had lost his temper just now, and coughed lightly: "This ginseng is fresh, like it was just dug out of the ground..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just say the year."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Hong Mao, how did you talk? Do you still have the courtesy of being a junior?"


    Fang Hongmao sank instantly when he saw his face, and said embarrassingly: "Grandfather, I was wrong, I was just a little anxious, don''t be angry."


    Liu Yuanshi smiled and said, "Don''t me him, it''s normal for young people to be impatient and impatient. It''s because I''ve never seen ginseng of such good quality before, so if I talk more, it''s all my fault. I really I really want to know where there is such a good ginseng. If I know, I would like to dig one and bring it back. Even if I can''t use it, it is extremely embarrassing for people who study medicine. And ginseng can save lives. , If anything happens, it will be a living human life, a human life that cannot be bought back with money."


    Many people saw that Fang Hongmao was even more anxious, and began tough again.


    Yuyuan Envoy is old, but he is very vengeful.


    Seeing that Fang Hongmao''s face turned extremely ugly, Liu Yuanshi''s mood was a little better, and he didn''t give a shit. , but it must be more than a thousand years old."


    Mrs. Fang said sharply, "Impossible."


    The eldest princess nced at her own daughter, and Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei shook their heads at the same time.


    They don''t know what''s going on.


    Rong Fengxu also looked at Wei Jingxuan in shock, and then at Murong Lingran.


    He did not suspect that Liu Yuanshi was lying. Judging from the appearance, he knew that the ginseng they found could never be the one in front of him.


    Wei Jingxuan just gave him a reassuring look and didn''t say more.

 Chapter 957: you think too much

    Chapter 957 You think too much


    Rong Fengxu frowned. It was Murong Lingran and Jing Xuan who went out together just now. Could it be that she found thousand-year-old ginseng and brought it over to exchange their ginseng? "


    When did the two of them start working together?


    Could it be that the thousand-year-old ginseng was originally a gift, and she knew about the match between the two sides, because Murongxiang was targeting her just now, so she temporarily changed her mind and deliberately wanted Murongxiang to lose?


    Yes, that must be the case, otherwise, how could she carry something as precious as thousand-year-old ginseng with her.


    Just now Jingxuan went to pick them up, and he must have told her about the ginseng year test today.


    She didn''t want to steal the limelight from him and Jingxuan. After all, she also found what they had. She knew the year, so she kept the ginseng first. It happened that Murongxiang had offended her. While helping them, she could also win against Murong. Fragrance, kill two birds with one stone.


    If Murong Lingran knew what he was thinking, she would definitely say: "You think too much, she has so many ginsengs, only a thousand years old. As their family''s identity, it is already very honorable to give Ganoderma lucidum, it is enough. .


    She just didn''t want to let the Rong and Wei families lose, to make the viin proud, and to repay Ning''an Houfu by the way. Going deeper, they just wanted their family to show off and draw out the people who framed their family.


    Liu Yuanshi''s face also turned cold, and said, "Does Madam think I''m telling a lie?"


    Mrs. Fang said: "Of course, didn''t you say it just now? You have never seen ginseng of such good quality, you have never seen it, how can you know its year?"


    Liu Jiahuai suddenly came over and said lightly, "I''m afraid you don''t understand how to know that Mrs. Nian is not a medical student. To put it simply, my grandfather has seen other thousand-year-old ginseng before, and the other thousand-year-old ginseng has no appearance. This one is good, this product is better than anything he has seen, it is not more than a thousand years old, what else could it be?"


    Fang Hongmao said: "Then...then how can you be sure that the thousand-year-old ginseng that Liu Yuan Envoy saw before is the real thing?"


    Everyone looked at Fang Hongmao like an idiot.


    A lot of medicinal herbs are donated to the pce every month.


    Liu Yuan Envoy has been an imperial physician in the Imperial Hospital for decades. How could he not be able to achieve the position of the hospital envoy.


    Every time medicinal materials enter the imperial hospital or are rewarded from the imperial hospital, he and his subordinate imperial physicians will look over them.


    If the envoy of Yanyan cannot tell the year of ginseng, no one can tell for sure.


    Feeling that everyone looked at him with obvious contempt, Fang Hongmao thought about it carefully, and suddenly realized that he had made another big joke just now.


    When ?? was at a loss, he heard the cold voice of Ning Anhou: "You mean, you don''t believe Liu Yuanshi''s words, you think he deliberately overstated the year and wanted to help Feng Xu win you?"


    Now that it is difficult to ride a tiger, the words have already been said, Fang Hongmao had to bite the bullet and said: "Isn''t it? Their ginseng is obviously the same as ours, I have already inquired about it."


    Wei Jingxuan said coldly, "You arranged your people by my side?"


    Fang Hongmao was startled when he saw his eyes, and stammered: "No...No, I...how dare I? Even if it is arranged, how can it be hidden from your eyes?"


    "Then how do you know the year of the ginseng I found?"


    "me¡­"


    Wei Jingxuan suddenly put his hand on the hilt of the sword and said coldly, "You sent someone to monitor me?"

 Chapter 958: You are biased!

    Chapter 958 You are biased!


    Fang Hongmao saw him as if he wanted to cut him down immediately if he didn''t tell the truth, and hurriedly said: "No, I sent a subordinate with strong martial arts to sneak into your subordinate''s house at night and heard what they said. "


    Wei Jingxuan said: "My people won''t easily say anything about me even at home. You still want to provoke me and my subordinates. If you don''t tell the truth, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Fang Hongmao said: "Okay, I''ll be honest, I know that you have been to the deep mountains of Wuming Mountain to find ginseng, and the person who helped me find ginseng probably knows where you found it, and he has been there too. , He also guessed based on the soil quality, and told me that the highest year of the ginseng field should be in seven or eight hundred years. Moreover, the thousand-year-old ginseng is hard toe by, and it has not appeared for many years. I don''t think you can find it so easily. That''s why I just said that."


    "What are you saying is true?"


    "Really, if I lie half a word, I''ll be hit with thunder."


    Wei Jingxuan snorted coldly, removed his hand from the hilt, and spared him temporarily.


    Fang Hongmao breathed a sigh of relief and said, "So, your ginseng cannot be a thousand-year-old ginseng at all."


    Liu Yuanshi said coldly: "Why is it impossible? The old man asked you, when did you find the ginseng in your hand?"


    "I...I can''t remember."


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember, it''s been a while, right?"


    "right."


    "That is to say, after so long, the ginseng root in your mouth has already been made into dried ginseng, but if you look at this root, it is still carrying soil, obviously it was just dug out of the ground not long ago. It''s definitely not the one you said."


    Fang Hongmao was stunned for a moment, then stepped forward to take a closer look at the ginseng, it was really fresh.


    "No, it''s impossible. My people have searched Wuming Mountain. If it is a thousand-year-old ginseng, it can''t escape the eyes of my people. This root must be fake."


    Murong spoke up and said, "Wumingshan has been searched? Are you sure?"


    "Of course I''m sure."


    "There are many wolves, tigers and leopards in the deep mountains. Even if your people are strong in martial arts, they are still flesh and blood. Do you dare to say that each of them really dare to stay in it for a long time? Really dare not let go of every leaf , looking for it seriously?"


    Fang Hongmao choked and was speechless.


    Mrs. Fang snorted coldly when she saw this: "Anyway, based on the words of Liu Yuanshi alone, I would never believe that Feng Xu and the others found thousand-year-old ginseng."


    Princess Qihua, who had been sitting at the top, sneered. People are born, old, sick, and dying. The person in this world that can''t be offended the most is the doctor. Offending people without any worries is really an idiot.


    Liu Yuanshi snorted: "This old man never tells lies. If you don''t believe me, feel free to ask other doctors toe and see."


    Ning''an Hou said: "No need, Liu Yuan''s envoy is clear to everyone who is present. As an imperial physician, he can''t open his mouth."


    Fang Hongmao said with a face of dissatisfaction: "Grandfather, you are partial!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Fang Hongmao had never seen his grandfather look at him with such cold eyes, his legs suddenly softened and he couldn''t help kneeling on the ground.


    Liu Yuan envoy said: "Marquis, since he wants to call other doctors to see him, let''s call him. I don''t want to ruin my reputation because of his suspicion, so that the evening festival is not guaranteed."

 Chapter 959: Not convinced

    Chapter 959 Unconvinced


    Rong Fengxu also said: "Grandfather, Liu Yuanshi is right, he kindly helped us, if it hurts his reputation, then we will feel sorry for it. Why don''t we do it like this, if we want to find others to see, our side and his How about one more person from the side, and the rest of the people will be found by my grandfather?"


    Ning Anhou also felt that what they said made some sense. In order to make Fang Hongmao give up, he had no choice but to nod: "Okay."


    After a long while, the doctors from the Ning''an Marquis Mansion, the Rites Minister Mansion, the General Rong Mansion, Fang Mansion, and Geng Mansion, as well as the doctors from the several medical clinics closest to the Ning''an Marquis Mansion were invited over.


    Of course, under the rmendation of Prime Minister Suo, he also sent someone to call his own doctor.


    Ning''an Hou said: "Just please take a look at the year of the two boxes of ginseng in front of you."


    "Yes, Lord Hou."


    It didn''t take long for several doctors to share their results.


    "Light-colored boxes are seven or eight hundred years old, and dark-colored boxes are more than a thousand years old."


    "Yes, I thought so too."


    "Me too."


    "Me too."


    "Me too."


    ¡­


    Seeing that all the doctors had the same opinion, Fang Fu and Geng Fu''s doctor looked at each other, but they could only say at the same time, "Yes, we think so too."


    Fang Hongmao gritted his teeth and said, "How is that possible."


    Ning Anhou said coldly, "You are still doubting it now. Do you think that the doctors in the Prime Minister''s residence have been bribed? The doctors in Fang''s and Geng''s residences have also been bribed? The doctors outside have also been bribed?"


    "I did not mean that."


    Ning Anhou said angrily: "I don''t care what you mean. As the grandson of this marquis, don''t let people think you can''t afford to lose. This marquis is now announcing that Fengxu and Jingxuan will win the ginseng yearpetition."


    Princess Qihua, the mother and daughter, suddenlyughed in relief.


    Mrs. Fang suddenly said loudly, "Hold on."


    "What? You''re not convinced?"


    Mrs. Fang nodded: "Father, I''m just not convinced, they are cheating."


    "Cheating?"


    Mrs. Fang suddenly turned her head to look at Murong Lingran, "I saw it very clearly just now that this girl and Jingxuan left for a while. Today''s ginseng must be given to them by this girl."


    Ning''an Hou said: "So what? That''s the truth. Jing Xuan didn''t hide it. Everyone saw it just now, and Miss Murong also said that she gave the ginseng."


    Mrs. Fang said: "Father, the ginseng that Feng Xu and Jing Xuan prepared at the beginning was not the thousand-year-old ginseng, but that girl saw that we only had seven or eight hundred years, and she took it out to help them out of the grudge just now. "


    Rong Fengxu said: "So, you think we are cheating?"


    "Yes, isn''t it?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "How can this be called cheating? Just now, Miss Lingran gave me ginseng, but thest time we agreed to test was on my grandfather''s birthday. Is there anything wrong with the time she gave?"


    Mrs. Fang panicked and turned to look at the person who had been sitting next to her.


    "Fourth sister, you also have to say something, this matter today is not my family''s business."


    Mrs. Geng said: "What the third sister means is that Jingxuan and the others are ying tricks and deliberately let us take out the ginseng first. After knowing the year of our ginseng, we will immediately change it. If Jingxuan and the others take it out first, it will be at most today. Just a draw."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Four aunts, you think too much. Even if we were the first to take it out, then in order to make sure nothing goes wrong, we will directly use the thousand-year-old ginseng, not the first one."

 Chapter 960: Shame

    Chapter 960 Shame


    Mrs. Fang said with a gloomy face: "You are just kidding. An Hou said: "I think you are kidding me. "


    "Father¡­"


    "Today''s request is the year of ginseng. Jingxuan and the others won, and you lost, so you started to pick on the thorns. Did you agree in advance that you are not allowed to prepare two ginsengs in advance?"


    "Then...that''s not."


    "Then it''s over." Ning''an Hou said: "If you lose today, you will lose. Don''t lose the test, and lose your character, which will be looked down upon."


    Mrs. Fang was silent for a while, she knew it was a shame, but she was just not reconciled.


    admit defeat today, I am afraid that tomorrow, the two sisters from the high-level nobles in the capital will be degraded to nothing, and even the reputation of the Fang family and the Geng family will be affected.


    Moreover, it would be too humiliating to ask the children to fulfill all those lucky draws.


    Before Madam Fang could speak, Madam Geng stepped forward and said, "We lost."


    "Fourth Sister!"


    Mrs. Geng shook her head at her.


    It''s already like this, and it''s futile to keep going, but it will make the father annoyed, and make the two of them embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Fang had to follow: "I also admit defeat."


    Wei Jingxuan said lightly: "ording to what I just said, let''s start."


    Fang Hongmao said: "What to start?"


    Rong Fengxu said: "Aren''t you really going to cheat?"


    The Fang Geng family remembered the color head they just said, and their faces suddenly turned ashen.


    Ning''an Hou slowly took a sip of wine and looked at them leisurely.


    Seeing that her son couldn''t get off the stage, and her father didn''t help her, Mrs. Fang thought for a while, then she had to ease her face and said softly, "Jing Xuan, Feng Xu, you are all cousins ??who are rted by blood. Don''t take it seriously. There are so many guests today, if they do as you say, they will lose the face of the Ning''an Houfu. Don''t think about yourself, you should also think about your grandfather. They He is also the grandson of your grandfather, if you really kowtow after 100 bangs, tomorrow, no, in the afternoon, bad words will start to spread about the Marquis of Ning''an mansion."


    Mrs. Geng also persuaded: "Yes, you also know that the sons of our Geng and Fang families are not as good as the children of your Rong and Wei families who practiced martial arts since childhood. You are alwayspetitive, and you are afraid of being bullied. If you really want them to kowtow a hundred times, they may be seriously ill again, and they may also affect the reputation of the Rong and Wei houses, saying that the two of you are cold-blooded, aggressive, and hurtful. Your cousins ??are sick. If you spare them this time, outsiders may say that you have a broad-minded and tolerant brother, which is also a good thing for your reputation. "


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng nodded suddenly, "Yes, that''s it."


    Mrs. Fang continued: "That''s right, we can just close the door and solve our own affairs. I promise you that after we go back, we will punish them properly, and you will give the third and fourth aunts a face, how about that? "


    Geng Yucheng suddenly touched his brother Geng Yulian, Geng Yulian nced at his brother, and could only plead, "Cousin Fengxu, cousin Jingxuan, please have a lot of you adults, and let us go this time. Bar."


    Rong Fengxu raised his eyebrows and turned to look at his grandfather.

 Chapter 961: receipt

    Chapter 961 Documents


    Ning Anhou said lightly: "Since there are so many guests here, let''s not mention the first request for the time being. It will take a lot of time to implement it. Let''s solve the remaining two first."


    Mrs. Fang thought that her father agreed with what she just said, and her face immediately showed joy, "Thank you father."


    Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan had no choice but to say: "Okay, then ask the two aunts of the Fang family and the Geng family to take out the 100,000 taels of silver."


    With a look of reluctance on Mrs. Fang''s face, she added: "Father, let''s forget the other two, they are just jokes between children, if it''s serious, it will really make everyone watch the joke. already."


    The eldest princess sneered: "Since the two of you proposed topete today, you have lost all the face of Hou''s mansion. But it doesn''t matter, I and your father are the two old bones in the family. If you lose face, you will lose face. We It''s also a bit old, I don''t care. Anyway, it''s not the first time you''ve been embarrassed, and they all know your virtues, so it''s not surprising."


    Madam Fang choked and said, "Jingxuan, if you want 100,000 taels of silver, our family will pay 50,000 taels of silver. This amount is toorge, and we can''t get it for the time being. Now, there will be a big problem in our family''s business, otherwise, let''s forget about this matter?"


    Ning Anhou said solemnly: "You are an elder, ying a rogue in front of the younger generation, you must think clearly, can you afford to lose this person?"


    Mrs. Fang rolled her eyes andpromised: "Okay, we''re going out today, and we didn''t bring so many silver bills with us. After a few days, we''ll collect enough and send them to the Rong and Wei houses.


    Mrs. Geng said, "That''s what I mean too."


    Wei Jingxuan was about to nod his head when a voice suddenly came from a distance: "They are here for a banquet today, and they may not have that much money with them, but it''s a word of mouth, so it''s better to write a letter."


    Everyone turned their heads to look, and saw a young man wearing a mask saying leisurely: "I have prepared the ink, ink, ink, ink, etc. I can write now."


    As soon as the voice fell, a servant put the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on Rong Fengxu''s table.


    Mrs. Fang was displeased and said: "This son, we have no grievances or enmity with you, why do you have to live with us?"


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t hide it, and said directly: "Because my son and Jing Xuan are friends, isn''t it obvious that I will sit beside him as soon as Ie? And you can''t say it? Why can''t I get along with you guys? Are you really like what I guessed, as long as you pass today, you want to default on your debt tomorrow?"


    "you!"


    Ning An Hou said sharply, "Murongxiang, shut up for me!"


    "Father, I..."


    "If you still recognize me as your father, shut your mouth immediately, otherwise you will get out of here now, and don''t step into the Marquis of Ning''an for the rest of your life!"


    Mrs. Fang was startled. Seeing that her father was not joking, she had to stop and winked at her son.


    Fang Hongmao was helpless, so he had to go over and write down the evidence, saying as he wrote: "Since the two families owe the two families, then our family will write the IOUs owed to the Rong family, and the remaining 50,000 taels from cousin Jingxuan''s family wille from the Geng family. Write it."


    Ning Anhou nodded: "Yes."


    After a while, after Fang Hongmao wrote the document, Geng Yucheng also quickly wrote it, pressed his handprint and handed it to Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan respectively.

 Chapter 962: squirted

    Chapter 962 Sprayed


    After the two were put away, Rong Fengxu said again: "Now it''s time to talk about our third condition."


    Mrs. Fang said with a gloomy face: "Next time we meet, I promise they will do it, okay!"


    "no!"


    "you!"


    Mrs. Geng said: "Third sister, our children are the juniors of the eldest sister and the second sister. It''s okay to kowtow to them."


    Mrs. Fang gritted her teeth and said reluctantly, "Okay."


    Brothers Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng, as well as Geng Yucheng and Geng Yulian, as well as the Rong and Wei families, all sat down, and gave them a big gift one by one.


    "Is this okay?"


    Mrs. Rong said: "Of course it''s ok. I hope my sister will teach them to be a person who keeps her word like she is today."


    Mrs. Fang said without a smile, "Yes, my sister understands."


    I thought the matter waspletely over like this, but the Marquis of Ning''an suddenly looked at Fang Hongmao and the others again, and said lightly: "You have already fulfilled two lucky draws, now it''s time to talk about the first one."


    Madam Fang was taken aback, she thought that her father had cancelled the first lottery just now, and said in shock: "Father, you can''t be so cruel, your grandsons really can''t bear it. "


    The Marquis of Ning An nced at the youngest Geng Yulian, and saw that he looked at him pitifully, without the slightest disturbance in his heart, and said lightly: "I know that their health is not good, but they must be true to their words. The issue of the year was proposed by them, and the lottery was proposed by them, and they themselves agreed to it, you didn''t object just now, isn''t it too shameless for you to use their bodies as a shield now."


    "I¡­"


    "Since you are worried about their health, why did you agree to this lottery just now? I didn''t say it just now, did you think that you would lose here? Still thinking, if you lose, it''s alright to be rude?"


    Mrs. Fang reluctantly said: "I admit that I was ill-considered just now and should not have agreed. I will admit my mistake to you, okay?"


    "no."


    "Father!"


    Princess Qihua suddenly said: "Murongxiang, I ask you a question, if you answer to my satisfaction, then I will waive the first lottery today."


    Mrs. Fang was instantly overjoyed: "You said."


    Princess Qihua was about to speak when she suddenly saw Murong Lingran, and for some unknown reason, she suddenly said, "Let''s ask Miss Lingran this question for me."


    Murong Lingran, who was drinking water, suddenly spit out a mouthful of water, which happened to be sprayed on Helian Rongjiu''s body.


    The Marquis of Ning An and Murong Zhe were startled at the same time, they thought Helian Rongjiu would be angry, but he didn''t say anything, just shook his head helplessly, took the handkerchief on the table and wiped it.


    Murong Zhe suddenly tense his nerves, and said in a panic, "Ninth Young Master, I''m really sorry, I apologize to you on behalf of A Ran, I''m sorry."


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "It''s okay."


    The housekeeper immediately stepped forward and said, "Young master, why don''t you change your clothes."


    Helian Rongjiu said indifferently: "It''s okay, just a little water, this dress is ck again, it''s fine when it''s dry, I don''t care."


    How could he go now?


    It¡¯s hard to have a big show to watch, and of course we have to watch it to the end.


    The housekeeper nced at his Marquis, saw him nod, and then retreated again.


    Murong Lingran smiled awkwardly at him, and hurriedly got up and said, "His Royal Highness Princess, are you kidding me?"

 Chapter 963: Finished in ten days

    Chapter 963 Ten days to finish


    Princess ?? smiled and said, "I''m not kidding, just say it."


    All right.


    Anyway, I have offended people today, so I don¡¯t mind saying one more word.


    Murong Lingran said loudly: "Then I''ll ask for the eldest princess, may I ask Mrs. Fang, if your side wins the game today, and if Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei ask you to let their children go, will you agree? "


    Without thinking, Mrs. Fang said, "Of course it''s impossible to agree, Feng Xu and Jing Xuan are martial arts practitioners, and their health is so good, let alone a hundred bangs, a thousand kowtows, I''m afraid nothing will happen. "


    Mrs. Geng red at her fiercely.


    Mrs. Fang was stunned, and immediately realized that she had said something she shouldn''t have said, and suddenly looked at the Marquis of Ning An with a guilty conscience.


    Ning Anhou just sneered, turned his head and stopped looking at her.


    The eldest princess said: "Look, you don''t let other people''s sons go, why should they let your son go? But it''s a little too much to kowtow after a hundred bangs at once. Today''s happy day, if they really It''s really not good to be sick."


    Mrs. Fang was instantly overjoyed: "Then ask mother to let them go. We are willing to pay another 10,000 taels of silver aspensation for the first lottery."


    After saying that, he walked to his husband and took out a stack of silver bills from his arms, "We just brought out 10,000 taels today, we can give it now."


    The eldest princess looked down on her for thinking that if she had money, she could do anything, thinking that everyone liked her family''s money, and the Rong and Wei families were not short of money, so who cares about her money.


    "Both of you are businessmen, and you should know best what it means to keep your word. If you take the money back, they are not short of it. If it is not good to kowtow a hundred times at one time, then kowtow ten times. Starting today, until the tenth day, ten times a day, and ten days are finished."


    Mrs. Fang wanted to speak, but Fang Shunian and Geng Siyang, the head of the Geng family, said at the same time, "We promise."


    "Master!"


    Fang Shunian said: "Needless to say, the eldest princess is right. The most important thing for us businessmen is integrity. If we don''t believe in our own rtives, no one will dare to trust us outside. It''s their own words. If they say it, let them solve it by themselves, lest they talk big in the future, and they will not end up harming themselves."


    Geng Siyang also said: "Yes, they are also more than ten years old, and they are responsible for what they say. You can protect them for a while, but if you can''t protect them for the rest of their lives, let them solve it by themselves, so as not to hurt the harmony between their brothers. "


    Mrs. Fang frowned and said, "Okay, I don''t care, let them go."


    Murong Lingran''s face showed a look of pity, 10,000 taels of silver, if she could, she would agree.


    Fang Shunian looked at the four brothers and said, "You guys, I don''t need to tell you what to do?"


    The four looked at each other, walked to the table of Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan, and knelt down for them almost at the same time.


    "I''m sorry, I was offended a lot when I was a child, and I did steal a lot of your things. I''m here to apologize to you."


    "I''ve deliberately soiled your clothes at the banquet before, causing you to lose face. I''m sorry too."


    "I''m sorry, I used to frame you all the time. For example, it was clearly a vase I broke, but I framed you. Although you finally proved your innocence and I was punished, I still want to say sorry."


    The youngest Geng Yulian said: "I...I stole your food before, and I apologize too."

 Chapter 964: flattered

    Chapter 964 ttered


    After the four of them finished speaking, they followed what they just said and kowtowed ten times in an orderly manner.


    Ning''an Hou said lightly: "The remaining ny times, the next nine days, you will go to the Rong Mansion and Wei Mansion by yourself. If you don''t want to trouble you, you can finish it all at once. But if I find out that you dare to do it again. If you y tricks, then I won''t be polite."


    The four said dully at the same time: "We know, grandfather."


    "Okay, let''s all get up."


    "Thank you grandfather."


    The farce came to an end temporarily. The Marquis of Ning An nced at the eldest princess, the eldest princess nodded, and summoned her servants. After giving a few words, she smiled and said to the guests present: "Today I am making everyoneugh, and the Hou residence is prepared for everyone today. I have prepared a lot of delicious food, as well as pleasing songs and dances for everyone to watch, I hope everyone can eat and drink well, and don¡¯t take what happened just now.¡±


    Everyone immediately understood the eldest princess'' intention. Although she said just now that she didn''t care what people outside said about today''s affairs, she actually didn''t want them to spread the matter out, and they all promised.


    Prime Minister Suo said, "Don''t worry, the eldest princess, this is a family matter in the Hou''s residence. We know how to behave, and at the same time, we will restrain our subordinates and not let them talk nonsense."


    "Yes, every family has a scripture that is difficult to read, and we all understand it."


    ¡­


    The Marquis of Ning''an smiled and nodded: "Thank you, everyone, please continue to enjoy the wine and songs, and the lychees on the table were picked from the tree early in the morning, so it is guaranteed to be fresh, so let''s enjoy it to the fullest. "


    "Thank you, Marquis."


    Princess Qihua is old after all, and after such a farce, she has no energy to sit down anymore.


    told the Marquis of Ning An that she was tired, went back to rest first, and asked her own daughter and son-inw to treat her guests well, and then left the Evergreen Pce.


    After the eldest princess left, Murong Ding suddenly said: "Sister, I want to go to the convenience."


    Murong Zhe heard what his younger son said, and ordered: "Azong, take Xiaoliu there, Aran is a girl, it''s a little inconvenient after all."


    Murong Zong nodded, and summoned a servant from the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion to ask where thetrine was. After greeting the Marquis of Ning''an, he took his younger brother and walked in that direction.


    Fang Hongmao and Geng Yucheng saw this and were about to get up when Ning Anhou suddenly said, "Hongmao, Yucheng, there is your favorite crystal shrimp today, and it will be served soon."


    The two were instantly ttered, and my grandfather really cared about them. He still remembered them when they were so embarrassed just now.


    Fang Hongmao instantly forgot about revenge, and said in surprise: "Thank you grandfather, then we will wait."


    "Um."


    Murong Lingran was about to continue eating when Helian Rongjiu suddenly coughed lightly.


    Murong Lingran followed his line of sight and saw that Madam Fang apologized to the Marquis of Ning''an, so she and Madam Geng led the maids to the main entrance of the Changqing Pce.


    Helian Rongjiu quickly stood up, seeing that she was motionless, and said, "Let''s go."


    Murong Lingran turned his head and nced at the position of the eldest brother and sixth brother, nodded and said, "Yes."


    The two also quickly left the Evergreen Pce and followed behind them.


    The Marquis of Ning An originally wanted to stop the two prostitutes, but this time, seeing that Helian Rongjiu and Murong Lingran had also gone out, he didn''t say much.


    just looked at the backs of the two of them, and when he thought of what happened just now, his brows couldn''t help frowning.


    The rtionship between these two seems to be better than he imagined.

 Chapter 965: entrusted

    Chapter 965 Entrusted by others


    No wonder His Majesty and Jing Xuan were so protective of them in the early morning.


    Helian Rongjiu and Murong Lingran went out for a while, and Mrs. Fang and Mrs. Geng disappeared in front of them at a turn.


    Murong frowned and said, "The man is gone."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "If you disappear, you will disappear. I didn''t let you out for them."


    "But Big Brother and Little Six..."


    "Don''t worry, this is the Marquis of Ning''an. Your eldest brother and sixth brother are now the sons of the official family. There are so many people watching what happened just now. If something happened to them, they would be the first to suspect them. How about it. And your elder brother isn''t the one to be bullied."


    "You''re right, so what are you asking me to do?"


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly, "I asked you toe out because I was entrusted by others."


    "Entrusted by others?"


    "Well,e with me."


    Seeing him turn around and leave, Murong Lingran had to follow behind him.


    After walking for a while, arge piece of ripplingke water appeared in front of her. She walked through the water corridor and came to ake center pavilion.


    As soon as ?? stopped, the people inside lifted the gauze and made a gesture to them toe in.


    Murong Lingran didn''t move for a while. After seeing the people inside, he eximed, "Big brother, Xiao Liu, why are you here?"


    Princess Qihua and Murong Ding were standing on the edge of the pavilion looking at the fish in theke. When they heard the voice, they turned their heads and saw that the two of them were reallying. They smiled warmly and said, "I heard someone say that it is convenient for them toe out. They had people wait for them on the road and called them over."


    "So it is." Murong Lingran''s eyes turned to Helian Rongjiu: "How do you know that the eldest princess is here?"


    Helian Rongjiu just sat on the stone bench closest to him,ughed and said, "She asked me to bring you here."


    "Didn''t you guys just say nothing?"


    "You don''t need to worry about it, we have our way ofmunicating."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, is the eldest princess also interested in her nting methods and those high-yielding seeds?


    No, she is old, so she probably doesn''t have any idea of ??doing business.


    The rtionship between ?? and prostitutes is not good, and he will not n anything for them.


    Then why did she call them all?


    Is it to thank her for helping her own daughter and grandson with ginseng just now?


    Seeing her puzzled look, the eldest princess said: "Miss Lingran, don''t be nervous, you saw it just now, my prostitutes and their children are really restless, I have a headache when I see it, theke is quiet, So I came here to rx. I called you here, just to talk to you. You did such a big favor for our family just now and saved the face of the Rong and Wei families. I also want to thank you. "


    Murong nodded, that''s what happened.


    The eldest princess said again: "You don''t stand still, just sit down."


    Murong nced at the direction of the Changqing Pce tangled, and both parents were still there, and there were many people from Fang Geng''s family there.


    And sister Jia Nian is definitely still waiting for the big brother, it''s rare to see thest time, if the two can''t talk, wouldn''t it be too cruel for lovers?


    The eldest princess could probably see what she was thinking, and said softly, "Don''t worry, your family is a distinguished guest from Ning''an Hou''s residence, and Lord Hou will not let anyone bully them, not to mention the people from Rong''s and Wei''s residences. Here, they''re fine."

 Chapter 966: unwilling

    Chapter 966 Unwilling


    "I just heard about your incident, maybe because you are also surnamed Murong, I felt very cordial when I saw your family, I couldn''t help but want to talk to you and relieve my boredom."


    Murong Zong also knew that his sister was worried about him, so heforted: "Aran, just listen to His Highness."


    After all, in someone else''s mansion, Murong Lingran was still not sure about the princess''s mind. Their family was also taken care of by the Ning''an Hou mansion. Seeing that the elder brother said this, he had to give him a face and let the Lord Changqi help him. She stared there and sat obediently beside the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess said with satisfaction: "There is a chessboard on the table. You young people should be bored just sitting there. You can y chess and listen to us while ying chess."


    Murong Lingran hurriedly gave up his seat and said, "Brother, you and Ninth Young Master go, I''ll y with Xiao Liu."


    She doesn''t have the ability to talk while ying chess, so she would definitely lose horribly.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Yes."


    Murong Zong had to sit in his sister''s ce.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei in the distance immediately stomped their feet ruthlessly.


    The son was stopped by his father just now, so they wanted toe out in person.


    Originally wanted to stop Murong Zong and Murong Ding from teaching them a lesson, even if they couldn''t do anything to them, it was okay to warn them to vent their anger.


    But I didn''t expect people to be robbed halfway by the olddy, I was really mad at them.


    Murong Xiang frowned and said, "Fourth sister, what do you think we should do? Did we just let them go? Today is only the first time we met them, and they made both of us lose so much face, so we spared them. I''m really unhappy."


    "What can you do if you''re not reconciled?" Murong Fei said slowly: "Didn''t you just see that both father and mother were protecting their family? Besides, you are also kind to the eldest sister. If something happens, General Rong''s residence will also protect them. Look. With the familiar appearance of that girl and Jingxuan just now, she helped them win over us again, and it is estimated that she will also be a guest of the Minister of Rites in the future. I heard that the girl still has the emperor''s death-free gold medal in hand, if she is unhappy, Take out the gold medal, don''t talk about us, I''m afraid both my father and mother will have to kneel down for her."


    "Since you can''t move them, why did you call me out?"


    Murong Fei nced at the emerald greenke and sighed abruptly: "Father won''t let us talk to them inside, our two are businessmen, what do you think I called you out for?"


    "Have you seen their nting method?"


    "Didn''t you like it?"


    "What''s the use of looking at it, you dare to say that you didn''t quietly test Zhi Ye Zhai''s attitude? They didn''t agree, and the emperor is protecting them, what can we do about them? Although they are very hateful, the fruits they grow It¡¯s really delicious, especially those strawberries and lychees, I can¡¯t get enough of them no matter how much I eat, so if I can grow them on my own vige, that would be great.¡±


    Mrs. Geng suddenly picked up a stone and threw it into theke, and sighed: "You are right, they have His Majesty as their backing, and they are friends with the Rongwei family, so it''s no wonder they don''t take our family seriously. Let''s go, we just let our father down, it''s not easy to do anything now, or I''m afraid he really won''t show mercy to us anymore."


    Seeing her, Mrs. Fang just let it go, and was about to say something when she suddenly thought of what she saw just now, and said with a smile: "Well, what the fourth sister said is reasonable, keep the green hills, and don''t worry about running out of firewood, let''s stay with Murongzhe''s family. People wait and see!"

 Chapter 967: dont be too grateful

    Chapter 967 Don''t be too grateful


    Lake Heart Pavilion


    The eldest princess smiled and said, "Miss Lingran..."


    "Your Highness, everyone in my family calls me Aran, you can just call me Aran."


    Princess ?? nodded, looked behind her, and said slowly: "Okay, Aran, today''s great kindness is unforgettable. These things should be regarded as my and Hou Ye''s gratitude to you."


    Murong Lingran followed her line of sight, and saw a group of people file in, crowding the pavilion that was not spacious, and carrying a lot of things in her hands. , gold and silver jewelry.


    Thinking of the cooperation with Wei Jingxuan just now, Murong touched his head ufortably. After thinking for a while, he still exined the content of the cooperation.


    "That''s it, it''s not just because of Mrs. Fang that I help the Rong and Wei families."


    Helian Rongjiu''s chess-ying hand was taken aback for a moment, and he said with a light smile: "You really don''t miss any opportunity to make money."


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly: "No way, I''ve been looking for more than a year, and neither of my two younger brothers has any news. I''ve already told the people at Huwei Escort to ask them to find more people to find them. I can add as much money as I want. The words have already been released, and I just bought the shop again, and I don¡¯t have much money in my hand, so of course I have to find a way to make money.¡±


    The thousand-year-old ginseng was originally intended for emergency use, but she did not expect to use it so quickly.


    Millennium ginseng is extremely rare, and if you sell it, you can sell it for a lot of money.


    Her family was not wealthy either. Although it was considered a wealthy family in Lihua Vige, it was nothing in this city.


    Anyway, the money given to her by the Rong and Wei families is also from the Fang Geng family, so don''t give it up for nothing.


    "I see."


    "So..." Murong Lingran looked at Eldest Princess Qihua and said, "Your Highness, you can take these back. Although I helped them, without the initial help of Wei Gongzi and Jiu Gongzi, our family would not have been able to do this. Quickly establish a firm foothold in the capital, and it is impossible to appear on an asion like today, after all, I still owe them a little more."


    is not greedy, and people are honest.


    After thinking for a moment, the eldest princess nodded and said, "Okay, since that''s the case, I''ll listen to you. But every yard is a yard, you have always saved the faces of the Rong and Wei families and saved Awan, how much is this? Money can''t buy it. Listening to what you said just now, your two younger brothers are still outside, why don''t you do this, the name of Ning''an Hou''s mansion is still very famous, I will ask Hou Ye to help you find a younger brother."


    Helian Rongjiu calmly put down her son and said slowly: "No need, I have already sent someone to help find her brother, and I have already found a lot of ces."


    Murong was startled, and said stunnedly: "Ninth Young Master, did you send someone to help me find my younger brother?"


    Murong Zong and Murong Ding also looked at him in shock.


    Seeing how moved they were, Helian Rongjiu suddenly took out the folding fan in his arms and fanned it, raised his head and said, "We''ve known you for so long, we can be considered friends, and we should do something for our friends. You don''t have to be too grateful to my son, when the child is found, thank you again, my son has more people than Huwei Escort."


    Murong Lingran immediately rolled her eyes at him, seeing him so irritated, her hands were itchy, she wanted to punch him, her eyes rolled, and she suddenly said with a smile, "I''m really thankful for Ninth Young Master, then may I ask you? When did you send someone out?"

 Chapter 968: big gift

    Chapter 968 Great Gift


    "This is a secret."


    "That must have been a while."


    "Um."


    "Your people are really good?"


    "Of course, just look at Ze Yuan and Ze Qu. Everyone''s kung fu is one of the best. And the people I sent out are dedicated to inquiring about information, not to mention two children. If you really want to inquire, neighboring countries You can find out what the emperor atest night."


    Murong Lingran said quietly: "Since it is so powerful, why haven''t any children been found? My Xiaoliu was found by the Tiger Power Escort."


    Helian Rong choked for a moment, and his face suddenly became uneasy. After a while, he thought of a speech: "This... This one also needs luck to find someone, and the people from Tiger Power Escort have better luck. And my people are in your house, Xiao Liu Cong. It was sent out inrge numbers after Yulin Mansion came back. Don''t you have little news about your other two younger brothers? So my people are no worse than the people from Huwei Escort."


    "Oh, that''s what it is, I see..."


    Seeing that her face was very delicate, as if she didn''t trust herself, Helian Rongjiu snorted coldly: "If you doubt the ability of my subordinates and don''t need my people to go out, then I will call them back immediately, Let the people from the Hou Mansion find it. Anyway, I still have things for them to do, and you didn''t give me any money. When I go out, it costs a lot."


    "Don''t." Murong Lingran''s expression changed, and he smiled in a pleasing manner: "Don''t do this, I don''t need it, the more people you find, the better. How could I dislike it?"


    "Humph."


    Murong Lingran suddenly looked at him pitifully.


    "Humph."


    "How about I make you more delicious food in the future?"


    "Humph."


    The eldest princess smiled helplessly when she saw the interaction between the two, and seeing Murong Ling was wronged, she began to smooth things out: "Okay, how old are you than her, don''t tease her, if you cry, I will What do you do?"


    Helian Rongjiu pretended to be helpless and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll give you a face today, but it did cost a lot of money for my people to go out during this time, girl, you said that Fengxu and Jingxuan will break up. If I give you the money, shouldn''t you have something to say to me?"


    "this¡­"


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to say that she had no money, but thinking that she still had so many ginseng and precious herbs from his third sister, as well as a lot of Mingyu grass, it was too easy to thank him, she smiled. Tun said: "Okay, my two younger brothers, as long as you can find one, I will give you a gift that has never been seen before."


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows: "What kind of gift?"


    "You''ll know when the timees."


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu said solemnly, "Don''t worry, I promise to find your brother as soon as possible, but if I am not satisfied with your gift, then you will agree to three conditions, which must be implemented no matter what. a condition."


    Murong Lingran said confidently: "Okay, I promise."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and resumed ying chess.


    Murong Lingran suddenly thought of what someone had brought to him a few days ago, and said with concern: "Ninth Young Master, I had someone tell youst time that I n to continue nting wheat. Did you hear the news?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "I received it, but..."


    "But what? Don''t you believe me?"


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head: "Of course I believe you, but the people under His Majesty have concerns. After all, if you nted wheat in autumn and winter, you won''t be able to nt rice in the next year. Although wheat is good, it''s still not as good as rice, so..."

 Chapter 969: Being timid wont make a big deal

    Chapter 969


    Murong Lingran said with a look of regret: "So you didn''t follow me to nt it? If you nt all the seeds in your hands, how much more grain will you have to harvest next year? It''s such a pity that it''s gone like this."


    Helian Rongjiuughed and said: "It''s not a pity, it''s not a pity at all, because I absolutely believe in you, so I defied all opinions and let people nt all the wheat seeds in my hand some time ago."


    "Oveing all opinions? Did the emperor leave all this to you again?"


    "The emperor''s child again?"


    Murong was shocked, why did she blurt out the word again? And in front of the eldest princess who only met today, when did she lose her guard?


    He suddenly looked at Princess Qihua and saw her smile: "This name is quite novel, don''t worry, I won''t tell him. But Xiaojiu is the same age as His Majesty, you say he is a child, Aran , then what are you? Should he call you sister?"


    elder sister?


    Thebined age of her two lifetimes is in her thirties, so it''s okay to be an older sister, but if the emperor dares to call, she dare not respond.


    Helian Rongjiu snorted coldly: "Sister? It''s just a little girl. If His Majesty knew about it, he would definitely hit her."


    Murong Zong was startled, and hurriedly said: "Aran, please apologize."


    Murong said cleverly: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Seeing Helian Rongjiu''s face is extremely ugly, Murong Lingran smiled and said, "Don''t be angry, you still know my temperament very well. I have no malicious intentions, I really have no malicious intentions, I will not in the future."


    "s." Helian Rongjiu sighed: "Forget it this time, I said it all, you have to pay attention to your words in the future, it''s nothing to say in front of me, and it''s nothing to say in front of the eldest princess, but if you say it in front of others In front of you, especially those who want to see you unlucky, even though I can protect you in the end, it will still be a little troublesome, you know?"


    "Well, I see, not next time."


    Murong Zong heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Stop talking about me, you haven''t answered my question yet. Has Your Majesty handed over all the nting to you?"


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t know that she was diverting her attention, so she said helplessly: "Yes."


    "You have all nted, so you are not afraid that my idea is wrong? Not everyone in Lihua Vige followed me."


    Helian Rongjiu wrote lightly: "Everything is risky, but you don''t need to be suspicious, and you don''t need to be suspicious. You and I still know a little bit about it. If you fail, you just lose some seeds or don''t nt rice next year. If you can''t catch up next year. I can nt other rice. And after you and the people in Lihua Vige harvest next year, I believe there will be no shortage of seeds. But if I wait and see this year, and when you sessfully harvest next year, I will lose tens of thousands of dors. It would be a pity if so many grains are gone. If you want to do it, you need to make it bigger, and it is not a big deal to be timid, so if you want to nt it, I will nt all of it.¡±


    Murong Lingran''s mood suddenly became extremelyplicated. I really didn''t expect that the ninth son would trust her so much. After thinking for a while, he said solemnly: "Ninth son, thank you for trusting me so much, don''t worry, we will never fail. If we fail, , I will ask His Majesty to exin in person, topensate him, and to promise not to let him me you."

 Chapter 970: Your Highness, just ask what you want to ask.

    Chapter 970 Just ask what your highness wants to ask


    Helian Rongjiuughed for a while, and nodded solemnly: "Well, if there is an emergency, I will ask you."


    "Um."


    The eldest princess was even more curious about Helian Rongjiu''s attitude towards Murong Lingran when she saw her. Although there were many questions she wanted to ask her grand-nephew, now is not the time.


    turned his eyes to Murong Lingran, stopped going around in circles, and said directly: "Aran, I have something to ask you, I wonder if it is convenient for you?"


    Murong said: "Just ask what your Highness wants to ask."


    Anyway, her mouth is on her body, she says what she can say, and if she can''t say it, she pretends to be dumb and doesn''t say a word that shouldn''t be said.


    "Okay, since that''s the case, then I''ll just say it straight. I heard that your parents are from Donghai Prefecture. It was not until your father was admitted to the imperial physician that he settled in the capital, right?"


    Murong Lingran was not polite at all, seeing that there were also a lot of food here, the taste was no worse than the birthday banquet, and nodded as he brought food to his younger brother: "Well, daddy is like this. What we said, he first came to the capital alone, and after confirming that he was admitted to the imperial physician, he returned to Donghaifu, the capital where he brought the whole family."


    The eyes of the eldest princess dimmed, but she quickly adjusted her emotions and continued: "Then your grandma and the others were also born in Donghai Mansion?"


    Murong frowned, the eldest princess asked what to do with this?


    The owner of the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion is surnamed Murong, and their family is also surnamed Murong. Does the eldest princess think they have the same surname, maybe some distant rtives?


    Yes, that must be the case, or else ask your grandmother what to do.


    But if Grandpa is really a rtive of the Marquis of Ning''an, wouldn''t Grandma''s tail be lifted to the sky in the future?


    Wouldn''t their family have a bad time again?


    But what kind of family is the Marquis of Ning''an? Grandpa is from the East Sea Mansion, how could he have anything to do with them? It''s impossible.


    Yes, absolutely impossible.


    A surname is probably just a coincidence.


    The eldest princess should just be bored and curious, just ask casually.


    After thinking about it, Murong Lingran said: "It should be, although I have never returned to Donghai Mansion, but I heard from my father that grandpa was not brought to the capital until he became an imperial physician, and grandpa''s rtives They were all born in Donghai Mansion, and so are my grandparents."


    The eldest princess asked again: "Then when they were young, that is, when they were as old as your eldest brother and second brother, did theye to the capital?"


    "This..." Murong Lingran thought about it carefully, then shook his head and said, "I''ve never heard this from my grandma and the others. Grandpa and grandma always disliked our family and preferred my uncle, and would not talk to us about anything. Say, our family knows very little about their past."


    "Then does your brother know?"


    Murong Zong was doing two things, listening to them all the time, and when he heard himself being mentioned, he said, "His Royal Highness, as A Ran said just now, our rtionship with the grandma and grandma''s family is really not good, and I haven''t heard them mention their childhood. However, ording tomon sense, grandpa and grandma did not live very well at home before grandpa became an imperial doctor. Later, after moving to the capital, they did not hear that they had rtives in the capital. It was a very difficult life. Now, I can¡¯t even eat meat, not only will it cost a lot of money to go back and forth to the capital, but it will even dy the farm work, so I shouldn¡¯te to the capital.¡±


    "Yes." Murong nodded: "Brother is right."

 Chapter 971: A loving mother has many spoiled children

    Chapter 971 A loving mother and many lost children


    There was a hint of disappointment in the eyes of the eldest princess.


    Looking at the eyebrows of the three brothers and sisters, the eldest princess sighed and said with concern: "You said that you have a bad rtionship with your grandparents, what''s going on?"


    Murong shook his head: "I don''t know, since I can remember, grandma, no, it should be said that grandma is extremely partial to the uncle''s family. Grandpa is sometimes okay and will protect grandpa. She doesn''t look like Dad''s biological mother to her father."


    Anyway, it was easy for a high-profile family like Ning Anhou to investigate these matters, and it was okay for her to say it, as if she was looking for someone toin.


    The eldest princess immediately sat up straight and said with a serious face: "Not like your father''s biological mother? What does this mean?"


    She only heard about the Murong Zhe family from Lord Hou, but she didn''t inquire much about the things that their grandparents treated them badly.


    "It''s just not good for my daddy. I heard daddy asionally say that if there is meat in the house, it must be from my uncle. If you have any good things, you have to give it to your uncle. If you buy new clothes, it must be only your uncle. , Dad can only wear old clothes. The money he earns has to be handed over to Grandma, and Grandma will spend it on Uncle. If Uncle makes a mistake, it will be Dad who will be scolded. Uncle is hungry, wrong It was also my father. I heard that my father wanted to study when I was a child, and my father was willing, but my grandmother was unwilling, and my father had to find a way to learn it by himself. Later, the medical books he studied medicine were all the money he made by collecting medicines by himself. bought."


    "After my grandfather was admitted to the imperial doctor''s examination, maybe my grandma still has to rely on my grandfather, so my attitude towards my parents will be better. But after she has her own mansion, grandpa and grandma will also take the uncle''s family with him. The pce will reward him. What good things are given to daddy, there must be uncle''s share, filial piety is given to grandpa, and grandpa''s grandma is also given to the uncle''s family. Even the uncle has never been asked to go out to work, and he has been raised by daddy. "


    "Even if our family arrives at Saiyuan Mansion, Grandpa will protect Uncle, and the people who go out to collect medicine to earn money are Dad and my brothers. Without hesitation, we drove our family out."


    Having said that, Murong Lingran suddenly started to be worthless for her father again.


    Dad is such a good son, such a good brother, howe some people don¡¯t know how to cherish it.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran suddenly stopped, the eldest princess asked suspiciously, "Aran, what''s wrong?"


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "She must be sad, why her family is not liked by grandparents."


    The eldest princess said: "I heard that the position of the heart is originally biased, and it is normal for parents to be biased, but most of them are because the children are half-parents. They are children of the same mother, and most of them will not be so biased. It''s really rare to be as entric as your grandma."


    Murong nodded, "It''s really rare. My father and mother have seven children, and they all treat them equally, and I haven''t seen any one of them particrly favored. It''s fair to them all."


    Princess ?? said: "But it is said that a loving mother has more failures. Your grandmother dotes and protects your uncle''s family like this. It is estimated that your uncle will be like that in his life."


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zong looked at each other, nodded and said, "Indeed, I''m paralyzed in bed now."


    The eldest princess smiled suddenly: "It seems that God still has eyes, so he was punished so quickly."

 Chapter 972: fish

    Chapter 972 Octopus


    "Yes, it is indeed retribution."


    The eldest princess said: "Say something ugly, your grandparents treat your family like this, it''s really like what you said, your father is not their own. Only other people''s children will behave like this, oppressed like this, will they be in the dark When you use it, throw it out as a burden, for fear of affecting your own children."


    "I feel so too."


    The eldest princess was extremely restless, but in order not to frighten them, she could only try to keep her calm, and said, "Isn''t your grandfather really born to you?"


    Murong Lingran shook his head: "I really don''t know about it, but ording to the stingy temperament of Grandma, asking her to spend money to raise other people''s children is probably more ufortable than taking her life, after all, she didn''t care before raising her. I know, Dad can be admitted to the Imperial Physician, it should be his own."


    The eldest princess was startled and lowered her head thoughtfully.


    Murong Lingran saw that she was lost in thought, and she didn''t think much about it. She glimpsed that there seemed to be fish in theke. Perhaps because the two of them said something, she felt a little less awe, and her mood became more casual. She walked over curiously. Lying on the railing, he said, "There are a lot of fish in theke. They are actually a species I have never seen before."


    Murong Ding saw this, put down the food and followed him, saying, "Well, I''ve been watching it for a long time just now, it''s really big, the sun is shining, it''s so beautiful."


    The eldest princess smiled tenderly, and was about to say that if they liked, she could give them a few when they left the Hou residence, and she heard Murong Lingran say: "Even Lihua Vige doesn''t have such a big fish, look. It doesn''t look like an ornamental koi, it must be delicious."


    Murong Ding heard that he could eat, and his eyes suddenly lit up: "Such a big one, Xiao Liu will definitely not be able to finish it."


    "It''s okay, I can''t finish eating, my sister helps you eat it, or ask my brothers to help you eat it. I don''t know if these fish are of a variety with many bones. If they have many bones like carp and grass carp, it''s not good no matter how big they are, child. It''s easy to get stuck in the throat, so it''s best not to eat."


    "That little Liu will eat when he grows up."


    "Well, from now on, eat obediently, eat more meat, grow up quickly, and be able to eat soon."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to my sister."


    Helian Rongjiu: "¡­"


    Princess: "¡­"


    Murong Zong: "¡­"


    The people next to ??: "¡­"


    Listening to their childish words, the eldest princess couldn''t helpughing: "Haha..."


    Murong Zong''s face was very ufortable. He never thought that his younger brother and sister would be so rude. He immediately put down his chess pieces and stood up, and said apologetically: "His Royal Highness, Aran and the others are still young and ignorant, please forgive me."


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "It''s okay, those fish are not expensive fish, they are not for viewing, they are just for eating. , it''s easy to get rid of. And it''s not the same as some species, some fish are bigger and older, and these fish are bigger and better."


    The eldest princess also said: "Xiao Jiu is right, don''t be nervous, children, it''s normal to be curious, those fish are indeed eaten and have been raised for many years. When I got there, after eating it, I thought it tasted good. I thought that there was no such fish in the capital, so I brought some back. Later, Lord Hou often went to war, and my children and I stayed in the mansion. Although the fish had few bones, the children all I don''t like it very much, so I rarely let the kitchen do it, and slowly it became more and more, and it became bigger and bigger."

 Chapter 973: Calculate

    Chapter 973 Calction


    Murong Zong heaved a sigh of relief.


    Murong Lingran heard that the fish had few bones and the meat was not bad, so he couldn''t help but be moved.


    Isn''t this the breed she''s been looking for? It is best suited for cultivation in space.


    Looked at the shore, there was nothing to set foot on.


    But even if there is a ce to go, the eldest princess is still here, she can''t leave her behind and go down to catch fish by herself, that would be too rude.


    The eldest princess looked at Murong Lingran softly, and smiled lightly: "Aran, do you like to eat fish? This fish really tastes good, why don''t I ask the servants to make one now and give you a taste. Don''t worry, I''ll let the cook take off all the fishbone, and I''ll make sure it won''t hurt you."


    Murong Lingran''s face turned red, the eldest princess said this, as if they were bear children who love to cause trouble, and said, "Don''t bother, I''m just talking casually, I don''t really want to eat it, just now It''s almost eaten."


    Murong Ding also said sensible and authentic: "Yes, there are many delicious food on the table, I like to eat them all, these are enough."


    Princess ?? didn''t get angry when she was rejected, and smiled: "Okay. If you want to eat, just tell me, and I''ll let someone cook it for you."


    "Many...Thank you, Your Highness."


    Princess Qihua is also very easy to get along with, and she is too forgiving.


    She only met her for the first time and was so kind to her. Rong Fengxu, Wei Jingxuan, and Jiu Gongzi have such an elder who dotes on them, it is really happy.


    For some reason, Murong Lingran suddenly envied them.


    She has never seen her grandmother in her life, and Grandma is so abhorrent to their family. Compared with them, she is really pitiful.


    Helian Rongjiu suddenlyughed and said, "I won."


    Murong Zong said: "Jiu Gongzi is very good at chess, and he is convinced that he loses."


    "Haha, I''ve given up. Your chess skills are not bad, let''s learn from each other another day."


    Murong Zong got up and said, "We''ve been here for a while, it''s time to go back to the Evergreen Pce."


    The eldest princess knew that they could not rest assured about her parents and brothers, and she was very reluctant to let them go. She originally wanted to keep them in the mansion for a few more days, but she also heard that there are many workers and two shops in their family who need to be managed. , so don''t force them, and said with a smile: "Okay, I won''t go there, Xiao Jiu, take them back."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Well, wrap it around me."


    The eldest princess said a few more words and left the Huxin Pavilion with her servants.


    After she left, Helian Rongjiu led the three siblings to the Evergreen Pce.


    Because Murong Ding really liked the fish in theke so much, the group walked slowly along theke to the Changqing Pce, letting him watch while walking.


    When they approached the entrance of the hall, a group of servants walked towards them. They saw Helian Rongjiu wearing a mask. Even if the people in the Marquis of Ning''an didn''t know who he was, they recognized the mask as their own marquis. Every time I saw people who had to give three points politely, I stopped one after another and respectfully let them go first.


    Shenjun Changqi''s voice suddenly sounded in Murong Lingran''s ear: "Be careful, someone is trying to trick you."


    There was no surprise on Murong Lingran''s face, as if he had expected it for a long time, and said in a calm tone, "Count me? How?"


    After the show just now, not to mention Murong Fei, just that Murong Xiang knew that she was a careful person.

 Chapter 974: fall into the lake

    Chapter 974 Falling into the Lake


    This is the natal family of Murong Xiang and Murong Fei. On their territory, I am afraid they will not let their family leave easily today.


    "The secret cannot be leaked. With your ability, you should be able to escape easily. Don''t worry."


    Murong nodded and followed behind his brother with a serious look.


    As soon as she walked to the side of those servants, just when she was thinking about how these people would use to calcte her, a servant saw hering to her side, and suddenly closed his eyes and fell on her.


    Could it be that ?? is the mostmon method in the family of a wealthy family, intending to ruin her innocence?


    To her right is ake. If she doesn''t react in time, she will definitely fall into theke with his arms.


    Although she is very interested in the fish in theke, she really wants to go down and catch some fish and keep them in the space. She can also swim, but she doesn''t know how deep the water is below and whether there are any other creatures.


    Now the weather is slowly getting colder, she will definitely get sick if she goes down.


    The most important thing is that she is here as a guest. If she falls, it will be too embarrassing, and it will definitely make peopleugh.


    And she doesn''t know how the person''s water is, if he is very good, what he wants to do to her in the water, it''s easy.


    Therefore, in order to minimize his own damage, Murong Lingran saw the man fall towards her, sneered, and suddenly took a step forward, easily dodging the man''s body.


    The man did not hit the set target, but instead fell straight to theke due to inertia, instinctively wanted to grab the person next to him, and wanted to stabilize his body.


    Seeing that his hand was about to touch him, Murong Lingran quickly took a step back and avoided his ws.


    With a sound of ??, the man fell into theke.


    Helian Rongjiu, who was walking in the front, turned around from time to time to see if Murong Lingran was following, so she just saw a series of actions from her just now.


    After she stood firm, she hurried forward and said, "Girl, how are you? Are you alright?"


    Murong Ding also looked at her worriedly.


    Murong shook his head: "I don''t have anything at all, don''t worry, it''s the person below who has something."


    Murong Zong was behind her just now and saw the whole process, he frowned and said, "Aran, is he..."


    "Help!" Everyone turned their heads and saw that the man who fell into the water had been ups and downs with the surface of the water, and shouted loudly: "Help, I can''t swim, help me."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    You can''t swim and choose to harm people by theke?


    Or was he pretending to conceal his ulterior motives?


    The servants who were with the person who fell into the water just now jumped into the water and quickly picked up the person.


    At this moment, because it is not far from the Changqing Pce, it seems that there is a voice calling for help here, and arge group of people suddenly came from the side.


    As soon as the Marquis of Ning An came over, he happened to see the person who fell into the water being rescued.


    Mrs. Fang and Mrs. Geng were also among them, and they saw Murong Lingran staying on the shore intact, and at the same time staring at the person being supported unwillingly.


    It''s really useless if you can''t do such a small thing well.


    Ning Anhou frowned and said, "What''s going on?"


    Murong Zong was worried that the Marquis of Ning''an would me their family for their influence on his birthday banquet, and he quickly exined: "Marquis, it''s like this, we were walking along the river just now, when we came to this person. , he suddenly..."


    Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan also brought Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan over, and when they heard this, they quickly looked at Murong Lingran: "Aran, are you alright?"

 Chapter 975: Let him marry Murong Lingran

    Chapter 975 Let him marry Murong Lingran


    Liu Jianian also came over and asked with concern, "Aran, are you injured?"


    Murong shook his head: "Nothing."


    Many people breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Marquis of Ning An turned to look at the man who fell into the water. Seeing that he had been in aa, he said coldly, "Someone, wake him up for me."


    The servant who rescued the man hurriedly patted his face and shouted his name, but there was no sign of anyone waking up.


    shook his body vigorously again, but there was no response.


    "Master Hou, Ali seems to have drowned."


    "Drowned? Let the old mane and see."


    After he finished speaking, Liu Yuanshi quickly stepped forward, took Ali''s breath, took his pulse, rolled his eyelids again,id the person t, and pressed him on his chest a few times. The person spat out several mouthfuls of water, but the person was still in aa, and his face was very pale.


    Seeing that the person was still awake, Liu Yuanshi stroked his beard and said lightly: "It seems that there is no salvation. Today is the big day of the Marquis. It is a big sin to disturb the guests. Even if it is not saved, it should be atonement. Whoever brought a knife and chopped off his hands and feet should be regarded as atonement."


    The people present were not fools, and immediately understood his intentions.


    Wei Jingxuan said coldly, "I''lle."


    After saying that, he drew his sword.


    Ali, who was in aa, immediately opened his eyes and hurriedly knelt on the ground, "Master Hou forgives his sins, there are old servants and young servants, please spare the servant''s life."


    Ning Anhou said solemnly, "You said, why did you suddenly fall into the water?"


    Ali lowered his head and said: "Master Hou, forgive me, the servant didn''t know what was wrong just now, but suddenly I felt a little dizzy, so I fainted. I fell into theke. Later, I heard that many people came over, and I didn''t dare to wake up because I knew that I had made a big disaster."


    Before the Marquis of Ning An could speak, Mrs. Fang Murongxiang interjected, "You said you almost ran into this girl in light pink clothes?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you touched her body?"


    "This¡­"


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Murong Xiang with cold eyes: "Mrs Fang, this young master knows that you and this girl had a holiday because of what happened just now, but she is only an eleven-year-old child. You target her like this and take her reputation. Speaking of things, is it too impersonal?"


    Madam Fang was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect to be pointed at him so directly. She was still a junior, and she suddenly said in a rage: "I... why am I so uneptable? If he really touches Murong Lingran''s body, then The Hou Mansion is definitely going to give her an exnation, I...I ask this, just to understand the situation and give her somepensation."


    "Compensation? How do you want topensate her?"


    Mrs. Fang coughed lightly: "If he really touches Murong Lingran''s body, he must be responsible for her, so let him marry Murong Lingran. Although he is only a servant, that is also the case. There''s nothing I can do. Although it''s a bit of a grievance for her, and she is an official woman anyway, but when the timees, the Hou Mansion wille forward and give her some dowry gifts topensate her. Although she is still young, she can get married first. , when you are older, and then consummate the house."


    Murong Lingran sneered: "Mrs. Fang, please be careful, you are just an outsider who has nothing to do with our family, why do you decide my life-long event so lightly, your hand is too long. "

 Chapter 976: Go dream!

    Chapter 976 Go dream!


    "You don''t know what''s wrong." Mrs. Fang said, "I am the third youngdy of the Hou Mansion. I just want topensate you for the Hou Mansion. The sum of all the properties in your family is estimated to be no more than 20,000 taels of silver. If you are wronged by marrying Ali, then my Fang family can alsoe forward and give you a betrothal gift that is twice asrge as your family''s property instead of Ali, how about that?"


    Seeing that she was so self-righteous, Murong Lingran didn''t care that this was the Hou''s mansion, and sarcastically said: "Who cares about yourpensation! It''s not that I can''t make money, I need money and I can make it myself, which is more than my family''s property. Doubling the dowry? Thinking that when I was young, I would agree with money and feel wronged for the rest of my life? Go ahead and dream!"


    The people present looked at each other in dismay, as if they didn''t expect Murong Lingran to be so articte and a little too daring.


    Although Murong Xiang was not liked by the Marquis of Ning''an, this was the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion after all, so on the master''s site, he dared not show respect to other people''s daughters, and he was not afraid of being driven out.


    But some people also understand Murong Lingran. He was invited as a guest, and he didn''t cause any trouble. The provocation has always been Murong Xiang, so inexplicably losing his whole life, everyone will have a temper.


    Besides, she also has high-yielding seeds, lychees and other fruits in her hands. It''s really like what she said, it''s not that she can''t earn money, and who cares about Murongxiang''spensation!


    Murong Zhe and his family also looked at Marquis Ning An with concern, but Marquis Ning An did not look at Murong Lingran, but looked at Murong Xiang with a frown, as if she was very dissatisfied with her treating guests like this.


    "Dreaming?" Mrs. Fang didn''t notice the look in her father''s eyes at all, looked around at the people present, and snorted: "It''s impossible if you don''t agree today, look at the people present, as long as today Once you walk out of this gate, the story that you have been touched by a strange man will spread throughout the capital, and no one in the capital will dare to marry you, so the only way is to marry Ali."


    Murongzhe and his wife said at the same time, "No! I don''t agree!"


    Mrs. Fang nced at them with contempt: "Don''t agree? Your family is now considered a respectable family in the capital. If you don''t agree, your daughter''s reputation in this life will be ruined."


    "you!"


    Helian Rongjiu narrowed her eyes dangerously, and sneered: "Mrs. Fang really has the temperament of revenge. As the mistress of a house, it is really polite to be so aggressive towards a child. Today, you are letting everyone open. Eyes wide."


    As soon as the voice fell, the eyes of the people present looked at Murong Xiang with a little subtlety.


    Ning Anhou also red at Murong Xiang angrily, how could he give birth to such a vicious child!


    Seeing that she was so eager to destroy Murong Lingran,bined with what she said just now and what happened in the Changqing Pce, the servant just fell in the direction of Murong Lingran, anyone with a discerning eye could see this. what is going on.


    Mrs. Fang panicked when she saw everyone looking at her meaningfully, but she raised her head again when she thought that they had no evidence.


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Oh, I just said a few words at the birthday banquet, but I didn''t expect that someone would start to calcte my life, Mrs. Fang, you are really stingy."


    "How dare you call me stingy?"


    Mrs. Fang was instantly furious, she dared to call her stingy in front of so many people, this girl is really hateful!

 Chapter 977: Which son is it?

    Chapter 977 Who is the son


    But thinking that this girl is even shrewd, she will be tricked by her, her mood is a little better, and her face bes smug again.


    Let''s talk, let''s talk, it''s only at this moment that you can show your lip service, and your life in the future will be over.


    Helian Rongjiu said coldly, "Mrs. Fang, don''t be toocent, we never said that Ali met this girl from beginning to end."


    Mrs. Fang was stunned for a moment, then looked at Ali in shock: "Have you not met Murong Lingran?"


    Ali frantically nced at Ning Anhou, and then at the man wearing the mask. Although he could not see the face of the man, he could see from his eyes that as long as he dared to say a word of nonsense , I''m afraid he won''t see the sun tomorrow.


    After swallowing several mouthfuls of saliva in fear, Ali said, "No, the servant didn''t touch her."


    "How could you not touch? Didn''t you fall in her direction?"


    "I... I almost fell on top of her, but she reacted very quickly and escaped."


    "She doesn''t know martial arts, how could she escape..."


    Rong Fengxu couldn''t help but say: "Third aunt, what you said is interesting, she didn''t escape, you are disappointed? You look like this, does what happened just now really have something to do with you?"


    Mrs. Fang turned her eyes to Rong Fengxu displeased. She originally wanted him to pay attention to his words. Although she was a concubine, she was his elder after all, but thinking that Rong Fengxu had an official position, she really wanted to borate. , Or is she, an ordinary person, who needs to be more cautious when speaking to him.


    Moreover, if they offend Rong Fengxu, their family only needs to move their fingers to affect the Fang family''s business, so they have to suppress the anger in their hearts and say sharply: "You mean, I am looking for someone to harm Murong. Lingran?"


    "Is not it?"


    "Of course not, I''m an adult, how could I do this to a child? How could I be so unmeasured?"


    Mrs. Rong said: "Sanmei, from what you said in the hall just now, do you think you are very measured? Don''t you feel guilty for saying this?"


    Helian Rongjiu also said: "Mrs. Rong is right. We haven''t forgotten what Madam Fang said or did in the hall just now."


    Mrs. Fang choked. Although Mrs. Rong, who is the first sister, didn''t dare to say anything, she just saw clearly that this young man wearing a mask was following the envoy of Liu Yuan, and her status would not be very high. Immediately, he looked at Helian Rongjiu angrily and said: "You all wronged me, this son, listen to your voice, he is young, and this son has been in trouble with me since he was in the Changqing Pce, you give me a mask. Take it down, I want to see which son of a family you are, and dare to go against me!"


    actually pointed the finger at him, this Madam Fang is really an idiot!


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly, "If I don''t take it, so what?"


    "You won''t take it?" Mrs. Fang gritted her teeth: "Then I will do it myself."


    After saying that, he wanted to lift his mask.


    Murong Lingran didn''t know why, she knew that Helian Rongjiu was strong in martial arts, and Mrs. Fang, a weak woman, would definitely not be able to touch him.


    But seeing Mrs. Fang walking towards him, she involuntarily stood in front of him.


    Mrs. Fang saw that Murong Ling was standing in front of her, she just froze for a moment and then smiled grimly, her five fingers suddenly exerted force, and she wanted to take advantage of the situation to scratch her face.

 Chapter 978: Its you who dont die

    Chapter 978 It''s you who don''t want to die


    Helian Rongjiu''s eyes froze, and he pulled her behind him in a hurry.


    Murong Zong''s three brothers saw this and quickly blocked in front of their sister.


    Wei Jingxuan suddenly stepped forward and stood in front of Helian Rongjiu, putting his hand on the hilt of the sword, as if he would sh Murong Xiang if he dared to get closer.


    Ze Qu, who had been watching the situation here from a distance, also wanted to go, but was stopped by Ze Yuan.


    "It''s just a woman, I can''t find any trouble, the sons of the Marquis of Ning''an and the Rongwei family are all here, it''s fine."


    Zequ thinks about it and thinks what he said is right, the two of them are not wearing masks, there are many people who know them, the identity of the master will be exposed as soon as they appear, and the master will definitely me them.


    Mrs. Fang was startled and had to stop, "Jingxuan, what is this ce, you dare to draw a knife at me in the Hou residence, I am your third aunt, how dare you do this to me?"


    Wei Jingxuan said with a nk expression: "I am under His Majesty''s order to protect this young master. Even if you are my third aunt, as long as you dare to hurt him, I will never be polite."


    "Your Majesty?" Mrs. Fang did not have the slightest fear on her face, but instead said with a look of contempt: "Don''t talk nonsense there, he obviously came with Liu Yuanshi, how could he be His Majesty''s person? If you dare to pass on His Majesty''s order, you will die?"


    "I think it''s you who will die!"


    Ning Anhou, who was next to him, finished speaking angrily, without giving her any face at all, he raised his hand and gave her a loud p.


    And Mrs. Fang happened to be standing by the river, her body was unstable, and she almost fell into theke. Fortunately, the maid next to her supported her body.


    The air condensed for a while, and everyone looked at each other.


    Mrs. Geng opened her mouth and saw her father staring at Murong Xiang like a dead man, and immediately swallowed the words in her mouth.


    It seems that the boy wearing a mask is not something they can afford to provoke, and the third sister is probably kicking the iron te today.


    In the past, although my father treated their sisters differently from the eldest and second sisters, but even if he got angry again, he never hit them.


    In front of so many people today, her father was so ruthless and cruel, she dared to promise that if she wanted to help the third sister with a good word, the next p in the face would p her in the face.


    Murong looked suspiciously at Helian Rongjiu. The Marquis of Ning''an was willing to beat his own daughter in public for him. It seemed that he was more important in the heart of Marquis Ning''an than his own daughter.


    Helian Rongjiu noticed her eyes and asked with concern, "Are you alright?"


    "fine."


    "Don''t be impulsive next time, I know martial arts, I don''t need your protection."


    Murong raised her eyebrows spiritually. She has no martial arts skills, but she has the **** Changqi.


    Mrs. Fang raised her head in a daze, and said in a trembling voice, "Father, you actually hit me?"


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng looked at each other and continued to remain silent tacitly.


    Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan nced at them coldly at the same time, and they were really unsympathetic and unscrupulous people so idly watching their own mother.


    Fang Shunian was about to go to his wife''s side, but before he could lift his foot, the Marquis of Ning An gave him a stern look, so he had to stay where he was, staring at his wife weakly.


    The Marquis of Ning''an said coldly, "As your father, can''t this Marquis beat you? All the guests present today are Ben Marquis'' guests. Although you have been married for many years, you are still the third youngdy of the Marquis of Ning''an mansion, so rude. Is it the etiquette I taught you to treat your guests?"

 Chapter 979: Is Ben Hou really dead?

    Chapter 979 Is this Marquis really dead?


    "I just wanted to teach you a lesson because you were so arrogant and domineering in the hall just now, and I have given you a chance. Now you even count the children. Are you really dead as a marquis?"


    Mrs. Fang burst into tears and said, "Father, they are guests, but I am your own daughter. You treat me like this for outsiders, and don''t give me face like this. You are going too far."


    Ning Anhou sneered and gave her another p.


    This time he used seven percent of his strength, and Murong Xiang, who had no martial arts skills, was immediately beaten to the ground.


    How could the meticulously maintained face endure such a great force, and instantly became visibly red and swollen to the naked eye.


    Now Murongxiang understood that she had really angered her father today, she didn''t dare to say a word anymore, covered her face and shivered, she didn''t even dare to stand up.


    "Face? You dare to make trouble today, but you don''t give Ben Hou face anymore, why should Ben Hou take your face? The p just now was for Miss Lingran. Her parents and brothers didn''t say anything about her life-long event. , I can''t allow you to be an outsider to interfere. The second p is for you to contradict your guests and for your father. If you dare to be so disrespectful in the future, I don''t care if you are a woman or my daughter, I want it. your life!"


    Murong frowned, although he knew that Lord Hou was venting his anger for her, but when he said this, he really got a lot of hatred for himself.


    But even if he didn''t say it, Mrs. Fang might have hated herself since she was in the Evergreen Pce.


    That''s all, it doesn''t matter.


    After the Marquis of Ning''an finished speaking, he turned to look at the other guests and said sternly: "I''m disturbing everyone''s interest, there are still delicious wine and food waiting for you in the hall, please show your face, and I will go back after I have dealt with the matter here. Apologize to everyone in person."


    Everyone understood that he didn''t want them to see the scandal again, so they had to listen to his words and go back to the hall first.


    As for what happened just now, they also roughly guessed the origins of the matter.


    They had heard of Murong Xiang''s vicious reputation before. Today, all fools know what happened, but they didn''t expect her to be vicious enough to attack a child. With the temper of the Marquis of Ning An, I''m afraid she will not be kind today. gone.


    Murong Zhe hesitated for a moment, but he still stood there with his family.


    When the outsiders were about to leave, the Marquis of Ning An looked at Ali and said coldly, "Tell me, who ordered you to ruin the reputation of Miss Lingran today? As long as you say it, this Marquis will keep you safe. Even if it is Ben Hou''s daughter, it can''t hurt you. But if you tell a lie, Ben Hou will order now and put your whole family to death!"


    Ali was startled, and immediately began to kneel on the ground begging for mercy, tremblingly said: "Hou... Hou Ye, don''t... don''t hurt my family, I said, I said everything."


    After a long while, after hearing what Ali said, Helian Rongjiu and Murong Zong brothers, as well as Liu Jiahuai, kicked him fiercely in unison.


    With so many people exerting force at the same time, one can imagine how much damage was done. Ali''s throat was sweet, and he immediately spit out a mouthful of blood and passed out.


    It turned out that Murong Xiang suddenly found him and asked him to fall on top of Murong Lingran when he passed by, so as to destroy her reputation.


    The reason why he chose to do it by theke is because if Murong Lingran hides, he can still pull people into the water.


    That''s right, Ali can swim, and his water is excellent. He just choked on water and fell into aa, but he did it on purpose.

 Chapter 980: Kaneko

    Chapter 980 Gold


    As long as Murong Lingran fell into the water, the situation under the water would not be known to outsiders. When Ali said a few words, he could let Murong Xiang nder him.


    First, it can be said that Ali touched Murong Lingran and forced Murong Zhe to agree to their marriage.


    Nine-rank Wen Rung''s daughter married a lowly servant, no matter how you look at it, it is a great shame, and Murong Lingran''s life will be ruined.


    Secondly, when everyone heard the movement here, arge group of men would definitelye. Although it was already autumn, the weather was neither cold nor hot, and their clothes were as thin as summer.


    Murong fell into the water, her clothes would definitely stick to her body, and her clothes were light-colored, so she could vaguely see her body when it got wet. When she was surrounded by arge group of big men, her reputation would definitely not be guaranteed.


    Murong Xiang also told Ali that if possible, it would be best to let Murong Lingran die in the water, let Murong Zhe''s family suffer for a lifetime, and give her a good breath.


    Although today is her father''s birthday, it is very unlucky to die.


    But she couldn''t care so much at this time. Anyway, her father never really cared about her in his life, and he was extremely indifferent to her mother. She didn''t give her face in the pce just now, so she didn''t need to care about his feelings.


    Seeing that Ali had shaken everything out, Mrs. Fang screamed: "I didn''t, what he said was false, false! I... I scolded him before when I was in the mansion, and he must have wanted to take revenge on me. , I said this on purpose, I really didn''t instruct him."


    Ali was worried that Marquis Ning''an would me him for all the crimes, so he hurriedly said: "Master Hou, what the servant said is true, if you don''t believe it, you can send someone to go under the bed in the servant''s room, and the thirddy will give it to you. The minions'' gold is all there, and you can find out with a search."


    "I...I didn''t give you the gold, the gold must be yours, or you stole it."


    Ali continued: "The minions have very little monthly money for a month, and there are old people and small ones. Every month''s monthly money is used uppletely, and when it is often not enough, how can it be possible to save gold? Anyone who lives in the same room as the ve can testify. If the ve really stole it, there will definitely be someone who lost it. The housekeeper knows if something is missing in the house during this time. Just ask him."


    The housekeeper saw that he was mentioned, and said respectfully: "Master Hou, there has been no loss of money in the mansion recently. The servant will send someone to search his house, please wait a moment."


    Ning Anhou nodded.


    Because Ali lived not far away, the servant who searched after a while brought a gray purse over.


    The housekeeper opened it and said, "Master Hou, it is indeed gold, or gold ingots."


    "Yes." Ning Anhou turned his head to look at Murongxiang, and said coldly, "You are really a good daughter of this prince, yet you are so vicious, you dare to do such a poisonous scheme to an eleven-year-old child!"


    The pain on Mrs. Fang''s face was relieved at this time, and seeing that the matter was revealed, and there were only Murong Zhe''s family and the masked person, who were outsiders, she couldn''t care about other things, andughed like crazy: " Haha...haha...I''m just vicious, so what? Who asked her to help the Rongwei family, who made her go against me, if it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t lose today, and the Fang Geng family wouldn''t be so humiliated, I just want to ruin her and let her know that even if their family is banned, they are not something they can afford to mess with people like us!"

 Chapter 981: dispose of

    Chapter 981 Disposal


    Murong Lingran sighed silently, and it was mud legs again, so I can''t see mud legs, did mud legs dig your ancestral grave in thest life?


    The Marquis of Ning An clenched his fists, and a burst of anger suddenly erupted in his heart, and he kicked her in the stomach fiercely.


    "what!"


    Murong Xiang''s face was pale in pain, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground weakly, not to speak, and he didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    Fang Shunian hesitated for a while, but finally stepped forward to help his wife up, "Ah Xiang, A Xiang!"


    The Marquis of Ning''an said in a deep voice, "Shun Nian, take Murong Xiang back to me now, don''t allow her to leave your yard, ban her for 100 days, and don''t allow her to see anyone except those who deliver meals every day. If you If you can''t do it, let her continue to make trouble, or let Ben Hou know that you sent someone to retaliate against Wen Rung''s family. Don''t me Ben Hou for not treating you as a son-inw, ruining your business, and driving your Fang family out of the capital. !"


    Fang Shunian''s body froze, looking at Murong Xiang''s eyes with resentment.


    Brother Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng were surprised at the same time: "Grandfather!"


    "If the two of you are begging for mercy, then don''t me me for not recognizing you! Also, starting today, even after a hundred days, Murong Xiang will not be allowed to enter or leave the Hou''s Mansion. If she dares toe, this Hou will personally break her legs! "


    Seeing that his face didn''t look like a joke, and nced at the dowry maids and maids not far away, everyone in the Fang family immediately raised their hearts.


    Even if Murong Xiang married into the Fang family, among the dowry servants, some were from the Marquis of Ning''an, and some were from the eldest princess.


    Murong Xiang knew that they were sent to monitor her, and she found reasons to drive them back several times.


    But the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess are not vegetarians. In the name of worrying about her being bullied, as long as she rushes people back, they will send twice as many people there next time.


    One time, one delivery, if she kills her, she will continue to deliver, in short, there must be someone from the Houfu by her side.


    After ?? tossing for a few times, Murong Xiang knew that she couldn''t fight her parents, and there were more and more people around her, so she had to go with them.


    Therefore, they did not dare to doubt what the Marquis of Ning An said.


    They are sure that as long as Murongxiang is allowed to walk freely in Fangfu tonight, their vition of his orders will be heard by him and the eldest princess before tomorrow.


    Knowing that his wife really annoyed his father-inw today, Fang Shunian could only make a serious promise with the Marquis of Ning An, and said a few words of apology to Murong Lingran before taking Murong Xiang and his two sons, Hui. Went away.


    Seeing this, the Geng family was afraid that the fire would burn them. Although the banquet was not over, they had to leave first.


    Just before he left, the Marquis of Ning An asked Murong Fei if what happened today had anything to do with her. After getting a negative answer, he ordered her to be suspended for a month before letting her go.


    He understood the temperament of the two daughters, but he had no evidence to prove that this matter was rted to Murong Fei, so he had to punish him a little.


    Ning Anhou turned his head, looked at Helian Rongjiu apologetically and said, "Xiao Jiu, I didn''t discipline my daughter well, so I made her be so rude to you, I''m sorry."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "It''s okay, you have already taught her a lesson. For the sake of this girl, it''s fine, but if she dares to take action next time, I won''t be polite."

 Chapter 982: ask yourself

    Chapter 982 Go and ask in person


    Ning Anhou nodded: "I understand."


    Since he came to the Hou Mansion, so many things have happened to his family. Even if the banquet is not over, Murong Zhe knows that his family is not suitable to stay here.


    In the Changqing Hall just now, he also roughly observed the people present, and did not see any suspicious people.


    Maybe that person didn''te today, and there should be no clues today.


    This is the ce where Mrs. Fang grew up. Although she has left, it is inevitable that nothing else will happen if she continues to stay. Thinking about it, she bids farewell to the Marquis of Ning''an.


    The Marquis of Ning''an nced at Murong Zhe''s husband and wife and his children, and knew what they were thinking, he stepped forward and patted Murong Zhe and Murong Zong''s shoulders respectively, and said apologetically, "What happened today is Murong Xiang''s fault, I I apologize for her and you here. The virtues of my two concubine daughters are known to the whole capital. What I like most is to be arrogant and domineering because of my identity as Miss Ning''an Hou. I have already punished them, so don''t take it to heart. In the future If there is anything,e to Fuzhong to find me or the eldest princess, we are bound by definition. If the Fang Geng family dares to take revenge on you, there is no need to worry about it, juste and I will give you a satisfactory exnation. "


    Murong Zhe said gratefully, "Thank you, Lord Hou."


    The Marquis of Ning''an turned his eyes to Murong Lingran again, and said softly, "Son, I also apologize to you. I invited you here today to thank you, but I didn''t expect to cause you so much trouble, Almost¡­ really sorry."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "You don''t need to apologize, Lord Hou. It''s Mrs. Fang who is at fault. She is already an adult and should be responsible for her actions."


    Hearing what she said, Ning An Hou said, "Good boy."


    The group said a few more polite words, and Murongzhe''s family was personally sent to the carriage by the Marquis of Ning''an.


    Watching the back of the carriage leaving, Helian Rongjiu and Ning Anhou sighed at the same time.


    "Why is Lord Hou sighing?"


    "Why is Your Majesty sighing?"


    The two were surprised, but they didn''t expect them to ask at the same time.


    There were no outsiders around at this time, and the Marquis of Ning''an did not hide Helian Rongjiu''s identity.


    "Is the Hou Ye sighing about the identity of Uncle Murong Zhe?"


    Ning Anhou nodded: "You should have heard of the incident back then, and I am afraid you have already investigated the Murong Zhe family."


    "I did investigate, but there is no useful information, but as far as I know, isn''t that child already dead?"


    Ning Anhou thought of the poor child, and his heart ached, and said: "Indeed, ording tomon sense, he is already dead."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Common sense? In other words, maybe not dead?"


    Ning An Hou suddenly fell silent.


    Helian Rongjiu saw this and had to change the question: "Master Hou suspects that Murong Zhe is your son, is it because of the looks of him and his children?"


    "Yes, the same surname is Murong, and it looks simr to my Awan and Yushan when I was a child, which makes people suspicious."


    "But because they were from Donghai Prefecture, and you found out that their grandparents couldn''te to the capital when they were young, this suspicion has been minimized, so you are very entangled now, right?"


    "Your Majesty is really smart."


    Helian Rongjiu thought about it for a moment, then said sternly: "Master Hou, Uncle Murong Zhe''s parents are in Lihua Vige, you might as well ask yourself."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Go ask in person? Will they tell the truth?"

 Chapter 983: live in willow mansion

    Chapter 983 Going to live in Liu Mansion


    "Based on their virtue of separating the injured son from the seriously injured granddaughter, they probably won''t. If Uncle Murongzhe is really the son of the dignified Marquis of Ning''an, they are worried that you will investigate the matter of your past abuse of Uncle, that you will me them, It is very possible to hide it.¡±


    "you''re right."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "But there is no impermeable wall in the world, as long as you want to investigate anything, there will always be ws. If it really doesn''t work, it''s better to call Uncle Murong Zhe, take a drop of his blood, and test his rtives. That''s alright. But Ambassador Liu has said that a blood test is not necessarily urate, and the Marquis needs to consider it carefully."


    Ning Anhou nodded: "Wei Chen understands."


    As soon as the two of them turned around and walked back, they saw the eldest princess rushing towards them.


    Hearing that the Marquis of Ning An said that everyone had already left, she couldn''t help but feel very regretful, and said with a look of regret, "I knew I wouldn''t let them go just now, I knew they and Murongxiang would definitely have a grudge, but I didn''t expect that. Murong Xiang is so courageous and dares to do such a bad thing, now Murong Zhe''s family will definitelyin about our Houfu."


    After all, she is old. She fell asleep as soon as she returned to the house. The servants struggled for a while before waking her up.


    When she was dressed and came out, I didn''t expect everyone to have left.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Auntie, take it easy, their family is a clear-cut person, Mrs. Fang is Mrs. Fang, you are you, don''t think too much."


    Princess ?? sighed: "Okay."


    Murong Lingran''s family got into the carriage and drove directly to Zhi Ye Zhai, but after a while, the carriage was stopped by someone.


    Seeing the person blocking the carriage, Murong Zhe hurriedly asked his son to drive the carriage to a ce out of the way, went down and had a few words with him, and returned after a while.


    After returning to the carriage, Murong Zhe said, "The envoy of Liu Yuan said that he has time for these two days and invited me to live in Liu Mansion, and by the way, we can discuss medical skills with each other."


    Xiao Manan said: "Go, Liu Yuan''s invitation has to go. Bring A Kuan with you and let him go with you."


    Murong Lingran hurriedly said, "Let the eldest brother go."


    "Why is this?"


    Murong Kuan instantly understood his sister''s intention, and said, "Yes, I heard that Brother Jiahuai''s stepmother is very difficult to get along with. Although Liu Yuan is here, she doesn''t dare to do anything to Dad, but it''s better to be on guard. Big brother''s kung fu is much better than mine, and he knows more than me, so it''s better for him to go."


    Murong Zong coughed ufortably.


    Xiao Manan was stunned for a while, always feeling weird among several children.


    Before he could understand it, he heard Murong Zhe say, "Envoy Liu Yuan also asked me to bring Azong with me. If that''s the case, then I''ll go."


    Murong nodded: "Well, don''t worry, Dad, I will take care of the family."


    "good."


    Murong Zong looked at the second and third brothers seriously: "I rarely stay at home at night, so I will leave the safety to you, please."


    "Don''t worry, brother, we will."


    Murong Lingran patted his chest and assured: "Big brother, there is also me, I still have ck hair, and Bai Yun is also very alert. Apart from the night watchman, there are four other Kong brothers at home. There are also Grandpa Tong and Xiuming. Uncle, there are many people in the family, everything will be fine, you can go on an appointment with confidence... No, go and protect Dad with confidence."


    Murong Zong reluctantly patted his sister''s head and got out of the car with his father.

 Chapter 984: It turned out to be someone in love.

    Chapter 984 It turns out that he has a crush


    Liu Jianian felt relieved when he saw Murong Zong got off the carriage together.


    After leaving theke just now, Liu Jiahuai guessed that Murong Zhe''s family might leave, so he said goodbye to General Rong in advance, and waited for them toe over on the only way to Zhi Ye Zhai. They waited.


    Murong Lingran took her family in a carriage to two Zhiye Zhais to have a look, then went to Ruyi Embroidery Vige to hand over the three blueprints for this month to the manager Ming, and then went home.


    On the way home, Xiao Manan suddenly asked, "Why did the envoy of Liu Yuan specify that A Zong and your father would go to Liu Mansion with you?"


    "this¡­"


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan didn''t know how to exin for a while, so they had to cast their eyes on their sister for help.


    Murong Lingran thought that in a few months, the one-year period that A-Niang and eldest brother had said woulde, and A-Niang would have to know sooner orter.


    The two of them are in love with each other, and there is no need to hide it. If the eldest brother tells it himself, he will definitely be very embarrassed.


    And when Aniang knew, she probably wouldn''t object, so she told the story of the two of them.


    Several children thought that Xiao Manan would be very shocked, but she was just a little surprised, and her expression returned to normal.


    Xiao Manan was relieved that his eldest son was finally going to solve a life-long event: "So it is, no wonder he is 17 years old this year and is not in a hurry to get married, it turns out that he has a crush. He also refused without hesitation. The two of them used to get along pretty well in the Imperial Physician''s Mansion. I thought they were a few years apart, and it was just an ordinary brother-sister rtionship, but I didn''t expect it to be a rtionship between a man and a woman."


    Murong Lingran said: "Yes, the two of them even deceived the eyes of me and the second and third brothers, especially the second and third brothers, they used to stay with Sister Jia Nian for much longer than me. None of them found out."


    "Your eldest brother is also true. Someone who likes it doesn''t know if he told me and his father, is it possible that we will still object?"


    "Auntie, it''s not that the eldest brother doesn''t want to tell you, but he thought it was impossible for our family''s situation at the time and Sister Jia Nian, who usually hides very deeply, and doesn''t show any trace of liking the eldest brother at all. , Big brother thought that Sister Jia Nian had no intention of him, and didn''t want to dy her future, until something happened some time ago and found that the two like each other, so they decided to be together."


    Xiao Manan sighed: "So it is. Jia Nian is indeed a good girl. ording to what you said, she had already expressed her intentions to A Zong a few months ago. It can be seen that she is not a person who dislikes the poor and loves the rich. She is also a stupid child. , if we nevere back, will she wait like this for the rest of her life?"


    Murong smiled and said: "So this is God''s will, God let them meet again at the right age, they are a match made in heaven."


    "What you said is reasonable, it is indeed God''s will."


    But thinking of the identity of Liu Jianian''s ancestral family, Xiao Man said anxiously: "Will Jia Nian''s mother''s family agree? Although His Majesty ordered a thorough investigation of our family''s affairs, but after all, the crime is still there, will Prime Minister Suo and his wife not mind? ? I''ve heard before that even if their daughter is gone, they still care about their grandson and granddaughter."


    That''s right, Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian''s mother is the second daughter of Prime Minister Suo.

 Chapter 985: Decide

    Chapter 985 Decision


    Although it may seem unbelievable that the daughter of the prime minister married the son of the imperial physician, the two of them did so at the time.


    Murong said: "I don''t know, but Prime Minister Suo and his wife are only their grandfather and grandmother after all, and the person who can finally decide is still in the hands of Liu Yuanshi''s own grandfather. Based on Liu Yuanshi''s attitude towards our family, we should It''s not against it, otherwise he wouldn''t have indicated that he wanted the eldest brother to apany his father."


    Xiao Manan thought for a moment, and felt that her daughter was right. It is estimated that because Jia Nian didn''t talk to her son today, Liu Yuanshi deliberately created opportunities for them.


    As long as Liu Yuanshi does not object, then she is relieved.


    Xiao Manan''s expression suddenly turned sad, her one-year deadline for her eldest son wasing, she never expected that the eldest son already had a crush, and he was still in love with each other.


    Liu Jianian doesn''t despise people like them, so the betrothal gift their family gave her should not be shabby.


    How could Murong Lingran not know what her aunt was thinking, and smiled and said the cooperation between her and the Rongwei family.


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan looked at each other in shock, but they didn''t expect that the younger sister had not forgotten to make money when she went to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion.


    Hearing that the family was about to receive such arge sum of money, Xiao Manan''s heart was indeed a little more stable.


    But thinking that this was all done by her daughter, she didn''t do anything as a mother, and her expression became tangled again.


    No, she must do something.


    Thinking of the satin piles as high as the hills in the house, she suddenly made up her mind.


    Murong Xuan saw that they had finished talking, thinking of what his sister had just brought out in the temple, and curiously asked, "Aran, when did you find the thousand-year-old ginseng? Why didn''t you hear it?"


    Murong Lingran knew for a long time that they would ask, without the slightest panic on her face, she said very calmly: "I found it with Lingzhi, I originally wanted to find the envoy Liu Yuan after the banquet to see how much it was worth, after all I I have never sold thousand-year-old ginseng. I asked him if he wanted it. If he needed it, he would sell it. The fat and water don¡¯t flow to outsiders. I didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Fang would tantly look down on us. The son of the Rong and Wei families is also mine. My friend is the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an, so I can''t watch them lose today''spetition."


    "Then how do you know that ginseng is a thousand years old?"


    "I''ve seen the method of identification in Dad''s medical book before."


    "I see."


    As for why my sister didn''t tell them before she came, they wouldn''t ask more if she didn''t say anything. Maybe she wanted to give them a surprise. They couldn''t think of any other reasons besides this.


    After returning home, Murong Ding didn''t see Baiyun for almost a day, and ran straight to the backyard.


    Murong Lingran also followed behind the sixth brother, not tofort Baiyun, but tofort Heimao.


    Although Baiyun is small, he is very sensible and not clingy.


    ck hair is big, like a half-year-old child, very emotional, and like before, he will not be happy if he doesn''t see her for a while.


    There is nothing she can do. Although they have all left, Tong Wenwen''s father and daughter are still at home, and they also need to be protected.


    After preparing tworge bowls of delicious food for them both, Murong Lingran returned to the room and entered the space.


    Just as soon as I entered, I was shocked when I saw the figure jumping on theke.

 Chapter 986: one more round

    Chapter 986 Another big circle


    quickly ran to the shore to take a look, and saw the kind of fish she saw in the Ning''an Houfu Lake swimming freely in the water, and roughly counted, there were more than 20 fish.


    "God, what''s going on?"


    The shadow of God Lord Changqi immediately appeared, and said lightly, "I see you like it, but you don''t have much chance to catch them, so I just grabbed a few and came in."


    Murong said in surprise: "Can you take things from the air without using my hand?"


    "Yes, but it''s not necessary in the future, I probably won''t use it."


    "Is it veryborious?"


    "Yes, I just wanted to see how my injury was recovering today, but I didn''t expect it to be much slower and moreborious than I thought."


    The herbal medicines for the past month have been used in vain.


    And although this space was created by him, now Murong Lingran is also its owner.


    Bringing things in without the permission of Murong Lingran, the master, is always a little bad.


    "I see."


    Murong Lingran didn''t struggle too much, and turned to look at the fish, shrimps and crabs she threw in some time ago.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of water this is. The fish, shrimp and crabs are ced in it, and they don¡¯t need anything to eat. They can grow up slowly.


    It has been a while since they came in. I thought they were ordinary fish, shrimp and crabs, but I didn''t expect that in just a few days, thergest shrimp had grown bigger than the palm of an adult, and thergest crab had grown bigger than two palms of hers. Plus it''s bigger.


    Thest time she came in, she casually weighed it. A shrimp actually weighed half a catty, and a crab was already a catty.


    Those fish, each weighing ten pounds.


    When she came in this time, she felt that the fish, shrimp and crabs seemed to be bigger.


    Obviously looks simr to the river prawns and hairy crabs I saw in my previous life. I really did not expect that the shrimp and crabs of Xuanqing Kingdom have such potential and can grow to such arge size.


    And vaguely she could see a lot of small fish and shrimps, all of which had already begun to reproduce.


    Changqi Shenjun knew what she was thinking, and said lightly: "Although these fish, shrimp and crabs are notparable to meat, they are still a dish. The reason why you saw them before is that they were eaten before they could grow up. The vigers took it back and ate it."


    Murong nodded, watching the shrimps and crabs begin to drool: "I have never eaten such big shrimps and crabs since I came back from a previous life, and I don''t know how the meat is."


    "You''ll know if you try it."


    Murong Lingran just wanted to answer, but thought that there were not many in the water, and said: "Let''s wait for a while, these are too few, wait for them to multiply before eating."


    "You don''t have to wait. They can reproduce a lot in one night. You see few of them now. That''s because they all swim to the distance. You summon them with your spiritual sense, and they will appear on the shore immediately."


    Murong Lingran took a look into the distance, and when he looked around, it was all water, and he wondered, "Shenjun, how big is this water area?"


    "Very big."


    is very big?


    How big is that?


    Murong Lingran didn''t ask any more questions, and if he asked more, he would definitely be despised again.


    ording to what Changqi God said, try to gather all the fish, shrimps and crabs in the distance with his spiritual sense.


    Seeing more and more fish, shrimps and crabs in front of him, Murong Lingran''s smiling eyes were almost out of sight.


    I didn''t expect that in just a few days, there would actually be so many reproductions. The fish, shrimp and crabs in front of me might be conservatively estimated to be tens of thousands of pounds, and this is part of her summoning.

 Chapter 987: beaten

    Chapter 987 was beaten


    If these are all sold, I don¡¯t know how much they can sell.


    Suddenly thought of something, Murong asked again: "Shen Jun, can I separate the three of them in different waters?"


    "Are you worried that their children will be eaten by each other?"


    "Um."


    "Don''t worry, this water is the most delicious food for them, and they won''t eat anything else."


    Murong said stunned: "This water is so magical?"


    "Of course, God''s things, don''t use your mortal knowledge to think about it."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She was despised again.


    That''s all, it''s not the first time she''s been despised by this arrogant god, she''s used to it.


    Although there are enough fish, shrimps and crabs in the water now, but since Dad and Big Brother haven''te back, she will temporarily stop them and let them live for two more days.


    After fiddling with the ck soil for a while, he left the space and went to prepare dinner.


    What she didn''t know was that that night, a number of powerful ck shadows flew out of a magnificent house one after another, and flew directly into the city in two directions.


    It didn''t take long for the Fang family and the Geng family to jump around.


    Fang Shunian was resting in the concubine''s room, when he heard the report, he didn''t even have time to put on his trousers, he quickly came to the door and opened the door, shocked: "What did you say? The eldest young master and the second young master were beaten? They How can you be beaten in your own house?"


    The servant said anxiously: "It''s true, you can see it when you go to see it. Now the person has passed out, and on the way the servants came, someone has already asked the government doctor, and now the government doctor may have rushed over."


    Fang Shunian also knew that it was impossible for the servants in the house to deceive him, so he quickly dressed and went to see the two children.


    And the two people''s courtyards are next to each other. Fang Shunian went to see Fang Hongsheng first. As soon as he arrived, the government doctor came out. Seeing himing, he told Fang Hongsheng''s situation with a solemn expression.


    "Master, the second young master is not life-threatening. Although there are signs of being beaten on his body, they are all flesh wounds. There are many wounds on the whole body that were injured by sharp weapons. The disciples bandaged him. The reason for fainting should be that he was too frightened. When he wakes up, drink some medicine, and he will be fine for half a month. "


    Hearing that Fang Hongsheng''s life was not in danger, Fang Shunian breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, he didn''t bother to ask how the person was injured, and quickly brought the doctor to the house of the eldest son, Fang Hongmao.


    And Fang Hongmao''s injury is actually the same as his brother, and even the location of the injury is exactly the same.


    The ??fu doctor didn''t waste much time, and after the apprentice was bandaged, he went down to boil the medicine.


    Fang Shunian was about to go out and ask the servant what was going on when Fang Hongmao woke up weakly.


    Seeing someone beside the bed, Fang Hongmao screamed at the thought of the figure he had just seen.


    "what¡­"


    Fang Shunian said solemnly, "It''s me."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Fang Hongmao''s fearful voice stopped abruptly, his eyes were red, and he said incoherently: "Father, I...you...you...you must avenge me."


    "Don''t panic, there is no one else here now. I''m afraid that this is the case, or is it a man? Calm down and tell me what happened just now."


    Fang Hongmao looked at the room and saw that there were quite a few guards, so he felt relieved and told what he had just encountered.

 Chapter 988: Killed our whole family

    Chapter 988 Killed our whole family


    Fang Hongmao looked at the room and saw that there were quite a few guards, so he felt relieved and told what he had just encountered.


    It turned out that the servant just turned off the light and closed the door for him, and he was about to fall asleep when he heard the window being blown open by the wind.


    He called out a few times, but no one responded. In desperation, he had to get up and close the window by himself.


    As soon as he walked to the window, he saw two figures shing in the room. Before he could think about it, he was about to shoot at him.


    He opened the door and wanted to escape, but he saw a servant sleeping on the ground in the yard.


    He ran and shouted for help, but after only shouting twice, he was hit on the dumb hole, and he couldn''t make a sound.


    Immediately after, he was kicked to the ground from behind, and fists like raindrops began to greet him constantly.


    And they were tired of greeting, and just when he was about to faint, they actually took a knife and stabbed him on the body.


    He thought they were going to kill him, that he was doomed today, and in despair, he fainted, and when he woke up, he saw his father by his side.


    As soon as Fang Hongmao finished speaking, the housekeeper who went to investigate also came over and said: "Master, the people in the two courtyards were all smoked, so they all passed out. I woke up one after another just now, and they all said He was guarding in the yard, and suddenly felt dizzy, he fainted before he could react, and he didn''t know anything after that."


    Fang Shunian was furious and said angrily: "Okay, how dare you sneak into our house and hurt my son-inw and two, it''s really abominable,e here, go and report to me, and when someone is caught, I want them to look good."


    "Wait." Fang Hongmao hurriedly said: "Father, don''t report to the official, otherwise we will be miserable."


    "Why?"


    Fang Hongmao said with a look of fear: "Father, when they started to beat me, they didn''t hit me hard. They beat me and said, simply teach me a lesson today. If you dare to offend people who shouldn''t be offended again, you won''t be so It''s easy. He also said that even if we report to the officials, it''s useless. If we knew that we reported to the officials, we would sneak into the house and beat us every day from now on."


    "If we step up our vignce, they will disrupt our family''s business. If my second brother and I go out in the future, they will beat us once every time."


    "And it''s useless for us to send people to guard against them. They said that we can guard against them for a while, but not for the rest of our lives, and they annoyed them. Next time, they will burn down all of our Fang''s shops, or take all of our family''s. Life."


    Butler He recalled the piece of paper he had just seen, and hurriedly took it out and handed it to Fang Shunian.


    Fang Shunian opened it suspiciously, and when he saw what was written inside, he frowned and said, "This is..."


    "Master, this was held in the hands of a servant just now. All written on it is the specific location of our Fang''s shop and warehouse in the entire Xuanqing country. Originally, I didn''t understand why this thing appeared in the yard, but I heard what the eldest young master said just now, what they said is definitely not a lie, they know the Fang family''s industry very well, if we don''t do as they say, I am afraid that the Fang family''s business will really be affected."


    "That''s outrageous!" Fang Shunian gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t those assassins know the rtionship between our Fang family and the Marquis of Ning''an mansion? They dare to treat us like this, do they still take the Marquis of Ning''an in their eyes?"


    "this¡­"

 Chapter 989: What identity?

    Chapter 989 What identity?


    Fang Shunian frowned: "If there is anything else you haven''t said, tell me all of it!"


    "Father, I doubt, did Wen Rung send someone to do it? After all, it is they who are in conflict with us today. That Murong Lingran, at first nce, is not a stubborn temperament, but also very strong, and his mother humiliated their family like that. , she certainly won''t let it go."


    Fang Shunian was startled, thinking about what happened during the day, he gradually calmed down, and began to analyze: "That is a little girl, I heard that she is only eleven years old, so she should not be so courageous. And it''s not just their family who offended your mother today. , as well as the Rong and Wei families, and the masked son."


    Fang Hongmao said: "I have offended the Rong and Wei families before, and there are things more ruthless than this time, but we are brothers after all. They did it secretly. And what those assassins said, obviously they didn''t treat us as a family. They could even set fire to kill the whole family. They could never be the Rong and Wei families. If they really did it, If an incident happens, the future of the two families will be over."


    "So you only suspect Wen Swiss francs?"


    "That''s right."


    Fang Shunian shook his head: "It can''t be Wen Rung, you don''t know yet, the wounds on your body are exactly the same as those on your second brother, even the depth of the position is the same, there is absolutely no way Wen Rung has that kind of capable person around. He is a cripple, how could there be such capable people around him working for him! Moreover, they are still charged with crimes, and now they are in the stage of re-examination, and it is impossible to cause trouble. "


    Fang Hongmao said in a tangled manner: "Father, then there is only the boy wearing the mask."


    Fang Shunian nodded: "I doubt him too."


    Fang Hongmao said excitedly: "That must be him, I can see it in the Hou Mansion today, he has a very good rtionship with Murong Lingran, and he has been helping her, he must have sent someone to teach her a lesson. us."


    Fang Shunian recalled what happened by the river in the daytime, and suddenly his expression tightened: "I think it''s not just this reason."


    "What else could be the reason?"


    "You forgot why your mother was beaten by your grandfather?"


    "The reason?" Fang Hongmao thought for a moment and said, "It''s because she offended that young master."


    Fang Shunian nodded: "Yes, your mother was beaten after offending that young master. You know, your grandfather never beat your mother even if he was angry again. At that time, Wei Jingxuan even wanted to be right. Your mother drew her sword to face each other. He also said that he was under His Majesty''s order to protect the young master. What is Wei Jingxuan''s identity, but His Majesty''smander of Xuanwu Guard is also His Majesty''s personal bodyguard. The person who can protect him, you say that Young master, what kind of identity will it be?"


    Fang Hongmao said indifferently: "Father, have you thought about it too much, can that son still be a rtive of the royal family?"


    Royal rtives?


    Fang Shunian recalled the height of the man wearing the mask, and he was startled suddenly, his forehead was covered with cold sweat instantly, his legs were weak and he was about to fall to the ground.


    Butler He saw this and hurriedly supported his body, so that he did not lose face in front of his son.


    stabilized his mind, the same thing happened again, he had to sit on the edge of the bed.

 Chapter 990: quietly

    Chapter 990 Quietly


    In the suspicious eyes of his son, he tried his best to keep hisposure and said, "I will never think about it too much. If you think about it carefully, I am afraid there is only one person who can protect your grandfather and Wei Jingxuan, themander of the Xuanwu Guard at the same time."


    "Who?"


    "You''ve seen that person before. Think about his height, his voice, and his temperament. Does it sound familiar?"


    Fang Hongmao frowned, his expression suddenly changed, and he stammered: "You...you said he...he is His Majesty the Emperor?"


    Fang Shunian said with a wry smile, "Apart from him, who else can you tell Wei Jingxuan to point his sword at his own aunt without being scolded by your grandfather?"


    "Although your grandfather doesn''t like your mother, he will never allow the junior to kill the elder with a sword."


    "Unless your grandfather knew that the person wearing the mask was the emperor, and was dissatisfied with your mother''s disrespect to the emperor. After all, if the emperor pursued it, it would be a big crime of beheading and genocide."


    "Wei Jingxuan just did his duty as a courtier by doing that. Your grandfather has no reason to scold him at all."


    "At that time, when you taught your mother a lesson, your grandfather had to do it, and he had to do it, otherwise our family would be in jail tonight."


    Fang Hongmao thought of what his mother said to that person, and the wound on his body that had just been relieved began to hurt violently again, but at this time he did not dare to shout, and trembled: "Then...then say that, I...my body Is this injury caused by His Majesty?"


    Seeing his son''s fearful appearance, Fang Shunian was about to reach out his hand tofort him, but thinking that this incident was caused by the three of them today, he withdrew his hand and said expressionlessly, "It is very likely."


    Fang Hongmao burst into tears: "Wuwuwu...Father, then when I was beaten this time, I only had to eat this mute?"


    "Otherwise, what else do you want? If it wasn''t for Your Majesty Gu Nian, you are the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an, and if it wasn''t for Gu Nian''s aunt who was from the Marquis of Ning''an mansion, do you think he would only teach you such a small lesson tonight? If it weren''t for your grandfather''s face, I''m afraid that when I came here just now, what I saw was the bodies of the two of you. And this can''t be said to be dumb, your mother and son are disrespectful to His Majesty first, what he did to you, then Not too much."


    "Then what should I do now?"


    "What can I do?" Fang Shun''s face turned vicissitudes in an instant, and he said helplessly: "Recover well, and don''tin to your grandfather, evenining is probably useless, On the contrary, it will make him angry, and he will treat you severely."


    Fang Hongmao''s eyes shed, and he said in a low voice, "I...I know."


    Fang Shunian is his father. Just by looking at his son, you can tell what he is thinking. He warned in a deep voice, "If you don''t want to die, just stay with me and don''t try to trouble Murongzhe''s family."


    "Why? For the concealment I will do in the future, can''t I just do it quietly?"


    "You idiot!" Fang Shunian couldn''t help shouting loudly, "Sit quietly? What''s your identity? What''s our Fang family''s identity? It''s just an ordinary businessman who can''t be any more ordinary, and the whole capital is His Majesty''s eyeliner. , do you think you can hide from his eyes?"

 Chapter 991: give him a face

    Chapter 991 Give him a face


    "Some time ago, I heard someone say that for the sake of Murong Zhe''s family, His Majesty actually demoted the former Minister of the Household. Looking at it now, I am afraid that grass is growing on the grave."


    "Oh, no, they were thrown into the mass graves, and now I''m afraid all the bones have been eaten by wild animals. Our family has no power and power, and it is not valued by your grandfather. If you don''t want to be like that, just Just stay with me!"


    "Also, don''t forget what your grandfather said today, he may really ruin our family''s business and drive us out of the capital. If something happens to the Fang family because of you, I''ll be the first to say no. Let go of you!"


    Seeing that his father was really angry, Fang Hongmao shrank his neck in fear, and said weakly: "I...I know, father, I won''t think like that anymore, I''m sorry, I will be obedient in the future, and I will never cause trouble to the family. ."


    "It''s good to know."


    Fang Shunian said angrily, and walked away.


    And not long after he returned to the house, he heard that Geng Siyang was looking for him.


    He naturally guessed Geng Siyang''s intention. Hearing that his two children also suffered the same thing as his son, he was even more certain that what happened today was sent by His Majesty to warn them.


    Geng Siyang also guessed who was behind it, but still wanted toe over and hear Fang Shunian''s thoughts.


    Seeing that Fang Shunian said the same thing, he had no choice but to return to his home with a face of resignation, and told his two sons to be honest in the future.


    Who let them not offend that one?


    He Guanjia said: "Master, do you want to tell Madam what happened tonight?"


    Fang Shunian was about to say no, so as not to have more troubles, but he thought of not telling her anything, how could Murongxiang, the culprit, live a peaceful life, and he, who did nothing, would be so terribly frightened tonight ?


    In order to frighten his wife and teach her a hard lesson, he asked the servant to tell her: "Two sons were assassinated tonight and were seriously injured."


    Nothing was said except this sentence.


    For a mother, this short sentence is enough for her to suffer.


    And what he expected was right, Murong Xiang became restless after knowing that both sons were seriously injured. Every time he asked the servant who delivered the meal, he couldn''t ask anything.


    I just saw the expressions on the faces of the servants getting more serious every time, thinking that something happened to the sons, they were unhappy every day, and their expressions became more and more haggard.


    Not going out for a long time made her mentally crazy, and she often had nightmares all night long, all of which were scenes of the tragic death of her two sons.


    So when she lifted the grounding in the yard, she was like ten years old. Of course, this is something.


    In the pce, the imperial study is still lit with candles.


    Hearing Zequ''s report, Helian Rongjiu, who was reviewing the memorial, said lightly, "Well done."


    Ze Qu said: "Then girl Murong..."


    "There''s no need to send someone over. The two families promise not to do anything in secret, and their family''s ck hair is not a vegetarian. I heard that there are several more people in the family who can practice martial arts, so it will be fine."


    "That Fang Geng family?"


    "After all, he is the daughter, son-inw and grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an. This time the matter is neither big nor small, and people have learned a lesson, so give him a face."


    "Yes, Master."

 Chapter 992: Back to East China Sea

    Chapter 992 Back to East China Sea


    The next day, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan had just opened the courtyard door and were about to run around the house for a fewps when they saw Murong Qing waiting at the door, it looked like they had been waiting for a long time.


    After listening to what she said, Murong Xuan frowned and said, "They''ve all left, what about your family? Who will take care of your father? What about the housework?"


    Murong Qing said: "I''m still here with my mother, we will take turns taking care of my father. As for the ground, the seeds you gave me were all nted before my father left. If my mother is too busy, I will go back and help. That''s it. So, I came today to say that I may ask for leave in the future..."


    "Okay, I see. If you want to ask for leave, just go and talk to Aunt Xia, or to Uncle Xiuming."


    Murong Qing was overjoyed: "Thank you second brother."


    Murong Xuan said again: "Have you eaten breakfast? If you haven''t, let''s have some together."


    "Second brother, no need, A-niang is still waiting, I''ll go back first."


    "Um."


    When the two went back to eat breakfast after running, Murong Xuan also told Aniang and sister what Murong Qing had just said.


    Xiao Manan was stunned for a while, but her inws suddenly returned to Donghai Mansion?


    "It''s been more than a year since they came to Lihua Vige, why did they suddenly want to go back?"


    Murong Xuan said: "I heard that I received a letter from Donghai Prefecture more than ten days ago, asking them to go back. But at that time, there was a lot of farm work in the family, and I was afraid that when they left, the little aunt at home couldn''t take care of it, so my grandfather dyed it for a while. Days ago, I did almost all the work that was supposed to be done the day before yesterday, so I decided to go back. When we came back yesterday, didn¡¯t Uncle Xiuming say we went to Ning¡¯an Hou¡¯s mansion, and Grandpa woulde over soon after? We said something, but seeing that we were not there, we didn''t tell him, but asked Ah Qing to tell us today."


    "So it is."


    Murong said: "Aniang, do grandpa and grandma have any rtives in Donghai Mansion?"


    Xiao Manan thought for a while, and said slowly: "When I married your grandfather, both your grandfather and grandma had brothers and sisters. You have met your aunt Murong Ju, and there is another one under him. sister and brother."


    "As for your grandma, she has two older brothers, but you also know the olddy''s temperament. Her family is very patriarchal, and her rtionship with them is just average, and her rtionship with her sister-inw is even worse, and there have been several disputes. The second biggest contradiction."


    "Your grandma cut off contact with them after they got married, and instead often talked about nobody in her parents'' family, just to curse them."


    "It''s been more than ten years now. In the few years of distribution, I cut off contact with there again, and I don''t know how many people are still there."


    Murong twitched the corners of his mouth, this is really like what Liu can do.


    "That said, there must be something wrong with their brothers and sisters, butst time Grandpa didn''t even want to take care of the family affairs of his own sister Murong Ju, who is connected by blood.


    Murong Xuan shook his head: "I don''t know about this. Grandpa didn''t borate, and Aqing didn''t know either."


    Murong Kuan asked suspiciously, "How did the people from Donghai Prefecture know that we have returned to the capital and that we live here?"


    Murong said: "Third brother, you forgot,st time my aunt and uncle went back to Donghai Mansion''s mother''s house and brought the Chen family over. It is estimated that it was spread by rtives of the Chen family. There is another kind of It may be that after Grandpa settled here, he wrote a letter to inform the people of Donghai Mansion."

 Chapter 993: Coincidentally

    Chapter 993 Coincidentally


    Xiao Manan suddenly realized and said, "It is indeed possible."


    "But..." Murong Kuan asked again: "With the temperament of Nian, it costs a lot to go to Donghai Mansion. Why didn''t shee to us to ask for money?"


    Murong said: "We were not at home yesterday. Even if she wanted money, she couldn''t find anyone. Uncle Xiuming would not have given her money without our instructions."


    "Oh, yes."


    After ?? figured it out, everyone would no longer be entangled. After breakfast, they went to work on their own.


    On the other side, Princess Qihua, who had met Murongzhe''s family, was fascinated after they left. She originally wanted to visit Murongliang and Liu the next day, but before she went out, she heard that she was going to explore the way. The people said that Murong Liang had left the capital yesterday, so he had to give up the idea.


    Princess Qihua frowned and said, "Why is it so coincidental, they don''t go early orte, but we have to find them, so they left the capital?"


    Ning Anhou frowned and said, "It''s really a coincidence."


    "Did they know that we were going to find them, and deliberately avoided us, just to be afraid that we would ask about Murong Zhe''s background?"


    "This...I can''t say for sure, but I heard that I received a letter from Donghai Prefecture more than ten days ago. It was dyed for more than ten days. It happened to be done the day before yesterday. It may be a coincidence."


    Princess ?? said excitedly, "Master Hou, don''t you doubt Murong Zhe''s identity?"


    "Of course I doubt it." The Marquis of Ning''an sighed and said, "It''s just that more than thirty years ago, the poor child was watched by the two of us to die. You saw it yesterday, but Murongzhe and you and I don''t look like you. There are many simrities, but his child''s eyebrows and eyes are simr to Awan''s granddaughter when he was a child. But there are countless people who are simr in the world, and just the slightest simrity can''t prove that he has anything to do with us. "


    A look of sadness appeared on the face of the eldest princess, and her eyes instantly turned red, and said, "Master Hou, although we watched the child die, there may be something strange about it."


    "As for the issue of looks, among the people we know, there are many children who are not like their parents, and some are simr to their grandparents, grandparents. You also know that although I was named a princess, I am not of royal blood. You haven''t met my biological parents, and my memory of what they looked like is already vague. Maybe Murong Zhe is like his biological grandfather and grandmother."


    Ning Anhou was stunned for a moment, thinking that the children he had seen before were indeed the same as what she said, and nodded: "This... it is indeed possible."


    "And I just feel that their family is very cordial, and the feeling of getting along with them is like getting along with Awan and Arou, like feeling like rtives are around."


    The Marquis of Ning An poured a cup of tea for the eldest princess and said, "Madam, to be honest, I feel that way too."


    When the eldest princess was overjoyed, she didn''t care about drinking tea, and said quickly: "Then they may be our descendants. You can also see that although their family has gone through hardships and ups and downs in this life, they are still tenacious. When I talked to Murong Lingran, I could see that their family''s character was very simr to when we were young. Didn''t you say that in the Changqing Pce yesterday, Murong Lingran''s character is exactly the same as when I was young? ?"

 Chapter 994: Not possible to be

    Chapter 994 Impossible


    The Hou of Ning''an said, "Madam, didn''t you say that you asked about Murong Lingran''s child yesterday? Donghai Mansion and the capital are so far apart, and we have never been there before. A child from the capital should not be able to visit Donghai Mansion. Yes. Last night I thought about it all night, and I felt this way, maybe because they share the same surname as us, Murong, or maybe because the family has always been on the side of the Rong and Wei families, and we have an instinctive affection for them. It''s also possible."


    Princess Qihua said with a lonely expression, "Is that so?"


    "Very likely."


    Eldest Princess Qihua was immediately tangled. She watched the child die and she watched the burial.


    After hearing her daughter talk about the Murongzhe family, she originally thought that the doctor had misdiagnosed, and that the child was rescued after the burial.


    She also opened the tomb where the child was buried, and the bones were still there, as she had put them in, and the gold and silver jewelry she buried with the child, along with silk and satin, are still there, so this may be dismissed. .


    Seeing that his wife was as sad as the loss of his son, the Marquis of Ning''an had no choice but to reassure: "Okay, it''s been more than 30 years, don''t worry about it, all we think about now is just guesswork, only Murong Zhe''s parents know about it. His life experience, I promise you, when theye back, I will ask them together, how?"


    "Master Hou, we can go to them, wait like this, I don''t know how long it will take."


    When the Hou of Ning An heard the words, he reiterated what Helian Rongjiu might have told him.


    Hearing such a direct question, they might not admit it. The eldest princess wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and nodded her head: "Okay, then let''s wait for them toe back and think of a more euphemistic way."


    "Well, but don''t hold too much hope. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Your health is not good. I don''t want you to hurt your body."


    Princess ?? originally wanted to say that she would definitely not be disappointed, but Marquis Ning An was worried, so she had to say: "Okay, I''ll take care of my body. But the East Sea Mansion..."


    "Don''t worry, I already sent someone to ask Murong Liang''s other rtives a few days ago. We should have news soon. They are very cautious and will find a way to find out about Murong Zhe''s parents'' itinerary when he was born."


    ¡­


    After the Marquis of Ning An went out, a young maid next to her saw that the eldest princess was so sad, and couldn''t help but said, "Your Highness, do you remember any special birthmarks or moles on the child''s body when he was born? You can pass the birthmarks. Check with Mole?"


    The long princess smiled bitterly and said, "Of course I thought about it, but when my child was born, he was white and chubby, not to mention birthmarks, there was not a single mole."


    The maid recalled the face when she saw Murong Zhe, and said innocently: "Yesterday, the ve girl seemed to see a mole on Lord Wen Rung''s face. Isn''t it possible for Lord Wen Rung to be the heir?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zhao Mammy next to her gave her a stern look and warned her with a serious face: "Little girl, keep your mouth in check, and be careful that misfortunese out of your mouth!"


    Princess ?? was not angry, but said helplessly: "Don''t me her, she is just a girl in her teens. She is not married and has no children. What can you understand, please exin to her."


    Seeing that the master was not angry, Mother Zhao immediately breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the maid speechlessly: "Every child is born in a different situation, some children will have obvious birthmarks and moles on their bodies as soon as they are born, but Some children are born white, but as they age, moles may develop on many parts of the body."

 Chapter 995: Your Royal Highness is merciful

    Chapter 995 Your Highness is kind


    "I also watched the eldest and the seconddy grow up, and I gave them many baths. When they were born, they had nothing on their bodies, and now the moles on their bodies will growter."


    The maid said in surprise: "So that''s the case, the ves thought that people''s moles are all born at birth."


    Mother Zhao said again: "So, if you want to say something in the future, you''d better think about it clearly. If you don''t understand something, you should ask it, so as not to make a joke and make a big disaster, you know? It''s also the kindness of Your Highness. If you are in other people''s hands Say this in front of you, watch your tongue."


    Thinking of what she said just now, the maid nodded and knelt down to the eldest princess: "Your Highness forgives your sins, it''s all because of the ignorance of the ves who made jokes."


    The eldest princess said lightly: "It''s okay, just be careful in the future."


    "Thank you, Your Highness, for your kindness, and this servant will be cautious in her words and deeds in the future."


    ¡­


    Murong went straight to Lizheng''s house after leaving the door, but before he got to Lizheng''s house, he heard shrill criesing from inside.


    walked over and saw that a lot of people had gathered inside. As far as the eyes could see, everyone''s faces were very solemn, and the atmosphere was very serious.


    There was a man and a woman kneeling on the ground. In her impression, they seemed to have been living in the city all the time. All the children were taken away. They seldom returned to Lihua Vige, so they did not work in her home. very familiar.


    Only know that the man''s surname is Zhuang, and he seems to be a rtive of Lizheng. He is of the same generation as Zhuang Qing, and his name is Zhuang Qinglu. The woman''s surname is Yang, and his name is Yang Li.


    Murong Lingran knew that it was not a coincidence that he came here today, and was just about to turn around and leave silently. When he came back in the afternoon or tomorrow, he heard Mrs. Mi shout from inside: "Little Master."


    Everyone turned their heads at the same time and saw Murong Lingraning, and most of them also shouted: "The little boss is here."


    For Murong Zhewen''s reputation for Swiss francs, since Murong Lingran saidst time that anyone can go to wastnd, basically every household in the vige has a wastnd in their home.


    Although some people have a festival with their family, no one will have trouble with money.


    And now the Murong family is no longer the Murong family who just came to Lihua Vige, Murong Zhe is still Wen Swiss franc, and there are high-yielding seeds in the family, as long as they have a little brains, they will not offend their family.


    Of course, there are also those who can''t handle it, including Gao''s son, Mo Ershan.


    Mo Ershan knew that the Murong family was in a hurry to open up thend and desperately needed manpower, so he and the brothers Feng Jifang and Murong Lingran proposed to increase the price to 100 cents per day, otherwise they would not do it.


    Unexpectedly, Murong Lingran had already said hello to Tong Xiuming and the Xia Shi, saying that everyone in the vige coulde to work, except for the three of them.


    After they found out, although they were not convinced, they had to walk away in despair when they thought of the fate of their own mother, and they made a big joke at the time.


    As a result, most of the people who can gather in Lizheng''s house are old, weak, sick and disabled, but there are people in the family who work in her fields, so it''s okay to call her little boss.


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were focused on her, Murong Lingran had no choice but to walk over and said lightly, "Well, I want to find Grandpa Lizheng for something."


    Li Zheng said: "Aran, what''s the matter with you?"


    Murong Lingran nced at the person with tears on the ground, and said sternly: "Grandpa Lizheng, you can settle the matter here first. My business is not urgent, and it''s okay to take it easy."

 Chapter 996: conspiracy

    Chapter 996 Conspiracy


    Seeing her say this, Li Zheng didn''t force her anymore. He told her that there were snacks and candies in the main room and asked her to eat them. After getting a response, he turned around and started to deal with the people kneeling on the ground.


    Li Zheng sighed and said, "I understand what you said just now. Youe to me, but I can''t do anything about it. Get up first, I really don''t have that much ability."


    Yang shi was still kneeling, with no ns to get up, and said anxiously, "Uncle Tang, they can''t even write their own names, how could they use the family''s house and fields as security, write down an IOU, and borrow fifty taels from someone? money, this is absolutely impossible."


    "This matter is a conspiracy, and the name is not written by them at all. That IOU is really invalid. Please help me, let the people in the government talk about it, and don''t let us pay back the fifty taels of silver. already."


    Murong Lingran, who was about to go to the main room, paused when she heard the words. Can''t write her name? IOU?


    Could it be that their children were tricked into writing an IOU in the city because they were illiterate? He even mortgaged his house and fields, and would take away the house and fields if he didn¡¯t pay?


    Li Zheng said: "Didn''t you just say that they pressed their handprints, and the officials in the government also checked them. Is that their handprints? If you don''t know how to write, an IOU with a handprint is also valid."


    Zhuang Qinglu hesitated for a moment, and then exined: "Although they pressed the handprint, it was definitely not pressed by them voluntarily. My children are illiterate. If they knew what was written on it, it would never be possible to press it. of."


    "They also said that they have never seen the fifty taels of silver mentioned on the IOU. Although our food stalls in the city don''t earn as much as those big restaurants, we can earn some every day. money."


    "They are also very sensible. Even if I give them money every two or three days, they will keep them all, and they will not use any coins. , are still under their bedboards. If they are short of money, they will definitely move the money first. Although it is not much, it adds up to two or three taels of silver. "


    Li Zheng sighed and said, "But they have no evidence to say that others forced them, after all, their hands are on them. You said just now that a diner who often goes to your stall for dinner asked them to press it, someone from the government. I also looked for him, and he insisted that he gave the money, and no one else saw it when the fingerprints were pressed, and there was no evidence to prove that they were forced."


    "Uncle Tang, I beg you, please help us. That man was very shrewd. He was afraid that we would find trouble with him, so he resold the IOU to the pawnshop at a low price. Now the pawnshop is in charge of collecting the debt. The pawnshop agreed. We said that we could be given three days. Now is thest day. If we don¡¯t pay the fifty taels of silver today, we will go to the government tomorrow with an IOU to forcibly transfer our house andnd. We are truly homeless.¡±


    Li Zheng said: "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s that I can''t help it. Although I know a few people from the government, they are all rted to taxation or household registration, but none of them are rted to your affairs. Know. And even if you know, others may not have such great ability. If you can open pawnshops in the city, you think they are ordinary people, and just any official sent to arrest the fast yamen can talk about them? Fifty Two silver coins are not a small amount."

 Chapter 997: only five taels

    Chapter 997 Only five taels


    Yang saw that Li Zheng was unwilling to help them, so he burst into tears, "My house, my fields, my whole life''s hard work, it''s gone, woo woo... woo woo..."


    Li Zheng said: "Don''t cry, you have set up stalls in the city over the years, and you should have made a lot of money. That liar, I guess you have nothing to do with him. The most important thing now is your family''s house. Hetiandi, get the money first and go to the pawnshop to redeem the IOU. If you find new evidence in the future, go to the government and sue him."


    Yang said with a bitter face: "I... We thought about it, but we don''t have that much money at all."


    Li Zheng nced at his wife Mi Shi, saw her nodding, and then said, "How much money can your family spend now?"


    Yang thought for a while, and said, "Once our family made money in the past, in order to marry our three sons in the future, we would go back to the vige to buy farnd andnd. You know this, but now we don''t have much spare money... "


    "How much is not much?"


    Mr. Yang nced around at the people present, and said embarrassedly: "Also...and only five taels of silver."


    Miss Mi frowned slightly: "Only five taels? That''s too little. Didn''t you just say that your two sons also saved two or three taels of silver? Add theirs, is there only five taels?"


    Yang shi said anxiously: "Yes, I know it''s a little less, but this is really all the money in our family. A few days ago, in order to allow the officials to arrest that person, we stuffed a lot of those arresters. The money. But they just pretended to ask a few words and let him go. We really can''t do anything about it, so we came back to beg you."


    Mi''s face was reluctant, she thought she would only need ten taels of silver at most.


    Since they were rtives of her husband, she was willing to borrow ten taels of silver.


    But although Zhuang Qinglu is the son of his husband''s cousin, he has lost his parents since he was a child, and his family contributed a lot to him when he was young. Now his daughter-inw is married by himself, but he neveres to see them during New Years and festivals. old married couple.


    Every time Ie to their house, it is because I want to buynd or other things that I want from them, and I am empty-handed.


    And every time I see that their food is good, I have to stay at their house to catch the autumn wind.


    Today is the same, I haven¡¯te to the door for a few months, and as soon as Ie, I want someone to help them solve their troubles.


    and their children, who often bully her grandchildren and rob her grandchildren of many good things.


    Let her lend such arge sum of money to such a ruthless family to tide over the difficulties, she is really unwilling.


    Mrs. Mi looked at Mrs. Yang and frowned: "I remember you are from Qingshan Vige. I heard that your parents'' conditions are not bad, why didn''t you ask them to borrow money?"


    Yang said with a look of embarrassment: "Their children are also at the age of marriage, and the family has to build a house and pay a betrothal gift. I really can''t tell them to sacrifice their own children to protect my children."


    Lizheng and Mi Shi were silent for a while.


    Seeing that Li Zheng and Mi Shi hesitated at the same time, Zhuang Qinglu begged: "Uncle Tang, my father had a good rtionship with you when he was young, you... You can help me because I lost my parents since I was a child. Help me. My parents are under Jiuquan, and I will definitely be grateful to you."


    Li was thinking about his youth, and Zhuang Qinglu''s father really helped him too.

 Chapter 998: IOU

    Chapter 998 IOUs


    In desperation, he had no choice but to sigh and say, "My son, pleasee out with forty-five taels of silver."


    Miss Mi reluctantly said, "How can the family afford such arge sum of money."


    Yang couldn''t wait to say: "I heard some time ago, didn''t His Majesty reward you with 12 taels of gold?"


    Mi''s head turned abruptly. As soon as Yang''s eyes met her, he immediately lowered his head in a guilty conscience.


    Mi''s snorted coldly: "The 12 taels of gold are the royal gift of His Majesty, and there is an official seal on it. For our family, no, it is a great honor for the Zhuang family and the entire Lihua Vige, we have not yet As for the heat, how can you just take it out like this? You can''t even think of hitting that gold idea."


    Those money are for their family''s future, just in case, the old couple are reluctant to use it, how could it be used on the outsiders who have hurt them!


    The rest of the people watching the fun also talked a lot.


    "Yes, if it were me, I would be reluctant to use it. I would never use it unless it was ast resort."


    "Me too, if it were me, I would pass down the gold as a family heirloom. In front of future generations, it would be a very shameful thing."


    "More than in front of future generations, even if you die and go to see your ancestors, you will be able to straighten your back. After all, being able to be gifted with gold is a happy event for honoring the ancestors, and they don''t lose face."


    ¡­


    Seeing that everyone disapproved, Zhuang Qinglu said anxiously: "Uncle Tang, please help us. My son has reached the age of marriage. If there is no house or property, our house in the city will also be rented. Yes, it¡¯s still the cheapest kind of house, a family of four sleeps in one room, and I don¡¯t know when my daughter-inw will be able to enter the house in the future.¡±


    "Since the ident, the family that was engaged to my eldest son knew about their affairs for some unknown reason, and the woman let it go, saying that if there is no house, no property, no betrothal gift, and if they have to rent a house in the city to live in the future, Cancel the engagement."


    Li was hesitating for a while, but after all, he couldn''t bear to see their family turn into that, and whispered to his wife: "In addition to the gold, how much money can our family spend? Is it enough for forty-five taels?"


    Mi Shi knew that he was soft-hearted, and although he was reluctant to pay, it was not easy to refute his face in front of everyone, and said, "You don''t know how much our husband and wife have? Maybe Qinghe can provide twenty dors. Two."


    "Then go to him, we will pay twenty-five taels, Qinghe will pay twenty taels, and the money will be enough."


    "Can Qinghe be willing?"


    "He has always been filial. As long as I speak, he should agree."


    Mi''s had to tell his grandson next to him to find his father.


    Li Zheng saw that the two were still kneeling, and said lightly: "Okay, get up. Qinglu, for your dead father''s sake, I will lend you the money today, write the IOU, and I will give it to you. Yinzi, there are so many people here, and some of them can read, I will never cheat on you."


    When Mi Shi heard the words, he immediately turned around to get the pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Zhuang Qinglu said: "We are rtives, do we also need to write an IOU?"


    Mrs Yang also said: "Yes, Uncle Tang, we are all in the same family, and writing an IOU is too unfamiliar, so I''ll avoid it. You also know that there is a business in our city. Although it is small, it is stable and can be guaranteed. pay you back."

 Chapter 999: oath

    Chapter 999 Oath


    Li Zheng thought about it and felt that what he said was right, writing an IOU is indeed too outrageous, it seems that he is an elder who has no measure, and turned to look at his wife: "Forget it, their business is really good, and there are so many people here. As witnesses, they can''t keep up."


    Miss Mi ignored her husband''s words, looked straight at Mrs Yang, and said, "You said you can pay back the money soon, how long did it take? Three months? Half a year? One year?"


    Yang sternly said: "Aunt Tang, how many pounds and how much we weigh? Thank goodness for earning twenty taels of silver a year. How could it be so fast? I''m afraid it will take three or four years."


    Mi said: "Since it takes so long, the IOU must be written."


    Mrs. Yang nced at Zhuang Qinglu, who looked at Li Zheng pleadingly: "Uncle Tang, let it go, the loan really affects the rtionship between the two families, I promise you that it will be returned within three years. How are you?"


    Li Zheng said solemnly, "Can you really repay the money within three years?"


    "Really, I promise, or I''ll die."


    Lizheng was about to nod his head when Murong Lingran, who had been watching silently beside him, suddenly walked to Lizheng''s side and said slowly, "Grandpa Lizheng, don''t you think today''s events are a little familiar?"


    "familiar?"


    "Yeah, think back carefully, has this happened before?"


    Before Li Zheng could speak, a viger immediately said, "Yes, it has happened before, isn''t it what happenedst year in Xiaodong''s family? They are all forcing rtives to take money, and even the reasons for asking for money are very simr. , but the amount is wrong, no outsiders are helping to ask for money, the situation is not that serious, don¡¯t want their legs, don¡¯t send people to brothels.¡±


    Li Zheng and Mi Shi looked at each other, and at the same time their eyes widened in amazement.


    The rest of the vigers who watched the lively recalled the big y at the door of Murong Zhe''s housest year, and also watched Zhuang Qinglu and his wife meaningfully.


    Zhuang Qinglu and the Yang family seldom returned to the vige. They didn¡¯t know what Murong Qi had done in the past. Seeing everyone staring at them, they couldn¡¯t help but get nervous.


    Li Zheng looked at Zhuang Qinglu suspiciously: "Your two sons have caused such a big disaster, why didn''t theye to me, but you parents?"


    Yang said with an uneasy look: "It''s not because they are young and thin-skinned, so shameless."


    "Yes." Zhuang Qinglu also said: "That''s it, they have been hiding at home since the ident, and they used to make a lot of trouble at the uncle''s house, and they really don''t have the face."


    Li Zheng narrowed his eyes slightly and said solemnly, "Qing Lu, do you dare to swear by your son''s life and lifelong happiness, to guarantee that what you two husband and wife said just now is not a lie?"


    Zhuang Qinglu frowned and said, "Uncle Tang, what do you mean? You don''t believe me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s that my money didn''te from the strong wind, it was earned by our family, and it''s not a few coins, it''s dozens of taels. If it goes to waste, I''ll die of heartache. ."


    Zhuang Qinglu said: "Uncle Tang, don''t pretend to be poor. With so much money in your family, how could you still care about this little money. I heard that since Qinghe built a house for Murong''s family, the business has been very good. Since the people from Baiyun Vige came, the business has not stopped. Your family makes money so easily, how can you care about this little money?"

 Chapter 1000: good idea

    Chapter 1000 Good way


    As soon as Zhuang Qinghe came back, he just heard what Zhuang Qinglu said. On the way just now, he also heard their intentions, and said coldly: "I have made money recently, but it is also hard money, and it is also mine. Hard-earned money, how could I not care?"


    Miss Mi hurriedly said: "Qinghe, you are back, they want to borrow money, but they won''t write an IOU, and they don''t know what An''s heart is."


    Zhuang Qinghe said lightly: "There is no guarantee, but I won''t take out the money so easily."


    Zhuang Qinglu said: "Qinghe, we have grown up together since we were young. You can''t wait until you die."


    "Will you die?" Zhuang Qinghe said: "Don''t take it so seriously, it''s just that they lost their houses and fields. Refugees from Baiyun Vige, they left their homes and came to Lihua Vige, most of them have nothing at all? After a few months of hard work, haven''t you started building houses one after another? Your current situation is many times better than the people in Baiyun Vige. And I didn''t say that I won''t help you, as long as you write an IOU, After agreeing on the time limit for repayment, I will give you the money."


    Yang whispered in her husband''s ear: "What should we do now? Let me tell you, you are not allowed to swear. This kind of thing is credible, not credible."


    Zhuang Qinglu nodded, turned his head and looked at Li Zheng in embarrassment: "Uncle Tang, please help us, I promise, I promise to return the money to you within three years, otherwise I will die, I will You''ve put your life on the line, don''t you believe me?"


    Zhuang Qinghe has helped people build houses for a lifetime. I have seen many people like this, and they can say anything good on their lips. When the time limit is reached, there are many cases where they refuse to ept the ount. If you push him in a hurry, he willmit suicide to show you. In the end, it seems that the creditor should not ask for the debt.


    Still using his life as a guarantee? What he is most afraid of is that people will take their lives as security, and when the timees, they will not be able to get money, and they may carry the reputation of killing people.


    He has lived for more than 30 years, and he has basically met all kinds of people. Generally, those who are unwilling to write an IOU have no intention of repaying the money, so he said firmly: "No, I will not borrow this money, Who knows if you, like Murong Qi, just made up an excuse to ask for money."


    "Qinghe, this is true. If we can''t get the money tomorrow, the house andnd will be transferred."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Actually, there is another way to ensure that they have to pay back the money."


    Mi said: "Aran, what can you do?"


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "I heard it from beginning to end just now, didn''t they say that the person sold the IOU to the pawnshop? Didn''t they say that the pawnshop would force the transfer if they didn''t receive the money tomorrow? In this case, Uncle Qinghe can Go with them to redeem the IOU, give some money to the officials to help, and directly transfer the house andnd under their name to Uncle Qinghe."


    "During this period, they can also have the right to use the house andnd. Within three years, or four years, if they pay back the money, Uncle Qinghe will return the house andnd to them. Of course, Uncle Qinghe can also write down Guarantee, as long as they bring the money, they can return the house andnd to them. But if they don''t pay it within three or four years, then their house andnd will belong to Uncle Qinghe, and they will be bought. Is it alright?"

 Chapter 1001: we dont trust you

    Chapter 1001 We don''t trust you either


    Zhuang Qinghe nodded, turned his head and looked at Zhuang Qinglu seriously: "Xiao Dong''s way is fine, if you don''t worry about transferring the property to my head, you can also transfer the property to daddy''s head. My daddy is Lizheng, I won¡¯t covet your houses and fields, and it¡¯s okay to write a guarantee, you only have this way now, think about it carefully.¡±


    Zhuang Qinglu and Mrs Yang looked at each other and lowered their heads at the same time.


    "If you don''t agree, forget it. You start working hard from now on. In fact, you can marry a daughter-inw, but it''s just a few years of dy. It''s okay for a man to dy for a few years."


    The husband and wife were silent.


    Seeing this, Zhuang Qinghe sneered: "You don''t trust us? If you don''t trust us, then forget it, you can go. You don''t trust us, why should we lend you such arge sum of money without borrowing? We also I don''t trust you."


    The couple continued to be silent.


    After a long time, when everyone was impatient, the two got up at the same time, Zhuang Qinglu said angrily: "Uncle Tang, I treat you as a senior, I didn''t expect you to be unwilling to help me with such a small favor. My grandfather really misread you before. He used to say a lot of good things about you in front of me, and said that he would pay more filial piety to you in the future. I didn''t expect you to think of me like this. Since this is the case, from today onwards, you will not be My cousin, hum."


    After the harsh words, Zhuang Qinglu looked at his wife: "Let''s go, if others don''t want to help us, forget it. If we don''t have a ce to live, we won''t be able to marry a daughter-inw. It''s a big deal and our family will die together."


    After saying that, he made an appearance of leaving the courtyard.


    Li was frowning and was about to speak when he saw Murong Lingran say, "Wait."


    Zhuang Qinglu paused and turned to look at Murong Lingran, thinking that it was because of her idea that he didn''t borrow money today, clenched his fists and said, "What else do you have to say?"


    Murong Lingran said slowly: "You should also know that I am the richest family in the vige. In fact, your uncle doesn''t lend you money, so you cane to me? I don''t need to ask for a loan, fifty taels of silver will help you. For me, it''s just money."


    "You really don''t want an IOU?"


    "really."


    Mr. Yang struggled for a while, but shook his head with Zhuang Qinglu.


    "Thank you for your kindness, you are an outsider after all, we don''t need your help."


    Murong Lingran said again with a warm-hearted look: "Don''t be like this, I just want to help you for the sake of a vige. Otherwise, you can tell me the address of the pawnshop, and I will give it to you in person. How about you redeem it?"


    Zhuang Qinglu said: "No... no need, I won''t bother you."


    "So you don''t agree? Then I have another way, why don''t you take me to the person who lied to your son to write an IOU, as you all know, I know a lot of noble sons, as well as people from Ning''an Houfu. , I can ask them to catch the liar, torture him to extort a confession, and tell the truth, so you don''t have to pay back fifty taels, but..."


    Ning Anhou?


    Zhuang Qinghe''s heart tightened: "But what?"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "But if, I mean, if you falsely use that person, or if there is no such person at all, then your charges are not light, it''s just two hundred big board, If it is more important, it will be exiled to the frontier, you should think about it carefully.¡±

 Chapter 1002: dare not need

    Chapter 1002 Don''t dare to need it


    Yang''s face changed suddenly, and he said in a hurry: "No more trouble, ordinary people, how dare to trouble those high-ranking sons, we don''t need, we don''t need."


    Murong said coldly, "No need? Do you need it or dare you not need it?"


    Zhuang Qinglu panicked: "You... what do you mean?"


    "What can I mean?" Murong Lingran said slowly, "The IOU signed by your two sons should be fake, right?"


    Zhuang Qinglu said with a panicked face: "I... we have already gone to report to the official, won''t Uncle Tang go to the official to check if I will reveal the secret?"


    Murong sneered: "So what if you report to the official? Maybe that person is the one you are looking for. Even if the official finds you, as you said, there is no evidence, and the official can''t do anything about him."


    "Of course, what you said about reselling the IOU to the pawnshop is very likely to be false, or you would most likely agree to my proposal just now."


    Zhuang Qinglu said angrily: "You are talking nonsense! As long as Qinghe and the others go, they will find out."


    Murong Lingran said slowly and leisurely: "As the saying goes, money can make a ghost run the mill, you just need to give the pawnshop some money and let them say that there is indeed an IOU when Uncle Qinghe and the others go to confirm."


    "However, I don''t think you will waste that money. You made such a big show today, and the purpose of selling your hardest is to quickly borrow fifty taels of silver without writing an IOU. As long as the money is in hand, you will I don''t care what happens next."


    "Grandpa Lizheng and Uncle Qinghe have been very busy recently, and they probably don''t have time to confirm. After all, their family is really not short of money now."


    "You''ve figured out that Grandpa Lizheng has a good heart, so you''ve decided that he won''t ask for an IOU. Didn''t Grandpa Lizheng just want to get the money? Turn around and you''ve got the money. When it''s time to repay the money, you can only If you need to take home affairs again or direct and perform yourself again, and sell it badly, then you can postpone it for several years until you lose the money."


    "You wronged me, you are talking nonsense."


    "Whether I wronged you, you know best in your heart."


    Zhuang Qinglu couldn''t hold back any longer, he rushed to Murong Lingran and wanted to shoot at her.


    Seeing this, Zhuang Qinghe kicked him violently and said coldly, "What are you doing? Do you know the current identity of Xiaodong''s family? She is the daughter of Wen Rung, and now she is an official woman. The death-free gold medal bestowed by the emperor, that is to say, if you touch her, you will only be imprisoned and punished."


    Zhuang Qinglu was startled, so he had to withdraw his hand and warned with a gloomy face: "Little girl, you''d better keep your mouth shut."


    Murong Lingran didn''t show the slightest fear on his face, and said with a light smile: "You are so embarrassed? If what you said just now is true, why would you reject my various proposals? If you n to pay back the money, Why don''t youe to me? It''s because you know, I''m an outsider, and I''m also the richest person in Lihua Vige. Now my father has been banned as an official, and I know a lot of people in the government. You can''t owe me money, nor do you Dare to owe me money, that''s why I refused my help just now."


    Li Zheng is not a fool. Seeing the sweat on Zhuang Qinglu''s face, he said with a stern face: "Qinglu, what do you want the money for? Is it true or false?"


    "I¡­"

 Chapter 1003: the real reason

    Chapter 1003 The real reason


    "If you don''t say anything, then I will report to the government that you have bad intentions and drive you out of Lihua Vige."


    Yang said anxiously: "No, I said, I said, don''t drive us away."


    "The child''s motherfucker."


    Mr. Yang whispered in his ear: "I can''t hide it now. There are many people in the city who know about it. They only need to go to the city near our residence to inquire about it, and they will actually know."


    "Okay... okay."


    But seeing so many people here, Yang shi hesitated: "After all, it''s the banker''s private matter, can you go in and talk about it?"


    Li was nodding, if it was really a family scandal, he didn''t want to be heard by outsiders, so he asked everyone to go back first and called Zhuang Qinglu and his wife to the main room.


    Murong Lingran was very sensible. Seeing that everyone had left, he consciously followed them out of the courtyard, but just after walking a few steps, he was pulled by Mi''s hand into the main room.


    Mr. Yang saw Murong Lingran follow him, hesitantly said, "Uncle Tang, she..."


    Li Zheng said: "It''s okay, she''s just a child and won''t tell her things."


    "This..." Yang shi said embarrassedly: "We''re not afraid of her speaking out. She is a child, so she doesn''t dare to speak out, and she''s too embarrassed to speak out."


    Although she hated Murong Lingran for sabotaging her n today, she was still a girl after all, and she still couldn''t say some words in front of her.


    Seeing what she said, Mrs. Mi still didn''t understand, looked at Murong Lingran angrily and said: "Aran, go to her room with Zhenzhen, there are quite a few in her room that her father bought for her. dolls."


    Zhenzhen is the daughter of Zhuang Qinghe, named Zhuang Lingzhen.


    Murong Lingran turned her head to look at Zhuang Lingzhen, who was only five years old, and when she saw her holding his hand, he ran to his room excitedly, and said as he walked, "Sister Ran,e and see my doll, daddy. Just bought it for me, and some new clothes, more beautiful than mine."


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently, Mi Shi really regarded her as a child, she didn''t want to go in to see any dolls, she wanted to hear gossip.


    But Yang said that, you don''t have to guess to know that it is not for unmarried women, so she has no choice but to follow Zhuang Lingzhen in.


    However, the windows here are all made of paper, and they are not very soundproof. Zhuang Lingzhen''s house is not far from the main room. Although Lizheng''s house is made of blue bricks, it is not as spacious as hers. Hear what they say.


    Yang waited for them to leave, and then slowly told what happened to the two sons some time ago.


    The story that the two sons were tricked into pressing their finger prints because they were illiterate was false, but it was a true story they heard from their neighbors.


    Because of being deceived, the neighbors¡¯ family moved into the yard from the two houses in the city and moved to their neighborhood.


    They wanted toe back and borrow money recently, but they couldn''t find a reason. After hearing that story, they moved it to themselves.


    The real reason ?? borrowed money was because the eldest son did something wrong some time ago and was scolded by him a few times. He was drunk and copsed at the door of a family.


    The two sons of the family heard the movement outside, opened the door and saw someone, worried that he would have an ident at night, and dragged him into the house with his parents.


    I just didn''t expect that after their son was drunk, he suddenly broke into the girl''s room while no one noticed him. Fortunately, the parents of the family found out in time.

 Chapter 1004: for nothing

    Chapter 1004 Get nothing for nothing


    But even if he was stopped in time, at that time, because there was a big disturbance, many people around heard the movement and ran to the house to watch the fun, and the girl''s reputation was also damaged.


    Originally, they wanted their son to cancel the previous marriage and marry the girl, but her parents refused, saying they would report to the officials and sue their son for adultery.


    For the sake of their children, they had to give the family forty taels of silver, saying it was a betrothal gift. The family''s daughter was ruined by others, and it was also a stain. The family was not rich. After paying such arge sum of money, they also received money to let the two children get married, so that the matter was settled.


    As for the girl from the family who had previously settled down, she knew that something happened to them before she quit her rtives, and she went to the door to extort several taels of money from them, saying that it was for their daughter''s mental damage, so she quit her rtives.


    I lost a lot of money, and I have done nothing in the past few years.


    Zhuang Qinglu''s second and third sonsined that the boss had used up the family''s money, fearing that they would not be able to marry a daughter-inw in the future, and they quarreled every day.


    And they happened to hear that Lizheng had won the emperor''s bounty some time ago, and their hearts were very unbnced. They felt that their family was so miserable, why did they have the same surname as Zhuang? The smog, the days are getting worse day by day.


    So I made up an excuse toe back and borrow money. As long as I have money, the family will not quarrel all day long, and the second and third sons will have the money to marry their wives.


    As for what happened in the future, they were all rtives, and Li Zheng scolded them at most, and they didn''t care.


    So she didn''t dare to ask for Murong Lingran''s money. As she said, if she really wanted them to pay back the money, they would have to pay it back. Her father is now an official, and if she is not careful, she may be sent to prison, so she pays Better not to do it in the first ce.


    They were confident that they would be able to borrow money today, and they also knew that the entire Lihua Vige is very busy now. To confirm, I just didn''t expect to be disturbed by Murong Lingran.


    After listening to what they said, Zhuang Qinghe immediately stepped forward and punched Zhuang Qinglu in the face, gritted his teeth and said, "You guys are really good at making wishful thinking, if it wasn''t for Xiaodong''s presence today, you really want to make it happen. Our family suffered from this loss, right!"


    Zhuang Qinglu couldn''t help but take a step back and wanted to return it, but knowing that he was not Zhuang Qinghe''s opponent, he had to give up, frowning: "We are all ancestors, your family is so rich, give us a little money and then What can I do? Wouldn''t it be nice to help your nephew?"


    Zhuang Qinghe sneered and said: "I have money, and I earned it with my own ability. It is for my wife, children and parents to live a good life, not for your son to deal with the aftermath. My father was rewarded, and it was also based on his ability. Yes. Your family has be what it is now. It''s because you parents didn''t take care of your son. What''s my business? The family has not lived as well as our family. Go and see which family doesn''t work in the Murong family. , Are you living a good life with your own hands? No one wants to get something for nothing like you!"


    Yang pouted, "That''s because their family is not in trouble now. If their family encounters such a thing as ours, they will also try to beat your family''s money."

 Chapter 1005: capital offense

    Chapter 1005 Death Penalty


    "No difficulty?" Mi''s dissatisfaction said: "Go out and see for yourself, how many families have had a hard life, how many families have not married a daughter-inw at the age of seventeen, and others have note to the door, it is because of good tutoring, you know The money you earn can be used practically, unlike you, who just want to take some crooked ways."


    Zhuang Qinglu said: "Uncle Tang, are you really not helping us?"


    Li said facelessly: "You didn''t n to pay me back, so why should I help? My family''s life was better after the Murong family moved in, and it wasn''t very rich. I can help you, as per A Ran. As I said, transfer thend and house to me, and I will lend you the money. During the period, I can hide this from your future daughter-inw. The right to use it is all in your hands, to ensure that they will not hold grudges and feel at ease. marry, and when you save enough money, I will return them all to you."


    "Is this really the only way? Uncle, I''m your cousin''s nephew, do you have to force me like this?"


    "What about my cousin''s nephew? I still have my own son and my own grandson. I haven''t spent fifty taels of silver on them. You are an outsider, are you embarrassed to spend so much money from our family? Say I''m forcing you, Why aren''t you forcing me? What you said just now is false, it means that you have a house andnd, but you just don''t have the money to marry a daughter-inw for the second and third, so what if you wait a few years?"


    Yang said: "But you are Lizheng. Your Majesty rewarded you with gold. It must be because you want to benefit the vigers a lot. You are so stingy, Your Majesty will definitely be unhappy if you know about it! If you don''t give it to me, I will give it to you. The news of your harsh treatment of the nsmen will make you unable to do Lizheng again!"


    Zhuang Qinghe sneered: "Treating people harshly? Don''t give my family a big hat. If Your Majesty knew what his royal gift was, it would not benefit the entire Lihua Vige, but was given to your son of a **** who defiled a good family woman. I''m definitely even more unhappy. Maybe in a fit of rage, you don''t even have to pass the government, and you will directly convict your son. Don''t you know that in Xuanqing Kingdom, attempted adultery is equivalent to adultery, and it is a capital crime?"


    The faces of the husband and wife were immediately blue, and they were too stupid. How could they tell the actual situation just now? Isn''t this giving the handle to others in vain, and they didn''t dare to ask for money again, so they got up and ran away in despair.


    Hearing that there was no sound outside, Murong Lingran patted Zhuang Lingzhen''s head, put down the doll, pushed open the door, and walked out. Seeing that everyone was very unhappy, heforted: "Grandpa Lizheng, don''t be like that kind of person. I¡¯m not happy. Life is too short, and every moment of our life is extremely precious. We don¡¯t have enough time to think about ourselves and our own affairs. There¡¯s no need to waste time and energy for outsiders.¡±


    Li Zheng was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect a little girl in Murong Lingran to be so transparent, and her face immediately returned to her usual smile, and said, "Aran is right, but although what the two of them said is ugly, there is one sentence. What they said is still reasonable. The 10 taels of gold were obtained because of you, because of the entire Lihua Vige. I have been holding it in my hands, it is indeed a bit selfish."


    "Grandpa Lizheng wants to do something for Lihua Vige?"


    "I have this idea for the time being, but I have to think carefully about how to do it." Li Zheng nodded: "Don''t talk about me, Aran, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 1006: buy river pond

    Chapter 1006 Buy Hetang


    Murong Lingran said his intentions.


    "Why did you suddenly think of buying a river pond? Everyone in the vige can use the water in the river ponds, so you can just use it directly."


    "I don''t want to use water, I want to grow things in it."


    "Oh?" Li Zheng suddenly became energized. She has to fiddle with other careers, and Lihua Vige will definitely be better again. She excitedly said, "Aran, what do you want to support?"


    "Fish, shrimp and crab, if there are other things in the future, such as turtles or something else, keep them all."


    Li Zheng worried: "Aran, why do you want to keep those things? It''s not delicious, and it''s troublesome to deal with. Although people in the vige often go to the river to catch them, they are all to add vegetables to the family and save others. Eating, saving a little is a little. Moreover, raising these is extremely time-consuming andbor-intensive, and the risk is also very high. When someone who is jealous is poisoned, a few years of hard work may be wasted in the blink of an eye.¡±


    Murong Lingran wrote lightly: "It''s okay, I will enclose the river pond like those fields and small barren hills, no matter how big the river pond is, it is not as big as my small barren hills andnd, it is much simpler to enclose it. already."


    Seeing her say this, Li Zheng couldn''t object, and asked everyone to go their separate ways. He went to the study and took out a map of Lihua Vige.


    Originally, he wanted to call her to the study, but he thought that although he was a bad old man, he was also a man after all, and had a bad reputation for her, so he had to discuss it in the main room.


    Li Zheng put the map on the table, looked at it roughly, and suddenly pointed to a ce and said, "There are no fields near this river pond, there are stones all around, and it is far away from the gathering ces of the vigers, so most of the vigers It''s not very useful, it should be very suitable for you to buy."


    "It''s not far from your small barren mountain. If you buy this river pond, then you can directly enclose it in the small barren mountain, it won''t affect your water use, and you don''t have to worry about children making trouble for you."


    Murong nodded: "I''ve seen it before I came here, it''s really good, and I n to buy it too."


    "But..." Li Zheng hesitated: "Although it has watering down from the upstream, there is also a thin river flowing out, which is considered living water. The thin river downstream was originally dug by you when you bought the wastnd before, and it eventually flows to your field. No one will tell you if you plug it in anywhere. But the running water also has disadvantages, that is, its origin is in Wuming Mountain. If someone makes trouble from upstream, the risk is very high.¡±


    Murong smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I have a solution."


    Seeing that she said so, Li Zheng was worried, but he couldn''t say anything. I hope he was unfounded.


    "Well, since that''s the case, did you really decide to have this fish pond?"


    "Well, can you buy or sell?"


    Li Zhengdao said: "Of course it is possible, this river pond is about one mu ofnd, and the deepest part is even four or five meters deep, but after buying it, if there is no permission from the court in the future, or it is not because of natural and man-made disasters that need to be changed. You can''t just widen the river pond, and you can''t fill it in. If you have to change its appearance due to natural and man-made disasters, you should report to the government after the change. will be punished."


    Murong nodded: "Well, this is simple, I can do it."

 Chapter 1007: Pay attention to

    Chapter 1007 Attention


    "Okay." Li Zheng said: "Let''s go, let''s go to the city now, go and solve it sooner, but you''ll have nothing on your mind."


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed: "Thank you, Grandpa Lizheng."


    The sooner she bought it, the sooner she could breed.


    After the two agreed, Murong Lingran returned home, asked the second brother to drive the car for them, and quickly went to the government to go through the transfer procedures.


    On the way home, she passed the cksmith shop, thinking that there was a hole downstream, she went to the cksmith shop to customize threerge and heavy fine irons.


    Although maybe one iron is enough, even if the fish, shrimp and crabs run away, they will run to her field, but it will inevitably add a lot of unnecessary work. Just in case, it is better to have two more.


    After the fence and wire mesh are installed, she puts the fish in her space in.


    By the way, in her previous life, she had seen in the news that it is possible to raise fish in rice fields, and I heard that it could increase production. She went back to the space to find a book to see how to implement it.


    Since she hase to the city, she originally wanted to visit the Rong and Wei families.


    But thinking that they all have jobs, they will definitely continue to be on duty after they leave the court.


    Now that she went to the mansion, she probably wouldn''t see anyone. She couldn''t ask Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei for money, so she had to go home directly.


    The family also knew that she was going to buy a river pond for farming. Because they knew she was in a hurry, Murong Xuan returned home. In the afternoon, he transferred some people from the wastnders to start logging and prepare to make a fence for the pond.


    Murong Xuan was very smart. After she briefly said how to surround the river pond, she was no longer needed, and An Xin left him in the ground tomand.


    When passing by his parents'' house, Murong Lingran saw that the door was closed and the window was open. He went over to take a look, and saw that A-niang was concentrating on embroidery. He knocked on the door again, and only walked in after getting permission.


    Seeing what A-Niang was embroidering, Murong asked suspiciously, "A-Niang, you are..."


    Xiao Manan didn''t hide his daughter from her and told her what she thought.


    If there is no ident in Murong Zong, he will get engaged in a while, and she, as a mother, has nothing to do.


    She doesn''t earn a single piece of the family''s money, so she wants to embroider a double-sided embroidered screen herself and give it to Liu Jianian as a dowry gift.


    Brothers and sisters Murong Lingran and Murong Zhe knew that she could embroider on both sides, but she did not embroider very often, but she had only seen embroidery for herself when she was in the Imperial Physician''s Mansion.


    "Auntie, the screen is very big. If it''s all embroidered, it will probably take a lot of time. Let''s forget it. It''s too hard. I have money in my hand. These are all family money, and we can all use it. What do you want, just buy it directly. Besides, there are a lot of jewelry from His Majesty at home. The items of the pce are not ordinary things. I keep them. The gifts from Xiangfu and other families are enough to give Sister Jia Nian a decent dowry."


    Xiao Manan shook his head: "You got those things by your own abilities, and I know you will take them out. The money you have given me one after another during this period of time now adds up to hundreds of taels, but I just want to If I make something myself, it will show the importance I attach to Jia Nian."


    "Okay, just listen to A-Niang, but A-Niang has to be careful with her eyes and body, so don''t hurt her."


    "Ran, don''t worry, I will."

 Chapter 1008: in a hurry

    Chapter 1008 Too anxious


    After speaking, she seemed to think that what she said just now was inappropriate, for fear that her daughter would be jealous, she exined again: "Aran, don''t think too much, I just think your sister Jia Nian has waited for your brother for so many years, and you still don''t care at all. I hate our family, so I want to do something for her, and when you get married, A-Niang will definitely give you something better, okay?"


    Murong said: "Auntie, how can I think so much, I''m not that careful, Sister Jia Nian is such a good person,st time she even went to Yulin Mansion to save Xiao Liu, she was not afraid of danger and followed her, you treat her No matter how good it is, I won''t be jealous."


    Xiao Manan breathed a sigh of relief. With a daughter-inw, her family''s attention will definitely be diverted to her. It''s good that her daughter doesn''t think about it.


    After Murong finished speaking, he caught a glimpse of a lot of gorgeous brocade next to him. He took it and gestured to his body. He smiled and said, "Auntie, are you going to make me new clothes again?"


    "Don''t make trouble, this is also for you, Sister Jia Nian, although it''s a bit inappropriate for the mother-inw to make clothes for her daughter-inw, but I watched her grow up, she has no mother''s care, and she will be my own daughter in the future. It doesn''t matter if she makes a few clothes."


    Murong Lingran pretended to be disappointed and said, "It turned out to be for Sister Jia Nian, I thought it was for me."


    "You still haven''t worn some of the clothes I made for you. When you''re almost done, I''ll make them for you, okay?"


    "Yes, of course, yes, A-niang can say anything."


    Xiao Manan nced at the embroidered pattern in his hand, and said tangled: "She liked my embroidery very much when she was a child, and I don''t know if she still likes it now."


    "I definitely like it. When I met her before, I happened to wear clothes made by you, and she even praised it."


    Even if you don''t like it, with Sister Jia Nian''s understanding nature, she will never say it.


    "But..." Murong Lingran said again: "Auntie, are you in such a hurry, the marriage hasn''t been decided yet, in case, I mean in case, if there is any ident in their marriage, you Isn''t this all in vain?"


    Xiao Manan was stunned for a moment, and tangled: "It''s true that I''m in a hurry, but it''s okay. If there is any ident, I''ll give it to her too, and it''s a gift from the elder to the junior."


    Murong Lingran saw that she was frightened by himself, and said sternly: "Auntie, don''t worry, I just said casually, Liu Yuan has called the elder brother to live in the mansion, there will be no surprises."


    Xiao Manan was relieved when he heard the words. In order not to dy the time, he kicked his daughter out and continued to embroider.


    On the second day, Murong Zhe also came back with Murong Zong, and Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian also came.


    Murong Lingran saw that the two brothers and sisters were carrying their burdens, and smiled meaningfully: "Brother Jiahuai, sister Jia Nian, are youing to live for a long time?"


    Liu Jianian couldn''t hear what she meant. Looking at her sly smile, she tapped her forehead lightly with her finger, and said helplessly: "It''s still the same, you will make fun of me."


    Liu Jiahuai said quietly: "Jia Nian, it doesn''t matter, when she finds her husband''s house in the future, you can also return it like this."


    Liu Jianian nodded: "Well, eldest brother is right, Aran, whatever you want to tease me, I''m used to it now, wait two or three years and see if I don''t double it for you."


    Murong Lingran crossed his hips and said, "It''s okay, I''m thick-skinned, you can say whatever you want when the timees."

 Chapter 1009: Shrimp and crab

    Chapter 1009 Shrimp and Crab


    "You!" Liu Jianian had no choice but to stare at her angrily.


    Murong Zong patted his sister''s head and said with a smile, "Aran, prepare some of your specialties tonight. They rarelye, so don''t scare them away."


    Murong Lingran just wanted to try the taste of those things in the space, and smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I have already thought about what to do."


    After saying that, he called out a ck hair, and without waiting for them to react, he rode on it and ran directly to Wuming Mountain.


    Seeing his daughter''s recklessness, Murong Zhe shook his head helplessly, and ordered his sons to entertain the Liu family brothers and sisters, but he went back to the house and nned to tell his wife what the envoy Liu Yuan told him.


    What he didn''t expect was that his wife already knew.


    "When did you know?"


    Xiao Manan said with a smile, "I only found out about that day on your way to Liu Mansion, what Aran said."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "That''s good, Liu Yuanshi means that since the two children are in love with each other and they are both old, it is time to get the marriage done quickly. But I also said that you and A Zong have a rtionship. It''s a one-year appointment, so I n to discuss the specific date after New Year''s Eve, and the envoy Liu Yuan also agreed."


    Xiao Manan nodded: "Then what do you mean?"


    Murong Zhe said: "As long as you don''t object, I will follow Liu Yuan''s envoy. After all, he is an elder, and he is also a generation older than me, so we still have to listen to what the elder says."


    "How could I object?" Xiao Manan said: "Although I am in a hurry, I am not in a hurry for these few months, so let''s do it like this."


    "Well, in fact, this is also what A Zong and Jia Nian meant. They also want to try their luck to see if Little Four and Five can be found during this period. After all, they are their own younger brothers. If they are missing, they will always feel a little regretful. "


    Xiao Manan sighed and said, "They have a heart."


    ¡­


    After a while, Murong Lingran rode back with ck fur.


    And Kuroko was carrying two full cloth bags on his body.


    Murong Lingran was not afraid of breaking it, so he threw it on the ground when he got to the kitchen door.


    As soon as Liu Jianian, who was helping in the kitchen, came out, he saw that the contents in one of the cloth bags were still moving, and asked curiously, "Aran, what did you bring back from the mountain? Why are the contents still moving? You took the ck hair with you. out, did ite back with a live creature this time?"


    "Yeah, it''s a living thing."


    Hearing that it was a living creature, Liu Jianian couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    Murong Zong and Liu Jianian were also helping wash vegetables in a well not far away, and when they heard it was a living creature, they were also interested and walked over immediately.


    Murong Zong looked at the cloth bag that was still moving, and said, "Aran, what''s in this?"


    Murong smiled mysteriously: "Open it and see."


    Murong Zong had no choice but to do as he heard the words. As soon as he opened it, river prawns and crabs that were beyond everyone''s imagination struggled to run out. In the blink of an eye, the lively prawns and crabs ran all over the yard.


    Murong Zong didn''t care to go up and grab them back, and said in shock: "Aran, what are these things?"


    "Shrimp and crab."


    Although she really wanted to get some of the fish brought back from the Ning''an Mansion, she believed that with such big shrimp and crabs, it was estimated that no one would eat the fish.


    "This is shrimp and crab?"


    "Yup."


    Liu Jiahuai was also shocked: "This shrimp and crab are too big. One is estimated to weigh a pound. No, it should be more than a pound. There must be a lot of meat in it."

 Chapter 1010: very familiar

    Chapter 1010 is very familiar


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said: "This is not big. I said in the book that the shrimp and crabs in the sea are big."


    Murong Zong frowned and said, "Aran, where did you get these?"


    "Found it in Wumingshan."


    "Wuming Mountain? Is there such a big shrimp and crab in Wuming Mountain?"


    "Of course there are, there are everything in the deep mountains."


    Murong Zong said with a stern face: "Aran, you have gone to the deep mountains again. It is dangerous there. Even if you have ck hair, if you encounter a group of wild animals, you will definitely be in danger. Although there are many good things there, there are still few. It''s better to go, if there is an emergency, what should you do with your parents and us?"


    Murong Lingran stuck out his tongue and said embarrassingly: "Brother, don''t worry, I''ll be fine, ck Hair is a divine beast in my heart, it runs much faster than those ordinary beasts on the mountain, if we can''t beat us, we''ll run away. ."


    Murong Zong knew that his younger sister was brave and knew that even if he said it many times, he would not listen. Hei Mao was indeed very reliable. She often ran up the mountain and never encountered any danger. There were guests at home, for her sake. In order to save face, I had to let her go temporarily and asked, "Where did you find this in the deep mountains?"


    "This is going to ask Kuromao, the way of Kuromao."


    Murong Kuan looked at Heimao with admiration, and said in surprise, "It shouldn''t be easy to catch such a big shrimp and crab, what did you use to catch it?"


    Murong Lingran had already thought about what to say, and took down a copy from Hei Mao''s body, "I borrowed this from the vigers."


    Liu Jiahuai was not afraid of the shrimp trapping him, so he squatted down and grabbed one and looked at it carefully.


    Murong Lingran said solemnly: "Brother Jiahuai thinks this shrimp is familiar."


    Liu Jiahuai nodded: "Yes, it looks very simr to the shrimps that our cooks use to make shrimp porridge. They should bemon river shrimps. If these grow in the deep mountains, few people care about them, and they will definitely grow freely. It''s not surprising that it grows so big."


    Liu Jianian said: "So it is."


    At this moment, Murong Ding, who had finished ss, came to the kitchen to find something to eat. When he saw the shrimps and crabs on the ground, he immediately shouted excitedly: "A lot of shrimps and crabs, what big shrimps and crabs."


    Watching crabsing towards him, thinking of the scene of catching crabs and getting caught in Saiyuan Mansion, he hurriedly ran to the stone bench next to him and sat down, and quickly raised his feet.


    Just for a moment, he felt that something was wrong. Seeing that Baiyun was still standing there, he had to go down again and hold Baiyun in his arms.


    Liu Jianian was also caught by crabs when he was a child. He really didn''t dare to get too close to them, so he could only run to a safe ce to hide.


    Seeing this, Kong Hongzhuo, who followed Murong Ding to find food, was pleasantly surprised: "Shrimp and crab? There must be a lot of meat in such a big one. When I was a child, I liked to catch crabs and eat them. I heard that there are guestsing today, and I knew that today would definitely be different. I have a good taste, I didn''t expect toe and take a look, it really didn''t disappoint me, I must have a good time today, haha...haha..."


    Since the six brothers of the Kong family went to the city during the day, he had dinner with their family again.


    For such a big crab, he didn''t think about how Murong Lingran got it.


    He has read a lot of books. In the book, he also read that there are such big shrimps and crabs. He heard that they are only found in inessible ces. At a guess, he knew that Murong Lingran must have gone to the deep mountains and forests again.

 Chapter 1011: do it differently

    Chapter 1011


    Murong Lingran was no stranger to him, she just shook her head speechlessly, seeing the shrimps and crabs spread more and more apart, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Master, you came just in time, quickly catch them all and do it early. It¡¯s better to have lunch earlier, these things are time-consuming to make.¡±


    Kong Hongzhuo nced at the big ws of the crab, then looked at his own hands, and stepped back as he spoke, "Well... I remember that Xiaoliu hasn''t finished his morning homework yet. Xiaoliu, don''t sit still, Let''s go, go with the master to write all the homework, when you finish writing, your sister is probably done, juste over to eat."


    Murong Ding said innocently: "Master, didn''t you say that the morning study is over?"


    "Who said you''re done? You heard it wrong, I just asked you to take a break and change your mood. Now we should go back."


    Murong Ding said again: "Then...the Master, please help me drive away all the people under my feet. I have more and more feet under my feet. I...I don''t dare to move my feet. Their pliers are too scary."


    Kong Hongzhuo nced at the dense crabs under his feet and choked.


    It''s better to listen to your sister''s words and help her catch crabs.


    "Cough." Kong Hongzhuo coughed lightly, embarrassedly, and said, "Then don''te down, just sit down obediently, and the master will still help your sister."


    After saying that, he didn''t look at other people''s eyes, looked around, found a stick and started chasing crabs.


    Everyone burst intoughter. Seeing that the crab was running farther and farther, they hurriedly started to catch it.


    Murong Lingran also used the copy to help.


    Murong Zong asked while grasping: "Aran, these shrimps and crabs are so big, are they delicious? Will the meat be too old? The most important thing is, is it really edible?"


    "It''s definitely delicious, and it''s definitely edible. Hei Mao and I have both tried it on the mountain. I''ll cook it for you in a while, and make it in a different way, to make sure that you will never forget it and eat it. I still want to eat."


    Liu Jianian was extremely supportive and said, "Then I''ll give you a shot. I won''t do this either, just learn from you."


    "OK."


    At this moment, Kuro Mao saw a crab running in front of it. Seeing that it was about to mp its own feet, it slowly raised its feet. With a snap, the crab stopped moving, and even its shell was broken.


    Murong Ding saw this and said loudly, "Ah, Heimao, you trampled it to death."


    Heimao roared: "Wow!"


    It was going to pinch my foot, so I stepped on it. And the shell of this thing is so hard, although it can be bitten, but there is so little meat, what is it delicious?


    Murong Lingran turned his head when he heard the voice, looked at the dead crab and shook his head helplessly, and said, "Hei Mao, forget this one, don''t step on the other ones, the dead shrimp and crab will not taste good."


    Fortunately, she caught a lot, and even if her family couldn''t finish eating two meals, she didn''t feel bad for that one.


    "Wow!"


    to be delicious.


    "Okay." How could Murong Lingran not know what it was thinking, and said helplessly: "Don''t worry, didn''t you catch some pheasants and hares just now? I''ll cook it for youter, okay?"


    Kuroko nodded in satisfaction.


    After a while, everyone in the family knew what she was going to do. Everyone knew that shrimp and crabs were difficult to clean up, so everyone took the initiative to help.


    After finishing all the shrimps and crabs, Murong Lingran brought Liu Jianian, Xiao Manan, and Tong Wenwen to prepare lunch.

 Chapter 1012: The Hou of Ningan is here

    Chapter 1012 The Marquis of Ning''an is here


    For shrimp, she ns to make steamed shrimp, salt and pepper shrimp, boiled shrimp, stir-fried prawns, garlic prawns, braised prawns, brine shrimp.


    For crabs, she ns to make spicy crabs, fried crabs with onion and ginger, steamed crabs, braised crabs, spicy crabs, fried crabs, and spicy crabs in a dry pot.


    Eating crabs originally required special tools, but she decided in a hurry, and she didn''t prepare anything, so she could only handle it in advance.


    Therefore, whether it is whole or needs to be divided into small pieces, Murong Lingran asked her brothers to break their shells so that she can handle them and eat them.


    Although only eating shrimp and crab is enough for everyone to eat, but shrimp is warm food, crab is cold, some people''s stomach is not suitable for eating more, she still cooks other dishes, such as potatoes, pork ribs, braised pork , Fish-vored shredded pork, pork ribs stewed lotus root.


    Of course, Kuromao and Baiyun also have a share, one eats stewed chicken and the other eats stewed rabbit.


    I was afraid that they would not be hungry soon after eating the rice, so I steamed arge pot of fragrant rice, all made from the high-yield rice in her space.


    Murong Zhe couldn''t help, but he came over just now and walked around. He smelled the fragrance and couldn''t walk. He was sitting on the stone bench not far from the kitchen.


    After Murong Lingran said that the dishes were ready, everyone took their seats.


    Most of the dishes here are the first time people have seen them. In the past, braised pork was the most popr among the family, but today everyone didn¡¯t even give it a nce, staring at those dishes they had never seen before and drooling.


    Murong Zhe looked at the people present, and finally turned his eyes to the third son, and said sternly: "Today there are guests at home, and there is such a good meal, Akuan, go and call Xiuming and his daughter."


    Murong Kuan nodded, got up and ran quickly to the front yard.


    Just waited for a while, only Tong Wenwen followed him, but behind her were four distinguished guests, Ze Yuan Zequ was there, and behind them, there were also a few guards holding things.


    The people present were startled when they saw the personing, and immediately stood up.


    Kong Hongzhuo didn''t know the identity of the other party, but the master stood up, so he had to follow him.


    Murong Kuan said, "Father, Uncle Xiuming was just about toe over when someone in the field called him away. He said let us eat first ande overter, so only Wenwen came over."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the person behind him: "I heard someone knocking on the door. After I went to open the door, I saw these distinguished guestsing."


    Murong Zhe nodded, bringing his family members to salute.


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly, "Don''t be too polite, this is your home, just treat us as ordinary guests."


    Ning''an Hou also said: "Yes, it''s our fault that we don''t invite you here. Everyone is free to do what you want. You don''t need to care about us."


    Murong Zhe said: "Yes, then listen to Ninth Young Master and Hou Ye."


    Kong Hongzhuo was taken aback, Lord Hou?


    He knew that Murong Zhe''s family went to the Marquis of Ning''an mansion a few days ago. Could it be that the two old men in front of him were Marquis of Ning''an and Princess Qihua?


    Murong Zhe really didn''t know their intentions, after all, it was quite unpleasant in Ning''an Hou''s mansion that day.


    Although the Marquis of Ning''an said on the surface that he didn''t mind, no one could tell the thoughts of those in high positions, so at this time his heart was extremely uneasy, and his face was full of fear, and said, "Ninth Young Master, you are visiting at this time. I don''t know if there is something important?"

 Chapter 1013: The Marquis of Ningan is here (2)

    Chapter 1013 The Marquis of Ning''an is here (2)


    Helian Rongjiu''s eyes stared straight at the delicious food on the table from the moment he entered the door. He smelled a fragrance he had never smelled ever since he approached Murong Lingran''s house. seen.


    In order to avoid losing his temper, he had to suppress the excitement in his heart and said calmly: "It''s nothing, it''s that after you left, Lord Hou and the eldest princess let some doctors look at the Ganoderma lucidum and ginseng you sent, and they all said yes. The hard-to-find good things are very beneficial to the old ailments of the Marquis and the eldest princess. I feel that you have given such a precious gift when we first met, and I feel a little sorry, so I want toe and see you."


    The eldest princess smiled and said: "Yes, Xiao Jiu is right, you gave us such important things, and we also made your family suffer a lot of grievances in the Hou Mansion, so I picked some gifts from home. I gave it to you, all of which you can use, and I hope you don¡¯t dislike it.¡±


    After saying that, he looked behind him.


    The guards immediately handed over several gift boxes to the three Murong Zong brothers.


    The three brothers turned to look at their father.


    Murong Zhe hesitated for a while, and others came to thank him, if he refused to let people take it back as it was, it would be a disgrace, so he nodded: "I don''t mind, it''s our great honor to be here, Lord Hou. "Azong, you all ept it."


    Murong Zong took the gift boxes with his two younger brothers.


    Murong nced at Wei Jingxuan, and when he saw him nodding, he was relieved.


    It seems that the Marquis of Ning An already knew the conditions for her to bring out the ginseng. Since she knew that she still came, it means that he didn''t mind.


    Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian said at the same time, "Good morning, Lord Hou, good morning."


    The Marquis of Ning An and the eldest princess also knew the rtionship between the two of them when they were investigating the Murong family, so they were not surprised that the two of them suddenly appeared here, they just nodded with a smile.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You are having lunch, we came directly after the morning..."


    Murong Zhe instantly understood what he meant, "Ninth Young Master, Lord Hou, Your Highness, Young Master Wei, you probably haven''t had lunch yet, if you don''t dislike it, the little girl happened to cook some fresh dishes today, and we haven''t had any yet. It¡¯s moved and still warm, so pleasee and taste it together.¡±


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to remind them that some of these two types of food were not allowed to be eaten by people with special physiques, but thinking that the four of them were distinguished, they must have eaten all the good things in this life, and they must be clear about what they can''t eat. .


    If she said it now, it seemed like she didn''t want others to eat with her, so she didn''t say much.


    Murong Zong took his younger brothers to ce the gifts, and hurriedly added chairs and tableware.


    Ning Anhou was about to speak when he saw a stranger beside him and asked in confusion, "Who is this?"


    Kong Hongzhuo saw that the legendary Marquis of Ning''an mentioned him, and said excitedly: "Master Hou, this is Murong Ding''s master, surnamed Kong, name Hongzhuo."


    I really didn''t expect that at the beginning, he was just looking for a family just to have a ce to live, and he could actually know a big man like Ning Anhou.


    Although he is a literati, he still admires the generals who fought **** battles to defend the family and the country. After all, without them, their literati would not have a good life.


    In this life, I can see the Marquis of Ning An with great military exploits, even if he died, it would be worth it.


    Ning Anhou nodded: "Hello, Master."

 Chapter 1014: The Marquis of Ningan is here (3)

    Chapter 1014 The Marquis of Ning''an is here (3)


    Helian Rongjiu took a deep breath, as if he was smelling the smell, and said unceremoniously: "This fragrance is really good, I smelled it from a long distance, Lord Hou, since others have invited, if you refuse It¡¯s hypocritical, so let¡¯s be respectful rather than obedient.¡±


    The Marquis of Ning An saw that there was enough food on the table, Helian Rongjiu spoke again, and they were indeed hungry, nodded and said, "Then thank Wen Rung."


    After saying that, he waved to the guards.


    When the ?? guards saw this, they all retreated to the front yard.


    Everyone started to take their seats.


    The Marquis of Ning An sat down beside Murong Zhe, carefully looked at the dishes on the table, and looked at his wife in surprise.


    The eldest princess looked at Xiao Manan curiously: "Did you make these dishes yourself?"


    She somewhat understood why the emperor wanted toe here at this time. Before he came, they all knew that it was not good to visit at dinner time.


    But he said it was fine, if he went after lunch, it would take a lot of time toe and go, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay at home for too long, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to talk for long.


    It was just right for lunch. He also said that Murong Lingran had arge family and had to prepare a lot of dishes for each meal. Even if they came, they would not cause any trouble, just a few more dishes.


    Now it seems that she is really thinking too much. Today is just right, maybe she doesn''t even need to add dishes.


    Xiao Manan said: "I''m not afraid of everyoneughing when I say it. My craftsmanship is not as good as my daughter. These are all made by A Ran. It''s hard to deal with shrimps and crabs. We all just help her, and she is in charge of everything. It is the first time we have seen most of the dishes today.¡±


    The eldest princess was suddenly startled, and looked at Murong Lingran with admiration in her eyes: "Aran, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful at such a young age. Where did you get your craftsmanship from?"


    Murong said: "I like cooking. I just pondered this based on recipes. Today, it''s just Xiaolu''s hand. Your Highnessughed."


    "Xiaolu''s first hand?" Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, seeing Tong Wenwen hand them a handkerchief, took over to wipe her hands, took a steamed prawn and said, "You are modest again, such a delicious table, But it''s not inferior to the royal chef. I didn''t expect that I came here today so coincidentally that I could eat such a big shrimp and crab. of?"


    Murong said: "You guys should move your chopsticks first. The shrimp and crabs should be eaten while they are hot. Let''s talk while we eat."


    After saying that, he seemed to think that this was a bit inappropriate, and quickly looked at the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess.


    These high-profile households have many rules, and they pay great attention to keeping their word.


    Ning Anhou knew what she was thinking, and said with a light smile: "Yes, when the dishes are cold after talking, everyone don''t have to be restrained, just move your chopsticks and talk while eating."


    After everyone had eaten, Murong Lingran also said the same set of words to the elder brother and the others while eating.


    Hearing that Hei Mao found it, he nced at Hei Mao and Bai Yun who were eating on his own not far away, Helianjiu understood, and since the food on the table was so delicious, he did not continue. Asking, eating quickly.


    Although I thought Murong Lingran''s cooking was delicious before, the taste of these shrimps and crabs is like something that only exists in the sky.


    The Marquis of Ning An also followed Helian Rongjiu''s line of sight. Although he wondered why there were such big beasts and foxes in her house, in order not to dy everyone''s meal, he didn''t say anything for the time being.

 Chapter 1015: The Marquis of Ningan is here (4)

    Chapter 1015 The Marquis of Ning''an is here (4)


    The eldest princess tasted a bite of shrimp and crab respectively, and said with a look of surprise: "This steamed shrimp and steamed crab are delicious, too fresh, and this dipping sauce is also fragrant. It is the first time I have eaten such delicious shrimp and crab, so tender. The meat is just right for someone with bad teeth like me."


    Ning Anhou peeled off a stir-fried prawn and gave it to her: "Try this, this one tastes good, I know you''re afraid of spicy food, but it''s fine to eat less, and there is sparerib soup, I''ll drink moreter. Just have some soup."


    Princess ?? said: "Thank you, Lord Hou, don''t patronize me, Lord Hou, and eat quickly."


    "Okay, I''ll eat it now."


    Murong Zong grabbed a braised prawn and devoured it, nodding constantly: "Delicious, delicious."


    After that, I went to pick up other dishes.


    The rest of the people alsoplimented while eating, and the nice words kept popping out of everyone''s mouth as if they didn''t want money.


    "Delicious, so delicious, so much meat."


    "That''s right, this shrimp is also too big. When you break it apart, a lot of meat is exposed. When you bite into it, you feel very satisfied. The taste is fresh, and you can''t stop eating it.


    Helian Rongjiu also said: "I used to eat crabs only lightly, but I didn''t expect the addition of chili to be so fragrant. Yes, I will eat it like this in the future."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Ninth brother is right, I also like spicy."


    Murong Ding is small and has a small mouth. His mouth is full of oil, and his chopsticks are useless. For convenience, he directly starts to hold the prawn and starts to nibble regardless of his image.


    The image of the others is not much better than his, and the number of times they use their hands is more than the number of times they use chopsticks.


    Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian did not eat slowly, and they did not feel restrained by the presence of the Marquis of Ning''an and his wife on the table. In the past, Prime Minister Suo often took them to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion together, and they were very familiar with them.


    The slowest eaters should be Murong Zhe, who can''t let go of the toilet, and Xiao Manan, who wants to serve him vegetables.


    They also thought it was delicious, but they couldn''t help it if they wanted to eat quickly, so they ate slowly.


    Listening to everyone''spliments, and seeing everyone''s hands never stop, Murong Lingran''s face also showed a look of pride.


    These are all grown from space ponds, so it¡¯s strange that they don¡¯t taste good.


    And those high-ranking people who are ustomed to eating mountain delicacies all think it is delicious. After that, when she officially opens the sale, it will definitely sell well, and anotherrge sum of money will be earned.


    And there are three restaurants, she can sell them.


    Thinking that her daily ie will increase in the future, she can''t help but start to giggle: "Hehe...hehe..."


    Helian Rongjiu was sitting beside her, seeing her so rude, thinking of her usual performance, he immediately guessed what she was thinking, and shook his head helplessly.


    Xiao Manan also noticed her daughter''s expression, it was really rude, just as she was about to speak, she suddenly sat up straight, looked at the other dishes on the table, and said solemnly: "Everyone, although crabs are delicious, they are all delicious. It¡¯s cold, so we still have to eat some other dishes to avoid hurting our body.¡±


    She changed her face so quickly that Xiao Manan was taken aback for a moment.


    Princess ?? smiled and said, "Aran, I didn''t expect you to study the properties of food."


    "It''s all what Dad heard when he was reading medical books in our ears. I listened a lot, and I also wrote down some."


    The eldest princess nodded, so it was.

 Chapter 1016: return gift

    Chapter 1016 Return Gift


    Murong Lingran saw the steamed shrimps and steamed crabs that the eldest princess ate most of the time, and said: "Your Highness, I added a little pepper to this fish-vored shredded pork, but this pork ribs stewed with lotus root is good, if you don''t like spicy, you can Eat that. There is also braised pork, it looks red, but I didn''t add chili, it''s sweet, you can eat it too."


    Princess ?? smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll try."


    As soon as ?? finished speaking, the Marquis of Ning An gave her a few chopsticks.


    The long princess tried it seriously, and mmed her mouth and said: "The ribs are very badly stewed, and so is the braised pork. It''s just right for me, delicious."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Eat more if it''s delicious. I have enough dishes prepared today. There is still a lot in the pot, not only on the table, so you don''t have to worry about it, eat it with confidence."


    When everyone heard the words, except for the people who had been helping in the kitchen, they suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although they didn''t stop their mouths just now, they all slowed down their chewing speed. Seeing her say this, they started to speed up.


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly put down his chopsticks when he was half full, and said with a look of satisfaction: "Yes, really good, such big shrimps and crabs have only been seen in tribute before, but they are all from coastal areas, and they are also from the coast. Not every year, even the emperor often eats small shrimps and crabs, but the meat has already been processed, and the royal chef''s cooking is not so delicious."


    Wei Jingxuan saw that Jiu Ge had put down his chopsticks, but his grandfather had not put down his chopsticks. After thinking about it, he continued to eat, and then echoed: "Indeed, although we used to eat crabs a lot in the past, those crabs are really too small, how can there be today? Happy to eat."


    Murong Lingran rarely heard good words from Wei Jingxuan, who was always not good at words, and said, "If you like it, then eat more, there is still a lot left."


    She didn''t doubt Helian Rongjiu''s words either, but felt that he was highly valued by the emperor, and it was normal to know what the emperor ate.


    "Well, I will, I just take a break."


    Helian Rongjiu also said, "That''s right, I''m also taking a break. Just now Jingxuan and I came over on horseback, and it was very exhausting. How can we eat that little bit."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t care what her expression was, just after she finished speaking, she picked up the chopsticks again, and said while eating: "Girl, do you still have crabs and shrimps?"


    "Young Master Jiu wants to buy it?"


    Many people who were doing it sat up straight when they heard the words, and if they could buy it, they would also like to buy it for the rest of the family to try.


    "Well, such a rare shrimp and crab, I believe that everyone present can''t be satisfied with one meal."


    Murong Lingran saw that everyone at the table looked at her expectantly, and said a lie without changing her face: "I brought back a lot of them just now, all of which are in the water tank, and they should be still alive and kicking now, if everyone likes it. , when I go back, I will bring some with me. If I want to eat, I will go to the river in the deep mountains to see. Before I left, I had exhausted thes in that ce. Yes, if you still want to eat,e back to my house in a few days, and I will give you some."


    "If that''s the case, then thank you Aran." Ning Anhou turned his head and said, "Xiao Jiu, if you like it, you can take it with you."


    "What about Lord Hou?"


    Ning''an Hou just wanted to say that he will send someone to buy them in a few days, but Murong said: "There are quite a few in the water tank, two, no, all three can be brought back, and Young Master Wei also has a share. It''s my gift to everyone."

 Chapter 1017: Lost business?

    Chapter 1017 Lost business?


    The eldest princess was overjoyed: "Aran, then thank you very much."


    "You''re wee, after my river pond fence ispleted, I n to breed it myself. With my ability, I should sell it in Zhiye Zhai after a while. Oh, yes, if you need it in the future, when the timees Just talk to the person who carries the vegetables, just go to Hetang to buy it, and make sure everyone can eat it if they want."


    Murong Zhe was surprised that his daughter had made such a big decision when he was not at home. He turned to look at his wife suddenly, and saw her nodding.


    There is an old fairy behind her daughter, and she has her reasons for everything, so Murong Zhe didn''t say much.


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows: "Cultivation? Can shrimp and crabs be farmed? Are they all wild? How to raise them?"


    "I don''t know much about it, but it should be just like those wild shrimps and crabs, just throw them in the water."


    "You have no direction at all, so you are not afraid that this is a loss-making business?"


    Murong Lingran wrote lightly: "I''m not afraid, it''s just a matter of buying a river pond, a few taels of silver, and some fences. The investment is not big, if you lose it, you will lose it. I can afford it, but I believe in me. It''s definitely not going to fail, don''t worry."


    Failure is impossible. Hetang was originally used by her as a cover. Anyway, when the time is up, no matter whether the ones in the riverpond can grow up, she will sell the ones in the space.


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu knew that she had a secret, and since she knew her, everything she did was really smooth, so she believed her words, "Then I''ll wait and see, if Zhi Ye Zhai can sell these things in the future, The business will definitely go up in the future.¡±


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Then borrow Jiu Gongzi''s auspicious words."


    After another half hour, when the dishes on the table were almost eaten, everyone was exhausted. Except for the people who cleaned the dishes and washed the dishes, the rest of the people took a walk in the front and back courtyards.


    Fortunately, the yard was big enough, and it was almost enough to walk around for twops, so Murong Zhe invited them to the main room of the front yard for tea and rest.


    Murong Lingran saw that there was still a lot of things left in the pot, so he walked to the front yard and talked to Wei Jingxuan, seeing that he agreed, and then went back to the kitchen.


    Not long after, Zeyuan Zequ came with the guards.


    Ze Yuan said: "Miss Murong, I heard that Young Master Wei said you have something to call us?"


    Murong nodded and looked at the table not far away: "You shouldn''t have lunch yet, even if you do, it''s just the dry food you eat, you can eat those. Those are the ones I cooked too much at noon. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s absolutely clean, and it¡¯s all unfilled, especially if there is a lot of pork ribs, stewed lotus root, steamed shrimp and crab, and enough rice. I¡¯ve already heated it up. If you don¡¯t dislike it, eat it. ."


    Ze Yuan and Ze Qu Yi are happy, they are indeed eating dry food, and they are indeed not full. Those prawns and crabs are also eager to eat, and they are about to agree, but when they look at the direction of the front courtyard, there is some hesitation on their faces. .


    "Don''t worry." Murong Lingran understood what they were worried about, and said with relief, "My three brothers and Brother Jia Huai are all kung fu people, isn''t Lord Hou also kung fu? It will be alright. If you are still not at ease, I will let ck Hair watch it, and if there is danger, it will be the first to find out."


    Hearing her say this, the two felt relieved immediately, and said at the same time: "Thank you girl, then we will be wee."

 Chapter 1018: tricky thing

    Chapter 1018 Tricky things


    After they all finished eating, Murong Lingran went back to the kitchen to wash the dishes with Auntie, Tong Wenwen and Liu Jianian who had just made tea.


    After washing, Murong Lingran saw that Zeyuan and the others were still eating, so he asked them to go to the front yard first, and quietly put some shrimps and crabs in the water tank so that they could take them home.


    was about to go to the front yard when he saw Tong Xiuminging.


    Seeing that his face was not good, Murong said with concern: "Uncle Xiuming, why did it take so long, did something troublesome happen?"


    Tong Xiuming said: "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that a girl suddenly fainted while reiming the wastnd. After I checked the situation, I originally wanted toe back and ask the owner to go there, but Dr. Zheng from Linhe Vige happened toe to see a doctor, so I went to see the doctor. I asked him to take a look and said that he had not eaten anything in the morning, had done too much heavy work, and was a little malnourished, so he fainted. The doctor prescribed medicine, and then the needle was given to the man who woke up. I''ll be back when everyone wakes up."


    Murong frowned and said, "I don''t have anything to eat in the morning? Are there still people in Lihua Vige who can''t eat breakfast in the morning?"


    Tong Xiuming said: "It''s not that I can''t afford it. After I went there just now, I also asked about the situation of the neighbors. It was the family who prioritized sons over daughters, and the person who fainted was a woman who was only in her teens. She eats breakfast. The breakfast is all for the elders and the men in the family. She can only drink a little rice soup at most, not only her, but also her sisters. Today, her mother secretly gave her an egg quilt. I found out that my grandmother was so angry that she didn''t even give her rice soup, so she fainted."


    "Then her grandma didn''t even give her breakfast, could she just pay for her medicine?"


    "Her parents are naturally willing. After all, many people in their family are working in the youngdy''s field. She alone has 30 pennies a day, but all the money is in the hands of her grandma. No. But don''t worry, miss, I told them that if they don''t pay, I will pay for it, but it''s just an advance payment, and it will be deducted from the girl''s daily wages in the future. If her wages are not enough, they will be paid from their house Others are buckled, and they give it."


    Murong sighed in a sigh: "It''s really hateful to actually betray your granddaughter like this."


    After speaking, her face immediately felt a little ufortable. Her grandmother was not much better than that family. Although there was no case of not giving her breakfast before, it was Liu who had to rely on her grandfather to support her. Knowing that her daddy cares about her, she doesn''t dare to do anything to her.


    After her father was abolished, Liu Shi was so abhorrent to her that she almost couldn''t wake up.


    "It''s really hateful. I''ve noticed that girl a few times. She works very honestly and doesn''t ck off. She can do whatever she wants, and even pick up heavy work. But we can only sympathize with her, after all, it belongs to someone else. We are not good at interfering in family affairs."


    Murong pondered for a while, and said solemnly: "I have a solution."


    Tong Xiuming said: "Miss, then you can talk about it."


    "Uncle Xiuming, after you have eaten your lunch, go to the family in the afternoon and tell the family that if they don''t feed the girl in the morning, they will cancel their family''s work on the grounds that they won''t have enough to work, and will dy my family''snd remation. Work qualifications for our family."


    Tong Xiuming said: "But this way, maybe she will have breakfast in the future, but the girl''s grandparents probably hate her even more."

 Chapter 1019: Tournament

    Chapter 1019 Competition


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said: "If you hate it, just hate it, even if you don''t eat it, the family also hates her for being a girl, and both sides hate her. It''s better to let her eat more. Even if they hate it, can they still take it? Didn''t the knife cut her down?"


    Tong Xiuming thought about it and felt that she was right, and said, "Miss is right, I''ll go in a while."


    Murong nodded. She had heard a lot of movement in the front yard just now. She told him that his meals had been set aside for him to eat, and then quickly walked over.


    As soon as he came to the front yard, he saw everyone standing in the open space in the front yard, looking at the two people in front of them seriously.


    Murong Zong stood in front of them on the right, Marquis Ning An stood in front of them on the left, and the two actually started topare martial arts.


    Looked at the second and third brothers, seeing that they were sweating profusely, they should have already tried.


    After a while, the two rushed over with their swords.


    After more than ten rounds, Murong Zong was young after all. Even if he tried to beat the darts, he had only practiced for a few months. He was no match for the Marquis of Ning''an, who had been drenched in blood all his life on the battlefield. In the end, he was defeated.


    And the Marquis of Ning An deserves to be a man who has been practicing martial arts all his life. After so many rounds, he is not too tired. At most, he sweats a little more.


    After handing the sword to Wei Jingxuan, the Marquis of Ning An took out the handkerchief in his arms and wiped his sweat. He stepped forward and patted Murong Zong on the shoulder. The eldest brother is indeed stronger than your two younger brothers. It can be seen that he has practiced diligently. But because he rarelypetes with vicious people, there are still some shorings in some aspects. But it doesn''t matter, I will have time in a few days. Now, I''ll send someone to pick you up to take a look at the garrison outside the capital. If you go to practice with them, you can find your shorings. As long as you think more about it in the future, it will definitely be a great thing in the future."


    Murong Zong''s heart was overjoyed: "Thank you, Marquis."


    Helian Rongjiu whispered to Wei Jingxuan: "Jingxuan, it seems that if Uncle Murong Zhe is really your grandfather''s son, after you get along with Fengxu, you will have a rival."


    After Murongzhe went to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, Wei Jingxuan already knew that his grandfather suspected the identity of the Murongzhe family.


    Wei Jingxuan nced at him speechlessly: "Ninth brother, don''t you know what the temperament of the two of us are? We don''t care about the title at all, we go back and fight for whatever we want, and we still have a little sess now. In the end, the people who care the most and feel the most sense of crisis should be the four people from the Fang Geng family. If they know about it, I am afraid they will jump up and down again. "


    Helian Rongjiu heard the schadenfreude in his tone, and smiled, "Hao Jingxuan, I didn''t see you wrong."


    Wei Jingxuan quickly stopped when he saw his grandfather brought Murong Zong towards them.


    The Marquis of Ning''an looked at Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan, and said, "You two are not bad either, we''ll go to the military camp together then, you are still young, it''s normal to be a little bit worse than your eldest brother, don''t be discouraged, practice hard, Xuan Qing The country is far from being as peaceful as you see it, and the frontiers often have wars with neighboring countries. There is a hugeck of young men with good martial arts skills like you. I hope you three brothers can fight and kill the enemy when the country needs them. Court service."

 Chapter 1020: beat

    Chapter 1020 Beating


    The two nodded: "Yes, Lord Hou."


    Seeing Murong Lingran approaching, the Marquis of Ning''an smiled and said, "Aran, when your brothers go to the military camp, you shoulde too."


    Murong was stunned for a moment: "Can women also enter the barracks?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an nodded: "That''s natural. The barracks are heavy and the rules are strict. As long as they are properly managed, there is nothing wrong. Not only can women enter the barracks, but as long as they have good skills, are not afraid of hard work, and are brave and resourceful, they can even be generals. There are a lot of female generals under mymand, and there are also women in the kitchen, but for convenience and to cause unnecessary trouble, women disguise themselves as men in the barracks, so if you want to go, prepare a man¡¯s clothes and a man¡¯s hair in a bun in advance.¡±


    Murong raised her eyebrows sharply. It seemed that the Marquis of Ning''an was quite open-minded, unlike the ones she saw in the TV series in her previous life, where any woman would be beheaded as soon as she entered.


    Murong Zhe worried: "Will this cause you trouble, Lord Hou?"


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Murong Lingran meaningfully, and wanted to tease her, and said with a smile: "Jing Xuan''s sister and Feng Xu''s sister used to go there often, so she just needs to go in the name of Hou Ye''s junior. Generally speaking, there is no trouble, as long as she doesn''t cause trouble herself."


    Murong Lingran was suddenly unhappy, and snorted: "Ninth Young Master, do you think I am the one to cause trouble on your own initiative?"


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows: "Don''t you think you are?"


    "I... Of course I''m not."


    "Okay, then let me ask you, what if you go out quietly and others bully you?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t even think about it and said, "I won''t go out quietly, I''m not stupid, but even if I go out for some reason, it''s fine. I''ll let my brothers beat him."


    Murong Kuan nodded: "Well, if someone dares to bully my sister, I will beat him."


    Murong Xuan also said: "That''s right."


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "Then what should you do if your brothers are not around?"


    "Then I''ll beat him myself. I have the amulet my dad gave me. If it really doesn''t work, I''ll let Hei Mao beat him."


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a moment, turned to look at the ck hair that appeared at an unknown time, and said helplessly: "You better beat the person yourself, where your ck hair stops, it is scary enough."


    The Marquis of Ning An noticed the ck hair just now, but he didn''t have the chance to ask. Now that the ck hair is in front of him, he and the eldest princess were not afraid of its huge physique. Instead, they were curious: "Aran, its name is ck hair? Shouldn''t it be a dog?"


    Ben opened his eyes instantly when Hei Mao closed his eyes, and quickly walked to Marquis Ning''an''s side, rubbing his head against his body.


    Finally there is one who does not regard it as a dog. Humans are still smart.


    Murong Lingran''s family was dumbfounded. They had never seen Hei Mao so close to a person they had just met for the first time.


    In the past, when he introduced Kuromao in front of outsiders, he either rolled his eyes or ignored it. Where has such a scene appeared.


    The Marquis of Ning An couldn''t help but reached out and touched its head when he saw that it was smooth and smooth, and Hei Mao closed his eyes in enjoyment.


    When the eldest princess saw this, she tried to follow its back, but the ck hair didn''t resist, just let them touch it obediently.


    Murong Lingran saw that Heimao was so useless, so he resisted the urge to beat it and said, "It''s called Heimao, but it''s a dog."


    Ning Anhou was stunned: "Is it really a dog?"

 Chapter 1021: bank note

    Chapter 1021 Silver Note


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Master Hou, it is indeed a dog, and a good dog with a smart nose. He also helped me a lotst time."


    Princess ?? said: "No way, there are still such big dogs in this world?"


    Murong said abruptly, "Hei Mao, let them hear you by roaring."


    Kuromao didn''t move, and didn''t even mean to open his mouth.


    It has also understood since this time that it is only because of its roar that it is recognized as a dog. Finally, there is a person who does not regard it as a dog. How could it roar?


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran: "Hei Mao, you don''t listen to me anymore? If you don''t listen to me today, I will only cook for Baiyun in the future."


    Everyone could clearly see that the body of Hei Mao who was sitting on the ground was shaking, and he suddenly became listless. He lowered his head and roared reluctantly: "Wow!"


    Ning Anhou said in surprise: "It''s really a dog, and it''s so obedient."


    Murong said: "Indeed, it is normal for Lord Hou to be suspicious even if the body is a little bigger. When Ninth Young Master and Wei Young Master first saw it, they also suspected it."


    Ning Anhou nodded, then turned to look at the pet Murong Ding had been holding in his arms since he ate lunch, and said, "It shouldn''t be a dog, right?"


    The eldest princess said: "It is a fox."


    Murong said: "You two are well-informed, you are right, you discovered it when you went to the deep mountains with Ninth Young Master and Wei Gongzist time, maybe it has a fate with me, call it back and it wille back, the vigers. We don''t know foxes, so I also raised them as a dog, named Baiyun. By the way, Hei Mao was also picked up from Wuming Mountain."


    Ning Anhou stroked his beard, looked at Wumingshan in the distance and said, "Yes, yes, this Wumingshan is really a treasure mountain."


    The intuition of the beasts is the most sensitive. If they are bad people, they will nevere back. It seems that the Murongzhe family are really good people.


    Murong Zhe saw that the Marquis of Ning''an and his three sons were sweating profusely, and suggested, "Master Marquis, why don''t you go to the guest room and change your clothes. It''s always a little ufortable to wear wet clothes."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Okay, but don''t bother, I also brought recement clothes, just go and get them and put them on."


    Murong Zhe nodded. The guard who happened to be serving the Marquis of Ning An also came over after dinner. Hearing this, he hurried to the carriage to get his clothes.


    Xiao Manan quickly led the way to the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess, and took them to the guest room.


    Murong Zhe also followed behind them.


    The three Murong Zong brothers also went back to the house to change their clothes after receiving a signal from their father.


    Kong Hongzhuo also brought Murong Ding back to the house to study.


    After they left, the yard was also empty. Although the Liu family brothers and sisters were also there, Wei Jingxuan did not shy away from them, and handed a stack of silver bills to Murong Lingran.


    "Here is a 30,000 tael silver note, you can count it."


    Murong Lingran took it over and counted it, and said with a smile, "Yes, it is indeed 30,000 taels. How did the Fang Geng family give you the money so quickly?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "They want to drag it too, but Feng Xu and I can''t wait. In order to avoid long nights, we went to the door yesterday and asked for the money back."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Can they be honest with you? No more trouble with the Hou Ye? No crying? One hundred thousand taels of silver is not a small number."


    "If they don''t want to give it, there''s nothing they can do. I brought a long list of people, beating gongs and drums to ask for it. People in the whole city know that they owe me money. They are businessmen. For their own reputation, they can only give Me. Crying poor? No, those two aunts would show off every time they met with my mother, and they would say how much their family earns a month."

 Chapter 1022: Want less?

    Chapter 1022 Is there less?


    "They made a lot of money by relying on the Ning''an Marquis Mansion. They even opened shops all over the country. It was only 50,000 taels per family. It was easy."


    "I see."


    Wei Jingxuan never avoided Helian Rongjiu when he had something to do, so he was at his side at this time, and he was puzzled and said, "Feng Xu and Jingxuan asked for a total of 100,000 taels of money from Fang Geng''s family, how could you do it? Only 30,000 taels?"


    "You think I''m going to be less?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Yes, thanks to your thousand-year-old ginseng, you can have the one hundred thousand taels. Even if you give them ten thousand taels, they will make money. Even if you ask for fifty thousand taels of silver, they will also Not bad."


    Wei Jingxuan nced at Jiu Ge speechlessly, whose Jiu Ge are you?


    Murong Lingran said: "It''s not that I don''t want 50,000 taels, I also thought about it, but I thought about it carefully, the three of us can''tck in thispetition, we can''t win thepetition without ginseng, and without their brothers Two, let alone winning, you can''t even participate, these 30,000 taels are enough."


    And at that time, she was not sure what Ning Anhou thought. After all, it was on his birthday banquet, or he was using his birthday banquet to make money. If he knew that she was an outsider, she would pay more than his two grandchildren. Many, maybe in a fit of rage, they will have opinions on them and will not be their backers. If she said something in front of the emperor again, what she had done before would most likely be in vain.


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, he didn''t understand at first, but seeing her eyes staring at the direction in which Marquis Ning''an and the eldest princess were leaving, he probably guessed the reason for doing so.


    Yes, but it''s quite far-sighted.


    Murong Lingran said again: "I have agreed with Wei Gongzi, each of the three of us is 30,000 taels, and the remaining 10,000 taels, we have other ns."


    "What''s the n?"


    Wei Jingxuan handed another stack of silver notes to Helian Rongjiu: "Ninth Brother, these ten thousand taels of silver notes are for you."


    Helian Rongjiu was surprised: "I have it too?"


    "Yeah." Wei Jingxuan nodded: "We thought, you also helped us that day, and the third aunt had offended you. Although my grandfather had punished her, she was still at fault first. Take it as an apology for you."


    Helian Rongjiu took it with a smile and shoved it into her arms, and said, "Jing Xuan, I read you right, you can think of me at this time, although I am not short of money, but no one thinks that there is too much money, Thank you very much, these money may be of great use when the people are in trouble."


    "What Brother Jiu said is very true."


    Just then, there were several knocks at the gate.


    Murong turned his head to look, saw the personing, and said, "Grandpa Lizheng,e in quickly."


    Lizheng saw that she had guests, he hesitated for a while, but walked over, first greeted Helian Rongjiu and Wei Jingxuan, and then said, "Aran, I heard that your father is back today?"


    "Yes, are you looking for him? He should be out soon."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Murong Zhe walked towards them with a few people who had changed their clothes.


    Seeing Li Zhenging, Murong Zhe said, "Uncle Zhuang, you are here."


    Li Zheng nodded and saw several guests he had never seen behind him, so he had to say: "Azhe, I''m sorry, I didn''t know you had so many guests at home today, you are busy, I will go back first ."

 Chapter 1023: Rizhengs idea

    Chapter 1023 Zheng''s thoughts


    The Marquis of Ning An didn''t wait for him to lift his feet, and suddenly said: "Everyone is here, just tell me if you have anything to do, we don''t mind, you all greet me well, I''ll go to the backyard to see your ck hair."


    Princess ?? also said: "I also went to the backyard to have a look. I saw some flowers and nts that I have never seen before. I will take a closer look."


    Murong Zhe nodded, ordered the children to take care of them, and brought Li Zheng to the main room.


    And Murong Lingran was in the backyard and apanied the eldest princess not long before Murong Zhe came back.


    "Father, what is the matter with Grandpa Lizheng looking for you?"


    What Li Zheng just said was not a personal matter, so Murong Zhe briefly said what Li Zheng had just said to him in front of everyone.


    "That''s it. He said that thest time he was almost cheated by his cousin gave him a big warning."


    "There are still a lot of people in the vige who don''t have the conditions to study. In order to prevent this kind of thing from happening in the vige in the future, and to do something for Lihua Vige, he ns to take out some of the gold that His Majesty gave himst time. A primary school."


    "Whether the children are going to study or do businesster, it is always easier to read a book than not to read a book."


    Murong nodded in agreement, Li Zheng''s idea was right, there are indeed quite a lot of people in the vige who have not read books.


    The people of Lihua Vige have gained a lot of ie since they started working in her home.


    But that little ie is far from enough for them to go to school in the city.


    In addition, the smarter people in the vige were recruited by Zhi Ye Zhai to be her servants, and most of them only knew how to settle ounts. Some of them couldn¡¯t even recognize the names of vegetables, and sometimes they needed the help of the shopkeeper.


    Although it will not cause too much trouble to the work, it will still have some influence.


    "What is the intention of Grandpa there?"


    Murong Zhe said: "You also know his temperament, he is an honest man, and he doesn''t have much spare money in his hands. The biggest ie is the gold that His Majesty gave himst time. The purpose of hising here is to worry that he will not be able to operate in the future. The school is over, I hope we can help."


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly, "That guy is quite a good guy, and he knows how to benefit the people in the vige."


    It''s worth noting that he specially rewarded him with 12 taels of gold.


    Murong Zhe said: "Uncle Zhuang is indeed a good person. If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid we don''t know where we are now, and he can be regarded as a benefactor to our family."


    Murong Zong asked: "Father, what do you mean?"


    Murong Zhe said: "Building a school is a good thing and a good thing. Our family can''t be today without the help of him and the vigers. Since he wants to open a school, we must support him. His family has arge poption. , the money earned is also hard-earned money, so what I mean is, since our family is much better now, then he will take care of it, just pay some money, and we will pay the rest."


    Murong Zhe looked around and saw that Kong Hongzhuo was not there, he knew that he took his young son to study again, and it was not easy to disturb him.


    Kong Hongzhuo, as a master, must know more masters than him, and he must know which masters have real talents and practical learning, and there will inevitably be ces where he will be needed for help.


    Murong said: "Father, it''s actually a good thing that Li Zheng can think of the vigers like this. Having a school in the vige is also good for us. As long as we are in the vige, those who have read books in the future will probably There are also some who will work in our family, after all, not everyone who reads can get a title."

 Chapter 1024: Murong Lingrans thoughts

    Chapter 1024 Murong Lingran''s thoughts


    "Reading is sensible, and there are more readers, which will greatly improve the folk customs of the entire vige. Let''s not do this. Grandpa Lizheng''s intention is to simply build a primary school, but I think that since we want to build it, we must Build some."


    Ning''an Hou suddenly became interested and asked curiously, "Aran, what kind of building do you want to build?"


    Helian Rongjiu also looked straight at her.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Since it is going to be built, it must be built well, and it must be built bigger. For example, there must be a cafeteria."


    Murong Zhe said, "Ah Ran, but as we grow older, there may not be so many children studying. Even if there are children, not every family is willing to send all their children to school."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as the school''s reputation goes out and the price is right, there will definitely be children in the surrounding viges."


    Murong Zong said: "Lihua Vige is far away from those viges, are they willing to send their children?"


    "Definitely, I will have my own way when the timees, but it doesn''t matter if we don''t. We can treat the school as an emergency shelter, and we can treat it as a way of umting blessings and doing good deeds."


    Anyway, she only has a big ie, so she should be doing good things for her brothers who are living abroad.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "What is an emergency shelter? Is it a ce for people to take refuge?"


    "Yes, it means literally. Natural disasters often catch us by surprise, likest year''s flood, when some people''s houses are flooded, they cannot live in a short period of time. Although they can go to their rtives, they are always adding to others. Trouble, in this case, they can live in the school at night and wait until the house is cleaned before entering."


    In the country where she lived in her previous life, if something happened, the school could be of great use.


    She has not encountered any major disasters in Xuanqing Kingdom, but in her previous life, she has encountered several natural disasters in the past twenty years. Earthquakes, floods, gues, she has encountered all of them, and she knows the meaning of a refuge for one party, and it can save lives at critical moments.


    The air suddenly quieted down, and everyone looked at Murong Lingran in shock. They didn''t expect her to be so enlightened at such a young age.


    You must know that most of the schools in Xuanqing Kingdom are built for profit, that is, other people''s personal belongings, let alone providing them with refuge, even if outsiders want to go in and take a look, it is impossible.


    They didn''t even think that the academy actually had the function of emergency evacuation.


    Murong Zhe saw that everyone was looking straight at his daughter, speechless, knowing what they were surprised about, he could only break the silence first, and said earnestly, "Aran, if you say so, since the school has been given emergency refuge The role of the school, then the quality of the school is very important."


    "That''s for sure. What the school usually epts is children, and children are the flowers of the country''s future, the hope for the future, and the materials must be the best, and the construction must be the strongest. No cut corners are allowed. There is a hint of danger."


    Helian Rongjiu looked at her thoughtfully.


    Murong Zhe said again: "Then this may require a lot of money."


    "Let''s go out, this can be regarded as the construction of Lihua Vige. Only when Lihua Vige is good can the vigers be good, and when the vigers are good, they can work in our homes or shops with peace of mind, and our business can be good."

 Chapter 1025: gold bracelet

    Chapter 1025 Gold Bracelet


    Ning Anhou suddenly said: "Well said, Aran, I didn''t expect you, a girl, to have such a profound and righteous idea."


    "Master Hou won the prize, it''s just the morality of doing business during this time."


    The Marquis of Ning An stroked his beard, and he really did not see the wrong person.


    It''s no wonder that when he reminded His Majesty to pay attention to their family before, His Majesty didn''t care. It is impossible for a family who can teach such a child to do that kind of thing.


    Murong Zhe looked at his eldest son: "Azong, although Li Zheng will definitely agree after knowing what Aran thinks, it is better to let him know. If he has no opinion, we will build a house ording to Aran''s idea next year. You Tell him that he doesn''t need to worry about the money, we will solve it here."


    "Yes, Dad."


    After Murong Zong came back, Li Zheng really had no opinion at all, and said that he listened to the Murong family in everything, so everyone waspletely relieved.


    The autumn and winter seasons are not suitable for building houses. The fastest time is to wait until the spring. Otherwise, the foundation is not strong and the quality of the house will be affected, but it will go against their original intentions, and everyone will not think about it. The specific details will be discussed next year. .


    The Marquis of Ning An knew that it was gettingte, so he would talk to Murong Zhe again and let the younger generation y by themselves, and they would just do what they were supposed to do.


    But they didn''t go too far, just one in the front yard and the other in the back yard.


    Helian Rongjiu called Murong Lingran to the vicinity of the stable alone. It was quiet and no one was there. He took out a small delicate box from his arms and gave it to her.


    "what is this?"


    "You''ll know when you open it."


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to do as he said. After opening the box, a delicately crafted gold bracelet appeared.


    "this is¡­"


    She picked it up and weighed it, it was quite heavy.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Does it look good?"


    Murong nced at the pattern on it, and nodded honestly: "It''s beautiful, it''s better than the bracelets I''ve seen before, and the pattern looks great."


    "Like it?"


    "Like is like, but this is for me?"


    Helian Rongjiu straightened his waist and said, "Of course, why should I give it to you if it wasn''t for you?"


    "Why did you suddenly give me a gold bracelet?"


    "This...this should be your thank you for inviting me to eat such a delicious lunch today."


    Murong frowned and looked at the golden bracelet carefully. An idea shed through his mind, and he suddenly said with a smile, "Ninth Young Master, shouldn''t you be..."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly panicked when she saw her expression, and suddenly shifted her eyes to another ce, her face full of difort and said: "You...don''t get me wrong, I just think this suits you, so I''ll send it to you."


    Murong said: "So that''s the way it is. Actually, I didn''t guess anything, I just wondered if it was because of my high-yield grain that you had a long face in front of the emperor, so you gave me a gift as a thank you."


    Helian Rongjiu breathed a sigh of relief, "Just as you thought, your high-yield grain really made me look long, and when those ministers saw it for the first time, their eyes almost popped out."


    "I knew it." Murong Lingran said again: "Ninth Young Master, aren''t you going to tell me when is your birthday? I asked you many times before, but you didn''t say, you were on my birthdayst time. You gave me a gift at that time, and you gave me another gift before I returned your gift on your birthday, so I''m really embarrassed."

 Chapter 1026: Fifteen

    Chapter 1026 Fifteen Years Old


    Birthday? People all over the world may know when their monarch''s birthday is. If he said it, wouldn''t she be able to guess his identity?


    Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly: "Didn''t Jing Xuan give me 10,000 taels of silver? Just treat that as a gift. On my birthday, there were a lot of things going on at home, so I usually I didn''t think much of it."


    Murong Lingran worriedly said, "Could it be your mother... I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked."


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head: "Don''t worry, my mother is fine, and she is fine now."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief: "Okay."


    "Don''t talk about me." Helian Rongjiu said again: "Quickly put on the bracelet and let me see how it works."


    Murong nodded, and ording to what he said, he put the gold bracelet on his left wrist.


    "It''s good, it looks good, it''s worth it I designed this pattern myself and let the goldsmith make it."


    Murong was shocked: "You designed it yourself?"


    "Yes, so there is only one bracelet in the world, you have to keep it well, don''t lose it, if you lose it..."


    "What if I lost it?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled lightly and said, "It''s okay to lose it, I''ll ask the goldsmith to make another one, and it''s even better than this one."


    Murong Lingran felt a little embarrassed at once, and the words were too spoiled.


    "Ninth Young Master, thank you."


    "Between the two of us, you''re wee."


    Murong smiled, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    looked at the golden bracelet again, and she suddenly said, "Ninth Young Master, I have always had a question."


    "Ask whatever you want."


    Murong said: "How old are you this year?"


    "Why do you ask this all of a sudden?"


    "Don''t worry about it, just answer me first."


    Helian Rongjiu was helpless and had no choice but to say, "It''s fifteen."


    "Fifteen?" Murong Lingran nced at his whole body in surprise, and said, "You''re only fifteen years old? Isn''t that younger than my eldest brother, the same age as my second brother?"


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows: "Yeah, why are you so surprised?"


    Murong exined shyly: "It''s nothing, it''s just your height and temperament, as well as your usual tone of voice, that makes me think you''re the same age as my eldest brother, or even bigger than my eldest brother."


    The sons and brothers who grew up in high-level nobles are different. Every day, the food is delicious, and the nutrition is excellent. He is too anxious to grow up. He looks taller and more mature than his elder brother. I didn''t expect After knowing each other for more than a year, this person is actually younger than her eldest brother.


    Helian Rongjiu looked down at her figure, frowned and said, "I thought you could tell how old I am, but I''m so old? I''m obviously younger than your brother, obviously a fifteen-year-old man. ."


    "It''s not that it''s old, it''s not that it''s not obvious, it''s just..."


    "What is it?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Even Commander Wei looks very stable and reliable. I also thought he was older than my eldest brother, and he called you Ninth Brother, that''s why he thinks that way."


    Seeing that she also misunderstood Wei Jingxuan''s age, Helian Rongjiu felt better, "So that''s the case, then let me tell you, the two of us are tall and have experienced a lot, so look mature, don''t look at the scene. Xuan is simr to me, but he is only a few days younger than me."


    "So that''s the case, a few days are really small, it''s time to call your brother."

 Chapter 1027: Is the emperor like this too?

    Chapter 1027 Is the emperor like this too?


    Murong Ling Ran struggled for a while, but still asked the question in her heart: "Ninth Young Master, since we met, I have been able to see you often, you are fifteen years old, and your family background is good, sure We''re all married, maybe we''ll be married soon, you keep running towards me, don''t you worry that your future wife will mind?"


    Helian Rong spread out his folding fan and said with a faint smile, "You don''t have to worry about this. There are family rules in my family. Men under the age of 18 are not allowed to marry wives and have children, nor can they touch women, so I am very free now."


    Murong Lingran was stunned: "Why is this?"


    Helian Rongjiu thought of what the Queen Mother said, her face suddenly a little embarrassed, and said: "You, a little girl, don''t need to ask, anyway, it is a rule handed down by the ancestors in the family for more than 100 years, saying that this is good for future generations."


    Murong Lingran lived to twenty years old in the previous life, and he immediately understood what he meant. It was nothing more than that when the body developed well, the children born would be healthier.


    But how did they know this? Isn''t this what she learned in her previous life?


    Could it be that there were people in their family who came back from her previous life?


    No, it shouldn''t be possible, if there were, Xuanqing Kingdom would not be what it is now.


    Presumably they knew it through other means.


    After thinking about it, Murong Lingran was no longer struggling.


    Although she was embarrassed, she still asked: "Then the emperor is like this too? Can''t marry a wife before the age of eighteen? Can''t touch a woman?"


    "Yes."


    "Since the emperor knew it, why didn''t he spread it to the entire Xuanqing country? I think there are quite a few men in the capital who married at the age of fifteen or sixteen."


    "There are many reasons for this, and the court can''t do anything about it."


    Murong Lingran realized after a little thought that getting married at the age of fifteen or sixteen had been a habit for thousands of years, and some even earlier. After all, it was an agricultural society where men farmed and women weaved, and wars often broke out. Poption was very important.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "That''s why my family didn''t rush me, and I didn''t have those messy people around me, so the time is so free."


    Murong nodded sinctly. It''s not good for a woman to discuss this topic with a man all the time. Anyway, she already knew what she wanted to know, so she started talking about other things.


    The two talked for a while, and it was time to leave.


    Of course, Murong Lingran also divided the remaining shrimps and crabs with his brothers into four parts, one each for Ninth Young Master, Ning''an Hou''s Mansion, Wei''s Mansion, and Rong''s Mansion. I also added a little of her space water to the bucket, and also added some spiritual spring water.


    The eldest princess saw that she had guessed her own mind, and she liked her even more. She asked their family to go to Ning''an Hou''s house to apany her, the olddy. Ning''an Hou and Murong Zong agreed on a time to go to the military camp, and then Just got on the carriage and left.


    Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian didn''t leave, no need for everyone to guess, they knew that Liu Jiahuai came to apany Liu Jianian to cultivate feelings with Murong Zong.


    Because of this, Murong Lingran didn''t think about giving them shrimp and crabs for the time being. When they were about to leave, she would just find a way to take some out of the space.


    In the evening, Murong Lingran also told her family that she had 30,000 taels of silver in the ount.


    Of course, she didn''t hide it from the Liu family.


    Even though she had told her family beforehand, their hearts trembled when they saw the 30,000 taels of silver bills in front of them.

 Chapter 1028: Letter from Donghai Prefecture

    Chapter 1028 Letter from Donghai Prefecture


    They had never seen so much money at one time, even in the Imperial Doctor''s Mansion.


    After all, Liu Jiahuai was helping with her family''s business, so she wasn''t very surprised by the amount of money, but she still sighed: "Aran, you are so courageous that you actually cheated his grandson in Hou Ye''s house. Such arge sum of money."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "Isn''t this opportunity brought to the door, I don''t need it for nothing, I''ll just sell the ginseng, the money from these merchants'' families is really lucrative. ¡­¡±


    People: "¡­"


    Murong Zhe said: "That''s not what you mean by Brother Jiahuai, what he means is that the Marquis of Ning''an is very jealous of evil, and you used his birthday banquet to cheat his grandson to make money. If it was in the past, he would definitely find us when he knew After all, our family will be miserable by then."


    Liu Jiahuai nodded: "Yes, that''s what I meant."


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said, "But aren''t we all right? Don''t worry, the Hou of Ning''an loves the people like a son, I have high-yield grain in hand, this alone is enough for him to treat our family differently, even if he wants to touch us. , It depends on whether His Majesty the Emperor agrees or not, it will be alright."


    When everyone saw her saying this, it was hard to say anything, and what she said did make some sense.


    ording to the old rules, Murong Lingran would give everyone pocket money every once in a while. This time, the more money was obtained at one time, and Murong Zong had someone he liked again, and there were more ces to spend the money, so she was generous again. So she gave 500 taels to each of the three brothers, and 1,000 taels to the mother, so that they could buy whatever they wanted.


    At this time in the Ning''an Marquis Mansion, Ning''an Marquis frowned involuntarily as he looked at the letter in his hand.


    Princess ?? said: "Master Hou, is it the news that you sent back to Donghai Mansion?"


    Ning Anhou nodded and handed the letter to his wife.


    After reading it, the eldest princess frowned and said, "I have also read the letters from the other day. Baoshan Vige, Murong Zhe''s hometown, is arge vige with a poption of over 1,000 people. Neither Murong Liang nor Liu Shi are only sons and daughters, so why not? Do people remember that they left the vige when Liu was pregnant?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "Actually, this is normal. Most people can''t remember everything in their own homes. How can they remember where others went more than 30 years ago."


    The eldest princess said: "Don''t Murongliang and Liu have brothers and sisters? Go directly to their brothers and sisters. If they have traveled far, they must know the best, don''t they remember?"


    The Hou of Ning''an said, "You know Liu''s temper from thest letter. Although Baoshan Vige is only one vige, the vige is veryrge. It is divided into east and west by a river. Liu lived in the east before getting married. , Murongliang lives in the west, and after Liu''s marriage to Murongliang, she cut off contact with her parents'' family. Because of the river, it is normal for the vigers of the two viges to avoid seeing each other for a month. of."


    "As for the brothers and sisters in Murongliang''s family, one sister was married far away and might onlye home once a year. His younger brother and sister were young at that time, and they had a hard time when they were young, and they didn''t remember much."


    "When Murong Zhe was a child, Baoshan Vige experienced an overturning of the earth, and many people died. Later, Murong Liang''s parents also died. As a result, there are many fewer people who know what happened when Liu was in his teens."

 Chapter 1029: two aunts

    Chapter 1029 Two Aunts


    Princess ?? said disappointedly: "Can we really have to wait until Murong Liang and Liu Shie back to confirm?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "Maybe it is, don''t worry, my people are still in Donghai Mansion, if there is news, we will know soon, wait a few days, Murongliang and Liu will also arrive, maybeter. There''s new news."


    The eldest princess nodded, that''s all.


    At this moment, a servant''s voice came from outside the door: "Marquis, Your Highness, the two concubines havee to greet the two of you."


    Ning Anhou said coldly, "Why are you here sote? Let them go back."


    There was a sudden thud outside the door, and it sounded like someone was kneeling. Before Hou Ning''an could speak, Aunt Jiang outside said, "Master Hou, my concubine knows that Axiang has made a big mistake, but she has made a big mistake. It''s definitely not intentional, you should let your concubine go to see Axiang, please."


    Aunt Li also said, "Master Hou, my concubine is also begging you, let my sister meet Axiang."


    The Marquis of Ning An knew that it was not easy for them to leave, so he had to open the door and saw the two of them kneeling on the ground.


    The two were delighted, and Lord Hou really still cares about them.


    It''s just that before they could speak, they heard the Marquis of Ning An say again: "If the eldest princess is ill and has to worry about it again, don''t cause her any trouble."


    The two choked, and they were speechless.


    Sure enough, they thought too much, and Lord Hou would worry about them, I am afraid the sun wille out from the west tomorrow.


    Seeing that the two of them were still motionless, Ning''an Hou suddenly turned cold and said coldly, "Is this Hou''s order not to move you? If you don''t want to be a Hou''s mansion, this Hou will immediately find someone to sell you off. !"


    The two were startled for a while. Seeing that Lord Hou didn''t look like a joke, they quickly got up: "Don''t be angry, Lord Hou, we''ll get up now. I just haven''t seen my daughter for a long time, and I just miss her."


    "We were wrong, Lord Hou, don''t sell us."


    "Since you know it''s wrong, go back to the house for Ben Hou immediately."


    Ning Anhou wanted to turn around, but seeing that they didn''t mean to leave at all, he frowned and said, "Don''t leave yet? Do you have to be chased by this marquis?"


    Aunt Jiang said aggrieved: "Master Hou, my concubine went to Fangfu several times in the past two days to see her daughter, but they all said that we would not be allowed to meet without your permission, please, I... I heard that she was beaten, I''m very worried about her, so let your concubine meet your daughter."


    Ning Anhou said coldly, "It''s just a few ps. I''m afraid she''s already recovered. There''s nothing to worry about. With so many servants in the Fang Mansion, can''t they take care of her?"


    "My concubine doesn''t mean that."


    "Ben Hou doesn''t care what you mean." Ning An Hou said impatiently: "When the deadline is up, you can go to see me as you like. It''s absolutely impossible now. The words havee to this point, you should leave immediately for this Hou!"


    "Master Hou..."


    "Still not leaving? Do you have to disobey me?"


    Seeing him angry, Concubine Li hurriedly said: "Master Hou, we were wrong, we will leave immediately, don''t be angry."


    Aunt Jiang didn''t achieve her goal, but she didn''t dare to say anything. As long as Lord Hou was angry, no matter if they were his daughter''s biological mother, every time they were punished, they regretted it too much, so they could onlypromise: "We will leave immediately, Go right away."


    After saying that, the two bowed respectfully and ran away with the maids.


    The Marquis of Ning An snorted coldly and entered the door with a swirl of his sleeves.

 Chapter 1030: Turn over old accounts

    Chapter 1030 Turning over old ounts


    The two who had already run away looked back and saw that Lord Marquis had not sent anyone to catch up. They were relieved and started to slow down, walking slowly against the moonlight.


    Aunt Jiang stomped her feet unwillingly: "The Marquis is too much. Even if you don''t like the two of us, you can''t deprive us of our rights as mothers. As mothers, what can''t you do if you want to see your daughter?"


    Concubine Li gave her a contemptuous look, and you only dare to say this when no one is there. Why didn''t you dare to say it in front of the Hou Ye?


    "Sister Shen Yan, we are not the mothers of the third and fourth misses, but their aunts. If Lord Hou and His Royal Highness find out, and they want to put a hat on us for not knowing the rules, then we will be miserable. There are dozens ofrge boards one by one."


    Aunt Jiang said disdainfully, "I know, we''re not the only ones here now. I wouldn''t say that in front of others."


    Concubine Li rolled her eyes silently, she really didn''t know what was wrong, and said helplessly: "There are ears on the wall, I am also kind, we two are not wee, we are old, and our grandsons have made them angry recently, If we are more careful, we are also getting old. If we are sold, we will not have a good life. Although we are angry at the Hou Mansion, there are still people waiting for us. If we are sold at this age, we will Just do the work of serving people."


    "Hmph." Concubine Jiang snorted coldly, "You are really worrying about the world, the current situation of the Hou Mansion, we will definitely choose one of our four grandchildren to inherit the Hou Mansion in the future. There is absolutely no way to do anything to us until the heir is determined, otherwise, where will the face of the future marquis go? And even if it is sold, when the daughter, son-inw and grandson know about it, they will definitely redeem us. , we are people rted to them by blood, they still dare to die for us?"


    Concubine Li said, "Then why didn''t you insist on seeing your daughter just now? Why did you follow me when Lord Hou chased you away?"


    "I¡­"


    "You''re not afraid of being sold. Now your daughter can''t protect herself, and your son-inw also knows that you are not wee by the eldest princess. Do you think that something happened to you, and he is a businessman''s family, really dare toe forward to protect you?"


    Aunt Jiang said dissatisfiedly: "How can you talk like that, you are too hurtful."


    Concubine Li said helplessly: "I''m telling the truth, the truth is indeed a bit ugly, but I''m doing this for your own good."


    "For my own good?" Aunt Jiang said angrily: "In the name of my good, who made me not have to give the eldest princess a good face, and said that the eldest princess still depends on our stomach. In the end, you see, it is because You made a fool of yourself and made the Lord Hou hate us, I think you just can''t see that I was more favored than you at the beginning, and you deliberately pushed me to do that, so that Lord Hou hates me!"


    Aunt Li saw that she started to turn over the old ounts for no reason, and the ce was far away from the eldest princess'' yard, so she didn''t give her any face, so she said angrily: "You bring this up again, I was the one who pushed you back then. Is it because your brain is not good, I sighed casually and said that our belly is the hope of the Houfu. If we give birth to a son, the eldest princess will definitely rely on our son in the future. Who knows that you are so stupid to think that the Houfu You can''t do it without you, dare to show off your power in front of the eldest princess, and tantly mock her for not being able to give birth to a son!"

 Chapter 1031: fight

    Chapter 1031 Fight


    Aunt Jiang was angry: "You actually call me stupid?"


    "You''re stupid." Concubine Li mocked: "When Emperor Xuanhe was there, she was the one who favored the eldest princess the most. Even if she couldn''t give birth to a son, she would still be the eldest princess. It''s easier to kill us than to kill two ants. .And the Marquis and her really love each other, even if they don''t have royal status, being a mistress is not something that our concubine can provoke. You can''t understand such a simple truth, are you a fool or something?"


    Aunt Jiang was instantly furious, she raised her hand and gave her a loud p.


    Auntie Li covered her face in disbelief and said, "You hit me?"


    "I... how about I just hit you. Who told you to scold me first, the Marquis and the eldest princess, what are you? If you dare to say that to me, I will give you a light p."


    Aunt Li''s face turned savage and she was about to call back.


    Seeing her terrifying eyes, Aunt Jiang hurriedly took a step back and said nervously, "Sister, think about it, if you hit me, I''ll definitely fight back, if the two of us get into a fight, it''s going to be a big mess. , We will be punished tomorrow, and even our daughters and grandchildren will be implicated, are you sure you want to do it?"


    Aunt Li approached slowly and sneered: "You think I''m stupid? Don''t you just want me to suffer this loss? Tell you, it''s impossible. If you don''t want to make things worse, then obediently ask me to call me back. , don''t you resist and don''t make a big deal out of it?"


    "I...I..." Seeing the other party rushing towards her, Aunt Jiang hurriedly looked at her personal maid: "What are you still doing? Why don''t youe to protect me?"


    The maids hesitated for a while. Although they were afraid, they were forced to step forward by the master''s order, trying to stand in front of her.


    But Auntie Li didn''t give them a chance at all. Before they came over, she snapped and gave Aunt Jiang a resounding p.


    Aunt Jiang didn''t expect that she would really dare to do it, and she could feel that her p was harder than her own, and her breath suddenly became rapid, and she said with trembling: "You...you actually dare to do so. ...Dare to hit me? You... What kind of status are you? You are only the daughter of an eighth-rank petty official, I am the daughter of a sixth-rank official, where do you have the courage to hit me?"


    Auntie Li sneered: "Now both of us are aunts, neither of us is favored, and both have given birth to a daughter who is not favored, and the daughters are all married to merchants'' families, who is more noble than the other?"


    When her daughter was grounded, Concubine Jiang was already angry, and she was angry with the Marquis of Ning''an, and she felt even more ufortable.


    She was pped again just now, and the anger in her heart had reached its peak. As soon as her head was hot, she forgot the rule that the Hou Mansion should not be loud, and no matter what the punishment would be, Hou Ning An began to curse. : "Even if it''s a concubine, there is a distinction between high and low. You bitch, I won''t show you some color today, so I won''t be named Jiang."


    After saying that, he rushed forward and started tearing Auntie Li''s clothes.


    Auntie Li was not a vegetarian either. When the other party tore her clothes, she tore the other party''s hair, and the two of them rolled on the ground not long after.


    "Dare to call me a slut, you are not much better than me, you are also a slut, or an older **** than me!"


    "I''m only a few months older than you, and I dare to say that I''m older than you, and I''ll scratch you to death."

 Chapter 1032: two ways

    Chapter 1032 Two Ways


    "If you dare to scratch me, then I will scratch you too. Today I will ruin your face, so that you will never dare toe out and meet people again."


    "Destroy me, then try it and see who ruins who first."


    The two began to attack each other''s faces again, with a posture that would not stop without disfiguring each other.


    The maids next to ?? tried to pull them away, but the two of them were too fat.


    Although they are pampered, their strength is notparable to that of their teenage girls. The four of them did not pull away for a long time, but they even embarrassed themselves.


    Out of desperation, they had to go to the housekeeper. Although they were the masters who were not favored, they were also masters. If something happened, they would definitely be punished.


    Just when the housekeeper arrived with a group of people, the two had already rolled to the river.


    Just as he was about to stop it loudly, the two rolled into the river in front of him.


    The housekeeper had to have the two of them rescued.


    After the two came up, they felt frightened when they saw the housekeeper arrived. In addition, their clothes were soaked, and they shivered and slumped to the ground.


    Ning Anhou was naturally furious when he found out.


    Dare to fight tantly in the Hou Mansion, that is, they don''t take him seriously, and no matter how old they are, or whether their bodies can withstand it, they all reward them with fifty big boards.


    The ??50rge boards caught the wind chill after falling into the water, and most of their lives were lost in one fell swoop.


    Now, let''s not talk about going to see their daughter, within a month, they won''t even think about getting out of bed.


    A few dayster, the weather was getting colder every day, and everyone hadpletely changed into their autumn clothes.


    The river pond has also been enclosed in the small barren mountain, and the iron customized by Murong Lingran has also arrived and has been installed at the downstream position of the river pond.


    Of course, now downstream she grows either vegetables or wheat, and even if she needs water, there are other small rivers to use, so she temporarily blocked all the downstream openings to prevent the small fish, shrimp and crabs from running away.


    As for fish fry, shrimp fry and crab fry, there will be some disputes in the future, and the rest of the river ponds in Lihua Vige cannot move.


    So she thought of two ways. One was on the bright side. Although there were no fish fry, shrimp fry and crab fry in the city, there were still shrimp and crab. It was almost the same as what was caught in the river, and this way of putting down the water would save her time.


    So she asked her brothers to take the buckets she had filled with space water in advance, and spent a day buying her all the shrimps and crabs in the city.


    Secondly, she can transfer the fish, shrimps and crabs out of the space as long as her hand reaches into the water, so she can use the excuse of going to the river to wash her hands, and she can quietly put them into the water while everyone is not paying attention.


    There are fish in the river pond, so she is not at all afraid of people''s doubts in the future, saying why she didn''t buy fish fry, there will be fish in the river pond.


    As for why there is a fish like the Marquis of Ning''an that they have never seen before, anyway, there is watering down from the upstream, she just said that it is from upstream, whether they believe it or not, they are allowed to break their heads anyway. , and she never imagined that she got it through Changqi Shenjun.


    On this day, Murong Lingran saw that several brothers helped her buy a lot of shrimps and crabs, and some of them were even different from the crabs in Lihua Vige. She was overjoyed. Taking advantage of everyone''s unpreparedness, she quietly took some of them in. space before asking them to pour the shrimp and crab into the water together.

 Chapter 1033: Are you envious of your sister-in-laws day?

    Chapter 1033 Are you envious of your sister-inw''s days?


    The four of them were about to dump all the shrimp and crabs in the bucket when Murong Zong suddenly put down the bucket and squatted on the edge of the river pond to feel the temperature of the water. It seems that this year is colder than previous years, and now the water temperature is extremely cold, we just dump them all down like this, they are so weak, will they freeze to death when the severe winter arrives?"


    "Will not."


    Liu Jiahuai also said: "Aran, your eldest brother''s worry is not unreasonable. When we bought it, those people said that they would not sell it if it was colder. On the one hand, it was too cold, and they dared not go into the water. I can''t find anything to sell. Rice and wheat are all nted ording to the time. We throw them all away like this. If the time is wrong, they will freeze to death. Today we are busy working for nothing. If it affects next year If you lose your business and make you wait so long, that''s not good."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "It''s alright, listen to me, fall down now, no problem, I promise they will be alive and kicking in the future. And you have already bought it now, if you don''t go into the water, we will eat it from the deep mountains. The big ones I brought back will definitely not eat these small ones again, and they cannot be returned, and they will all die within two days, and they will have to go into the water."


    Seeing her say this, everyone also thinks it makes sense. Now that the arrow is on the string, it has to be sent, so ording to what she said, dozens of buckets of shrimp and crabs are poured into the river pond.


    Watching the densely packed shrimps and crabs enter the water, Murong Zong said, "Aran, is this enough? What do they eat?"


    Murong Lingran said sternly: "I have seen books on this topic in Dad''s study, they should be eating some aquatic nts and meat, don''t worry, I have already told Chang Yongsong to prepare, he will prepare, He will manage this ce from now on."


    Hearing that his sister handed over this to Chang Yongsong, Murong Zong had no objection.


    Since his father''s illness has recovered a lot, people are now different from before. Every time he is given to do things, he has done extremely beautifully and can be called reliable.


    The fact that Murong''s family bought a river pond to raise fish, shrimp and crab also spread to Murong Qi''s ears.


    Murong Qi was eating white porridge with a spoon. After hearing what Chen said, he said in surprise, "You said that Murong Lingran bought a river pond to raise fish?"


    Chen Shi sighed and said, "Yes, I also personally saw that they bought a lot of shrimp and crabs into the water. It''s really good to have money, you can do whatever you want, do whatever you want, and buy whatever you want. Now the eldest brother has been banned, and people tter him wherever he goes. Unlike our family, when my parents were still at home, it was fine. As soon as they left, Aqing was working in the eldest brother''s field again. I was tired every day. Can''t get up."


    How could Murong Qi not hear theints in her words, frowning and said, "What? I envy the days of my sister-inw? It''s useless to start to dislike me?"


    Chen Shi hurriedly exined: "No, don''t get me wrong, I''ll just say it casually, as you know, the family is basically relying on me recently, my brother and sister-inw have been driven back to Donghai Mansion, and no one can help me. , I''m really tired."


    Murong Qi clenched his fists and nced at her coldly. He naturally knew she was tired, but how could he not know what she was thinking? It''s nothing more than starting to despise the useless person who has to serve him every day.

 Chapter 1034: beaten

    Chapter 1034 was beaten


    took a look at his legs. When Dad took him to see the doctor, the doctor said that there is hope for him to stand up again, but he has to resist the pain and practice walking every day.


    Beginningst month, the doctor also said that he has already taken all the medicines he should take. If he wants to stand up, it is useless to rely on the doctor now, he can only rely on himself.


    But thest time he tried to stand up with the help of his son and daddy, but as soon as his feet touched the ground, he couldn''t stand the pain. He even fell a lot of injuries because of his instability. Afraid of suffering, and the doctor also said that even if he stood up, his feet would not be the same as before, and he might beme all his life.


    Now it seems that his idea was wrong.


    Chen Shi was worried that her husband would think too much, so she could only change the subject and said, "My child''s father, let''s not talk about this. We haven''t been very happy with the elder brother''s house recently. I heard that the person Murong Lingran didn''t want in the past is now a big one. Some of them are also given jobs, you say, if I go to my elder brother and ask him to give our family a job, will he agree?"


    Murong Qi turned his head and saw that she was looking at him with joy, her face sank, she threw the porridge bowl in her hand, and suddenly gave Chen Shi a p.


    It was lunch time, and Murong Qing also came back. Hearing the movement in the room, as soon as she came in, she saw her mother covering her face, stunned and motionless, so people could see at a nce what had just happened. what.


    Murongqing stepped forward to protect the Chen family behind him, and said dissatisfiedly, "Father, how can you beat A-Niang?


    Murong Qi said angrily, "I''m her man, why can''t I beat her? You ask her what she said just now, I beat her lightly, if it wasn''t for my legs, I would beat her to death. ."


    "Even if A-Niang said something to make you unhappy, you can''t hit her. Since your ident, who has been the hardest? Who is the one who takes care of you every day? Who is it? Don''t you feel how good A-niang is to you? Why are you so cruel?"


    "Heart? I''m cruel?" Murong Qi said displeased, "If she didn''t anger me, could I hit her?"


    "You can''t do it even if you''re angry."


    Murong Qi said: "You ask her, after you know what she said, you will agree to me hitting her."


    Chen is her mother, no matter what she said, she would not approve.


    Murongqing was helpless, so she turned her head and asked Mrs. Chen, "Auntie, what did you say?"


    Chen shi said with tears on his face: "I didn''t say anything? I just saw that it was easy for you to make money at your uncle''s house, so I''ll tell your uncle to see if you can go to your uncle''s house to ask for a job again, who knows He hit me all of a sudden."


    "Father, are you hitting your mother just for this sentence?"


    Murong Qi said, "Isn''t that enough? She said that because she doesn''t want to take care of me. If she goes to the eldest brother''s field and you are not at home during the day, who will take care of me? Who will do the housework? I think she just thinks I''m annoying and doesn''t want to serve me, so she wants to leave!"


    Murong Qing said, "A-niang doesn''t mean that, even if she wants to go out to work, she wants to wait until grandpa and grandmae back. There are so many chickens, ducks and geese at home, and she takes care of them all. Big, how could she just leave them alone."


    Murong Qi was stunned for a moment, then looked at Chen Shi suspiciously: "Do you really mean what Ah Qing said?"

 Chapter 1035: Justified?

    Chapter 1035 Is it right?


    Chen Shi burst into tears and said, "I don''t mean that, what else can I mean? Besides chickens, ducks and geese, there are pigs in the house. Those add up to a lot of money. If they are hungry, they will not be able toy eggs or sell them. Money, I''ll cry to death."


    "Do you think I''m asking for myself? I''m asking for Ah Cai. Until now, no one wants to marry him. If he has a job at his uncle''s house and his ie is stable, it also means that his uncle will not marry him. Regardless of him, with the support of an uncle who is an official, he should be able to find a daughter-inw. But you, you, actually beat me, you really hurt me too much. "


    Murong Qi''s face suddenly became a little embarrassed, but he still did not admit his mistake, "I...I didn''t react."


    "Father, you can''t hit someone if you don''t react? Is there anything you can''t say?"


    "I¡­"


    Murong Qing said: "Father, you apologize to Mother."


    "Apologize?" Murong Qi frowned, "You want me to apologize to your mother?"


    "Yup."


    "I don''t apologize."


    Seeing his rogue appearance, Murong Qing stomped her feet anxiously: "Father, how can you do this? You are going too far."


    Murong Qi turned his head to the side, and said disdainfully, "How about me? It''s only right for a man to beat a woman, and she deserves to be beaten. How can a man apologize to a woman? It''s okay if I don''t beat her in the future."


    Murong Qing said stunned: "Dad, do you think it is only natural for a man to beat a woman?"


    Murong Qi said without thinking, "Of course."


    "Then... If I get married in the future, I''ll be beaten for no reason, do you think it''s justified?"


    "I¡­"


    "You won''t help me then? Do you think I deserve it?"


    Seeing her daughter''s sad look, Murong Qi hurriedly exined, "Aqing, you are still young, and it''s all something that hasn''t been seen yet. Don''t think about it."


    Murong Qing shouted loudly: "Dad, you answer me."


    Murong Qi was helpless and could only say: "Aqing, I am your father, how can I help outsiders to bully you, you are the blood rted to me, if you are bullied, father will definitely Bully you back, but look at my legs, even if you want to help you, there''s nothing you can do."


    Murong Qing took a deep breath, her heart was half cold in an instant, and she said nkly, "I understand, but you must apologize to Aniang today."


    Seeing that she mentioned this matter again, Murong Qi''s face turned gloomy again, nced at Chen Shi, and said gloomily, "Are you sure you want me to apologize?"


    Chen thought that if she forced Murong Qi to apologize now, Murong Qi still needed her to take care of him, maybe he would apologize obediently, but when Liu came back, he would definitely sue.


    With Liu''s doting on Murong Qi, she will definitely be the one who suffers at that time, and she will even be beaten by Liu''s.


    After thinking about it clearly, Chen Shi immediately put on a smiling face and looked at her daughter: "Aqing, Aniang is fine, your father just misunderstood, he loves face, he also knows it''s wrong, but he can''t put his face down, you shoulde It¡¯s time for work, hurry up and eat your lunch so you don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Murong Qing worried: "Auntie, are you really okay?"


    Chen shi shook his head and said with a smile, "It''s alright, go and eat."


    Murong Qing turned to look at Murong Qi, Murong Qi met her daughter''s gaze, and immediately turned her head away in guilt.

 Chapter 1036: Satire

    Chapter 1036 Irony


    Murong Qing said: "Father, Mother has taken care of you for so many years. You should know better than me what kind of person she is. I hope you will not be so impulsive in the future, and stop hitting Mother, or even the elder brother will know. Now, I will definitely stand beside A-Niang like me."


    Murong Qi said perfunctorily: "I know, I know, I won''t in the future, don''t worry."


    Murong Qing knew that he must not have listened to her words, but she couldn''t help it now. If the cow didn''t drink water, she couldn''t hold her head down and let it drink.


    turned around and brought in the broom and dustpan from the outside, cleaned up the debris of the bowl, and went to eat lunch.


    After a while, when he heard that there was no movement outside, Murong Qi red at Chen Shi fiercely, "This is the good daughter you raised, and I only focus on your good daughter."


    Chen Shi said: "Aqing is really good. Her parents are arguing. She doesn''t help her own mother. Does she want to help you bully me together?"


    "you¡­"


    "Am I right? When my father beats my mother, didn''t you protect your mother? What''s wrong with my child protecting me?"


    Murong Qi gritted his teeth, now there are only the two of them at home, and he can''t leave her alone, so he can only say: "Forget it, I''m a big man, and I don''t care about a woman like you."


    After he finished speaking, he lifted the quilt and stretched out his hand: "Help me up."


    "What are you doing when you get up?"


    "Nonsense, I want to practice walking, even if I can''t get back to the way I used to be, I don''t want to lie in bed every day like this, and even look at other people''s eyes when I eat."


    Although Chen Shi was dissatisfied with his sarcasm, if he really stood up, she would be more rxed, so she had to help him up and practice walking with him.


    ¡­


    Since the three restaurants used vegetables from Murong Lingran''s family, their business has been improving day by day, and business is still very good today.


    After Murong Lingran and Liu Jianian arrived, a new guy saw them and directly led them to an empty seat. After the dishes were served, they ate slowly.


    At this moment, Shopkeeper Jia came downstairs, saw Murong Lingraning, and was about to go over to say hello, when a guy hurriedly came to his side and said in a panic: "Manager Jia, that Ya The children of the guests don''t like to eat anything, and they are making a fuss now, his father asks you to think of a way, or he will go to the owner and say that you are not well entertained and neglect him."


    Shopkeeper Jia''s forehead was covered with sweat, and he said anxiously, "Isn''t that what the child likes? I''ve already taken the ones that should be taken. What else can he like?"


    The guy shook his head: "I don''t have any children, so I don''t know."


    Shopkeeper Jia said: "I have children at home, but the child my child likes doesn''t like it."


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply, Tianhelou is the number one restaurant in the capital, and his identity as the owner must not be underestimated.


    The people above not only know the owner of Tianhe Building, but they can even make shopkeeper Jia afraid. Is it a royal family member?


    "Aran."


    Murong Lingran heard Sister Jia Nian calling her, and immediately came back to her senses, and saw shopkeeper Jia standing in front of her at some point.


    Before she could speak, he saw him frowning and said, "Miss Murong, you are also a child, and you have a younger brother. You can give me an idea, what do four- or five-year-old children like to eat?"


    "Favorite food? Let me think about it, my little six likes sweets the most."

 Chapter 1037: Is it His Majesty the Emperor?

    Chapter 1037 Could it be His Majesty the Emperor?


    "The desserts have already been served, and I have served several, and they are useless at all."


    "What about candy? Children love candy."


    Shopkeeper Jia shook his head: "It''s useless."


    Murong was tangled for a while, so he could only ask him a few questions in a low voice.


    Shopkeeper Jia said: "That child used toe to us often, and he also ate the food you mentioned. I have already eaten those things, and the child didn''t like it at all."


    Murong smiled mysteriously and handed him a cloth bag.


    Shopkeeper Jia took it suspiciously, opened it, and said in shock, "Why are your shrimps and crabs so big? Is this...is this edible?"


    "Don''t ask first, take it to the child after steaming, don''t worry, our family has eaten it, and it is guaranteed to be fine."


    "This..." Shopkeeper Jia hesitated for a moment, and now this is the only way to try, and said, "Okay, but the price of such a big shrimp and crab is definitely not cheap, girl, make a price, and I will buy it with you."


    "There is no need for money. I found it in the mountains, and I didn''t spend any money."


    "I''m afraid there are more than ten in here, girl, did you give me all of them?"


    "Well, I originally sent this to you today. If you are willing to give some to that child, I have no problem."


    The shopkeeper Jia didn''t ask why she gave it to him, and hurriedly asked the guys to take it to the kitchen and do as she said.


    Liu Jia read: "Aran, can you do this?"


    "It''s definitely possible." Murong Lingran confidently said, "Even if it doesn''t work, their attention will be diverted. Such big shrimp and crabs are very rare, I don''t believe that person is unmoved. At that time, shopkeeper Jia will be all right."


    Liu Jianian understood what she meant, so she didn''t say much after hearing the words.


    When they had almost eaten, and the shrimp and crab were almost steamed, Murong Lingran invited Xiao Er to order two tables of dishes for them to deliver to her two shops.


    She didn''t leave either, watching the direction of the stairs after watching Shopkeeper Jia personally bring it to the private room on the second floor.


    Sure enough, after a while, the shopkeeper Jia came down with a smile on his face and said gratefully: "Miss Murong, thank you very much today, when the child saw such a big shrimp and crab, he immediately stopped making trouble, and waited for his father to break it for him. He started drooling all the time and ate slowly, and his father was not angry anymore, you have saved this old man''s life today."


    Murong said: "How can shopkeeper Jia say it is so serious, is that person a flood and a beast, if he is unhappy, he can eat you?"


    Shopkeeper Jia immediately made a silent gesture, looked around, saw that no one noticed this, and then slowly said: "Girl, that person has a distinguished status, and offends him, my old life may not be lost. , I have worked for Tianhe Building for many years, and I will not lose my job, but it is very likely that I will be reprimanded by the owner, which will be shameful, and the future may not be very good."


    "Oh?" Murong Lingran suddenly became interested, lowered his voice and said, "That person knows your boss, is it His Majesty the Emperor?"


    "No, His Majesty the Emperor is only fifteen years old, how could he have a child of four or five years old."


    Murong frowned, the emperor is fifteen years old? How can he be the same age as Ninth Young Master?


    No, now is not the time to think about it.


    "The one above is..."


    Shopkeeper Jia was about to speak when a sword suddenly appeared between the two.

 Chapter 1038: familiar

    Chapter 1038 Familiar


    Murong Lingran''s heart trembled suddenly, but her face was extremely calm. She followed the sword and saw a man in his twenties came to her side at some point, looking at her with a cold expression.


    "Bold woman, dare to inquire about this king in private, will you die?"


    This king?


    Lord?


    Murong was stunned, no wonder it could make the shopkeeper Jia so scared. It turned out to be a prince, and ording to his age, he should still be the emperor''s brother.


    Shopkeeper Jia saw this and quickly began to intercede: "My lord, you have arge number of adults, she is just a little girl, please don''t care about her in general."


    After speaking, he looked at Murong Lingran and said, "Miss Murong, this is King Qi."


    King of Qi?


    Isn''t that the husband of Sister Xiang Zimo?


    King Qi didn''t want to care about a little girl at first, but seeing that Murong Lingran didn''t mean to beg for mercy at all, he frowned and said, "This king wants to care about her, so what?"


    Shopkeeper Jia also knew Murong Lingran''s family very well, and also knew that they had grown high-yield grain, and they were even awarded a reward. In order to save her life, he had to reveal her identity and said, "My lord, She is Wen Swiss franc''s daughter."


    "Wen Rung?" King Qi frowned: "What about Wen Rung? The daughter of a casual official dares to be arrogant in front of this king?"


    Murong Lingran was a little helpless, she wasn''t arrogant, she was just gossiping a bit. After he appeared, she didn''t say a word.


    "No." King Qi reacted suddenly, "Wen Rung, why does this king feel so familiar, as if I''ve heard it somewhere."


    Liu Jianian bowed respectfully and exined anxiously: "My lord, Wen Rung is Zhi Ye Zhai''s big boss."


    "To Ye Zhai... To Ye Zhai''s owner?" King Qi turned to Murong Lingran, and said in surprise, "It was you who rescued this king''s grandfather''s peony tree? Did your family grow strawberries, lychees and high-yield grains? "


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "It''s the little girl."


    Zhi Yezhai sold a lot of things during this time, he still only remembers strawberry lychees, should she consider expanding the nting of strawberry lychees?


    Liu Jia read: "My lord, Ah Ran is still young, she was just curious just now. Your lord has a lot, please don''t bother with her."


    King Qi noticed Liu Jianian, raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you the granddaughter of Liu Yuanshi?"


    Liu Jianian nodded: "It''s the little girl."


    "Okay." King Qi handed the sword to the person behind him and said, "Since you are all begging for mercy, this king is in a good mood today, so I will spare her this time."


    Murong Ling was speechless and looked up at the sky, this person is really self-righteous, don''t think she didn''t see that he wasn''t angry at all.


    But why did she feel so familiar with this person''s appearance, as if she had seen it somewhere.


    Where have you seen it?


    Shopkeeper Jia was afraid that King Qi would go back on his word, and suddenly changed the subject: "My lord, what do you need when youe down?"


    King Qi was about to talk to Murong Lingran. Seeing what he said, he had to nce at the guard. The guard immediately understood and said nkly, "Your Highness came down to ask if you still have that big prawn and big crab?"


    Shopkeeper Jia nced at Murong Lingran embarrassedly.


    King Qi frowned and said: "This king asked you if you have any, what do you think she does? Could it be that she gave you those shrimps and crabs?"


    Shopkeeper Jia said with a smirk: "My lord is really smart. This Murong girl gave it to me. She heard that I was going to coax the child, so she took out her own."

 Chapter 1039: Not a family, do not enter a house

    Chapter 1039 Not a family, do not enter a family


    King Qi looked at Murong Lingran suspiciously: "You really brought out that shrimp and crab just now?"


    Murong said: "Really."


    King Qi saw her cold tone and motioned her to sit down, while he poured her a cup of tea himself and said with a smile, "Miss Murong, right, you drink tea."


    When Murong Lingran saw him, he immediately put on a smiley face and frowned. Could this person have the same temperament as Xiang Zimo?


    He looks much older than Ninth Young Master, but he is not stable at all.


    They all say that they are not a family, do not enter the house, Xiang Zimo looks calm on the surface, but sometimes has a yful and lively temperament, his sister is probably also, this person married Xiang Zimo''s sister, very likely Also very simr.


    After thinking about it, Murong Lingran said lightly: "His Royal Highness King Qi has ruined the little girl, how can I trouble you to pour tea for the little girl, I can''t, Your Highness should go back to coax the child, the little girl has something to do, so I will leave first. Jia Nian Ma''am, let''s go."


    Liu Jianian didn''t know what medicine she sold in the gourd, but she still followed her words: "Okay."


    King Qi thought about it for a while, and said sternly: "Miss Murong, this king just doesn''t like being discussed in private. I have offended you a lot just now, so please don''t be angry, okay?"


    "Your Highness is apologizing to me?"


    "Yes."


    Murong sighed and said: "Okay, okay, since you are so sincere, then I will ept it with reluctance."


    And this person didn''t say anything just now, when he suddenly heard that he was being discussed by strangers, it was natural to be angry, she didn''t me him.


    A dignified prince can speak to her in such a low voice, she should be content.


    The corners of King Qi''s mouth twitched fiercely. The girl seemed to be pushing her nose on her face a little, and she was very irritating.


    It was clearly her fault. She talked about her own first, but now it seems that he is sorry for her.


    Although he was angry in his heart, for the sake of his own good fortune, King Qi could only force a smile and say: "Girl, this is not the ce to talk. There are all kinds of delicious food in the private room upstairs. Why don''t we go up and eat and talk?"


    Murong Lingran shook his head: "No need to go up, the two of us are already full, we will return to Ye Zhai soon, I know what you want to ask, I found the prawns and crabs from the deep mountains, if you want to eat them If so, go to the shopkeeper Jia, I will give him everything I brought today."


    King Qi was instantly overjoyed, and suddenly looked at Shopkeeper Jia: "This king bought it all. You steamed it all for this king, just like you did just now. After steaming, send it all to this king''s private room."


    Shopkeeper Jia nced at Murong Lingran, and when she saw her nodding, he replied, "Yes, my lord."


    After saying that, he recruited a junior and let him go down to prepare.


    Seeing that King Qi didn''t mean to leave, he looked at her eagerly, and Murong furrowed his brows. How could this person feel like Ninth Young Master when he saw the food?


    By the way, she remembered who this person looked like, and the ninth son was six points simr to this king of Qi.


    It seems that her previous conjectures are correct. The ninth son is not only a royal family member, but also the status of a prince.


    By the way, he also said that day that the royal family must be 18 years old before they can marry a wife and have children. This rule is also in the family of Jiu Gongzi. Is he talking about his own family?


    Murong said: "Is there anything else your lord?"


    King Qi said very embarrassedly: "Well, if I still want to eat it in the future, can I still have it?"

 Chapter 1040: a favor

    Chapter 1040 A Favor


    Murong Lingran coughed lightly and said solemnly: "I found those things from the deep mountains today, that''s all."


    King Qi said with a look of disappointment: "It''s a pity, it''s such a pity, such a good thing can only be eaten once."


    Murong said: "Your Highness doesn''t have to feel a pity, I now know how to breed, and I have already started raising it. I believe that His Royal Highness will be able to eat it next year. At that time, please ask His Highness to take care of the little girl''s business. The little girl is very grateful."


    King Qi''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Those things can still be kept, don''t worry, as long as you sell them, I will take care of them, or are they still selling at Zhiye Zhai?"


    "may be."


    King Qi nodded: "Then it''s settled. On the day of the sale, you must notify this king."


    "Well, definitely."


    After she said something, she suddenly thought of something, and she said: "But it may take a few months to wait until the sale day. During this period, I will asionally find time to go to the mountains to see if there are still such big shrimps and crabs. It is very likely that it will be delivered to Tianhe Tower, if Wangye still needs it, then he can have Manager Jia deliver it to you, or let him inform you that you cane directly to Tianhe Tower."


    No one would think that there are too many backers, this King Qi is also very talkative, and it is nothing to sell him a favor.


    King Qi''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Then thank you Miss Murong."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the shopkeeper Jia again: "If Miss Murong brings it back next time, you can send someone directly to the Prince Qi''s mansion to inform this prince."


    "Yes, my lord, the little one must follow suit."


    King Qi thought about it for a while, and originally wanted to ask her if she could do vegetable business with Prince Qi''s mansion, but thinking of the warning from the emperor and the wall she had encountered in Zhiye Zhai, she could only say sternly: "Miss Murong, I am very happy to be able to do business today. I know you, the child is still upstairs, this king will not stay, if there is a chance, feel free toe to the mansion as a guest, this king promises to treat you well."


    Murong nodded: "Thank you, my lord, if there is a chance, I will."


    King Qi said a few more polite words and went upstairs.


    After he left, Murong Lingran looked at Shopkeeper Jia and said in a low voice, "I originally gave those shrimps and crabs to Shopkeeper Jia today. If I find them again in a few days, I will definitely bring them back to you. You can keep half of it and give the rest to King Qi."


    Shopkeeper Jia was still sighing about his bad luck just now, and there is no good fortune today. Hearing her say this, his mood instantly jumped up: "Girl, can I give some of my half to the owner of Tianhe Building?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course it is possible, or that sentence, given to you, it is yours, you can do whatever you want."


    Shopkeeper Jia said with a smile: "Okay, the old man thanked the girl in advance here."


    Murong nodded and asked Shopkeeper Jia to go to work. She went to make sure that the dishes she ordered had been delivered to the shop, and left Tianhe Building with Liu Jianian.


    It''s useless to talk too much now. In front of so many people, she can''t take out the shrimps and crabs immediately. When their carriage from Tianhelou arrives to deliver the vegetables in a few days, she will just give them some more.


    It''s not that she has to please shopkeeper Jia, but only the shopkeeper who knows the taste of prawns and crabs will buy from her on arge scale in the future, and as a partner who has worked together for so long, it''s okay to send some gifts.

 Chapter 1041: Enemy road is narrow

    Chapter 1041 Enemy Road Narrow


    They came to the city today to buy men''s clothing and some things to go to the military camp. They had already bought everything they needed in the morning. After leaving Tianhe Tower, the two returned to Zhiye Zhai and got on a carriage and went directly back to Lihua Vige. .


    Originally, Xiao Manan was going to make them for them personally, but Murong Lingran felt that she had used her eyes too much and couldn''t bear her to work so hard, so she went directly to the city to buy a few pieces.


    The next day, Murong Zong brought his brothers and sisters and the Liu family brothers and sisters to the west gate of the capital early to wait.


    It didn''t take long, and at the agreed time, the Marquis of Ning''an rode on a horse and led Fang Hongmao and Geng Yucheng to their line of sight.


    Fang Hongmao was talking to his grandfather with a smile, when he saw that his grandfather''s always cold expression suddenly softened, and there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. Looking down his line of sight, he saw Murong Lingran''s family in the distance. The person was actually beside the carriage not far away.


    How could they be here?


    And my grandfather seemed to like them very much. He said so many interesting things along the way without seeing himugh, but just now he seemed to see people from the Murong family appear, and his mood instantly improved.


    Fang Hongmao''s face turned gloomy in an instant. It was just a group of muddy legs, a group of outsiders. How could he make grandfather so happy?


    Geng Yucheng only frowned when he saw Murong Lingran and the others, and said nothing.


    Fang Hongmao rode a horse and immediately came to them, looked down at them condescendingly, and frowned: "It''s really a narrow road for friends, and I can meet you here. What are you doing here?"


    Murong Lingran ignored him, and the others ignored him, all eyes were on the Marquis of Ning An behind him.


    "Are you deaf or blind? This young master asked you something."


    Murong Zong seemed to have reacted suddenly, and said in surprise: "Oh, it was Mr. Fang, sorry, we didn''t notice it just now."


    Fang Hongmao was angry. They clearly despised him on purpose. He believed that if his grandfather was not behind him, they would definitely continue to ignore him.


    Thinking of Murong''s family being angry with him one after another, Fang Hongmao raised the whip in his hand and wanted to give them a few whips.


    Just before I could wave it out, I heard the cold voice of Hou Ning''an: "Hong Mao, what did I tell you before I came?"


    Fang Hongmao suddenly slumped, reluctantly withdrew the whip, and muttered: "I know, you can''t tell me to make trouble, or let me go home."


    "As long as you know."


    Fang Hongmao said again: "Grandfather, they are here, are they invited by you?"


    "right."


    Fang Hongmao was in a hurry. Grandfather said at the birthday banquet that he would take them to the military camp for training. He thought it was his temporary courtesy, but he didn''t expect it to be true. In a hurry, he raised his voice and said, "You invite them. What are you going to do in the military camp? Where are people like them able to go to the military camp? You have only known them for a few days, and you are not afraid of them revealing the secrets of the military camp.¡±


    Ning''an Hou''s expression turned cold, and his dangerous eyes shot sharply at him: "You think Ben Hou is a fool, so you are smart, right? Ben Hou''s decision is up to you to question? If you have an opinion, immediately Get out of here!"


    Seeing that he was angry, Fang Hongmao shrank his neck in fear, and his voice could not help but weaken a little: "Grandfather, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have said that, I''m sorry."

 Chapter 1042: such treatment

    Chapter 1042 Such treatment


    Geng Yucheng said in a roundabout way: "Grandfather, Hong Mao knows it''s wrong, don''t be angry, I promise to watch him all the way and not let him get into trouble."


    Ning Anhou snorted coldly: "If you are dissatisfied, your injury has not healed yet, so why don''t you go home now."


    Fang Hongmao was in a hurry, and hurriedly said: "No, grandfather, I''m not dissatisfied, you know that I had a conflict with them that day, and I was injured after I went back, so it''s normal to have opinions on them, don''t drive me away, mine It''s okay to hurt."


    But his father told him that he should spend more time with his grandfather. Whether their family can enjoy wealth forever in the future depends on whether his grandfather is willing to give him the title.


    If his father found out that he made his grandfather angry again and was driven back, he would definitely be scolded again, and he would not be allowed toe out next time, but Fang Hongsheng woulde over.


    If Fang Hongsheng really inherits the title, wouldn''t his eldest son be crushed forever by his younger brother? Then he couldn''t take it.


    Ning Anhou snorted coldly: "If that''s the case, then be good to me. If you cause trouble for me on the road, I will confiscate your horse and purse, and let you go back to Fangfu alone."


    It would be better to directly ask his fate.


    Fang Hongmao said: "Grandfather, I know."


    Geng Yucheng didn''t say much after seeing this, just nced at everyone in the Murong family thoughtfully, and then turned his head.


    After the Marquis of Ning''an finished speaking, Murong Zong said respectfully, "Master Hou, Jia Huai and Jia Nian are guests at my house, and I don''t want to leave them alone, so I brought them along on my own initiative, and asked Lord Hou, forgive me."


    Liu Jiahuai said: "Master Hou, we came uninvited, please forgive me."


    The Marquis of Ning''an didn''t know why, but when he saw Murong Zong''s brothers and sisters, his mood became very good, and he immediately put Fang Hongmao''s matter to the outside world and said with a smile: "It''s okay, I heard Liu Yuan''s envoy said, Liu Gongzi He has also started to practice martial arts since he was a child, and his kung fu is also excellent, so it¡¯s fine to practice together. As for Miss Liu, it¡¯s also good to have apanion with A Ran, so that she won¡¯t be restrained, don¡¯t worry too much, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Liu family brothers and sisters were overjoyed, and at the same time excitedly said: "Thank you, Lord Hou."


    "Come on, your carriage is slower, just follow us."


    Murong Zong nodded: "Yes, Lord Hou."


    After saying that, everyone got into the carriage.


    Fang Hongmao was very dissatisfied with how his grandfather treated outsiders so kindly, but just now he was scolded in front of everyone. In order not to lose face, he didn''t dare to say anything and could only walk in front of the carriage honestly. on.


    After half an hour, the group finally arrived at the barracks.


    The brothers and sisters quickly jumped out of the carriage when they saw the carriage stop.


    The Marquis of Ning''an seemed to have greeted the people in the barracks long ago, and as soon as they got off the carriage, the soldiers took their carriage elsewhere.


    Although the barracks wasrge, there were a lot of people. Listening to the voices of the soldiers practicing inside, the Murong Zong brothers couldn''t help but their blood boiled.


    Seeing that the Marquis of Ning An raised his feet and was about to walk inside, Murong Zong suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Master Marquis."


    Ning Anhou turned around and said softly, "Azong, what''s wrong?"


    Fang Hongmao clenched his fists again. His grandfather actually spoke to outsiders in such a gentle voice. Even he and Yucheng had never been treated like this. He was really mad at him.

 Chapter 1043: lieutenant general

    Chapter 1043 Lieutenant General


    was about to say something when Geng Yucheng gave him a warning.


    The meaning in his eyes is obvious, it''s okay to make a fool of yourself, but you can''t implicate him.


    Fang Hongmao thought of his grandfather''s words, so he had to stop for a while.


    Murong Zong, you wait for me!


    Murong Zong nced at therge tents in the distance, row after row, hesitantly said: "Master Hou, after all, this is the training ce for the soldiers. If we enter in such a swaggering manner, will it shake the military''s heart and affect their training?"


    When Fang Hongmao heard the words, he suddenly became energized. He thought it was because Murong Zong was afraid of exposing hisck of kung fu, but now he finally couldn''t hold it anymore, and immediately threw the warnings from his grandfather and Geng Yucheng to the sky, and said with a look of contempt: "You guys These mud legs, if they are timid and do not know martial arts, they will leave the young master immediately. Don¡¯t waste our time here. If youe to powerter and are scared by those martial arts soldiers and pee your pants, it will be shameful. ."


    Murong Lingran wanted to speak, but was stopped by Murong Zong.


    Ning Anhou red at Fang Hongmao, "What did I tell you just now?"


    Fang Hongmao choked, in order to continue to stay, he could only say with a face of dissatisfaction: "I...I understand, I promise not to say another word."


    The Marquis of Ning''an saw that he had stopped, and then looked at Murong Zong: "Azong, I know what you are worried about. There is no war around the capital for the time being. Apart from daily training, the soldiers will also learn from each other. Your arrival , it will not affect the training of ordinary soldiers, and the people who are discussing with you are all people with some official positions."


    "I brought you here because I really think your kung fu is good, and I want your kung fu to improve. But in the same way, there has been no war in the capital for the past two years, and the people in the barracks have nothing but daily training. When I have the opportunity topete with people outside, I often find some people with good kung fu from outside toe in andpete with them, that is to say, I think you can achieve each other, so you don¡¯t have to be mentally burdened.¡±


    Murong raised his eyebrows, so it was.


    Murong Zong felt a little better when he heard the words. If this was the case, they would not have any psychological pressure.


    "Sorry, Marquis, we thought too much."


    The Marquis of Ning An said it was okay, and then led them to his tent.


    After arriving at the tent, Ning''an Hou''s lieutenant Zhen Yiming was already waiting there. Seeing that in addition to his two grandsons, Lord Hou also brought a lot of outsiders here, although he was confident, he still asked, "Master Hou, Who are these guests?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an smiled and said: "Yi Ming, you were stillining a few days ago, besides Ben Marquis and a few generals in the military camp, do you have no opponents? The people under yourmand also said that the kung fu in the camp They all know the ways of the slightly better people, and there is no need topete, so I sent you a few opponents, and let them practice by the way."


    "They are Murong Zong, Murong Xuan, Murong Kuan, and Murong Lingran. They are four siblings. The next two are Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian, who are also siblings. Both girls came with their elder brother."


    Zhen Yiming nodded. Although he looked older than the other party at first nce, he knew that since his Marquis asked them toe, they must have something special, so he didn''t despise them just because the other party was young, and solemnly began to introduce himself: " Hello everyone, this is one of Hou Ye''s lieutenants, called Zhen Yiming."

 Chapter 1044: envy

    Chapter 1044 Jealousy


    Six people said at the same time: "Vice General Zhen is good."


    The Marquis of Ning''an looked at Murong Lingran and Liu Jianian: "They are going topeteter, most of them are men, and the female generals are all training. If you mind, you can go for a walk nearby. The scenery here is different from that of Wuming Mountain. It¡¯s just right now, if it snows in a while, you won¡¯t be able to see it until next year.¡±


    Murong nced at Liu Jianian: "Sister Jia Nian, what do you mean?"


    "Aran, I listen to you."


    Murong nodded and said sternly: "Master Hou, let''s go to see a match or two first. If we get bored in the middle, we will go over there."


    Ning Anhou smiled and said, "What? Could it be that you have no confidence in your brothers'' kung fu, afraid that they will be bullied?"


    Murong straightened his back in a hurry, and said loudly: "Of course not, my brothers'' kung fu is the best in my heart, with Lord Hou, they will be fine, and when theye, they are not afraid of being attacked. Bullying is to find inadequacies."


    Ning Anhou patted her head with a smile: "Well said, since you are so confident in your brothers, let''s go and see together."


    "Um."


    Fang Hongmao''s eyes turned red with jealousy when he saw this. His grandfather was too much. He had never touched their heads like this. In his mind, only Feng Xu and Jing Xuan''s sisters had this treatment.


    Geng Yucheng whispered: "You calm down, even if you want to do something, you can''t do it clearly. Do you still think today is not enough shame?"


    Fang Hongmao said impatiently: "I know, you don''t need your reminders one after another."


    Geng Yucheng was stunned for a moment, scolding secretly for not knowing what to do, seeing that his grandfather had already taken people out, and regardless of Fang Hongmao, he followed behind them and walked to the east school grounds.


    At the school grounds at this time, General Rong waspeting with the people under hismand. When he saw the Marquis of Ning Aning, he quickly stopped and saluted respectfully: "Marquis, you are here."


    The Marquis of Ning''an had a strict military and there were no fathers and sons on the battlefield. Therefore, even if General Rong was the son-inw of the Marquis of Ning''an, he could only be called the Marquis or the Great General in the military camp.


    The Marquis of Ning An nodded, said a few words to him and Murong Zong and the others, and then went back to sit down.


    General Rong nced at Lieutenant General Zhen, Lieutenant General Zhen nodded, walked to the stage and said loudly: "Everyone, Lord Hou brought a few guests to the camp today, the purpose of the visit must not be said by the general, and everyone knows who it is. Would you like to be the first toe on stage to challenge?"


    Vice Admiral Zhen looked at the Murong family again: "Who will leave first?"


    Murong Zong nced at his younger brothers and saw that their faces were tense. Knowing that they were still a little nervous, he had no choice but to look at Liu Jiahuai.


    Liu Jiahuai said: "Azong, I''m just here to see what''s new. Lord Hou''s purpose is to train you all, don''t worry about me, I''ll find an opportunity to yter."


    When Murong Zong heard the words, he didn''t force him anymore, the two younger brothers were timid, so now only he can y, just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard Fang Hongmao say yin and yang, "Are you guysparable? Like a big man. If you don''t dare topare, go back to your business as soon as possible, so as not to be embarrassedter. Ah, you are like this, it is possible that you don''t know martial arts at all, and what you said in front of Hou Ye was just a p in the face Just being fat?"


    Ning Anhou frowned, hesitated for a while, and didn''t speak to reprimand, and gave Vice-General Zhen a quick wink.

 Chapter 1045: out of breath

    Chapter 1045 Exhale


    Vice Admiral Zhen understood what he meant, nodded, turned his head and said lightly: "Master Fang, did you have a holiday with them?"


    Seeing that Murong Zong didn''t speak, Fang Hongmao thought that he was really talking about it, they just didn''t know martial arts, and said arrogantly: "There is no festival, but I just can''t stand them cheating Hou Ye, they obviously don''t know martial arts, but they cheated. Lord Hou asked them toe to the barracks, wasting everyone''s time."


    Vice Admiral Zhen said, "Since Young Master Fang doesn''t like them so much, why don''t you vent your anger for Lord Hou?"


    Fang Hongmao''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Okay, how do you vent your anger?"


    Vice Admiral Zhen said with a smile, "Since you think they are not good at martial arts, and Young Master Fang has also learned martial arts since he was a child, why don''t youpare yourself with them and defeat them?"


    Fang Hongmao nced at Murong Zong when he heard the words, he couldn''t help but take a step back when he saw his body taller than himself, hesitantly said: "I''m just a three-legged cat, and he''s taller than me, how did I beat him? win him?"


    My grandfather asked him to learn martial arts when he was a child, but because he was weak and afraid of enduring hardships, he would hide quietly every time he practiced.


    Too many times, my grandfather gave up on him and put all his energy on Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan.


    I only asionally learned some self-defense techniques with the soldiers when I came to the barracks.


    The same goes for his younger brothers Fang Hongsheng and Geng''s brothers. His grandfather hired them as masters for several months. After knowing that they were not suitable for martial arts, he also gave up on them.


    He regretted it. He knew that his grandfather would not have a grandson and would choose one of them to inherit the title. No matter how hard it was, he should persevere. The other three were not very good at martial arts. thing.


    Vice Admiral Zhen said: "There is a difference between those who know kung fu and those who don''t know kung fu. You just need to use the tricks that the Lord Hou and us gave you before."


    Fang Hongmao nced at his grandfather, saw him look at him nkly, and then nced at Murong Zong, Murong Zong had no expression, but Murong Lingran kept looking at him with a half-smile.


    Knowing that if he didn''t lose face in the stage now, he would lose his hair, Fang Hongmao gritted his teeth, closed his eyes, and his heart was stunned, he could only say: "Okay, today I''m going to teach people with ulterior motives for my grandfather, and let them know that it''s not Anyone can talk big in front of him."


    After he finished speaking, he walked to the side of the weapon rack and looked at the Murong family with disdain: "Which one of you came out first? I''ll let you see this young master''s kung fu."


    When he fought against those soldiers before, he also won, he didn''t believe it anymore, he couldn''t beat a mud leg.


    The Marquis of Ning An said, "Azong, it''s up to you."


    Murong Zong nodded, stepped forward and stood opposite Fang Hongmao.


    The rest of the soldiers looked at the two on the stage with a lively look.


    Those who could be invited by the Marquis of Ning''an to the military camp, ording to their past experience, there is no one who is weak in kung fu.


    Fang Hongmao and the others are also very familiar with him. With his kung fu, he can''t even kill a rabbit, and expect him to hurt people unless the other party is an old, weak, woman and child.


    He could win at their hands before, but they let him.


    They all know how much Fang Hongmao weighs, and the Marquis of Ning An must also know.


    He knew that his grandson could not win against others and let Vice-General Zhen challenge him to y, just to teach him a lesson.

 Chapter 1046: do it all over again

    Chapter 1046 Do it all over again


    And Fang Hongmao''s temperament is really annoying. Every time hees to the barracks, he is bossing in front of them because he is the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an, and offends many people.


    Therefore, at this time, most of the soldiers were gloating about their misfortunes, all waiting to see his good show.


    Vice Admiral Zhen said: "Two, let''s start."


    Murong Zong said lightly: "Are you going to use weapons or empty hands?"


    Fang Hongmao did not answer him, but suddenly took the dagger from the weapon rack and threw it at Murong Zong.


    Murong Zong has been guarding him, even though the dagger came fast and fierce, he didn''t pay attention to it at all, and kicked the dagger to the stage with one kick.


    As if Fang Hongmao wanted to take advantage of his unpreparedness for a sneak attack when the dagger left his hand, Fang Hongmao took another sword and stabbed it directly at Murong Zong.


    As soon as Murong Zong stood firm, he saw the opponent stab him with a sword. He didn''t panic in the slightest, and didn''t mean to hide, he just stood there, waiting for Fang Hongmao''s approach.


    Fang Hongmao saw that he was motionless, thinking that he was trying to avoid breaking the pot, a wicked smile appeared on his face, and the icy sword edge stabbed straight at Murong Zong''s chest.


    I will kill you today!


    Unexpectedly, when the sword''s edge was only a fist wide away from Murong Zong, he just turned slightly to the side, and Fang Hongmao''s sword stabbed in the air.


    Fang Hongmao saw this, quickly stabilized his body and then waved towards Murong Zong''s neck, as if he wanted to kill him directly.


    Murong Zong came to practice today, and he didn¡¯t want to continue to waste his precious time with him. Seeing how clumsy andborious he was with his sword, he knew that he had no foundation at all. It was said that the three-legged cat¡¯s kung fu was ttering him.


    In view of what happenedst time at the Hou Mansion, although he really wanted to give him a hard lesson, he was the grandson of Ning An Hou after all, and it was not easy to kill him, so he had to avoid and lead him to the side of the school. , and pped him heavily on the back.


    Fang Hongmao''s back injury hadn''t healed at all, and Murong Zong''s palm just hit his wound. Immediately, his eyes went ck, his head was dazed, and he fell face down on the school grounds.


    Murong Lingran smiled with satisfaction.


    Although the rest of the people are not good atughing outright, but upon closer inspection, there is a hint of smile in their eyes.


    Makes you overestimated, this time you will be punished.


    Vice Admiral Zhen said loudly, "Murong Zongsheng."


    Fang Hongmao immediately got up from the ground and shouted loudly with the pain on his face, "I''m not convinced."


    Vice Admiral Zhen smiled and said, "Young Master Fang, it''s useless if you don''t ept it. You''ve already fallen. You''ve been to the barracks countless times since you were a child. You don''t know the rules of the school grounds, right?"


    "I... I know of course, but just now I didn''t stand firm and fell down identally, so I can''t count as a loss, I have to do it all over again."


    "Do it all over again? Young Master Fang, the school field is like a battlefield. You said that if the soldiers on the battlefield lose, will they have a chance to do it all over again?"


    Fang Hongmao choked, looked carefully at Marquis Ning An, and saw that he was staring at him with anger on his face, it was obvious that he was very dissatisfied with his behavior just now, so he gave Murong Zong a reluctant look: " If you are lucky, there are some of the best kung fu people in the world gathered here, and I''ll be here waiting to see you get beaten down."


    Murong Zong said calmly: "It is a blessing to be beaten down by these soldiers who defend the family and the country. If you really want to watch it, just watch it."

 Chapter 1047: all wins

    Chapter 1047 All Victory


    Everyone on the side of the school field suddenly looked at Murong Zong in surprise. This man, Zhou Zheng, spoke very pleasantly.


    A soldier in a school captain''s uniform suddenly walked to the middle and said loudly, "I like to listen to you when you talk. I''ll be your next opponent. My name is Yao Dasong."


    Murong Zong sped his fists with both hands: "Under Murong Zong, please give me more advice."


    "Good to say, good to say."


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to take weapons, Yao Dasong didn''t take them either, so the two of them rushed towards each other at the same time, fighting with bare hands.


    Although Murong Zong lost to the Marquis of Ning Anst time, most people are really not his opponents, otherwise he would not have dared to go darts with his second brother.


    Yao Dasong was obviously about the same age as him. Murong Zong was veryfortable with him, so there was no suspense in winning or losing. Murong Zong also knew that he had reached the point and did not kill him. After a while, the man was beaten like Fang Hongmao. off the campus.


    Yao Dasong didn''t have any resentment in his heart, and the rest of the soldiers were the same. Those who could be brought in by the Marquis could not be trash.


    They lost one, and the rest of the soldiers also began to get serious, and began to challenge Murong Zong one after another.


    Of course, Murong Zong won all of them, no matter whether he took weapons or not.


    Ning Anhou smiled and stroked his beard, not at all angry that his soldiers could not beat outsiders.


    Murong Zong was alsopletely excited, looked around at the people around him, and said loudly: "Everyone, you are wee, feel free to go up if you want."


    After he lost to the Marquis of Ning''anst time, he was depressed for a long time. The people who fought against him just now were basically all at the level of captain and above, and their kung fu should be good. Since he can beat them, if the imperial court conducts martial arts tests If so, he is confident that he wille out on top.


    Vice Admiral Zhen looked at Ning Anhou with a smile: "Master Hou, where did you find this person, this is a talent, and his kung fu, even if it is me, I am not his opponent."


    Ning Anhou smiled and said: "You are too modest, and your kung fu is also good. Let''s not mention where he came from, why don''t you try it out?"


    Zhen Yiming nodded: "Master Hou has an order, of course Yiming obeys the order, then I will try it."


    "Fine, let''s go."


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran didn''t have much interest. Judging from thepetition just now, the eldest brother''s kung fu is among the best even here. It is estimated that apart from the Marquis of Ning''an and General Rong, there should be few people who are his opponents.


    The second brother and the third brother may be weaker. It doesn¡¯t matter if they lose, if they find their shorings, they are still young, and they can continue to improve in the future.


    Murong Lingran whispered a few words to Liu Jianian, saw her nodding, and said to the second brother and the others, took her hand and left.


    And before Murong Lingran and Liu Jianian had gone far, one person stopped them: "You two, please wait a moment."


    Murong turned his head, and saw a young soldier walking towards her quickly.


    In her doubtful eyes, the man said respectfully, "He called Tian Xiaogang by his name, and the Lord Marquis was worried about the two of you, so he sent him down to take care of the two of you. No matter where the two are going, as long as it''s a safe ce, he will take the two with him. past."


    Murong Lingran decisively refused: "Thank you for your kindness, Marquis, you don''t have to follow us, we just walk around the barracks, we won''t go too far, and we won''t risk going to other dangerous ces."

 Chapter 1048: small side door

    Chapter 1048 Small side door


    Tian Xiaogang nodded when he heard the words, as if guessing that they would say this, and handed a token to her: "Girl, Lord Hou has guessed that the two of you don''t follow, this is what Lord Lord ordered to give to you, With this token, you can walk around the barracks freely."


    Murong Lingran took it over and looked at it, raised his eyebrows and said, "Then if I want to go out to the military camp, is this okay?"


    "Of course it''s possible, but if you want to go out, you probably want to go to the mountain. If you want to go to the mountain, you don''t have to go through the main gate, it will make a big circle, you can go directly to the small side gate, although the guards there are extremely strict, But with this token it''s fine."


    Tian Xiaogang said, pointed them in a direction, and then handed them the two swords around his waist.


    Murong Lingran looked at the sword in his hand doubtfully and said, "This is..."


    Tian Xiaogang said: "This is also what the Lord ordered to hand over to the two of you. The Lord said that this is for the two of you to protect yourself. If the two of you go out, although there are few people around here, there are still people passing by. The long-eyed man collided with the two of you, even if the two of you made a move, Lord Hou will take care of the aftermath."


    Ning''an Hou thought really thoughtful.


    Murong nodded Lingran, put the sword on his waist with Liu Jianian, took out a piece of silver from his satchel, and said with a smile, "Thank you, eldest brother."


    Tian Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, and quickly refused: "No need, if Deputy General Zhen knew that we were taking money from themon people, I''m afraid I would be punished."


    Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows, but she didn''t force him to hear the words. Seeing that he was not much older than herself, she put her hand into the satchel again and took out a small cloth bag for him: "Then here''s for you, this is candy. , I made it myself, with strawberries and sugar, you should like it."


    A few days ago, she thought that winter wasing, and Liu Jianian was also at home. She just wanted to study, so she made some with her.


    Not only strawberry-vored candies, but she also made some of other vors and put them in a satchel, eating them whenever she wanted.


    Tian Xiaogang''s eyes lit up when he heard the word strawberry. He also heard the name of strawberry, but because it was too expensive, his family couldn''t afford it. Sugar is very expensive, and strawberries are even more expensive. When I heard that it was candy made from two expensive things, I was about to reject it when I heard her say again: "Don''t be afraid, this is not money, just eat it with confidence."


    Tian Xiaogang was still hesitating.


    Murong Lingran didn''t talk nonsense with him, just stuffed the cloth bag into the soldier''s arms, dragged Liu Jianian and left.


    If the stalemate continues, the eldest brother will have finished the test. If he knows, he may not ask them to go out.


    Seeing this, Tian Xiaogang could only say thank you in his heart, and watched them walk for a while before continuing to work.


    The two walked slowly towards the small side door, Liu Jianian said, "Aran, do you want to go to the mountain?"


    Murong nodded, "Yes, this mountain and Wuming Mountain are not the same mountain range at all. Let''s go up and see if we can find some rare things."


    Liu Jianian didn''t say much after hearing the words, and followed her to the small side door of the military camp.


    The small side door should be responsible for the transportation of grain and grass in the army. Along the way, they saw more than ten carriages carrying grain and grassing in and out.


    As Tian Xiaogang said, even if it is a small side gate, the number of guards is no less than that of the main gate.

 Chapter 1049: rice

    Chapter 1049 Rice


    There were also many soldiers on patrol. She believed that if she hadn''t hung the token given by the Marquis of Ning An on the most conspicuous part of her waist, she would have been questioned after just two steps.


    As Tian Xiaogang said, with the token, they easily walked out of the small side door.


    I just took a few steps when I heard the cry of a child.


    Looking at the sound, I saw two soldiers in the distance holding a seven or eight-year-old child, looking like they were grabbing something from their arms.


    Although the child was small, he had a lot of strength. He bent over to protect the thing in his arms tightly. The two soldiers didn''t seem to dare to use a heavy hand.


    "Little brat, take it out quickly."


    "I don''t take it, it''s mine, mine!"


    "This is from the military camp. Who said it was yours? If you don''t obey me, I will send you to the Marquis of Ning''an."


    "I won''t listen, you can send it if you want, and I won''t take it out even if I die."


    "you¡­"


    The soldier seemed to be unable to bear it, and was about to knock him unconscious when a worried voice came from a distance: "Stop."


    The two soldiers looked up at the same time, and saw two men running over anxiously, frowning: "Who are you? Why are you here? Are you guys with him? We came just in time, and we happened to take all of you. Take it to Deputy General Zhen."


    Murong Lingran reluctantly pointed to the token on his waist, and said lightly: "We are the guests invited by your Marquis, and we don''t know this child at all."


    When the soldier saw the token, his expression immediately became respectful, he also let go of the child''s hand, and said solemnly: "The little one has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai, what I said just now is a lot of offense, and I ask the two sons to forgive me. ."


    son?


    It seems that her men''s clothing is still very sessful, no one specifically introduces their identities, and no one can tell that they are women at all.


    Murong Lingran saw that his attitude was good, and his face softened, and asked in doubt: "What were you doing just now? How do I think you are bullying children?"


    When the boy saw that the soldier had released him, he turned around and wanted to run away, but before he could take a step, he was caught by the soldier again.


    "You forgive me, I will nevere here again, okay?"


    "If you return your things, we will naturally spare you."


    The child immediately stopped talking.


    The soldier who first spoke to Murong Lingran said: "Sir, we are called Xu Jian and Xu Kang respectively. The Marquis has issued a strict order that the soldiers are not allowed to harass the surrounding people, otherwise they will be dealt with by militaryw, and we will not dare to bully him. ."


    "Then what were you doing just now?"


    Xu Jian stretched his finger to the child''s arms and said solemnly, "It''s all because of what''s in his arms."


    The two followed his fingers and saw that although the child was holding his hands tightly, so that no one could see what was in the cloth bag, there was a lot of white rice scattered under his feet.


    Liu Jianian said in surprise: "Rice? Is there rice in the cloth bag?"


    Xu Jian nodded: "Yes, it''s rice. Since the two of you came out of the small side door, you should have noticed that grain and grass are often brought in on this road. Today, because of a problem with the ox cart that transported grain and grass, it fell when approaching the military camp. Some of the rice came down. The soldiers at the watchtower noticed something was wrong here and reported it. As soon as we came out, the boy had already picked up a big bag. He wanted to run away when he saw us. This is military rations. If our hands are robbed, our heads will be lost."

 Chapter 1050: not bullying

    Chapter 1050 is not bullying


    The military camp is heavy, and most people dare not approach it. The people who transported the grain never worried that someone would dare to pick it up, so they did not send someone to guard it. They just wanted to transport it back and send someone back to pick it up.


    But I didn''t expect that this child was not afraid of tigers when he was born.


    Xu Kang said: "Yes, that''s it, we are not bullying him, we really can''t do anything about it."


    "I see."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Children, return the rice to them."


    Hearing the words, the child''s eyes were a little erratic, and he frowned and said: "I don''t, I gave it back to them, my family is going to starve, I... I haven''t seen rice in my family for a long time, so I just gave it to them. Please do it well, let me take it back. Just this time, I promise not toe again next time, okay?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran, this child wille when he opens his mouth.


    Liu Jianian didn''t pay much attention to it, he thought his family was really so difficult, a look of sympathy appeared on his face, but he exined patiently: "No, if you don''t return it to them, they will be punished by militaryw for negligence of duty. , in light of a stick, you will be given half your life, in the worst case, your head will be beheaded, and a whole life will be given. You harmed your family for the sake of your own family, and your conscience will go away?"


    The child was stunned for a moment, as if he did not expect the matter to be so serious, he nced at the cloth bag in his arms, and said with a sad face: "I never thought of harming anyone, but... it''s just that I picked it up for a long time and spent a lot of money. I picked it up for a long time. I came out today to chop wood to sell it. If I don¡¯t have this rice, I will chop wood and go backter. I will definitely go backte, and I will definitely be scolded by my mother. "


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "You are only being scolded, but they are going to be punished. Will your aunt still punish you severely and kill you?"


    "This... this will not."


    "That''s why you should give it back to them. Why don''t you do this?" Murong Lingran looked at Xu Jian and Xu Kang: "Two eldest brothers, since this kid is here to chop wood, the two of you are strong, he will help him. When you pick up the rice, you chop the wood for him, so that you can all go back and do business, how about that?"


    The two soldiers looked at each other and nodded at the same time, this is the only way now.


    It¡¯s just chopping wood, the two of them will be able to finish chopping soon as adults.


    Murong Lingran looked at the child again: "They agreed, how is it, do you agree?"


    "I promise, but I will not give them the rice until they have chopped the wood."


    Xu Jian angrily said, "You little boy, you are still working hard, aren''t you?"


    That child was also smart, knowing that Murong Lingran was supporting him, and was not afraid of them, so he turned his head with a cold snort.


    Xu Jian and Xu Kang were angry, but there was no other way, leaving one person to watch the child, the other quickly returned to the kitchen and took out two machetes, and took them directly to the mountain.


    After all, he was a soldier fighting on the battlefield. He didn¡¯t have to worry about chopping wood or anything, and he had a lot of strength. In just a moment, the boy was full of firewood in front of him.


    Xu Jian said: "Is this enough? These are all good firewood, the easiest to burn, and even if they are taken to the city, they can be sold for a high price."


    The child said happily: "Enough, enough, thank you two."


    After saying that, he happily returned the rice to them.

 Chapter 1051: not all fake

    Chapter 1051 Not all fake


    The two were about to leave, and thinking that the guests of Lord Hou were still there, Xu Jian had no choice but to say politely: "Second sons, there are very few people near the military camp. Although people often go up and down the mountain here, but after all, it is on the mountain, and asionally there are still beasts. , even in the daytime, it is very dangerous. We are still waiting to go back to do business, we can''t stay and protect the two of you, you two should go back with us. "


    Murong said: "The poption is very small? So who is this child?"


    "This child is a person at the foot of the mountain not far away. Although the poption is small, there are still people living nearby. We used to see them when we went out for training. Originally, the military camp was a major area, and idlers were not allowed here. But their ancestors have lived here for generations, and after the investigation, as long as their family background is innocent, they can continue to live here."


    Murong nodded: "So that''s the case, you go back first, we''re fine, we''ll take a look nearby."


    Xu Jian and Xu Kang didn''t force it when he heard the words. If he said a few more words and angered the other party, they would be miserable. After all, they had Hou Ye''s waist badge and were his honored guests.


    After the soldiers left, Murong Lingran saw that the child was still there, stared straight at them with big eyes, raised his eyebrows and said, "You''re not leaving yet? Didn''t you say you''ll be scolded if you go backte?"


    The child touched his head embarrassingly and said, "Two brothers, my name is Yu Yongyan, I''m seven years old this year, you... can you do me a favor?"


    "What are you busy with?"


    Yu Yongyan nced at the firewood on the ground and said, "I am small and weak, so I can''t carry all the firewood in one trip, but if I stay here, if other people in our vige see it, I will definitely take them awayter, I really can''t bear it, so can you please help me guard here, I will move back part of it, and thene back?"


    Murong Lingran nced at the firewood, and said lightly: "It''s fine to stay, but if we wait for you on the spot, it will definitely take a lot of time for you to go back and forth, why don''t you do this, it''s not much, the three of us You should be able to get all of them, you lead the way in front, and we will help you get some of them."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Liu Jianian: "What do you think?"


    Liu Jianian smiled and said, "Yes, it''s not a big deal to help people to the end."


    Yu Yongyan nced at the clothes on the two of them nervously, and said tangled: "Then why are you embarrassed, it will stain your clothes, my house is not far, I promise to be back soon, okay?"


    "No problem, this dress is not worth a few dors, it''s dirty if it gets dirty."


    Liu Jianian also said: "That''s right, you can lead the way ahead. If you dy, it will be lunch."


    Yu Yongyan stood in ce without moving, his forehead was covered with nervous sweat, and his body was shaking a little.


    Murong Lingran shook his head amusedly, and said helplessly: "Okay, I know that you were false when you said that you can''t eat at home, you just want those two soldiers to pity you, don''t worry, we won''t do anything to you. of."


    You are so timid, why did you lie just now?


    Yu Yongyan immediately blushed when he heard the words, and said very ufortable: "Actually... Actually, what I said just now is not entirely false. Although I have rice at home, it is not eaten every day."


    Murong nodded: "I understand, we don''t me you, it''s gettingte, you should lead the way, didn''t you say you''ll be scolded if you go backte? Could this be fake?"

 Chapter 1052: tie

    Chapter 1052 Tie


    "This is true, then... Then thank you two brothers."


    "You are Wee."


    At this time, the school grounds were quiet.


    Everyone in the barracks knew that Lieutenant General Zhen''s martial arts skills were second only to those of General Rong, and all those who were brought by the Marquis of Ning''an in the past lost to Lieutenant General Zhen, and no one could beat him at all.


    Everyone did not expect that a man who suddenly appeared in Murong Zong, who was obviously much younger than Vice-General Zhen, could actually tie with Vice-General Zhen.


    That''s right, it was a tie, and the two of them were not injured much, but they fell off the school ground at the same time.


    Murong Xuan hurried over and handed a handkerchief to his elder brother: "Brother, you are really amazing."


    Murong Kuan also looked at Murong Zong with a look of admiration.


    As expected of his eldest brother, even the people of the Marquis of Ning''an were able to draw a tie.


    Ning Anhou came to Murong Zong''s side with a smile on his face, and said, "Yes, yes. Azong, I really did not see you wrong, you did a good job."


    Deputy General Zhen may not have fought so happily in a long time, and there was no displeased expression on Wen Yan''s face, he just sighed: "The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves, it seems that I''m getting old too, and I can''t even beat a young boy. ."


    Ning''an Hou said with a smile: "If you are old? What am I? You are not old at all, and your kung fu is getting better every year, but today''s opponent is really good, hahahaha..."


    Vice Admiral Zhen said helplessly: "What Hou Ye said is very true."


    The Marquis of Ning An looked at Murong Zong again: "Azong, you must be tired after severalpetitions in session. Next, let your younger brothers and Liu Gongzi y, you can rest."


    "Yes, it''s all ording to the Marquis." Murong Zong was about to lift his foot when he suddenly realized that there were two less people, he frowned and said, "Where are A Ran and Jia Nian?"


    Murong Xuan said: "Girls don''t like dancing with knives and swords, so A Ran watched a few games at first, but then he seemed bored and left."


    "Gone? Where did you go?"


    Liu Jiahuai said: "It should be nearby. You know A Ran''s temperament. He likes to run up the mountain at home, and now he is probably going up the mountain again."


    Murong Zong said worriedly: "Aran didn''t bring Heimao, I''m really worried, you two will continue the test, and I''ll go get them back."


    "No need." Seeing his anxious expression, Marquis Ning An said with relief: "Don''t worry, they have my token in their hands, and I have also sent secret guards to protect them secretly, nothing will happen, ording to thetest news from the secret guards. Report, the two are now out of the barracks, met a child, and went to that child''s house."


    Murong Zong breathed a sigh of relief and said solemnly: "Master Hou, I''m sorry, I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Ning Anhou smiled and said: "No trouble, let''s sit down and watch your younger brothers''petition, and you can give them some pointers if you y with them in the future."


    "Yes, Lord Hou."


    On the other side, Murong Lingran and Liu Jianian walked away with arge bundle of firewood and arrived in front of a small yard after a while.


    Murong Lingran carefully looked at the location of the yard, and it was almost the same as their house in Lihua Vige, both at the foot of the mountain.


    The surrounding environment is also very simr. As far as I can see, there is not a single family around.


    The appearance of the ?? courtyard wall was simr to what she had imagined, and it was all made of mud bricks.


    Although it looks very simple, the surrounding area is clean. It can be seen that although the owner''s life is ordinary, he is a person who loves cleanliness very much.

 Chapter 1053: scolding

    Chapter 1053 Curse


    Yu Yongyan was about to knock on the door when he heard a woman''s sharp and angry scolding from inside.


    As if he was afraid, he put his raised hand down again.


    Murong Lingran and Liu Jianian put down the firewood, patted Yu Yongyan on the shoulder, and whispered to him that they would be staying soon, and as soon as they turned to leave, they felt their sleeves being pulled.


    looked down and saw Yu Yongyan looking at them pitifully.


    They have also been children, so naturally they know what he is thinking.


    Some parents will not scold their children in front of outsiders for their own sake.


    Hearing the yelling and scolding of the woman inside, she knew she was very angry, and it was estimated that without them, he would not have a better day today.


    Murong Lingran nced at Liu Jianian and saw her nodding, so she had to stay temporarily.


    That¡¯s all, it¡¯s good to do good deeds.


    Sure enough, the women in Kung Fu seemed to be getting more and more angry for a moment, and the scolding became louder and louder.


    "The little **** in the family are all good at it, their wings are hard, and they still haven''te back now. They must be cking off. The little ones don''t matter, the big ones don''t matter. When theye back, I will put Their buttocks open the flowers and let them have a long memory!"


    A man persuaded: "Forget it, the children are still young, and they are at the age of yfulness. Let them y while they can y now. When they get married and start a business, they won''t have time to y. Every day is either work or care. Child, it''s more tiring than a dog."


    Murong nodded in agreement, but this is the reason, this man is quite open-minded.


    "You protect them like this because you indulge them like this, so they dare to bezy and ignore my words. I tell you, don''t stop me when I fix themter, no Let them have a longer memory and develop good habits, do you want them to be as unpromising as we are in the future, and spend their whole lives slicing in the ground?"


    "Scraping food in the ground, shaving food on the ground, there are many people in the world who are shaving food in the ground, and everyone''s life is settled as soon as they are born. Both of us are so useless, and the children are born from us. Yes, it''s not normal to be unpromising."


    "You, you are really mad at me, I say something, do you have to say something?"


    "I didn''t mean it that way, I just thought that in the current situation in our family, we two are not smart people, and each of our rtives has had a hard time. I haven''t heard of any capable people appearing for generations. You still expect A phoenix flew out of the chicken coop? I heard a schr said that a dragon gives birth to a dragon, a phoenix gives birth to a phoenix, and the son of a mouse can make a hole. What parents look like, most children are like their parents. I hope that the children will have great prospects, I just hope that they can grow up safely, and when I am old, for the sake of my being their father, just give me a bite to eat."


    The woman was annoyed: "Why did I marry you, a useless bastard, don''t think about the good ones, just think about the bad ones. There are many people in the vige who haven''t read a book. Look at their children, didn''t they also pass the test? Schrs, or those who go to the city to seek a living? Which of them is not because the family strictly requires them to be sessful? I am not doing this for our future. The children are promising, and when you are old, you want them. I will give it to you every day, thinking about your meal every day, what''s so good about that meal, when the childrene back, I won''t let them eat today, I feel bad for you!"

 Chapter 1054: If fake replacement

    Chapter 1054 Like a fake recement


    "The children are not mine alone, and it''s not just me who feels bad. If you are willing not to give them food, then you won''t give it. Anyway, you will also feel bad along with it. Anyway, you won''t die of starvation if you don''t eat a meal."


    Yu Yongyan heard that he hadn''t eaten today, he pushed open the door suddenly, and immediately startled the two people in the yard.


    The two turned their heads and saw that it was their son, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The woman patted her chest with lingering fear, and said angrily: "You little bastard, you are going to die, it really scared me to death. You pushed the door so hard, don''t you know that the door only broke oncest time? If you can''t fix it in time, just wait for the wolf to take it away at night."


    Yu Yongyan said anxiously: "Auntie, don''t let me eat, look, I brought so much firewood back today, and I can sell them in the city for a lot of money."


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently. Hearing that he was about to be beaten, he didn''t dare to open the door.


    "Eat, eat, just think about eating, pigs don''t think about eating as much as you do!" After the woman finished speaking, she nced at the firewood under his feet angrily, and nodded: "Yes, it is indeed more than before, but It won''t take that long for this firewood, you say, where have you been fooling around? Did you go to the bird''s nest again, or did you go into the river again?"


    Yu Yongyan said timidly: "I... I didn''t go anywhere, I really kept chopping wood."


    The ?? woman put her hands on her hips and said, "I believe you a ghost! You are my son, and I don''t know the flowery intestines in your stomach? If you don''t tell the truth, I will beat you up."


    "Auntie, what I... told the truth, they can testify for me."


    After Yu Yongyan finished speaking, he suddenly pointed to the door.


    The woman noticed that there were two people behind her son, and frowned, "Yongyan, they are..."


    Yu Yongyan said: "Auntie, these two brothers helped me get the firewood back. If I can''t hold it, they will help me."


    The woman suddenly poked her son''s head, and said with a look of hating iron and not steel: "I tell you to keep your eyes sharper, you just don''t listen. What two brothers, these are two sisters, you are both seven years old Now, you can''t even tell the difference between men and women, it''s really as useless as your father."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, this woman''s eyes are quite good.


    Yu Yongyan''s father said very embarrassedly: "My child, there are outsiders here, I am the head of the family after all, you give me some face."


    The ?? woman red at him fiercely, but didn''t say anything more after all.


    Yu Yongyan''s eyes were about to pop out when he heard this, and he turned around Murong Lingran and Liu Jianian in shock: "You are girls, no, are you sister?"


    Murong smiled and said, "If it''s fake, you can rece it."


    Yu Yongyan squeezed his fingers embarrassedly and said, "Then... I''m sorry, the firewood is so heavy, you must have worked hard, I don''t know, if I know, I won''t let you get it back for me."


    Murong said: "It''s fine, it''s not too heavy."


    The woman stepped forward and pulled the child behind her, and said with a smile: "Two girls, I am Yu Yongyan''s mother, my maiden name is Liang, and my name is Liang Xiaoying, and the one next to me is his father, whose name is Yu. Shanyuan, I will trouble you today, you must be exhausted from walking all the way, or you should drink some water before you leave."


    Murong Lingran turned to look at Liu Jianian: "Sister Jia Nian, what do you think?"

 Chapter 1055: picked up

    Chapter 1055 Picked up


    She was used to running in the mountains, and she drank spiritual spring water every day, but her body didn''t feel very tired, and it didn''t matter whether she took a break or not.


    On the other hand, Sister Jia Nian usually doesn''t walk outside the door, so her health is definitely not as good as hers. Seeing that her panting is worse than her, she must be a little tired.


    Liu Jianian nodded and said, "I''m really tired from walking, but it''s okay, there''s no need for water, we all take it with us, just give us a ce to sit."


    The firewood is not very heavy, but the road at the foot of the mountain is not very easy to walk, and it is full of potholes. She walks extremely hard.


    Mr. Liang said cheerfully: "Okay, let''s go to the main room and sit down."


    "Thank you Aunt Liang."


    As soon as the two of them went in and sat down, Mrs. Liang said again, "Yongyan, what about your brothers and sisters? Didn''t they go out with you? Why haven''t theye back yet?"


    Yu Yongyan shook his head: "I don''t know if we picked up firewood separately."


    Mrs. Liang red at him again and said countless times that they must not be separated when they went up the mountain, but she didn''t listen to her every time.


    Originally, she wanted him to find someone, but she thought that if he was asked to run out to find someone, he would go crazy again, and she didn''t know when she would be able to return home again, so she had to look at her man: "Dad, you go. Look for them, don''t fall into the pothole where the hunters catch wild beasts,st time there was a child in the vige who fell into the pothole and was very frightened."


    Yu Shanyuan nodded: "Okay, I''ll go find them."


    It''s just that he just walked to the door when he saw a man in the distance running towards him quickly, and said anxiously: "Brother Shanyuan, go to your elder brother''s house to have a look, Yu Yongsheng is now being chased by your elder brother and elder sister-inw. Fight. If you gote, your family will be miserable forever."


    The woman suddenly became anxious: "Your elder brother is like this again, doesn''t he just think that Eternal Life is not my own and that he can use him casually? Every time he is used as an animal, Eternal Life does not listen to him, and he will beat him viciously. It took more than a month for him to fully heal the wound from thest time he beat Eternal Life. This time he beat him again. I was really mad at me. My children didn''t eat their food, they were just the children''s uncles. What are you beating him like this? My child''s father, I''ll go with you. Yongyan, just wait here, don''t run around, if your sister and brothere back, let them stay at home too, you know ?"


    Yu Yongyan nodded: "I see, you must bring brother Yongsheng back safely."


    "I know, I know."


    After the couple left, Murong Lingran and Liu Jianian came to the yard, looked at Yu Yongyan who was arranging firewood, and said, "Yongyan, your mother has a son who is not her own?"


    This family looks like the average family in Lihua Vige. It is estimated that it is difficult to eat enough every day. ording to what the woman just said, Yu Yongyan and his brothers and sisters, there must be no shortage of children in the family.


    The family is already like this, and it is really incredible to raise a child who is not rted by blood.


    Yu Yongyan nodded: "Yes, he was picked up by Dad. At that time, Mrs. lost her brother. She thought it was the brother who came back. Seeing that he was pitiful, she adopted him."


    Murong was suddenly startled, and quickly asked, "I picked it up? When did I pick it up?"


    Liu Jianian also asked: "Where did you get it back?"

 Chapter 1056: there is news

    Chapter 1056 There is news


    "I know this, it was picked up by the river not far from my house in April this year."


    This April? Not far by the river?


    The two were immediately disappointed, the time was wrong, and the ce was wrong, so it shouldn''t be Murong Yi or Murong Zhou.


    But everything has an ident.


    Murong Lingran asked again, "Then how old is he this year?"


    "Eleven years old."


    Eleven years old?


    Isn''t that the same age as she is this year?


    It seems that it is really impossible for that person to be the fourth or fifth brother.


    Also, how could they be so lucky to meet someone who took in her brother when they came to a random house?


    Liu Jianian saw that Murong Lingran lost her energy in an instant, and said with concern: "Aran, I have a good rest, why don''t we go back first."


    Murong Lingran knew that he made her worry, so he raised his head and smiled: "It''s okay, let''s go to the mountain."


    "Aran, are you really okay?"


    "It''s okay, I''ve gotten used to it this time."


    He was about to say goodbye to Yu Yongyan when he heard the sound of horseshoes suddenlying from outside the door. Murong Lingran raised his head to take a closer look, and immediately frowned.


    Yu Yongyan saw two men dressed in soldier uniforms driving a carriage aggressively approaching. He thought that the two soldiers just sent someone back to settle ounts with him, and hurriedly hid behind Murong Lingran.


    Because the gate was not closed, Murong Lingran and Liu Jianian were standing close to the gate, and the two soldiers saw them as soon as they approached the courtyard.


    Seeing the token on Murong Lingran''s waist, after confirming that it was really the person they were looking for, the two hurriedly came to them, and one of them said with a serious expression, "Two girls, Lord Hou has sent me two to pick up the two of you back. The carriage is ready for the two of you, so please get on the carriage."


    Murong Lingran looked at them all up and down, and frowned, "Is it really the Lord Hou who sent you here? How did Lord Hou know that we are here?"


    One of them said, "Don''t worry, ma''am, Lord Hou really sent us to pick up the two of you. As for why Lord Hou knew that you were here, the surrounding area of ??the barracks is under Lord Lord''s surveince. It''s not difficult for Lord Hou to know any news. ."


    Murong said: "We will go back when the timees. You should go back first, so that Lord Hou doesn''t have to worry, the two of us will take care of ourselves."


    Another person said: "Girl, you should go back with us. Lord Hou said, your parents are here, and now they are waiting for you at the small side gate of the military camp."


    "What are my parents doing?"


    "I don''t know about this little one, but before I came here, I saw that they were all worried. There must be something urgent."


    Murong nodded sinctly, since Shenjun Changqi didn''t tell her to beware of these two soldiers, he shouldn''t havee to deceive them.


    If my father and mother were able to find this ce specifically, it must have been a big incident at home.


    Murong Lingran stopped talking nonsense, said goodbye to Yu Yongyan, and took Liu Jianian to the carriage.


    Yu''s house is also some distance from the military camp, otherwise Liu Jianian wouldn''t want to rest just now.


    So after a while, the carriage stopped by the small side door.


    The two got off the carriage and saw that Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan really came over, and Murong Lingran''s three brothers and the Marquis of Ning''an were also here.


    What surprised Murong Lingran even more was that Wei Jingxuan and Uncle Kou of Huwei Escort also came over.


    Murong Lingran said with a look of surprise: "Uncle Kou, you are here, is there news of my brother?"

 Chapter 1057: Murong Yi (1)

    Chapter 1057 Murong Yi (1)


    Uncle Kou said: "Yes, I rushed to Lihua Vige, but I heard that you are going out. I originally wanted to inform your parents about the specific situation, and I will go to Lihua Vige tomorrow, and then go to see your brother with you. After all, that family treats him well now, but I heard from your parents that you might not be able to go back today, and I was afraid that something might change in the middle, so I came to you directly with them."


    On the way here, Murong Zhe only asked about the situation of his children, he didn''t say where they went, and he didn''t even bother to ask. He didn''t expect that they came to the military camp.


    It seems that all this is God''s will, and it is very close to her brother''s current home from here.


    "Where is my brother now?"


    Before Uncle Kou could answer, Wei Jingxuan suddenly coughed lightly and said lightly, "Why didn''t you ask me why I came today?"


    Murong said: "Wei Gongzi, I''m sorry, I really want to find my brother, please forgive me, why did youe today?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Ninth brother gave me the task of finding your brother, and I also have news of your brother."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, and said excitedly: "Really, do you have news about which of my younger brothers?"


    The others stretched their necks abruptly. When they were at home just now, they were about to go out when Wei Jingxuan came. Hearing that Murong Zhe had the news that he had a child, he didn''t say much and just followed them.


    They were asking about Uncle Kou''s children all the way, but he didn''t say anything. He didn''t expect him toe for their children.


    Wei Jingxuan also heard Uncle Kou say from the carriage that came just now, and said, "It''s the same one that this uncle found."


    Uncle Kou said in surprise: "You also found Murong Yi?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s such a coincidence."


    Everyone else felt a little sorry, if only they had the news of a child.


    But they are not discontented people either. Murong Lingran quickly adjusted his mood and said sternly, "Uncle Kou, Young Master Wei, where is my fourth brother now?"


    "discovered by Yunlianshan."


    Wei Jingxuan nodded, "It is indeed in Yunlian Mountain."


    Murong said in confusion: "Yunlianshan? Why do I feel this name is so familiar."


    Murong Zhe pointed to the distant mountain and said, "Aran, have you forgotten? The mountain not far from the barracks is Yunlian Mountain. Look over there, I heard that there is a mountain soaring into the clouds, so It was named Yunlian Mountain by our ancestors."


    Everyone was shocked, they didn''t expect Murong Yi to be so close to them.


    Murong Zong asked eagerly, "Uncle Kou, Young Master Wei, where is my fourth brother in Yunlian Mountain?"


    It seems that the fourth brother has better luck than the sixth brother, who is near the capital.


    Murong Lingran suddenly thought of something, and suddenly looked at Liu Jianian, the Yu family also picked up a child, could it be that her brother was really taken in by the Yu family?


    But that kid is not the right age.


    Did you change your age?


    Uncle Kou nced at the carriage not far away, and said, "Why don''t we do this, that family is quite close to here, we talked while we were on the carriage, it would save a lot of time."


    Murong frowned, very close?


    Is it really a fish family?


    Murong Zong nodded: "What Uncle Kou said is very true."


    The Marquis of Ning An originally wanted to follow him. If there was any trouble, his identity would be better resolved.


    Just before he could say it, General Rong came to him, saying that there was an important military situation that he had to deal with.

 Chapter 1058: Murong Yi (2)

    Chapter 1058 Murong Yi (2)


    In desperation, he had to tell Murong Zhe that if he was in trouble, he woulde back to him, he would try his best to help, let Wei Jingxuan take care of them for him, and then returned to the military camp.


    And when Murong Lingran''s family and Liu''s siblings all got into the carriage, Uncle Kou exined the situation again in detail.


    Even though Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan had heard him say it once before they came, they still listened very seriously.


    Huwei Escort originally thought that the children were either in the city or outside the city.


    After searching the city and outside, they thought that Murong Yi and Murong Zhou must be the same as Murong Ding, and they were probably taken to other prefectures, otherwise there would be no news at all.


    Just when they wanted to shift their focus to the prefectures and counties next to the capital and call in more people to look for them, the people they inquired near the capital suddenly got the news that a man had appeared on the left earlobe at the foot of Yunlian Mountain. A child with two red moles.


    The people from Huwei Escort immediately sent a lot of people to confirm, and also let people disguised as hunters and approached the child.


    But when he was asked if he was Murong Yi, the boy''s face suddenly changed greatly, as if he thought the man was here to hunt him down, and fled back home as if he was running for his life.


    Although the people at the ??Huwei **** agency were puzzled, in order not to scare the child, they had to leave a small number of people to surveil secretly. The others temporarily returned to the **** agency and told Uncle Kou about the situation.


    Uncle Kou felt that although he didn''t know why the boy''s face changed when he heard Murong Yi''s name, but just because he had two red moles on his left earlobe, and he was so resistant to the three words Murong Yi, he was looking for him. People also said that his appearance was very simr to the portrait given by Murong Lingran, so the child was definitely Murong Yi.


    But after thest incident, the child was very resistant to strangers. As long as he saw strangers, he would detour, or stay with other people all the time, or stay at home.


    They had to shift their focus to the people around him, and one of them was his current brother.


    His younger brother, seven years old this year, is not very defensive about strangers.


    Uncle Kou also pretended to be a hunter himself, and after sending him several prey, the kid told all about Murong Yi''s situation.


    After hearing what Uncle Kou said, Murong Lingran was shocked: "The seven-year-old said that their family found his brother in April this year, or did he find it by theke? Because his mother lost a child at that time, I happened to pick up my brother, so I let my brother rece his son''s name, and he will be called Yu Yongsheng from now on?"


    Wei Jingxuan nodded: "Yes, it''s the same as what I found."


    Liu Jianian said happily: "Aran, isn''t that the family we went to just now?"


    Murong Zong asked, "Where did you go just now?"


    Liu Jianian briefly said what happened just now.


    Murong Zhe said: "When we came here, we asked Lord Hou where the two of you were, and Lord Hou said that you were in a farmhouse, so I asked Lord Hou to send someone to bring you back. If the two of you are not called back, we will juste and find you."


    Murong said excitedly: "Dad, it''s not your fault, and you don''t know we are in the Yu family. Neither of us thought that such a coincidence would happen in the world. It won''t take much time toe and go, don''t you think? Take it to heart."

 Chapter 1059: Murong Yi (3)

    Chapter 1059 Murong Yi (3)


    Hearing this, Murong Zhe felt a little better. Thinking of what he had just heard, he asked in confusion, "It''s just brother Qianping, didn''t you just say that the family only adopted the fourth child in April this year? He was lostst year. , why did you suddenly appear here this year?"


    Uncle Kou shook his head: "This Tiger Wealth Escort has not been found, and his current parents don''t know anything about the situation before he appeared here, which is one of the reasons why it took us so long to find him. We used to be in I searched here several times, and I was sure that there was no news, so I gave up here, and then I got the news by ident."


    "I also tried to ask Murong Yi''s current brothers, they have never heard of Murong Yi mentioning the past. However, judging from the fact that the mention of Murong Yi''s name made him afraid, maybe he was separated by two He was taken in by the first family and revealed his name in the first family, but that family treated him badly, so he escaped. He heard Murong Yi''s name and thought it was the first family who adopted him. , I''m afraid of being taken away, so that''s why I''m so afraid."


    Wei Jingxuan raised his eyebrows and said, "As expected of someone from Huwei Escort, I guess it''s pretty close."


    Murong was suddenly stunned, if this is the case, Little Si is very likely to be afraid of being discovered, so he took the initiative to change his age, saying that he is eleven years old.


    Murong Zhe said in surprise: "Master Wei, did you find out what happened before he went to Yu''s house?"


    "Yes."


    "Then where did he live before he went to Yu''s house? Did he live well?"


    "I can''t exin a sentence or two of this. I''ll be there soon. I''ll tell you after I find someone."


    "That''s right." Murong Zhe said, "I''m all confused. Nothing is more important than letting the child go home."


    Murong Lingran has been listening to them while paying attention to the situation outside. Seeing the Yu family''s yard in front of him, he hurriedly said to Murong Xuan, who was driving the car: "Second brother, here we are, it''s the yard in front."


    "Okay, Aran."


    At this time, the Yu family has not returned since Murong Lingran and Liu Jianian left.


    Yu Yongyan has been ying with ants outside his house since he moved the firewood to an inconspicuous ce.


    Seeing that the carriage just now came back, Yu Yongyan just put down his heart and raised it again.


    Why are you back? Could it be that the two sisters regretted helping him and brought more people to him to settle the ount just now?


    After a while, the carriage really stopped in front of his house, and seeing arge group of people getting out of the carriage, Yu Yongyan immediately dropped the branch that was ying with the ants, and ran towards the house.


    Murong Lingran saw this and said loudly, "Yongyan, we are not here to arrest you."


    Yu Yongyan paused, turned his head to look, and saw that none of them were wearing military uniforms like the one just now, but there were quite a few of them.


    "Sister, you... did you forget something? You... why did you bring so many people here? Do you want to arrest me? Don''t arrest me, I won''t dare to do it again, so please forgive me. Just once."


    Murong Lingran walked to the door, nced at the empty yard, saw that he was about to cry, and said helplessly: "Don''t worry, I really didn''t bring someone to arrest you, I was just looking for your parents, your father. Has your mothere back yet?"

 Chapter 1060: Murong Yi (4)

    Chapter 1060 Murong Yi (4)


    Yu Yongyan said in a panic: "Sister, is what you said true?"


    "Really, do you think we look like bad guys?"


    Seeing that they stopped, Yu Yongyan really didn''t want to approach any more, finally heaved a sigh of relief, walked out from behind the door carefully, and shook his head obediently: "Every time they go to Uncle''s house, they will be dyed for a long time because of Brother Yongsheng. It''s normal to not be able toe back for an hour."


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to turn around and ask, "Uncle Kou, do you know where his uncle''s house is? Just now, Sister Jia Nian and I heard a maning to inform his parents that Yu Yongsheng was called by his uncle, and it seemed that he was going to beat him up. He, he is most likely where he is now."


    Hearing that Murong Yi was about to be beaten, everyone immediately looked at Uncle Kou nervously.


    Uncle Kou nodded: "I know, but their family lives a little far away, youe with me."


    "Um."


    Yu Yongyan saw them turn around and was about to leave. He also understood what they said, and hurriedly grabbed Murong Lingran''s sleeve and said anxiously, "You...are you here to arrest my brother Yongsheng?"


    Brother Yongsheng is not his own brother, but he is very kind to him. People in the vige say that he is a man of unknown origin.


    Brother Yongsheng, shouldn''t he be the enemy of these people?


    Seeing his eyes getting more and more frightened, Murong Ling said helplessly: "No, don''t worry."


    "All right."


    Yu Yongyan had no choice but to stop asking, and let go of Murong Lingran''s sleeves.


    The group got on the carriage again and hurried to Uncle Yu Yongyan''s house.


    Just before he got to that house, he met Liang Xiaoying who looked flustered on the way.


    Murong Lingran asked the second brother to stop the carriage and shouted loudly, "Aunt Liang."


    Liang Xiaoying was stunned for a moment. Her rtives were all poor rtives, and the people in the vige were also poor. Few of them could afford a carriage. She thought she was calling the wrong person, but when she saw that the girl who was waving was a girl she had just met. , my heart suddenly rxed.


    Murong Lingran quickly jumped out of the carriage and hurried to Liang Xiaoying''s face. She was misunderstood, so she could only try to keep calm and said, "Aunt Liang, didn''t you go to find your son? Why are you here alone now? ?"


    As soon as Yu Yongsheng was mentioned, Liang Xiaoying''s tears flowed down instantly, and said, "My poor child, he couldn''t bear being beaten by his uncle, and ran to the mountains. My child''s father has already brought his My sister and brother went to the mountains to look for it, and I''m going back now, just want to go back and make sure that he has returned home."


    Xiao Manan was startled and asked anxiously, "He was beaten? Is he seriously injured?"


    Liang Xiaoying saw the unusual look on Xiao Man''an''s face, and couldn''t help but take a step back and said vigntly: "Who are you? What do you care about my son so much?"


    Xiao Man''an couldn''t care less at this time, and said directly: "I have heard that your third son Yu Yongsheng was picked up by you, right?"


    Liang Xiaoying frowned and said, "How do you know? Who are you?"


    Seeing the defensive look on her face, Murong Lingran knew that this person would definitely not reveal more information to them if she didn''t rify the situation at this time, so she could only confess: "Aunt Liang, she is my mother, this matter. It was Yongyan who told me, don''t worry, we are not bad people, if our news is correct, Yu Yongsheng is my brother, Murong Yi, we are here to find him."

 Chapter 1061: Murong Yi (5)

    Chapter 1061 Murong Yi (5)


    Liang Xiaoying frowned, and said with a wary look: "Yongsheng''s name is Murong Yi? Impossible, he never said his name was Murong Yi, you... you guys shouldn''t be traffickers, knowing that I have a kid I picked up, just Do you want to pretend to be his family and then sell him to a big family in the capital as a ve?"


    Xiao Manan didn''t expect that the other party didn''t believe him, and tears came out suddenly, "I''m really Murong Yi''s mother, I lost him for more than a year, and I''ve been looking for him for more than a year, please believe me , Yu Yongsheng may really be my son."


    "I don''t believe it." After Liang Xiaoying finished speaking, she suddenly reacted, and turned her head suddenly to look at Murong Lingran and Liu Jianian: "No wonder you are so kind to send my son home and help him bring back the firewood. Honestly, are you? Have you started thinking about immortality a long time ago?"


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Aunt Liang, we are really not bad people, we have been looking for him, and we just received the news that you have a child with two red moles on the left earlobe and we came here. If we hit him early in the morning, after the two of you left the house just now, we''d be right behind you, so there''s no need toe to you now."


    Liang Xiaoying thought about it carefully, and felt that what she said did make some sense.


    Seeing that she was hesitant, Murong Lingran took out two silver ingots from the bag and showed her: "Look, this is silver, we are not short of money at all, just look at the clothes of my parents and theirs. It is impossible to do business of kidnapping and selling children.¡±


    Liang Xiaoying''s eyes almost fell out when she saw those silver coins. Her family was poor, and it was rare to see two silver ingots of this size in her life.


    She actually believed Murong Lingran''s words in her heart, but if they were really Yongsheng''s true family, wouldn''t she have to lose Yongsheng again?


    Yongsheng is so good, and his family likes him. If he leaves, they will definitely be very sad.


    Xiao Manan also roughly guessed what she was worried about, and said anxiously: "please, tell me where he went. You are also a mother, you should know the feeling of losing a child, I lost a total of three children. , So far, if the one in your family is really my son, and I still have a child living outside, you have pity on me."


    Lost three children?


    And one more homeless?


    That''s too bad.


    Liang Xiaoying cast a sympathetic look at Xiao Manan, tangled for a while, and had to point in one direction, saying: "He was beaten by his uncle before, he sometimes ran there, there are many trees there, he sometimes hides in On the tree, but where he escaped once, he will never go there again, and he will change ces again, so I am not sure if he goes there again."


    Well, if Yu Yongsheng was really their child, he would definitely want to go back to his family.


    She likes Eternal Life, and she is really raised as her own son. If Eternal Life knew that she prevented them from recognizing each other, she would definitely hate her too.


    They have alreadye over, and they know where she lives. Even if she doesn''t say it, they will recognize each other sooner orter.


    And the whereabouts of Yongsheng are unknown now. There are many of them. It would be a blessing if they could help them find them quickly.


    Murong Zhe immediately ordered: "Everyone get in the car first, let''s go back first to see if people have already gone back, and if they haven''t, we''ll find a way."

 Chapter 1062: Murong Yi (6)

    Chapter 1062 Murong Yi (six)


    Everyone nodded, got on the carriage and quickly left the ce.


    Of course, they also brought Liang Xiaoying along.


    Just after returning home, only Yu Yongyan was at home.


    In order to find someone quickly, Wei Jingxuan had to take the three Murong Zong brothers and Liu Jiahuai with him to the military camp to borrow a horse.


    After a while, the five came over on a horse, followed by twenty soldiers on horseback.


    Murong Zong said: "Father, Lord Hou knew that we were going to find someone, so he dispatched a team of soldiers to help us find it. You can stay here, Uncle Kou knows how to work hard, more people and more strength, let Uncle Kou also join us. go together."


    Uncle Kou nodded: "Yes, I''m in charge of finding someone. If you haven''t seen it, the task will not bepleted."


    A soldier dismounted immediately and took his horse to Uncle Kou.


    Murong Zhe said: "Okay, if I go, it will indeed cause trouble for you, so I will wait here."


    Murong Zong turned his head to look to the other side again: "Aran, go if you want, I know you can''t sit still."


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed: "Big brother knows me best."


    Seeing another soldier dismount, she immediately climbed up.


    Murong Zong turned his head to look at the remaining two, and said sternly: "Auntie, Jia Nian, you and Dad can wait here together, in case they suddenly run back, there is someone to help."


    Although the ?? two really wanted to go, they knew that going there might be a hindrance to them, so they nodded.


    Wei Jingxuan saw that they had negotiated, and left two soldiers to protect the three of them, and then rushed in the direction Liang Xiaoying pointed just now with arge group of people.


    The situation of Yunlian Mountain is simr to that of Wuming Mountain. The mountain roads are rugged, but the mountain roads that have been walked by people are still suitable for horseback riding.


    Of course, this ce is not far from Uncle Yu Yongyan''s house, Murong Lingran asked Uncle Kou to point out to her which family it was, and then he went to find his younger brother at ease.


    If Yu Yongsheng is really Murong Yi, if he settles ounts after the autumn, he can also find a door.


    Liang Xiaoying is only pointing in a general direction, and the range is veryrge, so in order to find Murong Yi more quickly, there are many people in Murong Lingran who know martial arts, and they are not afraid of encountering danger, so they are divided into two teams.


    Murong Lingran, Murong Zong, Murong Kuan, Wei Jingxuan, Uncle Kou, Murong Xuan, and Liu Jiahuai.


    The two teams first went to the ce that Liang Xiaoying had mentioned, and after making sure that there was no one on each tree, they began to search separately.


    The group searched for half an hour, but found no clues.


    Wei Jingxuan knew that this would definitely not work, so in order to find someone quickly, he had to put a signal bomb in the sky.


    Seeing everyone looking at him in confusion, Wei Jingxuan had to give a brief exnation: "My grandfather told me when I left that there are some soldiers in Yunlianshan who are training in the field today, and they are all very good at light skills. , I can also mobilize, so I want to call them and let them help find someone."


    Murong Zong said worriedly: "Will this bring trouble to the Marquis? Is it said that the public is abolished for personal reasons?"


    Wei Jingxuan said lightly: "No problem. When they were training in the past, they would also help the people who were in trouble. Although you were invited by your grandfather, you are alsomon people. It is natural to help you, and nothing will happen."


    Everyone nodded reassuringly, and Murong Zong said gratefully, "Then I would like to thank Young Master Wei."

 Chapter 1063: Murong Yi (7)

    Chapter 1063 Murong Yi (seven)


    "You are Wee."


    After a while, twenty or thirty men in ck gathered in front of everyone, Wei Jingxuan gave them a few words, and they dispersed.


    Murong Lingran was used to riding ck fur, and the horses in the military camp were all suitable for men to ride. She was really not used to it, and she walked at the end after a while.


    Murong Zong had to look back at his sister from time to time, but this time, when he looked back, his pupils shrank, "Aran...Aran, where have you been?"


    Seeing that Murong Ling was gone, the others quickly looked around and called her name a few times, but there was no response from the surroundings.


    Wei Jingxuan was about to go back to rescue soldiers when he heard a familiar voice: "I''m here."


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that the person who had just disappeared appeared in front of them riding ck hair.


    Heimao seemed very happy, and roared several times excitedly: "Wang! Wang! Wang!"


    All the horses were startled, and thanks to theirfort, they did not lose control.


    Murong Zong said stunned: "Hei Mao? Isn''t it at home? Why did it appear here?"


    Murong Lingran wrote lightly: "Hei Mao is very smart and very human, just like the divine beast. It is estimated that he sensed that something was wrong with us today, so he came after him."


    After all, she came to the military camp, and they were all big men. She was also worried about the ident, so she brought Kuro Mao in the space today.


    She also knew that suddenly releasing it would cause everyone''s suspicion, but now only Kuro Mao can help her, and she can''t help it either.


    ck Hair also roared a few times in cooperation: "Wang! Wang! Wang!"


    Everyone really wondered why Hei Mao was able to find the owner so urately, but at this time it was not the time for doubts, the dog''s nose with ck hair could really help a lot, so they didn''t ask any more questions.


    Murong Zong looked behind her and said, "What about the horse you were riding just now?"


    "I happened to meet a soldier Wei Gongzi called just now, and gave him the horse."


    "I see."


    Murong Lingran said again: "Big brother, third brother, Young Master Wei, you all look for it slowly. When you are tired, take a rest. I will ride out the ck hair and look for it."


    Before they could react, Kuro Mao rushed out like lightning.


    When he was at home, Murong Lingran often went out with ck hair. Every time he came back safely, he even went to the deep mountains many times, so Murong Zong and Murong Kuan didn''t worry much.


    Wei Jingxuan didn''t say anything when he saw that they were older brothers, and it was hard to say anything.


    Not long after Murong Lingran left her brothers, she walked to a quiet ce. After confirming with Shenjun Changqi that there was no one else around her, she took out a piece of clothes that Murong Yi had worn before. , put it under the nose of the ck hair and let him smell it.


    "ck hair, you smell carefully, my brother came to this mountain, you help me find it."


    ck Hair nodded, sniffed it seriously, and roared again: "Wow!"


    I understand.


    Yu Yongsheng had just run into the forest when they chased after them. They shouldn''t have run too far, so it didn''t take long for Hei Mao to smell a clue. After running for a while, he stopped in an open space.


    Murong Lingran observed the situation in front of him and frowned, "Hei Mao, why did youe here? You mean he''s under the cliff?"

 Chapter 1064: Murong Yi (8)

    Chapter 1064 Murong Yi (eight)


    ck Hair nodded, the smell really disappeared here.


    Murong Lingran was startled, quickly got off it, and walked over cautiously to take a look. It was at least tens of meters from the bottom of the cliff. With the naked eye, all you could see were lush and dense leaves below. What happened is unknown.


    Glimpsed the dirt on the **** with rolling traces, and suddenly had an ominous premonition: "Did the fish really fall down forever?"


    "Wow!"


    Very likely.


    Murong Lingran''s heart suddenly raised, why would a good person fall?


    If he was really the fourth brother, he would only be nine years old this year, and a nine-year-old child should be innocent when he was beaten.


    Could it be that he was frightened by some beast, panicked and rolled down identally?


    Yes, definitely so.


    Although I know that the bottom is full of dense leaves, people may fall and be caught by the trunk, but if there is a thick trunk that is facing upwards, it will definitely be dead or injured.


    nced around, if you want to go down quickly, you have to go down from the cliff.


    Just as he was about to take out the rope in the space and tie it to a tree not far away, he heard Shenjun Changqi say, "The rope you put in the space is definitely not enough, it''s not long enough."


    "Then what should I do now? Go back to the brothers?"


    "Of course not, the speed of the ck hair is much faster than their horses, and the horses are not suitable for running in the mountains. You go back to them ande together again, it will take a lot of time. I haven''t been injured in this ce before. The time hase, and you know a shortcut to get down, you quickly ride on Hei Mao''s body, and even if the child is fine after goingte, it is estimated that he will be attacked by wild animals, or aggravate the injury."


    Murong Lingran hurriedly climbed onto Hei Mao''s body.


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Go back 100 meters first, there is a small road there, go down there."


    Murong nodded and repeated his words with Hei Mao.


    Just like that, the God Lord Changqi showed Murong Lingran the way, and she ryed it to Heimao. After half an hour, one person and one beast finally reached the bottom of the cliff.


    And the situation at the bottom of the cliff was simr to what she had guessed. Looking around, the trees were shady, dense and tall.


    There are few people at the bottom of the cliff, because there is no sunlight under the trees all the year round, the ground is full of rotten leaves, and there are bursts of disgusting odor.


    stepped on it, and there was the sound of dead wood squeaking and breaking.


    Although it was at the bottom of the cliff, it was a gloomy wind. Although Murong Lingran was not cold, he suddenly thought of something. He took out some things that might be neededter and put them on Heimao''s back.


    nced at the ground around him, it didn''t look like someone walked by, Murong Ling felt helpless and had to continue asking Hei Mao for help.


    "ck Hair, smell it carefully and see where the person is."


    Kuroko nodded, and after walking for a while, he found the clue.


    The light here is a lot more abundant than the ce where it just came down. Murong Lingran saw the tree trunk suddenly appearing in front of him at a nce, and then looked up, the trunk of the tree had broken marks, it seemed that people were falling Here we are, just those messy footprints...


    "Lord Changqi, why don''t those footprints look like a person''s?"


    "It really doesn''t belong to one person. There should be another person. Looking at theparison of the two footprints, it should be a person who is bigger than the fish immortalized."


    Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly became sharp, signaling Heimao to move forward.

 Chapter 1065: Murong Yi (9)

    Chapter 1065 Murong Yi (9)


    It would be fine if that person saved Xiao Si, but if that person was the culprit who caused Xiao Si to fall, she would never give up.


    Maybe it was because they were injured and could not go far. Kuroko only walked a few steps when she heard a voice suddenlying from behind a boulder in the distance.


    "Brother Yongkun, how are you?"


    "I''m fine, although I fell directly to the ground, but after falling, there were many branches for buffering, and there was a thickyer of fallen leaves on the ground. It didn''t hurt much, but my left arm seemed to be broken, and some of my body was cut by branches. The trauma is not fatal, don''t worry. It''s you, are you okay? Where is the injury?"


    "I''m fine too, I didn''t fall directly to the ground and was caught by a big tree."


    He climbed down from the tree by himself, but his back and chest hurt a little. I don''t know if it was the internal injury that Dad said before, and his left foot seems to be swollen.


    "Since it''s all right, let''s get out of here quickly. There are a lot of beast dung here. It is estimated that there are often beasts, so it''s not a ce to stay for a long time."


    "Well, Brother Yongkun, let me support you."


    "Can your feet do it?"


    "Okay, it''s too gloomy here, I''m really scared, I can''t do it."


    "Well, you''re right, the patience will pass."


    Just a momentter, there were two thumps from behind the tree.


    Murong was stunned for a moment, knowing that they had fallen, so Heimao quickly ran in front of them.


    Yu Yongkun was struggling to endure the pain and wanted to stand up. When he looked up, he saw a huge beast suddenly appearing in front of him, his body froze with fright, and a look of fear appeared on his face.


    If you are really afraid of what wille, such a big beast, it is estimated that they will die in one bite.


    Just when he thought he would definitely die today, Yu Yongsheng''s very excited voice suddenly came from his ears.


    "Elder sister? Is it my sister?"


    Yu Yongkun was stunned, sister?


    Yongsheng was also frightened, and actually called the beast Ajie?


    It didn''t take long for him to wonder when he heard a girl''s voice in his ears, "Little Si, it''s really you."


    "Sister, it''s me, it''s me, why are you here? I''m not dreaming, right?"


    Murong Yi was also afraid of Heimao at first, but when she saw her sister''s joy, her fear instantly faded, and she even forgot about the injury on her foot. fell to the ground.


    Murong Lingran quickly came to the fourth brother''s side and helped him up.


    Just saw that he had a lot of injuries on his body and looked unsteady, so he had to temporarily let him sit on the ground while she squatted in front of him.


    "You are not dreaming, I am really here, I came to you on purpose."


    Murong Yi rubbed her eyes, making sure it wasn''t a dream, she threw herself into her arms and cried bitterly, "Sister, I miss you so much, you''vee to look for me, I finally see you. , you haven''te to me for so long, I thought... I thought you were all robbers... woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo..."


    He always believed that his family would not want him, no one came to him for more than a year, he thought they were all dead.


    Murong Lingran patted his brother on the back andforted: "Okay, sister is here now, don''t worry, father and mother are all fine, they are all waiting for you to go back down the mountain, don''t cry."


    Murong Yi had to get up from her sister''s arms and wiped the tears from her face.

 Chapter 1066: Murong Yi (10)

    Chapter 1066 Murong Yi (ten)


    Yu Yongkun personally saw Murong Lingrane down from Heimao just now, and Heimao also sat there and looked at him, without any intention of attacking them, he was not so afraid of it, and he knew that he knew just now. He almost made a joke, but he didn''t notice Murong Lingran, who regarded the beast as a human being, turned to look at the two of them, and asked suspiciously, "This...this girl, are you the elder sister of immortality?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Yes, you are the eldest brother of the Yu family, right? My name is Murong Lingran. Thank you for taking care of my brother all the time. This is my brother, Murong Yi."


    Yu Yongkun was shocked: "Yongsheng, aren''t you an orphan? You still have a family? Why haven''t I heard you talk about it in the past few months?"


    Murong Yi shook his head: "No, I have parents, older brothers and sisters, and younger brothers. We were forced to separatest year because of robbers, and because no one was looking for me, I thought something had happened to them, and I didn''t want to bring up the sadness. There are some other reasons, so I didn''t tell you."


    "That''s it, Miss Murong, you are going to fish Yongkun."


    Murong nodded, seeing that there was no blood on Yu Yongkun and his younger brother''s faces, and there were still many traumatic injuries on the exposed skin, some of which were even bleeding. If they fell from such a high ce, there must be more or less internal injuries. He hurriedly took out a medicine bottle from his satchel and poured out two pills, "You guys should eat this."


    Murong Yi said, "What is this?"


    "Don''t worry, the pills that Dad made by himself have miraculous effects on internal and traumatic injuries. They can also relieve pain and are life-saving."


    Hearing this, Murong Yi quickly took one and stuffed it into Yu Yongkun''s mouth, and said earnestly: "Brother Yongkun, my father used to be an imperial physician, and his medical skills are very good. will befortable."


    Yu Yongkun didn''t expect him to suddenly stuff it into his mouth, and instinctively wanted to spit it out.


    But when Yu Yongsheng said that his father was an imperial physician, and he immediately took another one and swallowed it, he swallowed it.


    From what they said just now, Murong Lingran also roughly knew what kind of injuries they suffered. Seeing a cave in front of them, he asked them to wait for a while, while he went to Heimao''s side and took something out of its baggage. He came out, ran quickly to a stone cave not far away, and ran back after a while.


    "It''s windy here, it''s not easy to stay for a long time, go to that cave, I have a medicine box on my body, I''ll take care of all the trauma on your body, if you get infected, you''ll have a fever. We''ll think about it when you all rx. way up."


    Murong Yi nodded: "I listen to my sister."


    Yu Yongkun nodded when he heard that he was going to have a fever.


    He already has a lot of injuries on his body, and he definitely needs a lot of money for medicine. If he has a fever and aggravates his condition, the family doesn''t know if they can spend that much money.


    Because both of them were injured, they walked very slowly. After a while, looking at the arrangement in the cave, Yu Yongkun asked in doubt, "Miss Murong, this is..."


    Murong Lingran said: "This is the thin cushion I usually put on Heimao''s neck when I go up the mountain. I often have to ride on Heimao''s body. If Heimao sleeps on the ground while resting, it will stain its hair, and its body is dirty. , I also get dirty, so it can be regarded as a ck-haired bed. If the eldest brother of the Yu family doesn''t mind, just sit on this cushion."


    This thing was made for her by Xiao Manan a long time ago. She usually puts it in the space, but when the ck hair needs it, she takes it out quietly.

 Chapter 1067: Murong Yi (11)

    Chapter 1067 Murong Yi (11)


    Of course, it is impossible for her to take it out with outsiders.


    She expected her brother to be injured just now, so she took it out in advance for convenience.


    The two also knew that the ck beast was called Heimao, and when they heard that it belonged to it, Yu Yongkun and Murong Yi looked at Heimao at the same time.


    Murong Yi only had time to look at Heimao seriously at this time. Looking at its huge body, he suddenly swallowed, "Sister, is it...is it yours? Is it a dog? Why is it so big? It looks scary."


    "Well, don''t worry, it doesn''t bite. It eats a lot, so let''s grow bigger."


    Hearing this, Kuro Mao gave the owner another look.


    "Then...then we upy its bed, will it have any opinion?"


    Murong smiled and patted Heimao''s neck, "Don''t worry, it''s very human, and it understands what I''m saying. I just asked it quietly, and it doesn''t object."


    ck Hair nodded solemnly, and then roared: "Wow."


    The two of them nodded when they saw it, they immediately believed her words and sat on the mat obediently.


    Murong Lingran also took out the small medicine box in the bag and nned to give them medicine.


    Yu Yongkun said a little embarrassedly: "Miss Murong, we are men after all, and we also have bruises in more private ces. We can do it ourselves. Although my left hand is injured, my right hand can still be used."


    Murong Yi also said for the sake of her sister''s reputation, "Sister, my hand is fine, I will help Brother Yongkun, don''t worry, we can do it ourselves."


    Murong Lingran heard the words and didn''t force them. He opened the medicine box and taught them how to use it before standing up and turning his head.


    As soon as he stood up, he heard Murong Yi''s stomach growling.


    Murong Yi''s face turned red, and when she saw her sister turned to look at him, she lowered her head ufortably.


    The porridge he drank in the morning stayed at the uncle''s house for a while, and ran for a long time in the mountains and forests. He was so frightened just now that the contents in his stomach had already been digested.


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "No problem."


    Seeing that they haven''t taken off their clothes yet, they actually took out some of the desserts she madest year from the bag and put them in front of them.


    After opening the cloth bag, Murong said, "You can take medicine while you eat. I made these myself, and they are guaranteed to be delicious."


    The two looked at the food they had never seen before and swallowed hard.


    Murong Yi would not be polite to her sister. She took a piece of cake and stuffed it into Yu Yongkun''s mouth before eating it herself.


    Murong Lingran''s craftsmanship, needless to say, is even more delicious than Yuxiangzhai''s. The more they eat, the more delicious they are, and it doesn''t take long for the whole bag of cakes to be wiped out.


    "Sister, do you have any more? I still want to eat."


    Seeing that Yu Yongkun was also unfinished, Murong Lingran took out another bag of dim sum, and when he saw them reaching out his hand, he wanted to eat, but he said helplessly: "Take care of the injury before eating."


    The two touched their heads embarrassedly at the same time, and they knew that she was doing it for their own good, so they had to do what she said and start giving each other medicine.


    Murong Lingran turned his back again, thinking about how to get them all up.


    On the side of the cave, there are few big trees, and you can see the sky at a nce, and you can see that the sky began to be covered with dark clouds at some point, followed by lightning and thunder, and the rain fell down after a while.

 Chapter 1068: Murong Yi (12)

    Chapter 1068 Murong Yi (twelve)


    Both of them were injured. They must have suffered internal injuries more or less when they fell from such a high ce. They couldn''t stand the bumps. I didn''t send them up right away.


    It''s not okay to take them into space after they are stunned. When they wake up, she can''t exin it on both sides.


    It was the time of thunder and lightning outside, and she and Kuro Mao would be killed by lightning if they were unlucky.


    Their lives are not in danger now. She has food and clothes on her hands. She can neither starve them nor freeze them.


    After thinking for a while, Murong Lingran had no choice but to tidy up the branches and leaves in the cave, and prepare to make a fire to keep him warm. Now he can only stay here for the time being.


    Beginning of winter has passed, the weather is getting colder every day, here is the bottom of the cliff again, the temperature is abnormally low, and I don¡¯t know how long it will take for the rain to stop, so it is necessary to make a fire.


    She has a way to inform her big brother that she is here, just after the rain stops.


    ck hair can also go out in the rain to ask for help, but without the ck hair to protect them, they will not be safe.


    Brothers and the others are adults, so they should take good care of themselves.


    When she passed by some ces just now, she also found that there were cabins left by hunters for hunting, and there were ces to hide from the rain.


    Yu Yongkun first gave Murong Yi the medicine, and then let him give it to himself.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran took out the fire book and started to make a fire, he looked at the majestic rain outside, and said gratefully: "Miss Murong, thank you very much today, if it weren''t for you, it would rain so much, I''m afraid we two People are either frozen to death here, or eaten by wild animals."


    Murong Lingran buried his head and stared at the mes, and said, "Brother Yu family, don''t be polite, Xiao Si has taken care of your family during this period of time. I should do all this."


    Yu Yongkun said: "Anyway, I still want to thank you."


    Murong Yi applied medicine to Yu Yongkun''sst injured area, helped him get dressed, and said loudly, "Sister, you can turn around now, we have all finished applying medicine."


    Murong nodded, stepped forward to clean up the medicine box, and pushed the cloth bag containing snacks in front of them, "You can eat now."


    She didn''t eat anything for most of the day, she picked up a piece and started eating.


    After eating, the three of them weren''t full, but they weren''t so hungry anymore.


    Murong Yi licked his lips and said hopefully: "Sister, this dessert is so delicious, it is the best dessert I have ever eaten in my life, do you still have it? I still want to eat it."


    "It''s gone now, but don''t worry, when you get home, I''ll do whatever you want to eat. My current cooking skills, but my parents have agreed."


    Hearing that there is no more now, Murong Yi said disappointedly: "Okay."


    Murong Lingran smiled helplessly, walked to Heimao, took out the things from the bag on his body, spread it out in front of them, and said with a smile: "Although the dim sum is gone, I still have other good things. Ah, little four, what do you think this is?"


    In fact, she still has a lot of snacks, but they are in urgent need of meat to replenish their stamina.


    Murong Yi looked up and said in surprise, "This is roast chicken? Sister, why did you bring roast chicken?"


    Yu Yongkun''s eyes also straightened.


    Their family is an ordinary family. The family is poor. Although they rely on Yunlian Mountain, they are not very hungry, but they can''t hunt. They rely on the family''s Botian to live.

 Chapter 1069: Murong Yi (13)

    Chapter 1069 Murong Yi (thirteen)


    He also has chickens and ducks at home, but they are all kept forying eggs.


    They were lucky recently, but there was a hunter who looked at them pitifully and sent them a few times of prey, but as soon as they got them home, they were taken to the city by Aniang and sold.


    Thest time I ate meat was a month ago.


    Murong smiled calmly: "Don''t worry about it, we ate so many snacks just now, plus this roast chicken, we will definitely not be too hungry."


    She often goes to the mountains. Although she likes to cook and eat, there are times when she wants to bezy.


    Last time Liu Jianian said that there is a shop in the city that has a delicious roast chicken, and her brother basically eats one every day.


    Murong Lingran was really curious about how delicious it was, so he went to try it and thought it tasted really good, so he bought 20 of them at a time and put them in the space.


    I thought about adding a dish to the house asionally in the future, or taking it for lunch when I went to the deep mountains, but I didn¡¯t expect it woulde in handy today.


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran, just like before, took out two kinds of fruits and a water bag with spiritual spring water from Heimao''s bag, "This red one is a strawberry, and this one with a red shell is a lychee. , if you are thirsty, you can drink water and eat fruit.¡±


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, he demonstrated to them, "You can eat strawberries directly, and lychees can be eaten by peeling off their shells."


    These are all nted in space, and they are guaranteed to be clean. It doesn''t matter if you wash them or not.


    They have wounds on their bodies, and drinking some spiritual spring water is good for their health.


    Yu Yongkun and Murong Yi nodded at the same time.


    There are only two drumsticks, but there are three people. Yu Yongkun is also very sensible and gave both drumsticks to their siblings.


    But Murong Lingran said that he didn''t like chicken legs, but preferred chicken wings. He ordered all the chicken wings and left the chicken legs to them.


    Both of them knew that she said that on purpose because she was worried about their injuries. In their eyes, no one disliked chicken thighs, and they were a little bit speechless when they saw the chicken thighs in front of them.


    Murong Yi: Sister is a woman, how could he grab something good from her?


    Yongkun Yu: It¡¯s already very good for Murong girl to give him meat, and he¡¯s still an outsider, how could he grab food from their siblings?


    Murong raised his eyebrows, but Yu Yongkun was a sincere person.


    It was too much for them to continue being hypocritical. Murong Lingran didn''t care about the difference between men and women at this time, and directly put all the chicken legs into their mouths, and said lightly: "Don''t dy, I really don''t like chicken legs, if you don''t eat them again, wait a minute. If the smell of meat attracts other beasts, then everyone is in danger."


    The two were startled when they heard the words, and they had to start eating.


    Murong Yi took a bite of the chicken thigh and said with a satisfied expression, "It''s so delicious."


    When halfway through eating, Murong Yi''s face suddenly showed a worried look, "Sister, these things you brought out must be very expensive, Grandma is so stingy, will she scold you when she knows?"


    Yu Yongkun also stopped eating.


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "Don''t worry, our family has been separated from my uncle''s family. Grandma follows my uncle. She can''t control our family now."


    Murong Yi excitedly said: "The family is separated? That''s great, then will we no longer have to look at Grandma''s face to live?"


    "That''s for sure, don''t talk too much, let''s eat quickly."


    "Uh-huh."


    Yu Yongkun looked at the drumstick in his hand, then looked at the two of them separately, and sighed to himself.

 Chapter 1070: Murong Yi (14)

    Chapter 1070 Murong Yi (fourteen)


    seems to be immortal, no, after Murong Yi goes up, he will not go home again.


    Auntie will definitely be sad again.


    That''s it, my brother should be happy when he found his rtives, so he cheered up immediately and continued to eat roast chicken.


    The three of them ate the roast chicken separately, and Murong Lingran let them all drink some spiritual spring water before eating the fruit at the end.


    Yongkun picked up a lychee and said, "Miss Murong, this thing is very expensive. When I went to the city to sell firewood, I heard people talk about it, it seems that it was sold by a shop, and I heard that this lychee is a tribute."


    Murong smiled and said: "Brother Yu family don''t have to worry, everyone''s health is more important now."


    Murong Yi also said: "Brother Yongkun, your family treats me so well, you can eat it with confidence."


    Seeing that both of them persuaded him, he did not dy, after all, he ate all the meat.


    Now that the situation is so bad, he takes care of himself and will not drag them down.


    After they finished eating, there was still no tendency for the rain to stop outside. After Murong Lingran cleaned up the **** left over from the meal, he sat down to bake the fire and asked the questions in his heart by the way.


    Murong said: "Little Si, I heard Aunt Liang say that you couldn''t stand your uncle''s beating, so you fled into the mountains, but why did you fall here?"


    Yu Yongkun said: "Miss Murong, have you met my mother?"


    "Um."


    Murong Lingran recounted how he met his younger brother Yu Yongyan.


    Yu Yongkun thought of the naughty Yu Yongyan, and said helplessly: "Going to pick up military rations near the military camp is really courageous."


    After Murong finished speaking, he looked at his brother again.


    Murong Yi seemed to feel a little embarrassed and hesitated: "Sister, do you really want to listen?"


    "real."


    "Then...then you can''tugh at me."


    "Jokes?" Murong patted his head sensibly: "It''s toote for my sister to care about you, how can youugh at you? Put your heart in your stomach."


    Murong Yi had to slowly say what happened just now.


    "What? After you ran out, you wanted to go back to the Yu''s house, but the uncle''s child let the dog bite you, and you were in a panic, so you fell here by ident?"


    "Yeah." After Murong Yi finished speaking, he looked at Yu Yongkun again: "Brother Yongkun just happened to find me and followed me after seeing me being chased by dogs, but I didn''t expect that I would run to the cliff and wait for my reaction. When I came over, I was about to fall. The dog ran away when I saw that I was about to fall. Brother Yongkun wanted to save me, and I also took his hand, but I didn''t expect to pull him too. down."


    Murong Lingran nced at Yu Yongkun calmly. He looked thirteen or fourteen years old, and it was normal that he couldn''t pull him down.


    Thinking of the culprit who made them fall, Murong Ling said solemnly: "Does the uncle of the Yu family often beat you?"


    "this¡­"


    Yongkun said: "Yongsheng, no, I''m the same as your elder sister, call you little four, you don''t have to worry about me, such a vicious person is not worthy of my uncle at all, just say it."


    Murong Yi nodded, and was about to speak, but had new concerns.


    Murong Lingran saw what he was worried about, patted him on the shoulder, and said sternly: "Little Si, don''t worry, the brothers are here, and the parents are waiting for you at the foot of Yunlian Mountain, even if you want to To seek justice, my sister will also take them with you, don''t you know the kung fu of the brothers? Ordinary people are not their opponents at all."

 Chapter 1071: Murong Yi (15)

    Chapter 1071 Murong Yi (fifteen)


    Murong Yi heaved a sigh of relief and had no choice but to nod: "That''s it..."


    The uncle of Yujia¡¯s name is Yushanliu. His family has more fields than theirs, and people know how to calcte. Life is much better than theirs. In Yujia Vige, he is considered a rich family.


    But he is very fond of taking advantage of others. Knowing that Murong Yi is not the biological child of his brother''s family, he pretends to be pitiful in front of him every time and makes excuses for him to help with the work.


    Murong Yi was very grateful for the great kindness of the Yu family''s adoption. Knowing that he was Yu Shanyuan''s brother, he went to help a few times.


    It was okay at first, they were polite to him for helping him, butter they all thought that Murong Yi was slow, saying that he was beingzy on purpose, and even scolded him, even his current parents, but he couldn''t be mad. Just don''t help them.


    If he didn''t do it, the uncle of the Yu family beat him, and even if he ran away, he would chase and beat him.


    The uncle of the Yu family can''t climb trees, and the trees are the safest, so he ran to the big tree on the mountain to hide, and then came down when they left.


    Liang Xiaoying will also seek justice for him when he finds out, but every time he says: It''s not his own child, how about doing something for the Yu family? What if you don''t do well and get hit?


    Liang Xiaoying''s temper is not easy to provoke. Every time he goes there, he will make a lot of trouble there, forcing them to apologize.


    After that, if he was asked to do work, he would not go.


    But there were many children in Yushanliu''s family, and he didn''t go, so they tried every means to deceive him.


    Even as long as he was single, he would be **** by the children in their family.


    After all, Murong Yi is only a nine-year-old child, and he doesn''t have as many hearts as those adults. Even if Yu Yongkun tried his best to protect him, he always guarded him, but he was still caught twice.


    Today, too, when the four brothers and sisters went to chop wood, they saw a hare running past him. After eating meat, I went to catch rabbits and wanted to improve the food for my family.


    Just grabbed and grabbed the order, and Yushanliu''s two children tied him to his house while others were not paying attention.


    Murong Yi was naturally unwilling to work, so Yu Shanliu beat him to death with a stick.


    This time they locked the door when they beat him.


    Only this time, there were guests at Yushanliu''s house. After they opened the door, Murong Yi quickly escaped.


    He originally wanted to go straight home, but Yushanliu''s eldest son got a dog out of nowhere, and when he saw him running away, he let the dog chase him.


    He was afraid that the dog would bite him, and that he would lead the dog home and hurt his family, so he ran in a random direction and ran to the edge of the cliff.


    Murong Yi said, "That''s the way it is. Fortunately, Brother Yongkun and I have had better luck. There are trees underneath, and I just got hurt a little bit."


    Murong Lingran''s face instantly turned gloomy, Yushanliu? I remember!


    Murong Yi knew that elder sister felt bad for him, and said, "Sister, don''t worry, I don''t feel much pain. Every time they hit me, I would hide and I didn''t get hurt much. This time too, he hit me twice. After I got off, I ran away without any injuries. After we go back, sister, you...don''t tell your brothers. Although the brothers are good at martial arts, they are rich and often hire people to work in the fields. We can''t afford the rich people."

 Chapter 1072: Murong Yi (16)

    Chapter 1072 Murong Yi (sixteen)


    Rich?


    Can ?? be richer than her?


    Murong Lingran knew that the fourth brother''s economic conditions were still the same asst year, and he didn''t exin too much. He would naturally feel the changes in his family in the future.


    "It doesn''t hurt that much? When I was at Yu''s house just now, I heard Aunt Liang say that the injuries you suffered from thest time were not fully healed..."


    Murong Yi said embarrassingly, "Sister, you actually know this."


    "Well, show me yourst injury."


    "I''m really fine, so I don''t have to watch it."


    "no."


    Yu Yongkun said: "Miss Murong, the uncle did beat himst time, but it''s been more than a month, and the wounds on his body have indeed healed, but there are only scars left, so the mother will say no. get well."


    Murong said solemnly: "The scar? It''s so serious, and there is a scar, where is the scar?"


    Murong Yi understood the temperament of his elder sister, and knew that if he didn''t show her, he would not let him go easily, so he had to lift a bunch of hair on his head, revealing the scar on it.


    Seeing the scar on his head the width of her tail, Murong said in shock, "They actually hit you on the head? Didn''t they want your life?"


    Murong Yi exined: "No, they didn''t dare to kill me. Thest time I ran away, it happened to be raining and the yard was slippery. I identally fell down when I ran away and hit their head on the ground. On the whetstone, that''s why there is such a big hole."


    Murong Lingran said with a sullen face: "But anyway, you were hurt because of their family, and their family has an inescapable responsibility."


    Yu Yongkun said: "Miss Murong is right, it was because of his uncle that he was injured. At that time, our family was terrified."


    Murong Lingran said again: "Then did their family pay for the medical expenses?"


    Yu Yongkun shook his head: "I didn''t take the initiative to give it, but A-Niang is not easy to mess with. If they didn''t give money, A-Niang took back all the chickens in their yard and sold them as medical expenses."


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently. From the tone she heard Aunt Liang speak at the gate of the courtyard in the morning, she knew that she was a powerful master, but she didn''t expect to be so powerful.


    Murong Lingran wanted to ask him some other things, such as what happened before he went to Yu''s house, but when he saw that he started to yawn, he knew that one of his children was frightened just now, and now his foot is still injured. , I must be tired, so I had to say: "Little Si, sleep when you are sleepy, there are ck hairs here, it is very safe."


    Heimao roared: "Wow!"


    Exactly.


    Murong Yi shook his head and looked at the unabated rain outside the cave, and said worriedly: "Sister, if the rain doesn''t stop outside, what should we do?"


    Murong smiled helplessly: "The rain will stop sooner orter, but it''s just a matter of time, don''t worry."


    Murong Yi asked again: "Sister, are you all looking for me all this time?"


    "Of course, you don''t know yet, Xiaowu and Xiaoliu were also lost. Xiaoliu had better luck and went home first, but it was only discovered in Yulin Mansion in the first half of the year, and he only went home for a few months. As for Xiao Wu, there is no news at all right now."


    Yu Yongkun looked at their siblings with sympathy on their faces, this is too miserable.


    Murong Yi said in shock: "How could this happen, that fifth brother..."


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, he is definitely still alive. Three have found two. In the future, all the forces will focus on finding him, and he will be back soon."

 Chapter 1073: Murong Yi (17)

    Chapter 1073 Murong Yi (seventeen)


    Murong Yi nodded destely and muttered, "I only hope that the fifth brother will be taken in by kindhearted people from the beginning and live a safe and smooth life."


    "Most definitely."


    Since the fourth brother didn''t want to rest, Murong Lingran continued to ask, "Little Si, where did you live before you came to Yu''s house?"


    Murong Yi really began to ask when she heard her sister, thinking of what she had experienced before, her face suddenly became terrified, and she suddenly lowered her head.


    Murong frowned and was about to say something when he saw Yu Yongkun and her shaking their heads.


    People from their family also asked him, but his previous experience seemed extremely unpleasant. Every time he was asked, he was unhappy and refused to disclose a word.


    After a long time, Murong Yi raised his head and forced a smile: "Sister, everything before going to Yu''s house was not a good thing, I... I''ll tell youter, okay?"


    Murong patted his head lingeringly, "Of course you can, sister doesn''t force you, you can talk about itter when you want to."


    Anyway, Wei Jingxuan has already found out what happened to him before, so she can just ask Wei Jingxuan when she goes back.


    "Thank you, sister."


    Murong Yi breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried that his sister would ask him about the past on a whimter, and he was indeed a little sleepy. He curled up on the mat and fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes, and his breathing calmed down instantly.


    Seeing this, Murong shook his head helplessly, made the fire a little more vigorous, and whispered: "It''s still the same as before, no matter where you are, you can fall asleep on your back, and the speed of falling asleep is enviable."


    Yongkun said with a smile: "Indeed, he is like this at home too. We have never seen such a person before. The first time we saw him like this, A-Niang was frightened and almost invited the doctor."


    "I heard that Xiao Si lives under your brother''s name. Forgive me to ask, how did he disappear?"


    Seeing that the smile on his face disappeared immediately, Murong said again: "Sorry, if it''s not convenient for you to say it, you don''t have to say it."


    Thinking of the dead younger brother, Yu Yongkun looked at the rainwater that was dripping outside, and said, "There is nothing to say. Speaking of which, the death of my third brother has something to do with the uncle''s family. There was a happy event at the uncle''s family that day. After lunch, I encountered a poisonous snake on the way back. Yongsheng was bitten by the snake by ident, and when the doctor came, he was helpless."


    "After Yongsheng died, A-Niang was always depressed, and she was in pain every day, immersed in the pain of losing her child, until she happened to save your brother. When Xiao Si woke up, A-Niang asked him how old he was, and he said that he was eleven years old. He is the same age as Yongsheng, and the younger one is lovable, and A-Niang felt that God took pity on him and sent her son back, so she brought him home, and A-Niang''s mood has improved since then."


    Murong nodded: "So it is."


    At this moment, Kuroko suddenly got up and came to the entrance of the cave, looking out fiercely.


    Following his line of sight, he saw a **** bear suddenly appearing not far from the cave.


    Yu Yongkun''s face turned extremely pale, thinking of the animal feces he saw just now, could this be its territory? Is this cave its home?


    turned to look at Murong Lingran, and saw that her face was extremely calm, as if she was used to this kind of scene.


    Just when he was full of doubts, he saw her smiling lightly: "Okay, Heimao, it''s gone, forget it."


    This cave may really belong to the ck bear, they can''t take its home and hurt it.

 Chapter 1074: Murong Yi (18)

    Chapter 1074 Murong Yi (18)


    "Wow!" Hearing this, Hei Mao had no choice but to give up.


    Yu Yongkun turned his head again and saw that the **** bears had already left.


    "Miss Murong, your dog is so powerful that you can actually scare the bear away."


    He now finally understands why her family is relieved that she and a dog go out, and that dog may be worth dozens of people.


    "you tter me."


    ck fur was scared even by wolves, he was nothing more than a **** bear.


    It was also at this time that the two discovered that the outside suddenly and slowly became brighter, and the rain gradually became smaller.


    The two talked for a while, and Murong Lingran waited for the rain to stoppletely, took out the fireworks she had put into the space when she moved house in her previous life from her satchel, and started sending signals to the sky.


    Although her fireworks are different from Xuan Qingguo''s, ordinary people may find it strange to see them.


    But she let her family go during the festival some time ago. As long as the brothers in the family see or hear it, they will know that she let it go.


    Yu Yongkun asked curiously, "Miss Murong, are you holding a signal bomb from the storyteller?"


    "Yeah." Murong Lingran smiled and said, "So don''t worry, I have a few here, and I''ll send one outter. My brothers took dozens of people on Yunlian Mountain, within an hour. They will surely find us."


    Yu Yongkun was relieved a lot when he heard this.


    His left arm was fractured, and other injuries on his body took a lot of energy.


    Although he took her medicine to relieve the pain, he didn''t know whether it was because his body was too weak or if the medicine helped to sleep, he had been groggy since just now.


    But because he was afraid of the wild beast attacking Murong Lingran alone, and worried that the rain would not stop and they would not be able to leave, he did not dare to sleep and kept his nerves tense.


    Now that he knew that his worries were all unnecessary, someone woulde to rescue them soon, the dog was also extremely reliable, his mood suddenly rxed, and he told Murong Lingran to wake him up if something happened, he couldn''t hold on any longer. , After getting a positive answer, like Murong Yi, he curled up on the mat and fell asleep.


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply, this elder brother of the fish family has a good character.


    Confirming that the two of them were really fast asleep, Murong calmlyforted Heimao, and took out a roast chicken from the space for him to eat.


    Seeing that it was finished in three or two times, I had to take another one for it to eat.


    After talking with Heimao for a while, Murong Ling suddenly heard footstepsing from outside.


    I thought it was some kind of beast, but when I walked outside, I saw a familiar person, and I was instantly overjoyed.


    ¡­


    Murong Yi suddenly woke up from the dream and saw the familiar curtain above his head, and the room was very dark, as if the sky had not yet dawned, and there was the sound of a rooster crowing outside, and as soon as his mouth was deted, tears flowed out. .


    That scene just now was really a dream.


    The parents must be gone, or else how could they have note to him yet.


    "Ohh Ohh ohh¡­"


    Murong Yi was still crying softly at first, but it seemed that the more she thought about it, the more sad she became, and she gradually burst into tears.


    "Woooooo... Aniang... Dad... A sister... I miss you so much, woo woo... woo woo..."


    The man who had been guarding him outside the door heard movement inside and immediately opened the door.


    Murong Yi was startled by the sound of the door opening, and then saw a group of people hurried in, eyes widened suddenly, and sat up from the bed.

 Chapter 1075: Murong Yi (19)

    Chapter 1075 Murong Yi (neen)


    "Auntie? Dad?"


    Xiao Manan sat on the edge of the bed, wiped his tears, and said softly: "What''s the matter? Is the injury on the left foot hurting again? Don''t worry, the doctor hase to show you, your father I have also shown you. Except for the foot injury, there are indeed some minor internal injuries, but it doesn¡¯t matter, you are still young and your body is recovering quickly. Just lie in bed for a few days, don¡¯t move around, you will be healed in a few days. "


    The surprise came too suddenly, Murong Yi''s head was dazed at this moment, she didn''t hear what A-Niang said, just looked at her nkly, and asked carefully: "A-Niang, is it really you? I really found me, am I really not dreaming?"


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "Silly child, I haven''t seen you for over a year, don''t you even know your own mother and father?"


    Murong Yi turned his head and looked at it, seeing the elder brother, the second elder brother, the third elder brother, the elder sister, and the same clothes he had seen before, even the Liu family elder sisters who used to y together, she burst into tears. It flowed out again in disgust.


    "You really are all there. Sister didn''t lie to me. It wasn''t a dream."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, it turns out that just now he regarded himself as the person in his dream.


    Murong smiled and said, "What a silly brother."


    Xiao Manan took his son into his arms, patted his back, andforted: "I''m sorry, little four. We''re here, don''t worry, we''ll never leave you behind again."


    "Well, A-Niang, I will never leave you again. After leaving you, I think about you every day, I can''t eat or sleep. But A-Niang doesn''t need to apologize, you can''t do anything at that time. It''s all the robbers'' fault, I don''t me you."


    Xiao Manan said with relief: "Good boy."


    Murong Yi thought of what happened before he fell asleep, and turned to look at Murong Lingran: "Sister, how did I get back?"


    Murong said: "After you fell asleep, the brothers came over. In order to prevent your injury from being bumped, the eldest brother personally carried you down the mountain."


    The brothers were simr to what she thought. When it rained, they took shelter in the hunter''s wooden house. They started looking for it again as soon as the rain subsided.


    The brothers were nearby when she sent the res, because they had seen it before, and as soon as I heard it, I knew it was her, and they found them soon after.


    Murong Yi looked at Murong Zong again: "Brother, thank you very much."


    Murong Zong said: "Thank you eldest brother, you will get better as soon as possible, don''t let eldest brother worry, understand?"


    "Well, I definitely will."


    After Murong Yi finished speaking, he suddenly raised his head and looked around at the people in the room, and said worriedly, "Father, Mother, fifth brother..."


    Murong Zhe already knew that his daughter had told him some things about the family, and said, "Don''t worry, he will be back soon."


    "What about the sixth brother?"


    "He''s at home, you''ll see him soon."


    "Um."


    Liang Xiaoying has been busy in the kitchen preparing to entertain guests. When she came to the yard and saw that there was no one, she quickly came to Yu Yongsheng''s room.


    Seeing him awake, he wanted to rush over to hug his son, but he thought that to him, she was just an outsider with no blood rtionship. He had already found his real family. After hesitating for a while, he had to leave the house silently. Don''t disturb their family reunion.


    Right at this moment, a roar suddenly came from the door, which immediately made her have no time to think about those things.

 Chapter 1076: Murong Yi (20)

    Chapter 1076 Murong Yi (twenty)


    "The fish is immortal, let hime out for me!"


    Yu Shanyuan has also been in the yard and did not disturb their family reunion.


    Hearing the voice of the elder brother Yushanliu, his body suddenly trembled.


    He was always afraid of this older brother, and when he saw him walking into the yard with his two sons angrily, he stepped forward and said, "Brother, you do it..."


    Before he could finish his words, Liang Xiaoying pulled him behind him and said with his hands on his hips: "What nonsense are you talking to him in such a good tone, you forgot what their family did to your son? Is it? The olddy hasn''t asked him to settle the ount yet, but now he has delivered it to the door himself, just in time, I''m going to have a good calction with him today!"


    Seeing that Liang Xiaoying''s tone was not good, Yu Shanliu frowned and said, "Settlement? I have to settle ounts with your picked son. If you let him out, I want to ask him, what exactly did he do to my family? Where did his dog go? My dog ??followed him to the mountain and never came back. Did he beat my dog ??to death and eat dog meat?"


    Hei Mao had been lying on the corner of the wall listening to their quarrel, and when he heard the word "dog meat", he opened his eyes slightly.


    Liang Xiaoying was angry: "Dog meat? I bah! Who wants to eat the meat of your vicious dog. You are so embarrassed toe to your dog, I have heard all about it, if your child hadn''t let the dog chase my son, Scared my son to panic, and my two sons will not fall off the cliff at the same time!"


    Yu Shanliu and the two sons looked at each other in surprise when they heard the words, and said with a hint of excitement in their voices, "What did you say, both of your sons fell off the cliff, are they both dead? It means that you are going to die now. There is only one Yu Yongyan?"


    Someone gave Yushanyuan a fortune-telling when he was a child, saying that he had many sons, but he could not enjoy the blessing of his son.


    He originally thought it was Yushanyuan''s short-lived, but he didn''t expect his sons to be short-lived. Now if there is only one Yu Yongyan in their family, see how their family will ride on his head to make a fortune in the future.


    He is the eldest, but his son is only half of his younger brother''s. Even though his family''s life is much better than his younger brother''s, he still can''t keep his head up in the vige.


    If what the fortune teller said was true, judging from the fact that the Yushanyuan family lost their three sons in less than a year, the seven-year-old Yu Yongyan would die sooner orter.


    Haha, this is really good, if their family doesn''t have a son, then their family''s fields will only be inherited by his son? Although not as many as theirs, it is better than none.


    "Bah!" Liang Xiaoying saw Yu Shanliu''s schadenfreude, and immediately spit on his face, and said angrily: "It''s true that a dog can''t spit out ivory, your two sons are dead, you There is only one child left. Some people want to harm them, and God will protect them! Although they fell off the cliff and got injured all over their bodies, they were blessed with great lives. Both lives were saved, but it was all because of you and the others. I was seriously injured, you said that I should settle the ount with you!"


    Yushanliu wiped his face, and secretly said in his heart that it is a pity, it is true that good people do not live long, and disasters remain for thousands of years.


    He has always been thick-skinned, and there was no guilt on his face when he heard the words, but instead he became confident: "You can''t me me, if you want to me it, me your third child, I just let him do some work, who makes him disobedient, How dare you run away without us noticing."

 Chapter 1077: Murong Yi (21)

    Chapter 1077 Murong Yi (twenty one)


    "My son didn''t let the dog chase him on purpose. Who told him to run away? As long as he doesn''t run away and works for my family obediently, the dog won''t bite him. Now it''s all his own fault! No, so do you. Self-inflicted suffering and self-inflicted suffering, if you threw him away and didn''t take him in, he wouldn''t be able to affect your own son today!"


    Yu Yonggao, the eldest son of Yushanliu, said: "Yes, I just released the dog to scare him. Who told him not to run away and went to the cliff, I can''t me it."


    Yu Yongliang, the youngest son of Yushanliu, said, "That''s right, my eldest brother just wants him toe back, won''t he be finished when hees back?"


    Liang Xiaoying got angry: "Okay, you killed my son, not only did you not apologize at all, but you still made so many excuses, you are simply crazy."


    "Dare to say that immortality is a scourge, and your family is the scourge. After immortality came to my home, which time did the injury on my body note from your home?


    "I saidst time that since Yu Yongsheng entered my house, he is my child. If you dare to let your son take him away quietly and let him go to your house to work as a coolie, then I will see you in the future. Once your son beats your son once."


    "Today I will spare them for a while, and now give me the medical expenses immediately. Yongkun''s left hand is broken, Yongsheng''s left foot is bruised, and there are internal injuries in his body. Just spent five taels of silver."


    "Give money?" Yu Shanliu''s face showed contempt, and she didn''t take her words of hitting her children in the future at all, and said self-righteously: "Impossible, they fell on their own, and I didn''t push them. But you, hurry up and return my dog. You also know that my dog, I bought it for ten taels of silver, but it is more expensive than your medical expenses. "


    Liang Xiaoyingughed angrily: "Ten taels of silver? Yushanliu, you lie to the ghost, that dog was just stolen from the next vige, do you really think I don''t know its origin?"


    Yushanliu''s face changed, and he was quitecking in confidence: "I... I don''t care, I said that ten taels of silver are only ten taels of silver. I have raised it for so long and ate countless grains, so it is worth ten taels of silver. If you don''t give it to me, I''ll let you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, a **** thing suddenly fell from the sky andnded straight on Yu Shanliu''s head, immediately knocking him to the ground, his head was also smashed and dizzy, leaving him for a while Didn''t get up.


    Yu Yonggao and Yu Yongliang were also startled, but they quickly recovered, and hurriedly kicked the **** thing away and stepped forward to help him up.


    "Father, are you alright?"


    "Father, do you want it?"


    Yushanliu shook his head and said, "I... I''m fine."


    After saying that, he felt something was wrong on his head. He reached out and touched his head. He looked at his hand and saw the blood on his hand. He said excitedly: "Blood, it''s blood, who hit me just now, who?"


    Yu Yonggao pointed to him: "Dad, this thing smashed you to the ground."


    Yushan Liu turned his head to look, and felt extremely disgusting, and then carefully touched his head, and found that there was no hole on his head, and the blood was not his blood, but it was extremely painful, and said angrily: "This thing is Whoever threw it over, stand up for me!"


    A cold male voice came from in front of them: "It''s me."

 Chapter 1078: Murong Yi (22)

    Chapter 1078 Murong Yi (twenty-two)


    The three of them were stunned for a moment, then turned to look, and saw arge group of peopleing out of Yu Yongsheng''s room.


    Murong Yi in the room wanted to get out of bed because he was afraid of being bullied by his father and brother.


    Xiao Manan hurriedly stopped him and said anxiously, "Don''t move, you are still injured."


    Murong Yi worried: "But Dad and the others..."


    "He''s fine, your brothers are still there, as well as your brothers Jiahuai and Jingxuan. Their kung fu is also very good, so don''t worry about it."


    Murong Yi had to lie down on the bed obediently after hearing this, but she listened to the movement outside with a serious face.


    Yushanliu looked at Yushanyuan: "Who are they? Why are there so many people in the house of eternal life? Why are there so many outsiders in your family?"


    Yu Shanyuan said: "Big brother, as a younger brother, I advise youst, if you don''t want to be smashed again, you should run away, or you will regret itter."


    "Regret? I don''t believe they dare to shoot at me. Tell me, who are they?"


    "they are¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, Liang Xiaoying red at him fiercely, Yu Shanyuan was startled, and had no choice but to return to her side.


    Seeing that he was far away from Yushanliu, Liang Xiaoying snorted coldly: "What an idiot, Yongsheng is not my child, so a group of people came out of Yongsheng''s house, besides his real rtives, who else could there be?"


    Hearing the words, Yushanliu, father and son carefully looked at the person opposite them several times. Seeing that their eyes were cold and murderous, they couldn''t help but take a few steps back until their feet touched the threshold. Vigntly said: "What did you say? They are the real rtives of Yongsheng? How is it possible that Yongsheng is not an orphan? Haven''t you ever heard him mention his parents?"


    "Eternal life never said he was an orphan after he came to my house, it''s just that you thought you were right."


    Liang Xiaoying knew that there were people from the Murong family today, and Yushanliu would definitely not be able to get any benefits today.


    Everyone in the Murong family knows what they should know. They are Yu Yongsheng, no, Murong Yi''s real family will definitely be angry for their children, so they pull Yu Shanyuan to the side to watch the show.


    Yu Shanyuan frowned and said: "They are really the family of Yongsheng? Do you think that Yongsheng is a burden, so you asked a trafficker to sell him? I said that on purpose just now, just want to use their hands to trouble me."


    "Humph." Liang Xiaoying said contemptuously: "Do you think I am you? When you enter my house, that is my child. Take a closer look at their appearance, are they very simr to Yongsheng? If you don''t believe me, just do whatever you want. You, you just treat them as human traffickers."


    Yu Shanliu took a closer look at their faces, and saw that they were indeed very simr to Yu Yongsheng, and already believed in their hearts that they were Yu Yongsheng''s family.


    Although they were afraid that they would find out what he did to Murong Yi in the past, they would settle the ount with him, but when he thought that they would dare to smash him with such disgusting things, he had never been insulted like this in his life, and the anger in his heart came up again. Murong Zong frowned and said, "You just threw this lump of meat on me?"


    Murong Zong said: "So what?"


    "Apologize to me, my clothes are dirty, and then pay me money."


    Murong Zong sneered: "Apologize? Pay money? You are dreaming!"


    Yushanliu began to y a rogue: "If you don''t pay today, then I won''t leave."

 Chapter 1079: Murong Yi (23)

    Chapter 1079 Murong Yi (twenty-three)


    Yu Yonggao said: "Yes, we won''t go."


    Murong Lingran said with an expressionless face: "Don''t go? It just so happens that we are all here today, so let''s settle the ount between us."


    Before Yushanliu and his son could speak, they felt two figures flying by in front of him. Before he could figure out what it was, he felt someone pushed them.


    The three of them were caught off guard, and at the same time fell a dog and ate shit.


    "Who dares to push this uncle, he will die."


    "My face hurts so much..."


    "What''s your face pain, I... I have a nosebleed."


    Liu Jiahuai said with a nk face: "We pushed it, what can you do?"


    The three of them were stunned for a moment, and quickly got up from the ground. As soon as they stood firm, they saw that there were two more people in the ce where they were standing just now.


    They clearly saw these two people standing opposite them just now, when did they run behind them?


    The faces of Yushanliu, father and son suddenly turned terrified. This group of people seemed to be people who knew martial arts, especially the one next to him. His eyes were cold, and it gave them the feeling that they had a lot of lives in their hands. Looking at their eyes, It''s no different from watching the dead.


    But after thinking about it, this ce is very close to the barracks, and the Marquis of Ning''an loves the people like sons. This group of people must know it. It is estimated that even if they were given ten courage, they would not dare to kill people near the barracks.


    If the three of them didn''t go back today, their wives would definitely report to the officials, and they would definitely not be able to escape suspicion.


    After thinking about it, the three of them suddenly straightened their waists again, and they didn''t care about the people behind them. They were both so young and should not be the ones in charge.


    Yu Shanliu turned his head to look at Murong Zhe: "What do you want to do?"


    Murong Zhe said lightly: "Introduce myself, I am Murong Zhe, my children are next to me, and behind you are their friends. The Yu Yongsheng in your mouth is my fourth son, Murong Yi, for some reason. , we were separated for some days."


    Yu Shanliu said vigntly: "You told me this because you know that I beat Yu Yongsheng, no, I beat Murong Yi, do you want to avenge him?"


    Murongzhe was nomittal.


    The father and son turned to look at Yushanyuan and Liang Xiaoying, and they saw that they had a good show on their faces.


    Yu Shanliu snorted: "What if I yed Yu Yongsheng? Before you came, my second siblings already recognized him as their son, so as Yu Yongsheng''s elder, let him do some work. Is there anything wrong? He is disobedient andzy, can''t I teach him a lesson? Can''t I beat him?"


    Murong Lingran said coldly, "Of course not, even if we didn''te, since Aunt Liang recognized him as his son, he would have his own parents, you are just outsiders, why beat him? Aunt Liang wouldn''t allow him. Go to your house to work, why do you want him to go? Is he an elder? Did he grow up on your family''s food? Has your family paid him any money? He dares to call himself an elder without feeling blush."


    Yu Yonggao frowned and said, "Where''s the little girl''s movie? My father is talking, how can you intervene? If you don''t want to be beaten, just shut up for me!"


    Murong Lingran''s face sank, his eyes narrowed dangerously, and he said coldly, "Third brother."


    Murong Kuan nodded, walked quickly to Yu Yonggao, and in his doubtful eyes, punched him directly in the stomach.


    "what!"

 Chapter 1080: Murong Yi (24)

    Chapter 1080 Murong Yi (twenty-four)


    The other party was obviously younger than him. Yu Yonggao didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly attack him, and he waspletely unprepared. Suddenly, cold sweat broke out from his whole body. Stop talking and even stand. Unsteady, he staggered to the ground.


    Murong Kuan said loudly, "If you dare to speak rudely to my sister, next time it won''t be as simple as a fist."


    Yushanliu hurriedly squatted down and asked with concern, "Boss, how are you?"


    "Father." Yu Yonggao said with a painful expression: "You have to help me call back, it hurts too much."


    "Okay, daddy will get justice for you."


    After Yu Shanliu finished speaking, he looked at the person opposite him with a sullen face, gritted his teeth and said, "It''s fine for you to hide my dog, but you still dare to hurt my son again and again, now you immediately put my dog Come back, apologize to me again, and then give us 20 taels ofpensation, otherwise I will stab the marquis of Ning''an for everything you did just now. The marquis of Ning''an loves the people like a son, don''t let it go. I want to have a good ending.¡±


    Murong said: "It''s really whimsical, the military camp is not far away, do you think Ning Anhou is so good to see? You beat my fourth brother so many times, and today you still caused him to fall under the cliff, and still If you want us to give you money, you are dreaming, and I won''t show you some color today, you really think we are made of mud!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Murong Zong, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan took the broom and pole next to each other and quickly approached Yu Yonggao and Yu Yong**.


    The two no longer felt that the other party was just frightening them. They really dared to shoot at them. They wanted to hide, but the yard was so big that they fell to the ground after walking a few steps.


    All three brothers greeted them with force.


    The two felt a sharp paining from their bodies, and they rolled around begging for mercy while screaming.


    "Ah, stop beating, it hurts, it hurts."


    "I never hit your brother, I just bullied him. You...you hit me, it''s so unfair."


    "Don''t hit the bone, it hurts me to death."


    "Don''t p your face, it won''t look good if it''s swollen."


    ¡­


    Murong Zong said while beating: "It''s not honest to be beaten, there are really enough opinions, second brother, third brother, hit me hard, give them a long memory, let them know that bullying someone casually will end. what."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan said at the same time, "Yes, big brother."


    After ??, the three of them hit the two with even more strength.


    When Yushan Liu saw his son being beaten, he immediately wanted to step forward and pull away the youngest Murong Kuan.


    Liu Jiahuai didn''t give him a chance. As soon as he moved, he pped the scabbard on his shoulder and warned coldly, "I advise you not to move, otherwise we won''t kill people, but here is the At the foot of the mountain, it is easy to kill someone with a knife."


    Yushanliu was startled. What this person meant was that if he was disobedient and did not let them breathe, he would throw them into the deep mountains and forests, and let the tigers and bears eat them?


    ncing at Liu Jiahuai''s face, Yu Shanliu didn''t dare to move any more, so he started to intercede: "Please, stop beating, I''m just these two sons, they did something wrong because I didn''t teach them well, Hit me up if you want, and if something happens to them, I won''t be alive."


    The three Murong Zong brothers turned a deaf ear and continued to teach them a lesson.

 Chapter 1081: Murong Yi (25)

    Chapter 1081 Murong Yi (twenty-five)


    Seeing that the other party didn''t listen to him, Yu Shanliu heard the more and more shrill screams of his sons, anxious like ants on a hot pot, and shouted loudly: "Please, I''m wrong, okay? I apologize to you, I shouldn''t have bullied your brother before, okay?"


    The three Murong Zong brothers stopped tacitly when they heard the words, and returned to Murong Zhe''s side.


    Liu Jiahuai also withdrew the sword.


    Yushanliu stepped forward quickly, and saw that the two sons, in addition to the injuries caused by the poles and brooms, were covered with messy footprints on their light-colored clothes. Their faces were bruised and bruised. It took a lot of effort to open his eyes, and the corners of his mouth were full of blood, looking extremely embarrassed.


    "Yonggao, Yongliang, are you okay?"


    Yu Yonggao said with a painful expression: "Dad, I... I feel that my left arm hurts badly."


    Yu Yongliang also said weakly: "I''m fine too, I feel something is wrong with my left foot, as if my foot was swollen before, it hurts a bit."


    Yu Shanliu was startled, and hurriedly looked carefully at the eldest son''s left arm and the younger son''s left foot, turned his head to look at Murong Zhe and said angrily, "You guys are too much, why do you want to involve your grievances? To the children? You actually broke their hands and stepped on their feet swollen, you are really vicious."


    Murong said: "What you said is wrong, didn''t you hit my brother first? This matter has been a conflict between elders and juniors from the very beginning. It''s just that my father wants my brothers to do it. Brother Yongkun''s left arm is broken, and my brother''s left foot is swollen. Isn''t this a **** for tat? Compared with your son''s release of dogs and let them fall off a cliff , is this vicious?"


    "You!" Yushanliu couldn''t say anything to Murong Lingran, and turned his eyes to his younger brother, "Yushanyuan, even if we don''t have a good rtionship, we are still rtives connected by blood, you...you just watched helplessly. Did others bully us? I didn''t beat your own son, they beat your own nephew, your nephew who has the same surname as you and is blood-rted."


    Yu Shanyuan was about to speak when Liang Xiaoying grabbed the soft flesh around his waist.


    He had to give Yushanliu a helpless expression.


    He can''t do anything about it, Murong Yi''s rtives are not easy to mess with, and Liang Xiaoying is standing by their side again.


    "Big brother, but my son Yongkun broke his hand today because of you. If it wasn''t for someone from the Murong family who happened to find him today, he would have been bitten by wild beasts at the bottom of the cliff to the point that he would have no bones left. You Today is indeed almost killing two of my children, if I help you, Yongkun, his mother and other children will have an opinion on me."


    Yushanliu roared: "You are afraid that they will have opinions on you, but I am still your big brother, so you are not afraid that I will have opinions on you? I hurt you in vain when I was a child, and I was so good to you when I was a child, so I leave all good things to you. You, you are so disappointing to me."


    Yu Shanyuan said quietly: "You didn''t hurt me very much when you were young, it''s fine if you don''t bully me. I don''t have the memory of you hurting me in my mind. Leave me good things? Just don''t rob me. After my father and mother died, you robbed most of the family''s fields and gave me two mu of thin fields. Are you treating me right?"

 Chapter 1082: Murong Yi (26)

    Chapter 1082 Murong Yi (twenty-six)


    "And it doesn''t matter if I offend you, anyway, you don''t take care of me, I don''t rely on you to eat, and I don''t rely on you for old age, but I''m still waiting for my child to take care of me, and I''m still waiting for Yongkun to honor me when I''m old, He is my favorite eldest son, and he is always filial to me, so we are the real family."


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply. Although Yu Shanyuan''s character was a little weaker, he could still handle some things clearly.


    When Yu Shanliu saw his younger brother telling the past events in front of outsiders, his face suddenly became uneasy, and he became angry and said: "Isn''t it because you went to live my life and killed the real Yu Yongsheng? Then It was all an ident. Who knew that the road happened to be entangled by a poisonous snake that day. Who told your son to walk without looking at the road, so obviously a poisonous snake was there, and he still went there. You can''t me me. I didn''t expect you to be so stingy andpletely ignore our brotherhood."


    Thinking of the dead son, Yu Shanyuan felt a pain in his heart, and said with red eyes: "Brotherhood? Look, you are now shirking all the responsibilities on a dead child, and you don''t reflect on yourself at all, you are worthy of being my brother. ?"


    Liang Xiaoying also said with a sullen face: "You still have the face to mention my dead son, if it wasn''t for your two sons bullying Yongyan, beating and scolding Yongyan, watching him wear new clothes, and wanting to take his I took off my clothes and threw them into the ditch. Eternal life would not leave early so that my younger brother would not be bullied, nor would I ignore the situation on the side of the road because I was in a hurry to escape. When I encountered that poisonous snake, my Eternal Life was killed by your family. You dare to mention brotherhood, he is too concerned that you are his brother, without his persuasion, I would have raised a knife and chopped up your son!"


    Yushan''s air knot: "You... you shrew, you have the ability to cut me down. If you cut me, you will die, and your children will be motherless..."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran interrupted Yu Shanliu''s words, and brought the topic back, "Your son will be beaten for this one meal, and I just heard Aunt Liang say when my brother was in aa. Well, you originally beat him, and you beat him more viciously than my brothers, and every time your two sons were involved more or less, it''s still cheaper for you today."


    "The doctor came here just now, and Aunt Liang also said that the two people''s medicines and medical expenses are 5 taels in total. I don''t want more than the nutrition fee, so I''ll give 10 taels."


    Yushanliu was furious when he heard the words: "You beat my child, you still need medical bills, you are too deceiving!"


    "Is it too much bullying?" Murong Lingran sneered: "If I bully you once, you won''t be able to bear it anymore. When your family bullied my brother, did you ever think about his feelings? You can give money or not. Today I willpletely seek justice for my brother, and I will let your two sons fall off a cliff once, as for whether or not my brother is lucky, it depends on their good fortune."


    Yushan Liudao: "You don''t have to scare me, if you really do that, you are killing people on purpose!"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "Who said I was going to do it? Look over there, I just want them to experience being chased by dogs once."


    Yushanliu followed her line of sight, and saw a **** dog suddenly stand up, grinning at the three of them, their father and son, as if they were about to pounce.

 Chapter 1083: Murong Yi (27)

    Chapter 1083 Murong Yi (twenty-seven)


    Yushan''s body was trembling with air, and said: "You...you are too much, I will go to the government to sue you, and sue you for oppressing good people!"


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said: "Sue us? If you have the guts, go ahead. When my brother was in aa, I saw that he had a lot of scars on his body, and there was a fatal wound on his head. I also listened to it. I told you how the scar came from, I just happened to sue you for child abuse, and today you deliberately condoned the vicious dog, almost killing two people, and I am afraid that your family will be imprisoned by then."


    Originally, she also wanted to send the Yushanliu family directly to the government, and let the people in the government punish them.


    But she could see from the afternoon conversation that Yushanyuan was weak, and although he was dissatisfied with his elder brother, he didn''t want to do anything.


    After all, this is Yujia Vige. Most of the people in the vige are rtives of their family. Because a child who is not rted by blood sent his brother and nephew to prison, it is estimated that their family will not have a good life in the vige in the future.


    For the sake of Xiao Si, he gave them face once, but only this time.


    Yu Shanliu felt a chill all over his body when he thought of thest time Murong Yi almost died at his house because of his beating.


    He is also a little discerning. Murong Zhe''s clothes are not cheap at first nce. Xiao Manan even has a lot of gold and silver jewelry on his head. But it can also be seen that he is no different from the rich and noble sons in the city.


    There is also a carriage parked in the yard. You don¡¯t have to think about it to know that the carriage must belong to this group of people. The identity of the person who has a carriage at home must not be underestimated.


    These rich people, as long as they give the government money, ck people can be called white.


    And he was the one who abused his children first, and today he almost killed Murong Yi, and Yu Yongkun almost died today, and the second brother''s family will definitely not help them.


    Really want to make trouble to the government, it''s really their family''s fault.


    After thinking about the pros and cons, Yu Shanliu took out two silver ingots from his arms and threw them on the ground, and said angrily, "Okay, I''ll give you the silver, is it alright now?"


    Murong said lightly: "Of course it can."


    Liang Xiaoying saw this and quickly stepped forward to take the money into his arms.


    Yu Shanliu''s family is really rich, and he took out so much money from him casually.


    They are already so rich, and they still have to live forever to work for their family and take advantage of a child. It''s really abhorrent.


    had known that she should have added a fire just now and asked them to pay twenty taels of silver.


    Thest time immortal was injured in their house, the chickens she took away were far from enough for medicine.


    "What about my dog?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Isn''t the dog returned to you from the beginning?"


    Yu Shanliu was stunned, thinking of the thing that hit him just now, he turned his head sharply, and then he noticed that the **** thing was indeed like his dog, but his whole body changed color and his body also changed. shape, so they didn''t see it at first.


    "You...you killed my dog?" Yu Yonggao''s pain eased a little at this time, he stood up slowly, and said in shock, "You guys are too vicious to be so cruel to a dog."


    Murong sneered: "It''s just a dog that obeys the master''s orders, I don''t have time to care about it."

 Chapter 1084: Murong Yi (28)

    Chapter 1084 Murong Yi (twenty-eight)


    "It''s be like this now, and it''s all your fault. You know that you live at the foot of the mountain, and there are many beasts on the mountain, yet you dare to let it chase and bite people."


    "When my eldest brother found it, its neck was bitten by a wild beast. ording to my father''s observation, it should have been bitten by a poisonous snake first and lost all strength. Other beasts took advantage of his illness to kill it, so That''s how it became."


    "My brothers kindly rescued it from the beast''s mouth and left you with a whole body. You should thank them for being so cruel and cruel?"


    Yu Shanliu frowned and said: "You are talking nonsense, I don''t believe it, you killed it."


    "Believe it or not, it has a poisonous snake''s teeth marks on its body, even if you want to go to the government, you can see how it died. If you want to sue, just go, I don''t believe it. What can you do to us because of a dog?"


    Although Yu Yongliang was disgusted by the **** thing, in order to confirm whether it was his own dog, he had to hold back his nausea and scratched it. He really saw two tooth marks on it, and the surroundings were faintly ck, which was poisoned by the vigers in the past. time is exactly the same.


    He looked at it carefully again, and it was exactly as Murong Lingran said, his neck was bitten off, and he said with a sad face: "Dad, this is really our dog, it died so miserably. "


    Yushanliu couldn''t do anything after hearing the words. Today is not the right time. There are so many people on the other side that it would be no good for them to stay any longer, so he gave everyone a sullen look, and wanted to leave while supporting his two sons with the dog''s corpse. .


    Wei Jingxuan wanted to stop them, but seeing Murong motioning for him to let go, he had to let them go.


    Liang Xiaoying immediately felt refreshed upon seeing this.


    Humph, let you bully Eternal Life, let¡¯s talk about iron te now, this is retribution.


    Murong Kuan asked: "Aran, they bullied the fourth brother so many times, should we just let them go? Last time the fourth brother almost died, wouldn''t it be too cheap for them."


    Liu Jianian also said: "It is indeed cheaper for them."


    Murong Lingran said meaningfully: "Don''t worry, I have ns in my heart."


    The two of them didn''t ask any more questions after hearing the words. With her temperament, it was absolutely impossible for her brother to suffer such a big loss in vain.


    The medicine money for the two children just now was given by Murong Lingran, so Liang Xiaoying waited for the Yushanliu father and son to walk away, and put all the ten taels of silver into Murong Lingran''s arms.


    "Child, give it."


    Murong Lingran returned the money to her without hesitation, and said, "Auntie, I asked for it for you. Give Brother Yongkun a good nourishment."


    "How can I do that?" Liang Xiaoying said: "Yongkun is at most just eating some chicken soup to make up for it, how could it be possible to use so much money. You can help me rescue Yongkun today, I''m already thankful that the money is unnecessary. ."


    "Auntie, you have supported my brother for several months. I heard that when you rescued him, he was seriously ill. The care of the past few months is far from what these ten taels of silver can repay. Brother Kun was injured because of my younger brother, auntie, please ept it, or we will not feel at ease if you ept it."


    Murong Zhe also said: "Just ept it."


    Yu Shanyuan whispered in his wife''s ear: "My son, our family has no money, Yongkun still needs to drink a lot of soup and medicine, the doctor said that his medicine can''t be stopped, if there is no money to buy medicine His hands are miserable, but it will affect his future life, or take half of it."

 Chapter 1085: Murong Yi (29)

    Chapter 1085 Murong Yi (twenty-nine)


    Seeing that they all persuaded her, Liang Xiaoying couldn''t refuse for the sake of the child, "Okay, but I''m ashamed to say, although I adopted your child, but the family is poor, and it''s not a big fish every day, and the food is poor, he When he was injured, he couldn¡¯t afford good medicine, and he really didn¡¯t spend much money on him, five taels of silver was enough.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he returned another piece of silver to Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran didn''t reject it when she saw it. The second room of the Yu family had saved his fourth brother''s life and raised them. She didn''t even think that she would send them away with this little money, and she would repay themter.


    When Murong Yi and Yu Yongkun were rescued just now, because they were both still in a drowsiness, Liang Xiaoying and Yu Shanyuan were his adoptive parents, even if he had internal injuries, it would still be better to soften the carriage and walk slower. You can go home, but the Murong family can''t go home without letting them say goodbye.


    So at Liang Xiaoying''s request, the family decided to wait until Murong Yi woke up.


    But because Uncle Kou was in a hurry to the Boomerang Bureau, he went back to the city first, ready to try his best to find thest child.


    Many men came from the Murong family, and the daughter of the Yu family was embarrassed to see outsiders. Since Yu Yongkun came back, she has been by his side with her younger brother Yu Yongyan.


    Seeing that the yard was quiet, the three people in the room breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    After passing through Yushan Stream, the sky gradually darkened.


    Everyone returned to Murong Yi''s room, Murong Zhe turned to look at Yu Shanyuan and his wife who came in together, and said solemnly: "The child has been disturbed a lot in the past few months, and now that the child has been found, we know it is cruel, but he After all, it''s our rtives, and it''s gettingte, so we won''t bother and take the children back."


    Liang Xiaoying looked at Murong Yi and said reluctantly, "Is it really going to go home so soon? Can you slow down? This is too sudden, I really miss him."


    Too many things happened on this day. Murong Yi is still her son tomorrow morning. Although he has never called his mother or aunt, she has be ustomed to having him at home in the past few months. He was treated like his own son.


    Unexpectedly, in just one short day, his biological parents came to the door. She was about to lose her son again, and her heart was really sad.


    Xiao Manan touched her son''s head. She is also a mother and understands Liang Xiaoying''s current mood. If she was, she would definitely not let her son go.


    But the child is hers after all, and she owes a lot to finding him now, so it is definitely not eptable to let him stay as someone else''s son.


    Murong Zhewei: "I know this is cruel, but today we are definitely going home. There are still a lot of things at home waiting to be dealt with, and there is a young son waiting for us at home."


    Liang Xiaoying begged: "Is it ok for one night? I don''t know when I can see him again when he is gone, so just stay for one more night. I will make him dinner at the end, and I will make him ast meal tomorrow morning. Breakfast, I promise not to disturb your family reunion again, how about that?"


    Murong Zhe asked, "Little Si, do you want to go home?"


    Murong Yi said: "Of course I think so."


    But he left just like that, and his parents were reluctant to bear it.


    He could feel that they were really treating themselves as their own sons these past few months.

 Chapter 1086: Murong Yi (30)

    Chapter 1086 Murong Yi (thirty)


    "Then what do you think of Aunt Liang''s proposal?"


    Murong Yi nced at Liang Xiaoying who was looking at him hopefully, and nodded, "As long as my parents agree, I have no problem."


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to stay if he wanted to. It was only for one night. It wasn''t that he couldn''t meet again in the future, when Wei Jingxuan suddenly said, "I have an idea, and I don''t know if everyone would like to hear it."


    "Appreciate further details."


    Wei Jingxuan turned to look at the three Murong Zong brothers and said solemnly, "When Murong Yi was asleep, my grandfather sent someone to tell me that their kung fu was very good, and today''s performance made many people in the barracks want to continue. I learned from them, and my grandfather also said that the three of you have improved a lot since youpeted with the soldiersst time."


    "If we try a few more times, I believe that both sides can make greater progress. Grandfather originally hoped that you could stay in the military camp for the night, and even the amodation has been arranged for you, and delicious food has been prepared to entertain you. You guys, I didn''t expect this to happen halfway through."


    "He said, if you are willing, I hope you can continue to stay in the barracks tomorrow or even the day after, so that you and the soldiers can learn from each other again and make progress together."


    "So you can take Murong Yi away, and your family wille back tomorrow to let Murong Yi meet with the Yu family''s parents again. But he still has injuries, so he will definitely suffer some bumps, which will affect his body. Or you guys tonight Leave some people to apany Murong Yi, and only half of the people who go back, also take care of Murong Ding''s mood. Don''t let him think that you have found other children and ignore him, ande back together tomorrow. "


    Liang Xiaoying and Yu Shanyuan looked at each other after hearing the words, it is no wonder that the Murong family members are here today, they were visiting the barracks next to them.


    Moreover, they were also guests invited by the Marquis of Ning''an to the barracks, so the Murong family must be rich or expensive.


    They didn''t feel afraid in their hearts, and they didn''t do anything wrong anyway.


    If the Murong family is really the family of officials, it can also exin why they dare to treat the Yushanliu family like that today.


    The identities of the two families are so disparate, it seems that she made the right decision just now. Once Murong Yi leaves this time, it is estimated that the two families will not have any intersection in this life.


    Murong said: "Brother, what do you think?"


    Murong Zong thought of today''spetition, if there was no news of the fourth in the afternoon, they would indeed havepeted for a whole day, and it was indeed a bit unfinished in that half-day.


    The barracks is not so easy to enter. They should take advantage of the opportunity now.


    Ning Anhou''s face had to be given.


    After thinking about it, Murong Zong looked at his father and his second and third younger brothers, and when he saw them all nodded, he said solemnly, "We understand what Marquis has in mind. Just go there tomorrow morning."


    "Well, my grandfather also said that his token is still on your sister''s body. If you want to go in tomorrow, just go in with the token."


    "it is good."


    Murong Lingran nced at the token on his waist and nodded slightly.


    It was a happy event for the fourth brother to return home, and he should have been celebrated immediately, but his injuries made him unable to eat a lot of food and work hard.


    While he was recovering, the brothers seized the opportunity to practice in the military camp, and when his internal injury was almost healed, she would give him a good celebration.

 Chapter 1087: Murong Yi (31)

    Chapter 1087 Murong Yi (thirty-one)


    Murong Zhe looked at Murong Yi again: "Little Si, are you going home with us tonight,e back tomorrow to meet the Yu family parents, or wait for us to pick you up tomorrow?"


    Murong Yi hesitated for a moment, then raised her eyes to look at Liang Xiaoying, and saw her eyes were looking at him with tears in her eyes.


    looked at his biological mother again, and looked at him with a look of apprehension.


    Seeing this, Murong Zhe couldn''t bear his son''s embarrassment, nor could he bear the carriage back and forth to affect his injury, so he had to make a decision for him: "Little Si, the Yu family''s parents have taken care of you for so long, it''s time to say goodbye to them. Dad is a doctor. I know your injuries best. If you suffer from internal injuries, it¡¯s best to rest in one ce and minimize the bumps. You can recuperate here for the time being tonight. We already know that you are here, and we wille together tomorrow. ,is it okay?"


    Murong Yi knew that Murong Ding was still young, so he must be very afraid of being alone at home. He must have missed his parents a lot when he didn''t see him for a day. His parents have found him, and they will definitely not leave him again, so he nodded: "Okay. , but... but can you leave two people with me?"


    "Nature is okay."


    Murong Lingran suggested: "Why don''t I stay, second brother, you can stay with me too."


    Father is inconvenient. He definitely doesn''t want to cause trouble to the Yu family. It would be inconvenient to stay here. Mother wants to take care of him and must be with him.


    There is so muchnd in the house that the eldest brother needs to go back and make up his mind, and the third brother can help him.


    The second brother has good kung fu. He only offended the Yushanliu family today. He woulde back in the middle of the night to take revenge, and he stayed to protect the Yushanyuan family.


    Brother Jiahuai and sister Jia Nian are guests, and there is no reason for them to stay.


    Murong Xuan readily replied: "I can stay, but I don''t know what Aunt Liang thinks?"


    Liang Xiaoying said excitedly: "Yes, the family can live there, they can live in Yongyan and Yongli''s rooms respectively."


    Murong Yi has no objection to Sister''s decision.


    The Murong family are all smart people, and they all roughly guessed the reason for Murong Lingran''s arrangement, and they didn''t object.


    Although Xiao Manan felt reluctant to be separated from his fourth son again, but after having raised his son for so long, he couldn''t even let this little wishe true, so he didn''t say much.


    Now that it was settled, Murong Zhe asked Murong Xuan to take good care of his younger brothers and sisters, refused the invitation of the Yu family to let them have dinner, and said a few words to Murong Yi, went to the gate of the military camp to say goodbye to the Marquis of Ning An, and then back home.


    And after most of the Murong family left, Wei Jingxuan told his grandfather everything that happened in the afternoon.


    When they came to say goodbye just now, the Marquis of Ning An didn''t even bother to ask, but he just congratted them and asked them toe directly tomorrow, saying that he would be in the military camp for the next few days, so he let them go.


    "Grandfather, that''s what happened."


    There is only his own family here, and he is not from the military camp, so he just uses his usual name.


    Although Murong Zhe was not necessarily his son, the Marquis of Ning An couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that their family had sessfully found a child: "It''s good to find it, such a young child must have suffered for more than a year. Their family is also a blessed person, and the child is also dead. After more than a year, he was able to sessfully find the child, and it happened that he was rescued when he was in danger. "

 Chapter 1088: Murong Yi (32)

    Chapter 1088 Murong Yi (thirty-two)


    Wei Jingxuan nodded: "Indeed, if Murong Lingran went a stepte today, it is estimated that they would never see the child again."


    The Marquis of Ning An suddenly felt a little guilty. If he didn''t call the Murong family to the military camp today, maybe they could find the child first, and the child would not have to suffer from falling off the cliff.


    If Murong Zhe is really his son, then Murong Yi is his grandson.


    If the eldest princess knew that he almost lost a grandson before he knew the children, he would be really shameless in the future.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Hou Ning An sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that child to be near the military camp. If I had known Murong Zhe earlier, I''m afraid Murong Yi would have gone home long ago."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "There is a will of God in the dark, this is what God means, you don''t have to me yourself too much, grandfather, if you are all wrong, then I, the person responsible for helping His Majesty to find people, did not find people sote, I am wrong. Isn''t it bigger?"


    Ning Anhou nodded, "What you said also makes sense."


    Wei Jingxuan saw that his grandfather''s face was relieved a lot, and he said again that the three Murong Zong brothers woulde again tomorrow, and then said: "Grandfather, I have to rush back to the pce to return to His Majesty, so I won''t stay for a long time."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Seeing Wei Jingxuan leave, Fang Hongmao, who had been beside him, rolled his eyes and suddenly said, "Grandfather, you see that Murong Zong and his three brothers are too ignorant. You value them so much, and there are still many uncles waiting for you in the afternoon. Theypeted, and they actually put you and so many powerful people aside, I see, you just misread them, and you should stop spending time on those people in the future."


    Ning''an Hou''s face sank instantly, and heughed in anger: "It took them so long to finally find their lost brother, do you want them to ruthlessly leave the injured brother behind and only focus on their martial arts? ?"


    Fang Hongmao said: "It''s enough to find it. It''s enough to have one person to apany you. Do you need so many people to apany you? It''s just a child."


    Ning''an Hou said coldly, "Fang Hongmao, why didn''t I know before that you still have such a ruthless side?"


    "I¡­"


    "What am I?" Marquis Ning An interrupted him impatiently, and added, "And I don''t spend time with them? You mean, should I spend time with you?"


    It was already dark, and even though the candles were lit in the room, the sight was not very good. Fang Hongmao didn''t notice the anger on his grandfather''s face at all, and he still said righteously, "Of course, their family is an outsider, you treat them well. No matter how good they are, they will not be grateful to you, I am your grandson, you should naturally spend time on me."


    "I didn''t spend enough time on you before? What do I spend time on you for now? Watching you fight with your brothers every day for the title of this prince? You y tricks under the eyes of this prince every day?"


    Fang Hongmao''s face turned red, "Grandfather, you...how can you talk about me like this, how can you look down on me like this?"


    "I''m your elder, why can''t I say you? Do you have anything I can look up to? Is your martial arts good enough to kill the enemy and make a fortune, or is your brain so smart that you can gain fame and honor your ancestors?"

 Chapter 1089: Murong Yi (33)

    Chapter 1089 Murong Yi (thirty-three)


    "I don''t want to be like this either, I just..."


    "Enough." The Marquis of Ning''an said impatiently, "Ask yourself, how many masters I have hired for you since you were young, all of them are famous masters, I originally wanted you to fight the battlefield, protect the country, and with this marquis here, you don''t know your future. How many times better than others, you can''t bear the hardship yourself."


    "You''re just afraid of training. I just want you to take the imperial examinations, but what about you? It''s still three days of fishing and two days of drying the. Every day, it''s either the disease or the pain. Until now, I can''t even memorize the Three Character ssic. Master has been mad at you countless times, and now you can''t even read your own ount books, and you''re not even as good as ordinary poor disciples."


    "You didn''t know how to cherish when I spent countless energy on you in the past, but now you are asking me to pay more attention to you, why did you go earlier? What do I continue to spend time on you for now? Let you continue to be angry with me all day long ?"


    "Every time, relying on the amount of stinky money in your family, you do things in the capital and make a fortune. You can count on your own fingers, how many troubles you have caused since you were a child, and which one your family can''t fix is ??this marquis. Are you here for the aftermath?"


    Fang Hongmao was so embarrassed that he couldn''t even lift his head up.


    He also wanted to follow the path nned by his grandfather, but he just couldn''t hold on.


    The family is so rich, and he can''t spend it all in a few lifetimes. His mother said that his grandfather has no sons, no grandsons, no n brothers or anything. It is very likely that the title belongs to him. Why should he be like ordinary people? So hard to work hard, if he doesn''t work hard, he will have everything.


    Geng Yucheng was also beside Fang Hongmao. Seeing that his grandfather''s eyes fell on him from time to time, he knew that his grandfather was scolding him, and he lowered his head suddenly, not daring to look into his eyes.


    Although he is better than Fang Hongmao, at least he can memorize the three-character ssics, understand the ledger, and can help his own business, but he did not follow the route nned by his grandfather, and he has disappointed him countless times.


    The Marquis of Ning''an snorted coldly and continued: "I brought you two here to cultivate your sentiments and exercise your body. You are all at this age, and I don''t expect you to be very promising. Physically, it¡¯s enough to understand what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong. If you want me to look at you, don¡¯t let me worry, I¡¯ve already said what I need to say, just do what you need to do tomorrow, you know?¡±


    The two of them said dully at the same time: "Got it."


    Seeing the two of them listlessly, their heads drooping, Ning Anhou became more and more angry, and said coldly, "Get out of here."


    The two had no choice but to bow respectfully and obediently withdrew.


    The two passed by the school grounds, Fang Hongmao looked at the soldiers who were still training and his face became more gloomy, and gritted his teeth: "It''s all to me for Murong Zong and the others. Before they appeared, although my grandfather was dissatisfied with us, he rarely reprimanded us so harshly. Don''t you mean that we are trash? We are his own grandsons, and it''s really hurtful that he actually said that."


    Geng Yucheng said: "What about ming them? It''s not that we are not good enough, who made us really inferior to them. Grandfather''s reprimand is not wrong at all."


    Fang Hongmao frowned and said, "Yucheng, how do you grow others'' ambition and destroy your own prestige?"

 Chapter 1090: Murong Yi (34)

    Chapter 1090 Murong Yi (thirty-four)


    Geng Yucheng said helplessly: "I''m telling the truth, we two, we can''t do anything if we don''t seed, apart from having some money at home, which aspect isparable to Murong Zong''s three brothers? No, Zhi Ye Zhai''s business is in the city. The ce is so good. I heard that they have opened a second Zhiye Zhai. In less than a year, they can earn so much money. It is estimated that sooner orter their family property will surpass ours. Murongzhe is still Wen Swiss franc. , big and small are also officials, I am afraid that soon, we will be trampled by them."


    Fang Hongmao''s face became more gloomy when he heard the words. He was not a fool and knew that what he said was indeed possible.


    "Absolutely not. I can''t let such a humble family step on our heads to make a fortune in the future. Their family is just mud legs, and they should be trampled under our feet for the rest of our lives and never turn over."


    Geng Yucheng sighed and said, "What''s the use of saying no? Their martial arts are so high that they are so highly regarded by my grandfather that it will only be a matter of time before they step on our heads. Can you still make them disappear in front of my grandfather and let us forever No worries?"


    Fang Hongmao''s eyes shed, and he said gloomily, "Why not?"


    "Grandfather likes them so much, you are not afraid that grandfather will be angry when he finds out?"


    Fang Hongmao sneered: "They are just outsiders. We are the grandsons of our grandfather. If they are gone, even if he knows we did it, so what? He can kill us for a group of outsiders? He reprimanded me, and I''m used to being scolded by him anyway."


    Geng Yucheng pondered for a while, as if considering the feasibility of the matter, and shook his head after a while: "You...you can do it yourself if you want to, I don''t dare, don''t talk about us."


    Fang Hongmao said with contempt: "What do you mean? What do you mean leave everything to me alone?"


    Geng Yucheng said with a look of apprehension: "I''m timid. My grandfather has been disappointed with me recently because of the Murong family. I don''t dare to kill someone."


    After speaking, he seemed to be afraid that Fang Hongmao would really drag him into the water, so he hurried back to his room.


    Fang Hongmao saw him running away, and said contemptuously, "You coward, wait and see, I will let Murong Zong and the others know how powerful I am."


    After the Murong family left the Yu family, Liang Xiaoying and Yu Shanyuan went to the chicken coop to catch a rooster and an old hen. They prepared to entertain the remaining siblings and gave them to Murong Yi and Yu Yong by the way. Kun stewed some chicken soup to give them a good nourishment.


    Murong Lingran and Murong Xuan didn''t reject their kindness either. Although Liang Xiaoying''s temper was a little hotter, he could see that he was very nice.


    They were not idle either, and went to the kitchen to help make dinner together.


    After the dinner was ready, Murong Yi felt unwell and was not suitable to get out of bed. He ate it in the house. Liang Xiaoying personally went in to feed him, and it took him half an hour to enter. The medicine was brought in, and then it took another half an hour toe out.


    After she came out, Murong Lingran heard that her brother fell asleep after taking the medicine, but only went in and took a look to confirm that he was really asleep before leaving the room.


    After the two brothers and sisters had dinner, they also listened to the arrangement of the fish family.


    Murong Lingran and Yu Yongli slept in the same room, while Murong Xuan and Yu Yongyan slept in the same room.


    Originally, the Yu family knew that the two of them had a good family background, so they were definitely not used to sleeping with outsiders and wanted to make room for them, but they didn''t want to bother them, so they said they slept with them.

 Chapter 1091: Murong Yi (35)

    Chapter 1091 Murong Yi (thirty-five)


    When waiting for Murong Yi to wake up in the afternoon, Murong Lingran also met Yu Yongli. She is sixteen years old this year and the eldest daughter of Yu Shanyuan. .


    I heard Yu Yongyan say that she should have marriedst year. Her husband''s family is not bad. Her ancestors moved into Yujia Vige from other ces. Her future husband will also treat her very well. She is still a childhood sweetheart. She is also extremely satisfied with that family. Even in the vige, the family married with sincerity, and the dowry alone had 10 taels of silver.


    But unfortunately, on the day of the marriage, the inw''s family was suddenly robbed by gangsters, and the whole family, old and young, all died.


    The sedan chair didn''t reach her husband''s house halfway. The rtives of that family were afraid that Yu Yongli would fight for the family property, so they said that since she hadn''t worshipped the church yet, it wouldn''t be considered a marriage, and they drove her back to her mother''s house.


    even went to the door to ask for the dowry.


    ording to the rules of Xuanqing Kingdom, although you have been on the sedan chair of someone else''s family, but you haven''t worshipped the church yet, you are not considered a daughter-inw of someone else''s family.


    But on the day of her marriage, all her inws died, so her life was hard, and Kefu''s reputation spread to the surrounding viges overnight.


    Even if everyone knew that she was a big girl, she was good looking, and she was diligent, no one dared to marry her.


    Fortunately, her parents and brothers did not despise her, and they all knew that it was not her fault that caused all that, and that she was also a victim, so she was allowed to stay at home until now, and she has done a good job of marrying her whole life. No n to go out.


    It is precisely because of what happened that Yu Yongli was timid and more timid, and her personality was a little softer. She didn''t have a temperament like Liang Xiaoying at all, and she all followed his father Yu Shanyuan.


    At this time, Yu Yongli stood cautiously in the room, looked at Murong Lingran who was sitting on the stool in deep thought, opened her mouth several times, took a few deep breaths, and said timidly: "Miss Murong, it''s gettingte. Now, or... or I''ll go to sleep in my parents'' house."


    "Um?"


    Yu Yongli saw her frowning, thinking she was angry, and hurriedly said: "I''m sorry, I just thought you were not used to sleeping with two, so I said that, don''t be angry."


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Don''t think too much, I''m not angry, it''s not because you don''t go to bed, I''m just thinking about something."


    Yu Yongli breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s gettingte, if the girl doesn''t mind, go to bed soon, don''t worry, the quilts on your side are all new, no one has slept before, and they don''t smell. "


    Murong Lingran nced at the brand-new quilt, and instantly guessed that the quilt was probably prepared by this family for her dowry, and she did not reject her kindness. The cloth bag was handed to her.


    Yu Yongli was taken aback, "Is this for me?"


    Murong nodded: "Well, open it and take a look."


    Yu Yongli didn''t dare to refuse, opened it and saw a lot of things wrapped in oil paper inside.


    "this is¡­"


    "Candy, for you."


    This is the same as the one she gave to the soldier today. She and Liu Jianian made it together, but it tasted lychee.


    But in order to prevent her from daring to ept it, she did not introduce it too much.


    Yu Yongli was about to return it to her, when she saw her and said: "Take it, you must have taken care of my brother here, I did it myself, it''s not worth a lot of money, just treat it as me. Thank you."

 Chapter 1092: Murong Yi (36)

    Chapter 1092 Murong Yi (thirty-six)


    "But it''s too expensive, and sugar is very expensive."


    Murong Lingran took off his coat and went into the bed, and said with a light smile: "It''s not expensive, the kindness of saving life is unrewarding, it''s not precious at all."


    Yu Yongli thought for a moment and said solemnly, "Miss Murong, can I give this to my brothers?"


    Murong said: "I still have it here, I will give them tomorrow, you can keep these for yourself."


    Yu Yongli nodded and was about to say thank you when she saw that she had closed her eyes.


    Yu Yongli had no choice but to blow out the candle lightly and crept onto the bed.


    It¡¯s just that tonight is not destined to be a peaceful night.


    Heimao had been guarding the door of the house where Murong Lingran was sleeping. When he was sleeping soundly, he suddenly opened his eyes and suddenly shouted loudly.


    "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    Hei Mao has a big body and a loud voice, not to mention that at the foot of this silent mountain, its voice is particrly loud. After three roars, not only everyone in the Yu family woke up, but even people in the distance woke up from their sleep. of.


    "Wang! Wang! Wang..."


    Before he had time to guess what was going on outside, Hei Mao''s voice was getting more and more urgent. Murong Xuan and Murong understood Hei Mao clearly. It must have been a big deal when he roared like this.


    The two quickly put on their clothes and opened the door almost at the same time. As soon as the door was opened, the light on the roof was obviously abnormal, and Kuro Mao sat opposite them, watching the roof keep roaring.


    The two hurried to its side to look at the roof, their pupils shrank suddenly, and the roof of Liang Xiaoying and Yushanyuan''s room actually caught fire.


    Seeing that no one in the other room had any intention ofing out, Murong Lingran hurriedly knocked on the door to urge them toe out quickly, while Murong Xuan went to carry Murong Yi out.


    was suddenly awakened from their sleep, and most of them were still stunned. When they heard Murong Lingran''s anxious cry, they didn''t have time to think about it. They took their coats and put them on and quickly ran outside.


    Yu''s house is simr to thatched house. Only a few important walls are made of mud bricks. Many ces are made of thatch and wood. Not long after everyone escaped, most of the whole house was built. All burned.


    Yu Yongli and Yu Yongyan saw that only the roof of their room was on fire, and they were about to go in when they saw Murong Lingran say: "Don''t go in, it''s dangerous."


    Yu Yongli said: "But our clothes and quilts..."


    There is still a dowry in her house that A-Niang has prepared for her for several years. Although she is not going to marry again, it would be a pity if it was burned down by a fire.


    Before she could finish speaking, the thatch on the roof fell, and her house quickly burned, so frightened that she couldn''t help but step back.


    Murong said helplessly: "If it''s gone, it''s gone. It''s ok as long as life is still there, and there will still be those things."


    Liang Xiaoying wanted to go to the kitchen to rescue the food, but hearing this also gave up the idea.


    If something happened to her, her children would be doomed with her husband''s cowardly temper.


    Thinking that she also raised a few chickens, she turned her head and saw that they flew to a safe ce under the courtyard wall at some point, and she was suddenly relieved.


    The fire became more and more intense, and all the fish''s family members were deeply distressed. Although there was a well in the yard, it was toote to draw water at this time, and it was very dangerous.


    Yu Shanyuan came to the yard and saw the raging fire, his body trembled all the time, seeing that every room was swallowed up by the mes, he couldn''t help crying: "My house, God, my life''s hard work, you are like this. Ruined, don''t you want me to die!"

 Chapter 1093: Murong Yi (37)

    Chapter 1093 Murong Yi (thirty-seven)


    Liang Xiaoying saw that he was getting closer and closer to the house, and hurriedly pulled him back with force, saying, "The house is gone, and everyone''s lives are saved is the most important thing."


    Murong Xuan said solemnly: "Aunt Liang is right, keep the green hills, not afraid that there will be no firewood, the house can be built again, everyone is fine."


    Yushanyuan was crying like a child at this time, "woohoo, but the house is burnt down, we have no home, all the belongings are still inside, what should we do in the future, what about the children? Do it, woohoo¡­¡±


    Liang Xiaoying said impatiently: "Okay, don''t cry, the olddy hasn''t cried yet, what''s the use of crying now? The more you cry, the more the fire will burn. You are the head of the family, and you are like this. , what do you want the children to do? Can you be like a man!"


    Yu Shanyuan looked at his children and saw that they were all looking at him worriedly, and there were outsiders there, so he wiped his tears and said, "I...I see."


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew, which not only made the fire bigger and bigger, but also made a lot of sparks blow towards them.


    The ck hair who had just stopped roaring suddenly walked back with Murong Lingran''s sleeves in his sleeves.


    Murong Lingran kept staring at the burning ce, seeing Hei Mao''s actions, his expression suddenly changed: "Quick, everyone, hurry out and run outside the yard."


    The crowd didn''t have time to ask any more questions, and they hurriedly withdrew from her voice, as if danger was imminent.


    As soon as they ran out of the yard, they heard a rumbling behind them.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that the ce where they had just stood was full of ckened mud bricks and grass ash.


    Yu''s house, not to mention the roof, even some of the walls were burned down.


    Liang Xiaoying patted her chest with lingering fears, and was so scared that she was breathing quickly, and said, "Fortunately...fortunately, Miss Murong reminded us, otherwise we would have been crushed to death instead of being burned. Miss Murong, it''s really thanks to you. ."


    Murong said: "It''s all thanks to Hei Mao."


    Liang Xiaoying nced at Heimao gratefully, and confirmed that his position would not be in danger again, and then said again: "Why did a good house suddenly catch fire, why did it copse like this, it was ruined like this."


    Yu Yongyan had been in a daze just now, but at this time he was fully awake, and his face was full of fear: "Father, Mother, do we have no home?"


    By the light of the fire, Liang Xiaoying could clearly see the look of fear on his younger son''s face, and hurriedly embraced him in his arms, patted his back andforted: "It''s alright, both parents are there, where there are parents. It''s okay to have a home."


    Murong looked at the second brother''s back, and saw that the fourth brother was still sounding asleep, and there was no sign of waking up.


    The fourth brother had a good sleep quality, and after taking sleep aids, it is estimated that he won''t be able to wake up within a few hours.


    Murong Lingran saw Heimao sitting beside her the whole time, patted its neck, and said sternly: "Heimao, weren''t you in the yard just now? How did the fire start?"


    Kuroko shook his head.


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Then did you hear any abnormal noise? Is there any suspicious person approaching?"


    Kuroko shook his head again.


    Murong Xuan said: "No one should be near, if there is, I can find it."


    Murong furrowed his brows. Could it be that he really started the fire himself?

 Chapter 1094: Murong Yi (38)

    Chapter 1094 Murong Yi (thirty-eight)


    But her intuition told her that this fire was too strange, and it would definitely not be that simple.


    was about to speak, when he heard a rush of hooves in the distance.


    After a while, a group of well-trained soldiers rode up to them.


    Murong Xuan saw the leader dismount, and walked over with Murong Yi on his back, "Uncle Zhen, it''s sote, why are you here?"


    That''s right, the person who came was Zhen Yiming, the lieutenant of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    Zhen Yiming nced at the house that was on fire and said, "Although you are a little far from the military camp, the fire is zing into the sky, and the people in the military camp can also observe it, saying that something happened here, you are here again today, I am worried about you , Hou Ye was worried about you when he found out, so he rushed over."


    Murong Xuan gratefully said, "Thank you Uncle Zhen."


    Zhen Yiming nced around at everyone present, and when he saw Murong Yi who was sleeping, he frowned and said, "This child..."


    Murong said: "He is my younger brother Murong Yi, don''t worry, he was just injured and fell asleep after taking medicine."


    Zhen Yiming was slightly relieved. The three Murong Zong brothers suddenly left in a hurry during thepetition. He also asked Hou Ye about what happened to their family, and then looked at the others and said, "Then you are all okay? Are you all injured? "


    "It''s okay, we ran out ahead of time."


    Liang Xiaoying saw Zhen Yiming look at them, and said with a ttered expression: "This general, we are all fine."


    Never would have imagined that the incident in their family would actually disturb the people in the military camp.


    Zhen Yiming nodded and looked at the person following behind him.


    Those soldiers understood immediately and started to put out the fire so as not to spread to the mountains.


    When the sun begins to rise, the fire is almost out.


    Yu Shanyuan kept watching the soldiers put out the fire, and when they stopped, he immediately wanted to rush in.


    Liang Xiaoying pulled him and said, "What are you doing?"


    Yu Shanyuan said: "I''ll find something that can be used, such as pots and pans, if I can find some to count, and the money at home, we keep it hidden, so it shouldn''t be burned."


    Liang Xiaoying took the purse out of his arms and said, "I don''t need money, have you forgotten my habit, I''m afraid of being thieves at night, I always keep my money by my side, and the money your eldest brotherpensated yesterday is also here. ."


    Zhen Yiming said: "You better don''t go in. Most houses will copse very easily as long as they have experienced a fire and there is a little vibration inside. It is not worth it to risk your life for some worthless pots and pans."


    Yu Shanyuan''s foot that had just stepped out came back, and he knew that what he said made sense, and his face, which was already listless due tock of sleep, became even more mncholy.


    Liang Xiaoying looked in the direction of the kitchen. She could clearly see what was inside, but it''s a pity that all the food would be burnt. After the autumn harvest, she should let the children eat dry food every day until theysted. Yes.


    Murong Xuan said: "Uncle Zhen, it''s already dawn, your barracks should be very busy, thank you just now, you should go back first."


    Zhen Yiming said: "Can it be done with just a few of you?"


    Murong Xuan nodded: "Yes, uncle Zhen, don''t worry."


    Liang Xiaoying also said: "General, thank you very much today, we are still here, it will be fine, you are tired after working so long, go back to rest first."

 Chapter 1095: Murong Yi (39)

    Chapter 1095 Murong Yi (thirty-nine)


    Zhen Yiming thought for a while, but stayed for the time being, and said, "This fire is extremely strange no matter what, I have a lot of people, so I''d better stay here to help you find out the cause of the fire."


    "Why is this bothering you?"


    Zhen Yiming said: "Don''t worry too much. The fire this time happened near the military camp. If someone really set the fire on purpose and tried to kill people, it would also affect the military''s morale. The crime is not small, and Lord Hou also has the responsibility to call the shots for the people."


    After ?? finished speaking, he instructed his subordinates a few more words, and the soldiers went to investigate the clues in the ruins.


    When the Yu family couple saw this, they couldn''t refuse. They really wanted to know the cause of the fire. It was really difficult for them to find clues by themselves.


    Yu Yongkun was the eldest son after all. Although he was injured and wanted to rest, he knew that this was not the time to rest, so he could only brace himself and said, "Father, Mother, what should we do in the future?"


    Yu Shanyuan nced at his wife''s expression, and said cautiously: "Although there are still some rtives in Yujia Vige, we are separated from them by several floors, and we don''t usually move around very much. Now only the eldest brother can take refuge."


    "Looking for Yushanliu?" Liang Xiaoying said with a cold face: "Are you stupid? Yesterday he lost so much face in our house. Today you go to beg him. Believe it or not, as long as you speak, he can immediately let him go. Let''s return all the money, and in turn let us pay for his medical expenses?"


    Yu Shanyuan was stunned for a moment, and said embarrassingly: "You are right, this is really something that big brother can do, but our family is like this, he doesn''t help us, we can only live on the streets, he... he should not Will it make us so miserable?"


    "Why not? You''ve been his younger brother for decades, don''t you know his temperament?"


    Yu Shanyuan stopped talking for a while. With the temperament of his eldest brother, it is estimated that he could do even more abhorrent things.


    Zhen Yiming suddenly shouted: "Who are you?"


    Murong Lingran turned his head to look, and saw a group of people rushing towards them from behind Yushanliu. Judging by their appearance, it was estimated that they were from Yujia Vige.


    Yushanliu saw soldiers in the distance just now. He didn''t want toe here, but thinking about the ident at his younger brother''s house, if he, the elder brother, didn''te to care and condolence, he would definitely be criticized, so he had to be hard. Came with a scalp.


    Listening to the other party''s icy tone, Yushanliu flinched and said timidly: "This general, the youngest is the elder brother of the owner of the fire, whose name is Yushanliu. The people behind him are all from a vige, I The one next to him is Lizheng from Yujia Vige, also surnamed Yu."


    The grey-haired fish nodded.


    "elder brother?"


    Yu Shanyuan hurriedly said: "General, he is indeed the younger brother."


    Vice Admiral Zhen waved his hand, motioning him to go over.


    Yushanliu led a group of people obediently towards his younger brother. He was extremely anxious. He never imagined that there would be generals here and so many soldiers.


    The people in the barracks are really nosy, it''s just a house on fire, how about calling so many people here? Looking at him so solemnly scared him to death.


    Seeing that the house that was fine yesterday has be like this today, Yu Shanliu said with a pity: "Second brother, look at what kind of sin your family has done, why did the good house burn down?"

 Chapter 1096: Murong Yi (forty)

    Chapter 1096 Murong Yi (forty)


    Humph, let you be so arrogant yesterday, this is retribution, let''s see how arrogant you are now!


    Seeing that he said it was a pity, Liang Xiaoying didn''t hide the schadenfreude on his face, and said solemnly, "We also want to know what you asked about, we only had a conflict yesterday, and we taught you two a lesson. Son, something happened to my house at night, you said, did you set the fire?"


    Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran, this Aunt Liang really is not a good stubborn, she speaks directly enough.


    Zhen Yiming also looked at Yushan Liu meaningfully when he heard the words.


    Seeing that everyone was staring at him, Yu Shanliu''s face changed suddenly, worried that the general would suspect him, and he quickly exined: "You...you can''t nder good people casually, I''m the elder brother of the second brother, I don''t care if I do. No matter how much I hate your family, I can''t kill you. I''m not that vicious. When my parents are dying, they want me to take care of your family. Otherwise, how can I face the underground parents in a hundred years? ?"


    Yuli Zheng also said: "Shanyuan''s family, if there is no evidence, you can''t talk nonsense."


    Liang Xiaoying snorted coldly: "He can even let a dog bite a person and make people fall off a cliff and almost die. What else can''t he do?"


    "You...you''re a slobber!"


    Liang Xiaoying crossed her waist and said, "You know that I''m bloody, and you dare to say that you don''t hold any grudge against our family after what happened yesterday?"


    "Even if I hate you, I won''t be vicious enough to burn your house down. If I don''t get along with you, I''ll be my brother. How could I do such a vicious thing?"


    Yu Shanyuan also felt that it was impossible for the eldest brother to do such a vicious thing, and now he can only rely on this eldest brother, and said in a roundabout manner: "Brother, I naturally believe in you, and I don''t know that this house was yesterday. It was still fine, why did it catch fire, and overnight, there was nothing but a few chickens."


    Liang Xiaoying said displeased: "Do you believe him? Well, I want to ask him, it''s just about other people in the vige, and those people''s positions are rarely able to see us here, but everyone in the vige knows that fish Shanliu is suspicious by nature, and there are a lot of chickens, ducks and geese in the family. They value their own things more than their eyeballs. I am afraid that someone will go to his house to steal things at night, and I have to get up several times a night. You can just see the situation here from the yard, you ask him why he didn''te at that time, but now that the fire is out, he came here?"


    Yu Shanyuan frowned and said, "Brother, the child''s mother is right, you must be able to notice this ce from your position, and you are indeed the one who wakes up several times at night. If you really treat me as a brother, why didn''t you at that time?e and see?"


    Yu Shanliu''s eyes shed, and he seemed to know that it was unreasonable that he didn''te at the time, and he was a littlecking in confidence: "It''s dark and blind, I... I did notice the fire in your direction, but I didn''t think about your home at all. There will be a fire, and in the middle of the night, the two of us are still some distance away. You also know that Yongli''s hard-working inw''s family was killed by thievesst year. If something like that happens to your family, why would Ie at that time? It''s not just death in vain."


    "Bah!" Liang Xiaoying said with a sullen face: "It''s really because the dog can''t spit out ivory, and your whole family was killed by thieves. If you don''t want toe, you don''t want toe. So many excuses, it sounds disgusting."

 Chapter 1097: condition

    Chapter 1097 Conditions


    Yu Shanliu was spit on his face again. Although he was dissatisfied, he thought that the other party was so miserable today, and when he would beg him in the future, he would not care about her, and snorted with his hands behind his back: "I...I don''t even want to. What can I do if Ie here? People don¡¯t care for themselves, and the world will be destroyed. I still have a big family. Of course, I also have to think about them. If something happens to me, how will the rest of the family live? It¡¯s just dawn, listen. People who get up early say something happened to you here, so why don''t Ie here. If I really don''t care, how can Ie here?"


    Liang Xiaoying roared: "You are arguing, you came here just because you didn''t want people to say that you were cold-blooded and ruthless, that your brother''s family was burnt and you didn''te out to care, to put it bluntly, you are all thinking about your own reputation and don''t want to be stabbed in the spine by others! "


    "You..." Yu Shanliu couldn''t speak to her, and said angrily: "You are a woman, I won''t tell you, it''s a waste of saliva!"


    Yu Shanyuan said quietly: "Brother, you said you came to care about me?"


    "certainly."


    "Then...then look at our house now, everything has been burned, and there is no other ce to go now, can you...can you take us in for a while? When we save enough money, Build the house and move out."


    Yu Shanliu stepped forward and patted his younger brother on the shoulder, and said with a very generous look: "You are my only younger brother, so of course I will not leave you alone. If you want me to take you in, I have a few spaces in my house. You can still stay in the room, but I have the conditions."


    Yu Shanyuan thought of what his wife said just now, and had a bad premonition in his heart, and said with a vignt look: "What conditions?"


    Yu Shanliu straightened his back, smiled sinisterly, and said, "As long as everyone in your family, kneel down and apologize to me immediately, and return all the money I gave yesterday, and thenpensate us. For twenty taels of silver, I can show mercy and take you in."


    In this way, he won''t lose any money. After they live in his house, he and his children can rx by handing over all the housework to their family.


    The daughters-inw are all pregnant, and the family is short of manpower.


    Yu Shanyuan was startled, and nced at his wife with a guilty conscience, but he didn''t expect her to be right, with a puzzled look on his face: "Brother, you are deliberately embarrassing us, we have twenty taels of silver, Still need you to stay?"


    Liang Xiaoying poked her husband''s forehead hard, and said angrily: "You also know that he is deliberately embarrassing you, after what happened yesterday, the two families are mortal enemies, if it were me, I wouldn''t take you in, you Are you still in a hurry to beg him, are you stupid? Have you forgotten how your son died? You beg them, and you are not afraid of Eternal Life to question you in the middle of the night!"


    Yushanyuan was silent.


    Yu Shanliu''s face was full of pride, and said, "I''m not embarrassing you, don''t you and your family need money for food and amodation in my house? Does it not needpensation for the inconvenience caused to our lives? I''m here to give you time, Think about it carefully."


    "Think about it!" Liang Xiaoying said coldly: "I will never agree to your conditions, and I will never live in your house. You want me to live with the people who killed my son and tried to kill my family many times. Under one roof, I am afraid that you will be murdered in the middle of the night!"

 Chapter 1098: cause of fire

    Chapter 1098 The cause of the fire


    "you!"


    Yushan was about to speak, when he saw a carriage approaching quickly in the distance, and soon came to them, and people got off the carriage one after another.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Murong Zhe didn''t have time to ask about the specific situation. Seeing that everyone who was supposed to be there was there, everyone had no other abnormality except for their tired faces, so he frowned and said, "What''s going on? How did this house be so?"


    Murong Lingran briefly exined the situation and said, "Father, this is what happened, and the specific reasons still need to be investigated."


    Murong Zong and the others also nced at the people present and said with concern: "Aran, Axuan, how are you? Are you all right? Is there any injury? Is Xiao Si asleep?"


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, we are all fine, the fourth brother is just too sleepy."


    "That''s fine, that''s fine."


    The Murong family members and the Liu family brothers and sisters breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Liang Xiaoying looked at Murong Zhe and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, if I hadn''t wanted to spend more time with Murong Yi, and I wouldn''t have put your three children in danger, I''m really sorry."


    Murong Zhe said: "It has already happened, it is useless to think too much now, and everyone is fine, so you don''t have to me yourself too much."


    I don''t know if this fire is aimed at his children or the fish family. There is absolutely no reason to me the other party easily.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t mean to me her, Liang Xiaoying''s heart that she had been holding from just now was finally relieved.


    After all, he kept the child at home because he trusted himself, but she didn''t take good care of his child, so she was sorry for him.


    Yu Shanliu saw that Murong Zhe''s family hade again, thinking of the loss he suffered yesterday, he involuntarily leaned towards Li Zheng.


    Fortunately, his son stopped him when he wanted to see the joke, or else he would have to flee again, making peopleugh for nothing.


    Murong Zhe frowned while looking at the ce where the smoke was still smoking: "How could such a thing happen suddenly, it''s too bizarre."


    Murong Lingran nced at Yushanliu and said meaningfully: "It''s really bizarre, thanks to the presence of Heimao, otherwise we would have been injured even if we escaped."


    Zhen Yiming saw that his subordinates started to walk towards him after the investigation, and said, "Why don''t you alle and hear the cause of the fire together."


    Seeing that Murong Zhe was puzzled when he saw Zhen Yiming, Murong Zong hurriedly introduced the two sides.


    "Uncle Zhen, this is my daddy, and next to me is my aunt. Daddy, this is Lieutenant General Zhen next to Lord Hou. Thanks to him for taking care of us yesterday."


    The two nodded at the same time.


    A soldier handed an item to Zhen Yiming and said, "My subordinates have taken people to check everything carefully, and there is no fire point around, but instead found an arrow in thergest room, if we didn''t infer If it''s wrong, someone shot the ming arrow onto the roof from a distance."


    Murong Ling suddenly realized: "It turned out to be shot with an arrow, no wonder Heimao didn''t hear the sound. If someone approached and set fire, Heimao''s ears are so sensitive that he wouldn''t miss it, and he would definitely catch him immediately."


    Zhen Yiming took a careful look at the ckened iron arrow, and motioned Yu Shanyuan and his wife toe and look at it together, "You two, can you see the origin of this arrow?"


    Yu Shanyuan shook his head: "I don''t know how to hunt either, and I rarely have contact with hunters in the vige, so I really can''t tell."

 Chapter 1099: mutilation of siblings

    Chapter 1099 Muttion of siblings


    Liang Xiaoying was also confused and said, "I can''t see it either."


    Yu Yongkun stepped forward to look at it and frowned: "I have seen it before. I made friends with a hunter in the vige. He taught me to shoot arrows, and I saw it from him. He said that the arrow was a cksmith in the city. The hunters in the vige or people who are a little bit skilled in archery have bought them from that store, and they were all introduced by him. However, the cksmith said that the arrowheads were also bought by people from other viges besides those from Yujia Vige. Pass¡­"


    Zhen Yiming said: "Then your family had conflicts with people who can shoot arrows in the outer vige?"


    Liang Xiaoying said: "No, we are not only in the ground, but also in the city. Although we can go to the mountains to chop wood, our family is afraid of danger and dare not go to the deep mountains. People who can hunt in other viges know that this is the boundary of Yujia Vige. , will not take the initiative toe.¡±


    "Then the murderer is most likely from Yujia Vige." Zhen Yiming turned to look at Yulizheng: "How many hunters are there in the vige?"


    Yuli Zheng said anxiously: "There are only two families who specialize in hunting for a living, but there are more than ten families in the vige who can shoot arrows."


    "More than a dozen households? It''s not a matter of time and a half to investigate. Do you have a general idea of ??who those more than ten households are?"


    Yuli nodded: "I know."


    In order to narrow the scope, Zhen Yiming looked at the Yushanyuan family again: "Which of those who can hunt have recently had a holiday with you?"


    Yu Shanyuan hesitated: "This..."


    Liang Xiaoying pointed his finger at Yushanliu, and said viciously: "Only his family can hunt, and his two sons can also hunt. He used to show off in front of our family, saying that as long as they move their fingers, they can hunt every day. There is endless meat."


    The eyes of everyone present immediately stopped on Yushan Ryu.


    Yushanliu''s face changed suddenly, and he said with a trembling voice: "You... don''t talk nonsense, I said, I''m Yushanyuan''s eldest brother, it is impossible for me to do anything to kill my siblings. If you are careful, you will die, how can I have the guts to kill."


    Although there is no evidence yet, Liang Xiaoying has already determined that the murderer is Yushanliu, and her eyes are red: "Am I talking nonsense? Our family is far away from the gathering ce of the vige people, and we rarely deal with other people. Although I am a little grumpy, but It''s not the temper of offending people casually, since I got married to Yujia Vige, my child''s father and I have never had any conflicts with any family, except you."


    "Yesterday, your father and son were beaten at the same time in my house, and there was no ident in the morning and no ident in the evening, but it happened the night after you were beaten. Don''t say that you are my child''s father''s brother, and you are not suspicious. You are right. My brother, but even a stranger is worse. A stranger treats him better than you treat him."


    Seeing Zhen Yiming looking at him like a prisoner, Yu Shanliu hurriedly exined: "This general, don''t listen to her nonsense, I have a holiday with their family, she hates killing her son because of me, She is taking revenge on me, so don''t believe her words."


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually, his consciousness suddenly entered the space, and said, "Shenjun Changqi, is this Yushanliu the murderer?"


    Shenjun Changqi said indifferently: "The secret of heaven cannot be leaked."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    Do you usually leak to me less?


    Zhen Yiming said sternly: "Then you say, where were the three of you father and son when their house caught fire?"

 Chapter 1100: handle in words

    The handle in chapter 1100


    "In my own room, of course."


    "Who can testify?"


    "I am naturally my wife who can testify. My sons all sleep in the same bed with my daughter-inw. They are naturally the daughters-inw who can testify."


    "That is to say, apart from your family members, no outsiders can testify for you, right?"


    "Yep."


    Zhen Yiming waved his hand, and immediately two soldiers stood beside Yushanliu, one grabbed him and one arm and controlled him.


    Yu Shanliu panicked and said with fear on his face: "What is this? I didn''t do this at all. Even if you are a general and you don''t have any evidence, you can''t arrest people casually? You just rely on a few words. Is it wrong to say so?"


    Yu Lizheng also said: "This general, I grew up with Yushanliu. Although he has a strong and domineering personality, and sometimes loves petty gains, he definitely can''t do anything about setting fire to murder or killing his own brother''s family. Yes, please let him go."


    Yu Shanyuan also didn''t believe that the eldest brother would kill him, and wanted to intercede, but Liang Xiaoying didn''t give him a chance, and whispered: "How can you and I interfere in the general''s work? He has his own reasons for doing so, you don''t order me to The children still want their lives. Although there is no evidence yet, but if he really set the fire, if you plead for mercy now, are you worthy of me and the children?"


    Yushanyuan was stunned for a moment, and had to swallow the words in his mouth.


    Zhen Yiming said lightly: "Don''t panic, I will not frame any good person casually, but I will not let a bad person go. His wife and daughter-inw are his own family and cannot be used as witnesses, that is to say He couldn''t prove his innocence."


    "And other people haven''t questioned, I just don''t want to let go of a suspect, take him down temporarily, lest he escape."


    "As long as what happened today is not what he did, he will be free soon, but if it is really what he did, then it would be embarrassing. Although the crime of arson is not a capital crime, it is inevitable that you will be imprisoned."


    Yu Shanliu said anxiously: "Second brother, I really didn''t set the fire, please beg for mercy for me. You don''t have a house now, don''t you want to live in my house? I promise you, I won''t charge you a penny. Yours, treat you with delicious food and drink every day, you can stay as long as you want, how about it?"


    Liang Xiaoying said coldly: "No need, we are not rare, even if our family builds a shack, they will not live in your house, just look at your family''s face."


    "Okay." Yushanliu said angrily: "Okay, you wait, winter is here, wild animals oftene down the mountain and live in shacks. When Ie back, I''ll be waiting for you to collect the corpses!"


    Liang Xiaoying suddenly said loudly: "This general, you see, he did this in all likelihood today, we just haven''t agreed to his conditions yet, so he dared to curse us to death so viciously, hepletely Maybe because he was beaten and humiliated yesterday, he wanted to burn us to death."


    Zhen Yiming nodded, it is indeed possible.


    Yu Shanliu was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect to be caught again, so he eased his face and begged: "Second brother, please beg for mercy, if I am caught, my wife and daughter-inw will You and your grandchildren will definitely hate your family. We are brothers after all, if we fall out, there will be something in your family, and no one will help you."

 Chapter 1101: more than enough

    Chapter 1101 is more than enough


    Murong raised his eyebrows, thinking of threatening others even at this time, to make people believe that he did not do this today, I am afraid it is more difficult than going to the sky.


    Murong Lingran said a few words in Daddy''s ear, and when he saw him nodding, he slowly said: "Don''t worry about your second brother''s family, their family is the benefactor of my fourth child, and our family will take care of it. , you should worry about yourself first."


    Yu Shanliu said disdainfully: "Everyone will say good things, your family is just outsiders to their family, there are so many people in their family, and there is a Yu Yongli who killed her husband, do you dare to take them in? Their family has nothing now. , do you know how much it will cost to take them in? Are you willing to spend so much money to take them in?"


    After speaking, without waiting for the other party to answer, he turned to look at Yu Shanyuan: "Second brother, don''t believe their words, we are rtives, and the only person you can rely on in this world is me."


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "I dare, what''s not to dare? Although I am short of money, I still have money to take in my family, and I have nothing to give up. By the way, it seems that our family has not been officially introduced yet. Dad is Wen Rung personally appointed by His Majesty. Although he is only a ninth-rank official, he is considered an officialrge and small, and he has a hundred acres ofnd as a gift from His Majesty, which is more than enough to support your brother''s family."


    Yu Shanliu was stunned, his face suddenly turned pale, and he looked at Murong Zhe in disbelief: "Wen Rung? Ninth-rank official? Hundred acres of fields?"


    is actually an official, so wasn''t the one he bullied before the official''s child?


    It is said that officials protect each other, so wouldn''t his life be over?


    Yu Shanyuan''s family also showed a look of surprise in their eyes. Although they roughly guessed it yesterday, they must have an extraordinary identity if they knew the Marquis of Ning''an, but hearing it from their mouths in person still shocked them a lot, but Unexpectedly, they are actually the family of officials.


    They have never spoken to a high-ranking official so closely in their lives, and they never thought they would actually adopt a child from the official''s family.


    The vigers of Yujia Vige were also extremely shocked and began to whisper.


    Murong smiled and said: "So you don''t have to worry about your brother''s family being bad, we will take good care of them."


    Yushanliu suddenly slumped, and he didn''t dare to say a single plea for mercy, for fear of angering him, he immediately dealt with him.


    Yulizheng and the other vigers did not dare to persuade them, for fear that if Murong Zhe was not happy, they would be charged with one of the following crimes.


    Zhen Yiming saw that what they said was almost the same, and said sternly: "There are still a lot of people waiting to go down to inquire about the situation, so I won''t stay any more, please forgive me."


    Murong Zhe said: "General is polite. Thanks to the general for taking care of the child yesterday, General Lao has to worry a lot about this today."


    "You''re wee, I''ll leave now."


    "Well, take a slow walk, General."


    Zhen Yiming nodded, turned around and let Yuli Zheng take him and his subordinates to the vige to investigate.


    Yushanliu saw that the soldiers were holding him and left, and said loudly: "Second brother, you must save me, I am really wronged, second brother...Second brother..."


    Zhen Yiming said as he walked: "Come here, gag his mouth."


    "Yes."


    The ear was immediately quiet.


    The other vigers who love to watch the lively have not left, and some people know that Yushanyuan''s house has been burned down, and now there is nothing left. It seems that they have gone back and brought their family over to watch the fun together. .

 Chapter 1102: go home

    Chapter 1102 Homing


    Murong Lingran took out an envelope from the satchel and gave it to the Yu family.


    "Auntie, Uncle Yu, originally we wanted to wait for the fourth brother to be healed, and then officiallye to the door to thank you, but now it seems that the best way to thank you is now, the kindness of saving life is unrequited, be careful, I hope these are now I can help you. If you still need help in the future, just open your mouth and we will definitely help.¡±


    Liang Xiao greeted him and opened it to take a look. The rest of the Yu family members stepped forward to look at it curiously, and their hearts suddenly trembled.


    Although they haven''t read books, they still know each other.


    Yu Shanyuan couldn''t help raising his voice: "This...so much money."


    The other fish family members swallowed their saliva involuntarily.


    Murong nodded: "Not much, just a little thought."


    If there were not a lot of onlookers here, for fear that they would be targeted, she still wanted toe up with more.


    She is also not afraid that the Yu family wille to borrow money when people know that they have money. With Liang Xiaoying''s temper, it is estimated that as long as someone dares to take advantage, they will be shot out.


    Liang Xiaoying was also shocked, but she quickly recovered, and immediately returned the silver note to Murong Lingran: "Girl, this is too much, we can''t ept it."


    Yu Shanyuan also said: "You have already given us five taels of silver, that''s enough."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Just ept it. Your house is gone now. With this money, you can just build a house."


    Liang Xiaoying shook his head: "This winter is much colder than previous years, and I don''t know when it will snow, so it''s really not suitable for building a house. It''s useless for us to have so much money now, we still have to wait until the spring of next year. And I didn''t do anything. I really didn''t spend too much money on your brother. On the contrary, I would like to thank him. His arrival helped me quickly get out of the pain of losing my son. You know what it''s like. Don''t worry, we will try our best to save the money to build the house. There are still so many people in the family, so don''t worry girl. "


    Yu Shanyuan nodded in agreement, the house he built with the money he earned was solid.


    Now give them so much money, they don''t even have a ce to live, they are really afraid of losing it.


    Yu Yongkun also said, "You can take it back, girl."


    Murong Lingran had long known that they would refuse, and was not annoyed. After taking back the bank note, he looked at Dad.


    Murong Zhe said sternly: "Since you don''t want money, why don''t you go home with us."


    Liang Xiaoying was taken aback: "Go home with you? Where are you going?"


    "Pear Flower Vige."


    Erhua Vige?


    Isn''t that a famous vige recently?


    I heard that andlord went therest year and bought a lot ofnd. They all hired people from the vige to do their jobs.


    Murong Zhe said: "I''m ashamed to say that, although I''m a loose official, I still live in Lihua Vige, and my family now relies on farming for a living, with the blessing of my children, and there are two shops in the city, so I can live a decent life. If you don''t dislike it, just go back to Lihua Vige with us for the time being, there are still a few empty rooms at home, but we can all stay."


    Anyway, when the East and West courtyards were built, they were independent courtyards. They had everything, and they lived there, and it would not affect their daily life.

 Chapter 1103: offer a job

    Chapter 1103 Offer Jobs


    Liang Xiaoying shook his head and said, "Forget it, we have arge family, and going home with you will definitely affect your family''s life. My family''snd is also all in Yujia Vige. If some side dishes have passed, it is not easy toe back to take care of them."


    "Although our house has been burnt down, the gate and yard can still be used after cleaning. We can build a shack in it, and we can clean up the ruins while living. When spring begins, we can find a way to rebuild the house."


    Xiao Manan had no problem with taking in the Yu family, and said, "How about the shack? The weather is getting colder and colder, adults may be able to bear it, can the child bear it? Yong Yan is only a seven-year-old child, you have the heart to let him A winter in a shack?"


    Liang Xiaoying nced at his younger son and said with a smile: "Then I will take the children to seek refuge with their parents. Don''t worry, we will have a ce to live."


    Yu Shanyuan blurted out and said, "Isn''t there only a few sisters left in your mother''s family, have your father-inw and mother-inw died? Now, the family is also miserable, where is there any room for you to live in?"


    Liang Xiaoying red at her husband suddenly, it really was a dead brain.


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Uncle Yu, Auntie, don''t refuse, my house is a bit special, I promise, if you live in, you won''t affect our lives, and we won''t affect your lives. It''s two families."


    She also never thought about integrating the two families into one family, her family already has enough people.


    "This¡­"


    "You don''t have to worry about other people''s thoughts. You are the benefactors of my little four, and it is only right for us to help you, and aren''t you reluctant to be a little four? If you go home with us now, you can see the little four more often. "


    Liang Xiaoying nced at Murong Yi, who was still asleep, and was slightly moved, but she seemed to be worried, so she was embarrassed to agree.


    Murong raised an eyebrow, she roughly guessed what they were worried about, and said lightly: "Aunt Liang is embarrassed to stay in our house for nothing."


    Liang Xiaoying was stunned for a moment, showing helplessness: "You girl is really smart."


    Murong Lingran said: "Aunt Liang, you don''t have to worry about it. Dad said just now that my family has a lot of fields. The 100 acres of fields under his name are still being reimed. All the children of Lihua Vige went to help."


    "So if my auntes home with us, we can provide work, and the aunt''s family can save money. ording to the number of people in my aunt''s family, only one person''s wages are needed to pay for my house''s amodation, and the money earned by the rest can be saved."


    "My family pays thirty cents a day for adults, and fifteen cents a day for half-year-old children. Your family has a lot of people. Even Yongyan can work. As long as everyone is diligent, one hundred cents a day is absolutely worth it. If we can save it, I believe it won''t be long before the aunt''s family can rebuild the new house."


    Liang Xiaoying and the whole family looked at each other. Could it be the Murong family who provided jobs for the people of Lihua Vige?


    One hundred taels a day, ten days is one tael of silver, and they can save three taels of silver in a month. They still have five taels in their hands. After three months of work, they can have more than ten taels of silver in their hands. It''s enough for them to rebuild the house.

 Chapter 1104: were taken away

    Chapter 1104 was taken away


    Yu Shanyuan pulled his wife''s sleeve excitedly, for fear that she would not agree and miss such a good opportunity.


    A house will be built in a few months, and Yongkun will be able to marry a daughter-inw with dignity.


    "My child, the autumn harvest has passed, and there are only some vegetables in the fields here, which are not valuable. Our family has never read any books. If we rely on ourselves to find jobs, it must be difficult to find them, and we don''t know when we will be able to rebuild. In the house, Yongkun is also at the age to discuss rtives, but in winter, there are wolvesing down the mountain, and it is not safe to live in the yard."


    Liang Xiaoying looked at all the children, including Murong Yi, who was still on Murong Xuan''s back. She also knew that the Murong family wanted to repay their kindness, so she helped them. After thinking about it for a while, since she went away, it would not affect their family''s life. I had no choice but to nod: "Then I''ll trouble you."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "No trouble."


    Seeing that they had decided, Murong Lingran handed the token to Murong Zong and said, "Big brother, second brother, third brother, Jiahuai brother, Jia Nian sister, you all go to the military camp, they have burned everything, I We need to take them to the city to buy some things, and the carriage needs to be vacated, so let us take them back, and after we go back, we will have someone pick you up in the afternoon."


    Murong Zong asked hesitantly, "Can you do it?"


    Murong said: "It''s okay, I can be a driver too."


    Murong Zong objected: "No, there are guests at home. As the masters, how can we leave the guests behind and not go home?"


    Murong Xuan suggested: "Why don''t you just let me stay. Big brother, the people of Lord Hou must have been waiting on the school ground by now. Since we agreed yesterday, it''s not good to break our promise and let so many worthy people wait for a while. field."


    "But you won''t be able to practice like this."


    Murong Xuan put his hands on his hips andughed and said, "Brother, you are so old. If you don''t seize the opportunity to practice, you will be old. If there is another martial arts test in the future, you will have sufficient confidence. I am still young, and I believe that in the future. There is a chance. There is also the third brother, the kung fu is not as good as you and me. After training, you can better protect your family in the future. "


    Murong Zong said with a speechless expression: "Stinky boy, you actually think I''m old."


    He didn''t know that he said this on purpose, in order to let him stay in the military camp with peace of mind.


    Murong Xuan raised his head and said, "You are older than me."


    Murong Zhe said: "Azong, Axuan is right. Since the Marquis of Ning''an has the heart to train you, you should cherish it, and it''s not good to dy one after another. The guests still have us, so you can go."


    Murong Lingran said: "Actually, it''s still early, the second brother can alsoe back after going back. Anyway, he is alsoing to pick up the brothers to go home, the third brother will poke the eldest brother in the morning, and the second brother will poke in the afternoon. Yet?"


    Murong Zong was instantly overjoyed: "Yes, second brother, you go ande back quickly, we are waiting for you in the barracks."


    Seeing that they all said so, Murong Xuan didn''t agree, nodding: "Yes."


    After they helped Liang Xiaoying pack up all the chickens and hang them outside the carriage, the group got on the carriage, Murong Zong and the other four got off the carriage ahead of time at the side gate of the barracks, while the rest went to the city.


    Originally, Liang Xiaoying wanted to clean up the vegetables in the field, but she had to give up because she was embarrassed to keep them waiting for a long time.


    The vigers of Yujia Vige stared out in surprise when they saw that the Yushanyuan family was really taken away.

 Chapter 1105: watch her jokes

    Chapter 1105 See her jokes


    Just now, most of them also heard the conversation between the two families, but they didn''t expect Yu Yongsheng''s biological parents to be so rich and kind.


    Not only gave them money, although they didn¡¯t ask for it, he also provided food and amodation for the Yushanyuan family, and also provided them with jobs, and they could save a hundred cents a day.


    My God, Yushanyuan''s family is really going to develop.


    Some people who like to watch jokes, and some who have a holiday with Yushanliu''s family, immediately ran to his door, pulling Yushanliu''s wife Su Luofang to repeat what they had just seen and heard.


    "You know what? Your second brother''s house was burned down, and now there is nothing left."


    "But your man was suspected of setting fire to burn his brother to death. Now he is a suspect, and he was taken away by the people of the Marquis of Ning''an."


    "Your brother-inw''s family can be considered to have fallen into the nest of blessings. They don''t want to give them money. I didn''t expect to be picked up by the official."


    "We also have to provide them with work. Adults are paid thirty cents a day, and children are paid fifteen cents a day."


    "I heard them say they can save at least a hundred pennies a day."


    "Master Guan''s family invited them to live there, and now their family is about to turn over."


    "That Yu Yongli has the backing of Mr. Guan''s family. It seems that she will not have to worry about her marriage in the future."


    "I didn''t expect Yu Yongsheng to be a child of the official''s family. Your family treated him like that before. No wonder your two sons were so miserable yesterday."


    "I think, hurry up and prepare a gift to go to Murong''s house to make amends. Maybe for the sake of the gift, they don''t care about the past."


    "To be honest, did your man set the fire in Yushanyuan''s house?"


    "Yes, if he really let it go, you should pray that he won''t involve you. With the support of the Marquis of Ning''an, his life is finished."


    "If it wasn''t for him, as a neighbor, I think you''d better prepare a gift to plead guilty. Everyone is vengeful, and if he is afraid of revenge by the official, even if he is fine, he will be tortured in prison. He''s getting old, maybe if he''s unlucky, he''ll be gone..."


    "Oh, if that''s the case, that would be too miserable."


    ¡­


    Although most of them looked good for her, Su Luofang just felt that they were all gloating and wanted to beat them all out.


    Just now, she had seen her man being brought back, and he was still in the yard for a while, taking away all the bows and arrows used for hunting, saying that his man was suspected of arson.


    Like a prisoner, he asked her and her son and daughter-inw a lot of questions.


    She begged them to let her man go, but the soldiers ignored her and left under the pressure of Yushanliu.


    She looked at the mess in the courtyard and didn''t know what to do, these people just came to see her jokes, it was too much.


    Su Luofang heard that Murong Yi was a child of an official''s family, thinking of what she had done to him in the past, although she was afraid, but in order to get more useful information, she had to bite the bullet and ask: "What did you just say? Yu Yongsheng is not only a family Very good, or a child of an official family?"


    Seeing her change the subject, one of them frowned and said, "Yeah, I heard that it''s a child of the ninth-rank official''s family. His family came in a carriage, and there are hundreds of acres of farnd at home. Lord Ning''an is a friend."

 Chapter 1106: to Zhiye Zhai

    Chapter 1106 To Zhi Ye Zhai


    "Yu Shanyuan can be regarded as a good man with good rewards this time. It''s a blessing in disguise. Your son bullied others like that before. I think you should pack up and run away, or wait for them to settle down and free up your hands. It''s too bad, hahaha..."


    Su Luofang became angrier the more she listened. Seeing that each of them had a look of ridicule on their faces, she roared, "I don''t want you to meddle in my family''s affairs. It''s really a dog who is meddling with a mouse, so get out of here!"


    After saying that, he mmed the door shut.


    The people outside were not angry either, but the voices of ridicule grew louder.


    "Hahahahahaha..."


    On the other side, the Murong family''s carriage quickly drove into the city. After paying the entrance fee, the carriage went straight to Zhi Ye Zhai.


    After all, the two stores are Murong Lingran''s hard work. Yesterday, she didn''t hear the reports from the two shopkeepers to Ye Zhai. Although she knew that if something happened, Dad would tell her just now, but she was still worried and took the Yu family first. The people who went to the two shops had a look, and only started shopping after hearing that everything was normal.


    Although Murong Yi woke up on the road, but his feet were inconvenient, Xiao Manan wanted to take care of him.


    Murongzhe couldn''t help either, and Yu Yongyan was still young, he didn''t sleep for most of the nightst night, and he was too sleepy.


    Yu Yongkun''s hand was also injured, and Yu Yongli was afraid of strangers, so it was toote. Murong Lingran let them rest at Zhiye Zhai on Minghua Street, and asked the staff to buy them some steamed buns and porridge for the morning. After eating, she and Murong Xuan went to buy something for the Yu family.


    As for the clothes size of the Yu family, she can roughly tell.


    After Murong Lingran left, the group kept resting in the backyard in order not to disturb the customers.


    Murong Yi sat on the stone bench in the backyard and ate the meat buns in big mouthfuls.


    Xiao Manan looked at his son lovingly, and said with a distressed expression: "Don''t worry, as long as you want to eat in the future, you can eat it every day, and there are even more delicious ones than steamed buns. Come on, don''t just eat steamed buns, but also drink some lean meat. porridge to avoid choking."


    "Mmmm." Murong Yi nodded: "Thank you, Auntie."


    "No thanks."


    The people of the Yu family also ate it seriously, not even daring to speak, for fear that the meat would fall out as soon as they spoke.


    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart that the people of Murong''s family were too generous. They actually bought dozens of buns at one time, and they were all meat buns, not a single steamed bun or vegetable bun.


    There is also porridge. I thought it was ordinary porridge, but I didn''t expect it to be porridge with lean meat and chopped green onion, and it was very thick, much thicker than the homemade ones.


    Such delicious steamed buns, such delicious meat porridge, it was the first time in their life that they had eaten.


    And it was the first time they ate meat early in the morning, it felt like a dream.


    "That''s right." Murong Yi nced at the spacious backyard, then looked at the wing rooms on both sides, and asked nkly, "Father and Mother, is this really our shop?"


    Yu''s family also followed him.


    Murong Zhe said with a smile: "Of course, the one you saw just now is also the same. The fruits and vegetables sold in the shop are also grown at our home. In the future, you can go to the field to pick whatever you want to eat."


    "Are those rooms habitable?"


    "Of course, every room has a bed and a wardrobe, and there are people on duty every night. If you want to live there any day,e and live."

 Chapter 1107: big purchase

    Chapter 1107 Big Purchase


    "Um."


    Yongkun Yu has been listening to their conversation silently. No wonder Murong Lingran took out the lychees and strawberries when they were at the bottom of the cliff yesterday. It turned out that they grew them by themselves.


    The people of Murong''s family are really amazing to be able to grow such precious things.


    On the other side, Murong Xuan and his sister were walking down Minghua Street with the carriage, holding steamed buns. Shouldn''t I forget it and throw it at the fish house?"


    Murong Lingran said calmly, "Don''t worry, it''s so smart, it can go home even if it''s thrown away. Didn''t it suddenly find me yesterday? It''s fine."


    ck hair is very important to her, how could she leave it behind!


    When she was in Yujia Vige, she moved into the space when everyone was not paying attention.


    Sister is the one who cares about Hei Mao the most. Seeing that she said so, Murong Xuan didn''t say anything else.


    Since everyone''s clothes and quilts were burned, it was almost winter, so Murong Lingran bought three sets of new winter clothes and two thick quilts for everyone, as well as bed sheets and quilt covers. I bought more than ten sets, and I also bought some of the rest of the washbasins, such as washbasins and towels.


    It''s just that the quilts take up too much space, so she had no choice but to ask the guy to tie some of the quilts to the top of the carriage.


    Of course, Murong Yi''s things were already prepared at home, and Xiao Manan usually prepared a lot for him, but in order to make him happy, he bought him two new clothes.


    In view of the limited space for the carriage, I didn¡¯t buy anything else, so I went back to Zhiye Zhai to pick up the person and went straight back to Lihua Vige.


    Anyway, their family has a carriageing to the city every day. If there is anything missing in the future, just follow the carriage directly or have someone bring it back.


    Of course, the members of the Yu family originally wanted to return all the money to Murong Lingran, but she said that she should take it as loaned to them and deduct it from their daily wages in the future. They thought it was okay and didn''t say anything. .


    The carriage slowly stopped at the door of Murong''s house. People tend to fall asleep when they are full. Murong Yi and Yu Yongkun both fell asleep when they were on the carriage, and didn''t wake up until they were about to get home.


    Everyone got out of the carriage. Murong Zhe didn''t tell the people outside that they found another son at home yesterday, so the vigers saw theming back and just greeted them as usual.


    I was curious about the strangers they brought back, but everyone had something to do, so they didn¡¯t stay long.


    Looking at the blue brick house in front of him, Murong Yi said in surprise, "Is this our house?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Yes, it''s better not to dislike Xiao Si. It''s not as good as the imperial physician''s house in the city."


    Murong Yi blinked, how could he dislike it, he was also assigned, he has experienced more and more hard times this year, and what is the Imperial Physician''s House like? Memories are a little blurry.


    The Yu family had seen their splendid shop just now, so they were not surprised by this house, which was all made of blue bricks.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and knocked on the door. There was a response from the inside, and the door was opened from the inside after a while.


    Murong Ding has been in a state of excitement sincest night when she knew that her parents were going to pick up her fourth brother today, and she couldn''t even concentrate on reading.

 Chapter 1108: own room

    Chapter 1108 Your own room


    After he misread the 20th word, Kong Hongzhuo knew that forcing him to study today would be in vain, so he gave him a holiday and let him y in the yard with Baiyun, while he sat on the reclining chair in the yard, while Basking in the sun, while closing my eyes and resting, I feel very ufortable.


    Hearing the movement outside, Kong Hongzhuo quickly opened the door.


    Murong Ding saw Murong Yi at a nce, and said with a look of surprise: "Fourth brother, you are really back."


    Murong Yi was stunned when he saw Murong Ding. Compared with thest time he saw himst year, he was much taller, fatter, and whiter. It was his youngest brother, who smiled and said, "Well, Xiao Liu, I''m back."


    Murong Ding was just about to pounce, when he saw that he was standing on only one foot, the other was lifted up, and his mother was still supporting him. Thinking that his parents said yesterday that his foot was injured, he had to gently hug him. I hugged him: "fourth brother, I miss you so much."


    Murong Yi said, "I miss you too."


    Xiao Manan patted his youngest son''s head and said, "Okay, let your fourth brother in, you forgot what Auntie told youst night?"


    Murong Ding hurriedly got up from fourth brother''s arms and said excitedly: "fourth brother, I''ll take you to your room, A-Niang cleaned your room against night, it''s beautifully decorated, it''s even better than mine. Be nice."


    "Room?"


    Murong Yi was stunned for a while, he also has his own room?


    Before he could think about it, Murong Xuan motioned him to lie on his back again, carrying him and walking towards the backyard house.


    The members of the Yu family knew that Murong Yi had just returned home. The family must have a lot to say and they were very sensible. They didn''t go to the backyard with them. After unloading the carriage, they sat in the main room.


    Murong Zhe understood what they meant. At this time, there was only Kong Hongzhuo in the house, so he asked him to entertain the people of the Yu family temporarily. He settled Murong Yi and came out immediately.


    The Yu family is a guest, but today is the first time for the son toe home, and the son is more important.


    Kong Hongzhuo had long regarded Murong''s house as his home, so he readily agreed, and even went to the kitchen to make them a pot of tea and washed a lot of strawberries and lychees.


    Murong Lingran pushed open the door of Murong Yi''s room. After more than a year, the house finally weed his master, and it was not in vain for A-Niang and her toe clean.


    Murong Xuan walked in quickly with his fourth brother on his back and let him sit on the bed.


    Murong Yi first touched the soft bed sheet under his butt, then touched the new quilt that could be seen at a nce, and looked at the exquisite wardrobes and desks in the room, even the soft naps, and another one. There was a round table with exquisite teapots and cups on it, as well as some fruits he had seen in Zhiye Zhai and snacks he had never seen before, and he said in shock, "Is such a big room really for me? ? What''s in here are also for me?"


    Since he was assigned, he has never lived in such a nice house, which made him feel like a dream for a while.


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course, when we built the housest year, we built your house together, just waiting for you toe back and move in anytime."


    Murong Yi said: "But I''m still young, just give me a small room. This room is really too big. I live alone. Where will the fifth brother live?"

 Chapter 1109: clothes

    Chapter 1109 Clothes


    Murong Zhe said: "Don''t worry, your fifth brother also has his own room. Except for the house of your parents, the houses of your children are all the same size, even the furniture is simr, but the house of your parents is bigger than yours. Be spacious."


    Murong Yi opened his mouth in shock.


    Seeing him being stupid, Xiao Manan smiled helplessly, and opened the cab to show him, "Look, these are the clothes your sister bought and the mother made for you when you were not at home, all seasons of the year. Everything has."


    Murong Yi looked up and said in amazement, "There are at least dozens of sets of clothes in here, right? Are they all for me?"


    Murong suddenly thought of what he had just bought, and handed him the two new sets of clothes, saying, "Of course it''s for you, and these two sets were bought for you just now. After taking a shower, which set of clothes do you like? , I''ll rece it for you."


    When A-Niang didn''te back, apart from the fact that the family had little money and didn''t prepare him at first, butter when there was more money, when she bought clothes for her own family, even though the three younger brothers were not at home, she still bought them for them.


    After Auntie came back, there were so many fabrics at home, every time she made clothes, she also made several children together.


    There are children at home, and there are also lost children.


    umted over a year, it is normal to wear dozens of sets of clothes when going to the fields and mountains, when guarding shops, and when going to banquets.


    Murong Yi nodded as if pounding garlic, "Mmmmmmm."


    In view of his injuries, he needs more rest, and there are guests outside, so they will not affect Murong Yi''s rest.


    And Murong Yi and Yu Yongkun''s medicines were also burned. Fortunately, Murong Lingran went to the pharmacy to buy several medicines and came back. They didn''t take the medicine they should take in the morning, leaving Xiao Manan to take care of him and let him juste back. Tong Wenwen went to cook medicine, and the rest went to settle the fish family.


    The Yu family was talking to Kong Hongzhuo at this time, and after knowing that he was actually the master of this family, they were even more respectful to him.


    In the eyes of their peasants, let alone a master, as long as he is a schr, he is a great person.


    The Murong family is really amazing, they actually invited a teacher toe back alone.


    Murong Zhe took his children out and said a few words, then took them and the things they bought to the East Courtyard.


    The western courtyard is popted by Kong Hongzhuo and the children he adopted, although they are very sensible, it is a room for three people, and there are several empty rooms.


    But there are female dependents here in the Yu family, and Yu Yongli, who is of marriageable age, is a family, and there are full of young people with vigor and vitality. Things moved to the East Court.


    For the time being, only Tong Qishen and Tong Xiuming lived in the East Courtyard. Although they knew that it would be inappropriate to arrange several people in their courtyard suddenly, they had no other choice. The guest room had been given to Liu Jianian, and Liu Jiahuai was with his eldest brother Crowded, only temporarily.


    Murong Lingran originally thought about letting the Tong family temporarily live in the west courtyard for a few months, but thought that Tong Wenwen was also a woman, and it was even more inappropriate to live with the Kong family, and she could not be left alone in the east courtyard. Shen is also her grandfather''s benefactor, and it''s not easy to wrong them, so she dismissed the idea.


    Of course, if you want to arrange for someone to live in it, it''s always better not to tell Tong Xiuming and the others.

 Chapter 1110: residence

    Chapter 1110 Residence


    Tong Xiuming happened toe back to pick up farm tools, and when he heard that his master was back and brought back a lot of guests, he went straight to the east courtyard.


    He has nowpletely reced his father, Tong Qishen, as the housekeeper. He not only manages thend, but also the house. When guestse, he is naturally responsible for entertaining them.


    Hearing that they were going to live for a few months, Tong Xiuming had no objection.


    After knowing that the Yu family was Murong Yi''s saviour, he didn''t have any objections, and instead introduced himself to them enthusiastically.


    There are still many empty houses in the east courtyard, which canpletely amodate the next two families.


    At this time, Murong Lingran opened a few empty rooms for the Yu family to see, and let them choose which room to live in.


    The Yu family saw that the Murong family actually wanted to live in a blue brick house for them, and the furniture inside was not cheap to them. It was better than all the houses in their Yujia Vige.


    Looking at the spotless floor, Liang Xiaoying looked at his cloth shoes full of mud, and said very embarrassedly: "Alright...let it go, we can just go to the vige and rent two houses to live in, such a good house, We are not easy to stay in, it would be a pity if it was dirty.¡±


    Yu Shanyuan also said: "Indeed, this looks like a new house, furniture and beds are also new, we are outsiders, it is really difficult to live in."


    Originally, they thought that the Murong family said they wanted to arrange a house for them, but it was a house simr to what they used to do, but they didn''t expect it to be a blue brick house.


    The Murong family is considered a great family in their eyes. These beautiful and exquisite rooms must be reserved for distinguished guests. Those who live in the fields are really out of ce.


    Although when they came here just now, they came from a separate corridor, and that corridor could not reach the backyard of the owner''s house. There was also a side door in the yard, from which they could directly go outside. It was indeed what Murong Lingran said. As soon as the backyard door is closed, they enter the east courtyard from the outside, which will not affect the normal life of the two families at all, but they just feel ashamed.


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran: "But there are no empty houses in the vige."


    "This..." Liang Xiaoying hesitated: "Then let''s go to other viges to find a ce to live."


    Murong Lingran said again: "But other viges are far away from Lihua Vige, and you still have to work in the fields. I''m afraid you won''t be able to make time to go back and forth every day, and you will dy making money."


    The fish family was even more entangled.


    Murong said lightly: "Actually, you don''t have to mind, these houses were originally built for the guests at home. If you really feel bad about it, you can do your work seriously in the future."


    "This¡­"


    Tong Xiuming suddenly thought of something, and said sternly: "If you are worried that my father and I stay in the east courtyard and affect your reputation, we can move to the next door, and my father and I will have no objection."


    Anyway, they are very busy every day. Dad is busy with the shop. During this time, he often lives in the shop in the city. He is also in the field during the day. He eats dinner with his daughter every day and then goes back. The room For them, just sleeping for one night is not that important.


    As for his daughter staying here, he is not worried. Since the Yu family can adopt Murong Yi, his character should not be too bad.


    There is also a ck hair at home. If the fish family dares to do bad things, the ck hair will definitely find out at the first time.


    Liang Xiaoying nced at her daughter, saw her bowing her head, and was not afraid of beingughed at, and said the truth: "Don''t get me wrong, my daughter... Well, in short, she has no ns to marry for some reasons, and she has no ns to get married. If people dare to marry her, we didn''t hesitate because you live here."

 Chapter 1111: invitation

    Chapter 1111 Hospitality


    It is good to have a ce to live, and seeing that every room is equipped with exquisite locks, they are not worried about safety.


    No one dares to marry her?


    Tong Xiuming nced at Yu Yongli, who had been keeping her head down. Although she had never raised her head since she came in, and the color of her clothes was extremely simple, even so, he could see at a nce that she was better than most people in Lihua Vige. The woman who looks good and has a good figure, howe no one dares to marry her?


    Yu Shanyuan thought for a while, pulled Liang Xiaoying''s sleeve, and said, "My son, that''s it,e here, we''ll stay for a few months, earn money as soon as possible, go back to build a new house as soon as possible, To cause trouble to Murong''s family, we are not living in vain, we can pay rent."


    Liang Xiaoying couldn''t help Tong Xiuming think too much, so he could only sigh and say, "If that''s the case, then there will be more interruptions."


    Murong Lingran smiled with satisfaction, and after talking to them a few more words, let them clean up their own house.


    And Murong Xuan wanted to stay a little longer, but Murong Zhe urged him to go back to the barracks, so he had no choice but to go back.


    Anyway, the meat buns he bought just now are still there. He can eat meat buns for lunch.


    The members of the Yu family are all honest people. They know that they have arge family. Although there are still many empty rooms in the East Courtyard, they are not discontented people. Now that someone can take them in is a pie in the sky. .


    Seeing that the beds in every room were the same size, and even bigger than theirs, he made up his mind, one room for men, one room for women, and two rooms, that is, Yushanyuan brought two One room for one son, one room for Liang Xiaoying with his daughter.


    After they finished packing, Murong Lingran wanted them to rest for a day. After all, everyone didn''t rest wellst night, but they didn''t want to waste time, so they asked to arrange work for them in the afternoon, so that they could do half a day''s work.


    Murong Lingran knew that they were all peasants who were used to doing farm work, and letting them idle would be like killing them, so he had to let Tong Xiuming take them around the field and arrange for them to do. .


    The Yu family was Murong Yi''s saviour after all. Although Murong Zong and Murong Kuan were both absent, Murong Lingran still nned to cook a sumptuous lunch to entertain them for the first meal at home.


    After returning from the field, the Yu family originally wanted to go back to the east courtyard directly from the outside. Tong Xiuming also gave them a spare key just now, but they were invited to the backyard near the kitchen as soon as they arrived at Murong''s house.


    Looking at the whole table of steaming delicious food, smelling the fragrance they have never smelled before, not to mention a few children, even Liang Xiaoying and his wife were swallowing saliva.


    Liang Xiaoying had guessed that the food in Murong''s family was very good, but he didn''t expect it to be so good, and he was so willing. There were more than ten meat dishes alone, and they were full of weight. Even vegetarian dishes were fried with plenty of oil. from.


    Is this to clean up their family?


    Yu Yongyan was bold, but still small, without so many worries in his mind, and said excitedly: "Daddy and Auntie, a lot of meat, more than the uncle''s house."


    The faces of the couple turned red, and Liang Xiaoying red at the younger son angrily.


    "Yongyan''s temperament is quite good, children, you should be more cheerful." Murong Zhe said with a light smile: "Everyone, stop standing, hurry up and take your seats, the weather is very cold recently, and the food is not good if it is cold. ate."

 Chapter 1112: some food

    Chapter 1112 There is food


    Murong Lingran also said: "The time is in a hurry, and there is no time to prepare well, so everyone can make do with it."


    Is this all make-believe?


    Then how good should their usual dishes be?


    The ?? dishes have already been made, and the Yu family knew that it would be too shameful to refuse them now, so they could only thank them repeatedly and secretly made up their minds that they would work hard in the future to live up to the kindness of the Murong family.


    Murong Yi still had some pain in his chest, and the internal injury had not yet healed. After taking a bath and drinking medicine, he fell asleep again.


    Yu Yongkun is simr. I ate a lot of steamed buns in the morning, so I didn¡¯t get up for lunch.


    Murong knew that they might wake up at any time, so he made porridge with spare ribs for them, simmered them on a small fire, and they could eat when they woke up.


    When everyone had almost eaten, Murong Lingran was about to stand up to clean up the tableware, when she saw Liang Xiaoying''s expression of hesitating to speak, she sat down again and said with a smile, "Aunt Liang, if you have anything to say, just say it directly. "


    Liang Xiaoying was stunned for a moment, seeing that his expression was seen through, so he could only say: "Yes... It''s like this, I heard in Yujia Vige before that a family in Lihua Vige grows high-yield grain, one mu of rice and wheat. Thend can reach thousands of kilograms, is this true?"


    Murong nodded, "Indeed, it was grown by my family."


    When the high-yield grains came out, Li Zheng knew that all the grains in her family had been taken away to be used as grain seeds. Knowing that it was not easy for her to find seeds to sell to the vigers, she warned the whole vige and told them to bite the bullet. Yaguan, it''s best not to tell your parents or friends in other viges about the high-yield food for the time being. If you don''t have seeds to grow, he won''t help.


    The vigers were worried that people from other viges woulde and grab grain from them. Most of the people were very obedient and didn¡¯t tell the story.


    But there is no airtight wall in the world, there are always some people who want to contradict Lizheng and Murong''s family and reveal things.


    However, because other people denied it all, and the fields have already been harvested, not many people believed it just because those few people said it.


    After all, some people''s rice yield per mu is still 200 to 300 catties, and when they suddenly hear about 1000 catties per mu, most people think it is a fantasy.


    Yu''s family suddenly lit up, and Liang Xiaoying said excitedly: "I...I know that you are so good to us. It''s very good for us to make more demands, but I...I can''t help it, can I...Can I..."


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "Auntie still wants to ask us to buy high-yield grains?"


    "Yep."


    Their family has only two acres of thin fields, and the yield is also low. Except for paying the autumn tax every year, they only cook the rice every few days. It is still too thin to be thinner, otherwise Yu Yongyan would not be so bold as to go to the military camp. Picked up rice.


    "Yes." Murong said: "But it''s toote for you to nt now. When the timees next year, I''ll give it to you again."


    She has been growing crops in her space, some of which are food.


    Yu Shanyuan said excitedly: "Okay, okay, we can wait and thank the owner."


    When they went to the field, they heard that people in the field called Murong''s family like this. They discussed itst night and nned to follow it.


    Murong Zhe said: "There is no need to say thank you, but this seed has not yet spread, and now it is basically in the hands of Lihua Vige and the imperial court. At that time, I am worried that you will arouse the jealousy of your fellow vigers and make you ostracized by the people of Yujia Vige. "

 Chapter 1113: Liang Xiaoyings thoughts

    Chapter 1113 Liang Xiaoying''s thoughts


    Liang Xiaoying was startled, this is indeed a problem.


    If ?? was known to the vigers, since some people dared to set fire to their house, then there must be some people who dared to set fire to their rice.


    At that time, there is no dog as capable as Hei Mao, and I am afraid that even the shadow of the murderer will not be found.


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "Dad is right, the court has already started nting wheat, but it is estimated that rice will not be promoted by the court until next year''s autumn harvest, which means that wheat will not be widely nted until the next winter, and rice will not be widely nted until the spring of the following year. It''s really easy to be targeted if you nt first."


    Even if the fish family doesn''t say that their high-yielding seeds are high-yielding seeds, the peasants who have nted thend after the scion can see it at a nce.


    They can''t be like her, do some fences or something, and that''s even more without silver taels here.


    After the scion is targeted, it will be even worse, and all the early efforts will be in vain.


    Liang Xiaoying and her husband looked at each other, saw him nodding, and said firmly: "We understand, then we will wait for the promotion before nting."


    Anyway, I have such a good job now, and the days toe will not be difficult.


    "Indeed, it''s only a year, and it will soon pass."


    Liang Xiaoying said again: "East, I have one more thing. Our family has arge poption. I also saw that there is a kitchen in the East Court just now, so..."


    Murong said: "My aunt means that I don''t have to prepare the dinner for the aunt''s family at night. You can make it yourself, right?"


    Liang Xiaoying nodded: "Yes."


    They came to work, not to be guests. They ate from Murong''s family in the morning and at noon. It was not good to eat theirs at night.


    The Murong family treats their family so well, but asking for too much will definitely be annoying. After all, they were just strangers who didn''t know each other before yesterday.


    The work in the field is very good, and they cherish it. They don''t want to be bored and lose their work.


    "Okay." Murong said calmly: "I understand, I will listen to you."


    "Thank you boss."


    Liang Xiaoying, Yu Yongli and Murong''s family cleaned up the tableware and hurried to work in the field.


    As for what to eat in the evening, I heard that they all finish work early in the evening, much earlier than they used to be in their own fields. She still has money in her hand, and she will think of a way when the timees.


    And after Murong Lingran was busy working in the kitchen, he started to prepare the necessary things for the Yu family.


    At present, she is not wrong, Liang Xiaoying is indeed a content person, and she is right.


    Although the Yu family has a big favor to her family, they are two families after all, and it would be better to start clearing some things.


    Her children are still young, and it is right to cultivate the correct three views for them now.


    Let them develop the habit of being dependent, that''s not good, she will slowly repay them in other ways.


    It would be impossible for them to eat with their own family members every day, and she would not agree.


    Xiao Manan will be busy taking care of his family or embroidery in the future, and he is also busy with the marriage of Murong Zong and Liu Jianian, so he has no time to take care of others.


    Murong Lingran is also very busy every day, so she doesn''t have time to cook for so many people.


    Tong Xiuming is also busy every day without touching the ground, and only one Tong Wenwen can''t take care of so many people.


    She also believed that if the two families were to eat together, Liang Xiaoying and Yu Yongli would definitely rush to work, but that would inevitably dy their own affairs.

 Chapter 1114: Prepare

    Chapter 1114 Preparation


    Over time, conflicts will inevitably arise.


    She also has a lot of money in her hand. Recently, she has also thought about buying a maid toe back, so that the family can live there and make the family less tired.


    But some time ago, I went to the Yaxing to go around, and there was nothing good. They were all made by the original owner and were sold. She would definitely not buy that kind of person.


    As for the cook, she has also tried some people in Yaxing, and the dishes she made are notparable to those made by Chen''s and Liu''s. To buy those people back, she might as well concentrate on cultivating Tong Wenwen.


    She also put the matter on hold for the time being and will talk about itter.


    Anyway, since the family has a lot of spare money, their family has arge poption, and there are many things in the field. Everyone in their family has something to do, and they don¡¯t have so much time to take care of the family.


    She then found a few honest and reliable women who came to the house to doundry or other household chores among the women working in the field, but it was calcted on a case-by-case basis, and she gave money once for each visit, so that she would not be tired. Family members, and no outsiders will live in the house.


    And it didn''t take much time to do theundry. Murong Lingran paid a high price every time. Thirty wen each time was worth their daily ie in the field.


    Women are also very happy to have an extra ie. Every time two or three or four women wash at the same time, only half of their rest time is enough.


    East and West courtyards were not only equipped with kitchens, but also toilets and washrooms.


    The people in the West Court, except for Kong Hongzhuo, all sold their bodies, and all the food was provided by the Murong family.


    In the past, the kitchen in the east courtyard was basically never used. Tong Qishen¡¯s grandparents and grandsons all ate the same food as Murong¡¯s family, but they separated the food and didn¡¯t eat it on the same table.


    Therefore, there is nothing to eat in the kitchen of the East Court except for the necessary things such as pots and pans.


    The people from the Yu family are here, and the Tong family must still eat with the Murong family.


    As for the kitchen in the east courtyard, all the fish family members use.


    Murong Lingran took the key and entered the East Courtyard.


    Yu''s family also locked the door of their room as she said.


    Seeing them locked the two rooms, Murong Lingran was not surprised.


    Quickly walked to the kitchen. Although the Tong family members were useless, they loved to clean and they cleaned it often, and there was no dust inside.


    She has a lot of rice in her space. When she used to go to the city, as long as she had time, she would go to a special ce for shelling. She would send a few bags in the morning, pick them up at night, and put them into the space quietly. ready-made rice.


    Anyway, she spent a little money to hire someone to get rid of the shells, and she didn''t feel bad. The rice jar had been prepared a long time ago, and she gave them 20 pounds directly.


    Other seasonings and oils, etc., she also took them directly from the space, which she had bought before.


    There are vegetables in the field, just go directly to the field to pick them.


    There are other things, Murong Lingran ns to wait for the Yu family toe back in the evening, and then talk to them in detail.


    As for whether this will spoil people, Murong Lingran also thought about it,pared to the life of the fourth brother, this is nothing, and it doesn''t cost a lot of money.


    Help people to the end, but luckily there are a lot of things in these two days.


    But if they are really discontented, she has a way to deal with them.


    What ?? is doing now is just what they should do to their savior, and when others ask about it in the future, they will have a clear conscience.

 Chapter 1115: say hi

    Chapter 1115 Say hello


    After all, her father is Wen Rung, and her reputation is very important.


    Imperial Study Room


    After hearing Wei Jingxuan''s report, Helian Rongjiu stood up abruptly and asked in astonishment, "What did you say? That girl was almost burned to death?"


    Wei Jingxuan nodded: "Well, the news came from the barracks in the afternoon, but don''t worry, Brother Jiu, you also know her ability, and there is that dog who can understand people''s words by her side. There''s nothing wrong with me, I guess they''ve all gone home now."


    Helian Rongjiu breathed a sigh of relief, sat back on the dragon chair, and said solemnly: "Who is the arsonist? Who gave him the courage to do such a bold thing on the edge of the military camp!"


    "It''s the eldest brother who adopted Murong Yi''s family, Yushanliu."


    "Yishanliu? Then the purpose is not that girl?"


    "Yeah." Wei Jingxuan said: "This kind of thing is usually only set on fire by people who have had a holiday with them recently. Originally, I thought it was Fang Hongmao and Geng Yucheng. After all, they were also near the military camp yesterday. It''s normal for people to hold grudges after being taught by their grandfather, but I didn''t expect that the investigation turned out to be fish mountain flow."


    "Although Yushanliu and Yushanyuan, who adopted Murong Yi, are brothers, their rtionship is not very good. Yushanliu has always bullied his younger brother. The most extreme thing is that after their parents died, the family owned 15 acres ofnd. , I gave my brother two acres of the worst thin fields, and kept all the goodnd for myself. His family has a lot of fish and meat every day, and the younger brother¡¯s family even has a problem with eating rice every day.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu said in a deep voice, "The Yushanliu family is no less abominable than that girl''s grandma. Originally, it was not easy for me to intervene in the family affairs of themon people, but since I know about it, I have to take care of it. Fight with Jing Zhaoyin. Say hello and let him figure it out."


    Wei Jingxuan raised his eyebrows: "Yes."


    "and many more."


    Wei Jingxuan was about to leave when he was stopped.


    "Ninth Brother, do you have anything else to order?"


    "It is a great event for their family to find their long-lost child. Send me a gift and tell them that I wille to the door to congratte you another day."


    "Yes, Brother Jiu."


    The next day, because the members of the Yu family were still unfamiliar with many things, and most of them didn¡¯t know each other, it was inevitable that something would happen, so Murong Lingran didn¡¯t go to the military camp. It was still Murong Zong who brought his two younger brothers and Brother Liu Jiahuai went early.


    The five members of the Yu family suddenly moved to a new ce to live, which was still several times better than their own. They slept in a brand-new bed, covered with brand-new quilts, and wore brand-new underwear. Except for Yu Yongyan, who was still young, The others were restless all night.


    Except for Yu Yongkun and Yu Yongyan who were still young, who were injured, the rest of the people tossed and turned on the bed all night, and didn''t fall asleep until it was almost dawn.


    Their own roosters were kept in the yard, and they immediately got up when they heard the sound of the rooster crowing.


    I just didn''t expect that when they got up, they found that Tong''s family got up earlier than them, and Tong Wenwen started to clean up the room.


    When he came back yesterday, Murong Lingran had already told them that the Tong family had been eating with them, so they used all the kitchen.


    From the owner''s attitude towards the Tong family, they knew that the Tong family must be unusual for the Murong family.


    When Liang Xiaoying came backst night, she wanted to ask Murong Lingran how to buy vegetables and rice, but she actually said that she had already prepared and even put a piece of meat in the kitchen.

 Chapter 1116: Yushan Lius wife?

    Chapter 1116 Octoyama Ryu''s wife?


    Although she knew that these were things from their fields and they didn''t cost much, Liang Xiaoying felt that her family would only owe others more and more, and that piece of meat was worth dozens of cents.


    So she asked Murong Lingran the rent of the house and the price of the things she prepared.


    At the same time, he told her that in the future, they can buy rice and vegetables by themselves, and they don¡¯t need to provide them. Anyway, they still have money and work every day. They can buy many things in the vige, and they can buy them by themselves.


    She has already calcted, and with Yu Yongyan''s family members, she can earn one hundred and thirty-five wen every day.


    Just like what Murong Lingran said, even if they took out 30 cents a day for room and board, they could save 105 cents a day. After the spring, they could go back to Yujia Vige and start living in the same ce. room.


    Murong Lingran also knew that although they were their benefactors, paying without expecting anything in return was not the best way to repay.


    Sheng Mien fights against rice enemies. Human nature cannot stand the test of time the most. She doesn''t want to raise a family of enemies and make it difficult for the fourth brother to be a human being.


    Therefore, regarding Liang Xiaoying''s idea, she originally wanted to deduct it from her sry in the future, but Liang Xiaoying seemed to be afraid that she was just dealing with her words and refused directly.


    Out of desperation, Murong Lingran had to tell her that the rent was 500 yuan a month, plus other things, it was one tael of silver.


    If you want to eat something in the future, just pick it up and ask Tong Wenwen to count the money.


    You can buy rice from her, and you can buy meat from the butcher in the vige.


    Other things you need, you can ask the guys who went to work in Zhiye Zhai to bring them back.


    After all, Zhi Ye Zhai is not always busy all the time. Usually, in the afternoon, when things are almost sold out, they have enough time to go out and buy things.


    Liang Xiaoying had never rented a house before, nor did she know the price of the house. In her eyes, 500 yuan was a lot, and she had no idea about the price.


    She also knew about the prices of those firewood, rice, oil, salt, clothes, quilts, etc. Seeing that Murong Lingran said something simr to what she had calcted, she didn''t say much and paid the money happily.


    After all, it was the second day ofing here, so Liang Xiaoying let the children eat rice to fill their stomachs, and also fried two side dishes, so that they could go to wastnd with great energy. After a few days of adaptation, she went to buy another one. Kimchi jar, make your own kimchi to eat.


    After eating breakfast, the Yu family came out of the door outside the East Courtyard and nned to go directly to the field.


    Tong Xiuming told them yesterday that as long as you report to Lv Lezheng in the hut first, you can go to work by yourself with the farm tools, and before you go home at night, you can go to work after you report back.


    Lu Lezheng is now one of the managers in charge ofnd remation.


    As soon as he walked to the main door of Murong''s house, he saw a familiar figure kneeling at the door.


    The fish family was startled at the same time, and hurried over.


    Murong Lingran just wanted to go to her river pond at this time, and came to the door, frowning when she saw this situation: "Who are you? Why are you kneeling here? I don''t think I have seen you in Lihua Vige?"


    Yu Shanyuan said with an ugly face: "Little boss, this is my sister-inw."


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "Yu Shanliu''s wife?"


    "Yes."


    Liang Xiaoying was afraid that Murong Lingran would be angry, so she hurriedly said: "Little master, don''t be angry, we will send her away immediately."


    "Okay, as soon as possible."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1117: play self pity

    Chapter 1117 Pretend to be pitiful


    Yu Shanyuan stepped forward and said, "Sister-inw, what are you doing here?"


    Su Luofang ignored Yushanyuan and kept looking at the girl in front of her.


    Before she came, she also went to the daughter-inw who married from Lihua Vige to Yujia Vige and asked about the Murong family. I heard that they had seven children, six sons and one daughter.


    Little owner? Could it be the youngest daughter of that official? Murong Yi''s sister?


    Looking at the girl''s dress, Su Luofang''s heart became more uneasy.


    Murong Yi is really a child of a wealthy family, it seems that this time his man really kicked the iron.


    But wasn''t the Yushanyuan family picked up by the Murong family?


    Why did youe here early in the morning?


    Could it be that Yushanyuan did not live in Murong''s house, but was ced elsewhere?


    Wasn''t it just a joke that she knelt here for so long?


    No, now is not the time to think about this.


    took a look at the clothes of Yushanyuan''s family, Su Luofang''s brows furrowed even tighter.


    Really has a backer. On the first day, the family of five actually changed into new clothes, and the material is much better than their coarse linen clothes before. Who should they show off to?


    If Yushanyuan and Liang Xiaoying knew what she was thinking, they would definitely be wronged.


    They are peasants, and now it is winter again. They have been wearing one set of clothes for several days. That set of clothes has been worn for several days before. After experiencing the fire and the fatigue of yesterday afternoon, the smell can no longer be smelly.


    Of course, the Murong family need not say that everyone in Lihua Vige is wearing cleaner clothes than they were yesterday, and they live in someone else''s house with a new house and a new bed, so they must pay more attention to cleaning themselves than before, so they can''t dirty other people''snd. .


    Su Luofang saw Liang Xiaoying looking at her mockingly. Although she was angry, she didn''t dare to say anything to her. Tears fell on her face and cried, "Second brother, you finally appeared, I can I¡¯ve been kneeling here for a long time. I beg you, just let your eldest brother go, he¡¯s really just a ghost for a while, if something happens to him, our family won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±


    "Your two nieces-inw are still pregnant and will be born soon, and your two nephews are injured again. It''s really hard for me to serve the four of them by myself. It''s a hard life for our family. , do you have the heart to see that they can''t see their grandfather as soon as they are born? Please have pity on us. "


    Yu Shanliu frowned and said, "Sister-inw, where did you start with this, eldest brother, he was just taken away for investigation. After the investigation, as long as it is confirmed that he did not set the fire, he will be fine, just wait a few more days. What''s the use of youing to me? I didn''t open the official yamen."


    Liang Xiaoying didn''t sleep well all night, and her heart was full of anger. It was even worse when she saw the person she hated early in the morning, and she didn''t feel good after hearing the words: "Yes, you have so many fields and so many families. Money, and the conditions of your two daughters-inw''s parents are also good, you don''t have to be pitiful here! I tell you, if you are sensible, leave me immediately, and kneel here early in the morning, you are here on purpose Unlucky, you want the owner to bore us, don''t you!"


    Su Luofang hurriedly said: "I... I''m not, my family only lost 10 taels of silver to you yesterday, where is there any money, I''m really desperate, and I''m really begging you with sincerity. "

 Chapter 1118: still quibbling

    Chapter 1118 is still quibbling


    After speaking, he undid a cloth bag and put it on the ground, and said anxiously: "Look, as long as you forgive Yushanliu, the five taels of silver will be given to you. Five taels of silver can be enough for you to buy one. Mu wastnd hase to open up wastnd."


    Liang Xiaoying frowned and said, "What are you suddenly giving me money for?"


    Murong Ling sighed, Aunt Liang didn''t seem to have slept well, she didn''t notice such a simple thing, and said lightly: "A person suddenly kneeled here early in the morning, and even gave five taels of silver, There shouldn''t be any other reason other than doing something sorry for your family, there''s no way it was a sudden conscience discovery."


    The husband and wife reacted immediately, Yu Shanyuan''s face suddenly turned extremely ugly, and he said in shock, "Really... Really, did the big brother set fire to kill me?"


    Su Luofang said: "Yes...Yes."


    Yu Shanyuan said excitedly: "Big brother is too much, I am his brother, he is too cruel, how can he treat me like that!"


    Seeing that Yushanyuan''s reaction was very intense, Su Luofang quickly exined: "But he didn''t do it on purpose, he was just fascinated by ghosts for a while, just wanted to teach you a lesson, and didn''t want your lives. ...If he really doesn''t want your brother, he has countless opportunities to kill you. He is just confused and impulsive. After he was taken away yesterday, I went to see him, he said, he I also regret it very much, if he can never do it, he promises not to do that, and promises never to fight immortality again."


    "It''s all this time, you''re still arguing, do you think we''ll believe what you say? You lie to the ghost!"


    Liang Xiaoying decided that Yushanliu was the murderer early in the morning, and there was not much surprise on her face when she heard that, she sneered: "I said it was him, but you don''t believe it, now it''s alright, this is your good big brother! "


    "Sister-inw!" Yu Shanyuan roared: "Big brother is so heartless, how can you still have the face to ask me to forgive him! Your family has already killed one of my sons, and you want our whole family to die. I am not like him. Ruthless big brother!"


    Su Luofang pouted andined: "Who asked you to beat him and his two sons yesterday, the sons are his life, the sons were bullied, and he wants to avenge them, that''s understandable. "


    Murong Lingran was suddenly unhappy, and said coldly: "Then I have something to say, it was your man who beat my brother first, your son let the dog bite my brother, and also caused my brother and Yongkun to fall. Shanya, I almost lost my life. And the wicked sued first, asking us to ask the dog for money, shouldn''t we teach him a lesson? You are only allowed to bully my brother, and my brothers are not allowed to get him back Fair? Your husband and son are knocking on the door, can''t we resist?"


    Su Luofang choked, she couldn''t find anything to refute, so she changed the subject and said, "Are you Yu Yongsheng''s sister?"


    Murong sneered: "He is Murong Yi now. In the past few months, I really thank you for taking care of him."


    Su Luofang ignored her ridicule, and immediately kowtowed in her direction again, with a sad face: "Girl, please let my man go, if something happens to him, our family will be over. .I heard that your father is Wen Rung, he must have many friends in the officialdom, you can let your father go and talk about it, and let my man go."

 Chapter 1119: that matter

    Chapter 1119 That Incident


    Murong said: "Don''t make yourself so miserable, it''s all his own fault, you can bear it yourself. Who do you think you are? I''ll listen to you if you ask me? You take yourself too seriously."


    "You have to know that my brother and I were also at Yu''s house the night before, which means that he also wanted our lives, I will not forgive those who want to hurt me and my family again and again, my father Neither will it."


    "There are nationalws and family rules. What your man vites is the criminalw. My dad doesn''t have the ability to let him get away. Even if there is, we are not so generous. Just rely on your few words to forgive those who want to kill us. people."


    "Girl..."


    "get out."


    "Gu..."


    "I''ll let you go!"


    "I didn''t expect that there were people who came earlier than me. I thought I came early enough."


    Hearing the familiar male voice, Murong Lingran raised his eyes and immediately put on a smile, saying, "Young Master Wei, you are here."


    Wei Jingxuan nodded: "It seems that you all know that the real culprit of the arson is Yushanliu. The reason is to retaliate for what happened yesterday and to teach the younger brother''s family for his sons. He is cowardly and the biggest suspect, Vice-General Zhen. After a little torture, he couldn''t bear the pain and did everything. He also said that he really wanted the lives of his younger brother''s family, but he didn''t expect them to wake up in time that night and escaped the disaster. After the interrogation was clear, I handed it over to Jing Zhaoyin together with the confession, and the verdict wille down in a few days."


    Murong nodded: "We understand."


    Liang Xiaoying said with a sullen face: "Sister-inw, you are still lying, didn''t you just say that Yushanliu didn''t want our lives?"


    Su Luofang opened her mouth, but if she couldn''t find an exnation, she had to stay silent for a while.


    This person doesn''te sooner orter, but at this time, she is really mad at her.


    "One more thing." Wei Jingxuan handed another burden to Murong Lingran, and said, "Ninth brother knows that there is a happy event in your family, but he can''te for a while, so he asked me to send some gifts to your brother. "


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Then thank you Ninth Young Master."


    Wei Jingxuan said something and will convey it. He also has something to do, so he wanted to leave when he raised his foot.


    "Wait." Murong Lingran quickly stopped him, "Young Master Wei, can you tell me about that now?"


    Wei Jingxuan understood what she was talking about, and said sternly: "That matter is only a rough investigation for the time being, and some details are not very clear. The people of Brother Nine are still investigating, and there should be news soon, you Just wait a little longer."


    Murong Lingran didn''t ask any more questions after hearing the words, and had no choice but to nod: "Then there is work."


    Wei Jingxuan nodded, said goodbye, mounted the horse and left quickly.


    After Yu Shanyuan waited for the guests of Murong''s family to leave, he looked at the person kneeling on the ground and said with a sad face: "Sister-inw, no, Su Luofang, go away, I can''t forgive you for killing me and me. Children''s. From today, Yushan Liu is no longer my eldest brother, and you are no longer my eldest sister-inw!"


    Su Luofang said with a sad face: "Second brother, I know that my request is a bit excessive, but this time, you will forgive him once. I went to the government to ask, as long as the victim''s losses can bepensated and the victim can be If the victim goes to the government to say forgive him, he will most likely be given a lighter punishment. I promise that he will notmit the crime again in the future, okay?"

 Chapter 1120: fact

    Chapter 1120 Facts


    "No, and my house can''t bepensated for five taels of silver."


    "How much do you want?"


    Liang Xiaoying said, "Fifty taels, can you take them out?"


    Su Luofang was startled: "Five... fifty taels? Where is your house worth fifty taels?"


    "Why is it worthless? Does our life not count as money? Mr. Guan still has three children in it. Their lives are more than fifty taels, and I say they are less."


    "I...I don''t have that much money."


    Liang Xiaoying said loudly: "If you don''t have money, get out of here. This is not our home. If you block here, you will only cause trouble for others."


    Su Luofang''s eyes flickered, as if she felt that she had caught their weakness, and began to cheat: "If you don''t agree, I won''t get up."


    Murong said: "This is the door of my house, the home of the dignified ninth-grade Swiss franc. Even if we ask, you won''t get up?"


    "I...I won''t get up, and I won''t get up if I die."


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "Then I will have to shoot you out in the name of your provocation andmitting crimes. You said that if you are injured, your husband is still in prison, and your son is also injured. I heard that your daughter-inw is pregnant, what do you think your family will be like?"


    Their home will definitely make things worse.


    Su Luofang was startled, although she was afraid, her feet did not move.


    With her understanding of Yushanyuan, he is the most relentless, and he will definitely help him.


    Murong Lingran knew that she was lucky, and sneered: "It''s really a toast, not eating and drinking, ck hair."


    "Wow! Woo! Woo!" Hei Mao roared and ran over.


    "Take her to me in the deep mountains and throw her away."


    "Wow!"


    Deep in the mountains?


    Then isn''t her fate worse than Yushanliu?


    Su Luofang saw that the dog really came towards her with a mouth bigger than her head, she quickly collected the money on the ground, and ran away.


    "Second brother, you are so heartless, you wait, I will go back to Yujia Vige and publicize all the cold-blooded things you have done today, so that you can''t be human!"


    Liang Xiaoying shot back: "Whatever you want to say! Even if you grind your tongue, it won''t change the fact that your man intends to murder your brother''s family!"


    Su Luofang heard that her feet suddenly became unstable, she fell to the ground suddenly, touched her nose, and even the nosebleed came out.


    When he turned around, seeing Kuro Mao still chasing after her, he got up and ran as if to escape.


    Murong sighed and said, "Auntie, it seems that your house was burned down. There really is a reason for our family."


    Liang Xiaoying shook his head: "No, it was my decision to adopt Murong Yi, I don''t regret it, and if you didn''t go yesterday, Yong Kun would have died, Yushanliu would stille to find fault, he came to find fault, I lost two Son, I will definitely go mad with anger, and I will beat them up when the timees, so the owner doesn¡¯t have to me himself too much.¡±


    If Murong''s family didn''t go, she would have three children killed in Yushanyuan''s family one after another. She couldn''t guarantee that she wouldn''t have taken a knife and chopped up the three Yushanliu father and son who came to ask the guilt. It is estimated that she is now in prison.


    Murong Lingran also knew that she was right, so she was not hypocritical, and said with a smile: "Well, then my aunt''s family can live here with peace of mind, and no one of us will mention this in the future. If my aunt needs anything in the future Just tell me, and I''ll do my best to help you."


    "Just listen to Xiaodong, thank you Xiaodong."

 Chapter 1121: Sent by the ninth son

    Chapter 1121 Sent by the ninth son


    Murong Lingran spoke to them a few more words and let them go down to the ground.


    Murong Yi came back yesterday, it has been one night, and many people watched the Yu family enter Murong''s house, and they went to the field again.


    After thepletion of the work, some curious women also asked who the members of the Murong family were. When asked, they didn''t hide much, so they revealed the identity of the Yu family. Therefore, almost all the vigers in Lihua Vige were at this time. Everyone knows that their family has found another child.


    Except for a very small number of families, the rest of the families are genuinely happy for their families.


    Originally, they wanted to bring something to congratte themselves, but thinking about what Murong Zhe saidst time, they didn''t want to hurt him.


    But it¡¯s not good if you don¡¯te, and it¡¯s not good toe empty-handed. Except for Li who came in person, the others let their childrene with eggs or sugar, and they silently followed behind.


    The Murong family has no reason to refuse what the child gave to the child.


    Of course, Murong Zhe didn''t want to ept it, but seeing that it wasn''t too valuable, he thought that so many people came to congratte him, it was his child''s blessing, he couldn''t keep the blessing out, so he had to ept it for the child .


    At home, there happened to be candies that Murong Lingran and Liu Jianian made a few days ago. After asking Murong Lingran''s opinion, he distributed ten candies to every child who came, and five adults.


    He also wanted to post more, but there were a lot of peopleing, and he was afraid that he would not get enough points.


    But this also made the children and their parents very happy. After hearing that it was strawberry and lychee-vored candies, they were even more excited. After saying a few words of thanks, they all walked away beaming.


    Candy is a valuable thing in Xuanqing Kingdom, not to mention fruit-vored candy, which is already more valuable than what they sent.


    And after the door was quiet, Murong Lingran went straight to the fourth brother''s house with the gift from Wei Jingxuan.


    Xiao Manan was afraid that one less medicine would affect his injury. After eating his breakfast, he saw his son was sleeping soundly. Although he couldn''t bear to disturb him, he had slept for more than six hours sincest night. With his approval, he woke him up.


    After feeding him carefully cooked meat porridge, he was feeding him medicine at this time.


    Murong Lingran knocked on the door with his bag, and after getting a response, he walked in and went directly to the fourth brother''s bed and sat down.


    Murong Yi saw the elder sister unloading a bag and quickly finished the medicine. She sat up straight in curiosity and asked, "Sister, what are you taking?"


    Xiao Manan also looked at the baggage.


    Murong smiled and said: "I don''t know what it is, let''s take a look."


    After the ?? was unwound, a round wooden box with delicate patterns was revealed.


    The ?? wooden box was huge, bigger than the bronze mirror in her room.


    I opened the lid and saw that there was a piece of paper on the edge, and there were pastries all around.


    took it over and nced at it quickly, Murong smiled and said: "Little Si, you have a good meal, the dim sum here is given to you by a brother."


    Murong Yi nced at the snow-white pastries inside. Even though he had eaten a lot of delicious pastries when he came home yesterday, he still swallowed his saliva.


    Xiao Manan said: "This snack is..."


    Murong said: "The ninth son sent it, the letter said that it was made by a cook who understands medicinal food, and all of them are precious and good medicines, which are extremely good for internal injuries, and they don''t have the smell of medicine, so they are most suitable for Xiao Si. The child is here to eat."

 Chapter 1122: deceive

    Chapter 1122 Liar


    After he finished speaking, he took a piece and gave it to Murong Yi.


    Xiao Manan was stunned for a moment, the ninth son gave it, that is to say, it was made by the people of the pce, and the ninth son really cared.


    Murong Yi took a sip, with a satisfied look on his face, and said with a smile: "Sister, you and A-Niang should also try it. It really doesn''t have any medicinal taste. It''s soft, sticky, and delicious."


    Murong Lingran closed the box, put it in his arms, and said, "Since it''s delicious, this is a medicinal meal, so I will give you all of it. There is medicine in this, and my mother and I are not sick or painful, so we eat it. It''s not necessarily good for the body. But you only had breakfast and soup, and now it''s best not to eat too much, you''ve been lying down, it''s easy to umte food, and you can eat it when you''re hungry."


    "Well, I listen to my sister."


    "good."


    After a few words with them, Murong went out the door.


    I went to the butcher''s house again to buy a lot of ingredients she wanted to make at night and quietly put them into the space before heading up the mountain.


    I stopped by Xiaohetang and saw that Chang Yongsong was working diligently, so he didn¡¯t stay any longer.


    As before, she went directly to the deep mountains, and directly picked hundreds of herbs before returning. She didn''t even go back to eat lunch.


    The fish family started to make their own lunch today, she didn''t need to go back early to entertain them.


    In the afternoon, when she arrived near her home, she found a hidden ce and entered the space with ck fur.


    ncing at the fresh herbs just picked, Murong was stunned, why did she feel so much less?


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly appeared, and seeing her puzzled face, he coughed lightly: "Starting today, I need 40 fresh herbs every day to absorb spiritual energy."


    Murong was startled, walked around the dangling shadow, looked at the unchanging ck soil, then looked at the waters in the distance, raised his eyebrows and said, "Shen Jun, I don''t think you have anything to do with the past. Change, there is no change in the space, why do you suddenly want forty medicinal herbs?"


    Shenjun Changqi snorted arrogantly: "You are a mortal, and you can''t see anything with the naked eye."


    Murong choked for a moment, thought for a moment, and said tentatively: "Shen Jun, you said before that there will be no need for hundreds of herbs one day. Bar?"


    Shenjun Changqi said, "Have you said this before?"


    Murong Lingran squinted at him, didn''t he lie to her to y before?


    "You said it, you said it yourself."


    Shenjun Changqi was silent for a long time, and when Murong Lingran was waiting a little anxiously, he slowly said: "I seem to have said that before, I thought that if there were no idents, it would not be such a day, but now it seems to be a little off. ."


    "You are a god, how can you deceive people?"


    "I didn''t lie? It''s not until that day. As long as it doesn''t arrive, you can''t say that this seat is lying."


    Li seems to be that Lier.


    Murong was helpless, knowing that what she said now was useless. When that day came, she could only find him obediently.


    "Forget it, half a month is enough for the ones picked today. If it''s a big deal, go to the deep mountains to be more diligent, but I still have a question to ask."


    "Just ask."


    "Didn''t you say before that you will need special medicinal materials? When will you need them?"


    "What do you ask that for?"

 Chapter 1123: uninvited guest

    Chapter 1123 Uninvited guests


    "No...nothing, I just want to prepare as soon as possible so that when you need it, I can''t find it."


    needs special herbs, so she doesn''t need to prepare so many herbs.


    And by that time, Changqi Shenjun''s body will definitely recover soon. When he refines the medicinal pills and heals Dad''s hand, Dad will be able to return to normal life.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I have my own ns. If I really need it, I will notify you in advance."


    Murong blinked: "Okay."


    went to the space to fiddle around for a while, and after leaving the space, she went straight home.


    Seeing that it was still early, the brothers hadn''te back, Aniang was still guarding the fourth brother, Murong Yi was still studying, and Murong Lingran went straight to the kitchen, nning to make a pig''s trotter soup.


    They can eat it, and so can the fourth brother and Yu Yongkun. After they are done, she will send them to them separately.


    Of course, the people of the Yu family did not expect that Murong Lingran was still thinking about Yu Yongkun, so naturally they let here back because of their gratitude.


    Back in the kitchen, she started to prepare dinner with Tong Wenwen again.


    Not long after ?? was served on the table, Murong Zong and the others came back.


    Just before they could sit down, an uninvited guest came to the house, and someone broke into the backyard.


    Tong Wenwen, who went to open the door, also followed behind the man. Seeing that the faces of the masters were a little ugly, she panicked: "Sir, I''m sorry, she''s too strong, I really can''t stop her."


    Murong Zhe said: "It''s okay, you go back to eat first."


    A child, naturally, can''t stop the swift-legged Chen Shi.


    Tong Wenwen nodded and went back to the kitchen obediently.


    Mu Rongqing also followed Mrs. Chen, and hurriedly exined, "Uncle, I''m sorry, I originally wanted to stop A-Niang, but...but..."


    But she couldn''t outrun A-Niang, it''s a bit embarrassing to say it.


    Murong said lightly, "No problem."


    It''s just one Chen family, even if Liu family and Murong Qi bothe, it''s nothing to be afraid of.


    As soon as Mr. Chen came to the backyard, he smelled a strong fragrance, and his eyes couldn''t help staring at the dining table behind them, looking at the table full of delicious food, he licked his lips involuntarily, and said with a smile: " Oh, it seems that I came at the right time. It just so happened that Aqing and I haven''t had dinner yet. I haven''t seen such a sumptuous dinner for a long time. Let''s eat something cheeky. Aqing, go Take a seat, there are chairs next to you. Go and bring the chairs. There are so many things on this table. We will definitely not be able to finish them. I will bring some back to your fatherter. The craftsmanship is poor, which makes him full of food, and there is also pig trotter soup here, which is the most suitable for him to replenish his body."


    Murongqing was motionless, her face was extremely embarrassed, A-Niang really got the true biography of A-Nai, and she became more and more cheeky, didn''t she see that others didn''t wee her?


    When ??Chen saw this, she grabbed her arm violently, and gritted her teeth: "You **** child, if you want to go, you can go. You don''t listen to what A-Niang said?"


    Although Murong Qing was in pain, she still did notpromise: "I won''t go, A-Niang, let''s go back quickly, Daddy is still waiting."


    "you!"


    Chen shi reached out and wanted to tug at her ear.


    Murong Lingran saw this, her face darkened, and she said coldly: "Little aunt, this is my house, not the ce where you teach your daughter, stop talking nonsense there, and directly exin your purpose."

 Chapter 1124: I want money

    Chapter 1124 Asking for money


    Could it be that they knew that outsiders lived in their house again, and wanted to seek favors?


    Chen shi immediately withdrew his hand, looked at the things on the other hand, patted his forehead pretentiously, and said sharply: "Oh, I''m so sorry, seeing your food is so good, I almost forgot what I came here for. already."


    "Don''t you know that the fourth of your family is back? I heard from the vigers that he is dark and thin, thinner than the children of the same age in the vige, and he must have suffered a lot."


    "I''ve also watched him grow up, and he''s also his little aunt, and I care about him very much, so during the day I asked someone in the city to bring some white sugar cakes back by the way. No, that person just delivered the things. When I get back, I''ll bring something over and bring it to your little four to eat."


    Murongzhe''s family frowned at the same time, listening to her tone, it was as if his family couldn''t buy a heart, and she was kindly donating to their little four.


    Murongqing muttered dissatisfiedly: "I had someone bring it back. After I bought it, you still scold me for wasting my money. Now you actually say that you bought it yourself. A-Niang is really interesting."


    Several months ago, Murong Lingran paid her sixty cents a day. She gave her fifteen cents a day, and she still had forty-five cents left. , I have saved a lot of money, and I can afford white sugar cakes.


    After buying it back, A-Niang also asked her where she got the money, and she said that it was from Murong Lingran in advance, so she would be paid less in the future.


    Murong Lingran stood rtively close to Murong Qing, and could clearly hear what she said, she raised her eyebrows.


    Seeing that Mrs. Chen brought things directly in front of her, thinking that it was Ah Qing¡¯s intention after all, she had to take it over, looked at Murong Qing and said with a smile, ¡°A Qing, I thank you for Xiao Si.¡±


    Chen shi interjected: "What are you thanking her for? I bought the stuff."


    Murong turned his head abruptly and looked at her coldly.


    Chen shi was startled and had to stop reluctantly.


    Dead girl, still so clever.


    ''s eyes became more and more scary, it really scared her to death.


    Murong Lingran continued to look at Murong Qing and said, "Little Si has suffered internal injuries and is rather tired. Now he is asleep. When he recovers, I will take him to thank you in person."


    Murong Qing said: "It''s not necessary to thank him personally, let him rest, I wille to see himter."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Chen saw that they didn''t mention eating at all, rolled her eyes and started walking towards the dining table. Murongqing didn''t move the chair, she moved it herself.


    Just before she touched the chair, someone stood in front of her.


    Chen Shi smiled and said, "Azong, I''ll just do it myself, just get out of the way."


    Murong Zong said unceremoniously: "Auntie, you took the wrong medicine today? The rtionship between our two families should not be good enough to eat at the same table. Tell me your real intention."


    Chen shi was not angry when he heard the words. Seeing that his thoughts were seen through by them, he sighed and said, "Oh, you are smart. Then I won''t talk nonsense anymore. I took away most of the family''s money as a entanglement. My eldest brother was also driven away by you, and there was no one who could help our family. Ah Qing''s father also took medicine every day, which cost a lot. I can''t open the pot, that''s why I came to the door shamelessly."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and sneered, "Auntie, do you think I believe your words?"


    "You... what do you mean?"

 Chapter 1125: no shortage of silver

    Chapter 1125 No shortage of silver


    "It''s not interesting. Anyway, I know that your family has money. Our family has been tired for a day. Don''t disturb us. You should go back."


    Chen shi said anxiously: "I... I''m really out of money, I''m telling the truth. You... your family is so rich now, you already have two shops, and you make so much money every day. , I can''t spend all the flowers, and I have found two more children. There is one left, and I can''t spend much money, so what if I can help me? My family is the only rtive in your family. "


    Murong Lingran was angry when she heard her shameless words, but she didn''t want to talk nonsense with her, and said directly: "Well, if your family really has no money, then I''ll ask Heimao to search your houseter. When youe out, you say that there is no money at home, it must be left by the previous owner, and I will find a time and personally send the money back to the previous owner."


    Chen Shi was startled for a moment, is it okay to let the ck-haired dog smell it?


    "I¡­"


    "ck Hair." Murong interrupted her, "Go to my grandma''s house, you have also smelled the smell of copper coins and silver notes, look for them carefully, and if there are any, bring them all to me."


    "Wow!"


    Kuromao, who was eating meat bones, put down his bones and roared, and immediately rushed out.


    Chen''s expression changed, and he said with a sly smile: "Wait a minute, I think it''s time for the child''s father to go to the thatched hut now, so he will be anxious if he can''t see me, so I''ll go back first."


    After saying that, I was afraid that Kuro Mao would really run in front of her, and ran away in a hurry, not even caring about her daughter.


    "Wow!"


    ck Hair roared again when he saw this.


    Does it have to pass?


    The bones are only half eaten.


    Murong smiled and said: "You eat your food obediently."


    Murong Zong said with concern: "Aqing, your family..."


    Murong Qing smiled and said, "Brother, don''t worry, my family does have money. When Sister Murong Xue came backst time, she gave her a lot of money in private."


    A-niang even visited the house several times when the uncle''s family had money, let alone her own daughter.


    Ever since I found out where Murong Xue lived, even though Murong Xue said such a decisive thingst time, but after a few days, my mother figured it out and went to Murong Xue every few days to ask for money.


    Murong Xue refused to give it or came out, so he stayed at the back door of the Office of the Minister of Officials and did not leave.


    Murong Xue was afraid that A-Niang would attract the dissatisfaction of the masters, and was also afraid that others would say that she was cold-blooded and ruthless, which would affect her reputation, so she would give more or less money every time.


    Therefore, A-Niang has no shortage of money at all.


    Murong Zong nodded: "Then Auntie has already left, why don''t we eat together."


    Murong Qing shook her head: "No need, the family has already done it, in fact, the reason why Auntie came today is because Daddy has been practicing walking recently, but no matter how you practice, it''s the same as it is, there is no improvement at all, and she even fell. I was hurt and angry, and my mother received a lot of scolding. She saw that I had a white sugar cake in my hand, and wanted toe to you to sell me some money and go back to make my father happy. Actually, I should havee here yesterday, but it¡¯s really not good to be empty-handed. Come on, the person I asked for today came backte, so please don''t mind, let the little four not be mad at me either."


    Murong Zong said helplessly: "How could we mind, Xiao Si won''t, don''t think too much."


    Murong raised her eyebrows, took a bowl and filled her with a bowl of sweet and sour pork ribs.

 Chapter 1126: judgment

    Chapter 1126 Judgment


    "Recently, your grandmother and brother are not around. You have to take care of both ends, so you should be exhausted. If you can''t stay at home in the future, I wille to my sister to eat, and my sister will cook for you what you want to eat."


    Murong Qing swallowed her saliva sharply as she looked at the more than one kilogram of pork ribs in front of her, and said hesitantly, "Thank you, sister, but..."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "It''s okay, you can share it with others if you want, we won''t mind."


    "Yes." Murong Lingran also said: "What is given to you is yours, and you can give it to whoever you want."


    Murong Qing was overjoyed when she saw the other brothers nodded, "Thank you, sister."


    Mu Rongqing said a few more words to everyone, and went home with delicious spare ribs.


    Chen shi didn''t get any benefit. Murong Qi knew that he was angry. Seeing Murong Qinging back with sweet and sour pork ribs, he frowned and said, "Where did you get it?"


    "Well, daddy, uncle and the others are still pretty good. It''s estimated that there is more than a pound here. Let''s eat together."


    Chen also looked at him with a look of hope.


    Murong Qi originally wanted to refuse with a stubbornness, but before he could say anything, the saliva flowed to the corners of his mouth, so he had to nod his head.


    The Yu family quickly adapted to Murong''s house. In just a few days, they were also used to the days of going to wastnd every day.


    On the afternoon of the first day, Tong Xiuming took them to see Lizheng.


    Li Zheng has no objection to their arrival. Anyway, they only stay for a few months, and the more people there are, the sooner the Murong family''snd can be cleaned up, which is also good for Lihua Vige.


    The people of Lihua Vige were rtively xenophobic at first, after all, they were from outside the vige, butter they found out that they were the benefactors who took in Murong Yi, and most of the people put down their prejudice against them, and everyone was eager to help. .


    Even though some people were dissatisfied with them, since their livelihood was in the hands of the Murong family, and they knew that Murong Lingran held grudges, they did not dare to make trouble.


    The fish family is tired every day, but everyone is full and full of hope for the future.


    Especially knowing that the Murong family will pay wages every two weeks, and they have never been in arrears once. They are rewarded for doing well, and they are more motivated every day.


    Because Yushanliu set fire near the military camp, he didn''t need to urge him from Murong''s family, and his verdict came quickly.


    The crime of arson and attempted murder, ording to the criminalw, is punishable by seven years in prison, that is, he is sentenced to seven years of hardbor. He will go wherever the court needs to build, and he will not be allowed to go home or see his family during the period.


    The official who heard the news said that Yushanliu was originally going to be sentenced to eight years. After all, he was on the edge of the military camp and was suspected of disturbing the military''s morale. Sent him a few years.


    The criminalw also stiptes that if the prisoner voluntarilypensates for the loss, the sentence can be reduced or exempted.


    Jing Zhaoyin sent officials to Yushanyuan''s house to calcte the specific losses. Although it was only a mud house, the house was not big, and it was very dpidated, he still told him that if hepensated thirty taels of silver, then the sentence could be reduced. one year.


    Yushanliu originally thought that it could be reduced by two or three years, but I heard that it could only be reduced by one year, and it would cost thirty taels of silver. Thirty taels of silver would be enough for the Yu family to build a blue-brick house. It''s okay for Yin Yifu not to agree, as if there is no negotiation, he has to agree.


    There are hundreds of days in a year, so if you can get rid of one less day, it will count as one day.

 Chapter 1127: I wanted to start

    Chapter 1127 I want to do it for a long time


    When his wife Su Luofang went to visit him, he told her to prepare the money.


    Su Luofang heard that the sentence could only be reduced for one year. He still had to go home for seven years. He didn''t want to agree, but those officials were very loyal and followed her home directly. After receiving thirty taels of silver , only to decide Yu Shanliu''s verdict, which made her feel sullen for a while.


    It was noon at this time, and the fish family had lunch and rested on the stool in the courtyard.


    Looking at the thirty taels of silver on the table, Yu Shanyuan''s heart was very mixed.


    The official who came to spread the news also sat by the side, took a sip of water, and said solemnly: "I have already said what I need to say next, and I have to go back to resume my life, so I won''t stay for a long time and say goodbye."


    Before he could get up, Liang Xiaoying took a few pieces of silver and stuffed it with him, saying, "If you have trouble, you will go out in person, and I will thank you sir."


    The official was overjoyed: "Thank you, eldest sister."


    was about to get up and leave, when Yu Shanyuan suddenly said: "Master, I want to ask, when he was interrogated, did he admit his mistake, or did he regret setting the fire?"


    When the officer received the money, he didn''t get angry when he suddenly asked a question, and said sternly: "How can a prisoner admit to what he did from the beginning? There are very few such people. Most of them can be prisoners. Yes, I feel that he is the only smart person in the world, and I feel that what he did will definitely not be discovered, even after being imprisoned, I still have a fluke mentality, I feel that adults are all fools, and I will definitely find no evidence."


    "I heard that the above sentenced him after eliminating all suspicious people and having a seven-point certainty that he was a prisoner. At first, he was beaten to death and refused to admit it. Later, he couldn''t stand the torture, so everything was settled. It''s a fifty-one move. Regret? No, I have seen many prisoners, and in the eyes of that person, it is a pity at first nce."


    Yushanyuan sighed tiredly, but unfortunately he didn''t burn them to death?


    "That''s right." The official said again: "After he was recruited, one day he had a fever and became confused, and he told a prisoner in his heart everything. In order to make merit, the prisoner went to the adult and said everything he said to him. dealt with."


    "It was said that after he had nned to burn you to death, he would take over your family''s property. Although there were only two acres ofnd, it was worth more than ten taels of silver. Although it was not much, it would still allow his future grandson to eat for a long time. The meat of time is gone, and if your family doesn''t block him in front of him in the future, then his family''s life will be much morefortable."


    "And he seems to have wanted to do it for a long time. He observed your house for several days in advance, but he got a lot of anger at your house that day, and learned that a few people who beat him stayed in your house, so he chose I did it that day, but I didn''t expect that there was a dog in your house that day, and it was discovered in advance."


    Yu Shanyuan was startled and couldn''t believe it: "What you said is true. He really ignores the brotherhood between us for the sake of two acres ofnd?"


    "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe it, the government office still has files. Your elder brother''s confession is all on it. You can check it at any time."


    Yushanyuan''s expression became even lower.


    Liang Xiaoying knew that her husband was ufortable, but Su Luofang would inevitablye to him toin in the future, which made him soft-hearted, and continued to ask: "Then what did his wife Su Luofang say when she gave the money?"


    Officer Chai thought for a while, then said after a long while, "I said, what she said is a bit ugly, you better stop listening, the children are still there."

 Chapter 1128: The upper beam is not straight, the lower beam is crooked

    Chapter 1128 The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked


    Liang Xiaoying said: "Master, just say it directly."


    Children will always grow up, let them experience the sinister human heart in advance, and not all are bad things.


    "Well, she said that your son will die sooner orter, so you can take it with your life, and spend it with your life!"


    Liang Xiaoying gritted his teeth, "This vicious woman!"


    Yu Shanyuan also said solemnly: "Sister-inw is too hateful."


    "You know her nature now, it''s in vain that you used to scream like a big sister-inw, that''s a poisonous woman."


    Yushanyuan did not dare to refute, his wife was right.


    The officer saw that they were all right, said goodbye and left.


    Murong Lingran knew that they must be very ufortable in their hearts, so they stayed for a long time.


    Liang Xiaoying sent her away, and when she came back, she saw her husband looking at the thirty taels of silver in thought.


    The three children were also staring at the silver on the table.


    The uncle''s family is really rich. A few days ago it was 10 taels, and halfway through, he took out 5 taels. Today it is 30 taels.


    Seeing that her parents have not spoken, Yu Yongli said in a low voice, "Father and Mother, you should pack up the money quickly, and you will have to workter."


    Yu Shanyuan immediately came back to his senses, knowing that it was useless to be sad now, he sighed and said, "These thirty taels of silver are also what we deserve. Let''s think about how to use them in the future."


    That kind of brother, he won''t waste any more thinking time for him.


    Liang Xiaoying said angrily: "How can it be used? What else do we have besides this? Naturally, it is left to build a house for the family next year and solve the children''s lifelong affairs."


    Yu Shanyuan didn''t get angry when he was yelled at, and said, "I think so too, but I think that there is too little farnd at home. Now that we have jobs, we can n to buy two more acres of farnd for the family."


    Liang Xiaoying frowned: "Buynd?"


    "Yeah, look at the three children, they all ate at Murong''s house recently. Although we all eat thin, we eat rice every day and asionally some meat. Their faces grow in just a few days. There is a lot of meat, a lot more rounded, and theplexion is much better. After buying thend, there will be more autumn crops left at home, so they can eat more."


    Liang Xiaoying nodded: "I understand, I will consider it, now you should work hard, don''t think about those who have some or not. Also, I warn you, there will be no Yushanliu family among our rtives in the future. People. The old saying is good, the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked, the old is so poisonous, the young may be poisonous. When you go backter, if you meet people in the big house again, if they find fault, you can call me back .If they sell miserably in front of you, you can walk around me and don''t say a word to them, understand?"


    "Also, Su Luofang will definitely make a fuss about the money given to our family so that the whole Yujia Vige knows that there are many rtives in the vige. No matter whoes, you are not allowed to lend them money."


    Yushanliu nodded obediently: "Got it."


    Liang Xiaoying looked at his three children again: "And you, all of you were born to me, I know you are sometimes soft-hearted, but no matter what, you are not allowed to contact the children in the big room in the future, so as not to be spoiled by them. now, do you know?"


    The three said at the same time: "I see, A-Niang."


    On the other side, Su Luofang was thinking about how to go to Yushanyuan''s house to get the 30 taels of silver back after the official''s errand left.

 Chapter 1129: chicken soup? Sauce elbow?

    Chapter 1129 Chicken soup? Sauce elbow?


    Thirty taels of silver, those people took it away without blinking an eye, making her distressed.


    Although her family has a lot of fields, the poption is alsorge, and she eats well every day. She has saved the money for several years.


    Now it''s all right, it takes seven years for a person toe back. Without her man, the family has to rely on two sons to save another thirty taels, and ten years will definitely not be enough.


    When he came back, the daylily was cold.


    When the officials were about to leave, she gave them money and wanted them to show her a clear way, how to make Yushanliue back quickly, as long as it was sessful, she would thank them again.


    But those people said that this matter involved the family members of officials, and there was no discussion. Except His Majesty the Emperor, no one could change Jing Zhaoyin''s decision.


    She is just an ordinary person who can''t be any more ordinary. She can''t even see Jing Zhaoyin, let alone His Majesty the Emperor.


    When ?? was in a hurry like the ants on the hot pot, her two daughters-inw came in.


    Su Luofang hurriedly put away the box containing the silver, and said angrily, "What are you doing here?"


    The eldest daughter-inw saw that her mother-inw''s face was not very good, and she knew that her mother-inw was definitely not happy, but for her own appetite, she had to bite the bullet and say: "Mother-inw, I know now is not the time to ask, but I can''t help it. , I can''t control myself, your grandson is also making a fuss in his stomach, and was frightened by those officials just now, can we eat stewed chicken soup today?"


    The youngest daughter-inw said, "Mother-inw, I''m also frightened. I want to eat soy sauce elbows, okay? Just treat it as suppressing the fright for us, okay?"


    Su Luofang felt like her head was about to explode when she heard the words. Ever since she found out that her two daughters-inw were pregnant, she had been serving delicious food and drink every day, and she had never spoken harshly to them, and suddenly shouted abnormally. .


    "Eat, eat, and eat. You guys are just a little hurt, so you started to be a monster again, chicken soup? Sauce elbow? Is this something that people like us can afford now? Today you saw me take it for yourself. Those who went out for 30 taels of silver, your father paid 10 taels of silver to go out some time ago, and now you have to eat meat, don¡¯t worry, when your sonse out, will you let them drink the northwest wind?¡±


    "Auntie, our family won''t be so difficult that we can''t even eat meat, right?"


    "Auntie, if you say so, then we can''t eat meat until the child is born?"


    Su Luofang said angrily: "Of course there is meat, but it is impossible to eat it every day like before. Even if you can eat it every day, it will be for your men. If their injuries can''t be healed and their bodies can''t be repaired, they will be taken in the future. What does it take to support a family? From today, you can eat eggs, and I will show you the meat. When I was pregnant with a child, my mother used to have only two eggs a day. The child was born in a different and healthy way? If you want to eat it every day Meat, go hunting when you men are healed."


    The eldest daughter-inw suddenly became unhappy, and said dissatisfiedly: "Auntie, why are you like this? We all hate eating eggs. Didn''t you say that the family has a lot of money? It''s just a loss of thirty taels, but there are ten more at home. There are many acres ofnd, and the money earned from thosend is enough for us to spend."


    The little daughter-inw also muttered, "I don''t like the taste of eggs. I''ve eaten eggs for so many years, and I vomit as soon as I eat them. The sauce elbow is still delicious."

 Chapter 1130: start saving prey

    Chapter 1130 Start saving prey


    Seeing that they were so ignorant, Su Luofang suddenly raised her hand and gave each of them a p, and said hoarsely: "You are enough, are you trying to kill me? There is such a big thing at home, you don''t want to help me. It¡¯s enough to share, but you are still thinking about living a good life for you, you are still not human.¡±


    "Your daddy is going to go out for seven years, and he can''t go home for seven years. I heard that after returning from hardbor, in all likelihood, he will fall ill. You men are half-hearted when ites to hunting, farming is half-hearted, and earning money is half-hearted. If it''s all used up, what will you do if you let hime back? Do you just watch him die? He''s your dad!"


    The two had never thought that they would be beaten. Although there was resentment in their hearts, the child in their womb had to rely on her to give birth.


    The eldest daughter-inw did not dare to resist her, so she could only say obediently: "We know, A-niang, we were wrong."


    The little daughter-inw also said: "I was wrong too, we don''t ask to eat those anymore."


    Su Luofang said: "Since you know it''s wrong, then get out of here and wash all your and your men''s clothes."


    "Auntie, the baby in our womb is almost eight months old..."


    "What about eight months?" Su Luofang said with a sullen face: "Could it be that you still want me as a mother-inw to wash for you? You think beautiful, my mother used to give birth in the afternoon, and she was still working in the field in the morning. Don''t talk nonsense, or I''ll even break the eggs for you!"


    The two of them were startled, they didn''t dare to say anything more, and hurriedly went to theundry.


    A few dayster


    Because the Marquis of Ning''an was busy with official business, he could not go to the military camp for several days, and this day was thest day for the three brothers of Murong Zong to go to the military camp.


    Fortunately, their experience is almost the same, especially Murong Zong, there are few opponents in the military camp, and then it is up to them toprehend it by themselves.


    In the past few days, before it snowed in the sky, in order to prevent the situation like the wolves going down the mountainst year, Murong Lingran took ck hair and started hunting in Wuming Mountain again.


    After all,st year was not as cold as this year, and it was not as cold as wolves this year. It is hard to guarantee that this year will not happen.


    No matter what kind of wild animal it is, as long as it is edible, she asks the ck hair to hunt it back for her. Anyway, the space can be kept fresh, and the ck hair is too tight.


    Therefore, in just a few days, several rooms in the Space Bamboo Building were filled with various prey.


    During this period of time, she often sent prey to the Yu family. Seeing that all the meat and fish she sent were the meat and fish family, she felt very sorry and insisted on giving money. After all, their family has some money now, and Liang Xiaoying has 30 taels since then. After paying the money, I felt more confident, and I didn''t feel wronged for my children, so I improved their meals from time to time.


    After knowing that they were all hunted by ck hair, Liang Xiaoying didn''t want to take advantage of it, and insisted on giving it.


    Murong Lingran took ten coins each time, saying that she didn''t spend any money, so she just meant it.


    Yu''s family knew that Murong Lingran was taking care of them, and they were very grateful. They gave the money happily every time.


    You can get a pheasant or hare weighing several kilograms for ten copper tes each time. The price is much lower than buying outside. The fish family is very happy, and the children at home eat full of oil every time.


    And Murong Lingran waited until the prey was almost gone, and continued to make her fruit candies, fruit-vored snacks, and dried meat.

 Chapter 1131: kill

    Chapter 1131 Murder and silence


    Although most of the people in the family have already eaten it, they all say that they have not eaten enough and want to continue eating.


    Although there are many chores at home, there is still time to cook and eat.


    Do a little bit every day, save a little bit, and it will be enough for the Chinese New Year.


    In the evening, because he didn''t know when his brothers woulde back, after Murong Lingran prepared the ingredients, he nned to wait for them toe back before cooking.


    was tinkering with her ck soil in the space with the door closed, thinking about why Wei Jingxuan didn''te to her, the fourth brother''s body was almost healed, and she really wanted to know what happened to the fourth brother before.


    Suddenly I heard Tong Wenwen calling her from outside the door, so I had to quickly leave the space.


    She didn''t have a charcoal basin in the room. As soon as she went out, she shivered a little and quickly put on her thick coat.


    This winter is really too cold, she doesn''t want to go out without snow.


    It is stillfortable in the space, and the four seasons are like spring.


    Tong Wenwen saw that the youngdy had finallye out, and said, "Miss, go to the main room quickly, there is an ident in the main room."


    Murong Lingran''s indifferent face immediately turned serious, closed the door and went straight to the main room, saying as he walked, "What happened?"


    Tong Wenwen repeated everything Murong Zong said to Murong Zhe just now.


    Murong Lingran paused when he heard the annoying name, turned his head and said, "What did you say? It''s Fang Hongmao who came here? Fang Hongmao is injured?"


    "Yes, the specific situation is like this..."


    After listening to Murong Lingran, the corners of his mouth twitched violently, what kind of extraordinary work is this?


    Fang Hongmao hated his brothers for stealing his favor in front of his grandfather recently. He found a group of people who knew martial arts to block her three brothers and Jiahuai and Jianian on the way back to Lihua Vige. They all carried knives and guns, and they looked like they were going to kill people.


    And he was so confident that he didn''t cover his face. When he saw his brothers, he seemed to think that he was about to seed, and proudly stated his purpose and hatred for them.


    As a result, it was dyed for too long, and before I could do it, I encountered a group of bandits who came down the mountain to rob.


    The bandits saw that Fang Hongmao and the people he brought were wearing the same clothes, and thought they were sent to destroy them, so they nned to destroy them all.


    And Fang Hongmao didn''t dare to find people in his house, for fear that he would be found on him in the future, so he went to an inconspicuous security guard to give them money to help him kill.


    But he doesn''t know how to use martial arts, and his vision of seeing people is extremely poor. The martial arts of that group of people are basically that of a three-legged cat. They didn''t want to kill anyone when they followed him. That''s it.


    I just didn''t expect that the whole army would be wiped out in a short while. Murong Zong rescued a seriously injured man, and he died after telling the general situation.


    Although Murong Zong also hated Fang Hongmao, and sometimes wanted him to die, but Gu Nian Fang Hongmao was the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an. He wanted to protect him, but he didn''t expect others to not appreciate it and wanted to get out of trouble by himself. The bandit shed his arm with a knife, but the injury was not serious, just a little blood was shed, but he fainted in an instant.


    Murong Zong had to take his two younger brothers and Liu Jiahuai to destroy the bandit quickly, and asked Liu Jiahuai to go back to the Marquis of Ning''an to report the news. Since the ce was closer to Lihua Vige, he brought people back.


    Murong said with concern: "Big brother, they are not injured, right?"

 Chapter 1132: loser

    Chapter 1132 Disgraceful


    Tong Wenwen said: "No, the master has also checked, the bloodstains on their bodies are all from the injured son."


    "It''s better not to."


    "What about Fang Hongmao? How is it now?"


    "Listen to the eldest son, he woke up as soon as he got off the carriage, and the master is now giving him medicine."


    Murong nodded, and quickly walked to the main room.


    "what¡­"


    When she arrived, she just heard the screams like killing pigs from the main room.


    "You... You tap, tap, do you want to kill me? It hurts, it hurts."


    Murong Kuan, who obeyed his father''s instructions to give him medicine, nced at him coldly, and said mockingly, "It''s just Jinchuang medicine, it just hurts a little at first, why are you screaming so miserably? People who don''t know listen, I thought I did something to you."


    Fang Hongmao saw that he dared tough at himself, and said angrily: "It''s not you who hurt, of course you said it so easily."


    "Humph." Murong Kuan rolled up his sleeves and snorted coldly: "What about me who was hurt, look at my hand, during this time in the military camp we are all real knives and real guns, my hand is more injured than yours. Aren''t you? You''re not as big as the wound we identally injured while practicing martial arts, but I''ve neverined of pain when my elder brother gave me medicine."


    "And my sister, she has also been injured, and this medicine doesn''t feel anything to her. It''s not like you, older than us, and so squeamish, even my sister can''tpare, it''s a shame. You want me to take it easy, right? Well, I''ll take a look at it for you!"


    After he finished speaking, he exerted more force on his hand, and he pressed the blood out of the ce where the bleeding had stopped.


    Fang Hongmao suddenly gasped in pain, tears came out, and cold sweat broke out on his back, he instinctively stretched his hand back, and covered the wound with the other hand andined: "You... you are too much, You are murder, I will tell my grandfather to go and tell him that you are going to kill me and let him punish you, and then I will see what you will do!"


    Murong Kuan said indifferently: "Go ahead and tell me, the corpses of those bandits and yours are still there, now Brother Jiahuai has probably brought your grandfather here, and he must have seen the corpse, you say Who would your grandfather believe?"


    Fang Hongmao was startled, his eyes suddenly felt a little guilty, "I..."


    "What am I? Who do you think your grandfather is? You don''t have the skills to sit in the position of the Marquis of Ning''an?


    Fang Hongmao gritted his teeth and looked at Murong Zhe, who had been silent. "Are you just watching him bully me like that? I am the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an and the nominal grandson of Princess Qihua. You treat me like this. When I go back, I will tell my grandfather and grandmother that you are bullying me, so that you can''t eat, and go around!"


    Murong Zhe said with a nk expression: "Go, we''ll be sitting upright, and I''m not afraid of what you say."


    "you!"


    Murong raised her eyebrows, walked slowly into the main room, and said lightly, "Father, brothers, Sister Jia Nian."


    Without waiting for Murong Zhe and the others to speak, Fang Hongmao saw Murong Lingrane in, as if he had found himself under the steps, and went to the chair like an uncle, as if he was in his own home, and said in a very natural tone: "Here''s a girl? It happens that my son is hungry, and my son knows that your vegetables are delicious, but now my son is injured and needs to make up for it urgently. If I want to eat meat, I will cook something for my son. food."

 Chapter 1133: Are you trying to kill someone?

    Chapter 1133 Are you trying to kill someone?


    "There are two shops in your family, so you should be able to prepare twenty or thirty dishes, all of which are meat. You probably won''t be able toe up with abalone, ginseng, wings and belly, but you must have chicken, duck, fish, etc. My son is injured now. Do everything lightly, and go quickly when you understand it, my son is waiting."


    "The rest of the people took me to the back room with chairs. I want the biggest room in your house, and everything will be reced with new ones for me. I''ll have a good rest first. Grandfather is here, and you will inform meter. Me. After we have dinner together, I will carry my son to the carriage. Now everyone else should do what to do, and all are surrounded by this son. This son feels bored, so I will leave it to this son. "


    Murong Lingran narrowed her eyes slightly. She had been reborn for more than a year, and no one had dared tomand her like this for granted. This person''s words were even more irritating than Liu Shi''s. Hesitantly, he stepped forward and kicked his calf.


    Liu Shi can''t beat her, she won''t show mercy to this person!


    "what!"


    There was no ident, and there was another scream like killing a pig.


    Murong said solemnly: "What kind of thing are you, do you really think my family is your servant?"


    Fang Hongmao rubbed his feet with his uninjured hand, lifted up his trousers and looked at it, seeing that the skin was torn, his voice trembled with anger: "Mu... Murong Lingran, what are you doing? I just said a few words. Just a word, do you want to kill? You dare to kick me, don''t die!"


    "Murder? Yes, if you really seed today and kill my three brothers, I promise to kill you and leave you dead without a corpse."


    "You!" Fang Hongmao was angry: "You are too vicious."


    "Vicious?" Murong raised his eyebrows sharply: "I just said that you think I''m vicious, so how do you define the person who has brought the assassin to my brothers? Isn''t it better than a beast?"


    Fang Hongmao choked and was speechless.


    After thinking for a while, he continued: "I... I didn''t really kill your brother, and now my people are all dead, I am in your house, and I am a guest of your house, so I have to follow me. It''s the way of hospitality, if you dare to treat me like this, you just don''t have any tutoring."


    Murong Lingran kicked him again.


    This time, she didn''t kick his feet, but to his wounds.


    "what!"


    Fang Hongmao''s painful breathing stopped for a while, and when he came back to his senses, his heart was beating wildly, and just now he thought he was going to die of pain.


    "Murong Lingran, you''re crazy. I''m at your house now. If something happens to me, you''re all going to be in trouble."


    Murong sneered: "Do you still know that you are in my house? Don''t forget, how did youe to my house. Although you attempted an assassination attempt, you have also vited the criminalw. In other words, you are almost like a prisoner."


    "My eldest brother, they saved your life regardless of their previous suspicions, and took you home. My father also asked my third brother to heal your wounds in person. You don''t know how grateful you are, but you dare to show off your power in my house and be arrogant. I don''t know what to do."


    "Your family is nothing but a merchant''s house, my father is Wen Rung, who was personally appointed by His Majesty. If he dares to call my family, I will kick you lightly. If it is passed on to His Majesty''s mouth, see who he is on. If it weren''t for the fact that you are the grandson of the Hou of Ning''an, I would have let Hei Mao throw you into the deep mountains and forests."

 Chapter 1134: dizzy

    Chapter 1134 Dizzy


    Hei Mao outside heard the master mention it again, and ran in quickly, standing beside Murong Lingran majestic and domineering, as if he was supporting her, and shouted loudly: " Wang! Wang! Wang!"


    This is the first time Fang Hongmao has seen a dog that is about the same height as a human being. Seeing it staring at him with hostility, for fear that it will bite him if he is not happy. Judging from his thin arms and thin legs, I am afraid that he will be stunned after a few bites. Can die without a corpse, tremblingly said: "Mu... Murong Lingran, you... you should leash your dog, or if there is a chance for me... I will definitely eat dog meat!"


    Kuroge immediately made a move to attack, and at the same time made a warning sound.


    Dare to eat its meat? It bites off his head first!


    Murong Lingran said coldly: "My dog ??is more obedient than you without a leash. If you dare to eat its meat, I will kill you first. Lastly, the reason you came to my house is disgraceful, it''s better to give it to me. Be a man with a tail, and then dare to call my family, mention those we will not meet your requirements at all, I will eat your meat first!"


    "You...you, how dare you talk to me like this, I...I..."


    "What am I? Be honest with me here, and if you dare to say one more word, I will sew your mouth first with a needle!"


    Fang Hongmao never thought of being abused like this by a little girl younger than himself, but because of the dog and three martial artists staring at him, he couldn''t say anything cruel in order to survive, and he was immediately held back. His face was flushed, and he seemed to be unable to think about it for a while, but he just threw himself over and passed out on the chair.


    Murong Zong was startled, and hurriedly probed his breath, seeing that he was still angry, he hurriedly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Lingran didn''t worry about him at all, and didn''t care whether the other party could hear him or not, and continued to mock him: "It''s still a man, but I''m so mad at me as a girl, it''s a shame. If I were your parents, I would definitely I wish I didn''t have a son like you!"


    "Comparing you with your cousins ??Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan, that''s really far behind. It''s no wonder that the two of them don''t take you to y, and it''s no wonder that you lost to them in thest ginseng test. It''s no wonder that Lord Hou has high hopes for each of them."


    "Look at your face, look at your hands, it''s as white as a woman''s skin, and look at your small body, it''s obviously bigger than my third brother, but not as strong as my third brother, you can tell at a nce He is a man with no strength to hold his hands."


    "I can''t stand the blow like this, I''m dizzy when I get angry, and I don''t know where you got the courage to have someonee to assassinate my brother. And you are also stupid. My brothers have been in the military camp for so long, and you have followed me. , don''t you know their skills? You must at least find someone as skilled as the Marquis of Ning''an, but you are looking for someone who is not even as good as a bandit. Look, you have killed so many lives in vain. Don''t be afraid that they wille to ask you for your life at night!"


    Since everyone was looking at Fang Hongmao intently, they didn''t notice that there were two more people at the door.


    Liu Jiahuai didn''t expect Murong Lingran to be able to speak so much. He nced at Marquis Ning An''s expression and saw that he was not at all unhappy, but there was a smile in the corner of his eyes. Although he guessed that he was not angry, he was still a little ufortable. She said embarrassingly, "Master Hou, Aran just cares about her family too much and wants to protect her family too much. She is very kind. She must have said that out of anger."

 Chapter 1135: Strong first

    Chapter 1135


    The Marquis of Ning''an also whispered: "I understand, don''t worry about it. Hongmao has gone too far this time. He was just scolded for a few words, but it''s fine. And Aran''s scolding is right, it would be better if he could scolded him. "


    Liu Jiahuai wanted to say something, when Fang Hongmao started to act a demon again.


    Fang Hongmao originally thought that he would be able to escape by fainting, but he didn''t expect that he pretended to be fainted, but the other party didn''t let him go. Crying: "You... you are too much, woo woo... to say that to me, I... I am not as good as Rong Fengxu, I am... not as good as Wei Jingxuan, but... but I don''t want to do this either, I just... just... ¡­Ohh Ohh ohh¡­"


    It seems that he couldn''t find any good reason to exin it, and Fang Hongmao was crying again by himself.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran continued: "Just what? It''s just that I''m toozy, I just can''t endure hardship, I can''t bear fatigue, I don''t have perseverance, I don''t have perseverance? Since I know that I have so many shorings, I should see my position clearly. , see how many pounds and how many taels you have!"


    Fang Hongmao cried even louder.


    "Woo woo... woo woo... woo woo... father... mother, your son, I was bullied, and she scolded more harshly than you,e and call the shots for me, if you don''te, your son will be scolded to death. Oh, I have never been scolded like this by outsiders, woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Fang Hongmao didn''t feel ashamed to cry in front of outsiders at all, but the more he thought about it, the more sad he felt, the more he regretted why he didn''t n more carefully and let himself end up like this.


    "woo woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Hearing his cry, Murong Zhe sighed helplessly, he was clearly bullying their family just now, and he was clearly the one who did harm to others, but his daughter didn''t cry, and the other children didn''t cry. When he started crying, he knew why the Marquis of Ning''an treated this grandson so harshly.


    If he spoiled him again, he would simply disguise himself as a woman and be the eldestdy of the Fang family.


    Murong Lingran said impatiently: "Okay, stop crying."


    Fang Hongmao said with a rogue face: "I''ll cry, I''ll cry, see how you can recruit me? Woohoo... woo woo... woo."


    Murong Lingran suddenly took out something from the satchel and sneered: "Are you still crying?"


    Fang Hongmao looked up and saw what she was holding, she felt a gust of wind blowing across her neck, and her crying stopped abruptly.


    "What are you going to do with the knife?"


    That''s right, Murong Lingran was holding a knife in his hand at this moment and was looking at him coldly.


    "What are you doing?" Murong Lingran threatened viciously: "You should know that I have a gold medal to avoid death, right? If you want to kill my brother, then I will avenge them now. Your life is worth three of them, no, five, And Jiahuai brother and Jia Nian sister, it''s cheap for you."


    After he finished speaking, he pulled out the scabbard and threw it aside, slowly approaching him.


    A death-free gold medal?


    Fang Hongmao''s face turned pale in an instant, looking at the sullen face of the other party, his lips were shaking with fright, "You... don''t mess around, kill me, your family will not have a good end, you...you The family is over, and my grandfather will not let you go."


    Murong Lingran sneered and said, "Anyway, if you keep you back, you will still take action against our family sooner orter. We may one day really follow your path. Instead of that, this girl might as well do it first and kill you. Trouble!"

 Chapter 1136: poisonous spider

    Chapter 1136 Poisonous Spider


    "you you¡­"


    Fang Hongmao knew that she was not joking and could escape, but seeing her looking at him like a dead person, for some reason, his body couldn''t move.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran was getting closer and closer to him, and the others were also standing idly by, Fang Hongmao''s face showed a look of despair.


    At this moment, Murong Lingran suddenly stopped and threw the knife at him.


    Fang Hongmao closed his eyes in fear. He thought he was doomed this time, but he didn''t expect pain toe from his body for a long time.


    opened his eyes and saw Murong Lingran walking away from him. The knife that Mingming threw at him just now returned to her hand, and there was obviously a ck spider on the tip of the knife.


    nced at the table next to him, there were obvious signs of being inserted and pulled out by a sharp object.


    "ck...ck Spider!"


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Aran, your head is so good, even I am not sure to kill it with such precision."


    Murong Zhe stepped forward and looked at the spider, carefully observed its appearance, and also said: "The head is really good, I am really afraid of failure, let the ck spider escape to other parts of the house, then the whole family will not be peaceful. I have seen this ck spider in medical books. It is highly poisonous. If it bites it, it will be life-threatening."


    "Very poisonous?" Upon hearing this, Murong Zong quickly took the knife from his sister''s hand.


    Murong frowned and said, "But our house is considered a new house, Wenwen is also diligent in cleaning, and everywhere is clean, even cockroaches have never appeared, how can poisonous spiders appear?"


    Murong Zhe said: "It''s really a bit strange. I have never seen this spider in the capital for so many years~.mtlnovel~ said that it seems to be only in the south."


    Murong Lingran suddenly turned to look at Fang Hongmao, who was motionless, and frowned, "When you didn''te, the spider never appeared. When you came, the spider came. It''s still a poisonous spider. Did you take this poisonous spider? brought it here?"


    Fang Hongmao gradually came back to his senses, suddenly began to gasp for breath, and said loudly: "You... you actually scare me just now, you went too far, since you didn''t want to kill me, why did you do such a terrifying action, I''m about to Scared to death."


    Murong Xuan said quietly: "I was really scared and stupid. Aran doesn''t do that. If you move around and bite you, it doesn''t matter, what if you scare away the poisonous spider? You are responsible for helping us catch it?"


    "It doesn''t matter what it means to bite me? Is the whereabouts of this poisonous spider more important than my life?"


    "You''re quicker now, that''s for sure."


    Fang Hongmao was angry: "You... you guys are really going too far."


    Murong said: "What if it''s too much? You are a criminal who tried to kill, do you still expect us to treat you like an emperor?"


    "I¡­"


    "What am I?" Murong Lingran interrupted him and said solemnly: "Tell me the truth, did you bring this poisonous spider here? I heard that your Fang family''s business spreads all over the country, and every month there are people who go to the south. Team, did you ask them to bring it back by the way?"


    Fang Hongmao froze for a while, before shaking his head for a while: "No, I don''t have the courage, poisonous spider, if I''m not careful, I will be bitten and die."


    "Can you swear that you have nothing to do with this poisonous spider?"

 Chapter 1137: Really an unfilial son (one more)

    Chapter 1137 Really an unfilial son (one more)


    "If you swear, you swear, and there is nothing you dare not."


    Fang Hongmao knew that if he did not express his position today, if his family came to pick him up, they would definitely not let him go so easily, so he had to use his other uninjured hand to make a swearing gesture, and said solemnly: "I I swear, if the poisonous spider was brought here by Fang Hongmao, then my parents and I would die without a body, no, and my grandfather would also die without a body, okay?"


    Really is a child, he has sworn countless times in front of his grandfather and parents in his life, swearing that if it is useful, he can still live so big?


    The Hou Ning''an outside clenched his fists, he really is a bad boy!


    Murong sneered: "If Lord Hou and your parents knew that they had raised an unfilial son like you after more than ten years of raising them, they would probably wish they hadn''t given birth to you in the first ce."


    "What do you mean?"


    Hou Ning''an and Liu Jiahuai at the door also looked at Murong Lingran curiously.


    Murong said calmly, "What else could it mean? Literally."


    After saying that, he gave the three brothers a wink.


    The three brothers ?? immediately understood and quickly stepped forward to control Fang Hongmao''s hands and feet.


    Fang Hongmao panicked and instinctively began to struggle.


    But how could he alone be the opponent of the three martial arts practitioners?


    After struggling for a long time, I was sweating from exhaustion, and the three Murong Zong brothers still held him easily. His struggle just now was like a joke, and anxiously said: "What are you doing? Let me go, Let me go!"


    Murong Lingran ignored him and put his hand into his arms.


    As soon as he reached out, he touched a small bamboo tube without a lid.


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "This is..."


    Murong said: "If I guessed correctly, it should be the bamboo tube that houses the poisonous spider, so I said that he is an unfilial son. The poisonous spider was obviously brought by him, but he still opened his eyes and said nonsense. Such a poisonous oath. If your parents are gone, you are not afraid of losing your family''s property. Your arrogant and domineering temper must have offended many people in the capital. You devoured it alive!"


    Murong Zhe was stunned for a moment, and said anxiously, "Aran, why do you just take it with your hands, and throw it away."


    The others also looked at her nervously.


    The three brothers had already let go of Fang Hongmao at this time, and Murong Xuan was about to take it down, when he saw Murong Lingran wave his hand, and put his eyes up to look inside, and said indifferently, "Don''t worry, this man is still holding it back. The bamboo tube is on his body, since he didn''t panic at all, it means it''s just that one, and it''s fine."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Zhe said helplessly: "Let''s put it down, after all, it''s loaded with poison."


    "All right."


    In order not to worry everyone, Murong Lingran had to put the bamboo tube on the table in the distance.


    "What else do you have to say?"


    Things havee to this point, Fang Hongmao knew that no matter how he exined the other party, he would not believe it, so he broke the jar and said arrogantly: "What if I brought poisonous spiders? Yes, I really want to Killed your three brothers with poisonous spiders in the barracks."


    "It''s a pity that they don''t stay overnight. They are basically on the school grounds during the day. I haven''t had a chance. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so troublesome and find someone outside to kill him."


    "Who made your brother so ignorant, obviously I am the grandson of my grandfather, why did they take my grandfather''s favor?"

 Chapter 1138: Ill kill you immediately (two more)

    Chapter 1138 I will kill you immediately (two more)


    "Because of them, what my grandfather said was worthless. I just wanted them to die, and as long as they died, my eyes would be clean."


    "What if you say it out? I won''t admit it. My rtives all know about the festival between you and me. All the people here are from your family. I will naturally be able to retreat in time!"


    A cold voice suddenly came from the door: "Get out of your body? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you right away!"


    Hearing his grandson''s shameless words, the Marquis of Ning An couldn''t bear it any longer, and strode in directly.


    The people in the main room quickly turned their heads when they heard the voice. Seeing the arrival of the Marquis of Ning An, Murong Zhe and his family hurriedly bowed.


    Fang Hongmao also stood up in a panic, his face no longer had the arrogant look on his face.


    Murong Zhe said, "Master Hou, today''s matter..."


    Ning Anhou waved his hand, "I don''t need to exin, I know everything."


    Liu Jiahuai saw that they were all puzzled, so she had to tell the story that the Marquis of Ning An had been outside for a long time.


    Fang Hongmao was startled and said in a daze: "Grandfather, you heard what I said just now?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an said coldly, "That''s right, what else do you have to say now? Not only did you dare to kill people in broad daylight, but you also dared to swear by this marquis. Do you believe that what happened to this marquis, the eldest princess was the first to say no. Let go of you!"


    Fang Hongmao''s body trembled, his face showed a color of fear he had never seen before, his legs suddenly became weak, and he suddenly copsed to the ground.


    The Hou Ning''an mocked: "What? Now you know you''re afraid? Weren''t you arrogant just now? I''ve protected you since you were born and taught you how to behave in the world. Although I''m strict with you, it''s all for your own good. Since I was a child, I have broken my heart for you, and you are so ruthless and unrighteous, I... I kicked you to death, this inhuman thing!"


    After speaking, without waiting for everyone to react, he stepped forward and kicked Fang Hongmao''s chest fiercely.


    Needless to say, Marquis Ning''an''s strength was a martial artist. The strength of his feet was probably as strong as Murong Zong''s two or three feet. He immediately kicked Fang Hongmao and vomited blood, leaving his already pale face. In an instant, it turned white again.


    But the Marquis of Ning''an didn''t feel distressed at all when he saw this, he seemed to feel uneasy, and continued to kick him forward, saying while kicking: "I made you arrogant and proud of you, how dare you buy a murderer and kill someone at such a young age. , Do you think Ben Hou''s seat is too stable, don''t you?"


    "The Wen Rung family grows high-yield grains, and His Majesty pays much attention to them. If they die, you still have the life to inherit the title of the prince? I''m afraid you don''t know how your family died!"


    "Thinking that hiring people from outside won''t affect your Fangfu, idiot, are your Majesty''s Xuanwu guards all fools? You have killed so many people at a young age, you are really promising!"


    Seeing that Marquis Ning''an was angry, they did not stop them. They had long wanted to teach Fang Hongmao a lesson. Marquis Ning''an could do it for them now, and they could not ask for it.


    As for whether people will be killed, it is definitely not.


    The Marquis of Ning An is not a fool. Although beating his grandson to death is a family matter, and he has a high position and authority, he may not be implicated, but his reputation is definitely not good, and he will not ruin his reputation because of such a scourge.


    Murong Zhe waited for a while, seeing that his strength was much less than at the beginning, and the goal he wanted had been achieved, so he stepped forward to persuade him.

 Chapter 1139: been used? (three more)

    Chapter 1139 Was used? (three more)


    "Master Hou, it''s almost there, if you kick it further, you will be seriously injured if you don''t die."


    Ning Anhou just wanted to stop, when he heard the words, he got off the donkey and retracted his feet.


    And Fang Hongmao had already vomited a mouthful of blood, even on the ground, and people fainted on the ground.


    I thought that Marquis Ning An would bring someone back immediately, but he didn''t expect him to sit directly on the chair next to him, and said calmly, "Azhe, you are good at medicine, help me wake him up."


    He was the one who kicked the ?? person. He knew the situation very well, and he didn''t kick any vital points. Although it looked serious, it was definitely not life-threatening.


    Murong Zhe nodded and asked his three sons to help him. After carefully examining Fang Hongmao''s injury, he finally used the old method to let Murong Kuan put a needle in his man.


    Fang Hongmao suddenly woke up in pain and saw his grandfather across from him at a nce.


    Thinking of the beating just now, he immediately closed his eyes in despair.


    God, why let him wake up, it''s better to just let him pass out.


    Today''s grandfather is really terrible, no wonder Yucheng dare not join him.


    and many more.


    Geng Yucheng was so determined to distance himself from him that day, did he expect the current situation?


    Did he deliberately let himself take the lead to test his grandfather''s attitude?


    Wasn''t he being used by Geng Yucheng?


    Even if Fang Hongmao closed his eyes, Ning Anhou could see that his eyes were still rolling around, and he sneered: "Since you are awake, just get up for me, I know how hard I have used, I will definitely die. No. If you don''t get up again, Ben Hou will immediately throw you on the mountain and let you fend for yourself!"


    Fang Hongmao''s body trembled, so he had to open his eyes, stood up with difficulty, and knelt obediently in front of his grandfather.


    "Grandfather...grandfather, I..."


    "Don''t call me grandfather, I don''t have unfilial descendants like you! Go and wipe the blood off the ground."


    Fang Hongmao nced at the blood on the ground with a pale face, and said with a bitter face: "Grandfather, I... I was wrong, I will never dare again, and you... look, my hand is also injured, you hit me. I was beaten, scolded and scolded, two things I nned, one of them failed, so please forgive me this time."


    As soon as his voice fell, a handkerchief suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Before he could react, he heard Murong Lingran say lightly, "Here, what fell out of your body just now, go and wipe it."


    The corners of Ning Anhou''s mouth twitched violently. As expected, it was the same as what he had investigated before. Although Murong Lingran was young, he held grudges very tightly.


    Fang Hongmao almost spit out a mouthful of old blood, but thinking that he still needs to wipe it out, he had to endure the difort and swallow it again.


    took a careful look at my grandfather, saw that he had no objection, gritted his teeth, and had no choice but to take the handkerchief and wipe the floor obediently.


    It''s just that he has never done rough work, and the fact that he wipes the floor like this is even more appalling.


    Looking at the blood on the ground, Murong Zhe said helplessly: "Master Hou, forget it, the family will wipe it."


    Let a young master like him wipe it, it is estimated that it will not be finished tomorrow.


    Tong Wenwen said very sensible and authentic: "I''m going to bring water and wipe it."


    Now that the master has spoken, the Marquis of Ning An has nothing to say. He looked at Fang Hongmao coldly and said, "Trash, you can''t even clean the ground, what''s the use of keeping you? What are you doing lying on the ground? Give it to me and They apologize."


    Fang Hongmao did not dare to resist, and knelt down obediently in the direction of Murong Zhe''s family.

 Chapter 1140: Heavy snow (four more)

    Chapter 1140 Heavy Snow (four more)


    "Right... I''m sorry, I was just confused for a while, I''ll never dare again, and I hope you forgive me, so please forgive me this time because my grandfather has taught me a lesson and I''m hurt again. ."


    Murong Zhe looked at his three sons.


    After all, he wanted his son to die, and he was not qualified to forgive others for his son.


    Murong Zong said: "It''s good to know that it''s wrong. For the sake of your young age, forget it today."


    After what happened today and the warning from the Marquis of Ning An just now, it is estimated that even if he was given ten courage in the future, he would not dare to do it again.


    For the sake of the Marquis of Ning An, he forgives him this time.


    Murong Xuan also said: "Since the elder brother said so, I will not pursue it."


    Although Murong Kuan was not willing to let him go like this, but the elder brother and the second elder brother had spoken, he couldn''t fight against them, so he had to say, "I listen to the elder brothers."


    Fang Hongmao was instantly overjoyed, and looked at Marquis Ning An excitedly: "Grandfather, look, they don''t pursue it anymore, have you forgiven me too?"


    Ning Anhou said coldly, "Forgive me? You are dreaming! Besides, did you forget one more thing?"


    "What... what?"


    Ning''an Hou suddenly sank: "Are you sure you want me to remind you?"


    Fang Hongmao frowned, and after a while, he turned his head to look at the three Murong Zong brothers and Liu Jiahuai, and said solemnly: "Today...Thank you today, if it wasn''t for you, I...I might have died a long time ago, thank you for saving me, go back to me ...I''ll make sure my parentse to the door with a generous gift to thank them."


    Murong Zong was about to refuse, but Murong Lingran took the lead: "Then my brothers are waiting at home, I hope you can do what you say."


    Fang Hongmao gritted his teeth: "Don''t worry, I will definitely do what I say."


    Ning Anhou got up and said, "Azhe, children, I''m sorry for today''s fact."


    Murong Zhe shook his head: "You don''t need to be polite, Lord Hou. Children are young and vigorous and easy to be impulsive. I understand. You know how hard Azong and the others are. Ordinary people can''t hurt them."


    Ning Anhou nodded, and knew that he was telling the truth, so he didn''t worry too much. He said something apologetic to the others, rejected their invitation to dinner, and left with Fang Hongmao.


    As soon as the person left, a light rain started to fall from the sky.


    Murong smiled and said: "Brother, you see, you are lucky, so you decided not to go to the military camp. The good weather is over, and you can rest well tomorrow."


    Murong Zong knew that she was adjusting the atmosphere, so he smiled cooperatively and nodded: "Well, the fourth brother''s injury should be almost healed, right?"


    Murong Zhe said: "Yes, I don''t take any medicine anymore, and the eldest son of the Yu family has almost recovered."


    Murong Zong said again: "Aran, why don''t you make some delicious food tomorrow, we willy hands on you and celebrate their recovery."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Of course it is possible."


    During this period of time, Xiao Si has been obedient and obedient. In order to get better soon, the food he eats is different from what they eat. They are all extremely nd food. He has been pestering her for a long time to change her taste, and he will let him tomorrow. to have a good meal.


    ¡­


    In the middle of the night, when everyone was asleep, the light rain in the sky turned into a heavy snow, and it fell silently.


    Because it has been cold recently, Murong Lingran has been sleeping in the space.

 Chapter 1141: How did you get in? (five more)

    Chapter 1141 How did you get in? (five more)


    Without the slightest awareness of the weather outside, she was awakened by the God of Changqi.


    Hearing that it was snowing outside, Murong Lingran came out of the bamboo house, added a piece of clothes and left the space.


    Because the temperature this year is earlier thanst year, everyone is prepared. The thick quilt is ced by the bed, and when it is cold, just drag it over and cover it.


    The brothers are strong and she is not worried.


    Grandpa and Grandma are together, she is not worried.


    Brother Jiahuai and Sister Jia Nian were called back by their family after they left in Ning''an Hou yesterday. There were a lot of servants and wives in the family, so she was not worried.


    She was the only one worried about her two younger brothers, so she went to Murong Ding''s room first, but when she met A-Niang on the way, she went back to sleep with confidence.


    It snowed all night, and when she woke up again, the snow stopped and there was some sunshine, but the yard and the roof were covered with a thickyer of snow.


    Everyone in the Murong family got up early in the morning. ording to what was said yesterday, Murong Lingran was going to show off his skills today, celebrate Murong Yi''s recovery, and give him a formal reception.


    Of course, Murong Yi hadn''t been out much since she came back, and the people in Lihua Vige hadn''t seen much, so she invited Li Zheng over as well.


    After seeing Li Zhenghou, Murong Yi originally wanted to help, but after hearing from the elder sister that there are enough people, and several brothers are also helping, he will not be able to cause trouble.


    Seeing the sixth brother ying a snowball fight with the master in the snow, even Lu Leyun was there, Murong Yi had recently be acquainted with Kong Hongzhuo, and he had seen Lu Leyun, so he joined them.


    Others saw that Murong Yi was ying well with them, so they felt relieved to go to the kitchen to do things.


    When noon arrived, Murong Lingran was about to go to the front yard to call them to eat, but just as he crossed the threshold of the front yard, he saw a man in a purple robe dancing his sword to his heart''s content in the yard. The roof fell in the middle of the courtyard after a while, not only the children, but also Kong Hongzhuo were fascinated by it.


    And Murong Yi, Murong Ding, and Lu Leyun still made exmations from time to time.


    "Brother is flying."


    "It''s amazing, just as powerful as Big Brother and the others."


    Lu Leyun also widened his eyes and said, "It''s powerful, it''s too powerful, it''s too powerful, it''s too bad, it''s flying, getting up,ing, it''s too."


    Murong Yi continued: "Just like the fairy in the storyteller."


    Seeing that Helian Rongjiu had bought his fourth brother''s heart the first time he met him, and several children looked at him like his younger brother, Murong Lingran suddenly stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    Le Yun, forget it, little four and six, your own brothers can also do martial arts, and can fly over the eaves, have you forgotten?


    Wei Jingxuan was always beside him. Seeing this, he walked over quickly and asked with concern, "Miss Murong, are you alright?"


    Murong Lingran stood up straight and said, "It''s okay, when did you twoe?"


    "Just a quarter of an hour ago."


    One quarter of an hour?


    Little four and six, have you all watched it for so long?


    Murong asked again, "Then how did you get in?"


    "The door your brother opened."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    That''s all, it is estimated that Xiao Liu heard the voices of the two of them and felt familiar, so he opened the door.


    She can onlyfort herself like this now.


    turned around and looked to the side, and saw Kuro Mao was lying leisurely on the edge of the charcoal basin, rollingfortably with his eyes closed.


    Suddenly felt a dangerous gaze staring at it, and Kuroko looked at the direction where the gaze came from.

 Chapter 1142: What happened before going to the fish house (sixth more)

    Chapter 1142 What happened before going to the fish house (sixth more)


    Seeing that the master''s face was not good, he immediately understood what she meant, and shouted helplessly: "Wow!"


    I have a good look at my children. You said that I can''t let them out of my sight. I can''t me me for not telling you.


    Murong understands the meaning in Hei Mao''s eyes, forget it, she doesn''t care about it.


    Murong Lingran looked at Kong Hongzhuo again.


    Kong Hongzhuo was just stunned for a moment, then quickly reacted, raised his eyebrows and said, "I just came here too."


    Murong Lingran sighed helplessly.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that the person he wanted to see appeared, and immediately stopped, and said with a smile: "This is the end of today, and we will dance another day."


    Although Murong Yi and Murong Ding still wanted to watch, but seeing that it was their sister who came over, they thought she was here to call them back for dinner, so they couldn''t say anything.


    Helian Rongjiu came to Murong Lingran with a smile on her face, threw the sword to Wei Jingxuan, and said, "Girl, I heard from your brother that you made a lot of delicious food today, it seems that I really came here. What a coincidence."


    Murong Lingran also thought it was a bit of a coincidence, every time she nned to make her family feast, this person would suddenly appear.


    If Kuro Mao was sure that there were no suspicious people around her, she would really think he was hiding someone in her house.


    "Young Master Jiu, it only snowedst night. With such bad weather, why did you and Master Wei suddenlye here?"


    Helian Rongjiu: "Did you forget?"


    Murong frowned, "Could it be that?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, and suddenly whispered a few words in her ear.


    "Go, tell me now."


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Murong Yi and said lightly, "Let''s have lunch first."


    Seeing his unhurried appearance, Murong Lingran thought that his younger brother had alsoe back, so he was in no hurry, so he had to say: "Okay, the two of you came by coincidence, the family officially celebrates the fourth brother''sing home today, and it''s ready. There is arge table of food, if you don¡¯t dislike it, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Well, as long as it is made by you, it doesn''t matter even if it''s a rough meal."


    Murong Lingran shivered all over, and said in horror, "Young Master Jiu, you took the wrong medicine today? Why is it so numb?"


    "Is it numb? Are you okay?"


    After saying that, no matter what her expression was, she went straight to the backyard.


    Wei Jingxuan exined: "Miss Murong, Ninth Brother has been busy for a long time. He hasn''te out for a long time, and he has no appetite. It''s rare to be rxed today, so you should take more care and don''t care about him."


    Murong said: "So that''s how it is, okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Today she prepares a lot, and the table at home isrge. Even if she invites the Yu family, if there are two more of them, it will still be able to sit down.


    Murong Zhezheng and Lizheng were talking, seeing Helian Rongjiu and Wei Jingxuaning, and hurriedly stood up: "Ninth son, Wei son."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "I came here uninvited today, sorry to disturb you."


    "Young Master Jiu is very polite, I won''t disturb you at all." Murong Zhe shook his head. He was used to the two of theming at mealtime. He briefly introduced their identities to Murong Yi and the Yu family, and then Cai said: "Two young masters, take your seats."


    Hearing the words, the two sat down where they had sat before.


    When the Yu family came back from the ground, Xiao Manan came to invite them in person. They were not easy to refuse, and they were even more embarrassed to wait, so they kept helping in the kitchen.

 Chapter 1143: Welcome back (seven more)

    Chapter 1143 Wee back (seven more)


    Seeing that the table is full of good dishes, and there are two young masters in fancy clothes with them. Although they have met one of them, the family is still very nervous.


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t say anything when he saw that the Yu family was restrained, just nodded with Yushanyuan.


    He nced at the dishes on the table, and saw that Murong Lingran picked up a small wine jar and poured wine into his ss, and said in surprise: "Girl, you actually want to drink? Listen to my advice, you are still young, or It''s better not to drink."


    "No, this is orange juice, which is the juice made from orange juice. After squeezing the pulp of the orange juice, I only drink the squeezed water. I couldn''t find a suitable container for the time being, so I used a wine jar to hold it."


    This is when she was looking for something in the space a few days ago and found that there was a manual juicer in her space.


    Thinking that she hadn''t had juice for a long time, she took it out and used it.


    No wonder she only found it now, this is when her friend from the previous life came to y at her house and suddenly wanted to drink the juice she squeezed.


    She said to buy an electric juicer, but she actually said that the electric juicer is soulless and tastes bad, so she had to buy a manual juicer nearby.


    But after she used it once, she felt it was really troublesome andborious, so she might as well buy a ready-made drink.


    After the ?? friend left, she never used it again until she identally found it a few days ago.


    Anyway, the eldest brother is very strong, so she gave the eldest brother a basket of oranges in the morning and let him squeeze it slowly.


    Murong Lingran said and handed him his cup.


    Helian Rongjiu took it over and smelled it, and seeing that it really smelled of oranges, he gave it back to her with confidence, "So it is."


    The royal chef in the pce also did something simr, but he was not very surprised.


    Some of the others also looked at it curiously. Murong Lingran waited for them to look at them, and said, "Ninth Young Master, Wei Young Master, why don''t you have a drink too?"


    Helian Rongjiu nced at the wine jar beside Murong Zhe, thinking that the smell he smelled just now was also extremely good, and the taste should not be bad, so he nodded and said, "Okay, just drink orange juice, and there is still business after eating, no good. drink wine."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Me too."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran quickly filled them all.


    Originally, Murong Zhe didn''t intend to drink, but thinking that Lizheng and Yushanyuan were still there, he had no choice but to apany him as the master, so he had to drink.


    Therefore, except for the three of them, Murong Lingran poured a big ss for everyone else.


    It was the first time that Murong Yi saw orange juice today. He also ate very little of the fruit at home because of his health. He smelled the fragrant juice and couldn''t help taking a sip.


    "It''s so sweet and delicious."


    Murong Lingran returned to his seat and said, "You can''t drink too much today, it''s too cold, and it''s not good for your health, just one cup, you know?"


    Originally, she wanted to heat it, but when she thought that heating it would turn sour and destroy the original taste, she gave up.


    "Well, I listen to my sister."


    Seeing his daughter sitting up, Murong Zhe picked up the wine ss and took a serious look at the people present, and said sternly, "Although it has been a while since I went home, my body has only fully recovered today. I would like to thank everyone foring here today. a cup."


    Helian Rongjiu also raised the cup and said, "Uncle Murong is very kind."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Murong Yi: "Little Si, wee back."


    Others also raised their cups and looked at Murong Yi.


    Liang Xiaoying was also really happy for Murong Yi, and raised her cup to look at him.


    "Little Si, congrattions on finally returning to your biological parents."

 Chapter 1144: Concern (eight more)

    Chapter 1144 Concern (eight more)


    Yu Yongkun also said: "Little Si, I hope you will be happy in the future."


    Murong Yi had seen this battle before, although he was a little nervous, he still tried his best to keep his calm, raised his ss like a little adult, and said with a cute face: "Thank you everyone."


    Everyone smiled and drank the wine or orange juice in the ss at the same time.


    Li was taking a sip of wine, looked at Murong Yi and said with a smile: "Your parents call you Xiao Si, then I will call you Xiao Si too, just go home, everyone knows that you have suffered a lot in the past. It''s hard, but people have to move forward, forget the unhappy things in the past, if there is anything in the future, even if youe to Grandpa Zhuang''s house, Grandpa Zhuang will find a way to help you."


    Murong Zong said: "Yes, it''s good toe back. If someone dares to bully you in the future, you can tell the big brother directly, and the big brother will help you beat him."


    Murong Xuan said: "You can also find the second brother, the second brother will also help you vent your anger."


    Murong Kuan said: "I can do it too, the third brother''s kung fu is also good."


    Murong Ding said: "Fourth brother, I will protect you too."


    Murong Yi said gratefully: "Thank you, I remember it."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said: "Okay, you brothers will talk about itter. You have been busy all morning, and you must be hungry. Let''s move your chopsticks first."


    The ?? brothers said at the same time: "Yes, Dad."


    Some of the dishes on the table were made by Murong Lingran before, and some were made for the first time, but the family members and Helian Rongjiu had seen them before, and everyone else had seen them for the first time. Let them eat while she makes introductions.


    There are more than 20 dishes on the table. She tried the dishes just now and was full, and she was not very hungry.


    After briefly introducing the dishes they had eaten before, Murong Lingran looked at the dishes in the middle, pointed to them one by one with his hands, and introduced them to them: "These dishes are the first time I have cooked, and I have tried them. The taste is not bad. The names of these dishes are called Yudai Shrimp, Braised Crab Noodles Lion Head, Crispy Braised Pork, Pickled Fish, Dongpo Elbow, Braised Whole Chicken. You are wee, eat them anyway, these big river prawns and big crabs are because It takes up too much space, the table capacity is limited, it is far more than that, there is still a lot in the pot, let''s eat it."


    Li was nodding with a smile, and he was not polite. Anyway, everyone here is a junior, and no one dared to speak of him. As soon as Murong Lingran finished speaking, he grabbed a big crab and started eating.


    He likes crabs the most. He used to go to a friend''s house and eat only the size of a fist.


    As for where such a big crab came from, he asked before eating. After all, the small river pond in Murong''s family was only raised not long ago, so it should not have grown up so quickly.


    He was not surprised to hear that Kuro Mao found it in the deep mountains.


    "Well, yes, this steamed crab is delicious and the meat is good."


    Murong said: "If it''s delicious, just eat more. If it''s not enough, I''ll go and serve some more."


    Li Zheng smiled and said: "Okay, then Grandpa Zhuang is wee."


    "Um."


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, seeing that the people in the Yu family were very restrained, they didn''t dare to stretch out their chopsticks. They only picked up the meat and vegetables in front of him, and asked them if they had eaten shrimp and crab before and if they had any adverse reactions. After getting the answer, Only then use the public chopsticks to clip a big river prawn to each of them.


    Yu Yongyan wanted to eat it for a long time, but his mother didn''t allow it. Seeing that there was a big prawn suddenly in his bowl, he looked at his parents nervously.

 Chapter 1145: The Qiu family who took in Murong Yi (ninth update)

    Chapter 1145 The Qiu family who took in Murong Yi (ninth update)


    The husband and wife were helpless and had to nod their heads.


    The little boss''s heart is not good to not give her face in front of so many people.


    After each of them finished eating, Murong Lingran gave them two more bites.


    The number of times ?? was too many, Liang Xiaoying felt embarrassed, worried that Murong Lingran would continue to mp down and neglect other guests, so he had to do it himself.


    Murong Lingran saw that the effect she wanted had been achieved, so she stopped.


    The remaining shrimp and crabs were distributed to others, and they went to the kitchen to fill up two steaming pots before they began to eat.


    After half an hour, everyone had almost eaten.


    Murong Lingran knew that it was better to listen to the fourth brother as a family, so he quickly washed the dishes with the Yu family, and asked Murong Ding and Heimao to take Murong Yi out to y, to get acquainted with the vige, and sent Li Zheng away. Afterwards, the family gathered in the main room.


    The fish family went to the ground to work after washing the dishes and chopsticks.


    Kong Hongzhuo knew that the owner had something important to do, and knew that it was difficult for him to be an outsider. Today, Murong Ding was on vacation again, so he had to go back to the house to rest.


    After everyone was seated, Murong said sternly: "Ninth Young Master, you can talk."


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Wei Jingxuan.


    Wei Jingxuan nodded and said slowly: "Before Murong Yi went to Yujia Vige, ording to our investigation, as you guessed at the beginning, he was indeed adopted by two families. The first one was where he was lost. When he arrived, the head of the family passed by and saw Murong Yi fainted under a big tree, so he took him away."


    Xiao Manan tangled: "He didn''t think that his family was nearby and took people away?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Yes, although I knew there were many people around, I didn''t think he still had rtives, so he just took him away without asking."


    Murong frowned and said: "Is that person from the vicinity of the capital?"


    "Indeed, that person is called Qiu Daquan. He is the head of the Qiu family. He lives in a ce called Wutong Vige in the north."


    Murong Ling said solemnly: "That family is bad?"


    With the experience of Xiao Liu, they all know that even if someone takes Xiao Si, it may be with a purpose.


    If that family really treated Xiao Si well, Xiao Si would not be able to appear in Yu''s house.


    "The specific situation is like this..."


    The person who rescued Murong Yi was a salesman. He had no wife, parents, and three children at home, one boy and two girls.


    The boy was fifteen years old, and one of the two girls was fifteen and the other was ten.


    The male is called Qiu Wenyan, and the girls are called Qiu Wenlian and Qiu Wenhua.


    When Murong Yi woke up, Qiu Daquan said that he had rescued him and let him stay in his own home.


    Murong Yi also asked Qiu Daquan if he had seen his family. He said he was alone when he found him, and there was no one around.


    Murong Yi had no masters at that time, so he stayed in Qiu''s house.


    At first he was on guard against Qiu Daquan, afraid that he would sell himself.


    But after all, he was still young, and Qiu Daquan started to treat him fairly well. Although he was not a big fish every day, he could still have enough to eat. There were other children around him who persuaded him, so he gradually put down his guard and began to trust Qiu Daquan. , told him all about his experience and name.


    After Qiu Daquan found out, he even took the initiative to help him find family members.


    However, his ability is limited and he is also selfish. The so-called search is just asking people when selling goods.


    After searching for more than a month, he couldn''t find it, so that person stopped helping him, saying that there was no news for so long, and his family didn''t find him either, so he probably was gone.

 Chapter 1146: Descendants of the Qiu Family (Tenth Update)

    Chapter 1146 The Descendants of the Qiu Family (Ten More)


    also said that looking for someone is really a waste of time, he has to work hard to earn money to support his family, otherwise the family will starve.


    Murong Yi also thought that the family members were all killed by robbers, and didn''t want to implicate the Qiu family, so he didn''t look for it.


    It''s just that he was in that house, only the first few days were rtively good, and he was full at every meal every day, but then Qiu Daquan and his parents gradually began to deduct his food. Although he could eat every meal, but Not enough to eat.


    If he is hungry, let him go to the mountain to find something to eat.


    The reason for ??Qiu Daquan is also very good, saying that the family wants to prepare for the marriage of the child, and they need to save the money to prepare for the meal.


    Murong Yi didn''t think too much, because of his experience in Saiyuan Mansion, he knew a lot of wild vegetables, and it was no problem to fill his stomach.


    After a month, on the day when the Qiu family had a happy event, he learned that the so-called marriage was the marriage of Qiu Wenyan and Qiu Wenlian.


    It turned out that Qiu Wenyan, the eldest of the Qiu family, was not the biological son of that family. He was picked up by Qiu Daquan just like Murong Yi. Only two daughters, Qiu Wenlian and Qiu Wenhua, were born to Qiu Daquan.


    It''s just that after the two got married, Murong Yi''s food was still deducted.


    Qiu Daquan found a new reason, saying that he didn''t expect to spend so much money on a wedding, and Murong Yi would look for wild vegetables again, so he would be wronged for the time being.


    Although Murong Yi doubted Qiu Daquan''s words, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Usually he would find wild vegetables to eat, and Qiu Wenhua was also very kind to him. He often gave him something to eat, and it didn''t make him hungry much.


    After Qiu Wenyan and Qiu Wenlian got married, because the two grew up together, they had a good rtionship. In April this year, Qiu Wenlian gave birth to a son smoothly despite being born prematurely due to an ident.


    It''s just that the child may be very weak due to premature birth.


    Three days after the baby was born, Murong Yi seemed to be woken up by the cry of the baby at night. She originally wanted to see the baby, but she didn''t expect to hear him talking to his parents when he walked to Qiu Daquan''s window.


    said that the real purpose of adopting himself was to prepare a child foster husband for Qiu Wenhua.


    also said that Qiu Wenlian gave birth to a son, and the Qiu family was considered to have a descendant.


    Qiu Daquan has lost the ability to reproduce because of his injuries.


    After giving birth to two daughters, the family suffered another series of bad luck. Everyone who married him as his sessor died in half a year. Either he encountered a tiger on the mountain, or he identally fell into the river while washing clothes and drowned.


    Although Qiu Wenyan''s surname is Qiu now, he may find his biological parents one day, and he will definitely take his son away.


    Qiu Wenlian suffered from a difficult childbirth and injured her body, so it is not easy to get pregnant again in the future. Qiu Wenhua is still young, and their family will be at risk of extinction by then.


    Those are the descendants of their Qiu family, so no one is allowed to take the child away.


    Qiu Daquan also said that the purpose of adopting Qiu Wenyan has been achieved, anyway, their family still has some money, enough to raise a child, Qiu Wenyan is useless.


    Therefore, they decided to kill Qiu Wenyan, so as not to worry about the future, they kept the childpletely at home.


    After Murong Yi heard it, he was about to tell Qiu Wenyan, but he didn''t expect that Qiu Wenyan was also woken up by crying, and he was always behind him. He heard everything Murong Yi heard.

 Chapter 1147: I cut people down with my own hands (11 more)

    Chapter 1147 He personally chopped people down (Eleventh)


    Qiu Wenyan asked Murong Yi to wait outside, and went to the Qiu family to find out.


    The Qiu family raised him for ten years and adopted him since he was five years old. He really regarded Qiu Daquan as his biological father. He didn''t believe that he would be so heartless.


    Qiu Wenyan didn''t know that the three members of the Qiu family were all martial artists, but he didn''t expect that he just said a few words to make the other party angry, Qiu Daquan directly took out the machete under the pillow and chopped off Qiu Wenyan''s head.


    After Murong Yi saw such a terrifying scene at the window, he was afraid that he would also be killed, so even if he went back to his room and pretended to sleep, he would pretend that nothing happened tonight, and let them spare his life and wait for him for a long time. Yamato Qiu Wenhua has a child, and it is estimated that they will only be killed by them.


    Therefore, regardless of that time, it was time to escape from Wutong Vige.


    He didn''t make any sound outside, and there was no movement in the house after the Qiu family came out, thinking he was sleeping in the house.


    In order to deal with the corpse, he didn''t even think that he would wake up, so that he could escape smoothly.


    And because he saw the murder scene, he ran for another night in fear. Because of theck of physical strength and the cold, he copsed by the river in Yujia Vige.


    After ??, he was discovered by Liang Xiaoying and taken in by the Yu family.


    After hearing what Wei Jingxuan said, the main room was suddenly silent, and everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief. They couldn''t believe that Murong Yi had encountered such a thrilling thing.


    Even Murong Lingran, who had seen all kinds of bizarre news in his previous life, was extremely astonished. In order to inherit the lineage, he could actually do such an unconscionable thing, which is simply breaking the lower limit of human beings.


    A adopted child is also a child. Even if you raise a dog, you will have feelings for a long time, let alone a child raised by yourself.


    There are many ways to stay after. Qiu Wenyan''s character The Qiu family raised him since he was a child, and he must be very clear. Can it be said that he will not consider staying?


    That is the husband of his own daughter, and he actually chopped him down with his own hands. It was really cruel.


    Murong Lingran was the first to speak: "No wonder Uncle Kou said that when his people mentioned the word Murong Yi, Xiao Si was very scared. It is no wonder that he did not dare to reveal his real name to the Yu family, he never mentioned it before. It''s no wonder that when I asked him, he immediately showed a look of fear. No wonder he was only nine years old, but if he wanted to say that he was eleven years old, it turned out that he was afraid of affecting the Yu family and us. ."


    Xiao Manan said with a distressed expression: "Poor little four, I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. Before we found him, he must have been worried every day, for fear that someone from the Qiu family woulde to the door and silence him one day. "


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Indeed, when he first went to Yu''s house, he heard that when he woke up, in order not to involve the Yu family, he also thought of running away, but only then did Liang''s real son Yu Yongsheng die. , She felt that God took pity on her, and gave him a son, and he looked at him like an eyeball every day, and followed him wherever he went, and this statested for almost two months."


    "Murong Yi also thought about leaving without saying goodbye, but he was not at ease, and every time he secretly watched Liang''s reaction, every time Liang''s soul was lost, and he looked like he couldn''t live without him, so he also I dare not run away."


    "After a few months, no one hase to him."

 Chapter 1148: A dead hoot (twelfth more)

    Chapter 1148 A Death (Twelve)


    "He felt that the Qiu family had given up looking for him now, so he gradually integrated into the Yu family. Every day, he and the three sisters and brothers of the Yu family went to the mountains to chop firewood, and then asked Yushanyuan to pick them up in the city to sell them, although there were Yushan from time to time. Liu finds fault with him, but he is also very content."


    Murong Zhe thought for a moment, then suddenly said: "Ninth Young Master, he changed his age to eleven years old for the fourth child. It should make it more difficult for you to find someone?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "That''s for sure, no one thought he would change his age for such a reason. If he doesn''t change it, I''m afraid it can be a lot earlier."


    The three Murong Zong brothers clenched their fists at the same time. Qiu Daquan was really devoid of conscience and inhumanity.


    Murong pondered for a while and asked, "Ninth Young Master, Wei Young Master, how could you know so much about Xiao Si''s affairs in Qiu''s house?"


    Helian Rongjiu said, "The youngest daughter of the Qiu family has some conscience. Actually, when Murong Yi was at the window that day, she had been watching him in the dark."


    Everyone was shocked at the same time, and Murong Zhe said in surprise, "Ninth Young Master, why didn''t Qiu Wenhua expose him?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "At first, she was just curious about what Murong Yi was going to do. She kept staring at Murong Yi, and naturally she saw the scene of her father''s murder. Although the little girl was young, she knew that at that time, if Murong Yi was killed If you say where to go, Murong Yi will definitely die. The two of them have been together for so long, she also has feelings for Murong Yi, and she is also afraid that her father will kill her too, so she went back to the house and quietly pretended to sleep as a Nothing happened."


    Murong Zhe said, "Then Qiu''s family really didn''t find Xiao Si after that?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Of course I thought about it, after all, it involves the future of my family, but at that time, maybe God was really helping your younger brother. After Qiu Daquan buried Qiu Wenyan''s body overnight, his grandson was sick when he returned. "


    "After working for a long time, he and his parents didn''t find out that Murong Yi had run away until the next morning. They wanted to chase after him, but at that time he had no direction at all, and he didn''t have time to look for them. As a result, the grandson had a fever again. It''s toote to take care of my grandson, and I don''t have the time to take care of others."


    "Furthermore, Qiu Daquan always believed that a child would not dare to report to the officials, and even if he did, the arresters would not believe a child''s words, so he waspletely relieved when no one came to arrest him for a long time. , to concentrate on taking care of his grandson."


    "I just didn''t expect that there might be retribution. Even if Qiu Daquan took him to see the doctors all over the capital, the child died a month ago and went to find his father."


    "Poor child." Murong Lingran continued: "What about Qiu Daquan? Since you have investigated so clearly, you should have arrested Qiu Daquan?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Yes, but he guessed that we only knew about his murder because of Murong Yi, and he is also a tough guy, although his youngest daughter Qiu Wenhua has admitted that he murdered, he has also been imprisoned for murder. , and his parents have also been imprisoned for the crime of covering up the murderer, but no matter how the punishment was used, the three of them did not say where Qiu Wenyan''s body was."


    "And it happened that during this time, Qiu Wenyan''s biological parents also found his home and asked him to tell his son''s burial ce so that he could take him back to his hometown."

 Chapter 1149: Righteousness kills relatives (thirteenth more)

    Chapter 1149 Righteous Extermination (Thirteenth)


    "But he said that he wanted to see Murong Yi, and as long as he did, he would tell the exact location of the body."


    Murong Lingran resolutely opposed: "No, it''s not easy for Xiao Si to ovee his fear and get out of the shadows. If he goes to see the murderer, it will definitely scare him, and there is no guarantee that he has no other purpose."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I thought the same way, so I didn''t agree at all. Anyway, Wutong Vige is so big, they must have been in a hurry when they dealt with the corpses that night, and they wouldn''t go far for fear of being discovered. I have a lot of people, so I sent people to look for Qiu Daquan''s house as the center. The hard work pays off, and Qiu Wenyan''s body has been found a few days ago. "


    "Where did you find it?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "In their family''s ancestral tomb."


    Everyone was surprised.


    "Ancestral Tomb?"


    "Yes." Wei Jingxuan nodded: "ording to the investigation, although the old couple of Qiu''s family were from Wutong Vige before, they lived outside for many years after they got married. On the surface, they said they were working for others, but in fact they got married when they were fifteen years old. After that, I went to the teacher outside."


    "Although it''s a littlete to learn martial arts at the age of fifteen, most people are really not their opponents. It''s just that they were kicked out of the division for doing something wrong. Since then, relying on their martial arts skills, they have specialized in robbing businessmen or people passing by on the business road. Ordinary passerby."


    "Although their martial arts are mediocre, they will use tricks, such as using bitter meat tricks or giving people drugs before they start. Basically, they seed every time."


    "Afterwards, when they were in their twenties, the two were injured and were not suitable to live in the rivers andkes. They washed their hands in a golden basin and took the children back to Wutong Vige."


    "Therefore, there is a lot of stolen goods in the family, and they are all buried in the yard. After the inventory, there are probably thousands of taels of silver. The ancestral tombs were also built with stolen goods, let alone two corpses, even five are not a problem."


    Murong Lingran listened to his description, and all of a sudden he was stunned, and said with a speechless face: "It''s really unfilial descendants, you actually put the bodies of outsiders in your own ancestral grave, and you''re not afraid that your ancestors will smash him. "


    Thousands of taels of silver? It seems that even if the family has a lot of money, they are not very willing to spend too much money on other people''s children.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Perhaps it is already a manifestation now."


    Murong Zhe said: "Ninth Young Master, the three elders of the Qiu family have all been imprisoned, what about their daughter?"


    "Qiu Wenlian became seriously ill once after losing her husband. Later, because she was worried about her son''s illness every day, she was too worried, and her health was not as good as it was day by day. After her son died, she was hit again and became sick. I''m sorry, it''s gone."


    "As for Qiu Wenhua, even though she is small, she can be considered unreported. She originally wanted to arrest her and go to prison together, but Li Zheng from Wutong Vige pleaded for mercy, saying that she was excusable for concealing the truth, and she was still young."


    "And after her father was imprisoned, she killed her rtives righteously and identified her father. At the beginning, Murong Yi was allowed to escape, but she did not help Zhou. The officials let her go. Rtives adopted her."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "What is the sin of the Qiu family?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "It must be a capital crime, and it has already been sentenced. It''s a long night, and it was executed yesterday."

 Chapter 1150: Not sure if its your cousin (fourteen more)

    Chapter 1150 Not sure if it''s your cousin (fourteen more)


    Murong Lingran was about to say something when she saw Murong Yi suddenly running in from outside, her serious face immediately changed to a smile, and she said softly, "Little Si, why did youe here all of a sudden? Go and y, or else You can''t y when it snows."


    Murong Yi nced at Helian Rongjiu, then at Wei Jingxuan, and said solemnly, "Father and mother, brothers and sisters, you... Did you know what happened to me in the past?"


    Murong Zhe was startled, "Little Si, why do you think so?"


    "I feel." Murong Yi looked at Wei Jingxuan and said, "When you found me that day, this brother appeared, and today he appeared again, so I guess."


    Murong Zhe had nothing to hide, so he could only say: "Yes, I already know."


    As expected of his child, to be able to guess like this is really clever.


    Murong Yi excitedly said: "Then you must not go to them, that Qiu Daquan is very good at martial arts and has a lot of strength. He can cut off a person''s head with a single knife. Although he looks good at Mianshan, he is very good at disguising. That''s all Fake."


    Murong Zhe recounted the fate of the Qiu family and said, "So it''s alright, don''t worry, you won''t have to worry about it in the future."


    died?


    Murong Yi breathed a sigh of relief.


    That''s fine, the people he cares about are safe.


    After a moment of silence, Murong Yi suddenly said a few words.


    Murong Zhe said: "Since you can''t rest assured about Qiu Wenhua, then just follow your words."


    Although Qiu Wenhua was the daughter of Qiu Daquan and they hated Qiu Daquan, she didn''t expose Murong Yi that night. She usually got along well with him and often gave him food. Even if she was kind to him, she should repay him. of.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Leave this to me, I will send someone to do it, Murong Yi has finally returned to a peaceful life now, Qiu Wenhua is a shrewd person, she probably guessed that her father and grandmother were imprisoned There are reasons for him. Even if he helped him before, it is impossible to guarantee that he will not hate him now. If something goes wrong in the future, it is better not to meet."


    Murong Yi opened his mouth, but finally swallowed the words in his mouth.


    Young Master Jiu was right, Qiu Wenhua must have hated him now and didn''t want to see him again.


    Murong Lingran also felt that it was reasonable, and took out six silver ingots from the bag to Helian Rongjiu: "There is Lao Jiu Gongzi."


    Helian Rongjiu motioned for Wei Jingxuan to take it and said, "Don''t worry."


    Before getting on the carriage and leaving, Helian Rongjiu looked at Murong Lingran who hade to see him off, and squinted at her: "Girl, did you forget something?"


    Murong Lingran thought about it carefully, and shook his head in a daze: "Did I forget something? No way."


    Helian Rongjiu said angrily, "Your words don''t count, you lie to me."


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to be regarded as a liar, seeing his excited reaction, he cautiously said: "Ninth Young Master, don''t be angry, I have a lot of things at home recently, some things I really forgot, since you miss me so much, Just remind me."


    Wei Jingxuan also said suspiciously: "Yes, Brother Jiu, she is still young, how can she remember everything? How can you know if you don''t remind her."


    Helian Rongjiu red at him angrily, not sure if it was your cousin, so she''s protecting her now?


    Wei Jingxuan had no choice but to look at the sky.


    cursed himself in his heart: Let you talk too much!


    Helian Rongjiu turned around and saw that Murong Lingran was still dumbfounded, she gritted her teeth: "You really don''t remember?"

 Chapter 1151: Take you to face off in front of Princess Qihua (fifteenth update)

    Chapter 1151 Take you to face off in front of Princess Qihua (fifteenth more)


    "do not remember."


    Helian Rongjiu knew that if he didn''t say it, this person would definitely continue to forget it, so he snorted coldly, "You said it at the Ning''an Hou Mansion, if I find a younger brother of yours, you will give it to me. Thest one was a great gift that no one has ever seen before and no one hase since."


    When Murong Lingran heard the words, she immediately remembered it, and said with augh, "It turned out to be this matter, I remembered it. But Ninth Young Master, I heard that Young Master Wei and Uncle Kou came to my house almost at the same time that day, and they were also together. I went to the military camp, but to be specific, Uncle Kou was one step ahead of Young Master Wei, so¡­¡±


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows and said, "You didn''t say that you wanted me to find it before Tiger Wealth Escort, we just agreed that you would give me a gift when we found someone."


    "yes?"


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she was about to default on her debt, grabbed her hand and walked towards the carriage: "That day you promised yourself in front of Princess Qihua, if you don''t remember, I''ll take you there. Confrontation in front of Princess Qihua."


    Is it worth it in front of Princess Qihua?


    Murong Lingran broke free from his hand and said shyly, "There''s no need for that. Your Highness, her old man is old, so don''t bother her with such trivial matters."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Then are you going to fulfill your promise?"


    "Let me think."


    "What do you still think about?" Helian Rongjiu almost jumped up excitedly: "Not to mention that I asked Jing Xuan to help you find my brother, and I also asked His Majesty to instruct Jing Zhaoyin to take care of Yushanliu''s arson case. , and I also investigated what happened to your younger brother in Qiu''s family, the people at Tiger Power Escort just find people for you, they don''t do as much as I do."


    Murong Lingran blinked, it turned out that he was behind the scenes, and it was no wonder that he could get 30 taels of silver topensate the Yu family, and even let the official send it over in person.


    After thinking for a moment, Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Okay, don''t be angry, can''t I promise you? I will give you a gift in a few days, and I promise that it is the same as what I said before. It is unprecedented. A great gift from no one who came after.¡±


    "You''re telling the truth? You didn''t fool me?"


    "True, true, truer than true gold."


    Helian Rongjiu snorted arrogantly: "If it''s fake, I''ll take you to Princess Qihua. If the gift doesn''t satisfy me, ording to the agreement, you have to promise me three conditions."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Young Master Wei is here, I won''t lie to you."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Okay, I''ll believe you this time, but there must be a deadline, I can''t wait forever."


    "Deadline?" Murong thought for a while, then said, "Then within half a month."


    fortnight?


    Helian Rongjiu originally wanted to say that the time was too long, but thinking that if she really gave a gift that was unprecedented in the past and no one since then, half a month would be considered short, so she nodded her head.


    Two dayster, in the yard of Wutong Vige, a woman was using a middle-aged man.


    The woman said: "Look, she''s getting angry again, she doesn''t eat this, she doesn''t eat that, does she want to be a fairy? All I give her is meat, whatever we eat, we give it to her. What to eat, I don''t dare to treat her badly at all."


    "She doesn''t even look at me and ignores me. What''s the use of raising her? In my opinion, the three of them are criminals. Maybe one day, if she is not happy, she will kill our family. harmed!"

 Chapter 1152: Fangs father and son come to the door (sixteenth more)

    Chapter 1152 Fang''s father and sone to the door (sixteen more)


    The middle-aged man said: "You worry too much. She lost all her rtives overnight. Although they are hateful to outsiders, they really love her. Otherwise, can she be so innocent?"


    "You grew up watching her and her sister. Don''t you know what kind of temperament she has? It''s only a few years. She won''t stay at home for a few years, so pity her."


    The woman said again: "I pity her, but in the future when she gets married, the family will definitely give a dowry. I just feel sorry for you that it is not easy to make money, and I feel sorry for the children. Life could have been better, but the result may be Why can''t you understand me when an outsider shares part of the money."


    The middle-aged man said: "You just want to open up a little bit, just treat it as doing good deeds, umte some yin virtue..."


    Before the middle-aged man could finish speaking, he heard a whistleing from outside the courtyard. Before he could go out, a gray cloth bag fell to the ground.


    Before he could see what was on the ground, the middle-aged man immediately opened the door and went outside to have a look, but there was not a single person, so he had to go back to the yard.


    Seeing that his wife just looked at the bag and didn''t move, knowing that she was worried that there was something bad in it, he had to pick up the bag and open it and read the letter. After reading the letter, the middle-aged man suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. : "Your worries are superfluous at all. Look at the letter and the money for yourself. With this money, there will be no problem raising Wenhua until she gets married, and you don''t have to worry about the dowry."


    The woman also knew a few words. After reading the letter, she looked at the money and said, "This money came too suddenly. I just said I was short of money, and the money came to my door by myself. The letter didn''t say who sent the money, I watched Qiu Daquan''s house find stolen goods that day, and I was afraid that the money woulde from the wrong way."


    The middle-aged man said helplessly: "You think too much, but since you are worried that the money is not clean, then you don''t need it, just save it, and save it all for Wenhua, and when she gets married, give it to her as a dowry. ."


    The woman snatched the cloth bag from his hand, and said angrily: "I use it, why not use it? I didn''t steal it or rob it, I brought it to the door by myself, even if someone came to the door one day and took the letter out to the door. They can see it."


    The middle-aged man said helplessly: "It''s best if you can think like this."


    The woman sighed and nced at the room, "For the sake of money, I''ll keep her for a few years, I just hope she''s not a coward."


    "Don''t worry, I promise not."


    At this point, the matter of Murong Yi was settled.


    In the following days, except for the three Murong Zong brothers who were asionally called out by friends they met in the military camp, the Murong family returned to their normal peaceful life.


    And after Helian Rongjiu left, the snow in the sky never stopped.


    A few dayster, several carriages were suddenly parked in front of Murong Lingran''s house.


    After listening to Tong Wenwen''s report, the family went out and saw Fang Shunian and Fang Hongsheng standing at the door.


    Father and son saw Murong Zhe''s familying out, and their faces were a little ufortable.


    After all, their Fang family is a prestigious family in the capital. I heard that the Murong Zhe family was given out. It is really humiliating for their identities to ask a wealthy family like them toe to their door to make amends for them.


    But the Marquis of Ning''an had an order, and they had to follow the order. They had already arrived at the door of someone else''s house, so they could only bite the bullet and walked over.

 Chapter 1153: ridicule (seventeen more)

    Chapter 1153 Laughing (seventeen more)


    Fang Shunian cupped his hands and said: "Everyone, the dog was reckless and offended you a few days ago. Unfortunately, the dog has been seriously ill in bed these few days, so I wille down and apologize and thank you for the dog. I would also like to thank you all for your righteousness. , saved the dog''s life."


    After ?? finished speaking, he bowed to them without waiting for them to speak.


    Murongzhe''s family didn''t hide, their family really saved Fang Hongmao and could stand his worship.


    Murong Zhe said lightly, "You don''t need to be polite, Master Fang, please get up."


    "Thank you Wen Swiss franc."


    Fang Hongsheng bowed with his father and said sternly: "My brother is impulsive and does things recklessly. After returning, my father punished him. Please bear with me."


    After speaking, he turned around and nced at the servants who were unloading gifts behind him: "My father knows that with everyone''s family background, there must be no shortage of everything. Our family is an ordinary wealthy businessman and can''te up with anything unusual, so he chose some families. The things from the industrye, and I hope you will ept it with a thin face."


    Murong Zhe nced at his eldest son, Murong Zong stepped forward and said: "The matter has passed, he has also been taught a lesson, and Lord Hou punished him in front of us, we have nothing to lose, you take everything Go back. I just hope that he will rx his mind in the future and stop thinking about it. We have nothing to do with the Marquis of Ning''an, and we can''tpare to his grandson. "


    Is thisughing at his son''s uselessness, harming others and harming himself?


    And by the way, his son is small and stupid?


    Although Fang Shunian was dissatisfied with Murong Zong''s remarks, he did not dare to say anything, otherwise the Fang family would definitely be in disaster when they sued His Majesty the Emperor, so he had to say: "Hong Mao has been taught a lesson, but you guys I have to be grateful for saving his life, otherwise I feel really bad about it, so just ept it."


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "Brother, it''s a fact that you saved his son''s life, and taking Fang Hongmao to his home to heal his wounds is indeed a great kindness. You can say that you gave Fang Hongmao a second life. It''s his rebirth parents. And they are indeed sorry for you in the first ce, it''s okay for them to thank you for gifts, and it''s okay to ept them."


    Just now, she also took a general look at what those people were holding. Although most of them were notcking, there were quite a few people in their family.


    Even if the family can''t use it, there are still many guys in the shop.


    A wealthy businessman who can easily give out 50,000 taels of silver came after listening to the order of the Marquis of Ning''an. The things must be good. Even if they can''t use them, they are very good to use them as favors.


    Fang Shunian nodded in agreement: "The girl is right, just ept it."


    If they don''t ept it, and the father-inw finds out, he will definitely think that he is not sincere and the other party will not ept it, and they will definitely let them do it again.


    They have indeed taken out most of the good things in the family. If he was asked to re-select, he really couldn''t find anything better.


    With so many things pulled back, it will definitely spread all over the capital in less than a day. Then he is a joke in the business circle of the whole capital, and the business of the other side''s family must have a great influence.


    Murong Zong nced at his father helplessly, and when he saw him nodding, he had no choice but to say, "Okay, since that''s the case, then we''ll ept it."

 Chapter 1154: I didnt want to forgive at all (18th more)

    Chapter 1154 I didn''t want to forgive at all (eighteen more)


    Fang Shunian was overjoyed and said excitedly: "Okay, then please lead the way. I have a lot of people. If you don''t have to do it yourself, I will let them all move in for you."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Okay,e with me."


    After saying that, he went straight to the main room.


    Murong Zhe let his third son stay at the door, and let the others follow him in.


    After a long time, after all the things were moved, Fang Hongsheng wanted to walk towards Murong Zong, but he rolled his eyes, walked directly to Murong Zhe, and handed him the gift list.


    Murong Zhe looked at his hand, and before he could speak, Murong Lingran took the list first.


    Fang Hongsheng''s eyes shed a trace of dissatisfaction, thanks to this girl''s quick response, otherwise he could humiliate Murong Zhe.


    Murong Lingran could see what Fang Hongsheng was thinking at a nce, it was really easy to change the country, his nature was hard to change, he said coldly, "Just give me the list, you guys are a little messy, it will take a while to sort out, the main room. There is no ce to entertain guests, so I won''t leave you any more."


    Fang Shunian''s face turned ashen.


    Doesn''t this mean that they are useless, they can''t train people well, and they can''t even do the simplest cement?


    And they actually used their Fang family things as an excuse to drive them away, Murong Lingran is a small person, but he has more hearts than him.


    Fang Hongsheng''s face turned gloomy in an instant. His father, as the son-inw of the Marquis of Ning''an, although not an official, would give the Fang family a little face wherever they went.


    It''s really abominable that they don''t even serve tea.


    Fang Hongsheng clenched his fist and was about to say something when his father red at him.


    In desperation, he had to die.


    Fang Shunian said: "Since this is the case, then I will not dy everyone''s time, so I will leave."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Azong, send off the guests together with Weiwei."


    "Yes."


    After waiting for the carriage back to the city, Fang Hongsheng took a sip of the water in the water bag, and finally couldn''t hold it any longer, and said angrily, "The Murong family is too much, father, what is your status, can you bring it in person? It''s hard for me to apologize to them and thank them. It''s already noon now. It''s fine if you don''t give them food or a sip of tea. I don''t think they want to forgive Big Brother at all, they just see what we have More, just find an excuse to stay."


    Fang Shunian said: "Who made your elder brother offend others first? Who made others save your elder brother''s life? Who made their children like your grandfather? What can we do if others have the confidence to treat us like this? Can you kill them again when you''re not happy? Do you think they''ll save your life again when an ident happens?"


    Fang Hongsheng choked, thought about it, and said, "I know we made mistakes first, but we are all business people, and they are all doing business in the capital. Looking at the current situation of the Murong family, we will definitely make business more and more in the future. The bigger it is, the more people we are in the same circle, so ignorant, we are not afraid that we will take the lead in excluding him in the future."


    Fang Shunian said with a sullen face: "What kind of people in a circle? You are really as stupid as your elder brother. Murong Zhe is Wen Rung, or his Majesty personally sealed it. It''s different from a family of businessmen like us."


    "Isn''t it just a ninth-rank casual official, who doesn''t even have a mansion, and still lives in this small mountain vige, what''s the point of being proud."

 Chapter 1155: Chase and kill Geng Yucheng

    Chapter 1155 Chasing and Killing Geng Yucheng


    "Isn''t that so?" Fang Shunianughed at his light tone, and said, "You say it like a ninth-rank official is easy to get."


    "Go outside and see for yourself, how many students from poor families have studied hard for 20 to 30 years and can''t even pass the exam?"


    "What else is there to be proud of? If you have the ability, you can also take the imperial examination for me. You don''t need to be a schr, you don''t need to raise people, and you don''t need to be a champion, just a child. As long as you can pass the test, you will shine on the lintel, and I will give you all your family property in the future."


    "Or you can follow the path of Murong Zhe, grow high-yield grain, and also grow tribute in the capital, so that His Majesty the Emperor will also make you an official."


    "When the timees, your grandfather will definitely treat you differently. It is estimated that if he is happy, he will even give you the title of Marquis of Ning''an."


    Fang Hongsheng also knew that there was something wrong with what he said just now, and said embarrassingly: "Father, don''t you know how much I weigh? Don''t make fun of me, I was wrong, and I won''t look down on him in the future. I admit, I am I want a title, but this method is too painful. You can let me do anything, just don''t let me study, I''m really not that kind."


    He hadn''t even finished reading the Three Character ssic and the Thousand Character ssic, so if he went to take the imperial examinations, he might as well just kill him.


    Fang Shunian snorted coldly: "Then you go to the military camp for training. You are younger than your brother and younger. If you start as a soldier now, with your grandfather around, you should be able to be promoted to captain soon."


    Fang Hongsheng said with a bitter face: "Father, please forgive me. Although there is no war in the capital now, I can''t stand the daily training alone, and asionally I have to cooperate with the government to suppress bandits. If you send me, I am afraid I have Life goes in, no lifees out."


    Although Fang Shunian knew that his son was useless, he was still angry when he heard that he was so cowardly, but there was nothing he could do, so he solemnly warned: "I repeat, since you know how bad you are, then in the future. Pay attention to me in front of your grandfather."


    "Your brother really annoyed him this time. Maybe he was removed from the nobility candidates long ago. The Fang family can only rely on you now."


    "You can be honest now, don''t let your grandfather disappoint you again, or let the two young Geng family ride on your head in the future, don''te to me and cry!"


    "Although I don''t like Murong Zhe''s family, but no matter how much you hate them, you can''t touch them now, otherwise it will affect the Fang family. You don''t need your grandfather to take action. I''ll be the first to break your legs, you know?"


    Fang Hongsheng tentatively said: "Really... Really can''t move?"


    Fang Shunian narrowed his eyes slightly.


    What kind of evil did his Fang family do to give birth to such two idiots, not as good as his concubines.


    The current situation of Fang Hongmao still can''t exin why he can''t touch the Murong family?


    Fang Hongsheng saw that his father looked like he wanted to beat him, and hurriedly said: "Okay, I''ll just move them, the eldest brother has failed, and if I move them again, my grandfather will probably kick me to death."


    "As long as you know!"


    What the two of them didn''t know was that Fang Hongmao, who was supposed to be lying on the bed in the Fang family at this time, was aggressively chasing and killing Geng Yucheng with his sword.


    Fang Hongmao said while running: "Don''t run!"


    Geng Yucheng said: "How could I not run? As soon as I stop you will cut me, I am not a fool."


    Fang Hongmao said: "I won''t cut you, as long as you stop I won''t cut you."

 Chapter 1156: on purpose

    Chapter 1156 Intentional


    "I don''t believe you."


    "You!" Fang Hongmao was angry: "Then tell me clearly."


    Geng Yucheng said, "What did you say?"


    As soon as he arrived at Fang Hongmao''s room, this man chased him with his sword and asked him to say something.


    Fang Hongmao said: "Tell me honestly, did you deliberately say that when you were in the military camp that day, just to let me help you get rid of the Murong family, so that you have no worries?"


    Geng Yucheng frowned and said, "How could I have that kind of thought, don''t think wildly."


    Fang Hongmao was tired from running, suddenly stopped and leaned against a tree, panting, "Why... how is it impossible? You... that''s what you think, if I seed, the Murong family will never be able to stand in front of you again. I can''t take away my grandfather''s favor any more."


    "If I fail, my grandfather will know, and if it''s lighter, he will definitely hate me and never treat me as a grandson. If it''s serious, maybe he will kill me in a fit of rage, and there will be one less person to be with you. Those whopete for the title will benefit you without harm! Doesn''t my current situation show that what I said is correct?"


    When Geng Yucheng saw him stop, he also stopped, his heart stunned when he heard the words, but his face was indeed extremely calm, and he said softly: "Cousin Mao, how could I think that, I''m really courageous. Little, I was afraid that my grandfather would find out if I failed, so I didn''t dare to be with you."


    Fang Hongmao raised his voice and said, "You lied to me!"


    Geng Yucheng said with a serious face: "How could I lie to you? Think about my usual temperament, is it not as bold as yours?"


    Fang Hongmao thought for a moment and said, "You are usually timid, but you have more ghosts and ideas than I do."


    Hearing this, Geng Yucheng sighed helplessly, "Since you don''t believe me, then I can''t help it, I know you''re not in a good mood because of your grandfather''s scolding, and you came to see you on purpose, but I didn''t expect you to think of me like this, Then I won''t stay here to annoy you. If you really kill me by mistake, grandfather will definitely be more angry with you when he knows, and I won''t cause trouble to your family, so I will leave. "


    After saying that, he slowly walked towards the door.


    Seeing that Fang Hongmao was still staring at him sullenly and looking like he was chasing after him, Geng Yucheng had to leave Fang''s house as quickly as possible.


    The servants who had been watching all the time saw that Geng Yucheng had run away, and his young master would notmit murder today, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    It''s good to go, it''s good to go, if the masteres back and finds that they are not optimistic about the eldest young master, it is estimated that they will not be able to see the sun tomorrow.


    A servant who was serving Fang Hongmao closely saw his face was very ugly, and cautiously stepped forward to persuade: "Young master, you have left, you can put down your sword, it doesn''t matter if it hurts us, if it hurts you, then you can serious."


    Fang Hongmao threw his sword to the ground when he heard the words, his eyes fixed on the direction of Geng Yucheng''s escape: "You said, did Geng Yucheng do it on purpose?"


    "This, the ve really doesn''t know."


    Fang Hongmao said loudly: "He did it on purpose, he just used me as a spearman, and ordered to go down. In the future, people from the Geng family wille and shoot me out."


    "Yes, Master."


    ¡­


    On Murong Lingran''s side, after waiting for the Fang family to leave, he carefully looked at the gift list and raised his eyebrows: "The Fang family is quite generous this time."

 Chapter 1157: work clothes

    Chapter 1157 Work clothes


    The rest also looked at each other in turn, Murong Zhe nodded and said, "It is indeed."


    The Fang family''s gift included thirty pieces of high-quality brocade. The material was actually better than the one sent to the governmentst time, and I knew it wasn''t cheap when I touched it.


    A box of South Sea pearls, each bigger than an adult''s thumb.


    There are two boxes of various styles of jewelry, each piece of jewelry has a separate small box, and the three words Zhenbaozhai are also written on each box.


    The people from the Fang family just said that they were selected from the family business. It seems that Zhenbaozhai, a very famous jewelry store in the capital, is the shop of the Fang family.


    Murong Lingran casually opened a few boxes and looked at it. Many of the jewelry were made of imperial green jade, and the styles were very novel, so they should all be thetest styles.


    There are also three hundred-year-old ginseng, three boxes of Cordyceps sinensis, and a box of deer antler.


    All kinds of antique jade, ten famous calligraphy and paintings.


    Fang Hongmao said a few days ago that a box of abalone ginseng wing belly and bird''s nest were also delivered.


    Of course, the capital is still some distance from the seaside, and all the food delivered are dry goods.


    Xiao Manan looked a little worried at the thirty pieces of brocade, and said: "In the past, there are still a lot of cloths left by others and gifts from Your Majesty, and I can''t wear them all, and I can''t cover them when they are made into quilt covers. This time I sent so many , how can this be good?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Auntie, you don''t have to worry about this, there are so many people in the family, and there are dozens of guys in the shop, especially those in the shop, they must wear decent clothes. It would be nice to make work clothes.¡±


    The emperor also gave a lot of rewardsst time, and what he rewarded must not be given to other people, but only worn by himself.


    They couldn''t even wear what the emperor gave, let alone what other people gave.


    It is also a waste to put it at home, it is better to take it out as a favor.


    The two shopkeepers Tong Qishen and Zhuang Mingming told her a few days ago that everything is fine in the shop now, that is, the work coats that were issued before were all spring and summer clothes. During this time, the temperature dropped so much that some people were willing I put on a cotton coat inside and put my coat on the outside, which can keep out the cold.


    But even with twenty taels of silver a month, some people just want to save money, thinking that there are charcoal pots in the shop, they spend most of the day in the shop.


    In addition, the cotton-padded clothes are worn inside, so no one else can see them. All of them are wearing old clothes from my father and brothers at home.


    Every time I need to go out to deliver food, I freeze them shivering.


    Xiao Manan nodded in agreement: "Aran is right, I find some colors too old-fashioned and too dull. That color is the most suitable for work, it is both stain-resistant and good-looking, I will choose those colors.e out."


    Murong nodded: "Aniang, I''ll pick with you to save time."


    "it is good."


    Seeing that the mother and daughter had made an agreement, Murong Zhe followed the old rules and asked the children to put all the cloth in his and his wife''s room, and put all the rest in his daughter''s room.


    Murong Lingran and Xiao Manan were also very efficient. When all the guys came back at night, they sorted out the cloth.


    Thinking that it would be better to hit the sun if you choose another day, make the clothes one day earlier, and those guys will not freeze one day earlier.


    Murong Lingran decided to start preparing work clothes for them immediately.


    In order to fit, Murong Lingran asked the shopkeeper and the guys toe home that night, and asked a few brothers to help measure everyone''s clothes.

 Chapter 1158: Coming to Beijing

    Chapter 1158 ising to the capital


    On the second day, I found some women in the vige who were unable to do heavy work due to physical reasons and could only make ends meet at home, and gathered them all in the main room, gave them fabrics and a lot of cotton. , let them help make the work clothes.


    Because Murong was in a hurry, he said that the wages were paid by the number of pieces, and the wages were also high. The women were very motivated.


    At night, when most of the people fell asleep, the light in the study of Ning Anhou was still on.


    Fang Shunian stood in front of his father-inw and respectfully exined the situation in Murong''s house.


    Ning Anhou said with a nk expression: "They really epted it?"


    Fang Shunian hadn''t spoken yet, Fang Hongsheng was in a hurry: "Grandfather, what we said is true. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Murong Zhe to ask questions."


    Ning''an Hou frowned suddenly: "Murong Zhe?"


    "yes."


    Fang Shunian red at his son: "You are a junior, how can you directly call an older person by name!"


    Fang Hongsheng was startled, but he didn''t expect that he would make another mistake in front of his grandfather. With a panic on his face, he hurriedly admitted his mistake: "No, it''s Uncle Murong, I was wrong. If you don''t believe it, you can send someone to call Uncle Murong. , to testify in person."


    Ning Anhou snorted coldly, and said in an angry voice, "Next time you dare to let me hear that you are disrespectful to Murong Zhe, I will definitely take care of you!"


    "Grandfather, I won''t dare in the future."


    "Don''t dare to be the best." After Ning''an Hou finished speaking, he looked at Fang Shunian again: "You are a father with more vision and experience than your son. What to do and what not to do in the future, you should teach them well. Teach them. Today is Fang Hongmao''s luck. If you meet someone as kind as the Murong family, if you change someone else, what you see today is Fang Hongmao''s body. If you don''t want to lose your son, please discipline him well. Next time If this happens again, your Fang family, leave the capital."


    Fang Shunian was startled, his business would definitely be over when he left the capital, so he hurriedly assured: "Father, rest assured, I will do what you said and promise not to let them do it again!"


    Ning''an Hou said: "I hope you can do it, get out."


    Father and son said at the same time: "Yes."


    The two of them had just walked a few steps when they saw the housekeeper hurriedly approaching them. After bowing to them, they hurriedly walked towards the Marquis of Ning An without waiting for their response.


    "Master Hou, the two Murong family members areing back soon, and they will be in the capital in less than a day."


    The Marquis of Ning An suddenly stood up and was about to say something, when the father and son of the Fang family turned to look at him, and roared: "What are you still standing for? You want to inquire about this Marquis? If you want to hear it, why not? Just stand there and listen!"


    The two of them trembled at the same time, said a word that they didn''t dare, and quickly retreated.


    Fang''s housekeeper felt a little remorseful when he saw this: "Master Hou, if they heard it, will it be bad for the family again?"


    Ning Anhou sneered: "If they don''t want to live anymore, just do it. Regardless of whether Murong Zhe is my son or not, if they dare to shoot again, I will never show mercy this time."


    The housekeeper nodded and handed the urgent letter from Donghai Mansion to the Marquis of Ning An.


    Ning Anhou watched ten lines at a nce, his brows furrowed even tighter.


    The housekeeper saw this and said worriedly: "Master Hou, are things different from what we thought?"

 Chapter 1159: more and more scary

    Chapter 1159 is getting scarier


    The Marquis of Ning An shook his head and frowned: "Not really, you go down to rest first, and this Marquis finds the eldest princess."


    After saying that, he stood up and went to the backyard.


    The housekeeper had no choice but to go back to the house obediently.


    Fang Shunian and Fang Hongsheng and their son ran out of Ning''an Marquis Mansion as if they were fleeing for their lives. Seeing that no one was chasing after them, they breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Fang Hongsheng panted: "Grandfather is really getting more and more terrifying. He looked at us just now, as if we were not his rtives, but enemies."


    Fang Shunian mmed his son on the back of the head, red at him again, and frowned: "Don''t talk nonsense, if he really disappoints us, can our Fang family still have a foothold in the capital? If he really doesn''t care about us Now, your eldest brother has been imprisoned for attempted murder a long time ago. With his power, he can let you and I immediately let you fall from heaven to **** at the touch of a finger, and you are not allowed to disrespect your grandfather in the future, you know?"


    He is now the head of the Fang family, and he understands the importance of the father-inw of Ning Anhou to their family.


    If father-inw really left them alone, would they still be standing here now?


    Fang Hongsheng touched his nose and said, "Okay father, I made a mistake, and I won''t dare in the future. But don''t talk about me, you heard what the housekeeper said just now, and I rarely see the housekeeper in my life. The family is so anxious, what else to say, the two of the Murong family are back, the two? Which two?"


    Fang Shunian shook his head: "Your grandfather''s family has quite a few rtives, and I don''t know just from that sentence."


    An idea suddenly shed through Fang Hongsheng''s mind. He was about to speak, but thinking that he was under the supervision of his grandfather, he had to get into the carriage with his father.


    After the carriage started, Fang Hongsheng said, "Father, do you think that grandfather is really disappointed with the four of us, so he wants to choose a child from the Murong family''s coteral children as the heir to the title?"


    Fang Shunian also thought of this possibility. Although the Marquis of Ning''an had a bad rtionship with those rtives and didn''t usuallymunicate much, it was inevitable that he would notpromise for the family business of the Marquis and choose a heir who was talented in both civil and military affairs, and said with a serious face: "I don''t know either. Don''t ask about this, and don''t tell your brother. He is too impulsive. I can''t guarantee that he won''t do anything weird when he finds out. I''ll investigate. Do you understand? ?"


    Fang Hongsheng nodded nervously: "Yes, I know, but if it is as I guessed, if the title really falls into the hands of outsiders, what will our Fang family do?"


    Fang Shunian snorted coldly: "Now you know you''re in a hurry? Your grandfather didn''t know how to cherish you and your brother when he was training you. What''s the use of being anxious now?"


    Fang Hongsheng lowered his head immediately.


    After all, it is his own son. Seeing this, Fang Shunian reluctantly slowed his tone and said, "Don''t worry, this is just our guess, your grandfather is very shrewd, knowing that if it is decided now, that person will definitely be the target of public criticism. , he won''t do that. And your grandfather is in good health, the heir is not so easy to decide, he will definitely spend a long time observing, we still have time. "


    Fang Hongsheng instantly understood what his father was saying, and said with a sinister smile, "I understand, father."


    "It''s good to understand."


    Fang Shunian didn''t want to say anything anymore, and began to close his eyes in the carriage.


    (Sorry, there is a problem with theputer, so there is only one chapter today.)

 Chapter 1160: made of satin

    Chapter 1160 Made of Satin


    After a few days of rushing to work, Murong Lingran has already made a set of work clothes for the women to make.


    She greeted the shopkeepers of the two shops in the morning and asked them to inform all the guys toe directly to the main room when they got off work at night, and she wanted to give out work clothes.


    The two shopkeepers and the guys also guessed that it was a cotton coat, but they all thought that the clothes were made of ordinary cotton cloth as before, but they didn''t expect that the clothes they got were actually made of satin.


    And once you touch it, you know it''s not cheap. All of them have bright eyes and are very excited.


    What surprised them the most was that the thickness of this work clothes was actually thicker than the ones they made at home. It was the thickest clothes they had ever seen in their life. The cotton stuffed inside was probably enough for their family to make two or three sets of cotton-padded clothes.


    The little club is so reluctant.


    When Mo Kaifu got the new cotton coat, he immediately took off his old coat, put on the new one, and said excitedly: "Little master, is this satin cotton coat really for us? This coat is too It''s warmer, even warmer than what my aunt made."


    I didn''t expect that he could still wear such fine fabrics in this life.


    Kong Darun also couldn''t wait to put it on and said with a smile, "It''s really warm, such a thick coat, this is the first time I''ve seen it in my life, it''s thicker than what Brother Zhuo bought us in the clothing store before. If you wear clothes on your body, you will definitely not be afraid of the cold this winter."


    Seeing this, the rest of the people wanted to take off their coats, but considering that Murong Lingran is a woman after all, it would be rude for so many men to undress in front of women at the same time. Anyway, their own coats are very thin, so they just put them on. body.


    "This material is sofortable."


    "There is a lot of cotton, so warm."


    "The weather is colder, and I feel like I can wear it with some clothes inside."


    "Auntie also said to make me a new quilt. I feel like I can just put this coat over my body at night."


    "That''s right, that''s right, that''s what I thought too, and the family can save another expense."


    Seeing that everyone was as excited as a child, Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Of course it''s for you, the weather is cold, I heard from the shopkeeper these days that you are fine when there are many guests, and when there are few guests, stand at the door The people who greeted the guests and the people who went to deliver the goods all shivered with cold. A few days ago, I asked the women in the vige to make two pieces for each of you. You will rece them. It¡¯s just a short period of time. For the time being, I can only send you one piece, and after a few days, the second piece is all ready, and I will send it to you again."


    All the people did not expect that there was still a piece of clothes waiting for them, which made them even happier.


    Mo Kaifu said excitedly: "Thank you my boss."


    Murong nodded with a smile, and suddenly said solemnly: "The clothes are for you, but there are some things I must say before."


    Mo Kaifu said, "Just say it directly, my little boss."


    Murong Lingran said: "I know that you are all filial and considerate of your family, so even if you have a sry of 2 taels per month, it is far better than most people in Lihua Vige, and you are unwilling to make thick clothes for yourself. , I just want to save more money for the future."


    "This is your work clothes, it is given to you to allow you to work more seriously, and it also represents the image of Zhi Ye Zhai, so you can only wear these clothes by yourself, not for your family members, not even the elderly at home. Give."

 Chapter 1161: be prepared

    Chapter 1161 Be prepared


    "Although there are two pieces, some people may think that the other one is a waste, and they want to wear one for themselves and one for the family. But the rules are the rules, if I see people who are not from Zhiye Zhai wearing these clothes in the future Strolling around in Lihua Vige or other ces, and viting my requirements, then I''m sorry, I won''t stay if you don''t obey my orders."


    When she asked people to do it, she was more careful. In order to prevent someone from each family trying to steal their clothes, she directly asked people to embroider the three characters Zhi Ye Zhai on the front and back of the clothes. It can be seen that it is Zhi Ye Zhai''s buddy.


    Of course, some people may feel that they can wear a piece of their own clothes outside, and they may not be found.


    But as long as they don''t believe in evil and feel that they can go unnoticed, then they can try.


    At that time, she will definitelye to kill the chicken and show the monkey.


    Mo Kaifu understood what she was doing, and said with a serious face: "Little boss, you gave us so much wages for a month, and many of our family members work in your home. We do have the money to make thick cotton-padded clothes. It¡¯s just a little reluctant to give up money. Don¡¯t worry, we will advise our family members to make thick cotton coats when we go back. These are our work clothes and represent the image of Zhi Ye Zhai, and we will never give them the clothes.¡±


    The rest also made promises: "We won''t either, but don''t worry about it."


    "I do not know either."


    "I will give money to my family. If they rob me, I will be in a hurry with them."


    After getting along for this period of time, they knew that Murong Lingran''s temperament was one-of-a-kind, and she was definitely not trying to frighten them.


    Lose such a good job for a piece of clothing, I believe no one is so stupid.


    Basically, every family has some very frugal family members, and the little boss actually helped them by saying this.


    Although in Lihua Vige now, even those who have offended Murong Lingran in the past already have a job in wastnd remation. Each person has a sry of 30 cents a day. It can be said that there are no people who can''t afford cotton-padded clothes.


    But it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t think a little when they see such a thick cotton coat. If they know that wearing this clothes casually will make them lose their jobs, they probably won''t dare to move.


    Kong Liurun touched his head: "My family is here, and no one will give it to him. If Brother Zhuo and I rob him, I will never give it to him."


    Kong Darun said: "Don''t worry, your clothes are your brother Zhuo, no, Brother Zhuo can''t even wear the clothes of the six of us, he can''t take them away."


    "Oh, that''s right."


    Seeing that they were all obedient, Murong Lingran eased her face and said with a smile, "I know that everyone had a hard time in the past, and now they all want to save money so that they don''t make money in the future, and go back to the past. hard days."


    "It is of course good to be prepared. But life is too short, one day is short, and some necessary things should be purchased or must be purchased."


    "To say something you don''t like to hear, natural and man-made disasters happen suddenly, just like my family. We all know what happenedst year. Yesterday was fine, but the next day I was seriously injured and my three younger brothers were also lost. Now, there is still one that hasn¡¯te back. No amount of money can make up for theck of their days in life.¡±


    "Especially there are elderly people in your family. They have worked hard all their lives. Whatever they need, you can buy them as a junior, so that they can enjoy the blessings of their children and grandchildren."

 Chapter 1162: Take the little four as well.

    Chapter 1162 Take the little four too


    "I promise you here, as long as each of you work ording to my requirements, don''t think about it, and think about the shop wholeheartedly, as long as I live for one day, you will work for one day, and the monthly money I give you will only be As your years of service increase, you will make more money in the future."


    The people present calmed down slowly and looked at each other, but none of them thought that an eleven-year-old child would say such a big truth, and what he said was quite right.


    Can the monthly money actually increase in the future? The little boss is fine too.


    Seeing that they were silent, Murong Lingran was seriously considering her words, and the atmosphere was made a little serious by her, and continued: "Okay, I''ve gone too far, I''ll continue to talk about the clothes. Because one color of silk and satin is only one color. So some people have different colors, but they''re all the same style."


    "The clothes are made in a hurry. If there is something that is not done well, everyone will be more concerned. If you have any questions, you cane to me at any time. I have made records of each piece of clothing, and I will find the person who did it to rework."


    Mo Kaifu was the first toe back to his senses and said with a smile, "You''re wee, little boss, each of us has female family members. If there is any problem, we will ask the family to solve it. This trivial matter will not be troublesome."


    "Okay, this is also possible." Murong nodded and said: "Since that''s the case, I''m fine here, everyone has worked hard, I hope everyone will wear it tomorrow and go to work with a new look, understand?"


    Everyone said in unison, "Yes, my little master."


    After ?? and the others left, Murong Zong, who had been standing beside Murong Lingran, raised his eyebrows and said, "Aran, you are really bing more and more able to use the idiom of grace and power."


    Murong smiled and said: "That''s necessary, I''m too good to them, it''s inevitable that they won''t give birth to other thoughts, p a p, and give a sweet date, they know that I''m not someone to bully."


    Murong Zong rubbed his sister''s head, and agreed with it: "Yes, you are the best owner I have ever seen in my life, and that''s exactly how it should be."


    The next day, after breakfast, Kong Hongzhuo was about to take Murong Ding back to study, but Murong Lingran stopped him.


    "Master."


    Kong Hongzhuo said, "Is something wrong?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Yes, there is something."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Murong Yi: "My fourth brother has recovered now, he is still young, and he doesn''t need to take care of his family affairs for the time being. Before he went to Saiyuan Mansion, he also read some books."


    "Even when he arrived at Saiyuan Mansion, Dad and his brothers would sometimes teach him homework."


    "I also asked him about his situation some time ago. I still know some words. Some of them should be recalled once, and even the Three Character ssic can be memorized."


    "He is different from Xiaoliu, who had no foundation at the beginning. He should be able to catch up with Xiaoliu''s progress very soon, so please pay more attention to him and ept Xiaoliu, so that Xiaoliu can have apany. "


    Murong Ding next to ?? said: "Yes, in the future, with my fourth brother apanying me, I won''t be so lonely anymore."


    Kong Hongzhuo raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, but he had no objection. Anyway, teaching one is also teaching, and teaching two is also teaching. Looking at Murong Yi, he said, "Would you like to study with me and your sixth brother?"


    Murong Yi nodded firmly: "Yes."


    Kong Hongzhuo circled around him and said earnestly, "Your three older brothers are all martial arts practitioners, and you are the right age to learn martial arts now."

 Chapter 1163: Add to thirty taels of silver

    Chapter 1163 added to thirty taels of silver


    "When Young Master Jiu and Young Master Wei came, I also saw that you were very fascinated by Young Master Jiu''s sword dancing. Don''t you want to be like Jiu Gongzi and your brothers, being able to fly over the eaves and walk around walls, wielding knives and swords?"


    Murong Yi said: "I think, Dad said, I''m back, I can tell him anything you want. I also mentioned it to him, and he said that my body needs to be nourished again. For me and Xiao Liu to find Master together."


    Kong Hongzhuo nodded, Murong Yi and Murong Ding had suffered too much before, and they were malnourished when they came back, and they should make up for it.


    Kong Hongzhuo asked again: "Then what do you want to do in the future? Civilian or military officer? Or just be an ordinary businessman?"


    Murong Yi touched his head: "I''ve never thought about this. Before, I only thought about being able to eat enough every day, and I didn''t care about that at all."


    However, he likes to practice martial arts and also like to read. In recent days, he has been very interested in Daddy''s medical skills, but which one should he focus on, he can''t say it now.


    Kong Hongzhuo nodded: "Okay, then I hope you will find the answer you want in the process of reading in the future."


    Murong Yi excitedly said: "Master, you promised to ept me?"


    Kong Hongzhuo raised his eyebrows, with your sister here, would I dare to refuse?


    For the sake of your cuteness and likability, it''s okay to ept it.


    "Well, take it."


    "Thank you, Master."


    After Murong Yi finished speaking, she immediately ran to the table to get a cup of tea, put both hands in Kong Hongzhuo''s hands respectfully, and said with a smile, "Master, drink tea."


    Kong Hongzhuo immediately sat down on the chair next to him, took his tea with a stern face, took a sip with a pretentious face, and said lightly, "Yes, you have a heart."


    Murong Lingran also said: "Then I will trouble the Master to worry a lot."


    "Wait a minute, I have one more condition."


    "Master, you have already drank the apprentice tea."


    "I''ll tell you even if you drink it. If you don''t agree, I can spit it out."


    Murong Yi: "¡­"


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    Was the first lesson you gave to the fourth to be unbelievable?


    She regrets it now, what should I do?


    Murong sighed and said: "Master, even if you say it straight, as long as it is reasonable, I will definitely agree."


    Kong Hongzhuo felt a little guilty when she thought of her request. She had already taken in those children and gave them work and amodation. She had monthly money, food, shelter, y and clothing. It seemed a bit excessive to ask again. .


    But he really needed money, so Kong Hongzhuo had no choice but to say cheekily: "I used to have one child, but now I have two. I want to add monthly money."


    Murong Lingran thought it was something, she had thought about it too, but she forgot to mention it just now, and nodded cheerfully: "Okay, I will give you 30 taels of silver every month, how about it?"


    It is really tiring to bring a child, and it should be a little more money for an extra child.


    "Thirty taels?" Kong Hongzhuo''s eyes widened, so much money.


    "Is it too little?"


    Kong Hongzhuo waved his hand quickly, for fear that Murong Lingran thought he was a discontented person and took back his words, and said, "No, I thought that with your temper, you could at most give me twenty taels of silver."


    Murong Lingran squinted at him: "Am I so stingy?"


    Kong Hongzhuoughed and said: "No, you are the most beautiful, gentle, kind and generous, how can you be stingy? Hahahaha, every inch of time is worth an inch of gold, I will not waste time and take them to study."

 Chapter 1164: a handful

    Chapter 1164 Few


    After saying that, he hugged Murong Yi and Murong Ding and was about to leave.


    Just raised his foot, he turned around again and said, "Remember to buy back the four treasures of the study and the necessary enlightenment books that your fourth brother needs. I will make do with teaching today, but tomorrow I won''t..."


    Before Kong Hongzhuo finished speaking, Murong Yibing pointed to the satchel on his body and said, "Master, they are all here."


    Kong Hongzhuo was stunned: "What about the four treasures of the study?"


    "It''s in here too."


    "That¡­"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Then what? Is there anything else you need?"


    Fourth brother suffered so much, how could she treat him so badly that he didn''t even have a book? It is also impossible for him and the sixth brother to share a copy.


    Tong Qishen had to go to the city every day, and she had asked his fourth brother to bring back these necessary things soon after his return.


    Kong Hongzhuo frowned and said, "What about the desk? They are all studying at my residence now. I have one, the sixth one is the one, and the fourth one?"


    Since he moved to the west courtyard, there were many empty rooms in the west courtyard, and he was alone during the day. It was very quiet and very suitable for study, so he took a room for him to teach.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tong Xiuming came over and said solemnly, "Miss, the tables and chairs you mentioned have already been moved to the west courtyard."


    Murong nodded with a smile: "It''s hard work, let''s do your job."


    "Yes, miss."


    Kong Hongzhuo was stunned: "The table is already in the west courtyard?"


    "Of course, it''s exactly the same as Xiao Liu''s. Is there anything else you need?"


    Kong Hongzhuo was extremely embarrassed, and said embarrassingly: "No, let''s go."


    After saying that, he blushed and took the two children back to the house.


    This little girl is really not cute at all, she didn''t tell him in advance, which made him embarrassed.


    Murong Ling Ran saw this and couldn''t helpughing.


    Kong Hongzhuo couldn''t help speeding up when he heard herughter.


    Murong Lingran returned to his room, locked the door and entered the space directly.


    After searching the space for a while, he frowned and sat on the shore.


    Changqi Shenjun gloated and said: "Can''t think of a gift for that young master? Well, who told you to say it so easily. There is no such gift from the ancients before, and no one hase since? That''s not an easy thing to do. of."


    Murong frowned and said: "Shen Jun, you are too unkind, you don''t help me find a way, and youugh at me!"


    Shenjun Changqi snorted coldly: "I didn''t promise, and I couldn''t help even if I wanted to."


    Murong was stunned and continued to turn his head, staring at the shrimps and crabs in the water and became silent.


    Shenjun Changqi saw this and said helplessly: "Okay, what''s there to think about, you have more experience in the 21st century than the average person, can''t you just take those things out?"


    Something for the 21st century?


    She also thought about it, but...


    Murong asked: "Shenjun, tell me honestly, Xuan Qingguo, no, are there people in this world who came back from the 21st century like me?"


    "Are you afraid that someone will know your secret and harm you, or even your family?"


    "Yes."


    Shenjun Changqi lightly wrote: "You don''t have to worry about this. There are only a handful of people who can get the chance to be reborn. Not everyone can be reborn, and there may not be one in a hundred years."


    Not everyone can get help from him and Kuroge.


    One hundred years may not appear?


    Murong suddenly thought of the rules of the Jiu Gongzi''s family. Could it be that there are people in his family who have been to the 21st century?

 Chapter 1165: borrow money

    Chapter 1165 Borrowing money


    After thinking about it, he asked his doubts.


    Shenjun Changqi said indifferently: "The secret of heaven cannot be leaked."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    fine!


    Since there is no risk of revealing the identity of the things sent to the previous life, then things are much simpler.


    Murong Lingran''s mind changed, and a decision was immediately made in his mind, and he began to rummage through boxes.


    The next day, Murong Lingran knew that the Yu family was saving money and would definitely be reluctant to buy carbon for heating, so he took Murong Yi to send carbon to the Yu family.


    Since Murong Yi had not been to the East Court from outside, she took her brother from outside.


    As soon as he walked to the door, he saw Liang Xiaoying holding a broom and punching a person out of it, scolding while beating: "Borrow money, borrow money, the olddy''s house hasn''t been built yet, your house is crushed by snow. What''s the matter with the olddy? It''s snowing and you can''t build a house. You don''t dare to build a house even if you borrow money now. What are you borrowing money for so early?"


    "Don''t think that I don''t know your thoughts. Su Luofang and I have been concubines for more than ten years. Do you think I don''t know anything? I just heard Su Luofang''s instigation that I have money here and want to take advantage of it. Have a fat year? Tell you guys, the olddy won''t give you a single coin."


    "The money that went into my mother''s pocket is my mother''s. You are looking at Yushanyuan''s honesty, and you think he will listen to you? You are dreaming! If you want to borrow money, you have to step over the old mother''s body!"


    The person who was beaten was dissatisfied and said, "If you don''t give it, you won''t give it. Is it okay to beat someone? They are all rtives. Are you serious? It''s just for temporary use, and it''s not that you won''t pay it back. It''s really stingy. "


    Liang Xiaoying saw that he was some distance away from the door, so he stopped, stood at the door and crossed his hips and said, "Isn''t it that I won''t pay it back? You think I believe your nonsense? There are people in the vige who are slightly rted to you. Almost never borrowed money from you? The debtor wille to your house every ten days and a half, and you have no intention of paying it back!"


    The person who was beaten choked, what Liang Xiaoying said was the truth, he really couldn''t find anything to refute, so he could only look at Yu Shanyuan who had been following behind Liang Xiaoying: "Yu Shanyuan, you are the descendant of my Yu family, I Also from the Yu family, do you just watch your wife bully the n like this? We are brothers who grew up together, so you just watch my jokes like this?"


    Yu Shanyuan was about to say something when his wife suddenly red at him, so he could only say slowly, "If she doesn''t treat you like this, will you go out?"


    "Of course not, I didn''t borrow any money, how could I leave?"


    "Wouldn''t that work?"


    "You!" The man said, "Yu Shanyuan, don''t forget, your surname is Yu, and I am also Yu, you dare to help an outsider to bully the n, you should be careful that the ancestorse to you to settle ounts at night. , say you will die!"


    Liang Xiaoying suddenlyughed angrily, "Outsiders? You say that the wife I am married to is an outsider? Just because I don''t have the surname Yu, my mother is an outsider? It''s really a joke."


    "If my mother is an outsider, who are you? You and he are a family, and you came to see the lively when our house was burned down. At that time, why didn''t you want to kill Yu Shanyuan and the three children surnamed Yu at home? Received a treat at your house for a treat?"


    "me¡­"


    The man''s eyes shed with guilt, obviously knowing that what he said just now was too outrageous, and he actually called someone else''s serious wife an outsider.

 Chapter 1166: wild child

    Chapter 1166 Wild Child


    Yushanyuan was originally a soft-hearted man, and all the money was in Liang Xiaoying''s hands.


    He offended Liang Xiaoying, let alone lend him money.


    When he was thinking about making a remedy, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Murong Yiing over, his eyes lit up, he walked over excitedly, and said loudly: "Yongsheng, do you still remember me? I''m your uncle Yu Shanli, mine The child gave you wild fruits, do you still remember me?"


    Murong Yi thought for a while, then suddenly remembered, said: "Remember, but your son didn''t give me wild fruits to eat, but he threw them at me. He also said that I was a wild child, a bastard, a The orphans who live and eat for free in Yujia¡¯s house told me to get out, and said that Yujia Vige did not wee me.¡±


    Murong Lingran narrowed her eyes slightly when she heard the words, and said coldly, "Little Si, does a child really say that?"


    Murong Yi nodded: "But don''t worry, sister, they scold me, but Aunt Liang has also vented her anger and scolded them and cried directly."


    Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched sharply, Aunt Liang was really mighty.


    A trace of embarrassment shed on Yu Shanli''s face when he heard this, but Murong Yi didn''t expect Murong Yi to tell the past directly, and smirked: "You also know that my child is still young, and seeing strangers shy, he wants to give it to you. It''s fruity, but I just don''t know how to express it, so I throw it directly at you. Maybe it''s a little harder, don''t mind."


    "As for the fact that he said that you are a wild child, it is not sincere. He is calling after others. You also know that children have their own good friends. If he does not follow along, others will exclude him and bully him. His, he can''t help it either."


    "Your Aunt Liang has already scolded you for helping you, and you are the son of an official family. There are a lot of adults, so don''t bother with ordinary people like us, okay?"


    Murong Yi folded his arms around his chest and snorted.


    It''s weird that it''s not sincere.


    At the beginning, he was sad for several days, and he couldn''t sleep at night, so let him not care about it, impossible!


    Murong Lingran looked at his younger brother''s appearance and nodded in satisfaction, not just a soft-hearted person.


    How could the child know so clearly?


    Those words were mostly taught to him by adults, and even if not, it was only after hearing the words of adults that he would follow suit.


    Seeing that he didn''t listen to him, Yu Shanli felt a surge of anger in his heart, but this is near his house, and he couldn''t do anything to get him. In order to change the topic, he had to look beside him and said in surprise: "This is the your sister?"


    Murong said calmly, "Yes."


    "As expected of sister Yongsheng, I thought you were handsome enough, but I didn''t expect your sister to be so beautiful. In two years, the threshold will be broken by matchmakers, and you will definitely be able to marry someone with a good character and a prominent family Ruyi... "


    "Okay." Murong interrupted him, knowingly asking, "Don''t put on a high hat for me, just say something."


    Yu Shanli''s face froze, and he said embarrassingly: "If that''s the case, then I''ll say it straight. Yongsheng, sister Yongsheng, you all know that it snows a lot recently. Uncle Tang''s house was crushed by the snow. Only One room can still live in it, but now the whole family is crowded into that room, which makes life very inconvenient. Look, can you lend some money to Uncle? Let Uncle go back and build the house, and I will guarantee it in the future. Give it back to you, how?"

 Chapter 1167: Do you really think you are someone elses cousin?

    Chapter 1167 Do you really think you are someone else''s cousin?


    Murong Yi shook his head: "I have no money, and you are not my cousin and sister''s cousin."


    Yu Shanli ignored the words behind him and frowned: "How can you have no money? Isn''t your father an official? How can you have no money?"


    Murong said: "He just came back, and he really didn''t have a single copper te."


    Yu Shanli was immediately anxious: "Isn''t your family very rich? I heard that your shop can sell hundreds of taels of vegetables a day, making so much money, your family owes so much to Yongsheng, why don''t you give him money? Why? Don''t make up for him?"


    Murong Ling Ran suddenly became gloomy, and asked in an extremely dangerous tone: "Are you questioning me? What is your identity? Dare to teach me a lesson?"


    Liang Xiaoying also sneered: "Who are you? You dare to interfere in other people''s affairs, your hand is too long. Xiao Si has lived in our house for a few months, do you really think you are someone else''s uncle?"


    Yu Shanyuan also said: "You can see the people of Xiaodong''s family when they took us over. They are so good to us outsiders, how can they still treat their own younger brother badly?"


    Murong Yi was also dissatisfied: "My sister''s money is my sister''s, I''m still young, I don''t buy food, I don''t buy clothes, I''m not a home, what do I want money for? Are you here to deceive people like you? ?"


    Yu Shanli was startled, and he knew what he had just said was inappropriate, so he quickly apologized: "I said the wrong thing, it''s because I don''t have a ce to live at home, my parents, wife and children areining all day, and I listen to it every day. Annoying, I was in a hurry, so I was a little impulsive, sorry. That girl, do you have any money? "


    "Of course this girl has."


    Yushan Li said: "Then can you lend me some money? Not much, I only need fifty taels, enough to build a house and spend the winter."


    "Fifty taels?"


    Liang Xiaoying said excitedly: "Yu Shanli, Su Luofang also lost 30 taels of silver to us, but you dare to ask for fifty taels of silver. Do you know how much fifty taels are? If you don''te, if I''m not at home, are you going to hollow out my family?"


    Yu Shanli curled his lips: "Of course I don''t think so. I know how much money your family has. If you lend me money, I will borrow at most one or twenty taels, and I will definitely keep some for you. But your owner is rich, if you want to build it, you can build it stronger, and more money is also good."


    "Who are you fooling? Do you think we are fools? The little boss doesn''t know who you are, can I still not know? You have been idle all your life, and your children are all like you. You can¡¯t earn 2 taels of silver every year, you borrow 50 taels of silver at a time, you n to die and ask your grandson to help you pay it back, right?¡±


    Yu Shanli snorted coldly, "You don''t give me money, I won''t waste time talking to you!"


    "You!" Liang Xiaoying stomped his feet angrily. If Xiaodong hadn''t been here, he would have been knocked out of Lihua Vige immediately.


    Yu Shanli looked at Murong Lingran again, and smiled ingratiatingly: "Miss Murong, look at this money..."


    Murong said indifferently: "Okay, as long as you write the IOU, agree on the time to repay the money, and promise not to pay the money, I will send you to the government for fraud, and I will give it to you."


    Yu Shanli was startled, frowned and said, "My cousin is your brother''s savior, so it''s not good for you to be like this."

 Chapter 1168: A guest from Donghai Prefecture?

    Chapter 1168 A guest from Donghai Mansion?


    Murong Lingran sneered: "You also know that your cousin is who you are. As far as you and I are concerned, it''s just a stranger we met for the first time today. Aunt Liang has already beat you out in person and knows your intentions. Now, can I still lend you money? Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Yu Shanli''s face changed, and he said sullenly, "Are you kidding me?"


    "It''s you who''s ying!"


    "You!" Yu Shanli became angry, and immediately wanted to take action against Murong Lingran.


    Liang Xiaoying and Yu Shanyuan quickly blocked in front of Murong Lingran.


    Liang Xiaoying warned sharply: "Yu Shanli, we can''t control how you y tricks in Yujia Vige, but this is Lihua Vige, basically everyone in the vige works under Xiaodong''s house, you dare to hurt her, believe it or not. If you can¡¯t leave today, the people of Lihua Vige will go to Tapping Yujia Vigeter!¡±


    Yu Shanyuan knew that Yu Shanli could do anything stupid, so he was afraid that he would really take action, so he also said nervously: "The Xiaodong family is the daughter of the official, you think that if you move her, you will still be alive. ?"


    Murong Yi also said angrily: "I have three brothers who know kung fu. If you dare to hurt my sister and me, I will let them beat you to death."


    Yu Shanli''s face turned pale when he heard the words, and he quickly withdrew his hand. How could he forget about this, and said tremblingly: "I...I didn''t do anything, I just wanted to beg her to help me."


    At this moment, a gust of cold wind blew, Murong Yi sneezed violently, and couldn''t help tightening the little cloak on his body.


    Murong Lingran said with a sullen face: "Get out of here immediately, this is my family''snd, and thend of Lihua Vige. If you dare to trouble Aunt Liang again in the future, I will be rude to you!"


    "Girl, please, have pity on me."


    "roll!"


    Yu Shanli gritted his teeth and didn''t want to leave, but seeing peopleing one after another behind her, he had to leave unwillingly.


    Murong turned around and saw that there were many men working in her field. Chang Yongsong was also inside. Knowing that they were looking for foreigners toe here, let them go back to work with confidence. Carbon walked into the East Court.


    Liang Xiaoying was very grateful to see Murong Lingran sending carbon to them.


    Murong Lingran and Murong Yi talked to them for a while, then went home directly.


    She brought her brother out, one of the reasons was because he had eaten a lot in the morning and came out to digest.


    Originally nned to let the fourth brother go back to study immediately, but as soon as they got to the door, they saw Kong Hongzhuo and Murong Ding standing at the door anxiously, walking around from time to time, as if they were waiting for someone.


    Murong Lingran went up to the ground in doubt and asked, "What are you doing here? The weather is so cold, you will get sick standing here, you don''t need to pick it up, you see, we are back, hurry in."


    Seeing that she had finally returned, Murong Ding breathed a sigh of relief and said with a small face: "Sister, fourth brother, there are many guests at home, grandpa and grandma are also here, grandma and Wenwen Sister is greeting them. Dad and brothers haven''te back yet, I don''t know what to do, A-Niang is afraid that I will suffer, so she asked me toe out and wait for you."


    Murong Lingran frowned and looked to the side. Only then did she notice that there was a carriage on the tree beside the house, and said sternly, "Grandpa and grandma brought guests here? They came back from Donghai Mansion. Are you here? Could it be a guest from Donghai Mansion?"

 Chapter 1169: in sacks

    Chapter 1169 Packed in sacks


    Murong Ding said: "I heard Grandpa introduce us to one of them, let me call the second grandpa, and said that the others are my cousins ??and cousins."


    Kong Hongzhuo also said: "It should be your grandfather''s younger brother''s family. I took a general look at them. There are a few people who are very difficult to get along with. You should go and have a look."


    Murong nodded and led the three of them to the main room quickly.


    Only A-Niang and Tong Wenwen are there, and it is estimated that one Liu family can eat them.


    She wasn''t too surprised when someone from Donghai Mansion woulde.


    From the time Grandpa returned to Donghai Mansion, she knew that Auntie''s eldest brother coulde here. As Grandpa''s younger brother, it is very likely that he would like toe and see the prosperity of the capital.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect people toe early in the morning, and the carriage that carried the vegetables had just left, which was a bit outrageous.


    Walking to the door of the main room, those people were talking enthusiastically at this time, and they didn''t notice how many people were standing at the door.


    Murong Lingran stared at the inside, and saw Murong Liang and Liu Shi sitting on the left and right sides of the upper head respectively.


    The first row at the bottom right was full of strangers, probably Murong Liang''s younger brother''s family.


    The first person to sit at the bottom left is her grandmother. There are few people on the master''s side, so there are a few strangers sitting below her.


    Among them was an older pair, who should be Murong Liang''s younger brother and sister-inw. She had never heard their names mentioned before, and she didn''t know what to call them.


    There are two others who are slightly younger than them, and they should be a few years younger than her parents.


    The two pairs below each have three children, and it is estimated that they should be their children.


    As for Tong Wenwen, she was pouring tea for everyone, her busy hands were shaking.


    Xiao Manan knew that she was nervous and the teapot was hot, and worried about hurting her, so she had to take the teapot in her hand and let her stand beside her seat and pour tea for the guests herself.


    Everyone else is sitting like an uncle, and there are snacks and fruits on the small table beside everyone.


    Murong Ling Ran took a closer look and saw that those snacks were given by others, not made by herself, and the candies she made were not taken out, so her face became better.


    A-niang is still not confused, she didn''t bring out the desserts and candies she had worked so hard to make for her family to harm this group of people.


    A few juniors were eating, and they seemed to think it was really delicious, so they started yelling.


    "Do you still have this snack? Bring me some more."


    "This strawberry is delicious, bring me some too. It''s the first time I''ve eaten this kind of fruit. I''ll take it awayter, and I''ll have enough to eat at night."


    "This grapefruit is also good. It''s the best grapefruit I''ve ever eaten. Pick a few for meter, and I''ll take it home."


    "I like oranges. This orange is too sweet, and Donghai Prefecture is not so delicious."


    "I like winter jujube, it''s also very sweet, I haven''t had enough, I still want it."


    "I also like winter jujube. Pack a sack for me. I''ll take it with me when I leaveter, and I''ll go back and eat enough."


    "A sack? Yes, it can also be packed in a sack, I want it too, I want a sack too."


    "Can I have two sacks? I''m afraid I won''t have enough."


    "I want, I want..."


    Murongliang frowned unpleasantly when he saw this: "Are you guys here to be guests or to ask for something? Who made you so unruly? Isn''t your aunt tired?"

 Chapter 1170: very indescribable

    Chapter 1170 is very difficult to describe


    The man next to him who was about the same age as Murongliang saw this. He was not dissatisfied with Murongliang''s words at all, and also reprimanded: "Why did I tell you when I came here? When you are a guest at someone else''s house, you are not allowed to be as rude as you are at home."


    "I still want one sack and two sacks. Do you really think this is your own home? You want what you want? There is a lot of private house money, and you can buy it yourself!"


    "Open your mouth and ask others what they want. From childhood to adulthood, did I teach you this? No matter how ignorant you are, all of you will go back to Donghai Mansion immediately!"


    When several children saw this, they immediately shrank their heads. Although they were very unconvinced, they did not dare to say another word.


    Grandpa is also going too far, he doesn''t give them any face in other people''s homes.


    It''s just some food, and it doesn''t cost much money. The owner didn''t refuse. This family is not without money, and they can afford it. Really **** them off.


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually. At present, it seems that this old man is a reasonable person.


    It''s just those kids, it''s hard to describe.


    Murong Lingran took a closer look at their clothes, but they were better than other people''s clothes. Several women even wore gold hairpins and silver bracelets on their heads, so the conditions at home should not be bad.


    At this moment, a woman in blue said: "Father, they are all children, and suddenly came to a strange ce and ate something better than Donghai Mansion. I must be very excited, and I forgot the rules for a while. Why is it so strict, my sister-inw didn''t speak, I heard that my sister-inw is a very considerate person, I believe she doesn''t mind, right?"


    When Xiao Manan saw the other party looking at him, he couldn''t say anything else, so he could onlyugh helplessly: "Yes, no... I don''t mind."


    Another green-clothed woman also said: "That is, as an aunt, what can I do to pamper the younger generation I have never seen before? Wee here very rarely, and we don''t want to eat and live here, just a few fruits. Ah. Dad, the children all want face, so don''t be too strict, you see, they are embarrassed."


    Excuse me?


    Murong nced at the children, although they had already admitted their mistake just now, but now their faces are full of rebelliousness.


    They will be embarrassed, the sun wille out from the west tomorrow.


    "Too harsh?" The older man frowned and said, "You mean, I shouldn''t reprimand them, I should let them be rude and presumptuous? What I said just now is nosy?"


    The woman in green was about to speak when the man beside her gave her a stern look, turned his head and smiled and said, "Dad, she has long hair and short knowledge, she shouldn''t talk back to you, don''t talk to her. Women care."


    The older man snorted coldly: "If you dare to disobey me again, all of your family will go back to Donghai Mansion for me."


    The woman in green shrank for a moment, and hurriedly said, "Father, I... I won''t dare next time."


    If they were driven back, then their family would definitely be a joke in the whole vige. After all, before she came here, she was showing off to people that she came to the capital to enjoy happiness, and she would never go back.


    The older woman said in a roundabout way: "Okay, after all, it''s in someone else''s house. You can save her face and teach her a proper lesson."

 Chapter 1171: Mistresss posture

    Chapter 1171 The posture of the hostess


    The older man said angrily, "It''s your mother-inw who spoiled her and made her dare to openly disobey my father-inw in other people''s homes."


    Mr. Liu frowned and said, "Okay, second brother, it''s just some fruit. Our family can still afford it. You should calm down. It''s better to be less angry when you are older."


    Murong frowned, our family?


    The older woman smiled and said, "What my sister-inw said is very true."


    After saying that, he looked at his grandchildren and said, "Thank you, Grandma."


    "Thank you, Grandma."


    Mrs Liu nodded and looked at Tong Wenwen like a hostess: "You heard it just now, go and prepare the things that the young masters and youngdies want, and bring them all with themter, you can also eat them on the way. To be fair, everyone just has a sack for them, too many to fit in their carriage."


    Tong Wenwen nced at Xiao Manan nervously when she heard the words, and when she saw her shaking her head, she had to stand still.


    Her master is not this olddy.


    The older woman gave Liu a meaningful look and asked curiously, "Sister-inw, aren''t you the mistress of this family? Why can''t even the maid of your own family be able to use it?"


    Liu''s face immediately flushed, and she said angrily, "Tong Wenwen, what about what I''m talking about, do you hear me?"


    Tong Wenwen remained motionless.


    Liu Shi nced at her younger brother''s family, especially the two daughters-inw. Although they didn''t say anything, she just saw the sarcasm in their eyes. Said: "Tong Wenwen, what''s wrong? You are just a little maid, can''t I use you? If you don''t listen to me again, believe it or not, I will clean up you and let my son sell you!"


    Tong Wenwen was frightened, but she bravely said, "I am a maid, but my master is not you."


    The implication of ?? is that you, an outsider, can never use her.


    Liu''s anger: "I''ll say it for thest time, whether you listen to me or not."


    Tong Wenwen said: "Don''t listen."


    Mrs Liu looked at Murongliang and said loudly, "Look, this is the tutor of your good son''s family, you still protect him with everything, if there is no indication from them, how could a maid dare to disobey me like this? ?"


    Murongliang said lightly: "You know exactly who Tong Wenwen is. It''s what you promised, you can solve it yourself."


    "You!" Seeing that her husband didn''t help her, Mrs. Liu could only look at Xiao Manan: "Old everyone, you just watch her disobey me like this?"


    Xiao Manan wondered: "Although Wenwen ims to be a maid, she is indeed the granddaughter of the child''s father''s savior. In our family, we never thought of treating her as a maid, so don''t make it difficult for us. After all, the child¡¯s father is Wen Rung now, and if it spreads that you treat your benefactor¡¯s granddaughter harshly, it will not only damage your reputation, but also the reputation of the child¡¯s father, so don¡¯t embarrass her.¡±


    Liu''s face suddenly turned red as if she was about to drip blood. She never knew that Xiao Manan could say such a thing. She must have learned badly from that dead girl Murong Lingran.


    "Okay, you won''t let her take it, that''s fine, you can take it yourself. Whatever the children want, you can take it to them and take it out in multiples."


    Xiao Manan said: "I can''t control this, there are several sacks, and I still have to wait for the child''s father and Aran toe back."

 Chapter 1172: not something that costs money

    Chapter 1172 is not something to spend money


    Although the older man also thought these fruits were delicious, it was really inappropriate to ask someone to give them something when he first came here, so he advised: "Sister-inw, it''s really not necessary, so they just said casually, children are all I¡¯m more impulsive, I like what I don¡¯t have, and it won¡¯t be fresh when they get it.¡±


    "The weather is so cold, and they won''t eat it when they take it back. Forget it, these are all for sale. Didn''t the eldest brother say just now that Ye Zhai sells some, and we will live in the city in the future. I think If you want to eat, just go and buy it.¡±


    "There are so many fruits, I heard that the price per catty is not low. It''s a pity that they can''t be eaten and spoiled."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his grandchildren and said solemnly, "Do you think Grandpa is right?"


    Although the six people were unwilling, they did not dare to disobey him. The oldest child said, "Grandpa is right, we were indeed impulsive, sorry."


    The other five also apologized.


    When Murong Liang was about to speak, Mrs Liu took the lead and said, "No, we are all rtives, and we have fruits at home, how can you buy them like outsiders? Isn''t that too foreign? I haven''t seen each other for so many years, It''s just to eat some fruit, there''s nothing to bear, it''s not something to spend money, I''ll be the master today, just now I watched his mother bring the fruit from the backyard, she didn''t go, I went in person, I I don''t believe she dares to stop me!"


    Murong frowned, isn''t it money?


    Seeds don¡¯t need money, but isn¡¯t the manpower she spends money?


    Murong Liang gave Liu Shi a gloomy look, and said loudly, "Give me a break!"


    Liu guessed that he would not shoot at her in front of his second brother, so ignoring his words, he got up and wanted to go to the backyard.


    "Stop!"


    Just before he lifted his feet, a cold female voice entered the ears of everyone.


    Everyone followed the sound and saw a girl walking slowly into the main room followed by two children.


    And the person who just imed to be the master of this family also followed behind them.


    Before waiting for everyone to speak, Murong said coldly, "Ama, Ama, I haven''t seen you for a while, and it''s unpleasant toe to us as soon as youe back. It''s really easy to change, and it''s hard to change your nature."


    Liu''s brows were furrowed. When the dead girl didn''te back, she came back at this time, which really **** her off.


    Murongliang saw that his granddaughter''s face was not very good-looking, and hurriedly said: "Aran, you are back."


    Xiao Manan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his daughter came back.


    She is really useless. If her daughter doesn''te back, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    Murong Lingran said with a nk expression: "Yes, I don''t know if it''s time toe back. I thought I went through the wrong door just now. It''s obviously my home, but there are a lot of people I don''t know."


    Murong Liang knew that she was angry, and was about to exin, when he suddenly saw the child next to her, stood up excitedly, quickly came to Murong Yi, stared at his face, and said in surprise, "Little Si? Here? When did youe back?"


    Seeing Murong Yi, Mrs. Liu curled her lips and said, "It''s good toe back, you can find it when you find it. It''s really good luck, it''s been lost for more than a year, but you can still find it. ."


    God is really unfair, let an unfilial son like Murong Zhe have such luck, and the children are recovered one after another, and they are all healthy and healthy.

 Chapter 1173: dead outside

    Chapter 1173 I''ve already died outside


    Her son is still lying on the bed, and God doesn''t know how to take care of him and let him stand up again.


    Murong Lingran nced at the fourth brother, and said lightly: "There will be news soon after you go to Donghai Mansion, and it has been a while since you came back."


    During this time, Murong Yi also heard about the major events in the family. After hearing that grandpa and uncle drove out the seriously injured sister, grandfather, and third brother without giving anything, he told her grandma and grandpa for nothing. Emotions have also faded a lot.


    Seeing them mentioning themselves, they just greeted nkly, "Grandpa, Grandma."


    "Hey." Murong Liang responded with a smile, patted Murong Yi on the shoulder, returned to the chair and sat down, excitedly said: "It''s alright, Xiao Wu didn''te back, and then the people from Huwei Escort Bureau I should concentrate my efforts to find him, and it should be soon."


    Liu Shi said in a very unpleasant manner: "How can you be sure about the future? How many people have lost their children and can''t find them in their entire lives, and they haven''t found Murong Zhou yet, maybe they would have died outside long ago, so don''t hug them. Too much hope is good."


    Murong Lingran''s face turned gloomy.


    The old man who taught his grandchildren a while ago also looked a little ugly.


    Kong Hongzhuo couldn''t listen anymore. Mrs. Liu''s words were really ugly, and said displeasedly, "Olddy, as Murong Zhou''s grandmother, how can you say this? You are too cold-blooded and ruthless."


    Liu snorted: "Cold-blooded and ruthless? I''m just telling the truth. Can you guarantee that Murong Zhou is still alive at this time?"


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "Even if you can''t guarantee it, you know that their sister and brother are deeply in love, but you can''t say that, it will hurt their hearts? Xiao Si is still alive and kicking when hees back, and Xiao Wu is very likely still alive, dear. When your grandson is still alive, you curse like this, are you still worthy of being someone else''s grandma?"


    "I¡­"


    Murong Yi roared in dissatisfaction: "Grandma, my fifth brother is very smart, my sixth brother and I cane back, he must be safe and he wille back alive, I forbid you to say that to him!"


    Murong Ding also roared: "Yes, grandma, you are talking nonsense, my fifth brother is a good person, our whole family is a good person, God will bless him!"


    Liu Shi didn''t expect that one or two would dare to talk back to her, and the master outside was nothing more than that, and even Murong Yi, who had just returned, dared to talk to her like this, she almost died of anger, her head was hot, and she also shouted: "Murong Yi. Zhou is dead, he is dead, he will nevere back, you will never see him again, just lie to yourselves!"


    Murong Yi stamped his feet anxiously: "The fifth brother is not dead, the fifth brother is not dead, grandma, you are too much."


    Murong Ding was also angrily cried out by Liu Shi: "Wuwuwu... How can you curse Fifth Brother, how can you say Fifth Brother like this, I hate you, I hate you, and I will never do it again. Calling you grandma."


    The older man said: "Sister-inw, look, how can you say such a thing? You are happy when you make the children cry? Do you have to force the children to hate you?"


    Liu snorted coldly and said indifferently: "It''s not the first day they hated me, I don''t care."


    "you!"


    Murong Lingran turned his head to look at Murong Liang, frowned and said, "Grandpa, you are Xiao Wu''s rtive grandpa, so you just watch Grandma curse your grandson like this?"

 Chapter 1174: curse

    Chapter 1174 Curse


    It wasn''t that Murong Liang didn''t want to teach Liu a lesson, but he never thought that Liu could be so vicious, that he could say such vicious words in front of his own younger brother and a lot of juniors.


    Hearing Murong Lingran''s voice, Murong Liang came back to his senses. He didn''t care that his younger brother and his family were there, he got up and raised his hand to give Liu a loud p.


    Liu''s body stiffened, and a palm print appeared on her face immediately. She also realized that she seemed to have said something she shouldn''t have said just now.


    What the **** happened to her just now, she actually said what was in her heart.


    She said this, if the second brother''s family knew that Murong Zhe treated her harshly in the future, they would definitely feel that she deserved it.


    Except Murong Lingran, it was the first time that everyone saw Murong Liang beat someone, and it was his wife.


    For a time, the atmosphere in the main room became extremely serious. Seeing that Murong Liang was still in a rage, he was of the highest generation here, and no one dared to persuade him, and what Liu said just now was indeed too much, so he should be taught a lesson. of.


    Murong Liang said loudly: "I haven''t cleaned you up for so long, are you itchy again? Do you think I really dare not clean you up in front of the second brother? Do you think I will really give you face in front of outsiders? Next time If you dare to curse your own grandson again, I will beat you to death, you poisonous woman!"


    Liu Shi was very unconvinced, but he didn''t dare to talk back. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Murong staring at her smugly, gritted his teeth, and had to say, "I know it''s wrong, I don''t dare to talk back, I won''t curse again. Murong Zhou is over, don''t worry."


    Damn girl, wait for me!


    "You won''t curse Murong Zhou again? A-Niang, you actually curse my little five?"


    As soon as Liu''s voice fell, Murong Zhe''s voice suddenly entered everyone''s ears.


    Liu Shi was startled and looked up at Murong Zhe''s gloomy eyes. She wanted to say what she said, but she thought that when Murong Zhe wasn''t in Murong Liang just now, she didn''t give her face. In order to please Murong Zhe, if she was more stubborn, I''m afraid she would do it again. After giving her a hard lesson, he had no choice but to say, "I didn''t... I didn''t say anything, it was just a momentary anger."


    Xiao Manan hurried to his side when she saw that her husband was finally back.


    "Angry words?"


    "Father, this is what happened." Murong Lingran wouldn''t let her expose the matter like this, and repeated everything Liu said just now.


    Murong Liang said: "Azhe, your aunt just went too far, and I have taught you a lesson. There are still guests, so let''s forget about it for the time being."


    Murong Zhe ignored Murong Liang and looked at Liu Shi with a look of disappointment, "Niang! I am really doubting whether you are my biological mother now, how can there be such a vicious olddy like you in the world? You are still like this at the same time, you really hurt me too much."


    Liu Shi was stunned for a moment, and said impatiently: "Okay, I know I made a mistake, I already regret it, I promise it won''t be like this in the future, I... I apologize to you, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t curse your son, you can right?"


    Murong Zhe knew that what Liu said was not the truth, but even if he said more words now, he would probably y the qin to the cow, and there were still guests, so he had to put this matter aside.


    nced at the people present, from the moment he appeared, everyone stood up and looked straight at him.

 Chapter 1175: Not Lius house

    Chapter 1175 Not Liu''s Home


    Seeing that there was a lot of **** on the small table beside them, and even a lot on the ground, not only Murong Zhe, but Murong Zong''s brothers also sank.


    Murong Zhe said, "What''s going on here?"


    Murong Lingran saw that her grandfather let Liu Shi temporarily, and knew his helplessness, so she had to follow his words and repeat the scene she saw when she came back, saying: "That''s it, when I came back, I heard about these juniors. If you want something from the east, the grandma is still embarrassing Tong Wenwen, and their six children need six sacks of things."


    "My family is full of hemp sacks specially sent to the shop. One sack can hold at least dozens of kilograms of fruit, almost a few hundred kilograms for six people."


    "We have a lot of family, but it is impossible to put several hundred catties of fruit at home to eat. Not to mention that there are not so many at home, even if there is, before wee back, it is impossible for A-Niang to send it out like this alone. what."


    "When grandma saw that grandma refused, she had to go to the backyard to get it in person. I couldn''t take it anymore, so I walked out. She saw the fourth brother came back, and after saying a few words, she started cursing Xiaowu."


    Murong Zhe nced at Liu''s family and said coldly, "Auntie, we have already separated, you didn''t want me at the beginning, you drove me away, and now you''re pointing fingers at my house, do you think it''s appropriate? You Do you think my wife is good-natured, so I can let you bully me?"


    Split up?


    The guests looked at Liu in amazement at the same time.


    It''s no wonder that Murong Qi has never been seen. It turns out that this is not Liu''s home, but Murong Zhe''s.


    Liu Shi looked at the other people''s meaningful eyes, her face was extremely embarrassed, and was about to speak, when she saw Murong Liang ring at her, knowing that she would only be more embarrassed if she continued, she had to shrink back in the chair, bow her head and say nothing. send.


    Murongliang said: "Azhe, I apologize to you. When your aunt goes back, I will tell her. The juniors are ignorant, it''s not intentional, you are an uncle, there are a lot of adults, don''t bother with them."


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at Xiao Manan, and said with an apologetic expression: "Old man, I''m sorry to say sorry to you here, the children are greedy and wronged you. Your mother is virtuous, you know it , don''t take it to heart, you don''t need to pay attention to her in the future, just tell me anything, I promise to call the shots for you."


    Xiao Manan didn''t say anything after hearing the words.


    Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran, Grandpa, you have already spoken, does Grandma dare to care about it?


    Murong Zhe had the time to take a careful look at everyone present, led his family to the top, and said, "Father, I''m your son, it''s okay for you to bring guests, but I hope you cane earlier in the future. Tell me so I can do some preparations."


    Murong Liang said: "I know, this is not your uncle''s rare visit to the capital. Knowing that you have a sessful career now, and I haven''t seen you for many years, I want toe and see you. We came back from Donghai Mansion overnight, and we didn''t go anywhere. I came to you, I thought you must be at home early in the morning, I forgot that sometimes you will go to the field to inspect, it is true that I did not think carefully, I am here to say sorry to you again."


    After all, he was his own daddy, so Murong Zhe didn''t want to me him too much. He sat directly in Xiao Manan''s seat, motioned everyone to sit down, and said helplessly: "Okay, daddy, forget it this time."


    Murong Liang heaved a sigh of relief.


    Murong Zhe nced at Murong Yang, who was extremely excited since he appeared. Seeing that he was still standing, he sighed and said, "I went for a walk in the field, and I am also tired. I have something to sit down and talk about."

 Chapter 1176: Seduce Murong Zhe?

    Chapter 1176 Seduce Murong Zhe?


    Murong Yang said: "Okay, let''s sit, let''s sit down and talk."


    Xiao Manan was about to sit next to Murong Zhe when he saw the woman in blue who just stood up and sat down again, without any intention of giving way.


    There was still arrogance in her eyes, as if she was sitting there, watching what Xiao Manan could do to her.


    Murong Lingran knew that if the other party didn''t let her temper, she might just stand by her father''s side, and she wouldn''t get used to the woman in blue just because she was a guest.


    Before she came in just now, she still didn''t forget how much this person hated her, so she said unceremoniously, "This aunt, please also move you and your family to a ce for my auntie. Make room."


    The woman in blue looked at the vacant seat in the distance, and said contemptuously, "Isn''t there still a seat down there? Wouldn''t it be enough to let your mother sit over there? Why do you have to sit here with me?"


    Murong Lingran narrowed her eyes dangerously, and mocked: "Why do you have to? Since my aunt is asking, well, I''ll put it another way. It shouldn''t be very appropriate for my grandfather to sit next to a strange woman, right? ."


    "They''re all rtives, what''s wrong with them?"


    Murong nced at his father, suddenly suddenly realized, and said in surprise: "Could it be that my father is too handsome and sassy, ??and fascinated you, auntie, and was reluctant to leave his side?"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone stared straight at the woman in blue.


    The woman in blue changed her expression. Didn''t she mean that she wanted to stay by Murong Zhe''s side to seduce him?


    He suddenly looked at his husband, saw that he was also looking at her meaningfully, and exined in a panic: "You... don''t talk nonsense, I have a family and have three children, how can I like others? ?"


    Murong snorted coldly: "That''s not certain. Although I am young, I have read a lot of words. In this world, anything can happen."


    The woman in blue looked at her man anxiously, and said, "The child is his father, do you just let her talk about me like that? I''ve been married to you for more than ten years, and I gave you three children, what kind of temper do you have? It is the most clear, you also help me, I have no intention of betraying you."


    A man naturally knows what virtue his wife is, but he just wants to overwhelm others with everything. Usually, the family makes her get used to it, and she thinks that others will get used to her when she goes out.


    I didn''t expect that she was so arrogant when she arrived in the capital, and even dared to ride on the head of her master.


    He also wanted to teach her a lesson, so as not to cause a catastrophic disaster in the capital where nobles are everywhere in the future, he said coldly: "There is no intention of betrayal, so why are you sitting here?"


    He didn''t really mind Murong Lingran''s words, it was just a child''s words, so he shouldn''t take it to heart.


    On the contrary, he was very angry with his wife for being so rude and disgraceful to him.


    "me¡­"


    Seeing this, Murong Yang hurriedly said: "Old everyone, the child is still young, and it is normal to be anxious when she sees that her mother has no ce. Tong Yan Wuji, what kind of bad thoughts can she have? She must have seen a lot of ces like the capital. This is the only way to say this, what else can you want your man to do? Beat her up?"


    The woman in blue was about to cry, "I didn''t mean that. No matter what, this child can''t say this about me, and ruin my reputation?"


    (Sorry, I''m not feeling well, so I will have one watch today, and I will resume the fourth watch tomorrow.)

 Chapter 1177: little backer

    Chapter 1177 Little Backer


    "You took her mother''s ce, and she can''t talk about you yet? And your family is sitting between other people''s husbands and wives. Are you embarrassed?"


    The woman in blue gritted her teeth unwillingly. She originally wanted to give Murong Zhe''s family a p in the face, to let them know that if they were not banned, they could be better than them.


    She has also heard of Xiao Manan''s temperament. He is very honest, and it is best to handle it.


    Those who can afford a shop in the capital must have some wealth at home.


    Let Xiao Manan see how good she is today, and in the future, it is better to pinch her in the capital and let her do her some favors from time to time.


    You can tell by looking at their family''s clothes that they are not short of money. Since they are not short of money, they should also help their family in the future.


    And she is also the wife of a ninth-rank official, so she will be regarded as a small backer in the capital in the future.


    I thought that with her temperament, she would definitely stand beside Murong Zhe, or sit under her child, but she didn''t expect her daughter to be easy to get along with.


    A few days ago, I also heard from Mrs. Liu that Murong Zhe''s daughter was very powerful, and she was a ck heart. She was not filial and often disobeyed her.


    At that time, she thought what Liu Shi said was false, and didn''t take it to heart. She thought she was a son over women, and said that on purpose. After all, what ability can a child who is only eleven years old have? Unexpectedly, what Liu said was actually true.


    Judging from the situation just now, Murong Lingran is really not a good person.


    Seeing that the father-inw on the opposite side was staring at her, and his man didn''t help her, if he didn''t let that girl, he would definitely be able to say more ugly things.


    The woman in blue thought for a moment, then she had to stand up and obediently give Xiao Man a seat.


    And when she moved, although her children were unwilling to be bullied by their grandmother, but after the incident just now, they also knew that their grandfather was on Murong Zhe''s side, and there were many sons beside Murong Zhe, and they also I didn''t dare to say anything, I just followed suit.


    The woman in blue vacated a seat, and when the chair below was about to sit down, Murong Zong coughed lightly.


    Their masters don''t have a ce yet.


    If the woman in blue had just given up her seat, maybe they would have given up because she was an elder.


    But since she dared to bully her mother and y tricks in their house, then don''t me them for not giving her a good face.


    The woman in blue didn''t want to let it go, but she looked up and saw that her father-inw was still staring at her, so she had to continue to take a seat.


    After four positions were vacated, the woman in blue nced at Murong Lingran. Seeing that she had said a few words to the man who imed to be the master just now, the master and Murong Zhe said a word and took Tong Wenwen away. Now, she was standing beside her parents with her two younger brothers, and she was relieved.


    Count your physiognomy!


    If Murong Lingran knew what she was thinking, she would just sneer.


    She just thought that if she sat with her younger brothers, she would definitely be very close to outsiders like them, and she just wanted to protect her younger brothers.


    Seeing that Murong Zhe''s face was still a little ugly, Murong Yang knew that their actions after they came had made the master displeased, and after everyone sat down, he hurriedly said, "Azhe, you were in your teens when you left Donghai Mansion. , do you remember me? I''m Murong Yang, your uncle, and I hugged you when you were young."


    Murong Zhe turned his head to look, his face softened, he nodded and said, "Of course I remember it, uncle."

 Chapter 1178: Nine times out of ten, it will never come back

    Chapter 1178 In all likelihood, he will nevere back


    Although Murong Yang is a little older and has a more vicissitudes of lifepared to more than ten years ago, but after all, he was the one who watched him grow up, and he cared so much for him in the past, so he couldn''t easily forget it.


    Murong Yang stroked his beard with relief, and A Zhe was still the same as before, a person with a warm personality.


    Murong Zhe said a few words to his wife and children.


    Murong Zong and his younger brothers and sisters said at the same time: "Little grandpa."


    "Hey." Murong Yang replied with a smile, and continued: "Azhe, next to you is your little aunt, Hu Hexiang, you should also remember?"


    "Um."


    Murong Zhe nodded lightly.


    Several children are very sensible, and said at the same time: "Little grandma."


    After what happened just now, although Hu Hexiang didn''t like Murong Zhe''s children very much, she didn''t dare to show them any face now, so she could only smile reluctantly: "Good boy."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Murong Zhe: "Azhe, since I was a child, I felt that you were very promising. When you came to the capital to take the imperial doctor examination, I was very optimistic about you. Sure enough, you passed the examination sessfullyter. I''ve been worried about you for a long time. I didn''t expect that in just a few years, you will be banned again. You don''t know. After your family went to Saiyuan Mansion, we were worried after receiving the letter. For a while, it was said that in all likelihood, people who went to the frontier would nevere back..."


    "Little Grandma, it shouldn''t be right for you to say this now." Murong Lingran interrupted her unceremoniously.


    Worry?


    Now it sounds good. After the news of their family being distributed to Donghai Mansion, I am afraid that everyone will scold their family. I wish there were no rtives like them at all.


    Are you optimistic about Dad?


    You don''t have to speak rude words, and are you still optimistic about Dad? Only fools believe you.


    Nine times out of ten you will nevere back?


    As expected of the grandmother''s sister-inw, the curse hase all day long.


    The Murong Zong brothers also looked a little ugly.


    Murong Yang red at his wife, and felt that it was inappropriate for her to say these words at this time, so he said angrily: "What happened in the past is over, it''s a big joy to meet your rtives today, you have no choice what to do. What kind of pot should you open to stir up everyone''s interest? In the early morning, you have to look for trouble and make everyone unhappy, so you will be happy? If you can''t speak, just go to the yard and stay with me, don''t disturb us. !"


    A trace of embarrassment shed on Hu Hexiang''s face, and he nced at Murong Zhe''s family, his face suddenly flushed red, and he said embarrassingly: "Okay, don''t be angry, you know, I haven''t read books and can''t speak, I Not to mention it.¡±


    Murong Liang shook his head helplessly, and continued: "Azhe, sitting next to your daughter-inw is your uncle''s eldest son and his daughter-inw, Murong Shang and Feng Xiaohua."


    Murong Shang smiled and said, "Cousin Zhe, I haven''t seen you for many years, are you all right?"


    Feng Xiaohua lost the arrogant and domineering energy on her face, and said cautiously: "Cousin Zhe, I have offended you just now, please forgive me."


    Murong Zhe nodded expressionlessly: "Thank you for worrying, everything is fine."


    Murong Zong and his brothers and sisters said at the same time, "Uncle Tang, Aunt Tang."


    The two nodded at the same time: "Hey."


    The brothers and sisters wanted to ignore Feng Xiaohua, but thinking of doing so, they seemed to be too small.


    Murong Shang looked at his children and frowned, "You guys, don''t you know how to say hello? How did I tell you before I came here?"

 Chapter 1179: Apologize

    Chapter 1179 Apology


    The three children had to introduce themselves one by one.


    "Uncle Tang, Aunt Tang, I am Murong Tai, the eldest son of Dad."


    "I am the second son Murong Cheng."


    "I am the eldest daughter Murong Mei."


    "Well." After Murong Zhe finished speaking, he looked at the couple next to Hu He Township.


    Murong Liang continued: "Azhe, they are your second cousin and second cousin, Murong Fei and Zhao Rongrong."


    Murong Fei smiled and said, "Cousin Zhe, I''m Murong Fei, do you still remember me? We used to y together when we were young, and my eldest brother and I even helped you pick medicinal materials. When we were young, our family was poor, and we had a headache. When there was no money for treatment, you even dispensed medicine for us, and I still remember that the medicine you dispensed is more powerful than those prepared by the doctors outside, so just drink it."


    Thinking of his childhood, Murong Zhe''s expression softened, and he said lightly, "Of course I remember."


    Zhao Rongrong said with a look of embarrassment: "Cousin Zhe, I''m Zhao Rongrong. It''s because I didn''t educate several children and let them offend my sister-inw. I''m here to apologize to you, and please don''t take it to heart."


    Murong Zhe nodded and said nothing.


    Murong Zong and his brothers and sisters called at the same time: "Uncle Xiaotang, Aunt Xiaotang."


    "Hey."


    Murong Liang continued: "The children around them are their eldest daughter Murong Ping, their second son Murong Lang, and their youngest daughter Murong Tian."


    The three children also said at the same time, "Uncle Tang, Aunt Tang."


    Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan nodded at the same time, "Yes."


    Seeing that they had finished their introduction, Murong Yang said sternly: "Azhe, what happened just now is indeed my daughter-inw and grandchildren''s fault, they are indeed rude first, I have taught them a lesson, and I hope you The adults don¡¯t care about the viins, don¡¯t take what happened just now, but if you are really angry but want to teach them a lesson, of course you can, as long as you can calm down.¡±


    As the eldest grandson, Murong Tai received his grandfather''s eyes, stood up quickly, and said apologetically, "Uncle Tang, I''m sorry, it''s my fault, I didn''t discipline my younger siblings well, so I was so rude just now, Please forgive us one more time."


    Murong Fei also red at his eldest daughter.


    Murong Ping hurriedly stood up and said, "Uncle Tang, I also say sorry for myself, my siblings and Aunt Tang, we alle from small ces and have never seen the world before, so when we came into contact with such delicious fruit, I felt a little rude. Now, please forgive us one more time."


    Murong Zhe nced at his daughter.


    Murong said: "I will listen to my father this time."


    Murong Zhe nced at his wife again.


    Xiao Manan said: "I listen to you."


    Murong Zhe nodded, turned his head and said lightly: "Okay, since you all apologized, forget it this time."


    Murong Lingran didn''t find it strange that her father had exposed the matter so easily.


    Daddy is a decent man. He has already questioned what he should have questioned just now. Grandpa said the reason for bringing guests into the house without authorization.


    She had heard Grandpa say that when he was still in Donghai Mansion, Liu Shi sometimes found fault and refused to give him food. This little grandpa sometimes couldn''t stand it, and he also gave him food.


    When I went to collect herbs, sometimes I collected too much, and the little grandpa also helped him.


    Little Grandpa''s children are also very helpful to Grandpa in life.

 Chapter 1180: advice

    Chapter 1180 Advice


    For their sake, even if those female rtives had a bad attitude just now, the other party has already apologized. With Dad''s temperament, it''s normal to pursue them too much.


    If she dares to do this again next time, she will not be polite.


    Murong Yang''s six grandchildren said in unison, "Thank you Uncle Tang and Aunt Tang."


    Murong Zhe nodded and said solemnly, "This is your first time in the capital, right?"


    Murong Tai said, "Yes."


    Murong Zhe said: "For your own good, I have some advice I want to tell you. Of course, if you are willing to listen, I will say it. If you don''t, then forget it."


    Murong Tai said: "If you say it, we are all willing to listen."


    Murong Zhe said: "Since this is the case, let me say a few words. The capital is indeed more prosperous than Donghai Mansion, and it is also an important ce in Gyeonggi. There are a lot of high-ss nobles gathered, and the people who casually meet on the street may have extremely high identities. Prestigious, either rich or expensive. Today you can do it at home, if you do it outside in the future, and offend people, maybe I can''t save you either."


    "Of course, I don''t mean to say that in the future, you will keep your head down in the capital and swallow your voice when you encounter bullying. I just want you to pay attention to your words and deeds, and don''t take the initiative to cause trouble. You can''t find you in general troubles, understand. Yet?"


    Murong Tai said gratefully: "Thank you Uncle Tong for his advice, I understand, I will not be able to do it in the future, and I will discipline my younger brothers and sisters well. I am really sorry today."


    The other five also said at the same time, "Thank you, Uncle Tang, we understand."


    Murong Yang stroked his beard in relief.


    Murong Zhe nodded, and out of courtesy, he introduced all the people on his side: "You have met my wife, these children are Murong Zong, Murong Xuan, Murong Kuan, Murong Yi, and Murong. Ding, and Murong Lingran, Xiao Wu is lost, you should also know, Xiao Si just came back not long ago, Xiao Liu found it in the first half of the year,"


    Murong Yang said with concern: "Little Four, Little Six, you have suffered."


    Murong Yi shook his head: "It''s not bitter, thank you for your concern."


    Murong Ding also said: "I''m not suffering either. Compared with the fifth brother, the two of us are not suffering. The most bitter is the fifth brother."


    "Good boy."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at Huhe Township.


    Hu Hexiang''s face suddenly became a little ugly. She originally thought that Murong Zhe''s family had just returned from Saiyuan Mansion. Even if there was a shop, it was probably rented.


    In addition, in the past conversations with her, Mrs. Liu kept belittling Murong Zhe, and said that His Majesty just saw his family grow high-yield grain, so he just appointed a ninth-rank official to him. There is no mansion, not even a sry. No.


    Even though His Majesty bestowed 100 acres ofnd, it is still wastnd, and even reiming wastnd requires a lot of money.


    Originally, I was going to give them a meeting gift, just to show off my wealthy family.


    But unexpectedly, any jewelry on Xiao Manan and Murong Lingran looked more valuable than their own. Although they had never seen the materials on other people, they could see that they were very luxurious at a nce.


    And this house is also built of blue bricks. The various exquisite tables and chairs in the main room are unusual.


    asked her to give gifts to people who were richer than herself, how could she be willing to take it out?


    Murong Yang saw his wife stunned, and said loudly, "My child''s mother."

 Chapter 1181: envious

    Chapter 1181 Hot Eyes


    Hu He Township had no choice but to motion to Murong Lingran''s six brothers and sisters toe to her side.


    Murong Zong was hesitating, but he didn''t expect his younger sister to walk over directly, so he had to take his younger brothers with him.


    Murong Lingran had already guessed what the other party was going to do, and it was nothing more than a gift for the meeting. They were so arrogant just now, and it was right for them to bleed a little.


    Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan didn''t say much. It''s been a long time since the elders gave the juniors some greetings.


    Hu Hexiang smiled and said: "We know that you are all children who grew up in the capital, so you must have seen a lot of good things. The things in Donghai Prefecture are not as good as those in the capital, and the food is not good from such a far ce. The carriage can¡¯t hold it, so I prepared a purse for you all, with some money in it, you can buy whatever you like. Our family is a little better than ordinary people, and we can¡¯t get too much money. I hope you don''t think too much."


    After Hu Hexiang finished speaking, he took out the purse that had been prepared in his arms and sent it to them starting from Murong Zong.


    Hearing that Hu He Township wanted to give money to Murong Zhe''s children, Liu''s eyes suddenly became hot.


    Looking at the size of the purse, it is estimated that there is a lot of money in it. If I knew she had called Murong Qi''s children over, otherwise the family would die.


    No, anyway, the family separation has already been exposed. Later, she must call the Murong Yang family to her house, and they must also give Murong Cai and Murong Qing money.


    Seeing that Murong Yang''s family did not look like a poor family, Murong Zong was no longer hypocritical and took the lead to ept it.


    The others followed suit and took over their wallets unceremoniously.


    Murong Kuan even pinched the inside, trying to guess how much money was inside.


    It was just that Murong Liang and Liu Shi told them before that there were only five children in Murong Zhe''s family, four sons and one daughter.


    And before Hu He Township came, he felt that girls are not valued at home, and sooner orter they will be married off. It doesn''t matter if they are ready or not.


    Murong Qi has always relied on his eldest brother, he is a cripple, and she never thought of giving his child.


    I didn''t expect Murong Yi toe back suddenly, so there were two less purses prepared. By the time it was Murong Lingran and Murong Yi''s turn, the purses had already been distributed.


    If before today, Hu Hexiang felt that he was not prepared enough.


    But just now there was an unpleasant scene, and the Murong Zhe family had an opinion on them, and judging from what Murong Lingran said to her eldest daughter-inw just now, not only did Murong Zhe not me her for offending the guests at all, On the contrary, she still looks like a default, obviously attaching great importance to this daughter.


    And Murong Lingran is not a good stubborn, and she is a short-sighted. For the sake of her family, she can say anything at a young age. Wasn''t the reputation of the eldest daughter-inw just ruined by what she said?


    Looking at what the elder brother Murong Liang said to Murong Lingran just now, he was also very cautious. If he didn''t give it to Murong Lingran, it was estimated that the two families would have another unpleasant scene. If it got serious, even rtives would not be able to do it.


    Hu Hexiang thought for a moment, and after thinking of the solution, he smiled and said: "Aran, the purse that little grandma was going to give you identally fell on the ground on the road, and it was very dirty, so I will throw it on the road. Now. There''s also Little Four, Little Grandma didn''t know you were back, so I didn''t prepare you before."

 Chapter 1182: Excuse

    Chapter 1182 Excuse


    The expressions of Murong Zhe''s family suddenly changed, and the four Murong Zong brothers also frowned and looked at the purse in their hands.


    Murong Yang saw his wife''s original intention at a nce, and said displeasedly: "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t I tell you a thousand times before I came here that you must not go wrong? You can''t do such a simple thing well, what do you want you to do? use?"


    Hu Hexiang hurriedly said: "The child''s father, and everyone, don''t worry, we havee here once, and we have a lot of things to do in the capital, and I don''t know when we will meet again next time. If you don¡¯t have a purse, the little ones won¡¯t give it to you. Well, if you don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t have a purse, we¡¯ll just give you money like this, how about it?¡±


    Fortunately, she didn''t say that she disliked Murong Lingran for being a girl just now, otherwise her brothers would probably have driven her out immediately.


    Murong Yang red at his wife fiercely, but at this time it was not good to say more reproaches, and said in a rounded tone: "Aran, little four, little grandpa also apologizes to you, this is true I''m sorry we didn''t think it through."


    Murong furrowed his brows, Xiao Si''s unpreparedness was forgivable, but her purse just fell to the ground and got dirty?


    Does she really think she is a child? Isn''t it that he prefers sons over women, thinking that she is a girl, a loser, and he doesn''t want to give her, and he still makes so many excuses.


    Murong Yi is small, but not stupid. She has seen many scenes of Liu''s preference for sons and daughters before, and she also guessed Hu Hexiang''s initial thoughts. She nced at her worriedly, and saw her raising her eyebrows: "It''s okay, I have a purse myself, and the little grandma can just give the money directly."


    Seeing everyone looking at her worriedly, Murong smiled at them.


    sad?


    how is this possible?


    is just an outsider. If she really looks sad, Liu Shi might evenugh out her teeth.


    Seeing that she was not sad, Murong Yi heaved a sigh of relief and said, "I''ll listen to my sister."


    Seeing that they agreed, Murong Yang was instantly overjoyed.


    Hu Hexiang slowly took out some pieces of silver from his arms, divided them into two parts and stuffed them into their hands, and forced a smile: "Little Grandma''s family has limited conditions, so I can only give so much, please don''t dislike it. what."


    Murong Lingran felt the weight secretly, almost two taels of silver.


    It seems that she underestimated the financial resources of the little grandfather''s family. The six people in total are twelve taels of silver, and they can buy two acres of wastnd in the capital. Little grandpa is really willing.


    Suddenly felt several unkind eyes staring at him, Murong Lingran turned his head to look, and saw Murong Yang''s daughters-inw and grandchildren meeting her gaze, and immediately turned their eyes elsewhere.


    Murong Lingran sneered in her heart, and out of politeness, she turned her head and smiled and said, "Thank you little grandpa, little grandma, how much is what we want, we don''t think too much."


    The other five brothers also followed: "Thank you little grandpa, little grandma."


    Murong Yang smiled and said, "Good boy."


    Waiting for the children to return to their ces, Murong Zhe said, "Does my uncle already have a ce to live?"


    Murong Yang said: "Not yet, my n is to see you first, and then go to the city to see."


    "In the city?"


    "Yeah." Murong Yang looked at Murong Liang, then at Murong Zhe, and said with a smile, "It''s still thanks to you, A Zhe, when your father used to be your imperial physician, every year people came to visit you. Donghai Prefecture sends silver, and the amount each time is quite a lot."

 Chapter 1183: Did something happen to Donghai Mansion?

    Chapter 1183 Something big happened in the East China Sea?


    "You also know Ah Shang and Ah Fei, and they are notzy. You have saved a lot of money from your work and the money you gave them over the years."


    "They didn''t like anything from childhood to adulthood, they just liked to eat. A few years ago, they used the money from your father to open a breakfast shop, selling some steamed buns and steamed buns every day. Although the taste was not good at first, there was no business. But after these years of constant adjustment of the taste, some achievements have been made, and the business is not bad every day."


    "The location they chose is also good, and there is no shortage of customers at all. When business is at its best, there is still a lot of money in a month."


    "One of the purposes of our visit to the capital this time is to find a shop like Donghaifu in the city, do a little business, and then settle down in the capital."


    "Compared with Donghaifu in Beijing, we think it is better to let the children live in Beijing, so we decided toe to Beijing."


    "I heard from my eldest brother that the shops in the capital are the same as those in the East Sea Mansion. The front is where we do business and the back is where we live. We n to try our luck in the cityter. If we are lucky, we might be able to do it right away. Once you find a rental house, you can settle down.¡±


    "After we settle down easily, next spring, we will go to the government to buynd and find a suitable ce to build a house."


    Murong Zhe nodded, so it was.


    Murong Lingran raised his eyebrows secretly, no wonder these people don''t dress like they are poor, they have a lot of skills, it seems that they have made a lot of money from the breakfast shop these years.


    No wonder the little grandpa was so willing to take out twelve taels of silver. It turned out to be for the sake of grandpa helping him.


    Murongzhe said again: "Speaking of disappointment, uncle, if you are unlucky and can''t find a shop today, what are you going to do?"


    Murongliang interjected: "Azhe, you don''t have to worry about it now. Back then, everyone from your little aunt''s family could settle down in my house, and so did they. Dad''s brother, Dad will take care of you, don''t worry. "


    Murong Zhe nodded, suddenly thought of something, and asked again, "Uncle, forgive me for asking, just listen to what you just said, your breakfast shop business is not bad, why did you suddenly give up? Also, why did Dad suddenly Have you returned to Donghai Mansion?"


    Murong Yang looked at Murong Liang: "Brother, didn''t you tell him?"


    Murongliang shook his head: "After I received your letter at the time, I was wholeheartedly thinking about getting my house settled so that Aqing and her mother would not be left alone, so I nned to wait until the day I left before telling Azhe. Thinking that A-Zhe''s family was not at home that day, and I didn''t know when he woulde back after hearing from the housekeeper, I was already preparing to leave at that time, and it was not easy to tell outsiders about my family''s affairs, so I set off directly to Donghai Mansion."


    Murong Zhe said: "There were people in the city that day, so we all went, and we didn''t expect Dad toe. Could it be that something big happened in Donghai Mansion?"


    Murong Yang said: "It''s like this..."


    It turned out that after the death of Murong Liang and Murong Yang''s parents, they were buried in the mountains of Baoshan Vige in ordance with the previous custom.


    Originally, the top of the mountain was unowned, and anyone could bury their ancestors on the mountain. Other families in Baoshan Vige with the surname Murong were also buried on the mountain when they died.


    But the mountain was suddenly bought by the magistrate a few months ago. After the magistrate went to see it, he thought that there were many graves on his own mountain, and seeing the bad luck, he asked the people of Baoshan Vige to move the graves away.

 Chapter 1184: relocation

    Chapter 1184 Tomb Relocation


    It¡¯s just that the surrounding mountains have been bought by the county magistrate. It is very troublesome to relocate the tomb. Just looking for a Feng Shui master to see Feng Shui again requires a lot of money, otherwise it is impossible to have a goodnd.


    It is impossible to move the grave casually. If the feng shui is not good, it will affect the fortune of future generations.


    Of course, the county magistrate will not give them money. The vigers in Baoshan Vige are living a miserable life. Because there is no money, every family is dragging it. Every day is a day.


    At that time, it was the autumn harvest time, and the yamen sent by the county magistrate to urge them saw that none of their graves had been moved, and they only cared about their own work, so they nned to send someone to dig a grave to teach them a lesson, and let them know that if they did not Actively move the grave, only to be razed to the ground.


    And the tomb they dug happened to be the ancestral tomb of the Murong family.


    There are many people with the surname Murong in Baoshan Vige, and it is a great shame to have their ancestral graves dug up.


    All the men surnamed Murong were angry, and a few young and arrogant men violently cleaned up the yamen who had started digging graves, beating them up and running away.


    At that time, I was very happy. After the county magistrate found out, he was so angry that he arrested a few vigers in Baoshan Vige, wanting to kill the chickens and show the monkeys.


    Although Murong Yang''s family was doing business in the county seat, during that time they were worried that the magistrate would send someone to look for trouble in the vige at any time, so Murong Shang and Murong Fei took turns to guard the vige.


    saw his family¡¯s ancestral grave being dug up. Murong Fei happened to be in the vige that day, and he also served as a yamen and was taken away.


    Murong Yang also went to the prison to see his sons, and the magistrate did not punish them, but kept them locked up.


    He and the vigers went to the county magistrate several times, but the magistrate never saw them.


    He also asked the yamen toe out and tell him when the tomb was removed, when the county magistrate was in a good mood, and when the wounded yamen forgave them, and he released them again.


    Murong Yang knew that the magistrate was deliberately embarrassing them, and in a hurry, he thought of his elder brother, Murong Liang.


    At that time, he didn''t know that Murong Zhe was sealed again, he just thought that the county magistrate would not do anything to his son, he just wanted to force them to move the grave.


    Themon people are no match for the officials. The only way he can save his son is to take the initiative to move the grave.


    And if the tomb was moved, it would be unreasonable for Murong Liang, the eldest son, to be absent. Last year, after Murong Liang settled down in Lihua Vige, he asked someone to send a letter back to Donghai Mansion, so Murong Yang also asked someone to write a letter to report what happened in Baoshan Vige. They were all written on it, and they were sent to the capital.


    After all, it was rted to his parents, so Murong Liang decided to go back as soon as he received the letter.


    But after all, there is no danger to life there, so he just settled everything at home before passing.


    Murong Zhe nodded: "So that''s the case, how is the grandmother''s grave now?"


    Murongliang thought of what happened in Donghai Mansion, his face suddenly a little embarrassed, and said, "Azhe, I hope you don''t get angry when I say it."


    Liu Shi pulled an old face and curled his lips: "Why is he so angry? If we hadn''t gone there, people in Baoshan Vige would still think he was still in Saiyuan Mansion. How could they know that he was an official again? Now? We''ve helped him build his reputation back, and it''s toote for him to thank you."


    Rebuild your reputation?


    grateful?


    Murong Zhe immediately guessed what they had done.


    Murongliang red at his wife with a sullen face: "Do you still want to be pped? Is there a chance for you to intervene here? If it weren''t for you, would the second brother and his family be able to leave their hometown and live in the capital?"

 Chapter 1185: reason

    Chapter 1185 Reason


    Liu''s dissatisfaction: "They came to the capital, and it''s not because of me alone, how can you me me all?"


    "You still said it!"


    Seeing that her husband raised his hand to give her a p again, Liu red at her husband angrily, but she didn''t dare to talk too much, so she could only turn her back and express her dissatisfaction with her back.


    Murong Liang snorted coldly, turned his head to look at Murong Zhe, and said slowly, "Azhe, it''s like this, after we go back, because the people in the vige have been aware of the fact that we have been assigned to us over the past few years, Even if your uncle told them before that we were forgiven, they still don''t believe it."


    "It wasn''t until I returned with your A-Niang and A-Cai that the people from Baoshan Vige saw us in person, and then theypletely believed that we had been forgiven."


    "But it has been distributed, and in the eyes of some vigers, it is simr to a criminal, and it is inevitable that they will suffer from theirments."


    "Some people even felt that the people we were allotted didn''t deserve to live in a vige with them and wanted to drive us away."


    "Your aunt, because she heard someone say she is a criminal, she told me that you are now a 9-rank Wen Swiss franc, and threatened the vigers if they dared to nder the 9-rank official''s mother, and arrested them all. "


    "You also know your aunt''s temper. You speak irritatingly. When you were young, you offended many people in the vige. After those people heard that you are now a ninth-rank official, they thought your aunt was lying to them. Yes. After all, he was only pardoned. In most people''s cognition, it is impossible to be an official again so soon."


    "During this period of time, because of the relocation of the grave, the whole vige was full of anger. Your mother bumped into it, which just gave them a chance to vent. Arge group of people went to the county government to find the county magistrate and reported you. Mother, she said she was talking nonsense, and for the sake of her own face, she dared to pretend to be the official''s family, and wanted the county magistrate to arrest us all."


    "Of course, some people just want to get revenge on your mother, and some people want to go to the county magistrate to do meritorious deeds, so that the magistrate will let their families go for the sake of their reporting."


    "I just didn''t expect that the county magistrate had friends in the capital and knew about you. After asking the yamen to take us to the county government to confirm your identity, not only did they not believe the vigers who reported the report, but they also beat all the whistleblowers. Hundred big boards, all locked in the prison."


    "And after that, the county magistrate took the initiative to find us again, saying that he would not let us move the graves again, and he let Fei and the others go. He even wanted to give me money to help him say something nice in front of you. ."


    Murong Zhe''s expression changed suddenly, and he said excitedly, "Dad, did you take money from that county magistrate?"


    Murong Lingran''s face also sank.


    Murongliang knew what his son was worried about, and hurriedly said: "No, don''t worry, I have lived in the capital for more than ten years, and I know the rules of the officialdom and your temper, and I also know that I will definitely ept it. If there is a disaster, if you dare not ept it, you will reject it at that time.¡±


    Murongzhe''s family breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Murong Zhe said, "What aboutter?"


    Murongliang said: "After I refused, the magistrate was not happy, but he didn''t do anything to us. Later, the magistrate didn''t give up and approached me a few times. He saw that every time he refused me, he didn''t bother me much. After a few days, the vigers who reported us were released back."

 Chapter 1186: loose the temper

    Chapter 1186 Enrage


    "Your uncle was worried about what would happen in the vige before. Our grandparents and grandsons went back again, and they couldn''t live in the city. During that time, he brought a few children to live with us in the vige."


    "Because the vigers who reported us all live near your uncle''s house, and their family resents us for putting them in jail, they let their old man and olddy sit at the door of their house and scold us and your uncle''s family every day. "


    "Even if we call out your name, it won''t work. The officials in the capital have no control over their kind of small ces. And they didn''t beat people to kill people, they just scolded people. They didn''t scold the officials or the emperor."


    "Every day because of their abuse, both adults and children can''t stand it. Since they are all old people, Ah Shang and Ah Fei dare not do anything with them. And the children of those people are influenced by their own adults, and they also start to iste you. Uncle''s grandson. Your uncle was worried that one day they would take action on his own children, so he took us all to move to the county seat. "


    "I just didn''t expect their revenge to be too heavy. Even if they moved to the county seat, they didn''t let them go, and even went directly to their shop to make trouble. In just two or three days, the shop that had been doing very well, There''s not a single guest left."


    "I knew they couldn''t stay in Donghai Mansion anymore, and they had some money, so I persuaded them toe to the capital, sell the house in Donghai Mansion, and retire the shop."


    "Of course, both of us havee to the capital. Although Donghai Mansion still has your little aunt, but if something happens to Donghai Mansion in the future, or the county magistrate wants us to move our graves again, then we must be beyond our reach. "


    "It''s a lot of dreams at night, so your uncle and I decided to find a new Fengshui ce for your grandparents and buried them again. I also gave your little aunt money to take care of her from time to time. If something happens, let me She wrote to us."


    "Your little aunt is married to a muchrger family than Murong''s family, and she has many sons of her own, so those people dare not bully her."


    "As for other ancestral tombs, there are other descendants. Even if we don''t care about other vigers, we will take care of them. In the future, we will burn incense, candles and paper money for them during the festivals. After everything is settled, we can leave with confidence. "


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "If you say that, the uncle''s family came to the capital because Aniang angered those people, and then those people couldn''t tolerate the uncle''s family?"


    "Of course not, I..." Halfway through Liu Shi''s words, seeing her husband staring at her, she had to swallow the words in her mouth.


    Just as Hu Hexiang was about to speak, Murong Yang hurriedly interjected: "Azhe, don''t think too much, and you can''t me your sister-inw. You should have known about your sister-inw''s temper when you were in Donghai Mansion. She didn''t get along well with those people."


    "After Ah Shang and Ah Fei started doing business in the county town, they would ridicule us every time they saw us, saying that there was a way to make money, but they didn''t know how to share it. They also often came to the shop to eat free food, and we couldn''t stand them for a long time. already."


    "And after your aunt revealed your identity, your little aunt is also adding fuel to the jealousy, otherwise your aunt hasn''t gone back for more than ten years, and with just a few words from her, it is impossible to make them angry. The county government reported it."

 Chapter 1187: Qiu Fu

    Chapter 1187 Hatred for the rich


    Everyone suddenly realized.


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually, what the little grandpa said should be hatred of the rich.


    Originally, people in a vige were all so poor. First, Dad was admitted to the imperial physician, and he took him to the capital to enjoy happiness, which made them envious.


    Later, the little grandfather''s family also relied on their own efforts to do a prosperous business in the county town, and they lived a prosperous life.


    It''s no wonder that the little grandma, the two aunts, and the children are hostile to their family. I''m afraid they havepletely ignored their own reasons and counted all the reasons that caused them to leave their hometowns ande to the capital on her grandfather''s body. .


    Murong Shang also said: "Cousin Zhe, you don''t have to worry too much. In fact, we can''t stand the people in Baoshan Vige for a long time, and we want to go to other ces to get rid of them and start again. But we are worried that we will leave our hometown and have nothing in the end. Dare to take risks, that''s why I stayed in Donghai Mansion."


    Murong Fei also said: "Cousin Zhe, in fact, I would like to thank you. If the county magistrate didn''t know your identity, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so easy to let me go. Uncle, if the aunt doesn''t go to Donghai Mansion, I guess I am now. They are still in the prison. I have quietly heard the guards talk about it, saying that even if the people in Baoshan Vige moved their graves, the county magistrate would still beat us to warn us. The bitterness of flesh."


    Murong Zhe felt better when he heard this.


    No wonder the uncle and the two cousins ??have not med him since they came here.


    "Okay, the matter of Donghai Mansion is over, don''t think about it too much." Murong Yang said, looking around the scene in the main room, and said with a smile, "Azhe, I knew you were a shrewd man when you were young. Promising, you were an imperial physician more than four years ago. I didn¡¯t want to go around, and I became a Wen Swiss franc. You are really amazing. I always believed that you were innocent. It seems that God also feels that he has treated you badly. Slowly give back what you lost."


    Murong Zhe shook his head: "It''s not that I''m good, it''s that my daughter is good, and the other children are also diligent. If it wasn''t for her suggestion to grow vegetables, the children would be running around in a hurry, just rely on my broken hands. know what it''s like."


    Murong Yang heard from his elder brother that Murong Zhe''s hand was injured, so he was not surprised. He turned his head to look at Murong Lingran again. When he was in Donghai Mansion, he had also heard his elder brother and sister-inw talk about her.


    It''s just that the two of them arepletely different from what he said in private.


    What Murong Liang said was naturally good, and most of them praised Murong for being able, smart, and giving advice to the family, so that the family could live a good life again.


    also nted high-yield grains and lychees, even the emperor was rmed, not only let her father be Wen Rung, but also let the present majesty decree to re-investigate the case back then.


    What Liu said was naturally demeaning to Murong Lingran. Most of them said that she was used to rhetoric, and Murong Zhe was so bluff that he was willing to hand over everything at home to her.


    also said that she was disobedient and unfilial, and she hid all the money she made, and was reluctant to give her any money.


    Every time he asked for money, Murong Lingran would not give her.


    also said that Murongzhe was confused before he was old, and actually wrote the family house and most of the fields in his daughter''s name.


    also cursed Murong Zhe, saying that when Murong Lingran got married, he would only go to sleep on the street, and she would not take him in at that time.

 Chapter 1188: you are not the master

    Chapter 1188 You are not the master


    He is Murong Liang''s younger brother, so naturally he believed what his elder brother said.


    Mrs. Liu has been bad to Murong Zhe since she was a child, as if Murong Zhe was not her son, how could she have a good word for Murong Zhe in her mouth?


    Although Murong Lingran was a little more daring, her starting point was all good, all for the sake of her family.


    The Liu family must have treated their family harshly before, and made them feel angry. Murong Lingran was young and it was normal to hold grudges.


    Others also looked at Murong Lingran, but after all, they all had less experience than Murong Yang, and they didn''t know Liu''s family well. In addition to what Murong Lingran said just now, they believed Liu''s words more in their hearts.


    In their opinion, Murong Lingran is so young, and it is impossible for him to have the ability to earn a fortune for the family. Murong Zhe said that because he loved his daughter too much, and he said that on purpose.


    Murong Lingran looked around at the expressions of the people present. At present, this Murong Yang was a reasonable person.


    His two sons seem to be not annoying at the moment.


    It''s just a little grandma from Hu He Township and their six grandchildren.


    Although they all apologised obediently and admitted their mistakes just now, but there is some sincerity in it, so only they know it.


    At this moment, because Murongyang''s family had been rushing for several days, yesterday, in order to get back quickly, they hurried all night.


    Others were fine, but Murong Shang and Murong Fei took turns driving the car all night, they were already exhausted, and people started yawning constantly.


    Seeing this, Murong Zhe already knew what he should know, and said, "Let''s talk about it today, the uncle''s family has alsoe to the capital, and there will be opportunities to meet in the future. What you have to do should hurry up and finish it early. , go back to rest early."


    Murong Liang nced at Murong Yang''s family and saw that they were all exhausted. He knew that everyone had been working hard all night, especially the driver, whose eyes were so sleepy that he could barely open his eyes, and said: " Ayang, you said just now that you are going to find a shop in the city soon, in my opinion, let''s take it easy."


    "I think A-Shang and A-Fei are also tired. It''s still some distance from the city. If you''re looking for a shop, if you''re unlucky, you might not be able to find it for a day, and your body will be exhausted. I''d better go to my house first. Take a break."


    Hu Hexiang also heard from Murong Zhe that they had split up just now, but now seeing Murong Zhe driving people away in person, Murong Liang also said to go to his house, and seeing Liu Shi knowingly asked, "Sister-inw, before you came, Didn''t you say this is your home? You brought us here directly. Why did your eldest son let you go home to rest? Don''t you live here? Don''t you have a house here? Also, we sat down After so long, what about your youngest son''s family? Why haven''t you seen anyone?"


    Liu''s face stiffened. Seeing that she was still asking this question, she said ufortably, "My eldest son and my younger son have separated. I live with my younger son and don''t live here."


    Hu Hexiang suddenly realized, yin and yang strangely said: "It''s no wonder that you couldn''t use the people in this family just now, so you are not the master."


    As soon as she came in, she sat on her mouth like a hostess, but she was stunned for a while, I didn''t expect it was all pretentious.


    I liked to dress up more than ten years ago, and I like to dress up more than ten yearster, and it has not changed at all.

 Chapter 1189: Haha, deserve it!

    Chapter 1189 Haha, deserve it!


    It¡¯s just that Liu Shi can¡¯t live without her eldest son all her life, why did she suddenly split up and live with her trash son?


    When she was in Donghai Mansion, she didn''t mention a word about her son''s separation.


    By the way, Murongliang mentioned in Donghai Mansion that his eldest son''s hand was injured and he couldn''t practice medicine. Now he relies on farming for a living.


    Could it be that the Liu family abandoned him because he saw his eldest son was abolished?


    It must be, with Liu''s character, he can definitely do such a thing.


    In the past, when Mrs. Liu was in Donghai Mansion, she regarded Murong Qi as a treasure. She must have felt that Murong Zhe was useless and could not let her live a good life. She would have to spend money to find her son in the future. , to separate people out.


    She just didn''t expect that Murong Zhe could turn over by farming. Judging from the attitude of Murong Zhe''s family just now, it seemed that they werepletely disappointed in her. In front of their guests, she didn''t give her any face.


    Haha, well deserved!


    Makes you so squeamish when you are in Donghaifu!


    To disappoint such a filial Murong Zhe, Liu is really powerful enough.


    Liu saw that Hu Hexiang looked at him with ridicule in his eyes, gritted his teeth, and red at Xiao Manan fiercely.


    It''s all her fault, if it wasn''t for her not listening to her own words, if it wasn''t for her giving birth to a wicked girl like Murong Lingran, how could she be so humiliated today!


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Manan kept looking away, not even giving her a single nce, and suddenly made her half-dead.


    Liu shi rolled his eyes and snorted: "Since the old man has already opened his mouth to invite you, then you can go home with us. Part of my house is also built of blue bricks, which is not bad. Married, Ah Qing and Ah Cai have not yet started a family, if they want to live, they can still live,e with me."


    When you arrive at her house, Huhe Township, wait and see for me!


    Murong Liang also said: "Ayang,e with me."


    Murong Yang nced at his two sons: "What do you two think?"


    Murong Shang said: "Father, I am indeed a little sleepy. You know, when I am tired, my head is dazed, and I can''t think about things at all. If I bump into a noble in the city, it will be bad."


    Murong Fei also yawned and agreed: "Brother is right, Dad, I''m sleepy too, I''ve never traveled that long, so let''s rest and talk. You are also old. It¡¯s time to take a rest when you¡¯re old, don¡¯t get tired of your body.¡±


    Murong Yang heard the words and felt that what they said made sense, so he nodded: "Brother, sister-inw, then we will cause you trouble."


    Murongliang shook his head: "No trouble, you took care of me when I went to Donghai Mansion. You didn''t think I was troublesome, why would I think you troubled? I already told Ah Cai to go back and prepare breakfast, I''m afraid now It''s ready, now it''s time to go back to eat, and you can rest well after eating."


    "Thank you bro."


    Murong Yang and Murong Zhe said a few more words and left Murong Zhe''s house.


    After Murong Liang and Mrs. Liu had left with the guests, Murong said eloquently, "Father, little grandfather and his family..."


    Murong Zhe understood what his daughter wanted to say, and said sternly: "Your little grandfather is a good person. He helped his grandfather a lot when he was a child, and your two cousins ??also follow his temperament."


    "As for your little grandma, I only know her from more than ten years ago. You also understood her character just now. She loves money very much and likes to care about things."

 Chapter 1190: Accident

    Chapter 1190 ident


    Like his grandmother, he prioritizes sons over daughters, but he didn''t say these words to hurt his daughter''s heart.


    "And you two aunts, I haven''t seen them before, and you saw them today. Some things are a little wrong. If they bully you in the future, you don''t have to worry about anything, just do what you usually do. , just protect yourself."


    "And your grandfather''s grandchildren, they are still young, even if they are older than you, but from the performance just now, their temperament is not as mature as yours, and I am afraid they will be a little aggressive. If they trouble you, you don''t have to. You''re wee, if you have daddy to support you."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Father, don''t you fear offending my little grandpa by teaching me like this? Didn''t he treat you very well before?"


    Murong Zhe touched his daughter''s head and said with a smile, "He is my uncle, but you are my daughter. In my heart, you are naturally more important."


    Murong Lingran smiled with satisfaction.


    After the family said a few more words, Murong Lingran asked the two younger brothers to go to study quickly, and he and his family began to clean up the **** on the table and the floor.


    Tong Wenwen has been hiding in the dark. Seeing that the guests have all left, she immediately ran to the main room sensible to clean up with the master.


    Murong Zhe waited for them to pack up, and said solemnly: "Azong,ter you go to Xiaohuangshan and choose some fruits to bring to your little grandfather''s family. It''s a return gift for them to give you money."


    Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran, for the sake of the little grandpa, she didn''t have any objections.


    Murong Zong nodded: "Okay, I''ll go to the small barren mountain to pick some upter."


    Although they also have fruit trees in their backyard, they have all been picked and sold, and the ones that cannot be picked have not yet reached their best taste, so they are not suitable for giving away.


    And when Murong Yang brought his family to the door of his eldest brother''s house, he looked at their house and froze for a while.


    No wonder he felt strange, in his knowledge, Murong Zhe was the most filial, and even if the family was separated, it would never be possible for his parents to live in a house worse than his own.


    Although this house was better than the one in Donghai Mansion, it was far from where Murong Zhe lived.


    Huhe Township also thought that Liu''s house was better than Murongzhe''s, or simr, but he didn''t expect such an ordinary house.


    Murong Yang hesitantly said, "Big Brother, is this your home?"


    He didn''t dislike it, he just felt a little surprised.


    Liu was about to say how nasty Murong Zhe was, and wanted Murong Yang to help her ask Murong Zhe for money by selling miserable.


    But everyone in the vige knows what she has done since she came to Lihua Vige. As long as Murongyang goes out and asks, they will know what she didst year.


    Looking at the attitude of Murong Yang and Murong Zhe talking just now, if she knew that she once wanted to use Murong Lingran''s life-saving money to live a good life, I am afraid that she would not be regarded as a sister-inw in the future.


    Now, I''m afraid it''s useless to say that Murong Zhe abused her no matter how much she tries to add fuel to it, so she swallowed her words again.


    Murongliang knew what his younger brother was thinking, and sighed: "This is our home, but it''s not A Zhe''s fault. A Zhe has done enough for us, and it''s all our fault. This house was also given by A Zhe. The money bought, although it is not as good as the one where A Zhe lives now, but there is still a house where he lives, don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 1191: What is a greenhouse?

    Chapter 1191 What is a greenhouse?


    Murong Yang suddenly thought about Murong Zhe''s injury, and probably guessed a little bit of the inside story. It was estimated that after the elder sister-inw separated the eldest son, Murong Zhe built a new house after making money.


    The y figurine is still one-third of blood. Murong Zhe is probably heartbroken, and he must have some resentment in his heart. He obviously bought the house with his own money, but he was the one who was distributed, so he didn''t take his parents into the new house.


    Since this is the gate, Murong Yang didn''t say much, nodded and said, "Then I will trouble big brother."


    "No trouble,e with me."


    After he went to the main room to meet Murong Qi, who was inconvenient, Murong Yang probably heard about Murong Qi''s experience, said a few words to him,forted him a few words, and went out to have breakfast with his family, because the other rooms were full. They had to clean up, so they let Murong Shang and Murong Fei go to Murong Cai''s house to rest first.


    As for the others, they are busy tidying up the rest of the house to make sure they can all stay tonight.


    An hourter, Murong Yang took the fruit from Emperor Murong Zong and thanked him very much before letting him leave.


    After ?? gave the fruit to his grandchildren, he went to see Lizheng with Murongliang.


    Murong Cheng looked at the two baskets of fresh fruit and asked, "Brother, what is this red and pitted fruit? It seems that we didn''t eat this just now."


    Murong Tai said: "I asked just now, and I heard from Murong Zong that this is called a strawberry, which is in their greenhouse, and they nted it this year."


    "What is a greenhouse?"


    "I don''t know either, and I didn''t even bother to ask just now."


    Murong Mei said: "Strawberry? It looks ugly and it doesn''t look ugly, and it doesn''t look good, can it be delicious?"


    Murong Tai said, "Just try it and you''ll know."


    Hu Hexiang walked to the main room and saw the grandchildren chatting around the two baskets of fruit on the table, and said angrily: "Okay, hurry up and pack up your house and your luggage, isn''t it just some fruit? ,What catches your eyes?"


    "You haven''t seen enough since you were young in the mountains? Someone else has already sent it. Don''t you look at it, can it escape?"


    "You were in someone else''s house just now, and you were embarrassed by others, and now you are still surrounded by things sent by others, looking like you have never seen the world, you are really worthless!"


    "Let me tell you, you should have given them no face just now, saying that you have eaten enough and that you don''t need it anymore. Let them bring it back and let them know that you are also temperamental."


    Murong Tai said: "Grandma, don''t be angry, we were really arrogant just now, and now others are taking the initiative to show their affection, we will still live in the capital in the future, Murong Zong and the others have grown up in the capital since childhood, we can''t help but give it to him. face."


    Take the initiative to show goodwill?


    Hu Hexiang frowned, probably because she gave twelve taels of silver, they brought the fruit.


    But what Artest said was justified. They had just arrived, and they couldn''t go back to Donghai Mansion. There would definitely be a time when they could find Murongzhe''s family in the future.


    She still lives in Murongliang''s house. Although she hasn''t read much, she also knows that people have to bow their heads when they are under the eaves.


    Murong Liang still values ??Murong Zhe, after all, he is Murong Zhe''s father.


    She was also old and confused. It was obvious that she could think of things in Murong Zhe''s house, but why did she forget here, fortunately, his eldest grandson was smart and didn''t offend Murong Zong.

 Chapter 1192: You cant eat pigs

    Chapter 1192 You can eat no pigs


    Hu Hexiang said: "Okay, even if you''re right, you''ll have lunchter, and now is not the time to eat, eat when you''re hungry in the afternoon. Go clean up the house, and rest when you need to rest. , if you find a shop, and you guys are busy, don''t call me tired!"


    After hearing this, the children had to reluctantly nced at the basket several times and walked away slowly.


    And after Murong Lingran tidied up the main room, she continued to fiddle in her space. After fiddling in the ground, she went to fiddle with the water. After changing the seeds for the Tongsheng bottle, she began to prepare for Helian Rongjiu. Gift.


    The next day, after taking a day off, Murong Liang took his younger brother and his family to the city, looking for a shop to rent a shop.


    After all, he was his uncle, and Murong Zhe was not a cold-hearted person. Thinking that they had just arrived, their ents were still from Donghai Prefecture. In order to fear that they would be bullied, they asked Murong Zong and Murong Xuan to take them with them.


    After all, they grew up in the capital, and they have experience in buying shops. With them leading the way, it will be easier than finding them on their own.


    Murong Yang knew that bringing too many children would definitely dy time, so he left his daughters and grandchildren at home, and only brought his two sons.


    Murong Liang was Murong Yang''s eldest brother after all, so he also followed.


    After Mrs. Liu waited for Murong Yang and others to leave, he watched his daughter-inw sitting in the main room eating the fruit given by Murong Zhe, and leisurely roasting the charcoal fire. Seeing that there was no snow or strong wind outside, they discussed and waited for a while. Where to go to y, I couldn''t help but startining: "Eat, eat, eat all afternoon yesterday, and now I''ve just finished my breakfast and started eating again. You can''t even eat pigs."


    "He''s so old, he''s not sensible at all. Look at how hardworking my family is, Ah Qing is now working in the fields."


    "And Ah Cai, when I saw that there was no water in the tank, I immediately went to fetch water."


    "Do you know that there are so many people in the family, how much water is needed for each meal, and the firewood is about to run out, and you don''t know how to help, you are trying to exhaust my Ah Cai. "


    Hu Hexiang frowned and said, "Sister-inw, how can you say that? After all, we are guests. How can you ask us to help you with the work the next day? I didn''t let you live."


    "Guests? You are all staying at home, can you call guests? You call me sister-inw, can you call guests?"


    "Why can''t we call? We didn''t meet for more than ten years. What is it that is not a guest?"


    Liu Shi was angry and said loudly: "Even if you are guests, haven''t you seen my son''s current situation? I want to serve him again, and I want to serve you again. There are so many people in your family, adding up to more than ten people. , when the three of us went to your house, how much can we use? In my house, most of the firewood is used by you, shouldn''t you make up for it? You really think our family is your servants already?"


    Hu He Township said dissatisfiedly: "Sister-inw, we won''t be living for long. If Dad is lucky today and can find a shop today, then we can move out and won''t disturb you for a long time."


    "And after Murong Qing came backst night, I also managed to make a bowl of water level. Even though I have met Murong Cai, I still gave them two taels of silver each, and the two children gave them four taels. I watched them all. in your pocket."

 Chapter 1193: so stingy

    Chapter 1193 is too stingy


    "And what did you eat for us yesterday? Not only is there only one meat dish on a table, but the meat is only five or six pieces, and the cut is as big as the cap of a tail finger, which is not enough for everyone."


    "This morning is even more extreme. Everyone has a bowl of white porridge. If Big Brother didn''t find out in advance that you had added a little more rice, I''m afraid you would have just given us rice soup."


    "ording to your standard of food, even if we live for ten days and a half, the money is more than enough."


    "My grandchildren are all growing. It''s because you didn''t fill them up that they couldn''t help eating fruit here. You''re too embarrassed to scold them here."


    When Liu Shi choked, she didn''t expect that Hu Hexiang would actually use money to block her words. After thinking for a while, she said: "Then what if you have been unlucky all the time? What if you live for a month or two and can''t find a house? What? You can''t keep doing it like this all the time, can you?"


    "Also, our family usually eats like this. The family is poor and can''tpare to your business. If you want to eat well, you have to go to the vige to buy it yourself."


    "You also said that you are here to be guests, not to enjoy happiness. Don''t you have to do something to help your family?"


    "And you see, I and their aunt are the only ones left at home. They are the elders of several children. There is no firewood at home. What if they helped us chop some back?"


    "Do you want our two elders to cut them back and cook for them? Can they bear it if the elders serve them? You are not afraid of their longevity!"


    Hu Hexiang said dissatisfiedly: "Sister-inw, when you were at my house, I served you every day, and I didn''t ask Ah Cai to help with the housework. Now you''ve been living in your house for a day and you''reining. , is too stingy."


    Liu Shi suddenly exploded with anger: "What did you say? You actually called me stingy?"


    "You are stingy. If you are not stingy, why don''t you serve me like a big fish?"


    "You." Mrs. Liu almost died of anger, "Do you still have the self-consciousness to be a younger brother and sister? How dare you call me stingy? I''m your elder sister-inw, do you understand etiquette? Big fish and meat? Look at my house, I Can you afford your big fish and meat? I''m stingy? I think you''re selfish!"


    Selfish?


    Hu He Township was also furious. He dared to say that she was selfish in front of her grandson. She was about to have a theory with Liu with her hips on her shoulders, but was interrupted.


    "Grandma." Murong Tai listened to it for a long time and finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He knew his grandma''s temper, and big grandma''s temper was not good either. If they quarreled, they would definitely quarrel into darkness, so he said helplessly, "Grandma''s temper. , Grandma, stop arguing, we also want to go out and get acquainted with the vige. We can''t stay at home at all. It''s not snowing right now to chop wood. If it snows, it will be dangerous to go out. "


    Murong Cheng said dissatisfied: "Brother, the weather is so cold, I don''t want to go out, how warm it is to stay by the charcoal fire, there are still things..." You can eat.


    Before he could finish speaking, Murong Cheng was red at by his brother and had to swallow the words in his mouth.


    Murong Tai said again: "Grandma, grandma, let''s go right now."


    After he finished speaking, he packed up the remaining peels, walked directly to the door, took the kitchen knife and carried the bamboo basket on his back before going out.


    When the other children saw this, although they were also afraid of the cold, they still had to listen to the elder brother''s words, so they had to go out with obedience.

 Chapter 1194: slap swollen face to make fat man

    Chapter 1194


    The two olddies nced at each other, snorted coldly at the same time, then turned their heads, as if they didn''t want to see each other.


    After the six children left, the two daughters-inw of Huhe Township also came back from outside.


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the two of them was not right, they were about to speak when they stared at each other and went back to their rooms.


    The two daughters-inw looked at each other and were about to go back to the house, but thinking of what her husband had told themst night, even though it was still early, they went to the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    Liu went directly back to his youngest son''s house. Hearing something in the kitchen, he saw Feng Xiaohua and Zhao Rongrong preparing to cook at the window, and his expression softened.


    "Hmph, considering that they know each other, yesterday I was really exhausted. Their family has more than ten people, and our family has several people. It takes a long time to cook each time, and it takes a lot of time to wash the dishes. Yesterday it was the first day they came, so I won''t let them stay idle today. I''ve thought about it, if they don''t help today, I''ll scold them until they help."


    Murong Qi said, "Auntie, do they really want to do business in the capital?"


    Liu nodded: "That''s right."


    "Is their breakfast really that delicious?"


    Liu Shi thought of the food he ate at Donghai Mansion. Although he was reluctant to admit it, he nodded and said, "It''s really delicious. Your father and I have been to his shop, and we have eaten the buns they make. There is indeed a set of people cooking and eating, and the taste is very good, even if it is a vegetarian steamed bun, it tastes very good, and it makes people want to eat it."


    Murong Qi''s eyes shed, and he said with a curious look: "Auntie, since they are so good at making steamed buns, why didn''t they show their hands in the morning and let me try it too? Could they be pping their faces and making them fat? Bar?"


    Mrs Liu said: "No, don''t worry, you don''t know your father''s temper? He loves face so much, how could he let the guests get up early the next morning to cook food for the host? You want to try it. Try, if they don''t find a store today, I''ll let them make it for you tomorrow. If they find a store, then I''ll go to their store and get it for you to eat, so you can taste it too."


    Murong Qi smiled immediately, nodded and said, "Thank you, Auntie."


    It''s just that Liu''s idea is very good, but Murongliang doesn''t cooperate with her.


    Murong Liang remembered that when he was in Donghai Mansion, his younger brother served him delicious food and drink, and did not let him and Murong Cai do any work.


    The daughters-inw of the two nephews and their children have already helped in the kitchen, and the food tastes good, so there is no need to ask the nephew to help.


    Every time Mr. Liu called his two nephews, he would find an excuse to call them out and introduce them to the people in Lihua Vige.


    Every time I waited for the breakfast to be ready, I stepped back in time, and every time I was angry with Liu Shi.


    Murong Yang and his two sons thought that finding a shop would be a smooth affair. After all, they were renting, not buying, and it was approaching New Year''s Eve. Many shops with bad business would close their doors during this time, so it should be easy to meet them. It is.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that the rent difference between the capital and Donghaifu county is too big.


    The rent is too high for a shop in a good location, and they are a little reluctant to pay.


    They are satisfied with the rent, but the location is not good.


    Some are still big, some are still small. After looking at it for a whole day, the city gate was about to close, but I couldn¡¯t find anything satisfactory.

 Chapter 1195: Liu was kidnapped

    Chapter 1195 Liu was kidnapped


    The group had to go home again and wait until the next day.


    It¡¯s just that luck is not very good, I haven¡¯t found a suitable one for several days, and the tooth shop has almost looked at it.


    After looking at it for a few days, they n to rest for a few days before trying their luck, maybe there should be a suitable one in a few days.


    If there is no suitable one, they can only bite their teeth. Even if the rent is much more than they expected, they must rent one.


    The rent in the capital is more expensive, and they can also raise the selling price, and they should also be able to make a profit by then.


    At noon that day, Murongliang and others were at home, and ordered Mrs. Liu to go to the butcher to buy some meat back home.


    It''s just that Liu Shi walked to a ce where no one was there, and suddenly her eyes were dark and her feet were soft, and she didn''t know anything.


    When she woke up, she was sitting on a chair, her eyes were blindfolded, and she couldn''t see anything.


    Her heart was beating wildly, and her mood became tense.


    tried to move her body, she obviously didn''t feel any difort, but no matter how hard she tried, her whole body, except her head, couldn''t move.


    She must have been kidnapped, right?


    That''s not right, she''s an old woman, what''s the use of kidnapping her?


    Could it be that he knew that she was Murong Zhe''s aunt and that Murong Zhe was rich, so he wanted to use her to extort money from Murong Zhe and let Murong Zhe redeem her?


    Yes, it must be so.


    Apart from this, she couldn''t think of any other possibility.


    The hateful Murong Zhe is a disaster star, and he actually killed her again!


    After thinking about it clearly, Liu Shi nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in a trembling voice, "Is there anyone?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Liu guessed that there must be someone nearby, and said, "You...what are you kidnapping an olddy of me for? Do you want money? If you want money, don''t look for my youngest son, my youngest son has a broken leg. , he has no money. Don''t look for my grandson Murong Cai, he has no money. If you want to look for it, go to my wife, he can ask my eldest son for money, or you can directly ask my eldest son Murong Zhe, his family has money , it''s totally fine toe up with a few hundred or several thousand taels of silver."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing that no one spoke, Liu continued: "Murong Zhe is really rich, one of his shops is worth several thousand taels of silver, if he says he has no money, you can just ask for his shop. "


    A low male voice suddenly came into Liu''s ears: "What''s the use of our shop? If it doesn''t matter, the shop doesn''t belong to us. As soon as you go to the government to transfer the business, you will immediately know who has arrested you. Olddy, You are looking at us as stupid and deliberately lying to us."


    Liu Shi saw that someone finally spoke, his body trembled involuntarily, and he said nervously: "You... Who are you?"


    "Who am I? Well, then you can call me Lao Xu."


    "Lao Xu? Is this your real surname?"


    Lao Xu smiled and said, "Olddy, what''s the matter? You want to find out more about me. After you escape, let your son report to the officials and bring troops to encircle and suppress me?"


    Liu Shi''s face panicked, and anxiously said: "No, I didn''t mean that, I don''t have the courage. And I... I just felt that if Murong Zhe knew that I was kidnapped, he would definitely not pay. I will tell you that he has no money, just to let you know how much his family property really is."


    Lao Xu said: "Oh? You are his mother, how do you know that he will not pay you to redeem yourself?"

 Chapter 1196: The one who should be caught most is Murong Lingran

    Chapter 1196 What should be caught most is Murong Lingran


    Thinking of what happenedst year, Liu''s face suddenly showed a guilty conscience, "You don''t have to ask, I just know."


    Lao Xu said: "Okay, it seems that the rtionship between your mother and son is not very good. Then how can we get your son to get the money smoothly? Olddy, please help us find a way and help us find your son and ask for it. Five thousand or ten thousand taels of silver, as long as we think it is feasible, we will let you go immediately and promise not to hurt you in the slightest."


    Liu Shi was stunned for a moment and asked tentatively, "If I really want to help you think of a way, you really won''t hurt me? Will you let me go?"


    Lao Xu said: "Really, really."


    Liu Shi turned his head and said with a stern look: "Murong Zhe is a ck heart. If you have a wife and children, you don''t need an old mother. The person he doesn''t care about the most now is probably me. You have to tie him up. Only people can get money.¡±


    Lao Xu said: "You mean, the people he cares about most are his wife and children?"


    Liu Shi nodded: "That''s right, especially his only daughter Murong Lingran, he just doesn''t care about my life or death because of that dead girl. You shouldn''t arrest me, the most important thing to arrest is Murong Lingran, she is Murong Zhe The treasure is the treasure of their whole family, only she can make Murong Zhe go bankrupt. As long as you capture Murong Lingran, I am afraid that if you want Murong Zhe''s life, he will agree. "


    Lao Xu said: "Olddy, you are Murong Lingran''s grandmother, so this is a bit too vicious, she is your granddaughter after all."


    Liu Shi sneered: "Vicious? What she did to me and her uncle was considered vicious. She is so unfilial, I don''t need her. My granddaughter? A loser, someone who only knows how to block me, I don''t I need it, I just have my A Cai."


    Lao Xu said: "Not filial? But as far as I know, she is very filial to her parents? There is a reason for her not being filial to you, right? Didn''t you find the reason from yourself?"


    Liu Shi said with a gloomy face: "What reason can I have? I am her grandmother. If I want her to die, she will die. If she wants to go east, she cannot go west. She can only listen to me, not me. Yes, that is, unfilial, unfilial children are of no use to me, only to die."


    Lao Xu shook his head: "Olddy, your idea is very dangerous. Forget it, let''s not talk about your family affairs, the method you said will definitely not work. We are not stupid, we also inquired before tying you here. Yes, every time your granddaughter goes out, there will be a **** dog behind her, that dog is too smart, it can understand people''snguagepletely, and its size is also big, we can''t deal with it for the time being."


    Liu Shi frowned and said, "Why can''t I do anything? It''s just a dog. You put some medicine in the food and throw it on the side of the road. The ck hair is big and has a big appetite. It must be hungry soon. It sees food by the roadside. Yes, I will definitely rush to eat it, when the ck hair is dead, are you afraid that there will be no chance?"


    "No." Lao Xu said impatiently: "I said, we are not fools, you can think of so many people around me, naturally. We have tried it all, and that dog seems to be Eat the food her master made or fed by herself, and the food on the roadside, no matter how fragrant it is, it won''t even look at it."


    Liu Shi gritted his teeth: "Dead girl really has a hand, so this is troublesome."

 Chapter 1197: kill their whole family

    Chapter 1197 Killed their whole family


    Lao Xu said: "Do you have any other good solutions? Anything is fine, you dare to say it."


    Hearing this, Liu continued to think, and suddenly said again: "I still have a way, you can tie the two little ones in Murong Zhe''s family. Those two don''t know martial arts, they are small and simple, in Murong Zhe It is also extremely important in my heart, Murong Ling is not good, you just tie those two."


    Lao Xu immediately rejected it, "It''s still not good, the two little ones don''t go out very much at all, even if they want to go out, there will be adults around them. The three elder brothers of them are all good at kung fu, especially the biggest one, his kung fu is not bad. I may not be an opponent. I don''t want to lose my wife and lose my army. However, how about I go to tie Murongliang? Murongzhe doesn''t care about you, maybe he still cares about him. He is old, and he doesn''t know martial arts. I want to It¡¯s also very easy to start.¡±


    Liu Shi shook his head sharply: "No, the old man and I separated Murong Zhe from the beginning. Don''t think that he has been protecting Murong Zhe''s family now, Murong Zhe respects him on the surface, but he still respects him in his heart. Resentful, otherwise Murong Zhe''s family earns so much money now, how could he not give him a single coin? And even if Murong Zhe agrees, that dead girl Murong Lingran will not agree, and if he is tied, it will be for nothing."


    Lao Xu frowned and said, "Damn girl? Olddy, I''ve been putting up with you since just now, tell you, don''t let me hear you scold children again, do you understand?"


    "Why can''t I scold her? She''s so vicious, cruel, and unfilial. She''s just a loser. I''m her grandmother, so why can''t I scold her? I can scold me whatever I want."


    Lao Xu''s face turned gloomy, and he said coldly: "I said, don''t let me hear you scold children again, don''t you understand humannguage?"


    "I¡­"


    "Since you don''t understand, then I''m wee. Come on, break her a finger for me!"


    Liu Shi was stunned, and her face suddenly turned pale, when she heard someone walking towards her, she said anxiously: "Don''t be like this, I was wrong, I was wrong, for the sake of my age, forgive me for this. Just once."


    Lao Xu sneered: "Then do you dare not obey my orders?"


    Liu Shi was sweating profusely and said, "I don''t dare, I don''t dare anymore."


    "I''ll just trust you once, and continue to find a way for me."


    When Liu Shi saw that he let her go, she suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, but she had nothing to do. She said five times in a row and was rejected by Lao Xu.


    "None of them, think again."


    Liu said helplessly: "You can''t do this either, you can''t do that either, then you have to keep trying with me."


    "I think this is the only way, but if they really don''t give money and would rather watch you die, what should we do then?"


    Liu shi rolled his eyes and said, "If you don''t give money, just take their shop."


    "You''re back again, as I said, the shop is useless."


    Liu continued: "Then you can force them to transfer the shop to your person first, and then find a way to kill their entire family. I heard that the people will not sue and the officials will not investigate. I promise not to sue you. At that time, wouldn''t the shops worth several thousand taels be in your hands?"


    Lao Xu''s body trembled and his eyes widened in disbelief: "You... what did you say? Kill their whole family?"


    Liu shi said lightly: "Yes, can''t you just kill it?"

 Chapter 1198: want to kill

    Chapter 1198 I want to kill someone with a knife


    "Murong Zhe is your eldest son, but he gave you seven grandchildren, six of them are grandchildren, so you said that you want to kill his whole family? Are you still his mother? You are still that The mother of seven children?"


    Liu Shi curled his lips and said disdainfully: "That kind of unfilial son deserves to die, his children don''t listen to me, anyway, they won''t be filial to me, they won''t give me money, and they''ll give me their lives. I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯ll die if I die, and I¡¯m not too happy to have a bunch of annoying people hanging around in front of me.¡±


    Lao Xu said again: "It seems that you are more vicious than I thought. But I think you didn''t want to kill him just because he was unfilial, you just wanted to kill with a knife."


    Liu''s eyes flickered with guilt, and his waist was bent down, a littlecking in confidence: "What nonsense are you talking about, I don''t understand."


    "Don''t you understand? Then I''ll exin it to you. As long as Murong Zhe''s whole family is dead, their hundreds of acres ofnd in Lihua Vige and his current house can all be inherited by you and your son. In the future, your family can inherit it. After living a life of brocade clothes and jade food, the eyes are quiet, right?"


    Mrs Liu denied: "No, I... what I just said were angry words. After all, Murong Zhe is my son. How could I want him to die? Stop framing me."


    "Framed you? Olddy, you really turn your face faster than a book. You just wanted Murongzhe''s family to die, and my people and I were watching. Forget it, I won''t tell you this. Come on, let me tell you the truth, we have always made a living by kidnapping people and extorting money for money. I have a lot of people under my team, both martial arts and professional. If you want to live a good life, then we can cooperate. ."


    Liu Shi said suspiciously: "Cooperation? What kind of cooperationw?"


    "It''s very simple, just like what you said just now. I think you and I have wasted so much time here. As long as your son has one store, it''s too little. I heard that he has two stores and waits for his whole family. After they are all dead, I want his two shops. As your murongzhe''s aunt, you can inherit the shop righteously. When the timees, you sell the shop and give me all the money for selling the shop. In this way, I will also There will be no danger of exposure, and you can get the existing deposit of his family, the fields and hills in the vige, and even the tribute lychee tree, what do you think?"


    Mr. Liu rolled his eyes. In addition to the 100 acres ofnd that His Majesty bestowed on him, Murong Zhe also had a lot ofnd, as well as fruit trees in the small barren hills. Those fruit trees could be harvested for several years or even decades after they bear fruit.


    There is also a lychee tree, which is a tribute. It is very valuable and can be sold for arge amount of silver every year in the future.


    There is also Murong Zhe''s house. Although it is only a blue brick house, it can''tpare with the one in the city, but it is much better than the one she lives in now.


    Seeing Liu Shi''s heartbeat, Lao Xu smiled and said, "How about it? Will you agree? If you agree, I''lle up with a seamless n to kill their entire family within three days."


    Three days?


    Liu Shi was immediately excited. As long as she agreed, she would be able to take over Murong Zhe''s property in three days.


    With Murong Zhe''s money, Murong Qi and Murong Cai will not have to worry about it in this life.


    Murong Qi can also have money to heal his leg injuries.

 Chapter 1199: Isnt Murong Zhe your son?

    Chapter 1199 Isn''t Murong Zhe your son?


    only¡­


    Liu Shi suddenly said, "Can you make sure that you don''t get me involved? The Murong Zhe family knows people from the Shangshu Mansion of the Ministry of Rites, and they also do business with three restaurants in the city. Murong Zhe is still Wen Rung, and he grows high-yield grains. , Your Majesty also personally sent your father-inw to announce the imperial decree. Your Majesty also knows him. If he is dead, there will be many people investigating him. If it is found on me, then I will be finished. I also have a young son who is paralyzed in bed. , I can''t have an ident."


    "Of course you are sure, you can rest assured, even if we fail, we will not confess to you."


    Liu gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I will cooperate with you. After this is done, I will sell the shop and give you all the money."


    "You promised?"


    "Well, yes."


    Lao Xu suddenly smiled and said again: "Actually, I''m really curious, they all say that tiger poison won''t eat its children, I''ve also heard about your family''s situation, you''ve lived on Murongzhe all your life, if it weren''t for you You hurt his heart, and he won''t ignore you, why are you so vicious, you actually want your own son''s family to die."


    Liu Shi was stunned for a moment, and said angrily, "You don''t need to worry about my family''s affairs."


    "Olddy." Lao Xu''s voice became a little colder in an instant, and he mocked: "Have you forgotten your situation again? Now you, I just move a finger and you can die without a whole corpse, how dare you Talk to me like that?"


    Before Liu could speak, he heard the sound of several people drawing swords.


    Liu hurriedly said, "I... I was wrong. I''m old and can''t speak, so please forgive me."


    "Tell me why you are so unfeeling towards Murong Zhe. If I am satisfied, I can spare you."


    Liu pouted and said, "What else could be the reason? I said it all, because he was not filial, he didn''t give me money, he didn''t take care of his younger brother, and he didn''t listen to me!"


    Lao Xu said with a sneer: "It seems that you still don''t want to tell the truth, and you don''t obey my orders over and over again. It''s useless to keep it. If youe, just chop it up and send me the body to his youngest son. to the bedside."


    "Yes."


    Liu Shi heard the sound of someone drawing a sword again, and in a hurry, he had to say: "I said, I said, how can I be so heartless towards my child? It''s toote for me to treat it as a treasure, Murong Zhe. It''s not my son at all, and of course I don''t care about his life or death."


    "What did you say? Murong Zhe is not your son?"


    "yes."


    "Then whose child is he?"


    Liu Shi said suspiciously, "Why do you ask so many questions?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, I''ll just ask you to answer, if you don''t obey, I''ll cut you off immediately!"


    Liu''s body trembled a little, and said with a trembling voice: "I...I don''t know whose child he is."


    Lao Xu squinted his eyes slightly and said coldly, "You don''t know? You have raised a child for so many years, do you not know whose child he is? Do you think I believe your nonsense? Go chop up your little son!"


    Liu''s heart panicked, tears came out anxiously, and said: "I really don''t know whose child he is, that person gave me the child and left."


    "That person? Gone?"


    "It''s just gone, it''s like this..."


    Back then, in Donghai Mansion, Murong Liang''s aunt was extremely patriarchal, and she would talk about it almost every day, saying that Liu''s belly must be a boy, otherwise she would be good-looking.

 Chapter 1200: Gokoku Temple

    Chapter 1200 Huguo Temple


    Nong''s Liu Shi was worried day and night, afraid that he would be disliked after giving birth to a daughter, and the future would be difficult.


    She has a bad temper. When she was young, she had a bad rtionship with the people in Baoshan Vige. Those people said once they saw her that she must be pregnant with a daughter.


    Originally, she didn''t believe it, but after others said it too much, she herself felt that the girl in her belly was a girl.


    So when I was pregnant with a child, I asked people everywhere to ask if there was a way to make the child in my womb turn into a boy.


    When the child in her womb was more than eight months old, she finally found out that the incense at Huguo Temple in the capital was very effective. In order to win a man in one fell swoop, she begged Murongliang to bring her to the capital.


    Mu Rongliang also persuaded her at the beginning, saying that it doesn''t matter if the first child is not a boy, they are still young anyway, and they will be reborn in the future.


    But Liu didn''t give up and insisted on going to Huguo Temple.


    Murongliang had no choice but to borrow some money and take her to Huguo Temple by borrowing a carriage for fear that her intentions would not affect the child.


    Of course, Mrs. Liu was worried that her mother-inw would not let her go out, and she was also afraid that she would go back to the capital and still give birth to a daughter, which would be even more embarrassing andughed at by the people of Baoshan Vige, so she did not tell anyone that she went to the capital.


    Let Murong Liang tell the public that she just misses her family and wants to live with rtives for a while.


    As for which rtive, her mother-inw also asked. Worrying about future incidents, Liu directly fabricated a distant rtive, saying that he had been kind to her since childhood.


    Murong Liang''s aunt has always been a big heart, and she didn''t ask much, and she never thought that her daughter-inw would have the courage to lie to her.


    Hearing that his daughter-inw was going to go out, he was extremely happy. After all, the older a woman is in her pregnancy, the more troublesome she will be, and there is no shortage of ces for her to serve. If her daughter-inw does not cause her trouble, she is naturally happy to rx.


    It is also considered that Murongliang and Liu were lucky, they arrived in the capital smoothly, put on incense at Huguo Temple, and asked for a sign, saying that the one in her belly must be a son.


    Liu Shi finally felt relieved after hearing the words, but just wanted to go back, perhaps because he was too tired on the road and did not rest well, Liu Shi suddenly gave birth prematurely, and gave birth to the child at Huguo Temple.


    Lao Xu suddenly said, "Your child was born prematurely?"


    Thinking of the poor child, Liu Shi nodded sadly: "That''s right, the child was very weak due to premature birth, and died without living a day, and he was still a son, the son I wanted most, but Born and gone."


    "That Murong Zhe..."


    Liu Shi said: "I was also surprised by his arrival. My son died, and I was very sad. When I was looking at my son''s body and didn''t know what to do, a woman holding Murong Zhe suddenly broke into my house. house."


    "She said that her man died, and she didn''t want to live anymore. She originally wanted to take the child away, but the child was innocent after all. She really couldn''t do anything with her son, so she begged me to adopt Murong Zhe and let me take care of him. ."


    "I think the child is a boy, and when I gave birth to the child, Murongliang was very happy when he saw his son. If he knew that the child was dead, he would probably me me, and even leave me and go back to Donghai Mansion in a fit of rage."


    "And if my mother-inw knew that it was because I insisted oning to the capital that the child was killed, she would definitely let Murong Liang divorce me, so I... I would ask that woman to quietly bury my child and kill Murong Zhe. Take it back to Donghai Mansion."

 Chapter 1201: Hes a feisty one

    Chapter 1201 He''s a good guy


    Lao Xu frowned and said, "Then does your husband know that Murong Zhe is not his biological son?"


    Liu shook his head: "He doesn''t know, he was so happy when he found out that I gave birth to a son the day before. He went down the mountain and quietly bought wine and went back to Huguo Temple to drink it. When the woman came, he didn''t notice it at all, and didn''t know that his own child was dead. Babies were the same when they were first born, and even after he woke up and looked at the child for a long time, he had no doubts at all."


    Lao Xu suddenly realized: "Afterwards, you gave birth to another son of your own, so you are so partial to the small, right?"


    Liu gritted his teeth and said, "Of course, I have my own child, why should I love someone else''s child and let him share my love for my son?"


    "Originally, I didn''t have any hope for Murong Zhe. I thought that I would just take care of him. When he is fifteen years old, I will separate him and live with my own son, and never leave him alone."


    "I just didn''t expect him to be a good man. Even if he didn''t let him study, he could learn by himself by relying on the books he picked up and secretly going to the school to attend lectures. He also taught himself medical skills and was able to collect and sell medicines to support his family."


    "Afterwards, I thought, since he can make so much money, he can make me live a good life, and he can support my youngest son''s family, then it''s okay for me to give him a good look."


    "I thought that my youngest son would be able to rely on him to live a carefree life, but I didn''t expect that something happened to Murong Zhe, and it also affected my youngest son, causing him to suffer a lot."


    "I was finally forgiven. He died for that... No, for Murong Lingran, he dared to disobey me. One hundred and fifty taels of ginseng were eaten by Murong Lingran. He has caused my son to suffer so much. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I will naturally not treat him as a son.¡±


    "One hundred and fifty taels of silver, if he had given it to me, my youngest son would not be paralyzed. My grandson is probably married by now."


    "Although his hands are broken, the family is still better than my youngest son. There are more and more fields in the family, and high-yield grains and tribute lychees are also grown. He is not filial to me at all. God is so unfair."


    What is even more irritating is that Murong Zhe is taller than her son, taller than her son, smart and quick to learn anything.


    And her own son, who is average in length, is not as tall as Murong Zhe, and is stupid. Even if he is sent to the school, he will be returned by the master himself.


    Murong Zhe could remember the properties of medicinal herbs after reading it once, but Murong Qi could not memorize it even if he recited it for three days and three nights.


    There are also three-character ssics and a thousand-character script. Murong Zhe could recite it like a fluent just by sneaking into the school to listen to the Master¡¯s lectures, but Murong Qi couldn¡¯t recite it for three or five years. By now, he haspletely forgotten it.


    When outsiders mentioned her two sons, they all praised Mu Rongzhe for being smart, and every time they devalued her sons.


    And Murong Zhe actually gave birth to seven children, six of which were sons, and her own children gave birth to three children in total, two were daughters, and only one Murong Cai was a son.


    Murong Zhe''s children are more handsome and smarter than Murong Qi''s children, and Murong Qi''s children are all average-looking, and there is no oneparable to them.

 Chapter 1202: commit suicide

    Chapter 1202 Kill yourself


    When he was a child, Ah Cai was obviously the same as Murong Zong and the others who studied and practiced martial arts, but no matter how he studied, they were not as capable as Murong Zong.


    Master also said that Ah Cai''s talent is really too bad, bullshit, it must be Murong Zhe who gave the master an order, for fear that Murong Cai would be better than his son, so that the master would not teach him seriously.


    Fortunately, her mother-inw died when Murong Zhe was very young. She believed that if her mother-inw was still alive, she would not know that Murong Zhe was not her grandson, and she would definitely favor Murong Zhe to the sky.


    Lao Xu said lightly: "God is fair, and it''s not bad for you. If you didn''t kill yourself, you would have inexhaustible glory and wealth in this life."


    Liu Shi frowned: "I''m going to die? Hmph, if God is fair, how could he allow such an unfilial person to live better day by day? My own Murong Qi is so filial, how could God allow him to be paralyzed in the bed?"


    Lao Xu said: "You can''t think like this, think about it from a different angle, if you don''te to the capital, your child will not be born prematurely, you want a son, and God gave it to you, but you yourself prefer sons to daughters. I am worried that I will suffer in the future, and I will kill the child in my stomach."


    "Also, you lost a son, and God sent you a son without stopping. He is still such a capable son, so that you can stand firm in front of your mother-inw."


    "You didn''t train him, and you didn''t care much about him. He can be a talent. If you train him seriously, maybe he can be admitted to the top spot."


    "He used to be extremely filial to you, as long as you are good to him and his son, even if he knows that he is not your son in the future, for the sake of your goodness to him, he will definitely let you enjoy the glory and wealth all his life. "


    "It''s just that you were too selfish. You knew that he was useless, so you immediately abandoned him and didn''t remember his former goodness at all."


    "God must think that you are so vicious to the son he gave you, so if you don''t give him face, then he will teach your own son a lesson, so your own son will have such a day."


    "Also, can Murong Qi be considered filial? Has he ever made money for you in his life? His son has reached the age of marriage, and he has nothing to do and aplish nothing. This **** look?"


    Liu Shi was startled, why was her biological son killed by her? It''s all because of her mother-inw, and it''s all because of the broken-mouthed women in Baoshan Vige. Otherwise, can she even think about going to Huguo Temple?


    Also, is Murong Qi paralyzed the retribution that God gave her?


    how is this possible?


    She raised Murong Zhe no matter what.


    Without her, Murong Zhe would have gone to **** with his biological mother long ago, how could he still achieve what he is today?


    As the person who raised Murong Zhe, if Murong Zhe is disobedient, then she doesn''t like him. Isn''t this normal?


    She also knew that if she had always been kind to Murong Zhe, Murong Qi would never have this day. Maybe he would be living in Murong Zhe''s house now, living a carefree and wealthy life before.


    But wouldn''t that make her own child wrong?


    Aqi was filial from the beginning. He was of one mind with her, and he listened to her words. Why was he not filial?


    Lao Xu saw that she was silent, and continued: "Okay, I won''t talk about this, let me ask you, can you see the origin of that woman back then?"

 Chapter 1203: Buried where?

    Where is Chapter 1203 buried?


    Liu Shi immediately came back to his senses, shook his head and said, "I don''t see it, I just remember that she was dressed in ordinary clothes. For some reason, her face was covered with a lot of mud, and she couldn''t see her original appearance."


    Lao Xu frowned: "That''s all?"


    Liu Shi thought about it again, and said again: "Oh, yes, and also, I remember that the woman was disguised as a man, with a man''s bun on her head, if she didn''t make a sound, I really don''t know. She is a woman."


    "I don''t remember the others. After all, it was more than 30 years ago. I am old, and she is old. I am afraid that even if she is standing in front of me now, I will not recognize her."


    "And when she gave me the child, she said that she didn''t want to live so she wanted someone to take care of Murong Zhe, maybe she''d already died."


    Women disguised as men?


    The woman seemed to have been nning for a long time, hiding the possibility of revealing her identity in advance.


    Lao Xu asked again: "You really don''t remember what other features she has? For example, her ent? Is it a Beijing ent?"


    "Can not remember."


    "Do you still remember the swaddle clothes that wrapped the child? Is it ordinary cotton, or a fine brocade? And the colors, what colors are the swaddles and the clothes on?"


    Liu''s face suddenly felt a little ufortable when he thought of what he had done before.


    "I let you speak!"


    Liu Shi''s body trembled, so she could only say truthfully, "Although that woman wears ordinary clothes, the swaddling clothes that wrap Murong Zhe are really good materials. The brocade is veryfortable to touch. As for the clothes he wears, there are red and blue, and I can''t remember the other colors."


    "I... I definitely can''t let Murong Zhe go back wearing such fine clothes, it will definitely reveal his stuff, thinking that my son can''te to this world for nothing, and can be buried in luxurious clothes, she is my mother. Thest thing I could do for him was swapping his clothes with my kids'' clothes."


    Old Xu Wenyan was not surprised, and asked again: "You said just now that you asked that woman to bury your child in the capital, do you know where it was buried?"


    "I...I don''t know. At that time, Murongliang and I were in the same room. I was afraid that talking to the woman for too long would wake him up, so I let the woman find a ce to bury it."


    Lao Xu sneered: "It''s all this time, you still dare to lie to me, you think I''m a fool, can you lie to me? You care so much about your own child, you will let him bury him in a ce you don''t know, let him Has he be a lone ghost? Come on, go and chop off her youngest son''s hand and show it to her!"


    "Yes."


    Liu''s face was full of horror: "No, no, I''ll tell the truth, after all, it''s my first child, although the situation was urgent at that time, I did let the woman be buried in the back mountain of Huguo Temple. Under the tree, I also gave her a red cloth and asked her to tie it to the tree corresponding to the grave, so that I would have the opportunity to go back to the capital to find him in the future."


    "It''s just that I dide back to look for it more than ten years ago, but I went all over the back mountain, not to mention the red cloth, and I couldn''t find a line. I thought, if that woman really had the heart to die at that time, Certainly not in the mood to bury a dead child."


    "When she found me, she said that she wanted to jump into the river, but she gave up because the child was crying."

 Chapter 1204: freeze to death

    Chapter 1204 Frozen to death


    "I think it''s very likely that she went to jump into the river with my dead child, so after searching for a long time, I couldn''t find it. I was also worried that Murong Zhe, who was still an imperial physician at the time, would find out the clue. After knowing that it was not my son, I would stop. To support our family, so I gave up searching."


    Lao Xu said coldly, "Can you guarantee that everything you said just now is the truth?"


    Liu said: "It''s all true, I''m like this, how can I dare to lie to you by telling a lie."


    Lao Xu said: "Okay, I will believe you once, but you should also know my abilities. If I can kidnap you without knowing it, I can also kidnap your son and grandson. Let me know that you lied to me, then I''m sorry, I will linger your youngest son in front of you, and then put it in a frying pan and give it to your husband for him to eat, you know what I mean Bar?"


    Liu Shi was startled, shepletely believed that Lao Xu could do such a thing, she was very d that what she said just now was the truth, she nodded and said, "Understood, don''t worry, what I said is the truth, otherwise I will Was, no, my whole family was struck by thunder."


    Lao Xu nodded in satisfaction, "Okay."


    As soon as his voice fell, Liu Shi immediately fainted again.


    One of Lao Xu''s subordinates immediately stepped forward and said, "Boss, what should we do now?"


    Lao Xu raised his eyebrows and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "This olddy is the most vicious olddy I''ve ever seen. This kind of person doesn''t deserve to live at all. She''s already **** anyway, why don''t you just let her disappearpletely?"


    Lao Xu shook his head: "No, send her back first."


    "Just let her go? Isn''t it too cheap for her? Maybe one day she will want to hurt Murong Zhe''s family on a whim?"


    Lao Xu said with a smile: "Don''t worry, the Murong Zhe family is not a simple person, and nothing will happen. If you do too much injustice, you will kill yourself. This person''s retribution willeter."


    "All right."


    ******


    "Liu Guli, wake me up, you fell asleep here, do you want to freeze to death here? I asked you to buy meat, but you arezy here, do I usually abuse you? I need to let you hide Sleeping here? Let so many outsiders see, what do you make them think of me? Huh?"


    Liu stumbled to hear someone calling her name, and she could not think of anyone who dared to call her name like that except Murong Liang.


    Freeze to death?


    She fell asleep?


    Liu opened her eyes abruptly, and at a nce she saw the vigers of Lihua Vige surrounded by her.


    Seeing Murongliang standing right in front of her, looking like he wanted to strangle her, he didn''t know if it was because of the cold or fear, maybe both, his body trembled involuntarily.


    Liu shi quickly sat up, only to realize that she fell asleep leaning against the tree, and this is where she lost consciousness just now.


    How could she wake up like this? Wasn''t she kidnapped? When did shee back here again?


    "I... what''s wrong with me?"


    Murongliang said angrily, "You''re too embarrassed to ask what''s wrong? Doctor Zheng came to see a doctor. He saw you here as soon as he got here. He thought you were sick. If you are caught, let someone inform me immediately. You are trying to cause trouble for me, don''t you? Where do you sleep, but you sleep in the snow, do you want to die? If you want to die, let me die far away, don''t be dirty people''snd."

 Chapter 1205: dream characters

    Chapter 1205 The characters in the dream


    It turned out to be a dream.


    Mr. Liu didn''t listen to what Murongliang said at this time, but a pity expression appeared on his face.


    Although what happened in the dream just now was a little scarier, and it reminded her of what happened more than 30 years ago, in a certain sense, it was a good dream.


    If Murong Zhe''s family really died in three days, she would be able to take over Murong Zhe''s house, farm, and shop.


    If there is someone who can help her except Murong Zhe''s family, then she will have afortable life in the future.


    Although she feels distressed to give two shops, it''s better than not being able to get a single copper te now.


    Seeing that Mr. Liu didn''t pay any attention to what he meant, Murongliang suddenly felt that he had lost face, and he rushed to the ground to start.


    Liu Shi hurriedly hid behind Li Zheng''s wife Mi Shi.


    Although Mi was annoyed with her, she had heard that Murongliang had attacked her a few times. As Lizheng''s wife, she would naturally not allow the vigers to be beaten in front of her, not to mention Liu''s age. , she would be killed if she was not careful, so she had to hide behind her.


    In the days toe, Mrs. Mi knew that Mrs. Liu had evil intentions and wanted to kill Murong Zhe''s family.


    However, this is for another story.


    Murong Yang was by Murong Liang''s side, after all, he was his elder brother and elder sister-inw, so he hurriedly stopped him and persuaded him: "Brother, if you have something to say, don''t do it, it''s an old couple, so many outsiders and children are watching. Sister-inw is also considered a blessing and a big fate. She fell asleep in the snow and there was nothing at all. Don''t me her, let her go back quickly and warm up her body. Otherwise, she is really sick, then But it''s serious."


    Murong Liang nced around at everyone, for the sake of his own face, he had to suppress the anger in his heart and shouted: "Look, how did you treat my brother at home? How did you treat his family? You are so hateful, He is still helping you, go back and give me a good reflection!"


    Liu pouted, helping her?


    is just pretending to be a good person there.


    Doesn''t Murongyang want to buynd and build a house after the spring? It is estimated that it was just pretending to be seen by Li Zheng and his wife, who still doesn''t know his thoughts.


    Seeing that Mrs. Liu was still hiding behind Mrs. Mi, and her eyes were still rolling around, Murong Liang got angry and raised her voice, "What are you still doing there? You think others haven''t seen enough of our family. Is it a joke? If you stay still, I will kill you now!"


    Liu shi saw that Murong Liangqi''s eyes were red, and she shrank her neck and said, "Okay, I''ll just go back. I don''t know why I fell asleep, you calm down."


    "Go home immediately for me."


    "Okay, I''ll go home now."


    After saying that, he ran away as if he was afraid that Murong Liang would continue to chase and beat her.


    She was very puzzled, was it really just a dream?


    Why does she feel that Lao Xu''s threats to her are so true?


    And Lao Xu also gave her a feeling that it was as if Murong Zhe''s rtives hade to the door.


    That old Xu, is it really the character in his dream?


    But if it wasn''t a dream, those people tied her up to ask Murong Zhe for money, but after listening to what Murong Liang said just now, it wasn''t long before the money came, how could they easily put her back?

 Chapter 1206: Who is that baby?

    Chapter 1206 Who is that baby?


    Those vicious kidnappers, she didn''t think they would suddenly let her go with kindness.


    It seems that what just now was really a dream, but it has been more than 30 years, and she actually told what happened 30 years ago in a dream, which is really incredible.


    Liu Shi was startled suddenly, and her footsteps could not help slowing down a bit. Just now everyone looked at her face, and it didn''t seem like they heard her secret.


    Fortunately, if her sleep talk is heard, I am afraid that Murong Zhe will not even listen to Murong Liang¡¯s words in the future, and even Murong Qing¡¯s work may be taken back.


    Mrs Liu nced at the direction of Murong Zhe''s house, it would be great if there was someone to help her finish it.


    Ning''an Houfu Study


    After listening to what the housekeeper said, the Marquis of Ning''an looked at the excited eldest princess, and said in shock, "What did you say? Murong Liang and his wife really came to the capital before giving birth, and they went to Huguo Temple? Murong Zhe was actually handed over to Liu Guli from the capital? And the swaddling clothes that wrapped Murong Zhe were blue? Are the clothes red or blue?"


    Fang Guanjia said: "Yes, Liu Guli said so, what she cares most about is her youngest son Murong Qi and grandson Murong Cai. My people used their father and son to threaten her, she should not dare to tell lies."


    "And the reason why Lord Hou''s people have not been able to find out any news in Donghai Mansion is because when Liu Shi came to the capital, she never told anyone that she came to the capital, only that she went to a rtive''s house, except for Murongliang, no one knows that she came to the capital more than 30 years ago."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said again: "Then you also went to the Huguo Temple to confirm? Did she really give birth to a child in the Huguo Temple?"


    The housekeeper nodded: "Yes, after I put the Liu family back, I sent someone to confirm that there was indeed a woman surnamed Liu who gave birth to a child in the monastery."


    "Huguo Temple are all monks, and very few women burn incense and worship Buddha when they are about to give birth. Even though Liu''s birth happened more than 30 years ago, Liu''s birth was sudden because of Huguo Temple. There are no doctors or mother Wen nearby, and at that time Liu Shi was born prematurely again, and in order to save her life, the people from Huguo Temple were turned on their backs."


    "She is a child born prematurely, and her body is also weak. Huguo Temple provided her with free food and amodation, so she stayed in Huguo Temple for more than a month before returning."


    "So several older monks are still very impressed, and the old abbot also remembers it."


    Princess Qihua asked, "Then have they seen the woman who carried the child?"


    The housekeeper shook his head: "No, Liu is a woman after all, or a woman who gave birth to a child. The abbot was worried that the monks and pilgrims would disturb her, so he designated a part of the area for her and sent people to guard it, except for Liu. Except for Murongliang, and the doctor they invited, no one is allowed to enter or leave. Lord Hou also knows that the rules of Huguo Temple are strict, and all the monks will strictly abide by the order of the abbot."


    Ning An Hou suddenly fell silent.


    Princess Qihua said: "Master Hou, don''t care who that woman is, since Murong Zhe is not Liu''s biological child, and he is definitely from the capital, and his child is very simr to our daughter''s child, then Murong Zhe is most likely our child."


    Ning''an Hou said worriedly: "Madam, if Murong Zhe is our child, who is the baby we buried back then?"

 Chapter 1207: hanged to death

    Chapter 1207 Hanged to death


    The eldest princess changed her mind and guessed: "Marquis, you are an upright person, upright, and your ability is extremely outstanding. You were named a marquis at a young age. At that time, many people in the court were jealous of you, and it''s not good to see you."


    "You have also made extraordinary achievements on the battlefield. Many people in neighboring countries regard you as a strong enemy."


    "I still clearly remember that not long after I gave birth to my child, before I could take a breath, a group of assassins came to my house and wanted to assassinate you."


    "In desperation, the nurse took the child away from our sight for a while. Later, all the assassins were put to death. When the child was in my hands, it became weaker day by day. You said, would it be the purpose of those assassins that day? Not to kill you at all, but to rece my child?"


    Ning Anhou frowned: "This..."


    Fang Guanjia said: "Master Hou, Your Highness, maybe there is a possibility, I still remember the scene that day, those assassins did not seem to kill Hou Ye and His Royal Highness much, but just blindly protect Hou Ye and His Royal Highness. Entanglement, as if you just want to separate you from the child."


    "And at that time, the situation was urgent, and the children''s clothes were very cumbersome, and they certainly couldn''t change the children''s clothes quickly. Didn''t Mrs. Liu say that Murong Zhe was also wrapped in a blue swaddle when he was a child, and he also wore some clothes. Red and blue, and the little prince''s clothes and swaddling clothes are also that color."


    "It is estimated that in order to save time, they inquired about the fabric and color of the swaddling clothes and clothes that Hou Ye''s own child would use. When the nurse disappeared with the child in his arms, they quickly changed the clothes together."


    The eldest princess thought about it carefully, and suddenly her eyes lit up, and she said: "Master Hou, you know that I was not good at embroidery since I was a child, so I invited the embroidery nanny in the pce and the best embroiderer in Ruyi Embroidery Vige in advance. Come and help me make swaddling and baby clothes."


    "The nanny was also invited in advance. She could touch the baby''s clothes and everything. I still remember that the nanny died by hanging not long after our child died."


    "Thest words she left were that she didn''t take good care of the little prince, and that she had no face to live in the world, but in fact, maybe she was afraid that the incident would affect her family, and she hanged herself out of fear. That nurse may really belong to the group of assassins. Inside."


    The Marquis of Ning''an frowned and said, "What the madam and the housekeeper said is indeed possible, but if it''s true as you said, why would they give me a weaker child? If they want me to suffer the pain of losing my child, Wouldn''t it be easier to just kill my child as soon as you get in touch with him?"


    The eldest princess was stunned for a moment, and after thinking for a while, she said, "Master Hou, is this possible? The purpose of the people behind it was that we wanted to raise a child that has nothing to do with us."


    "When you go on expeditions or carry out other important tasks in the future, you will break the news that he is not our child, so as to influence you, make you make mistakes, and let His Majesty disappoint you. Seriously, it can even cause you to lose. The title, the loss of military power, willpletely pull you down from the high position."


    "It''s just that they didn''t expect that the child was so weak that he died not long after it was in our hands, and the n failed."


    "They may have also thought about killing Murong Zhe once and for all, and let us suffer the pain of losing our son forever."

 Chapter 1208: guess

    Chapter 1208 Guess


    "But they didn''t expect that they would hand over Murong Zhe to a family who was not in the capital."


    "After the investigation, I thought that Murong Zhe had gone from the capital to the hands of a peasant in Donghai Prefecture, and Liu''s family was extremely poor. From then on, there was no ident, and it was impossible to return to the capital."


    "They thought we would never see each other again, and this matter would be a secret forever, so they let him go."


    "I just didn''t expect Murong Zhe to be so sessful, and relying on his own efforts, he appeared in front of us again."


    "That''s right." The eldest princess suddenly said excitedly: "In recent years, you have been old, and you have often stayed in the capital. Sooner orter, you will meet Murong Zhe, who is the imperial physician. Maybe the people behind it are worried that we will see him, so you spend the money. I tried my best to frame them in the Saiyuan Mansion. But I didn''t expect that something happened in the middle, and when I met the Queen Mother''s birthday, Her Majesty gave the world an amnesty and let Murong Zhe and the others return to the capital."


    Fang Guanjia said: "His Royal Highness, but Murong Zhe and his family have been back for more than a year, and their family has not encountered many strange things. Since the people behind them have tried their best to frame him so that you can''t meet him, How is it possible that within such a long time, there is no way to prevent you from meeting?"


    The eldest princess was stunned for a moment, then sighed: "That''s right, Murong Zhe has been an imperial physician in the imperial hospital for more than ten years, and he was also framed by the imperial physician. Maybe I really think too much."


    Ning Anhou also fell into contemtion, and what they said all made sense.


    Or, the purpose of the person behind it may also be aimed at his title, just like the current Fang and Geng families.


    Although thebined wealth of him and the eldest princess cannot be said to be rich enough to rival the country, after decades of umtion, they can also be ranked in the top five among the wealthy and nobles in the capital.


    After a hundred years, the title was passed on to the deceased child, and the deceased child''s family would enter the house at that time and seize the family property of the Houfu.


    Or, the person behind it wants him to carefully nurture other people''s children, and when the children grow up, start with the children and bring the Houfu to prison?


    Princess ?? said excitedly: "Master Hou, let''s not think about the reason for now, Murong Zhe might really be our child, we... let''s find a chance to meet him?"


    After thinking about it, the Marquis of Ning An felt that any situation was possible, and sighed after hearing the words: "These are all our guesses, and there is no substantial evidence to prove that our children have been reced. The only thing that can be confirmed now is that , Murong Zhe is indeed not the biological child of the Liu family, it is very likely that he is from the capital, it is really inappropriate to recognize each other at this time."


    Princess Qihua was startled and said with a bitter face, "Master Hou, the color of that child''s clothes and underwear is the same as our child''s. Based on this alone, Murong Zhe is very likely to be our child."


    Ning Anhou patted her on the shoulder and said with relief: "I know you like those children very much, but just based on the color of the swaddling clothes and clothes, the evidence is not enough, everything just now is just spection. Their identities are very special, and it is not good for them to recognize each other rashly, but it will make them difficult to be human beings.


    Although there are more and more clues that Murong Zhe is his son now, he still somewhat believes it.

 Chapter 1209: Want to tell him?

    Chapter 1209 Are you going to tell him?


    But now many people are staring at his position. If there is no definite evidence to prove it, let alone those people in the n, the Fang family and the Geng family can eat the Murong Zhe family.


    Even if he and the emperor have sent people to protect their family, there will definitely be no less troubles at ordinary times, and their family may be sad to return to the peaceful days before.


    Ning Anhou said again: "Madam, I promise you, I will definitely let people continue to investigate, the day when the truth wille out, all we can do now is to wait."


    Princess Qihua said lonely: "We don''t know the identity of that woman at all, and it has been more than 30 years, even if she is not dead, it must be extremely difficult to find her now, and I don''t know how long it will take. months."


    Ning Anhou reassured: "But there are still some clues."


    Princess ?? was taken aback: "What clue?"


    Ning''an Hou said, "Didn''t Mrs. Liu say it? Her own child was wearing Murongzhe''s clothes and swaddles, and she even asked that woman to bury the child in the back hill of Huguo Temple."


    "If that woman is really holding our child, then what she said about not wanting to live should be false, and she certainly wouldn''t dare to walk around with Liu''s dead child. If she is found, she will There is also the risk of being caught, and if it is serious, if it attracts our attention, the people behind it will be busy."


    "So I guess, she most likely buried the child''s body nearby, most likely around the Huguo Temple. As long as you find the child and confirm that the child''s clothes are indeed from the Marquis of Ning''an residence, Then Murong Zhe''s identity can be confirmed."


    The eldest princess was instantly overjoyed: "Yes, there is Liu''s child."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said sternly: "Madam, don''t worry, even if I dig three feet around the Huguo Temple, I will definitely find the child. There is also the nanny, the nanny died, but she still has descendants. There are also the nanny in the pce and the embroidered mother of Ruyi Embroidery Vige. Although they may not be alive now, there must be people who have been in contact with them still alive, and they can also be investigated. "


    Princess ?? said excitedly: "Well, Lord Hou, then please."


    "Don''t worry." Seeing Madam so happy, the Marquis of Ning An hesitated, "Madam, you..."


    Princess ?? knew what he was going to say, and said, "I know that even if I dig three feet into the ground, I may not find that child. I know that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, and I will adjust my mentality."


    "As long as Madam can figure it out."


    The eldest princess sighed and said again: "I thought that after the Liu family and Murong Liang came back, the truth about Murong Zhe''s life experience would be revealed, but I didn''t expect... sigh, it seems that this is fate. But Liu family is not Murong Zhe''s biological mother. Do you want to tell him about it?"


    The Hou of Ning''an nodded: "Of course, I want to tell you that money can make a ghost run the mill, and if Liu''s heart can kill once, it is very likely that he will do it a second time. She is a poisonous snake hiding in the dark. Dark, the Murong Zhe family is in the Ming Dynasty, if she wants to assassinate the Murong Zhe family, even if she fails, it will cause serious harm to them."


    "The Murongzhe family could never have imagined that Liu''s actually wanted to kill their whole family. In order to let Murongzhe guard her and not be plotted against her, we can only tell him."

 Chapter 1210: poor person must have something mean

    Chapter 1210 Poor people must have something to hate


    "But you can''t say it casually. Otherwise, Liu Shi won''t admit it and bite us back, and Murong Zhe may not believe it, but it will affect our rtionship with him. This matter needs an opportunity."


    The eldest princess nodded and said, "It''s just pity Murongliang, who has been kept secret by his wife for so many years. How do you know that the entire family is just an illusion. Her only son has been abandoned again. It took such a big blow."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said helplessly: "Madam, you are soft-hearted again. He is pitiful, but there must be something to hate about poor people. He doesn''t know that Murong Zhe is not his son. In his heart, Murong Zhe is his own son. "


    "If the Liu n treated Murong Zhe harshly, he could have defended him a little bit more. If he could have stopped the Liu n when the family split up and done more of his responsibility as a father, he wouldn''t have hurt Murong Zhe''s heart."


    "If they don''t split up now, even if Murong Zhe finds his biological parents in the future, he will not ignore him, and he will let him live a rich life and enjoy his old age in peace."


    "As for now, if Murong Zhe ignores them in the future, it will also be their retribution, and they will suffer by themselves."


    "If Murong Zhe is really our son, what they did to our son in the past, even when they came backst year, they wanted him to give up on treating Murong Lingran, give up searching for the lost child, he treated you so hatefully son, do you still think he is pitiful?"


    The eldest princess was startled and sighed: "You''re right, it seems that I''m getting old too, and I''m starting to feel confused. He was so cruel back then, and the cycle of cause and effect was his retribution. No matter what, he at least still There is a son and grandson by my side. Since the daughters got married, the house has been quiet for many years, and if we say poor, we are even more pitiful. "


    Ning''an Hou said: "Madam, don''t think too much, you are not old at all, it is because there are too many things happening around you recently, you have been worrying too much, and you have not had a good rest, the next thing is me, so don''t worry about it. ."


    The eldest princess nodded: "Okay, I really need to pay attention. If my body is damaged, I can''t wait for the day when I meet the children. It''s just Hou Ye, can I ask you one thing? "


    Ning''an Hou said: "Madam doesn''t have to be so polite, just say anything."


    The eldest princess now has a six-point belief that Murong Zhe is her son, but she is still afraid of what will happen, so she prays: "If, I mean if, don''t you like Murong Zong and the three brothers very much? If you If you find out that Murong Zhe is a child of someone else, don''t cut off your contact with their family, okay?"


    Ning Anhou smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I won''t, I also like them very much, otherwise I won''t take them to the military camp."


    The eldest princess was finally relieved, and said again: "Murong Yi has been back for a while, and I also want to see their brothers and sisters, Lord Hou, why don''t we go to their house again at some time?"


    Ning Anhou understood his wife''s thoughts, and said with a smile: "Okay, when you are well rested, I will find a day when there is no snow to go with you."


    The eldest princess smiled suddenly, "Thank you, Lord Hou."


    After talking to his wife again, the Marquis of Ning An asked her to take her back to the room first, and he and the housekeeper still stayed in the study to discuss matters.

 Chapter 1211: you are different from him

    Chapter 1211 You are different from him


    The Marquis of Ning''an said, "Using all the people that can be used, some go to Huguo Temple, some go to investigate the olddy in the pce and the embroidereddy of Ruyi Embroidery Vige, and the other go to find thatdy. Nanny''s descendants, no matter what method they use, they must find out Murong Zhe''s life experience as soon as possible."


    The housekeeper suggested: "Master Hou, if you are in such a hurry, why don''t you ask His Majesty''s Xuanwu Guards for help. Young Master Xuan is themander, he has always been filial, and he should not refuse. His Majesty is the younger generation of Madam, and should be happy to help. of."


    The Marquis of Ning''an frowned and said, "I heard that His Majesty''s Xuanwu Guard is also helping to find thest lost child of the Murong family, and is still investigating how Murong Zhe was framed back then, and his usual tasks are also very heavy, I will beg him again. Help, he will agree, but there are too many things, it will definitely distract Xuanwuwei''s energy. Maybe it is not as fast as our own investigation, and it will dy their search for children."


    Murong Zhe is indeed very likely to be his son now, and that Murong Zhou, who is still outside, is his own grandson.


    The housekeeper knew that the people under his master were also talented, so he nodded and said, "Master Hou is right, I''ll order someone to do it."


    "Well, let''s go."


    On the other side, Murong Qi saw Liu shi walk into the room with a pale face, and asked with concern, "Auntie, what''s the matter with you?"


    Liu thought that his son didn''t know that Murong Zhe was not his brother''s business. After thinking for a moment, he briefly recounted what happened in the dream without concealing Murong Zhe''s background.


    Murong Qi looked surprised after hearing this, and frowned, "Auntie, it is said that you have thoughts every day and dreams at night. You are the mother of eldest brother, how could you have such thoughts?"


    Liu shi frowned and said, "I don''t know either, but to be honest, since Murong Zhe ignored us, I hated him, and I really thought about letting their family die, so that everything in their family would be It''s ours, you and Cai don''t have to work hard in this life, but I didn''t expect it to be dreamed by me, and I think it makes sense."


    Murong Qi was stunned for a moment, then said in a trembling voice, "Auntie, I''m already a crippled person now, you...you wouldn''t think that I would be troublesome someday, thinking that you have A Cai too, in order not to take care of me in the future, Do you want me to die too?


    Liu said helplessly: "I am your mother, how could I want you to die? Don''t think too much."


    "Then you are also Murong Zhe''s mother, why are you willing to let him die?"


    Liu snorted: "Don''t worry about it, you are different from him, the kind of unfilial son who dies when he dies, and can still get their family''s property, what''s wrong with us when he dies?"


    Murong Qi''s eyes shed, and he said with a gloomy face: "Since that''s the case, auntie, why don''t you just do what you said in your dream?"


    Mr. Liu frowned: "The people in Murong Zhe''s family are not easy to deal with. It is impossible for us to seed alone."


    "Then it''s just like in your dream, find someone to help you. Although we will lose some money, but with all thend in Murong Zhe''s family, we don''t have to worry about it in this life. By the way, you can go to A Xue, A Xue. Doesn''t Xue also hate the big brother''s family? What she hates most is Murong Lingran, if she knew that she could take away her property, she would definitely be willing to contribute."

 Chapter 1212: People?

    Chapter 1212 Networking?


    Murong Xue?


    Liu thought carefully, Murong Xue really hated Murong Zhe to the bone, she was indeed a good candidate.


    Seeing Aniang''s silence, Murong Qi said, "A-Xue''s man is the son of the Minister of Officials, didn''t he also want to do business with Murong Zhest time? We just promise to give him a part of the lychee tree after the matter ispleted, and he will Will definitely agree."


    Liu nodded: "I see, I will go to Murong Xue."


    After she finished speaking, she showed a sinister smile: "Son, don''t worry, A-Niang will let you and A-Cai continue to live a good life in the past, you just wait. If you have money, I will find the whole world for you. The best doctor will treat your leg, and you will definitely be able to stand up again."


    Murong Qi smiled and said: "Then I''ll wait, then thank you Aniang."


    What they didn''t know was that a person under the window had clearly heard the conversation between their mother and son. After they stopped talking, they immediately ran to Murong Lingran''s house.


    After a quarter of an hour, Murong frowned and said, "What are you saying is true? Grandma and uncle have such thoughts?"


    The uncle doesn''t matter, he''s just heartless.


    Grandma is her grandfather''s mother, how could she have such vicious thoughts, as if her grandfather was not her son.


    It is said that tiger poison does not eat its son, how could the mother be willing to let her son die?


    Murong Tai said: "Really, if I lie half a word, I will not die, and my whole family will not die."


    "Okay, I''ll believe you this time." Murong raised an eyebrow, "However, why did youe to tell me about it?"


    "It''s very simple." Murong Tai exined slowly, "I heard the grandfather say that you are also in charge of your family affairs. Also, we can''t go back to Donghai Mansion, and we want to do business in the capital. It¡¯s alright to have a shop. Your uncle¡¯s house is definitely unreliable, and to gain a firm foothold in the capital, we can only rely on you. If something happens to you, and the capital is a ce that can eat people without spitting bones, then we will also It''s over."


    Murong nodded in agreement. Although this person looked younger than her second brother, he thought things would be far-reaching, and said lightly, "So, your condition is that you ask me to take care of your family in the future?"


    "That''s right, my father and uncle both have craftsmanship and have the confidence to live a good life. Your father used to be an imperial physician, and there must be a lot of connections in the capital. I don''t insist on anything else, I just hope that I will encounter trouble. When the timees, you can help us solve one or two things so that we can do business with confidence.¡±


    Her father''s connections when he was an imperial physician?


    Murong Tai is really still a child, except for the three grandparents of Liu Yuan, where is there anyone who can give them face?


    If he knew that her family''s connections were almost established after they returned to Beijing, he didn''t know what his expression would be.


    Murong Lingran said: "Well, as long as it is really as you said, you can take care of you one or two. But there are some things I still want to make clear. My father is only a ninth-rank casual official, not a high-ranking official. There are a lot of people in the capital who are bigger than his official position, all of which our family can''t afford to provoke. If you provoke trouble that our family can''t solve, then you can only ask for your own blessings. My family still has a younger brother to look for, There are grievances that need to be cleared up, and I can¡¯t pay all of my family for you.¡±

 Chapter 1213: good idea

    Chapter 1213 Good way


    Murong Tai didn''t get angry when she saw what she said so frankly, and said sternly: "I understand, don''t worry, we don''t have the courage to provoke people who don''t dare to provoke them, and my grandpa and grandpa are not the ones to cause trouble. , I just want to do business honestly, work hard to make money so that we can live a good life, and let us have a ce to live again. As for my aunt and my aunt, although they have some temperaments... but they are all afraid of grandpa, too. We will listen to Grandpa''s words, and we will remind them."


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually. He knew his mother''s character quite well, and said, "Okay, I hope it''s what you said."


    Murong Tai saw that she was rolling up her sleeves and looked like she was working, and said, "If there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    Murong nodded: "Go slowly, I won''t send you off."


    Murong Tai nodded, just raised his foot and turned to leave, suddenly thought of something, tangled for a while, then turned around again, and said with an ufortable face: "Well, I''m sorry about what happened yesterday, it''s my fault, I didn''t discipline my brother well. Sister, I''m sorry for making them offend Aunt Cousin."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said lightly: "Knowing mistakes can be corrected, and good things are great. As long as you can really recognize your mistakes, I will still treat you as rtives."


    But if today''s show is just acting in front of her, then it''s another matter.


    Murong Tai breathed a sigh of relief and left with a smile.


    After ?? and the others left, Murong Zong walked to his sister from the dark and frowned, "Aran, how credible do you think what Murong Tai said?"


    Murong Lingran said with a sullen face: "Ten points."


    "Ten points?"


    Ah Ran was exactly what he thought.


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran said sternly, "From the fact that she wanted me to diest year, you can see her viciousness. She wants to kill our whole family and upy our family''s property. It can be done.¡±


    Murong Zong nodded and said, "Indeed, what should we do now? Do you want to tell your father and mother?"


    "There''s no need for A-Niang, she''s very thoughtful, New Year''s Eve is approaching, she has to be busy taking care of the fourth and sixth, embroidery, grandpa, and our elders. Tired, tell her that she will live in fear in the future, worrying about insomnia every day, and it will be bad for her body if she is exhausted."


    Murong Zong nodded in agreement: "You''re right, why don''t I tell my father and the second and third brothers, they must know."


    Murong Lingran said: "Don''t tell him for now, it''s his grandmother after all, even if he was not good to him before, he would work hard to support her, I''m afraid he won''t believe it, so I immediately ask questions on impulse, when the timees, grandma If they deny it, maybe they will give up the n, and then bite us back and spread the word about us provoking their mother-son rtionship. If Grandma really has that kind of intention, it will definitely take a long time. We might as well take this opportunity and let Grandpapletely Cut off the affection for Grandma, let the whole Lihua Vige, no, let the whole capital know of Grandma''s vicious thoughts, lest Grandma always make trouble with Grandpa''s filial piety."


    Murong Zong understood, "Yes, this is a solution, but what should we do in the future?"


    "Brother, is there anything you can do?"


    Murong Zong thought for a moment, and suddenly his eyes lit up, and whispered a few words in his sister''s ear.

 Chapter 1214: beast

    Chapter 1214 Beasts


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Well, that''s really the only way to go now, so please, eldest brother."


    Murong Zong nodded and said a few more words to make her look after the two younger brothers, so she went to the second and third brothers to discuss.


    It''s not difficult to say this. In Murong Qi''s family, Murong Liang and Murong Qing should not kill them. If Murong can''t activate it, only Liu and Chen''s mother and son are left. It''s easy.


    After Murong Zong left, Murong Lingran immediately returned to the room, locked the door and entered the space.


    "Shenjun Changqi, is your health okay?"


    Shenjun Changqi said, "Why, do you want me to protect your family?"


    Murong smiled slyly and said: "Shenjun is really clever, resourceful, and extremely smart..."


    "Okay." Changqi Shenjun said helplessly: "You don''t have to tter me. My ability is limited now, and I can''t help you much. At most, I can remind you before dangeres, or protect you. I can''t do anything else."


    Murong nodded his head like garlic: "Enough is enough, it''s enough to protect me, I still have ck hair, I will let ck hair protect my family."


    Hearing that the master mentioned it again, Kuro Mao hurriedly ran to the master''s side excitedly wagging his tail.


    Shenjun Changqi looked at Heimao''s stupid appearance, raised his eyebrows and said, "Indeed, Heimao''s fighting power isparable to those of the children surnamed Kong in your family."


    Hearing that someone was praising it, Kuro Mao stuck his tongue out excitedly towards his master.


    Murong Lingran stroked Heimao''s back and said with a smile: "Heimao is amazing, if only there were a few more obedient dogs like Heimao, and I would allocate one to my family, then I don''t have to worry so much. Yes. Those dogs in Xiaohuangshan are too small, they love to bark, and they can''t understand some words, and they arepletely iparable to Heimao."


    One per person?


    Shenjun Changqi rolled his eyes in his heart, and said with a look of contempt: "What about the wild grass you could see everywhere on the roadside at that time? ck hair is extremely precious, and being able toe to your side is a blessing that you have rested for several lifetimes."


    "Haha..." Murong smiled awkwardly: "I know, I''m just kidding, don''t despise me."


    "Huh." Changqi Shenjun said: "But if you still want to have such a powerful beast as Hei Mao to protect you, that''s okay, just wait for a while."


    Murong Lingran''s eyes lit up and said: "Shen Jun, are you saying that I will encounter such a powerful beast as Hei Mao?"


    "Um."


    "When will we meet?"


    "Just recently."


    "Do you still need to go to the forest to meet it?"


    "do not know."


    "So is it also a dog?"


    "do not know."


    "Then is it the same size as the ck hair, or bigger than the ck hair, or smaller than the ck hair?"


    "do not know."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    God can also ask three questions?


    Just now she also said that he was very clever and clever.


    She wanted to take back that sentence.


    Seeing her speechless expression, Shenjun Changqi also felt a little embarrassed, and coughed lightly: "This god''s injury hasn''t recovered yet, it''s good to know that you are going to meet him."


    Murong Lingran sighed helplessly. After all, he still had something to ask of him, so he could only say: "Okay, Lord God, I''ll leave it to you for what I said just now."


    Shenjun Changqi nodded: "Well."

 Chapter 1215: noisy

    Chapter 1215 Noisy


    Murong Lingran got a positive answer. After fiddling around on the ck soil for a while, he went to the shore to take a look at the situation in the water. Seeing that there were a lot more fish, shrimp and crabs in the water, he nodded with satisfaction.


    After thinking about it for a while, I immediately noticed it.


    For the next few days, in order to have a good year, Murong Lingran would go to the mountains whenever she had time to collect medicine for the **** Changqi, prepare gifts for Helian Rongjiu, and asionally spare time to n her future business. thing.


    Although it was hard work, life was a fulfilling one.


    After a few days, Murong Lingran knew that Murong Yang''s family hadn''t found a suitable shop for several days in a row, and it happened that she still had a lot of money on hand, so she wanted to go check it out.


    If there is a suitable shop, she can buy it, and she can always use it in future business.


    Although Murong Yi was five years old when she went to Saiyuan Mansion, her memory of the capital was already blurred. After returning for so long, taking advantage of the good weather today, she heard that my sister was going to the city, and she was noisy the night before. to go.


    Of course, Murong Yi had gone, and Murong Ding had to be brought along.


    Several grandchildren of Murong Yang heard their grandfather and grandfather say that Murong Lingran was going to the city early in the morning. .


    Murong Yang went to the city to do something serious, so naturally he didn''t want them to cause trouble.


    But these days, I know that the children have been working hard. In recent days, as soon as Liu sees that they are free, regardless of whether they have just finished their work, they will immediately arrange for them to do work, either to chop wood or to fetch water. .


    Everyone''s faces were even more tired than the day they first came to the capital.


    Murong Yang is also someone who loves children and wants them to rest more. Seeing that they are all looking at him pitifully, he can only look at Murong Liang with an embarrassed expression, and said, "Brother, what do you think?"


    Murong Liang said: "They can go if they want. Indeed, they have been in the capital for several days, and it is impossible to say if they don''t go to the city."


    Murong Yang had no choice but to nod to his grandchildren.


    Several children immediately ran back to the house excitedly. After all, they were going to the city. In order not to be looked down upon by others, they all started looking for their best clothes to wear.


    Feng Xiaohua and Zhao Rongrong looked at each other at the same time and nodded tacitly.


    Feng Xiaohua said: "Father, the children are all gone, and the father of the child is going too, only my mother and my younger brother and sister are left. We haven''t been to the streets of the capital yet, and we wanted to go there for a long time. Why don''t you take us with you."


    Hu Hexiang also looked at Murong Yang with a look of hope when he heard the words.


    Murong Yang frowned and said, "We are going to do business. The children are not at home, so why don''t you just stay at home and have a good rest?"


    Zhao Rongrong said: "Dad, please, we don''t need to rest, please let us go."


    Murong Liang said: "If they want to go, they can go. There are so many children who have gone to see the children."


    "Okay." Murong Yang had no choice but topromise when he heard the words: "But we have something to say first, since you are gone, take good care of the children and don''t cause trouble, otherwise I won''t spare you lightly."


    Feng Xiaohua and Zhao Rongrong assured at the same time: "Don''t worry, we will do as you say."


    Liu Shi was right next to him, and immediately objected when he heard the words: "No, they are all gone, who will do all the work in the family? Who will choose the firewood and water that will be used today? Do you want my Ah Cai to serve them again? ?"

 Chapter 1216: Its all white-eyed wolves

    Chapter 1216 are all white-eyed wolves


    Murong Liang was about to speak when Murong Yang said, "Brother, let me handle it."


    "All right."


    Murong Yang turned to look at Mrs. Liu, and said sternly: "Sister-inw, don''t worry today, they have all gone to the city, since they have gone, let them all see the world, we will have lunch in the city at noon. Now, don''t bother my sister-inw anymore. As for dinner, we will also bring some food back, so we don''t have to prepare ours at home today."


    Liu Shi choked, but they didn''t expect them toe back to eat.


    Rolling her eyes, she said again: "Since you are all going, why don''t you bring me and A Cai with you, we have been busy taking care of your family these few days, and you will invite us in the city. How about a good meal?"


    She has been wanting to go to the city to find Murong Xue for the past few days, but she couldn''t find a carriage or an ox cart to go to the city.


    There are several families in the vige who have bought ox carts, but those immoral things refused her every time she opened her mouth, even if she gave money, it was useless.


    Today finally got a chance, of course she has to take it well.


    When she went to the city, she ate a lot, brought some for her son, and then went to find Murong Xue.


    Murong Ping was suddenly unhappy, and said dissatisfiedly: "Grandma, what you said is wrong, why do you take care of our family? It''s obviously that we take care of ourselves. During this time, we are all with him. Brother Cai brought water, chopped firewood, and did all kinds of dirty work together. My aunt has still been in the kitchen. Brother Cai has never been in the kitchen during this period of time. Most of the time, it is me who eats. What did A-Niang and the others do? You are just talking about it. When did my A-Niang bring the food to you? You are ashamed to say that you are serving us."


    Liu''s face turned red, but she didn''t expect to be directly refuted by a child. Really, none of the women with the surname Murong was a good thing, and she said sharply: "When the elders speak, do you have the capacity to interrupt your child? Dare to say more. , I will tear your mouth!"


    Hu Hexiang is not happy anymore. Her granddaughter can only be bullied by herself. Why should an outsider like Liu bully her granddaughter?


    "Sister-inw, if you dare to touch my granddaughter''s finger, I will fight with you!"


    "you!"


    Murong Liang looked at Liu Shi seriously and said, "Okay, what is it like to be noisy early in the morning? I''m afraid that others won''t know why you quarreled, and want people to see jokes? A Yang and the others are serious business. To do it, Artest and the others have never been to the city, so it is understandable to want to go. Ah Cai grew up in the capital since he was a child, and he has seen everything that should be seen, as well as you. I''ve been to the city, there''s nothing to see, I won''t go this time, if you really want to go, wait for the next time."


    Liu begged: "Old man, let me go, please."


    Murong Yang said, "Brother, since sister-inw is going, let her go."


    Murongliang thought for a moment, then shook his head: "No, the road is already icy, and it is dangerous to sit on so many people. With you and Ah Cai, isn''t it even more dangerous? If you go, what will you do at home?"


    After saying that, no matter what Liu Shi''s expression was, he immediately got into the carriage.


    Seeing that none of them spoke to her, Mrs. Liu gritted her teeth, leaving a sentence that they were all white-eyed wolves and went back to the house.

 Chapter 1217: caught

    Chapter 1217 I got it


    Murong Cai shook his head and went down.


    He lives with those cousins ??and doesn''t really want to go out with them. Grandpa also makes sense, so he doesn''t mind.


    Murong Lingran didn''t know about the farce that happened at Murong Qi''s house early in the morning. When the carriage arrived at the city''s Yaxing, he was not surprised to see the people getting off the carriage one after another. A younger brother walked in front.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t notice the hostile nces from some of them, and she knew that they still remembered what happened in the main room that day.


    For the sake of the little grandpa and the two cousins, and for the sake of Murong Tai''s apologetic gesture with her just now, she spared them for a while.


    If they really dare to provoke her, it''s not toote to teach them a lesson.


    There are many things in the capital that Donghai Mansion does not have. The buildings and people''s clothing are also somewhat different from Donghai Mansion. Those children will soon be able to ignore the hostility to Murong Lingran, and just look at it. asionally surprised sounds.


    Some passers-by saw them babbling like bastards, and couldn''t help butined about them. They were also ashamed. After hearing this, they blushed at the same time, and they were warned by their father before they restrained. A little bit, but still kept biting his ears with his siblings.


    Murong Yang looked at his elder brother awkwardly, Murong Liang knew what he was thinking, and gave him a look that didn''t matter.


    As for Murong Yi, he was different from those people. He just followed his brother and sister with Murong Ding obediently, asionally asking questions in a low voice.


    Since Murong Lingran was here, she naturally took them to the guy she was familiar with, that is, Zhao Liu who sold the first shop to her.


    After talking a few words with Murong Lingran, Zhao Liu and Murong Lingran didn''t say much when they saw that they had brought many people. As usual, they directly took them to the shop.


    They were lucky this time, and they fell in love with the first shop they saw.


    Although the rent is indeed higher than that of Donghaifu County, there are more people in the capital than Donghaifu County, and there are more wealthy people.


    As long as the breakfast they make is delicious, they don¡¯t have to worry about running out of business.


    Murong Yang looked inside and out of the shop several times, and after confirming that there was a kitchen and a well, he came to the shop from the backyard and said with a smile, "Aran, you are really our lucky star. We didn''t even know there was this tooth shop, we were not satisfied with everything we saw before, and as soon as you introduced it to us, we found the right one, which is really great."


    Mu Rongliang also smiled and said, "Young people are more capable than us. I knew that I would bring you on the first day."


    Murong Lingran stroked his head and said with a smile, "No way, it''s your luck."


    "Aran, you are humble."


    This shop is very simr to the one they have in Donghaifu County. Like Murong Lingran¡¯s Zhiye Zhai No. 2 store, it is on Fuguang Street, but it is still some distance away from Zhi Ye Zhai No. 2 store.


    There is enough space for them to do business in the front and eight rooms in the backyard for them to live.


    Although the rent is indeed several times more expensive than Donghaifu County, it doesn''t matter, they have to go to the breakfast shops in the same group every day to buy some food topare the price, and the price is several times more expensive than Donghaifu.

 Chapter 1218: To be robbed?

    Chapter 1218 Are you going to be robbed?


    But the capital is worthy of being a ce with many rich people. Few people say that it is expensive, and they all look like they are used to it.


    And the taste is not as good as what they do, and the business is very good. If their shop opens, I believe there should be no worries about no customers.


    Of course, he also visited Zhiye Zhai a few days ago. This shop is not as spacious as Zhiye Zhai, only about 40 square meters, but there are more houses in the backyard than Zhiye Zhai. It is conceivable that each room has How small.


    But they don''t care, as long as they can start business as soon as possible now, stop relying on others, and look at people''s faces every day.


    Murong Yang had had enough of her temper at Liu''s house these days, so he immediately decided to sign a contract with the people from the Yaxing.


    Zhao Liu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that they had decided to rent.


    If he is not satisfied, he will definitely have to make several trips.


    Zhao Liu said with a smile: "Since everyone has decided, let''s sign a contract with the little Hui Yaxing."


    Murong Yang nodded: "Okay."


    Just as everyone walked out the door, Zhao Liu was about to lock the door when a worried voice came from his ear.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw a carriage approaching quickly in the distance, and the driver was still shouting at them, "Wait a minute."


    After a while, the carriage came to them.


    A young man in fancy clothes and a girl got out of the car with a maid and a servant and walked directly towards Zhao Liu.


    The man stepped forward and said, "Zhao Liu, the shopkeeper of your family has already agreed with this son. He has rented this shop to this son."


    Finished looking at Murong Yang with a proud face, "This old man came to see the house, I''m sorry, you guys can find another shop, this shop belongs to me."


    Murong Yang frowned suddenly.


    After looking at it for several days, I finally found someone I liked, but it was about to be robbed?


    These people''s clothes are unusual at first nce. If they face it hard, it is estimated that they are the only ones who suffer.


    nced at his six grandchildren, it seemed that he had to give up.


    Zhao Liu was stunned, looked carefully at Murong Lingran, who had a faint expression, and turned his head to ask: "Master Xue, have you signed a contract with the shopkeeper?"


    "Of course not. My son and the shopkeeper agreed that we should start a trial operation for a month. If the business is good, this son will not rent it, but this son will buy it directly. But if the business is not good, this son will not need it. I''ll give you the teeth back."


    Zhao Liu said helplessly: "Master Xue, how could the shopkeeper do such a loss-making business? Are you kidding me?"


    The woman next to ?? said: "Just kidding? My brother is not kidding. We visited this shop two days ago, but you didn''t bring it here. After a long hesitation, we decided toe here."


    "After I went to the tooth shop, I heard from the shopkeeper that you brought someone over to see it, so we quickly followed."


    "Of course we won''t let the tooth bank do business at a loss. We have a trial operation for a month. If we don''t want to be here, we will pay half a year''s rent at one time. Except for the month we use, the remaining five months are enough for you to find a good deal. tenants or buyers.¡±


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go to the tooth shop to confirm. It''s not far away anyway. We also have a carriage. You can go back in our carriage to confirm."


    Zhao Liu now knows that Murong Lingran is the owner of Zhi Ye Zhai, and if Zhi Ye Zhai can run smoothly in the capital, Murong Lingran''s identity must be unusual.

 Chapter 1219: threaten

    Chapter 1219 Threat


    In order not to offend her, he had no choice but to say sternly: "I really want to go back and confirm the responsibility of the little one, so please wait in the shop first, and the little one will borrow Xue Gongzi''s carriage ande as soon as you go."


    Murong said: "Since that''s the case, you can go."


    "Thank you girl."


    Murong Lingran and his party waited in the shop for a while before Zhao Liu came back with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    Murong said calmly: "If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Zhao Liu sneered and said: "Girl, although you are a regr customer, it stands to reason that I brought you here in person and should rent the house to you, but the small person is soft-spoken, and the shopkeeper has already decided. dare to disobey."


    "There is no need for polite words."


    They are all migrant workers, and she will not embarrass him.


    What''s more, she knows that today''s matter is far less simple than it seems on the surface.


    She wanted to see what the purpose of these two people who suddenly appeared.


    Zhao Liu nodded and bowed: "Yes, yes, I''m sorry, girl, I''ll take you to see other shops, if you can''t see it today, in order topensate your rtives, Xiao and you promise that if they can''t find satisfaction today Yes, once there is a suitable shop in the future, I will go to Ye Zhai to inform you as soon as possible and rent it to them at the lowest price."


    Murong Lingran turned to look at Murong Yang: "Little grandpa, what do you think?"


    Murong Yang nced at the two arrogant people on the opposite side, not wanting to cause trouble, and sighed: "If that''s the case, then listen to my buddy."


    Hu Hexiang endured it for a long time, and finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and said sharply: "What are you listening to? Why do we have to give it to them? Shouldn''t they have signed the document? If they did not sign it, it is not theirs, why do we Want to listen?"


    Feng Xiaohua also said: "Yes, people in the capital really like to bully people, just by looking at their clothes, they know that they are not bad for money, so rich, it is too much to fight for a shop with the poor like us. "


    Zhao Rongrong also said: "That''s right, this guy, we are very sincere in wanting to rent this shop, and they have no sincerity at all, and they still have to open for a trial period for a while, what are we renting to them for? Isn''t this asking for trouble? "


    The man opposite ?? sneered: "What? Are you not convinced? If you are not convinced, you can go to the shopkeeper yourself and see if the shopkeeper is willing to rent it to you or me!"


    Hu Hexiang was angry: "You! You are too much. You just see us as outsiders and deliberately bully us."


    The man said again: "I''ll bully you, what''s up? Outsiders? You don''t say I haven''t noticed yet. I heard your ent is indeed from outside. Since you''re not from the capital, then let me be a man with my tail tucked. , be careful if this young master is not happy, I will send you all to the prison, and make you regreting to the capital!"


    Hu Hexiang said with his arms crossed: "Don''t threaten me, bully me because I''m old and don''t understand the criminalw? I used to do business, and I met people like you a lot. This is at the feet of the emperor, and we haven''t broken thew. How dare you Send us to the prison for no reason, I will let my rtives in the capital go to the imperial court, and I will tell you, my rtives are exempt..."


    "Okay." Murong Yang interrupted his wife''s words at the right time, and said helplessly: "If they want, give it to them. Anyway, I don''t like this shop, so I''ll just look at another one."

 Chapter 1220: fox tail

    Chapter 1220 Fox Tail


    Seeing that Dad was about topromise, Feng Xiaohua looked at Murong Zong and Murong Lingran: "Eldest nephew, little niece, you also help to say something, we are from outside, but you grew up here, so just watch Why is your little grandpa being bullied like this?"


    Murong Zong said: "I listen to the little grandpa."


    Murong smiled lightly and said, "I''m just a child, and I also listen to the little grandpa."


    Feng Xiaohua pouted, seeing that she didn''t help their family, so she turned her head and said with arrogance: "I advise you to be wise and give us the shop, or I will let Wen..."


    "Shut up." Murong Yang said with a gloomy face: "Who allowed you to decide things for me?"


    Feng Xiaohua was angry when he saw him, so he had to hide behind her husband Murong Shang.


    Murong Shang also gave his wife a fierce look.


    Feng Xiaohua was startled for a moment, and had to die.


    Murong Lingran nced meaningfully at the man and woman, and when they met his gaze, he immediately staggered his eyes from her, smiled coldly in his heart, and said, "Since we have nothing to do here, then we will soon. Stay, Brother Zhao, lead the way, let''s go to the next shop."


    Zhao Liu hurriedly said, "Yes, girl. Come with me, girl."


    After saying that, he took the lead and walked outside.


    Just before they turned around and left, the man just said: "Everyone, my surname is Xue, my name is Tongrui, and next to me is my sister, Xue Lingling, I can see that this old man likes this shop very much, if you really want it We can also part with this shop.¡±


    The fox''s tail finally couldn''t help showing it?


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Do you have conditions?"


    Xue Lingling said: "It''s a smart one."


    Murong Shang said: "You want us to give you money?"


    "Money? I have it. You can tell from the looks of you that you just arrived in the capital, and you shouldn''t be able to get much money."


    Xue Tongrui nced at Murong Lingran, his face suddenly changed, he hesitated: "Why do I think you are familiar?"


    Xue Lingling said suspiciously, "Brother, have you seen her?"


    Xue Tongrui said seriously: "Lingling, take a closer look at this girl''s face."


    Xue Lingling obeyed after hearing the words. After a while, her eyes suddenly widened and she said in shock, "You...you are the youngest daughter of Imperial Physician Murong, Murong Lingran?"


    Xue Tongrui looked at Murong and said: "That''s right, it''s her."


    Xue Tongrui saw Murong Lingran looking at him with a cold expression, he hesitated for a while, but went forward and said, "Miss Murong, I wonder if you still remember me?"


    Murong Lingran did not speak.


    Xue Tongrui continued: "I''m the grandson of Imperial Doctor Xue. We met in Liu Yuanshi''s mansion when we were young. You also met my sister, and we yed together."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Murong Zong next to him: "You...you are Murong Zong, right? Your sister was young back then, so maybe she doesn''t remember us, you should remember us?"


    Murong Zong said expressionlessly: "Sorry, I have no memory of you."


    Looking at Murong Zong''s icy expression, Xue Tongrui knew that he must have recognized him, and frowned: "How could it not? Thest time we met, you were in your teens, how could you not remember us? I still remember. , My sister identally fell into the water when I was in Liu Taiyi''s mansion, and I happened to be not by her side, so it was you who rescued her."

 Chapter 1221: humiliation

    Chapter 1221 Humiliation


    Murong Lingran thought back carefully, and it seemed that there was such a thing back then.


    But Xue Lingling fell into the water, and she remembered that she seemed to have another secret.


    Xue Lingling said, "Yes, the eldest son of the Murong family, you still saved my life. Have you forgotten about such an important thing?"


    Murong Zong said: "Is it important? It''s not important at all, let alone I can''t remember it at all."


    "Think about it carefully, you really saved me, if it wasn''t for you, I might be dead."


    Murong Zong said lightly: "Well, it seems that there is such a thing, but since you say that, the grace of saving lives is greater than the sky, do you think it is appropriate for you to treat the benefactor''s family like this?"


    Xue Lingling said: "What''s inappropriate? One size is one size, not to mention that the day after I was rescued by you, I went to the door with my family to thank you in person. I don''t owe you any longer."


    Murong said: "Since we don''t owe each other, why are you bringing this up now?"


    "I¡­"


    Xue Lingling nced at Murong Zong, and her face suddenly turned red.


    Xue Tongrui saw this and said displeasedly: "Who made you not recognize us, we just want you to remember us."


    "The devil will believe you!"


    "You!" Xue Tongrui was instantly angry.


    Murong Lingran meaningfully surveyed Xue Lingling''s whole body, looked at her red ears, and looked at her eldest brother, frowning, her face immediately turned extremely ugly, and said coldly, "In that case, we I''m so busy, I don''t have time to waste time here with you guys."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Zhao Liu: "Let''s lead the way ahead, you should have other shops in your hands, let''s hurry up."


    She recognized them as soon as she saw them. Their grandfather, Xue Weimao, used to be a colleague of Dad.


    I heard Dad say that before he entered the Imperial Hospital, Xue Weimao''s medical skills were second only to those of the envoy Liu Yuan.


    Xue Weimao has a very cold personality, is unsmiling, and is very difficult to get along with.


    Except for Liu Yuan, who can talk to him, he basically won''t take the initiative to talk to someone.


    However, although people are cold, they don¡¯t take the initiative to find trouble, and everything is hidden in their hearts.


    When I worked with my dad in the hospital, I didn''t quarrel with my dad, and didn''t blushed.


    But although he doesn''t talk much, he really likes to ask Dad for help.


    Daddy sees that he is a generation older than himself, basically as long as he can help, he will help him.


    It is precisely because of this that after she woke upst year, the third brother told her that Dad thought that he had helped Xue Weimao so much before.


    Unexpectedly, their grandfather Xue Weimao knew that his father was back, and hepletely humiliated his father without regard for the affection of his former colleagues.


    First, he said that as long as Dad kneels down, he can borrow money.


    Dad was eager to save her, so he knelt down without thinking.


    But Xue Weimao immediately changed his tune again, saying that the money can only be borrowed if the mother and brothers all kneel down.


    Dad knew that the other party was deliberately humiliating their family and didn''t let Auntie and her brothers kneel, but in order to save her, they knelt down without thinking about it.


    Dad guessed right, Xue Weimao saw them all kneeling down, not only did not mention borrowing money, but began tough at their family.


    Said that their family was really stupid. He let them kneel and kneel down, did he let them die, and they could die immediately?

 Chapter 1222: forced to

    Chapter 1222 Forced


    Also said that Dad is not the youngest and most promising imperial doctor in the hospital? Well, if you have the ability, you can manage it yourself.


    Now that I know to beg him, what about the arrogance at the Tai Hospital?


    Dad heard these words and knew that he couldn''t borrow money, so he got up and wanted to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Xue Weimao didn''t n to let them go at all, and suddenly called a group of servants, wanting to arrest their whole family, lock them up and kill them one by one.


    Fortunately, she had three brothers who knew kung fu, she easily repelled them, and quickly left the boundary of Xue Mansion behind her back.


    Xue Tongrui saw Murong Lingran and walked away, and immediately stopped in front of her: "They are all friends from childhood to adulthood, you are too heartless."


    Murong Lingran sneered: "Junqing? We just don''t want to care about you, but we can''t take the word ruthless. Your grandfather called me ruthlessst year when he forced my father to kneel, and only when he ordered to kill our family. It''s called unfeeling. Besides, my eldest brother and I have only met you a few times, and there was no friendship at all in the past, so howe the friendship?"


    Xue Tongrui suddenly felt ufortable when he heard the words, and after thinking about it, he exined, "I also heard what my grandfather said, but he did it because he was afraid that you would implicate our family and had to do it."


    "Oh? I''m afraid that it will affect you?" Murong sneered: "You really think this girl is a child? If you are afraid that you will be affected, you just close the door and let us go. Why humiliate us? Why do you want to kill us? A family? Your sister was too embarrassed to say that my eldest brother saved her just now, how could she be so embarrassed to say it? Did you treat the savior like this?"


    Xue Tongrui choked and was speechless.


    Xue Lingling''s face turned even redder when she heard this.


    She also saw the people who were humiliated by her grandfather in the Murong family back then. Who knew they would still be able to turn around.


    They also heard from their grandfather that Murong Zhe was very capable when he was in the Taiyuan Hospital, his medical skills were better than his grandfather''s, and the envoy Liu also had a lot of respect for him. Since he came, the envoy Liu has not been very good. After discussing medical skills with his grandfather, he went to Murong Zhe every time, which made him feel very disappointed.


    As time went on, Murong Zhe became less and less pleasing to the eye, and he felt that it was because of him that the envoy Liu Yuan looked down on him.


    But after all, he is older than Murong Zhe''s generation, and his grandfather also loves face. Some things are hard to say directly, so as not to let people say that he does not have the courage of the elders, and he is too fussy with the younger generation, so he can only let Murong Zhe help him to vent. dissatisfaction.


    Another time, my grandfather happened to pass by a pce that day, and was invited in by a nobleman to see a doctor.


    He heard that the noble person had just entered the pce, was not favored by thete emperor, and had urgent matters at home, so he didn''t want to waste time on a person who was not favored, so he just prescribed medicine for that person and hurried away , and forgot to record it in the medical log.


    The noble man felt still unwell after taking the medicine, so he asked people toe to his grandfather. As his grandfather was not there, he called Murong Zhe.


    Murong Zhe immediately re-prescribed another medicine, and after the noble took his medicine, he was cured in just a few days. He praised him for a while, and even sent someone directly to the Tai Hospital, in front of his grandfather. reward him.


    Later, after that noble person was favored, whenever he had a headache, he would all look for Murong Zhe.


    Because he is favored, he has a lot of good things in his hand, and he is also generous.

 Chapter 1223: wronged

    Chapter 1223 Injustice


    Murongzhe can get rewards from time to time, and he has umted a lot of property in a short period of time, and everyone in the Taiyuan Hospital is very envious.


    Grandfather said that after working together for several years at that time, it was too much for Murong Zhe to rob his patients.


    From then on, my grandfather hated Murong Zhe, and the hatred in my grandfather''s heart dissipated a little after knowing that he was assigned.


    I just didn''t expect Murong Zhe toe back and borrow money from him. Finally, I had a chance to settle ounts with him. Naturally, my grandfather wanted to settle ounts with him. of.


    If Murong Zhe knew that Xue Weimao hated him for this reason, he would definitely shout that he was wronged.


    The patient in charge of an imperial physician is generally fixed, and will not be reced unless there are special circumstances.


    That noble person was only brought into the pce by thete emperor. When he went to see a doctor, before prescribing medicine, he was afraid of offending his colleagues. medicine.


    It''s just that the noble man was suffering from illness at the time, so he didn''t have the mood to answer his question at all, so he just replied no.


    Murong Zhe was still worried after hearing the words. He went back to the imperial hospital to look at the medical records. Seeing that there was indeed no record of the noble person''s condition, he was relieved to prescribe medicine for the noble person, and the medicine was cured soon.


    Of course, Murongzhe initially considered the reward of the nobles who rejected him, but Liu Yuanjian told him when he first went to the Taiyuan Hospital that the nobles'' rewards should be epted as soon as possible, otherwise there would be danger to his life.


    At first he didn''t understand why, but after staying in Taiyuan Hospital for a long time, he also understood why Liuyuan Envoy said that.


    Up to now, Murong Zhe didn''t know that Xue Weimao hated him for this reason, to the point where he wanted to die, and even forgot his son''s life-saving grace to his granddaughter.


    Murong Ling Ran saw this and sneered: "Now our crimes are still not cleared, why, you are not afraid that we will implicate you now?"


    If it wasn''t for the Ninth Young Master who sent someone to tell her some time ago, regarding her father''s frame-up, he said that the imperial court had already investigated all the imperial physicians and found no clues about them.


    Looking at today''s scene, she must suspect that what happened that year was done by Imperial Physician Xue.


    Xue Lingling said directly: "Didn''t Your Majesty have ordered a thorough investigation of your affairs? Your Majesty suspects that you are wronged, and we will naturally not treat you as sinners one-sidedly."


    Murong Lingran made an appearance of sudden realization, and mocked: "So that''s the case, it seems that you know a lot about our family''s affairs. As soon as you know that our family''s situation is better, you immediately rushed over. You actually take the initiative to ask for recognition, your ability to see the wind and the rudder really makes the little girl willing to give up."


    Xue Tongrui frowned and said, "Murong Lingran, don''t be so rude, you don''t care for yourself, the world will be punished, my grandfather was really ast resort, and treating you like that is only my grandfather''s personal thoughts, our brothers and sisters did nothing. The things that hurt you. Besides, we have already taken the initiative to ease the rtionship with you, what do you want?"


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, and said lightly: "It''s not good, I don''t dare to do anything to you, you robbed my little grandpa''s shop, now it''s what you want, don''t you have the conditions? Bar."

 Chapter 1224: guessed

    Chapter 1224 Guessed it


    She wanted to see if this person''s purpose was the same as she thought.


    Murong Zong saw that his younger sister''s face had softened a lot. Although she was puzzled, she didn''t say much. She must have her own considerations in her heart.


    Xue Tongrui said with self-righteousness on his face: "Of course there are conditions, there is no good thing in the world. I heard that your Zhiye Zhai business is not bad, and you have also grown tribute lychees and high-yield grains. My request is very simple, Don''t need too much, just want you to sell me half of your lychee tree, I will immediately give up this shop and fulfill your little grandfather."


    Murong was stunned for a moment: "What did you say? I sold you half of the lychee tree?"


    "Yes." Xue Tongrui said, "I''m not very greedy, in fact, I really want to buy other fruit trees from your family, as well as that strawberry, the taste is really good, the fruit of your family is the one I have eaten in my life. The most delicious fruit. Butpared with lychees, the price is too different, it is still cost-effective to grow lychees. As for the other fruits, I will go to Zhiye Zhai to buy them.¡±


    "LOL LOL LOL LOL LOL LOL LOL LOL LOL LOL LOL LOL¡­"


    Murong Lingran suddenly covered her stomach andughed.


    Xue Tongrui frowned: "What are youughing at?"


    Murong Lingran immediately stopped smiling and said, "What are youughing at? Are you arrogant! How much does this shop cost? How much is my lychee tree? My little grandpa and the others don''t have to rent this shop. It''s so funny to put forward such a ridiculous condition."


    "you¡­"


    Murong Zong''s face also turned cold for a while, and he mocked: "So you are waiting for us here, since you have already inquired about the situation of our home so clearly, then my little grandpa has not been found in the capital for the past few days. A suitable shop, I guess it''s you who moved your hands and feet behind your back."


    Murong Yang and Murong Liang were stunned for a moment and looked at each other at the same time.


    They were actually calcted?


    The Xue family is really hateful!


    Xue Tongrui''s face changed suddenly, and he was not confident enough: "You... what nonsense are you talking about, we don''t have it, I''m not that kind of person."


    Murong Zong continued: "If we didn''te to the capital today, it is estimated that my little grandfather and the others would still make a vain trip today, right?"


    Xue Tongrui said impatiently: "I said it all, I have never done this before, and I don''t have the ability to control all the tooth shops in the capital."


    Murong said: "You don''t have that ability, but your grandfather has it. Since your grandfather can be an imperial physician, his medical skills may not be as good as Liu Yuan''s envoy, but he is certainly still good. Everyone is inseparable from birth, old age, sickness and death in this life. , you just need to give them a promise from your grandfather, saying that if you get sick in the future, you can let your grandfather help. The imperial doctor who sees the emperor can help save people, and I believe that as long as that person is not a fool, he will not refuse."


    Xue Lingling tugged at her brother''s sleeve and frowned, "Brother, she has guessed it, what should we do?"


    Xue Tongrui patted his sister''s hand, gave her a reassuring look, and continued to straighten his back and said, "Whether you believe it or not, I said I didn''t do it or didn''t do it."


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands and said helplessly: "Okay, since you said you didn''t do it, then don''t do it, now I tell you, there are shops everywhere, I can''t give you the lychee tree, you''re dead here. Take care!"

 Chapter 1225: break their legs

    Chapter 1225 Break their legs and feet


    Xue Tongrui didn''t expect that she would really dare to refuse, and shouted loudly: "Murong Lingran, believe it or not, if you don''t agree to me, I will let your little grandfather''s family never find a shop? Let them stay in the capital forever. Can''t wait?"


    Murong Lingran wrote lightly: "Don''t believe it, you don''t have that ability!"


    "You!" Xue Tongrui was so angry that he was actually looked down upon by a little girl!


    Xue Lingling was also angry, she said sharply: "Murong Lingran, we want your lychee tree to look down on you, don''t you know what''s wrong, if you don''t agree today, don''t sign a resale contract with us, you can''t get out of this today. door!"


    As soon as the voice fell, they heard the sound of the door opening from the backyard, and it didn''t take long for a group of strong men in ck clothes to surround them.


    And two people suddenly appeared from the main entrance. They seemed to be afraid that there would be too much movement here and would attract the attention of people outside, so they immediately closed the door.


    How many children have seen this kind of battle, seeing those people all looking at them with icy faces, all of them seem to be frightened and stupid, leaning close to their family members.


    Murong Shang and several other adults also looked at Xue Tongrui with panic, never expecting that they would encounter such a dangerous thing just a few days after they came to the capital.


    Murong Zong quickly stood in front of his sister and frowned, "It seems that you guys are already prepared."


    Xue Tongrui said proudly, "Of course."


    Murong Lingran suddenly looked at Zhao Liu and said, "Are you and them in the same group?"


    Afraid of her misunderstanding, Zhao Liu panicked and said: "Girl, how dare you join them to deal with you? The shopkeeper told Ye Zhai that even if he has ten courage, he won''t do it. What dare you do to you?"


    Murong Lingran squinted slightly: "Really?"


    Zhao Liu cried when she saw that she didn''t believe in him, "Really, if the little one has a mind that is not cunning, let the little one be thest, so you should believe it?"


    Murong Lingran heard the words and didn''t ask any more questions, and there was no point in questioning any more.


    Xue Tongrui said gloomily: "My son has already promised his family that he will definitely bring the lychee tree back today, so he must not return empty-handed. If you don''t agree, then I will have to take care of you one by one."


    "But don''t worry, I also know that you, your elder brother, and the two little ones are the sons and daughters of Wen Rung. For his sake, I won''t do anything to you. But I won''t do anything to other people. It will be guaranteed. But I will not kill your grandfather''s family, but I will break their legs one by one from childhood to old age until you agree."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Murong Tian, ??the shortest, who was Murong Fei''s youngest daughter.


    Seeing Xue Tongrui''s terrifying eyes, Murong Tian cried out with a wow, "Wow, woo, I don''t want my leg broken, daddy, auntie, I want to go back to Donghaifu, the capital is really terrible, I don''t want to. Stay here, I''m going back, I''m going back..."


    Murong Mei also cried and shouted: "I want to go back too, I don''t want toe to the capital again, grandpa, grandma, let''s go home."


    Hu Hexiang was scared at first, but even more angry when he heard the ignorant voices of the children, he frowned and said, "Go home? The house has been sold, where will you go back to live? You have forgotten all the hardships you have suffered in the past? You will not be afraid of the East China Sea when you go back this way. The people from the government ate you!"

 Chapter 1226: Brainless

    Chapter 1226 Brainless


    "It''s true that girls are girls. Look at your brothers, who is making a fuss and want to go back? It''s not stable at all, and it''s adding chaos at this time. If you''re so ignorant, I''ll sell you all to this guy!"


    The two of them thought of the terrible vigers in Baoshan Vige and the children who wanted to chase after them, and their faces turned pale again. They knew that the grandmother would be more angry if they continued, so they had to lean on their parents again. Depend on.


    Zhao Rongrong hugged her daughter in her arms distressedly, patted her shoulder while looking at Murong Lingran, and said anxiously, "Murong Lingran, you caused this matter, so don''t you hurry up and deal with it."


    Hu Hexiang also said: "Yes, if you dare to let him hurt my grandson, I...I will..."


    Murong Yang shouted loudly: "Shut up, if it wasn''t for your harm that we couldn''t stay in Donghai Mansion, would wee to the capital? Are we now a tool to threaten A Ran and the others? A Ran kindly came to help We, you still said such unconscionable words, say one more thing, you go back to Donghai Mansion yourself, anyway, it is not that there is no one in your family!"


    Hu Hexiang choked and had to swallow what he wanted to say.


    She still has rtives in Donghaifu, but her sons and grandchildren are all here, what is she going to do?


    And now there are ice and snow everywhere, she definitely can''t go back alive.


    Xue Tongrui said impatiently: "Okay, don''t talk nonsense in front of me, give you a cup of tea time to think about it, if you don''t think about it, then I''m wee."


    Zhao Liu looked at the tall and strong man next to him, swallowed in fear, and said, "Young Master Xue, their brother and sister are Zhi Ye Zhai''s little boss, how could you treat them like this?"


    "What about Zhi Ye Zhai''s little boss?" Xue Tongrui said contemptuously, "It''s just a good farmer."


    Zhao Liu said again: "But I heard from the shopkeeper that they nted lychees, and they are still being watched by His Majesty. Your identity in the capital is also very prestigious, but don''t do anything that vites the criminalw."


    Xue Lingling said disdainfully: "Don''te to threaten us, Your Majesty is in charge of every day, they are just an ordinary family of peasants, and it is enough to give them the grace to re-investigate what happened in the past. How can you always pay attention to their family? It''s just you. I think His Majesty will take them seriously."


    "Criminalw? What if we vited it? People like us naturally have a way to settle it. And my brother said that we didn''t n to hurt them, just their rtives. If they knew each other, their rtives could be avoidedpletely. hurt."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said, "You guys are really mindless."


    Xue Lingling almost died of anger, she said sharply: "What did you say? Dare to say we have no brains?"


    "You guys just don''t have brains. Don''t you know that the former Minister of the Household wanted to bring all my lychee trees back to the Household and be managed by the imperial court. How did Your Majesty deal with him?"


    Xue Tongrui said indifferently: "Of course I know, wasn''t his entire family disposed of in the end? What kind of family are you? It''s worth your Majesty to help you out? The former Minister of the Household must have been at fault long ago in His Majesty''s hands. It''s just taking advantage of the topic and wanting to deal with him, you don''t need to scare me."

 Chapter 1227: see death

    Chapter 1227


    Murong said eloquently: "Using the topic to y? Well, I can''t help you if you want to think so."


    Xue Tongrui frowned when she saw her look extremely rxed, "Aren''t you afraid that I will shoot you right away?"


    "Afraid?" Murong Lingran said coldly, "You should be the ones who should be afraid, right? Young Master Xue, Miss Xue, my eldest brother and I are family members of officials. Even if you didn''t hurt us, it would still be considered kidnapping. What crime will you be convicted of after this?"


    Xue Tongrui snorted and said, "Sentence? Do you dare to go to the government to report on me? Although my grandfather was only an imperial physician, my father was a fourth-rank official. If something happens to me, your Murong family will be in trouble in the capital in the future. stand."


    Murong frowned, these two Xue Tongrui brothers and sisters are not fools, right?


    My father was only a fourth-rank official, so he dared to threaten people in broad daylight like this, but she didn''t even give the prince''s face very much.


    Xue Tongrui said: "And what if I break your legs? There are no other people here. When the timees, I will just tell the people outside that you are the ones who do it first. I am just for self-defense and let the people fight back. It''s all your family here, so you can''t testify. As for Zhao Liu, my son has a way to make his testimony count, so I don''t believe it. We didn''t do it on purpose, so we can still charge me?"


    Murong sighed and said, "You can do whatever you want. I will tell you now that the lychee tree is my life''s hard work. Even if I die, it is impossible to give the tree to you."


    Xue Tongrui frowned: "It''s not time for a cup of tea, why don''t you think about it carefully?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "I don''t want to, just do whatever you want."


    Feng Xiaohua suddenly became anxious, "Murong Lingran, today''s incident... This incident is caused by our family. You can''t ignore us, we are your rtives."


    Zhao Rongrong also panicked: "Our children are still young, and life has not yet officially begun, you can''t wait for death and help."


    Murong Yang said: "Don''t worry, Aran won''t."


    Murong Liang nced at his grandson and said sternly: "Azong''s kung fu is very good, I believe these people are not his opponents."


    She has two younger brothers by her side, so there should be A Ran''s own intentions.


    Seeing that they all believed in Murong Lingran, it was hard for the rest of them to say anything.


    It''s just that several men clenched their fists at the same time, and they have already made the worst n in their hearts. There are many people on their side, and they are also fighting each other!


    Xue Tongrui gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, since you don''t eat or punish you for toasting, then this young master is wee. Come on, grab the youngest and break her leg for me!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the strong men stepped forward and wanted to do it.


    It was just that a person''s hand was about to reach out to grab Murong Tian, ??when he screamed in agony, fell heavily against the wall, and passed out.


    Murong Zong withdrew his foot and sneered: "Who else wants to end like him, just try."


    Murong Yang''s family instinctively hid behind Murong Zong.


    Xue Tongrui said coldly, "Come on at the same time for me."


    "Yes, son."


    Murong Zong fought with those people again.


    Murong Lingran saw that those people were only focusing on dealing with the eldest brother, and the eldest brother was also very good at it, and immediately signaled the others to go to the backyard.

 Chapter 1228: One knife for each of you

    Chapter 1228 One knife for each of you


    The shop is small, the road in front is blocked, and you can only leave from the backyard.


    She also has a drug from her father and a knife on her body. If there are people in the backyard, she can handle it herself.


    Xue Tongrui saw that Murong Zong was alone and supported more than ten of his people. From time to time, one of his people fell down, and Murong Lingran wanted to escape from the backyard with them, and immediately wanted to go and arrest her.


    Just as he was about to touch her clothes, there was a sharp pain in his hand, and when he looked closely, there was actually a deep wound on his hand.


    Xue Tongrui''s whole body was shaking in pain, and he was breathing rapidly, "Murong... Murong Lingran, you... how dare you hurt me?"


    "Why don''t you dare? You want to hurt me and my rtives, do I still have to sacrifice you?"


    "You!" Xue Tongrui gritted his teeth and said, "Someone, catch her for me, or she can die!"


    The burly man closest to him nodded, holding a saber and wanting to stab Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran smiled coldly, and before the man turned around, he instantly had a knife in his hand and shot straight at the man''s chest.


    Hearing a grunt from the man, he closed his eyes and fell to the ground.


    In an instant, everyone stopped and froze involuntarily.


    Apart from Murong Zong, everyone else''s eyes widened in surprise. They never thought that a little girl, Murong Lingran, would be so cruel and ruthless, so easily ended a person''s life.


    Especially Murongyang''s family, it was the first time they saw Murong Lingran take action, and they were shocked and couldn''t say a word.


    Feng Xiaohua and Zhao Rongrong couldn''t help but take a few steps away from Murong Lingran, and even touched their chest, for fear that Murong Lingran suddenly remembered what they had said to them in the main room that day, and if they were unhappy, he would give them a knife.


    Murong Lingran saw that the shop was quiet in an instant, took out a box from his satchel with a smile, opened it and showed it to them, and everyone saw that there were two rows of knives neatly ced inside.


    Compared with the hilt of the fallen man, it was exactly the same.


    Murong Lingran took three knives in his hands, and said with a light smile: "As long as you are not afraid of death, go ahead, there are still twenty-nine knives here. With my big brother covering me, I can give each of you one knife."


    This was given to her by the ninth son a few days ago, so she temporarily packed up what Brother Jiahuai sent, and it came in handy today.


    Xue Tongrui quickly regained his senses, nced at the man who fell to the ground, resisted the pain in his hand, and said with a gloomy face: "Murong Lingran, you are so cruel, you actually killed my man like this, Do you know that murder is a vition of the criminalw?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows, murdered? Does she look that vicious? Although the man was injured in the chest, shepletely avoided the key point, and fell to the ground only because her father''s drug was so powerful.


    Criminalw? He now knows that there are criminalws.


    Although the death of that person is also her own fault, she can get away with a gold medal to avoid death, but the two younger brothers are still young, she will not kill in front of them.


    But he thought she killed someone, so she didn''t want to exin it, she just exined it to her brotherster.


    "I''m cruel?" Murong smiled and said, "You''ve overdone the prize. She wants to kill me, so I can only fight back. A person who wants my life, do you think I''ll be merciful? I''m just self-defense. Naturally, you are not as ruthless as you who want a little girl to break her leg for no reason."

 Chapter 1229: death-free gold

    Chapter 1229 Death-free gold medal


    Murong Tian heard the words and nced down at her legs, then grabbed her mother''s hand tightly again.


    Murong Yang looked at his eldest brother in amazement, and saw that he also shook his head.


    Mu Rongliang has never seen such a fierce side of his granddaughter.


    Xue Lingling roared loudly, "Murong Lingran, if you killed someone, I will go to the government to sue you and put you in jail!"


    Xue Tongrui rolled his eyes and said with a tone of schadenfreude: "Yes, this person is from my house. If you don''t want to go to jail, just do as we say, or your life will be over."


    Seeing that Murong Lingran and Murong Zong were so powerful, Hu Hexiang had long forgot the fears just now, and seeing that they actually said such ridiculous words, it seemed that they finally had the opportunity to fight back, and said with pride: "Tell me. She? Imprisoned? Finished? You are so naive. Don''t you know that she has a gold medal for death avoidance? Although I haven''t read much, I have heard the book writers say that if she has a gold medal for death avoidance, she even wants it right now. She has nothing to do with the lives of your brothers and sisters."


    The Xue brothers and sisters were startled at the same time.


    A death-free gold medal?


    Yes, how could they forget that Murong Lingran has a gold medal for avoiding death.


    It is not surprising that they also know that, after all, the first death-free gold medal given by the current sage since he ascended the throne was given to Murong Lingran, which shocked the entire capital at that time.


    After his grandfather found out, he made a good fire.


    also said that His Majesty actually gave such a person with a corrupt character a gold medal to avoid death. It must be a momentary confusion, and it will be taken back soon.


    It''s just that they waited for a long time, but there was no news of their withdrawal.


    The grandfather thought about what he didst year, and he was still anxious for several days. He also sent someone to Ye Zhai to monitor the movements of Murong Zhe and his family. For fear that Murong Zhe would take revenge, he took the gold medal and went to Xue Mansion to settle ounts with him.


    As time went by, seeing that the Murong family had no intention of settling ounts, they were just doing business peacefully every day, so they felt relieved and took back the person under surveince.


    Those strong men heard that Murong Lingran had a gold medal to avoid death, and knew that her identity was definitely not something they could provoke, so they involuntarily began to retreat.


    Hu Hexiang began to pretend to be a tiger again: "Hmph, let us go when we know each other, or else Azong Aran will attack you ruthlessly in a while, so don''t beg for mercy!"


    Xue Tongrui saw that all his people were retreating, as if the Murong Zong brothers and sisters were some kind of beasts, and frowned unpleasantly: "What are you afraid of? It''s just a child, if you have anything, I will bear it for you. What about the gold medal for saving her from death? Criminalw can''t kill her, so you will kill her for this son and avenge yourpanions!"


    Xue Lingling looked at Murong Zong, opened her mouth, and swallowed her words.


    Forget it, it''s all his life!


    He is not the only good man in the world.


    A strong man said: "Young Master, Your Majesty can give her a gold medal to save her from death. He must value her very much. If she dies, His Majesty will definitely be disturbed. Aren''t we finished by then?"


    Another strong man also said: "Young Master, let''s forget it today, their family still grows high-yielding grain, and if you die, you won''t be able to get any benefits."


    Xue Tongrui said with a sneer: "Coward, she killed her first, you killed her identally because of resistance, after all, you have all seen how cruel she is, if we don''t resist, it is very likely that we will die on the ground. That person had the same result."

 Chapter 1230: Lord Hou is here

    Chapter 1230 Hou Ye is here


    "Young Master..."


    Xue Tongrui said impatiently: "If you don''t do it now, I will reward you with two hundred big boards when you go back!"


    The strong men shook at the same time, and the two hundredrge boards would definitely kill them.


    If they don''t listen to the master, they will die. After listening, there may be a chance to survive, so they immediately made a choice, "Yes, son."


    After ?? finished speaking, some of the strong men immediately fought with Murong Zong again, while the other part prepared to attack Murong Lingran.


    What Murong Lingran said just now was not to scare them. Seeing that they were not afraid of death, the three knives in their hands quickly shot at each other.


    Boom, three more people fell to the ground.


    It''s just that those people were trying to guard her this time, and they didn''t shoot her in the chest, but there was still a drug on her knife, and she fell to the ground instantly.


    The strong men thought that three morepanions had died, and their eyes were immediately red with anger, and the action of the attack was a bit more stern.


    Upon seeing this, Murong Zong didn''t intend to show mercy anymore. He was about to solve them quickly, when he heard a full-fledged voice from the door: "Stop!"


    Everyone suddenly stopped and looked at the sound, and saw that the door that had just been closed had been opened, and a man in his forties was standing at the door, with more than a dozen people behind him who were well-trained at first sight. ''s guard.


    This shop was originally in a bustling and lively ce. People passing by outside seemed to have a lively look here, and they also surrounded the shop not far away, looking at them curiously.


    Xue Tongrui was holding a handkerchief and simply bandaging the wound. Hearing the words, he stepped forward and said, "Where''s the old thing, don''t care about the things you shouldn''t care about, or I''ll kill your dog!"


    "What kind of thing are you, you dare to talk to me like this?"


    "Why don''t I dare? I know all the famous people in the capital, so what are you? I''m dealing with my own personal affairs, and if you know me, get out of here immediately!"


    "It''s so arrogant. I''m really just an insignificant person. Since you think you have an extraordinary status, that''s fine. I won''t tell you, I''ll ask my master to tell you."


    After the visitor finished speaking, he vacated the most central position and shouted to the outside: "Master, they don''t give me face, it seems that you are the only one who came out in person."


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone saw an old man who was a little older than just now, but full of energy, got off the carriage outside and walked towards them quickly.


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zong were overjoyed when they saw the personing. It seemed that the oue of today''s incident was already obvious.


    Murong Shang saw that Murong Zong rxed his guard, and asked curiously, "Eldest nephew, do you know this person?"


    Murong Fei also said: "Eldest nephew, is this person a high official?"


    Murong Zong nodded: "Well, don''t worry, with his old man there, nothing will happen."


    The three of them did not deliberately lower their voices. The people around them heard it and thought it was a dignitary that their brother and sister knew, or a high-ranking official higher than this Xue Tongrui''s father, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    "How dare you gather a crowd to fight under the emperor''s feet? How dare you!"


    After the arrival, he waved his hand, and a group of guards came in quickly from the outside, controlling all the strong men.


    Xue Tongrui saw that the person who came was extraordinary, and at a nce, he could see that he was a high-ranking person who was ustomed to giving orders. Although he was flustered in his heart, he could not lose the battle, so he had to bite the bullet.

 Chapter 1231: How did you meet?

    Chapter 1231 How did you meet?


    "You... Who are you? I advise you to release my people quickly, or I want you to eat and walk away!"


    Murong raised her eyebrows and said, "Who is he? Howe you don''t know him? He is the Marquis of Ning''an, haven''t you heard of it? Or you are so arrogant now that you can ignore the Marquis of Ning''an. already?"


    "Ning...Marquis of Ning''an?" Xue Tongrui was so frightened that his voice stuttered, his face was instantly white as paper, his whole body trembled involuntarily, and he said with a trembling voice: "You...are you really the Marquis of Ning''an? "


    Xue Lingling came to her brother and whispered, "Brother, he is really the Marquis of Ning''an."


    "How did you know?"


    No wonder Xue Tongrui didn''t know that when he was a child, he hated banquets the most.


    Later, he also took the risk of going once, but he identally got into a big disaster, and was strictly forbidden to attend the banquet by his parents.


    Although the Marquis of Ning''an has often stayed in the capital in recent years, he asionally returns to the frontier and rarely attends banquets.


    Thest birthday banquet in the Marquis of Ning''an, that kind of banquet, their family would not be invited at all, so this was the first time I saw the famous Marquis of Ning''an.


    Xue Lingling said, "I saw him by chance before."


    The Marquis of Ning An didn''t care about their reactions, turned to look at Murong Lingran and Murong Zong behind them, and asked with concern, "Azong, Aran, are you all right?"


    Murong Zong shook his head: "Thank you for your concern, we are all right."


    Murong Lingran also said: "I''m fine too."


    Ning''an Hou heaved a sigh of relief: "It''s fine."


    Xue Tongrui saw that Marquis Ning''an and Murong Lingran were speaking in such a familiar tone, and had an ominous premonition in his heart. If he didn''t handle it well today, he might end his life.


    Murong Yang''s face was also full of shock, and he whispered: "Brother, why am I looking at it, your grandchildren seem to know this Hou Ye, how did they know each other?"


    Lord Ning''an, even though he only came to the capital, he still knows the fame of Ning''an.


    I didn''t expect A Zong Aran to be so capable, to know such a powerful person.


    Murongliang shook his head: "I don''t know either. I don''t know a lot of things in A Zhe''s family for more than a year."


    Ning Anhou nced at Murong Liang and Murong Yang coldly, smiled coldly in his heart, and his expression softened when he turned to look at Murong Lingran brother and sister.


    Xue Tongrui''s forehead was covered with sweat, and after thinking about it, he asked cautiously, "Master Hou, you are very busy, why are you here when you have time?"


    The Marquis of Ning An did not speak or look at him. He just turned his hands away and began to look at the shop.


    Fang''s housekeeper said with a cold face: "When our Lord Marquis is here, do we still need to report to you?"


    "No, of course it''s not necessary." Xue Tongrui wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said in fear, "Master Hou seems to be looking for someone from Murong''s family, so we irrelevant people will not bother you here, so I will leave. ."


    "Wait."


    Xue Tongrui, who was about to lift his foot, was stunned for a moment, and said in a panic, "Master Hou, do you have any other orders?"


    "This Marquis is the Marquis of Ning''an, and naturally has the duty to protect the people. What were you doing just now? And..." The Marquis of Ning''an looked at the person lying not far away, and said lightly, "Look at the clothes of those four people, It should be your servant, right? Are you going to throw them away like this and leave by yourself?"

 Chapter 1232: outside from the start

    Chapter 1232 was outside from the beginning


    Xue Tongrui rolled his eyes when he heard the words, and suddenly knelt down towards the Marquis of Ning''an, begging, "Master Marquis, you have to decide for us."


    When the Marquis of Ning An suddenly changed his face when he saw him, he frowned and said, "Call the shots?"


    Murong Lingran also raised his eyebrows, does this person want the wicked to sue first?


    Seeing that the Marquis of Ning''an wanted to listen to his exnation, Xue Tongrui said excitedly: "My sister and I just want to do business with the Murong family and let them sell some fruit trees to us. And they want to attack me without saying a word. Especially Murong Lingran, relying on the gold medal to avoid death, has already killed four people, saying that she will kill me today, please make the decision for the next person."


    Xue Lingling frowned, although she knew that this was not a good way to escape, but she couldn''t think of anything else right now, so she had no choice but to kneel down and said, "I beg the Marquis to call the shots for us."


    Ning Anhou said with an expressionless face: "What you said is true?"


    Xue Tongrui nodded as if pounding garlic: "Really, really, if there is half a lie, the little one will not die."


    Murong said coldly: "This is what you said, it seems that you have no choice but to die."


    After she finished speaking, she exined all the reasons and consequences just now, and then continued: "Master Hou, if you don''t believe it, even if you ask Zhao Liu, he is from Yaxing, but he will take everything just now. inner."


    Ning Anhou followed her line of sight, and saw a young guy suddenly knelt on the ground as soon as he met his line of sight, and said with a trembling voice, "Hou... Hou Ye... I..."


    The housekeeper said coldly, "Is what Miss Murong said is true? You should think carefully before you say it, otherwise the crime of nder is not something you and your family can afford."


    Him and his family?


    Zhao Liu''s expression became more nervous and his body was shaking more. He wouldn''t talk nonsense. Lord Hou, don''t scare me.


    "Master Hou, it''s the same as what Miss Murong said."


    Xue Tongrui said loudly: "Zhao Liu, don''t nder this young master. This young master has always beenw-abiding, how could you do such a thing!"


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the Marquis of Ning''an and begged bitterly: "Marquis, Zhao Liu and Murong Zong have known each other for a long time. They must be a group. You must not believe his words."


    Ning Anhou said coldly, "If you don''t believe him, do you think Ben Hou should believe you?"


    "Of course, my father is a fourth-rank official in the dynasty. As his son, I naturally won''t lie."


    The Marquis of Ning An said again: "Then what if Ben Marquis said that Ben Marquis''s steward saw everything that happened here just now?"


    Xue Tongrui was startled, then turned his head suddenly to look at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper said lightly: "Did you say just now: ''This son has already promised the family that he will definitely bring the lychee tree back today, so he must not return empty-handed, if you don''t agree, then I will I have to clean up you one by one.'' Master Xue, am I right?"


    Xue Tongrui shuddered when he heard the words, and looked at the housekeeper with horror in his eyes, and said with a trembling voice: "You... you were actually outside from the beginning?"


    Fang Guanjia said: "Of course, but the old man did not listen outside the door. When he was young, the old man used to fight with Hou Ye in battle, and he had no ability, but he knew a little bit of kung fu, his ears were better than ordinary people, and his memory was also good. , even in the shop across the street, it''s easy to hear you clearly."

 Chapter 1233: still alive

    Chapter 1233 is still alive


    Xue Tongrui suddenly copsed to the ground when he heard that he could no longer straighten his body.


    It''s over, this time I''m afraid he will lose ayer of skin before he dies.


    Murong Lingran also raised his eyebrows, this butler seems to be quite capable, and looks very reliable, no wonder he can fulfill the position of the butler of the Hou residence.


    Xue Lingling suddenly said: "Master Hou, we made a mistake first, but we didn''t treat them well at all? You see, each of them is fine, but the people we brought, basically everyone has the same body. They were all injured, and four people died. Murong Lingran killed people, she regarded human life as a must because of the gold medal, you have to decide for us!"


    The Marquis of Ning An naturally did not believe that a little girl in Murong Lingran would kill people, and said softly, "Aran, the four of them..."


    Murong smiled and said: "Master Hou, how can I kill someone as a girl? It''s still four lives. Even if there is a gold medal to avoid death, I know its function and it is impossible to use it casually."


    Xue Lingling was taken aback: "You didn''t kill anyone?"


    Murong Zong said coldly: "Of course my sister won''t kill people, our brother is still here, even if those people are more than innocent, and my sister is defending herself, she can''t scare them, they just fell in love with my father. Medicine, just passed out."


    He is very clear about his sister''s tricks.


    Everyone suddenly turned to look at the people lying on the ground, especially Xue Tongrui and Xue Lingling, with disbelief on their faces.


    Drugged?


    how could it be possible.


    Xue Lingling pointed at the person who fell first: "No...Impossible, he was stabbed in the chest, how could he still be alive? Usually, he wouldn''t encounter any danger, how could a girl in Murong Lingran carry fans with her? Drugs? Our family never thought we would take drugs on us."


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, "I don''t usually encounter any danger? I said, Miss Xue, you live in the city and live in fine clothes and food every day. Naturally, you don''t know what kind of life we ??poor people live."


    "You know that my daddy was injured. In the past, I could only live by collecting herbs every day, and I had to go up the mountain every day. Our home is at the foot of the mountain. From time to time, wild animalse down the mountain, and we must always be alert to the attacks of wild animals."


    "On the days of New Year''s Evest year, there were wolves in the vige going down the mountain to take away the chickens and ducks raised by the vigers."


    "I''m a girl, how can I be the opponent of those beasts? My father knows that I like to run up the mountain. He worries about my safety and gave me a special antidote for self-defense. What can''t I do?"


    Xue Lingling roared: "I don''t believe it, they must be dead, you said this on purpose to escape."


    Murong sighed and said, "If you don''t believe me, I''ll prove it to you."


    After saying that, he walked quickly to the four of them, and without changing his face, took out the knives from their bodies and put them on the handkerchiefs that had been prepared, and took out a medicine bottle for them to smell.


    And the moment they smelled the antidote, their fingers moved.


    Especially the first person to fall, wake up first.


    As if feeling the pain in his chest, he frowned immediately, and sat up while covering the wound involuntarily.


    "My chest hurts so much, I... am I still alive?"


    Although the man was in a daze, he suddenly felt wet on his hands.

 Chapter 1234: keep a hand

    Chapter 1234 Left a hand


    opened his eyes and saw the blood on his hands, his eyes widened suddenly, and he wanted to faint again in an instant.


    Murong Lingran calmed down and said, "Don''t faint, even if you don''t hurt the vital part, the wound is still bleeding. If you pass out, you won''t be able to wake up again. Think about your family."


    The man woke up instantly, sat on the ground and stared nkly at the people present.


    Seeing that there were more people in the shop than before, his heart trembled for a moment, and he looked at his master nervously.


    Unexpectedly, the master red at him immediately when he saw him, his eyes seemed to question him why he didn''t die.


    The other three were not seriously injured, and after waking up, they also sat up one after another.


    They also heard what Murong Lingran said, and immediately remembered what happened before thea. Because the body still has the medicinal properties of the drug, and the body has no strength, they can only sit on the ground and look at the people present with anxiety.


    Seeing that theirpanions were being controlled, their hearts immediately lifted.


    How could this be?


    Murongyang''s family and Murongliang breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this.


    They really thought the man was dead.


    It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t kill people.


    Murong Lingran was a girl after all. Although those people deserved to die, but if they were passed back to the vige, it would be bad for her reputation after all.


    She''s not married yet. If in the future, when she is about to marry, it will be known that she can kill as many people as she likes by relying on the death-free gold medal, it will be troublesome.


    It was the first time that Murong Yi and Murong Ding saw their elder sister so powerful, and they immediately looked at her with admiration.


    Murong Yi excitedly said: "Sister, you are amazing, and Dad is also amazing."


    Murong noticed their eyes, but smiled helplessly at them, then turned to look at the Marquis of Ning An: "Marquis, look, you are still alive."


    Xue Lingling slumped on the ground immediately.


    The hateful Murong Lingran actually kept a hand, which is really insidious and cunning.


    Ning Anhou nodded andmanded in a cold voice: "Come on, send them all to Jing Zhaoyin and let him figure it out!"


    The housekeeper said: "Yes, Lord Hou."


    As soon as ??''s words fell, those guards took out the ropes they didn''t know when they were ready, and stepped forward to tie them all up, even Xue Lingling, a woman and those who were seriously injured were not spared.


    After the people were taken away, before the Marquis of Ning''an could speak, Hu Hexiang quickly stepped forward and said with a smile: "Master Hou, you are Master Hou, this is the first time in my life that I have seen you Master Hou. Such an official."


    "I''m Hu He Township, A Ran and A Zong''s little grandma. I came to the capital a few days ago. The two next to me are their grandfather and young grandfather, and the two over there are their two halls. Uncle, and their cousins."


    "Thank you very much today, if it weren''t for you, we really don''t know what to do."


    Seeing that Hu Hexiang did not introduce their two sisters-inw, Feng Xiaohua hurriedly said: "Master Hou, I am Aran Azong and their aunt, hello, I would like to thank you all today, otherwise we will definitely be hurt. , you are really a benefactor to our family."


    Zhao Rongrong pouted, not far behind, and said with a smile, "Master Hou, I am also the aunt of Aran Azong and the others. These three are my children."


    "If you guys don''t arrive in time, maybe my little daughter will really have their legs broken by them. Seriously, my son will also lose both legs."

 Chapter 1235: go to Houfu

    Chapter 1235 Go to Hou''s Mansion


    "If my son is paralyzed, then our family will be finished. You are the reborn parent of our family."


    Murong Yang opened his mouth and wanted to say a few words of ttery, but when he saw Ning''an''s brows suddenly furrowed, he had to swallow the words.


    The three mother-inw and daughter-inw saw that there was not a hint of joy on the faces of Ning Anhou for their words, but a hint of impatience. Although they did not know why, they did not dare to say another word.


    The Marquis of Ning An was indeed very dissatisfied with them for stealing words, and what they said was like if he didn''te today, A Ran and A Zong couldn''t protect them.


    Azong''s kung fu was something he was sure of. He was just a few strong men. Even if there were ten more people, he wouldn''t take it seriously.


    Aran''s swordsmanship has also been mentioned by Azong and the others before. She has practiced it so well that even Azong can''tpare to him. ?


    Murong Shang and Murong Fei saw that their wife had offended the Marquis of Ning An. The appearance of wanting their lives was too frightened to say another word.


    After all, Murongliang has lived in the capital for more than ten years, and he has seen a lot of dignitaries and dignitaries, so he has to be bolder, and hurriedly said: "Master Hou, they are ignorant, please don''t be angry. Anyway, I really want to thank you today. already."


    Although the Marquis of Ning An saw Murongliang for the first time today, he had seen his portrait before, and he had recognized him when he came in just now.


    For the sake of his being A Zong Aran, he originally wanted to talk to him, but thinking of what he had done before, his face returned to the serious look just now.


    Murong Lingran nced at the Marquis of Ning An, and then looked at his grandfather, not sure if it was an illusion, he always felt that Marquis Ning An was hostile to his grandfather.


    Murong Liang saw his granddaughter looking at him and gave her a puzzled look.


    Feeling that the atmosphere was very wrongpared to just now, Murong Lingran, in order not to let everyone continue to be embarrassed, had no choice but to tame the field: "Master Hou, are you taking a break today? Why did you suddenly appear here?"


    Hearing Murong Lingran''s voice, Ning''an Hou''splexion immediately softened a lot, and he said with a smile, "It''s really Xiu Mu, I saw you entering the shop just now, I wanted to wait for you toe out and talk to you, but I didn''t expect it. You have encountered such a dangerous thing. It happened that I brought a lot of people, so I wanted to help you solve the trouble by the way, so I took the initiative toe over. "


    The two brothers and sisters suddenly realized: "So it is."


    Ning''an Hou said again: "Aran, Azong, it is rare to meet, why don''t you go to the Hou''s mansion and sit down."


    Murong Zongwei said: "Master Hou, let''s forget it today, we are here to find a shop for my little grandpa, and now the shop has not been found, it is rare for my little grandpa toe to the capital once, we are masters, it is not easy to lose. They ran off on their own."


    Murong said: "Master Hou, you are very busy, we will not dy your time. We still have something to do today. We wille to thank you another day."


    something?


    Isn¡¯t it just about the shop, simple.


    Ning Anhou raised his eyebrows and looked at Murong Yang: "Master, don''t you like this shop? Do you still need this shop?"

 Chapter 1236: listen to Hou Ye

    Chapter 1236 Listen to Lord Hou


    Murong Yang never thought that the high-ranking Marquis of Ning An would take the initiative to talk to him, and said excitedly: "I... I like this shop very much, but... After what happened today, I was worried that there would be trouble in the future, so I still wanted to change it. family."


    The Hou of Ning''an said lightly: "Don''t worry that the Xue Mansion will retaliate against you in the future, they don''t dare. In fact, the location of this shop is really good, there is a lot of traffic around, if you do business, you really don''t have to worry about the source of customers. The storefront in the capital. They are all very popr, and it is rare to find someone you like, so you have to seize the opportunity, otherwise, the shop will be rented by other people until tomorrow.¡±


    For the sake of A Ran and A Zong, he helped them.


    Although the Xue family provoked the first one today, Zhao Liu felt that he was also at fault, and he never imagined that Murong Lingran would actually know the famous Marquis Ning''an.


    In order to make up for his fault and to please Murong Lingran, he hurriedly said, "If you guys want this shop, the little one will tell the shopkeeper the truth when you go back, and I believe the shopkeeper will rent it to you too."


    The owner behind their Yaxing is not someone who can offend the Marquis of Ning An.


    I believe that even if you give ten courage to the shopkeeper, he will not dare not to give Ning Anhou''s face.


    Seeing the promise made by the Marquis of Ning''an himself, and the clerks at Yaxing, Murong Yang had no choice but to take a look at his two sons.


    Murong Shang and Murong Fei nodded at the same time.


    Lord Hou is right. There is no shortage of people here. The two of them also like it here. If they miss it, they will definitely regret it.


    That Xue Tongrui''s father was only a fourth-rank official, and Lord Hou was an existence under one person and more than ten thousand people. With him around, the Xue family should not dare to trouble them.


    Seeing that the sons agreed, Murong Yang also nodded and said: "If you have said this, Lord Hou, then we won''t worry about it, so thank you Lord Hou."


    He really likes this shop. He has read it for a long time until he finds one that suits his heart. If he continues to look at it, he still does not know when he will find it.


    In the past few days, her wife and sister-inw have been arguing several times every day because of work, and he really didn''t want to continue listening to their quarrels.


    Move out earlier, earn money earlier, and settle down in the capital earlier, which is also good for the children.


    Ning Anhou looked at Murong Lingran and Murong Zong again, and said with a smile, "Now you should rest assured."


    Murong Zong hesitated for a moment, then turned his head and said a few words to his grandfather and sister, then looked at the two younger brothers, and seeing that they had no objection, then turned his head and said, "If you have your mind, then listen to the prince. Lord Hou''s."


    Zhao Liu heard the words and said, "Old man, then sign a contract with me at the tooth shop now. After signing, you can move your things in in the afternoon. If you move quickly, you can move in at night."


    Murong Yang looked at Murong Lingran, and when she saw her nodding, he said, "Okay, let''s lead the way."


    Zhao Liu nodded, and he didn''t care about locking the door, and ran out of the shop as quickly as he was running for his life.


    Just kidding, even if he ate the gall of a bear and a leopard, he wouldn''t dare to drive the Marquis of Ning An away.


    Besides, they obviously looked like they had something to say. Fortunately, the second boy from the shop next to him also knew him. He said hello and asked him to help lock the doorter.


    Murong Yang was also a man of interest. After saying thank you to the Marquis of Ning An, he quickly followed behind Zhao Liu.


    Hu Hexiang and the others saw this, hesitated for a while, and had no choice but to follow him away.

 Chapter 1237: Liu was having an affair with someone?

    Chapter 1237 Liu''s affair with someone?


    Although they really wanted to get close to Marquis Ning An again, after all he was the biggest official they had ever seen in their lives.


    But looking at his cold face, murderous look, and a look that he thinks they are getting in the way, and judging from what happened just now, he doesn''t seem to want to listen to their women, he must think that they are very noisy, in order not to provoke anger He had no choice but to run away with his tail tucked.


    When Murongliang passed by his side, the Marquis of Ning An suddenly said, "After you go back, pay attention to your wife, she has a secret from you."


    Murongliang said stunnedly, "Is the Lord Hou talking about Liu Guli?"


    "right."


    "Master Hou, what secret did you say?"


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zong also looked at the Marquis of Ning An curiously.


    Grandpa actually kept a secret from Grandpa. Could it be that Grandpa is often away from home during this time and brought a green hat to Grandpa?


    It must be, she can''t think of anything else besides this.


    Ning''an Hou said: "I can''t say more about the rest, you can think for yourself."


    Mu Rongliang also instantly wondered if there was someone in the Liu family. After all, since his younger brother came to the capital, he has often been away from home all day.


    There were suddenly many more children at home who could be used. Liu looked tired during this time, but in fact he had a lot of free time.


    I heard that a person with the identity of the Marquis of Ning An, in order to monitor the movements of the entire capital, the capital is surrounded by his people.


    Could it be that his people saw Liu''s cheating on someone at work?


    Murong Liang clenched his fists and his face became extremely ugly, but he also knew that this was on the street, so he lowered his voice and said, "Master Hou, you mean Mrs. Liu... Is there someone outside?"


    The corners of Ning Anhou''s mouth twitched violently, how could he think of this?


    Also, he now believes that Murong Zhe is his son. Apart from this possibility, he probably can''t think of anything else.


    After thinking for a moment, the Marquis of Ning An said lightly, "I''m inconvenient to ask about your family affairs."


    He didn''t exin, if Murongliang thought this way, Liu''s life would be even worse in the future, which was what he hoped to see.


    Seeing him say this, Murong Liang thought that he had guessed it, and immediately became furious.


    Immediately thought that this was on the street, and it was inconvenient for outsiders to hear what I said just now.


    Seeing that his younger brother''s family was some distance away from him, he probably didn''t hear what he said just now, and the rest of the people onlookers were also evacuated by the Hou Ye''s people, and he was relieved.


    As for Murong Zong and Murong Lingran, although they were dissatisfied with the Liu family, they were their grandmothers after all, so they shouldn''t take the initiative to speak out and disgrace their own face, so they ignored them.


    Murong Liang wanted to go home and question Liu Shi immediately, but seeing that his younger brother''s family was waiting for him, he had to suppress the anger in his heart, said a few words of gratitude to the Marquis of Ning An, and left the shop with a worried face.


    After ?? and the others were gone, the Marquis of Ning''an smiled and said, "Let''s go, let''s go back to the Marquis Mansion."


    Murong Lingran saw this and asked in doubt: "Master Hou, you said just now that you want Grandpa to pay attention to Grandma, what exactly do you mean? Is Grandma really someone out there?"


    Ning Anhou knew that what he said just now was ambiguous, and said with a smile: "You will know thister. Let''s not talk about this now. You can go back with me to see the eldest princess."


    Murong said: "What happened to the eldest princess?"


    The Marquis of Ning An sighed and said: "She has a headache again, and she has no appetite for anything in the past few days. In just a few days, she has lost a lot of weight."

 Chapter 1238: sugar man

    Chapter 1238 Sugar Man


    "As you all know, we have a small family. She has been thinking about her grandchildren recently, but Fengxu has been very busy and is not in the capital now."


    "Because her grandfather and grandmother are old, Fengxu''s younger sister recently contracted the cold at the same time. She has been waiting around. The eldest princess was worried that she was too tired to run on both ends, so she didn''t tell her."


    "As for Jingxuan, he has been very busy recently, and his work is sometimes dangerous. The eldest princess is afraid of affecting him and distracting him, so she has not dared to tell him. And his sister Yushan, there is something going on at home recently, She can''t walk away either."


    "Without the poprity of the family, the eldest princess will be more and more lethargic, and she will lie in bed every day."


    "The doctor said that her headaches are due to her old age and old problems. As for herck of appetite, it is because she misses her children too much, and it is also a heart disease. Only by opening her heart and letting her eat more can she recover."


    "Today, four of your brothers and sisters came here. She told me that she likes you very much. You can go see her, let her liven up and be happy. It is estimated that her condition will recover faster."


    Murong said: "So it is, since the eldest princess is ill, then we should go and see."


    Murong Zong nodded: "Aran is right."


    When the Marquis of Ning An saw that they had agreed, a look of joy appeared on his face.


    After getting on the carriage, Murong Lingran looked at Marquis Ning An, who had been smiling since getting on the carriage, and frowned slightly, how could she feel like she was on a pirate ship.


    And the way Ning Anhou looked at the four of them, she always felt that it was a little different fromst time. As for the difference, she couldn''t tell.


    Murong Lingran casually nced to the side, and saw that the fourth brother tried his best to make a steady appearance, but from the look in his eyes, he was still very nervous.


    As for the sixth brother, he had already met the Marquis of Ning An several timesst time. He was sitting next to the elder brother, not too restrained. He just looked straight at the street outside the window, asionally showing a longing look.


    Murong Lingran was annoyed for a while, and took the fourth brother''s shoulders and said with a serious expression: "Master Hou, you should have heard the ninth son say, this is the fourth brother I just came back, Murong Yi, we usually like to call him little Four, you can also call him Xiao Si directly."


    Ning Anhou smiled and said: "Hello, little four."


    Murong Yi saw him smiling at him. For some reason, the nervousness in his heart disappeared without a trace, and he said with a cute face: "Hello, Marquis."


    Ning Anhou smiled and nodded, then looked at Murong Ding who had been staring out of the window, he also looked out the window, and suddenly stopped the carriage.


    The housekeeper ?? immediately walked to the window and said respectfully, "Master Hou, what are your orders?"


    Ning Anhou nced at something in the distance, and the housekeeper instantly understood what he meant, and immediately walked over.


    After a while, the housekeeper came back, opened the door of the carriage and handed the things to the Marquis of Ning An, then closed the door, sat outside, and motioned for the driver to move on.


    Ning Anhou handed the four candy figures in his hands to the four brothers and sisters, and said with a smile, "I heard that children like to eat sweets, so let''s eat them."


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding were overjoyed at the same time, and said loudly, "Thank you, Marquis."


    Murong Lingran suddenly felt a little ufortable. She wanted to say that this was eaten by children, but it was inappropriate for her to eat this.

 Chapter 1239: deaf ears

    Chapter 1239


    But thinking of her appearance as a child, she had to say to her younger brothers, "Thank you, Lord Hou."


    Compared with Murong Lingran, Murong Zong was the most ufortable person. He had reached the age of getting married. He didn''t expect that Lord Hou would treat him as a child, but he was not good at rejecting the kindness of Hou Ning''an and not giving him In order to save face, I had to ask politely: "Master Hou, the housekeeper didn''t buy yours, why don''t you eat mine."


    The Marquis of Ning''an waved his hand, "No, you eat, the doctor said, I need to eat less sugar at my age, you can eat it. While I''m young, you can eat whatever you want, or you can wait until I''m this age. It''s just a matter of watching."


    Murong Zong saw that he had said this for his sake, and he was no longer hypocritical, and ate it obediently.


    The Marquis of Ning An smiled with satisfaction.


    After they finished eating, the carriage also arrived at Hou''s Mansion.


    The housekeeper got out of the car one step ahead of them, and immediately sent someone to the backyard to report.


    The eldest princess lying on the bed suddenly heard people reporting that the four Murong Lingran brothers and sisters wereing, and immediately sat up from the bed, and said with a happy face: "They are here? Why are they suddenly here? Where are they now? "


    When Zhao mama saw the master, she immediately came to the spirit, put a dress on her back, and said helplessly: "His Royal Highness, don''t worry, the person who reported the report said that the Hou Ye met them on the road, so please invite them. I came to the Hou Mansion, and they agreed. The butler asked him to report after getting out of the car, and I am afraid he has passed the backyard door now."


    Princess ?? was shocked, and quickly looked at the clothes on her body, and said anxiously: "Do you think myplexion is okay? Can I see people like this? Will it frighten the children?"


    Mother Zhao put two pillows behind her to make her lean on it morefortably, and smiled: "Your Highness, don''t worry, you are just a minor illness, and your face is very rosy."


    "That''s good, that''s good." The eldest princess breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly felt that it was really inappropriate to lie on the bed like this, and said quickly: "I''d better get up."


    Mother Zhao knew what the master was thinking, so she had to start waiting for her to get dressed.


    Just as soon as the clothes were put on, a maid hurried in.


    The eldest princess originally thought that the children had arrived, but before she had time to be happy, she heard the maid say: "Your Highness, Aunt Jiang and Aunt Lie to see Your Highness."


    Mammy Zhao frowned and said, "Why are these two here again? I heard that after they fell into the riverst time and they were tortured, the cold has never recovered. Did they deliberately infect His Highness with the disease? If it doesn''t spread to His Highness smoothly, when they go back and get sicker, they will have to chew their tongues in front of the Marquis again, saying that His Highness left them hanging for a long time, causing them to stand for a long time before making them sick."


    The eldest princess looked like she was used to it, and said lightly: "Okay, don''t be angry, just let them go."


    Mother Zhao knew that she knew that the children wereing to see her, and didn''t want to affect her mood, so she could only say: "Okay, Your Highness, wait a moment, I''ll drive them away, so as not to scare the children."


    "Um."


    Just before she could lift her foot, the voice of Marquis Ning An came from outside: "What are you doing here? Didn''t this Marquis instruct you not toe here if you have nothing to do with it? Are you deaf to what Marquis Ben said?"


    Aunt Jiang said: "Master Hou, don''t be angry. After all, the eldest princess is the mistress of the house. She is ill, so we can''t stop seeing her."

 Chapter 1240: Where did it come from?

    Where did Chapter 1240e from?


    Concubine Li also said: "Master Hou, don''t worry, we just took a look and left, please don''t drive us away."


    Ning An Hou coldly refused: "No, get out of here immediately, disturbing Madam''s tranquility, I want you to look good!"


    Concubine Jiang was instantly sullen. Seeing that there were several unfamiliar children behind him, she rolled her eyes and began to change the subject: "Master Hou, where did these four childrene from? Which family''s son and youngdy are they? Haven''t seen it before?"


    Aunt Li also smiled and said: "These children are really handsome, especially this girl, although she is still young, but after a few years, her face will open, it is estimated that the threshold of the family will be broken by the matchmaker."


    Murong Lingran wrinkled her brows when she heard the words. The two of them were already old, and they looked like they had grandchildren, but their words were pretentious and yin and yang strange, just like she saw the olddy in the TV series in her previous life. Feeling numb all over.


    I heard that Lord Hou had a concubine, could it be these two people?


    Ning Anhou said solemnly: "Who are they, you don''t have to ask, and you don''t deserve to. Don''t think about changing the subject, just get out of here!"


    The faces of the two of them were suddenly a little awkward. Although they were concubines, they were still half the masters of the Hou residence. It was too much for Lord Hou to show them no face in front of outsiders.


    Aunt Jiang nced at Murong Zong and Murong Lingran embarrassedly. Although they didn''t mean to see a joke on their faces, she just felt that the other party wasughing at her, but she didn''t bother to question them at this time, and she looked pitiful. Xixi said: "Master Hou..."


    Murong Lingran shivered suddenly, saying that she was hypocritical, but she did not expect to perform for them.


    If a teenaged person acted like a spoiled child, she would have nothing to say.


    But this person is very old, and the folds on her face can trap mosquitoes. Generally speaking, her temperament should be extremely calm. With such a posture, she almost got goosebumps all over her body.


    Seeing that the two of them were still standing motionless, Ning Anhou narrowed his eyes dangerously, and sneered: "What Ben Hou said doesn''t work, doesn''t it? Do you still want to get pped?"


    The two felt the killing intent emanating from the Marquis of Ning''an, and Aunt Jiang no longer dared to talk nonsense, and hurriedly said: "Master Hou, don''t be angry, we''ll leave now."


    Aunt Li also said, "I''m sorry, we''ll go now."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they didn''t dare to dy any longer, and ran out of the eldest princess'' yard as if they were running for their lives.


    After leaving the courtyard, Aunt Jiang patted her chest with lingering fears, and stomped her feet in dissatisfaction, and said, "It''s true, Lord Hou, we are his family after all, and he didn''t even let us take outsiders to see the mistress. Go, it''s really getting older and getting older and more confused."


    When Li Auntie saw hering out, she started to talk, and she didn''t remind her, so as not to be as kind as thest time, she also got bruised all over her body, and said with a yin and yang anger: "It''s not that you don''t know the attitude of the eldest princess to us, We have been here ten times, and we are thankful to see the eldest princess once, it has been decades, are you still not used to it?"


    Concubine Jiang said again: "Then he can''t show us so little face, and he is still in front of so many outsiders, so we''re so embarrassed."


    to give you face?


    is just a concubine, or a concubine who is not favored, can Lord Hou put you in his eyes?

 Chapter 1241: identity

    Chapter 1241 Identity


    If you didn''t directly call you out just now, it''s already considered a face for you.


    Aunt Li said: "Okay, it''s just a few children, it''s nothing to be seen by them."


    Aunt Jiang said with a look of contempt: "You will pretend to be generous!"


    "I''m not pretending, I''ve already seen it, what can you do now? Do you dare to go back and let the Hou Ye take back what you just said?"


    Aunt Jiang was speechless for a moment.


    Concubine Li suddenly thought of something, her face changed suddenly, and she frowned: "Why did Lord Hou suddenly find a few children to see the eldest princess? What are the identities of those children?"


    Aunt Jiang said angrily, "You ask me, how do I know?"


    Auntie Li saw that her tone was not good, so she said helplessly: "What time is it, you are still angry, let''s put aside the grievances temporarily, the most important thing now is the identities of those children."


    "What is there to care about the identities of those children, it''s just a few children."


    "How many children?" Concubine Li looked at her like a fool: "Don''t you know that now our biggest enemy is the child? The one who should be most vignt is also the child?"


    Concubine Jiang was startled, she meant by this, did she think that those children were here to **** the title?


    "We''ve never met those children, but the rtionship between the Marquis and the n is not very good. It shouldn''t be his nephew and niece. It''s probably a rtive of the eldest princess."


    They have been in the Hou Mansion for decades, and they seldom see Hou Ye''s n, many of whom don''t know each other.


    "Rtives?" Concubine Li said solemnly, "Most of the rtives of the eldest princess are from the royal family. Do you see how many children are dressed like royal family members? And the rtives of the eldest princess will definitely be with the first few. Like the group of people who appeared in the sky, who called and embraced, would they not bring a single servant?"


    Aunt Jiang frowned and said, "Since you don''t think so, who do you think they are?"


    Aunt Li nced around, and suddenly dragged Aunt Jiang to the garden in the distance, and said in a low voice, "I think it should be the child of the n, it is probably because Lord Hou thinks our child is really unbearable, or I can''t help but let go of my previous grudges and n to start choosing an heir from among the n."


    "Impossible." Aunt Jiang denied it immediately, "The rtionship between Hou Ye and the nsmen has always been bad, and he loves face, so it is impossible for him to do that kind of shit. Every time the nsmene to the door, it''s not that you don''t know it. Marquis''s attitude. Our Marquis is a smart person, knowing that the nsmen are all for his title and family property, he knows their purpose, and it is impossible for them to seed."


    Concubine Li said: "Then what do you think the four children are?"


    Aunt Jiang said: "I...I don''t know either."


    Aunt Li pouted and ignored her, turned around and left the garden.


    I don''t know, I don''t know, it happens every time, she doesn''t believe what she says, and she can''t say why, she just said so much nonsense to her because she was out of her mind!


    Aunt Jiang saw that the person was gone, so she hurriedly caught up with him, and said dissatisfiedly, "Hey, why did you leave without saying a word? Or are you not a sister?"


    Auntie Li snorted coldly, "Sister? Do you think of me as a sister? Just don''t stab me in the back, sister! And you don''t believe me, why am I wasting time with you here?"

 Chapter 1242: Meet

    Chapter 1242 Meeting


    Aunt Jiang saw her extremely determined look, and nced at the eldest princess'' yard, her brows furrowed even tighter.


    Is it really as she said, except for the girl, the other three are members of the n, all of whom have the hope of seeding the title?


    The Lord Marquis brought them here, in fact, to let them contact the eldest princess, so that she can choose a child she likes?


    Suddenly felt that there was no movement around her, Aunt Jiang turned her head and saw that Aunt Li was getting further and further away from her.


    Forget it, not afraid of 10,000, just in case, she still hurry to find out the identities of those people, so as not to cut off her grandson''s future.


    After nning for so many years, if they are taken away now, they will be depressed to death.


    On the other side, the four brothers and sisters came to the door of the eldest princess'' house. As soon as they entered the door, they felt a hot airing, and there was a faint scent of sandalwood.


    Murong raised an eyebrow, this room is really warm.


    took a general look at theyout of the house. It is indeed the house of His Majesty''s aunt today. Theyout is extremely luxurious.


    Although the colors are extremely deep, but whenbined together, it gives a veryfortable feeling.


    took a few steps inside, and the taste changed again. Just wondering, she saw two pots of flowers that she couldn''t name blooming under the wall.


    Although it is winter, maybe the temperature in the house is high, but it has no effect on them, on the contrary, they are very energetic and open very beautifully.


    And Princess Qihua sat on the soft side, with a quilt on her legs, and there were some fruits and snacks on the small table next to her.


    Seeing theming, the eldest princess smiled and said: "Azong, Aran, Xiaoliu, you are here,e quickly."


    The three nodded at the same time, walked quickly to her side, and began to salute: "Your Highness, Wan''an."


    "You don''t need to be too polite, and there are no outsiders, so don''t be polite." After the eldest princess finished speaking, she looked at Murong Yi beside them, and said with a distressed expression: "This is the brother you just found, right?"


    Although Murong Yi was a little nervous in her heart, she had a calm expression on her face, and bowed obediently again, "Your Highness, Wan''an."


    The eldest princess smiled and said: "Good boy, let''s all sit down, I just had someone set up the charcoal basin in advance, so I sat around the charcoal basin, and there were tea and snacks next to it, you can eat whatever you want, you don''t have to be restrained, you can also put It''s easier to take off the cloak."


    Murong Lingran wanted to take off her clothes as soon as she came in. Her palms were sweating all the time, but it was too rude to take off her clothes without saying a word, so she has endured until now.


    As soon as the eldest princess finished speaking, Murong said: "Thank you, Your Highness, for your kindness, then we should be respectful rather than obedient."


    After seeing a maid walking towards her, he immediately handed her the cloak.


    The others followed suit, taking off all their cloaks and handing them over to the servants closest to them, then sat down obediently.


    The Marquis of Ning An asked while they took off their cloaks. He also sat beside the eldest princess and said sternly, "Madam, why did you get off the bed?"


    The eldest princess smiled and said: "Master Hou, don''t worry, seeing the children, my illness is more than half cured. And the room is warm, I also covered a small quilt, it''s not cold at all, don''t worry about it. already."


    Ning Anhou knew what she was thinking, and said helplessly: "Okay, but if you can''t hold on, you must say it, but don''t force it."

 Chapter 1243: old problem

    Chapter 1243 Old Problems


    "Okay, just listen to Hou Ye."


    Murong Zong asked with concern: "Your Highness, is your health okay?"


    Murong Lingran also said: "If you feel ufortable, you must say it."


    The eldest princess saw that they cared about herself, and the smile on her face became even bigger. "Okay, I will listen to you. I''m not tired yet. I''ll tell you when I''m tired, okay?"


    Murong nodded: "Okay."


    Murong Ding saw that there were tea and snacks on the small table beside them, and after asking the elder sister''s approval, he took a sip of it.


    Murong Yi was already thirsty, so he took a sip of the drink beside him.


    "It''s delicious and warm."


    The eldest princess said softly: "There are snacks next to them, all made by the cook at home. Jing Xuan and Feng Xu are quite fond of them. You can try them. If you don''t like them, say what you usually like to eat. You do it now."


    The four of them gave their face a taste.


    Murong said: "It''s delicious, don''t bother, it''s much better than the ones sold by Yuxiangzhai."


    Murong Zong also said: "It''s really not bad."


    The eldest princess heard the words and looked at the two little ones. Seeing that they were eating with relish, she immediately smiled with satisfaction, "It''s good if you think it''s delicious."


    asked a few more questions about how they were doing recently, and I was relieved to hear them say everything was fine.


    The eldest princess thought of the investigation and said with concern: "Azong, how is your father''s hand now?"


    Although Murong Zong didn''t understand why the eldest princess suddenly mentioned Dad''s injury, but because of the identity of the other party, he was not good at not answering, so he could only briefly say: "Don''t worry, Your Highness, Dad has been soaking in medicine and has never stopped. After the treatment, I heard Dad say that the treatment during this period was not in vain, some fingers have begun to respond, and it is getting better day by day, and he will recover sooner orter."


    There was a look of worry on the face of the eldest princess. It has been more than a year, and the finger only reacts. It will take aplete recovery, and I don''t know how long it will take.


    A man who is also skilled in medicine. Now he needs to be taken care of by someone who eats, drinks, and Lhasa. Although his face is calm every time he sees Murong Zhe, his heart must be extremely tormented.


    The Marquis of Ning An obviously thought about it together with the eldest princess, and said with a solemn expression, "Have you seen other doctors, what did the other doctors say?"


    Murong said: "After Liu Yuan and Dad met each other, he also showed him, but he couldn''t do anything about it."


    The heart of the eldest princess immediately clenched. The envoy Liu Yuan was the best medical person in the Taiyuan Hospital. He couldn''t do anything about it. It seemed that Murong Zhe was injured more seriously than they thought.


    Seeing that they were all worried, Murong Lingran said solemnly, "Don''t worry, you two, Dad''s hand will recover sooner orter, it just takes time."


    It was a rare visit for the children, and the eldest princess didn''t want to affect their mood because of this, so she nodded: "You''re right, although the recovery is slow, it''s better than any hope that you can''t see."


    After finishing speaking, the eldest princess stroked her head involuntarily.


    Ning Anhou said worriedly: "What? Has your head hurt again?"


    The eldest princess smiled and said, "It''s okay, you know, I have a headache in winter, and it''s been for several years. The old problem is not serious, and Liu Yuanshi prescribed medicine, I took one and waited for a while. It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Mother Zhao went to get the medicine when the master had a headache, and as soon as she finished speaking, she poured a pill for her to take.

 Chapter 1244: nine-color flower

    Chapter 1244 Nine-colored flower


    Ning Anhou poured another ss of warm water for her. After watching her drink it, he said, "Why don''t you take a rest, I''ll take a few children out and let me entertain them."


    The eldest princess panicked when she heard the words, and hurriedly said: "Don''t, don''t, my problem is not serious, the medicine of Liu Yuanshi is also very effective, and it will work soon, let me talk to them for a while. , it''s freezing outside, so it''s better not to go outside."


    Ning Anhou said helplessly: "Okay, it''s up to you."


    Murong Lingran and her brother looked at each other. Originally, they wanted to say, or they should go ahead. Anyway, the eldest princess has also seen them. Seeing her say this, they had to swallow the words.


    Seeing the two maids stepped forward to water the two pots of flowers next to her, she also looked over curiously.


    When the eldest princess saw this, she smiled and said, "Aran, do you know this flower?"


    Murong shook his head: "I don''t know. It looks a bit simr to a peony, but it''s notpletely simr. I''ve never seen it before, but this flower is really beautiful and the color is beautiful."


    When the eldest princess heard the words, it seemed that she had found a bosom friend, and she no longer felt any pain in her head. She smiled and said, "A Ran really has a good eye. The name of this flower is very simple, it is called the nine-color flower. It changes with the change of time, starting every morning, it will turn into nine colors of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, pink, pink, and white, and each color looks good.¡±


    Nine-color flower?


    In her previous life, she had heard of five-colored flowers, but she had never heard of nine-colored flowers.


    It''s really strange that it even changes color.


    It was just the first time she heard about this nine-colored flower, so why did it give her a familiar feeling?


    Murong nodded: "It''s really beautiful."


    After she finished speaking, she got up and walked over to the two pots of flowers.


    At this time, the color of the flower was yellow, and Murong Lingran leaned forward to smell it, her brows furrowed, and after thinking about it, she lowered her head and smelled it several times.


    The smell of this flower, the first time I smelled it, was actually the scent of roses, and when I smelled it again, it turned into the scent of jasmine, and every time I smelled it, the smell was different.


    There are scents that she can name, and scents that she can''t.


    When the Marquis of Ning''an saw Murong Lingran smelling the fragrance, his face became solemn, as if something major had happened. Before he could ask, he saw Murong Lingran ask: "Master Hou, Your Highness, you bought this nine-color flower. Is it?"


    The Hou of Ning''an said, "No, it was sent by someone under mymand when my wife''s birthday was five years ago. We thought it looked good, and my wife liked it very much. After the doctor looked at it, she said it was non-toxic and put it in the house. in."


    Murong nodded and said, "When did your Highness''s headache start?"


    Although the eldest princess didn''t understand why she suddenly asked about her condition, but what Murong Lingran wanted to know, she would not hide her, and said, "I remember it was five years ago in the winter, after a serious illness that year, one day. In the autumn and winter seasons, headaches often ur."


    It was five years ago, and it happened every autumn and winter?


    Murong Lingran carefully observed the doors and windows, and saw that most of them were tightly closed, except for the one furthest away from them, which was open. Looking at the open window, he suddenly fell into deep thought.


    The Marquis of Ning An and the eldest princess suddenly fell silent when they saw her, and they looked at each other.


    Murong Zong and his two younger brothers also looked at her suspiciously.

 Chapter 1245: poisoned (1)

    Chapter 1245 Poisoned (1)


    After a long while, Murong said solemnly: "Master Hou, Your Highness, I have a few questions I want to ask you. I wonder if I can answer them?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "If you want to ask, just ask."


    Murong nodded, "Excuse me, is this nine-colored flower extremely squeamish, afraid of heat and cold, you have always ced them in the house?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an said in surprise: "Aran, you are so smart, this flower is indeed afraid of heat and cold, not only that, more water will make you sick, and less water will make you sick, and thedy likes it very much, and she has to do it herself every day. Take care of them and put them under the window for her convenience."


    Murong Lingran looked around the whole house again and asked, "Does the windows in Your Highness''s house, as soon as the autumn and winter seasons arrive, like today, only the window farthest from here is opened for venttion?"


    "Yes, there is a lot of cold wind in autumn and winter. The doctor said, Madam can''t be exposed to the wind in winter, but there is a charcoal fire in the house and venttion is necessary, so we only opened the corner window."


    Murong Lingran looked at the sandalwood incense burner ced on the table in the distance and asked, "Is that sandalwood incense burner always burning?"


    Princess ?? said: "Yes, because of some things, my spirit is often tense, and my sleep is not very good. The doctor said that sandalwood can soothe the body and mind, so I ordered people to order some more often."


    Murong nodded and suddenly said in a serious tone: "Master Hou, Your Highness, I have some words that I don''t know whether to say or not."


    The eldest princess saw her serious face, thinking that there was something wrong with her flowers, and she couldn''t help but get nervous, and said, "Take this ce as your own home, and treat us as your elders. If you have something to say, just say it."


    Murong said: "Since this is the case, then I will say it directly. I think that the headache of Your Highness may be caused by poisoning."


    Everyone present was shocked.


    Ning Anhou stood up abruptly and looked at her in disbelief, "Poisoned? Madam actually poisoned?"


    Murong Zong also said stunned: "Aran, how do you know that His Highness is poisoned?"


    The two children also stopped eating.


    Murong Lingran looked at the two pots of nine-colored flowers, and said seriously, "I felt familiar when I heard His Highness call the flowers nine-colored flowers just now, but after smelling it, I realized that every time I smelled it, the smell was different. , some are named by me, some are not named by me. After smelling one of the familiar fragrances, I remembered a medical book I read, which clearly records the nine-colored flower The medical book also said that the smell of nine-colored flowers is different every time you smell it."


    Murong Zong said, "Aran, is the medical book you are talking about the ancient medical book from Dad?"


    "Yes."


    The Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess said at the same time, "Ancient medical book?"


    Murong said: "Master Hou, Your Highness,st year our grandfather identally got an ancient medical book called "The Hundred Herbs", and I heard that the book "Hundreds of Herbs" records a lot of difficulties. There are remedies for misceneous diseases and some unknown herbs and their medicinal properties, no one who studies medicine does not want to get this book."


    "He also said that the "Hundred Herbs Theory" disappeared in Xuanqing Kingdom for a hundred years, and he thought it was extinct, but he didn''t expect that one day, it would actually be in his hands."


    "It is clearly recorded in it that the nine-colored flower can be regarded as a medicinal material, but it can only be used as a medicine after drying."

 Chapter 1246: poisoned (2)

    Chapter 1246 Poisoned (2)


    "If it is ced in the house, and there are no other spices mixed with its smell, it will not cause serious harm to the body."


    "But if it is mixed with sandalwood, and people smell it in a ce with no venttion for a long time, it is very likely to damage people''s brains, ranging from headaches and even death."


    Ning Anhou was shocked: "Aran, do you mean that Madam she was poisoned because of nine-color flowers and sandalwood?"


    Murong nodded: "Indeed."


    Ning''an Hou said: "That book "Hundred Herbs" really records the solutions to many intractable diseases?"


    "It''s true." Murong Lingran turned to look at Murong Zong: "Big brother has seen it, big brother also knows."


    Murong Zong nodded, "Dad really said that, that medical book is really amazing. After Daddy''s hand was injured, he used the method in that book to get better. Moreover, Xiaoliu found it back when he got it back. When I came here, I was poisoned, and it was Dad who found the antidote in that book, so now I can stand here safely."


    "This¡­"


    The long princess looked at the flower she had liked for several years in aplicated mood. Was it really this potted flower that gave her a headache? Then didn''t she live in the poison house for the past few years?


    Murong Lingran knew the entanglement in their hearts, which was normal. After all, the doctor didn''t find out the reason. She, a non-medical person, found the problem the first time she came here. Everyone would be skeptical, so she gave them time. Think about it.


    Seeing Murong Lingran''s indifferent expression, the Marquis of Ning An was afraid that she would misunderstand that they would not believe her, and hurriedly said: "Aran, don''t think too much about it, we just heard it suddenly, and it''s a little unbelievable. In fact, I''ve heard of it before, some scents Mixed together, it is indeed very harmful to the human body, but thinking that Mrs. does not often fall ill in the spring and summer, so I did not expect to go there."


    Murong said: "That''s because the temperature is high in spring and summer. If you don''t open the window, people will feel stuffy. Your Highness must open the window from time to time, and the air will circte, so it''s not easy to get sick in spring and summer."


    Ning''an Hou said: "So it is."


    Thinking of giving flowers to his subordinates, Ning An Hou''s expression changed suddenly, and he looked at the eldest princess in astonishment.


    The eldest princess'' eyes just met hers, obviously going with him.


    Murong said: "Master Hou, Your Highness, in fact, if you still have doubts, you can send someone to take my grandfather over and ask him to bring the "Hundred Herbs Treatise" with you, so you can see it for yourself. I said in the book that if you want to stop headaches, you just need to stop smelling the fragrance of nine-colored flowers and sandalwood at the same time, but after a few years, there must be toxins left in His Highness¡¯s body. His medical skills are also good, maybe he can help this Highness detoxify the remaining poison in his body."


    Ning''an Hou actually believed Murong Lingran''s words. After all, they had known each other not long ago, and the Hou Mansion had helped her before, so she had no reason to harm them at all.


    After thinking for a while, Ning An Hou said seriously: "Aran, it''s not that we don''t believe you, but we really want to read the book for ourselves. We have also heard about your father''s medical skills. If you can get rid of Madam''s poison, that''s great, please don''t mind."


    Murong said: "No problem, I understand."


    After the Marquis of Ning An finished speaking, he immediately ordered someone to invite Murong Zhe over.

 Chapter 1247: startled

    Chapter 1247 Shocked


    And in order to prove that he had believed Murong Lingran''s words, he immediately ordered the sandalwood and nine-color flowers to be removed.


    The eldest princess didn''t say anything when she heard the words. If the nine-color flower was really the culprit that caused her pain for several autumn and winter, then it would not be worth nostalgic no matter how beautiful it was.


    After ?? and others removed the sandalwood and nine-colored flowers, the smell in the room could not be dissipated for a while, so the Marquis of Ning An asked people to carry a sedan chair over, and took the eldest princess to his yard first.


    Naturally, Murong Lingran and the others followed.


    The Marquis of Ning An originally wanted to invite the pce doctor to take the pulse of the eldest princess, but thinking that her body has always been taken care of by the pce doctor, it is estimated that if she came over, she would still be unable to detect anything.


    Moreover, the doctor of the government always came into the house to ask for a pulse. Unlike the imperial doctor who asked for a pulse in the yard every time, he didn''t find the reason for her poisoning. One had to wonder if he always knew the reason, just because Some interests were pretending to be deaf and dumb, so they had to send someone to the pce to ask Liu Yuan to bring other imperial doctors over.


    At the same time, just in case, he also sent someone to guard all the people in the pce doctor and the eldest princess'' yard.


    The eldest princess hasn''t eaten much in the past few days, and her body has no strength. After all this tossing, she was a little tired when she got to Ning''an Hou''s courtyard, so she justy on the bed and said apologetically: "Aran , Azong, Xiaosi, Xiaoliu, I''m not good enough, I''m tired again, I''m really sleepy, and the reception is not good, please don''t mind, you can have lunch in the house, anyway, in the afternoon, your father Stilling."


    Murong Lingran couldn''t bear to reject her, nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Murong Zong also said: "Don''t worry, Your Highness, we will not leave."


    Aran said something so serious, they might not be able to leave even if they wanted to.


    Murong Yi said shyly: "I follow my brothers and sisters. If they don''t leave, I won''t leave either."


    Murong Ding said softly: "I also listen to my brothers and sisters."


    The eldest princess smiled kindly at them, and finally went to sleep with peace of mind.


    On the other hand, after Murongliang and his brother''s family went to the tooth shop to sign a contract, they gave Feng Xiaohua and Zhao Rongrong the keys, and asked them to stay in the city with the children to clean up the shop first. Murongliang took his brother and nephew to first Back to Lihua Vige.


    Back home, Murong Liang walked directly to his room, opened the door, saw no one, frowned, raised his feet and walked to his son''s room.


    After opening the door, he saw that Mrs. Liu was serving Murong Qi''s lunch. His face became a little better, but the look in her eyes was no longer the same as before.


    He thought about it a lot on the way. He didn''t have much interaction with Ning Anhou. Today was the first time they met. If Aran Azong and the others weren''t there, he might never have said thest word to Ning Anhou in his life.


    And just now when he asked whether Marquis Ning An was someone outside the Liu family, he did not deny it.


    He didn''t have any grudges with the Marquis of Ning''an. It was impossible for the Marquis of Ning''an to provoke their husband and wife rtionship for no reason, so he had already believed that there was someone in the Liu family outside.


    Liu was just about to set up a small table for his son''s bed, when he heard the door being pushed open with a bang, he was shocked.


    turned his head and saw that it was Murongliang, and then he was relieved, and said angrily: "Old man, what are you doing, pushing the door so hard, you will scare away your soul."

 Chapter 1248: question

    Chapter 1248 Questioning


    Murong Liang sneered: "If you''re not scared, you''re not scared anymore."


    Seeing Murongliang''s sullen face and not hearing the voices of the children outside, Mrs. Liu didn''t care what he said, and asked tentatively, "Old man, why are you back at this time? It''s not that you''re not at home at noon or night. Do you want to eat? Did you find a shop?"


    "Yes, I found a shop."


    Liu said with a look of disappointment: "Oh, luck is really good, they actually found it."


    Murongliang thought that because the children had all gone, Liu''s family would stay at home and work, so she didn''t have time to go out to steal people, so she couldn''t help but sneered: "What? You''re very unhappy that they found the shop?"


    Of course not willing.


    Murong Yang''s family is so good at craftsmanship, Murong Shang and Murong Fei are also diligent people, and now they have more money than their family, if they wait for their breakfast shop to open, then the gap between the two of them will be more and more. Is it big?


    Her son Murong Qi is still paralyzed on the bed, how could she want her son to bepared by his cousins!


    But she knew very well that these thoughts in her heart could not be said, otherwise, they would definitely be beaten and scolded again.


    After thinking about it clearly, Mrs Liu smiled and said, "Old man, you misunderstood me, they are all a family, they can find a shop, it''s toote for me to be happy for them, how could I be unhappy."


    Murong Liang saw that she had been thinking about it for so long, thinking she was looking for an excuse, and her face turned gloomy again.


    He doesn''t have any evidence now, and there are outsiders at home. Murong Liang snorted coldly, "Go, prepare lunch, let Ayang and the others eat it before leaving."


    Liu Shi suddenly felt a little embarrassed: "Old man, when you left in the morning, you said that you would not eat at home. I was afraid that it would be wasteful to cook, so I didn''t prepare them with his mother Cai..."


    Murong Liang said: "Then go to prepare now!"


    Liu Shi added: "But I have already used up all the firewood just now. I originally wanted Ah Cai to chop some back in the afternoon. If I go to prepare now, there are many people in Ah Yang''s family, and there may not be an hour without food. "


    "you!"


    Murong Liang was instantly furious, and just about to get angry, he saw Murong Yang suddenly came over and said, "Brother, don''t embarrass your sister-inw, it''s true that we were wrong in the first ce. Poor sex, when something happens, I forget everything I said. It''s not a big deal to eat a few hourster. After we move things to the cityter, we can just eat whatever we want. The children are all We''re still in the city, we''ll just go back and eat with them."


    Since the younger brother said so, Murongliang couldn''t say anything. After ring at Liu Shi fiercely, he said something wrong with you, and started to help them move things.


    It''s just that they suddenly found a shop, especially the children''s clothes, which were very messy and took a long time to clean up.


    After sending off his younger brother''s family, Murongliang returned to the main room and simply ate a few bites of food, before pulling Liu''s family closer to his room.


    Murong Liang said solemnly, "Tell me, are you hiding some secret from me?"


    Liu shivered in his heart, and said embarrassingly: "Old man, why did you ask this all of a sudden?"


    Murong Liang saw a guilty conscience on her face, thinking that she really had someone outside, and immediately became furious.

 Chapter 1249: How could he possibly know?

    Chapter 1249 How could he possibly know?


    But he knew that this was not the time to be impulsive. After all, there were still children and grandchildren at home, and there were many people living around. It was his face that would be lost in the big trouble, and it would also affect the reputation of his granddaughter, so he had to suppress his anger. , gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, Liu Guli, you are really promising, I tell you, you better pray that your secret will not be discovered by me, or the day I find out will be your death!"


    After Murong Liang finished speaking, he opened the door and went out angrily.


    Liu looked at Murongliang who mmed out of the door and was stunned. Don''t let him find out? Could it be that he should not let him find evidence that Murong Zhe was not his child?


    How could he possibly know?


    Could it be that she really spoke her dreams in the snow that day? Just happened to be overheard? That man told him about it?


    That''s not right, if it was heard, there would be no rumors in the vige at all.


    But if Murong Liang didn''t know, how could he be so angry at her after a trip to the city?


    Liu''splexion suddenly turned ashen. Murongliang must have no evidence now, or he didn''t want to make matters worse and lose such a rich son as Murongzhe.


    Yes, he was warning her just now that if the truth was discovered by Murong Zhe''s family, he would not know about it from beginning to end.


    He used to protect Murong Zhe''s family everywhere, just so that they could give him his retirement in the future. After all, with Murong Qi''s appearance, waiting for him to take care of himself in the future is more difficult than ascending to the sky.


    In order to please Murong Zhe''s family, he will definitely put all the me on her.


    With the current attitude of Murong Zhe''s family towards her, they knew that they and Murong Liang were not their rtives, Murong Liang didn''t know the inside story from beginning to end, and Murong Zhe would definitely forgive him.


    But she, who has treated Murong Zhe badly since she was a child, has been pressing him to raise his young son, and even wants money to save his daughter''s life, it must not be so good.


    In this way, even if something happened to their family, because she and Murongliang were not Murongzhe''s biological parents, if Murongzhe''s real family appeared again, their property would not be in her hands, and Lizheng had such a close rtionship with their family. Well, it must be the first not to agree.


    The more Liu Shi thought about it, the more uneasy he became. It was definitely not going to go on like this. He rolled his eyes. After lunch, he went to the city on the pretext of going to the city to buy something.


    And this time she was lucky, finally a family would let her ride an ox cart together.


    Murong Liang thought, at Liu''s age, how could anyone in the city like her? I thought that she really had something to do when she went to the city, so she didn''t think much about it.


    When Murong Zhe brought the "Hundred Herbs Treatise" to the Hou residence, Murong Lingran had already had lunch and was talking to the Hou of Ning''an with his brothers.


    The Marquis of Ning An heard Murong Zheing, said a few words to him, and asked him to say something of concern to his children, so he took him to his yard.


    On the way, Murong Zhe had already heard the people from the Hou Mansion tell him the reason for inviting him toe. He was worried that the crowd in the room would affect the diagnosis and treatment, so he asked Ning An Hou and the children to stay outside, and asked Zhao Ma to beat him up.


    As soon as he entered, Murong Yi and Murong Ding quietly told Murong Lingran that they wanted to go to the toilet.


    Murong Lingran just wanted to go, but before he could speak, the Marquis of Ning An saw what they were thinking and ordered the housekeeper to take them there.

 Chapter 1250: Ask Hou Ye to go!

    Chapter 1250 Ask the Marquis to go!


    On the way back, the housekeeper suddenly encountered an urgent matter to find his servant, so he had to apologize to the three of them and asked them to wait in the pavilion next to him, and he would return when he went.


    Before Murong Lingran could say that she could go back by herself, the person disappeared immediately.


    Murong Ling was helpless, nced around and saw that there was no one around to spread the word. Just as he was about to go to the pavilion as the housekeeper said, he saw someone she didn''t want to seeing across.


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding couldn''t help but hide behind their sister when they saw the look in the person''s eyes.


    As soon as he hid, Murong Yi seemed to think it was too much. Aftering back for so long, his sister had always been protecting him. He was a boy who had never protected her so much, so he went to the front, stretched out his arms, The elder sister and younger brother were all behind.


    Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran, and a gratified smile appeared on her face, so she didn''t hurt him in vain.


    Aunt Jiang continued to approach them slowly. When she was only two meters away from them, she smiled and said, "How are you guys? Remember me? We met just now."


    Murong Lingran said nkly, "We don''t know you."


    The implication of ?? is that they don¡¯t know each other well, so don¡¯t talk to them.


    Aunt Jiang choked, she didn''t expect that the other party would not give her face so much, she sneered: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know me, it''s the same now that you know me, I''m Aunt Jiang in the mansion, Hou Ye''s first concubine, and also Hou. The biological mother of the thirddy of the house, Murong Xiang. You should have heard of the wealthy businessman Fangfu in the capital. My daughter married the head of Fangfu, and now she is the head mistress of Fangfu."


    Murong Lingran was enlightened, it turned out to be the grandmother of Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng.


    No wonder she felt that this person was a little familiar from a while ago, he really looked like Murong Xiang, and his tone of voice was exactly the same.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran didn''t speak, Aunt Jiang continued: "Now that I have introduced myself, it''s your turn. Which family''s children are you? where is it?"


    Murong said: "Want to know? Go and ask the Marquis."


    After he finished speaking, he saw the housekeeper running towards them in the corner of his light, and hurriedly waved to him.


    The housekeeper hurried to the three siblings and saw Aunt Jiang was there, and said indifferently: "Aunt Jiang, the Lord Hou has something to look for them, so I''ll take them there first."


    Seeing that they were leaving immediately, Aunt Jiang said, "Housekeeper, which family''s children are they? Are they from Lord Hou''s n?"


    Fang Guanjia said: "The Marquis has an order. If the people in the mansion want to know, they can ask him."


    Aunt Jiang is not someone who gives up easily. Hearing this, she immediately stopped in front of the housekeeper, frowning: "Housekeeper, I''m also half the master of the Hou residence, how dare you treat me with such an attitude?"


    The housekeeper ?? said in surprise: "Such an attitude? What attitude? I''m just conveying the words of Lord Hou."


    "You!" Aunt Jiang said angrily: "Okay, let me ask you, are they from Lord Hou''s n?"


    The housekeeper said with a nk expression: "It''s the same sentence, ask the Lord Hou!"


    After saying that, no matter how she reacted, she left with her three children.


    Aunt Jiang stomped her feet angrily, and red fiercely at the person in the distance.


    It''s really useless, she didn''t even hold a cup of tea time, I was really mad at her.

 Chapter 1251: Detoxification

    Chapter 1251 Ways to detoxify


    If the housekeeper hadn''te, with just a few children, as long as she coerced and lured her, she would definitely reveal her identity, and she wouldn''t need to be so troublesome.


    Aunt Jiang looked at the people around her and frowned: "Go, no matter what method you use, we must investigate their identities!"


    "Yes, Auntie."


    Back in the courtyard of the Marquis of Ning''an, Murong Zhe had finished the diagnosis and treatment of the eldest princess. Taking advantage of the gap between his diagnosis and treatment, the Marquis of Ning''an had also read the "Hundred Herbs" that he brought with him, and it was indeed about nine colors. Records of flowers.


    When Murong Lingran passed by, the envoy Liu also brought the imperial doctor from the imperial hospital. They were sitting on the stone bench in the yard talking, and the servants were afraid that they would be cold, so they put a circle of charcoal around them. Bowl.


    Murong Zhe said: "Master Hou, Your Highness does have residual poison in his body, as long as the poison is discharged, remember not to smell the smell of sandalwood and nine-colored flowers at the same time in the future, the headaches will gradually disappear in autumn and winter. Disappeared."


    Ning''an Hou heaved a sigh of relief, and then hurriedly asked: "Then Madam won''t have any more headaches?"


    Liu Yuan envoy said: "Your Highness is old after all, if young people don''t pay attention to their bodies, they will also have headaches, or they will identally catch a cold, and sometimes they will have headaches, not to mention His Highness who is often overly worried. In order for His Highness to have no more headaches in the future, she can only rx her mind and not think too much, otherwise the headaches caused by poisoning will indeed not happen again, but headaches caused by heart disease and other reasons are not something that the doctor can control. ."


    Murong Zhe agreed: "Envoy Liu Yuan is right."


    Ning Anhou sighed and said: "I see, it''s just Liu Yuan''s envoy, A Zhe, do you have a way to detoxify?"


    Liu Yuanshi turned his head to look at Murong Zhe.


    He heard Murong Zhe talk about the book "Hundred Herbs", and he read it in general, but didn''t read it carefully.


    Murong Zhe once said that he would transcribe a copy for him, but he refused, so he really didn''t know the way to detoxify.


    Murong Zhe said: "The "Hundred Herbs" has already exined the method of detoxification."


    Ning''an Hou Yixi, "What can I do?"


    "Ming Yucao."


    Ning Anhou also had a good memory. He instantly remembered that this was the herb that Murong Lingran mentioned just now, and said, "Isn''t this the herbal remedy for your little son''s poison?"


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Ming Yucao is a very magical herb that can detoxify hundreds of poisons. It can also cure His Highness''s poison, and it only needs to be taken once, and there is no need to suffer repeatedly."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said again: "Then do you know where there is a sagebrush?"


    Liu Yuanshi shook his head: "I just heard about it, but I haven''t seen it."


    The other imperial doctor who was brought also shook his head: "I haven''t seen it either."


    Murong Zhe looked at his daughter helplessly.


    Murong Lingran knew that daddy knew a little of her secret. Seeing daddy looking at her and saying a word, he came and went, and disappeared in front of everyone.


    Half an hourter, Murong Lingran hurriedly ran back to them again, out of breath and put a small flower pot in the center of the stone table, "Here, this is Ming Yucao."


    The envoy Liu Yuan and the Marquis of Ning An had just heard from Murong Zhe that she was looking for Ming Yucao, and also knew that it was extremely special and would die within an hour of leaving the soil.


    Ning Anhou asked curiously, "Aran, where did you get it?"


    Murong Lingran briefly exined: "The seeds obtained by identally dragging Ninth Young Master''s blessing are special herbs, and their usage is also special."

 Chapter 1252: please sin

    Chapter 1252 Apologize


    "I have a lot of vigers working in the city and Lihua Vige. For their safety, I have nted some in Lihua Vige and Zhiye Zhai, all of which are nted in small pots with soil underneath. I brought this from Zhi Ye Zhai, take it to the eldest princess."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Then we used it, what if you use itter?"


    Murong smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, I still have it."


    Liu Yuanshi''s eyes lit up when he heard the words.


    Is there still such a legendary herb, Aran?


    Ning''an Hou Wenyan finally felt relieved, and was about to instruct his servants to deal with the herb, when Liu Yuan envoy took the initiative to take over the job, saying that it was the first time he had seen such a precious herb, and he had to do it himself.


    Ning''an Hou Wenyan was naturally very happy, so he was taken to the kitchen to prepare what he needed.


    After the eldest princess took the herbal medicine, considering that it was still early, the medicinal effect of Ming Yucao came quickly, so the big guy stayed for another hour until the envoy Liu Yuan confirmed that the eldest princess'' poison had been resolved. Only then left the courtyard of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    Of course, Murong Lingran heard her father say that although the nine-color flower can be used as medicine, there are other herbal medicines that can rece it. Most people think it is rare, just because its color and fragrance are very unusual. For doctors, there are It doesn''t matter.


    But Murong Lingran felt that it was rare to see such a rare flower, so she asked the Marquis of Ning An for a stamen to keep as a seed. If she needed it in the future, she could nt it in the spacend.


    The Marquis of Ning An heard that Murong Lingran wanted to nt so he agreed without hesitation.


    Directly let Zhao Mama give her some of the seeds she left in previous years.


    If Madam hadn''t said to him in a daze just now that he wanted to keep the flowers, and he also needed to keep them to investigate some things, he would have wanted to give the flowers directly to her.


    Mother Zhao kindly told her that they had tried before to see if they could grow nine-color flowers, but every time they failed, maybe this seed was not very good.


    After Murong Lingran heard it, she only said that she would try it out, and if she couldn''t grow it, it would be fine.


    At this moment, a group of people stood at the door, and Hou Ning An said gratefully: "Aran, today is really thanks to you, if it weren''t for you, Madam would have been tortured to death, it would be too pitiful, really Thank you so much."


    Murong smiled and said: "This is all God''s will, Lord Hou don''t have to worry about it, this is what I should do."


    Ning''an Hou nodded in relief: "Good boy, if you have anything in the future, feel free toe to me. No matter what you are doing, I will do my best to help you."


    Murong said sinctly: "Then I would like to thank the Marquis in advance."


    "You''re wee."


    After ?? and Murong Lingran had finished talking, the Marquis of Ning An said something grateful to Murong Zhe, and cared a few words about the injury on his hand before sending them to the carriage.


    After Murongzhe''s family left, the Marquis of Ning''an, Liu Yuanshi and the imperial physician he brought returned to the room where the nine-colored flowers were ced.


    Although it is a poisonous flower, there are still many things behind it. The eldest princess has liked them for so many years, and the Marquis of Ning An has not ced them outdoors for the time being.


    Anyway, as long as there is no sandalwood in the house, it will be fine.


    As soon as ?? entered the room, Liu Yuanshi nned to kneel down to the Marquis of Ning An to apologize.


    The Marquis of Ning An saw that he was about to kneel suddenly, and quickly helped him up.


    "Envoy Liu Yuan, you don''t have to, it''s not your fault."

 Chapter 1253: interrogation

    Chapter 1253 Interrogation


    Liu Yuanshi said apologetically: "Master Hou, this old man has also seen in the pce that the concubines of thete emperor used spices to harm their favorite concubine, but this old man never imagined that someone would use spices to harm the eldest princess. If the old man can go to the eldest princess'' house every time hees here, although the old man does not know the nine-color flower, but smelling the fragrance will definitely make the eldest princess alert, maybe the eldest princess will not have to suffer for so many years. suffering."


    Ning''an Hou said: "It''s not your fault, it''s all God''s will, and the eldest princess is all right now, don''t think about it, the person who should be held ountable for this matter is the person who sent the pot of flowers, and the others. The government doctor who has not found the problem for five years."


    Envoy Liu Yuan nodded in agreement, knowing that the Marquis still had family affairs to deal with, it was useless for him to say more apologetic words now, so he had to leave for the time being.


    After Liu Yuanjian left, the expression of the Marquis of Ning An instantly turned extremely gloomy.


    "Someone."


    The housekeeper ?? immediately came to him and said respectfully, "Master Hou, what are your orders?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an said coldly, "The person who sent the nine-colored flowers to Ben Marquis back then, Ben Marquis remembers, is a distant nephew who is at odds with the n just like Ben Marquis. Now that I think about it, if he is not in harmony with the n is an illusion, then One can imagine the purpose he gave Ben Hou Jiu-sehua. Just now, Ben Hou has ordered him to be imprisoned, you go and interrogate Ben Hou strictly, and Ben Hou must know who is behind him."


    "There are also servants in the eldest princess'' courtyard, who will also be sent to the prison for careful interrogation. This lord will never let a person who dares to murder the eldest princess."


    The housekeeper ?? said solemnly: "Yes, Lord Hou. The doctor of the government is still under house arrest in his own room, should he be imprisoned?"


    "Of course, his medical skills are not bad. Ben Hou has treated him well all these years, but he treats the eldest princess like this. Ben Hou will personally interrogate him to see who gave him the guts and dare to plot against Ben Hou and the eldest princess. on the head."


    Just now he also asked Murong Zhe why he and his servants were often in the princess''s room but had no headaches.


    Murong Zhe said that because he was mostly outside during the day, he had to go to the study room when he wanted to go to court, and sometimes he had to go to the military camp, and the servants would take turns on duty. The eldest princess who has been in the room for two hours is different. The eldest princess is getting older and smells the most poison. It is normal to have a headache first.


    If he stayed in a house with sandalwood and nine-colored flowers for another four or five years, he would have headaches and even life-threatening things in the future. It¡¯s just a matter of time.


    This shows that the people behind want to be unknowingly except him and the eldest princess, and he will never forgive them lightly if they dare to treat their husband and wife like this!


    "Yes, Lord Hou."


    After the housekeeper left, the Marquis of Ning An went to change a piece of clothes and returned to his yard. At this time, the eldest princess had already woken up.


    Hearing that the children had all gone, the eldest princess said lonely: "s, the children are rarely here once, and it''s my fault that my health is not good enough, and I''m sleepy without talking to them much."


    The Hou of Ning''an said with relief: "It''s fine, I''ve found the cause now, the poison has been cured, and I won''t have frequent headaches in the future. As long as you eat well, your body will recover quickly. When you''re well, we will You can meet them often."


    Princess ?? nodded, thinking of what happened today, and smiled again: "Master Hou, look, I knew before that Aran was very powerful, and he was considered a lucky star in their family."

 Chapter 1254: A gift for the ninth son

    Chapter 1254 A gift to the ninth son


    "Today it seems that she is also my lucky star. She saved me as soon as she came. You have to thank her well."


    Ning Anhou saw her smile, and heughed too, "Don''t worry, I will do it if you don''t tell me."


    After Murong Lingran''s family left the Hou Mansion, Murong Yang was Murong Zhe''s uncle after all. Murong Zhe was grateful for the care he gave when he was a child, and he still cared about him very much, so he went to the shop he rented to have a look.


    Naturally, when they were on the road, Murong Lingran also told about the Xue Tongrui brothers and sisters, and Murong Zhe didn''t care much when he heard that the Marquis of Ning An helped them clear the siege.


    When Murong Yang came to the capital, he sold all the belongings he could not take away, and only took some clothes and quilts needed for the night on the road.


    When Murong Zhe arrived, a few women went to the street to buy some daily necessities, and the two cousins ??also went to the street to prepare what they needed for the opening in a few days. Murong Yang and Hu Hexiang were taking their children to clean up the house, listening to Murong Yang said that he didn''t need help, so he didn''t take the time they had to clean up, and went straight home with his children.


    It''s just that he didn''t know if it was God''s will or not. On the way back, Murong Lingran saw a notice of resale shop posted on the door of a shop. Thinking that if he didn''t buy a shop through the tooth bank, he could save a lot of money, so he went in and took a look. I was satisfied on the spot and bought the shop.


    Murong Zhe and Murong Zong didn''t say much after seeing this, they also knew that she still had a lot of money in her hand.


    Originally, they wanted to put the shop in Murong Lingran''s name as before, but Murong Lingran didn''t want to say anything this time, saying that the eldest brother was going to get married, and it was not good to have any family property under the name. Put the shop in his name.


    Murong Zong could not refuse when he heard the words.


    A few dayster, the Marquis of Ning''an also sent someone to tell them that Jing Zhaoyin had convicted Xue Tongrui and his siblings.


    But because their grandfather worked in the Taiyuan Hospital for many years, and their father, there is nothing wrong with being an official for so many years. Jing Zhaoyin looks at their grandfather and father''s sake, and although the two brothers and sisters have murdered But after all, he attempted murder and was sentenced to 100shes. After half a year of imprisonment, he was exiled for 3,000 li, and he was not allowed to return to Beijing for 20 years.


    Murong Lingran was quite satisfied with this result.


    The dignified and noble youngdy, exiled for three thousand miles, this life is over.


    And when Murong Yang knew the fate of the Xue brothers and sisters, he waspletely relieved, chose a good day, and started the breakfast business again.


    When Murong Yang lived at his brother''s house, he had eaten the food from Murong Zong several times. He knew that their food was delicious, so in order to repay Murong Lingran for helping him find a shop, he went to Yezhai every day to buy it. Vegetables, to make vegetarian buns.


    Although ?? is a bit more expensive, as long as the business is good, they can¡¯t lose money.


    And after Murong Yang''s breakfast restaurant opened, it was almost the time when Murong Lingran promised to give Helian Rongjiu a big gift.


    Murong Lingran went to the Office of the Minister of Rites to ask Wei Jingxuan to help her spread the word, to see if the Ninth Young Master came to her house, or if she personally found a time to deliver the gift to him.


    After hearing the news, Helian Rongjiu naturally came to Murong Lingran''s house on her own initiative.


    Murong Lingran didn''t want too many people to know what kind of gift she gave, so together with Hei Mao, they took Helian Rongjiu to an unupied ce on Wuming Mountain.

 Chapter 1255: Hobby

    Chapter 1255 Hobbies


    Helian Rongjiu asked Ze Yuan Zequ to lead someone to stand in the distance, looked at the secluded forest, and looked at therge and small cloth bag on her body, feeling a little disappointed in her heart.


    A bag that she can carry, can hold a big gift for him?


    No, this girl will surprise her every time, and she cannot be underestimated.


    After thinking about it clearly, Helian Rongjiu said sternly: "Girl, take out your gift, we have a word first, if I am not satisfied, you have to promise me three conditions."


    Murong patted his chest and assured: "Don''t worry."


    After saying that, he took out something from his satchel and let out the sound.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she was carrying something with his hands behind his back, and after a while, a tune came from behind her.


    The ?? voice is melodious and pleasant to the ear, and he has listened to countless tunes since he was a child, and he can only hear the flute and bells, and the rest of the sounds, he has never heard.


    And when he heard it, he knew that there were quite a few musical instruments in it. He had always liked rhythm, but he didn''t know what musical instrument produced most of the sounds. It was really surprising that so many musical instruments could work together seamlessly.


    Murong was relieved to see him enjoying the music with his eyes closed.


    Before she decided to give him music, she quietly asked Wei Jingxuan what Ninth Young Master liked.


    Wei Jingxuan told her that Jiu Gongzi had a wide range of hobbies, such as calligraphy by famous masters, antique swords, gourmet music and so on, he liked all of them.


    But she has no ess to famous calligraphy, and even if she has ess, she cannot afford it.


    Antique swords, etc., all of her family''s gifts were given by others, and many of them were given by Jiu Gongzi, and they couldn''t be returned.


    Inparison, gourmet rhythm is the easiest.


    But the ninth son of her craftsmanship has already seen it, and it is not unusual to send it again, only the rhythm is left.


    Even though she had studied a little in her previous life, and when she was a child in this life, her father had also asked a master to teach her a little bit, but her level was not as good as those of those professionals, so it would be better to directly borrow things from her previous life.


    She yed a very popr pure music in her previous life. Ever since Changqi Shenjun told her that she could take things from her previous life, she became more courageous.


    Her mobile phone andptop in her previous life were put into the space together when she moved. Although the electricity has long since been out of power after such a long time, her parents in her previous life bought two small generators for work. , There is also a lot of gasoline, and I have taught her how to use it before. When I moved, I also put it into the space.


    Some time ago, after she sent electricity, she fully charged herputer and mobile phone, and after searching for a long time, she found a piece of music that she thought Jiu Gongzi would like.


    Originally, she also thought about sending him some gadgets from her previous life, but although Ninth Young Master has no intention of harming their family so far, but the world is impermanent, and she cannot guarantee that Jiu Young Master will not change in his life.


    Those things were really too rare for the ancients, and after thinking about it for a long time, it is better to send things that can¡¯t be seen, can¡¯t be touched, and can¡¯t leave evidence.


    This piece of pure music didn''tst long, and it was over in a while. Murong Lingran quickly put the phone back in the bag and said with a smile, "Ninth Young Master, how is it? Do you still like this gift?"

 Chapter 1256: dissatisfied

    Chapter 1256 Dissatisfied


    Helian Rongjiu opened her eyes, recalled the tune just now, and nodded seriously: "It''s very nice, I''ve never heard such a nice tune before, and I can''t even hear the sound in it. Yes, I feel much more rxed after listening to it."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at her hands, looked around, and wondered, "Where did the sounde from? There are no performers around? I seem to see that you just picked up something and sang Come out, what did you get?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran: "Ninth Young Master, I only said that I will give you a big gift, but I never said that I have to say how the big gift came."


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a moment, his mind changed, and he snorted coldly: "What you said at the beginning was a great gift that no one has ever seen before, and no one hase since. You are too simple."


    The little girl has a lot of hearts. He has done so many things for her, and he is still guarding him, which is too much.


    If Murong Lingran knew what he was thinking, he would definitely sneer.


    Excessive?


    Shouldn''t she be on guard against people who don''t even tell her their true identity?


    Murong said: "Ninth Young Master, have you heard people mention this kind of tune before? Have you heard this kind of tune?"


    "That''s not true."


    "Then have you ever seen someone like me, a song wille out with the touch of a finger?"


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a moment, and this was where he was puzzled, "That''s not it."


    "Isn''t that there is no one before? I promise, in your lifetime, there will never be anyone other than me who can make you hear this kind of music. Isn''t that no one?"


    Helian Rong choked, her exnation is not bad, but he doesn''t understand it that way.


    There is no one before, and no one since is just a description, describing the gift will make him overjoyed, doubly rare, it is the most special, favorite, and most cherished gift he has received in his life.


    "No, I''m not satisfied with this gift, I don''t have a real thing. If there is someone who can y it, I can present it to Your Majesty, so that he and the courtiers can often listen to such a beautiful tune, and listen to it repeatedly. Listen to it now. Just listen, maybe one day I''ll forget it, isn''t this the same as not sending it?"


    Murong frowned, it was really hard to be satisfied.


    What she thought at the beginning was that things from the previous life must be very rare for the people of Xuanqing Kingdom. When he heard it, he would definitely be very surprised. He would actually say that.


    Murong said helplessly: "Then what do you want?"


    Don''t even think about the performer, some of the musical instruments in that piece of music, Xuan Qingguo, can''t be created at all.


    Some musical instruments can be reced by other musical instruments, but rehearsal also takes a lot of time, so don¡¯t think about it in a short time.


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "Girl, now it''s not a question of what I want, but a question of my dissatisfaction with your gift, don''t forget, you said in front of Princess Qihua back then. In order to promise me three conditions, you can''t break your promise."


    Murong Lingran frowned, why did she feel that she had fallen into the pit, wasn''t it all his words to be satisfied with? Even if she gave other gifts today, as long as he said he was not satisfied, her hard work would be in vain.


    His purpose, in fact, has always been aimed at those three conditions, right?

 Chapter 1257: still want to hear

    Chapter 1257 I still want to hear


    The more Murong Lingran thought about it, the more she thought it was possible, but it would be embarrassing to question him now, and she would have someone else''s way one day.


    No, she would never admit that she was so stupid that she didn''t see his real purpose at first.


    "Three conditions?" Murong Lingran thought for a moment, then said embarrassingly: "Is there a little more? Is one enough?"


    Helian Rongjiu said firmly: "No, you are also in your teens, and your family is doing business again. You should know how important integrity is?"


    "Okay." Murong Lingran didn''t want to be a person who didn''t believe what he said, so he had topromise: "You said, as long as I don''t hurt my parents, brothers and family members, and don''t vite the criminalw, as long as I can do it, I promise to promise you."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "The first condition is that no matter what happens in the future, you are not allowed to be angry with me, and you must treat me with the attitude we usually get along with."


    Ze Yuanze in the distance was amazing, and he also heard what his master said.


    At the same time, I was thinking, the master knows that his identity cannot be concealed, so he has found a way for himself in advance?


    Really cunning!


    "No matter what happens?" Murong frowned: "Then if you do something that hurts me, hurts my family and friends, I can''t be angry with you? Are you too domineering?"


    Helian Rongjiu said helplessly: "I am a big man, when will I hurt you, a little girl? What benefits can I get from hurting you? How many times I have helped you since I met you, don''t you know it? Even if I hurt you I won''t hurt you, and I won''t hurt your family and friends, don''t worry."


    Murong choked up, to be honest, this person really helped her a lot, just donating the high-yield food to His Majesty the Emperor, and asking His Majesty to decree a thorough investigation of their family''s affairs back then was an unrequited kindness. , she doubted him too much.


    But isn''t he saying this contradicting the conditions he just said?


    Forget it, it¡¯s useless to think too much, only he himself knows what Ninth Young Master is thinking.


    "Okay... well, what about the second condition?"


    "The remaining two conditions, I haven''t thought about it yet, I''ll tell you when I think about it."


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched. How could it be the same as the TV series she watched before? Isn''t that what the male protagonist likes the most to the female protagonist?


    "Okay, let''s do it."


    After saying that, he took Kuromao and walked down the mountain.


    Helian Rongjiu thought of the song just now, and hurriedly followed her footsteps and said, "Girl, can you make that song appear again?"


    Murong Lingran said as he walked: "Yes, yes, do you want to listen to it again?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Of course, it''s a pity that you can only listen to such a good song once."


    Murong Lingran was about to refuse when she suddenly thought of a gadget in her space, and immediately took it out of her satchel, which was actually out of the space. After fiddling for a while, a song that waspletely different from the one just now slowly began. yed out.


    This is a gadget she found when she was shopping in her previous life. It is a mini music box that looks like a wooden box. There is a clockwork on the side. As long as the clockwork is twisted for a certain amount of time, the song will automatically y.


    But there is only one piece of music, and she still listens to some sad music, which affects her mood. She thought that Ninth Young Master would not like it, so she never thought about taking it out.

 Chapter 1258: conspiracy

    Chapter 1258 Conspiracy


    Helian Rongjiu stretched out his hand in astonishment, only to see a small wooden box in the palm of his hand, the top of which was a pattern that he couldn''t understand, and at this time, there was actually a songing out of it.


    Seeing Helian Rongjiu so surprised, Murong Lingran felt a little regretful in her heart, should she have taken this thing out from the beginning?


    This can be seen and touched, so wouldn¡¯t it be necessary to agree to his three conditions? And don''t have to expose two things from previous lives?


    Murong shook his head abruptly again, with Ninth Young Master''s temperament, if those three conditions were really a hole dug for her, no matter what she gave him, she would definitely say she was not satisfied.


    Thinking of this, she didn''t regret it so much.


    Helian Rongjiu was just surprised and his expression returned to normal. He was afraid that Murong would know that he liked it, so he negotiated terms with him and took back the first gift just now, saying that this is a gift.


    Seeing the tangled expression on her face, as if she knew that she had been deceived, Helian Rongjiu secretlyughed in her heart and coughed softly: "Girl, this song is not as good as the one just now. few."


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "Don''t you like it? If you don''t like it, I''ll take it back."


    After saying that, I will reach out and grab it back.


    Helian Rongjiu immediately took a step back, avoiding her movements, and said with a smile: "Where is the reason for taking it back? But the song just now didn''te out of this box, right?"


    is pretty smart.


    Murong said: "Naturally not."


    Helian Rongjiu knew that she had a lot of secrets, so she didn''t ask why she didn''t give him the thing just now, and asked curiously, "Can I open this box to see?"


    Murong said: "It''s best not to open it. If you can''t go back, there will be no more songs."


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu said, "I''m just asking, but where did you get such a rare thing?"


    "Well, I bought this from the merchant who sold me the high-yield seeds. He said he had traveled too many ces, and he forgot where he got it from. Seeing that I liked it, he sold it to me."


    "Oh, I see."


    Murong Lingran saw that he clearly didn''t believe him, and was about to exin when Hei Mao suddenly shouted in front of him, "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    "ck hair, what''s wrong with you? Is there any danger around?"


    No, there are people around you, Ninth Young Master. If there is any danger, they should be able to find out immediately.


    But Kuroge''s voice was very fast, obviously expecting a dangerous performance.


    He lifted his foot and was about to walk forward when he saw a gray rabbit suddenly appeared in the distance, especially conspicuous in the white snow.


    Hei Mao was about to catch it when Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Hei Mao, don''t go!"


    Kuromao paused for a while. Although he didn''t know why his master stopped him, he took his steps back and returned to his master''s side.


    Helian Rongjiu wondered, "Is there anything wrong with that rabbit?"


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s nothing, I just think its spirit is not good, it should be sick, I don''t want ck hair to eat and get sick."


    "I see."


    As soon as ??''s words fell, Murong Lingran suddenly felt that something was wrong, took Helian Rongjiu''s hand and ducked to the side.


    What she didn''t expect was that Helian Rongjiu seemed to have noticed something strange at the same time, and at the same time she reached out, she also reached out and pulled her to the side to hide.

 Chapter 1259: your house is on fire

    Chapter 1259 Your house is on fire


    As soon as the two left the ce, three sharp arrows shot at Murong Lingran''s original position.


    The two were startled at the same time, Helian Rongjiu narrowed her eyes dangerously, and said sharply, "Ze Yuan Zequ!"


    Ze Yuan Zequ also saw what happened on their side just now, and said at the same time: "Master, our people have already chased after them."


    After ?? finished speaking, he gathered the rest of the staff, all of them came to the master''s side, and looked around vigntly.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Murong Lingran with confidence, "Are you all right?"


    Murong shook his head, "It''s okay, are you okay too?"


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she cared about him and smiled: "Don''t worry, I''m fine too."


    Seeing him in this situation actuallyughed, Murong Lingran rolled her eyes secretly in her heart, and then nced at the three arrows stuck in the tree. Judging from the wiring, if she hadn''t noticed anything unusual just now, Ninth Young Master would also Didn''t find out, Changqi Shenjun didn''t help her either, she must have three more holes in her body now.


    Murong looked around vigntly and said, "Someone wants to kill me again. There are so many people who want my life. Do you think it''s the same group of people who framed my father?"


    Or did Liu shi endure it for a few days and finally couldn''t help but take action against her?


    But the people from the Ministry of Officials knew that the Marquis of Ning''an was behind them, so did they really dare to kill their family regardless?


    Maybe the Ministry of Officials did not dare, but Murong Xue in their mansion really did.


    Helian Rong nced at the foot of the mountain inadvertently, and saw two houses at the foot of the mountain emitting thick smoke, and said sternly: "I''m not sure about this, let''s go down the mountain first, there is fire down the mountain."


    Murong Lingran was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look, his brows furrowed immediately, and immediately rode on Hei Mao''s body, just as he was about to leave, he stretched out his hand in front of Helian Rongjiu, "Let''s go together."


    Kuromao understood what the master meant, and continued to lie down on the ground, so that Helian Rongjiu could go up.


    Seeing this, Helian Rongjiu passed his hand over without thinking about it, and rode on Hei Mao''s body. After Hei Mao stood up, he turned to look at Zeyuan Zequ, and said, "Let''s go first, you two will followter. Just get there."


    Although the two of them were reluctant and worried about what would happen to him on the road, they did not dare to disobey the master''s order, so they nodded at the same time: "Yes."


    Murong shouted out Heimao, and Heimao rushed out like a sharp sword, heading straight for her house down the mountain.


    That''s right, where the fire was, there was her house.


    And looking at the appearance of the billowing smoke, the fire should not be small.


    Hei Mao''s speed was very fast, and he returned to the vige after a while. Before he reached the door of the house, he saw many vigers running towards her house.


    Seeing hering back, everyone was anxious to talk to her.


    "Little Master, your house is on fire, go back and have a look."


    "A lot of people have already rushed past, so be careful when you go back."


    ¡­


    Murong nodded, motioning Heimao to run quickly.


    Although she thinks her family is not that stupid, ever since she knew Liu''s intention to kill their family, the eldest brother went to pay a lot of money to hire people from Huwei Security Bureau to protect them secretly. Generally, nothing will happen, but it is impossible to guarantee that there is no special situation.


    Heimao came to the door very quickly, Murong Lingran saw the door open, and there was a noisy sound from the backyard, she didn''t get off it, and let it run into the backyard directly.

 Chapter 1260: another fire

    Chapter 1260 Another fire ce


    As soon as they came to the backyard, they saw Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan standing in a safe position with their two younger brothers, nervously watching the burning ce, the second and third brothers were also standing beside them, protecting them.


    And her eldest brother, the people from Huwei Escort and the vigers who came to help are anxiously putting out the fire.


    After carefully counting, seeing that her family was safe, she turned her head to look at the location of the fire. For the time being, only Murong Ding''s house was on fire, and the other houses were fine, so she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Zhe saw that his daughter and Helian Rongjiu came back together, so he hurried forward and said, "Aran, Ninth Young Master, you are back."


    Murong frowned: "Father, Mother, are you all alright?"


    Murong Zhe nodded, "It''s okay, thanks to your brothers and the people from the Huwei Security Bureau, we can be safe."


    "Peace is good enough."


    Helian Rongjiu nced at the burning ce, raised her eyebrows and said, "When we were on the mountain just now, we saw that the burning ce was not only your home, but if I remember correctly, the other ce was your grandmother. home."


    Murong Lingran and several brothers looked at each other at the same time, Liu''s house was actually on fire?


    how is this possible? Wasn''t Liu''s doing what happened today?


    That''s right, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan also suspected that what happened today was done by the Liu family.


    Murong Zhe heard that his parents'' house was also on fire, so he didn''t care about anything else and walked directly to the door.


    Murong Xuan went over to have a few words with the eldest brother who was fighting the fire, then followed with his third brother and his mother.


    Murong Lingran also wanted to see how the Liu family''s situation was, and was afraid that her parents would be bullied. She couldn''t help much here. Seeing that the fire was already under control, it should be extinguished in a short while, with ck hair on it. And he and Helian Rongjiu went to Liu''s ce.


    And the situation of Liu''s house being set on fire was much worse than they expected. It was sunny today and there was no snow in the sky. Many people went out to work, and Murongliang and his grandchildren also went out to work, and they didn''t find out in time.


    When the fire started, only Liu, Chen, and Murong Qi were in the house. The first ce to catch fire was Murong Xue''s former house. When the two found the fire, they were toote to put out the fire. They were worried that the fire would spread to other houses. Murong Qi lifted it outside.


    But Murong Qi couldn''t move during this period of time, and he was in a bad mood every day. Every day, he was arguing about Liu''s need to eat meat, so his weight was also increasing, and it took them a long time to move people outside.


    By the time they wanted to put out the fire, it was toote. The fire had spread from Murong Xue''s house to the whole house, and it was toote to put out the fire.


    The three of them seemed to be frightened. It was windy today. The vigers who found outter were worried that the fire was too big and would be dragged into other people''s houses by the wind, so they took the initiative to help them put out the fire.


    When Murong Liang and his grandchildren came back, the fire was almost out. Of course, his house was almost burnt too.


    You don''t have to go in and see that everything inside is burnt.


    They just came back, and Murong Zhe''s family also arrived.


    Liu saw Murongzhe''s family rushed over in a hurry, and looked at his younger son, but didn''t say anything for the time being.


    Murongqing looked at the smoking room, her face full of disbelief: "Isn''t it okay when I left in the morning? Why did it suddenly be like this?"

 Chapter 1261: what is the benefit?

    What good is Chapter 1261?


    Murong Cai also panicked: "How could such a thing happen!"


    Murongliang never thought that the house was set on fire after he had only been out for less than an hour, which is simply incredible.


    Seeing that both Liu and Chen were slumped on the ground, Murong Qi was also panting and sat on the small stone bench beside him, Murong Liang shouted sharply, "What the **** are you doing at home? You actually set the house on fire. , do you want to go to heaven? Have a good day, but do you have to look for trouble?"


    Murong Liang is not a fool. The one who is happiest when the house is gone is Mrs. Liu. She knew that Murong Zhe''s house had lived in Murong Yi''s savior a few days ago, so she made a fuss to seek exnations. After being stopped by him, she cursed every day. Murong Zhe.


    It was just that, for some unknown reason, it suddenly became quiet. He thought she gave up, but he didn''t expect to burn the house down today.


    Liu shi pointed at himself nkly, and said with a stunned expression: "Old man, you... You mean, it was me and his mother who burned the house down?"


    Chen Shi also hurriedly said: "Father, we are also very sad when the house is gone, but you can''t just frame someone. Our family is not rich in the first ce, this house is our root, and there is no way we could burn it down. what!"


    Murong Liang looked at them coldly, frowned and said, "Fractured? You are the only ones at home, Aqi can''t get out of bed, who else could you be? Last time you forgot the soup on the stove because you took a nap, not only the pot. It was burnt out and almost burned the whole kitchen. Fortunately, when I came back, I smelled the smell of mush and put out the fire in time. The same is true of Ah Cai, who once added too much firewood and set the firewood on fire. You said, I don''t doubt you, who else can I doubt?"


    Seeing that there were many people here, Mrs. Liu immediately kicked her legs and sat on the ground with snot and tears. She patted her thigh and said aggrieved: "My God, open your eyes and see, I''m exhausted every day. Tired of helping this unscrupulous man to take care of his son, he also served him to eat, to wear, to let him wear clothes, to stretch out his hands, to open his mouth to eat, and he served the same as thendlord, but he wronged me for burning the house. I burned the house. What good will it do to me if I own a house! Where does such a big family live!"


    Murong Liang sneered: "What''s the benefit? Do you want me to tell it? Don''t you know?"


    Liu Shi suddenly felt a little guilty: "I...what do I know in my heart? Stop talking nonsense there!"


    A viger next to him said, "Mr. Murong, this may really not be about Mrs. Liu, your eldest son''s house was also burned down, or at the same time. She is so old, how can it be impossible? The ability to burn two houses at the same time."


    Another viger said: "Yes, if she really wants to live in your eldest son''s house, it is impossible for her to burn down both houses."


    Liu hurriedly echoed: "That''s right, if I did it, how could I have ruined my escape route."


    Murong Liang hurriedly looked at his eldest son after hearing the words: "Azhe, your house was also burned? Is it serious?"


    Murong Zhe said: "Fortunately, it was discovered in time. It happened that there were many people around me at that time, and the fire was quickly brought under control. It only burned down Xiaoliu''s room. Although the rest of the rooms were affected, it was not serious."


    Murong Liang breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.

 Chapter 1262: place

    Chapter 1262 Where to Go


    Seeing Helian Rongjiu next to him, Murong Liang greeted anxiously: "Young Master is here too, sorry, I made you a joke today."


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly, "Every family has a scripture that is difficult to read, I understand."


    Seeing them ignoring him, Mrs Liu suddenly shouted: "Oh, my God, I''m so old, my house is gone, my son is disabled again, you don''t want me to die, what''s the point of my life? Ah, why don''t you just jump into the fire and get burned to death!"


    Murong Qi patted her on the back with a worried look, and said with concern: "Auntie, don''t worry, you can just rent an apartment in the future."


    Chen shi nced at Murong Zhe cautiously, hesitated for a while, but still bravely said: "What kind of house are you renting, our house was burnt down, but the eldest brother didn''t say that although his house was burnt down, it was only a matter of time. Did you burn down a house? There are so many rooms in their house, not to mention the first few they built, the two yards they builtter, just give us two rooms and that¡¯s enough for us.¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, Murong Lingran''s face suddenly sank.


    Now the murderer behind the house''s burning, she can''t think of anyone other than Liu Shi.


    Even if it''s not the Liu family, it''s a member of Murong Xue''s faction.


    A few days ago, she had heard from the person under the surveince of the Huwei Security Bureau that Liu shi had been to the city several times quietly, but he went directly to the Office of the Minister of Officials, presumably to discuss matters with Murong Xue.


    Looking at Chen''s attitude now, she probably knew about Liu''s mother and son''s n, or else she, who had been honest for a long time, would never dare to say such a thing.


    Murong Qi pretended to be careful: "But... but we treated eldest brother like that before, eldest brother will definitely not let us live."


    Chen pursed his lips and snorted coldly: "Our house and eldest brother''s house were burned at the same time, we don''t do any business, we don''t go to the city often, we don''t have contact with officials and dignitaries, and we can''t get along with them. Anyone who can afford to burn two houses at the same time will have a vengeance."


    "Then what happened today must be that the elder brother and his family have offended people and affected us. The people they offended, by the way, burned our house, and we were implicated by their family. Now the house is gone, and we are homeless. It¡¯s time to go home, shouldn¡¯t the eldest brother take us over andpensate our family well?¡±


    Li Zheng originally wanted to remain silent, but seeing that Mr. Chen was talking more and more, he couldn''t help roaring: "Compensate your family? Where did you get your face? Don''t you know who this house is supposed to belong to? Is it really your own house? Also, everyone doesn''t know who set the fire now. Why do you insist that your elder brother''s family offended someone? Do you know the identity of the person who set the fire or something? Just Can''t it be the daughter you married into the city that caused trouble for both of you?"


    Chen Shi choked, her face turned red as if she was about to drip blood. Although this house was bought with money from Murong Zhe, they lived there for so long, so it was theirs.


    Although she was very unconvinced, she could only curse inwardly, and she didn''t dare to say a word of the rest.


    Seeing that his daughter-inw was defeated, Mrs. Liu continued to sit on the ground and said, "Old man, Ah Cai''s mother shouldn''t say anything casual about those unsightly things, but she''s just worried about where we are going."

 Chapter 1263: bad idea

    Chapter 1263 Bad idea


    "It doesn''t matter who owns the house or who set the fire, now the house is indeed gone. Our family is old, young, and injured. They don''t live in Azhe''s house. You tell us what to do now. What should I do?"


    Murong Liang frowned, suddenly walked to the bottom of the courtyard wall, took a **** not far away, and in front of everyone''s eyes, dug out an iron box, opened it and counted the silver inside, sighing: "There is still I have some money, and there are not many people in the vige who have vacant rooms. It is better to go to the city and rent a house like Ayang. I ran with them some time ago, and I also know that there are many houses for rent near their shop. House of¡­"


    Murong Liang nced at Murong Cai, who had reached the age of marriage but was unable to marry a daughter-inw, and said, "A Cai, I will depend on you at that time, I can lend you some money to help you build the house, but I When you are old, your grandfather is fine without dragging you down, and he can''t help you. Most of the money must be paid by you, can you ept it?"


    Murong Cai nodded without thinking, he just thought that he would never be able to build a house or marry a daughter-inw in his life, but he didn''t expect Grandpa to help him think of a way, saying: "Grandpa, this is what I should have done. I can ept it."


    Mrs. Liu firmly objected, "No! The cost of the city is so high, and we still have a lot of fields to take care of in the vige. We are gone, what should we do with those fields? Doesn''t Murong Zhe have a house? We are his parents. Why do you have to go all the way to the city to live in his house? And it''s almost New Year''s Eve, how can we leave the vige now?"


    A viger said yin and yang strangely: "Since you don''t want to rent a house by yourself, why don''t you live in Zhiye Zhai? Anyway, I heard that there is a ce for people to live behind the shop, and it''s your son''s shop, so you don''t need rent, and there are fresh ones every day. Eat fruits and vegetables, and the cost is much less."


    "If it doesn''t work, isn''t there a hut? I heard that the hut lives in your daughter-inw''s savior, but how can the savior bepared to your biological parents? Can''t you just vacate the hut for them?"


    Murong Lingran''s family suddenly turned to look at the woman who came up with the bad idea.


    Actually it was Mrs. Dai, the aunt of Hao Xiaowei who bullied Xiao Liust time.


    Because Murong Lingran canceled their family''s qualifications to work in her family''snd, even if she rxed the conditions to open up wastndter, she knew that Dai Shi had been cursing herself and her family at home since she lost her job, so she didn''t ask their family toe. At work, Dai hated her.


    Lizheng''s wife Mi Shi immediately red at Dai Shi, "It''s better for you, an outsider, to not talk about other people''s family affairs. The previous things haven''t taught you enough? You''ll be beaten by your husbandter, don''t be like that. Come to me and cry likest time!"


    Mrs. Dai did not dare to offend Mrs. Mi. Anyway, she had achieved what she wanted. Although Wen Yan curled her lips in disapproval, she did not dare to say another word.


    Murongliang shook his head and said, "The shop is for business, and the guys also need to rest when they are free, so we won''t make trouble. As for the hut, I''ve also seen it, it''s okay to live in two or three people, but our family There are both men and women, so it¡¯s not good for old and young to crowd together in one room.¡±

 Chapter 1264: Zhuang Qingli

    Chapter 1264 Zhuang Qingli


    Mrs Liu struggled for a while, then shook his head and said, "Yes, there are peopleing and going in the shop. There are so many people every day and it''s so noisy. My son needs a good rest, and he won''t be able to recover from his injuries there."


    "There is also the hut, which is where the farm tools are kept. There are many vigers who go to get the farm tools every day. My son needs to be quiet and healed. Also, the ce is so small, it''s not good for a family to get a good rest. of."


    Murong frowned, with Liu''s temperament, how could he refuse to live in the shop?


    She wanted to live in their house so much, could it be¡­


    Murong suddenly looked at the brothers, and saw that they were also looking at him, and nodded tacitly.


    Murong Lingran whispered a few words in the ear of the second brother, and Murong Xuan immediately disappeared into the courtyard quietly.


    Liu''s purpose has been roughly guessed, although they want to quickly expose her, but they are not so foolish, they lead the wolf into the room to defend themselves.


    Their family spent so much money to buy a shop and haven''t lived in the shop yet. How could it be impossible for people like Liu who have always hated them to upy the magpie''s nest.


    No one thought that Mr. Liu would actually refuse. Compared with the shops in the city, the houses in the vige are worlds apart. Is Mrs. Liu thinking about it?


    Murong Zhe also felt a little strange about Liu''s refusal to live in the shop, but after hearing her exnation, she only thought she was really thinking about Murong Qi, after all Murong Qi was her life.


    It''s just that he also had some doubts in his heart that today''s incident was directed and acted by Mr. Liu, so that he could live in his house logically.


    He is very clear about Liu''s temperament. He will never be sure to reflect on it for more than a year. It is easy to ask God to send God to God, and let her continue to discuss the matter of his wife and children. Even if he dies, he cannot make it happen again. .


    But as their own parents, he is now a Swiss franc again, so he can''t do things like disturb them.


    There are still vacant rooms in the East and West courtyards, but now there are many people living in them, all of whom are extremely important to them. I''m afraid there will be no more peaceful days.


    When ?? was in a dilemma, a viger suddenly said, "Why don''t we do this, let them live in my house."


    Everyone turned their heads and saw a man walking towards them.


    Murong Zhe said: "Qingli, you are..."


    The person who came was the eldest son of Lizheng''s younger brother, Zhuang Mingzhi, who was also Zhuang Qinghe''s cousin, Zhuang Qingli.


    Zhuang Mingzhi is also the shopkeeper of Zhiye Zhai No. 2 store.


    Zhuang Qingli nced at Murong Lingran, saw her nodding, and then said: "My house has been expanded this year, and it is possible to vacate three rooms, as long as Liang Shu and his family are not too crowded, I am willing to let them live in. "


    Seeing that someone was helping Murong Zhe''s family out of the siege, Mrs. Dai instantly forgot about Mrs. Mi''s warning and became restless again, saying, "The house that was just expanded should be reserved for the family to marry a wife, right? You just let it go first. Outsiders live? Aren''t you afraid that your new daughter-inw will have an opinion on your family after entering?"


    Zhuang Qingli said lightly: "It''s impossible to let outsiders live in the new house first, we still understand some of the rules, but the solution is very simple, we can just move in by ourselves, and let them live in the old room we used to live in. "

 Chapter 1265: live in a foreigners house

    Chapter 1265 Living in an outsider''s house


    Dai choked, thought for a moment, and wanted to say something. Seeing Mi was looking at her with a warning face, she had to shut her mouth.


    Seeing that Murongliang was about to agree, Mrs Liu immediately became unhappy and said firmly, "No, my eldest son has a house, why should I live in an outsider''s house? That''s inconvenient, if I don''t go, I''ll die. Neither."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Murong Zhe and said angrily, "If you don''t take me back to your house, you will be unfilial, and I will go to the official and sue you!"


    Murongliang said solemnly: "If you go to sue, then my father will ask the whole vige to intercede for him, and then I will give you a reputation for wronging your parent and son, don''t worry!"


    Mr. Liu frowned and said, "Old man, I''m all for your own good, for Aqi''s good, why don''t you understand!"


    Murongliang sneered and said, "Understand what? Who in the vige doesn''t know how you treat Azhe''s family? If you move into Azhe''s house, do you think everyone doesn''t know what you''re going to do? Azhe and the others The family has been helping the entire Lihua Vige for several days, and then let you stir up, do you think those people in the vige will agree?"


    Liu Shi was instantly angry, and the old man died. If he really lived, he would suffer for her, and he would do everything against her.


    If the two of them could be of one mind, they would have lived in the house of the unfilial son, they would have spent a lot of money, and they would have lived a life of fine clothes and jade food. day!


    Li Zheng and most of the vigers nodded secretly. Murong Liang was right. Although he said that even if Liu moved into Murong Zhe''s house, he probably wouldn''t be able to get involved in their family''s business, but there would be no less daily troubles. It will definitely affect the mood of their family. At that time, they are unhappy and have no intention of running the shop, which may cause the business to deteriorate and the shop to close down.


    Zhuang Qingli added: "My house is not far from the Dong family''s house. If you go to my house, the Dong family can also take care of it. Dong family, don''t worry about affecting our family''s life. Uncle Liang''s family is not veryrge, so there won''t be any problems. affected."


    Without waiting for Murong Zhe to speak, Murong Liang took the lead and said: "Okay, just do as you said, don''t worry, we won''t live in vain, we can pay rent. We won''t live for too long, As soon as the snow melts, we''ll build the house right away."


    Zhuang Qingli said: "Let''s talk about the rentter. Everything in your house has been burnt, but I still have some quilts in my house. I can also provide pots and pans, and clothes, but they are all old. If you If you don¡¯t dislike it, you can use it soon, but if you want to buy a new one, hurry up and go to the city to buy it, otherwise it will be useless at night.¡±


    "No!" Liu roared unwillingly: "I''m going to live at my own son''s house."


    Finally got such a justifiable opportunity, she must live in Murong Zhe''s house!


    Murongliang saw that she dared to deny him face in front of outsiders, and gritted his teeth: "It''s against you, if you dare not listen to me, I will leave you now!"


    Liu Shi was startled. Although he was not reconciled, he had to keep his mouth shut, but his eyes red at Murong Lingran fiercely.


    Damn girl, don''t think I didn''t see what you and your brother did just now, don''t think I can''t do anything about you if I can''t live in your house. You wait, I will calcte the old and new ounts with you soon!

 Chapter 1266: murderer

    Chapter 1266 Murderer


    Chen shi and Murong Qi saw that the matter had been finalized, so they could not say much for fear of making Murong Liang angry.


    Murong Lingran looked at Liu Shi''s eyes that wished her to die, sneered, and gave her a nk look unceremoniously.


    If you have the ability, let the horsee over and see who will kill the deer!


    When Liu Shi saw this, he was half dead again.


    Murong Zhe hesitated for a moment, knowing that under such circumstances, he had to say something, so he said to Murong Liang, "Father, if I need it, I still have some money."


    Everyone immediately looked at Murong Liang with admiration.


    Sure enough, he is his own son after all, no matter how nasty he was in the past, Murong Zhe would never ignore him.


    When Liu Shi heard the words, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he was about to open his mouth and ask for a few thousand taels of silver to spend, but Murong Liang took the lead and said: "I have money, you don''t have to worry, I still have ten acres ofnd at home, The crops from the autumn harvest have also sold for a lot of money, and your home has also been burned, so you should go back and deal with things first."


    Murong Zhe was only a routine questioner. He had already said what he had to say, and he didn''t force it. He nodded and went home to deal with his own affairs.


    In this way, Murongliang''s family temporarily settled in Zhuang Qingli''s house.


    As for the reason for the fire in their house, Murongliang never thought about reporting to the officials.


    Although the eldest son''s house and his house caught fire at the same time, he could clear some of Liu''s suspicions, but he still suspected that the fire today was rted to Liu''s.


    There is no impermeable wall in the world. There are many people here. For the sake of his family''s reputation, his n is that after the family settles down, he will investigate carefully. If he finds evidence, he will settle ounts with Liu.


    Helian Rongjiu returned to Murong Lingran''s house, and Zeyuan Zequ had also returned.


    "Can anyone catch it?"


    Zeyuan immediately pleaded guilty: "My lord, forgive me, that man had already taken precautions and left on horseback. Our horse was not around, and we couldn''t catch up with him only by the strength of his feet. He had to use hidden weapons as ast resort, but the man was unlucky. , fell off the horse and died."


    Helian Rongjiu said indifferently: "If you die, you will die, maybe you can tell his origin from the corpse?"


    Ze Qu said: "It should be a person with high martial arts skills. As for the origin, it will take some time to investigate."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Since this is the case, let someone continue to investigate, and report immediately if there is any news."


    "Yes, Master." Zequ said again: "But Master, that person is not here for you, it seems that he is here for Miss Murong."


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "I''ve known this for a long time. I don''t need to trouble you about this matter today, I know it well."


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "Is there really no need for them to investigate?"


    "Need not."


    Ze Yuan Zequ was stunned for a while, Ze Yuan said, "Miss Murong, do you know who the murderer is?"


    Murong nodded: "Well, just wait and see."


    Helian Rongjiu knew that Murong Lingran''s house was burned down, and he was definitely not in a good mood. They would definitely cause trouble if they stayed here, but he also knew that they must have a lot of ces to clean up, so he stayed and sent someone to help Let them clean up the burned ce, and help them check the cause of the fire by the way.


    Murong Lingran went to the kitchen with Xiao Manan to be busy. When others came to help, their family couldn''t treat others badly, so they made a sumptuous dinner to entertain the vigers.

 Chapter 1267: reason

    Chapter 1267 Reason


    After sending the vigers away, Murong Lingran went to check the fire ce and looked at Murong Zong who came with her: "Brother, how did the fire start?"


    Murong Zong said: "I heard that Dad said that he and Auntie went out for a while, and when they came back, they smelled a burning smell. When they went to the backyard to take a look, they found that Xiaoliu''s room was on fire. Brother Dalin and the others began to put out the fire. The vigers outside saw smokeing out of our house and ran in to help, and that''s what you saw when you came back."


    "I see."


    At this moment, Zeyuan Zequ, who went to check the cause of the fire, also came over.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Have you found the reason?"


    Ze Yuan held a ckened iron arrow in his hand, and said sternly: "If I go back to the master, I have found it. It is very simr to the cause of the fire in the Yu family''s house, and also shot the ming arrow into the yard from a distance. Yes, it happened to be shot on the door and set the house on fire."


    is actually the same as the cause of the fish house fire?


    How can it be so coincidental?


    Everyone immediately looked at each other, and they were thinking at the same time, could it be that the reason for the fire in the Yu family was not just as simple as Yushanliu''s confession?


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "Then what caused the fire in Murong Qi''s house?"


    When he asked Ze Yuan to investigate just now, he ordered him to send someone to also investigate the cause of the fire in Murong Qi''s house.


    Ze Yuan said: "The reason for the fire in their house is different from that of Miss Murong''s house. The ce where the fire started was indeed Murong Xue''s house, but the fire started from inside."


    "Inside? Are you sure it''s inside?"


    "Subordinates are confirmed, and the bed is the first."


    Murong said: "As expected."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Helian Rongjiu next to him, raised his eyebrows and said, "Ninth Young Master, thank you for today''s matter. It''s gettingte. If you don''t leave now, you may not be able to enter the city gate."


    Helian Rongjiu said indifferently: "Nothing, as my son, it is easy for them to open the city gate, and I will rest tomorrow, I will live here today, you shouldn''t mind, right?"


    Murong shook his head: "I don''t mind, as long as you don''t think my family''s conditions are bad."


    Although the sixth brother''s house was burnt down, recently he used to run to the fourth brother''s house from time to time, huddled and whispered with him, the two of them could temporarily live in the same house, and the ninth son would just live in the guest room.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she did not refuse, and said with a smile: "Thank you very much then."


    Murong Lingran was about to prepare a house for him, thinking of a series of events that happened today, their house might not be too peaceful today and tomorrow, so he suddenly lowered his voice and said a few words to him.


    His status is noble, and it is better to rify some things in advance. If he doesn''t want to stay after hearing it, she will not force it.


    Helian Rongjiu looked around and whispered a few words to her.


    Hearing the words, Murong didn''t say anything else. Anyway, he wanted to stay, and he and his subordinates were also good at it. If it was really dangerous, he might be able to help them.


    At night, after the whole vige was quiet, Murong Ling opened her eyes suddenly.


    At the same time, Kuromao also roared loudly, "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    Murong Lingran quickly got up and walked towards the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a dark figure standing on the opposite roof. When he saw someone found him, he immediately jumped down.

 Chapter 1268: Murong Zhes Doubt

    Chapter 1268 Murongzhe''s Doubt


    Hei Mao was about to chase, when Murong said loudly, "Hei Mao, don''t chase."


    Hearing this, Kuro Mao had to stop.


    Heimao''s voice was very loud. When Murong Lingran opened the door, the rest of the people opened the door almost at the same time, and even the brothers of the Kong family came over.


    Dalin and Erlin, Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei from Huwei Escort also came, and the four of them took the initiative: "How about we go after them?"


    Kong Darun also said: "We can also go."


    Murong said: "No need, don''t chase after poor thieves, it''s better to stay at home in the middle of the night, so as not to fall into the enemy''s tricks, just protect us."


    It seems that she expected it right, the people behind it really couldn''t wait, it was only in the daytime, but it was less than a day, and they started to do it again.


    Da Lin said: "Since this is the case, then we will listen to the boss."


    Zeyuan Zequ went to look around, Zeyuan returned and said with a serious face: "Master, the thief should have been discovered by Hei Mao before he could enter the backyard. There is no trace of him in the courtyard. ording to the subordinate''s opinion, The purpose of that person is not to step on the spot, but to deliberately lure the ck hair out and strangle it together."


    Helian Rongjiu turned her head to look at Heimao, and then looked at Murong Lingran, who had a calm face. Thinking of how she prevented Heimao from eating the sick rabbit during the day, she probably already knew the thief''s purpose, so I didn''t let ck Hair go after him.


    Murong said: "Everyone, go to bed, there is ck hair tonight, so it should be fine."


    No matter how stupid Murong Zhe is, he still thinks that what happened one after another today is very strange.


    It''s no wonder that they suddenly picked up the people from Huwei Escort a few days ago. Azong also said that they were his friends and only came here because they wanted to get together with him.


    Now that I think about it, it should be that several children have long known that there will be dangerous discoveries at home, and they are arranged at home to protect the lives of their family.


    "Aran, do you know the reason for what happened today? Also know the origin of the thief just now? Are you and your brothers hiding something from me?"


    Xiao Manan worried: "Aran, if you have anything, you must say it. Let''s find a way together, and don''t do dangerous things without telling us."


    Murong Lingran and eldest brother looked at each other and said helplessly: "Dad, rest well tonight, I guess you will know tomorrow."


    "Aran, really can''t tell Dad?"


    Murong said sternly: "Dad, don''t worry, there are some things I can''t exin right now, and I''m not very sure, really, everything will be revealed soon, you just wait."


    Murong Zong also said: "Father, just listen to Aran. There are so many people in our family, and there are many people who know martial arts. I promise you that everything we do is for the good of this family."


    Murong Zhe had to sigh when he heard the words: "Okay, then listen to you."


    The next day, Murong Lingran, Xiao Manan, and Tong Wenwen were preparing for breakfast when they heard a movement at the door, and the three of them immediately ran out with ck hair.


    When I went out, I found out that it turned out that there was a **** in the snow not far away for some reason. Because it snowedst night, the **** waspletely covered. The head of the man punched out a bag.


    When Murong Lingran arrived, Shi Xia happened to be beside him and asked with concern, "How is it? Is there anything wrong?"

 Chapter 1269: Liu is here

    Chapter 1269 Liu is here


    The man said: "It''s nothing, I was beaten like this when I was a child. I don''t have a problem at all, go get busy, don''t dy work because of me."


    "All right."


    Murong Lingran also stepped forward and said a few words of concern. Seeing that he was indeed all right and in good spirits, he returned to the kitchen.


    Helian Rongjiu and the three Murong Zong brothers went out for a trip. When they came back, the breakfast was just ready, and everyone sat at the dining table. They waited for them toe back, and immediately sat down at the dining table to eat.


    Just halfway through the meal, the door was knocked.


    Murong Kuan received his father''s signal, and got up and went to open the door for the man himself.


    After a while, Murong Kuan didn''te back, but Mrs. Liu led Mrs. Chen and Murong Xue into the courtyard slowly.


    And behind them, there were six strong men dressed as servants, as if to protect her safety.


    When everyone saw the personing, they all stopped eating at the same time.


    Murong raised her eyebrows, thinking of the farce at the door just now, she sneered in her heart, she couldn''t wait, she didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "What are you doing here?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked behind them and said, "Where''s Ah Kuan? Didn''t he open the door for you? Where are the people?"


    The three of them didn''t speak for a while, and their eyes were all on the two tables opposite.


    I saw that there were two tables of people in Murong Zhe''s house early in the morning. When they came in just now, all of them were talking andughing, and their faces instantly turned extremely ugly.


    They are clearly the Murong family members, and they should be the ones sitting there, but at this time they are only looking at it, which makes people really angry.


    Liu''s eyes were fixed on the dishes on the table. She was really an unfilial son. There were fish and meat on the table early in the morning, and there were many dishes she had never seen before, just meat porridge was good. several.


    And she just stood here and smelled it, knowing that those things must be delicious, something she had never tasted before.


    As an elder, she only ate two eggs and a little gruel this morning, so she wasn''t full.


    Murongzhe''s family eats so many good things every day, and they don''t know how to send some to her house. It''s really hateful.


    Looking at the table next to Murong Zhe, the food on that table was exactly the same as the food on his table, which made her even more mad.


    These should all be hers, hers!


    Chen and Liu thought about the same thing, but maybe it was because they had suffered a lot from Murong Lingran before, so they didn''t dare to say anything for the time being, but they looked at Murong Lingran with resentment in their eyes.


    As for Murong Xue, although she had seen a lot of good things in the Ministry of Officials, but looking at the delicious food on the table at this time, her face instantly contorted, and her eyes were even more mad with jealousy.


    Obviously he is her uncle, he should treat her well, he should be like in the Imperial Physician''s Mansion, he should think of her when he has anything delicious, but now he is allowed to eat at the same table with outsiders, which is really abominable. .


    She had never seen most of the food, even in the Office of the Minister of Officials.


    Uncle is really confused, what''s the use of those good things for outsiders to eat? Will they remember you? It''s better to give them food for their rtives, and be nice to them.


    After a hundred years from him, maybe the juniors would give him two incense sticks and burn some paper money to make him feel better underground because he is an elder.

 Chapter 1270: Lius plan

    Chapter 1270 Liu''s n


    Murong Xue nced at Hei Mao who had already slept next to him, and sneered, "He said that he suddenly thought of something, he wanted to go out, and he would be backter."


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "Why didn''t you hear him say it just now?"


    Murong Xue pouted and said impatiently, "How do I know? If you want to know, go directly to him."


    Murong Zong''s face turned cold in an instant, and he said loudly, "Murong Xue, what is your attitude? Is this a ce where you can be arrogant? You are not wee here. If you want to show your prestige, go back to the Minister of Officials for me. Go to the house, or I will be rude to you!"


    Murong Xue was not angry at all when she heard the words, and she said with a nk face: "Scold, scold, whatever you want to scold, scold everything in your heart!"


    After midnight, she will not feel guilty.


    Liu and Chen didn''t say much after hearing the words, and they were now able to speak their minds quickly.


    Murong Zhe looked at the strong men behind her, and had a bad premonition in his heart. He always felt that these people today gave him a bad feeling, and frowned, "Axuan, go and find your brother. ."


    Murong Xuan nodded and was about to get up when suddenly he felt powerless all over his body, he slumped on the ground suddenly, and said with a weak face: "Father, I suddenly feel ufortable all over, you can find someone else, I will rest for a while."


    After Murong Xuan finished speaking, Murong Zong was about to get up and say he was going to look for it, but suddenly he leaned back on the chair and said, "Father, I also suddenly lost all strength, and I don''t know if I woke up in the middle of the night and caught a cold."


    As soon as the voice fell, other people, including Huwei Escort and Helian Rongjiu, also began to say: "Me too."


    "I also feel weak all over and my head is groggy."


    Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu looked at each other and didn''t speak for a while.


    Murong Zhe panicked when he heard the words, even if they both caught coldst night, it was impossible for them to attack at the same time. Their symptoms could be seen as poisoning.


    But this is a meal made by my daughter, how could they be poisoned?


    I heard that everyone in the kitchen, including Kuro Mao, went out for a while. Could it be that they were quietly poisoned by thieves at that time?


    Murong Zhe looked at his wife next to him and said with concern, "My son, are you alright?"


    Xiao Manan shook his head in a daze: "I''m fine."


    Murong Zhe turned to look at the other children, including the two little ones and Murong Lingran, all of them were slumped on the backs of their chairs, looking like they couldn''t move.


    Seeing that Helian Rongjiu was also leaning on the chair motionless, looking like he was also poisoned, Murong Zhe said nervously: "Nine... Nine young masters, could it be... are you feeling unwell too?"


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Liu Shi and the others, and nodded expressionlessly: "Yes, I also feel powerless and can''t lift my strength."


    Murong Zhe panicked, looked at his daughter again, and said anxiously, "Aran, how are you now?"


    Murong Lingran saw that he was so worried, and felt a little guilty in her heart, but the matter had reached such a point that Liu Shi and others were still there, so she couldn''t say anything, so she could only harden her heart: "I have the same symptoms as everyone else."


    When the dust settles, she can make amends with her father.


    Murong Zhe suddenly looked at Liu Shi and the others. Everyone was poisoned, so they came, and they brought a strong man. There is absolutely no such a coincidence in the world.

 Chapter 1271: are going to die

    Chapter 1271 is going to die


    Seeing them all looking at them with sly smiles, no matter how stupid he is, he still knows what happened today.


    Murong Zhe stood up abruptly and shouted in disbelief, "Auntie, did you poison us?"


    When Liu Shi saw that their poison finally broke out, he rarely gave Murong Xue an admiring look.


    Murong Xue also smiled back at her.


    Mr. Liu walked leisurely to a stone bench not far away and sat down, sneering: "I don''t have that ability. The poison was hired by A Xue, and the people behind him are all A Xue''s people."


    Murong Xue was taken aback for a moment, grandma actually pushed everything on her head again, it was too much!


    I smiled at her just now, she really is a sinister old woman!


    Murong Lingran suddenly looked at Murong Xue and frowned, "Murong Xue, when did you poison us? Did you and the officials from the Ministry of Officials join forces to kill us?"


    Murong Xue did not answer her words for the time being. Seeing Mrs. Liu sitting down, she was also a little tired. She also walked with Mrs. Chen to sit next to Mrs. Liu and said, "I''m in a good mood today. Let you be a sensible ghost. I tell you, the time of poisoning is when you go out in the morning to check the situation of the man who was hit by a hoe."


    "As for the Office of the Minister of Officials, they dare not do such a thing. They are timid, and after I told the son, he actually scolded me, and said that I don''t know how high the sky is, and I can''t do anything about it, so I have no choice but to do it. Find someone yourself."


    Murong Zhe was shocked: "You...what did you say? You said we were going to die soon? The poison they are now poisoned is a deadly poison?"


    Murong Xue nodded: "Of course yes, otherwise what are we going to do with so much energy? If we don''t kill you, will we settle ounts with our family when you get out of troubleter? I''m not that stupid! You are only feeling temporarily. The whole body is weak, and after a while, you will all be poisoned to death."


    Murong Zhe originally wanted to ask why he and Xiao Manan were all right, but thinking that maybe they put poison into one of the foods, the two of them just didn''t eat it, so they swallowed the words.


    Murong Xue poisoned and brought people here. At first nce, those people were practitioners of martial arts. Maybe when the time came, they would definitely kill them both.


    Murong Zhe turned his head to look at Mrs. Liu, and said with a heartbroken expression: "Auntie, how can you do this! I am your son, and there are also your grandchildren here. You actually want us to die? You are still not my rtives. Mother!"


    Liu Shi pouted and said disdainfully, "So what if it''s a kiss? What if it''s not? A child who doesn''t filial piety and doesn''t give me money is useless to keep it, it''s better to die, lest Every day, you shy away from me, contradict me, and give me anger!"


    "The reason you want to kill me is because I didn''t give you money after the family split? Didn''t you continue to be filial to you?"


    Liu said with a natural look: "Of course, if you have always been filial to me, cared for your brother, and handed me all the money you earn, I would not havee up with such a risky solution."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Grandma, you think as long as our whole family is dead, you can get all of our family''s property, right?"


    Although Mrs Liu doesn''t like Murong Lingran''s interjection now, she doesn''t mind answering this question for the sake of her imminent death.

 Chapter 1272: Close hand?

    Chapter 1272 Stop?


    "Of course, Axue and I have both gone out to inquire, as long as your family is dead, then no matter who your family''s property is under, it will be mine, whether it''s the shop or the field, it''s all mine. ."


    Murong Zhe was so excited that he was breathing rapidly, just as he was about to say something, he suddenly remembered that Helian Rongjiu was still here, his heart trembled, and he said in a trembling voice, "Aniang, our grievances and grievances will be resolved by ourselves, and it''s not a problem. For their outsiders, you give the antidote to this young master, and then let them all go, I will promise you everything you need, even if you want my life, I will give it to you, okay!"


    Mrs Liu sneered: "Now you know what to say to me? It''s toote! Let them go? You think I''m stupid. If you let them go, only I will die."


    Murong said quietly, "If you don''t let go of the son next to me, you will only have to die!"


    Liu frowned: "What do you mean?"


    Murong Zhe said loudly, "Do you know what his identity is?"


    Liu Shi was taken aback: "What is his identity?"


    "He... he is a rtive of the royal family. If he dies, it will be a big crime to punish the nine ns. If he dies in our family, even if our whole family is dead, mother, you are my mother, and Aqi is my rtive. , that would be implicated too. No, not only you, but the entire Lihua Vige will be implicated, more seriously, the entire Lihua Vige will be buried together."


    Liu''s and Chen''s mother and daughter''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Liu''s face turned pale in an instant. He looked at Helian Rongjiu with fearful eyes, and said nervously, "You... What did you say? You said he was a royal rtive?"


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Of course, look at his clothes, look at his temperament, and the people at that table, except for the four Tiger Power Escorts, the rest are all his subordinates, not royal rtives. then what?"


    The three of them panicked instantly. If that person was really a royal family member and died in the Murong family for no reason, then the emperor would most likely dig three feet into the ground and seek justice for him, then the three of them, no, four One, and Murong Qi, the four of them are at risk of exposure.


    After all, when they came here just now, many vigers saw it. If it is found that the four of them are the masterminds, even if Murong Cai has nothing to do with this matter, it is still within the Nine n, and it will definitely be affected by that time. .


    Chen Shi was obviously the one who was most afraid of affecting his son. Hearing the words, he shivered and said, "Auntie, I... let''s forget it today, it''s unfortunate that we didn''t choose a good day to do this. If that son is really a rtive of the royal family, we will be really miserable."


    Liu shi frowned and said, "It''s all over, how can we stop?"


    Murong said indifferently: "You can stop, as long as you give us the antidote immediately, and then obediently apologize to us, we may see that you are rtives, maybe we will help you to intercede."


    Helian Rongjiu heard the words and whispered: "They want to kill you, do you still want to intercede for them?"


    Murong Lingran also replied in a low voice, "How could I be so stupid? I''m just kidding. I''ll test them out by the way. If they really turn around, I won''t beg for mercy."


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 1273: not a royal family

    Chapter 1273 Not a Royal Family


    Chen shi said excitedly: "Aran, can you really help us intercede? Keep us safe?"


    Murong said: "Of course."


    Chen shi hurriedly looked at Murong Xue: "Axue, take out the antidote, let''s stop it, they haven''t got poisoned yet, it''s still toote, it will be toote."


    Liu''s tone of voice resolutely objected: "No, Murong Lingran is so cunning, she can''t believe her words."


    Murong Xue also said: "Yes, Grandma is right, Murong Lingran is the most insidious and cunning person, maybe he said that on purpose, just to save his life, just wait for us to give the antidote, and immediately turn his face and deny the person. She has a lot of people here, maybe she will send us to the government immediately, and then we will still be dead."


    Chen Shi anxiously said: "This is not possible, that is not possible, so what should we do now?"


    Liu Shi said with a ruthless expression: "Let them go now, we will definitely have a dead end. But if we continue to do this, even if the young master dies, as long as we do it wlessly, we will not be found on us. There is still hope for survival.¡±


    Chen said, "What if we find out?"


    Murong Xue said: "Auntie, don''t be so pessimistic, I am confident that they will never find us. The most important thing is that only in this way will we have a chance of survival."


    "This¡­"


    Seeing Chen''s hesitation, Helian Rongjiu suddenly said in a leisurely manner: "This son is not a royal family member, but a foreigner who has defected to his rtives in the capital since he was a child. Recently, he happened to upset his rtives and was kicked out and died. Nobody knows."


    Chen Shi suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Zhe''s family turned to look at Helian Rongjiu in confusion.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled at Murong when he saw that they were all staring at him.


    The good show hasn''t even started yet, and now is not the time for them to stop.


    Mrs Liu said angrily: "Look, I''ll just say, this is just a trick they deliberately scare us. Fortunately, we didn''t fall for their trick just now, otherwise we are really going to die now."


    Murong Xue smiled and said, "Ama is wise."


    Murong Lingran sighed helplessly when she saw that they immediately believed the words of Ninth Young Master.


    Believe what other people say, and dare to n to kill the whole family so stupid, it''s really impatient to live.


    On the other table, Ze Yuan raised his eyebrows. Is this olddy a fool or has a bad memory? He hase to dere the imperial decree with Eunuch De, olddy. Forgot? His appearance is so ordinary that people will forget after seeing it once?


    Murong Xue was also worried about Helian Rongjiu''s identity. After all, his speech, temperament, and dress, he knew that he was extraordinary.


    Although his words can''t be trustedpletely, but she can''t do anything about it. The series of things yesterday failed.


    The most important thing is that these people she hired said that there was a time limit. If they didn''t do anything within three days, they would have to give arge amount of money again. Although as long as they seeded, some of them would be given money, but an extra amount would be given. Money goes out, even if Grandma is willing, she is also not willing.


    The current situation is that the arrow is on the string, and I have to send it, and I can only bite the bullet and go all the way.

 Chapter 1274: Did you kill Dad too?

    Chapter 1274 Did you kill Dad too?


    Murong Zhe said worriedly: "Ninth Young Master, you..."


    Helian Rongjiu said calmly as usual: "Don''t worry, I used to fortune-telling when I was a child, the master said that I can live to at least ny years old, and there are still several decades, I am not in a hurry at all. ."


    Murong Zhe was taken aback, looked at him, then at his daughter, then at the other sons, he was too nervous just now and didn''t notice.


    At this time, I saw that they were all unhurried, and besides howling for a while at first, there was no pain or anxiety on their faces after that. Now they are just sitting against the back of the chair as usual, only Not just moving.


    Thinking back to what his daughter said to himst night, he was startled. It seemed that they were in control of everything.


    nced at his nervous wife who was sweating all the time. If there is a real danger, it is normal to have the same reaction as her.


    The children and Jiu Gongzi and the people he brought, as well as the people from Huwei Escort, how could it not be so easy.


    Ninth Young Master has an extraordinary identity. If something happened, it was a major matter for the country. If it really happened that his life was at stake, he would have revealed his identity long ago.


    Could it be that they knew for some reason that Liu''s family was going to take action against them, and everything today is to invite you to enter the urn?


    Yes, it must be so.


    His temperament is well known to the children. If he had known in advance, he would definitely not be able to resist questioning A-Niang and why she wanted to kill him so cruelly, which would definitely affect A-Niang and their ns.


    The children this time, it is estimated that it is also to let him see the true colors of A-Niang and Chen''s mother and daughter, and to avoid their future troubles by the way.


    After thinking about it clearly, Murong Zhe''s heart suddenly calmed down a lot, he sat down again, and whispered a few words in his wife''s ear.


    He knew that the children were all for the good of the family, so he didn''t mean to me the children.


    Xiao Manan was stunned when he heard the words, and said stunnedly: "Is what you said true?"


    "This is just my guess, let''s take a look first, but our sons and daughters are so smart, Ninth Young Master is still here, you can see that his subordinates are not in a hurry, they should be fine."


    Xiao Manan nced at Zeyuan Zequ with a calm face, and felt that her husband was right, nodded and said, "Okay, then listen to you, I believe in you."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Grandma, the purpose of your visit today is really to kill us?"


    Liu said with a gloomy face: "Naturally."


    "Does Grandpa know what happened today?"


    "That **** old man is still lying at home now? How could he know!"


    Murong Zhe was stunned and said, "Did you kill Dad as well?"


    Mr. Liu sneered: "I wanted to kill him, but I haven''t had time to do it yet. I''ll deal with him slowly after you''ve dealt with it first."


    He treated her so hatefully before and let him die suddenly, it was too cheap for him.


    She wants to keep Murongliang, slowly torturing him, returning all the pain he gave her before, and making him suffer for a lifetime.


    "Oh." Murong Ling suddenly realized, "So it turns out that grandma came here without telling grandpa what happened today."


    Murong Xue frowned and said, "Murong Lingran, don''t talk nonsense there, I know that you are in charge of your house now, I will give you a cup of tea and tell you where your house hides money and all thend deeds. You If you cooperate obediently, I might leave a whole corpse for everyone in your family."

 Chapter 1275: torment before death

    Chapter 1275 Suffering before death


    The Murong Zong brothers clenched their fists. Even if Dad didn''t care about herter, it was her own fault.


    Anyway, Dad has been nurturing her for more than ten years, to actually say such heartless words in front of Dad, he is really an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf.


    Murong Zhe listened to Murong Xue''s ruthless and unrighteous words, and his face also showed hurt. He had really hurt her before. He never thought that his own mother and niece would be killed one day. he.


    God, what kind of hatred do you have with him, so cruel to him!


    Murong said coldly: "What if I don''t say it?"


    "Don''t tell me?" Murong Xue looked at her like a fool, "It''s okay if you don''t tell me when you''re about to die, your family is so big anyway, we''ll just look for it when you die. It''s just a waste of time anyway."


    "You are really confident."


    Murong Xue said again: "Murong Lingran, you don''t have to think that someone will suddenlye to rescue you. My people are guarding you outside. The Yu family and the surnamed Tong will note back for the time being."


    Murong frowned and said, "You arrested them too?"


    "Of course not, they are just obediently working in the fields, but if they suddenly want toe to you, then I can''t me me."


    Liu Shi said impatiently: "Xue, what are you doing with her wasting saliva? How long will your poison take to be effective? How can they still talk? Besides, why don''t Murong Zhe and Xiao Man''an seem to have been hit at all? Poisonous appearance? Can you move freely? If not, let''s do it ourselves."


    Murong Xue said in a low voice, "Wait a minute, anyway, the door is closed, and there are people guarding the door, it will be fine. If we do it now, someone just watched use over, and they will die by then. Poisoning, we will definitely be suspected, and we will know what happened when we investigate."


    "When they die naturally, the government will find out that there was a thief in their housest night, and Zuzuo will only think that they have made a vengeance with others. It is impossible to kill them during the day, and they poison their dishes at night. Why? There''s no doubt about us."


    "Look at the expression on Uncle''s face now, just by looking at his frowning brows, you know that he must be in the most pain in his heart. If you have anything to stimte him, just say it, and let him suffer for a while before he dies. Isn''t it more pleasing? ?"


    Liu Shi felt that it was reasonable, so he had to continue to wait.


    Murong Zhe''s mood was much calmer than before, and he said again, "Auntie, I''ll ask you again, do you really want me to die?"


    Liu snorted coldly: "Of course."


    "You really don''t recognize me as a son? Have you forgotten how good I was to you before?"


    Liu said: "I don''t have your son!"


    "Auntie!"


    "Father." Murong said calmly, "Let me ask them a few more questions."


    Murong Zhe nodded sadly: "Ask."


    Murong Lingran turned to look at Mrs. Liu, and said sternly, "Grandma, we are going to die anyway, why don''t you answer us a few more questions?"


    Liu didn''t speak, but kept his eyes on them, as if he wanted to see when they were poisoned.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, Murong Lingran asked directly, "Nah, I was attacked by someone in the forest yesterday, you should have done it too, right?"

 Chapter 1276: evil old lady

    Chapter 1276 Vicious olddy


    "no."


    Murong sneered: "Why are you so timid, I''m about to die, and you still dare not admit what you have done in front of me?"


    Liu Shi was furious when she heard the words, and she dared to look down on her. She didn''t think that Murong Lingran was deliberately provoking her, so she immediately admitted, "I asked A Xue to do it? What can you do to me?"


    Murong Lingran pretended to be afraid and said: "There are so many people behind you, everyone around me is poisoned, of course I don''t dare to do anything to you now."


    Liu Shi suddenly snorted proudly.


    Murong Zhe was shocked and said, "Aran, you...you said that she was going to kill you yesterday?"


    Xiao Manan also looked at her daughter in disbelief. Before she knew it, her daughter had encountered such a dangerous thing and was almost killed by her own grandmother, which was really annoying.


    Murong nodded: "Yes, but she didn''t just do this yesterday."


    After ?? finished speaking, in his puzzled eyes, he looked at Liu again: "Yesterday''s fire should have been set by someone, right? Was it set by someone behind you?"


    Liu said: "So what? What can you do to me?"


    "You let people burn both of our houses, just to cover up that you are the murderer?"


    Liu Shi grinned and said, "Murong Lingran, you are really smart. It seems that apart from you today, it is the most correct thing I have done in my life."


    Murong Lingran continued: "Listen to me, see if I''m right. Originally, your purpose was to burn down your own house, and let us burn only one room, and then you can live in it smoothly. my home."


    "And if something happened to me yesterday, my dad and the others would definitely be devastated. You can poison my parents and brothers at any time in my house. When they die, you can justifiably inherit the family''s property. ."


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect a big change. I didn''t die, and you didn''t move into my house smoothly, so you changed your n and let peoplee to my house in the middle of the night to create the illusion that our house was being targeted by thieves."


    "After all, Heimao''s voice is loud, and there are also many dogs in the small barren mountain. When he roars, the whole vige must know that there is movement here. Then this morning, you buried a **** in front of my house and led our whole family. I went out, and quietly sent someone to poison the water tank in the kitchen. You guessed that we were poisoned, and then came to the door, am I right?"


    Liu looked at Murong Lingran like a monster, as if she didn''t expect her to guess everything she did.


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and looked at her, she really is a smart girl.


    Although ?? Murong Zong and other three brothers already knew that Liu was going to kill them, they did not expect that Liu would actually make so many ns.


    The rest also looked at Liu Shi with anger.


    How can there be such a vicious old woman in this world, no wonder Murong Lingran has been ignoring her, this person is simply not worthy of being her elder, not worthy of being a human being!


    Murong Zhe said with concern: "Aran, are you all right? Are you injured?"


    Murong shook his head: "It''s okay, Ninth Young Master was there at that time, there''s no way anything will happen."


    It''s really not good, she still has Changqi Shenjun.


    Murong Zhe breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head to look at Liu Shi, and said with a sad face, "Aniang, what Aran said just now is true, right?"

 Chapter 1277: life experience

    Chapter 1277 Life Experience


    Liu pouted contemptuously, and snorted coldly, "So what?"


    "Auntie, you''re going too far. I should have seen you clearly since you asked for Aran''s life-saving moneyst year. I should have stayed away from you, or else I wouldn''t have let you hurt me one after another. child!"


    Liu sneered: "I said, you can''t me me. If you gave me all the money after you split up, I wouldn''t go down this road for money. I regret it now, it''s toote!"


    Murong Zhe couldn''t help roaring: "You didn''t want me first, you see me as a waste, and you don''t want me if you''re afraid of hurting your son, it''s not that I don''t want you!"


    When Liu Shi choked, seeing everyone staring at her, she immediately felt a little unstoppable, and said angrily: "What if I don''t want you? I''m your mother, what I do to you is right, you don''t listen to me Yes, that is wrong, disobedient children, only to die!"


    "you!"


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly said: "Uncle, don''t talk nonsense with her, you are really a fan of the authorities, how could a biological mother treat her son like this? Would she wish her son''s family died? Will he poison his son? Tiger? Poison doesn''t eat children. Judging from what she has done to you, don''t you doubt your own background at all?"


    Murong Zhe was stunned for a moment, his face full of astonishment: "Ninth Young Master, you... what did you say? Do you mean that she is not my biological mother?"


    Murong Lingran frowned and looked at him, right?


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Yeah, isn''t this an obvious thing? Think back carefully, since childhood, he treated you and your children like a biological mother, a biological grandma? What else? If you don''t say it, just look at her attitude towards you and Murong Qi, and at her attitude towards your child and Murong Qi''s child, can''t you see the difference?"


    Murong Zhe nced at Liu Shi with aplex face, how could he not see the difference?


    From the time he had memories, he knew that Liu Shi treated him differently from Murong Qi.


    Liu''s treatment of him, if he was serious, would be worse than an outsider.


    When you treat Murong Qi, you might melt it if you put it in your mouth, and you might break it if you hold it in your hand. It''s a treasure.


    When he was a child, Liu Shi treated him harshly. He was ignorant. When he couldn''t figure it out, he also asked Murongliang if he picked it up and why Liu Shi treated him badly.


    Murong Liang scolded him after hearing this, saying that he was born under his watch, how could it not be his own?


    It''s just that when Murong Qi was born, the family conditions were good, and Liu''s body didn''t suffer. Perhaps because he was difficult to give birth, Liu''s suffered, so Liu''sined to him and told him not to think too much.


    He was afraid that Murongliang would get angry, and he never asked again since then.


    Later, he was able to make money by himself, not only did he not need support from his family, but he could also give money to his family. Liu''s attitude towards him was much better.


    After that, he never doubted again.


    It wasn''t until their family was distributed, and it was not untilst year that Liu wanted his daughter''s life-saving money that he began to doubt it again, but he was only suspicious. After all, a lot of things happened in the family at that time, none of the children were found, and his wife was also in Ruyi Embroidery Vige. He didn''t have time to think about that at all.


    Seeing Murong Zhe''s frowning, Helian Rongjiu continued, "Uncle Murong, didn''t you realize that you and your current parents, and Murong Qi, have no simrities at all? If you don''t believe me, don''t you? , you ask this olddy yourself."

 Chapter 1278: Its not her mother

    Chapter 1278 It''s not a real mother


    After seeing Murong staring at him, he said helplessly: "Don''t be surprised, what I said is definitely true."


    Murong Lingran was not calm now, but she didn''t expect things to exceed her expectations.


    Although she had doubts before, she had seen many entric parents in her previous life, and she had seen mothers who were more vicious than Liu''s, so she just thought about it and didn''t go into it.


    But if Mrs. Liu is really not my father''s biological mother, then she has a reason to treat my father harshly over the past few decades and to ask her for money to save her lifest year.


    No wonder, she wasn''t her own mother.


    Murong Zhe looked at Liu Shi seriously: "Auntie, is what the ninth son said true?"


    Liu''s eyes flickered with guilt, and then nced at the employed people behind him, he couldn''t help raising his voice and said, "Don''t believe those words, you are my son, I''m just mad at you for being unfilial, mad at you for not being filial. Give me money, I want you to inherit your property righteously when you die, I raised you, how could it not be your mother? If you don¡¯t believe me, go back to Baoshan Vige and ask!¡±


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "Since you dare to say it, it will definitely ensure that no one knows that Uncle Murong is not your biological son, and now he can''t go back, naturally you can say whatever you want."


    "You!" Liu Shi was angry: "This son, I have no grievances with you, why do you want to provoke my rtionship with my son?"


    "Your son?" Helian Rongjiu sneered: "You''re really thick-skinned, others are going to die, and you''re hiding your background from others, isn''t it just so that you can inherit his family''s property logically in the future? , you will kill me, the hatred between us is huge, and I will naturally say all the things that can make you ufortable."


    Murong frowned and said: "Ninth Young Master, listening to you, it seems like you know something."


    Murong Zhe was also shocked: "Ninth Young Master, did you find out something else when you were investigating the fact that I was framed?"


    "Yeah, I know a lot of things." Helian Rongjiu smiled and looked at Liu Shi: "Did you say it yourself, or did I say it?"


    Liu''s face turned pale again. She originally thought that today would be a smooth one, but she didn''t expect that Murong Zhe''s life experience would be shaken out.


    What kind of identity is that Ninth Young Master? How could he know Murong Zhe''s background?


    Chen saw that Liu''s face was unusual, so he couldn''t help but said, "Auntie, eldest brother, is he really not your son?"


    No wonder she used to focus on her husband and her son in everything. Even if Murong Zhe was more promising than Murong Qi, she didn''t like it at all, and she often disliked their family behind her back.


    Murong Xue also said, "Grandma, isn''t the uncle really my uncle?"


    Liu''s eyes kept rolling, she really didn''t know how to answer.


    Murong Xue said: "Grandma, it''s already this time, they must have guessed your expression at a nce. If you don''t say it, they must have a bottom line in their hearts."


    Liu Shi was stunned for a moment. Murongzhe didn''t know who his biological parents were until he died, and his children didn''t know who his biological parents were until he died. He couldn''t find his ancestors. Regret to die, isn''t that a very pleasant thing?


    Mrs. Liu turned to look at Mrs. Chen''s mother and daughter, as well as the strong men hired, and said with a serious face: "I warn you, if you leave this door today, forget what happened here, or I will If I can''t sessfully inherit their family''s property, I have no money for you."

 Chapter 1279: bastard

    Chapter 1279 Wild Species


    "Auntie, don''t worry, we know the severity."


    "Grandma, I value money so much, and I won''t tell anyone because of the money''s face."


    Kang Dayu, the leader of the strong man, also promised: "Olddy, I, Kang Dayu, and you promise that our brothers take money from people and fight disasters with others. We only care about money. time management."


    Hearing the words, Liu Shi breathed a sigh of relief, straightened his waist again, turned his head and said proudly: "Murong Zhe, for the sake of your death, then I will tell you, you are indeed not my son, mine There is only one biological son, Murong Qi, and only one biological grandson, Murong Cai."


    Murong Zhe said excitedly, "Then whose son am I?"


    Liu Shi smiled and said, "To tell you the truth, after your aunt handed you over to me, she went to jump into the river. She died a long time ago, and maybe she was reincarnated now. Now you should understand why I treated you and A Qi to me. There are two different attitudes, because only he is my own son, so when I was a child, I didn''t treat you badly, I didn''t want you to study, and I didn''t want you to be a talent. Last year, I would treat you who were penniless. Get out."


    "I me you for being stupid. When normal people are treated like this, they will definitely doubt their own life experience, but you don''t doubt anything, so you deserve to be trampled on by me all the time."


    Murong Zhe''s eyes were red with anger. Although he was very angry, he had nothing to do with Liu Shi, and could only shout loudly, "What about my biological father?"


    "My biological father?" Liu Shi smiled and said, "I said it all, your mother gave you to me alone, where did your fathere from? Oh, by the way, I remember she seemed to have said, Her man is dead, and she doesn''t want to live anymore, that''s why she entrusted you to me, your father, you may have gone to **** long ago."


    "Oh, there''s another possibility, maybe you''re a wild breed, and your mother didn''t dare to ask for you, so she abandoned you. I took you in, took you home, and let that dead old man Murongliang take you home. Treating you as a biological child, and taking up the status of Murong''s family, you should thank me. I killed you today, and it can be considered that you have repaid me, hahaha...hahaha..."


    Murong Zhe''s lips were trembling when he saw Liu''s pride.


    Murong Lingran also frowned, this olddy, really **** it!


    Seeing this, Xiao Manan quickly patted him on the back, and she turned her head and roared for the first time, "Aniang, after all, he is your son who has been filial to you for more than 30 years, how can you do this! He is alive and well! Man, how can you hurt his heart like this, do you still have a conscience!"


    Liu Shi snorted, "Since the day I saw him, I didn''t treat him as a son, and I treated him well afterward. I just thought that he was capable and able to support my precious son and grandson. Now he He''s just a cripple, and he doesn''t give me money, I''ll treat him as a son? Dream about it!"


    "Conscience? Can conscience allow me to live a prosperous life? Can conscience allow my son to stand up again in the future? Can conscience allow my Ah Cai to marry a daughter-inw? Needless to say, it is impossible, since it is impossible. , why should I have a conscience?"


    Murong Lingran said with a sullen face: "Since you said so, then I will call you by your first name, Liu Guli, does your husband know that my father is not his son?"

 Chapter 1280: seven orifices bleeding

    Chapter 1280 Seven orifices bleeding


    Liu''s heart panicked when he heard the words, his face was extremely calm, and he said, "Of course he knows."


    Helian Rongjiu interjected: "Don''t lie, if he knew that his own son was killed by you, he would have divorced you long ago. How could Murong Qi be born? Do you really think we are as stupid as you?"


    Liu Shi was startled and frowned: "This son, you... how much do you know about my family?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled lightly and said, "I know what I should know."


    Mr. Liu gritted his teeth and said with a grim look: "It seems that you came just right today, and it happened that it was right for you to solve it together."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Murong Xue: "Axue, why hasn''t this medicine worked yet?"


    Murong Xue said, "I don''t know either. That person said that as long as a person takes it, he will bleed to death in a quarter of an hour."


    "A quarter of an hour? It''s almost half an hour before they eat, so there shouldn''t be any problem with the poison, right?"


    "No, when we came in just now, weren''t they all weak? We''ve all seen it, maybe they took too little dose, so they dyed the poisoning."


    Liu Shi was worried that the longer the time, the more idents would happen, and he said with a gloomy expression: "No wait, just throw them all into the well and drown them. When they are dead, you will be divided into two groups, and one group will report to you. Officer, a group of people went to inform Lizheng, just say that we found their whole family drowned when we came. Now outsiders know that I am still Murong Zhe''s mother, the mother of those children, so they should also doubt it. not on us."


    "Even if we stayed here for a long time before going out, as long as we said that we didn''t see anyone as soon as we came in, it took us a long time to find everyone in the well. Just bite yourself to death without knowing anything."


    Murong Lingran sneered in her heart, it was really stupid, she didn''t find this excuse full of loopholes.


    Murong Xue hesitated for a while, then nced at the people on the opposite side. Seeing that they were all looking at her as if they were dead, she involuntarily took a few steps back.


    After all, she had never killed anyone with her own hands. She was still a little nervous when she heard that Grandma said she would drown them all alive, and said anxiously, "Grandma, then... then listen to you."


    Chen Shi was also a little scared, but when she thought that she would be able to live in brocade clothes and jade food again in a few days, she was overwhelmed by the money and immediately said: "Auntie, I also listen to you."


    Liu Shi suddenly looked at Murong Lingran, and sneered: "This dead girl is the most hateful, and she loves to oppose me the most,e here, just kill this dead girl for me first, I want her to take a good look Look how great I am!"


    Kang Dayu, who was behind her, immediately sent two of his men over when he heard the words.


    Murong Zhe watched the two of them get closer to his daughter, and when he saw that the others were doing nothing, he thought that what he had just thought was wrong, and hurriedly said: "Aniang, no, Mrs. Liu, after all, she is the one you look at the elder. The eldest granddaughter is just a child, how could you have the heart to kill her."


    Xiao Manan also said: "Don''t kill my daughter, kill me if you want to, let me die instead of my daughter!"


    Liu Shi sneered: "Last year, I was willing to let her die. How much embarrassment did she give me over the past year? How many guilt? And because of her, how many times have I been injured by the dead old man Murong Liang? I remember it clearly. Only when she died first and made you suffer, my heart is happy!"

 Chapter 1281: Do it yourself

    Chapter 1281 Do it yourself


    As soon as the voice fell, the two strong men had already walked to a ce two meters away from Murong Lingran.


    Xiao Manan saw that Liu Shi was ignoring her, and hurriedly walked in front of Murong Lingran, protecting her behind him, and said nervously: "You... if you want to kill, just kill me."


    The two strong men nced at Kang Dayu after hearing this, and one of them said, "Boss, these two are women, do we really want to kill women?"


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Of course."


    "But... But, with such a small child, I really can''t do it."


    Another strong man also said: "Boss, I can''t do it either."


    Kang Dayu frowned and said, "If you can''t do it, you have to do it. You don''t want to make money?"


    "But...but..."


    The two strong men were still hesitating. After a long time, they looked at Xiao Manan, who was in tears, and one of them said, "No, I can''t do anything to women."


    Another also said: "I... I really can''t do anything. I''ve never beaten a woman in my life, let alone killed a woman. Boss, you should find someone else."


    Kang Dayu had no choice but to look at the people behind him: "You three, who would like to go?"


    The three of them looked at each other and said in session.


    "It''s okay to kill men, but forget about killing women and children."


    "Yes, I can''t do anything with the child either. My wife is still pregnant, so I have to pray for the child."


    "Me too. Although my wife is not pregnant, I am afraid of retribution, and I am afraid that I will die in the future."


    Kang Dayu said angrily, "It''s useless!"


    "Boss, we are useless. If so, why don''t you kill the child yourself."


    Kang Dayu was stunned for a moment, then hesitantly said, "I...I have never done anything to the child."


    Seeing that they all shied away from her order, Mrs. Liu was dissatisfied: "What do you mean? We paid you toe, but you can''t even do such a small thing? Do you still want to make money? Take me from you. From the beginning of the secondmission, they are already with me, as long as they are all poisoned, then their death will be yours, and it is useless to worry about whether you kill yourself or not!"


    Kang Dayu said: "We have our own rules in this line of work, olddy, we can''t handle that child by ourselves. Anyway, she is now poisoned and ispletely powerless. Anyway, you hate her so much, why don''t you kill her with your own hands? To vent your hatred."


    Liu frowned and said, "I do it myself?"


    "That''s right, don''t you think it''s more hated? Let her naturally poisonous hair, don''t you think it''s too cheap for her?"


    After Kang Dayu finished speaking, he handed her the saber on his body and said with a smile: "Actually, you don''t have to think so much, give her a knife and let her die in pain. We are here again, and we will testify for you when the timees. Saying that she died as soon as we came, I wouldn''t suspect you."


    Liu shi looked at the expressionless Murong Lingran, thinking of what she had done to her in the past, and the hurt she had suffered because of herself, after thinking for a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, I have wanted to deal with this dead girl for a long time. She''s dead, and now it''s just right, I''ll do it myself."


    After he finished speaking, he rolled up his sleeves, took the knife on the opposite side, and slowly walked towards the mother and daughter.


    Xiao Manan saw the knife in Liu''s hand without the slightest fear, and clenched his fists and said, "If you dare to kill my daughter, I will fight with you!"

 Chapter 1282: Are all installed?

    Chapter 1282 Is it all pretend?


    Liu nced at the two strong men next to him, they understood, and immediately stepped forward and pulled Xiao Manan away.


    Xiao Manan was in a hurry, "Aran, run!"


    Seeing this, Murong Zhe also got up and walked over, but halfway through, one of the people who was holding Xiao Manan also held him back.


    "Aran!"


    Murong Lingran saw this and said with relief: "Mother, Daddy, don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    Liu Shi looked at the still calm Murong Lingran, frowned, and seemed to be very dissatisfied that she didn''t see the fear on her face, nced at the knife in her hand, and said sullenly: "Damn girl, don''t you? Aren''t you afraid?"


    Murong said calmly, "I''m afraid."


    Liu''s face immediately showed a look of pride, and sneered: "I''m afraid it''s toote, weren''t you very proud before? Aren''t you very majestic? After today, you can go to **** majestic!"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Hell? A good person like me will not go to hell. If I really die, I will only be reincarnated directly, or there will be other adventures. Only a wicked woman like you will be bullied. Being sent to **** is still the most painful eighteenyers of hell, going up the mountain of knives, going down to the sea of ??fire, frying the oil pan, and never surpassing life.¡±


    Seeing that she was still mocking her at this time, Mrs Liu was furious and gritted her teeth: "Damn girl, how dare you say this to your elders, I have not taught you much with your daddy protecting you in this life. , since you called me my grandma for more than ten years, today I will show you some color and let you know what an elder is! Today I must poke a hundred holes in you and dig out all your heart. , let you know how good I am!"


    After he finished speaking, he took the knife and stabbed Murong Lingran on the body.


    Murong Lingran didn''t have the slightest look of panic on her face, she still just looked at her mockingly.


    Liu Shi suddenly became even more angry, and his footsteps couldn''t help but move faster.


    Just when her knife was still a fist away from Murong Lingran, she actually kept the stabbing movement and stopped.


    Everyone looked closely, and saw that Young Master Jiu and Murong Zong, who had been sitting beside Murong Lingran just now, did not know when they stood up, and their hands actually mped the de with two fingers, letting her No matter how hard you try, you can''t move forward.


    Seeing that they finally made a move, everyone else stopped hiding and stood up.


    Liu Shi immediately released the handle of the knife, took a few steps back in fear, his face was full of disbelief, and said, "You... how can you still have strength? Are you not poisoned? How could you stand up?"


    Chen Shi and Murong Xue, who were not far away, also widened their eyes in astonishment.


    Helian Rongjiu sneered and said, "Poisoned? Do you think you are the only smart person in the world? After such an incident yesterday, someone will be on guard for the past few days. Let me tell you the truth, when your person was poisoned, they were caught by me. People have seen it all, and they have dumped all the poisonous food, and now the food on the table is clean and non-toxic."


    Seeing that they all looked as usual, and there was no sign of poisoning, Mr. Liu quickly ran back to Kang Dayu''s side, and said excitedly: "You...you all pretended just now?"


    Murong Lingran also stood up and said lightly, "Of course."


    Liu''s anger: "Why are you pretending?"


    Murong Lingran looked at her like a fool when she heard the words, and said slowly: "Is there any need to ask? I already knew that you had the intention to kill our whole family."

 Chapter 1283: Coincidentally?

    Chapter 1283 Coincidentally?


    "If I told my parents directly, they would definitely not believe that you would be so cruel to us, and maybe it would ruin your n, so I had to apany you in a y."


    "Originally, I just wanted to hear the reason why you are so cruel to Dad, and let everyone know your true face, but I didn''t expect to know such a big secret."


    Liu said: "You... how could you possibly know that I was going to kill you?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course someone who lives in your house told me, who told you and your son that you didn''t know that there were ears on the wall when you were at home with your son."


    "People who live in my house?" Liu shi suddenly looked at Chen shi and Murong Xue, and said loudly, "Did you two leak it out?"


    Seeing that she doubted herself, Mrs. Chen hurriedly said: "Auntie, how could I leak it out, so I didn''t hurt the child''s father? He and I have three children, how could I have caused the children to lose their father? what."


    Murong Xue also quickly exined: "Grandma, you also know my rtionship with them, it''s impossible."


    Liu shi asked: "Who is that? Could it be Ah Qing?"


    Chen shi said anxiously, "Niang, now is not the time to doubt who it is."


    Liu Shi was stunned for a moment, and then she remembered that the situation had been turned upside down. Fortunately, she was prepared and turned to look at Kang Dayu: "What are you still doing, aren''t you good at kung fu? I invited you toe here just in case. One, don''t hurry up and kill them all!"


    She has seen the kung fu of these people, and their martial arts are no worse than the three brothers of Murong Zong. With them here, she still has a chance of winning today, at most it will be a little troublesome for the aftermath.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing that Kang Dayu was motionless, Mrs. Liu just looked at her with a nk expression. When she turned her head, she saw that Murong Xue and Mrs. Chen each had a knife on their necks, and the owner of the knife was actually one of them who followed them. Two strong men.


    Liu Shi''s heart froze for a while, and suddenly had an ominous premonition, her whole body shivered, and she said with a trembling voice: "You...what are you doing? I asked you to kill the person on the opposite side, why do you want to kill their mother? female?"


    Kang Dayu sneered: "Olddy, are you really stupid or fake? We are not stupid, how could we have heard the wrong order?"


    "What do you mean by that? You... do you betray me when the situation is unfavorable?"


    Murong Xue said with a weeping voice: "Nah, they...they may not be our people from the beginning to the end, but the people opposite."


    Kang Dayu said: "That''s right."


    After he finished speaking, he walked directly towards Helian Rongjiu, knelt down to him respectfully, and said, "Master."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Get up."


    "Thank you, Master."


    The people holding Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan released them when they saw this, and said sorry at the same time.


    Murong furrowed his eyebrows, the people around Liu''s were originally from Ninth Young Master.


    No, Ninth Young Master was called by her temporarily yesterday, how could he have ced staff by Liu''s side in advance?


    Could it be that he also knew in advance what Liu was going to do with them, and before she knew it, he began to ce people around Liu. What happened yesterday was a coincidence, and it was also a coincidence that he stayed?


    But how did he know Liu''s n in advance?


    She didn''t let Big Brother and the others inform him.


    Helian Rongjiu saw Murong Lingling puzzled, and gave her a look that would exinter.

 Chapter 1284: Dangerous

    Chapter 1284 Danger Relief


    Murong Ling Ran saw this, so he had to swallow the question that came to his mouth.


    Chen Shi stunned: "Xue, don''t we have no chance of winning today?"


    Murong Xue said with a look of despair: "No, no, it''s good for us not to die today."


    Chen Shi thought of his future fate, but also looked desperate, "How could this happen? Axue, aren''t you looking for these people? How could this happen?"


    Murong Xue sobbed: "How do I know, I went to a number of security agencies, but no one was willing to help me no matter how much money I gave them, saying they wouldn''t do such unkind things. These people are from one security agency. When I came out, I took the initiative to find me. I had no choice at that time, so I had to use them. Now that I think about it, they should have known our n long ago, and they have started to calcte us from the beginning. "


    Murong Zhe sighed in relief when he saw that the danger was lifted. He was about to lift his foot when he suddenly became unstable and almost fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran hurried over and asked worriedly, "Father, are you alright?"


    The rest also looked at him worriedly.


    Xiao Manan also quickly walked to the other side to support him.


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "Father, you..."


    "It''s really okay, I''m not pretending to be happy."


    I just thought that the whole family was poisoned, and Helian Rongjiu was also poisoned. His heart was indeed tense for a while, but now he was sure that the danger waspletely relieved, he suddenly rxed, and his legs were a little weak.


    Although the series of events today really hit him hard, he is an adult. He has been beaten countless times by Liu in his life, and he can still bear the blow.


    Murong Zhe felt better, motioned his wife and daughter to let go, straightened his waist and walked in front of Liu, and the rest silently followed behind him.


    The group stopped two meters away from the Liu family, Murong Zhe frowned and said, "A Kuan didn''te back after you came in just now, what happened to him?"


    Murong Kuan''s voice suddenly came: "Daddy, I''m here."


    Murong Zhe followed the sound and saw his third son, Li Zheng, Murong Liang, Murong Qing, and Murong Cai walking towards them quickly.


    Murong Zhe ignored the people behind him for the time being. Seeing that his third son was intact, he asked with concern, "A Kuan, where did you go just now?"


    Murong Kuan thought of what had just happened, and before everyone could react, he walked to Murong Xue''s side and gave her a loud p without hesitation.


    Murong Zhe said, "A Kuan, who are you?"


    "You hit me?" Murong Xue said in shock, covering her face.


    "Why can''t I hit you?" Murong Kuan turned his head and said, "Father, it was her just now, I opened the door, and before I said a word, her people tried to dazzle me, I wanted to see what they were going to do. , then deliberately pretended to be dizzy."


    "After I passed out, I heard her say that she was going to throw me into the ice cave and freeze me to death."


    "Fortunately, the people around her are all from Ninth Young Master. There are also people in the Tiger Power Escort who are protecting me in the dark. It didn''t take long for that person to take me away, and he showed his identity. I can onlye back safely now."


    "Also, what you did just now, my grandfather and I were watching in the dark. Although my grandfather is only your uncle, he raised you, but he is morepetent than your biological father. Existence, you actually brought someone to kill our whole family, you are simply a lunatic, you are not worthy of being a human being, and I will beat you lightly!"

 Chapter 1285: heard it all

    Chapter 1285 I heard it all


    Murong Xue was silent for a while when she heard the words, she really did this, and it was useless for her to say anything now.


    Even though she was not reconciled, the situation was nowpletely reversed. No matter how much she quibble, she might only attract more beatings and scolding. Same.


    In her opinion, although they did something wrong, after all, they have been rtives with Murong Zhe for so many years. The Liu family is still Murong Zhe''s nominal mother, and Murong Zhe has always been soft-hearted. She is now a member of the Ministry of Officials. , maybe there is still a chance.


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "Kuan, don''t worry, Dad will definitely seek justice for you and the whole family this time!"


    After speaking, he saw Murong Liang looking at him with aplicated face, thinking of what Liu said just now, he said slowly, "Dad, are you alright?"


    Murong Liang had indeed heard everything they said just now, and he naturally knew that Murong Zhe was not his son''s business.


    He was also extremely surprised. He never expected that he had been concealed by the Liu family for more than 30 years.


    also med him for being stupid, actually thinking that Liu Shi was angry with him because he was born prematurely and difficult to give birth to Murong Zhe. He never thought that Murong Zhe was not his biological son.


    In fact, he should have thought about it, how could he have such a muddy leg and Liu''s stupid person, how could he have given birth to such a capable son as Murong Zhe.


    Seeing that Murong Zhe was still calling him Daddy as always, Murong Liang had mixed feelings in his heart and said, "I''m fine, although this poisonous woman also wants to give me medicine, but for some reasons, I''ve been on guard a few days ago. She. When she left today, I just pretended to be asleep, and when she left, someone who imed to be the Huwei Escort brought me here, and also brought Ah Qing and Ah Cai to the field. "


    Originally, he thought that the Marquis of Ning An reminded him to be careful of Mrs. Liu, saying that Mrs. Liu had someone outside, but he never thought that she actually had the intention of killing the whole family or her own son.


    Murong Zhe nced at his daughter and saw her nodding, he knew that this matter should be arranged by his daughter, he didn''t say much, and he didn''t know how much he had seen just now, and said, "Father, what happened just now? ¡­¡±


    Murong Liang suddenly turned his head to look at Mrs. Liu, who dared not look at him with his head down, and said, "Aqing and Acai, we have seen and heard everything that happened here just now."


    Murong Qing and Murong Cai looked at each other and didn''t know what to say after thinking for a long time.


    They heard too much news just now, and they couldn''t ept what the three of them did.


    Seeing that Grandpa''s eyes were red, he had to lower his head at the same time.


    Especially Murong Qing, Murong Zhe treated her as always even after the separation. Several cousins ??and cousins ??have always treated her very well. She has been working in their fields. Unexpectedly, one day, she will be the closest to her. The people actually hurt them and wanted their lives, she really had no face to see them.


    Murong Zhe said: "Then you are now..."


    Murong Liang said: "I know that Liu Gulimitted a serious crime today, give me a little time, I want to ask them a few words, after asking, how do you deal with it, I have absolutely noints."


    Murong Zhe looked at his daughter: "Aran, what do you think?"


    Murong said: "Dad decides it''s fine."

 Chapter 1286: a dream

    Chapter 1286 A Dream


    Murong Zhe looked at Helian Rongjiu again: "Ninth Young Master, you are also a victim today, you..."


    Helian Rongjiu walked to the stone bench next to him and sat down, and said lightly, "For A Ran''s sake, just ask whatever you want. It''s still early, so I''m not in a hurry."


    Murong Zhe heard the words and nodded to Murong Liang, then took a step back and gave him his seat.


    While they were talking just now, Zeyuan Zequ had **** Liu and Chen''s mother and daughter, and knelt on the ground.


    Looking at Liu Shi who was shaking all over because of the cold or because of fear, Murongliang suddenly raised his foot and kicked her in the stomach, knocking her to the ground in an instant. .


    "hiss..."


    Liu''s face turned pale again, she didn''t expect Murongliang to kick her suddenly.


    But because it was winter, it was extremely cold these few days. She wore a lot of clothes. Although she felt that Murong Liang was working harder than before, and her stomach was hurting a lot, she could still bear it.


    After ?? Murong Liang kicked Liu Shi, he kicked Chen Shi and Murong Xue unceremoniously, regardless of whether they were juniors or women.


    "what!"


    The two of them let out a tragic cry at the same time. The two of them were wearing less clothes than Liu Shi. Even if Murong Liang kicked them with the same strength as Liu Shi, the pain on their bodies was much more than hers, and the whole body immediately gave birth. A cold sweat broke out, and hey hunched on the ground, but didn''t get up for a while.


    Seeing his granddaughter in so much pain, Murongliang didn''t have the slightest hint of distress in his eyes, clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and said, "I really underestimate the three of you, I really ate the guts of a bear and a leopard, to even buy a murderer and kill this kind of thing. If you can do it all, kill the whole family!"


    "I really don''t understand, how can you have so much courage, just because they treat you badly, you want to kill the whole family, then how did they treat you well before? Without Azhe, you used to have fine clothes and jade food. Have you had a good time? Without A Zhe, you are still slicing food in Baoshan Vige. You are not afraid that if they really have an emergency, they will be ghosts ande to you day and night to im their lives!"


    "And Murong Xue, I really don''t know what you''re thinking about right now. You''re already a member of the Ministry of Officials, and you''ve sold yourself. What''s in it for you to do this? Whether it seeds or fails, whether you can get money or not, it will not change the fact that you have sold yourself!"


    The three of them didn''t speak for a while, it wasn''t because they didn''t want to say it, Liu didn''t know what to say, and Chen''s mother and daughter couldn''t say a word because of the pain.


    Seeing Liu''s silence, Murongliang continued: "I ask you, since when did you n to kill A Zhe''s family?"


    Liu Shi didn''t want to talk at first, but she looked at Murong Liang as if she was going to kick her without speaking. Her stomach was still hurting, so in order not to be kicked, she had to answer: "That''s right... It was thest time I was in the snow. When I was sleeping in the field, I had a... a dream, the dream was... that as long as Murong Zhe died, all the money in his family would be mine... mine, that''s why I wanted to kill them."


    Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched, it was because of a dream of hers that their family suffered these terrible things?


    God, isn''t your old man really joking with her?

 Chapter 1287: nothing to persuade

    Chapter 1287 Nothing to persuade


    But after thinking about it, it was also because of her dream that their family could get rid of her forever in the future, and let Dad know about his life experience.


    Although the loss of a house is not a bad thing.


    Murongliang frowned and said, "That''s it? Just because of a dream, you are going to kill A Zhe''s family? Completely disregarding A Zhe''s previous goodness to you?"


    "Of course, he was good to me before, but now he is not good to me. If he has always been good to me, I wouldn''t want to kill him."


    Murongliang closed his eyes and said again: "Another question, what you said just now is true? Ah Zhe is really not my son? Or did you deliberately say this to stimte him?"


    What Liu wanted to deny, let them think that what she said were all angry words, so Murong Zhe might be soft-hearted towards her because he was his own mother.


    turned his head and nced at Helian Rongjiu, seeing him staring at her coldly, Liu Shi swallowed nervously, and had to say truthfully: "He... he is indeed not your son, nor my son."


    Murong Zhe''s brows furrowed and tightened.


    Murongliang asked again: "Aren''t you pregnant at the beginning? To ensure that the child in your belly is a son, I went to the Huguo Temple with you. Azhe is not my son, so what about my son? Where did he go?"


    The pain on Liu Shi''s body also eased a little at this time, and she slowly propped up her body. She originally wanted to sit on the ground so that she could be morefortable, but suddenly thought that this might anger the ninth son, so she had to kneel down again. .


    Seeing that Murong Liang was in a hurry, he turned his head, as if he had grabbed a life-saving straw, and said, "If you want to know where your biological son is, that''s fine. As long as Murong Zhe doesn''t pursue today''s incident and treats today''s incident as if it didn''t happen. I have passed, and I will protect my family''s life from worry, and promise not to affect my son. He really doesn''t know anything. As long as Murong Zhe agrees, I will tell you. Otherwise, you will never see your own son in your life. !"


    "You!" Murongliang was so angry that he jumped forward and strangled Liu Shi''s neck. He said with a grim expression, "Will you say it? If you don''t say it, I will strangle you immediately!"


    Liu Shi said in a hoarse voice: "Pinch...pinch, strangle me, you will never see your son again, haha...haha...haha..."


    Murong Liang heard the words, not only did not let go, but involuntarily increased the movement of his hand.


    "Okay, since you want to die, then I will fulfill you, I will strangle you now!"


    Xiao Manan hurriedly turned his two younger sons away to prevent them from seeing such a terrifying scene.


    Murong Zhe opened his mouth when he saw this, thinking of Liu''s abominable behavior today, and swallowed the words in his mouth.


    Dad is not someone who doesn''t know the importance, and he doesn''t know the whereabouts of his own son, so he shouldn''t let himself go to jail because of such a poisonous woman.


    Murong Lingran, like the others, just raised her eyebrows and didn''t say a word.


    If she didn''t prepare in advance today, she must have been poisoned and fell into the well, and maybe the body has not been picked up yet.


    Murong Liang just wanted to teach her a lesson, there was nothing to persuade.


    Liu Shi felt that Murong Liang didn''t seem to be joking, and the others didn''t mean to plead for her at all. She felt that she was about to suffocate and die, and her face suddenly panicked, and hurriedly said: "I said, let me go. ,I say!"

 Chapter 1288: How did you die?

    Chapter 1288 How did you die?


    Hearing the words, Murong Liang let go of his hand suddenly, and immediately moved away from her. He stood up straight and looked at her who was gasping for breath with a cold face, and said, "Come on, or I will not only strangle you, but also bear a life on my back. It''s death, and the two are also death, I''ll kill that renegade son when I go back!"


    "Cough cough... cough cough..." Liu Shi coughed violently for a while, and then breathed quickly: "You... you idiot, wouldn''t you guess if I didn''t tell you? If I have a biological son, why should I? Want to raise someone else''s son? When that person gave Murong Zhe to me, I decided to raise him just because my son died, I was afraid you would divorce me, and I was afraid your aunt would me me for killing my grandson."


    Murongliang was startled: "You said my biological son is dead? How did he die?"


    "How did you die?" Liu Shi''s throat was much better now, and he sneered: "Of course he died suddenly because of premature birth."


    Premature birth?


    Murongliang said stunned: "I still remember that the doctor who delivered your birth said that you were born prematurely and dystocia because of the long journey and the hard work. Is the child really not saved?"


    Liu roared: "Of course not!"


    Murong Liang said again: "When did he die?"


    Liu Shi didn''t hide it: "Just when you were happy with your son, went down the mountain and quietly bought wine and came back unconscious. You didn''t expect it, you only saw your own son once, and then all you saw was Murong Zhe. already."


    Murong Liang recalled the scene of the day she gave birth to her child, and murmured, "My child was already dead at that time."


    Liu said loudly: "That''s right, but it was your mother who killed that child, and she killed her own grandson!"


    "My aunt?" Murong Liang said in shock, "What does this have to do with her? She wasn''t by your side at that time."


    Liu Shi sneered: "Of course it has something to do with it, if she hadn''t been in my ear every day when I was a month old and warned me what to do with me when I gave birth to a daughter, and said every day that my daughter was a loser, I wouldn''t be afraid of giving birth in the future. Without my daughter, I will not have a good life, nor will I think abouting to the temple in Beijing to pray for blessings despite the danger and hard work, and the child will not die prematurely because of my overworked body!"


    "Oh, there is." Liu said again: "You are the one who killed him. If you could persuade me at that time, tell me that you will protect me no matter if you have a boy or a girl, and give me a sense of security, and I will also Don''t take risks. You and your mother are both murderers of my son, murderers!"


    Murong Lingran nced at Helian Rongjiu, who was not surprised at all, and said in a low voice, "Did you already know about these things?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Of course."


    "She has been hiding it for more than 30 years, and things must have been perfectly concealed. How did you know?"


    "Well, I''ll tell youter."


    Murong Lingran was speechless and looked up at the sky, it was too much to hide it from her even at this time.


    Murongliang suddenly stepped forward and gave her a resounding p. His eyes were full of hatred. He gritted his teeth and said, "Protecting you? Did I protect you less often? Before I came to the capital with you, I didn''t persuade me. Are you? It''s you, it''s you who threatens me with the safety of your children and makes me have to bring you here."


    "I still remember the cruel words you said at that time, saying that if you didn''t take you to Huguo Temple, you would jump into the river immediately, drown yourself and drown the child in your stomach, and make me a widower. At that time you made me What should I do? Apart from following you, what can I do!"

 Chapter 1289: ask

    Chapter 1289 Inquiry


    After this p, Liu Shi seemed to wake up, thinking of what she did today, her face showed anxiety again, looking at Murong Liang and begging: "My child, please save me, although I am today. They did something wrong, but they have nothing to lose, they are all fine, and they are not poisoned, so please help me beg for mercy and let them let me go."


    Murong Xue saw that Grandma was begging for mercy, although she didn''t want to beg in a low voice, she had no choice but to follow her plea: "Grandpa, please save us, I''m your granddaughter, if I die , you will have one less rtive who is truly rted by blood, Dad is your own son, and no one will take care of him in the future."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said: "Take care of your father? Can you be sure that what happened today has nothing to do with your father? If he knew about what happened today, even if he didn''t show up in person, he would be considered your aplice. retreat?"


    She didn''t forget what Murong Tai said that day, that Liu''s family had discussed with Murong Qi that their family should die.


    Murong Xue was stunned for a moment, then lowered her head.


    Murongliang ignored what they said for a while, still looked at Liu Shi, and asked in a deep voice, "I ask you, did you put medicine in my meal today?"


    This morning, when the food was ready, Chen used to bring out all the gruel, and they could eat as much as they wanted.


    But today, the Liu family is extremely abnormal, and in the kitchen, they put all their porridges in a bowl and bring them out one by one.


    He didn''t think much about it at first, thinking that it was a sudden change of environment, and they were still not used to it.


    But just when he felt that he had too much in the bowl and wanted to share a little for his grandson, Mrs. Liu suddenly changed his face and hurriedly stopped him and let him eat by himself, saying that if Ah Cai was not enough, there was still in the kitchen.


    He thought it was very strange. He nced at the other people on the table. The expressions of his grandchildren and granddaughters were all normal. It was just that after Chen Shi met his eyes, he immediately lowered his head in a guilty conscience, and he guessed that there must be porridge. The problem is, and Chen shi also knows it.


    He wanted to see what ns Liu and Chen had, so he deliberately said that his stomach was ufortable, it was convenient to go out, and he would go back when they had almost eaten.


    Then he made the excuse that they all ate, that he was lonely eating out alone, and that he was very cold, and asked Liu to bring him all the food to the house.


    Just when he pretended to want to take a mouthful of porridge, he noticed that Mrs. Liu was quietly observing him from the crack of the door. He knew Mrs. Liu would not give up without seeing him drink it in person, so he pretended to take a mouthful of porridge, He pretended to swallow again.


    And Liu noticed that after he ate, he stopped monitoring him.


    When he saw that Liu was gone, he hurriedly spit the porridge into the spittoon under the bed, and poured all the rest of the food into it. After a while, he took out the bowls and chopsticks.


    Then told Liu Shi that he was a little sleepy and wanted to sleep, so she should not disturb him.


    Liu naturally agreed, but he still came in the house halfway, and only left with confidence when he saw that he was fast asleep.


    Hey for a while, and vaguely heard Murong Xue''s voice, and after a while, the yard became quiet.


    After waiting for a while, he felt that there was no one at home, and when he was wondering whether to get up, the people from the Tiger Power Escort arrived.

 Chapter 1290: I cant wait to be smashed to ashes

    Chapter 1290 I can''t wait to be beaten to death


    One person from Huwei Escort was guarding Murong Qi, and one person took him to Murong Zhe''s house. On the way, he met Murong Qing and Murong Cai and came here together.


    Liu hurriedly denied: "I don''t have it, how could I possibly give you medicine, you are my child''s daddy, if something happens to you, wouldn''t I be a widow?"


    "Isn''t it you?" Murongliang looked at Chen''s mother and daughter again: "That''s you?"


    Chen Shi hurriedly said: "Father, it''s not us, it''s A-Niang, or A-Niang put it. When she was making breakfast today, I saw her put it in person. You are an elder, or A Cai A Xue A Qing. Dear grandfather, as my daughter-inw, it is impossible for me to harm you, but I will be struck by lightning, even if I have ten courage, I would not dare to do so."


    Mrs. Liu frowned and looked at Mrs. Chen: "You actually betrayed me?"


    After she said that, she suddenly reacted, isn''t she not asking herself?


    turned his head to look at Murongliang, and saw that he was even more angry.


    Murongliang gritted his teeth and asked, "I''ll ask you again, did you drug me to kill me as well?"


    "Of course not." Liu Shi immediately denied: "I... I just don''t want you to get in the way, I just want to kill Murong Zhe''s family smoothly. If you are awake, if someone sees me bringing so many people here In Murong Zhe''s house, many people in the vige are all for Murong Zhe. They will definitely think that I am here to ask for trouble, and they will definitely go to the house to find you, and it will affect my n at that time, so I just want you to sleep for a day."


    Murong Liangughed angrily: "You are such a good trick, you even thought about this possibility, I really looked down on you before."


    Liu Shi sneered and said: "Old man, I told the truth, can you please help me? You just look at the rtionship between our husband and wife for many years, because I have served you for decades, forgive me. I''ll do it this time, I promise to be obedient in the future."


    Murong Liang ignored her and looked at Chen Shi and Murong Xue again: "You two are with her, is she telling the truth?"


    Chen shi and Murong Xue looked at each other and said hesitantly, "I don''t know either, but when you passed out, A-Niang said that we will take care of you after we go back."


    Murong Liang suddenly looked at Liu Shi again: "How do you want to deal with me?"


    Murong Lingran suddenly interjected: "Grandpa, do you still need to think about it? Those of us who have never done anything to her, she wants us to die. You who beat and scold her many times, she must want to be burned to ashes. , maybe when she kills us and goes back, she will break your legs immediately, so that you can only rely on her for the rest of your life like your young son."


    "And if today''s event is sessful, you will definitely suspect that she did it. In order to prevent you from exposing her atrocities, you might deaf your ears, gouge your eyes, and cut your tongue. In the end, What happened to you, of course I don''t need to tell me."


    Liu''s face suddenly turned ugly again. Damn girl, she actually knows everything!


    Murong Liang looked at Liu Shi''s face and didn''t understand what he didn''t understand. His final end must be death!


    His body swayed suddenly, which was humiliating. Seeing the stone bench beside him, he sat on it and said with a tired face, "You can do whatever you want, this kind of poisonous woman is not worthy of me to plead for mercy, and I will not kill it for you. My son''s whole family and those who want to kill me plead for mercy."

 Chapter 1291: My sons surname is Helian

    Chapter 1291 My son''s surname is Helian


    Liu Shi cried and said, "Old man, although I did something wrong, I am Ah Qi''s mother after all, Ah Cai''s grandmother, are you just staring at me like this? If they knew about it, I''ll hate you for sure."


    Mu Rongliang did not speak.


    See death and not help? Where did he get the ability to save her? It wasn''t just him who was victimized today, but also A Zhe, Jiu Gongzi, and the people from Huwei Escort.


    Even if he begged A Zhe, A Zhe probably wouldn''t dare to agree to him casually.


    They are a couple, he is fine if he is not implicated, how could he dare to intercede!


    Liu Shi was in a hurry, and looked at Murong Zhe opposite: "Murong Zhe, let me go, although I want to kill you, but you have nothing to do now, you just say that today''s events have not happened, can you? Although I''m not your biological mother, but no matter what, I have the grace of raising you. I promise, I promise that as long as you let me go, I will never appear in front of you again, and I will never hurt you again. I will never go out of the house again, I will never harass you again, and I will never ask you for a copper te, how about that?¡±


    Murong Zhe did not speak.


    ¡°Azhe¡­¡±


    Murong raised her eyebrows and said, "Mrs. Liu, you don''t need to beg for mercy, it''s not up to us to let you go now. You''re not just killing us today, but also the lives of the guards at Tiger Power Escort. And the lives of those guards, the most important thing is that you just tried to kill the royal family and rtives, but it''s not that we said that you will not be held ountable, you will be able to escape."


    Liu Shi suddenly looked at Helian Rongjiu: "Didn''t he say that he is not a rtive of the royal family? Just beg him. There are also people from Huwei Escort, you have all known each other for more than a year, A Zong I have worked with them with Ah Xuan, they are all friends, you are still their customers, and they are still helping you find children, if you let them not hold them ountable, they will definitely not hold them ountable."


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly, "I lied to you just now. To tell you the truth, they don''t even know my surname, let alone my identity."


    "what?"


    Murong Lingran squinted at Helian Rongjiu, and said quietly: "Don''t be surprised, we really don''t know his surname, identity, or anything. He is very mysterious, and he knows the situation of my family. It is clear, but I am hiding nothing."


    "Cough." Helian Rongjiu heard theining in her tone, and coughed ufortably, and said, "Today, my son will formally introduce himself. This son''s surname is Helian, not only is his name true to his name. The rtives of the royal family are still from the blood of the royal family."


    Murong Lingran had already guessed a bit of his identity, but he was not surprised to hear that.


    On the other hand, the others, including her brothers, all looked at him in astonishment.


    I knew for a long time that his status was extraordinary, but I didn¡¯t expect that he was actually a member of the royal family.


    Murong Liang, who was sitting and resting, immediately stood up when he heard the words and looked at him with lingering fears.


    My God, he actually sat with the royal family just now.


    Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan nced at each other and breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, they thought he was going to reveal that he was the honor of the Ny-five.


    If he said it, even if they were also victims, it would be difficult for them to have a peaceful life in the future if they knew that the Nine-Five Zun had encountered such a dangerous thing in their house.

 Chapter 1292: sentenced to death

    Chapter 1292 is sentenced to death


    Liu Shi didn''t expect that the ninth son was actually a member of the royal family, and said tremblingly: "Then you ... you are a member of the royal family, letting me go is just a matter of one sentence, I beg you, just spare me this time. I The original purpose was not to harm you, it was you who happened to be here today, so you can''t me me."


    "Can''t me you?" Helian Rongjiu''s face turned cold again, and he said coldly, "Then do you still me me? Even at this time, you still don''t have the slightest intention to reflect, you are still shirking responsibility, you Such a virtue deserves to be spared you?"


    Liu Shi was speechless for a moment.


    Helian Rongjiu casually looked at the people around him and said, "Do you think this young master should spare him today?"


    Murongliang knew that he would inevitably be implicated today, but in order to distance himself from the Liu family, he still said: "Master, even if I haven''t read much, I know that murdering the royal family is a serious crime. Dare to stay by her side, if she continues to stay in my house, I''m not sure when I will lose my life."


    Murong Zhe didn''t want to forgive Liu''s at all, not to mention that Young Master Jiu is also a victim today, he is not qualified to intercede at all, and sighed: "Young Master Jiu, you are frightened today, you came to my house as a guest, but I let you meet me. In such danger, don''t say you don''t forgive her, even I can''t forgive her."


    He is the one who knows Helian Rongjiu''s true identity. The king of a country has encountered such a dangerous thing in their family. It is a great grace that he doesn''t me their whole family. How could he be so stupid for someone who wants to kill her whole family? People intercede!


    Helian Rongjiu was about to speak when Murong Lingran pulled his sleeve.


    He had to stick his head over.


    After listening to what she said, Helian Rongjiu nodded, looked at Liu Shi again, and said lightly: "Olddy, I still have some questions. If you can answer me truthfully, maybe I can open up to you."


    Liu Shi, who was already desperate, was like suddenly grabbing a ray of light in the dark, and hurriedly said: "Young Master, you say, I promise to tell the truth."


    Helian Rongjiu said indifferently: "I want you to tell me that today''s series of ns were really nned by the three of you?"


    Liu Shi immediately became energetic when he heard the words, and said excitedly: "Do you really want to know?"


    "certainly."


    "Then you let our family go. You promised to let me go, and I''ll tell you."


    Really, the country is easy to change, but the nature is hard to change!


    Everyone looked at Liu like a fool.


    It''s all over now, and you don''t want to confess and be lenient, but you still want others to pretend that nothing has happened? Go dream!


    Helian Rongjiu ignored her when she heard the words, turned her head to look at the Chen family, then nced at Murong Qing and Murong Cai, and said lightly: "If she doesn''t say it, you can say it. If what you say makes me satisfied, as long as you investigate it. Make sure that the two of them are not involved in this matter, this young master can keep them safe, or else you will most likely be sentenced to death on the charge of murdering the royal family."


    Murong Qing and Murong Cai showed fear on their faces at the same time, could they also die?


    Chen shi nced at her sons and daughters, Murong Xue must not be able to keep it, but Murong Qing and Murong Cai may really still have a chance of survival, in order to keep them, she has to say truthfully: "Mum, she naturally can''t think of this kind of thing. It was nned, but I heard from A-Niang that after she found A Xue, she sat at a tea stall to drink tea because she was thirsty, and there happened to be a storyteller there, and she heard what the bookmaker said."

 Chapter 1293: lie

    Chapter 1293 Lies


    "The storyteller said that a poor man used to n this way in order to get his brother''s property, and he got it very smoothly. She thought it was feasible, so she found A Xue and told A Xue about the n."


    Storyteller?


    Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu looked at each other, how could it be so coincidental?


    As soon as Liu Shi had this idea, the idea came to her door.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Liu Shi: "Is what she said true?"


    Mr. Liu did not speak.


    Murong said: "You don''t care about your grandson anymore? You don''t want him to be safe?"


    Liu was angry and threatened her with her grandson again. For the sake of her grandson, she had to say truthfully: "It''s all true, but I don''t have a good memory and I didn''t understand some details clearly. Maybe because of this, I failed."


    Murong sneered: "You didn''t fail because of your bad memory, but you will fail no matter what."


    Liu Shi suddenly red at her fiercely.


    Murong said: "It''s useless for you to stare at me, I''m not afraid of you. Let me ask you, do you know that storyteller?"


    Liu kept silent.


    Helian Rongjiu said coldly, "Are you sure you won''t answer?"


    Liu had to reply: "I don''t know."


    Murong Lingran asked again, "If you were to see that storyteller again, would you be able to recognize him?"


    "cannot."


    "Why?"


    Liu Shi said: "I wanted to go and listen to it the next day, but there was no one there. I only heardter that the person suddenly appeared that day, and he went there and never went there again. A person who appears and disappears suddenly, if you don¡¯t believe it, just ask.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu narrowed his eyes slightly: "Are you sure that what you just said is the truth?"


    "It''s all the truth, I''m already like this, how dare I tell a lie."


    Murong said: "I think you are lying."


    Liu said: "I don''t have it, you don''t wrong me!"


    "Wronged? Then I will prove it to you to see if I have wronged you." Murong Lingran turned to look at Kang Dayu, and said sternly, "Did you burn down my house? The poison this morning was caused by you. ?"


    Kang Dayu shook his head: "No, what we agreed with her was only today''s task. When Murong Xue came out of a security guard that day, we took the initiative to find her, but she didn''t let us poison or set fire to it. We''re not denying it, we just don''t want to affect your ns."


    Murong nodded and looked at Liu again: "You are still lying to us, it seems that you really don''t want to live."


    Mr. Liu turned his head away, as if he didn''t dare to look into the eyes of everyone, and said, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "I don''t understand, right? It''s still early anyway, so I''ll exin it to you. When I showed up at your house yesterday, you saw me appear. I still see the look of surprise on your face, there is no doubt that you are surprised that I am still alive, surprised that I actually appeared in your house."


    "That is to say, you know that I met an assassin in the woods yesterday, and the person who came with you today is the ninth son. When I was assassinated yesterday, the ninth son was there, the one who was going to kill me People, there is no mercy for me, and the people of Ninth Young Master have already killed that person, and the two sides do not know each other."

 Chapter 1294: storyteller

    Chapter 1294 Storyteller


    "That means, there are two groups of people helping you deal with our family. One group is the undercover agent of Ninth Young Master, and the other group is the one who really wants my life."


    "And the person who really wanted my life suddenly appeared on the roof of my housest night, trying to lure the ck hair out and kill the ck haired person. Also this morning, after we all left the kitchen, in our food Poisoned people."


    Seeing Murong Lingran, Mrs Liu had guessed it and didn''t want to say it at first, but in order for Murong Cai to escape, she had no choice but not to hide it, and said, "Well, I''ll be honest, it''s exactly what you said, I heard the storyteller''s story. Before the story went to Murong Xue, I met two people, one was the one who was going to shoot you on the mountain, and the other was the one who jumped on your roof in the middle of the night and poisoned you this morning when you weren''t paying attention."


    "They said they could help me, so I agreed. But there were only two of them, and they said that they were a bit special and couldn''t show up with me. At their suggestion, I asked one of them to kill Murong Lingran for me. The other one helped me to poison me in the middle of the night, and if the poisoning didn''t work, I would lure the ck hair out and kill it quietly."


    "But neither n was sessful. There was no other way. I had to ask them to put a **** at your door to create an ident and lead you all out, so that it would be convenient for you to poison your family."


    "I was worried that Hei Mao wouldn''t be poisoned smoothly, and I was also afraid of other idents today, so I asked Murong Xue to hire other people to help us in advance. I just didn''t expect it, it''s all under your control."


    Murong Liang said: "You are so sure that someone will step on a hoe?"


    Murong said: "Grandpa, she is not sure, but if no one stepped on it at that time, it is estimated that they would create troubles themselves and lead us all out."


    Murongliang nodded: "So it is."


    Murong frowned and said, "Where is the person who came to poison usst night? Where is he now?"


    Liu shook his head and said, "I really don''t know now. After he poisoned you this morning, he went to notify me toe, and left. I haven''t seen him."


    Helian Rongjiu stared at Liu Shi''s eyes for a while, then suddenly said, "Actually, the storyteller you''re talking about should be one of those two."


    Liu Shi was startled and blurted out, "How do you know?"


    After saying that, she regretted it. Didn''t she say everything like this?


    Damn, it really is like things gather together, people are divided into groups, Murong Lingran is so insidious and cunning, so are the people she knows!


    Murong said: "He should have guessed."


    Helian Rongjiuughed suddenly, "You''re right."


    Liu was even more angry.


    At this moment, a man in ck suddenly walked in, walked directly in the direction of Ze Yuan, and whispered a few words to him.


    Zeyuan nodded, and whispered the news he heard to his master.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Bring it here."


    "Yes."


    Ze Yuan nodded to the man in ck, and after a while the man in ck walked out of the backyard, and soon came back, and the people behind him came in with two corpses.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Liu Shi: "Go and have a look, are the two people you''re talking about?"


    Liu knew that the two people were corpses when they had their faces covered, and said with a look of fear: "Want me to see the dead? I don''t dare."


    Helian Rongjiu said with a gloomy face: "Didn''t you still want our lives just now? Didn''t you want to kill A Ran with your own hands? Now you''re pretending to be timid? If you continue to pretend, I will treat your grandson as your grandson now. The criminal was killed!"

 Chapter 1295: plead?

    Chapter 1295 Pleading?


    Zequ cooperated and put the knife on Murong Cai''s neck.


    Murong Cai felt the icy coolness on his neck, involuntarily reached out and touched it, seeing the blood on his hand, he rolled his eyes in fear since he came in, and immediately fainted.


    Chen eximed: "A Cai!"


    Seeing that he was dizzy, Zequ didn''t want to let him go at all, he continued to put the knife on Murong Cai''s neck, and looked at Liu Shi coldly: "If you dare to y tricks again, the next time it will be more than just breaking your skin. It''s gone!"


    Liu Shi was also taken aback by Murong Cai who suddenly fainted. Seeing that his neck was bleeding, Ze Qu still didn''t let him go, so he could only tremble: "I...I know, I see, I see it. ."


    After ?? finished speaking, she was about to step forward, but because her whole body was tied up, she couldn''t find her bnce and didn''t stand up twice.


    Zeyuan had no choice but to pick up the clothes behind her and **** her to the side of the two corpses.


    The man in ck next to ?? immediately removed the bra on the faces of the two of them.


    After seeing the faces of the two of them clearly, Mrs Liu said with a trembling voice: "It''s them, the people who helped me are them."


    The men in ck immediately covered their faces again.


    Zeyuan asked Liu to kneel down at his master again.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Do you know why they help you?"


    Liu Shi said: "I... I also asked them, and they said that it was because Murongzhe''s family nted lychees, which killed their master''s family and ruined their family, so they wanted to borrow my hand and kill them. Murong Zhe''s family, avenge their master."


    "Master''s family? Who is it?"


    Mrs Liu said, "I don''t know either, but I heard them mention something about the transfer department."


    Ministry of households?


    Could it be the remnant of the former minister of households?


    Murong asked in a cool way: "One of the two people died from falling off a horse? What about the other?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Part of my dark guards were in the mountains. He was suspicious and was discovered by the dark guards. During the fight, he knew that he could not beat them. In desperation, hemitted suicide."


    "I see."


    Murong Lingran looked at Murong Xue again: "Where did your poisone from?"


    Murong Xue saw her looking down at him condescendingly, gave her a stern look, and turned her head away, ignoring her.


    You can''t threaten her with Murong Cai, she doesn''t care about Murong Cai''s life or death.


    Murong raised her eyebrows and said, "Don''t you want to talk to me? Originally, I wanted to ask you for mercy because you have been my cousin for more than ten years. Since you don''t appreciate it, then forget it."


    Murong Xue was stunned for a moment, then tentatively said: "Can you really plead for me?"


    "Um."


    Murong Xue was instantly overjoyed and said excitedly: "I said, I asked the doctor of the Ministry of Officials to give it to me. He said that he prescribed the medicine himself ording to the medical book."


    "He is a government doctor who heals and saves people, what does he do with this poison?"


    "He said he prepared it for poisonous rats. It was prepared in the past. He didn''t want to give it to me, but I told him that my parents'' family was also infested by rats in Lihua Vige, so he gave it to me."


    "Why did you ask him for poison?"


    Murong Xue said shyly: "I also wanted to buy it from outside, but the poisons outside are very expensive. It will be much cheaper to find a doctor. I thought I could save a little bit, so I went to him."


    Murong said: "Oh, so that''s how it is."

 Chapter 1296: all caught

    Chapter 1296 All caught


    Murong Xue prayed again: "Aran, I have already said what I should say, can you help me beg this young master to let him let me go? I really didn''t mean to kill him."


    Murong sneered sneeringly, turned his head and said, "Ninth Young Master, I''ve already asked all the questions that should be asked, and I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded and said coldly: "Come here, put their whole family in jail."


    Ze Yuan Zequ said at the same time: "Yes, Master."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they waved their hands, and Kang Dayu''s people took control of Murong Qi''s family, including Murong Qing, Murong Cai, who had copsed on the ground, and even Murong Liang.


    And two of them went straight out of the yard, and they knew without thinking that they were going to catch Murong Qi.


    Mu Rongliang was not surprised that they arrested him too, he knew for a long time that he would also be implicated.


    nced at the unconscious grandson, then looked at the granddaughter Murong Qing, opened his mouth, and finally swallowed the words in his mouth.


    It was his wife who did evil, what right does he have to ask others to let him go!


    Murong Xue saw that Murong Lingran was not keeping her word, and shouted loudly: "Murong Lingran, you said you would intercede for me, you liar!"


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, "I want to help you, but my conscience tells me not to help you. If you help you, you won''t be grateful to me, so I can''t say anything."


    "You bitch..." Before thest word could be uttered, Murong Xue was knocked unconscious by Zequ''s knife.


    Helian Rongjiu gave him an admiring look.


    Murong Qing saw that they were tying her hands, she didn''t mean to resist at all, she didn''t beg for mercy, she just lowered her head, but looking closely, she could see that tears kept falling from where she was standing.


    Chen saw that both her daughter and son were arrested, and said anxiously: "Ninth Young Master, Big Brother, A Ran, A Qing and A Cai really have nothing to do with this matter."


    After thinking that if there is no Murongliang, it is estimated that the two of them will not have a good life in the future, so they have to continue: "Dad, he is also a victim, and he doesn''t know anything, so just let them go."


    Liu Shi couldn''t care to speak for herself at this time. In order to protect her beloved grandson, she had to say: "She is right, the three of them really don''t know anything, don''t you like Ah Qing very much? Just let it go. Let her go. I was worried that it would affect Ah Cai, and I kept it from him from beginning to end."


    "Although Ah Cai didn''t have much contact with you after the separation, you should also know that he is very honest and has never hurt you."


    "Also, there is Murongliang, he doesn''t know it either. I really n to go back and lock him up after I seed, torturing him every day in order to retaliate for his previous beatings, so just let him go. Three of them."


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "Whether they know anything, it''s not up to you, and it will be determined after the interrogation. And even if you don''t feel sorry, you should have heard it just now. Murdering the royal family is a big crime of the nine n. They There is no escape either."


    Liu Shi suddenly showed despair and cried, "How could this be, Ah Cai really doesn''t know anything! Just let them go."


    Although Murongliang felt bad for his grandson''s involvement, but seeing Liu''s pain, he also felt a little joy in his heart, and sneered: "When you were doing this, why didn''t you think about whether it would affect Ah Cai if you failed? Now you''re in a hurry. te!"

 Chapter 1297: impossible to hide

    Chapter 1297 Impossible to hide


    "You still said to me, who made you ipetent, who made you unable to live a good life for me, if you could do more and make money to make a good life for me, can I take this road for money?"


    Seeing that she was still ming himself, Murongliang shouted loudly, "You me me? It''s you who ruined your good life. If you didn''t give Aran''s life-saving moneyst year, you wouldn''t be able to separate the Azhe family. Will our family be what it is now?"


    "I...I..." Liu Shi really couldn''t find anything to refute, so he burst into tears, "Woo woo woo woo woo woo..."


    Murong Lingran saw that Murong Qing''s body was trembling, and he sighed helplessly. He nced at his parents and brothers, and seeing that they nodded, he had to say a word to Helian Rongjiu in a low voice.


    Helian Rongjiu knew she would say this for a long time, nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Zeyuan Zequ: "Take people away, it makes me upset to listen to!"


    "Yes, Master."


    Soon, Liu''s group was taken away, and even the corpse on the ground was carried down.


    After ?? and the others left, Li Zheng, who watched for a long time, finally understood why he was invited here early in the morning.


    In the vige, the house of a family was suddenly burned the day before, and the whole family was arrested the next day. It was the son''s nominal son''s family who was arrested. He definitely needs to know the inside story.


    He was at home today, and a person who imed to be Huwei Escort suddenly came to the door, saying that there was something wrong with Murong Zhe''s house and asked him toe over.


    He was worried about Murong Zhe, so he followed without much thought.


    I met Murongliang on the way here, and came in with him. I didn''t expect that an outsider would hear such an amazing thing.


    Seeing that everyone in the Murong family was in a bad mood, and knowing that he was not suitable to stay here, he opened his mouth and said, "Azhe, today''s matter...don''t worry about this matter, I won''t spread it out, there are guests in your family. , then I won''t stay long."


    Murong Zhe said: "Uncle Zhuang, then I''ll trouble you. Today''s matter, let you see a joke, I will let Azong send you."


    Li was waving his hand, "It''s okay, just a few steps, you can take care of your own business, I won''t disturb you, just go by yourself."


    "Okay, but there are so many people pressing people to leave, and you go out from here again, there will definitely be a lot of people asking you about the situation. You just insist that you don''t know. If they really want to know the situation, it''s okay for you to say it. , so as not to embarrass you."


    Murong heard the words and nodded in agreement.


    This is certainly impossible to hide, and it cannot be kept forever.


    Dad is now Wen Rung, and there are two Zhi Ye Zhais in the city. Liu Shi and Murong Liang are still his biological parents in the eyes of outsiders.


    His biological parents were kidnapped from his house and taken to a prison in the city. Those who didn¡¯t know the inside story would definitely think that he was too cold-blooded and ruthless, which would even affect his reputation and Zhiye Zhai¡¯s business.


    After all, many people now feel that there should be no overnight feud between parents, or between father and son and mother and son.


    Only by letting outsiders know how vicious Liu is and making her vicious behavior public, will their family have a normal life.


    Li Zheng said: "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    At this time, at Zhuang Qingli''s house, Zhuang Qingli didn''t go out to work because of illness in the past few days. Just now, he also saw people from Murong Qi''s family go out one after another.

 Chapter 1298: sweet dreams

    Chapter 1298 Sweet Dreams


    Although he also looked down on Murong Qi, he also knew that his legs and feet were inconvenient. Seeing that Murong Liang was polite yesterday, he took the initiative to knock on the door of the room where Murong Qi lived. If he needed any help, such as He''s still happy to help.


    Murong Qi knew what was going to happen at Murong Zhe''s house today, so he was in a good mood and was humming a tune leisurely in the house.


    Hearing someone knocking on the door, he immediately thought that his aunt had sessfully returned, but when he thought that his aunt would never knock on the door when he entered his room, he asked vigntly, "Who is it?"


    Zhuang Qingli said, "It''s me."


    Murong Qi was not disappointed. He also heard from his mother about today''s n. In his opinion, it was a seamless n. Such a big n would definitely take a lot of time, and it would be impossible to fail. Very kindly said: "Come in."


    Zhuang Qingli pushed the door open and went in. Seeing a smile on his face all the time, he asked curiously, "I had a good dreamst night, how can I be in such a good mood?"


    Murong Qi thought that he could move to Murong Zhe''s house soon, and said proudly, "It can also be said to be a beautiful dream."


    Zhuang Qingli nced at the whole room, at this time there were only a few bags and a quilt in the room.


    His family just lost their house yesterday. Judging from what Murong Liang said yesterday, their family should still be short of money to build a house.


    And he also has a son who has not married a daughter-inw. In this situation, he can still dream beautifully. I don¡¯t know if he is optimistic or heartless.


    Zhuang Qingli asked casually, "What kind of dream makes you still have a smile on your face?"


    Murong Qi smiled and said: "I dreamed that I was going to be rich soon, I would have my own house soon, and I still have a lot of money to spend, my legs would be better, and my son would be able to After marrying a wife, I will have three wives and four concubines in the future, and there will be many ves, so I will no longer have to live in the shadow of others."


    Zhuang Qingli looked at him seriously when he heard the words, but it was just a dream, was it worth his joy?


    Look at his appearance, as if these areing soon.


    He is paralyzed in bed, and his parents are a lot older. Where did the abilitye from that he could get those in his dreams?


    Now it seems that this person is not optimistic or heartless, but because of the shock of losing his house yesterday, coupled with his own physical reasons, he began to lose his mind.


    Seeing that Zhuang Qingli didn''t speak, Murong Qi just looked at him inquiringly, raised his eyebrows and said, "Why don''t you speak?"


    Zhuang Qingli said helplessly: "Well, it is indeed a beautiful dream."


    Murong Qi asked, "What''s the matter with you here?"


    "It''s alright." Zhuang Qingli said, "I just think that you are inconvenient to move, so let''s see what you need."


    Hearing the words, Murong Qi leaned back, thinking that Zhuang Qingli was here to please him, after all, he is also Wen Rung''s younger brother anyway, and he is considered a person of status, so he said arrogantly: "Oh, so it is, If you are interested, I happen to be hungry too. I live in your house, so I should be a guest in your house. In that case, please help me stew a cockroach at noon. I haven¡¯t eaten chicken for a few days. , I''m a little thirsty."


    Zhuang Qingli said: "I heard from your father that all the ones you raised at home were burned to death yesterday, and your parents didn''t buy chickens."

 Chapter 1299: imprison

    Chapter 1299 Go to Prison


    "Then use yours, it''s just a chicken. Your father works in my eldest brother''s shop, and he''s the shopkeeper. He shouldn''t even be able to get the money for a chicken, right? give me something to eat?"


    Zhuang Qingli immediately wanted to p himself with a big mouth, he really had to p his head to pity this bastard.


    Although his family''s conditions were indeed much better than before since his father became the shopkeeper, if Murong Qi told him well, he would be willing to give him chicken.


    But his rude attitude made him reluctant to give him the chickens raised by the women at home.


    Seeing Zhuang Qingli''s hesitation, Murong Qi said contemptuously, "It turned out to be fake and kind, I thought you were really here to help me, forget it, it''s just a chicken, when my auntes back, I''ll give you money again, Okay? After earning so much money, I''m still so stingy. If I were my eldest brother, knowing that you treated my brother like this, I would definitely take back the job I gave to your family immediately."


    Originally, for the sake of their family taking in their own, I had a good impression of them, but I didn¡¯t expect that they were also cheap people.


    When he took over Murongzhe''s shop, the first thing he did was to fire Zhuang Mingzhi and make their family so stingy.


    Zhuang Qingli clenched his fists abruptly. He understood why Murong Zhe didn''t like seeing this younger brother. Not only was this man ill-fated, but he also had no sense of gratitude at all.


    How could such a person be Wen Rung''s younger brother!


    He didn''t want to talk nonsense with Murong Qi anymore, and sneered: "Unfortunately, you are you, your brother is your brother, and you can''t interfere in your brother''s family affairs in your life."


    "Don''t look down on people, just wait, I''ll be there in a few days..." Halfway through Murong Qi''s words, he suddenly realized that he almost got carried away, and immediately closed his mouth.


    Let''s talk more, when something happens to Murong Zhe''s family, this person will definitely suspect him.


    Zhuang Qingli said: "How about in a few days? Let your elder brother fire my father in a few days? Go now if you can!"


    Murong Qi was instantly angry and was about to say something when he heard a knock on the door outside.


    Zhuang Qingli thought that a guest wasing, and was about to open the door. When he reached the door, he saw that his wife had already opened the door. Two men in ck clothes said a few words to his wife and walked towards him.


    Zhuang Qingli wondered, "Who are you?"


    The two of them said their intentions again.


    Zhuang Qingli was taken aback for a moment, then pointed to the room next to him and said, "Murong Qi is here."


    Murong Qi heard Zhuang Qingli mention his name and was wondering when he saw two men in ck walking towards him with cold faces.


    "You... what are you going to do? Could it be that my aunt asked you to pick me up?"


    The two looked at each other, and one of them said, "You can understand it like this."


    Murong Qi was instantly overjoyed, "Then hurry up, this house is too dpidated, you two, carry me to my eldest brother''s house."


    "Who said he went to your brother''s house?"


    Murong Qi was taken aback, "Where are you going then?"


    "Your conspiracy has been exposed. Naturally, you were arrested and sent to prison."


    "What? Are you here to arrest me?"


    "certainly."


    Murong Qi''s face instantly showed a look of fear, no need to ask what happened today, it must be a failure.


    was about to ask for mercy, but before he could say anything, he felt a pain in his neck, and as soon as he closed his eyes, he fainted.

 Chapter 1300: known long time ago

    Chapter 1300 I already knew


    A man in ck said, "How did you knock him out?"


    "This is more convenient and saves time. You can see his face is adulterous. If he is awake, there is no guarantee that there will be no ident. The master is still waiting."


    "Okay, you''re right."


    After they took Murong Qi away, Zhuang Qingli''s daughter-inw said, "Dad, the child, they said just now that they were under the order of the government to arrest people. I also saw the token, and it was indeed from the government. Swiss franc knows that we just let people take him away like this, will he me us?"


    Zhuang Qingli was very happy at first, but when Murong Qi just said those words, he was punished.


    But now when I hear my wife, I also feel that what I did just now was a bit inappropriate, and he didn''t understand what the two of them said just now, in case it was a fake official, he had to say: "You are at home, I will go with the boss. Say."


    "Okay, you go."


    It''s just that Zhuang Qingli met Lizheng when he was halfway there, and told Lizheng about it.


    Li Zheng heard the words and just told him to go back, saying that Murong Qi was self-inflicted, and this was all his retribution, and Murong Zhe knew it, so let him not ask about it for a while, and he would know the inside story after a while.


    Zhuang Qingli had to go home after hearing this.


    After Li Zheng left, Helian Rongjiu saw that Murong Zhe looked at him hesitantly, and before he could speak, he took the initiative to say: "I will have people investigate this matter, including the former minister of the household that Liu said, although The person is already dead, but after careful investigation, there should still be clues. There is also the doctor of the Ministry of Officials that Murong Xue mentioned, and I will not let it go. Other details will also be carefully investigated. "


    "Thank you Ninth Young Master." After Murong Zhe finished speaking, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he thought of another possibility, and said with a worried expression: "I wonder if the person who framed me back then also joined in."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "It is indeed possible, so don''t worry about it. If there are those people who really join hands, they have already failed today. In order to avoid revealing their faults, those people will definitely not take action against you for the time being. But Necessary precautions are to be taken. Since the people from Tiger Power Escort are here, and you are not short of money, let them continue to protect you. For some things, you are not afraid of 10,000, but just in case."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "I understand, then I will trouble the Ninth Young Master."


    "No trouble."


    Seeing Murong Lingran looking straight at him, Helian Rongjiu said, "I know you have a lot of questions in your heart, just ask what you want to ask."


    Murong Lingran saw him say this, so she was rude, and said sternly: "You already knew that my grandfather is not the biological child of grandma?"


    "Well, but I didn''t know that much before you guys."


    "How did you know?"


    The rest of the people also listened attentively.


    Helian Rongjiu hesitated and said, "I think Liu Guli''s attitude towards your father is too much, so I investigated it and found out. As for the details, I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    "Oh." Murong Lingran asked again, "Then how do you know she has murderous intentions?"


    Helian Rongjiu had long thought of the answer and said, "I am a member of the royal family, and there are many eyeliners in the capital. Naturally, the people under mymand heard the conspiracy of Liu Guli and Murong Xue, so they arranged for Murong Xue in advance. manpower."


    Murong frowned: "Really?"

 Chapter 1301: no doubt

    Chapter 1301 No Doubt


    "Really, is there any other way for me to know? I can''t possibly send someone to hide under Liu Guli''s bed to eavesdrop on her."


    Murong choked for a while, and he really couldn''t think of other possibilities, so he had to stop asking.


    Helian Rongjiu sighed in relief when she saw that she didn''t ask any further questions, and the others didn''t look suspicious either.


    This man is smart, and if you keep asking, there is no guarantee that he will not reveal his faults.


    When he went to court that day, he saw that the Marquis of Ning''an had something on his mind, so he called him to the imperial study room for questioning, only to find out that they had tried to find out from Liu Guli''s mouth that Murongzhe was indeed not her own son.


    The Marquis of Ning An knew that Liu Guli had been eyeing the Murongzhe family for a long time.


    The Marquis of Ning An originally wanted to send someone to protect Murong Zhe''s family by himself, so he took the opportunity to tell him that Liu''s family was not his biological mother, and asked him to guard against Liu''s family.


    Butter he learned that Murong Zong didn''t know why, and suddenly he was on guard against Liu, and he went to the Huwei Security Bureau to hire someone to protect them. He was worried that he would also send someone to protect them. There will definitely be some misunderstandings and more troubles in the acquaintance. The Murong Zong brothers are also good at their skills, so they have withdrawn their own people.


    He felt that a woman from the Liu family was not wee in Lihua Vige, so there would definitely be no trouble. If he wanted to find someone to discuss the matter, he would definitely have to go to Murong Xue, so he sent someone to monitor Murong Xue.


    Helian Rongjiu also agreed with the idea of ??Marquis Ning An. Although he knew that his ability was not weak, he still wanted to help Murong Lingran personally, so he asked him to remove his own people and rece them with his own.


    After Murong Xue went to the **** agency to hire someone, she went to a family, and they warned the family, so that the people in the **** agency would not dare to cooperate with Murong Xue, and when she was desperate, his people would take the initiative to find her.


    After all, when Murong Xue went to hire people, he only said that he was emboldened and would not let them do bad things. There were still a few people in the security bureau who wanted to agree.


    Murong Xue was only in her teens. Although she had a vicious heart, her mind was simple. She had no idea that she had been targeted by someone and quickly epted him.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that the people from the former Ministry of Household Minister''s Office would find Liu''s alone, and they didn''t expect that Liu Guli would actually target Murong Lingran, and arranged two groups of people to plot against Murong Zhe''s family.


    It was indeed a coincidence that he was invited by Murong Lingran yesterday.


    It was not until yesterday that Murong Lingran met the assassin and the houses of the two families were burned down, that he got news from Kang Dayu that the Liu family nned to take action against the Murong family.


    After Murong Zhe and his wife went to bed against night, Helian Rongjiu wanted to tell Murong Lingran about the situation, but she didn''t expect that she would call them all to her room and tell them something that might happen today, so that they could be together. Act by chance.


    At this moment, Ze Yuan suddenly came to their side and handed a letter to Helian Rongjiu.


    Helian Rongjiu took a look and frowned involuntarily.


    Murong Lingran worriedly said: "Ninth Young Master, is it about my family again?"


    "No, don''t worry." Helian Rongjiu''s face softened, and he said, "The shrimp and crabs in your small river pond should have been raised for a while."

 Chapter 1302: dont blame

    Chapter 1302 No wonder


    "Yeah, but it''s still small. If you want to eat it, I just have some in my water tank that I brought back from the deep mountains. I''ll make it for you."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she was so cheerful, and said with a smile: "No need, you give me some, I will go back and let my cook do it. You are all tired today, so take a good rest."


    "All right."


    Murong Lingran didn''t force him to stay, because something happened at home, and they really didn''t have the heart to entertain him anymore.


    He quickly packed up some shrimps and crabs for Helian Rongjiu to pack. Since he hadn''t had a good breakfast just now, he packed a box of snacks she made for him to eat on the road, and when he sent him away at the door, he was serious again. Said: "Ninth Young Master, can I ask you one thing?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You want me to help you investigate your father''s background and find his biological parents, right?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, although ah... no, Liu Guli said that daddy''s biological parents are dead, but I still want to try, in case there is any hidden secret, for example, if that person is a liar, It''s just that she doesn''t want to raise Dad, or she stole the child from someone else, then if Dad''s biological parents are still here, they must be looking for him anxiously."


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu said: "I understand, I will let people investigate, you can rest assured."


    "Well, then please."


    After Helian Rongjiu left, Murong Lingran returned home. Xiao Manan and Tong Wenwen had already started reheating the food, and they were waiting for her to serve the table together. After all, they only moved a few chopsticks just now, and Mrs. Liu came to the door.


    Murong Lingran didn''t say anything, but everyone didn''t have any appetite right now, and it would be lunch time in a while, so they just ate a little, and they didn''t want to eat.


    The family packed up the dishes and gathered in Murong Zhe''s house again.


    Seeing his face is not good, Murong said: "Dad, don''t be sad, it''s not worth it for that kind of person."


    Murong Zhe looked at all the children and said, "I know, don''t worry, I''m fine. It''s just from today''s situation that you already knew that they were going to attack us, how did you know? Could it be that Ninth Young Master told you in advance?"


    "No." Murong Lingran repeated everything that Murong Tai had told them.


    Murong Zhe suddenly said, "It turned out to be that child of Artest."


    Murong nodded: "Yes, in fact, we don''t know when the other side will attack us, just think that as long as we monitor each other well and arrange some people at home, there should be no danger. After yesterday''s assassins and fire , We felt that there was going to be a shot over there, so we took some precautions in advance, but I didn''t expect that the ninth son had already arranged people, and by the way, we found out that Dad is not the son of the Murong family."


    Murong Zhe sighed and said, "So that''s why it''s hard for you."


    Murong said: "Dad, don''t you me us for hiding you?"


    Murong Zhe smiled: "It''s not strange, you are all for the good of the family and for me, if I know, maybe I can''t get it out so smoothly today, how could I be surprised if there are so many old Mrs. Liu you?"


    Murong Lingran and his brothers breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s just that you and the people from Huwei Escort are so good at acting that even Xiao Si and Xiao Liu lied to me."

 Chapter 1303: whose child

    Chapter 1303 Whose Child


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding touched their heads embarrassedly at the same time.


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "I just told them that what the brothers did, they just do what they do and say what they say. I didn''t expect them to be able to hide from the sky, but I didn''t expect them to be really good at learning ."


    Murong Zhe smiled helplessly, suddenly thinking of something, his face darkened again.


    Xiao Manan said with concern: "My child''s father, what''s wrong with you?"


    Murong Zhe said: "I''m just thinking, whose child am I? Is my life experience as old Mrs. Liu said, my biological parents are already dead? Or is there something hidden, or maybe, Are my biological parents still looking for me?"


    Murong said: "Father, just now I have asked Ninth Young Master to help us. His people are quite powerful. With his help, your life experience will surface sooner orter, so don''t think about it so much."


    Murong Zhe felt right when he heard the words, so he didn''t say anything.


    Helian Rongjiu is the emperor. If he can''t investigate his own life experience, it is estimated that no one will be able to investigate it.


    and the children said a few more words, told them that they needed to be quiet, and let them all go out.


    Of course, whether the Liu family was taken away in broad daylight or was **** by Wu Hua Da, some people did indeed ask Li Zheng what happened to the Murong family.


    Although Murong Zhe said that he didn''t mind that others would know, but Li Zheng knew that the Murong family must not have the time to deal with the vigers for the time being, so he told them not to disturb the Murong family, saying that they would know what they should know in a few days.


    Although the vigers were curious, Li Zheng said so, so they had to listen to him.


    It''s just that he returned home with a worried expression on his face. Seeing that her husband was not looking well, she also knew that he went to Murong Zhe''s house, so she asked if something happened to Murong Zhe''s house again.


    Li Zheng didn''t want her to worry, so he had to briefly recount what happened at Murong Zhe''s house.


    After hearing what her husband said, Mrs Mi was shocked: "What did you say? Liu Guli actually nned to kill Murong Zhe''s entire family today, so that he could inherit their family''s property logically. Not only did he fail, but the whole family was taken to prison Besides, Liu Guli and Murong Liang are not Murong Zhe''s biological parents?"


    Li Zheng was startled when he saw her, although he was in his own home, he hurriedly made a silent motion and whispered, "Keep your voice down, although Azhe doesn''t mind me saying it out, he still hides it. The vigers are better."


    When Mi Shi heard the words, he immediately lowered his voice and said, "I know, you know me too, I''ll just talk at home and promise not to say it. I''m just too shocked, Liu Guli is too cruel, Murong Zhe doesn''t care. After all, she''s in her thirties. After being her son for more than thirty years, she has feelings for a dog, but she has the intention of killing the whole family, not even the children in the family. After all, she''s really the most vicious person I''ve ever met."


    "Yeah, I also think that, fortunately, she was exposed early, and A Zhe and the others were also prepared, or else they would fall into her hands today."


    What they didn''t know was that a woman who liked to gossip behind people''s backs saw that the door was not closed, so she came in and looked for Lizheng. When Lizheng was talking, she happened to be at the door and listened to everything Lizheng and Mi Shi said. arrive.

 Chapter 1304: drowning

    Chapter 1304 Drowning


    Mrs Cui came back from work, saw the person standing at the door, frowned and said, "Auntie, what are you doing there?"


    The people in the room were startled, and when they opened the door, they saw their inw Yuan Shi actually standing at the door.


    Yuan Shi said with a smirk: "I ran out of salt at home, and it''s toote to buy it now. I just wanted toe and ask you to borrow some."


    Cui said helplessly: "I see, I''ll go to the kitchen to get you some."


    Yuan Shi smiled and said, "Hey, I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Li Zheng said solemnly, "My mother, did you hear what we said just now?"


    Yuan''s eyes shed with guilt, "What did you say? What did you say? I didn''t hear anything."


    Mi''s angrily said: "Dare to eavesdrop and dare not admit it?"


    Yuan Shi saw that Mi Shi was angry, and said with a smile: "Okay, I heard it."


    Li Zheng frowned and said, "My mother, it''s best not to talk about this for a while, do you understand?"


    Seeing that her daughter hade out of the kitchen, Yuan Shi took the bowl from her hand and said, "I see, I''m old, and I''m not a talkative person. I''ll bring this bowl of salt to youter. what."


    After finishing speaking, Li Zheng and his wife ran away quickly.


    Cui thought her mother heard the whispers of her father-inw and her mother-inw, so she didn''t think much about it, and went to the kitchen to work.


    But Yuan Shi is notorious for being a big mouth in the vige. After returning home, he told his family all what he heard in Lizheng''s house.


    And the women in her family also like to gossip, and they feel that they know something amazing, so they say what Yuan Shi said to them.


    As a result, in less than a day, Murong Zhe''s family was not destroyed by Liu''s family. Instead, they were sent to prison by Murong Zhe. The fact that Liu''s family was not Murong Zhe''s mother spread throughout Lihua Vige.


    Some of the people who watched the Liu family were taken away by the five-flower tie were also puzzled at the same time. It turned out that such a thing was done. No wonder Murong Zhe, who has always been decent, did not spare the Liu family and took them all away.


    However, there are indeed some people who think that Murong Zhe is too vicious. They feel that Liu and Murong Liang are the ones who raised him no matter what they did. No matter what they did wrong, it would be enough to cut off the rtionship with them. The whole family was sent to prison, and the punishment was too severe, including the Gao sisters.


    Since thest time they were injured, although they couldn''t go out, the criminalw could control their feet, but they couldn''t control their mouths, and they spoke ill of the Murong family behind their backs.


    And when Liu was at Murong Zhe''s house, he didn''t hear what they wanted to arrest Murong Qi, and thought they would not arrest him because of Murong Qi''s inconvenience, so he was always worried about Murong Qi and worried about him on the road. At Zhuang Qingli''s house, no one took care of him to eat and drink.


    It was just when he arrived at the prison in the city, before he had time to say a word, he saw Murong Qi being carried in immediately.


    Murong Xue and Murong Cai are still in aa.


    Murong Qing has been shaking since she was tied.


    After everyone was put in the prison, the jailer untied the ropes for them.


    As soon as the rope was untied, Liu Shi quickly walked to his son, reached out to probe his breath, saw that he was still breathing, but just fell asleep, and then he breathed a sigh of relief, and nced at the dark and dank cell, He began to curse: "Damn Murong Zhe, Aqi doesn''t know anything, to even spare a person with a broken leg, it''s really cruel, if I knew this earlier, I should have thrown him into the river to drown to death. never mind!"

 Chapter 1305: quarrel

    Chapter 1305 Quarrel


    As soon as Murong Liang went in, he found a ce that looked clean and sat down. Seeing that Murong Qing was shaking, he called her to sit beside him. Just after saying a word offort, Liu started to go crazy again, and couldn''t help sneering: "You don''t even let people who have lost their legs and feet? Then A Zhe''s hands are also broken, have you let him go? His family There are still several children, the youngest is only six years old, have you let them go? Drowning A Zhe? You should be lucky to have A Zhe, otherwise, with the ability of your son Murong Qi, whether you can marry a daughter-inw in this life is impossible. is a problem."


    Liu Shi suddenly looked at him with a sinister look, if it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t be where she is now.


    She really wanted to tear her face off with Murongliang, but seeing that everyone had been loosened, it wouldn''t matter if he angered him, it would be bad if his son was implicated, so she tried her best to keep her voice softer: "Old man, you didn''t just now. Please help me, I know it''s because you hate me for hiding things from you, Murong Zhe, and I don''t me you either."


    "But we''re all in prison now, we''re all on the same boat, and Murong Zhe didn''t open up to you because you protected him before, so don''t hurt my heart by talking on your side. The key is, how do we think of ways to keep A Qi and A Cai, they are your only son and grandson."


    Hearing the only two words, Murongliang felt a pain in his heart, and mocked with a cold face: "I only have one son and grandson left, who made them all? If it weren''t for you, I would have ended up like this? One boat? I I didn''t want to get on your boat voluntarily."


    Seeing that he was ming himself, Mrs Liu didn''t exin, and said, "Old man, I know I''m the one who has troubled you this time, but I''m doing it all for the good of Aqi and Acai. It''s already like this, you can say anything else. It''s useless. And we''re a family, why are you trying to stimte me for outsiders?"


    "An outsider? An outsider again?"


    "Isn''t it an outsider? Murongzhe''s family is not rted to us by blood."


    Murong Qing suddenly said, "Since Grandma treats others as outsiders, why would you be so embarrassed to rob outsiders'' property? How embarrassed to let outsiders support you for decades?"


    Liu''splexion changed. She obviously did not expect that her little granddaughter, who had never dared to contradict her, would dare to speak like this, and shouted loudly, "Murongqing, what are you talking about? Do you think I can''t deal with you when I get here? Tell me. You, I am your mother-inw, if you dare to talk back, I will tear your mouth apart!"


    The jailer not far away heard Liu''s roar, and came over and shouted sharply: "What''s the matter? Do you think this is your own home? Speak softly for me, and then dare to make a loud noise, I will cut your tongues immediately! "


    Liu hurriedly smiled and said, "Brother jailer, we were wrong, I''m sorry, we won''t."


    "Humph!"


    Liu sighed in relief when he saw that he was gone, red at Murong Qing again, and whispered, "Damn girl, apologize to me, or I''ll take care of you!"


    "If I don''t apologize, I won''t apologize. It''s all because of your greed that you brought me and grandpa here. We are all affected by you from beginning to end. It''s you who should apologize. It''s you who''s wrong, and I''m right!"


    "You!" Liu Shi almost died of anger, her breathing became rapid, and she gritted her teeth: "Damn girl, your wings are hard, right? I really thought I was going to die, dare to talk to me like this, believe it or not, I will now It''s taking your life!"

 Chapter 1306: implicated

    Chapter 1306 Implicated


    Murong Qing trembled. Although she was afraid, she straightened her waist and said, "I don''t believe it."


    Murong Liang warned gloomily: "If you dare to hurt Ah Qing, I will die with you!"


    Liu Shi was instantly angry, she didn''t believe that Murong Liang could protect her without sleeping for twelve hours, and when he fell asleep, let''s see how she cleans up Murong Qing!


    Murong Qing saw Liu''s staring at her as if she was about to eat her, so she couldn''t help but hide from Murong Liang''s side.


    Murong Liang also knew Liu''s revenge temper, looked at his granddaughter andforted: "Don''t be afraid, there is grandfather here."


    Liu Shi gave Murong Qing a sullen look, and with a cold snort, she came to her son who was still asleep, nning to find a chance to clean up her again.


    It was just that her purpose was doomed to fail. Not long after that, a group of jailers came and took Murong Liang, Murong Qing and Murong Cai out of the cell and locked them in the cell opposite.


    Liu Shi saw that his n could not be implemented, and said with a face full of dissatisfaction: "Why did they go to the opposite side?"


    The ?? jailer gave her a contemptuous look, and said coldly, "Is it still necessary for us to exin the reason? Think for yourself!"


    Liu Shi choked, stomped his feet in dissatisfaction, red at Murong Qing again, and had no choice but to return to his son''s side.


    Murong Qing finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this, she thought she would never be able to sleep again.


    At night, the Marquis of Ning''an and Princess Qihua also knew what happened at Murong Zhe''s house during the day.


    Hearing that the entire Liu family was imprisoned, Murong Zhe''s family was safe and sound, except for the loss of a house the day before, the husband and wife both breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    After hearing from the housekeeper that Murong Zhe already knew that he was not Murong Liang''s child, the eldest princess said, "Master Hou, is there any news about Liu Guli''s biological child?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "Not yet, just rx and wait a little longer."


    The eldest princess couldn''t say anything after hearing the words, nodded and said, "Okay."


    Office of the Minister of the Ministry of Personnel


    Shi Gaoyang went out for a day. When he returned to his yard, he saw a strange girl cleaning the yard. He frowned and said, "Why are you cleaning? Murongxue iszy again?"


    The girl said, "In response to your son, Murong Xue said that something happened to her at home, and she went out before dawn."


    Is something wrong at home?


    What could happen to her home?


    Before Shi Gaoyang could understand, a servant hurried to his side and said a few words to him.


    Shi Gaoyang was shocked: "What did you say? Did Murong Xue really do that?"


    "Yes, son, Murong Xue has been imprisoned. I heard that Jing Zhaoyin is going to be interrogated overnight. I know she has sold herself, so I asked you to go to the government office."


    Shi Gaoyang was furious, walking around in anger, and said loudly, "That idiot actually dared to do that thing, and he failed, it''s really more than a failure. I shouldn''t have looked at her in the first ce. When she was young, she was soft-hearted and brought her into the mansion. Now that she is good, if one is not good, even my son will be an aplice."


    "Yes, son, so you have to be carefulter, otherwise it may not only be you, but even the master will be implicated."


    Shi Gaoyang was startled, then stopped immediately, frowned and said, "Where is the master now?"


    "It should be in the olddy''s yard, and she is eating with the olddy."


    "I see." After Shi Gaoyang finished speaking, he went to his father to discuss what to do about it.

 Chapter 1307: Its too simple

    Chapter 1307 Thinking too simple


    When Shi Xingping found out, he immediately gave his youngest son a p, and began to curse: "I told you a long time ago, that kind of mountain woman who doesn''t know how to be grateful can''t be kept, and you, but you kept her at home, and kept her at home. My side, it''s okay now, if something goes wrong, I''ll see how you end up now!"


    Shi Gaoyang said: "Father, I was wrong, although I knew Murong Xue''s idea, but I rejected her, I thought she was just a little girl and couldn''t make any waves, but I didn''t expect that she would dare to conspire with her family. , I didn''t expect her to dare to look for people outside. Don''t worry, I''ll go to the government to exin the situation, it shouldn''t affect us. "


    Shi Xingping frowned and said, "Last time in the early court, His Majesty wanted to make Murong Zhe Wen Rung, and I stopped it, but now Murong Zhe almost has an ident, even if you try your best to clear the rtionship, some people will think that this is the case. It''s about me."


    "Father, you have been worrying too much. You have been in the officialdom for decades, and you have watched Your Majesty grow up. Who is His Majesty who will have a steel scale in his heart, you are in charge of the Ministry of Officials, not the Ministry of Households, Murong Zhe has now It''s Wen Swiss franc, even if he dies, it won''t do you any good at all, and your Majesty is not stupid, so you shouldn''t think so."


    Shi Xingping snorted coldly: "What you think is too simple."


    "Father, what should I do now so that it won''t affect you?"


    Shi Xingping pondered for a moment, then said sternly: "Murongxue should have already told the story that she asked you to cooperate and was rejected by you. If you say you don''t know, it will make people suspicious. Tell the truth."


    Shi Gaoyang said: "But I did hit the Murong Zhe family''s idea of ??high-yield grain and lychees. Will this affect me?"


    "Didn''t the cooperation you mentionedst time have been rejected by the Murong family? You just said that you have given up the idea after that, and you really haven''t looked for the Murong family again. If Jing Zhaoyin doesn''t believe it, you Even if he is asked to investigate, you are innocent anyway, and Jing Zhaoyin is a fairly upright person, without any evidence, he will not wrong people indiscriminately, and if you tell a lie, it will lead to suspicion."


    "Can this really work?"


    Shi Xingping sighed and said, "That''s the only way it is now."


    Shi Gaoyang said: "Okay, the official is still waiting at the door, then I''ll retire first."


    "Um."


    The next day, Murong Lingran opened the door and saw that Murong Yang''s family, who should have been in the city, appeared at the door.


    Murong Yang was about to knock on the door, when he saw the door opened, he looked at Murong Lingran somewhat restrained.


    Murong Lingran also went out yesterday afternoon. She also knew that the people in the vige already knew a little about their family. You could see why they came back by looking at their faces. She asked Tong Wenwen to report inside, and she started Greeting them, he said, "Little grandpa, it''s cold,e in quickly."


    Murong Yang saw that she had not changed her name, a smile immediately appeared on her face, and said, "Hey."


    After the family entered the main room, Murong Zhe also happened toe over, motioning everyone to sit down, and knowingly asked, "Uncle, why are you back? Didn''t the business in your city just start not long ago? All of theme back, and it''s not good for business. Does it matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, everyone has been working for several days, and they are a little tired, so they should take a rest."

 Chapter 1308: apologize

    Chapter 1308 Apologize


    After sitting down, Murong Yang hesitated for a while, but asked what he had been thinking about all night, "Azhe, sister-inw, she... Did she really do such an outrageous thing to you?"


    Murong Zhe said lightly: "You all know? How did you know?"


    Murong Shang said: "Brother Azhe, the whole Lihua Vige already knows about this. Yesterday afternoon, someone from Lihua Vige went to the city and told us."


    Originally, they wanted toe backst night, but they had a lot of family members, so it was a problem toe back to stay at night, and they didn¡¯t want to bother anyone, so they came back early this morning.


    Murong Lingran and her family looked at each other. Apart from their own family members, only Li Zheng, Huwei Escort and Helian Rongjiu knew what happened yesterday, but they wouldn''t take the initiative to go out and talk nonsense, so what happened? spread out?


    While ?? was wondering, the door was knocked again.


    Murong Lingran went to open the door and saw that it was Lizheng and his wife who brought Cui Shi, and Cui Shi still had a basket of things in his hand, so he let them in immediately.


    The three greeted her, and after asking her father was in the main room, they quickly walked to the main room.


    Seeing Murong Zhe stand up to greet him, and there are guests next to him, Li Zheng hesitated for a while, but still apologized: "Azhe, I''m really sorry for you. It''s like this..."


    Li Zheng exined the reason for how their family''s affairs were spread out.


    Murong Ling suddenly realized: "So that''s how it is."


    Cui said apologetically: "Master, little masters, yesterday I saw my mother eavesdropping on my inws, but this happened before, I thought it was something else in the vige, and my father-inw had warned her. , she also promised not to say it out, so I didn''t take it to heart. I... I really didn''t expect that my aunt would say something about your family and cause you trouble. You... if you want to Punish me, even...even if you don''t want me to work in the fields, I don''t have a singleint."


    Li Zheng echoed: "Really, as long as you can calm down, you can do whatever you want."


    Mi Shi also said: "After we found out yesterday, we went to my mother''s house as soon as possible to ask her to apologize to you, but when she heard that she was asked to apologize, she was very timid, afraid that you would me her, what would you say? We didn''t dare toe, so we had to bring our daughter-inw here."


    Murongzhe said helplessly: "Uncle Zhuang, sister-inw, I''m not that stingy. I said it yesterday. If anyone asks you, just say it straight away. Don''t mind."


    Murong Lingran also said: "Dad is right, this is all an ident, don''t think about it too much."


    The three of them breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the words, Li Zheng also knew about Murong Yang, and knew that their family was still discussing yesterday''s affairs, and the three of them outsiders didn''t want to stay for long, so they could only say: "Azhe, if you need help Just tell me, I will do my best to help you."


    "Uncle Zhuang, I understand."


    Mrs Cui put the eggs on the table and said, "I know that your family is not short of eggs, but please ept them. This is my mother who knew she was wrong. Give me the eggs and let me give them to you. It''s her apology."


    Murong raised an eyebrow. Over the past year or so, Mrs. Cui has helped their family quite a bit. She also knows her character, so it should be an unintentional mistake.

 Chapter 1309: childhood feelings

    Chapter 1309 Feelings in childhood


    "Okay, since it''s Aunt Cui''s intention, then we''ll ept it."


    Cui Shi was relieved immediately.


    Li Zheng said a few more words of apology and left the main room with his wife and daughter-inw.


    After waiting for Li Zheng to leave, Murong Yang hesitated for a while, then hesitantly said, "Azhe, you...you really aren''t our child?"


    Murong Zhe said: "It was Mrs. Liu who said that, and the investigation of our friends is the same, so there should be no falsehood."


    Hearing that he directly called his sister-inw Mrs. Liu, Murong Yang was not surprised.


    If someone wants to kill his whole family, even if that person is the one who raised him, he will not recognize her.


    What''s more, Liu Guli never cared much towards Murong Zhe since she was a child, and her attitude towards Murong Zhe was not like a mother''s attitude towards her son.


    No wonder Liu Guli has always treated A Zhe harshly since she was a child. She has twopletely different attitudes towards her two sons. It turns out that one of them is not her own.


    Murong Yang said again: "Azhe, then now you treat your aunt, no, to my sister-inw..."


    Murong Zhe said: "She''s so cruel, so she hates it for sure. As for Dad, I trust the government. If it is determined after interrogation that he really has nothing to do with Mrs. Liu, I won''t me him."


    Murong Yang nodded, the eldest brother and the eldest sister-inw are a family, and A Zhe does not anger the eldest brother, it can be considered that he has done his best.


    Murong Shang hesitated for a while and asked, "Brother Azhe, will you still be our cousin in the future?"


    Murong Fei also said: "Brother Azhe, we... can we stillmunicate with you in the future?"


    Murongzhe said helplessly: "What are you thinking about, blood is blood, affection is affection, and childhood feelings are not so easy to let go and forget, as long as you really treat me as rtives, I will treat you as rtives."


    The two were overjoyed when they heard the words, and said excitedly, "Brother Azhe, thank you very much."


    Murong Zhe looked at Murong Tai and said with a smile, "I heard Ah Ran say that it was Artest who told her in advance that we would be in danger, Artest, thank you."


    Murong Tai immediately touched his head embarrassedly, "Don''t thank me, I...I also have selfish intentions. I think you are all right, and we will have a good life."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "I understand, but we still have to thank you."


    Hu He Township rolled his eyes and said quickly, "Azhe, if you really want to thank us, then give us some silver flowers."


    Murong Yang interrupted her immediately and said sternly, "What are you talking nonsense about! Don''t we owe A Zhe enough? Sister-inw and the others did such a thing because we are sorry for A Zhe, what else do you want? Last time, if Azhe''s family knew Ning''anhou, would we be able to find a shop to do business so smoothly? Without Azhe, maybe we are still looking for a shop now. We owe Azhe countless numbers, and Artest is a junior , it is natural to do so.¡±


    Hu He Township didn''t dare to speak.


    She also knew that there was no Murong Zhe in their family, so she must still be digging food in the fields of Baoshan Vige, worrying about making a living every day.


    In the past, the money that Murongliang sent to Baoshan Vige really made their lives a lot easier and saved a lot of face.


    But the prices in the capital are really too expensive. Although they also had some money when they came, they have spent it like running water recently.

 Chapter 1310: No objection

    Chapter 1310 No objection


    The rent of the house was given for a year at one time, and recently it cost a lot of money to buy things for opening a shop.


    And the people in the capital are very particr about their clothes. Their old clothes may be eptable in this Lihua Vige, but in the city, it would be too shabby.


    In order to keep the family from being looked down upon and have a face when going out, everyone bought several sets of new clothes with good materials.


    Their family consists of more than ten people, and they spent more than thirty sets of clothes at once.


    The three grandchildren of the family also went to the school to study in Donghai Mansion. Recently, they went to the school in the city to inquire about it, and the repair is several times more expensive than Donghai Mansion.


    If we go at the same time, the family can afford it, but then the family''s money will be less than half of the moneypared to justing to the capital.


    Also, the New Year''s Eve ising soon, so we have to buy the New Year''s goods and so on, and it will cost a lot of money there.


    Even though the breakfast food they sell is more expensive than before, and the business is not bad, but it has only been opened for a few days, and I don¡¯t know how long it will take to earn the money back.


    With less money in her hand, she felt flustered, couldn''t sleep at night, and even regretted giving money to Murong Zhe''s child when she came back.


    Murong Zhe is so rich, if she can give them 180 taels, she will not worry about money every day.


    Murong Zhe also knew that Murong Tai was kind to them, and it was a matter of course to thank him, but he was really not in the mood right now, he had a long time in Japan, and he could repay himter, so he didn''t care what Hu Hexiang said, and said, "Uncle , Since you are back today, let''s have lunch before leaving."


    Murong Yang thought of his eldest brother who was still in prison, and said sternly: "Azhe, we are noting back for lunch. During this time, I also heard about what happened to youst year, eldest brother, he didn''t stop my sister-inw from sending you outst year. , he was indeed wrong."


    "But people are not sages, no one can be med, just like you said, now you are not his child, Murong Qi guesses that this time he can''t escape, for the sake of him suffering such a big blow, I hope you can Give him a way out."


    Liu Guli is probably hopeless, but Murongliang is his eldest brother and his rtive. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he still has to fight for his chance to live.


    Thinking of Murong Liang, Murong Zhe sighed and said, "I understand what Uncle means, don''t worry, as long as he really doesn''t know about it, I won''t hold him ountable. He, who has been concealed by Mrs. Liu for more than 30 years, A poor man."


    Murong Yang heaved a sigh of relief, "Azhe, if you say that, uncle will be relieved."


    Murong Yang heard him talk about some details of yesterday''s events again, thinking that he still had work to do, so he left with his family.


    Murong Kuan asked with a puzzled expression: "It''s strange, what are you doing in such a hurry, little grandpa? Today''s business has been dyed, and now it''s time to rest when you go back to the city."


    Murong Zhe said, "Daddy is his big brother after all, so it should be time to see him now."


    Murong Kuan said: "Oh, so it is."


    Seeing that Murong Zhe''s face was a little ugly, Murong said: "Dad, do you want to see Grandpa too? If you want to go, go ahead, I have no objection."


    The three Murong Zong brothers also said at the same time: "Father, we have no objection either."


    Murong Zhe stood up and was about to speak when his body shook and he fell straight behind him.

 Chapter 1311: Murong Zhe fell ill

    Chapter 1311 Murong Zhe fell ill


    Fortunately, Murong Zong was behind him and supported him in time.


    Xiao Manan said anxiously: "My child, what''s wrong with you?"


    Murong Lingran reached out and probed his forehead, frowned and said, "Father has a fever."


    "I...I''m fine..."


    After saying thest word ??, Murong Zhepletely lost consciousness.


    Xiao Manan said: "The child is his father, the child is his father!"


    Murong Zhe did not respond at all.


    Murong Lingran immediately went to the table and used a teapot as a cover to pour a cup of spiritual spring water for him to drink, and then said, "Big brother, second brother, please carry your father back to the room."


    "Okay." The two of them obeyed obediently.


    Murong Lingran looked at Murong Kuan again: "Third brother, Dad must have contracted the cold, so he fainted. Dad''s medicine has always been managed by you, and the medicine for the treatment of wind and cold has recentlye for the convenience of the vigers. Take it, he also prepared it in advance. You can decoct him first, and I''ll go to ask the doctor. I heard a few days ago that doctor Zheng has been at the rtive''s house in Lihua Vige. I should be able to do it soon. return."


    Murong Kuan nodded and ran to the pharmacy immediately.


    Murong Lingran rushed to the backyard and shouted, "Hei Mao."


    Xiao Manan nced at the weather outside, the sky that was bright just now suddenly dimmed, and at a nce, he knew that there was another wind and snowing. Just as he was about to say something, he saw his daughter ride the ck hair directly to go to Doctor Zheng. .


    In desperation, Xiao Manan had to go back to the house to take care of her husband.


    At this time, Murong Lingran, who was riding on the ck hair, had a very serious face. You must know that Dad was drinking diluted spiritual spring water and space vegetables and fruits every day. Since she woke upst year, she has not been sick much.


    Today''s body suddenly copsed. It seems that Liu''s damage to Dad is far more serious than she imagined.


    Hei Mao''s speed was very fast, and it didn''t take long for Murong Lingran to return with Doctor Zheng.


    After carefully treating Murong Zhe, Dr. Zheng determined that it was a cold, and their medicine was fine, so they poured it directly into Murong Zhe after it was boiled.


    Doctor Zheng said sternly: "Your daddy is indeed very skilled in medicine. This prescription for coldness is even better than mine. After drinking it, as long as the fever subsides within two hours, there should be no problem."


    Murong asked worriedly: "Is there really no problem after the fever subsides? Dad must have suffered a lot of blows yesterday."


    Doctor Zheng was also in Lihua Vige yesterday, and heard what happened to their house, so he stroked his beard and said, "Don''t worry, your father''s body is better than I thought, and he is also better than you think. The one in the middle is stronger, this time he has a cold, it is estimated that he caught a coldst night, and he is fine."


    "Cold?"


    Xiao Manan sighed and said: "When I woke up this morning, I found that he was standing at the window wearing only a single shirt. I thought he would get up a moment before me. It seems that he woke up in the middle of the night and stood at the window all night, so It will be cold."


    Doctor Zheng said: "That''s right, so don''t be too anxious. But the disease is like a mountain, and the disease is like a thread. Even if he wakes up, his body will be very weak. You can give him more supplements. Ginseng is the best. After a few days, you will be fully recovered. I am at my rtive¡¯s house in the vige. If he wakes up and has other symptoms, you can call me again.¡±


    Xiao Manan nodded, handed him the consultation fee, and said sternly, "Thank you, Dr. Zheng."

 Chapter 1312: came back

    Chapter 1312 is back


    Dr. Zheng said: "There is no need for the consultation fee, and I didn''t prescribe any medicine. In fact, he will be fine if I don''te. If he is fine, I will leave first."


    Murong Lingran turned around and went to the kitchen to bring him a basket of fruits.


    Dr. Zheng also knew that their fruit was delicious, but because it was too expensive, he didn''t eat it many times. He ate some with his rtives. Seeing that Murong Lingran was so generous, he didn''t dy and said thank you. , left.


    After more than an hour, as Dr. Zheng said, Murong Zhe''s high fever also subsided, but he was still in low spirits, and his speech was very weak, and it took several days to fully recover.


    Of course, in the past few days, their family''s affairs have been noisy in Lihua Vige and even around Lihua Vige. During this period, everyone knew that Murong Zhe was ill, and many people came to express their concern. In just a few days, the family was full of troubles. few gifts.


    And the decision on the disposal of Liu Guli and others has also been decided.


    When Helian Rongjiu''s people sent the person to the prison, his people exined all the facts, and also said that they were suspected of murdering the royal family and rtives, and they also testified during the interrogation, so the interrogation was not bad. smoothly.


    Jing Zhaoyin sentenced the masterminds Liu, Murong Qi, Chen, and Murong Xue to imprisonment for half a month before exile in Saiyuan.


    Murong Liang, Murong Qing and Murong Cai found out that they did not know about it and released them in court.


    Of course, Liu Shi and others were to be sentenced to death, and Murong Liang and Murong Qing and Murong Cai''s siblings were also exiled, but Murong Zhe asked Murong Lingran to go to Helian Rongjiu and beg him the day before he recovered from his illness. The death penalty for Liu and others was exonerated.


    Although Murong Lingran disapproved of hearing the words, she also knew his concerns and went to Helian Rongjiu.


    After all, Liu Shi has been his nominal mother for more than 30 years. If his biological mother really intends to give him away and seek death, it is for Liu Shi''s sake to bring him back to Donghai Mansion. For the sake of taking care of him for a few years, if others are unkind, he will not be unjust.


    And Helian Rongjiu also gave Murong Lingran face very much, and agreed without much thought,pletely ignoring Liu''s desire to kill herself.


    In the past few days, because Murong Zhe was ill, Murong Lingran did not dare to go far. He collected herbs from the nearby mountains, went out for two hours in the morning, and stayed at home to take care of his family in the afternoon.


    At this time, Murong Lingran was preparing something to go to the mountains. As soon as he and Heimao walked to the front yard, he saw Murong Liang, Murong Qing and Murong Cai, anxiously walking towards her, followed by some vigers who were watching the fun.


    Murong Lingran received a letter from Helian Rongjiu yesterday, knowing that their verdict had been handed down the day before. Although he wondered why they came back today, he didn''t ask much, and said politely, "Grandpa, you alle back. already."


    Murong Liang nodded, "Yes, we''re back."


    Murong Lingran saw that the three of them were in a state of embarrassment, their clothes were all messy, and there was an unpleasant smell all over their bodies, so he didn''t mind, and said directly, "Grandpa, what are your ns now?"


    Murongliang nced at the dirty faces of the two children, and sighed: "Our things are still in Zhuang Qingli''s house, if he wants to let us continue to live, we will live, if not, it doesn''t matter, we Rent somewhere else. But the fields are in the vige, so we shouldn¡¯t be too far away.¡±

 Chapter 1313: Murong Qing intercedes

    Chapter 1313 Murong Qing intercedes


    Murong Zhe''s house would definitely not be able to live there. Judging from the group of vigers who followed him, it was obvious that their affairs must have be public knowledge by now.


    And the two children he brought with him were considered to be the sons of Murong Zhe''s enemies. It is estimated that without mentioning it, Murong Zhe would not take them in, and they were shameless.


    Murong nodded: "This is the only way to do it now, Uncle Qingli also came to ask us how to deal with your things a few days ago, and we also said that you might go back and continue to live, so the things are still in their house, You can just go back now."


    Murong Qing, who had been keeping her head down, suddenly raised her head and said with a tangled face, "Sister, did you know we would be back?"


    Could it be that the elder sister pleaded with them to prevent them from being exiled?


    Murong Cai also looked directly at Murong Lingran.


    Murong said calmly, "En."


    Murong Qing showed aplicated expression on her face, as if she was hesitating about what to say.


    "Aqing, you..."


    Murong Qing thought for a while, then closed her eyes suddenly, and then suddenly opened them again, as if she had made up her mind, she suddenly thumped and knelt down to Murong Lingran.


    "Aqing, what are you doing?" Murong Lingran said helplessly, "Get up quickly, the ground is cold."


    She vaguely guessed what the other party was going to say.


    Murong Cai also knelt down to Murong Lingran when he saw this.


    Murong Liang thought for a while, but didn''t say anything after all.


    Murong Qing said earnestly: "Sister, I know that my father and mother are sorry for you, and I also know that they are indeed very ungrateful, and what you have done to you, even if you cut them with a thousand cuts, it will not be an exaggeration. And it''s already a great kindness for you to let Grandpa and our brothers and sisters go, we should be content, and it''s very good to ask you again."


    "But... But as a daughter, I really can''t ignore them, no matter how many mistakes they have, but they are always my parents, especially my mother, although she is partial, but after all, she gave birth to me and took care of me when I grew up. people, I...I just can''t watch them go into exile."


    "It''s freezing everywhere now. Saiyuan Mansion is colder than the capital. When they are exiled, the weather will only get colder. Not to mention my father''s body, even my mother, she is not too young. Now, if you are exiled, there is definitely only a dead end."


    "Sister, I beg you, can you not exile them so far, don''t let them exile in Saiyuan Mansion, just let them be around the capital. I promise not to let them disturb you in the future, okay?"


    As for Grandma, Murongqing struggled for a while, but still didn''t mention her.


    She has hatred in her heart. If Grandma was not satisfied, she was insatiable, and always wanted to go wrong ways to get ill-gotten wealth, how could their family almost be destroyed.


    If their family is down-to-earth, with their own hands, and they still have ten acres ofnd, it is impossible for them to live their lives into the current situation where everyone is shouting and beating.


    She didn''t forget the look in the eyes of Grandma who wanted to kill her in prison, and she still had lingering fears when she thought about it now.


    She believed that if the jailer hadn''t temporarily separated them, she might have been killed by the broken jar long ago.


    Murong Cai also said apologetically: "Aran, I know that our family has always been sorry to you. We owe your family to you, and I''m afraid we won''t be able to pay it back until we die."

 Chapter 1314: Fools waist is broken?

    Chapter 1314 Is the fool''s waist broken?


    "Last year, it was my fault that I didn''t stop you from being separated. But I still want to beg you. Please pity us both. We really don''t want to lose our parents. You can drive them out of Lihua Vige. , but please don''t let them exile Saiyuan Mansion at this time, they will really die on the way."


    "As long as you can spare them this time, even if you want me to be a bull and a horse for you in the future, no, even if you want me to go up the mountain of swords and go down into the sea of ??fire, I will not have a singleint."


    Murong Lingran heard the words and said firmly: "No, you should know what your parents did, if we change our position today, we will plot against you, poison you, and kill your whole family. You can spare us. ?"


    Murong Qing said without thinking about it: "Sister, I will definitely not hurt you."


    "You may not, but can you make sure that none of your family members? You alone can resist them?"


    Murong Qing choked and was speechless.


    Murong Cai didn''t know what to say. He had no face in Murong Lingran''s family. Ah Qing''s words were useless, and his words were even more useless.


    Seeing that they were still kneeling, Murong said lightly: "The words havee to this point, get up, it''s no use kneeling."


    The two of them didn''t move when they heard the words, they still knelt on the ground.


    Murong Liang sighed and said, "A Qing, A Cai, get up."


    Murong Qing begged: "Sister, please."


    The three Murong Zong brothers who were in Murong Zhe''s house vaguely heard a movement in the yard, and they were puzzled when Dalin Erlin came to report that Murong Liang and the others had returned.


    Murong Zhe was lying on the bed and was about to get up when Xiao Manan stopped him.


    "You haven''t recovered yet. You are a doctor. You should know that you can''t stand the wind, so let Azong and the others go take a look."


    Murong Zhe really felt that his body was not strong enough, so he had to let his three sons go out for him.


    When the three brothers came to the front yard, they saw Murong Qing and Murong Cai kneeling straight on the ground.


    Seeing that Murongqing really came back, the three brothers knew that they had not mistaken her before.


    Murong Zong saw that the two of them were covered in tears, so he asked his sister what happened.


    Murong Lingran repeated their brother and sister''s request.


    Hearing this, Murong Zong said with aplex face: "Aqing, your parents want our family''s lives after all, this kind of life and death vengeance, we really can''t say forgiveness lightly, and the verdict has alreadye down, we also There''s no way to stop it."


    Murong Qing burst into tears and said, "Sister, eldest brother, second brother, third brother, I know that my request is too much, but... but please see that my daddy''s foot is broken, auntie has be a fool, auntie His waist is broken, and he has already suffered retribution, so please forgive me. Their tragic situation will be a problem in the future. It is really impossible to do evil again. In the future, he will have to rely on people to survive. I can''t hurt you any more."


    Murong Lingran and her brothers looked at each other and said in surprise, "Your mother has be a fool, your mother''s waist is broken? How do you say this?"


    "They...they..."


    Murong Liang sighed and said, "Let me tell you, it''s like this..."


    After the interrogation ended the day before yesterday and Jing Zhaoyin announced the verdict, Mrs. Liu hated Murongqing because she was rude to her in the prison. Although the two of them were in different cells these days, Mrs. Liu was abusing her every day. .

 Chapter 1315: farce

    Chapter 1315 Farce


    After knowing that she was going to be released, she was even more unconvinced, and she insisted that Murong Qing also knew about it.


    Murong Liang naturally didn''t want his granddaughter to be implicated, so he argued with Liu''s reasoning and told Jing Zhaoyin that Murong Qing was innocent.


    Chen also wanted to keep one child and said that Murongqing was innocent.


    Jing Zhaoyin naturally released Murong Qing after doing enough investigation, and he didn''t believe Liu''s words, so he asked Murong Liang to leave Liu''s business alone and leave with Murong Qing and Murong Cai.


    Because of the interrogation, Liu was not shackled.


    Liu Shi saw that Murong Qing was about to leave, even if it was above the lobby, and immediately stopped in front of Murong Qing.


    Chen didn''t want her daughter to be implicated, so she stepped forward and pulled Liu.


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Chen has been in the cell for the past few days, and her food has been poor, and she has no physical strength. Mrs. Liu pushed her away.


    Chen''s luck was not good either. The back of his head happened to hit the stone pir next to him, leaving a lot of blood, and he fainted immediately.


    Those yamen officers saw that Liu was so presumptuous, and naturally he was not a vegetarian. They wanted to teach her a hard lesson, surrounded her and beat her hard.


    Liu was in severe pain at the time, and instinctively wanted to run away, but he identally stepped on the steps, and the person rolled down the steps.


    She was getting old and there were more than ten steps, and she fell unconscious immediately.


    At that time, Jing Zhaoyin also hired a doctor for them, but everyone was in aa at that time. The doctor knew that Liu and Chen were both sinners. Hastily ended the diagnosis and treatment.


    Murong Qing saw that Chen Shi had be like this for herself. Although she hated her for hurting herself, she couldn''t let her go, so she asked Jing Zhaoyin to let them stay and take care of her in prison. Jing Zhaoyin watched her For the sake of filial piety, it is urate.


    Murong Liang and Murong Cai had no choice but to stay.


    I thought they were just injured, and they would be fine when they woke up.


    But when they woke up this morning, Mrs. Chen became crazy, and she started talking nonsense, and her memory seemed to have gone backwards for several years. She said that Murong Cai needed breastfeeding, and she said that she did not have the youngest daughter, Murong Qing. Say you don''t know her.


    Forgetting even the sense of shame, she didn''t take a bath for a few days, her skin was itchy, and she took off her clothes in front of the jailer in the prison. Fortunately, Murong Qing stopped her.


    Murong Qing came back now, worried that Murong Xue couldn''t control the Chen family, so she had to tie her to the door ruthlessly, so as not to do anything absurd.


    As for the Liu family, the situation is even worse than that of the Chen family.


    Waking up this morning, clutching her waist in pain, she couldn''t sit up, and she screamed when she moved.


    Invited the doctor to take a look. The doctor said that Liu''s waist was broken, which was more serious than Murong Qi''s broken leg. Even if he received timely medical treatment, it would be impossible for him to stand up in this life.


    Murong Qing said with a sad face, "That''s what happened. The reason why we came back today is to take care of A-Niang and A-Niang. Now, A-Niang sometimes recognizes me, sometimes I don''t even recognize me. Sometimes even Brother A Cai can''t recognize her. So is Ama. She is still lying in the government prison like Daddy. Of the four of them, Murong Xue is the only healthy person left, but... but Murong Xue... she¡­"

 Chapter 1316: pregnant

    Chapter 1316 Pregnant


    Murong frowned and said, "What happened to her?"


    Murong Qing said: "She is pregnant."


    Everyone was surprised, Murong Zong said in surprise: "What did you say? She is pregnant?"


    Murong Lingran looked at Murong Liang: "Grandpa, is it true?"


    Murongliang nodded: "Yes, it was only found out this morning. Her face was ugly this morning, so the doctor checked her pulse by the way, and only knew that she was pregnant."


    After all, they are his family. Now of the four sinners, two are paralyzed, one is stupid, and the other is pregnant. Even if they are exiled in a few days, there will definitely be only one way to die. No matter how hateful Liu Shi is, seeing her like this It was a tragic situation, and he couldn''t bear to ignore her, so he didn''t stop Murong Qing and Murong Cai just now.


    Murong Lingran thought for a moment, and then asked, "I remember you, Ah Qing, that Murong Xue had already sold herself. She is pregnant. What is the attitude of the Ministry of Officials?"


    Murong Liang said, "That Shi Gaoyang was afraid that he would be implicated after knowing what Murong Xue did, so he went to the government on the first day to clear up his rtionship with Murong Xue, saying that what Murong Xue did had nothing to do with them, and he even used Murong Xue of what he did. Xue''s prostitution contract was returned to her. Before we came back, we also went to the Office of the Minister of Officials, and asked the servants to inform Shi Gaoyang that Murong Xue was pregnant. Unexpectedly, Shi Gaoyang came out and said that he had a son, the second son. The son is about to be born, he does notck children, and he will not recognize the children of sinners like Murong Xue, let Murong Xue handle it by himself, we have no choice but toe back first."


    Murong said: "So it is."


    I don''t even recognize my own children, it''s really ruthless.


    Murong Qing said: "Sister, that''s how things are, please forgive them this time, please."


    Murong Cai also said: "Aran, although grandma and grandpa have bad intentions, there is no possibility of doing evil in the future. And grandma, to put it nasty, she is a fool now, and it is impossible for her to be evil again. I beg you to spare them this time."


    Murong sighed: "But the verdict has alreadye down."


    Murong Cai hurriedly said: "Master Jingzhao Yin knows and knows about their injuries, and said that they are not suitable for moving now. Originally, they were only given half a month, but for the sake of their injuries, they can be given another half a month. It takes a month to heal their wounds, Aran, isn''t that ninth son from the royal family? He must have a lot of power, so I ask you to beg him and let him get away with it."


    Murong Lingran said: "He has already opened his eyes to you, do you know that what Liu Guli did is a death penalty for dragging down the whole family. Dad knows that you may all die. For the sake of being a family, I already asked me to beg him once a few days ago, so they will just be handed out, and you can appear here."


    Murongliang said in shock: "Aran, you said that Azhe has already asked you to beg the Ninth Young Master once? Did Azhe let us live?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, grandpa, grandpa has been your son for more than 30 years, do you still know his character? He has done a lot in his life to repay grievances with virtue, how could he just helplessly Watching you die?"


    Mu Rongliang was at a loss for words.


    He originally thought that although Liu wanted to kill this time, but after all attempted murder, he should not be sentenced to death.

 Chapter 1317: benevolence and righteousness

    Chapter 1317 Benevolence to Righteousness


    He thought that he and Ah Ching and Ah Ching would have been exiled, but Ah Ching and Ah Ran''s family had a good rtionship. It was because of Ah Ran''s sake that the Ninth Young Master let them stay in the capital, but he never thought that they had already One escape from death.


    Murong Qing and Murong Cai also looked at each other with tangled faces.


    If it was true as Murong Lingran said, they should be content with their lives now.


    If she changed her stance, her parents would definitely want to get rid of the uncle''s family, and it would be impossible for her to ask for mercy.


    The uncle''s family can let theme back, indeed they have done their best.


    Murong Liang said, "Aqing, Acai, get up."


    The two were no longer stubborn this time, and got up obediently.


    Murong Liang nced at Murong Zong, then at Murong Lingran, and sighed: "We have to make an inch, and we have caused you trouble, so we will stay soon."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the direction of the backyard. He originally wanted to ask them where Murong Zhe was, but he thought that Murong Zhe had note out yet, so he probably didn''t want to see them, so he swallowed the words.


    Murong Zong said: "Grandpa, where are you going?"


    Murong Liang said: "Go back to Zhuang Qingli''s house to pack up. Although there are still ten acres ofnd at home, and high-yield wheat is still nted on it, you should be able to find a buyer soon, and then all the fields will be sold. After a month, we will talk to them. Let''s go on the road together, we three healthy people, taking care of a few of them, there should be no problem."


    Murong Kuan said: "Grandpa, olddy Liu treats you like this, she wants your life, and you treat her like this, aren''t you afraid that she wants to kill you again?"


    "Of course I''m afraid." Murong Liang said, "But the doctor has already said that she will never be able to stand up again in the future. She shouldn''t say that she is harming others. The wife and son who have to be paralyzed on the bed are exiled, and there is no reason to do so."


    "Take a step back, even if I don''t care about my wife, I still have to ask about Murong Qi''s son. He must have died before he reached Saiyuan Mansion. Father, I really can''t ignore him, A Qing and A Cai definitely can''t just leave them like this and enjoy themselves in the capital."


    When Murong Kuan heard the words, he was at a loss for words.


    Murong Zong whispered a word to his sister, saw her nodding, and said solemnly: "Grandpa, wait, I''ll tell Grandpa."


    "Hey."


    Murongliang didn''t think much of it, after all, he was the nominal father of Murong Zhe, and he had lived together for more than 30 years, but suddenly they were going to be separated, and if they came to Saiyuan Mansion, without a capable son like A Zhe to help them, I''m afraid There is no possibility of theming back in this life, it is time to tell him.


    Murong Lingran saw Tong Wenwen putting tea and snacks on the stone table next to her, nced at the second brother, and when he saw him nodding, he knew it was his idea, and he said lightly, "Grandpa, Aqing, Ah Cai, you probably haven''t eaten well these few days, so let''s go and eat something."


    She didn''t say it was okay, but Murong Liang, grandfather and grandson were really hungry.


    When he was in prison, although he had two meals a day, it was either cold or vegetarian. The meals were too thin and the portion was very small.

 Chapter 1318: watch her laugh

    Chapter 1318 Watch her joke


    That happened again the day before yesterday. Although the three of them were free, they didn''t have much money with them when they were brought to the prison. They ate two meat buns each when they came out yesterday, and they didn''t eat anything today.


    Murong Liang swallowed his saliva and stopped being polite to Murong Lingran. After saying thank you, he walked over and started to gobble it up.


    Murong Qing and Murong Cai were also very hungry, so they followed Grandpa to eat.


    Murong Lingran went out to persuade the vigers who were watching the fun to leave while they were eating. After all, it was a family scandal, and she still didn''t want to beughed at by others.


    She still had some face in the vige, except for a few people who were unwilling to leave, everyone else left obediently.


    For those who were unwilling to leave, Murong Lingran didn''t give face, and mmed the door shut.


    Seeing that there was no liveliness, the man could onlyin in a low voice and left.


    When Murong Lingran walked back, Murong Zong also came back.


    Murong said: "Brother, what did Dad say?"


    Murong Liang¡¯s grandfather and grandson also stopped eating. Seeing that Murong Zhe didn¡¯t follow him, they thought he was so disappointed with them that he didn¡¯t even want to see each other, and they all looked lonely.


    Murong Zong told Murong Zhe''s n, but temporarily withheld some words.


    Murong Liang knew this would happen long ago, and sighed: "Since A Zhe wants to confirm whether what we said is true, let''s confirm it, and we will take you there."


    Murong Zong nodded, let the third brother stay at home, and exined some things to the people from the Tiger Power Escort, asking them to protect the people in the family, and he went to the backyard to bring the carriage over.


    Murong Lingran also wanted to go to find out. Seeing that the second brother also got on the carriage, he also suggested to go.


    Murong Zong had no choice but to agree to her.


    As soon as he arrived in the city, Murong Zong personally went to the street to find four doctors, and together they took them to the government prison.


    Liu was lying on the haystack looking at the roof in a daze. Hearing that the prison door was opened, he hurriedly turned to look over.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran came, he immediately forgot the pain in his waist, and began to sarcastically: "Yo, the eldestdy of Murong''s family is here, I don''t know what kind of wind is blowing today, but it actually brought you here. ce, did you do something bad and get caught?"


    Seeing Murong''s frowning, the more Liu Shi thought about it, the more he thought it was possible, and he began tough, "Haha, I knew that a scheming person like you could make so much money for your family in just over a year. Money, it must havee from a wrong way, it seems that God has eyes, and you have been punished, haha...haha..."


    Murong Lingran sneered: "Retribution? Don''t worry, I''m fine, I just heard that your waist was broken, so I came to see your miserable condition, I''ll leaveter, this ce is more suitable for you Yes, not for me."


    Murong Qi also wanted to speak, but he really didn''t have the strength, he just nced at the person who came, and turned his head away.


    He also knew what it was, they were prisoners now, and Murong Lingran knew people from the royal family. If they offended her, they might die before the day of exile. It would be better to die than live. He hasn''t lived enough yet.


    Liu''splexion changed, the dead girl was actually here to see her jokes. Just as he was about to say something, Murongliang stomped on her leg.

 Chapter 1319: gas liver pain

    Chapter 1319 Liver Pain of Qi


    "Ah!" Liu Shi suddenly screamed.


    Murongliang gritted his teeth and said, "It''s all this time that you still look like you can''t change. If it weren''t for the fact that you are Aqi''s own mother, do you think I''ll take care of you? How dare you say something wrong? If you listen, I won''t care about you when you are exiled, and you will be left to fend for yourself at that time!"


    Liu Shi immediately became honest when he heard the words, but still stared at Murong Lingran viciously.


    Murong said lightly: "Mrs. Liu, you have already reached this point, you should save your strength and stare at your eyes again, but no one can put it back on you."


    "You!" Liu Shi almost died of anger, and wanted to scold him back. Seeing Murongliang''s warning eyes, he had to swallow the words in his mouth.


    Murong sneered sneeringly, if Dad knew that this person was still dead, he would not regret letting her die.


    From the beginning, she felt that the smell of this cell was different from the smell they smelled when they passed by other cells. After Liu spoke, the smell became stronger and stronger.


    Murong Lingran covered her nose and took a careful look at Liu Shi''s whole body, and saw that all the clothes on her lower body had changed color, and she didn''t even need to think about it to know that it was urine stains.


    looked at Murong Qi again, and the same goes for his lower body.


    Liu saw that Murong was staring at her lower body, no matter how thick her skin was, she was a little ufortable, she turned her head quickly, not daring to look at her mocking eyes.


    Murong Lingran turned around and looked around, and saw that Mrs. Chen was **** and squatting in the corner. At this moment, he was looking at himself with a look of fear, as if he had seen some kind of flood and beast, and he said: "Bad man , there are bad peopleing in, don''t be afraid, A-Xue, A-Niang will protect you."


    And Murong Xue was also sitting not far away, clutching her stomach, staring at Murong Lingran with wicked eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of having a child in her stomach, she would have rushed towards Murong Lingran at this time.


    Upon seeing this, Murong Zong signaled his second brother to be vignt against Murong Xue, and then asked several doctors to start treating them.


    Liu saw that Murong Lingran was here with the doctor. Although she wanted to drive him away with a strong character, she really wanted to know if she could recover.


    If it was true as the doctor said in the morning, she really couldn''t stand up again, she might as well die, so let the doctor examine her.


    Except for Mrs. Chen, who was being escorted by her two children for diagnosis and treatment, the rest of them knew that those people were doctors. For their own sake, they didn''t resist much. Even Murong Xue obediently asked the doctor to take the pulse.


    After a quarter of an hour, Murong Lingran and others took the doctor away from the cell where Liu and others were staying.


    When Liu Shi saw this, his liver hurt immediately.


    Damn! Her condition was actually hidden from her!


    Murong asked Lingran: "One is really stupid? The other is really broken? The young one is also really pregnant?"


    Doctor A said: "Indeed, they are all in serious condition. The one with the head injury may have hope of recovery, but the hope is very small. It is very likely that it will be like this for the rest of his life."


    Doctor B said: "Yes, the olddy is old, and the old man is not skilled in medicine. From the old man''s point of view, there is no hope of standing up in this life."


    Doctor C said: "The pregnant woman''s condition is also very bad. She is very weak. If she continues to stay in this environment, within a month, she is very likely to have a miscarriage. Even if she survives, the child may be caused by the mother''s body. Weak and premature birth, and even death in childbirth."

 Chapter 1320: there will be other punishments

    Chapter 1320 There will be other punishments


    Doctor Ding said: "And the one with broken legs. It''s dark and cold here. It hurts his leg greatly and makes his body very weak. If he lies down again, he will probably die soon."


    Murong Lingran heard the words and thanked them, gave them the consultation fee, and let them leave first.


    When there were no outsiders around, Murong asked: "Brother, what did daddy tell you at home?"


    Murong Xuan also listened curiously.


    "You really can''t hide anything from A Ran." Murong Zong nced at the direction of the cell where Liu Shi and others were being held, and lowered his voice to repeat everything his father told him.


    Murong Xuan frowned and said, "Dad really said that? That''s not too cheap for them, you saw it just now, those four are white-eyed wolves, and Murong Xue wanted to attack A Ran just now. And Murong Cai, What he said just now was indeed human, but he has been a **** for more than ten years. Who knows if he is acting for the sake of his family. Dad has already spared their lives, and he has been tolerant enough to them, so let them go Yuanfu, we can be quiet in the future, isn''t it good?"


    Murong Zong frowned and said, "What you said is not unreasonable, but Dad has been ill these days, and every time he goes to see him in his room, he looks very preupied. This decision should not be made on a whim. I''ve thought about it for a long time, just listen to Dad, anyway, they really can''t find any waves in their appearance."


    Murong Xuan said: "What about Ah Qing and Murong Cai? Their family has be so miserable because of their scheming against our family. Do you think we are letting the tiger go back to the mountain and leaving a hidden danger for ourselves?"


    Murong Zong said: "Aqing grew up with us. We can understand her personality. It shouldn''t be possible. As for Murong Cai, it may indeed be a hidden danger."


    Murong Lingran interjected: "Don''t worry, the two of them don''t know it, and they don''t dare. Ah Qing and Murong Cai are very timid."


    Murong Zong said: "Aran, why are you so sure?"


    "Haha." Murong Ling sneered: "As a woman''s intuition."


    Of course, there is also the help of the old **** Changqi Shenjun.


    Seeing that his younger sister had said so, Murong Xuan couldn''t say anything.


    Murong Zong saw that his second brother did not object any more, and said again: "Aran, I still have to ask you about this matter. We don''t have such a big face in front of Ninth Young Master."


    Murong nodded, "I see."


    The three of them made up their minds, so they called out Murong Liang''s grandfather and grandson.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran''s intercession might not necessarily lead to sess, they didn''t say much. They only told them that they could find a way to make them all stay, but it was still a question of sess.


    And even if they stay, there will definitely be other punishments, and if they don''t mind, they can do their best.


    Hearing that he could let his son stay, the grandparents and grandchildren naturally agreed. No matter what the punishment was, it would definitely be better than their death on the way to the distribution a monthter.


    Murong Lingran also asked them not to tell Liu and others for the time being, and they also took advantage of this incident to teach Liu and others a profound lesson.


    The three grandfathers and grandsonspletely believed in their abilities. They not only knew the Marquis of Ning An, but also knew the people of the royal family. They were sure to be able to do it. They were relieved to hear the words.


    The matter has been decided, and the three Murong Lingran brothers and sisters also left the cell. The first thing to do is to go to Jing Zhaoyin and ask for at least one person to go in to take care of the patients every day.

 Chapter 1321: Who is inside?

    Who is in Chapter 1321?


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s their family that often bothers Jing Zhaoyin, and Jing Zhaoyin is also familiar with them.


    When they saw someone, they just made their request, and he agreed.


    Seeing that things were going well, the three of them thanked them solemnly and immediately went to the Office of the Minister of Rites to find Wei Jingxuan.


    After all, they didn''t even know where Helian Rongjiu''s mansion was, so they could only find him through Wei Jingxuan as before.


    Just halfway there, the carriage suddenly stopped.


    Murong Lingran didn''t care at all. He thought that, as usual, when he met passers-by who needed to give way, he opened the door of the carriage and saw that the shop next to him seemed to have experienced some kind of riot, and dozens of sacks of goods were scattered. One ce, upying half of the road, even if there are many people moving goods, it will not be able to be moved in a moment and a half.


    On the opposite side, there was a carriage, and the driver in blue didn''t get out of the carriage, he just waved and told them to step back.


    Murong Zong didn''t mind the other party''s rude attitude because of his age. He wanted to step back, but when he got out of the car, he saw that three carriages had followed behind him one after another. trouble.


    And a little behind the carriage on the opposite side is the corner leading to the other street, and there is no carriage behind it, so it is more convenient to retreat than their side.


    was about to discuss with the blue-clothed coachman when he saw that he seemed impatient to wait, so he walked over and said proudly, "You guys step back and give way."


    Murong Zong said lightly: "There are many carriages behind us, and it is very troublesome to retreat. You only have one on your side. You can retreat to the corner in a few steps, and it is convenient to retreat. Compared with our retreat, it saves time. You go back."


    The blue-clothed coachman said in disbelief, "Let''s go back? Do you know who is sitting in my carriage? Even if the King of Heaven is here, there is no reason for my master to retreat. Hurry up, it will dy the preciousness of my master. Time, be careful he chops off your heads in a fit of rage!"


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply. The power of someone who can chop off a person must not be underestimated. Why would he only bring a coachman when traveling? Isn''t this driver really sensational?


    The carriage behind Murong Zong also came to two people, and one of them said: "We have so many carriages, it is too troublesome to retreat all of them. It really takes a lot of time to go, so how about you retreat?"


    "That''s right, just take a step back. You can see that there are a few more carriagesing from behind. You really save time when you step back. My master has something urgent."


    The blue-clothed coachman said: "I said, my master is very valuable, and it is impossible to retreat. If you want to leave quickly, you can ask thest carriage to back up, or else the carriage wille backter and block the road. You can''t go back any further."


    After he finished speaking, he sat back on the carriage and urged, "Hurry up, or you will be at your own risk."


    Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows and suddenly said, "Just now you said that the person in the car couldn''t let him back even if he came, and he could chop off our heads in a fit of rage, which can make you understatement. Saying this sentence, is it the one inside?"


    The blue-clothed coachman pointed his finger at her when he finished speaking, his face suddenly turned pale, and cold sweat began to break out on his forehead.


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan suddenly looked at the opposite carriage.


    The coachmen of the carriages at the back began to discuss.

 Chapter 1322: Goodbye King Qi

    Chapter 1322 Goodbye King Qi


    "That one? How is it possible, how could that person who is in charge of every day appear in such a ce?"


    "Not that one? Could it be the red man in front of him? Or the prince?"


    "But the prince can''t just behead his head."


    "It''s not that, and it''s not the prince, who is in that carriage?"


    "I can''t guess either."


    Murong Lingran watched the driver''s face change instantly, and she couldn''t help but be nervous. Did she really guess it right?


    Her heart couldn''t help but lift. If it was really the one, she, the culprit who first said that he was talked about by others, would definitely not be able to go around.


    At this moment, the door of the carriage suddenly opened, Murong Lingran looked up, and when he saw the person sitting on the outermost side, he breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly said, "So it''s you."


    The person inside ?? is none other than the King of Qi.


    That blue-clothed coachman really knows how to pretend, so it''s no wonder he''s so arrogant and doesn''t want to back off.


    King Qi smiled and said, "Miss Murong, it''s a coincidence that you can meet them on the road. Where are you going?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it from him, and said truthfully, "Go to Mr. Wei Jingxuan for some matters."


    "Oh, it turned out to be looking for Jingxuan, let''s go, he''s in the mansion now."


    Murong Lingran saw that there was another person behind him, but the car window was closed and the light was very dim, and the person turned sideways, making her face difficult to see, thinking of what the driver said just now, frowning: "The one inside Yes¡­"


    Can be with King Qi and someone who can chop off people''s heads. Could it be that the one inside is really His Majesty the Emperor?


    The man covered his mouth and coughed lightly.


    King Qi immediately smiled and said, "It''s this king''s friend."


    "Your friend? Why do I feel that this person is somewhat familiar?"


    King Qi''s face was suddenly a little ufortable, heughed and said: "Don''t talk about this, your carriage is still blocked, the people behind don''t say anything, they must beining in their hearts. Let''s step back and let You go first."


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to get in the way and cause trouble to others, so he had to listen to him first, "Okay, just do as you said."


    After the carriage was staggered, Murong Lingran was about to go and say thanks to King Qi. After all, in this feudal society, there was only one prince, no, maybe two to make way for her. It has already given her a great face, so thank you. It should be.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that King Qi didn¡¯t wait, but turned and walked straight away.


    Murong Lingran looked at the leaving carriage and asked in confusion, "Why did King Qi leave?"


    Wasn''t he still so interested in her shrimp and crabst time? Are you tired of eating? Tired of eating once or twice?


    Murong Zong said: "Aran, that is the prince. If it is the prince, it must be the same as His Majesty the emperor. Every day is very busy. There must be something urgent."


    Urgent?


    Murong frowned, why didn''t he listen to their advice just now and take the initiative to step back to save time when he was in a hurry?


    This look, as if the person inside is someone she can''t see and is running away.


    If it is really His Majesty the Emperor, and she doesn''t know her, why do you hide from her?


    No, maybe the emperor is really inside, and so many of them have guessed his identity just now.


    And looking at the appearance just now, it seems that there are only two people in the car, although there may be a secret guard nearby, but if someone with a heart hears it, there will definitely be a risk of being assassinated, so I quickly left.


    Well, it must be so.


    I just hope that the emperor is not a vengeful person, otherwise she will be miserable.


    Murong Zong said: "Aran, don''t think about it, get in the car, we still have business to do."

 Chapter 1323: Doubtful identity

    Chapter 1323 Suspected identity


    "Um."


    At this time, on the carriage of King Qi, King Qi looked at the ninth brother on the opposite side, and said with a smile: "Some time ago, I knew that the ninth brother was supporting Zhi Ye Zhai behind his back, and he had a good rtionship with Zhi Ye Zhai''s little girl. I thought the person from Zhi Ye Zhai knew your identity, but today it seems that the little girl doesn''t know your identity at all."


    Helian Rongjiu ignored his ridicule and snorted coldly: "It''s not a bad thing for your driver, even if the Heavenly King Laozies, he can''t back down, and he can chop off people in a fit of anger. Isn''t this clearly saying that I''m in there? "


    I finally wanted to rest today, so I followed King Qi out of the pce in the carriage. Unexpectedly, I encountered such a thing on the road. Knowing that his identity was about to be revealed, he sat in the imperial study and waited for the memorial to be delivered.


    Qi Wangshen smiled and said: "It''s my fault, I''ll teach him a good lesson when I go back, so that he won''t be so arrogant in the future."


    Helian Rongjiu heard the words and did not pursue it any more, and asked again, "How did you know Murong Lingran?"


    King Qi told about thest time they met in Tianhe Tower.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "So it is, but after what happened just now, that girl may doubt my identity."


    King Qi was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise, "It''s not because of what the driver said, right?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Not only that,st time I told her what my surname was, and she already knew that I was a prince, and she usually called me Ninth Young Master. She only wanted to make money, and for the sake of her family, I''m not interested in the affairs of the royal family either, just ask her father a little, and you''ll know that the emperor is also the ninth oldest."


    King Qi said, "Ninth brother, since that''s the case, why did you tell her your real surname? Don''t you say no? Don''t you like to visit privately in the name of the Marquis of Ning''an? Just keep doing that."


    "I..." Helian Rongjiu sighed: "Forget it, don''t talk about it, it''s useless to say more now."


    It takes a hundred lies toplete a lie, which is actually very tiring. In his heart, he also wants to show his true identity, and he doesn''t want to keep hiding it from her.


    "Okay." King Qi said, "But there''s nothing wrong with revealing your identity."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "If her identity is exposed, she may never again treat me with her current attitude."


    "Attitude now?" King Qi suddenly realized and smiled: "Does the ninth brother like her and n to enter the harem when she grows up? Let her know her identity now, for fear that she will be afraid of you, and you will never have a chance from now on? I thought you just wanted to help that girl, after all, what happened to the girl''s family really made people feel pity, I didn''t expect you to be serious."


    Helian Rongjiu took a deep look at him, and suddenly wrote lightly: "Second brother, you seem to be very busy recently, and the Saiyuan mansion is not peaceful when ites to winter. The mansion is eyeing the tigers, and has already assembled 5,000 troops and horses on the border. In name, they are chasing and killing judges, but in my opinion, it is very likely that they are looking for an opportunity to invade our Xuanqing Kingdom. If you are so idle, go to Saiyuan mansion. Your kung fu is also good, if you have a battle, you can fight, if you don''t have a battle, you can train for me, and thene back after they withdraw, how about that?"


    King Qi immediately begged for mercy: "Ninth brother, please forgive me, it is difficult for my body to adapt to the weather in the capital, let alone the north. If it wasn''t for New Year''s Eve, I would have wanted to go to the south for winter."

 Chapter 1324: a word thing

    Chapter 1324 One sentence thing


    Helian Rongjiu said: "But I think your health has gotten better in the past two years, and there is no problem at all."


    "Ninth brother, you also know that I am a king who eats and waits to die. I know nothing about the art of war. If you send me to Saiyuan mansion, it will definitely dy the big event. At that time, it will be rted to the life and death of the people of Saiyuan mansion. Yes, you must not order it."


    Helian Rongjiu rolled his eyes at him, ignored him, and continued to think about what happened just now.


    He didn''t know how King Qi''s body was. Although he often wielded swords and swords, they were all intimidating. Maybe even Murong Kuan couldn''t win. When he went to Saiyuan Mansion, he had to die.


    Even if he agreed, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty would not agree.


    King Qi knew that he was deliberately frightening himself when he saw his white eyes, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief, but still asked cautiously: "Ninth brother, what are you going to do now?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I have already said what I have said, so I can only let it take its course."


    "That''s really the only way to go now."


    Murong Lingran''s carriage soon arrived at the door of the Office of the Minister of Rites.


    Because their brothers and sisters have been here many times, the servants are still polite to them, and they have been able to meet Wei Jingxuan smoothly.


    After hearing their request, Wei Jingxuan looked puzzled: "After all, they want to hurt the ninth brother, and the ninth brother is also a member of the royal family. If they didn''t want their lives, it would be an excuse to let them stay in the capital. will agree."


    Murong Zong said: "Is there really no way?"


    Of course there is a way, but it''s just a matter of Brother Jiu''s words.


    Wei Jingxuan nced at Murong Lingran and said helplessly: "It''s not impossible, but tell me honestly, don''t you hate their family? Why do you have to go to great lengths to save them now? Let their family disappear in yours from now on. Isn''t it nice in front of you?"


    Murong sighed and said: "To be honest, we naturally don''t want to save them, but if Dad wants to spare them, he can''t be a child."


    When they are children, it is always not good to fight against their father, because outsiders affect the harmony of the family, it is too worthless.


    Wei Jingxuan thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay, I understand, I will pass it on to the ninth brother, but I can''t guarantee that he will agree, so don''t hold your hopes too much, after all, murdering the royal family is really a felony."


    "Well, then I would like to thank Young Master Wei."


    Murong Lingran was suddenly stunned after saying that, Ninth Brother?


    Could it be that the person on the carriage just now was Ninth Young Master?


    But if it was Ninth Young Master, why didn''t you see her just now? Could it be that, like her, I didn''t hear their voices just now?


    No, it can''t be Ninth Young Master, they have known each other for so long, it should be impossible not to hear.


    Wei Jingxuan saw Murong Lingran stunned, and asked suspiciously, "Miss Murong?"


    Murong Lingran came back to his senses immediately, and stopped wasting time thinking about it, he couldn''t think of it anyway, and said with a smile, "Then I will trouble Young Master Wei, and if there is any news, I will trouble Young Master Wei to send someone to Ye Zhai. Just give a notice, and someone will convey it to us at that time."


    "Well, don''t worry."


    The next night, Murong Lingran received a letter from Tong Qishen, saying that Jing Zhaoyin had withdrawn the previous sentence and changed the sentence again, saving Liu Shi and other four people from the punishment of distribution.


    There are nationalws and family rules. Although the punishment of distribution is exempted, but after all, if a mistake is made, the punishment is unavoidable.

 Chapter 1325: dont owe them

    Chapter 1325 I don''t owe them anymore


    All four were given five hundred canings. Except for Murong Xue, who was pregnant, and waited for her to give birth to her child, the other three did not escape the punishment even though they were wounded.


    Jing Zhaoyin also ordered that the four of them should not leave Lihua Vige for half a step even if they returned home.


    And no matter whether Murong Qi and Liu Shi can stand up again, after they are released from prison, they will wear chains on their feet every day. If they do evil things again in the capital in the future, as soon as they are verified, they will all beheaded directly, and there will be no turning back. room.


    Murong Zhe, who was lying on the bed, sighed involuntarily after hearing what his daughter said.


    Xiao Manan said: "Okay, don''t worry about that side in the future, you''ve done enough over there, now you should take good care of your body."


    "Cough cough cough..." Murong Zhe was about to speak when he suddenly coughed violently.


    Murong Lingran quickly poured a ss of water and put it to his mouth.


    After drinking it, Murong Zhe smiled and said, "It''s alright, my body is already healed, it''s just that the weather is cold and the bed isfortable, I just don''t want to get out of bed."


    Xiao Manan said helplessly: "You willfort people."


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Not long after Murong Lingran walked out, he frowned and returned to Murong Zhe''s bed.


    Murong Zhe said, "Aran, who is here?"


    Murong said: "Father, grandfather brought Aqing and Acai to thank you, now in the main room, do you want to see them?"


    Murong Zhe pondered for a while, then suddenly shrank his body into the bed, closed his eyes and said with a very tired look: "Let them go, I don''t want to see them. Tell them that our family doesn''t owe them any more, in the future Don''te to me about things rted to those four people, I don''t want to worry about it."


    Murong Lingran was not surprised when she heard the words, she nodded and said, "I understand, then daddy, rest well, I''ll tell them."


    "Um."


    ¡­


    Main Room


    After listening to what Murong Lingran said, Murong Liang nced at the lost Murong Qing and Murong Cai, and sighed: "Well, since he doesn''t want to see us, then forget it, we will do as he said. , let him have a good rest."


    After saying that, he looked at the people present with a serious look, and suddenly knelt down to Murong Lingran''s family.


    Murong Qing and Murong Cai knelt down immediately after seeing this.


    Xiao Manan was startled and was about to help him up when he suddenly thought that there was a difference between men and women, so he had to signal his sons to help him up.


    Murong Liang was being held by Murong Zong and Murong Xuan, and he couldn''t get down if he wanted to continue kneeling, so he said helplessly: "You let me go, and let me make amends for you."


    Xiao Manan said: "Dad, what are you doing? You are an elder, kneel down for us, how can we afford it."


    Murong Liang said: "I just want to say sorry to you, and thank you again. Thank you for disregarding the past and letting us continue to stay in the capital."


    Murong Qing also said: "Yes, auntie, elder sister, elder brother, second elder brother, third elder brother, younger fourth, younger sixth, we really want to apologize and thank you."


    Murong Cai also said: "Yes, please ept our worship."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they gave them a loud kowtow very solemnly.


    Seeing this, Murong said nkly, "Get up, we''re willing to help you, but that doesn''t mean we''ve forgiven them. Life and death can''t be easily resolved with a single apology. We don''t need your apology."

 Chapter 1326: live in fear

    Chapter 1326 Living in fear


    Murong Qing said: "Sister, we understand that we don''t ask you to forgive them, we just want to sincerely apologize to you."


    "No need." Murong Lingran said: "It''s not you who did the wrong thing, it''s them. The words of apology and thanks don''te out of their mouths, it''s useless for you to say it again, maybe the four of them haven''t repented at all now. I mean, I will even hate you for doing this."


    Murong Qing and Murong Cai had long known that she would not ept it, they looked at each other at the same time, and gave them a kowtow.


    Murong Qing stood up and said solemnly: "Sister, since you don''t ept us to apologize and thank them for them, then we will thank ourselves and you. Thank you for letting us live and allowing us to stay in the capital now. We thank you very much."


    Murong Cai also said: "Yes, otherwise the conditions of Saiyuan Mansion are bad, and there is no capable uncle to protect us, we will definitely die on the way or die in Saiyuan Mansion, I really want to thank you. We also take it now. There is no gift of thanks for you, but we promise you that as long as you need it in the future, even if it costs our lives, we will give it."


    Murong Lingran wanted to say no, but he didn''t know why, but the words changed when he said, "Okay, I hope you can do what you say."


    The two were relieved immediately.


    Xiao Manan said: "Dad, it''s gettingte, you all go back to rest."


    Murong Liang nodded, he was really tired, so he left Murong Lingran''s house with his grandchildren.


    A few days after the verdict was changed, Liu, Chen and Murong Qi began to live like years, and life was better than death.


    The reason why life is like a year and life is worse than death is because most people can¡¯t bear five hundredshes at a time, and most people will die of pain when they get about two hundredshes.


    Therefore, in order to allow the sinners to be punished, and to save their lives temporarily, one hundredshes are usually given at one time, and after a few days, when the wounds are better, they are given a hundredshes again, and they are just a little bit older. The wound was shattered again.


    Then wait until the wound is better before continuing the torture.


    Repeated this several times, not only physical torture, but also psychological torture. For a long time, the three of them shivered when they heard the jailer open the door, and every time they were dragged awake. Go, was dragged back in aa.


    They didn''t know that the verdict had been changed, and every time they woke up, they thought that they would be punished in the future, and that they would have to drag the sick body to be distributed, so they could not wait to die.


    And Murong Xue saw the tragic state of her family and thought that she would be tortured like this after giving birth to a child, and she lived in fear every day.


    Even though Murong Qing and Murong Cai came to take care of them every day, to give them medicine, and to bring them food, her body was getting weaker and weaker every day because of fear.


    Of course, this is all forter.


    At this time, Jing Zhaoyin stood in the imperial study and respectfully reported to the emperor some major events that had happened in the capital recently.


    After a long time, Helian Rong said, "I understand."


    Jing Zhaoyin said: "If your Majesty has nothing to do, then Wei Chen will retire."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "It''s your fault that happened a few days ago."


    Jing Zhaoyin said: "Your Majesty don''t need to worry too much, although the judgment has been changed, but what I heard from you before has not been made public, nor has it been registered, and the people involved have asked them to keep it strictly confidential, so the operation is carried out. No trouble."

 Chapter 1327: builder

    Chapter 1327 Building a Wooden House


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "That''s good."


    And after Murongliang returned to Lihua Vige, he had nowhere to go, so he had to live in Zhuang Qingli''s house cheekily for the time being.


    Zhuang Qingli can be regarded as a person who is right and wrong, and his family is not bad. He knows that they are affected by Liu and others, so he did not exclude them, and let them live in peace.


    Mu Rongliang originally thought that in the future life in the vige would be indispensable to being directed by others, but he did not expect that few people despised him, and their attitude towards him was simr to that of the past, and some of them were even better than before.


    In the past, everyone envied him for having a capable son and so many capable grandchildren.


    I didn''t expect to get old, the house was burnt down by his wife, none of the capable children and grandchildren belonged to him, only those who loved to cause trouble belonged to him.


    In just one day, more than half of his blood rtives were reduced.


    For Murongliang''s experience, it can be described as tragic, so most people in Lihua Vige sympathize with him.


    But even so, Murongliang understood that if Zhuang Qingli knew that Liu and the others woulde back, he would definitely not ept them, and it might even cause him and Aqing and Acai to have no ce to live.


    After all, no one would tolerate a vicious person who wants to kill the whole family to live at home, so while there is still a month left, while he still has some money in his hand, he ns to build a log cabin on top of the yard of the former house.


    Otherwise, their family will be kicked out by the dealer a monthter, but no one will dare to take him in again.


    At that time, it happened to be New Year''s Eve. Even in the city, it was impossible to find an inn to rent a house, and it was unrealistic.


    Although the wooden house is cold in winter and hot in summer, it is not as strong as a brick house, and it is not very practical. It will be damaged in a short time, but the wooden house is now the most economical and fastest way, and he can''t do anything about it.


    It is indeed cold now, and it will be colder in the future. He has also thought about it. If it is a big deal, he will save more firewood. When it is cold, he will sit by the fire and keep burning snow water to drink. , they used to be like this in Saiyuan Mansion.


    As for the brick house, we will talk about itter.


    Because the New Year''s Eve ising soon, many people who used to work in the city have returned to the vige, so there are some people who are free in the vige.


    Zhuang Qinghe stopped helping people build houses after it snowed. After all, all he wanted to build were blue brick houses. In winter, the foundation would be unstable, and the construction was in vain. Therefore, he has been at home recently, so it is considered a rest.


    Hearing that Murongliang was looking for him to build a wooden house, he didn''t want to help, knowing Liu''s evil deeds.


    After asking Murong Zhe''s opinion, seeing that he had no objection, he had to help him.


    Anyway, he is idle, and it is okay to earn a few pounds of meat for the family.


    Therefore, on the third day when Murongliang returned to the vige, Zhuang Qinghe built a log cabin for him in the courtyard of his house.


    As for Murong Qing and Murong Cai, they took the food they made at home to prison every morning.


    In the afternoon, he hurried to the vige quickly, and after a simple dinner, he went to the foot of the mountain to chop wood, trying to save enough firewood for the winter.


    And Murong Yang knew that his eldest brother had retreatedpletely, and he hade back several times.


    When they knew that Murong Qing and Murong Cai needed to go to jail every day, they took the initiative to suggest that Murong Qing and Murong Cai could go to their breakfast restaurant every day to prepare food so that they would not have to work so hard, so that the food would not be eaten from Pear Blossoms. When the vige was brought into the city, it was already cold.

 Chapter 1328: Welfare

    Chapter 1328 Welfare


    Murong Qing and Murong Cai were naturally happy when they heard the words, even if the little grandma and the two aunts didn''t want to see them, they often satirized them with yin and yang, in order to make their rtives in prison eat hot meals, they had to be cheeky. .


    And soon after, the three grandfathers and grandchildren of Liu Yuan also knew what happened in Murong Lingran''s house, and knew that Murong Zhe''s whole family was almost wiped out. They also visited the house and stayed for a day before leaving.


    After they left, Murong Lingran also received the news from Ninth Young Master about the former Minister of the Ministry of Housing.


    The two people who contacted Liu alone were indeed the killers raised by Jukaiji, the former minister of households, but they happened to be outside for him when the ident happened to Jukaiji.


    After they came back, their wives and children were already affected by Ju Kaiji, and they were all dead.


    In order to avenge his wives and children, he thought of a lot of ways. After knowing that Zhi Ye Zhai might be the fuse, he went to Liu Shi, but he did not expect to take his own life in it.


    As for the doctor of the Office of the Minister of Officials who gave the poison to Murong Xue, the poison was indeed prepared by the doctor to poison rats, and it had been used in the mansion for many years, so the Minister of Officials of the Ministry of Personnelpletely ruled out the suspicion.


    Murong said: "It seems that those two people were really not sent by the people who framed our family back then."


    Murong Zhe said: "Well, it''s a pity, if they are, maybe they can follow the clues and find out the murderer."


    Murong nodded: "It seems that the murderer is hiding very deeply. Ninth Young Master is a member of the royal family. After investigating for so long, there is still no news."


    Murong Zhe said: "This matter can''t be rushed, it has been so many years, give Ninth Young Master some time."


    "Well, I understand."


    Gradually, half a month passed, and the day soon reached the middle of the twelfth lunar month.


    Mu Rongliang''s log cabin has also been built. Although it is simple, there are three rooms separated from it. There is also a kitchen under the eaves, so life is not inconvenient.


    During this period, Murong Lingran also made several trips to the deep mountains, not only let the ck hair catch more prey, but also prepared enough herbs for Changqi Shenjun for two months, and even prepared a lot of snacks and candies for Chinese New Year. She fell asleep every day when she was tired.


    Murong suddenly thought that New Year''s Eve wasing soon. After consulting his family''s opinions, he went to the butcher''s house to order some fat pigs.


    also took out some cloths given by others in the family, and prepared to send them to the vigers who had performed well, such as the Xia Shi, Cui Shi, Tian Shi and Chang Yongsong.


    Although there are many outdated patterns, they are outdated for the wealthy people in the city, but for the people in the vige, they are already excellent.


    In view of the fact that she made a lot more this year thanst year, she was also very generous, and went to the city to exchange a lot of small ingots for 221 ingots, intending to give everyone a bonus.


    At this time, just likest year, the vigers gathered in the front yard of Murong Lingran''s house beaming, and their eyes cracked withughter when they saw the pork lying on the ground opposite.


    Even the vigers who had received it oncest year were very excited.


    Viger A said: "I know the owner is kind. They only came herest year to have benefits. This year, their business is more prosperous, and there must be some. We can have a good year again this year."


    Viger B said: "That''s right, the people in my family thought that the owner would not sell it, so they asked me to buy meat a few days ago, so as not to be stopped by me as it became more and more expensive as New Year''s Eve approached. Otherwise it''s a waste of money."

 Chapter 1329: only better than this year

    Chapter 1329 It will only be better than this year


    Bao Jingye asked curiously, "How many kilograms did you losest year?"


    "Five jins per person." The man smiled and said, "You people from Baiyun Vige have onlye here this year, you must not know. Last year, our Lihua Vige was hit by floods in the first half of the year, and most of the fields and houses in the vige were flooded. We even Hiding in a cave on the mountain for a long time, it¡¯s not much better than you squeezed into a tent with more than a dozen people before.¡±


    "And the torrential rain came in such a hurry that we didn''t even have time to pack the food. Most of the food was flooded. We suffered heavy losses. At the time, it felt like the sky was about to copse."


    "We went to the city to find a job. We didn''t study, so it was very difficult to find a job. If the Murong family suddenly boughtnd and hired someone to grow and sell vegetables, so that we could work at the door of our house, we would not know how hard our days would be."


    "But even so, we are all preparing for a poor year, and we don''t n to buy meat. I didn''t expect the owner to suddenly lose weight. Every person who works in the owner''s farm has lost five kilograms. If there are more than three people in the family. Those who work in the owner''s farm have 15 catties of meat to take, but they make up for our body well."


    Bao Jingye said in surprise: "Every person is five jin, the owner is too willing and kind. If a family of four or five has a job, wouldn''t there be more than 20 jin?"


    "That''s not it, so you must work hard. The employer will not treat people who work hard."


    Bao Jingye said: "I understand."


    No wonder the Murong family got along so well with the people of Lihua Vige. They were much more conscientious than the owners in the city.


    After a while, Murong Lingran stood on a high ce, looked at the smiling vigers, and said with a smile, "Everyone be quiet."


    The crowd fell silent immediately.


    "Time flies, I didn''t expect another year to pass, and it''s almost New Year''s Eve. We''ve been in Lihua Vige for more than a year. Compared withst year, our family has really changed dramatically this year."


    "Thanks to everyone''s hard work, our family has bought a lot of fields and more shops, and the business is booming every day."


    "I saidst year that as long as everyone treats me with sincerity, I will also treat you with sincerity."


    "Therefore, today, likest year, we have prepared some benefits for everyone, which can also be regarded as a New Year''s gift. When the name is called, go forward in turn."


    "I hope everyone will continue to work hard in theing year. As long as we make money next year, our family''s business can go smoothly. Next year''s welfare will only be better than this year, not worse than this year."


    Everyone said in unison, "Thank you, my boss."


    One of the vigers suddenly said: "Little Master, can I ask a question?"


    Murong said: "Ask."


    The viger said: "Xiao Dongjia, I was a person who picked vegetables and nted vegetables in the field in the first half of the year. Now there are people who open up wastnd after the autumn harvest, and there are people who work in the shop. I would like to ask, after the autumn harvest. People who open up wastnd don¡¯t work long hours, so will they have benefits? If so, are the benefits the same in all three cases?¡±


    Murong Lingran said: "There are naturally people who open up wastnd after the autumn harvest, because there are enough people in the morning, and I''m afraid to dy everyone''s lunch time, so I n to take the people who work in the fields and small deste mountains in the morning. The benefits will be distributed to those who work in the wastnd in the afternoon."


    (Sorry, I have something to do today, only one chapter.)

 Chapter 1330: direct cash

    Chapter 1330 The money was sent directly


    "Those whoe to my house to open up wastnd only after the autumn harvest is at home. You should go back and inform themter, and ask them toe back in the afternoon."


    "There are also people who work in the shop at home. They will definitely not be able toe back in the afternoon. In order to allow me toe and pick it up in person, I will wait for them toe back and send it to everyone in the evening."


    "As for whether it is the same welfare, since you asked, then I will say it straight now. I give welfare because the longer I work in my house, the stronger the ability will be. The people who open up wastnd after the autumn harvest are only recently. Even if it is New Year''s Eve, it will only take a few months for those who join my family, and thend has not yet produced benefits, so the benefits are less than those who pick and grow vegetables in the shop and in the field, but definitely Yes, everyone, don''t worry."


    The man was relieved and said with a smile, "Xiao Dong is right. If the benefits are the same, it would be unfair to the people who worked in Xiao Dong''s fieldst year. We understand that as long as there are."


    Another viger with wastnd at home also said: "Yes, we will be content with it, we are not greedy."


    Liang Xiaoying, who was watching the excitement from a distance, looked at Yu Shanyuan in surprise, and sighed, "So we have it too. The welfare thing we heard before is true."


    Yushanyuan said: "Well, it seems that ours is going to go in the afternoon. Let''s not stand here and waste our energy. Let''s go to the fields to open up wastnd. The ground is full of snow. It''s veryborious to open up wastnd recently.e over."


    Liang Xiaoying smiled and said, "Just listen to you, go to the field and tell the children to make them happy too."


    "Okay, it''s up to you."


    At this time, Murong Lingran''s family was at the door, and the vigers were all there, so there would be no danger.


    There are more people this year thanst year, and there are a lot more things distributed. In order to save time, Murong Lingran asked Dalin Erlin, Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei to help distribute the welfare.


    People like Xia¡¯s Cui¡¯s Cui¡¯s Tian¡¯s and Zou¡¯s have been working in Murong¡¯s house sincest year, and even those who are doing management work. The welfare is the best. Everyone has five pounds of pork and four small ingots, which is eight. Two silver coins, and a fine line of silk.


    Those who joined this year such as Chang Yongsong, including the refugees who were assigned here by the imperial court, as long as they are in charge, besides no silk and satin, they also have five catties of pork and three small ingots.


    The person who is in charge of picking and growing vegetables every day. The person who joinedst year has five catties of pork and two small ingots; the person who joined this year also has five catties of pork and one small ingot.


    The people who open up wastnd after the autumn harvest only have five catties of pork, no silk, and no small ingots.


    As for the people who work in the shop, the welfare of the general staff is the same as that of Xia Shi and others. They are also five catties of pork, eight taels of silver, and a piece of fine silk.


    The two shopkeepers are more numerous, except for those of the guys, Murong Lingran added their silver to twenty taels.


    After all the people working in Murong''s family received benefits, the whole vige was immersed in an atmosphere of joy.


    Especially for those who got small ingots, they couldn''t even see their eyes whileughing all day.


    Originally thought that it was the same asst year, only five kilograms of pork, but I didn¡¯t expect that this year, the Murong family would send money directly.


    With all this money, plus the emperor exempted the autumn tax this year, most people also have a stable job, and it ispletely no problem to have a fat year this year, and some people even n to build a house next year.

 Chapter 1331: jealous envy

    Chapter 1331 Jealousy


    And in the evening, Mrs. Dai stood at the door of his house, watching one after another vigerse back with their meat smiling happily, and drooling at the raw meat.


    Seeing Bao Jingye justing over, she stepped forward curiously and asked, "Uncle Bao, I saw a lot of people at the dooring back with meat, it seemed that they were still about the same weight, was there any family in the vige that killed the pig? Seeing that everyone has bought it, the price should be cheaper than that from the butcher. Tell me, which one is it, and I will go and buy a few pounds."


    Bao Jingye thought of what Dai Shi and Hao Xiaowei had done before, and frowned, "Don''t you know?"


    Dai was stunned for a moment: "Know what? Isn''t it cheaper to buy things now? Our family went to the city today to buy things for New Year''s Eve. Today, our men also started to rest and took their children with them. Go, the whole family just came back."


    Bao Jingye said: "So it is, but since your family''s New Year''s things are ready, let''s forget this meat, you can''t buy it if you have money."


    "Uncle Bao, do you mean sold out?"


    "It''s not that it''s sold out, it''s that you can''t buy it."


    Dai Shi suddenly became unhappy and said dissatisfiedly: "Uncle Bao, are you looking down on us? I know that our family does not work in Murong''s family, and they earn less money than other families, but my men are also diligent and always have. The people who make money in the city, although they make less money, still have money to buy some meat, as long as you say which family killed the pig, I will buy a few catties right away."


    Before Bao Jingye could speak, his wife, Mrs. Zhang, was unhappy, and sneered: "How many kilograms do you buy? You really don''t know what to do, just go out and have a look, and you''ll know that the person who picks up the meat is all about five pounds. Jin, obviously it was issued uniformly."


    Dai''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he said excitedly, "What did you post? Who did it? It''s so generous. Why don''t you call me with such a good thing?"


    Mrs. Zhang said with a yin and yang expression: "There are people with this ability in the vige, besides the Murong family, who else? Call you? I dare to call you, do you dare to go?"


    Dai was startled: "The meat from Murong''s family?"


    "Yeah." Mrs. Zhang said, "My boss is concerned about your face. Knowing that your family lost their jobs in Murong''s family, they must be very interested in mentioning the Murong''s family. In order not to let you down from the stage, I told you to buy it if you have money. No, if you have to get to the bottom of it, then don''t me me for not giving you face."


    After she finished speaking, she took out a small ingot from her bosom, and said proudly: "Except for the only five catties of meat that were opened up in Murong''s family after the autumn harvest, we still have ingots, everyone is two taels. For the sake of being in charge, I have eight taels of silver and silk and satin."


    Dai''s face suddenly twisted with jealousy, not only meat, but also ingots, and everyone has them, which is really enviable.


    Mrs. Zhang smiled and said: "Jealous? Envy? Unfortunately, it''s useless for you to be jealous, and it''s useless to envy. Who told you that you didn''t know how to educate your children in the first ce, and you dared to let your children bully your boss''s children. It''s just impatient to live. , this is your retribution!"


    "I heard that the owner also distributed welfarest year. Everyone only has five kilograms of meat, and this year has added so much. The small owner also said that as long as her family''s business goes well and we work hard, the welfare next year will only be higher than There will be more this year, not less.¡±

 Chapter 1332: want meat

    Chapter 1332 Want Meat


    "You said that if you were able to live with your tails between your legs, you would not be so impulsive. Now you have a share of these, and you will also have a share in the future. Now, you only have to watch, and only regret, haha..."


    Dai Shi immediately clenched her fists when she heard the words. If it was really like what Mrs. Zhang said, she really regretted it, and her bowels of regret were all green. Her family''s man only earns 30 coins a day when he wakes up early in the morning, and he has to pay the city entry fee. Twenty taels of silver, but her man''s ie was more than two months.


    Seeing that Dai''s face was even more ugly, Bao Jingye was worried that she would do something out of the ordinary when she was stimted and impulsive, so he had to tame the field: "Okay, don''t talk about this, it''s gettingte, let''s go back quickly. Let''s make dinner, the kids at home are still waiting."


    Mrs. Zhang continued to smile and said, "Okay, you have five jins in your hand, and the children still have them. I will cook a jins of meat for you tonight, so that they can satisfy their cravings."


    "Okay, you can do whatever you want."


    Dai''s face turned even darker.


    To kill the old woman is too much.


    Hao Xiaowei is still a child, she can''t guard him every day, he wants to bully others, what can she do?


    She had known that working in Murong''s house had so many benefits. She still had meat and money for the New Year. She should have tied Hao Xiaowei to the waistband of her trousers, so that he would not take a step away from her, and would not offend anyone or make a single mistake.


    She also knew that she still had her own problems, but she really didn''t think it was a big deal. Who would have known that the Murong family was so stingy and sent her to the government. Can''t sit for long periods of time.


    I heard that the Murong familyter chose a lot of people from their refugees to work. Now basically every household in Baiyun Vige has at least three people working in the vige, except their family.


    If their family also has meat and money to take, and everyone adds up, plus the disaster relief money given to them by the court, they can continue to expand the house in the spring of next year, and then next year, she and her husband will have a room of their own. Where is the need now that the whole family is crowded into one room, the rooms are separated by sheets, it is inconvenient to do things at all, and even changing clothes has to worry about being seen.


    Seeing that they raised their feet and were about to leave, Dai shi rolled his eyes and suddenly reached out to stop them in front of them, blocking their way.


    Bao Jingye took a step and said with vignce: "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing that they had misunderstood, Dai hurriedly smiled tteringly: "Uncle Bao, our family has always respected you, how dare I do anything to you. You also know the situation of my family, and now you are with people from Baiyun Vige. The gap is getting bigger and bigger. You can see that there are so many people in your family and there is so much meat. You must not be able to finish it. Why don''t you... Why don''t you give me a few pounds of meat, so that we can also satisfy our cravings. "


    Bao Jingye breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the previous words, and after hearing that she actually wanted meat, his brows that had just loosened frowned again, and said, "Didn''t you just say that you already bought all the things you need for the New Year today? are you back?"


    "I bought some back." Dai''s face was a little embarrassed, and he blushed: "But meat... I only bought a pound of meat. How can our family have so much money to buy meat. It''s not that there will be some meat here in winter. Are there wolves?"

 Chapter 1333: Worst among refugees

    Chapter 1333 The Worst Family Among Refugees


    "In order to be able to spend this winter safely, we listened to Satoshi''s suggestion. The house was built first with the main room, kitchen and toilet, and even the walls were surrounded by branches."


    "We n to put a piece of meat every day these few days to add some vor to the dishes. If you can give us a few pounds, then our New Year''s Eve this year will be much better."


    The olddy Zhang heard the words and said firmly: "No! This is all hard earned by our family, and our family is also a refugee. There is no reason to send it out so easily. If you want meat, buy it yourself, and want us to share it with you. You guys, do your Spring and Autumn Dream!"


    The olddy who died, she didn''t give her any face at all, would she die if you give her a few pounds of meat?


    Daiined in his heart, but smiled on his face: "Uncle Bao, Aunt Bao, please, please have pity on us, you see, our family is now the worst family among refugees, and I know it''s wrong. , please give me a few kilograms. My family has arge poption, and your family will buynd in the future. If you can''t make it when the farming is busy, I will let my men go to your house to help for free. "


    Bao Jingye sighed and said: "Sorry, if the Murong family knew that we gave you meat, our jobs might not be guaranteed, I don''t want to be like you next year, I just have to watch, I still have a big family, I really don''t dare to implicate them."


    After saying that, he walked around her and hurried away.


    Mrs. Zhang nodded in satisfaction, not confused as the head of the family.


    Go to her house to help when you have thend?


    When she is a fool?


    I can''t tell when their house will havend, just want to whiten a few pounds of meat with empty mouth, just dream!


    If she insisted that she never made a promise in the future, then wouldn''t they be the only dumb people who eat Huanglian, and they can''t tell the pain.


    Dai stomped his feet in annoyance. He was from the same vige, and he was so stingy. He was really pissed.


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, her eyes lit up, and she wanted to leave.


    Hao Chengshan also heard his wife''s shameless words just now. It wasn''t that he didn''t want toe out to stop him. Where are you going?"


    Dai''s footsteps stopped, and when she turned her head, she saw her man walking out of the house, her face suddenly embarrassed, and said, "You...Did you hear what Uncle Bao and Aunt Bao said just now?"


    "Um."


    Seeing that he already knew, Dai didn''t hide it, and said, "I... I thought that although we don''t work in the Murong family''s fields now, but we did work in the past, we wanted to find the Murong family''s people. Discuss and see if they can give us a little, I don''t ask for five pounds, just half of Uncle Bao''s and two and a half."


    Hao Chengshan said firmly: "Don''t go!"


    Dai Shi was in a hurry and couldn''t help raising his voice and said, "Why? After all, you are someone who has worked in the Murong family''snd. The Murong family''s people are so kind, they should agree to my small request. "


    "Why?" Hao Chengshan said, "What else could be the reason? Others are annoying you, so you send it to your door, aren''t you humiliating yourself? You didn''t get enough jail timest time, and you didn''t get enough boards, and you still want to let it go. Someone sent you to the government prison again?"


    Dai said: "I''m not here to make trouble, but to ask for help. Don''t worry, I will definitely lower my stance, and I will never anger them or say anything that makes them unhappy."

 Chapter 1334: like a beggar

    Chapter 1334 Like a Beggar


    "In this way, even if Murong Zhe is Wen Rung, he can''t let people take me away for no reason."


    Hao Chengshan said angrily, "I won''t anger them? I won''t say anything to make them unhappy? Do you know that as long as you go there, they will be unhappy when they see you. You forgot that you were at Murong Qi''s housest time. What did you say when the fire broke out? You have only been blocking others for a few days, and now you want to ask for help. You treat others as soft persimmons, and you can pinch them if you want?"


    Dai''splexion changed, she forgot thest time she had the idea to let the Liu family go to live in Ye Zhai.


    Seeing his wife stunned, Hao Chengshan became even more angry, and even his lips trembled with anger: "You...you let me tell you what you are, and what you have done is forgotten so quickly, or I remind you, you I don''t know how to be humiliated."


    Dai stomped his feet again and defended: "I... I also know that I should stay away from the Murong family, butst time I really hated the past, wanted to disapprove of the Murong family, wanted them to be embarrassed, and watched their jokes, where is it? I think there is still a thing about hair."


    Knowing that she didn''t want to be happy, Murong Zhe and Murong Qi''s grievances and grievances have been here for so long and they are very clear. If Zhuang Qingli stood up, if Liu''s really lived in Zhiye Zhai''s shop, I guess Murong Zhe''s family must be eager to kill her now.


    Murong Lingran was very vengeful, if she came to her door now, she would probably be ridiculed if she didn''t beat him out.


    If Murong Lingran wanted to settle the old and new ounts together, and drove their family out of Lihua Vige if they were not happy, then they would have nowhere to cry.


    After thinking about it clearly, Mrs. Dai sighed again: "I...I know, I just don''t want to go. We can''t afford it, we can hide it, but..."


    Hao Chengshan knew that she must have other ideas as soon as she heard it, and said with a wary look: "But what?"


    Dai looked around and saw that no one else was there, and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Hao Chengshan red at her immediately, and lowered his voice: "You said you want to go to other people from Baiyun Vige for meat?"


    "Yeah." Dai said, taking it for granted: "They are all from the same vige. We are not living well now, so they should help us. I don''t want too much, just give a few taels to each household. That''s alright, if they really gave it, it would add up to several kilograms of meat. Now I also understand, I asked Uncle Bao just now that it is indeed more, and if I want less, they will definitely give it. "


    Hao Chengshan didn''t expect her to think so, and he gritted his teeth and said, "If you dare to go, I''ll break your leg immediately."


    Dai Shi suddenly became anxious, "My child''s father, I''m all for the good of our family, for the good of the child, I bought that pound of meat today, it''s not enough for the child''s teeth, and it will definitely be gone by New Year''s Eve."


    Hao Chengshan said: "If you don''t have it, you won''t have it. If you don''t eat it, you can''t die. It''s okay to be embarrassed in front of Uncle Bao today. You still n to be embarrassed in front of all the people of Baiyun Vige like a beggar, so don''t me me for being rude!"


    Dai said: "I..."


    "What are you? Now they all rely on Murong''s family to live. Do you think they can give you if youe to your door? Who doesn''t know what you did before? Believe it or not, as long as you go to the door, they will all be the same as Uncle Bao. If you want to keep your job in the Murong family with those meats that are made by the Murong family, I will block you?"

 Chapter 1335: Liang Xiaoyings plan

    Chapter 1335 Liang Xiaoying''s n


    Dai was stunned for a moment, and knew that what he said made sense. They have tasted the sweetness today, and they will definitely cherish their work in Murong''s house in the future, and they will never take risks for her as an outsider. , I understand, I just don''t go."


    "It''s good to know, hurry up and go to the kitchen to help cook!"


    "Oh, I''ll go now."


    At this time, Liang Xiaoying also took the meat home and put it all on the table, and said with a smile: "Dongjia and Xiaodongjia are so kind, we are thetest to join, even Yongyan, a child of a few years old, Five jins were distributed. Our family of five, we have a total of twenty-five jins. There is so much meat for Chinese New Year, I never dared to think about it before.¡±


    Yu Shanyuan also said: "Yeah, eat these meats sparingly, you can eat them for a few months, and the children can eat meat all the time."


    Liang Xiaoying red at her husband angrily, and said, "How many months? Are you poor and stupid? Although you can freeze the meat with ice and snow, or marinate the meat with salt to preserve it, but it will notst for a long time. If it¡¯s fresh, you still have to eat it quickly, or it¡¯s broken, don¡¯t you feel bad about it?¡±


    "Didn''t the little boss just say it? It''s better to eat less cured meat, or it will be bad for your health. Let''s finish it as soon as possible."


    "Actually, to be honest, although the wages fornd remation work are not bad, it is much more tiring than working on your ownnd. Everyone has worked hard during this time. We will build a house next year, and we will definitely be busy and tired by then. , it is impossible to have a good body."


    "While there is so much meat, I will give you a good nourishment, let you eat meat every day, keep your body strong, and eat them as soon as possible. If you want to eat themter, buy fresh ones to keep your body healthy. to fight for the future.¡±


    "After the spring, we will be busy. If our body breaks down, then our family will be miserable."


    In the past, the family had no money, and the children were all short, not only shorter than their peers in the vige, but also inferior to the children of Lihua Vige, let alone the children of Murong''s family.


    My life at home has improved a lot recently, and I have meat every day. The height of the children is visible to the naked eye, and there is meat on their faces. They are no longer the skinny they used to be.


    And her body is much better, she is stronger, she sleeps better at night, and she has more energy at work, which makes her feel a lot more joyful.


    Now that she has made up her mind, she has money in her hands, and the children can also make money, and they make a lot of money. Naturally, she can''t treat them badly.


    Yu Shanyuan also felt that his wife was right and said with a smile: "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Murongliang''s family has moved into Mu''s wooden house. Murongqing and Murongcai put the firewood at the door of the kitchen. When they saw the meat on the table, they both froze at the same time.


    Murongqing met many people when he came back, and naturally he heard about what happened in the vige today, and said with aplex face: "Grandpa, these meat..."


    Murong Liang said: "You should have guessed that it was sent by your uncle from your third brother. It was also five pounds and a small ingot."


    After he finished speaking, he shoved the ingot into her hand, "It''s all yours."


    Murongqing touched the ingot, thought for a while, and put the ingot back on the table, lowered her head and said, "Grandpa, didn''t you tell the third brother? I... I can''t go back to work in the future. I don''t have the face to go back, and I don''t dare to go back again."

 Chapter 1336: bastard

    Chapter 1336 Wild Species


    "These things are given to people who work in their fields, I...I don''t deserve it."


    Murongliang said: "Of course I said it, but your third brother insisted on giving it to you after hearing it, saying that it was their family''s intention. He also said that if you don''t go back, these are yours, and he also said that those things will onlye after the autumn harvest. There are people who open up wastnd in their fields, it makes no sense that you have no one who has worked in the fields sincest year, so you can rest assured to ept them."


    Murong Qing couldn''t say anything after hearing the words. After tangled for a while, she said, "Grandpa, then these meat..."


    Murongliang suddenly thought of something, and his face turned cold in an instant, "These meat prisoners are not worthy of eating. It''s the same as before. Just make them all vegetarian porridge every day, so they don''t starve to death. We keep these for ourselves."


    "Grandpa, you misunderstood, these meats are all the wishes of the uncle and his family. Naturally, I will not give them this meat. The money also guarantees that a single copper te will not be used on them. It''s just...just..."


    Murong Liang said solemnly, "Just what?"


    Murong Qing and Murong Cai looked at each other, tangled for a while, but still told Murong Xue''s situation.


    Murongliang frowned and said, "If she doesn''t eat meat and doesn''t supplement nutrition, she will have a miscarriage?"


    "Yeah." Murong Qing nodded: "In the past few days, Murong Xue watched the three of them being tortured, and saw their skin torn apart, and she was quite frightened. In addition, the food they ate every day was vegetarian. Yes, there is no oil and water, even if she eats full every day, her body is getting worse day by day, and the doctor said that if she doesn''t eat meat, the child will have a miscarriage."


    Perhaps because of his anger, Murongliang had no feelings for the unborn child, and sneered: "If it bleeds, it bleeds, that child should never have appeared in the first ce, it''s just a wild species that even the child''s father is unwilling to admit ."


    "Now that Murong Xue is like this, and that Shi Gaoyang doesn''t want her, she definitely won''t be able to marry. If it really disappears, it would be God''s will."


    "It''s better not to appear in this world from the beginning, instead of being called a wild breed, a child without a father, and being discriminated against when you grow up, it''s enough that you didn''t let them eat cold prison meals every day. Well, still want meat? Let them dream."


    Murong Qing hesitantly said: "Grandpa, but the child is innocent, after all, it is a life."


    Murongliang knew that the little granddaughter was soft-hearted, but he didn''t expect her to be so soft-hearted, and sighed: "Aqing, did you forget thatst time she asked you to be mortgaged to a brothel instead of her?"


    "Thest time she eloped with someone and did such a scandalous thing, she never thought that it would affect your reputation and make you unable to find a good husband''s family."


    "Also, have you ever thought that a sinner like Murong Xue who has been in prison still carries a fuel oil bottle, and no one will dare to ask for it in the future."


    "She''s a woman who can''t even support herself, not to mention she has a child. When the timees, their mother and child won''t be able to survive, and they will only be a drag on you and Ah Cai."


    "Now that you have lost your house because of Murong Xue''s harm, it will damage your reputation, and even make you unable to raise your head in the vige for the rest of your life. Can you still care for her and her children generously?"


    The two of them thought for a while and stopped talking.


    They just feel sorry for the child, but they don''t think so long-term.


    After hearing what Grandpa said, Murong Xue seemed to be really unworthy of sympathy.

 Chapter 1337: no one can be trusted forever

    Chapter 1337 There is no one who can be trusted forever


    Seeing that the two were silent, Murong Liang sighed and said, "Think about it carefully, I''m doing this for your own good too."


    Murong Qing said: "I understand, I listen to Grandpa."


    "Um."


    Murong Cai looked like he was hesitant to speak.


    Murongliang saw this and said, "A Cai, if you have something to say, just say it."


    Seeing that he could see it, Murong Cai said: "Grandpa, today... today, Grandma saw that we were taking the vegetarian porridge again, and asked us to give her meat tomorrow, and said that if we didn''t, let us eat it tomorrow. Don''t go, let her starve to death. And today she also knocked her share of porridge to the ground."


    Hearing this, Murongliang was instantly angry: "It really is a dead old woman who doesn''t know what to do, you work so hard to take care of her every day, she still dares to waste food like this, and dare to dislike it, does she know that her life was picked up? Well, since she said so, then you won''t go tomorrow, and rest at home for two days before going."


    "But Father and Mother..."


    "Don''t care about them, let them learn a lesson, it''s all their own fault. Let them know that they are the ones who are sorry for you, not you who are sorry for them."


    Murong Cai pursed his lips.


    Murongliang naturally knew what he was thinking, and sighed: "Cai, you don''t have to feel guilty, your grandma is indeed the one who has protected you for a lifetime, and maybe the person she cares about most is you besides your grandfather in this life. But you don''t think about it, does her love love you or hurt you? "


    "If it wasn''t for her bowl of water being uneven, and if she hadn''t cultivated your daddy into thatzy and vicious temperament, would your daddy be able to get to where you are today?"


    "If she cared about the feelings of your brothers from a young age and made you and A Zong closer, A Zong and the others would not have ignored you."


    "You should still remember now that as long as the martial artist your uncle hired for you was a little stricter to you, or if you had a little scar on your body, she would scold the martial artist and stop you from practicing martial arts. The same is true, if you say a little tired, she will let you rest."


    "Although there may be your reasons for this, but if you weren''t so protective of her, you wouldn''t talk to your ears, and children were nk sheets of paper when they were young, then you would definitely be as obedient as A Zong and the others. It won''t end up at the point of slicing food in the ground."


    Murong Cai lowered his head in disappointment when he heard the words.


    Speaking of Murong Cai''s training, Murong Liang also said with a guilt expression: "A Cai, I also me Grandpa for being confused before, thinking that a man should not be in charge of the family''s affairs, and he thinks the family''s affairs are troublesome, so I handed you over to you. Milk education, because of your uncle, I feel that it doesn¡¯t matter if you be a talent or not, and I neglected to discipline you.¡±


    "I didn''t realize until I was sent to Saiyuan Mansion. There is no one who can be trusted forever. Only relying on oneself is true. Only one''s own true ability is true. Just like your uncle, he can practice medicine and understand medical skills. You can''t starve anywhere."


    "It''s just that it was toote to wake up at that time, and it''s toote to train you, and there''s no chance. Grandpa said sorry to you today, I hope you don''t me Grandpa, it was Grandpa who dyed your whole life."


    Murong Cai shook his head: "Grandpa, don''t me yourself, I have my own reasons, and it''s also because I''m too dependent, and I''m afraid of suffering, that''s why this is the case. The past is over, and now it''s useless to think so much. No, we can live the next day well in the future."

 Chapter 1338: his grandson

    Chapter 1338 His grandson


    And he has parents, but neither of his parents taught him to be talented, so there is no reason to me Grandpa.


    Murongliang nodded in relief: "It''s great that you can think of it this way, your grandma and grandpa will have me in the future, and when theye back, I won''t let them see anyone, and I won''t let them go out for half a step. I won''t offend anyone for you anymore. There is still somend at home, and I will work hard in the future. Now that your little grandfather is also in the capital, we are not unacquainted, and we will live a good life. "


    "Yes." Murong Cai nodded firmly: "I see."


    Two dayster, after Liu, Murong Qi and Chen were pulled out to be tortured, Murong Xue looked at the empty cell in fear.


    Hearing their screams, her body was shaking all the time, just as she was about to cover her ears, a familiar voice entered her ears.


    When ?? looked up to see the face of the person who came, Murong Xue immediately came to the edge of the cell and said excitedly, "Young Master, you are here, are you here to save me?"


    Shi Gaoyang saw her disheveled face, dirty clothes and unpleasant smell on her body. She couldn''t help but take a few steps back and said with disgust, "You''ve been here for half a month, haven''t you?"


    If it wasn''t for knowing that she was pregnant, he would not be willing toe to this unlucky ce.


    Murong Xue lowered her head and looked at herself in embarrassment, then looked at the disgusting eyes of the other party, her face was hurt, and she nodded sullenly: "Well, son, is there any way you can save me? I really don''t want to. Staying here, I want to go back, even if you let me pour a chamber pot for you every day, I am willing, please."


    Shi Gaoyang said: "There is no way."


    Murong Xue suddenly became anxious, "Young Master, your father is a high-ranking official in the court, but the Minister of Officials, he has such great power, he can definitely save me, please, if you can''t save me, let him save me. The one in my stomach is his own grandson."


    "no."


    "Why?"


    Thinking that it was because Murong Xue herself would be reprimanded for as long as she met her father these days, she still had the face to ask why, Shi Gaoyang''s anger that had been gradually suppressed in the past few days came up again, and said coldly "Why? You still have the guts to ask why? When you wanted to kill the whole family, but you sold your body, and a person from the Ministry of Officials went out to kill and steal, do you think it would affect our family? You said that we dared toe forward and save it. You?"


    Murong Xue was startled: "But aren''t you doing well now?"


    "Okay?" Shi Gaoyangughed angrily: "That''s Your Majesty''s wise, knowing that we really have nothing to do with you, so I can stand here and talk to you properly. The one in your belly may be my father''s rtives. Grandson, but you almost implicated his official position, and your status is low, but a woman who is not even a concubine, he has several sons, and I will have a second direct son soon, and there is no shortage of grandsons, how could he admit it The child of your sinner is his grandson!"


    Murong Xue''s heart suddenly felt a tingling pain, they used to be the closest people, to say such heartless words to her, not even reciting any old feelings, it was really cruel.


    "Master, my status is low, but the child is indeed your bloodline."


    Shi Gaoyang said: "You don''t need to say, no matter what, I won''t recognize him."

 Chapter 1339: knock out the child

    Chapter 1339 Destroy the child


    Murong Xue wiped away her tears and choked: "Master, since you don''t recognize him, what are you doing today? Did youe to see my joke?"


    Shi Gaoyang said: "Is the child okay?"


    Seeing that he suddenly cared about the child, Murong Xue suddenly widened her eyes, thinking that he said that on purpose just to teach the disobedient her a lesson, she burst into a smile, and said, "The child is okay, son, I know you still care about me, don''t worry, I will take good care of your child."


    "Protect my child?" Shi Gaoyang sneered: "I made it clear when I returned the deed of betrayal to youst time. You have nothing to do with me."


    Murong Xue''s face turned pale, and she asked in a daze, "Young Master, do you really want children?"


    Shi Gaoyang said: "I don''t want to."


    Murong Xue''s tears flowed down her cheeks again, and she said in a hoarse voice, "Then why are you here today?"


    Shi Gaoyang said: "Naturally, it''s for my family. My wife doesn''t know how to know that you are pregnant, and she searches for life every day, so I must deal with this evil, otherwise she will take the child back to her parents'' home, and I Heli, I can''t help it either."


    Murong Xue roared loudly: "This is your child, you call him a scumbag? He is your own child."


    "What about your own? You havemitted such a serious crime, and this child will be the son of a sinner in the future. How could I, the son of the dignified official of the Ministry of Personnel, want a son of a sinner to tarnish my innocence and humiliate my reputation? I can''t let it be. My direct son has such a brother, and it is impossible for my father to have such a grandson."


    Murong Xue''s face was full of heartbreak: "Master, what are you going to do with the child?"


    Shi Gaoyang threw a medicine bottle from his arms to her, and said in a light tone: "This medicine can make you shed your child smoothly. Although it will hurt your body, it is already the mildest medicine I know. I know you My body is weak, and now the miscarriage will definitely kill you. I don¡¯t want you to die because of me, and I don¡¯t want to have human life on my hands, so I brought the doctor here. You take it immediately. If there is any situation, the doctor can also save your life."


    Murong Xue took a few steps back in shock, and said sadly, "Young Master, although I haven''t given birth to a child, I see that others have given birth. For a woman, it''s a matter of stepping into the gates of hell. Moreover, a miscarriage is better than a normal birth. The child will still be hurt, and it may even make the woman unable to conceive again. Do you have the heart to let me be like that? You used to like me too."


    Shi Gaoyang said impatiently: "You don''t have to be rmist there. There are many women in my family, and I have seen many women who have aborted their children. None of them are in the situation you said. If you don''t take the initiative to abort the children, Yes, then I will personally let people do it, and they will not be serious at that time, if there is an emergency in your body, don''t regret it!"


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the two people behind him took the initiative to take a step forward.


    "Haha...haha..." Seeing this, Murong Xue suddenlyughed twice and roared: "Hypocrisy! You guys are really ruthless people, I shouldn''t have gone back to the house with youst time, and I actually treated you like this. My own child, you are not worthy of being a father, not worthy of being a man, and even less worthy of being liked by me! I hate you, I curse you, I curse your whole family, all of you will not die, and you will never be born!"

 Chapter 1340: Its all Liu Gulis fault!

    Chapter 1340 me Liu Guli!


    After saying thest word ??, she froze all over and copsed to the ground.


    Shi Gaoyang was stunned for a moment, seeing a lot of blood flowing from her body, guessing that the child should not be able to keep it, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The matter was resolved suddenly, Shi Gaoyang thought of her curse just now, and wanted to turn around and leave, but seeing more and more blood under Murong Xue''s body, if he just saw her, something happened to her, and I''m afraid it would be implicated. on him.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to send someone to notify the prison head and ask the doctor to diagnose and treat her.


    As he expected, the doctor gave Murong Xue medicine after the diagnosis and treatment, saying that the child was not saved, and asked him to mourn.


    And the mother is extremely weak and needs to take tonic every day, at least for a month, otherwise the body will be weak and die.


    But even so, it would be difficult for her to be a mother again in her life.


    Shi Gaoyang didn''t expect that Murong Xue would really say it. After thinking about it for a long time, he said to the servant: "For the sake of her making this young master happy, starting tomorrow, let''s give her tonic every day."


    The subordinate said: "Young Master, she said that to you and your family just now. You are so good to her, it''s not worth it."


    Shi Gaoyang said: "I know it''s not worth it, but didn''t you hear from the doctor that she would die if she didn''t drink the medicine? She can die any way, but she can''t die because of the absence of my child. I don''t want to have any more trouble with my reputation."


    The subordinate suddenly realized: "So that''s the case, it''s shortsighted. But you didn''t ask someone to inquire that she will be released from prison in half a month. What about after half a month? Do you still need to send it?"


    Shi Gaoyang said: "You don''t need to worry about it after half a month. After that, her life is not in danger, and with what she has done, even if she goes out, it will be difficult to appear in everyone''s sight again. I don''t want to have anything to do with her anymore. , it has nothing to do with me whether it is alive or dead."


    "Okay, son. What if she knows you gave it away and doesn''t want to drink it?"


    "It''s okay if you don''t drink it. Anyway, you can give it every day. If it spreads out like this, this young master has done her best to her."


    "Little one understands."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they took someone out of the prison.


    What they didn''t know was that Murong Xue opened her eyes as soon as they left, touched her belly, and couldn''t help crying, "Woooooooo...woooooooo..."


    With this child here, she thought she would be alright and Skoyoung would definitely save her, but she didn''t expect to be so unfeeling towards her and the child.


    She will never be a mother, so what''s the point of her life, she might as well just die.


    I knew she wouldn''t listen to Grandma''s words, otherwise she might be fine now. After the child is born, when the mother is more expensive than the child, she will be able to turn overpletely in her life.


    It''s all to me for Ama, no, it''s all to me for Liu Guli!


    Liu Shi and Murong Qi''s husband and wife were brought back from the torture. They saw her crying, and heard the person in the next cell say that her child was gone. They looked at her lower body suddenly, and they really saw a cloud of blood.


    But they couldn''t stand the pain themselves, they didn''t say a word of concern, ignored her,y on the straw and began to rest, waiting for Murong Qing and others to arrive.


    Murong Xue saw that they didn''t care about him at all, and the hatred in his eyes grew a little more.


    Only Mrs. Chen had a problem with her head, but she still remembered her instinct as a mother. Seeing her daughter crying, she crawled forward tofort her regardless of her injured body.

 Chapter 1341: the child is gone

    Chapter 1341 The child is gone


    After Murong Qing and Murong Cai came, they didn''t see Murong Xue''s clothes covered with blood because of the Chen family''s blocking, they thought she was being scolded and cried by her grandfather or grandma, so they didn''t think much about it.


    The two knew that it would be annoying to go up tofort them at this time, and since they didn''t bring any meat today, Murong Xue knew that she would definitely lose her temper. Anyway, she was pregnant and needed a good rest. They didn''t want to disturb her, so they had to go and give her The other three were on medication.


    The so-called good people don''t live long, and the cmity remains for thousands of years. Liu Shi and his son and daughter-inw were tortured together, but he was the one with the best spirit.


    Seeing that her grandson and granddaughter finally came, her physical pain and psychological reasons made her more irritable, and she didn''t have a good face for those who kindly came to take care of them, so she asked with a gloomy face: "Your first two What did you do today, why didn''t youe? Do you know that all the food we eat these days is sour, and there are even mice crawling on it. We couldn''t eat a single bite, and we were hungry for two days. "


    The two of them had already thought about their words, but Murong Cai said without changing his expression: "I fell ill when I went back the day before yesterday, and I was afraid of infecting you. Grandpa didn''t worry that Aqing came alone, so he didn''te. Grandma, you too. You know, if Grandpa doesn''t allow it, Aqing will not dare to disobey him."


    Liu Shi said suspiciously: "What you said is true?"


    "real."


    Liu pouted and said nothing.


    Chen''s body moved a little at this time, and Murong Qing also saw that there was blood on Murong Xue''s lower body, and she was shocked: "Sister, your skirt..."


    Murong Cai also turned his head to look at this, but he was a man after all, just nced at it and turned his head away.


    Murong Xue would naturally ignore her.


    Both Liu Shi and Murong Qi couldn''t bear the pain. Seeing that Murong Qing was only caring about others, she said sharply, "What''s so surprising, it''s just that the child is gone, you quickly give us medicine, it will hurt me to death. already."


    Murong Qing said in surprise: "The child is gone? Why did it suddenly disappear? Wasn''t it fine a few days ago? Why did it suddenly disappear?"


    Grandpa was still worried that this child would be a drag on their siblings a few days ago, but I didn''t expect it to disappear suddenly, which is really surprising.


    Seeing Murongqing ignoring her words, Mrs. Liu said in a rage, "Murongqing, did you hear what I''m talking to you?"


    Murong Qing still ignored her, waiting for Murong Xue to reply.


    Murong Xue turned her head weakly, and saw her brother and sister looking at her with concern, since she followed Shi Gaoyang, she had never gotten this kind of look.


    I didn''t expect that the only people who still care about her are her crazy mother and brother and sister.


    And the grandma, whom she has been courting, treats her as if she is not her granddaughter, but her enemy.


    "Murongqing, you don''t care what that **** does, she''s a **** in the first ce, and if she doesn''t have it, she''ll be gone."


    On the side, Mrs. Liu was still yelling at Murong Qing hysterically, a wicked look shed in Murong Xue''s eyes, and she ignored her words, looked at Murong Qing and said, "It''s gone by ident, it''s alright, anyway, this child is not. People look forward to it, you don''t have to worry."


    Murong Cai said with concern: "Xue, I''ll go find a doctor for you."


    After saying that, he got up and raised his feet and was about to leave.


    Murong Xue hurriedly stopped her, "Brother, no need, a doctor has alreadye to see me and gave me medicine. I''m much better now than before, so I don''t need to waste that money."

 Chapter 1342: so called relatives

    Chapter 1342 The so-called rtives


    "But you..."


    Liu Shi couldn''t bear it any longer, and roared in a shrill voice, "Did you hear me talking to you? What are you asking her about? She wasn''t tortured, it was just a miscarriage, what''s the big deal, hurry up? Give me medicine, I''m hurting to death. It''s just a loser, and now it''s a **** that no one wants, even if it dies, it deserves it, what''s there to care about!"


    Murong Qi also endured the pain and said, "Yes, her whole body is fine, but she is only bleeding a little. Our whole body is rotten, and you should be concerned about us. A useless girl, death If you die, you''ll be dead, what''s there to care about!"


    Is it just a miscarriage?


    Bad stuff no one wants?


    Deserves to be dead?


    Is it just a little blood?


    If you die, you will die, what is there to care about?


    Murong Xue kept repeating these words in her mind, her eyes were red, and her heart was throbbing with pain.


    These so-called rtives can actually say such things!


    Especially Murong Qi, she is his own daughter, how can there be such a vicious father in the world!


    Murong Xue could not help clenching her fists again. Although she was very resentful in her heart, she said lightly on her face: "Brother, Ah Qing, don''t worry about me, I''m fine, give them medicine."


    The two looked at each other. Since the doctor had already seen it, they had no choice but to ignore her for the time being and concentrate on giving medicine to Liu Shi, Murong Qi and Chen Shi.


    Liu Shi was instantly proud, "I just said, how could something happen to her, if something happened, she would have already fainted, how could she still be able to speak."


    Murong Xue red at her sullenly, but Liu shi didn''t turn her head to look at her, nor did she see her eyes.


    While Murong Qing was putting medicine, Murong Xue pretended to be rxed and asked: "Aqing, I wanted to askst time, where did you get this medicine box?"


    Murong Qing didn''t have anything to hide, she said while applying medicine, "The doctor rmended it when we went to Ji Shitang''s doctor to buy medicine. He said that there is everything in it. Hearing that we need to deal with trauma, he said that there is a knife inside to scrape rotten flesh. There are all kinds of things, we thought it would be more convenient to have this, so we bought it.¡±


    "Oh I got it."


    Murong Qing even though the medicine was very gentle, but Liu Shi still felt unbearable pain. In order to divert her attention, she suddenly asked, "What are you going to eat today?"


    Murong Cai said: "Nah, it''s still vegetarian porridge."


    Liu Shi suddenly became angry, but when she was excited, the wound became painful, and she was afraid that the jailer would be called again, so she had to control her temper and lowered her voice: "I said I want to eat meat, what do you do? Bring me vegetarian porridge? Ah Cai, I didn¡¯t treat you badly before, I dote on you the most, and I think of you when I have anything delicious, so you treat me like this?¡±


    Murong Cai said: "Grandma, the family built a wooden house and spent a lot of money. Grandpa said that your wounds need a lot of wound medicine every day, and the medicine money alone will cost a lot of money every day. Save it, or you won''t have any money for the medicine in a few days."


    Liu originally wanted to say that myrrh went to Murong Zhe, but thinking of what she had done, she swallowed the words in her mouth.


    Murong Qi said, "Just in porridge. Dad is right. We still need money to heal our wounds. The doctor also said that we need to eat light food, not too greasy food, otherwise it will not be good for the wound."

 Chapter 1343: Lius shock

    Chapter 1343 Liu''s shock


    Seeing his son say the same thing, Liu Shi couldn''t say anything at once. Being too oily was indeed bad for their health at this time.


    is wrong.


    Liu Shi suddenly looked at Murong Cai: "You said that the family built a wooden house? You mean, after half a month we are allotted, and you will stay in the capital?"


    Murong Cai knew that they didn''t know that the verdict had been changed, and he didn''t n to say it. He nodded and said, "Yes, we won''t go to Saiyuan Mansion, we will continue to stay in Lihua Vige."


    Before Liu Shi could speak, Murong Qi excitedly said, "If you don''t go, what will happen to the three of us? No one will take care of us. Even if there is a prison car, we will definitely freeze to death."


    There are three of them, two can''t walk, one is crazy, and the crazy one can take care of himself.


    Murong Xue had just had a miscarriage again, and she always hated thest time he lied to her and wanted to sell her to a brothel.


    When she was at home before, she was not very filial. She was a heartless person. She would definitely not take care of their family.


    Murong Cai said: "This..."


    Murong Qing was afraid that her brother would miss the point, and interjected: "Dad, talk about it when you both leave."


    Liu said loudly: "No, you must go with us, otherwise we might as well die in prison now, and you don''t have to give us medicine."


    Murong Qi also agreed: "Yes, anyway, sooner orter you will die, it is better to die here, at least there is straw to cover here, and there is no rain or snow, no wind, it is better than being frozen to death in exile Good way."


    Chen didn''t understand what they were talking about, and began to babble: "Now, don''t take medicine, die."


    Murong Xue couldn''t help but give them a stern look. The two trash can''t stand up, now they are demanding others for food, drink and Lhasa. Where did he get the confidence to say such stupid things in amanding tone!


    Murong Qing and Murong Cai looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    Murong Cai packed up all the medicine bottles, stood up quickly, and said, "If that''s the case, then I''ll listen to you. Thank you for saving us money on medicines, so that our life will be better in the future."


    "If you all die, perhaps the uncle will not embarrass us because of the fact that you are already dead."


    "It''s dark and cold here, and it''s not suitable for us to stay for a long time. You should have some porridge soon, and we''ll leave after we finish eating."


    Liu Shi and Murong Qi were stunned, they never thought that Murong Cai could be so unfeeling towards them.


    Especially Liu Shi, thinking that she used to think about him wholeheartedly before, but she didn''t expect to get these words in the end, and she felt very sad.


    It is better to die than to live, keep the green hills, and are not afraid of running out of firewood. At this time, the two of them are afraid that they will really run away, and they can''t think about other things, and almost simultaneously said: "Give us medicine quickly, when we don''t have any. I said what I just said."


    Murong Qing and Murong Cai knew that they would say this, and continued to give them medicine.


    After taking the medicine, he gave them vegetarian porridge to drink, cleaned up the dishes, cleaned up the filth on their bodies, changed their clothes, and said a few words to them before leaving the cell.


    After a while, after the guards who were patrolling left, Murong Xue saw that Mrs. Chen was asleep, and tied her to the far corner of the cell with her weak body.


    Liu Shi and Murong Qi could not sleep because of the pain in their bodies, and they had nothing to do when theyy down, so they could only talk to divert their attention.

 Chapter 1344: Lius death (1)

    Chapter 1344 Liu''s Death (1)


    Mrs Liu worried: "Aqi, do you think your grandfather will really ignore us and stay in the capital to enjoy himself?"


    Murong Qi said: "I don''t know, Dad may have really disappointed us this time, but I am his own son after all, so he shouldn''t ignore me."


    Liu said: "That''s true, you are his only son. If we leave like this, there must be only a dead end. Not to mention Saiyuan Mansion, we may not be able to live for a day. But..."


    "But what?"


    Liu Shi said: "But if they don''t go, it''s good for Ah Cai. After all, they won''t have much sess in Saiyuan Mansion. It is estimated that it will be like this in this life. After your life is over, you''re about to die."


    Murong Qi frowned and said, "Niang, if they don''t go, it might be good for Ah Cai, so what should we do?"


    A-Niang is also very kind to A-Cai. A-Cai was so rude to her just now. She is still thinking about A-Cai''s future. She is struggling to live now, but she still thinks of others, even though Murong Cai belongs to him. son, but also made him jealous.


    A Cai didn''t go to Saiyuan Mansion, and she didn''t even think about what to do with her son!


    No future? Where does he have time to think about those things now, and whether he can live in the future is a question.


    Mrs Liu didn''t take it seriously and said, "Isn''t there still two sisters, Murong Xue and Murong Qing? Let Murong Qing follow us at that time and let them take care of us. Let your father stay in the capital to take care of A Cai, but there are still others at home. Ten acres ofnd, this should be able to get a daughter-inw. Although your daughter-inw looks a little stupid, I have found out in the past few days. Although she is stupid, she is more obedient and has no heart, and some things can still be done. Yes, three people take care of the two of us, it should be enough."


    Although she also wanted Murongliang to follow them, he must have hated her now, and he knew it was impossible without thinking.


    Murong Qi said: "Aqing, is she willing to go? She will be finished if she goes to Saiyuan Mansion. With the three of us dragging it down, I believe no one wants to marry her, maybe she will never be married in this life."


    Liu Shi snorted coldly: "If you don''t want to, you have to be willing. Her parents have to go. If she doesn''t take care of her, she will be unfilial. She has such a good rtionship with her mother that she will go even for her mother''s sake, don''t worry. "


    Murong Qi sighed and said, "Yes, we are all gone, she has no reason to stay, so as not to cause her to drag A Cai, it was hard enough for A Cai to marry a daughter-inw, plus her, if she is at home, what will happen to her? A lot of food is wasted every year.¡±


    Suddenly, a gloomy female voice entered their ears.


    "Don''t worry, Ah Qing has a good rtionship with the uncle''s family. She earns more than your son. Wasting food? Hmph, without Ah Qing, his life will only be more difficult for the eldest brother."


    The two were startled for a while, then turned to look, and saw that Murong Xue had stood between them at some point.


    looked in Chen''s direction and saw that she was tied to the corner again.


    The two thought that Murong Xue was afraid that Mrs. Chen would start to go crazy when she woke up.


    It''s just that Liu Shi saw her look at her as if she was looking at a dead person, and had an ominous premonition in her heart. She ignored the reprimand and said with a vignt face: "What did you mean just now?"

 Chapter 1345: Lius death (2)

    Chapter 1345 Liu''s Death (2)


    "What do you mean?" Murong Xue sneered, "Iugh at you being stupid,ugh at you being deceived by Ah Qing all the time."


    Liu frowned: "She lied to me? What did she lie to me?"


    Murong Xue said: "No, you were not only deceived by her, but also deceived by Murong Lingran. You don''t know yet, the sry Murong Lingran gave her has always been the same as that of other adult vigers in the vige."


    "What Murong Lingran said is because of her young age, only half of it is given to her, in fact, because she knows that no amount of money given to Ah Qing will reach her, but she just doesn''t want to give the money to you, it''s cheaper for you , let you have a good time."


    "The rest of the silver, Murong Lingran has been helping her save it, just waiting for her to give it to her when she gets married."


    "What?" Liu Shi''s eyes widened suddenly, and he said in shock, "What you said is true? Are Qing really lying to me with Murong Lingran?"


    Murong Qi also said: "Xue, don''t wrong your sister, she is not as cunning as you."


    Murong Xue said coldly: "Wronged? Well, I swear, if I wronged her, I will have to die, okay?"


    Liu asked again: "How did you know she hid the money?"


    Murong Xue said: "She has a habit of talking in her sleep since she was a child. She didn''t close the door tightly when she slept. I woke up in the middle of the night and went to the toilet to hear it."


    Hearing this, Liu Shi was immediately angry, gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, Murong Qing, this wicked girl, I knew that she was pretending to be honest, but I didn''t expect that she was ying tricks on mest year. She hides fifteen texts a day. , ten days is one hundred and fifty cents, and one hundred days is fifteen hundred cents.¡±


    "I heard that after Murong Lingran established her shop, she paid everyone extra wages, and she usually gave welfare silver or something during festivals. She probably has nearly ten taels of silver in her hand now."


    "The family''s conditions are so poor that she dares to hide the money and selfishly leave a way out for herself. Especiallyst year, after the family lost the money from the casino, she was so poor that she actually watched us worry about the money and didn''t take it out. See how I teach her when shees tomorrow!"


    Murong Qi also said: "That''s right, she hasn''t married yet, and every coin she earns should be given to her family. Now eat our food, use ours, and dare to hide money and y tricks with us, I will scold her tomorrow. Bloody dog!"


    Liu''s eyes rolled, and he suddenly smiled, "But it''s good that she hid the money. With this money, if she goes to Saiyuan Mansion with us, then our life will be better."


    Murong Qi thought that the money was enough for them to live a good life for a long time, and he smiled when he heard the words: "Yes, and these are Murong Lingran''s money, if she knew that it would be used on us, she would definitely be angry to death. ."


    Liu said with a smile: "That''s right, haha, Murong Lingran still helped us in the end, haha...haha..."


    Seeing that they were so proud, Murong Xue said coldly, "Do you think Murong Lingran is a fool? You have done so much to her family. If Aqing asks her for money, you don''t need to think about it and know that some of it will be used for you. , do you think she will give it?"


    "Looking at how Ah Ching brings us vegetarian porridge every day, she just said that she has no money to buy meat, and she and Brother Ah Choi have also lost weight recently, getting more and more haggard every day, you know what she eats every day. It must be very bad, you don''t need to think about it to know that Murong Lingran didn''t give her that money at all."

 Chapter 1346: Lius death (3)

    Chapter 1346 Liu''s Death (3)


    "Now Ah Qing can be regarded as the daughter of her enemy. If I were her, even if I throw it into the river to watch the water ssh, I won''t give it to her. Let her use it on her enemy."


    The two of them were startled for a while, the smug look on their faces disappeared instantly, and they regained the sullen look on their faces since they were imprisoned.


    Murong Xue was right, with Murong Lingran''s temperament to hold revenge, he was absolutely able to do such a thing.


    These money will probably be swallowed by Murong Lingran, and will never reach Ah Qing again.


    Damn!


    Murong Lingran is so sinister!


    Nearly ten taels of silver can buy two acres of wastnd for the family.


    Aqing is really stupid, how could she listen to what Murong Lingran said.


    It''s all right now, it''s a big loss for helping her family work for so long in vain.


    is wrong.


    Mrs Liu suddenly asked, "Murong Xue, why are you telling me about this now? Why didn''t you tell me before? What''s the use of saying this now, aren''t you deliberately mad at me?"


    Murong Xue sneered: "You just reacted, I was mad at you on purpose."


    Liu shi said with a gloomy face: "Murong Xue, you see that I have injuries all over my body now, and you want to get mad at me, and then no one will drag you down, right?"


    "Whatever you think." Murong Xue curled her lips wordlessly, and continued: "But what''s the use of telling you in advance? The money is in Murong Lingran''s hands, and Ah Qing and her are on the same side again. Yes, if she insists that this is not the case and says I made it up, can you still get the money back from her?"


    "In case she bites me back and you are angry with me for lying to you, you dare to say that you will not beat and scold me? Not to mention whether you want the money back, even if you want toe back, can you use it on me? When I was not dragged by you, or it was cheap, Brother A Cai, I can''t even see a shadow, why should I do such a thankless thing?"


    Liu''s eyes were fierce: "Murong Xue, you are so sinister!"


    Murong Xue smiled and said, "I am your bloodline, and your temperament and personality are inherited from you. If you say I am insidious, aren''t you talking about you and your son? We, each other, no one has the right to say Who."


    Liu Shi suddenly became even more angry.


    Murong Xue suddenly smiled and said, "Ama, how are you? Are you angry, depressed, or aggrieved?"


    Liu said without thinking: "Of course I''m angry, of course depressed, of course frustrated!"


    Murong Xue felt at ease, that''s right.


    Murong Qi was also very angry, but now he didn''t have the time to care about what Murong Xue was hiding from them, he only thought about the money that was about to fly, and said, "No, I must ask Ah Qing to get the wages back tomorrow, nearly a dozen taels. The money you have, can''t be cheap, Murong Lingran."


    Liu Shi nodded: "Well, you''re right, Murong Lingran can''t be cheap like this, let Aqing ask for it tomorrow, and if she doesn''t ask for it, she will threaten her with her mother. If Murong Lingran doesn''t give it. , let Aqing force her to die. Murongzhe is Wen Rung now, but he can''t bear the infamy of killing people, so she will definitely have to give it to her."


    "Well, A-Niang is still smart."


    Threatening with her mother?


    Murong Xue nced at Chen Shi, her face turned cold again, she clenched her fists, and said sullenly: "Unfortunately, you have no chance, and you will never see Ah Qing again, just now is thest time you see Ah Qing. one side."

 Chapter 1347: Lius death (4)

    Chapter 1347 Liu''s Death (4)


    Liu Shi heard something wrong in her words and frowned: "What do you mean?"


    Murong Xue said with a sneer, "Is there any more to ask? I know why the uncle''s family was disappointed with you, and I also understand how they felt when they were separated from you."


    "You are such a wicked woman who is not worthy of continuing to live in the world. I still want Ah Qing to go to Saiyuan Mansion with you, and I want to ruin Ah Qing''s life. I tell you, you will never be able to achieve it again."


    "I still want to use A-Niang to threaten A-Qing, haha, you are still dreaming. You can''t even sit up by yourself when you look like this. Just now, A-Qing said that she would not give you medicine or meat when she packed her things. Don''t you guys have nothing to do with her? If you want to threaten Ah Qing, it''s really over your own power."


    "In the past few days, I can see it clearly. A-Niang knows how to protect me even when she is crazy. She really loves me. I used to be ignorant and always hurt her heart. And A-Qing, she really takes me as a My sister saw that even if I hurt her before, she is really kind to me."


    "None of you cared about me just now, only A-Niang, A-Qing and eldest brother, only they cared about me. Since they are the only people in the world who care about me, I will naturally do thest thing for them and solve their worries. , to clear the way for them in the future. This is the only thing I can do for them now."


    After ?? finished speaking, he walked towards Liu Shi first.


    It''s just that she is destined to be sorry for the child who just turned into blood. She can''t take revenge for him. She only hopes that he can turn into a ghost in the future and find his biological father in person to take revenge!


    Liu shi was lying on the ground, seeing her granddaughter looking at her as if she was dead, she couldn''t help panicking, and said, "You...what are you going to do?"


    Murong Xue sneered: "It''s really stupid, I said it all, I want to solve the worries for Ah Qing and the others, naturally it will kill you."


    After he finished speaking, he took out a small knife from his sleeve pocket. Without waiting for Liu Shi to call for help, he ignored her fearful eyes and stabbed it directly at her throat.


    Liu said in a panic, "You...you can''t treat me like this, I''m your grandma, and I''m your elder. You can''t do anything to me, you will be struck by thunder..."


    Halfway through her words, she only felt a tingling pain in her throat, and she was speechless immediately. She could only stare at Murong Xue with wide eyes in shock, obviously not expecting that she would really dare to kill herself.


    Within a moment, her neck was dyed red with her own blood.


    When the head is tilted, the person ispletely dead.


    Murong Qi propped up her body when she heard that her daughter wanted her own mother''s life just now, and just saw the scene where her own mother was killed by her daughter.


    Seeing her mother''s eyes open and looking dead, she roared heart-to-heart: "Murong Xue! What are you doing? She is your grandma, how dare you kill her! You Aren''t you afraid of thunder? Also, why do you have a knife on your body? We were all searched when we came in, how could you have a knife!"


    Murong Xue took out the knife from Liu''s neck, turned her head towards Murong Qi with cold eyes, and said with a look of disdain: "Thunder strikes? It doesn''t matter, anyway, I am an ungrateful person, even if I don''t kill Liu Guli, I will It won''t end well. As for this knife, it was the knife that Ah Qing and the others used to remove rotten flesh in their medicine cab. I stole it."

 Chapter 1348: The Death of Murong Qi and Murong Xue (1)

    Chapter 1348 The Death of Murong Qi and Murong Xue (1)


    "You!" Murong Qi was angry: "Murong Xue, you wicked girl! You don''t recognize your six rtives, you are a traitor! You will go to eighteen levels of **** like this!"


    Murong Xueughed at herself: "I''m a wicked girl, and I also know that I''m annoying, and I''ve been unpopr since I was a child. But if you don''t teach your son, you are responsible for the fault of your father, and Liu Guli is also responsible. You let me go. It became like this."


    "Liu Guli''s death can only be said to be her retribution, and your death is also your retribution. Dad, don''t worry, as your own daughter, in order to repay the hurt you have done to me before, I will deal with youter. It will make you suffer as much as possible.¡±


    "As for the eighteen levels of **** you mentioned, since I ignored my uncle''s upbringing and wanted their lives, I guess I will only go there after I die, and I will not lose two of your lives."


    Murong Qi saw her getting closer and closer to him, and his heart suddenly thumped wildly.


    Before he could finish speaking, Murong Qi''s mouth was blocked by Murong Xue''s shoes, and the smell of the shoes made him nauseous.


    Just as he was about to take his shoes off, he felt a tingling pain in his chest. Looking down, he saw that the knife that was still in Murong Xue''s hand just now had been inserted straight into his heart.


    Murong Qi immediately took out the shoe in his mouth, a mouthful of blood suddenly flowed from the corner of his mouth, and pointed at Murong Xue tremblingly, "You...you...I''m your biological father, how dare you treat me like this, for the rest of your life. It''s... it''s a waste of support for you. I... I... should have thrown you... on the ground and fell to your death on the day you were born!"


    Murong Xue seemed to think that he died too slowly, and began to say irritating words, "I have never been raised by you in my life, not for a day, not for an hour. You are not on me in my life. I have spent money, but not a single penny."


    "The one who raised me in this life is the uncle who has no blood rtionship. Last time the uncle and the others were right, I was a white-eyed wolf, and I should have been a mud-legged man. With you, I will never be able to leave Donghai Mansion in this life. The uncle let me live nine years of brocade clothes and jade food, and I was not satisfied with being raised by them, and he actually hated him, which is really inappropriate."


    "And the uncle has raised you all his life, don''t you want to kill their whole family too? I learned this from you. Looking at your eyes, it''s like I''ve done something terribly wrong."


    Murong Qi said weakly: "You... I am your biological father, can you... your unclepare to us?"


    "Why can''t wepare? This is the same truth. Even if we can''tpare, is there anything wrong with the daughter doing things with her father?"


    "You haven''t weaned yourself yet, why did you give birth to me? Since you gave birth to me, why didn''t you treat me well? Why didn''t you work hard to make me live a good life? So today your death was all caused by you, no wonder I. "


    Murong Qi''s chest was bleeding a lot at this time, his face was getting paler, his breath was getting weaker, his voice was getting smaller and smaller, "So... so you''re going to kill me? Kill me this one. Your biological father? Kill me, the one who gave you your life?"


    Murong Xue closed her eyes, opened them again suddenly, and said coldly, "Yes, I understand now, you and Grandma are living to find unhappy things for the uncle''s family."

 Chapter 1349: The Death of Murong Qi and Murong Xue (2)

    Chapter 1349 The Death of Murong Qi and Murong Xue (2)


    "But the uncle is kind, benevolent and righteous. For the sake of you being his mother and brother, he has repeatedly let you live, but you are not satisfied, and you still hurt him many times, and even want his life."


    "Since he can''t do anything to you, it doesn''t matter, I''ll do it. Anyway, being sent to Saiyuan Mansion is a dead end. It''s the same if you die sooner orter."


    "As long as you are dead, no one will bother them, and no one will find them unhappy anymore. I can only use this matter to repay them. Grandpa, Aqing and big brother can also be relieved. You don''t have to worry about your trash, they will all have a good life in the future."


    Murong Qi clutched his chest and said, "You...you...you...this bastard... bastard...thing, I..."


    He wanted to scold Murong Xue badly, but he could feel that his physical strength was gradually losing, his body was getting weaker and weaker, and he was less and less at hismand.


    Sure enough, before he finished speaking, he tilted his head and breathed out, but his eyes were still looking straight at Murong Xue, just like Mrs. Liu, he looked dead.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew from nowhere, and Murong Xue shook her body involuntarily.


    She turned her head and nced at Mrs. Chen, who was still sleeping, and then at the two who had died on the ground. After all, she was a woman in her teens. She was impulsive just now, but she was surprisingly courageous. Fear is impossible.


    Murong Xue nervously stepped forward and pulled out the knife stuck on Murong Qi''s body, suddenly feeling that something was wrong, and when she turned her head, she saw a man in the next cell was looking at her in fear.


    The man was leaning against the wall, and when he saw Murong Xue suddenly staring at him, he shuddered and hurriedly closed his eyes.


    Murong Xue said lightly: "It''s nothing if you see it, I can''t kill you, and I won''t kill you, don''t worry."


    ¡­


    After a long while, the man hadn''t heard the sound. He opened his eyes nervously and saw that Murong Xue was already lying on the ground, with the knife she killed two rtives stuck in his chest.


    There were three more dead people in front of him. Even if he was a big man, he couldn''t help but start to fear, and shouted loudly: "Someone, dead,e quickly."


    After a while, I heard footsteps.


    Jailer A came over and said, "What are you calling, do you want to live? If you don''t want to live, just hit the wall yourself, lest we do it!"


    The man said anxiously: "No, the person next door is really dead. That woman killed her grandma and grandpa and thenmitted suicide. If you don''t believe me, see for yourself."


    "what?"


    Jailer A mmed into the next cell, and saw that three prisoners were lying on the ground, looking like they were dead.


    Seeing that their vital parts were covered in blood, he hurriedly opened the cell door, and stepped forward to sniff them one by one.


    When he detected Murong Xue''s breath, Jailer A hurriedly said, "Go and ask the doctor, this woman can still be saved."


    Jailer B said: "Yes, I''ll go right now."


    Jailer C said: "What about the other two?"


    Jailer A said: "They are all dead, and there is no way to save them."


    Jailer C thought of the voice calling them over just now, turned to look at the person in the next cell, and asked, "How did they die? You said just now that the woman killed her grandma and grandpa? How is that possible? She is their junior, and there is no reason to kill them! Also, how could she have a murder weapon?"

 Chapter 1350: The Death of Murong Qi and Murong Xue (3)

    Chapter 1350 The Death of Murong Qi and Murong Xue (3)


    The man had nothing to hide, so he repeated what he saw and heard just now.


    The people present were shocked when they heard it, and stared nkly at Murong Xue lying on the ground.


    A woman in her teenage years is so cruel and courageous, she can really be cruel to her own mother and father.


    But her grandma and grandpa are indeed too much to talk to, no matter what, she can''t say such ruthless words to a person who has just lost a child.


    Jailer A roared, "Why didn''t you call us over at first?"


    The man was frightened by Jailer A''s voice, and his already nervous heart became even more nervous, and he said with a trembling voice: "I... how dare I speak out, that woman is so vicious that she even dares to kill her own rtives, I If this outsider is discovered by her, there must be only a dead end, if she has other weapons thrown at me, I have nowhere to hide."


    "The crime Imitted is not very serious. I can go back after a few years of hardbor. I have an old mother who can''t walk, and a child who can just walk. I don''t want to leave them to see the king of hell. I still want to Go back and take care of them."


    "And the woman''s determination to kill has been determined, even if I call you here, her mother was tied by her, no one stopped her in time, the two on the ground couldn''t even stand up, and they couldn''t escape. Killing people while you are here is still the only way to die."


    Jailer A frowned and said, "Then she didn''t find you from beginning to end?"


    "It is estimated that she wanted to kill them on a temporary basis. After all, what they said just now was too ugly and heartless, so she didn''t care about what was going on around her, she just wanted to stimte them and let them die. An Ning. When I listened to what she said, I kept holding my breath, just for fear of being discovered by her, but I didn''t expect that she would find out in the end. I thought she was going to shoot at me, but I didn''t expect her tomit suicide. "


    After he finished speaking, he patted his chest with lingering fears. Today was the most dangerous scene he had ever encountered in his life. He just thought he was going to confess here, but he didn''t expect Murong Xue tomit suicide, and the danger was instantly lifted.


    Jailer A said angrily: "You, you really don''t have enough sess, and you have more than enough failures."


    "Sir, you really can''t me me. I''m also afraid of death. I can only think of myself in that scene."


    Jailer A red at him coldly, turned his head away, stopped looking at him, and concentrated on checking the murder scene.


    After a while, the doctor also came. After checking, it was found that Liu Shi and Murong Qi were indeed dead.


    Although Murong Xue still had a breath just now, when the doctor came, she had already lost her breath, and her body temperature was gradually getting colder, so she was unable to recover.


    As for Mrs. Chen, she just fell asleep.


    Jailer A sighed and said, "You guys stay here, I''ll inform the adults."


    "Yes."


    After Murong Lingran fiddled with the ck earth and the shrimps and crabs in the water, he fell asleep in the space, and was suddenly awakened by a knock on the door. When he opened the door, he saw the eldest brother frowning, and said with concern, "Brother, what''s wrong with you? I''m sick. ?"


    Murong Zong said: "I''m fine, but you, are you sick?"


    Murong Lingran immediately understood the meaning of his words, touched his head embarrassedly, and said with a smile: "Brother, you knocked on the door for a long time? I''m fine, I''m just a little tired recently, and I''m sleeping soundly."

 Chapter 1351: The Death of Murong Qi and Murong Xue (4)

    Chapter 1351 The Death of Murong Qi and Murong Xue (4)


    Seeing that his younger sister''s face was ruddy and didn''t look sick, Murong Zong breathed a sigh of relief, and stopped talking about it, and said solemnly, "Liu Guli, Murong Qi and Murong Xue died in prison this morning."


    Murong was stunned for a moment: "What''s going on? Why did you die suddenly? Did you die of serious injuries after being tortured?"


    Murong Zong repeated what he had just heard, "That''s the way it is, Jing Zhaoyin sent someone to say it, and I didn''t believe it at first, after all, it was Murong Xue''s mother and father, so why didn''t she do it? It may be possible to make a move, but it is still as neat and neat. But it is impossible for the official to deceive us. Just now, Dad has gone to inform Grandpa A Cai and A Qing, and it is estimated that they havee over now."


    Murong Lingran said: "Since she dared to take our lives, she naturally dared to take Liu Guli and Murong Qi''s lives. Without children, she will no longer be a mother, and she feels that she will have to take care of three patients in the future, and she She was already weak right after the miscarriage, and the two of them still stimted her like that, it is possible to do such unimaginable things on impulse."


    After ?? finished speaking, she closed the door and walked to the main room with Murong Zong.


    After ?? arrived, Murong Liang and Murong Cai and Murong Qing also came over, and the official who came to report the letter was still there.


    Judging from the expressions on their faces, it was obvious that they had heard of it.


    Murong Lingran looked at her father again. She originally thought that he would be extremely sad because of Liu Shi''s death, but to her surprise, he didn''t have many other expressions on his face. pass.


    Murong Zhe said indifferently: "Father, the cause of their death is just as the official said just now. They are temporarily parked in the government''s prison. If no family memberse to im them within a day, they will be carried to the mass burial mound."


    Murongliang said with a gloomy expression: "Just carry it, so that I don''t have to spend money to find a ce for them. We have to keep the money at home for our own living, and I won''t spend another penny on them."


    Originally, he was still thinking about how to bring them back to Lihua Vige safely after half a month. After all, with Murong Zhe''s prestige now, it is estimated that they would be drowned by the spittle of the vigers as soon as they came back.


    It''s all right now, and all the people are suddenly gone. Saying ruthless words will save him trouble.


    Murong Zhe didn''t have many surprises when he heard the words, but he regretted it, but reminded him a few words, "It''s been carried to the mass grave, now it''s freezing cold, the beasts can''t find anything to eat, and their corpses are only eaten by the beasts. If it''s not half a day, you may not be able to find it. If you want to look for it in the future, it is probably impossible. Although Murong Qi and Murong Xue have done something wrong, they are the blood of your Murong family after all. Is it worth it?"


    "There''s nothing to give up." Murong Liang said angrily, "They''ve left a lot to die for, and my Murong family has no sinners like them. And Murong Xue, no matter how many things are wrong with Liu Guli and Murong Qi, it''s still her elders who dare to do it. Such a thing that people and gods are angry with, I will never admit that she is a member of my Murong family."


    "As for Murong Qi, although he is my only son, he has reached the point where he doesn''t want to reflect on himself, and he still wants to harm A Qing with his mother. I don''t have such a son."


    "And what the three of them did now is not only known to everyone in Lihua Vige, but also a lot of people in the surrounding viges."

 Chapter 1352: The Death of Murong Qi and Murong Xue (5)

    Chapter 1352 The Death of Murong Qi and Murong Xue (5)


    "Even if I wanted to bury them, I guess the people in Lizheng and the vige would be reluctant. I''m afraid it would be extremely difficult to find a piece ofnd. The mass grave is also a ce to go, so that''s it."


    Murong Cai and Murong Qing saw their grandfather looking extremely angry, opened their mouths, and swallowed the words almost simultaneously.


    Especially Murong Qing, she didn''t expect her grandma and grandfather to be in such a situation that they would still n on themselves, and they were extremely disappointed with them.


    Murong Lingran raised his eyebrows and agreed with what Murong Liang said.


    They were originally from outside the vige. Before they came, Lihua Vige had a hard life, but the folk customs were simple and the reputation was good.


    Li just took them in because of good intentions, but they let Lihua Vige spread out that the mother kills the son, the son kills the father, and the son kills the milk, which is amon indignation of people and gods, which ruined the reputation of Lihua Vige and made Li Zheng feel guilty.


    Mu Rongliang is right, it is estimated that even if they were willing to bury the three in Lihua Vige, Lizheng and the vigers of Lihua Vige would not be willing.


    Now her family''s reputation is getting better and better, maybe their bodies will be dragged out and whipped by angry vigers within a day of being buried.


    It is impossible to be buried in other ces. Many ces are owned by owners, unless they are in the mountains and forests, but the three of them are obviously not worth risking their lives to do this for them.


    Murongliang looked at the two grandchildren again, and seeing the sadness on their faces, he sighed: "Don''t me grandpa for being cruel, grandpa can''t do anything about it. Don''t beg for them, although Murong Xue said It is to solve the trouble for you, but by doing so, she still ruins your reputation and makes the situation of the three of us in the vige even more difficult in the future."


    Although Murong Qing was sad, she understood him and knew that he was right.


    There are so many people in their family who can kill their rtives. Maybe they will doubt her and brother A Cai''s temperament, and think of them as vicious people. It is estimated that few people in the vige will dare to touch their family of three in the future. .


    Murong Qing said: "Grandpa, I don''t me you, it''s just my mother..."


    Murong looked at the official next to him.


    The official said: "The only surviving woman was transferred to another cell in time. She didn''t know that the three people were dead, but as soon as she woke up, she started making noises to find her daughter, and her mind became more and more confused. But she didn''t do anything. Before I left, she just kept leaning against the wall and calling out Murong Xue''s name. Her caning has not yet been finished. Although this unfortunate incident happened, she still needs to be punished. of."


    Murong Qing and Murong Cai nodded at the same time.


    The official said again: "Are you sure you don''t want them to go home? If you are sure, and you don''t want to see them for thest time, then I will notify my colleagues when it''s time to carry them to the mass grave."


    Murong Liang sighed and said, "If you don''t go, please do it, sir."


    "Okay, then let''s say goodbye."


    The official was away, and Murongliang also went home with his grandchildren.


    Murong Zhe kept staring at the front yard. After a long time, he sighed and said, "For the sake of mother and son, I intend to let Liu Guli live, but I didn''t expect her to die."


    Murong said: "Father, I heard people say that the King of Hell wants people to die in the third watch, who would dare to keep them in the fifth watch? It means that they should die in this matter, and it is useless for anyone to intervene."

 Chapter 1353: The Death of Murong Qi and Murong Xue (6)

    Chapter 1353 The Death of Murong Qi and Murong Xue (6)


    "You have already done what you were supposed to do, and you have done your best. She killed herself and couldn''t move her whole body. She didn''t want to please Murong Xue, yet she dared to say something like that to irritate her. Usually speaking, it was very unpleasant. Xue has umted a lot of grievances, so it''s not surprising to have such an end."


    "Well." Murong Zhe nodded, "It seems that this is indeed the will of God, and the will of God cannot be vited."


    Murong Lingran nced at Daddy''s face, hesitantly said, "Daddy, you..."


    Murong Zhe knew what his daughter was worried about, so he said helplessly: "I''m fine, I don''t know why, knowing that they died, I didn''t feel sad at all, instead I felt relieved."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, this is not surprising, Liu Shi has always been a thorn in his heart for their family, and now that the thorn is removed, of course he will be relieved.


    Xiao Manan said: "Just breathe a sigh of relief, she has done so many evil things in her life, and now dying at the hands of her own granddaughter is her retribution. Don''t think about her."


    Murong Zhe sighed and said, "I know, I was just thinking that if she died, the mystery of my life background would be even more difficult to solve."


    Murong said with relief: "Dad, don''t worry, there is Ninth Young Master here, he promised to help, trust him."


    "Well, that''s all there is to it now."


    That night, Murong Liang''s grandparents and grandsons were sleepless all night.


    After all, one of them is his own son. Although he said harsh words during the day, when he was quiet at night, he would also think of his former goodness.


    For example, the scene at birth, such as the first time he shouted Daddy, the first time he was able to walk, and so on, all kinds of scenes have always filled his mind.


    The more he thinks about it, the more he can''t figure it out.


    Mingming was such a cute child when he was a child, how did he be like this when he grew up!


    Murong Qing and Murong Cai were simr, and all the scenes in their minds of getting along with Murong Xue and Murong Qi happily when they were children.


    Obviously, the two were very good to them when they were young, and I can''t figure out how they got down on this dead end!


    When they woke up, all three of them had dark circles under their eyes.


    Because the Chen family was still in prison, Murong Qing and Murong Cai had nned to go to the city today, but Murong Liang was worried that they would quietly go to the mass grave to take the bodies of the three people away, so he let them stay in the vige , not allowed to step out of the vige entrance.


    Murong Qing also knew what Grandpa was worried about, but he didn''t exin it, and obediently followed Murong Cai to pick up firewood.


    Anyway, Chen shi was only tortured yesterday. The next time she is tortured, she will have to wait for her wounds to heal. She also gave her medicine yesterday, so there should be nothing wrong today.


    Almost at the same time, the corpses of the three people thrown into the mass graves were soon divided by hungry beasts. There were also many unimed corpses of criminals or beggars around. All the corpses were mixed together. At this point, Liu Guli and Murong Qi and Murong Xue have never had the chance to be found back in their entire lives.


    And about their deaths, Murongliang also took the initiative to inform Lizheng.


    Because he was in a very heavy mood these days, many people who saw him would care about him and ask what happened to him, but Murongliang didn''t hide it from them. He couldn''t hide it, and if he concealed it more, it would make the vigers doubt the character of their grandparents and grandchildren, so they told them all about their deaths without reservation.

 Chapter 1354: Aunt Jiangs doubts

    Chapter 1354 Aunt Jiang''s doubts


    As he expected, after knowing that their family had a heinous person like the murder of their father, the number of people who talked to their grandparents and grandchildren gradually became less and less every day.


    Only people who are very familiar with Murong Zhe''s family treat Murong Liang as always, such as Li Zheng and Xia''s Tian family.


    But the three of them were already mentally prepared. They had seen a lot of those eyes when they separated Murong Zhe, so they didn''t care too much.


    Now they have no other way but to use actions to prove that they are different from the three who died.


    Because of this, the death of three generations of Liu''s ancestors and grandchildren was quickly spread to the surrounding viges.


    Ning''an Houfu Study


    Ning Anhou frowned after hearing what the housekeeper said, "Liu Guli is dead?"


    The housekeeper nodded, and then briefly recounted what happened in the pce prison.


    The Marquis of Ning An said with a sneer, "I thought about her death in thousands of ways, but I didn''t expect her to die at the hands of her own granddaughter. It''s her retribution. It''s a pity that she and Murong Qi didn''t get enough 500shes. It¡¯s really cheap for her to go away. Fortunately, I have already asked what I should have asked, and I have also known what I should know, otherwise her death would be really troublesome for us.¡±


    Fang''s housekeeper echoed: "What Hou Ye said is very true."


    The Marquis of Ning An said earnestly: "Is there any news from Huguo Temple?"


    Fang Steward said: "It''s snowing a lot recently, and their movements are indeed a little slower, but they''ve already ruled out a lot of ces, so they should be faster."


    Ning Anhou said at ease: "That''s good."


    At the same time, in a courtyard of Hou''s mansion, Aunt Jiang saw someoneing, and asked all the maids to go out.


    Aunt Jiang returned to the slump and sat down with a dissatisfied expression: "Jiang Liyang, I just asked you to check a few children, and it took you so long to check, what a waste, what''s the use of me asking you!"


    Jiang Liyang said tteringly: "Auntie, you can''t me me for this, you didn''t give me any information, but gave me a few portraits, and the people in Hou''s mansion are very tight-lipped, I really have no choice but to slow down. Ask slowly."


    "Do you still mean to me me?" Concubine Jiang suddenly became angry, "You have no ability, so you will push it on me, if it is still the same as when I was a child, I shouldn''t have handed this matter to you, I should have known it earlier. I''ll leave it to someone else."


    Jiang Liyang said shyly: "Okay, auntie, what are you talking about now? Although it''s been a while, I still found it."


    Aunt Jiang said impatiently: "Then say it quickly, don''t poke before moving."


    "Yes yes yes, I''ll just say..."


    After a while, Aunt Jiang frowned after listening to what her nephew said: "What did you say? They are indeed Murong, but they are from Baoshan Vige, Donghai Prefecture, because their head Murong Zhe was admitted to the imperial physician. , that''s why you settled in the capital? And you made a mistake a few years ago, and was sent to Saiyuan Mansion, and only came back in Marchst year?"


    Jiang Liyang said: "Yes."


    Aunt Jiang frowned and said, "Your investigation is really correct? Lord Hou is the most jealous of evil. He would never have contact with such people with questionable character. How could he invite them to his house, or even let them be good at it? Princess?"

 Chapter 1355: Are they really from Donghai Prefecture?

    Chapter 1355 Is he really from Donghai Prefecture?


    Jiang Liyang said: "There is absolutely nothing wrong. Many people in the capital know their identities. You should have heard of the famous Zhi Ye Zhai this year, right?"


    "That''s Zhiye Zhai, which has delicious vegetables and fruits, and grows strawberries and tribute lychees?"


    "That''s right, they also grow high-yield crops, and it seems that for this reason, His Majesty also ordered the Ministry of Justice to thoroughly investigate what happened to them four years ago. You also know that Marquis is the most talented person, and it is estimated that he thinks he has such talent. It''s impossible to do that kind of thing, that''s why I contacted them. And..."


    "And what?"


    Jiang Liyang nced outside the house and said in a low voice, "Princess Qihua seems to like those children very much, the matter that the princess moved to Hou Ye''s courtyard a few days ago, the execution of the mansion doctor, and the The matter that Lord Hou suddenly attacked his own n a few days ago seems to be rted to that family."


    Aunt Jiang frowned and said, "People born with mud legs will have such a big influence on the Hou residence. Are they really from the East Sea Residence? Are they not some distant rtives of Hou Ye?"


    "I don''t think it should be. I sent someone to Baoshan Vige to check. There are indeed many people with the surname Murong. That Murong Zhe''s father was also born in Baoshan Vige. They have the same surname as Hou Ye. It must be just a coincidence. "


    Concubine Jiang was relieved and smiled: "Since those few are not children of the n, and have no blood rtionship with the Marquis, then the title of title will definitely not fall on them, it seems that I really think too much. "


    It''s just that Lord Hou treats outsiders better than her grandson, so he''s really confused.


    Jiang Liyang nodded and said casually: "Indeed, although it was reported in Lihua Vige that Murong Zhe was not the biological child of the family half a month ago, it is impossible for a child in the capital to go to the backcountry like Baoshan Vige, Donghai Prefecture. I went somewhere, and I didn¡¯t hear about the loss of a child in the Murong family, so it shouldn¡¯t be the child of another n.¡±


    Aunt Jiang was startled when she heard the words, and she became nervous after she had just rxed. She frowned and said, "Murong Zhe isn''t actually a child of that family? Then whose child is he?"


    "I don''t know about that." After speaking, Jiang Liyang repeated everything he had inquired about in Lihua Vige, "That''s it, now Murong Zhe probably doesn''t know whose child he is."


    Concubine Jiang said: "Then what strange behavior has Lord Hou been doing recently?"


    Jiang Liyang said helplessly: "Auntie, if Lord Hou wanted to do something without us, how could we have found out with our ability. It took me a lot of effort to find out about this matter. of."


    Aunt Jiang snorted coldly: "The strength of nine cows and two tigers? Is this thing so difficult? It''s just a family of mud legs."


    "Auntie, it''s really difficult. If I hadn''t quietly gone to see Fang Hongsheng and saw his personal servant, who recognized the person in the portrait, I probably wouldn''t be able to find out Murong Zhe''s identity now."


    "What does this have to do with Hongsheng?"


    Jiang Liyang said bitterly: "Auntie, if you attended Lord Hou''s birthdayst time, or met Hong Mao and Hongshengter, then I would have nothing to do with me at all. Your daughter has been grounded, and Lord Hou will not let you see it. Brothers Hong Mao and Hong Sheng, don''t you know, Murong Zhe''s family attended the Marquis'' birthday partyst time, and they are the main culprits that caused your daughter to be confined at home."

 Chapter 1356: Outer room kids?

    Chapter 1356 Children in the outer room?


    Aunt Jiang immediately stood up and said in shock, "Is what you said true?"


    "Of course it''s true." Jiang Liyang said, "There were a lot of people here on the birthday of the Marquis. Many princes, ministers, sons and youngdies know it, you can just ask, how dare I lie to you."


    "How can I go out?" Aunt Jiangined: "Master Hou never wanted me and Aunt Li to leave the house. If you really want to go out, you must report to the housekeeper, and you must also bring Master Hou''s people. Also, today Letting youe to the yard has already made me think hard, but I didn''t have the ability to escape Lord Hou''s eyeliner and go out of the house."


    Jiang Liyang suddenly stopped talking.


    Aunt Jiang continued: "Thest time I saw that girl, I knew that she was not a good stubble, but I didn''t expect to make my daughter and grandson so shameless on Lord Hou''s birthday. I was really mad at me. If I had known earlier,st time I should take advantage of the housekeeper''s absence and give her a hard lesson to let her know how good I am."


    Jiang Liyang rolled her eyes at her, and you will be rude at this time. Those are the guests that Hou Ye valued, and even the housekeeper personally received. If you really gave it a chance, would you dare to do it? Aren''t you afraid that Lord Hou will drive you out of the Hou residence?


    "Isn''t it alright now? As New Year''s Eve is approaching, the Marquis has to be busy with both family affairs and court affairs. He must have no time to take care of other things. Isn''t this a good opportunity?"


    Aunt Jiang pondered for a moment, then shook her head: "No, I know Marquis''s ability and his temper. He likes those children, and so does the eldest princess. As you said just now, His Majesty treats them a lot. There is concern, and Murong Zhe is also sealed as Wen Rung. If something happens to them, so many big people will definitely find me as soon as they check it, or forget it. If Hong Mao and Hongsheng are involved, then things will be bad. already."


    Jiang Liyang knew that she was timid, so he didn''t force her, and agreed: "Auntie is right, then I will listen to you. I have already said what I should say, and I won''t stay for long, so I will leave first."


    Aunt Jiang said: "Wait, I suddenly thought of a possibility."


    "What is possible?"


    Aunt Jiang guessed: "You said just now that Murong Zhe is not his father''s biological child, and Lord Hou has paid much attention to him. Do you think he is the child of Lord Hou who has been hiding from the eldest princess to find a life outside? It''s just that Lost it for some reason and found it recently?"


    Jiang Liyang said helplessly: "Auntie, you think too much, this ispletely nonsense. What is the identity of Lord Hou? If he really wants a child, he can directly find you to give birth. You were still recognized by the eldest princess. Yes, why do you need to go outside to find someone? Lord Hou loves the eldest princess so much, if something goes wrong, the eldest princess must not be saddened to death."


    "Also, ording to what you said, Lord Hou also brought those children to the eldest princess. The eldest princess was still ill at that time, so it was impossible for him to take the children in the outer room to stimte her at that time. ."


    Aunt Jiang suddenly realized, "You''re right, there are no impermeable walls in the world, with the character of the Marquis, if there were really people outside, he would have spoken directly to the eldest princess long ago, and would not be cruel to other women. The child is dangling in front of her eyes, I must have thought too much."


    Jiang Liyang said: "Auntie, if you really don''t let me do anything, then I''ll retire."

 Chapter 1357: Worry

    Chapter 1357 Worry


    Aunt Jiang sighed and said, "Let''s go, don''t do anything, and don''t help me without authorization. I have been punished by the Hou Ye many times recently. Let''s talk about itter."


    She couldn''t do it alone. Wasn''t Concubine Li''s son also disgraced and punished that day? If they want to do it, they must do it together, so if things get too big, no one''s children will benefit, and no one will suffer.


    Jiang Liyang said: "Yes, Auntie, Auntie take care."


    Time passed slowly like this. As New Year''s Eve approached, the weather was getting colder day by day, and Murong Lingran also began to give the vigers a holiday in turn.


    The reason for the holiday is that the shrimps and crabs in the small lotus pond need to be taken care of every day, and some fruit trees that are afraid of the cold also need to work to keep warm. Some winter fruits are still picked every day, and the strawberries in the greenhouse are also normal. Growing, and her vegetables are highly resistant to cold, and many vegetables can grow in winter.


    And before the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth lunar month, there were still vegetables picking and selling in the fields, so they could only be given a rest.


    This year is different fromst year. The family has a lot morend and more kinds of crops. Moreover, the business of the two Zhiye Zhai is very good. If they do less business for one day, they will lose hundreds of taels of silver. It must be To persist until thest day.


    Because there was no disaster this year, most of the people in the vige have jobs in Murong Lingran''s home. The emperor also exempted the autumn tax in Lihua Vige, and Murong Lingran gave money to many people.


    Coupled with the fact that some people have high-yield grains in their fields, most people¡¯s ie this year has increased several timespared with previous years, and they all feel that they have a better life.


    In order to make up for the regret of not having a good New Year''s Evest year, many people either went to the city in person or asked others to buy some goodies for the new year.


    The food, clothes, and use are all pulled back by car, as if to eat all the good things that I didn''t eatst year.


    Some people are still very leisurely, hanging up rednterns made by themselves, and asking Li Zheng to write some couplets and paste them on the door. Compared withst year, the taste of the new year in the vige has increased a lot.


    There are people who feel that they have money in their hands. Taking advantage of the fact that they have less work and more free time during the Chinese New Year, and are not afraid of the trouble of keeping warm, they actually bought a lot of chickens, ducks and geese.


    Whether it is ancient or modern, people often like to follow the trend. People in the vige see other people¡¯s families starting to raise them. Most people are not willing to be left behind.


    The vige was very lively for a while, and you could hear the chirping of poultry when you walked to any house.


    Mi Shi returned home from the outside, and Jianli was sitting in the main room looking at the gate of the courtyard with a sad face, wondering: "What''s wrong with you? This year, the vigers'' life is the best since you took office. The household has a lot of meat to eat, and there is a lot of money left, so is there anything else to worry about?"


    Li didn''t speak, just stared at the door with empty eyes.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Mi Shi looked worried: "Are you ufortable? If you are ufortable, I will ask the child to ask a doctor for you. If it is serious, go to A Zhe, and his body has fully recovered. , you go to him, he should not refuse you."


    Li Zheng finally spoke, and sighed: "No, I''m in good health, I''m just worried."


    Mi''s stunned: "What are you worried about?"

 Chapter 1358: New Years gift

    Chapter 1358 New Year''s Gift


    "You forgot what happenedst year?"


    "Last year?" Mi Shi recalled for a moment, and was suddenly surprised: "You mean the wolves are going down the mountain?"


    Li Zheng nodded: "Yeah, the vige was hit by a disasterst year, and everyone didn''t buy so much meat back, and every household raised more than half of the chickens, ducks, geese, etc. that were less than this year, so they all led the wolves down from the mountains. "


    "Every household has stocked a lot of meat this year, and raised several times more poultry thanst year. Most people want to take care of their bodies, and the smell of meat wafts in the house every day. And this year''s weather is cold and early, I feel It''s colder thanst year, and the wolves are probably the same asst year, they can''t find food in the forest, so they smell the fragrance ande to the vige to forage."


    Thinking of some chickens, ducks and geese that she followed to buy, Mrs. Mi couldn''t help but mention it, and said with a look of apprehension: "What you said is indeed possible, so what should we do this year?"


    Li Zheng shook his head: "I can''t do anything right now, if the wolves reallye down the mountain, we can only hide in the house likest year, the poultry outside, if they die, they will die, and use them in exchange for our Life is not a bad thing."


    Mi''s thought for a moment, then suddenly said: "Why don''t we go and ask Aran, her ck hair is very powerful, I have heard people say that even if a wolf sees a ck hair, he must avoid it, and the ck hair must be useful. of."


    "Didn''t you say before that wild beasts use feces to determine their territory? ck hair should be the same. It is convenient for him to surround the vige. If other beasts smell it, they will know that it is ck hair''s territory. In this way, our vige Isn''t it safe?"


    Li Zhengdao said: "I have already thought about this, and I have also looked for A Ran. After all, this is the easiest way, but A Ran is not sure if it will work, and Hei Mao has a limited number of bowel movements a day. It''s very big, she can only make Hei Mao try his best. After all, if he can''t pull it out, he can''t force it. And it has been snowing a lot recently, and it is estimated that it will be covered by snow just after it is finished, and that will not have much effect. "


    Mi said: "You''re right, why don''t you ask Kuro Mao to go around?"


    "This..." Li Zheng thought about it for a while, but shook his head: "These are just our guesses. And so far, we haven''t heard wolf howls or other beasts at night. It''s like a family, and this kind of shadowless thing doesn''t bother Heimao anymore. I heard that Heimao is also very afraid of cold, and stays by the charcoal basin in winter, and probably doesn''t want to go out, if it hurts, or something else Mistake, Aran will definitely hate me."


    Mi''s nodded: "You are right, then I will listen to you, and stay put for the time being."


    "Um."


    For the next few days, the vige was still peaceful and nothing dangerous happened.


    As New Year''s Eve approached, Murong Lingran''s family was also full of people. Just likest year, many families gathered to give them New Year''s gifts.


    The first thing I came to was the New Year''s Eve at the Marquis of Ning''an. In addition to thetest designs of silk and satin, precious tea leaves, some famous calligraphy and paintings, and antique jades, there were also some food to eat, either abalone, ginseng, fin belly or bird''s nest and fish bones. Cordyceps sinensis, all are extremely precious.


    To their surprise, the Hou Mansion had prepared six sets of clothes for each of them, and the workmanship was extremely delicate.

 Chapter 1359: Borrowing flowers to offer Buddha

    Chapter 1359 Borrowing flowers to offer Buddha


    Men''s clothes are equipped with sachets and jade pendants, and women''s clothes are also equipped with a set of jewelry.


    made Murong Lingran feel that it was like the elders were worried that the younger ones would not be able to eat or wear well, and wished they had prepared everything.


    Of course, Helian Rongjiu''s gifts were also mixed in. The gifts were basically the same as those given by the Marquis of Ning''an, except that they only gave Murong Lingran clothes, but she and her mother had jewelry.


    The second household arrived naturally from Liu Mansion, and it was simr to the one sent by the Marquis of Ning''an, except that there were no clothes and an extra box. You don''t need to think about it to know that Liu Jianian gave it to Murong Zong alone.


    As for the next one, it was from the Office of the Minister of Rites and General Rong, as well as from three restaurants, and even from Ruyi Embroidery Vige and Xiangfu. There were food, drink, and use.


    Murong Lingran is also the same asst year. Most of the things she gave were made by herself and from the field, snacks of various vors, candies, and jerky, as well as strawberries and other fruits in the greenhouse, such as Grapefruit, winter jujube, apple, etc.


    This year she also researched some new tricks, such as fruit wines and fruit jams of various vors, ced in her custom-made boxes and y pots.


    There are also very popr big crabs and prawns. Anyway, she already has a lot of them in her space, and her reproduction speed is also fast. She doesn''t feel bad. As long as people who have given her gifts, she gives two big bags to all.


    Since the things she gave are all ready-made at home, and the status of those people is precious, her father is now Wen Rung again, and her family can be regarded as a family of officials.


    Anyway, there are already a lot of ginseng in her space, and the years are not bad, so she sent a ginseng about 500 years old to every household.


    Of course, if she took out such a precious ginseng at once, it would definitely cause confusion. Anyway, if other people think about it, they will not think that it was nted in her space, so she told the servants who came to give gifts in advance, if When their masters asked, they said that she found a group of ginseng in Wuming Mountain and brought them all in one nest.


    She didn''t forget the promise she made with Helianhan a few months ago. After all, the seeds she gave were the relics of her deceased husband. She promised her that if those seeds were nted, they would give her some as a memory.


    He Lianhan is living alone now, and only she and Ninth Young Master know where she lives. It is estimated that there are no rtives who used to pay New Year''s greetings or anything. Some food and drink are given to her and she can''t finish it. It''s a pity to waste it.


    Murong Lingran halved the food in the return gift, and the other half borrowed flowers to offer to Buddha, all of which were nted from her seeds in the space.


    Murong Lingran also nned to give her those flowers and nts on New Year''s Eve. Those flowers and nts had already been transnted into flower pots to make room for her other nts. She also made an excuse in advance to take out the flowers. .


    In order not to freeze them to death, they put them all in the vacant room in the east courtyard. When Helianhan''s people go back, just ask them to bring the flowerpots.


    and instructed them to put all the flowers and nts in the house after returning, and add some charcoal pots in the house to ensure the temperature.


    She also knew that He Lianhan would question how fast some flowers grow, and why they bloomed so bewitchingly in winter, so she told the people He Lianhan could ask in advance, and just went back and exined it to her directly.

 Chapter 1360: Murong Ju is here

    Chapter 1360 Murong Ju is here


    If you have any other questions, she wille to the door to answer them next time.


    At this time, in the courtyard outside Helian Rongjiu


    Helianhan looked at the house full of flowers and nts, and looked at his maid Caiyun in shock: "You...you said that apart from the food and drink just now, these are also what Aran asked you to bring back? These are me nted the seeds for her?"


    Caiyun said respectfully, "Yes, Master."


    Helianhan said in surprise: "But... but it''s only been a few months, how could she have nted so many things? And how did these things bloom so well? And many of these flowers don''t bloom in winter. Yes, how did she manage to get them to bloom this season?"


    Caiyun continued to exin: "Master, Miss Murong has already guessed what you want to ask. She said that she has her own special method for nting. It''s grown in a greenhouse."


    "As for what a greenhouse is, she also exined that it is a greenhouse. In short, it is grown in the house, and its temperature can be artificially interfered, so that nts that are not easy to grow in winter can grow smoothly. For example, just like now, in Put some charcoal pots in the house, the temperature in the house will rise, and they will not freeze."


    "I see." He Lianhan nodded and nced at those flowers and nts, some of them were indeed unique to Shun Anguo, thinking of the reason why she sent them out, looked at a pot of herbs and said, "Her brother''s poison should have been resolved. Right."


    "Miss Murong said it''s resolved, don''t worry."


    He Lianhan breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good."


    The time will soon arrive on the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month.


    Likest year, all the shops in the city have been closed, and they will not open until the tenth day of the first lunar month.


    In addition to some of the people on duty, Murong Lingran also gave most of the people aplete holiday to let them have a good year in peace.


    However, the thing that Li Zheng was most worried about happened.


    Twenty-nine early this morning, Murong Lingran rode on ck hair and was about to go to the small barren mountain. Before reaching the small barren mountain, she saw three people who she didn''t want to seeing across.


    When the three of them saw Murong Lingran, their faces immediately showed a look of surprise. They didn''t care how ugly her face was, and they approached her faster.


    Seeing Murong Lingran, Murong Ju no longer had the arrogant look on her face when they first met. She stopped when she and Heimao were still two meters away, and looked up at Heimao, who was still on Heimao''s back. The person who was there, smiled and said, "Aran, you came out, do you still remember us?"


    Murong Lingran nced at their clothes. They were wearing simr clothes to thest time they met. It seemed that their life was not good.


    Isn''t that the Murong Ju family? She knew them even if they turned to ashes.


    Murong Ju breathed a sigh of relief, nced at the basket in her hand, and said with a smile: "Aran, you should have noticed that we are here to give you New Year''s gifts, and by the way, we will give you New Year''s greetings in advance. Are your adults here? Why don''t you let us sit at your house, I''m old, my legs and feet are bad, my clothes are very thin, and my frozen body can''t stand it. If there is a cup of hot tea for me, then we will be very grateful already."

 Chapter 1361: admit mistakes

    Chapter 1361 Acknowledgment


    Murong Lingran replied indifferently and asked: "I heard that after you were imprisoned and tortured that day, you were detained for several months before being released, and then you were assigned to live in Linshan Vige. It must have taken a lot of time to get here from Linshan Vige. ?"


    Seeing that she was still riding on Heimao, Murong Ju had no intention ofing down, and she deliberately brought up unpleasant things in the past to irritate them. Although she was dissatisfied, she did not dare toin, and she still ttered: "Aran, The past is all over, I am your aunt after all, I am getting old, and I will not have a good life in a few days, so please give me a face, and don''t mention the past."


    "If you mind what we did in the past, auntie is here to say sorry to you, it''s all auntie''s fault, auntie shouldn''t have done those things in the first ce, you forgive us once, we promise not to will do it again."


    Fan Xingchang said: "Yes, the eldest cousin also knew that he was wrong and was punished. Knowing that he was wrong, your family has nothing to lose. We have already lost money to those two children. Let everyone forget about those things. "


    Fan Hechang also said: "Aran, the little cousin also knows that he is wrong. He has suffered all the punishment he deserved in the prison. We have suffered enough these days. We promise to change our minds and be a new person. Don''t mention the past. is it okay?"


    Murong Lingran sneered and said, "Don''t mention it? I''ll say it alone, and each of you will reply to me, what is this? Are you nning to drown me with spittle stars? If you care so much about others mentioning your past, you had the guts back then. Do it, don''t have the guts to face it now? If I knew this earlier, why bother!"


    Murong Ju hurriedly said: "Aran, I didn''t mean that, I..."


    "Enough." Murong Lingran said impatiently, "Don''t talk about it, don''t call it aunt, cousin or uncle. Since you''vee here, I believe you all know what happened in my house some time ago. Let''s not talk about it. Our two families are not rted by blood, even if there is, after the events of the past few months, the rtionship between the two families has been wiped out by you."


    Murong Ju said: "Ah Ran, don''t say that, although your family is not rted by blood to the Murong family, but your father also grew up in my eldest brother''s family, and has been named Murong for more than 30 years. His grandfather for more than 30 years can be regarded as a member of the Murong family, and we can be regarded as rtives."


    Murong Lingran didn''t say anything, just stared straight into Murong Ju''s eyes.


    Seeing that she was unhappy, Murong Ju said embarrassingly: "Since you don''t like listening to it, I won''t say it. We... can''t we really go to your house?"


    Seeing that Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang were both carrying a basket, Murong Lingran said indifferently, "My family has been busy for a year, and it''s officially a holiday today. My family is very tired, and they are still resting now, so don''t disturb them. , tell me your intentions directly, you know, I can call the shots."


    She wanted to see what medicine they were selling in the gourd!


    Murong Ju heard the words and looked at each of her two sons.


    Fan Xingchang was the first to speak: "Aran, it''s like this, we heard that your uncle and Murong Xue were both dead, but they were killed by Murong Xue, and A Cai''s mother is also in prison, now at home Only three people live there, right?"


    "It''s quite clear what you inquired about, but you made a mistake."

 Chapter 1362: I want to move here (1) (one more)

    Chapter 1362 Want to move over (1) (one more)


    "Wrong... wrong? Which point?"


    Murong Lingran said with a sullen face: "I can recognize this grandpa Murongliang for Grandpa''s sake, but Liu Guli is not my grandpa''s biological mother. As early as when she wanted our whole family to die, Grandpa would not recognize him. She''s gone, so is Murong Qi, so don''t say they are my grandma and uncle, I don''t have their kind of rtives."


    Fan Xingchang said quickly: "Yes, yes, you are right, I am wrong."


    Murong said: "Don''t beat around the bush, tell me if you have something, I have something else to do, or I''ll leave."


    Although Fan Xingchang was displeased with her attitude, he didn''t dare to say anything, so he could only follow her words: "Okay, then I''ll say it, it''s like this, Aran, you see that you are separated from your uncle now. It¡¯s on the first floor, but we and my uncle are blood rtives after all, and he has only one grandson and granddaughter left by his side, and I heard that his house was burned down by his aunt.¡±


    "Our thinking is that he will definitely feel quiet and lonely as an old man in the future. He has two unmarried grandchildren at home. He must have a lot of things he doesn''t understand about the children''s life-long events. Our daughter-inw is a woman, If I move here, I can take care of my uncle and arrange marriages for the children, and it won''t dy them."


    Murong frowned and said, "You guys want to move here? But their house was burnt down, where will you live when you move here?"


    This is to see Murongliang''s family, the old and the young, are you nning toe over to upy the magpie''s nest?


    Now, most of the people in the vige are hiding from Murongliang¡¯s grandparents and grandsons, for fear of avoiding them, but they are rushing to get close to others. Is it because of the ten acres ofnd in Murongliang¡¯s family?


    Certainly, they are also people who have been in prison, and their reputation is not even as good as that of Murong Liang''s grandparents and grandsons. Now let alone thend, I am afraid that even building a decent house will be a problem.


    They still have quite a few children. With their current abilities, girls are not bad, boys don''t even have a chance to marry a wife.


    For the sake of his children, he naturally doesn''t mind what Liu and others have done.


    Murongliang took out the money in front of the vigers after the firest time. They must have found out that he still had money by some means.


    They should think that if the money of the two families isbined, they will definitely be able to build a beautiful house, so that their own children will not have to worry about not having a marriage room.


    Thinking of this, Murong Lingran secretly sneered, where did they get their confidence, thinking that Murong Liang would agree to them, and actually came up with such an idea?


    Judging from their actions today, they probably didn''t know that Murong Yang''s family also moved from Donghai Mansion.


    The rtionship between Murong Liang and Murong Yang is obviously better than that of Murong Ju, and Murong Shang and Murong Fei are obviously more conscientious than Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang. Even if he must find someone to build a house with, he will definitely find his own younger brother.


    Fan Xingchang thought she would really agree, and said excitedly: "Don''t worry about this, the tent given to us by the imperial court is still there, and it can still be used after sewing and repairing, and it is still living now. Although it will not be used for long, but in our hands We still have some money, both of our brothers can hunt now, so we can save money by hunting. My uncle must also have money, and we will build a house together next year, as long as you promise us toe back. "

 Chapter 1363: I want to move here (2) (two more)

    Chapter 1363 Want to move over (2) (two more)


    Sure enough.


    Murong said: "Grandpa, did he agree?"


    Murong Ju thought of what happened just now, her face suddenly a little embarrassed, she never expected her brother to be so heartless, and said, "After hearing what we said, he only said one thing, saying that we are not from Lihua Vige, even if he agrees, Li Zheng He won''t agree, nor will the court. He said he was tired, let us leave, and closed the door."


    "Since you have been rejected, why are you still here?"


    Murong Ju said: "Aran, we have also thought about it. Since he doesn''t want us to live in it, it doesn''t matter. We can find anothernd, as long as we can live in Lihua Vige, even in the mountains."


    "We also went to Lizheng just now and asked him to ept us again, but he sternly rejected us, saying that we were arranged by the court personally, or... or people who havemitted crimes, it is impossible to easily transfer the household registration, he does not have this right ."


    "We can''t do anything about it. I heard that your father is now a 9th-grade Wen Swiss franc. As long as he can help us run a trip to the government and let him re-transfer our household registration to Lihua Vige?"


    Murong Lingran sneered and said: "Is it my family who opened your government? You can do whatever you want with your household registration? You can move where you want to move? My father is just a casual official with no real power, you let him Do you think our whole family is impatient to meddle in household registration matters?"


    Even if she can, these people are not worth her daddy doing so much.


    Murong Ju defended: "We didn''t mean that..."


    Murong Lingran said coldly: "No matter what you mean, grandpa didn''t agree, and my grandfather and I couldn''t agree to you going back to Lihua Vige. I still remember your arrogance before. Although I am young, But I won''t be soft-hearted just because of your few words, and I won''t pretend that the past has never happened. I kindly advise you to leave quickly, or I will be embarrassed by other people in the vige who find you embarrassing meter. There is no good fruit to eat."


    A trace of anger shed across Murong Ju''s face. As an elder, she had never asked anyone so humbly.


    She was almost humbled into the mud, but Murong Lingran was still so ruthless, it was really too much.


    She was able to reassign them to Linshan Vige so easily, how could she not have the right to assign them back?


    Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang also clenched their fists. They discussed with her in a good voice, but she didn''t give any face at all. They were her elders anyway, they really didn''t know what to do!


    Murong stared at their eyes, and sneered in his heart. It is really easy to change, and his nature is hard to change, so he can''t help it?


    Although Murong Ju was angry, she did not give up, suppressed the anger in her heart, and continued to plead with a bitter face: "Aran, please. Seeing as I am so old, I don''t have a good life for a few days, so I want to see more. For the sake of my family, let use back, I really want to live with my eldest brother."


    "You don''t know, although we settled in Linshan Vige, the vigers there knew that after we went to prison, they all guarded our home and treated us like thieves. The children couldn''t even find ymates, and they were all locked up. Isted. We can''t take it anymore, please let use back."


    Murong Lingran said firmly: "Impossible, and you think that no one will iste you when you get here? Grandpa''s family is also isted now, and it''s the same when youe."

 Chapter 1364: Meng Erzhuang is lost (three more)

    Chapter 1364 Meng Erzhuang is lost (three shifts)


    "Also, don''t you know that Lihua Vige is haunted by wolves in winter? That tent of yours that will be broken as soon as a wolf''s ws are scratched can''t save the lives of your whole family."


    Murong Ju said, "Then why don''t we just pitch the tent at your grandfather''s house? His house still has a fence, and the courtyard gate is still in good condition."


    "It''s useless, you''ve seen the wall of my house, why do you think I build it higher than everyone else? It''s just to prevent wild animals from jumping in. If the wolves reallye to the wall of Grandpa''s house, just lightly You can jump up."


    Murong Ju said again: "Then...then it''s fine for me to live in your grandfather''s wooden house. I also looked at it just now. The wooden house is big enough, and it can still amodate our family."


    "Do you not understand people''snguage when I say so much?" Murong Lingran said with a sullen face: "Grandpa has rejected you, and now we are not rted to him by blood, even if there is, it is impossible to disturb his family. Qing Jing, forced to stuff people into his house to promise such a big thing for him."


    "Also, the grandfather, grandson and grandson have lost three rtives. You outsiders, are you embarrassed to live in and disturb them at this time?"


    "Have you forgotten how you hurt Tong Wenwen and Lu Leyun? Don''t think you''ll be fine after being punished by the government, but their families are still waiting for you to settle ounts. Hurry up, or I''ll be wee. ."


    Hei Mao roared a few times in a timely manner: "Wang! Wang! Wang!"


    The three of them were startled. They had already seen the power of ck Hair. Seeing it staring at them fiercely, they involuntarily took a few steps back.


    Murong Ju was about to say something when she heard hurried footsteps in the distance.


    The four of them turned their heads and saw that Li was rushing towards here with arge group of people looking anxious.


    Murong Lingran saw this, and immediately got off the ck hair, and asked with concern: "Grandpa Lizheng, what happened?"


    Lizheng nced at Murong Ju, mother and son, and when the three saw Lizheng''s eyes, they immediately shrank their necks in guilt.


    Li Zheng didn''t expect them to leave yet, although he was very dissatisfied with their presence here, but he didn''t have time to worry about it for the time being, so he turned around immediately and said anxiously, "Aran, it seems that there is a new situation in the vige. A wolf appeared."


    Murong Ju''s mother and son were shocked. They thought that Murong Lingran was deliberately trying to scare them, but they didn''t expect there were wolves.


    Murong Lingran said with a serious face: "Grandpa Lizheng, what are you talking about?"


    Li was looking at Xia Shi and her husband Meng Chengye, "You know the situation better, you should talk about it yourself."


    Meng Chengye nodded and said anxiously, "Little master, this is how it is..."


    This morning, he took his two children, Meng Dazhuang and Meng Erzhuang, to the mountains to chop wood. Originally, the two of them were always in his sight. Later, when Meng Dazhuang saw a pheasant, he wanted to catch the pheasant.


    He also thought about adding a vegetable to the house, and felt that there was no danger outside the forest, so he let his second son stand still and help himself.


    He moved very quickly, and when he caught it, he turned around and found that his second son had disappeared.


    And there is no trace of anyone else around except for the beasts and their own footprints.


    He also asked Meng Dazhuang, but Meng Dazhuang said he didn''t notice either, his eyes were always on the pheasant, and he didn''t know what happened.

 Chapter 1365: Yong Yan is also lost (four more)

    Chapter 1365 Yongyan is also lost (four more)


    He followed the footprints of the beast for a while, but the footprints disappeared after walking too far, as if they had suddenly disappeared.


    Later, he heard the wolf''s roar again. He was worried that it would be a drag on the eldest son, so he had to bring the eldest son back to Lizheng to discuss countermeasures.


    Meng Chengye said: "That''s the way it is, I haven''t seen the wolf in person, and I''m not sure if the footprint is a wolf''s, but I only heard the wolf howling, and the sound was very low, it should be some distance away from us, so Uncle Li Zheng would say it seems."


    Li Zheng said: "Aran, he came to me. I heard that Hei Mao is very good at finding people and has a very smart nose. I thought of it first, so I came to you as soon as possible, so you can help them. "


    Meng Chengye prayed: "I know it''s my fault, I''m not optimistic about the child, Xiaodong, please, let Hei Mao help me find the child. It''s been almost half an hour, and I don''t know what he''s doing now. That''s it."


    Shi Xia''s eyes were red from crying, and she said anxiously, "My little master, please."


    This is not a big deal. Going to Wuming Mountain is like a regr meal for her. Xia Shi is her capable person, and she should help.


    Murong Lingran was about to agree when he heard footstepsing from behind him.


    turned her head and saw that her father and brother were also anxiously walking towards her, and the Yu family were also beside her.


    The expressions of the Yu family members were actually the same as those of the Meng family members, and they were extremely anxious.


    "Dad, what happened?"


    Murong Zhe looked at Liang Xiaoying.


    Liang Xiaoying said anxiously: "Xiao Dong, it''s like this, early this morning, Yong Yan said to go out to build a snowman, I thought it was right at the door, nothing should happen, so I let him go, but I didn''t expect him to go further and further. So far, I actually ran to the foot of the mountain."


    "After I found it, I immediately chased after it, but the man had disappeared, and there were footprints of beasts beside it. We were going to look for it in the mountains, but your eldest brother and the fourth came to see us and said that Heimao could find someone, so we wille. I found you."


    "My little boss, please, help me find a child, Yongyan is still so young, if he dies, then I don''t want to live."


    Xia Shi was shocked: "Yong Yan is also lost?"


    Liang Xiaoying also looked anxious when she saw her, and said in surprise: "Also? Your family lost a child too?"


    Shi Xia nodded sadly, "My second strong man was also lost, and now I don''t know whether he is dead or alive."


    Murong said sternly: "I understand, you have to bring their underwear, Heimao needs to remember their smell and find someone by smell."


    Xia Shi and Liang Xiaoying hurriedly handed her the two children''s underwear. Fortunately, someone reminded them just now, otherwise it would take a lot of time to go back now.


    After Murong took it, he let Heimao smell it separately, and Heimao immediately crouched down and motioned for her to ride on him.


    Seeing this, Murong Zong said worriedly: "Aran, would you like my brother to go with you? It''s winter now, although many beasts are hibernating, but there are also many beasts thate out to find food. Compared with the three seasons of spring, summer and autumn, they are extremely hungry. The dead beasts are also more ferocious, and you are really worried about being alone."


    After Murong Lingran rode on Heimao, he didn''t take it seriously: "Don''t worry, eldest brother, you know, Heimao is very powerful, no one can run away from it, we just need to run away when we are in danger, it will find someone very quickly. Yes, I''ll be back when I go."

 Chapter 1366: Rescue (five more)

    Chapter 1366 Rescue (five more)


    Murong Zong wanted to say something else, but Murong Zhe said, "Azong, don''t worry, Aran will be fine."


    There is an old fairy behind her daughter to help her, so there will be no danger.


    Murong Zong saw that his father looked full of confidence, so he had no choice but to stop discouraging him.


    Xia said: "Little master, then please, you and Hei Mao should also pay attention to safety."


    Liang Xiaoying also said: "That''s right, little boss, if you encounter anything,e back and inform us. We have a lot of people, and it will be safer to go there together at that time."


    Although Murong Lingran often took ck hairs to and from Wuming Mountain, and there were ck hairs, they coulde back safely every time, but as Murong Zong said, they were still a little worried in winter, but for the sake of their son, they did not. Method.


    Murong Kuan suddenly said, "Aran, it''s cold in the forest, do you need to put on more clothes? And food and drink, why don''t you go home and get some?"


    Murong Lingran lifted the cape on his body, revealing the satchel at his waist, and said, "Third brother, I''m wearing a cape, and there is something in the satchel, so you don''t need to bring anything."


    "That''s good." Murong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Zhe said: "Aran, Daddy is waiting for you toe back."


    Murong smiled: "Don''t worry, just think I''m going to collect medicine again."


    Because the two children disappeared in the same direction, after she finished speaking, she motioned Kuromao to go to Wuming Mountain.


    Just as Hei Mao took a step, Meng Chengye suddenly said: "Little Master, if... if Er Zhuang is the one, if you can bring back the body, please help us bring it back, if not, your safety is the most important thing, we I don''t me you either."


    Murong said sternly: "Don''t worry, I will definitely bring back the two children."


    After saying that, he motioned for Kuro Mao to leave quickly.


    After Murong Lingran left, everyone''s expressions were still very solemn, and Li was looking at his son: "Qinghe, we people can''t wait."


    "You take Er Zhuang''s father and Yong Yan''s father to gather fifty young men in the vige, and ask them to bring all the weapons they can bring at home. If not, bring some more powerful farm tools and some food. If you drink, you should also bring fire sticks and torches, wear thicker clothes, and immediately gather at the gate of the fence of the small barren mountain to find someone together."


    Zhuang Qing said together: "Yes, Dad."


    Li Zheng looked at Zhuang Qingli who was following him again: "You take two people and go door-to-door and inform them not to go to the mountains to chop wood if they are fine. If it is really useless, find someone in the vige to borrow some, everyone. Help each other. Also tell them not to go out, and the children at home should also be optimistic. Although we don''t know whether the wolf took the two children away for the time being, if it is other beasts that are more ferocious than wolves, they may encounter them. dead."


    Zhuang Qingli said: "Okay."


    One person asked: "Is fifty people enough? Why don''t we call more people? If we encounter ferocious beasts, we can scare them away even if we scare them away?"


    Li Zheng said: "It''s not right, if all the young and strong leave, the old and weak women and children will be left in the vige. If the beasts suddenlye down the mountain and we can''t outrun the four-legged ones with two legs, then they will be in danger. ."


    The man said: "It turns out that it is my fault, I will listen to you."


    Murong Zhe said, "Azong, Axuan, Akuan, you all follow along."


    Without waiting for the three of them to agree, Li Zheng said: "Azhe, let them go. Your home is at the foot of the mountain. If there is any danger, it must be the first to bear the brunt. Let them stay and protect your family."

 Chapter 1367: I want to move here (3) (six more)

    Chapter 1367 Want to move over (3) (six more)


    "It''s alright." Murong Zhe said: "Da Lin Erlin from Tiger Power Escort, and brothers Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei are still at my house. The shop is closed, and the Kong brothers are also at home. They are also good at protecting us. ."


    Li Zheng said: "Azhe, just listen to me, there is already a girl in your family, let her go on an adventure, we are already very sorry, and it is really inappropriate to let your family out."


    Hearing the words, Murong Zhe didn''t force it any more, and there were a few extra people beside him. If all the sons left, and if they stalked likest time, it wouldn''t be good for him to be a cripple. Send them away.


    Li was finishing speaking, and asked Zhuang Qinghe to assemble the staff.


    Zhuang Qingli also greeted two people, and immediately went to the vige to notify other people.


    Meng Chengye and Yu Shanyuan also followed, but after a while, more than half of the people who followed Li Zheng had left, and the rest were basically the old and the weak, women and children.


    Murong Zhe turned his head to look at Murong Ju, mother and son, who were still beside him, and said lightly, "What are you doing here? When did youe to Lihua Vige?"


    Li Zheng did not give face at all and said everything they said to him.


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "Want to move back? Is it a child''s y for you to be an order from the imperial court?"


    Seeing Murong Zhe, Murong Ju and the three of them didn''t see Murong Lingran being so frightened, their waists straightened up again.


    After all, Murong Lingran had a big dog by his side, they had suffered from that dog, and they were afraid that she would let the dog attack them again.


    Although there are many people around Murong Zhe, it is impossible to do anything to her elder.


    Murong Ju smiled and said, "Azhe, we thought about moving back, but we just thought about it. If you don''t agree, it doesn''t matter. The main purpose of our visit is to think about the Chinese New Year. Eggse to see you."


    "Also, we also heard what Liu did to you, so I would like tofort you by the way. We also know that you are now a Swiss franc. Some time ago, there were too many things at home, so I didn''te to congratte you in time. Let''s get together today."


    Fan Xingchang also said: "The past is all our fault, and we will apologize to you today by the way."


    Fan Hechang also said: "For the sake of rtives, it is freezing cold outside. Although we came here by ox cart, we also suffered a lot of cold. Why don''t we go to your house for a cup of hot tea? Bar?"


    Murong Zhe and several children nced at the basket in their hands at the same time. There was no obstruction on it. Although it was two baskets of eggs, it was obvious at a nce that there were only six in one basket.


    Carrying a total of twelve eggs to apologize, and divided two baskets, this gift is really a bit ridiculous.


    Murong Zhe said in a cold tone, "You don''t need to look at it. It is estimated that you all already know what happened in our house during this time, so keep it for yourself. You also heard that something happened in the vige, and wolves may appear at any time. My daughter also went to the mountain. I''m worried about her safety, so I''m really not in the mood to entertain you. You should go back. Linshan Vige is much safer than Lihua Vige."


    After saying that, He Lizheng nodded, then turned around and walked towards his house.


    Murong Ju saw that Murong Zhe didn''t show her face so much, and in a hurry, she immediately gave her two sons a wink.


    Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang nodded, and immediately wanted to block Murongzhe''s way.

 Chapter 1368: Murong Ju regrets (seventh more)

    Chapter 1368 Murong Ju regrets (seven more)


    Murong Zong has always been on guard against them. Seeing this, he asked the second and third brothers to protect his father, but he immediately stood in front of them and said solemnly, "What do you want to do?"


    The rest of Lihua Vige looked at them like enemies, and said, "You three, this is the territory of our Lihua Vige. You dare to bully the people of our Lihua Vige. Do you think we are all dead?"


    "If you dare to hurt the owner, believe it or not, I will immediately interrupt your dog legs!"


    "If the owner loses a single hair, believe it or not, I will let you all die!"


    Li Zheng also said sternly: "You people from Linshan Vige are so bold, you dare to make trouble in front of me, Lihua Vige? If you dare to do anything out of the ordinary, Li Zheng and I from Linshan Vige are also good friends. , I''ll go and invite himter, let him see the behavior of their Linshan vigers!"


    The faces of the three froze, so they had to shrink their necks and took another step back.


    Murong Ju said, "You guys misunderstood. As an elder, I just feel that I have taken things out, and there is no reason to take them back. I want them to take them to A Zhe''s house in person. Since there is something wrong with Lihua Vige. , then we will stay soon, so let''s say goodbye."


    After saying that, he took his two sons and walked away in despair.


    It seems that they haven''t seen each other for a few months. Murong Zhe''s prestige in Lihua Vige is even higher. If they don''t leave, they really only have toe in vertically and go out horizontally.


    Lizheng snorted coldly when he saw this, "It''s really a thief, we outsiders can see your purpose, you really think that the Azhe family can''t see it? People who have hurt Lihua Vige dare toe back, how bold!"


    Murong Zong said: "Grandpa Lizheng, we will go back first. If there is anything, juste and call us."


    Li is nodding: "Okay."


    Murong Ju, mother and son, were relieved until they got into the bullock cart and saw that no one was chasing after them.


    Fan Xingchang looked at the basket under his feet and said with a gloomy face: "I really don''t know what to do, we all took the initiative to show it, but they didn''t ept it. If he really became an official, he looked down on us poor rtives."


    "We are usually reluctant to eat these eggs, but after saving for a long time, we brought all the family''s eggs, but we still don''t ept it. I wanted toe back and get some Swiss francs from Murong Zhewen, and we will be able to live a good life in the future. , I didn''t expect them to be so disrespectful."


    Fan Hechang said: "That''s right, if his uncle hadn''t nurtured him into a talent, would he be able to be a Swiss franc now? Can he be rewarded by His Majesty? It''s all because of the Murong family that he is today, and he is not warm to us. Even if you are so indifferent to your uncle, it is really unfilial to let the three of them live in such a simple wooden house."


    Fan Xingchang frowned and said, "Do you think Murong Zhe thinks that our gift is too light? If we take the two pheasants we hunted yesterday with us when we leave, will he treat us better?"


    Fan Hechang said: "It''s probably useless, haven''t you heard about it? The emperor gave him a lot of gold and silver jewelry, and a hundred acres ofnd. It is estimated that even if we emptied our family, he would not look down on it. ."


    The two of them were talking to themselves. Seeing that Murong Ju didn''t speak, they frowned and said, "Auntie, what are you thinking?"


    Murong Ju said with a bitter face: "I regret it, I knew earlier that Murong Zhe was not a child of the Murong family. When we came here, we should have lowered our posture, shouldn''t be so arrogant, and tried to be pitiful, maybe he can help us. A handful and get some good out of him."

 Chapter 1369: Not like wolf footprints (eight more)

    Chapter 1369 It doesn''t look like a wolf''s footprint (eight more)


    "It''s alright now, he is no longer a child of Murong''s family, and he has no blood rtionship with us, and it is not easy to use the identity of a rtive to oppress people. We have offended him, and it is even more impossible for him to help us."


    When they walked into Lihua Vige just now, they also met many people from Baiyun Vige along the way.


    Those who used to be more miserable than they were, now all look better than her family members and dress better than them.


    After a few words with them, I learned that they have all built houses. Although some only built the main room, toilet and kitchen, it is better than they are still living in tents.


    It is clear that their family is the closest person to Murong Zhe, and they should get the most benefits. How could things have reached this point?


    The two brothers looked at each other and knew that A-Niang was right, so they stopped talking.


    After a long time, Fan Xingchang suddenly said, "Auntie, can''t we reallye back to live?"


    Murong Ju sighed and said, "It seems impossible now. I thought that a few monthster, they have gradually forgotten what happened a few months ago, but I didn''t expect that they still hold grudges, let''s forget it. Let''se. Once, their disgust for us deepened, I am getting old and I don''t want to toss, and I won''te for the time being, even if they want toe, I have to wait for them to calm down."


    Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang had no choice, after all, Murong Zhe was a ninth-ranked Swiss franc, and he was also an official, big or small.


    Thinking of going back to that poor vige again, the two of them felt irritated in their hearts.


    There are also women in their vige who were married to Lihua Vige. Every time they go back, they bring a lot of good things with them. They dress very decently and often show off in front of them. They can also work every day, and the wages are not bad. They are very eager to hear it.


    Linshan Vige is far from Lihua Vige and the city. It is inconvenient to go to the city to work, and many of the wages in the city are not as high as the Murong family.


    They didn''t realize until recently that the imperial court assigned them to Lihua Vige first, so that they could rely on them so much, it was simply taking care of them.


    But now, they have been kicked out and paid arge amount of medical expenses. They are in a poor vige. The rest of the people in Baiyun Vige like them are building houses one after another. Only they still live in tents. , really suffocated them.


    Knowing this earlier, they should have restrained their temper in the first ce, and they would not have ended up in the bleak situation they are now.


    On the other side, Murong Lingran thought that the ce where Yu Yongyan disappeared was closer to her, so when she left, she directly let Hei Mao go to the ce where he disappeared first.


    As soon as we got there, I really saw a lot of footprints, some of people and some of beasts.


    It was just that footprint, she felt strange no matter how she looked at it.


    After making a general observation, she asked Hei Mao to go to the ce where Meng Dazhuang disappeared again, and it turned out that the footprints in that ce were the same as the ones she saw just now.


    Murong Lingran let Heimao search ording to the taste, and he leaned on its ear and asked, "Heimao, Grandpa Lizheng and their suspicions are right, don''t you think that the footprint just now doesn''t really resemble it at all? Are they the footprints of a wolf?"


    ck Hair first shook his head, then roared: "Wow!"

 Chapter 1370: Winter Hunting (Ninth Update)

    Chapter 1370 Winter Hunt (Nine Updates)


    Really not, there is no wolf taste at all.


    "What kind of beast would that be? Judging from the footprints, it is very likely that the two children were carried away by the same beast. ck hair, did you smell the same smell just now?"


    Kuromao nodded as he ran.


    Murong said: "It''s really the same one."


    suddenly thought of something, and her consciousness entered the space instantly.


    "Lord Changqi, are those two children still alive?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Don''t worry, you are still alive and there is no danger."


    "Then where are they now, do you know?"


    Changqi Shenjun said: "Now my spiritual power has recovered a lot, but I am at a critical moment. If I use my spiritual power too much, I will give up halfway, and even risk losing my soul. You should find it yourself, anyway, they must be safe. It''s all right."


    "The footprints I saw just now, do you know what beasts are?"


    "The secret cannot be leaked, you will see itter."


    Another secret?


    Murong Ling was helpless, so he did not force him.


    Anyway, he said that there is no danger, so there is definitely no danger, but it just takes a little time.


    The moment her consciousness came out of the space, Kuroga suddenly stopped.


    Murong said: "Hei Mao, what''s wrong?"


    Kuromao didn''t make a sound, but took her to a hidden ce, looked at her with a big head, and then looked ahead.


    Murong Lingran and Heimao had a tacit understanding, and immediately understood what it meant, "You mean there is someone ahead?"


    Kuromao nodded.


    Sure enough, after a while, several people appeared in front of me, and the leaders were several women, all riding on horses and carrying bows and arrows.


    Woman A said: "It''s so cold, will there be any preying out? I haven''t seen any along the way."


    Woman B said: "There will definitely be, but we should not be too far from the camp. Although many beasts are hibernating, they are still dangerous."


    Woman C said: "That''s right, we just brought a few guards, they may not be able to protect us in danger."


    The woman Ding said: "You are too timid. Since you are going out hunting with His Majesty, you must make some achievements, otherwise other women will hunt more than us, so wouldn''t we be embarrassed. Yes, in the past winter hunting, the imperial court would first send people to drive the ferocious beasts to the deep mountains, leaving only docile animals for us to hunt and kill. Generally speaking, there is no danger. Let¡¯s continue, I don¡¯t want to lose. "


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently. It was a coincidence that he could meet someone he knew here.


    And these four women who were so weak at first nce actually came out to hunt, didn''t they reallye out to die?


    Woman A said: "I think, even if we are a group of four, we are women after all, and we are not very proficient in archery. We definitely still can''t win against men, and it doesn''t matter if we lose to other women. Why don''t we go back first."


    Woman B hesitated for a while, and for the sake of her own life, she also agreed: "Yes, the winter hunting was originally held for men, we are just here to join in the fun, it''s better to go back."


    Woman C said: "I agree to go back."


    The woman Ding was instantly angry. Although she didn''t want to go back, the three of them had to go back. She couldn''t hunt alone, and she was a little scared when she came out alone, so she could onlypromise: "Okay, okay, go back. Just go back."

 Chapter 1371: The ninth son is the emperor (1) (ten more)

    Chapter 1371 Ninth son is the emperor (1) (ten more)


    Just as soon as the woman Ding finished speaking, there was the sound of horse hooves in the distance, and soon a man who seemed to be a general brought a group of soldiers to the woman''s side respectfully and said respectfully: "Princess Ningxin, Your Majesty asks you to The three girls go back together."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, Princess Ningxin?


    The woman she remembered very clearly. The ninth son took her to Zhiye Zhai. The ninth son called her Xiao Ning, and she called the nine son as Jiu Ge.


    Princess?


    By the way, the ninth son''s surname is Helian, and he may also be a prince, so it''s not surprising that the woman is a princess.


    After thinking about it clearly, Murong Lingran was no longer tangled, and continued to listen to the conversation of those few people.


    Princess Ningxin smiled and said, "Ninth brother treats me as a child again. When I grow up, I can protect myself. We originally nned to go back immediately."


    Murong Lingran''s brows furrowed again. The man just now said that His Majesty asked her to go back, while Princess Ningxin directly said Jiu Ge?


    Could it be that the ninth brother she was talking about was the ninth son?


    The guard just now said that His Majesty asked her to go back. Could it be that Ninth Young Master is the emperor?


    Murong Lingran suddenly became restless, seeing that they had turned around and left, and they were getting farther and farther away from her, with a sh of consciousness, he entered the space again, and said sternly: "Shenjun Changqi, the current emperor of our Xuanqing Kingdom is a senior in the ranking. Nine?"


    The shadow of Changqi Shenjun suddenly appeared, and said in an extremely contemptuous tone: "As a citizen of Xuanqing Kingdom, do you only know now that your country''s emperor is the ninth oldest? You are too unqualified as a citizen. Now, if I were the emperor, I would definitely teach you a good lesson."


    Murong Lingran didn''t have time to care about what he taught or not, and said with a face full of stunned: "Really ranked the ninth, then... that the ninth son is also the ninth, so that means he is the emperor?"


    "You finally reacted."


    "You already knew that?"


    "certainly."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me? You kept it from me for so long?"


    "You didn''t ask, so I didn''t say it. And your Ninth Young Master is the Son of Heaven, what do you mean by the Son of Heaven? He is the Son of Heaven, and with the protection of Heaven, I, a god, can''t interfere too much in his affairs."


    Murong Lingran''s face was ashen, doesn''t it mean that the emperor was always by her side, and it was the emperor himself who she was so resistant to at the beginning?


    By the way, I heard that Wei Jingxuan is themander of Xuanwu Guards, only the emperor can move him, and he often appears with the ninth son, and the ninth son can also call him, she should have noticed.


    At first she thought that Young Master Jiu and Wei Jingxuan were rtives, so Young Master Jiu could order him, but she did not expect that they were really subordinates.


    Thest time she met King Qi on the street, she felt that the person inside was somewhat familiar.


    Now it seems that the person inside may really be the Ninth Young Master. King Qi was afraid that she would guess the identity of the Nine Young Master at that time, so he left quickly.


    It''s over, when Dad wanted to save the emperor, she even stopped him.


    When I was watching TV, the emperor on TV was very stingy. As long as anyone offended him, he would do everything possible to kill him.


    Could it be that the emperor has been by her side all the time because of vengeance, so that he can get her fault and wipe out the whole family?


    is wrong, it should be wrong.


    If the emperor wanted the lives of their whole family, he could have used what Liu didst time, and put their whole family in prison again on the charge of sitting together, or even cut off her head directly.

 Chapter 1372: Ninth son is the emperor (2) (11 more)

    Chapter 1372 Ninth Young Master is the Emperor (2) (Eleventh)


    Since the emperor didn''t want their family''s life, what was he doing by their side all the time?


    Even if it was to repay Daddy''s life-saving grace, he had helped them so much, and it would have been done long ago.


    Thinking of the things Jiu Gongzi gave her alone many times, and the gold bracelet specially designed for herst time, is it really the same as what she thoughtst time?


    But she is just a wild girl. Before, she didn''t know that he was the emperor or maybe there was a possibility between them, but now that he is the emperor, what kind of woman does he want, how could he like her!


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly reminded: "For the time being, don''t think about it so much. That emperor does have some tricks in political affairs, but he won''t y tricks with his own people."


    "You should hurry up and get down to business now. The whole vige of Lihua Vige is still waiting for your news, so let''s put your own affairs aside first."


    "Although they are not in danger now, and there will be no dangerter, but if you find someone earlier, you can deal with your own affairs earlier, and your family won''t be worried for too long."


    Murong Lingran came back to his senses immediately, and was about to let Heimao continue to follow the scent to find someone, when he suddenly thought of what Princess Ningxin said just now, and frowned, "You should have heard it just now, what Princess Ningxin said is Your Majesty brought people to hunt in winter, which means His Majesty is also here, and I broke into His Majesty''s hunting ground."


    "may be."


    Murong Lingran whispered to let Heimao leave here quickly, and then said to Chang Qi Shenjun: "Breaking into the hunting ground without authorization and disturbing Your Majesty''s interest in hunting is a death penalty."


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly: "Don''t worry, with this god, even if you are really discovered, you won''t die, and I only say it''s possible, and I''m not sure about their specific location."


    Murong was very moved when he heard it, and just as he was about to thank him, he suddenly reacted and said stunned: "You...you mean that the two children are most likely in the hunting ground?"


    "Yeah. But you really don''t have to worry about how Helian Rongjiu usually treats you, you should feel it, he won''t hurt you."


    "His full name is Helian Rongjiu, no, now is not the time to think about it. He probably won''t. I''m afraid the ministers around him will catch my fault."


    "You worry too much, but if you knew it would affect your family, wouldn''t you save those two children?"


    "Save, of course I have to save." Murong Lingran''s eyes were firm and he said, "No matter what, I will save. Since you say that I worry too much, then I will believe you."


    Moreover, their family has a life-saving grace to the emperor, and she also has a gold medal to save her from death. If someone catches the wrong thing, she will bring out both of these things, and those people will not dare to do anything to her.


    Murong leaned on Heimao''s ear and said a few words to it, took out the face towel in the space, and wrapped herself tightly, making sure that no one would see her face.


    Although Kuroge will reveal her identity, it¡¯s okay to hide it for a while.


    It''s just that Kuroko looked around for a while, but there was no trace, and no soldiers were found.


    After walking for a while, Murong frowned and said: "It stands to reason that the speed of ck hair is unmatched by many beasts. How can I find no trace of a child after searching for so long?"


    ck Hair suddenly looked up at the sky and yelled at the sky: "Wang, wang, wang!"

 Chapter 1373: All gone (twelfth more)

    Chapter 1373 is all gone (twelfth more)


    Murong frowned and said, "Hei Mao, are you saying that the child was taken away from the sky?"


    Kuromao nodded.


    Murong Lingran revealed the original expression, "No wonder I just looked at that footprint, the more strange it became. It turned out not to be of a wolf, but of a bird. It''s just such a big footprint, and the bird''s size should not be small. ck hair, if The child was taken from the air, so we have to hurry up and run."


    She had also seen birds catching children in the news in her previous life, so she was not surprised that Meng Erzhuang and the others were caught by birds.


    Heimao roared, "Wow! Okay."


    After ?? Kuromao roared, he ran through the forest again.


    On the other side, after Helian Rongjiu and most of the people went out to hunt, they felt that they would not be able toe back for a while, so they returned to the camp.


    Eunuch De smiled and said, "Your Majesty, why don''t you go and have some fun together? Don''t you like hunting too?"


    Helian Rongjiu took the memorial and looked at it earnestly. Hearing this, he said helplessly: "This winter hunting is for them to perform. After a busy year, it is for them to rx. If Zhen ends, they will definitely be very happy. Constrained, then it goes against my original intention."


    De Gong said: "Your Majesty''s words are reasonable, but you are reviewing the memorial in the pce, and you are still reviewing it here. You should rest and go out for more walks."


    "I know, but it''s icy and snowy outside. It''s really cold. It''s better to review the memorials. If there is a warm sun, I will go out, so my father-inw doesn''t have to worry."


    Eunuch De also felt that what he said was reasonable, so he did not persuade him.


    It''s really cold outside, and if it freezes him, that''s bad.


    At this moment, Wei Jingxuan was outside asking to see him.


    After ?? Helian Rongjiu let him in, he exined his purpose.


    After listening to what he said, Helian Rong stood up abruptly: "What did you say? The four members of Ningxin''s team are all gone? Why did they disappear, aren''t there guards?"


    Wei Jingxuan said sternly: "Yes, the guards escorted them back when they encountered a herd of wild boars and frightened the horses they were riding. Coincidentally, after the horses were frightened, they all carried them and fled in one direction."


    "But don''t worry, Your Majesty, the person who came back to report the letter said that the guards who protected them will soon follow. I have also sent people out to look for it. I believe there should be news soon."


    Helian Rongjiu motioned to Eunuch De to put a cape on him, raised his feet and walked outside the tent.


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Your Majesty, what are you doing?"


    Helian Rongjiu said, "What else can I do? Of course I''ll go find them in person. My sister, your sister, Feng Xu''s sister and cousin are all inside. It''s much colder on the mountain than down the mountain. With a water bag, if you can''te back for a long time, something big will happen, aren''t you in a hurry?"


    "Of course I''m in a hurry." Wei Jingxuan immediately stopped in front of him and said sternly, "Your Majesty, I''ll just go find it, you can''t go."


    "Why?"


    "Is there any need to ask this? You are the emperor. If there is an emergency, what will happen to the Xuanqing Kingdom? Have you forgotten the neighboring countries that are eyeing the border of Saiyuan?"


    Helian Rongjiu saw that his face was a little unusual, and frowned: "Do you know something?"


    Seeing that he could see it, Wei Jingxuan could only say truthfully: "Okay, I won''t hide it from you, since Liu Shi died, didn''t you let me arrange people around Murong Lingran''s house? The pigeon biography says that Lihua Vige lost two children, and it seems that they were carried away by wild animals, and Murong Lingran rode in ck hair to find them."

 Chapter 1374: Into the hunting ground (thirteen more)

    Chapter 1374 Breaking into the Hunting Ground (Thirteenth)


    Helian Rongjiu was shocked: "She broke into the hunting ground?"


    "Um."


    Helian Rongjiu raised his feet and was about to leave.


    "Nine Brothers!"


    Helian Rongjiu saw that he was blocking in front of him again, and said helplessly: "Jingxuan, get out of the way."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Ninth brother, there are soldiers here, and you didn''t make arrangements in advance, so aren''t you afraid of meeting her halfway and revealing your identity?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Then you can''t stop looking for Ningxin and the others just because you are afraid of revealing your identity."


    If the identity is really exposed, it can only be said to be God''s will.


    "I can lead someone to find them. My grandfather is also in the tent, and he can lead someone to find them."


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a moment, looked at Eunuch De, and said sternly: "Ningxin can''t have an ident, if something happens to her, the empress dowager definitely doesn''t want to live, so the order goes on, leave the guards of the camp, and let several generals take them all with them. People go out to look for them, and I go out too, we must find them as soon as possible."


    Eunuch De nodded and immediately went down to deliver the decree.


    Wei Jingxuan also knew that what he said was reasonable. With himself and Xuanwuwei protecting him, he should be fine, so he nodded and agreed.


    At this time, the people of Lihua Vige had gathered fifty young men, led by Zhuang Qinghe, who were earnestly searching in the Wuming Mountain.


    Except for the first footprints, they didn''t have any clues, and they couldn''t shout, so as not to attract other beasts, they could only walk around like headless flies.


    The more we went inside, the snow became bigger and bigger. Zhuang Qinghe couldn''t open his eyes because of the wind, so he could only squinted and said, "It can''t go on like this, the snow is too big, we can only rely on two Legs are not good, let''s find a ce to avoid it."


    Although Meng Chengye and Yu Shanyuan were anxious, they also knew that it was impossible to put them in danger for their children, so they nodded and agreed: "Okay, listen to you."


    At this time, Murong Lingran also encountered the wind and snow, but she has a cape, and the ck hair has no effect on the wind and snow at all, and her eyes are not as ufortable as her.


    Shey on Heimao''s body, closed her eyes, believed Heimao wholeheartedly, and let her carry herself around looking for someone.


    Just when she was being beaten a little too much and wanted to take a break, Kuroko suddenly stopped.


    Murong raised his head, only to realize that Feng Xue didn''t know when to stop. He pulled down his face towel, let out a savage breath, and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened again? Anyone?"


    Kuromao lowered his voice and roared: "Wow."


    Murong Lingran saw its eyes staring straight into the distance, followed its line of sight, and immediately climbed down from Heimao, ran to the branch and took off the rag, and said with a serious look: "This is Yong The fabric of Yan''s clothes, Yong Yan hase here before?"


    "Wow!"


    Yes.


    Murong Lingran returned to Heimao again, and said sternly: "Heimao, they should be not far away, you should work harder."


    Kuromao nodded, and immediately rushed out following the smell.


    The hard work pays off, and it didn''t take long before I heard the voice of a child in front of me.


    In order not to frighten the snakes, one person and one dog temporarily hid behind a giant tree.


    Murong Lingran stuck out his head cautiously, and saw Yu Yongyan and Meng Erzhuang in a cave at this time, huddled together and talking.


    Yu Yongyan seemed to be very cold, he crossed his arms and said, "Er Zhuang, do you know where this ce is? Can the two of us go back?"

 Chapter 1375: Guardian dog? Big Bird (fourteen more)

    Chapter 1375 Guardian dog? Big Bird (fourteen more)


    Meng Erzhuang also followed his example and said with his arms crossed: "I don''t know, it should be an old forest in the deep mountains, don''t worry, we are lost, and the family will definitelye to us."


    Yu Yongyan said worriedly: "When the big bird grabbed me just now, I felt that it flew very far with me, and this must be a deep mountain. Dad always told me that the deep mountain is very dangerous, and there are many Jackals, tigers and leopards, as long as peoplee in, they will be at risk of being eaten. If theye in to look for us, they will definitely encounter danger. If something happens, what should we do?"


    Meng Erzhuang patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, our vige is different from other viges. We have a guard dog, and with that big dog here, we promise that nothing will happen."


    "Guardian dog? Big dog?" Yu Yongyan said in surprise: "Why don''t I know? Where is it? Where does it live?"


    Meng Erzhuang said: "It''s sister Ran''s big dog, ck hair. I used to encounter it at the foot of the mountain. Dad said that the ce with ck hair is safe, so I can go with my big brother. I heard the elder brother of the Chang family say that ck hair is something that even the wolves are afraid of."


    "Although Hei Mao belongs to Sister Ran alone, she is very kind to me and the vigers, and she will definitelye to save us. Last time there was a fight in the vige, Hei Mao went to persuade him. I heard that the dog The dog''s nose is very smart, and the ck hair is so big, it must be more smart than the average puppy, as long as shees in with the ck hair, she will definitely be able to find us soon."


    Murong nced at Heimao meaningfully. He didn''t expect Heimao to have such a good reputation in the vige, and he was actually regarded as the vige''s guard dog by the children.


    Hei Mao also understood what Meng Erzhuang said, and nced at his master proudly.


    Er Zhuang is really cute, next time he catches a prey, he will send him one.


    Yu Yongyan nodded seriously: "Well, it makes sense for you to say that, I believe you. I don''t know if Kuro Mao can defeat the big guy just now."


    Murong Lingran was about to go out when he heard what Yu Yongyan said, so he had to hold back temporarily.


    Meng Erzhuang said confidently: "It''s definitely possible, but Hei Mao has sharp teeth, that big guy has a pointy mouth, and he is definitely not Hei Mao''s opponent."


    Murong frowned, big guy? Could it be the big bird that took them away?


    Yu Yongyan said: "You are right. But Er Zhuang, the big guy is not in the cave now, and Hei Mao doesn''t know when he wille over. Dad said, relying on mountains and mountains to fall, rely on everyone to run, rely on It''s better for others to rely on themselves, why don''t we hurry up and run now?"


    Meng Erzhuang looked at the cave and felt that he was right. Now that the snow has stopped, it is a good time to escape. He nodded and said, "Okay, let''s run."


    Murong Lingran couldn''t hide anymore, and couldn''t care what the big guy they were talking about, so he immediately let Heimao walk over.


    The climate in the deep mountains changes a lot. Although the snowstorm has stopped, it is obviously noon, but the sky is almost the same as the night, which means that the snowstorm maye again at any time.


    Let their two children run around in the deep mountains, either frozen to death, or eaten by jackals, tigers and leopards


    Just took a few steps, when a strong wind suddenly blew, Murong instinctively felt that there was danger approaching, and hid again, and soon saw a big bird with both ck and white feathers slowly falling from the sky.

 Chapter 1376: Birds that eat people (fifteenth more)

    Chapter 1376 Birds that eat people (fifteenth more)


    In order not to scare the snakes, and for the time being, I don¡¯t know the details of the big bird, so one person and one dog had to stay put for the time being.


    Meng Erzhuang and Yu Yongyan just took a step out of the cave entrance, and when they saw the big birding back, they were so frightened that they ran back into the cave and crouched on the ground and looked at it tremblingly.


    At the same time as the big bird fell, he gently ced the person in his mouth on the ground, and then pped his wings, "Hey...he..."


    After ?? roared twice, the big bird nced at the entrance of the cave. Seeing that the two children were still there, he pped his wings twice with confidence and flew away again.


    When the man who was ced on the ground saw the big bird go away, his legs immediately became weak and he fell to the ground. He seemed to be overly frightened.


    Murong Lingran originally thought that the person was caught by a big bird from around the vige, but when she did not expect to see her face clearly, she was suddenly shocked, it was actually her.


    Big bird, big bird, are you impatient? Aren''t you afraid that her brother will let the army encircle you?


    was about to go out, but the big bird flew back, and Murong Lingran had to hide again.


    Just like before, it also grabbed a person, put it down, and flew away again.


    After seeing the man''s face clearly, Murong Lingran thought that the big bird would have to go back and forth twice, so he kept hiding in the dark.


    That''s right, those two women are two of the four people she met just now. If the four of them have always been together, Big Bird should now go and catch the other two.


    Sure enough, before a single stick of incense was gone, the big bird caught two more people back.


    Big Bird saw that the four of them had been lying on the ground, and immediately walked around them, and sometimes looked at them, sometimes in the hole, as if to let them in.


    "Chuck, twitter, twitter."


    The four of them didn''t understand what it meant, and looked at the big bird''s big head and sharp mouth, for fear that it would peck their heads in one bite, and hugged each other in fear.


    Seeing that there were two boys in the cave, Princess Ningxin suddenly said in despair: "Is this big bird a bird that specializes in eating people, thinking that the meat of women and children is rtively tender, so it only catches women and children?"


    Wei Yushan also said with a trembling voice: "Very... very likely, why would it arrest us otherwise? I heard that many animals store food in winter, and it must be storing meat, intending to eat one person a day. I would have known... If I knew I would listen to my mother and note with my brother, I''m only in my teens and I don''t want to die. Sister Xinyuan, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have dragged you here, it was I who hurt you."


    Rong Xinyuan also said with a face full of fear: "Don''t... don''t say that, I am willing toe with my father, it has nothing to do with you."


    Thest woman roared: "If you listened to me just now and continued hunting, we wouldn''t have encountered this big man on the way back. Now that we are all dead, you will be happy!"


    Princess Ningxin was suddenly unhappy, and immediately forgot about the big bird being around, and said, "You can''t say that, this is an ident, can you guarantee that we will continue to hunt and everything will be safe? Can you guarantee that you will avoid this big bird on the way back?"


    "I..." The woman choked and was speechless.


    At this moment, the big bird saw that the four of them ignored it, and still sat on the ground, as if waiting impatiently. Just like before, he took their clothes one by one and walked into the hole.

 Chapter 1377: Saved (sixteen more)

    Chapter 1377 is saved (sixteen more)


    After everyone was in the cave, the big bird seemed relieved, his big body stood directly at the entrance of the cave, his face was facing inside, and his eyes kept looking back and forth on the six people, as if he was thinking about something.


    Yu Yongyan suddenly said: "Er Zhuang, you say, is it considering which of us to eat first?"


    Meng Erzhuang said: "It must be."


    The four women were startled at the same time, and Princess Ningxin said with a trembling voice: "Don''t scare me, I''m still so young, I don''t want to die."


    Yu Yongyan said: "Sister, don''t be afraid, someone will definitelye to save us."


    Princess Ningxin said with a weeping voice: "This big bird brought us here from the sky. It only stood where we disappeared, and there is a little trace. When it took us away, it was only the four of us. It is estimated that Brother Ninth, they don''t know how we disappeared."


    "Even if Brother Nine finds where we disappeared, they may not know the direction of our disappearance. No one will find us for a while. When the rescuers arrive, we must have been eaten by it."


    The four of them were walking side by side just now, and suddenly the horses were startled. By coincidence, their horses ran away, and immediately a herd appeared, blocking the way of the guards, and no one was there for a while. catch up with them.


    They finally waited for the out-of-control horse to stop by itself, worried that the horse would be out of control again. As soon as they got off the horse, this big bird appeared, and walked over without a word and came here with their cors in their mouths.


    Thest person who came over said: "Yeah, I ran away when the three of them were caught, but this big bird is so powerful, it''s like it can smell me, I didn''t even meet the rescuer. found me."


    Yu Yongyan thought about it and thought it made sense, and suddenly looked like he wanted to cry or not.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran asked Heimao in a low voice, "Can you beat that big bird?"


    I thought that Kuro Mao would roar in full anger as before, but he didn''t make a sound, just gave his master a nk look.


    Murong Lingran was ustomed to Heimao''s contemptuous expression. She had seen it a lot in the past few months, but she said helplessly, "What do you mean? Can you beat it? Go straight up, if we can''t beat it, we will lead it away, anyway, you can run fast, and thene back to save them."


    Kuromao nodded.


    "Can you beat it?"


    Kuroko nodded again.


    Murong Lingran was relieved immediately, and said with a serious face: "If that''s the case, then go out quickly. Don''t worry, I will also help you and promise not to hurt you."


    Kuromao hesitated for a while, but he had to obey his master obediently, and walked past the giant tree with him.


    "Big Bird,e and catch me if you can." As soon as Murong Lingran walked over, he started to provoke it.


    The six people who were nervous inside heard someone''s voice, and their hearts were suddenly overjoyed, and they immediately turned to look.


    It''s just that when the four women saw that Murong Lingran was the only child, their expressions immediately froze.


    But when she saw a big dog beside her, hope rekindled in her heart.


    Especially one of them, when he saw Kuromaoing, his heart dropped a lot. They should have been saved today.


    Birds should not be the opponents of dogs, right?


    At least in their knowledge, they have never seen a dog who can''t beat a bird.


    The big bird is big, but the dog is not small.

 Chapter 1378: Black hair picks child (seventeen more)

    Chapter 1378 ck Hair Picks (Seventeen More)


    Big Bird was stunned for a moment, then turned around to look, and when he saw Murong Lingran and Heimao, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Murong was stunned for a moment, this big bird saw that the six people just now were very dull, how could he be so excited after seeing her?


    No, ck hair is by her side, and its target must be ck hair.


    Thinking like this, Murong Lingran immediately moved cautiously a few steps to the side, but to her despair, the big bird''s head also moved with her body.


    She goes left, it goes left, she goes right, it goes right.


    At this time, she couldn''t care anymore, she reached behind her back, took out a wild rabbit from the space, and threw it directly at the big bird.


    "You... don''t eat human flesh, you eat this, I can''t find any bugs for the time being, this is also meat, you can eat it quickly, if it''s not enough, I''ll give it to you again, eat it and leave immediately, otherwise I''ll be rude ."


    Big Bird just nced at the rabbit on the ground, then looked at Murong Lingran again, and began to approach her.


    Murong Lingran didn''t know if it was an illusion, she seemed to see disgust in Big Bird''s eyes.


    Could this big bird really eat human flesh?


    Seeing it getting closer and closer to her, she couldn''t help but hide behind Kuro Mao.


    But Kuroko, who should have stood up to protect her, took a few steps back.


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    "ck hair, what are you doing? You don''t want to change the owner, do you want to escape?"


    Kuromao roared leisurely: "Wow!"


    Murong Lingran was in a hurry, "Can you be more vicious? You roar like a cat, what''s the use of that?"


    Hei Mao gave his master another look, and suddenlyy on the ground, looking like he was swaying.


    Murong said with a trembling voice: "You...you are not its opponent, are you seeking peace now? You...you sold my master? way!"


    Kuromao ignored it when he heard the words, and even put his front legs together, put his head on his feet, and closed his eyes leisurely.


    Seeing this, Murong suddenly calmed down.


    No matter how stupid she is, she understands that Kuroge will never fail to protect her in the event of danger.


    If ?? can make it behave like this, then there is only one possibility, this big bird will not hurt her, and the ck hair may still know it.


    And if there is danger, Changqi Shenjun has already warned her.


    In order to verify her conjecture, Murong Lingran also stood there. Of course, just in case, she took out a knife from her satchel and hid it in her sleeve.


    Seeing this, Yu Yongyan in the cave eximed, "Sister Ran, hurry up and escape."


    Meng Erzhuang also said, "Sister Ran, leave us alone and run quickly."


    After seeing Murong Lingran''s face clearly, Wei Yushan and Princess Ningxin said at the same time, "Miss Murong, hurry up and run!"


    Rong Xinyuan said in surprise: "You all know her?"


    The woman next to ?? snorted.


    Rong Xinyuan said: "Xinlian, do you know her too?"


    Rong Xinlian said: "Cousin, don''t you forget that it is Murong Zhe, the former imperial physician, and now the daughter of Zhi Ye Zhai''s family, Murong Lingran, she also appeared at your grandfather''s birthday partyst time. "


    Rong Xinyuan thought about it for a while, and then looked at Murong Lingran''s face carefully, showing a sudden realization, "So it''s her, I just said that I felt familiar when I saw her just now, but I actually forgot about her. , she is the great benefactor of our family."

 Chapter 1379: Of course I like you

    Chapter 1379 Of course I like you


    benefactor?


    Rong Xinlian''s face turned ashen, how could she forget that the eldest aunt was rescued by her and her eldest brother.


    For a long time, the aunt mentioned their siblings wherever they went.


    And she is very protective of them, and she doesn''t allow anyone to speak ill of them, as if their brothers and sisters are her children.


    When the aunt was preparing for the New Year''s gift a few days ago, she personally watched the aunt carefully prepared a lot of good things. She thought it was for her house, but she didn''t expect that all of them would be delivered to Murong Zhe''s house in the end.


    What''s even more surprising is that she told her father, and her father went to tell the uncle, but the uncle said, the uncle did the right thing, and the people who can grow high-yield grain for the country, but those who have merit in the future, better things are worth it. Send it, their family is suffocated.


    Murong Lingran didn''t bother to answer them, just stared straight at the big bird walking by.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion, she feels that Big Bird''s eyes have softened a lot since seeing her.


    From the look in its eyes, she even felt it excited like a child.


    Big Bird slowly approached Murong Lingran, seeing that she didn''t mean to hide from her, her eyes became even more excited.


    After ?? walked over and saw her looking up at him, it suddenly spread its big wings, hugged her gently, and called out three times with satisfaction: "Hey, sigh, sigh."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    How is this going?


    Why suddenly hug her?


    They don''t know each other at all.


    She thought that the bodies of these beasts would be stinky and dirty, but she didn''t expect that there was no peculiar smell on their bodies, the hair on their bodies was also very clean, and there was a faint scent, but she couldn''t smell what the scent was.


    And just now, she was far away, so she didn''t feel how shocking the figure of this big bird was.


    It was only now that I got closer, I realized that this big bird was so chubby that an adult''s arms couldn''t wrap it around it.


    He was a head taller than her, and he was almost as tall as Kuro Mao.


    Before she saw this big bird just now, she thought it was a little shorter than her, but she didn''t expect it to be such a big bird.


    In her previous life, she had seen this kind of big bird in a TV series, and it was very human. She used to think it was fake, it was just a person wearing clothes like a bird.


    Just when she was about to speak, the big bird suddenly gently patted her back with its wings, and there was another chirping sound in her mouth, as if she thought she was frightened and wasforting her.


    The six people at the entrance of the cave originally thought that Murong Lingran was going to be eaten, and almost held their breath at the same time, but they didn''t expect Big Bird to do such a move, and they couldn''t say a word in surprise for a while.


    Murong Lingran had too many doubts in her heart. Seeing the big bird did not mean to hurt her, she let it hold her and asked the space for help, "Shenjun Changqi, what does this big bird mean?"


    Shenjun Changqi said indifferently: "What else can it mean? It hugs you, of course it likes you, this is its way of expressing its like."


    "But why does it like me? The six people in the cave didn''t act like this either? I and the girls are dressed very simrly, both wearing capes, and I don''t know it, why is it the same Do you like me when you see me?"


    Shenjun Changqi hesitated for a moment, but still briefly exined the situation of Big Bird.

 Chapter 1380: bird mutated

    Chapter 1380 The bird has mutated


    Murong Lingran was stunned when he heard the words: "You mean this big bird lost its child, so when it saw a human child, it couldn''t help but want to get close?"


    "yes."


    "Then it catches children, not for food, but for raising them?"


    "Well, it should be trying to keep it for fun."


    "This is too strange. There is a big difference between human children and bird children. Is it really okay with its eyes? How could it be wrong?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "It''s true, I won''t lie to you, but you are an exception."


    "Exception? What exception?"


    "You''re stupid, of course you have space." And this seat is also in your space. Of course, it is the same as Kurouma, and it is the most special to you.


    Murong choked for a moment, she was really confused, how could she forget about it, and asked, "Then when did the child lose it?"


    "It was justst month. It''s not really lost. Its children grew up and wanted to go out and have a look, so they flew away by themselves."


    "How many children does it have?"


    "One."


    "One, why did only one child capture six human children?"


    "I don''t know either, maybe it likes it."


    "Like it? No." Murong Lingran suddenly remembered what he had said to her before, and frowned, "You said some time ago that I would soon encounter a beast as powerful as Heimao, and it would be it Right? You know the details of it and know that I am not in danger, so you didn''t warn me?"


    "Yeah, I thought you had already guessed it. After all, such arge bird is notmon, and it is easy to associate it with ck hair."


    I''m so sorry, I''m not as smart as you think.


    Murong Lingran was speechless in his heart. For the sake of what he wanted from him, he had no choice but to ignore him for the time being, and asked, "What kind of bird is it? Why is it so big? Does it have a name?"


    is a divine bird, not from the mortal world, of course he has grown up.


    Shenjun Changqi said: "I don''t know the breed, it is estimated that it is the same as the ck hair. You should think it is a bird mutation. As for the name, we don''t have it for the time being."


    Is it a divine beast like Kuroge?


    Murong said: "Okay."


    Now that he knew that Big Bird would not hurt her, it would be much easier. After Murong regained his consciousness, he began to struggle hard in Big Bird''s arms.


    Big Bird felt her struggle, thought she was ufortable, and immediately let her out, looking at her suspiciously with round eyes.


    Murong Lingran took a bowl out of the bag. At this time, the big bird''s body just blocked the sight of the six people at the entrance of the cave, but even so, in order to prevent people from being around, he had to use a water bag as a cover, diverting a lot of spirit. The spring water came out, and when it was full, it was ced in front of the big bird.


    "Here, you like this, drink it."


    Big bird saw the spiritual spring water, his eyes lit up, he pped his wings excitedly, and when Murong Lingran walked away, he immediately started drinking.


    It¡¯s just that the bowl is very small, its body is big, its mouth is also big, and it¡¯s gone in two sips.


    Murong Lingran saw this, squatted down and poured spiritual spring water for it.


    Big Bird continued to drink again.


    The people at the entrance of the cave were surprised enough to see the big bird suddenly hugging Murong Lingran just now.


    At this time, seeing the big bird''s head down, as if eating something again, made them even more astonished.


    Princess Ningxin said in surprise: "I read it right, was the big bird hugging Miss Murong just now?"

 Chapter 1381: Rong Xinlians envy

    Chapter 1381 The envy of Rong Xinlian


    Rong Xinyuan also said nkly: "You read that right, it is indeed holding."


    "Are you eating now?"


    "should be."


    Princess Ningxin breathed a sigh of relief and said, "This is too incredible. I thought she was going to die just now. That big bird seems to like Miss Murong very much."


    It really scared her to death just now. If Murong Lingran really died, she died to save them, then she couldn''t exin it to Brother Jiu.


    Rong Xinyuan said: "Yeah, it''s really strange, it''s the first time I''ve seen a bird hug a person."


    Wei Yushan also said: "It seems that we are out of danger. It''s no wonder that her dog didn''t respond at all. It should have been known early on that the big bird would not hurt its owner. Last time I went with it to find someone. Yes, the nose is good, and I quickly found the person. It is also fierce, and it is fierce to a little white fox."


    Rong Xinlian looked at the huge ck-haired body, and said with envy: "She has mud legs, how could such a big dog follow her willingly? It''s great. Not only can it be used as a horse, but also as a dog, I can still protect myself and help find someone. It must be very majestic to ride on. I really want to have one, so that no one will dare to bully me in the future, and I don¡¯t have to be afraid to go out alone.¡±


    Rong Xinyuan suddenly warned dissatisfiedly: "Cousin, Murong''s family is our family''s benefactor, don''t beat her dog''s idea. What kind of muddy legs? Don''t say that her father is Wen Rung now, the real family of officials. , even if her family really relies on farming for a living, they are still farmers, and they are farmers who have contributed to Xuan Qingguo by nting high-yield grains."


    "You''re also a daughter-inw. I don''t want to hear such rude words from you again. Otherwise, I''ll go tell your parents and ask them to ask the Master to educate you properly."


    Wei Yushan also said: "That''s right, my mother likes their vegetables and fruits, you are not allowed to hurt them, and don''t call her a scumbag. Most of the vegetables and fruits you eat at home now are from their home. Are you embarrassed to nt it in someone else''s home and scold others behind your back?"


    Seeing the two of them warning herself, Rong Xinlian curled her lips in disdain and frowned, "Why do you protect her so much? At the birthday banquet of Lord Ning''an, you all saw how defiant she was. At the Marquis'' birthday banquet, he did not show respect to Marquis so much, embarrassing his daughter and grandsons, this kind of arrogant and domineering people who don''t understand respect and inferiority are not worthy of your protection."


    Rong Xinyuan said: "So, do you want me to ignore her life-saving grace to my mother, and her life-saving grace to us just now, ignore the high-yield grain grown by her family, and be hostile to her?"


    Rong Xinlian said: "I...I didn''t mean that either."


    Wei Yushan said: "Cousin is right, she was going to save the six of us just now, including you, you won''t immediately forget what she did for us just now, right? Why didn''t I know you were like this before? ungrateful?"


    Rong Xinlian was in a hurry, and hurriedly exined: "I...how could I be ungrateful, I...I just had a bad first impression of her, that''s why I said that. One yardage is another yardage, if she is today Really helped us and I will be grateful to her."


    Rong Xinyuan and Wei Yushan didn''t speak, they just looked at her meaningfully.

 Chapter 1382: heavy light

    Chapter 1382 Heavy Light


    Rong Xinlian felt guilty at the sight of them and couldn''t help lowering her head.


    Princess Ningxin suddenly said: "Rong Xinlian, I warn you, you are not allowed to hit Murong girl''s idea. Let me tell you the truth, she is a friend of Jiu Ge, if you dare to bully her or Heimao, Jiu Ge is the first I don''t agree. Don''t call her a mud leg anymore. I don''t want to hear such rude words from the people around me. "


    Rong Xin Lian saw that the princess had warned her, and her face was extremely embarrassed. This Murong family, He De He Neng, could actually be friends with His Majesty the Emperor.


    And having the princess protect them like this is really enviable and jealous.


    In order to continue to have a good rtionship with them, Rong Xinlian had to solemnly promise: "We grow up together, I don''t have the courage to hurt her, and I don''t dare. Don''t worry, I promise not to do anything out of the ordinary. "


    The three said at the same time: "I hope you will do what you say."


    Rong Xinlian looked embarrassedly at the two children next to her, and said with a blushing face, "I promise to do it."


    At this time, the big bird had already drank several bowls of spiritual spring water, and Murong Lingran felt that it had almost finished drinking, so she put away the bowl, stood up and said, "Okay, don''t drink it, let''s drink itter."


    Hearing her say no to drink, Big Bird was originally disappointed, but when he heard the next word, Big Bird immediately nodded excitedly, and couldn''t help but pped his wings.


    The big bird''s wings are bigger than Murong Lingran, and a cold wind blows up when it ps.


    Murong Lingran guessed that it might p its wings when it was happy. Knowing that it could understand human words just like Hei Mao, he hurriedly said: "Okay, stop, you can''t p your wings on me in winter, it''s too cold, Feel free to take pictures in summer, just to keep me cool."


    Big Bird quickly understood what she meant, and he chirped a few times to express his agreement.


    Seeing its cute appearance, Murong Lingran couldn''t help but chuckle, her voice involuntarily softened a lot, and she said softly, "Okay, now let''s get down to business, are you willing to follow me in the future? Do you ept me as the master? Like Kuroko, always stay by my side? Of course, the water just now is enough, I will give it to you if you want."


    Big Bird looked at ck Hair, just about to p his wings, but thinking of what she just said, he immediately nodded.


    Seeing this, Murong immediately felt relieved, patted the soft feathers on its body, and said with a smile, "My dear, you''re so sensible, I''ll give you a name."


    Big Bird: "Chat."


    "You agreed, so what should I call you?"


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly said, "Let me get up, let''s call it Chongguang."


    Let you get up, based on past experience, if you see it has two colors of ck and white, it will definitelye up with the name of ck and white hair.


    Murong Lingran didn''t know that he was being despised at all, and asked in doubt, "Chongguang? The name sounds nice, but why is it called Chongguang? Could it be its previous name?"


    "There is no reason, I just feel that when it meets you, it is as excited as a blind man sees again, and he feels it."


    Murong was suddenly stunned. After his divine sense came out of the space, he smiled and said to Big Bird, "You will be called Chongguang in the future, okay?"


    Chongguang nodded, and then shouted excitedly several times: "Chat."


    The matter on this side was resolved, Murong Lingran looked at the entrance of the cave, and saw that the six of them were still standing at the entrance of the cave cautiously looking at their side, as if they did not dare toe, so he had to walk over by himself.

 Chapter 1383: Apologize for it?

    Chapter 1383 Apologize for it?


    Chongguang saw this and slowly followed behind her.


    Meng Erzhuang saw her walking towards him, followed by the big bird, and worried: "Sister Ran, it..."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Don''t worry, it can understand people''s words, and now we are friends with me, it will not hurt you. I also gave it a name, called Chongguang, you can call it in the future. Big bird, you can also call it heavy light."


    Chongguang shouted a few times in cooperation: "Chat."


    The six looked at Murong Lingran with surprise.


    Three of the women were thinking at the same time: Murong Lingran is so powerful that he can even subdue such a big bird.


    The two children were thinking at the same time: As expected of their sister Ran, it''s just different, not only to subdue the ck hair, but also to subdue such a big bird, then wouldn''t their vige have another guardian bird? It was so good.


    As for Rong Xinlian, she nced at Murong Lingran with contempt, and suddenly said, "Since you said that you and it are friends, then it treated us like that just now and wanted to eat us. Although we are fine now, it is indeed We were quite frightened, and now we have not fully recovered, it is a bird that can''t speak, as its friend, should you apologize to us instead of it?"


    Heimao immediately yelled at Rong Xinlian several times when he heard the words: "Wang! Wang! Wang!"


    Chongguang also called out a few times: "Hey! Suck! Suck!"


    Rong Xinlian was shocked. She didn''t expect these two beasts to be so protective of their masters. Seeing how they looked like they wanted to attack her, she hurriedly hid behind Rong Xinyuan, only daring to stick her head out and trembling all over He warned: "Mu... Murong Lingran, look... be optimistic about your dog and bird. If I make a mistake, my family won''t let them go."


    Murong nced at Rong Xinlian, but did not speak for a while.


    Rong Xinyuan frowned and said, "Xinlian, what are you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Rong Xinlian said: "Just now, Big Bird really wanted to hurt us. If she hadn''t appeared in time, we might all be in Big Bird''s belly now. She is Big Bird''s friend. Big bird can''t speak, isn''t it right to apologize for it?"


    Wei Yushanughed angrily at her, "You said it all, if she didn''t show up in time, you might be dead now, you saw it just now, obviously she didn''t know Big Bird at first, she was in front of you The big bird has been subdued, so we can stand here in peace now. If you don''t thank her for saving her life, forget it, and want the benefactor to apologize, what are you thinking about?"


    Rong Xinlian choked and was speechless.


    There seems to be some truth to this.


    Rong Xinyuan shook her head helplessly, hurriedly looked at Murong Lingran, and said gratefully: "Miss Murong, I''m very sorry, my cousin is young, ignorant, and impulsive. I''m here to apologize for her. Don''t worry, When I go back, I will tell my uncles and aunts to teach her a good lesson. Today is really thanks to you for showing up in time. We are really very grateful. After we go back, we will definitely go to the door with our parents to thank the girl for your life-saving grace. "


    Murong frowned and said, "May I ask who you are? Why do I feel that you are familiar?"


    Wei Yushan exined with a smile: "Miss Murong, have you forgotten? You saw her at my grandfather''s birthday banquet, the woman sitting next to cousin Rong."

 Chapter 1384: Rong Xinyuan

    Chapter 1384 Rong Xinyuan


    "Her name is Rong Xinyuan. She is the eldest daughter of General Rong''s mansion and my cousin. Behind her is her cousin, Rong Xinlian, the daughter of General Rong''s younger brother."


    Murong Ling suddenly realized that it was the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, and she really looked like Mrs. Rong. She nced at Rong Xinlian coldly, then turned her head and said, "It turned out to be Miss Rong, she really knows the book. Li, if you have the demeanor of everyone''s youngdy, you don''t have to go to the door to thank your parents in person. You can do it if you have the heart. As for your cousin, it''s fine. I have a big heart, and the bright moon is in my arms. For the sake of her young age, look For the sake of her being your cousin, and for your brother''s sake, I don''t know her in the same way."


    Rong Xinlian was instantly angry, her appearance, height, everything looked bigger than Murong Lingling, she was scolding herself, she was obviously older than her, but she was not as sensible as her younger age? tolerant?


    And what she meant in her words was that if it wasn''t for her cousin and cousin''s face, she wouldn''t let herself go today?


    It''s just a little girl''s film, where does she have the courage to say this!


    "Murong Lingran, you..."


    "Rong Xinlian!" Rong Xinyuan saw her expression of impatience again, interrupted her immediately, and said with a stern face: "Did you ignore what my sister said?"


    "Cousin, I am your cousin, your rtive, and the ymate you grew up with. Why have you been helping an outsider to teach me a lesson since she appeared?"


    "I''m a helper, not a parent." Rong Xinyuan sarcastically said without hesitation: "I can''t make people think that the people in General Rong''s mansion are just as unreasonable as you."


    Meng Erzhuang and Yu Yongyan were young, but they were smart and understood what they just said, and they also spoke up to protect Murong Lingran.


    Meng Erzhuang pointed at Rong Xinlian and said angrily, "You are such a bad person, but even though my sister helped you, you actually avenged your favor. It''s too much. I hate you."


    Yu Yongyan also said: "But elder sister is a good person, I don''t allow you to treat her like this!"


    Rong Xinlian clenched her fists when she heard the words, and even the two children were protecting Murong Lingran, and she couldn''t scold them back.


    Otherwise, it was passed back to the city, saying that she cares about the two and a half children, it doesn''t matter if she loses her face, it would be troublesome if she loses the face of the Rong family, and she was so angry that she could only stare sullenly. With a nce at Murong Lingran, she closed her mouth reluctantly.


    Rong Xinyuan said, "Miss Murong, I''m really sorry."


    Murong said: "You don''t need to apologize, you did nothing wrong."


    In order to change the subject, Princess Ningxin smiled and said, "Miss Murong, do you still remember me?"


    Murong suddenly thought of her identity and struggled for a while, but he still didn''t give her a salute.


    Since Ninth Young Master doesn''t want to reveal her identity, then she pretends not to know, so that she can feel at ease.


    "Remember, you are Ninth Young Master''s younger sister, listen to him call you Xiao Ning."


    Princess Ningxin saw that she still remembered herself, her eyes narrowed happily, "You still remember me, yes, my name is Xiao Ning, you can call me that in the future."


    "Okay, Miss Ning."


    Princess Ningxin nodded in satisfaction, looked at the big bird again, and said, "Miss Murong, thank you for helping us today. If something happens to me, my mother will definitely die of sadness, I am really grateful."

 Chapter 1385: protect it

    Chapter 1385 Protected


    Wei Yushan also said gratefully: "Miss Murong, I thank you too."


    Meng Dazhuang and Yu Yongyan also thanked after hearing the words.


    Murong said: "No need to thank you, it''s not a big deal."


    Princess Ningxin saw her helpless face, thinking that she didn''t like such a hypocritical scene, and hurriedly changed the subject: "Miss Murong, why did you suddenly appear here today?"


    Meng Erzhuang said with a smile: "Of course my sister must havee to find me and Yongyan."


    "It''s good that you know. When you were taken away, your father and brother were nearby, and your mouth should not have been blocked. Why didn''t you call for help? Are you scared and stupid? You are usually not very courageous. Yes? I remember him being bigger than your big brother."


    Meng Erzhuang patted his forehead embarrassedly, "I saw the big bird appearing in front of me at that time, so I stepped forward to take a look out of curiosity. I just didn''t expect it to suddenlye towards me and take me to the sky. Now, I felt like I was flying, and I was surprised when I saw the trees on the ground getting smaller and smaller. I forgot to call for help for a while. When I realized that the big bird was taking me into the forest, If I call for help again, Dad and the others can''t hear it."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and looked at Yu Yongyan again, "How about you?"


    This kid is also very courageous. He dares to go to the barracks to pick up rice to eat. He must not be scared stupid.


    Yu Yongyan didn''t dare to look into Murong Lingran''s eyes, he lowered his head and said ufortably, "When I was ying outside the door, I suddenly saw this big bird appearing at the foot of the mountain in the distance. I was curious for a while. , ran over, but I didn''t expect it to fly with me as soon as it saw me passing by. I have never been to the sky, so I didn''t call for help. Like Er Zhuang, when I reacted, it had already taken me to the sky. Flying away with me, it''s useless to call for help."


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply. The two of them were very clear in their thinking. It seemed that they shouldn''t be frightened.


    "After you disappeared, not only your parents were worried, but the whole vige was worried too, worried about your safety. You can''t do this again in the future. You should call for help in time if you are in danger, you know?"


    The two said seriously: "We know."


    Murong nodded, but didn''t me too much, after all, it wasn''t just their reason for them to be here.


    Princess Ningxin saw that they had finished speaking, and then said: "Miss Murong, do you know why this big bird wants to catch us?"


    Murong Lingran hesitated for a while, but she still didn''t say what Changqi Shenjun told her, she said a lie without blushing or panting, "It should like you, and know that human beings are very fragile, afraid of you. There is danger in the forest, so I want to bring you here for protection."


    Princess Ningxin frowned and looked at the big bird: "It originally wanted to protect us?"


    Chongguang naturally understood what Murong Lingran said, and knew that she wanted to protect herself, so she nodded in cooperation.


    Princess Ningxin immediately pulled Rong Xinyuan''s clothes excitedly, and said excitedly: "Xinyuan, did you see that what Murong girl said is true, this big bird really understood what I said and nodded with me. already."


    Rong Xinyuan smiled helplessly: "Okay, I saw it too, looking back now, this big bird really didn''t have any malicious intent, otherwise it wouldn''t be so gentle when it grabbed us, and it would definitely hurt us. "

 Chapter 1386: happy too early

    Chapter 1386 Happy too early


    Wei Yushan also breathed a sigh of relief, "Cousin is right, it turns out that we scared ourselves from beginning to end."


    Rong Xinlian also wanted to say a word, but she knew that the three of them were angry with her now, and she was annoying when she said anything, so she had to keep silent.


    Meng Erzhuang thought back carefully, when he was caught, his father and brother suddenly disappeared. It turned out that this big bird wanted to save himself when he was alone.


    Yu Yongyan also recalled, he was also alone at that time, it turns out that this big bird is still a bird, it seems that he has misunderstood.


    The fear of the heavy light in the hearts of everyone who thought clearly disappeared in an instant without a shadow. Except for Rong Xinlian, the rest of the people couldn''t help but turn around the big bird.


    "I was scared just now, and we didn''t dare to take a closer look. In fact, this big bird is not fierce at all, and it is quite cute. The feathers are also beautiful, ck and white, and it is the most beautiful andrgest bird I have ever seen. By the way, the ck hair is also the biggest dog I''ve seen."


    "I also think it''s good-looking, and I can understand people''s words. It''s really cute."


    "That''s right." Wei Yushan couldn''t help touching the heavy hair and eximed, "Ah, its hair is so warm too."


    "yes?"


    The other two girls followed Wei Yushan and touched.


    "Really, such afortable fur, even morefortable than the fur of other animal hides."


    "I don''t know if it will molt like other animals. If you can give me two when molting, I will use it as a stiletto. It must be beautiful."


    Yu Yongyan and Meng Erzhuang were still young, they were very excited to see the girls touching them, and they struggled for a while, but they still didn''t dare to go forward.


    "..." Murong Lingran said in a very unpleasant manner: "Everyone, don''t be too happy now, just look at the sky, the snowstorm seems to being."


    Everyone was shocked and looked up at the sky. Sure enough, before they noticed it, the already gloomy sky became darker, and the cold wind began to blow again.


    Murong said: "Let''s go to the cave and hide. You should be out hunting with your family. They know that you are lost, and they should be able to find you soon."


    Princess Ningxin said: "Yes, then we will wait here."


    Seeing that everyone wanted to listen to Murong Lingran''s words, Rong Xinlian suddenly said, "Why are we hiding in the cave? It looks like a blizzard ising, but isn''t it yet? We should hurry up now while taking advantage of this time. It''s safer to go back to the camp. I probably know which direction the camp is, and I can take you back."


    Originally, she wanted Chongguang to send them all back to the ce where they disappeared. After all, it was the one who brought them here, and it was only natural to send them back.


    But Chongguang can only take one person at a time. She offended its owner just now, and it may not do such a thing as throwing her on the road, but among the four girls, her status is the lowest, very It is possible that she was thest to leave here.


    If Murong Lingran left with the child, it would be miserable for her to be left alone in the cave. If she didn''t leave, she would not want to be alone with her. She was not sure what she would do, and she was not sure about Murong Lingran. Will one dog and one bird hurt her, so it''s better to go back with four people, although it''s a little troublesome, there is always apany.


    Princess Ningxin hesitated for a while, Rong Xinlian''s words seemed to make sense.

 Chapter 1387: direction back to camp

    Chapter 1387 The direction back to the camp


    Murong Lingran made a gesture of invitation and said with a smile: "This girl is really smart, she can think of things that none of us have thought of, what you said is really very reasonable. In this case, Please invite that girl, and I will keep the girl soon."


    Rong Xinlian seemed to feel that she had finallye back, and her face was full of smugness: "Gong, no, Xiao Ning, cousin, Yushan, let''s go."


    Princess Ningxin wondered: "Xinlian, do you really know the direction back to the camp?"


    Rong Xinyuan and Wei Yushan also looked straight at her.


    When ?? was caught just now, they were too frightened, and didn''t notice the direction Chongguang grabbed them and left.


    Rong Xinlian suddenly said with a guilty conscience: "I...I should know, you guys...don''t worry, I...will definitely bring you back safely."


    Princess Ningxin saw that she was speaking with ack of confidence, and she couldn''t help but doubt the authenticity of her words.


    Before nodding, he saw Murong Lingran walking into the cave with the ck hair and the big bird, and asked suspiciously, "Miss Murong, do you know where your house is now?"


    "Nature knows."


    "Then why don''t you leave?"


    Murong said: "Wait, let me ask Chongguang."


    Shigemitsu saw that he was lifted up, and immediately looked at the master with bright eyes.


    "Chongguang, can you send us home one by one?"


    Chongguang looked at the sky, and immediately let out a chirp.


    "You mean you''re also afraid of snowstorms?"


    nodded vigorously.


    It is very tiring to fly in a snowy day. It has a lot of hair, and it is very slow to dry when wet, which will make it ufortable for a long time.


    Murong Lingran said very simply: "Okay, I won''t leave for the time being, so let''s stay."


    Although Kuromao is not afraid of wind and snow, everyone except Rong Xinlian wants to take her away.


    The space cannot be exposed, and the ck hair can''t carry six people at a time. Even if it can go back and forth a few times, but without the ck hair, although there is still a heavy light, but there is only one heavy light, she is not worried about leaving them here.


    She didn''t want to let Rong Xinlian, who had scolded Heimao just now, sit on Heimao''s body.


    Rong Xinlian snorted coldly: "Xiao Ning, don''t talk nonsense with her, hurry up, your brother must be worried to death now, go back early to reassure him."


    Princess Ningxin looked at the sky, felt the wind again, and said solemnly, "I''m not leaving."


    Rong Xinyuan and Wei Yushan saw this and said at the same time, "I''m not leaving either."


    The three of them and Rong Xinlian grew up together, and they knew her very well. They were very unreliable. They were unwilling to put their lives in her hands.


    Rong Xinlian was in a hurry, did the three of them know what they were talking about, and said loudly: "What are you doing here, she is not a good person at first nce, staying here has no water and no food, and the people in the cave are The wind is not too small, in case the blizzard falls for a few days and nights, in case the rescuers can¡¯t find you, are you going to freeze to death or starve to death here?¡±


    Rong Xinyuan frowned and said, "Cousin, what did you say? How can you curse Xiao Ning like this?"


    "I''m all for your own good, and what I said is the truth."


    Murong said: "If they don''t leave, don''t force it, just leave if you want."


    Rong Xinlian stomped her feet anxiously. Seeing that the sky was getting darker and darker, she closed her eyes and her heart swayed, turned her head and left the cave.

 Chapter 1388: Why should I tell you?

    Chapter 1388 Why should I tell you?


    She also knew that it was too much for her to leave the princess, and she might be questioned, but as long as she went back and brought the rescuers, she would be able to atone for her sins, and maybe she would be looked at by others because of it.


    After all, she is her own cousin. Although Rong Xinyuan was very dissatisfied with her performance today, she also cared about her very much. Seeing this, she hurriedly shouted: "Xinlian, something like you will have an ident in the forest. "


    Rong Xinlian still walked away without looking back, as if she would not look back without hitting the south wall.


    Murong said lightly: "Don''t worry, she will be back soon."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, but before they could ask, a heavy goose feather snow fell from the sky, and the cold wind became violent.


    Sure enough, Rong Xinlian, who had just been brave enough to move forward, immediately turned her head and hurriedly ran towards the entrance of the cave.


    In just a moment, there were more snowkes on her cloak, and her eyes were redder from the wind.


    As soon as Rong Xinlian entered the cave, she quickly shook off the snowkes on her body, and after putting on her cloak again, she red at Murong Lingran fiercely: "You...you already knew that we would encounter a blizzard before we got back to the camp, so Are you willing to stay here?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Isn''t this an obvious thing? When you left, the cold wind was getting stronger and stronger, which is obviously a precursor to theing of heavy snow."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me when I was leaving? Why didn''t you remind me?"


    "Why should I tell you? You won''t believe me if I tell you, and I''m wasting my saliva, and maybe I''ll be scolded by you for being a nosy, so it''s better to let you experience it yourself. Now that you''re back, Isn''t the result the same? What''s more, I''m not sure when the blizzard wille. If it doesn''te for a long time, won''t I be med by you again?"


    "You!" Rong Xinlian almost died of anger, but she couldn''t find a word to refute, and instead her face turned red.


    This dead girl is really smart, and she could observe her character thoroughly in just a short time.


    ncing at Rong Xinyuan and Wei Yushan, she saw that they didn''t help her, but Princess Ningxin gave her a warning look and stomped her feet angrily, so she had to find afortable ce to sit down, and she was born sullen.


    Don''t help her? The three of you wait, sooner orter, you will fall into Murong Lingran''s hands, so don''t cry!


    As she sat down, Murong Lingran saw that Yu Yongyan and Meng Erzhuang were shivering with the cold, they used a satchel as a cover, and took out two clothes to put on the two children.


    Although it is not very thick, but they themselves wear a lot, it is better than nothing, and it will be good to start the fireter.


    As for the other four women, they came out to hunt, and they all had capes on their bodies. As they are, the things they used must be first-ss, and the thermal instion effect must be very good, so she didn''t need to care about them.


    After putting on his clothes, Yu Yongyan nced at the satchel that was covered by Murong Lingran''s cloak again, and said in surprise, "Sister Ran, your bag is good enough to hold things."


    Murong smiled and said: "Don''t bother, is it a lot warmer now than before?"


    Yu Yongyan nodded: "Well, thank you Sister Ran, I''m not cold at all."


    Meng Erzhuang also said softly: "I''m warm too, thank you sister Ran."

 Chapter 1389: Rong Xinlians fear

    Chapter 1389 Rong Xinlian''s fear


    How can it be warmed up after being frozen for so long?


    Murong Lingran patted their heads separately, knowing that they didn''t want to worry him, turned to look at Rong Xinlian, and said lightly: "You better get up, I don''t know when the wind and snow will stop, and there is also a cave inside. The wind is blowing in all the time, and the clothes you have just won¡¯tst long, you have to start a fire, you¡¯d better go with you to pick up some firewood ande back.¡±


    Rong Xinlian frowned and said, "Why do you want me to go?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "We are all going, apart from the two children, do you still want me to serve you?"


    "Isn''t it right for you to serve us? Your status is the lowest here. Our family background is a hundred times, thousand times, ten thousand times better than yours."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly turned cold, and her tone was cold: "You said it too, it''s just a family background, you have no rank, you''re just ady of the official family, I am ady of the official family, whether you are big or small. I don''t deserve to be served by me. I''m not your servant, so don''t show off your power in front of me, and if you dare to treat me as your servant, I''ll be rude to you."


    "you!"


    "What are you? That''s right." Murong Lingran said again: "We are indeed different, you should know, I have the death-free gold medal rewarded by His Majesty. I heard that seeing a gold medal is like seeing a saint, ording to the rules, If I take out the gold medal, you will kneel down for me."


    After saying that, he put his hand into the shoulder bag, looking like he wanted to take out the gold medal.


    When Rong Xinlian heard the other party say that they were indeed different, a look of pride appeared on her face, thinking that Murong Lingran finally recognized her identity.


    But when she heard that she had a gold medal to avoid death, and she looked like she wanted to take out the gold medal immediately, her face suddenly became terrified.


    How could she forget, this dead girl still has a gold medal to avoid death.


    Although Princess Ningxin didn''t like what Rong Xinlian did just now, but after all, she grew up together from childhood, and she had feelings more or less, and she was still Rong Xinyuan''s younger sister, so she had no choice but to tter herself: "Let''s go pick it up together. , the more people, the greater the strength, pick up more ande back early, and the two little brothers will not be frozen."


    Seeing someone going down the steps, Rong Xinlian hurriedly said: "Then I will give Xiao Ning a face, I will listen to Xiao Ning and go with you."


    Murong raised her eyebrows spiritually, and she could tell from this brief time together that this princess loves to be a peacemaker.


    At this moment, the sound of stomach growling came from the direction of the two children.


    Murong said with concern: "Hungry?"


    The two children looked at each other, lowered their heads and dared not speak.


    Murong said: "It may be almost noon now, it''s normal to be hungry, there is nothing to say."


    After speaking, he took out a handful of candy he made himself from the bag and gave them to them: "Here, I made it myself, strawberry-vored candy, you eat first to replenish your strength, wait here obediently, and don''t go anywhere. , I''lle back to find a way for youter."


    Seeing this, the two of them were not greedy, they took one each, and said thanks at the same time: "Thank you, Sister Ran."


    "good."


    Princess Ningxin, Rong Xinyuan, and Wei Yushan were not calm when they heard the strawberry-vored candy. They also found strawberry-vored candy in Murong Lingran''s return gift. I don''t feel like eating enough.

 Chapter 1390: beat you to death!

    Chapter 1390 Beat you to death!


    Seeing that Murong Lingran had taken back all the rest, knowing that it was not suitable to ask for it at this time, the three of them had no choice but to nce at the candy in the hands of the two children and went out to pick up the branches.


    Murong Lingran naturally saw their expressions, smiled helplessly, walked to them quickly, and delivered the candy to them.


    "Would you like to replenish your stamina as well?"


    The three of them were stunned at first, but they soon showed surprise on their faces. They also took one each, and said thanks at the same time: "Thank you Miss Murong."


    After the three of them finished speaking, they quickly put the candy into their mouths.


    Murong nodded, although she didn''t like Rong Xinlian, she turned her head and asked politely, "Do you want to eat it? I made it myself, strawberry vored."


    Rong Xinlian swallowed her saliva immediately, she also likes strawberries, but she can never eat something made of mud legs like Murong Lingran, and immediately snorted: "I''m not hungry, you keep it for yourself. Bar."


    Murong raised her eyebrows spiritually, it was just right not to eat, she just asked politely, and didn''t want to give it.


    Fortunately, there are many broken branches around the entrance of the cave, and you can pick up a lot of them at the entrance of the cave.


    Meng Dazhuang and Yu Yongyan were also used to rough jobs, so they joined the team picking up branches.


    Kuroge and Shigemitsu also knew what their master was going to do, so they rushed into the snow and began to pick up branches.


    The strength of a dog and a bird is naturally greater than that of them, and all the sturdy branches are held in their mouths.


    Everyone worked hard together, and it didn¡¯t take long for a lot of them toe back.


    Murong Lingran let them pick it up, and he was not afraid of getting dirty, so he found a dry ce to sit down and was ready to make a fire.


    Rong Xinlian was frightened just now. She had no strength and wanted to rest. She didn''t do as much work in her life as she did today. The wind and snow outside made her eyes hurt. When she came back, she saw that Murong Lingran actually sat down. Immediately put the matter of being frightened by the gold medal behind him, and couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you sitting down? Are you beingzy? We didn''t sit down, and the children didn''t sit down. What qualifications do you have to sit down?"


    No matter how good-tempered Murong Lingran was, he couldn''t stand her anymore, so he couldn''t help giving her a roll of eyes, and said coldly, "If you can make a fire, I can give you this position. If it''s not at the time I asked for. Start the fire inside, and I''ll beat you to death!"


    Rong Xinlian only found out that she had a fire stick in her hand, her face flushed red from the cold, and she didn''t dare to say a word, and immediately began to bury her head in picking up branches again.


    After Murong Lingran started the fire, Hei Mao and the others helped, and the branches were almost finished, so they gathered around the fire to warm and rest.


    Princess Ningxin also sat down cross-legged like Murong Lingran, and said with a look of admiration: "Miss Murong, you are so powerful that you can even make a fire."


    Murong said lightly: "It''s nothing, I oftene to the forest. In order to make a fire easily, I often carry the fire book with me. It''s not troublesome to make a fire, and I''m used to cooking."


    "Can you still cook?"


    Isn''t this princess Jiu Gongzi''s younger sister? Ninth Young Master never told her that he could cook?


    Murong said: "Yes, basically every day."


    Princess Ningxin was also a little tired, so she didn''t ask any more after getting the answer.


    Once a person feels particrly warm, it is extremely easy to get sleepy, and if they haven¡¯t eaten for a long time, they are even more tired.

 Chapter 1391: conjure

    Chapter 1391 Conjuring


    For a while, everyone didn''t have the strength to speak, just sat around the fire and looked straight at the beating mes.


    The air suddenly became quiet, and there was only the sound of the cold wind whistling outside the cave, and the sound of people''s stomach growling.


    Murong Lingran nced at Princess Ningxin, Rong Xinyuan and Wei Yushan, then at Meng Dazhuang and Yu Yongyan, raised her eyebrows and said, "Are you all hungry?"


    Princess Ningxin nodded: "Well, it doesn''t matter, it''s not easy to find something to eat now, everyone just bear it and go."


    This person has a really good character, much better than King Qi and Young Master Jiu.


    As a princess, it is rare to be so considerate.


    Murong Lingran was also hungry. Although she didn''t want Rong Xinlian to eat her food, it was not good because she let all six of them follow her to starve, and she didn''t want to make too much trouble to eat, eyeballs. As soon as he turned around, he took out two small grapefruits from the bag, and then took out arge bag of jerky, and also took out the leftover buns at home this morning.


    Of course, I also took out the roast chicken I bought some time ago.


    "If everyone is hungry and doesn''t dislike it, let''s eat these for the time being."


    Everyone was staring at the mes in a daze to save their stamina, and didn''t notice what she did.


    turned her head to look, and saw a lot of food suddenly beside her, and her eyes almost fell in shock.


    Princess Ningxin was dumbfounded and said, "Miss Murong, you... are you able to do tricks? Why did you suddenly have so much food?"


    Conjuring? The princess really guessed it by mistake, and she was almost like a conjurer.


    Rong Xinyuan also stretched her neck in shock, and said in surprise: "You brought all these?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t mind what they said, and said with a smile, "Yes, although I was asked by Yong Yan and Er Zhuang''s parents toe in to look for it, my original purpose was toe to the forest. What''s going on in the forest? I am probably aware of what happened, so as before, I made some preparations in advance and brought some food out. Of course, in order to prevent emergencies, I will bring food for about two days.¡±


    "So it is." No wonder the portion of these things was enough for all of them to have a full meal.


    Princess Ningxin swallowed when she saw the jerky in the cloth bag, she had eaten it before and knew how delicious it was.


    Rong Xinyuan and Wei Yushan also ate it, and looked straight at the jerky.


    Seeing that they had ignored the roast chicken and steamed buns, Murong Lingran''s eyes were about to fall on the jerky, so he pushed the jerky a little closer to the three of them, and said with a smile, "You should look like you are. If you prefer jerky, then eat it, you''re wee."


    The three of them said thank you at the same time, and without hesitation they reached out to the jerky.


    Rong Xinlian had never eaten jerky, so she nced at her head in disgust, seeing that the three of them picked up jerky and shoved them into their mouths, and immediately stopped: "Is this really edible? I have never seen such ugly food, ck, yellow, ck and yellow. I don''t have any appetite. I think you''d better not eat it. Especially Xiao Ning, you have a distinguished status. If something happens, then The three of us will be miserable, and we will definitely be med by your brother and mother."


    Princess Ningxin suddenly looked at Rong Xinyuan and Wei Yushan suspiciously.

 Chapter 1392: Ge Ying Rong Xinlian

    Chapter 1392 Deying Yingrong Xinlian


    The two understood what she meant and shook their heads at the same time.


    The New Year''s gift from Murong''s family, except for ginseng, although it looks like an ordinary thing, but it''s all good things, as long as people touch it, it will be addictive.


    They like this jerky very much. Once they eat it, they can¡¯t stop. They don¡¯t have enough for their own family, so they won¡¯t give it away.


    It would be too rude for people like them to send out things made by others.


    And after Mrs. Rong received jerky as a New Year''s gift a few days ago, Rong Xinlian''s mother happened to be there, so Mrs. Rong invited her to taste it.


    Unexpectedly, after seeing the jerky, she immediately disliked it.


    Madam Rong was so angry that she directly invited people out and did not speak to her for several days.


    Mrs. Wei too, there were a lot of guests at home a few years ago, so she kindly wanted to invite rtives on her husband''s side to try it, but the other party showed disgust at first sight, and she was so angry that she didn''t give them a good face for several days.


    Princess Ningxin said lightly: "Miss Murong generously took out her dry food, we were toote to thank us, how could we dislike it? Now, as long as there is something to eat."


    Rong Xinyuan and Wei Yushan nodded at the same time: "That''s right."


    After the three of them finished speaking, they immediately began to eat jerky, the familiar taste spread from the tip of their tongues, and the faces of the three of them suddenly showed satisfaction.


    "good to eat."


    "That''s the taste."


    "This taste is really too fragrant, too special."


    Rong Xinlian frowned. In her opinion, this thing must not be delicious. The three of them must be filling their stomachs. They had to say this, and they must be acting.


    Murong Lingran looked at Rong Xinlian and said solemnly: "This girl, you are right, it is true that strangers'' things are not allowed to be eaten casually. If there is a problem with eating, it will be a disaster."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the pile of food, "I made this jerky a few days ago, and it has been sitting for a few days, so the color is so ugly. This bun is also the leftovers from our house this morning. There is also this roast chicken, which I bought a long time ago. I really didn''t want to make my own things this morning, so I just brought them out. In other words, these things have been stored for a long time, and I don''t know if they are broken. You, it''s best not to eat it, if there is a problem with eating, I can''t afford it, understand?"


    Rong Xinlian suddenly eximed: "Xiao Ning, you listened to her, she really didn''t feel good, she deliberately waited for you all to eat to talk about the origin of these things, you should spit it out quickly. If there is a problem with your body, here is now. But if you can''t find the doctor for a while, then your life will be in danger."


    Rong Xinyuan said while eating the jerky: "Xinlian, don''t make a fuss, eat what you want, don''t affect our interest if you don''t eat, we are tired, and we are not in the mood to be surprised by you. Not a fool, you have your own judgment, you don''t need to point fingers there."


    "Cousin!"


    Rong Xinyuan ignored her and ate on her own.


    It''s really stupid. She had such a big unpleasantness with Miss Murong just now. You don''t need to think about it to know that Miss Murong said this on purpose, just to displease her daughter, she didn''t expect that she would really fall for it.


    Princess Ningxin and Wei Yushan also understood Murong Lingran''s intentions. Since the master was unwilling to give her food, it was difficult for them to persuade them.


    Her words just now were so excessive, if they were Murong girls, they wouldn''t give her food.

 Chapter 1393: Is there really no smell?

    Chapter 1393 Is there really no smell?


    Murong Lingran sneered in her heart and ignored Rong Xinlian. She ripped off the chicken legs of the roast chicken and gave them to the two children, and said softly, "Eat it, this tastes pretty good."


    The two children are still young. Looking at the roast chicken that is rarely seen at home, saliva suddenly flowed down the corner of his mouth, he took it in a daze, and said at the same time: "Thank you, Sister Ran."


    "No thanks, let''s eat now."


    "Um."


    The two children started to nibble after saying that.


    "It''s delicious. It''s the first time I''ve eaten roast chicken with this vor. It''s delicious."


    "This is the best chicken drumstick I''ve ever eaten."


    Murong Lingran smiled helplessly. Seeing that they were eating with relish, he peeled off the two grapefruits with a knife to make it easier for them to eat when they were thirsty. He smiled and said: "Well, although it is leftovers, my aunt''s craftsmanship is still good, and it is still delicious, just like the one that just came out of the pot."


    The three girls who were eating jerky heard that, seeing that there were still a lot of buns, they also picked up one and started to eat them.


    "Well, it''s really delicious."


    "It''s delicious, I still feel a little warm, and it doesn''t seem to have cooled downpletely."


    "Miss Murong must have kept it well, or maybe our hands are too cold."


    Wei Yushan nodded: "So it is."


    After saying that, he began to eat seriously.


    Rong Xinlian has never been very hungry in her life, so she kept swallowing her saliva, watching everyone eat with relish, as if they were eating some delicious food, she asked tentatively, "Cousin, does this taste like this? Is it really delicious? It''s been so many days, is there really no peculiar smell?"


    Rong Xinyuan said while eating, "I don''t think so."


    Rong Xinyuan wanted to ask the other two people, but seeing that they didn''t want to answer her, she nced at Murong Lingran, seeing that she only cared about taking care of her two children, and didn''t notice her at all, so she involuntarily reached out to Baozi. .


    The steamed buns are left over this morning, not made or bought a few days ago. Although it has been a few hours, it should be safe.


    Unexpectedly, before her hand touched the bun, Murong Lingran suddenly reached out and took the bun and stuffed it directly into Meng Erzhuang''s hand.


    Rong Xinlian frowned slightly and was about to get another one, but just like before, before she touched the bun, the bun was taken away by Murong Lingran again, and she shoved it directly into Yu Yongyan''s hands.


    Murong Lingran looked at the two children with concern and said, "Don''t be polite to Sister Ran, eat hard."


    The two children said obediently, "Yeah."


    Rong Xinlian clenched her fist and was about to get angry, but seeing that Murong Lingran had not looked at her, it seemed to be a coincidence from beginning to end, and she was not easy to have a seizure, so as not to be embarrassed again, she had to continue to reach out to Baozi.


    The only thing that was even more extreme than the previous two times was that this time her hand just moved, and the remaining buns were swept away by four hands at the same time.


    raised his eyes and took a closer look, it was actually taken away by Murong Lingran and Princess Ningxin at the same time.


    Rong Xinlian couldn''t bear it any longer and shouted loudly, "Murong Lingran, you are going too far!"


    Murong Lingran took the bun calmly and took a bite, and said innocently: "What''s wrong with me? Oh, do you want to eat buns? Forget it, it''s all from this morning, you eldestdy will definitely eat it. If you''re not used to it, if you eat something wrong with your body, then I can''t afford it, so we''ll eat it for you."

 Chapter 1394: keep hungry

    Chapter 1394 Continue to be hungry


    Rong Xinlian choked for a moment, speechless.


    The words ?? were indeed spoken by her, and there is nothing wrong with others saying that.


    She turned her head and nced at the others, and saw that they didn''t give up the steamed buns at all, while the two children ate the chicken legs and the steamed buns, their mouths full of oil, which stimted her to keep swallowing, so she had no choice but to eat the buns. His eyes were on the roast chicken.


    It''s just that she stared at it for a long time and couldn''t make a move, and Murong Lingran''s words kept lingering in her mind.


    This was bought a few days ago¡­


    This is a long time ago¡­


    This was bought a few days ago¡­


    This is a long time ago¡­


    ¡­


    She didn''t know how long she had been struggling in her heart. Just when she made up her mind to eat some belly pads, more than half of the roast chicken that was left just now had been divided up, leaving only some flesh and bones.


    looked at the crowd again, and saw that they were eating at a normal rate, she was immediately annoyed. How long did she hesitate just now, and how much time wasted?


    Now there are only some jerky and grapefruit left. The jerky she said just now was disgusting, and she didn''t know how it tasted. It was impossible for her to eat it. Now she can only eat grapefruit.


    I heard someone say that the grapefruit will not spoil for a long time in winter, and even after a few days, it will not affect the taste at all.


    was about to stretch out his hand when he thought that the grapefruits were all water and the weather was cold, so she would definitely be colder after eating them, so she hesitated.


    What she didn''t know was that Murong Lingran saw all her expressions in his eyes.


    Seeing that she really didn''t eat anything, she smiled and said, "And jerky, you really don''t eat it? Are you really afraid of being hungry? Although this thing is a bit ugly, it is meat after all, but it is very hungry."


    Rong Xinlian thought of what she said just now, and suddenly snorted: "I won''t eat your food, I''m afraid of being poisoned to death."


    Murong sneered: "Then you can continue to be hungry."


    After saying that, he began to divide grapefruits to quench their thirst.


    Rong Xinlian saw that she really didn''t mean to give her, so she was even more angry, but she couldn''t let go of her face and asked for it, so she turned around, closed her eyes, and made it clear that she was out of sight.


    Rong Xinyuan shook her head helplessly when she saw this, but she didn''t mean to help.


    Rong Xinlian is not too young anymore. She has always been so outspoken and often offended people, so she should be taught a lesson.


    The people present were all women and children, and it didn''t take long for them to be full.


    Seeing that they were all full, Murong Lingran asked them if they were still hungry. After getting a negative answer, he put away all the jerky leftovers, and packed up the garbage and buried it outside before returning to its original ce. sit down.


    Princess Ningxin nced at the still cold wind and snow outside, and said gratefully: "Thank you Miss Murong today, if it weren''t for you, we would really be hungry."


    The rest of the people also nodded.


    Murong said: "It''s okay, your brother and I also know each other, we can be considered friends, and they have helped me a lot. I should help you as well. It can be regarded as a courtesy."


    The three of them understood what she meant, and they couldn''t say anything at once. It would be a bit hypocritical to talk about other things. After returning, they would be grateful.


    "Wow!"


    Heimao suddenly called out to Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran understood what it meant, so he had to give the rest of the jerky to it and Chongguang: "You two, eat it, but Heimao, you only ate a big pot of pheasant in the morning, you shouldn''t be hungry, Chongguang Also, I can''t make tooplicated things now, just eat a little bit now, and I''ll cook something delicious for you when I go back."

 Chapter 1395: laugh at you stupid

    Chapter 1395 Laugh at you stupid


    Kuroge and Shigemitsu nodded at the same time, and then started eating jerky.


    It''s just that Kuroko thought that he had only joined the sage, and he had never eaten jerky. In order to show his friendliness, he only ate a few sticks and gave them all.


    Shigemitsu also seemed to understand what Kuroko meant, rubbed his head against Kuroma''s head to thank him, and ate it with relish.


    Murong Lingran suddenly thought of something, and said with a serious face: "Chongguang, I heard before that you beasts can''t eat food with a strong taste, otherwise they will seriously lose their hair and even cause other diseases. The jerky tastes very strong. , I made it with a lot of seasoning, can you eat it?"


    Before feeding Heimao, she also asked Heimao, but she got a white eye from Heimao, and she knew that Heimao was a divine beast and should not have any problems with ordinary beasts.


    Chongguang may also be a mythical beast, but just in case, some questions should be asked.


    If a big bird loses its hair, it is really uglier than ck hair.


    Severe hair loss?


    Other diseases?


    Heavy Light shook his head very humanely, indicating that it would not.


    It is a mythical beast, but it has eaten any human food, and it will not lose hair at all.


    got a positive answer, and Murong Lingran felt relieved.


    Princess Ningxin looked at the interaction between one man and two beasts in amazement, and said, "Miss Murong, they are so well-behaved and obedient.


    Rong Xinyuan smiled and said, "I should just listen to Miss Murong''s words."


    Wei Yushan said: "Yeah, but it doesn''t even listen to what Brother Jiu said."


    Seeing that they all seemed to have finished eating, Rong Xinlian turned her head and said with a yin and yang expression: "What''s the use of being obedient, you''re not a beast, and you''re still so big, you can see at a nce that you need to eat a lot of food, and most people keep one. It''s not easy, but don''t make the master''s family poor."


    Murong Lingran saw that she started to have a seizure again, and said lightly: "This is no need for you to worry, and my family is not short of food for the two of them."


    Rong Xinlian said contemptuously, "Just pretend, I''ll wait for the day you''ll be poor."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Heimao and Chongguang, with a yin and yang expression on his face: "I see you, you should choose the owner carefully. I heard that her family is from mud and peasants. Although she has some property now, she is not sure that she will run the business one day. Bad Shan is bankrupt, and by then, she will have no meat to eat, and you will definitely be her meal."


    Rong Xinyuan said sternly: "Xinlian, you are talking nonsense again, it seems that I worry about you for nothing, and I wanted to help you ask Murong girl to give you something to eat, it seems that you are not hungry enough, There is still the strength to sow discord!"


    Rong Xinlian was stunned for a moment, touched her t stomach, and pouted in disdain, "I don''t want to eat her stuff."


    "You!" Rong Xinyuan was in a hurry, and she secretly made up her mind that she would not take this cousin anywhere in the future, she was simply looking for anger for herself.


    "Hahaha...hahaha..."


    Murong Lingran suddenly burst outughing.


    Rong Xinlian instinctively felt that she wasughing at herself, and suddenly said angrily: "What are youughing at?"


    "What are youughing at,ughing at you being stupid." Murong said: "You are really worried about eating radishes. If you look at the appearance of Heimao, you know that its fighting power is not low, but even the wolves have been scared away. . It can hunt, and I haven''t spent a single penny since I raised it."

 Chapter 1396: Scare Rong Xinlian

    Chapter 1396 Scare Rong Xinlian


    "It''s all the food it hunted back by itself. There are so many prey that it can''t be eaten. Even if our whole family goes to battle, we can''t finish it. I even send out a lot. Even if the heavy light is in my house, then I can''t even finish it."


    Rong Xinlian was shocked: "What are you saying is true? A dog can actually hunt?"


    Kuromao let out a low growl when he heard the words, but the sound of the wind and snow outside was so loud that it drowned out its voice and no one could hear it.


    Murong said contemptuously: "Of course, haven''t you heard of the hunting dog?"


    Rong Xinlian choked, her face suddenly turned red, she didn''t expect to make such a big joke again, "I... Of course I heard about it, but I just didn''t remember it for a while."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Heimao again, thinking that he was so capable, his face distorted and said, "I didn''t expect it to be a really good dog."


    Heimao couldn''t stand her anymore. He even said it was a dog. Even when he was praising it, it was very angry, yelled, and rushed towards her immediately.


    This person feels like he is jealous of the owner owning it, he has to teach her a lesson!


    Seeing this, Rong Xinlian began to run around and said as she ran, "Murong Lingran, you leash your dog. If you hurt me, my parents won''t let you go."


    Murong Lingran knew that Heimao would not have done anything excessive without her order. He probably just wanted to teach someone a lesson. Seeing this, he didn''t stop him, he just said calmly, "What are you running for? It''s just with you. It''s just for fun, and I won''t eat you."


    "ying? Is it like ying with me like this? Hurry up and stop it, it''s running out of strength."


    Murong Lingran ignored her, she was bored here anyway, let her find some fun for them to pass the time.


    Princess Ningxin and the other three looked at each other, seeing Murong Lingran''s unhurried appearance, while Hei Mao clearly had four legs, but he kept chasing around a meter behind Rong Xinlian, and kept running circles around them at this distance. , I knew that Murong Lingran probably just wanted to scare her, lest she be so restless, and she didn''t worry too much.


    Meng Erzhuang and Yu Yongyan saw this, although they felt that Rong Xinlian was a little miserable, but they did not speak for her.


    Those who dare to bully Sister Ran are their enemies.


    After a while, Rong Xinyuan saw her cousin running out of breath and looking like she was about to fall down. , she may not be able to run, so let the ck hair stop."


    Murong raised her eyebrows and called out to her, "Hei Mao."


    Heimao immediately stopped, roared at Rong Xinlian, and calmly returned to the master''s side.


    Seeing this, Rong Xinlian finally breathed a sigh of relief. She held on to prevent herself from falling, and slowly returned to the seat just now and sat down. Before her breath calmed down, she wanted to provoke again.


    Rong Xinyuan was afraid that she would really anger Murong Lingran again, so she had to take the lead and said: "Rong Xinlian, if you do this again, I know you are not afraid of your parents, so I will tell my father when I go back. You know, my father He is the head of the Rong family, and your father listens to my father''s words very much. If he wants to punish you, your father will never dissuade you."


    Rong Xinlian was startled, as if thinking of something terrible, she immediately shrank her neck and became more honest.

 Chapter 1397: Helian Rongjiu is here

    Chapter 1397 Helian Rongjiu is here


    Murong raised his eyebrows, finally there is someone who this person is afraid of? Just as he was about to say something, his face suddenly became extremely serious.


    Princess Ningxin noticed her strangeness and asked worriedly, "Miss Murong, what''s wrong?"


    Murong Lingran saw that Heimao didn''t respond, and was still closing her eyes to rest her mind. Changqi Shenjun didn''t remind her, guessing that there should be no danger. It should be the guards of Princess Ningxin who came up, and suddenly rxed and smiled. Said: "It''s nothing, I''m afraid your guards came over, I vaguely heard the sound of horses'' hooves."


    As soon as her voice fell, the rest of the people really heard the sound of hooves, and everyone immediately followed the sound.


    Murong Lingran followed.


    was only the first person to appear, but it was beyond her expectations.


    It was him.


    Helian Rongjiu brought Wei Jingxuan, Ze Yuan Zequ, and dozens of soldiers in armor behind him. Seeing that they were really here, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    The six people at the entrance of the cave looked at the person who dismounted and immediately stood up.


    The cave is not small, even if all those people enter the cave, they still have enough room to move.


    When Princess Ningxin waited for her brother toe over, she moved forward and hugged him excitedly: "Ninth brother, you actually came to me in person, I''m so happy, so touched, I knew you wouldn''t let me in Been out too long."


    Helian Rongjiu said helplessly: "Okay, I''m covered in snow, which will make your clothes wet. There are so many people here, what kind of decency is this?"


    Princess Ningxin released him immediately, stuck out her tongue mischievously, and said with a smile, "Isn''t this too exciting for a while, and I can''t control myself."


    The other three were about to salute Helian Rongjiu when they heard him suddenly cough lightly: "You don''t have to be restrained when you go out."


    The three of them instantly understood what he meant, and almost simultaneously withdrew their salute.


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran, are you still acting in front of her at this time?


    It really is two brothers and sisters, both of which are one virtue.


    Are you going to act? Then she will apany her to the end, and she doesn''t want to salute anyway.


    Wei Jingxuan also asked with concern: "Xinyuan, Xinlian, Yushan, are you all right?"


    The three shook their heads at the same time: "We''re fine."


    Wei Yushan said: "Brother, don''t worry, we have nothing to do."


    "That''s good."


    Princess Ningxin said excitedly: "Ninth brother, don''t worry, Miss Murong gave us a lot of food just now, and helped us start a fire, we were neither hungry nor cold, nothing happened. ."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, suddenly walked to Murong Lingran''s side, saw that she had been in a daze, and asked with concern, "Girl?"


    Murong Lingran immediately came back to his senses and said with a smile: "Ninth Young Master, it''s a coincidence that I can meet you here."


    Helian Rongjiu said helplessly: "It''s a coincidence, but I don''t want us to meet in this way."


    "Yes." Murong nodded in agreement: "You are right."


    She also doesn''t want to, if there are more Rong Xinlian, she is afraid that next time she can''t help but really beat them.


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "I really thank you for taking care of Xiao Ning today."


    Murong said: "You don''t have to be polite, it''s right to get to know each other."


    Lian Rongxin clenched his fists when he saw that Helian Rongjiu really knew Murong Lingran.


    Helian Rongjiu turned to look at the big bird standing next to the ck hair, frowned, "This big bird is..."

 Chapter 1398: Beast? cute beast

    Chapter 1398 Ferocious beast? cute beast


    Chongguang has been watching him since he saw him bring someone in just now.


    Seeing that he kept looking into his eyes, Chongguang called out kindly, "Hey."


    Rong Xinlian did not wait for everyone to speak, and immediately told what Big Bird had done.


    "That''s it, that''s why we''re here, and we''re going to bother you toe out and find us in person, but you must take care of it."


    Not only Helian Rongjiu, but all the people he brought with him suddenly looked at the heavy light. They never thought that the disappearance of the four girls was actually rted to such a big bird.


    Murong Lingran suddenly blocked Chongguang''s side, and said with the appearance of protecting a calf: "Don''t hurt it, and don''t just listen to her side."


    Princess Ningxin also said: "Yes, Ninth Brother, Xinlian didn''t make it clear. Before we met Chongguang, we were separated from the guards by the herd of beasts. It was Chongguang who saw the unprotected people around us. I was afraid that we would be in danger, so I brought us here, don''t get me wrong. If it weren''t for it, we would have encountered something in the forest, and it is very likely that we would all be eaten by wolves, tigers and leopards. ."


    Rong Xinyuan said: "Yes, that''s how it is."


    Wei Yushan also echoed: "Chongguang is really a good bird, a beast as obedient and sensible as Hei Mao."


    Murong Lingran heard the words and looked at the feathers of the light, beasts? Cute beast.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the two children again: "The two of them are also here for this reason?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu said with a smile: "It seems that I have to thank this bird too, don''t worry, such a big bird is probably as rare and precious as the ck hair, and it can understand people. If so, I won''t hurt it. But you just said it''s called Chongguang?"


    Murong nodded: "I just gave it the name."


    "The name sounds nice."


    Rong Xinlian saw that His Majesty had exposed the matter so easily, and knew that if he continued to focus on what he did at this time, he would definitely provoke public anger. As soon as the child turned around, he began to change the subject and said, "I... we might as well go back. Everyone has a distinguished status. This is not a ce to stay for a long time. If there are more wolves, tigers and leopards, we will be in danger."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned slightly, and seemed very dissatisfied with her being so abrupt.


    Seeing this, Rong Xinlian turned pale, knowing that she had said something wrong, and hurriedly hid behind Rong Xinyuan again, bowing her head and daring not to speak.


    I really don''t understand, she''s just a wild girl, why should His Majesty treat her differently? Really **** her off.


    Helian Rongjiu quickly turned his head, nced at Wei Jingxuan, and said lightly, "Jingxuan, in your opinion, when will the wind and snow stop?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Looking at the current wind, I''m not sure."


    "Then what should we do now? Shall we drive in the wind and snow, or continue to wait for a while?"


    Wei Jingxuan thought for a moment, then said seriously: "Ninth brother, in my opinion, we should hurry back immediately. Although this ce is a little far from the camp, we have made marks along the way, so we shouldn''t get lost."


    "It''s already twenty-nine today, and you will have a family banquet tomorrow. I don''t know when this snowstorm will stop. If it doesn''t stop, or if it bes more violent, we can''t stay here forever. Not only will the camp be chaotic, but your home will also be chaotic.¡±

 Chapter 1399: Can he hide his identity?

    Chapter 1399 Can he hide his identity?


    "Although the wind and snow were heavy, they wore a lot of clothes, and we had a lot of people. It was enough for them to walk among the guards, and it was convenient to take care of them."


    "Although it''s been hard for you and a few girls to drive in the snow, but there''s nothing we can do now."


    Ze Yuan Zequ also echoed: "We think so too."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, "Okay, just do as you said."


    After speaking, he looked at Murong Lingran: "Girl, I brought my family to the winter hunting yesterday. I originally nned to go back in the afternoon. Now that the blizzard ising, it is not easy to hunt, so I n to go back. You bring two Will the child go back to camp with me?"


    Hunting this season?


    These nobles are really idle and have nothing to do, they are asking for hardships.


    Murong Lingran refused without thinking, and said sternly: "No, you go back first, I have ck hair, and I brought food and drink specially to find someone. It''s not too far from Lihua Vige, there are ck hairs. With Chongguang here, it''s very convenient for us to go back. If the snow doesn''t stop by the evening, I''ll take them away, so you can leave with confidence."


    Follow him back to the camp, how can he hide his identity?


    And once she got to that kind of ce, she would inevitably kneel and kowtow to this person three times, and even restrain her two children, so she didn''t want to go.


    Helian Rongjiu was a little disappointed in her heart, but she refused without thinking about it.


    Seeing this, Princess Ningxin kindly advised: "Miss Murong, it''s definitely not safe for the three of you to stay here. Brother Jiu is also for your own good, so you can go back with us. You can see that, Brother Jiu brought There are many people, even if the wind and snow are heavy, and even if they encounter other beasts on the road, they will definitely be able to protect you with good skills."


    "You really don''t have to worry, if you don''t believe me, I''ll prove it to you." After speaking, Murong Lingran turned to look at the heavy light, and said sternly, "I haven''t seen yourbat power yet, how about you show us? "


    Chongguang heard the words, and immediately walked out, standing three or four meters away from the entrance of the cave.


    Just when everyone wondered what it was going to do, it suddenly pecked at the ground.


    Everyone only heard a bang, and the snowkes and dirt on the ground burst out everywhere.


    Chongguang raised his head, suddenly roared at the cave, and then stood aside and asked them toe over.


    Because it was not far from the entrance of the cave, everyone walked over directly, and they were immediately amazed.


    There was a big pit about half a meter deep where he was pecked by the heavy light just now.


    Murong said stunned: "Chongguang, your strength is really strong, your mouth is as hard as a stone. You made such a deep hole in one fell swoop, is your mouth okay?"


    Then he touched its sharp beak, and when he saw that there was nothing wrong, he was relieved.


    Chongguang was praised, and immediately began to be proud again. For a while, he forgot his master''s previous instructions, and couldn''t help but p his wings twice.


    Just because there was a snowstorm outside, its wings just offset the wind and snow when it pped, but it didn''t cause them any trouble.


    Helian Rongjiu touched his chin and said, "It''s really amazing. If you attack an ordinary beast with such a great strength, you really only have the chance to die."


    Murong Lingran let them go back to the cave and said with a smile: "Ninth Young Master, I said that the two of them can protect me. You should know Hei Mao''s ability without trying it. Now you should rest assured."

 Chapter 1400: An act of revealing identity?

    Chapter 1400 The act of revealing identity?


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, but even so, he didn''t worry about leaving her to a dog and a bird for protection, and reluctantly persuaded: "Girl, are you really not going back with me?"


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, your camp should be far away from Lihua Vige, and even farther away from the city. You are still in a hurry to go home. We will not dy you. Let''s go quickly."


    Helian Rongjiu knew her temper, but there was nothing he could do when he heard the words. Although he also knew the ability of a dog and a bird, he was still worried. Anyway, he brought a lot of people, so he asked Ze Qu to bring 20 people with him. Individuals are left to protect them.


    Murong Lingran also refused, and said sternly: "I really don''t need it, we''ll be fine."


    Although Helian Rongjiu brought many people, there might be a secret guard in the dark to protect him.


    But leave twenty to protect her, if he gets hurt or something because of these twenty, isn''t she a sinner?


    When I saw him for the first time, wasn''t he just assassinated and seriously injured?


    Her family''s reputation has been managed hard for more than a year, doesn''t it return to its original shape in one day?


    At this time, she didn''t care what she said just now, worried that he really left someone for her, turned her head and said, "Hei Mao, Chongguang, I''ve wronged you, we''ll set off now."


    Chongguang immediately shouted, "Hey..."


    Hei Mao immediatelyy on the ground. After Murong picked up the two children, he also climbed up and said, "I''m leaving now, don''t worry, goodbye."


    As soon as ??''s voice fell, before Helian Rongjiu could speak, Hei Mao rushed out immediately.


    Shiguang also quickly followed, and after taking a few steps, he flew up.


    Helian Rongjiu frowned slightly when she saw a series of neat and tidy movements, so she was so afraid that he would send someone to protect her?


    Why didn''t you know she would be so polite before?


    Could his people be beasts of a flood?


    The man had already left, and his men and horses would not be able to catch up with Heimao no matter how fast they were, but in order to confirm whether they could get home safely, let the two secret guards go to Murong Lingran''s house. Get out of here quickly.


    Just took a step, suddenly thought of something, turned his head to look at his sister, "Xiao Ning, what did you do to reveal your identity just now?"


    Princess Ningxin thought about it carefully and shook her head: "I don''t have it in my memory."


    Rong Xinyuan said: "If you go back to Your Majesty, there really isn''t any."


    Wei Yushan also said: "Your Majesty, what they said is true. Her Royal Highness the Princess has no air, worried that the children will be restrained, and knows what you mean, and did not reveal her identity."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned, why did she escape so fast just now?


    Princess Ningxin worried: "Brother Huang, are you worried that she knows your identity?"


    "Well, but it''s useless to think about it now, let''s go back."


    "OK."


    It''s just what Helian Rongjiu said, but he was thinking about it along the way, and his brows finally stretched before returning to the camp.


    If you really reveal your identity, it is God''s will, just follow God''s will.


    On the other side, after Murong Lingran took the two children and let Heimao walk a few miles, he was relieved to see that Chongguang had been following them in the sky, and no one was chasing them.


    Maybe it was because she was lucky that the wind and snow became much smaller not long after she came out.


    She left in a hurry just now, and she didn''t care too much.


    Seeing that the faces of the two children were flushed by the wind, he immediately changed positions with them.

 Chapter 1401: life

    Chapter 1401 Life Break


    Have the two children sit behind her and hide in her cape.


    She started making Kuroga speed up, and soon returned to the vige.


    Xia''s family and Liang Xiaoying''s family heard that Murong Lingran was likely toe down from the vicinity of Xiaohuang Mountain, so they kept waiting nearby.


    After Murong Zhe found out, he asked his son to open the fence gate of the small barren mountain and let them wait in the cabin inside, so that they would not be exposed to the wind and would be warmer.


    So Murong Lingran came down the mountain and was seen by them through the window of the cabin, and hurried out.


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to send the children directly back to their home, but seeing this, he had to let them go halfway.


    Seeing that the two children havee back safely, they are in good spirits, and they are wearing clothes that do not belong to them. They are obviously well taken care of.


    Just maybe because they were afraid of being med, the two children hid behind Murong Lingran and did not dare toe out, and looked at their family members nervously.


    Xia Shi and Liang Xiaoying couldn''t control that much anymore, so they stepped forward and knelt down for Murong Lingran.


    Shi Xia burst into tears of joy and said excitedly, "My little boss, I didn''t expect the child toe back safely. Thank you very much. I... I''ll kowtow to you."


    Liang Xiaoying followed suit: "I''m knocking too, Xiaodong, thank you very much."


    The family members of the two also knelt down when they saw this.


    "Don''t do this, you can''t do it." Murong Lingran hurriedly stepped forward to help them up, and motioned for their family members to get up, but they all remained motionless and kept kowtowing.


    Murong said helplessly: "Okay, don''t be like this, I can''t stand such a big gift as a junior, you should get up first."


    They continued to knock.


    Murong frowned, "Do you want me to lose my life?"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the words and stopped immediately. Xia Shi and Liang Xiaoying felt that they had done enough knocking, and stood up quickly.


    "Little boss, we don''t mean that, we just don''t know how to thank you..."


    "My little boss, I''m sorry, I scared you."


    Murong Lingran sighed and pushed the two children to the front, and said helplessly: "They were also quite frightened, how to get to the mountain and wait for a while, you''d better take them back to warm up. Hei Mao ran It''s fast, although I have a cloak to block it, it is estimated that I have received a lot of wind."


    The two obediently pulled their child to their side.


    Murong Lingran suddenly nced at the people present, and seeing that the adult men were basically absent, he asked the question in his heart: "Did your bosses also go to the mountains to find someone?"


    The two nodded.


    Liang Xiaoying looked at Yu Yongkun: "Go and get your daddy and the others back."


    Yu Yongkun agreed without hesitation.


    Murong Lingran couldn''t let Yu Yongkun go alone. In desperation, he let them stay, saying that he would help them find it, and then went to Wuming Mountain with Heimao.


    Chongguang, whonded in the distance, saw this and followed, but Murong, who was discovered halfway, was ced in the space.


    Because there were so many targets, Kuroko quickly found someone following the smell.


    Murong Lingran informed them that the child had been found and could go back.


    Given that they were all out there and there were a lot of people, she probably wouldn''t encounter any danger, so she didn''t wait for them and went home with Kuro Mao.


    Even today is the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth lunar month, Murong Yi and Murong Ding are still reading.

 Chapter 1402: The ninth son is actually the current saint?

    Chapter 1402 Ninth son is actually a saint today?


    Murong Zhe also waited in the main room with the rest of his family at this time. Seeing that Murong Lingran and Heimao had both returned, he was relieved.


    Just when he saw the big bird following her, Murong Zhe''s heart lifted again and asked, "Aran, who is this big bird..."


    Murong Lingran briefly exined the matter of heavy light.


    Murong Zhe asked anxiously: "Then the ninth son believed what you said, and just let Chongguang and you leave?"


    "yes."


    After Murong finished speaking, seeing the abnormal expression on his father''s face, he was suddenly startled, quickly pulled him aside, and said something in a low voice.


    Murong Zhe looked at her in horror, "You...you know?"


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Yeah, Dad, why did you hide it from me?"


    "I just guessed that Young Master Jiu didn''t want to reveal his identity, and his subsequent contacts also confirmed his guess, so he just did what he wanted."


    Murong Ling suddenly realized, "So it is."


    The exnation of ?? is indeed echoing Daddy''s character.


    Xiao Manan and Murong Zong brothers were about to take a closer look at Zhongguang, and they looked at each other at the same time when they were mysterious.


    Murong Zong suddenly said, "Father, Aran, do you have any secrets from us?"


    Murong Zhe knew that it was not time to hide it from them. The four members of the Huwei Escort, the Kong brothers, and the Tong family were not around now, and there were no outsiders, so they revealed Helian Rongjiu''s true identity.


    The three brothers ?? were shocked.


    "Ninth Young Master is actually the current sage?"


    "It''s incredible too."


    "It''s no wonder that he has such great power that he can actually invite imperial edicts for us."


    Murong Zong saw that A-Niang''s face was not as shocked as they were, and said in surprise, "A-Niang, you already knew the identity of Ninth Young Master?"


    Xiao Manan nodded, "Yeah, your dad told me when I was sickst year."


    Seeing that his sons looked like they were facing a great enemy, Murong Zhe said sternly: "Okay, since His Majesty is not willing to reveal his identity, if I say it now, I would be taking the risk of beheading, if you see him again in the future. , as long as he is willing to show himself as Ninth Young Master, you can follow him, just do your due diligence."


    The three brothers ?? nodded at the same time: "Yes, Dad."


    After saying that, they circled around the light several times.


    Murong Kuan asked curiously, "Aran, can it really take people to the sky? Can such a big body fly?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows andmanded: "Chongguang, let my third brother see your abilities. Here are my family members, you must be gentle."


    nodded vigorously, immediately held Murong Kuan''s clothes in his mouth, pped his wings twice, and flew into the air, nning to fly around the Murong family''s house a few times.


    Murong Kuan saw that he really went to heaven, and suddenly shouted to the ground in surprise: "Aran, I really went to heaven."


    Murong Lingran just raised his head and smiled.


    Murong Zhe didn''t say anything after seeing this. Now the vigers have listened to Lizheng''s instructions and didn''t go out easily, so they weren''t afraid of scaring people.


    It didn''t take long for the heavy light to feel almost the same, and he flew back to the ground.


    Murong Kuan said excitedly: "This is my first time to go to the sky. Chongguang is really amazing."


    Chongguang knew that he was praised again, and shouted happily: "Hey..."


    Murong Zhe suddenly thought of something, turned his head to look at his daughter, and said sternly: "Aran, has Chongguang been on Wuming Mountain these days?"

 Chapter 1403: smart

    Chapter 1403 Too smart


    Murong said: "It should be."


    Murong Zhe asked again: "It really can understand everyone''s words?"


    "Um."


    The divine beast can of course understand it.


    Murong Zhe turned his head to look at Chongguang: "Chongguang, let me ask a question, are the wolves in the deep mountains reallying to us?"


    Heavy light shook his head.


    Murong said: "It''s true that there are wolvesing, but doesn''t it mean that there are many?"


    nodded vigorously.


    "Not a lot is how much, one end? Or two ends? You shout once at one end, twice at both ends, and so on."


    "Hey, sigh."


    Murong frowned, "Only two ends?"


    nodded vigorously.


    It has been near their vige for the past few days, and indeed only two ends were seen.


    Murong Zhe said, "Could it be that you bumped into it by mistake?"


    Chongguang shook his head again, it didn''t know either.


    Murong Zhe was startled: "This bird is too smart, can you understand the word by mistake?"


    Could this big bird, like ck Hair, be a divine beast quietly given to her by the old fairy behind her daughter?


    must be, otherwise it would never be so clever.


    Chongguang immediately shouted proudly: "Hey..."


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course it''s smart. In my heart, it and Heimao are divine beasts."


    Murong Zhe asked again, "Chongguang, have those two wolves gone?"


    It would be easier if there were only two wolves.


    As long as many people gather together, scare can also scare them away.


    Chongguang shook his head, and shouted several times: "Chat, chi, chi."


    Murong Zhe wondered, "What does it mean?"


    Murong guessed: "Chongguang, what do you mean, there are only two wolves, they won''te to the vige?"


    nodded vigorously.


    Murong Lingran looked at Murong Zhe and said sternly: "Father, wolves are also afraid of people. Generally speaking, they won''te to the vige to find food unless they have to."


    "On my way back just now, I also paid attention to the surroundings. Although the wind and snow were heavy and it was cold this year, I also saw a lot of traces of wild beasts running by. There are also many hares and pheasants. Maybe they won''te to the vige."


    "Even though Chongguang and I met for the first time today, I believe it, but it''s definitely not okay to tell Grandpa Lizheng this way."


    Murong Zhe thought for a moment and said, "I understand, I will tell Li Zheng that there are indeed wolves appearing. Although the number is small, it is also dangerous. Li Zheng should take care of it, and I won''t say much about the rest."


    Murong nodded.


    She understands the purpose of Daddy''s actions. If something happens in the middle, the wolf returns to the vige, or other wolvese nearby. It''s hard to be a person in front of you.


    After Murong Zhe took Murong Zong and Murong Kuan to Lizheng''s house, Murong Lingran went to the backyard to see the two younger brothers.


    Through the window, I saw that they were all reading carefully.


    Although she really wanted to introduce Chongguang to them, they were also tired of reading recently, and wanted them to have a good time and rx, but it was not good to disturb them.


    had to go to the kitchen to burn arge bucket of water, and then brought the heavy light into the house.


    Xiao Manan thought she wanted to take a bath for Chongguang. After all, she was a beast living outside all the time and her body was dirty. She would definitely follow her frequently in the future, and it was normal to wash.


    Murong Lingran naturally wanted to give Chongguang a bath, but the hot water was not for it, but for herself.

 Chapter 1404: How many beasts have you lost?

    Chapter 1404 How many divine beasts were lost?


    As soon as ?? heavy light entered the room, she locked the door and put it into the space.


    Shenjun Changqi said that the water around the ind has a purifying effect.


    She also asked about Chongguang, it is not afraid of cold or water, and unlike other birds, it is not even afraid of bathing, so it is more convenient to let it jump directly into the water to bathe, so that she will not have to deal with sewage.


    If someone finds out that the water in her room is not too dirty, then she will say that she did not wash the heavy light, but she did it herself.


    Anyway, it''s cold outside and the temperature in the space is suitable. She has to wait until all the heavy hair is dry before releasing it from the space.


    As she imagined, the heavy light rushed towards the spiritual spring water as soon as it entered the space.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly stopped it, and said solemnly: "Chongguang, let''s talk about it first, you can''t touch this water without my permission, otherwise I won''t let you in again."


    I don''t know why, the water around the ind has the function of purification, but the spiritual spring water does not.


    Chongguang could no longere in after hearing this, so he quickly nodded his head like a garlic clover.


    If you can''te to such a good ce again, what''s the point of it being alive?


    Murong Lingran saw this, looked behind it and said, "My dear, after you wash yourself, I''ll give you Lingquan water to drink. I''ll give it to you when you wash it."


    Chongguang heard the words, so he had to go to the shore obediently.


    Although it doesn''t like rain and snow, it is still willing to take a bath, not to mention the water that can purify dirty things.


    Just waited for it to jump into the water and saw the fish, shrimp and crabs in the water, and immediately became uneasy. While taking a bath, it ate the fish at a very fast speed. When it took a bite, several fish entered it at the same time. My stomach is as if I haven''t eaten for ten days and a half.


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    It turns out that the bird like Chongguang eats fish.


    Fortunately, the water surface is wide, and fortunately she put fish, shrimp and crabs down in advance, and they reproduce fast, otherwise she really can''t afford it.


    Shenjun Changqi''s low voice suddenly came: "It seems that it is in good health and has a good appetite."


    Murong asked curiously, "Shen Jun, was it your divine beast before?"


    "Um."


    "How could it be separated from you?"


    Shenjun Changqi thought of the past and coughed lightly: "You don''t need to know this."


    Murong raised an eyebrow, suddenly rolled his eyes, and smiled maliciously: "Does it mean that its disappearance is rted to your injury?"


    Shenjun Changqi: "¡­"


    The little girl is getting smarter and smarter, and she guessed it all at once.


    Didn''t hear the Divine Sovereign''s answer, Murong Lingran continued: "Hei Mao is also lost like this, right?"


    Shenjun Changqi: "¡­"


    He kind of wanted to hit someone.


    Seeing that he still didn''t answer, Murong said meaningfully: "So God is also..."


    The ending of the word "also" was dragged for a long time by her.


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly warned dangerously: "What?"


    He was actually despised, so angry.


    Murong Lingran naturally did not dare to say thest few words, smiled and said, "Nothing, nothing, haha."


    Shenjun Changqi: "¡­"


    You make him even more angry.


    Murong Lingran felt that the air pressure in the space was a little lower, and quickly began to change the topic: "Shenjun, tell me honestly, how many divine beasts have you lost? And what kind of divine beasts are you missing? Running, or flying in the sky, or swimming in the water, also makes me a little mentally prepared, and the next time I encounter it, I will not be as flustered as when I encounter ck Hair and Heavy Light."

 Chapter 1405: stingy, really stingy

    Chapter 1405 Stingy, really stingy


    Shenjun Changqi seemed to have finally found her words, and his voice immediately becamecent, "Hmph, the secret cannot be revealed, you don''t deserve to know."


    Murong choked for a moment, looked at the sky speechlessly, and spit out two words: "Stingy!"


    "Whatever you say, this seat just doesn''t say it."


    Murong was agitated, she wanted to say that she would not find herbs for him in the future, but thinking that Dad needed his help to restore his hand, she had to swallow the words in her mouth again.


    Feeling controlled by others is really ufortable!


    turned his head to look at the shore, and saw Chongguang looking at her suspiciously, and then looking at the sky, he didn''t seem to see the second person at all, his eyes suddenly became frightened, and he started pping his wings non-stop.


    The reaction was the same as when Kuroge came in for the first time, didn''t they know each other?


    Murongforted: "Don''t be afraid, that''s my friend, it won''t hurt you, just take a bath at ease, you don''t have to be afraid of ck hair."


    Chongguang heard the words, and immediately nced at Heimao, seeing it leisurely closing his eyes and resting, he was relieved, and continued to eat fish, shrimps and crabs while taking a bath.


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Shen Jun, don''t you know each other? Why didn''t they both look like they couldn''t hear your voice when they came in?"


    Shenjun Changqi snorted: "I won''t tell you."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    Stingy, really stingy.


    Forget it, she was toozy to waste time, the temperature of the water outside was probably suitable, and let Kuro Mao stay inside with a heavy light, nning to go out and take a hot bath.


    Shenjun Changqi suddenlyughed when he saw her leaving suddenly.


    Now every day he is bored in here to recover from his injuries, and he has nothing to fight with her, which is quite happy.


    Murong Lingran didn''t know that he was being used by others, no, God as a tool to relieve his boredom. After taking a satisfying hot bath, his mood improved a lot, and he immediately forgot what happened just now.


    went to the space again and saw that the ck fur was still resting, and the heavy light seemed to keep pping its wings in order to make the feather dry faster.


    It is possible to generate electricity in the space and then use a hair dryer to dry its feathers, but there is a lot of heavy hair, and the blower consumes a lot of electricity. It is estimated that the hair has not been dried, and her gasoline is running out.


    But in order to find out that she had something good to hide from her, she also took out the hair dryer and gave it a gesture.


    It''s just that beasts, no matter how big or small, are afraid of the hair dryer. As soon as they took it out and pressed the switch, after hearing the sound, it would hide as far away as the original ck hair.


    She had to put the hair dryer away, just to help her save gasoline.


    But in just a short while, its fur is already half dry.


    Murong Lingran didn''t care about it, let it flutter on its own, and left the space directly.


    Anyway, the space wasn''t cold at all, so Murong Lingran just let it go.


    After she went out, Murong Zhe had already returned, and at the same time met the Yu family members and the Meng family members who came to thank him.


    They heard that she was taking a bath just now, so they didn''t rush her.


    Murong nced at the feet of the two families, and there were three chickens, ducks and geese on each side.


    The Meng family¡¯s estimate was raised by the Xia family, and the Yu family¡¯s estimate was bought from the vige.


    And Yu Yongyan and Meng Erzhuang have also changed into clean clothes, and their faces have turned a lot rosier. When they see her, they call out to Sister Ran obediently.

 Chapter 1406: grateful

    Chapter 1406 Thanks


    Murong Zhe said: "Take all these things back. I have just heard that you have already knelt down and kowtowed to Aran to thank you. Even if you have already thanked them, you can keep these things and eat them yourself."


    Meng Erzhuang''s father, Meng Chengye, said, "Don''t worry about the owner, our family raises them all by ourselves, and there are more than ten animals in the family. Thanks to the owner''s family, our family has been much better off, and we have a lot of money left. There are also many chickens, ducks and geese, so just ept them."


    Yu Yongyan''s father Yu Shanyuan also said: "Master, you also know our family''s situation and have some spare money. These are not worth a few dors, so you can ept them."


    Murong Zhe was about to refuse when he heard Murong Lingran suddenly say, "Dad, just ept it, so that they will feel at ease."


    These are chickens, ducks and geese raised in the vige. They don''t raise anything at home. These days, they have been eating the things that ck hair hunted, and they are a little tired of eating. Anyway, she will go to the vige to buy them on New Year''s Eve tomorrow.


    Murong Zhe had no choice but to nod when he heard the words.


    Daughter, the rescuer, has spoken, and he can''t refuse it, so it''s not good to not give her face.


    The two families were instantly overjoyed.


    Meng Chengye looked around, but didn''t see what he wanted to see, so he looked at Murong Lingran curiously: "Little Master, I heard from the children that the one who took them was a big bird, see the children alone, for fear that they will be in danger. , so I took them away. In this way, we should thank it, now there are wolves in Wuming Mountain, if it weren''t for it, the children might have been taken away by the wolf, can you let us see it? "


    Although it made them worry, but fortunately, the children all came back safe and sound.


    I heard the children say that the big bird is very human and can understand everything, and they also want to see it.


    All of a sudden, most of the people looked at Murong Lingran and wanted to see what the big bird as tall as ck hair looked like.


    Murong said: "It has something to do right now. When I have time, I will take it to the vige for a walk, so as not to frighten the children. Forget it today."


    Seeing her say this, everyone will not force her.


    said some more words, the two families were about to leave when they were stopped by Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran went to the backyard, and soon came out with two food boxes, looked at Yu Yongyan and Meng Erzhuang with a smile, and handed them to them respectively.


    "I see how you look in the cave. You should like the jerky and candy I gave you. There are some in this box. Take it back and eat it as a snack. Remember, you have to eat it with your family, you can''t eat alone, or else Next time, my sister will not give it to you."


    Murong Zhe showed such an expression as expected, his daughter really knew him best.


    The two children were instantly overjoyed and nodded at the same time: "Yes, thank you, Sister Ran."


    The adults of the two families saw that they were two big food boxes and wanted to refuse them, but the children had already epted them and indicated that they were for the children, so they didn¡¯t have much to say. After saying a few words of thanks. , and left Murong''s house with the children.


    Just when he got home and opened the box, Mr. Xia saw about several kilograms of sweets and jerky, and sighed helplessly, "These things are worth more than the chickens, ducks and geese we sent to you today. I wanted to thank you, but I didn''t expect to receive such a good gift in return, I really don''t know what to say."

 Chapter 1407: so many kids

    Chapter 1407 So many children


    Meng Chengye said: "That''s how the owner is. In the past, if he wasn''t an official, he would not take any advantage of others. Now that he is an official, he won''t take a penny from ourmon people, and the owner is very simr to her father. We have already epted it. It''s impossible to return it now. It is estimated that on the one hand, the Xiaodong family really likes Erzhuang, and on the other hand, it depends on what you do in her family. ."


    Xia said: "That''s the only way."


    She can only repay here conveniently.


    Liang Xiaoying opened the food box as soon as he returned to the East Courtyard, and when he saw those things, he frowned.


    Yu Yongyan casually opened a few cloth bags, and said while opening: "Candy, jerky, snacks, this candy and jerky are especially delicious, especially this candy, it''s as delicious as the one my sister gave mest time. ."


    Yu Yongli touched her brother''s head. The candyst time was also given by the little boss. Of course it was delicious.


    Liang Xiaoying frowned slightly, "When you were on the mountain, the little boss gave you these?"


    "Not only that, but also big meat buns, roast chicken, and the grapefruit grown on the mountain by my sister. Everything is delicious."


    Liang Xiaoying reluctantly poked his younger son''s forehead. They were frightened for him at home, but he was delicious and delicious on the mountain. He even ate roasted chicken and such precious jerky. Now it''s an unforgettable experience. appearance.


    No wonder she just came home and asked him if he wanted to eat, but he kept saying he was not hungry. She thought she was terrified and had no appetite. It turned out that she was really full. She was really worried about him for nothing.


    After thinking for a moment, Liang Xiaoying put away the food box without hesitation.


    Yu Yongyan was stunned: "Auntie, what are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?" Liang Xiaoying said angrily: "Of course it''s packed up, and everyone eats together on New Year''s Eve and New Year''s Eve. Don''t you think this is really given to you by your sister, right? You didn''t hear what she said just now. What? You are not allowed to eat alone, your brothers and sisters and auntie and auntie all have a share."


    Yu Yongyan''s face immediately turned red, and then he remembered what A-Niang said before, that sometimes it is not easy for adults to give gifts, so they use children as an excuse.


    "Okay, let''s eat together. Brothers and sisters eat, as well as my mother and father."


    Liang Xiaoyingughed immediately, he still had some conscience.


    Yushan Yuan said: "My son, these things don''t look ordinary."


    Liang Xiaoying sighed and said, "I know, but in that situation, I usually had to ept it, and I had to give other people face, not to mention that it''s the New Year, so I''ll have the opportunity to thank youter."


    Yushan Yuan felt that what his wife said was reasonable, and nodded sternly.


    In the evening, after everyone had eaten dinner and Murong Lingran made a delicious meal for Heimao, the lustrous hair was almost dry.


    Before going to sleep, Murong Lingran also introduced it to everyone in the family.


    Of course, it also includes the Yu family and the Kong family brothers.


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding were the most excited when they saw the heavy light, and ran around it for several times.


    Chongguang has always liked children very much, let the children surround it, and asionally pped his wings to cheer them up.


    There are so many children in the master''s family, it won''t be lonely in the future, twitter...


    Murong Yi said hopefully, "Sister, can heavy light really fly?"


    "Yeah, do you want to try?"


    Murong Yi nodded excitedly.

 Chapter 1408: Ben... How could this master be afraid of heights?

    Chapter 1408 Ben... How could this master be afraid of heights?


    Chongguang saw this, and without the master''s instructions, he stepped forward and gently took Murong Yi''s back cor, pped his wings twice, and took off.


    Murong Yi watched the people on the ground getting smaller and smaller, just like Bai Ri Murong Kuan''s reaction, he greeted everyone excitedly.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s already night after all, it¡¯s pitch ck everywhere, and there are few people lit by candles, and there¡¯s nothing to see.


    Chongguang also flew very fast, and it was very cold for him to blow, so Murong Yi couldn''t hold on any longer, and it didn''t take long for Chongguang to put it down.


    Chongguang took Murong Ding into the air again, but Murong Ding was timid and a little afraid of heights and cold. Xiao Manan was also very worried about him, so he went up and down after a while.


    Murong Lingran turned to look at Kong Hongzhuo and said with a smile, "Master, do you want to give it a try?"


    Kong Hongzhuo wanted to agree, but seeing her smiling face with malicious intent, he immediately refused, coughing lightly: "Forget it, it''s already dark, and I can''t see anything up, so I''ll find Tiang another day. When the air is clear, please ask Chongguang to let me know more."


    He was sure that this girl would definitely make things worse.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Is the Master afraid of heights?"


    "Hu... nonsense." Kong Hongzhuo quickly denied: "Ben... How could this master be afraid of heights?"


    "All right."


    After all, he was the master, so he still had to save some face for him in front of the children. Murong let him go, turned around and asked the others again if he wanted to fly again.


    It''s just that everyone seems to have rejected Kong Hongzhuo, the master, and it is not easy for them to agree. They all refused because tomorrow is New Year''s Eve, there are a lot of things to do, and they don''t want to dy everyone''s rest.


    Murong Lingran saw this, so he didn''t force it.


    The people talked for a while, and then everyone went back to rest.


    The next day, New Year''s Eve came.


    The average person works hard for a year in order to have a good year.


    Few people in the vige walked outside on this day. They were busy preparing food for their family members, and they also avoided the wolf down the mountain by the way.


    This year, every house has a burst of fragrance, and as soon as you smell it, you can tell thatpared with previous years, there are a lot more dishes, and there are also a lot more meat dishes. Basically, every house is full of tables. Delicious food, except for a few households.


    There are only three grandparents and grandchildren in Murongliang''s family. They should have lived a quiet life, but Murongyang couldn''t bear his eldest brother to spend the New Year''s Eve in such a deste way, so he took them all to the backyard of his rented shop during the day.


    Even though half a month has passed since the death of the three, the mood of the three is still not very good.


    It was noon at this time. Although Murongliang''s house was broken and there were few people, the New Year''s Eve would definitely be spent in his own home. Therefore, Murongyang asked people to prepare a table of sumptuous dishes for their grandchildren at noon. three people.


    After all the family members came to the table, Murong Yang said with relief: "Brother, the matter is over, it''s over, people can''t be resurrected from the dead, it''s useless to spend time thinking about it, but it will consume a lot of energy, people are still to look forward."


    "We left Baoshan Vige in a daze that day, and we had nothing, and now we have settled down. Although the beginning was a bit hard and everything had to be restarted from scratch, everything will pass. will get better."


    Murong Liang sighed, "I know, it''s not because of their deaths that I can''t figure it out. A wicked woman like Liu Guli is not worth my time."

 Chapter 1409: Let Murong Liang marry again?

    Chapter 1409 Let Murong Liang marry again?


    "I... I''m just sorry, I regret that my own eldest son died just after seeing him, and I don''t even know where he is buried now."


    "It''s a pity that such a good child is not my blood, and I''m not used to it. In previous years, the family was lively and lively, but this year is so quiet..."


    Murong Yang poured him a ss of wine and said, "Brother, if I were you, I would be sad too, but Azhe has been your child for more than 30 years and is now your son, so don''t care so much about blood. , Based on what I know about him, after a while, he will definitely treat you well."


    "Even if he doesn''t care about you anymore, I''m still your family, and Ashan Afei is also your nephew. If you feel lonely in the future, you cane to us at any time, and we can also go to you, we are brothers, they are Your nephew, don''t be polite to us."


    Murong Shang said: "Yes, Uncle, if you have anything in the future,e to us, we will treat you as filial as your father."


    Murong Fei also expressed his position: "Uncle, you can alsoe to me, and I can help with anything."


    Murong Liang heard the words and said with a smile, "Thank you, you guys have your heart."


    Hu Hexiang suddenly rolled her eyes and said with a mysterious look: "Brother, if you care so much about blood, and feel that you have no one under your knees at this time, and you are lonely in your old age, do I have a solution?"


    Murong Yang knew she was not at ease as soon as he heard it, and scolded: "Our brothers are talking, how can you interrupt?"


    Hu Hexiang pouted and said, "I''m doing this for my eldest brother too."


    Murongliang didn''t know if he was out of his mind or what, but he was actually a little curious about her method. Seeing that his brother wanted to reprimand him again, he hurriedly said: "Ayang, don''t scold me, I also want to hear what she has in mind."


    Murong Yang red at his wife fiercely: "If she has any good ideas, it must be a bad idea."


    Seeing that he wanted to listen, Hu Hexiang ignored her husband''s sarcastic words, and immediately became energetic, pointed her finger in one direction, and said, "There lives a pair of orphans and widows, the husband died a few years ago, the child is ten years old, and the mother Twenty-seven years old, but the child died suddenlyst month. The woman was so sad that she washed her face with tears every day and couldn''t even eat food. But her mother''s family was gone, and her husband''s family was gone. She even thought about cooking every day. None of them, these days it''s all about well-meaning neighbors delivering meals."


    "But everyone''s family is not a wealthy family. It costs a lot to deliver meals every day. The family also hasints, but they can''t watch her starve to death. Now they are helping her find her husband''s family and want to marry her again. Everyone. They all feel that by giving her support in the future, she will definitely be able toe out of her sadness."


    "However, many people refused after knowing her situation. Even those old bachelors did not dare to marry her. Everyone thought her life was hard. She killed her husband, killed her son, killed her parents and her parents-inw, for fear of ruining her family. People are dying too."


    "so¡­"


    Murong Yang interrupted her immediately, and said with a gloomy face, "So, you want to let eldest brother marry her?"


    Seeing his ugly face, Hu Hexiang was still a little scared, but in order to thank the media for that little bit, she had to bite the bullet and said: "Yes, eldest brother doesn''t have a biological child now, only A Cai has a grandson, which is also considered a hard life. People, if something happens to Ah Cai one day, the eldest brother will be dead, so hurry up and give birth to one while you can."

 Chapter 1410: Worrying for others again

    Chapter 1410 Worrying for others again


    "You men can still give birth at the age of 60 or 70. Didn''t this happen in Baoshan Vige before? The elder brother still has ten acres ofnd. After marrying, he will not have to worry about food and drink. That woman must be willing."


    With a bang, Murong Yang mmed the table and said angrily, "What kind of bad idea did youe up with? The eldest brother''s wife and children are still dead, even if he hasints against them, it is indeed his wife and children. How can it be possible to marry and have children again now? Ah Cai is still sitting here, what day is today, New Year''s Eve, how can you curse your nephew?"


    "I''m doing this for my eldest brother. I didn''t want to curse Ah Cai, I just thought of the worst."


    "You said that! If there is a child, who will support it? Let Ah Qing and Ah Cai support it?"


    "The eldest brother still has ten acres ofnd, which is enough to support him, and A Zhe will definitely not care. His family is so rich, just a little bit of it can be fed from the crevices of his fingers."


    "you!"


    Seeing that the husband and wife were about to quarrel again, Murong Liang hurriedly said: "Ayang, don''t be angry, my younger brother and sister just said it casually, and I just listened casually. I''m in my fifties, and that woman doesn''t. She can be my daughter. The marriage between Ah Cai and Ah Qing has not yet been settled. It is impossible for me to marry and have children again. They are already pitiful enough, and it is impossible for me to drag them down so ignorantly. "


    Hearing this, Murong Yang was relieved, and he was not confused as a eldest brother, and red at his wife, until she dared not look her eyes before turning her head: "You are right, you still have two grandchildren here. By my side, although I am in my fifties, my health is not bad, and I have no other ailments. It will definitely be fine to live another 20 years. Ah Cai has reached the age of marriage, and he is your only grandson. You Don''t dy him. Let him give you more great-grandchildren in the future, and the family will be lively. "


    Mentioning Murong Cai''s marriage, Murong Liang instantly thought of his younger son''s n to plot against Murong Zong, and said helplessly: "I know, but the elders are orderly, so let''s wait for A Zong to decide."


    Murong Yang said: "Azong? Yes, Azong will be seventeen this year and will be eighteen next year, so he should be the first."


    Hu Hexiang suddenly curled his lips and said, "Murong Zhe is not your son anymore. You have only one son from the beginning to the end, Murong Qi. Now you don''t need to take care of that? I heard someone say some time ago that Murong Zong is because of himself. His younger brother didn''te back, so he didn''t get married. Could it be that if his younger brother doesn''te back, he won''t get married, and Ah Cai has to wait behind him all his life?"


    Murong Yang immediately gave his wife a warning, and said angrily, "Are you treating A Zhe as a couple? Are you really that ignorant when you are A Zong? There are four younger brothers who are already at home under him, and a younger sister. , do you think he will dy their life-long affairs?"


    Hu Hexiang''s body froze, and she suddenly realized that she was worrying for others again, and she didn''t dare to speak.


    Murong Cai suddenly said: "Grandpa, little grandpa, don''t talk about me, there is no decent house at home yet, let''s wait until the house is built."


    Murong Yang said: "Okay, you are right, if there is no house to live in at home, it is estimated that no girl would be willing to marry, now it is useless to think about it. Besides, the food will be cold, let''s not talk about it, everyone hurry up. Eat it."

 Chapter 1411: New Years Eve Dinner

    Chapter 1411 New Year''s Eve Dinner


    Hu Hexiang pouted silently when she saw that this was over.


    What''s wrong with looking for a younger brother to take care of you?


    The old man is also true. There are only two children in their family who don''t understand anything. If something happens to Murongliang in the future, he will inevitably trouble him as a younger brother.


    Find him a young one who can take care of him. If he gets sick in the future, his younger brother won''t work so hard, and he won''t bother his two sons. I really don''t know her good intentions. .


    On the other side, after a brief lunch at Murong Lingran''s house, they also started preparing for the evening New Year''s Eve dinner.


    Because there are many family members this year, not only the Kong family brothers, but also the four Huwei escorts, as well as the Yu family, two brothers Lu Lezheng and Lu Leyun were also invited. In order to make cooking less difficult for everyone, Murong Lingran I also n to have some fun together, and I started thinking about getting a special New Year''s Eve dinner this year.


    At this time, the door of Murong''s house was closed, and everyone gathered in the backyard, including those who lived in the east and west courtyards.


    Everyone prepared in the backyard ording to Murong Lingran''s instructions.


    Although they didn''t know what she was going to do, as long as it was her order, everyone would do it seriously.


    Murong Lingran also took out a lot of the meat that the ck hair existed in the space, such as wild mutton, roe deer, wild boar, rabbit meat, etc., as well as the chickens, ducks and geese brought by the two families yesterday, all processed.


    Of course, she also brought out a lot of fish, shrimp and crabs in her space.


    She also took out a lot of vegetables in the cer, but she reced them all with the ones in the space when no one was paying attention, and her family still had to eat the freshest and best.


    When everyone was almost ready, Murong Lingran''s base was ready, so she took out the three cauldrons she ordered in the city a few days ago, washed them, put the base in, and ced them underneath. After adding the lit charcoal to the charcoal fire, put it on the table outside.


    That''s right, their family''s New Year''s Eve dinner this year is hot pot.


    It is the most convenient for people to eat more hot pot, especially now that it is cold winter, the dishes will get cold after a while, and there are not so many measures to keep warm, so eating hot pot is the best choice.


    Murong Zhe was inconvenient and couldn''t help. He kept watching, asionally helping to spread the word, and saw that there were tes of raw meat and lettuce on all three tables. Before it was made, there were still so many guests at home, so I was a little anxious.


    Just before he could ask the question in his heart, he saw his daughter came out with three strange pots and asked suspiciously, "Aran, what is this?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Hot pot, it can also be said to be a mandarin duck pot."


    "Mandarin duck pot?"


    Hearing her words, everyone who was busy or not at this time turned to look at her, and the pot she put on the table.


    Murong Lingran exined: "Simply put, there are two vors of hot pot, one is not spicy and the other is spicy. You can choose ording to your own preferences."


    Everyone nodded in understanding.


    Murong Lingran knew that they couldn''t fully understand just by talking about it, and asked them to hurry up and put all the dishes on the table, while she went to prepare thenterns and other things.

 Chapter 1412: No longer afraid of cold dishes

    Chapter 1412 No longer afraid of cold dishes


    After all, it is time-consuming to eat hot pot, and there are many middle-aged men in the family, so it is possible to eat until midnight.


    The aroma of ?? soon spread out in the yard, smelling the fragrance that had never been smelled before, the movements of everyone''s hands couldn''t help speeding up a little, and they could not wait to get everything ready immediately, and start to feast on the table.


    When everyone was ready, Murong Lingran put down the food that needed to be cooked for a long time, and put a pot of orange juice and wine prepared for each table, and then told everyone not to serve the table, but to watch her demo. How to make an oil dish all over again.


    The oil dish is very simple, it is nothing more than adding some seasonings, everyone will see it and quickly start to adjust their own oil dish ording to their own tastes.


    Murong Lingran helped his parents and younger brothers to adjust, and then stood up again and took the chopsticks to scald the meat.


    At the same time, I remind everyone that the chopsticks marked in red are public chopsticks, and you can take them to burn them. The chopsticks that are not marked are for your own use, so don¡¯t mix them up.


    After all, it was the first time for everyone to eat hot pot. She knew that even the real family sometimes despised each other''s saliva, not to mention that therge group of them can be regarded as several families. It can be regarded as an outsider, so it is better to use chopsticks separately.


    This is also simple, everyone can see it at a nce, and Murong Lingran didn¡¯t demonstrate too much.


    After everyone sat down, Murong Lingran said again: "If you can eat spicy, brush the meat on the spicy side, if you can''t eat spicy, brush the meat on the tomato soup side, everyone must follow their own situation. Come on, the meat must be cooked too, otherwise the stomach will suffer tomorrow."


    Everyone nodded at the same time.


    Murong Zong filled the ss with orange juice or wine.


    Murong Zhe first stood up and said some polite words, telling everyone to be polite, eating openly, toasting everyone a ss of wine, and then sitting down.


    Murong Lingran sat on the right of Murong Zhe, and Xiao Manan sat on his left. Knowing that he was inconvenient, he took turns to brush the meat for him, put it in a bowl, and let him eat with a fork.


    Murong Zhe took a bite of the spicy mutton roll that his daughter gave him, and immediately eximed: "Aran, this taste is really fragrant. The mutton is so tender and delicious."


    When the others saw that he was using chopsticks, they quickly started to cook their favorite dishes.


    I couldn¡¯t stop trying this, so I hurriedly tried the rest of the vors.


    "Delicious, I didn''t expect this sesame oil to have such a use."


    "The meat is so tender, it''s really delicious."


    "The spicy one is delicious, and the tomato-vored one is delicious, I like both."


    "This way of eating is really good, it''s also warm to eat, and I''m no longer afraid of cold dishes."


    "That''s right, Xiao Dongjia is too smart. I didn''t expect us to have such a special New Year''s Eve this year."


    "Thanks to Xiaodong, thank you Xiaodong."


    The others also started to say thank you.


    Murong smiled and said: "I didn''t invent this either, I saw it from elsewhere. Everyone, don''t be impatient. It doesn''t matter if you eat slowly. You must cook it or scald it before you eat it."


    Everyone said at the same time: "Okay, little master."


    After greeting them, Murong Lingran knew that Murong Zhe liked mutton, and was about to continue to cook him, when he saw him staring at the empty seats.


    Murong Lingran knew what he was thinking, and smiled: "Dad, don''t worry, I''m not a hard-hearted person either. I''ve already asked people to invite them over, and I think they''ll be there soon."

 Chapter 1413: guilty

    Chapter 1413 Guilt


    As long as Dad can be happy, she doesn''t mind three more pairs of chopsticks.


    Murong Zhe was stunned for a moment, then looked at the other tables, only to realize that Tong Xiuming had disappeared for some time.


    Murong Zhe breathed a sigh of relief and looked at his daughter gratefully: "Aran, I really know my father Mo Ruonu."


    "That''s all it should be."


    Suddenly thought of something, Murong Zhe''s face became serious again: "Aran, your little grandfather''s family has alsoe to the capital this year, will they not be at home, will your Uncle Xiuming be free?"


    Murong shook his head: "No, I asked someone to go out and ask. They went to the city early in the morning and came back after lunch."


    Murong Zhe nodded in relief: "That''s good."


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished speaking, Tong Xiuming brought the three of Murong Liang''s grandparents over.


    Seeing that Murong Zhe''s house was so lively, the grandparents and grandchildren were a little restrained. They thought that only their own family was there, but they didn''t expect that there would be so many guests.


    Just seeing the things on the table, and at the same time showing a puzzled look.


    Just now Tong Xiuming came to the house to invite them. They were too embarrassed toe here, and their New Year''s Eve dinner was already ready.


    But Tong Xiuming said that Murong Zhe is now Wen Rung. Although they are not father and son, they have been together in the name of father and son for more than 30 years.


    If he doesn''te, rumors outside will say that he is hard-hearted. The children are here.


    Murong Zhe saw the personing, stood up and said with a serious expression: "Father, Aqing, Acai,e and take a seat, it''s just you."


    Hearing Murong Zhe''s voice, everyone turned to look at Murong Liang''s grandfather and grandson.


    Everyone also gave Murong Zhe a lot of face, and when they saw him standing up, they all stood up to greet them.


    Murong Liang was instantly ttered and hurriedly said, "Everyone sit down and eat, leave us alone."


    Everyone didn''t move, just stared straight at them.


    Murong Zhe invited again: "Dad,e here quickly."


    Mu Rongliang saw that his table was thergest, and there were still three seats left. All came, so he couldn''t be more pretentious, and walked over with his two children.


    Everyone saw them sitting down, so they continued to sit down.


    Murong Zhe signaled everyone to leave their table alone, and only looked at Murong Liang after they had all eaten.


    Tong Wenwen was also very sensible. Before she could tell, she helped them prepare when Murong Liang first appeared. After a while, she prepared the oil saucer and poured the juice and wine.


    Murong Zhe saw that the three of them were shivering from the cold, and said with a serious face: "Dad, this year, Aran hase up with a new trick, and the taste is not bad. You''re wee, it''s cold, eat it quickly, and it will warm you up."


    Murongliang struggled for a while, but still wanted to say what was in his heart, and said with a guilt expression: "Azhe, I... I don''t deserve you to be so nice to me. Your mother, no, Liu Guli can treat you like that because of me. For the reason, I''m sorry for you."


    Murong Cai also said: "Uncle, Grandma has treated you so much so many times. She is all because of me, and I haven''t stopped her, so I''m sorry for you."


    Murong Qing said with a sincere face: "Uncle, I also apologize, my parents and the others have done such an excessive thing, you still think about us, we really don''t deserve you to be so kind to us."

 Chapter 1414: How can there be so many?

    Chapter 1414 Howe there are so many?


    Seeing them say this, Murong Zhe sighed helplessly, finally they still have a conscience, and it''s not worth him to think about them, "Okay, today''s New Year''s Eve, don''t talk about this. People are already dead, I will temporarily Don''t care anymore, I invited you toe here for a family reunion, don''t think about it so much."


    Family reunion?


    Murong Liang was immediately excited, and Azhe really still regarded him as a family member.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you, Ah Cai, Ah Qing, listen to your uncles, hurry up and eat."


    The two said at the same time: "Yes, grandpa."


    It''s just that after the three picked up the chopsticks, they were a little confused. These things looked raw, and there was a particrlyrge pot in the middle. How should they eat them?


    Seeing that they turned to look at the others, Murong had no choice but to demonstrate it to them as before, and told them what they should pay attention to.


    Thinking that there are still things in the pot that were put down in advance, he added: "There is also a lot of meat in it, all of which have been cooked for a while, and can also be eaten directly. If you are too hungry and can''t wait, just fish it out eat."


    Murong Liang said: "Okay, thank you Aran."


    Murong Qing and Murong Cai also thanked them at the same time.


    Maybe it was the first time to eat hot pot, and everyone''s enthusiasm was very high. This meal was almost as expected by Murong Lingran.


    Fortunately, there was a lot of meat in the house. After Murong Lingran was full, he added some dishes for everyone, and after adding some charcoal fire, after confirming that they had enough to eat, he called Murong Qing to his room.


    Let Murong Qing sit on the soft slump and pour her a cup of tea before Murong Lingran said: "Aqing, are you really not going back to work in my home?"


    Murong Qing shook her head: "Sister, thank you very much for your kindness. Although there are still four people in the family in the future, Niang, she... is actually only three people. Grandpa and A Cai are probably too busy. I definitely want to back to help."


    And if A-Nianges back in the future, in A-Niang''s state, she is the only girl in the family, and she will definitely be inseparable from her care.


    Murong nodded and said nothing, opened the cab and handed her the purse that had already been prepared: "With Liu Guli here, I originally nned to give it to you when you got married, but now she''s dead, I don''t need to hold it anymore, you must need it now, so I''ll give it to you now."


    Murongqing opened the purse and saw that it was actually five small ingots of 221 ingots, and said in shock, "Sister, why are there so many?"


    Murong said: "Yes, haven''t we exchanged the benefits of festivals for money several times? There must be some."


    Knowing that she wanted to help herself, Murong Qing said with aplicated face: "Sister, you give me this money now, if the family is short of money, I may use it to help the family build a house, which can be regarded as helping Brother A Cai directly. He treated you like that before, you... will you be angry?"


    Murong raised her eyebrows, of course she would be angry if that was the case, after all, she wanted to kill the son of her own family''s enemy, but she believed in the words of Qi Shenjun, Murong Cai would never take revenge on them.


    And after all, the money was earned by other people''s hard work, and she didn''tck the money, so it''s not good not to give it to others.


    But Murong Liang still has money in his hand, and he still has ten acres ofnd at home. As long as he takes good care of it, his annual ie will not be small.

 Chapter 1415: Is that the girl who gave you the birthday present?

    Chapter 1415 Is that the girl who gave you the New Year''s gift?


    If he really had a conscience, even if Ah Qing offered to offer it, he would definitely not use the hard-earned money of his granddaughter.


    She bet that even if the money was given to Ah Qing, Murongliang would let Ah Qing keep it for her marriage.


    Murong said sternly: "Aqing, our two families have a special rtionship. Since you said so, then I will say something in front of me, which may be a bit ugly."


    Murong Qing said: "Sister, you say, I don''t mind."


    "Okay, then I''ll say it straight. Your parents have done something like that, and it''s considered a feud with our family. If Murong Cai or you, or your crazy auntie, dare to do something that''s sorry for me or anything in the future. A family matter, then the rtionship between our two families will reallye to an end. At that time, I will not forgive you because you are the only blood of Grandpa, you only have a dead end. "


    But having said that, in fact, she already knew that the two of them would not be restless like their parents, and the Lord Changqi would not lie to her about this kind of thing.


    Murong Qing also nodded solemnly: "Sister, don''t worry, we promise not to do anything wrong to your family, trust me, brother A Cai and I will repay you with actions in the future."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly: "Okay, I''ll just wait and see."


    "Um."


    The two talked for a while, and Murong Lingran let her out.


    At the same time, in the splendid pce, Helian Rongjiu and the Queen Mother sat at the top.


    When Helian Rongjiu was half full, he watched the gorgeous singing and dancing in front of him, listened to the tunes yed by actors, and thought of the tunes he heard on Wuming Mountain that day, he couldn''t help but give him Murong Lingran that day. took out the music box.


    The queen mother has been watching her son all night. Seeing his listless face and seeing the things in his hands, she immediately regained her spirits, motioned the servants waiting around her to take a few steps back, and said in a low voice, "Emperor, this is what?"


    "Gift from a friend."


    The Empress Dowagerughed suddenly, and suddenly said surprisingly: "Is the emperor''s heart sprouting?"


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a moment, and looked at his mother with a strange expression. How could he not know that she spoke so directly?


    By the way, after this year, he will be one year older, no wonder the Queen Mother thinks in that direction.


    Seeing her son''s face, the queen mother continued to lower her voice: "Is that the girl who gave you the New Year''s gift?"


    Helian Rongjiu: "¡­"


    Mother, how do you let me pick it up like this?


    Seeing his helpless eyes, the queen mother continued to ask: "It''s also the girl who gave you the cake, the girl who nted high-yield food, the girl who rescued the peony tree in the Shangnong Bureau, and the one who gave you the gold medal for avoiding death. that girl, right?"


    Helian Rongjiu was not surprised that she knew so clearly, she must have known about thest time he was angry in the court because of the Murong family, and she didn''t want to hide it from her, she whispered: "Yes, the mother has investigated her. already?"


    The Queen Mother covered her mouth and smiled, "No, you know Aijia''s character. Aijia will not investigate you privately. You have done so many things for that family, and it is not difficult for Aijia to guess."


    "The mother is really smart."


    The queen mother smiled and said: "Okay, if you really like people, when will you bring them to me, let me see. Aijia also wants to see the people who can give you a gold medal to avoid death and can grow high-yield food. What does a capable person who benefits themon people look like?"

 Chapter 1416: not for appetite

    Chapter 1416 Not for appetite


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "The queen mother misses her craftsmanship and wants to eat cake, right?"


    The queen mother''s body froze, her face suddenly a little embarrassed, and sheughed and said: "Where is it, is Aijia such an unstable person? Aijia just really wants to see what the person you care about looks like, definitely not for the sake of it. Appetite."


    Helian Rongjiu asked suspiciously, "Really?"


    "Really." The queen mother coughed lightly and said with a smile: "Actually, Aijia wanted to recruit the child to meet you after you cared about that family so much, but she was worried that you would be angry and Aijia would make up her own mind, and I know you I definitely didn''t show your real identity, and I''m afraid of revealing your identity, so I''ve waited until now."


    "Mother, you don''t dislike her identity? Don''t you dislike what her fathermitted that year?"


    The queen mother shook her head: "I don''t dislike it, as long as you like it, and she is so capable, it''s toote for Aijia to like it, how can I dislike it. And you have already asked the Ministry of Punishment to investigate thoroughly? She also named her father Wen Rui. Lang, your ability Aijia is the most clear, and if you are suspicious, then they are likely to be wronged, and since they are wronged, there is no reason to dislike it."


    Helian Rongjiu said earnestly: "Thank you mother for your understanding, it''s just that people don''t know that I like her or who I am. Her parents may know my identity, but they probably don''t know that I like their daughter. And her age I''m still young, so I can''t bring it with me for the time being."


    If one can''t get it right, Murong Lingran is frightened, and it is estimated that it will be impossible for them in this life.


    And Murong Lingran knew at a nce that she was a very assertive and eclectic person, and she did not know whether she would like to stay in the deep pce in the future.


    The Queen Mother frowned and continued to lower her voice: "Young age? How young? Shouldn''t it be only eight or nine years old?"


    Helian Rongjiu''s eyes suddenly showed a look of horror, "How is it possible, mother, am I the kind of person who is inferior to beasts?"


    The Queen Mother breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Since not, how old is she now?"


    "It will be twelve next year."


    The Queen Mother said: "Twelve, that''s not too young. When you reach the age of choosing a concubine, she will be almost there."


    "What the mother said is very true."


    The Queen Mother said again: "Don''t you run out often? Her parents didn''t find any clues?"


    "I don''t know, his parents know my true identity, so they probably wouldn''t dare to think about that."


    The Queen Mother thought for a moment, then said solemnly: "Let me find a chance for me to meet her."


    "Mother, do you really want to see her?"


    "Um."


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a moment, then said helplessly: "Okay, let''s make arrangements after she knows my identity, so as not to frighten her."


    The queen mother said with a doting face: "Okay, it''s up to you."


    At the same time, General Rong¡¯s Mansion


    General Rong, as the eldest son, has two younger brothers and a younger sister. The younger sister is married, but even after his younger brothers get married, they still live in Rong''s mansion and have not separated.


    Therefore, the New Year''s Eve dinner in Rongfu is also very lively. Although there are many people, all of them are still sitting on arge round table.


    Mrs. Rong and Mr. Rong were getting old and fell ill at the same time in the past few days. They went back to rest after eating a couple of bites.


    Rong Xinlian lost her appetite after just taking a few bites. It seemed that she suddenly thought of something. The more she thought about it, the more angry she became. Anyway, she had no appetite.

 Chapter 1417: Lest the world be in chaos

    Chapter 1417 Lest the world be in chaos


    Mrs. Rong Er red at her daughter and frowned: "Xinlian, it''s too rude."


    Rong Xinlian realized that her behavior just now was really inappropriate. Seeing her father staring at her, the rest of the people looked at her with puzzled expressions, so they had to say sorry.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Rong said with concern: "Xinlian, what''s wrong with you? Is the food not to your taste? Or are you in conflict with your brothers and sisters?"


    Mrs. Rong Er hurriedly exined: "Sister-inw, leave her alone. There will always be a few days when my daughter''s family is not feeling well, and we can''t help. Her temperament, it''s good if she doesn''t bully others, and all her brothers and sisters are all right. Let her, it is impossible to bully her."


    Mrs. Rong suddenly realized, nodded understandingly, and did not me too much, said: "Xinlian, if you are not feeling well, go back earlier, let the servants boil some brown sugar water for you, and then go to bed earlier."


    Rong Xinlian originally wanted to go back, but everyone was here, and even the children from the concubines came over. If she left, she would appear to be too ignorant.


    And she thought of what Murong Lingran did to her yesterday, if everyone knew, they would definitely be on her side, so she swallowed the original words and said, "Auntie, thank you for your concern, I''m fine, I ...I just have a few things on my mind."


    "What''s on your mind?" Mrs. Rong knew it, nced at her outfit today, it was indeed a little different from before, and said with a smile: "It seems that Xinlian has really grown up."


    Rong Xinlian suddenly looked ugly and said: "Auntie, it''s not what you think, I just suddenly thought of a very annoying person, I lost my appetite when I thought of her, and I was angry when I thought of her, so I lost my appetite."


    General Rong''s younger brother Rong Erye, who is also Rong Xinlian''s father, immediately said: "Rong Xinlian, what kind of asion are you taking here? Put away your little temperament, it is rare for the family to get together once, if it affects everyone''s mood of reunion , I''ll take care of you!"


    After he finished speaking, he looked at General Rong and said apologetically, "Brother, the child is ignorant. I am here to say sorry to everyone on her behalf for disturbing everyone."


    General Rong said lightly: "Nothing."


    Mrs. Rong San didn''t think it was a big deal to watch the fun, and said curiously: "Who dares to bully our youngdy of Rong Mansion, tell us, let us also listen, and see if we can decide for you."


    Mrs. Rong 2 knew that Mrs. Rong San was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, and was trying to stop her daughter and let her not fall for other people''s tricks, when she saw that she immediately came to the spirit and told what happened in the cave yesterday.


    "That''s it, that Murong Lingran is really disgusting. The food for everyone, but not for me, made me hungry for almost a day, and I didn''t eat much when I came back yesterday. The stomach is starving, and I have no appetite now."


    Hearing the words Murong Lingran, Madam Rong and General Rong changed their faces at the same time.


    Rong Fengxu''s face also turned cold, and he put down his chopsticks.


    Mrs. Rongsan didn''t even notice that the air pressure in the room was a little lower, and said with a shocked expression: "How dare you do this to you, that girl is too clueless, doesn''t she know your identity?"


    "Of course she knows that Sister Xinyuan introduced my identity at the beginning, but she relied on her own gold medal to avoid death, let alone me, even Princess Ningxin didn''t care."

 Chapter 1418: Madam Rong is angry

    Chapter 1418 Madam Rong is angry


    "Damn." Mrs. Rong San said indignantly: "It''s really terrifying. Even if there is a gold medal to avoid death, how can her identitypare to yours? It''s not an exaggeration to let her kowtow to you."


    Third Master Rong looked at his wife with a sullen face: "Where are you? If you continue to fan the mes and ruin the child, I will make you look good!"


    Mrs. Rongsan frowned and said, "Am I right?"


    "you!"


    Seeing that someone finally agreed with her, Rong Xinlian didn''t care what the third uncle said, and hurriedly said: "Third aunt really thinks that girl is hateful, I really don''t know what your majesty thinks, to give such a person a gold medal from death, Isn''t this detrimental to his wise image. Although he has grown high-yield grain, it can indeed benefit the people, but it''s really confusing to reward something so important."


    Second Master Rong froze for a moment when he heard the words, and looked at his elder brother and elder sister-inw anxiously, seeing that their faces were really ugly, he reprimanded sharply: "Rong Xinlian, you dare to talk nonsense and talk about your majesty without authorization, you are disgusting. We''re having a great time, and we want to spend New Year''s Eve in jail, don''t we!"


    Rong Xinlian was stunned, and then she realized that she seemed to have said something serious just now.


    She had heard people say before that someone talked about His Majesty without permission and was executed directly by His Majesty, her face turned pale, and she exined in a panic, "I...I didn''t mean that, I justined about that dead girl Murong Lingran, There really is no other meaning, I was wrong, and I will never dare again."


    "You still said it!"


    Rong Xinlian saw that her father was angry like never before, she shrank her neck in fear, and leaned against her mother.


    Second Master Rong turned his head and said, "Brother, sister-inw, I''m sorry, I''ll take the child down and teach her a good lesson. If she can''t correct herself, I''ll send her to a vige in the countryside and let her reflect."


    Mrs. Rong looked at her daughter and frowned: "Xinyuan, you and her have been together yesterday, is what she said true?"


    Rong Xinyuan said: "Mother, it''s true that she didn''t eat anything except her, but there''s a reason for that. It sounds ugly. In my opinion, it''s her own fault, and it''s not like what she said."


    Immediately after, she nced at Rong Xinlian, hesitated for a while, but said everything she said in the cave.


    Rong Xinlian''s face suddenly turned paler.


    "Father, mother, that''s how things are, I don''t know why, Xinlian has always been hostile to Miss Murong, but Miss Murong has invited her again and again, and even Princess Ningxin has eaten it. She hates those foods, so I''ll be hungry all day."


    "So it is." Mrs. Rong nodded, looked at Rong Xinlian coldly, and said in a cold tone: "I don''t know, your pampered problem is more serious than that of Her Royal Highness, the thing that Her Royal Highness can eat, you actually have something to eat. Can''t eat? Do you think your status is more noble than Princess Ningxin?"


    Rong Xinlian wanted to exin: "I don''t think so, I..."


    "What am I? Could it be that Xinyuan is wrong?" Mrs. Rong didn''t give her any face at all, she interrupted her immediately, and said solemnly: "Also, your eldestdy has also changed her temper, and Murong Lingran has it. The sentence is right, you are all officials, and you have no rank, so you are not qualified to point fingers at her, if she takes out the gold medal, we will have nothing to do with her even if you die."

 Chapter 1419: Rong Xinlian was punished

    Chapter 1419 Rong Xinlian was punished


    "I''ve heard before that you are very arrogant and domineering outside, but I didn''t expect to have reached such a serious level that you are so hostile to a girl who met you for the first time. It seems that I am the head of the house. Your mother neglected to discipline you."


    Second Mrs. Rong was in a hurry and hurriedly pleaded: "Sister-inw, Xinlian, she is indeed wrong this time, how about I ask her to apologize to that girl? I also ask you to open up, for the New Year''s sake, Forgive her this time."


    After saying that, he motioned his daughter to get up and asked her to kneel down to apologize.


    Rong Xinlian knelt down obediently and said with a pale face: "I was wrong, I''m sorry, uncle, auntie, I will never do it again, please forgive me this time."


    Mrs. Rong nced at Rong Xinlian coldly, then turned to look at her husband: "General, what do you think should be done?"


    General Rong said: "The madam is in charge of the inner house. Of course, this matter is left to the madam, but since today is New Year''s Eve, a small punishment and a big admonition will do."


    "Okay." Mrs. Rong nodded and said sternly: "In addition to what happened yesterday and the fact that you were talking about Your Majesty without authorization, it is not a big mistake, but since the general has spoken, it is not good for Mrs. Ben to not give him face, so just follow him. As I said, a small punishment and a bigmandment, you will be fined 100 discipline feet, and one year of silver."


    Mrs. Eiji hurriedly said: "This is already a favor from my sister-inw, we have no opinion."


    One hundred ring feet?


    Can her hand still be used recently? She must not even dare to leave the door.


    Although Rong Xinlian was dissatisfied with the result, she didn''t dare toin, so she nodded her head: "Thank you aunt for your kindness."


    Mrs. Rong said lightly: "Okay, get up. If you still have an appetite, continue to sit down and eat. If you can''t eat, go to the housekeeper to receive the punishment."


    Where does Rong Xinlian have the face to continue to sit down to eat, she was punished in front of the whole family, and she lost all her face, so she can only be seen as a joke, and she can only take the initiative to receive the punishment.


    Mrs. Eiji wanted to go directly to apany her, but seeing her husband red at her, she had to stay.


    ******


    The men who were drinking in the Murong''s yard had almost eaten at this time, and they were all helping to clean up the dishes, and none of them were cking off.


    Murong Qing saw that her grandfather and brother were helping, so she took the initiative to wash the dishes.


    After the kitchen was cleaned up, everyone went back to their homes.


    Of course, because the time was almost up, Murong Zhe sent three people from the Kong family to protect them from going back for safety.


    After returning home and sending the Kong brothers away, Murong Qing hesitated for a while, but still took out all the money that Murong Lingran gave.


    Murong Liang looked at the silver on the table in shock, "Aqing, where did you get so much money?"


    Murong Qing briefly exined the origin of the silver.


    Murongliang showed his original expression, stroked his beard and said, "Aran has a heart."


    Murong Qing hesitantly asked: "Grandpa, if you have this money, will your family still be short of money to build a house next year?"


    Murongliang smiled at her: "Aqing, you can find a ce to put this money away and treat it as your dowry money in the future. If you have extra money at home when you get married, Grandpa will continue. I''ll give you some extra to make sure you won''t suffer when you get married."


    Murong Qing said in surprise: "Grandpa, is there enough money to build a house?"

 Chapter 1420: engagement (1)

    Chapter 1420 Engagement (1)


    "Yeah." Murongliang nodded: "It''s enough. In the past, there were many people in the family and needed more rooms. Naturally, the money in Grandpa''s hand was not enough, but now there are few people in the family, so we don''t need to build a big one. The house is enough for the four of us to live in. If your brother''s children grow up in the future, we still have ten acres ofnd at home, and the annual ie will be quite a lot. At that time, the family will definitely have some extra money. Room-to-room expansion will do.¡±


    Whether the little granddaughter earned this money alone or from thend of A Zhe''s family, he is shameless to use the money.


    Murong Qing looked at Murong Cai again.


    At this moment, Murong Cai looked straight at the silver on the table, but there was no greed in his eyes. Seeing his sister looking at him, he smiled and said, "Aqing is really amazing, it seems that I have to work hard in the future. You can listen to the grandfather and keep the silver."


    Murong Qing thought about it, if he really followed what Grandpa said, it would be enough for the four of them to live in, and it was indeed much less than the previous budget.


    She and A-Niang, who is still in prison, are women at home. In A-Niang''s current state, she must only live in the same room with her, which can save a room.


    She will be married sooner orter. When she leaves, A-Niang can continue to live in her room. If that is the case, she will not force it and take the money back.


    The first day of the new year ising soon. This year is almost the same asst year. Except for the vigers who came to pay New Year''s greetings, nothing happened in the Murong family.


    Jingzhao Yin''s original sentence was to let Chen Shi and others go back to Lihua Vige after one month of imprisonment.


    After the death of Liu Shi and Murong Qi''s father and daughter, for the sake of Chen Shi''s brain injury and confusion, Murong Lingran didn''t embarrass her too much. Murongqing and the others also picked up people on the first day of the new year.


    Although she was only given a month in prison, she was not spared 500shes within a month.


    After ?? came back, she was already skinny and skinny, and there was no good ce on her body. Every step she took, the wound on her body hurt, and even walking was difficult.


    The body is also very weak. When I get home, I either lie down or lie on the bed.


    Murong Qing worriedly invited Doctor Zheng to take a look. It was simr to what the doctor in the city said, saying that the wound on her head and other injuries on her body might take more than three months to recover. There is still no possibility of recovery.


    And because of Murong Xue''s sudden death, her consciousness became more and more unclear. As soon as she got home, she kept saying Murong Xue''s name, and nothing else could attract her attention.


    There is very little farm work in winter, so Murong Qing and Murong Cai had to take turns taking care of her every day.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the second year of junior high, and the one-year appointment between Murong Sect and Xiao Manan also arrived.


    Although Murong Zong was unwilling to get married before thest younger brother came back, he also knew that he could not be too selfish. After three months, whether or not Murong Zhou came back, they married ording to the rules.


    The process of getting married in Xuanqing Kingdom is very simr to the ancient times in the country where Murong Lingran stayed before.

 Chapter 1421: engagement (2)

    Chapter 1421 Engagement (2)


    Because thest time Murong Zhe and Murong Zong went to live at Liuyuan Envoy''s house, Liuyuan Envoy had already agreed to the marriage of Murong Zong and his granddaughter, and the two birthdays had already been taken together by him. No problem, so the six steps jumped straight to the third step, Najib, which is direct engagement.


    At the end ofst year, Murong Zhe asked people to bring a letter of worship to the house of the envoy of Liuyuan, saying that they would visit the house on the second day of the new year. Therefore, on the second day of the new year, Murong Lingran''s family went to the house early in the morning. Came to Liu Yuanshi''s house.


    After the two families talked for a while, Murong Zong lifted the red cloth from a cage to reveal the live geese locked inside.


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan put the two brocade boxes on the table next to Liu Yuanshi.


    ording to the rules of Xuanqing Kingdom, on the day of the engagement, the man must present a live wild goose hunted by himself and some gold and silver jewelry as a gift in order to show his sincerity.


    Liu Yuanshi looked at the wild geese fluttering their wings in the cage, looked at them carefully several times, and said in shock, "It''s so cold now, how can there be geese? Didn''t the geese all fly to the south before winter? And this wild goose looks very good, and the fur color is also good, it is the best-looking wild goose I have ever seen in my life."


    Murong Lingran said with a mysterious look: "Well, it''s a secret."


    The animals fed by the spiritual spring water are of course excellent in spirit, and their coat color is of course beautiful.


    Liuyuan Envoyughed immediately when he heard the words, and said helplessly: "Aran, we are about to be a family, is there anything else you can''t tell us?"


    Liu Jianian also said: "That''s right, Aran, just say it."


    Murong said: "Okay, since Sister Jia Nian wants to listen, then I will say it."


    Immediately after, she told the origin of the geese.


    Murong Lingran also knew about the one-year appointment between the eldest brother and the mother, and also knew that it was difficult to find live geese in winter. Although he could use chickens instead, like other people, it would lose a bit of sincerity.


    In order to be polite today, when the first two months were still warm, she asked her elder brother to follow her up the mountain, let him hunt a wild goose himself, and told him not to hurt its vital points.


    It was also at that time that Murong Zong knew that the engagement needed to use geese. He heard that it was for Liu Jianian, so he hunted one back without hesitation and kept it beside the stable.


    It''s just that even if he was careful, the geese suffered a little injury.


    They are also lucky. After the geese were injured, they have always been healthy, alive and well, and they are very well-behaved.


    Liu Jianian suddenly realized, and gave Murong Zong a look of admiration, "So it is."


    Liu Yuanshi smiled and said: "Aran, you have a heart, Azong is also very powerful, you can actually catch a live geese back."


    You must know that although Xuan Qingguo¡¯s engagement rules require live geese, the wild geese are difficult to catch. Not every man can catch them in person. The rich people can buy them directly, and those who have no money can¡¯t catch them. Can be substituted with chicken.


    He originally thought that there would be no live geese in winter, and the Murong family would definitely use chickens instead. He felt wronged by his granddaughter, but he didn''t expect that their family had already thought about everything.


    The granddaughter can get such attention before she gets married, so he is not wrong.


    The two brothers and sisters were praised andughed at the same time.

 Chapter 1422: engagement (3)

    Chapter 1422 Engagement (3)


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and opened the two boxes again. One was full of gold and silver jewelry, neatly arranged, and at a nce, he knew that the price was expensive, and the other was full of bright clothes.


    Xiao Manan looked at Liu Jianian with a loving look on his face: "Jianian, all the jewelry in this box are the jewelry bestowed by His Majesty. I saw that they were all good things, so I chose some suitable for you and sent them to you. And this In the box are a few clothes that I personally made, and they are also made of materials I chose from His Majesty''s royal gift. You can try it when you go back to the houseter to see if it fits. If it doesn''t fit, I''ll give it to you here. Change. Don''t worry, this is just a wedding engagement, don''t worry about the dowry, we will do our best sincerity."


    Although it is not good to give away the royal gift without authorization, Liu Jianian is about to be a family with them, and giving it to her can be regarded as a gift to her own family, and it is nothing.


    Liu Jianian stepped forward to take a look. The gold and silver jewelry in the box were really not ordinary, they were several times more delicate than the ones she usually used.


    Although she also has jewelry from the pce, but very few of them are given by her grandfather, grandfather and grandmother from the pce, and they are given to her with the permission of the master in the pce, and the level of sophistication is notparable to these.


    took out those clothes and took a look at them. Every piece of clothes was in the color she liked, and the workmanship was extremely delicate. At a nce, you could tell that it was a lot of effort.


    Liu Jia read: "Auntie, these clothes took you a long time, right? It must be very hard, right?"


    Xiao Manan said with a smile: "Nothing, I''m used to embroidery, I don''t find it hard, as long as you like it."


    Liu Jianian nodded: "I like it, I like it very much. When I was a child, I liked my aunt''s embroidery. Every time I saw A Ran wearing beautiful clothes made by my uncle''s mother, I was very greedy. Now I can finally wear them. I like it too, thank you very much, I really like the engagement today."


    Originally, she wanted to say that there was no need for too much betrothal gifts. She didn''t care about them, but she was worried that it would hurt their family''s self-esteem. Anyway, when she got married, she would bring them all back, and she would return to Murong''s house. He swallowed the words in his mouth.


    Murong Zhe smiled and looked at Liu Yuanshi: "Since Jia Nian likes it, let''s settle the marriage between the two of them today."


    Liu Yuan nodded: "Yes."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said: "Well, after we go back, we will choose an auspicious day to send the dowry gift, and we will find an auspicious day in three months to let the children marry, how about it?"


    Liu Yuanshi hesitated for a moment, then said solemnly: "Azhe, that little five he..."


    When ?? mentioned Murong Zhou, everyone immediately retracted the smiles on their faces.


    Murong Zhe sighed and said, "I also know that I''m sorry for Xiao Wu, so I didn''t let Azong get married so quickly. After three months, it depends on whether God is willing to pity our family."


    Yanagi nodded understandingly.


    Liu Jianian suddenly suggested: "Uncle, aunt, grandfather, Azong, why don''t you postpone the wedding for a while longer, I''m fine."


    As long as the marriage is decided, then she will not panic, and she will only get married a few monthster, she thinks it is nothing.


    Everyone suddenly turned to look at Murong Zhe.


    Murong Lingran also looked straight at Dad.


    Murong Zhe shook his head and said, "Jia Nian, your kindness is appreciated by us and we will keep waiting. If you are unlucky, it will only be a waste of time, so we won''t waste that time."

 Chapter 1423: engagement (4)

    Chapter 1423 Engagement (4)


    "I have decided that after three months, whether or not you can find it, your marriage will go ording to n."


    This was originally something that the Murong family had discussed early in the morning. Seeing him say this, everyone didn''t say much.


    Liu Yuan''s envoy saw that the atmosphere was a little dignified, so he had to take the lead to cheer up and said with a smile: "Okay, that''s it, it''s very likely that Xiao Wu wille back in the next three months, so everyone doesn''t have to be so pessimistic."


    Everyone also felt that what he said was right, everything is possible, and nodded at the same time.


    Murong Lingran looked at her elder brother, and then at Sister Jia Nian, and raised her eyebrows. In the ancient times when parents ordered and matchmaker''s words, it was rare for a man and a woman to love each other and be a family. .


    "I don''t agree to this marriage."


    Suddenly, a sharp female voice entered everyone''s ears, making the atmosphere in the room just a little more serious again.


    The crowd followed the sound and saw a woman holding a chubby child in her hand, followed by several maids walking towards them quickly.


    Liu Pengpeng shouted obediently: "Grandfather, brother, sister."


    The three nodded at the same time.


    Murongzhe knew the person who came, so he quickly got up with his family and greeted politely, "Mrs. Liu."


    Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian also gave Lu Chaoyu a salute at the same time, and before she could speak, they withdrew their actions.


    Lu Chaoyu said coldly, "Mrs. Liu? You call Mrs. Liu in your mouth, but in your heart, you don''t really care about Mrs. Ben."


    Liu Yuanshi frowned and said, "What are you talking nonsense about? Today is a good day for Jia Nian, and you are trying to find something unpleasant, aren''t you! As thedy of Liu''s residence, is it the way you treat guests when you talk like this? ?"


    Lu Chaoyu said loudly: "I''m talking nonsense? Father, am I right? I''m Jia Nian''s mother, why did you decide her marriage directly and didn''te to ask my opinion at all? Do you take me as thedy of this mansion?"


    "Jia Nian''s mother?" Liu Yuanshiughed angrily, and sarcastically said: "You consider yourself Jia Nian''s mother now? Have you cared about Jia Nian since entering the door? Did you eat anything? Did you sew a dress for her? Did you take care of her once when she was sick? From the moment you entered the door, you treated Jia Nian as an enemy, and treated Jia Nian worse than a stranger. Are you embarrassed to say that you are Jia Nian''s mother? Don''t be too embarrassed to blush!"


    Seeing that what he had done in the past was shaken out in front of outsiders mercilessly, Lu Chaoyu''s face was suddenly embarrassed, but thinking of his purpose today, he had to be cheeky, straightened his waist, and continued: "I... I know I did something wrong in the past, I really didn''t fulfill my duty as a mother, but people are partial, their brothers and sisters are not my own, and I have no feelings for them, that''s normal."


    Liu Yuan envoy said: "You also know that they are not your own, so what are you doing today? Jia Nian is my own granddaughter, and the owner of the family is still me. When he sees your embarrassed appearance, he will let me go back to your house as soon as possible."


    Lu Chaoyu said: "Although I am not their biological mother, I am their nominal mother now. Their marriage naturally requires my consent."

 Chapter 1424: To marry Jia Nian as a concubine?

    Chapter 1424 To marry Jia Nian as a concubine?


    Liu Yuanshi said with a sullen face: "No need, you just need to take care of your children, my grandfather is still here, you who have no blood rtionship with the children, who have never cared about them for a moment, are not worthy of meddling. their marriage."


    Liu Jiahuai also said: "Grandfather is right, you just need to take care of your children. It''s freezing and snowing, and it''s freezing cold. If you get sick, it will be fatal to your children."


    Lu Chaoyu instantly understood the meaning of Liu Jiahuai''s words and pulled the child a few steps away from him.


    Actually still thinking of taking action on her Pengpeng!


    Liu Pengpeng didn''t understand the implication of his brother''s words, he thought he was caring about him, and immediately looked at his brother excitedly.


    Liu Jiahuai met his eyes, and immediately turned his head away from him.


    Liu Pengpeng lowered his head in despair.


    Murong Lingran turned his head to look, saw the eldest brother frowning, and said in a low voice: "Brother, don''t worry, there will be no change."


    Murong Zong nodded.


    He knew that there would be no change. Lu Chaoyu was just Liu Jianian''s stepmother. With Liu Yuan envoy, she would definitely not be able to interfere, but...


    Lu Chaoyu frowned and said, "Pengpeng is my child, but Jia Nian and you are also my nominal children, and I am qualified to take care of them."


    Liu Jiahuai said: "Do? I want to hear it today, how do you manage us. Don''t beat around the bush, then I''ll ask directly, why do you oppose this marriage?"


    Envoy Liu Yuan also said loudly: "My grandfather has agreed, why do you object!"


    Lu Chaoyu snorted coldly: "Just because I am Jia Nian''s stepmother, her sweetheart, I have already decided."


    Murong Zong suddenly said, "Who?"


    Lu Chaoyu couldn''t hold back his breath, and sneered: "It''s not you anyway, but since you want to know, I''ll just say it straight, I''m looking for Jia Nian, the eldest son of my eldest brother."


    Liu Jiahuai clenched his fists suddenly.


    Liu Jianian''s face turned pale.


    Liu Yuanshi was getting older, so no young man could react as quickly. He recalled the situation at her family''s side, suddenly stood up, and said in shock, "Didn''t the eldest son of your family''s eldest brother have already married a long time ago? There are several concubines, there are concubines, and there are already several concubines, so you want to marry Jia Nian as a concubine?"


    Lu Chaoyu smiled and said: "Father, you think me too vicious, Jia Nian is Prime Minister Suo''s granddaughter, and her mother is Prime Minister Suo''s direct daughter, how dare I let her be a concubine, I naturally let her Be my nephew''s wife."


    Although Liu Yuan would not agree to her, he still asked one more question: "Isn''t your nephew''s wife still there? How can Jia Nian be?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it, because it''s the New Year, so the troubles of my parents'' family didn''t bother you in front of you. My niece-inw, no, ex-nephew-inw, out of jealousy a few days ago, no I was careful to injure two concubines, and my nephew has long since divorced him in the name of viting the rule of seven, and now the seat of the main room is just vacant, and Jia Nian used to be the main wife when she married."


    "No." Liu Yuanshi firmly opposed: "What about the wife? I will never let Jia Nian marry at a young age and be the mother of so many children. You should die."


    Liu Jiahuai also said: "Grandfather is right, your nephew, who likes to spend time and drink, and has not achieved anything until now, is a prodigal son, and he is not worthy of my family''s Jia Nian."

 Chapter 1425: uneasy

    Chapter 1425 No peace of mind


    Lu Chaoyu nced at Murong Zong, and said coldly, "How could my nephew not be worthy? Although he doesn''t have an official or half a post yet, he will have it sooner orter. And my eldest brother is now a writer, from the fifth rank, A child of a fifth-rank official, isn''t itparable to a child of a ninth-rank official from Murong Zong, and is not worthy of Jia Nian?"


    Liuyuan Envoy said loudly: "It''s not worthy of it!"


    Lu Chaoyu frowned: "Father! I''m all here for Jia Nian''s good, what kind of family is the Murong family? You know what you have done before, how can you marry Jia Nian to that kind of innocent family? Go? I married Jia Nian to my nephew, so that she would not be bullied. With my mother here, my nephew would never bully her. Why don''t you know my hardships? Be careful."


    Liu Yuanshi said angrily: "Good intentions? You really put a lot of thought into it, Lu Chaoyu, I didn''t expect you to be so vicious. You hate my Liu family for making you the child''s stepmother, so you also want Jia Jia. I want to be my child''s stepmother."


    "Any man in the capital is a hundred times better than your mother''s nephew, a thousand times better than your nephew, Azong is also a hundred times better than your nephew, a thousand times better than your nephew, you don''t arrange anyone, but you arrange your waste nephew, you have no peace of mind from the beginning to the end. ."


    Lu Zhaoyu was stunned, his face suddenly felt guilty, and his voice couldn''t help but lower a little, and he was verycking in confidence: "Father...Father, what are you talking about, why do I think so, I really do it for Jia Nian good. what."


    Liu Yuanshi sneered: "Needless to say, I would never let Jia Nian marry your nephew, she and A Zong were childhood sweethearts, and they had no doubts, and they were in love with each other, and A Zhe and his wife had watched her grow up since childhood. Big, Azong and her are of the right age, marrying him will not have a lot of children to take care of, marrying Azong is the best destination."


    "I don''t agree! I will never let Jia Nian marry an ordinary family, and I will never let her marry into a poor family to suffer!" Seeing that his goal was about to fail, Lu Chaoyu began to y a rogue and shouted hoarsely.


    Murong frowned, her family now looks like a poor family.


    Although there are three shops in the house, only two are open, and she has not yet figured out what to do with the other one. In this capital full of nobles, it should really be regarded as a poor family. No wonder Lu Chaoyu despised their family.


    It seems that she has to n the future of their family, so that the second and third brothers will not encounter the same thing in the future.


    "If you don''t agree, you have to agree." Liu Yuanshi said angrily: "What you are talking about is high-sounding, ordinary people? Azong is also the son of an official. Where is the ordinary family? It was bestowed by His Majesty, and even these clothes are made of brocade bestowed by His Majesty, you can see for yourself what you are wearing, and then look at these, who do you say is a poor family?"


    "Also, don''t you know about the two Zhiye Zhais in their family? Those two stores make more money than the ten stores in our familybined."


    "Their family also grows high-yield grains and tribute lychees. Even His Majesty treats their family differently. The future is bright. Where do youe from and dare to say that others are poor families?"


    "If their family is poor, what kind of family is our family, eh?"

 Chapter 1426: The prime minister and his wife are here

    Chapter 1426 The Prime Minister and his wife are here


    Lu Chaoyu stepped forward to look at the contents of the two boxes when she heard the words, and her brows were furrowed. She didn''t expect that they were really good things, ten times better than what she was using now.


    Those jewelry, any one of them is more delicate and beautiful than the ones she wears.


    Zhi Ye Zhai, she has also heard that since it openedst year, daily business has been excellent. In just a few months, the second one has been opened. I heard that their family has a lot ofnd. Next year It is estimated that there will be a third, a fourth, and even a fifth...


    High-yielding grain¡­


    litchi¡­


    Damn, it''s just mud legs, and they can turn around in a short time by farming, and let them grow such difficult things, how can there be such a strange thing in this world!


    Seeing that she had nothing to say, Liu Yuan envoy started rushing people unceremoniously: "Today, there is a distinguished guest at home, as my daughter-inw, you don''t want to treat it well, and you still do such a rude thing, go back to you Give me a good reflection on the house in my house, in the future, in the marriage of Jia Nian and Jia Huai, you can''t interfere, otherwise I will call the shots for my dead son and divorce you!"


    divorced her, so how could she have the face to continue living!


    Lu Chaoyu gritted his teeth, looked at the people around him humiliatingly, and had no choice but to turn around, but when he saw the person walking by, a smug smile appeared on his face.


    "Father, since you said that my stepmother, who is not rted by blood, can''t be the master, then the people who are rted to her and her elders should always be able to call the shots?"


    Everyone followed her line of sight, and saw two people in Chinese clothes slowly walking towards them under the guidance of their servants.


    Murong Zong''s face suddenly sank.


    But if the prime minister and his wife really do not agree, Liu Yuan will also listen to them, he has a way, but he has to aggrieved Jia Nian and wait for him for a while.


    Lu Chaoyu saw that Murong Zong''s face was extremely ugly, and his face was full of smugness: "The two elderly people in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, they are the grandfather and grandmother of Jia Huai Jia Nian, if they object, you say, can they still get married? "


    Liu Yuan said coldly, "You invited them?"


    "That''s right."


    "You think that when theye, Jia Nian can''t marry Azong?"


    "The prime minister has a high weight and is under one person and over ten thousand people. How can it be possible to see Murong Zong? Isn''t this an obvious thing?"


    Liu Yuanshi sneered: "Don''t worry, with me, your conspiracy will never seed."


    Seeing that the two of them were about to reach the door, Liu Yuanshi quickly got up and greeted them in person.


    "My family, my own mother."


    The rest also bowed to them.


    Xiangcheng Suo nced around at the people present, nodded and said, "It''s the New Year, everyone don''t have to be restrained."


    "Thank you, Prime Minister."


    Liu Yuan envoy said: "It''s been a long time since I haven''t seen you, it''s cold outside, it''s hard for the two of you toe all the way here, please take a seat."


    The two nodded, and after sitting down and drinking a sip of hot tea, Prime Minister Suo nced around at the people present again, then looked at the three engagements, and said seriously, "I heard that Jia Nian is engaged today?"


    Lu Chaoyu did not wait for the others to speak, and immediately said, "Master Prime Minister, Mrs. Prime Minister, you came just in time. If youe one stepter, Jia Nian''s life-long event will be ruined."


    Prime Minister Suo nced at her coldly, and said lightly: "Mrs. Liu is serious, Jia Nian is the granddaughter of Liu Yuan''s envoy, she must be the most important thing in her life, and the person he chooses must be After careful consideration, could he still harm her?"

 Chapter 1427: Are you taking us for fools?

    Chapter 1427 Do you think we are fools?


    "He won''t hurt her, but I''m afraid that he will be blinded by someone who has a heart. I believe you should know very well what kind of family the Murong family is. Jia Nian has a noble status and is worthy of marrying a better family."


    Liu Jianian said coldly: "My identity is not a noble one, my grandfather is right, Azong and his family are now highly valued by His Majesty, and the future is bright. My fatherless child can be regarded as a high-ranking child, and I Marry whoever you love, you can''t control it."


    "you!"


    Lu Chaoyu was instantly angry and wanted to teach her a lesson, but her grandfather and grandmother were both here, so she had to suppress the anger in her heart.


    Prime Minister Suo turned his head, nced at his granddaughter, then at Murong Zong, and said sternly: "Who will exin to me what''s going on today?"


    Liu Jiahuai told what happened today, including Lu Chaoyu''s n to marry his sister to his stepmother and nephew.


    Prime Minister Suo frowned and said, "Marry Madam Liu''s nephew?"


    Lu Chaoyu hurriedly exined: "Prime Minister, Mrs. Prime Minister, my family''s family is really much better than Murong''s family, the family is not short of money, and with me, she will not be bullied there, I really do it for Good morning, Jia Nian."


    The prime minister''s wife sneered: "My wife has never heard of anyone saying that if a girl is married, she will be a stepmother for her own good. I have also heard of your mother''s nephew''s reputation, but she is just a person who spends every day drinking and drinking. Just a prodigal son. Marrying a prodigal son is for Jia Nian''s sake? Not to be bullied? You bullied Jia Nian a lot at home. If you marry him, your family will have to swallow Jia Nian alive! Mrs. Liu, don''t you Are we fools?"


    Lu Chaoyu''s face froze, and he said with a smirk: "Madam Prime Minister, my nephew is indeed a **** now, but he has never met someone he really likes. You should have heard that one thing falls into another, my nephew has never seen Jia Nian has fallen in love with her since the first meeting, and solemnly promised me that as long as Jia Nian marries him, he will no longer spend money on alcohol, and he will study hard and practice martial arts every day, so that he can earn good money. future out.¡±


    "As for the bullying you mentioned, there is no way to talk about it. At most, I just didn''t care about her. How dare I bully her."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, one thing descends another thing? The country is easy to change, the nature is hard to change, whoever believes it is stupid.


    "Needless to say." The Prime Minister''s wife said coldly, "Your illusory promise to deceive teenage children is fine, it is useless to us, we will not promise you. How did you treat Jia Huai Jia Nian before? Mrs. Ben still remembers that you will be good for Jia Nian, the sun wille out to the west tomorrow, Jia Nian will never marry your nephew!"


    Lu Chaoyu saw that the Prime Minister''s wife couldn''t make sense here, so he turned to look at Prime Minister Suo.


    Suo Cheng met her gaze and said lightly: "A man who never cared about Jia Nian before suddenly said that he married her to someone she didn''t like for her own good. Do you think we would believe it?"


    Lu Chaoyu choked and stomped her feet involuntarily. She wanted to leave immediately, but she thought that the Murong family was still here. Since her nephew, the prime minister and his wife disliked him, they would definitely dislike Murongzong.


    "Well, since that''s the case, then I have to find a day to go back to my parents'' house and let my nephew die. But my nephew is not worthy of Jia Nian, but ordinary people are not worthy of her, two. You must think carefully about Jia Nian, this is about Jia Nian''s lifelong happiness."

 Chapter 1428: Complete

    Chapter 1428 Complete


    Suo Cheng said: "This will not worry your stepmother, or that sentence, Liu Yuanshi is Jia Nian''s grandfather, and will never harm her."


    After saying that, no matter how ugly Lu Chaoyu''s face was, he turned to look at Liu Yuanshi, his face eased, and he said with a smile, "My dear family, the person you chose is Murong Zong, right?"


    Liu Yuanshi nodded: "Yes, Azong is a good boy, Jia Nian also likes him, it is the best thing to be able to marry someone he likes, and to marry someone he likes."


    Prime Minister Suo nodded, looked at Murong Zong again, and said solemnly: "Murong Zong, right, I wonder if you still remember the truth?"


    Murong Zong said respectfully: "The prime minister is joking, you are Jia Nian''s grandfather. Although we have only returned after many years, I saw you at the birthday banquet of the Marquis of Ning''an recently. Naturally, I remember it."


    Prime Minister Suo said: "Just remember, I ask you a few questions, you answer me honestly."


    "Yes."


    "Do you really like Jia Nian?"


    "Nature is sincere."


    "Do you promise to be nice to her for the rest of your life and never bully her for the rest of your life?"


    Murong Zong nodded solemnly: "I can guarantee it."


    Prime Minister Suo looked at his granddaughter again, "Jia Nian, do you really like him?"


    Liu Jianian nodded.


    Prime Minister Suo suddenlyughed, he originally just asked casually, so he didn''t embarrass them too much, "Okay, since you two are in love with each other, Liu Yuanshi also agrees with this matter, then the Prime Minister also agrees with yours. married."


    Murong Zong was instantly overjoyed, "Master Prime Minister, do you really agree?"


    He originally thought that the Prime Minister was here to embarrass him, but he did not expect to let him pass so easily.


    Murong Lingran said with a helpless expression: "Brother, you are confused by joy, how could the Prime Minister be joking about this matter?"


    Prime Minister Suo nodded: "Your sister is right, the truth is never joking."


    Murong Zong and Liu Jianian looked at each other and said almost simultaneously.


    "Thank you grandfather and grandmother for making it happen."


    "Thank you, Lord Prime Minister, and Mrs. Prime Minister."


    "Cough." Liu Yuanshi coughed lightly.


    The two of them understood in an instant.


    "Thank you grandfather for making it happen."


    "Thank you Liuyuan for making it happen."


    Liu Yuanshi smiled and said: "Good boy."


    Lu Chaoyu saw that things didn''t go in the direction she imagined, and couldn''t believe it: "Master Prime Minister, Madam Prime Minister, you actually agreed to this marriage?"


    How is it possible, Suo Cheng has a high power, how can he marry his granddaughter to a child of a ninth-rank official.


    Prime Minister Suo frowned and said: "Of course, as long as Jia Nian can be happy, let alone the child of a ninth-rank official, I will agree even if it is the son of an ordinary merchant."


    Lu Chaoyu was furious and gave Murong Zong a stern look. He thought that if he quietly invited the Prime Minister and his wife, everything would be all right today, but I didn''t expect these two confused old men to agree with Murong Zong, which really **** her off.


    Knowing that if he continued to stay, he was either more embarrassed or mad, so he said that he was not feeling well, dragged his son and left angrily.


    Seeing that the person he didn''t want to see finally left, Liu Yuan gave a cold snort and turned his head apologetically: "Azhe, Azong, I''m sorry, today was supposed to be a happy day, and you''ve been wronged. ."


    Murong Zhe shook his head: "It''s okay, we don''t mind."


    Lu Chaoyu''s method, they had already experienced it when they returned to the capital the year before, and now it''s just a few words, it doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 1429: Do you want to marry her?

    Chapter 1429 Do you mean to betrothed to her?


    Mrs. Prime Minister had already guessed that the wedding was on the table, she stepped forward to take a look, and nodded with satisfaction.


    She had seen countless good things in her life, and she knew at a nce that they were all wonderful things.


    Although the family background is not as good as theirs for the time being, but the family wealth is not bad, Jia Nian will not suffer in the past.


    Judging from the fact that the Murong family can umte so much property in more than a year after returning to the capital, and that Murong Zhe can still be awarded the 9th grade Swiss franc, the future is limitless.


    Mrs. Prime Minister suddenly said, "This is the girl who saved Emperor Xuanhe''s peony tree and also has His Majesty''s gold medal for saving lives, right?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment, why did thisdy suddenly mention her?


    Although he was puzzled, he said calmly on his face: "Madam, it''s the little girl."


    Mrs. ?? said with a smile: "I heard that your name is Murong Lingran, and your parents call you Aran. In the future, if your elder brother married my granddaughter, then we are considered rtives. Can I call you Aran?"


    Murong nodded: "Of course it is possible."


    Mrs. ?? said: "Aran, how old are you this year?"


    "It will be twelve in April."


    "It''s twelve."


    Mrs. Prime Minister thought for a while, then looked at Xiao Manan with a smile: "Does your daughter have an engagement?"


    Murong Lingran had an ominous premonition in her heart, this olddy, wouldn''t she want to be a matchmaker for her?


    Xiao Manan shook his head: "Aran is still young, we haven''t thought about it yet."


    Mrs. Prime Minister smiled and nodded: "That''s good, that''s good."


    Murong frowned, didn''t he mean to be a matchmaker for her? Then she asked herself what to do with the engagement?


    Sure enough, after the marriage was written down, several families talked about some family affairs, and Prime Minister Suo curiously asked some questions about how they nted high-yield crops, and never mentioned her marriage.


    Murong Lingran thought she was just asking casually, so she didn''t take it to heart.


    After having lunch at Liu Yuanshi''s house, Xiao Manan asked Liu Jianian to try on all the clothes. Fortunately, every one of the clothes fit just right, and there was nothing to change. The family stayed for a while. Then he left Liu Mansion.


    Now that the marriage has been decided, Xiao Manan ns to go back and continue to prepare for the dowry.


    But now she can only find some good things from home for the time being, and the rest will have to wait for the market to open.


    Anyway, the screen she made for Liu Jianian has not yet beenpleted. She has been concentrating on embroidery these days, and the rest will be prepared when the market opens.


    What they didn''t know was that as soon as they left, the carriage of the Prime Minister''s Mansion also left, instead of going home, it drove directly towards the pce gate.


    The Empress Dowager was finishing reciting the Buddhist scriptures when she heard the pce staff report that the Prime Minister''s wife was here, so she hurriedly invited her in.


    As soon as ?? and others sat down, the Queen Mother couldn''t wait to ask: "Did you help me see that girl?"


    Mrs. Prime Minister smiled and nodded: "Yes."


    "Then how does she look?"


    "Nature is good."


    "How''s your temperament?"


    "I haven''t been in contact for a long time, but she looks like a girl who protects her shortness."


    "Protecting the short-term? It''s good to protect the short-term, so does her family intend to marry her?"


    "No, her mother said, still young, no hurry."


    The Queen Mother was instantly relieved.


    A few days have passed, perhaps because the Murong family is now an official family. During the first month, many people have free time and send invitations to their family for several days in a row.

 Chapter 1430: He Tangli is back

    Chapter 1430 He Tangli is back


    Of course, they were basically Murongzhe''s former colleagues in the Taiyuan Hospital.


    Murong Zhe felt very unhappy when he thought of their faces when they only returned to the capital the year beforest.


    Regarding their invitations, Murong Zhe all told the people who sent them that his old injury had recurred and he was unwell, so he was not suitable to go.


    Although those people were very dissatisfied, there was nothing they could do. They all knew that his hands were indeed broken. When he asked for help from them, they had seen it with their own eyes and knew that he was still remembering The original thing, so it can only be done.


    On this day, after Murong Lingran took his third brother and two younger brothers to give Xiang Zishu a birthday present, since the shops in the city had not yet opened, they could not buy anything.


    Except for some pedestrians who came and went on the road, they were soldiers on patrol. Therefore, the six brothers and sisters went to Ruyi Embroidery Vige first, and sent the blueprints for this month. They n to go to He Wenyi again to make some furniture. Go home again.


    It was just that the carriage had just arrived at the gate of the courtyard when an arrogant voice of a man came from inside.


    "Stone, prepare four or five side dishes for me at noon, all of them must be meat dishes, and the portions should be generous, even more thanst night, do you understand?"


    "I...I see."


    "Little Liang, warm up a pot of wine for me, I want to have a good drink."


    "Yes Yes."


    "Xiaochen, Xiaofeng, go and get me a table and a chair respectively. The weather is nice today, so I will eat in the yard."


    ¡°Okay¡­ okay.¡±


    "Xiaohui, go and help Brother Stone, let him make it quickly. I''m hungry. If you make me wait for a long time, you will know the consequences."


    "Uh-huh."


    Murong at the entrance of the courtyard said in a low voice, "If I remember this voice correctly..."


    Murong Zong nodded: "Aran, you heard it right, it''s the voice of He Tangli, the stepson of Grandpa He. I remember that he was arrested by Shen Zongli for framing us the year before. ording to his charges, it should have been long overdue. I was released. Judging from what I just heard, it is estimated that something happened to Grandpa He. "


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly sank: "As soon as he came out, he started to do evil again. This New Year''s Eve, and bullying children, is really stubborn."


    After she finished speaking, she took the lead and walked to the door, without knocking, she kicked the courtyard door open.


    He Tangli, who was about to sit down, was not prepared, and was immediately startled by the sound of the door being kicked. His body became unstable, and he sat on the ground with his buttocks. He bared his teeth in pain.


    turned his head and nced at the other children. Seeing that they really wanted tough, he red at them fiercely.


    When the children saw this, they hurriedly turned their heads and looked at the gate.


    Seeing this, Xiaoliang took the lead and said excitedly: "Sister Ran, sister Ran and the others are here, they are here to see us. Brother Stone, sister Ran is here."


    After saying that, he ran towards Murong Lingran.


    The rest of the children also shouted excitedly, and followed Xiao Liang while shouting.


    Stone, who was busy, came out of the kitchen and saw that Murong Lingran was reallying. He immediately put down the kitchen knife in his hand and ran over.


    Xiao Liang said excitedly: "Sister Ran, you are here, we miss you so much."


    "Sister, I miss you too."


    "I want, too."


    "I want, too."


    Stone is the biggest after all. He is also ten years old this year. Compared with thest time we met, he has be a lot more prudent. He called out obediently, "Sister Ran, Brother Zong, Brother Xuan, Brother Kuan, Brother Xiaoliu, and..."

 Chapter 1431: problem occurs?

    Chapter 1431 Something happened?


    Murong Lingran knew that this was the first time he had seen Xiao Si, and was about to introduce him when he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Stone, in what month were you born?"


    Stone shook his head: "I don''t know either."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran didn''t think much and decided to let him be his younger brother, saying, "This is the younger brother I asked you to find before, his name is Murong Yi, you can call him brother too, call Xiao Si Brother is fine."


    Stone nodded obediently: "Little Fourth Brother."


    On the way, Murong Yi heard her brother and sister talk about a few of them, and knew that they were all pitiful people, so she said to face: "Well, brother Stone."


    He Tangli''s **** pain eased a little at this time. Seeing that Murong Lingran and the others were actually here, he looked behind them and saw that there was no official or anything, and he was relieved.


    Although he hasn''t seen him for more than a year, he will never forget the face of the person who put him in prison and suffered.


    Murong Zong has been paying attention to He Tangli. Seeing that he was about to walk into the house, he came to him in a few steps and blocked his way.


    "Where are you going?"


    He Tangli was taken aback by the person who suddenly appeared in front of him. He looked behind him and saw that others were slowly approaching him. He looked at him again, and said tremblingly, "You...why are you so fast? came to my side?"


    Although the other party did not have an official, but there were so many people, he wanted to take something and run away.


    Murong Zong said coldly, "Why don''t you ask? Haven''t seen anyone who knows kung fu? You forgot that I know kung fu?"


    He Tangli''s face turned pale for a while, and just as he was about to speak, he was twisted by Murong Zong''s left hand and led him towards Murong Lingran.


    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, you let me go."


    Murong Zong said mercilessly: "If you want me to let go of you, then be honest with me, or I will immediately abolish your left hand!"


    "Okay, okay, okay, I must be honest, just let me go first."


    Murong Zong looked at his sister and saw her nodding, knowing that he had been twisting him, he couldn''t answer, so he had to temporarily let go of him.


    But there were many children in the yard. In order to prevent him from doing other dangerous actions, Murong Zong still stood by his side, and taught him a lesson if he acted rashly.


    He Tangli waited for Murong Zong to let go of himself, then rubbed his arms vigorously, came back a little, then took a few steps back, and shouted loudly: "You dare to break into my house, I want to Go to the government and sue you, sue you for trespassing in private houses, and send you to jail!"


    Murong Lingran sneered: "It''s really the viin who sue first, all the neighbors around me know that Grandpa He and I have a cooperative rtionship. These children are also adopted by Grandpa He and I. It''s likemonce here, dare to sue me. If you break into a private house, you go, I want to see if you will be arrested for reporting a false case again."


    He Tangli choked and was speechless.


    Murong said again: "I ask you, why are you here? You also use a few half-year-old children as ves, what about Grandpa He?"


    "Hmph, I won''t tell you."


    Stone said, "Sister Ran, I''ll tell you."


    He Tangli: "¡­"


    Shi Shi continued: "Grandpa He hasn''te back since he went out early yesterday morning. When it was almost dark yesterday, this person suddenly appeared and said that Grandpa He asked him to take good care of us and asked us to listen to him, or else Grandpa He It will nevere back."

 Chapter 1432: I am going to kill you!

    Chapter 1432 I''m going to kill you!


    "I guess it must be what he did to Grandpa He and wanted to find you, but this man threatened us, saying that if we dared to run out without authorization, Grandpa He would nevere back."


    "You didn''te back after you went out? You''ll nevere back?" Murong Lingran''s face suddenly became gloomy, and she suddenly looked at He Tangli and said in a cold tone, "What did you do to Grandpa He?"


    Seeing that she cared about He Wenyi so much, He Tangli immediately rxed his nervous heart, as if he had caught the opponent''s weakness, and said with a sinister smile: "Want to know where he is? Okay, I''m a little tight recently. As long as you tell me where my stepfather hid the money, I''ll tell you."


    Murong Lingran looked at the stone. Seeing the stone, he shook his head with her. Now they don''t know where the silver is hidden.


    Usually, he may know where the money is, but since the family business is getting better and better and the money is getting more and more, as long as Grandpa He leaves for more than half a day, he is worried that outsiders wille into the house and deceive their children. They left after giving them some pocket money and hiding the rest of the money well.


    Each of their children had money on them, but He Tangli searched their house and found nothing. He didn''t think they would have money on them, so he let them go without searching their bodies.


    Murong Lingran calmed down and said, "Give you money? You should also know that your stepfather''s furniture business is in cooperation with me. For every copper he earns, he will give me half of it. Don''t you even have my share? Want to take it away?"


    He Tangli said with a gloomy face: "I don''t care, these furniture were made by my stepfather, so they are all the money my stepfather earned. I am his son, then his is mine, of course I want it all!"


    Murong Lingran said indifferently: "Well, since you refuse to say where Grandpa He is, and you threaten us with money, then you must have kidnapped him. In that case, eldest brother, you don''t have to show mercy to this kind of person. Give him a good lesson."


    Murong Zong nodded and punched He Tangli in the face.


    He Tangli was caught off guard and was knocked to the ground in an instant.


    Before he could react, Murong Zong kicked his stomach again.


    "what!"


    Murong Zong used five percent of his strength, even though He Tangli was wearing thick clothes, he immediately screamed.


    was about to speak when Murong Zong kicked his mouth again.


    He Tangli immediately felt a fishy smelling from his mouth, and soon he couldn''t help spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing the blood, He Tangli pointed at Murong Zong in horror, and said in a trembling voice, "You...you dare...to do this to me, to beat me in broad daylight at my house, I...I want to kill you! "


    Murong Zong sneered: "Kill me? Come if you can. Your family? You really have a thick skin."


    He Tangli saw that Murong Zong looked down on him, he was instantly angry, got up quickly, clenched his fist and waved towards Murong Zong.


    Murong Zong clenched his fist with one palm, and then kicked his left leg.


    He Tang was in pain, and immediately retracted his hand, rubbed the ce where he was kicked, and shouted loudly while rubbing: "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, you are too much, I didn''t even hit hard. Hand, you are so hard."


    Murong Zong sneered and continued to beat him, this punch, that kick, and soon his head was groggy with pain.

 Chapter 1433: He is dead

    Chapter 1433 He is dead


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan also joined in when they saw this.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran pulled the children back a few steps to prevent them from identally hurting them.


    He Tangli was about to faint from the pain, but he didn''t expect the pain in his body to get stronger and stronger, so he immediately let him down, and quickly begged for mercy: "Don''t beat me, don''t beat me, I said, I Can''t you say it?"


    The three brothers stopped immediately.


    He Tangli breathed a sigh of relief, propped himself up and sat up, panting violently.


    Murong Lingran warned coldly: "Come on, if you dare to lie half a word, I will throw you into the moat to feed the fish!"


    On such a cold day, he would surely die.


    In order to live, He Tangli had to endure the pain and said, "He... he is already dead."


    Everyone''s pupils shrank suddenly, and they looked at him in astonishment.


    Murong Lingran frowned and said solemnly, "What did you say? Grandpa He died? Did you kill it?"


    He Tangli saw the sadness and sadness on everyone''s faces, and he was very happy in his heart. Let you beat me, now you are dumbfounded!


    "How dare I kill someone, he died unexpectedly. He died yesterday, he went back to the vige to burn paper money for his first wife and the children of his first wife, got drunk and identally slept on the grave until I found him By the time we arrived, everyone had frozen to the point where their whole body was stiff, so pleasee to the doctor to take a look and let us prepare for the funeral.¡±


    Stone and other five children immediately filled with tears when they heard the words, and their faces were also very sad.


    Murong Zong was very suspicious of what he said. He suddenly grabbed his cor and shouted, "You guarantee that what you said is true? Grandpa He is really dead?"


    When He Tangli saw Murong Zong looking at him with a split canthus, he suddenly trembled and said with a trembling: "Yes...it''s true, no...if you don''t believe me, you can go to my sister''s house to have a look, the others are lying in me right now. Where is my sister''s house?"


    Murong Zong shoved him to the ground fiercely, then turned his head and said, "Aran, do you think what he said is true?"


    After He Tangli said that He Wenyi was dead, Murong Lingran kept staring at him, and when he saw him being questioned, his eyes flickered, and he frowned, "In my opinion, it''s all fake, although it''s true. The cause of death is different, but he presumably annoyed us on purpose."


    Murong Xuan also said: "Aran is right, how could a good person die like this, he must have lied to us."


    Murong Kuan said: "Yes, it has been many years since Grandpa He''s first wife and child died. He will definitely worship every year. Nothing happened before, and nothing will happen this year."


    He Tangli saw that they didn''t believe it, and said excitedly: "What I said is true, if there is half a lie, then I won''t...have to die. Now you should believe it, right?"


    Murong Zong always believed in his sister, and the analysis of the second and third brothers was very reasonable. Seeing him so excited, he was even more certain that he was lying. After thinking for a while, he said solemnly: "Second brother, third brother, you put this man It''s tied up, I''ll go to Grandpa He''s vige to see."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan nodded at the same time.


    "What''s going on? A Ran, A Zong, you are here. He Tangli? Don''t you take care of your children at home? Didn''t I tell you not toe in the future? You still dare toe, did I tell you? If I give you money, I have no money for you, do you still want me to shoot you out!"

 Chapter 1434: came back

    Chapter 1434 is back


    The two were about to find a rope to tie He Tangli when they heard a familiar male voice.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that He Wenyi was carrying two baskets full of food, his face and ears were red from the cold, and he was looking at them panting, obviously rushing back.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and walked around him, saying, "Grandpa He, are you all right?"


    He Wenyi stunned: "I''m fine."


    Seeing Shitou and the others looking at him with surprise and red eyes, they said in surprise, "Stone, what happened to you? Who bullied you? Why are you so sad?"


    Stone and the other four children quickly wiped their tears and said with a smile, "It''s okay, as long as Grandpa He cane back."


    He Wenyi looked at Murong Lingran suspiciously.


    Murong asked: "Grandpa He, you haven''te back from yesterday until now, is it because of some dys?"


    Thinking of what he had done, He Wenyi touched his head embarrassedly, "You know, my first wife and children were washed away by the sh flood, so I went to worship them early yesterday morning because I drank too much. After drinking, I went to sleep. When I woke up, I found that I was carried to their house by my stepdaughter and son-inw who went to worship. I slept all night, and they took care of me all night. When I woke up, I was afraid that the five of them would be worried, so I hurried back."


    Several children heard the words, and at the same time heaved a sigh of relief, so that was the case.


    Murong frowned, looked at He Tangli, it seemed that this man knew where Grandpa He was, and he was half-truth, deliberately ying timeg with them, really deliberately angering them.


    He Wenyi turned to look at his stepson with a blue nose and a swollen face, and frowned: "He Tangli, you haven''t answered me yet, why are you here?"


    He Tangli saw that he actually came back at this time. Although he was a little flustered, he still looked aggrieved: "I... I just wanted to see you and ask you to ask for silver flowers, but they beat me like this, If you ask them to pay me money, I must have lost my appearance, and I must have no face to go out. I want one hundred taels of silver, or else... or I will not leave."


    "Come and see me? Stone, is that so?"


    Stone nced at He Tangli nervously, and when he saw him looking at him with a sullen look, he immediately shrank his neck in fright.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran knew that he was timid and afraid of reprisals, so he had to repeat what they heard at the gate of the courtyard.


    "That''s the way it is, that style is almost the same as Mr. Guan, no, he is more powerful than Mr. Guan. But I heard Shishi say that he came herest night, and it is estimated that he started to instruct the children to cook for himst night. Yes, what happened just now is the second time it has happened."


    "He never told you where you were going. We were worried about you, so we had no choice but to attack him."


    "Also, just now he actually said that you froze to death on the grave, so the children were so sad. We were about to confirm, and you came back."


    He Wenyi angrily said: "He Tangli, you unfilial son, you dare to curse me, are you not afraid of thunder?"


    He Tangli said with a smirk, "I''m just joking."


    He Wen became angry, looked at Shi Shi again, and said sternly, " Shi Shi, did your sister guess right?"


    Shitou nodded and said with a guilty face: "Grandpa He, I''m sorry, I... We all thought you were in his hands, so we listened to him, not only gave him a lot of meat from the family, but even the years that Sister Ran gave him. Li, he also ate some of it."

 Chapter 1435: robbery? who saw it?

    Chapter 1435 Robbery? who saw it?


    "He also drank two jars of the wine you bought. We wanted to go to the police, but he said that now all the officials are resting, and the police are also resting, and the police can''t find anyone. He also said that as long as we dare to go out, Just kill you, we can''t do it, so... so..."


    He Wenyi patted his head and said with relief: "Okay, I don''t me you, you are also doing it for my own good, and I also me me for being like this when I''m drunk."


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at He Tangli and said loudly, "I thought you had been in prison once, and you should have learned some principles of life, but I didn''t expect you to be even more aggressive, and even the children began to threaten. You dare to curse me, the one who raised you, I am right in front of you,e and kill me if you have the ability,e!"


    He Tangli shrank his neck and sneered: "Dad, I just scare them, who made you feed these children so good, who made you want to support them, but not me, I watched. Of course I''m jealous, I just want to teach them a lesson and scare them."


    "Lessons? Scare? Don''t you understand why I raise them? And I''m not just raising them. They are more useful than you. They have helped me a lot during this time. Strictly speaking, they are themselves. Feed themselves."


    He Tangli snorted coldly: "That''s because you didn''t give me a chance. If you didn''t send me to the prisonst year, the two of us would use that blueprint to work together to make money, and I could support you too!"


    "You!" Seeing that he still looked like a dead skinny, He Wenyi didn''t want to waste his saliva with him. He suddenly walked to his stepson, squatted down and started to search his body.


    He Tangli guessed what he was going to do, and wanted to resist, but as soon as he moved, he came into contact with Murong Zong''s icy gaze, so he had to stay still and let He Wenyi search.


    After a while, He Wenyi stood up, counted the silver he found, and asked Shishi how much he ate. After getting the answer, he put all his silver into his arms.


    "You threaten and curse people, since you are now bruised and bruised, I won''t care about you. The money should be the food you ate here yesterday. To be honest, the money is far away. It''s not enough, but since it''s New Year''s sake, I''ll spare you this time, and get out of here immediately!"


    He Tangli saw that all his money had been robbed, he immediately forgot the pain in his body, and roared excitedly: "Father, how can you rob my money! If you are like this, I will go to the government to sue you for robbery!"


    He Wenyi said lightly: "These silvers are obviously the filial silvers you gave me when you came to see my stepfather, robbery? Who saw it? Did everyone see that I robbed? Where are the witnesses? Can you find someone to testify for you? "


    Murong said: "That''s right, we''ve all seen it, it was you who gave the money yourself, but now you regret it and want to get the money back, but you actually said that your stepfather robbed you, how can there be such an unfilial son like you in the world? ."


    He Tangli was startled, seeing that they all agreed and nodded, knowing that these people must be venting their anger with He Wenyi, and it is impossible to help him, he rolled his eyes, nced at his injuries, and continued: "Then The money will be given to you, but for the injury on my body, you must pay me medical expenses, or I will go to the government to sue you!"

 Chapter 1436: Its like his grandson.

    Chapter 1436 is equivalent to his grandson


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said: "Go, we will say at that time, you threatened us with Grandpa He''s life. We are in a hurry and want to force you like this in order to save people. I believe that the official can understand the situation. our."


    He Tangli was startled, and suddenly cried out in grievance, "Uuuuu... Dad, I''m really just confused for a while, you know, my child is still young and there''s still a lot of money to spend, you just Give me back the money, give me some more money, and let me buy some delicious food for my children, I can''t make as much money as you, and I came to you because I was desperate, so please have pity on me."


    He Wenyi said angrily: "You don''t have to be pitiful here, your sister told me when I woke up that you only asked her to borrow five taels of silver on New Year''s Eve, and it''s only been a few days now, what are you doing? Maybe there is no money to use? There is also the money from the family before, and the help of your daughter-inw''s family. There is definitely no shortage of money in the family. I didn''t ask you to pay your sister''s money back. I still want to continue to ask for money. , you go to dream! If you continue to stay here, I will let Azong beat you again!"


    Murong Zong squeezed the knuckles of his ten fingers and made a clicking sound, as if he was ready to act at any time.


    Seeing this, He Tangli thought of the ruthlessness when they shot just now, swallowed in fear, and said tremblingly: "Okay, I... I''ll just leave, father and son, Dad, you are too heartless, So... if you die in the future, don''t think I''ll give you a stick of incense!"


    He Wenyi said: "It doesn''t matter, I have known for a long time that I have raised a white-eyed wolf, and I have never counted on you."


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, there are still us juniors, Shitou and the other five are equivalent to his grandsons. If there is anything they will do, don''t bother you."


    He Tangli choked, knowing that he couldn''t get any benefits today, so he stood up and walked to the door depressed.


    The money didn''t arrive, and he injured himself all over and lost all the money on his body. Although he ate a big meal, it was a loss. I had known that he nned toe backter.


    Murong Lingran suddenly said: "Hold on."


    He Tangli thought they regretted letting him go, and said with a wary expression: "You...what else do you want to do? I can''t give you what I have eaten in my stomach."


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Keep those things for yourself and digest them slowly. I just want to tell you that in the future, it''s best not to bully Shitou and the others while Grandpa He is away, and don''t even think about stealing money, or else Since I can put you in jail once, I can also put you in jail a second time, think about it."


    He Tangli frowned and took a closer look at the clothes of their six siblings. Only then did they realize that what they were wearing was actually several times better than when they first met, just like a rich youngdy.


    "I see." After saying that, he walked towards the door.


    "Wait." He Wenyi suddenly stopped him again.


    He Tangli said without turning his head: "If you ask me to wait, I will wait? If you don''t give me money, I won''t listen to you."


    He Wenyi said: "I''ll give you money."


    He Tangli was stunned for a moment, turned his head suddenly, and said in disbelief, "Father, what did you say?"


    He Wenyi threw him a piece of broken silver, "The vige is far away from here, it''s freezing cold today, I don''t want to see you freezing to death on the road, find a carriage or an ox cart to go back."

 Chapter 1437: Yintang becomes black, will disaster happen?

    Chapter 1437 Yintang bes ck, will disaster happen?


    He Tangli nced at the silver in his hand with disgust. Although he felt that it was a little less, it was better than none. He red at the people present and ran away quickly.


    Seeing that the person they didn''t want to see finally left, Shitou and the others breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Seeing the two baskets of vegetables under He Wenyi''s feet, they knew that they must have something to say. After closing the door sensible, they carried the baskets to the kitchen.


    The group walked to the main room and sat down, Murong said: "Grandpa He, did he oftene to trouble you after he got out of prison?"


    He Wenyi shook his head: "It''s not looking for trouble, right? Every time hees, he still asks for money, but he has been in prison once, and his courage is much less. If I don''t give it, he can''t do anything about it. He, or chased him with a broom, and he ran away. I just didn''t expect him toe over while I wasn''t home this time."


    Murong Lingran asked again, "Has his wife been here too?"


    "That''s not true."


    After He Wenyi finished speaking, seeing the worry on her face, he smiled and said: "Aran, it''s really okay, I have raised him for so many years, and I know a little about his temperament. The person who opened it is also very likely to do something to me because of the money."


    "So after he came out, he told the surrounding neighbors and my clients that if I and these five children disappeared one day, or something happened, it must be He Tangli who did it. I also told He Tangli about this."


    "After he heard it, his attitude improved a lot every time he met, and I believe he didn''t dare to do anything to me."


    Murong Ling suddenly realized that it was so.


    He Wenyi asked Shitou and the others to serve tea, and then he took out the money and ledger he had hidden.


    As before, Murong Lingran took her share and gave an extra ten taels of silver as living expenses for Shishi and others.


    This time, she came specifically for the furniture of the new shop. She handed him the drawings, exined some details, and took part of the pheasant, hare and roe deer that she brought for lunch. Part of it was given to them to eat slowlyter, and after lunch, they left He Wenyi''s house.


    It''s just that Murong Lingran is really worried about He Tangli. He Wenyi''s family is old and young. If He Tangli carefully ns, even if he takes action on He Wenyi, if there is no evidence, then he is still possible. escaped the punishment of thew.


    Just as he was about to go to Huwei Escort to hire two people to protect the old and the five children, the Lord Changqi spoke up.


    "Don''t worry, that person He Tangli will never bother He Wenyi in this life."


    Murong Lingran asked in a daze: "Why? Did he suddenly realize his conscience and realize his mistake?"


    "That''s not true. You''ll see He Wenyi in a few days."


    "Is the secret that cannot be leaked again?"


    "right."


    Murong guessed: "Just now his Yintang turned ck, could something bad happen?"


    "The secret cannot be leaked."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    Well, since he said so, then she will not go to Huwei Escort for the time being, and let the eldest brother go home directly.


    A few dayster, she went to He Wenyi''s yard again ording to what Changqi said Sigh, she was really guessed.

 Chapter 1438: He Tangli is dead

    Chapter 1438 He Tangli is dead


    It turned out that after He Tangli left that day, even if he had money, because it was the first month of the year, not only did there not rent a horse-drawn cart or an ox cart at the gate of the city, but there were also very few ox-drawn carts or horse-drawn carts on the road, so he walked home and waited until he got home. By then, it was already dark.


    His wife, Zeng Guihua, thought that he would note back just likest night, and locked the door very early.


    When he got home, he saw the door was closed, thinking that the children should be asleep, so he quietly climbed the wall and entered the yard in order not to wake them up.


    lightly came to the door of his house, but heard the voice of a man and a woman talking from inside his house.


    He immediately understood that his wife was cheating on someone in his room while he was away, and immediately opened the door and wanted to beat the man.


    It''s just that that person is not a good person. Seeing that He Tangli took action against him, he didn''t care about tidying up his clothes, so he also stepped forward to entangle with him.


    The two fought for a long time, and they fought from the house to the yard. The man was also provoked, and he identally pushed He Tangli into the well.


    The coldness of the well water in winter can be imagined. He Tangli was injured again. After struggling for a while, he lost his strength and soon sank into the well and drowned.


    Zeng Guihua and her adulterer saw this. They knew that they had caused a catastrophe, and they were about to escape with their children. As soon as they opened the door, they were surrounded by a group of vigers who heard the movement and came to watch the fun.


    The vigers clearly heard He Tangli''s voice just now, but they didn''t see him when they opened the door, and the adulterer and Zeng Guihua were both disheveled, so they knew something was wrong.


    Seeing Zeng Guihua and her adulterer looking in the direction of the well intentionally or unintentionally, the vigers quickly realized that something had happened.


    Controlled them, and invited Lizheng to go down the well, and sessfully brought up He Tangli''s body.


    Zeng Guihua and her adulterer were ordinary people. They had never killed anyone in their life. When they saw that He Tangli was really dead, they were so frightened that their legs went weak. They were all sent to the government the next day.


    This case is very simple, and the government directly detained the person for trial.


    Murong asked Lingran: "Grandpa He, who is that adulterer..."


    He Wenyi was feeling sad at the moment, and he didn''t expect Murong Lingran to be a girl, so it was not suitable to tell her this, so he said directly, "It was He Tangli who hooked up with Zeng Guihua when he was in prison, and it was considered as an introduction by Zeng Guihua''s parents. Yes, it''s a widower in the vige, she doesn''t dislike her having children, Zeng Guihua also wants to be with that widower."


    "It''s just that something happened to the widower''s house, and he estranged Zeng Guihua, and the two separated. Zeng Guihua met him against month, and the two rekindled their old love. They often took advantage of He Tangli''s absence to have an affair. It was discovered by He Tangli for the second time."


    Murong nodded: "What about their children?"


    He Wenyi sighed and said, "He Tangli is not my biological son after all, and his child is not my biological grandson. After I found out, I went back and happened to meet Zeng Guihua''s parents. Her parents said, The children are their grandsons, with their blood flowing on their bodies, they should naturally belong to their family."


    "It''s ugly, no matter how idiot He Tangli is, that''s also the child I raised and raised. Zeng Guihua killed him. Naturally, I have a grudge against her child."

 Chapter 1439: Hundred Days Banquet

    Chapter 1439 Hundred Days Banquet


    "And with Zeng Guihua''s character, she can cheat once, and it is very likely that she cheats twice. The child may not be He Tangli''s child, so I don''t want to see that child, so I let him be taken away."


    Murong nodded in understanding.


    Seeing that his face was still sad and sad, he knew that although he didn''t care about He Tangli, he still cared about him in his heart.


    She also knew that the pain of bereavement was not something that could beforted by others, so she could only say condolences, so she went to find the five children who had been staying in the room.


    The five children were afraid when they heard that He Tangli had died.


    In desperation, the shop was closed anyway, so Murong Lingran asked Kong Yirun and Kong Liurun to move to He Wenyi''s house, take care of them for a few days, and also gave Shito and others the courage to let them reopen after Zhiye Zhai opened. Work.


    Kong Yirun and Kong Liurun had no objection, packed their luggage and moved into He Wenyi''s house.


    He Wenyi has been in a bad mood these few days, and he has neglected to take care of several children, so he is not dissatisfied with Murong Lingran''s arrangement, on the contrary, he is very grateful.


    Two dayster, Murong Lingran received an invitation from King Qi, saying that his second son was born on the 100th day, and invited their family to attend the child''s 100-day banquet.


    Murong Lingran also knew that King Qi''s identity was unusual, and it would definitely not work if he used the excuse of being sick as before.


    What''s more, the invitation also said that if it is not convenient for adults toe, it is okay to send children to attend, and Murong Lingran must attend.


    Murong Zhe also heard from his daughter that she knew King Qi. After all, he was a rtive of the royal family and the elder brother of Ninth Young Master, so it was not easy to refuse.


    Although I also thought that King Qi would take revenge on the people in his house for helping Xiangfu rob thend without authorizationst time, but others are soft-spoken, if they refuse, it will inevitably give people a arrogant impression, saying that he does not To give King Qi face, offend King Qi, and even offend the emperor, he had to bite the bullet and bring all his family to King Qi''s mansion the next day.


    Standing in front of Prince Qi''s Mansion, Murong Kuan couldn''t help but sigh, "This is Prince Qi''s Mansion, it''s really impressive."


    Hearing the words, a guest passing by next to him turned his head to look at their family, and then looked at the carriage behind them. Seeing that it was just an ordinary carriage, he immediately curled his lips contemptuously: "Of course the Prince Qi''s mansion is imposing, looking at you. The clothes are not bad, but they are so ignorant."


    After the man finished speaking, he walked quickly and arrogantly towards the inside.


    Murong Kuan was about to rush up to reason with that person immediately, he just sighed, and he was actually said to be ignorant, which really **** him off.


    Seeing this, Murong gave the third brother a sly look. Just when the man was about to pass by him, he suddenly threw a soybean on the ground.


    The woman was walking forward arrogantly. She didn''t expect that there would suddenly be more soybeans on the ground, so she stepped on it, and her foot slipped, and the person fell behind her.


    "what!"


    The woman screamed and was about to grab the maid next to her to stabilize her body, but when she saw the person behind her, she suddenly withdrew her hand, her face instantly turned rosy, her eyes closed, and her body moved straight towards the girl. He fell into the arms of the person behind him.


    Murong raised her eyebrows spiritually. She didn''t create opportunities for others, did she?


    I just didn''t expect the man to think that the woman was going to throw his arms around him in broad daylight. In order not to ruin the reputation of both parties, he immediately took a step to the side and avoided the woman.

 Chapter 1440: no surprise

    Chapter 1440 It''s not surprising


    With a ?? bang, the woman fell heavily to the ground.


    Murong Lingran secretly breathed a sigh of relief, she didn''t want to be a matchmaker indirectly.


    "Ouch..." The woman thought that a warm embrace was waiting for her, but she fell on the hard floor unexpectedly, and immediately screamed and didn''t get up for a while.


    Other people at the door looked at her in astonishment.


    When the man saw this, he wanted to turn his head and leave, but seeing that she was always on the ground and he was the closest to her, it would be very rude to leave like this, so out of politeness, he asked with concern: " Girl, are you okay?"


    The woman nced at the people around her and saw that they were all looking at her with strange eyes. She felt embarrassed, and when she heard the man''s caring voice, she immediately paid no attention to anything, and said shyly, "It''s okay, little girl... Thank you for your concern, Young Master Lao."


    After saying that, he stretched out his hand.


    The man was about to help her up, but hesitated for a while, but he still took his hand back and looked at the maid next to the fallen woman.


    That maid knew her master''s intentions and wanted to give her a chance, but she didn''t expect the man to avoid suspicion, so she stepped forward and helped her up.


    Murong Kuan looked at his sister in shock, watching what happened from the beginning to the end.


    Murong turned his head and said calmly: "Third brother, let''s go, there are many people behind, let''s hurry in."


    Murong Kuan nodded nkly.


    Murong Zong also knew what his younger sister did, so he shook his head helplessly, and after giving the invitation to the people in the pce, he followed the servants inside.


    As for why his sister would carry soybeans with him on such asions, he didn''t think about it. Anyway, since he came back from the darts, her sister has been doing things strangely, and he hase to see it.


    And when the man saw the woman standing up, he didn''t look like he was in trouble, he nodded slightly, and walked inside without dying any time.


    The woman looked at the man''s back resentfully. Although she was dissatisfied that he didn''t help her up, she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Seeing that everyone else was looking at her with strange eyes, he looked down and found that her clothes were dirty.


    I hurriedly asked the maid to pat the dust on her body, but no matter how she patted it, there were still obvious stains on the light green clothes.


    The woman was in a hurry: "How can this be good? Although it is still early, it is toote to go back ande back, but it is too rushed. If thest onees, it will definitely be disrespectful in front of the prince and princess."


    The woman''s maidforted: "Miss, don''t worry, have you forgotten that we have spare clothes in the carriage? It''s almost as beautiful as this one, so let''s change it now."


    The woman frowned and said, "But I don''t like that dress."


    This dress on her body, but she started to prepare it a month in advance, how can the spare clothes be so luxurious and beautiful!


    "Miss, just take it easy. It''s better than seeing people in dirty clothes."


    The woman hesitated for a moment, and now this is the only way to do it, so she nodded, and just about to leave, she turned to look at the ce where she fell, and she couldn''t help frowning when she saw nothing.


    The maid saw her dawdling, and reluctantly urged: "Miss, changing clothes will take a lot of time, so hurry up, I just looked here and there is nothing."

 Chapter 1441: talk

    Chapter 1441 Discussion


    The ?? woman wondered: "There is nothing? Then why did I feel like I stepped on something, and then fell down?"


    "Miss, do you remember it wrong, is it because the floor here is too smooth, that''s why you slipped?"


    The woman took a closer look, and suddenly thought that she fell down after mocking that person just now. Could it be that person hurt her? I thought about it and said my thoughts.


    The maid shook her head and said, "It shouldn''t be him. At that time, my eyes happened to be on him. Although he was angry, he did not act abnormally, and after that, they did not bend over to pick up things on the ground or eliminate evidence. Miss, It''s probably just bad luck that you fell."


    The woman dispelled her suspicions about Murong''s family when she heard the words. Seeing that more and more guests wereing to the door, she had to change clothes quickly.


    What she didn''t know was that when Murong Lingran walked halfway, her divine sense entered the space.


    "Lord Changqi, thank you for helping me recover the soybeans."


    "Um."


    The ce where the guests were entertained in the pce was called Yuquan Hall. Before entering the hall, I heard the lively and lively inside, and guests kepting in and out at the entrance of the hall.


    Arrived at the entrance of the hall, and without waiting for the people to report, King Qi, who was entertaining the guests, noticed them, let the guests take their seats, and immediately walked to the entrance of the hall, smiling: "Wen Rui Lang is here."


    King Qi invited basically his own rtives and friends, and there were some people who had a good face in the court, and they were not exactly the same as those whom Ning Anhou invitedst time.


    Therefore, most of the people present have only heard of Wen Rung, but have not seen him. Today is the first time they have met. Hearing that, most of the eyes are on Murong Lingran''s family. The few people began to whisper in whispers.


    "This is the owner of Zhi Ye Zhai? I heard that he used to be the imperial doctor of the imperial hospital, but I didn''t expect that the imperial physician would return to the capital with great difficulty. Instead of practicing medicine and treating diseases, he actually started farming."


    "It''s him. I heard that he was assigned to Saiyuan Mansion. He may have been wronged. He finally came back while the Queen Mother was on her birthday."


    "I also heard that although his family farms a lot ofnd, they are all handed over to his children, especially his daughter, who asked for thend. I guess he doesn''t want to continue practicing medicine. There''s no way, I heard that my hands are useless, so I have to start farming."


    "So this is ah."


    "You guys, don''t think too much about it, just look at his weak and clean appearance, it is impossible for him to farm thend himself, he must have hired people to do so, and now he is simr to andlord."


    "Yes, but his luck is really good. When he was an imperial physician, I heard that he was the youngest and promising imperial physician in the imperial hospital. Now that he is farming, it can be said that he is the best nted in the entire Xuanqing country. All lychees were nted for him."


    "Let me tell you, I also sent people to their vige to inquire about the source of their high-yielding grain seeds. I heard that his daughter found them. Her daughter also found the fruit and vegetables seeds in their house, even the lychee tree and that The very famous strawberries were requested by her daughter."


    "What? That kid looks like he''s only eleven or twelve years old, so he''s so powerful?"


    "Of course, otherwise, why did His Majesty give her the gold medal for saving her from death?"

 Chapter 1442: Whats under this?

    Chapter 1442 What''s under this?


    Everyone''s faces became extremelyplicated when they thought of the first gold medal to avoid death since His Majesty took the throne.


    nting high-yield crops is indeed a great achievement that can be recorded in the annals of history. They can¡¯t evenpare to a little girl.


    The people next to them seemed to be very dissatisfied when they heard the voices of their discussions, and immediately coughed lightly.


    Those people turned their heads, and when they saw that person, although some of them were also rtives of the royal family and were not afraid of that person at all, but when they saw that person''s warning eyes, their expressions were extremely cold, although they didn''t know why that person would protect the Murong family. , but no one wanted to offend him, so they had no choice but to keep silent and stop talking.


    Murong Zhe also heard some discussions just now, but just talk about it, it''s nothing.


    It was not the first time he saw King Qi, he had seen it before. He was not surprised that King Qi treated him so well. It was probably because of the high yield of grain. With a calm expression, he said, "It is an honor for a lower official to meet the lord, and to be invited by the lord."


    The rest of the people also bowed.


    The smile on King Qi''s face suddenly became brighter, and he said with a smile: "You don''t need to be too polite, it is also my honor to be here."


    Murong Zhe nodded and looked at his daughter.


    Murong Lingran handed the gift that had been prepared to the servant next to King Qi.


    King Qi has always been casual, informal, and not polite. He opened one of the brocade boxes and took a look. When he saw the gift inside, he smiled and said, "Is this a longevity lock?"


    Murong Zhe nodded, "I hope the prince''s child will live a long and healthy life."


    There was an uproar from many people around, and they began to whisper again, as if they were disgusting them for using the longevity lock as a gift.


    Murong Lingran casually looked at a woman and said, "Is there any problem with the gift we sent?"


    The woman was alsoughing. Unexpectedly, Murong Lingran dared to ask her directly, her face suddenly embarrassed, and she said, "No...nothing."


    King Qi saw this and said with a smile: "There is no problem with gifts. This golden lock is very heavy and valuable. I thank you for your gifts on behalf of the children."


    He was really satisfied with their gifts, most of the gifts from the guests, obviously came to his children''s 100-day feast today, obviously the protagonist was his child, most of them were gifts he liked, only a few The gifts given by several households are that his children can use, and this longevity lock can be brought to his childrenter.


    And there is a bigger box under the box with the longevity lock. King Qi asked curiously, "What''s under this?"


    Murong said: "It''s not a good thing. I grew it at home and thought it tasted good, so I sent it to the lord. I hope the lord doesn''t dislike it."


    After saying that, he stepped forward and opened the box, revealing the neat things inside.


    King Qi saw this, his eyes widened, and he said in surprise, "This...is this a lychee?"


    Murong nodded, "Yes."


    The people around started talking again, how can there be lychees to eat in such a cold weather? Shouldn''t it be left over from the previous few months?


    Although Zhiye Zhai started selling lychees, many people couldn¡¯t buy them due to the limited production. Lychees are also a tribute, and they are considered precious, so it¡¯s not ashamed to give them.


    But this is normal for other families, but the Murong family don¡¯t need money for the things they grow, so they even gave lychees as gifts.

 Chapter 1443: Giant Seedless Lychee

    Chapter 1443 Giant Seedless Lychee


    Their family has also made a lot of money recently, and giving lychees is a bit stingy.


    If they belonged to the Murong family, they would never have the face to give their own things.


    "But isn''t the lychee very small?" King Qi said, he stepped forward and took one topare with his own fist, and couldn''t help swallowing, "You lychee is almost as big as this king''s fist, really Is it lychees?"


    What?


    And the lychee with the big fist of Wang Ye?


    How big should that be?


    The people who heard it immediately approached a few steps and saw that there were twelve lychees in the box. mouth.


    This is too big.


    Seeing their expressions from contempt to shock, Murong Lingran was very satisfied, and then said something even more shocking, "Of course it''s a lychee, it''s a lychee that I specially cultivated. Although its appearance is the same as an ordinary lychee, it''s just a big one. But its flesh is creamy, crystal clear and crisp, chewing without residue. It is more fleshy, juicy, and sweeter than ordinary lychees, and the mouth is full of saliva, never sour. The most important thing is that it has no core. It took a name, it''s called the giant seedless lychee."


    Some time ago, she wanted to prepare for the expansion of the small barren mountain in the future, so she started to use the same bottle to replicate the sapling, and then nted it on the ck soil to the fruiting period, and then put it aside for transntingter.


    I just didn''t expect that one day she was too busy to forget that Changqi Shenjun was in the important stage of recuperating, so he didn''t care to remind her that when she went in again, the tree would bloom and bear fruit.


    What surprised her was that the lychees on those trees were different from the previous ones. Not only were they huge, but after taking a bite, they found that they were seedless and tasted much better than ordinary lychees.


    She has eaten seedless lychees in her previous life, but they are not as big as in space.


    She only rememberedter that the person who sold her the saplings in the previous life had said that he had given her several of thetest varieties they had researched, and that if she sessfully nted them, she would let him know so he could send someone Come and write a research report.


    Because the person said it in a very calm tone, which made her think that the so-called new variety was just a change in taste, and she didn''t take it to heart.


    And those lychee saplings are basically the same as each one. After a lot of things happened, she also forgot about it, until she nted it by ident.


    It''s just that when God Lord Changqi saw the giant seedless lychee, his face was very contemptuous. If he didn''t want to mutate the lychee tree, his space could also be used, and he could even make other nucleated ones into seedless ones. be big.


    It was only then that Murong Lingran remembered that since the space can turn ordinary grain seeds into high-yielding seeds, it must also be able to turn ordinary saplings into higher-quality saplings. Prepare for a new career.


    Of course, this giant seedless lychee is naturally impossible for her to suddenly take out from the space, and it is hard to say that she found it from Wuming Mountain.


    Fortunately, when the small barren mountain was built, in order to take things out of the space in the future, when people built a greenhouse, a separate ce was specially used for her, and she could only enter and exit alone.


    said that it was the ce where she studied nting, and it was usually locked.

 Chapter 1444: tribute in tribute

    Chapter 1444 Tribute in Tribute


    As long as she has something rare, she will transnt it from the space into the conservatory, and then take it out from the conservatory.


    Giant seedless lychee?


    King Qi swallowed hard. Not only was it bigger than ordinary lychees, but it was also seedless? It tastes better than what she''s grown before?


    You have to know that the lychees from the south are not as good as the ones sold by Zhiye Zhai. The taste of this giant seedless lychees is even better than the ones she sold before. How delicious is it?


    Listening to her description, King Qi could not wait to peel it off immediately.


    Murong Lingran seemed to see what King Qi was thinking, and said with a smile: "My lord, why don''t you try it, I got up this morning and went to the tree to pick it myself, you see, it still has green leaves, I promise. Fresh."


    After she finished speaking, she nced at a few people around her and said lightly, "Please confirm with yourself, lest others say that I used things from the past few months to give away, I don''t want to be wronged."


    The faces of the few people who had this idea just now suddenly felt a little ufortable, but they didn''t expect that their thoughts were actually seen through by a little girl.


    One person with thick skin said directly: "My lord, this girl is right, you might as well try it first to see if the taste is really what this girl said."


    King Qi has eaten countless good things, and if he thinks all of them are good things, they must be of the highest quality.


    If he thinks the taste is not good, then Murong Lingran must be talking big, and this giant seedless lychee is just not good for eating, and then he will definitely put her down.


    King Qi nodded, he would definitely not be able to directly peel off such a big lychee, so he asked the servants to bring tes and knives, and peeled one off and ced it on the te, revealing the crystal clear flesh, and then as In front of everyone, he made a sh from the middle, there was no obstacle, and there really was no nucleus.


    When the person who spoke just now saw this, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, and said again, "My lord, please give it another sh sideways."


    King Qi also wanted to determine whether it was really non-nuclear, and he was not angry when he wasmanded. ording to what the man said, he shed again horizontally, and the lychee turned into four petals, and there was no obstacle.


    "There''s really no nucleus."


    "This juice is so much, it looks so fresh, and it tastes so fragrant. It is indeed much richer than ordinary lychees."


    "Yeah, the pulp is also much nicer, crystal clear, and I feel appetizing when I look at it."


    King Qi came to him recently, and he couldn''t help it for a long time. He quickly threw a piece into his mouth, and his mouth became fragrant. The cold sweetness spread in his mouth. It was sweet but not greasy. Even the tongue is swallowed.


    King Qi didn''t even bother to let others try it, and immediately ate the rest into his belly, and after swallowing it all, he still looked like he was still unfinished.


    The rest of the people, especially the younger ones, couldn''t help but swallow their saliva. The giant seedless lychee is estimated to be a tribute in the future, and I don''t know when they will have the opportunity to eat it.


    Looking at the sweetness of King Qi''s food, Murong smiled lightly and said, "Your Highness, how is it? What I said is true, isn''t it more delicious than ordinary lychees?"


    King Qi nodded like a child, but he quickly realized that he was a little rude, and immediately coughed lightly and said with a smile: "Yes, it is indeed better than the previous lychees, this is simply the best in lychees. the best."

 Chapter 1445: Remember what happened last time?

    Chapter 1445 Remembering what happenedst time?


    After saying that, he nced at the more than ten lychees left in the box like a baby, and asked someone to put the lid on, take it down and set it up.


    The rest of the people saw that the giant seedless lychee was taken down like this, and they also knew that this was a gift from King Qi. It was absolutely impossible for him to take it out and share it with them, so they could only sigh regretfully.


    Murong Lingran saw the other people look greedy, it seems that the effect she wanted today has been achieved.


    King Qi said again: "I like the gift from Wen Rung''s family very much. If you are interested, I take the liberty to ask, will this lychee be sold in Zhiye Zhai in the future?"


    Murong nodded: "That''s for sure, I have several trees in my ce, all of them have already produced fruit now, and my family will definitely not be able to eat them all. When the market opens in the city, they will start selling them. However, The current production is very low, and it is not the season to eat lychees, so the price may be higher than the ordinary lychees sold in the past.¡±


    When he heard that he could still eat itter, King Qi smiled relievedly, and said cheerfully: "It''s good if you can eat it again, money is not a problem, this king is not bad for money, and everyone present is not bad for money. "


    It would be better if it was more expensive, it would be more in line with their status, so that fewer people could afford it, so he could eat more, and he had no opinion at all.


    King Qi suddenly thought of the shrimps and crabsst time, and asked again, "Miss Murong, those shrimps and crabs you gave mest time..."


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, my lord, the sale will start after the market opens, and Zhiye Zhai will post a notice at that time, as long as people who often go to Zhiye Zhai to buy vegetables can see it as soon as possible."


    King Qi nodded, seeing the guestsing one after another, although he still had a lot to ask, but it was not good for them to stand all the time, so he had to say: "The seats are already prepared for you, everyone, take your seats. "


    Murong Zhe said, "Thank you, Your Highness."


    King Qi turned around and continued to entertain the rest of the guests.


    The servants of the pce immediately led them to the table and sat down.


    It''s just that Murong Zhe didn''t dare to look around just now, but after sitting down, he realized that they were actually sitting next to the Marquis of Ning''an.


    General Rong''s Mansion and the Mansion of the Book of Rites were also sitting not far from him, so they had to nod to them one by one.


    Murong Lingran twitched the corners of her mouth sharply. Last time they were seated at the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion. Marquis of Ning''an arranged them in the name of Mrs. Rong''s life-saving benefactors, and those who were more senior than her father''s official position. can understand.


    Now that King Qi is still taking the seat, do you really remember what happenedst time?


    Today is specifically to revenge them, to draw hatred for them, and to make them hate them?


    No, that was the year before. If he really held grudges, he should have taken revenge on herst time when she and Sister Jia Nian were in Tianhelou.


    Just now he was satisfied that the congrattions they gave didn''t look like they were acting.


    Could it be that ?? is the meaning of King Qi''s side concubine? Side concubine wants revenge on them?


    Xiang Zimo no longer cares about their family, and has been in contact with them many times. Could it be that her sister is so careful?


    turned his head and nced at King Qi, just in time to meet his eyes.


    King Qi seemed to see what Murong Lingran was thinking, and showed her a movement with his hands.


    Murong Ling suddenly realized that it was because of the high-yield grain. It seemed that this person also knew what high-yield grain meant for a country.

 Chapter 1446: Its the little girl.

    Chapter 1446 It turned out to be Miss Ning


    Murong Zhe was about to get up and salute when the Marquis of Ning An smiled and said, "Azhe, don''t be too polite, just sit down."


    Murong Zhe had no choice but to withdraw his action.


    The Hou of Ning''an greeted Xiao Manan and several children separately, and then looked at Murong Lingran with a grateful expression: "Aran, it was really thanks to youst time, since the eldest princess moved to my yard After I went there, my headaches were relieved a lot. Now people are more and more energetic, and their appetite is getting better and better. She likes to eat the New Year''s gift you gave. She knows that you maye over. I can''t wait toe and thank you, but I was stopped by the cold weather and the wind."


    Murong smiled and said: "The eldest princess Jiren has a natural appearance, and the Hou Ye is also smart. Even if I don''t have me, sooner orter, the problem will be discovered."


    Ning Anhou knew that she was modest, so he smiled and said nothing, and continued to talk to Murong Zhe.


    ording to the rules of Xuanqing Kingdom, before the guests arrive, they usually enjoy the songs and dances arranged by the host, eat some fruit snacks, talk to each other between the guests, and wait until the auspicious time chosen by the host for a formal banquet. will start.


    Murong Zhe was worried that the road would be slippery in the snowy sky and something might happen on the way. He went out very early, so he came early.


    There is still a while before the auspicious time, and everyone is watching the singing and dancing, eating fruit, and waiting for the arrival of the rest of the guests.


    This was the first time that Murong Yi had attended this kind of banquet in his memory. He didn''t like the songs and dances very much. He was really bored and restrained. After tasting all the fruits and snacks, he couldn''t sit still.


    Murong Ding was simr, he was really not used to sitting cross-legged, and he got tired after sitting for a while.


    Murong Lingran nced at the fourth brother, and then at the sixth brother. Although the two were a few years apart in age, they were worthy of being brothers, and they couldn''t sit still.


    It''s just that this is the pce, and the fourth brother came back. Some pce rules are not very well understood. If you let them go out, it is very likely to collide with others.


    Murong Lingran was about to apany them out in person, when Princess Ningxin suddenly came over and invited her with a smile on her face: "Miss Murong is here too, it''s boring to sit here, I heard that the pce caught a bird a few days ago, You can actually speak human words, why don''t we go and see it together?"


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "So it''s Miss Ning, thank you for your kindness, you don''t have to."


    She has seen a lot of talking birds in her previous life, so there is nothing strange about it. Its ck hair, heavy light, and white clouds are the most unusual.


    After all, she is not really eleven years old, and she has memories of the 21st century in her mind. There is really nomon prophecy with these children, so I will not join her in the fun.


    Princess Ningxin didn''t get angry when she saw her rejection, and continued to invite: "Miss Murong, let''s go and see together, you can bring your brothers and sisters with you, the guest house is much more fun than here, there are archery and pot throwing. , someone is ying chess, the princess and the side concubine are there, they are all about the same age as us. There are adults, mostly men, and the atmosphere is very dull, soe with me. When the auspicious timees, we will came back."


    Murong Lingran nced at the other ces, and it was true that very few people of their age stayed here.


    The four brothers and sisters from General Rong''s Mansion and the Mansion of the Minister of Rites were also walking out of the hall. They were probably bored, so they went to the guest house as she said, and had to look at their parents.

 Chapter 1447: I will protect you

    Chapter 1447 I will protect you


    Murong Zhe said: "Go, just be careful."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his wife: "You go with them too."


    Although he didn''t want his wife to go there, there are people with heads here, and anyone can step on them.


    But his wife is not the temperament to cause trouble, and in the territory of the pce, it is estimated that no one dares to go wild.


    And with her daughter, her death-free gold medal, and the old fairy behind her, they shouldn''t suffer.


    Ning Anhou smiled and said, "Let''s all go there. It''s better to meet some new friends, Xiao Ning, they will take care of you."


    Princess Ningxin smiled and nodded: "Well, don''t worry, your family are all distinguished guests of the pce, and I''m still here, I will protect you."


    Xiao Manan nodded, got up and greeted several children.


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to agree.


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding immediately stood up excitedly, and followed behind Ajie excitedly.


    When we arrived at the guest house, it was indeed extremely lively inside. It was indeed as Princess Ningxin said, the atmosphere was much more rxed than the atmosphere in the main hall.


    Because both the princess and the concubine were in the guest house, Princess Ningxin took them directly to them.


    The princess was talking to the side concubine, and when she saw Princess Ningxin and a group of people she had never seening towards them, she couldn''t help but nce at each other.


    The two of them showed puzzled eyes at the same time, and they didn''t even know who those people were.


    Seeing Princess Ningxin getting closer and closer to them, the two hurriedly stood up and waited for the arrival of the person opposite.


    Princess Ningxin bowed to the princess and said with a smile, "You don''t need to be polite to the princess''s sister-inw and Concubine Lan, Xiao Ning is polite."


    The two of them did not dare to ept her gift, so they hurriedly returned a gift.


    Princess Qi said: "Xiao Ning is very polite."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked behind her and asked suspiciously, "They are..."


    Princess Ningxin said: "They are the family of Wen Swiss franc."


    "Wen Rung?" Princess Qi asked in surprise, "Is it the owner of Zhi Ye Zhai?"


    "Exactly."


    Xiao Manan saw that his family was mentioned, and hurriedly took the children and gave a proper salute.


    She had learned the etiquette rules for such asions as early as the first time she came to the capital, and the children had also learned them, so it was hard for them.


    "The princess is auspicious, and the concubine Lan is auspicious."


    Princess Qi had been told in advance by King Qi that she wanted to entertain Murong Zhe''s family and said sternly, "Don''t be too polite, just get up."


    Xiao Manan took the children to the sound.


    Princess Qi said again: "What do you call everyone?"


    Xiao Manan introduced himself and the children.


    Princess Qi nodded and was about to speak when she heard people reporting that something had happened in the backyard and needed her to be dealt with urgently.


    There were still many questions that I wanted to ask them, but an ident happened unexpectedly.


    Princess Ningxin smiled and said, "Let''s go, let''s go see that talking bird."


    Xiao Manan definitely wouldn''t y with the children. Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei also came and invited her away halfway.


    Murong Zong, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan were also invited away by Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan.


    Of course, when the four of them left, they were worried that something would happen to Murong Lingran with her two younger brothers, but Murong Lingran said that this was the pce and that nothing would happen. Princess Ningxin also promised to take care of them. Now everyone already knows about Ningxin. The true identity of Princess Heart, they had to let them y by themselves.

 Chapter 1448: too direct

    Chapter 1448 Too Direct


    However, the guest house is not big or small, and Murong Zong can always notice their movements even from a distance.


    Princess Ningxin and the three of them wanted to see the talking bird, but just now someone who was ignorant scared the bird, the bird flew away, and the servants were looking for it everywhere, so they had no choice but to go elsewhere and look at it with a smile. To the youngest Murong Ding, "You are the youngest, what do you like to y? Let''s y with you."


    Murong said sternly: "You will definitely feel childish when Xiao Liu is ying. My elder sister and Xiao Si''s brother will just apany him."


    After ?? finished speaking, he nced around, and saw two people he knew talking to each other in the distance, and said, "Your friends are in the distance, why don''t you go and y with them."


    Princess Ningxin naturally saw that her best friend was also there, but she just wanted to y with these children and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter, I''m idle anyway, and your two younger brothers are cute and cute. Other people''s kids are naughty, and I like them."


    Murong Ding and Murong Yi blushed immediately, this sister''s words were really too direct.


    Seeing her say this, Murong Lingran couldn''t say anything, and nodded with the sixth brother.


    Murong Ding nced around and saw that the ce to throw the pot was just empty, so he ran over immediately, "Sister, let''s y pot throwing."


    Murong said: "Okay."


    As soon as he walked over, a sharp female voice came into his ears, "Your Highness Princess, the little girl has an unkind request. We haven''t yed pitching for a long time, can you let us y first?"


    The group followed the sound and saw that the woman who fell at the gate of the pce just now was walking towards them with several people.


    Murong Lingran saw that she had changed into a dress, and this dress was obviously not as good-looking as the one just now, so she immediately raised her eyebrows.


    Princess Ningxin hurriedly looked at Murong Lingran when she heard the words, and saw that there was no shock on her face, but her younger brothers were very surprised, it was like the first time they heard of her identity.


    Thinking of what the elder brother told herst time, he had already told Murong Lingran that his surname was Helian, and he had also said that he was a rtive of the royal family. He had already guessed her identity as a princess, and sighed helplessly. Take a breath.


    This girl had already guessed her identity, but she still didn''t know it, which made her so uneasy just now, she was really as cunning as Brother Jiu.


    The woman got closer and bowed respectfully to Princess Ningxin. Seeing that she did not answer her, she continued: "Your Highness Princess, I wonder if you are willing to agree?"


    Princess Ningxin said lightly, "It turns out to be the granddaughter of Uncle Anding."


    Anding Bo?


    Princess Ningxin saw Murong Lingran looking at her suspiciously, and briefly introduced her, "This girl is the eldest granddaughter of Uncle Anding, Wu Wen, her grandfather was sealed as Uncle because of his great deeds, she My father is Doctor Guanglu of the third grade."


    Murong nodded.


    Princess Ningxin introduced to Wu Wen again: "This is Wen Rung''s youngest daughter, named Murong Lingran, next to her are her younger brothers, named Murong Yi and Murong Ding."


    Swiss francs?


    Wu Wen had also heard of Zhi Ye Zhai and Wen Rung, and felt contempt in his heart, but the daughter of a ninth-rank official was also invited to attend the 100-day banquet of the prince''s children?


    Even if they grow high-yielding grains, their status is extremely low, and His Royal Highness King Qi is too proud of them.

 Chapter 1449: Just because she talks well doesnt mean shes easy to bully

    Chapter 1449 Good talk doesn''t mean she is easy to bully


    Wu Wen just nodded politely with the three of them, then turned her head and said, "Your Highness Princess, I wonder if you can agree?"


    Princess Ningxin said sternly: "It stands to reason that everything shoulde first, thene first, and the person behind me is also the honored guest of the second emperor. There is no reason to let you casually."


    Wu Wen''s face shed a trace of embarrassment when she heard this. Princess Ningxin is notoriously easy to talk. If anyone asks her, she will definitely agree if she can agree.


    She came here this timest year and identally stained her skirt. Princess Ningxin was also extremely considerate. Not only did she not me her, she evenforted her and told her that it was okay.


    It was the same way at the banquetst time. What Princess Ningxin wanted to y, she also wanted to y, but before she could speak, Princess Ningxin saw what she was thinking and took the initiative to let her y first.


    She saw that Murong Lingran was the person she saw at the door just now, so she wanted to deliberately grab what they liked, but she didn''t expect that Princess Ningxin would not agree to her this time.


    Princess Ningxin of course knows that she is easy to talk in the eyes of outsiders, but being good at talking doesn''t mean she is easy to bully. Her Royal Highness, the dignified princess, doesn''t always agree to any request.


    Turning his head to look at Murong Ding, he put an arrow in his hand, and gave another to Murong Yi and Murong Lingran, he also took one in his hand, and said with a smile, "The four of us are here topete. Well, let''s see who hits the most, how about that?"


    Murong Ding and Murong Yi nodded at the same time: "Okay."


    Seeing that Princess Ningxin didn''t care about Wu Wen anymore, Murong Lingran had no choice but to ignore her, raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "Little Four, Little Six, are you sure you want to y against me?"


    Although the two came back at different times, they both knew how powerful she was. The ability to throw flying knives is a must, and throwing pots is definitely not a problem.


    But they were originally here to y, and they didn''t care about winning or losing. If their sister voted well, they would also have a face, so they nodded at the same time and said, "Yeah."


    Murong said: "Okay, then you can''t say that the elder sister is bullying the small, and you can''t cry if you lose."


    Murong Ding said: "Don''t worry, sister, I won''t."


    Murong Yi also said: "I''m one year older, and I won''t know it. It''s not ashamed to be won by my sister."


    "Since it''s settled, let''s start." Princess Ningxin realized that Wu Wen was still here, and said helplessly: "Miss Wu, as far as I know, there are several sets of pot throwing tools in the pce. If you want to y, why not? This princess asked the servants to prepare another set of tools for you, how about that?"


    Wu Wen was about to agree when he suddenly rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "His Royal Highness, why don''t I join you too, so you don''t have to trouble the people."


    "You want to y with us too?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Princess Ningxin frowned and said, "What about the people behind you?"


    There are four people behind her. If everyone participates, then on average, each of them won''t be able to y for a long time. It doesn''t matter how old they are, just because the two children will be impatient and feel spoiled.


    Those few people saw Princess Ningxin''s face a little ugly, and they probably guessed what she was thinking, and said one after another.


    "We just came to see with Sister Wen, we won''t participate."


    "His Royal Highness Princess, we''ll just have a look. You don''t really know how to vote. You can y as much as you like."


    Princess Ningxin turned to look at Murong Lingran: "Do you want her to join?"

 Chapter 1450: bingo

    Chapter 1450


    Murong Lingran turned her head and nced at Wu Wen, seeing her staring at him with a sullen face, she wanted to refuse, but suddenly thought of something, rolled her eyes, and said with a smile, "This is the pce, and Her Royal Highness is also here. Master, it is naturally up to His Highness to have the final say."


    Princess Ningxin didn''t know the grievances and grievances they had at the door just now, and felt that it didn''t matter if one person came in. Andingbo still had to give his face, and nodded: "Well, let''s go together."


    Wu Wen was overjoyed when she heard the words, and immediately picked up the arrow next to her and stood beside Princess Ningxin, "Who of us starts first?"


    Princess Ningxin said: "Let''s go ording to age, Murong Ding is the youngest, starting from him, Miss Wu is the oldest among us, and she was thest to join in, so let''s grieve Miss Wust."


    "Okay." Although Wu Wen was dissatisfied, he didn''t dare to say anything, so he nodded.


    Murong Ding was the first to start. He was young and had never yed before, so it is conceivable that he missed the first arrow.


    Murong Lingran saw that his younger brother was a little frustrated, and said with relief: "It''s okay, Xiaoliu is ying for the first time, this is normal, don''t be discouraged."


    "Um."


    Next is Murong Yi, he has never yed before, but after all, he is bigger than Murong Ding, and his bet is slightly better, and he almost won.


    Murong Lingran also said with relief: "It''s okay, it''s the first time for Xiao Si to y, it doesn''t matter."


    Encouraged by the elder sister, Murong Yi was in a good mood even if he missed the shot, and nodded heavily: "En."


    Next was Murong Lingran. He picked up the arrow and was about to throw it when Wu Wen said, "Miss Murong, you have to throw well. If all three of you lose, then it will be a bit..." Disgraceful.


    Murong Lingran naturally understood the meaning behind her words, and said coldly, "If that''s the case, then it''s better for Miss Wu to go first, I''ll do itst, let me do more preparations." Let me see how powerful you are!


    Wu Wen has this intention. She is different from these people. She has practiced throwing pots for several months. She said just now that she has not yed for a long time. "Since Miss Murong is so humble, then Miss Ben will be disrespectful."


    After saying that, he started throwing the pot.


    I just don''t know why, at home, she has all hits and misses, and she was dumbfounded.


    Murong raised her eyebrows, looking at her arrogant energy, she thought how powerful it was, but it turned out to be just a bluff.


    Princess Ningxin smiled and said, "Miss Wu, don''t be discouraged, try your best next time."


    Wu Wen stomped his feet immediately, reluctantly giving up his seat.


    Murong smiled and said: "Your Highness Princess, please go first."


    Princess Ningxin nodded, standing in the position and throwing in the past, just as she expected, she didn''t hit it.


    She already knew her level, and it would be good if she could hit once in 20 shots, so she was not too disappointed. "


    "Miss Murong, it''s your turn."


    "Um."


    Everyone saw Murong Lingran walking slowly to the position, and gently threw the arrow in his hand towards the opposite side, and the arrow was thrown into the pot.


    "Sister threw it in."


    "Sister got hit."


    "Sister is really amazing."


    "As expected of our elder sister."


    Princess Ningxin didn''t expect that she would actually be able to throw in, and she immediately said with admiration: "Miss Murong, you are really amazing, I don''t think you aimed much, but you actually hit it."

 Chapter 1451: Will you still be chatting?

    Chapter 1451 Will you still chat?


    Sure enough, he was someone Jiu Ge liked, but he was not ordinary.


    Wu Wen''s face suddenly became extremely gloomy, this girl''s luck is really good, and she was hit like this.


    Yes, it must be just luck, next time it will not be so easy.


    Wu Wen said with a yin and yang expression: "It''s only one hit, what''s so strange, maybe it''s just luck, if you can hit it again and again, that''s a real skill."


    Princess Ningxin frowned, did this person have a holiday with Miss Murong?


    Why do you speak so hostilely?


    Have they met before?


    Murong said indifferently: "Miss Wu is right, it really doesn''t exin anything in one session, then let''s continue and see how my luck is today, in the same order as before, I''m thest."


    After speaking, he gave up his seat to Murong Ding, who was eager to try.


    Unfortunately, Murong Ding didn''t win this time.


    Immediately afterwards, Murong Yi was also not hit.


    The two failed, so they put all their hopes on their sister.


    The third one is still Wu Wen. This time, she was lucky enough to be hit by her.


    The women who came with her were instantly excited.


    "Sister Wen made a hit, and Sister Wen is too good."


    "She has practiced many times at home before, so it''s not surprising that she won."


    "Yes, yes, she was just unlucky just now."


    "Yes, throwing a pot requires a feeling, and when the feelinges, it will naturally hit the spot."


    Murong Ding and Murong Yi saw that Wu Wen had been hit, and at the same time secretly snorted, their elder sister would not lose, and would also win.


    Hearing everyone''s praise, Wu Wen gave Murong Lingran a triumphant look on her face.


    Murong smiled and said, "It''s amazing."


    Wu Wen said, "You''re not too bad."


    "So powerful, why did you miss the first time?"


    Wu Wen''s face suddenly turned cold. He really couldn''t speak, would he still be able to chat?


    Murong Lingran saw this andughed, "Miss Wu, I''m young and can''t speak. I hope you don''t mind."


    Wu Wen said with a smile, "I don''t mind, of course I don''t mind. Miss Murong is right."


    Princess Ningxin covered her mouth and smiled, Miss Murong, you said so, if she showed that she didn''t mind, wouldn''t she feel veryckluster?


    Princess Ningxin didn''t feel any pressure when she saw that they had all made the shot. Anyway, they were just ying, and with a slight shot, just like before, they didn''t hit.


    Murong walked to the edge of the quiver, nced at the distance, and suddenly took two arrows in his hand.


    Wu Wen frowned and said, "You take two arrows, do you want to throw two arrows at the same time?"


    "Yeah." Murong nodded, "ording to the previous rules, I didn''t say you can''t cast two at the same time."


    Wu Wen pouted, "I didn''t say no, just vote if you want."


    It¡¯s hard for most people to hit one, let alone two.


    I was so anxious that I couldn''t eat hot tofu, so I lost my wife and lost my soldiers, so I couldn''t throw in either.


    Murong Lingran knew what she was thinking by seeing her sarcastic expression, and smiled coldly in her heart, holding an arrow in each hand and throwing it at the same time.


    The people present held their breath at the same time and looked nervously at her hand.


    Wu Wen stared straight at the trajectory of the two arrows, but to her disappointment, both arrows hit at the same time.


    Murong smiled with satisfaction, it seemed that he hadn''t retreated.

 Chapter 1452: too showy

    Chapter 1452 Too pushy


    Princess Ningxin, Murong Yi and Murong Ding breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Fortunately, if you really missed one, it would be a big joke.


    Murong Yi said excitedly, "Sister, you are really amazing."


    Murong Ding also said excitedly: "Sister, you are really amazing."


    Princess Ningxin also said with a look of admiration: "Miss Murong, you are really too strong."


    Murong Lingran just smiled at them.


    There was a lot of movement here, and many people were attracted. After asking the servants who had been waiting nearby what happened, everyone''s eyes immediately turned to Murong Lingran.


    The girl who can throw two arrows at the same time is really amazing.


    Xiao Manan and his wives, Murong Zong and his two younger brothers, and brothers and sisters Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan also came.


    Murong Lingran frowned slightly when she saw this, she seemed to be too pushy.


    That''s all, it''s all God''s will, let''s go out, if we can lead out the people who framed their family in the first ce, that would be even better.


    Murong Lingran turned his head to look at Wu Wen, and said lightly, "Is it even better? Now I''m two ahead of you."


    After she said something, she suddenly thought of something, and then looked carefully at the crowd, but didn''t see anyone she wanted to see.


    Now that the entire court is resting, and the ninth son will not go to court, she thought he woulde too.


    Could it be that he is in Yuquan Hall now?


    Wu Wen heard the sarcasm in her tone, and was immediately unhappy, snorted coldly, "What about the two? Let''s continue topare, it''s still early anyway."


    There are already so many people watching here, if she admits defeat, then the story of her loss to the daughter of a ninth-rank official in the afternoon will definitely spread throughout the capital, and she can''t afford to lose such a big face.


    And Murong Lingran looked younger than herself. She was fifteen years old. If she lost to a child younger than herself, it would be even more embarrassing.


    She didn''t believe it anymore, Murong Lingran''s luck could really go on forever.


    Princess Ningxin saw Wu Wen''s fighting spirit, she lowered her head and said a few words to Murong Yi and Murong Ding, and when they nodded, she said, "Since the two of you want to decide the winner today, then we will also Without dying your time, these two younger brothers and I will not participate."


    Wu Wen had this intention, and she didn''t want to waste time, she said gratefully, "Thank you, Your Highness, for making it happen."


    Murong said: "Miss Wupares, of course it is possible, but there must be a limit on the number of times. If Miss Wu keeps trying topare, it will be dark and dark, I don''t have the physical strength to apany me."


    Wu Wen frowned and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not someone who can''t afford to lose. Since you''ve opened your mouth, let''s y three more games. If I still vote less than yours after three games, then I''ll admit defeat."


    Three games?


    I can let you decide the winner.


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    So the third game started.


    Wu Wen still threw the pot first, but Murong Lingran saw this and didn''t care.


    A woman suddenly said, "Miss Wu, I support you, I''m optimistic about you."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Murong turned his head to look, and when he saw the face of the man, he immediately understood.


    It turned out to be Rong Xinlian.


    Rong Xinyuan red at her cousin and warned in a low voice, "If there is no shadow, you will speak up, if Miss Wu losester, it doesn''t matter if you lose face. Can you bear it?"

 Chapter 1453: Sister hit again

    Chapter 1453 Sister got hit again


    "Your hands are still swollen, do you want your mother to send you back immediately and then fine you a hundred feet?"


    Rong Xinlian was startled, seeing Mrs. Rong looking at her with a cold face, she could not help shrinking her neck, nced at her swollen hand, and whispered: "I... I know I''m wrong, I''m sorry."


    Mrs. Rong shook her head helplessly. She thought that King Qi and the Murong family did not know each other, so she should not attend this banquet. She did not expect that the Murong family would alsoe. Otherwise, she would never soften her heart and bring Rong Xinlian with her. from.


    Wu Wen saw that Rong Xinlian was reprimanded, and didn''t say much, just picked up the arrow and started throwing.


    She was lucky this time, and she still got hit.


    Murong said: "Not bad, it seems that Miss Wu has found her feelings."


    Wu Wen knew that she was not praising her sincerely, she gritted her teeth and said with a smile: "I can''tpare to the girl, I''m still one team behind to win the girl."


    Murong nodded: "Well, that''s true."


    Wu Wen: "¡­"


    She is just being humble, need to be so direct?


    Murong Lingran didn''t care about the expression on her face, she still took two arrows and nned to throw two at the same time.


    Wu Wen frowned, and voted for two more?


    It''s okay if she fails, but if she seeds, Murong Lingran will lead her by three, and her chances of winning next are even lower.


    Murong Lingran threw lightly and hit it at the same time.


    Murong Yi jumped up excitedly: "Sister got hit again."


    Wu Wen''s face suddenly became extremely gloomy. She only won two, so Murong Lingran was already three ahead of her.


    There are two more games toe, and now she will either concede now, or she will go all out, throwing three or four at a time, and she must hit all in order to win her.


    Many people around her started to cast sympathetic nces at Wu Wen just as she thought.


    Today, there is almost no chance for her to win, and the loss is also ugly. It is really miserable. Now Wu Wen will lose all the face of Anding Bofu.


    Murong Lingran said calmly, "Miss Wu, do you want topare?"


    Wu Wen struggled for a while, she also knew that the possibility of winning today is very small, but if it is aparison, there is still a possibility of winning.


    "Ipare."


    Murong Lingranughed suddenly, gave up his position again, and made a gesture of please.


    Wu Wen took four arrows and held them in her hands. Even though it was winter, her forehead was full of sweat, so you could imagine how nervous she was.


    The woman who came with Wu Wen advised: "Sister Wen, why don''t you forget it."


    "Yeah, let''s admit defeat, you''ve never thrown four arrows at the same time before, it''s impossible to hit."


    "It''s just a joke, it''s not ashamed to lose."


    "Yes, yes, it''s just a little game, don''t take it seriously."


    Wu Wen saw that they looked down on him, and shouted loudly: "Who said it was impossible, I haven''t tried it yet, how do you know I can''t do it?"


    When those few people saw that she didn''t know what to do, a trace of embarrassment shed on their faces, and they couldn''t say anything more.


    Wu Wen also knew that she was impulsive, but now that the words have been released, she had to do it. She held the arrow with both hands at the same time, gestured for a distance, and threw her heart out.


    The result can be imagined, she is a person who may miss one shot, how could she invest four shots at one time?

 Chapter 1454: If you dont reach the Yellow River, your heart will not die

    Chapter 1454 The heart will not die until the Yellow River


    All the ?? arrows fell outside the pot, and none of them hit.


    There was not much surprise in the eyes of the people present, and they all seemed to have guessed the result.


    Wu Wen froze in ce. She knew that it was impossible to win all four, but she didn''t expect to miss all four. If she knew this, she might as well just vote for one, and losing won''t be so ugly.


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, "Miss Wu, it seems that I don''t need to vote anymore, the result has alreadye out."


    "Wait!" Wu Wen said anxiously: "Why don''t you have to vote? This is only the fourth game, and there is one more game. If you miss this time, I will put in four more next time, then I may win."


    As soon as her voice fell, the people present were in an uproar.


    How is this possible, Wu Wen is really not dead until the Yellow River.


    Hearing this, Murong Lingran didn''t want to waste time with her, so she quickly put in two more shots and said, "I''ve won again, and now I''ve won seven shots in total. Miss Wu has only won two shots, and she''s already five shots ahead of you. Zhi, do you want topare? Could it be that Miss Wu wants to spend six at the same time next time?"


    Wu Wen''s face turned red as if she was about to drip blood. She had never suffered such a big humiliation in her life, her eyes were red, and tears kept rolling in her eyes.


    The people who came with her hurried over, looking like they were going to support her.


    "Sister Wen is still a little girl, you are too bullying."


    "It''s okay to win, to make the gap so big, you want to humiliate people on purpose."


    "That''s right, she just wants everyone to y together. It''s too much for you to be so aggressive."


    "This is Prince Qi''s mansion. It''s not a ce where you can run wild. If you know each other, please apologize to Wen. Otherwise, we will ask the princess to do justice."


    Princess Ningxin was suddenly unhappy, she quickly stood in front of Murong Lingran, akimbo said: "What nonsense are you talking about, bullying? Who originally wanted to y this game of pot throwing? We originally just wanted to y casually. y, she insisted on joining in."


    "You said bullying? Did you make a mistake? Miss Wu is fifteen years old. How old is Miss Murong, she is not even twelve years old. Who is bullying whom?"


    "Also, she loses a lot because others are aggressive? It''s because she is not as good as others, so she has topete with others. If she can''t bear to lose, why did she join us in the first ce?"


    "If you insist that it is bullying, this princess kindly gave her the position and indirectly made her lose. Could it be that this princess is also bullying?"


    Rong Xinyuan also said, "Yes, a 15-year-old big boy is actually bullied by an 11-year-old girl? If Miss Wu really feels wronged, shouldn''t she reflect on herself, why even one is younger than herself? Can your children be better than that?"


    Wei Yushan also said: "If you can''t afford to lose, you should stop when you see the strength of others in the middle. Didn''t Princess Ningxin and her two younger brothers also stop? Now that the loss is so ugly, it''s all self-inflicted."


    Seeing that Princess Ningxin and the two granddaughters of the Marquis of Ning''an were supporting Murong Lingran, the four of them didn''t dare to say anything.


    Wu Wen red at the four people who were speaking for him, don''t speak if you can''t speak!


    Murong Kuan saw this and was about to go there when his elder brother stopped him.


    Murong Zong said: "There are women over there, we are men, and now my younger sister has the upper hand, it is likely that people will say that we are bullying others, so it is better not to go there for the time being."

 Chapter 1455: Apologize

    Chapter 1455 Apology


    Xiao Manan also thought about the past, her daughter was the youngest in it, and she was afraid that she would be wronged.


    Just as he was about to pass, Mrs. Rong was also held back by the reason that the child would solve the child''s matter by himself.


    Murong nodded and said: "Her Royal Highness Princess and Miss Xinyuan are right, it''s not my fault."


    Wu Wen had no choice but to hold back her tears, "Your Highness and the others are right, my skills are not as good as others, and it''s none of Miss Murong''s business."


    Princess Ningxin said coldly, "It''s good that you know."


    Wu Wen nced around and saw that everyone was looking at her with strange eyes.


    Murong said: "Wait a minute, have you forgotten something?"


    Wu Wen stunned: "What''s the matter?"


    Murong nced coldly at the four people beside her, and said calmly, "Who said I was bullying people just now?"


    Wu Wen said shyly: "My little sisters just said that on a whim, seeing that I was wronged."


    "Wronged? What kind of grievance did you suffer? The game is always about winning and losing, and when you lose, you feel wronged?"


    "No, that''s not what I meant." Wu Wen said, "They just wanted to protect me, that''s why they said that."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "Since that''s the case, why don''t you apologize to me on their behalf?"


    "This¡­"


    "Why, don''t you want to?" Murong said in a clear way: "Who asked me to apologize just now? I''ve never heard of it. The person who won the game has to apologize to the person who lost. Since he can''t afford to lose, why? Do you want to y? Do you think I''m just a child and I can''t win against you, so you deliberately want to humiliate me by winning?"


    Wu Wen was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting to be guessed by Murong Lingran''s true inner thoughts, "I...I don''t think so."


    Murong Lingran said: "Since you don''t think so, then apologize to me. I didn''t do anything, I just won you. Just now your people said they would make trouble with the prince and princess. If you don''t apologize , I will also go to the prince and princess to call the shots."


    Wu Wen''s face changed, it was obvious that she was not being reasonable on her side, and if the trouble came to the prince and princess, wouldn''t she be even more embarrassed!


    In desperation, she had to take a look at the four people around her and frowned: "Apologize, you really went too far just now."


    One of them said: "Sister Wen, we are all for your own good, you actually want us to apologize?"


    Wu Wen said: "Or else? I apologize on your behalf? Or we don''t apologize and let her make trouble with the prince and princess? Then everyone in the capital knows that I can''t afford to lose? Do you all know that you are making trouble without reason?"


    Hearing the words, the four of them had to turn their heads. They also heard about Murong Lingran''s surname just now, and began to apologize.


    "Miss Murong, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that just now."


    "I apologize too, sorry."


    "I was impulsive, I''m sorry, but also ask Miss Murong to forgive us."


    "I''m also impulsive, please forgive us this time for the sake of our friend."


    Wu Wen said: "Miss Murong, look, they have all apologized, so please forgive them."


    Murong said solemnly: "For the sake of your apology, forget it this time, don''t do it next time, otherwise Miss Wu will really give the impression that she can''t afford to lose and likes to make trouble."

 Chapter 1456: just wait

    Chapter 1456 Wait


    Wu Wen''s face turned even redder, and said embarrassingly, "Yes, not in the future."


    "I hope Miss Wu will do what she says."


    After Murong finished speaking, she and Princess Ningxin walked towards her aunt with her two younger brothers.


    The rest of the people saw that there was no good show, and gradually dispersed.


    Wu Wen looked at Murong Lingran''s back grimly, as if he wanted to kill her with his eyes.


    To be taught a lesson by a girl younger than herself in front of everyone, really **** her off.


    One person was about to say something when Wu Wen motioned them to go with him.


    When he reached a secluded ce, the man saw Wu Wen''s unhappy face and exined: "Sister Wen, we originally wanted to help you, but I didn''t expect things to develop to this point."


    Wu Wen said impatiently: "I know, you are trying to help me, don''t me me in turn and ask you to apologize."


    She also pretended to be pitiful just now, but she didn''t expect Princess Ningxin and the eldestdy of General Rong''s mansion to help Murong Lingran at the same time, making her miscalcted.


    The man said again: "Sister Wen, don''t worry, how can we me you."


    Wu Wen looked gloomily in the direction where Murong Lingran was, and said in a low voice, "I won''t just leave today''s affairs like this. Help me think about it, how can I get out of this nasty tone?"


    The person who spoke first heard the words, thought about it, and suddenly smiled and said: "Sister Wen, don''t be angry, we are in the pce, and there are many ministers in the court who are dissatisfied with her father''s being awarded the Swiss franc. Just wait, she is so showy, someone will definitely teach their family a lesson."


    Wu Wen also felt that what she said was reasonable, she eased her face, and said with a smile: "Yes, this is the pce, not a ce where she can go wild."


    On the other side, Xiao Manan saw her daughter walking towards him, and said with concern, "Aran, are you alright?"


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei also looked at her with concern.


    Murong smiled and said: "I''m fine, what can I do, I''m in a good mood."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at the third brother next to him and gave him a wink.


    Murong Kuan gave his sister a grateful look.


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, there was another noise from the crowd in the distance. Princess Ningxin saw that they were very curious, so she sent someone to inquire and said that the talking bird had been found.


    Princess Ningxin said in surprise: "I thought I couldn''t find it, but I didn''t expect it toe back."


    After ?? finished speaking, he took Murong Lingran''s hand very naturally and said with a smile, "Let''s go and have a look."


    Murong Lingran looked at her hand, and then at his own. For the sake of Ninth Young Master, for the princess''s sake, it was okay to agree, so she let her hold him, Nodding: "Okay, just follow what His Highness said."


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding are Murong Lingran''s little valet.


    Murong Lingran had no choice, and didn''t want to make them sad, so he had to take them with him.


    As expected, it''s just a talking parrot, and there are two sentences from beginning to end, the prince is auspicious, the prince lives a hundred years, but Princess Ningxin thinks it is rare, and the two younger brothers also like to watch it, Murong Ling Although it didn''t seem interesting, he stayed with them from beginning to end.


    The time soon arrived at the auspicious time, and the Yuquan Hall also sent people to urge, saying that it was time to have lunch, and everyone quickly returned to the Yuquan Hall.

 Chapter 1457: Conspiracy Resurrected

    Chapter 1457 The Conspiracy Renewed


    Murong Lingran returned to the original position and sat down. As soon as he sat down, he saw an object beside his feet. He nced in the direction of the princess, frowned slightly, and turned his head again, the object had entered the space.


    Now take it out, I guess no one believes that she picked it up.


    The soldiers wille to block it, and the water wille to cover it. She wants to see who else is going to shoot at their home.


    People began to serve dishes one after another. Murong Lingran put that thing aside for the time being, and tried every dish. Although it was not as good as what she cooked, it still tasted good.


    Just now, after apetition, she was also hungry, so she gave King Qi a lot of face and ate a lot of every dish.


    At this moment, the princess'' maid suddenly said a word in her ear, the princess immediately touched her ear, and her face changed suddenly.


    Murong Lingran kept paying attention to the situation over there, and smiled coldly in her heart.


    King Qi said with concern: "Princess, what''s wrong?"


    Princess Qi said: "I''m missing an earring, I guess the maid forgot it for a while."


    King Qi nced at her other earring and frowned: "This king remembers that this earring should have been given by the empress dowager, and when the empress dowager gave it, the king was also there, and the empress dowager also said that it was given to her by thete emperor. ."


    Princess nodded, "Your Highness has a good memory, yes."


    Such important jewelry must not be lost.


    King Qi immediately instructed Mammy Li beside the princess, and said sternly: "You take someone to the princess'' house to look carefully, and look for the ces where the princess has been today."


    Li Ma nodded respectfully: "Yes, my lord."


    There were many people sent to look for it, and when everyone was seventy percent full, Li Ma came back.


    Princess ?? asked: "How, have you found it?"


    Li mama shook her head: "When I went back to the princess, I didn''t find any trace."


    Ady in a dark cyan dress suddenly said, "Your Highness, Princess, is something wrong?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the princess carefully, and then said with a look of surprise: "Princess, why did you only wear one earring, did you lose one?"


    Concubine Qi said lightly: "If Mrs. Lao Qian is concerned, the concubine will handle this matter."


    Mrs. Qian was at a loss for words when she heard the words.


    The owner herself doesn''t care, and it''s useless for an outsider to be in a hurry.


    Not far away, Mrs. Shi suddenly said: "Princess, that''s not what you said. If you forget to bring it, it''s fine, but if someone steals it, it will be a big deal. Here are all the distinguished guests of the prince. Yes, that''s fine, just deal with it directly, but if the guest stole it, the lord doesn''t know it now, and if he continues to interact with that person in the future, it is very likely that he will be tricked by ident."


    Mrs. Shi?


    Murong furrowed his brows lingeringly. She knew only one person named Shi in the court, and that was Shi Xingping, Minister of Officials. Murong Xue had been showing off for a while. Could this be the wife of Minister of Officials?


    Xiao Manan saw her daughter''s doubts. The man was also introduced to him by Mrs. Rong just now, so she whispered the identity of the man to her daughter.


    Murong understood it clearly, it seemed that she guessed right.


    Xiao Manan continued: "That person seems to have a lot of opinions about our family, Aran, you have to be careful of her."


    When Mrs. Rong introduced her to her just now, Mrs. Shi looked at her coldly, and she also guessed the reason.


    Murong Lingran nodded obediently.

 Chapter 1458: Is there any misunderstanding?

    Chapter 1458 What misunderstanding?


    I guess it¡¯s toote to avoid her now, their family is already being watched.


    Princess didn''t want to sweep everyone''s Yaxing away. Seeing what she said, she couldn''t help looking at King Qi: "My lord, look at this..."


    King Qi said with a serious face: "What is Madam Shi''s opinion? On such an important day, does Madam Shi want this king to search the bodies of all the servants of the pce or the guests present, and sweep everyone''s elegance?"


    Mrs. Shi said, "Your Highness misunderstood. This is not what the ministers meant. All the people present are distinguished guests. Even if the ministers have the guts, they would not dare to ask the Lord to search the bodies of the guests."


    King Qi took a closer look at Madam Shi''s expression and frowned, "Madam Shi, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    Mrs. Shi said: "Since the prince said so, then the courtiers will not go around in circles. Actually, there is a person who knows where the princess'' earrings are."


    "Who is that person?"


    Mrs. Shi pped her hands, and a man in a royal maid''s uniform walked over slowly.


    The actor who was performing couldn''t help but stop when he saw this.


    The rest of the guests also put down their chopsticks when they saw that there was another good show.


    Princess frowned: "Single beads?"


    Mrs. Shi nodded: "Yes, the princess should still remember her, the person who served the princess beside the princess in the guest house. When I was in the guest house just now, I saw her flustered face and asked her if she was unwell. I identally found out about the robbery in the pce, this maid personally saw someone hide the princess'' earrings."


    King Qi said, "Since she knows, Steward Lin, take her down and ask her carefully."


    Butler Lin nodded and was about to speak when Madam Shi said again: "My lord, on such an important day today, the princess actually lost something, we are really curious, and we want to know who is so courageous and dare to be so If you steal the princess on an important day, let her say it in front of everyone, I believe everyone''s curiosity has been brought out."


    "This¡­"


    King Qi hesitated for a moment, then nced at the people present, and there were indeed many people looking at him curiously, but had no choice but to nod.


    "Well, in that case, Shan Zhu, just tell me, who was the person who stole the princess'' earrings?"


    Shan Zhu bowed respectfully, looked around at the people present, and suddenly stopped on Murong Lingran''s family.


    The people present were in an uproar and began to whisper.


    "No way, it''s actually the Wen Swiss Franc family?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible, how much money their Zhi Ye Zhai makes, everyone here knows how it''s possible to steal an earring."


    "That''s right, if you steal an earring and you can''t wear it, why steal it?"


    "Look at the dresses of their mother and daughter. The jewelry is also very beautiful. Some of them are better than most of the people present, and they don''t look like people whock jewelry."


    "Yes, it can''t be them. Everyone knows that King Qi is very cautious in making friends. People with bad character will never let people step into the pce."


    "Then is there any misunderstanding?"


    "It must be a misunderstanding. I have heard of the gold and silver jewelry that His Majesty gave to the Wen Rung family. They are all good things. Their family will never be a thief for a piece of jewelry that cannot be worn."


    Another group of people spoke again.


    "Wen Rung''s family came from farmers. Although their family was rich, they were very poor before. Could it be..."

 Chapter 1459: Innocent

    Chapter 1459 Innocent


    Even if the man didn''t say thetter, everyone knew what he meant.


    "It''s very possible, maybe it''s just a single thought, and when you react, it''s toote to regret it."


    "Yes, people like us have seen a lot of good things, and it is absolutely impossible to steal an earring, and the servants of the pce are also. If you steal it, you can''t take it out and sell it, you can''t wear it, and you may lose your life, which is also impossible. Stealing, then the only possibility is only the Wen Swiss franc family, after all, they are the lowest-ranking family here."


    "you''re right¡­"


    Some people agreed with that person''s point of view very much, and the eyes of Murong Lingran''s family became more and more contemptuous.


    Wu Wen and her sisters looked at each other, and their faces became smug again.


    Let you make them so shameless just now, let¡¯s do it now, let¡¯s see how you end up.


    People, you still can''t do bad things, or retribution wille soon.


    Dare to offend them, this is the end.


    Murong Zhe saw that they all thought he was a thief. He hated thieves the most in his life. All his sons and daughters knew about his temper. It was impossible for him to do such a stupid thing, and his whole body trembled with anger.


    Xiao Manan became flustered when he saw that some people looked at his family with the same eyes as thieves.


    Is it really a Hongmen banquet today, is their family going to be prisoners again?


    The faces of the other children also turned extremely ugly. Even if they were in Saiyuan Mansion before, no matter how bad it was, even if they starved to death, they would never be thieves.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran nced at Mrs. Shi, who was smiling, and then at Shan Zhu. Before waiting for her parents to speak, she took the lead and said, "Shan Zhu, right? You look at us, you mean we The family stole the princess'' earrings?"


    Shanzhu nodded: "Yes."


    The crowd began to talk again, and the hall suddenly became very lively.


    King Qi said solemnly, "Quiet."


    Everyone immediately shut up.


    Murong said coldly, "What evidence do you have that the princess'' earrings were stolen by our family?"


    Shan Zhu said: "I saw it myself."


    King Qi frowned and asked, "You saw it yourself?"


    Shanzhu nodded: "If you go back to the prince, it is indeed the servant who saw it in person."


    King Qi turned his head: "Miss Murong, she said she saw it in person, which means she is a witness, what do you say?"


    Mrs. Wei was about to speak when Mrs. Rong, who was not far away, gave her a calm look.


    Mrs. Wei had no choice but to look at her father.


    The Marquis of Ning An did not speak for the time being, but just stared straight at Murong Lingran, who had a calm and calm face.


    He had a feeling that she would definitely be able to resolve this matter today.


    Like some people thought, he also felt that Murong Zhe''s family is not short of money now. To make money, they will use their own efforts and will never go around and steal an earring that can''t be worn.


    He investigated Murongzhe''s family clearly, and he never believed that they could steal people''s things.


    Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan also didn''t believe that the Murong family could steal things. If they were short of money, they would not have given five hundred years of ginseng as aing-of-age gift. ?


    Murong said lightly: "My lord, our family is innocent."


    Princess Ningxin also said: "Second emperor brother, their family is really innocent, you shouldn''t just wrong a good person."

 Chapter 1460: No one can handle her

    Chapter 1460 No one can handle her


    King Qi said: "Ningxin, don''t worry, the second emperor will never wrong a good person, nor let a bad person go, and he will not just trust other people''s words. For those who deliberately want to do things at today''s banquet, two The emperor will never forgive me."


    Princess Ningxin felt relieved.


    When Mrs. Shi heard King Qi''sst sentence, her heart froze for a while, but her face was extremely calm, and she still said in a bitter tone: "My lord, you don''t want to be emotional, if you are by your side. If you release the hungry wolf, you will be in danger at any time in the future. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about your family."


    King Qi nced at her coldly, and said lightly: "This king is not a fool, and everyone around him is not a waste, so I don''t need to worry about Mrs. Lao Shi''s affairs."


    Without waiting for Madam Shi to speak, King Qi looked at Murong and said: "Miss Murong, although this king believes in your family, but this king''s trust is not convincing enough, you still need to prove your innocence."


    Murong nodded, "Thank you for your trust, the little girl naturally has a way to prove her innocence."


    She doesn''t me the lord for not exposing the matter directly. In this situation, the dirty water on their heads is still there. In the future, others will still look at their family with colored eyes. It is better to give her a chance to prove their innocence. .


    "any solution?"


    Murong said sternly: "My lord, can I ask Shan Zhu a few questions?"


    "Of course, you can ask whatever you want." After Qi Wang finished speaking, he turned to look at Shan Zhu: "You must answer Murong''s question truthfully. If there is a half-truth, this king will divide you into five horses!"


    Shan Zhu''s body trembled with fright, and nodded dazedly: "Yes...Yes, my lord."


    Murong Lingran stared at Shan Zhu with cold eyes, "This girl asks you, in our family, who did you see stealing the princess'' earrings?"


    Shan Zhu nced at her and said in a low voice, "It''s just... it''s you, girl."


    Everyone''s eyes were instantly focused on Murong Lingran alone.


    Murong Lingran sneered in her heart, as expected, it was aimed at herself.


    Murong Zhe said excitedly, "A Ran can never steal anything."


    Xiao Manan also said: "Yes, I believe in my daughter."


    Murong Zong said: "My sister will never steal."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan also clenched their fists at the same time.


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding also looked at Shan Zhu angrily, they dared to wrong their elder sister, it was really hateful!


    Princess Ningxin looked at Shan Zhu and said: "Miss Murong is absolutely impossible to steal, you have to think about it, if you don''t have sufficient evidence, you will wrongly wrong thedy of the official family, wrongly wronged the people who have done good to the court, wronged you will be saved from death. Gold medal people, when the timees, this princess will report this matter to Your Majesty, be careful of your three ns!"


    A death-free gold medal?


    In other words, even if Murong Lingran made a mistake today, no one here can handle her?


    Only His Majesty can deal with her, and now she has a gold shield from death, so she won''t take any damage?


    The Murong family has Zhi Ye Zhai, so rich, it is easy to get revenge on her family...


    Shan Zhu''s face turned pale, she couldn''t help but take a few steps back and said, trembling: "ve...ve..."


    Mrs. Shi bowed to Princess Ningxin and said with a smile: "Your Highness, we all know now that you like Miss Murong, but no matter how much you like it, you can''t distinguish right from wrong."

 Chapter 1461: search

    Chapter 1461 Body Search


    "You have a distinguished status, but don''t be fooled by her, it will be bad if it affects your reputation."


    Humph, what if there is a death-free gold medal? As long as her charges are confirmed today, there will definitely be a minister participating in her book tomorrow, not to mention the gold medal for death avoidance, even her father Wen Swiss franc will not be able to keep his official position!


    Princess Ningxin said sharply, "Mrs. Shi, are you threatening this princess?"


    Mrs. Shi saw that she was angry and hurriedly exined: "Your Highness the Princess has misunderstood, and the ministers and women dare not."


    After ?? finished speaking, he had to look at Shan Zhu, "Her Royal Highness is also right, think about it carefully."


    Murong said: "Your Highness Princess, don''t worry, I can solve this matter today."


    Although Princess Ningxin didn''t get along with Murong Lingran for a long time, she knew her temper through these few contacts. Hearing that, she nced at the guard who was protecting her from a distance and nodded.


    Murong Lingran didn''t know what she did, and continued to ask: "Shanzhu, I''ll ask you again, you said I stole it, so where did I steal it?"


    Shan Zhu knew that it was toote to back down, so she could only bite the bullet and said, "Yes...it was in the guest house, when you and your family went to see the princess."


    "I didn''t talk much with the princess, and I didn''t get close to the princess. How do you think I stole it?"


    Shan Zhu said: "It was the princess'' earring that fell on the ground identally. You also saw that the earring fell from the princess. You knew it belonged to the princess, but you didn''t mean to return it, so you just picked it up and put it in. in my arms."


    Murong sneered sneeringly, but what he said was like, "Is there anyone else by my side at that time?"


    "No, just the girl alone."


    Princess Ningxin said excitedly: "You lied, this princess was with Miss Murong from beginning to end, her brother was also with her, her mother and brother were also with her at that time, and she didn''t pick up anything at all. "


    "After the princess left the guest house, we saw the princess again, and it was here. And even after she separated from her mother and brothers, this princess will always be with her, and the princess'' maid can also testify. You are not here. Good people are wronged here!"


    "Second Emperor Brother, it seems that your maid is deliberately looking for trouble, or has been bribed by others. Don''t take the viin''s words lightly."


    Shan Zhu asked: "Your Highness Princess, can you guarantee that Miss Murong is always in your sight?"


    "I promise."


    Shan Zhu said again: "Your Highness Princess, this servant understands your desire to protect your friends, but the servant still has evidence to prove that it was the earrings that Murong girl stole."


    Princess Ningxin was taken aback: "What evidence?"


    Mrs. Shi said: "Of course it''s physical evidence. Since Shan Zhu said that she saw Miss Murong pick up the earrings, then it means that the earrings are still on her body, and she only needs to do a body search to find out."


    "A body search?" Princess Ningxin said in shock, "How can this be possible? Isn''t this an insult? Miss Murong is still young. If she is searched, will she live in the future?"


    "His Royal Highness, there is no other way." Madam Shi looked at King Qi and said solemnly, "My lord, there is indeed only one way to search for the body, not only to search for Miss Murong''s body, but also to search the body. Search her family so she doesn''t transfer the incriminating evidence to them."


    Murong sneered: "The abacus is really loud, I think this is your ultimate goal."

 Chapter 1462: Helian Rongjiu is here

    Chapter 1462 Helian Rongjiu is here


    Mrs. Shi said, "Miss Murong, I''m doing this for your own good too. Just a search will prove your innocence."


    "Can you prove my innocence?" Murong Lingran mocked and said, "Do you think I''m a fool since I''m young? If you can''t find it, you can just say that I didn''t transfer it to my family, and that I was afraid of a sudden ident, so I put the earrings away. Just throw it elsewhere, and then there will be a dummy certificate of Shanzhu, and dirty water will be sshed on me."


    Mrs. Shi''s expression changed, she was really guessed, after thinking about it, she said: "My lord, princess, now that there are witnesses, there is really only ack of physical evidence, just search their bodies to find out. The courtier felt that she must be reluctant to throw away such a valuable thing, and it is estimated that it is still on her body."


    Wang Fei said: "Your Highness, what do you think?"


    No matter how stupid the King of Qi is, he understands that the Murong family was designed by someone today, and that the master person probably has nothing to do with Madam Shi.


    He had also heard that when His Majesty wanted to make Murong Zhe Wen Rung, the Minister of Personnel tried his best to stop it, and was reprimanded by His Majesty.


    Murong Xue, the niece of Murong Zhe, is also the concubine of Mrs. Shi''s youngest son, and she almost caused a terrible disaster for the Shi family.


    Mrs. Shi guessed that she wanted to vent her anger for her husband and young son, so she was so aggressive today.


    Everyone saw that King Qi was silent, and some people spoke again.


    "My lord, Mrs. Shi is right, now there is only one way to do this."


    "Just a search, and this matter will be done."


    "That''s right, lord, let''s settle this matter earlier, so as not to spoil the lord''s interest in hosting a banquet for the children today."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran saw that King Qi was tangled. At this time, she also knew that King Qi was on her side. Today, this matter has nothing to do with him and the princess. Just as he was about to speak, a sharp man suddenly came from the door of the hall. sound.


    "Your Majesty is here!"


    Everyone was startled at the same time, and turned their heads suddenly to look at the door of the hall, and they really saw the emperor and people walking towards them quickly.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, it was just the right time.


    Princess Ningxin was overjoyed and finally came.


    Mrs. Shi''s face changed, and her heart also became extremely anxious.


    has already opened, she thought that His Majesty would note, but she did not expect toe at this time.


    His Majesty''s care for the Murong family is something that the entire court knows. Once he came, I don''t know if there will be a change in this matter today.


    Everyone hurriedly bowed respectfully.


    Helian Rongjiu quickly walked to the top, turned his head and said lightly: "All get up."


    Everyone said at the same time: "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and looked at King Qi, "I''mte for something today, please don''t mind my brother."


    King Qi also smiled and said, "Your Majesty is joking, it is a great honor for you toe here."


    "It''s fine if you don''t mind."


    Helian Rongjiu asked people to give gifts to the servants of the pce. After the servants received the gifts, he nced at everyone and said, "What happened just now? Why is the atmosphere so serious?"


    Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently, don''t you know what happened? Unless the sunes out from the west tomorrow.


    Princess Ningxin said: "Brother Huang, it''s like this..."


    After listening to what Huangmei said, Helian Rongjiu nced at Shan Zhu coldly.


    Shan Zhu felt His Majesty''s icy gaze, and suddenly shivered with fright.


    Helian Rongjiu ignored her and looked at Murong Lingran again. Seeing that she looked at her without any surprise, the expressions of her family were simr.

 Chapter 1463: Already knew his identity

    Chapter 1463 already knew his identity


    Sure enough, he already knew his identity, and he deliberately didn¡¯t go back to the camp with himst time.


    "Miss Murong, they all insist on searching your body, do you still have something to say?"


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "Of course, Your Majesty, the little girl is innocent, and the little girl''s family is also innocent, it is absolutely impossible for people to be searched, if they are searched, as long as someone mentions this in the future. , that is a great shame."


    "If you don''t search, do you have a way to prove yourself?"


    "Of course there is."


    Helian Rongjiu''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he couldn''t help but take a step forward, "What can I do?"


    Murong nced at Madam Shi and Shan Zhu, and said sternly: "Actually, it''s not a good idea, but the little girl is lucky and knows where the earring is."


    Mrs. Shi said excitedly: "Look, she''s not arrogant. She knows where the earrings are, so she must have stolen them."


    Murong said: "Mrs. Shi, don''t worry, I said I know where the earrings are, but I have never touched them."


    Mrs. Shi didn''t care what she said, and said, "Your Majesty, please order her to be searched. The earrings must be on her body. She is a thief. Please call the princess."


    The princess looked unhappy, you have to deal with the Murong family, don''t use her as a raft!


    "Calling the shots? You really need to decide for the princess." After Murong finished speaking, he said respectfully, "Your Majesty, the ministers know where the princess'' earrings are, but the earrings were not stolen by the ministers, but were called by the thieves to catch the thieves, framed and framed. The earrings are still on the body of the murderer behind the scenes, and they are well ced."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, everyone immediately looked at each other.


    Framed?


    The murderer behind the scenes?


    Who dares to y tricks in the pce? Whoever made a grandiose frame-up to Xuan Qingguo?


    Helian Rongjiu said: "The thief shouts to catch the thief? Frame it? Then tell me, where are the princess'' earrings?"


    Murong Lingran''s hand suddenly pointed at Madam Shi, and she said loudly, "The princess'' earrings are on her body."


    The people present immediately followed her finger, and when they saw her finger, they were extremely shocked. How could it be possible?


    Mrs. Shi''s face changed suddenly, and she said with panic: "You...you are talking nonsense, in my capacity, how could I steal the princess'' earrings, my husband is in a high position, and the family is not short of money, I have seen good things. It''s much more than you, but I wouldn''t do such a stupid thing."


    Murong sneered: "You lied, I personally saw you pick up the earrings. If it wasn''t for you, why are you so flustered? It''s like you did something wrong?"


    Mrs. Shi stammered: "I...I''m just nervous...I''m just nervous. Your Majesty, the prince, the princess, it''s really impossible for a courtdy to hide her earrings, there''s no reason for a courtdy."


    Shi Xingping couldn''t sit still anymore, and also defended his wife: "Your Majesty, please check clearly, Madam''s family background is superior, and it is absolutely impossible to do such a shameful thing."


    Murong said: "Isn''t it impossible to steal from a superior family? I can still say that she stole it on purpose. I feel that others can''t suspect her, just to frame it. When you look at the way she looks at our family, it should be the same. It can be seen that the two of us have a holiday."


    Mrs. Shi said sharply: "You are talking nonsense! I was in the living room and was with Mrs. Qian from beginning to end. Mrs. Qian can testify for me that I never stole the princess'' earrings!"

 Chapter 1464: fox fake tiger power

    Chapter 1464 Fox Fake Tiger Might


    Mrs. Qian said immediately: "Your Majesty, it is true. When we were in the hospital, the two of us were always together, and there are manydies who can testify."


    Murong sneered: "Can you guarantee that she will always be in your sight? Didn''t leave half a step?"


    "when¡­"


    "You have to think about it." Murong interrupted her, and said: "Now Your Majesty is here, the crime of deceiving the king is a death penalty!"


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, and learned how to imitate a fox and a tiger.


    Madam Qian was startled, but she didn''t expect Murong Lingran to threaten her in return, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and had to say truthfully: "It''s true that we''ve been together all the time, it''s just... It''s just that the two of us went there for convenience, less than a cup of tea. In such a short time, I believe that Mrs. Shi should not have time to steal the earrings."


    Murong said: "This is just your guess. Anyway, Mrs. Shi stole the earrings, and the evidence is on her body, just search her body to find out."


    Shi Xingping said: "Your Majesty, it is absolutely impossible, a body search is a great shame."


    Murong sneered and said: "It''s really only when the board hits me that I know it hurts. They are all people. I can search my body casually, but not your wife''s body?"


    Shi Xingping blushed and was about to speak when he saw her saying: "Your Majesty, the servant girl is willing to use the servant girl''s head as a guarantee. If the earring is not on Mrs. Shi, the servant girl is willing to immediately use her life to apologize to Mrs. Shi."


    Murong Zhe was shocked, "Aran!"


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "Why is the matter so serious, I''m still waiting for you to continue to grow more productive food for me, don''t say the word ''death'' casually, if a person like you dies, it''s Xuanyuan Qing Kingdom is a huge loss."


    As soon as the voice fell, most people looked at Murong Lingran meaningfully.


    It is good to have a skill, even His Majesty can treat him differently.


    With His Majesty''s words, it is estimated that even if Murong Lingran really stole it today, it would be fine.


    After Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, she looked at Madam Shi and said sternly: "A body search is indeed a great shame, and even if you prove your innocenceter, it will damage your reputation. Why don''t you do this, Madam Shi, since Miss Murong said that that thing was on you. , in order to prevent everyone from saying that we bullied a child, and it was you who proposed the body search first, and you are an elder, why don''t you set an example first, agree to search your body, and if you can''t find it, then search her, how about it?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows, this is a really good idea.


    Mrs. Shi''s brows furrowed immediately. How could her identity be the same as Murong Lingran, and she actually wanted to search her body?


    But this is what Your Majesty suggested. If you don''t agree or give your Majesty a favor, it will not only be disrespectful, but your Majesty will definitely hate their family in the future.


    Helian Rongjiu looked in another direction.


    Mrs. Rong said: "Your Majesty''s proposal is very good, Mrs. Shi, since you are using each other of each other and you are an elder, you should really set an example first."


    Mrs. Wei also said: "Indeed, I believe that as long as you are searched first, Miss Murong will not be able to refuse."


    Seeing this, the otherdies also began to persuade.


    "That''s right, that''s true."


    "Whoever proposes should be searched first."


    "Yes, yes."


    ¡­


    Mrs. Shi gritted her teeth, nced at Shan Zhu, saw her nodding, and then said: "Your Majesty, the courtdy is willing to be searched to prove her innocence."

 Chapter 1465: How could it be there?

    How can chapter 1465 be there?


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Then ask the princess to take Madam Shi to the inner hall in person, Madam Rong, Madam Wei, you guys too."


    Just before the three of them nodded, Murong said: "Your Majesty, don''t be so troublesome, in fact, you can find that thing without undressing."


    Mrs. Shi said gloomily, "What do you mean?"


    Helian Rongjiu was also curious, "Miss Murong, what do you mean, that thing is where we can see it now?"


    Murong nodded: "Your Majesty is wise, that thing is now in the bun on Mrs. Shi''s left side, just ask the maid next to the princess to check it out."


    Mrs. Shiughed loudly when she heard the words, looked at her like a fool, and said mockingly: "Miss Murong, how could there be something in this bun, there is something on my bun, could it be? Don''t I know it myself? Don''t you know that you are about to be exposed, you are stimted to lose your mind, and you start to talk nonsense? Tell you, it''s toote to pretend to be crazy now!"


    Murong smiled lightly and said, "Am I insane and talking nonsense, why don''t you look inside your bun yourself, how about you?"


    Mrs. Shi smiled contemptuously, "No way, Mrs. Ben won''t listen to you."


    Helian Rongjiu said coldly, "Then you don''t listen to what I say?"


    Mrs. Shi was stunned for a moment, and immediately became frightened, "Could not dare."


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the princess and said, "Since Madam Shi is not cooperating, please ask the maid next to the princess toe forward and find out the truth."


    Mrs. Shi knew that Helian Rongjiu was angry, and when she saw this, she dared not say another word, and said, "Your Majesty forgives the sin, and the ministers and wives cooperate."


    Princess ?? said, "Mama Li, since Madam Shi doesn''t mind anymore, then you can go."


    Li Ma nodded and quickly walked to Mrs. Shi''s side.


    Helian Rongjiu and others also surrounded him.


    Li Mammy rolled up her sleeves to her arms in order to prove that she had nothing on her hands. Anyway, she was old and didn''t care about being seen.


    Mr. Li said: "Mrs. Shi, it''s rude, the servant will be careful not to mess up the bun of thedy. If it is identally messed up, the servant will tie it up again for thedy."


    Mrs. Shi was watched like a monkey, and she was already irritable. Knowing that she was going to be rude in front of so many people, she felt even more depressed, but His Majesty was still there, and she didn''t dare to show disgust, so she could only say with a nk face: "Then there will be a mother-inw."


    Mamma Li nodded, stretched out her hand to her bun, and as soon as she brushed her hair away, an emerald green earring fell and mmed onto the cold floor with a ding. .


    Everyone''s eyes widened when they saw that something really fell.


    Mrs. Shi looked like she had seen a ghost when she saw that thing, and her face immediately turned pale.


    how could it be possible?


    How could ?? really be in her bun.


    Shan Zhu saw that thing, her eyes became frightened, how could it be there?


    She clearly... clearly put that thing in Murong Lingran''s ce herself.


    Just now, she asked the person who served the food. There are no earrings in that position. There is no other possibility except that it was picked up by Murong Lingran.


    Shan Zhu turned her head to look at Murong Lingran, and saw that her eyes were like a hungry ghosting from hell, suddenly thinking of a possibility, her legs suddenly softened and she copsed to the ground.

 Chapter 1466: Framed and framed, the thief shouts to catch the thief

    Chapter 1466 Framed and framed, the thief shouts to catch the thief


    Mr. Li quickly picked up the earring and presented it to the emperor respectfully.


    Helian Rongjiu nced at the earrings left on the princess'' ears, and then looked at the earrings in Mammy Li''s hand, her face suddenly turned cold, and she sneered: "It''s really framed, the thief shouts to catch the thief, Madam Shi, the physical evidence is here. In front of you, what else do you have to say now!"


    Murong''s family immediately breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this. It seemed that they could pass the test today.


    The eyes of the five Murong Zong brothers looking at Madam Shi were instantly filled with anger.


    Wu Wen and Rong Xinlian saw this with disappointment on their faces. Today, the Murong family seems to see that nothing will happen.


    The rest of the people carefullypared the two earrings, and in an instant, the expression on Mrs. Shi''s face also became meaningful.


    "No way, it''s really Madam Shi''s thief calling to catch a thief."


    "How could Madam Shi do such a thing, what is she nning?"


    "Now the evidence is in front of us, and there is no room for us to disbelieve."


    "It seems that I have misunderstood the Murong family, but the appearance of Shan Zhu just now seems to have determined that the earrings are on Miss Murong''s body, and now they are found on Mrs. Shi''s body. What''s going on?"


    "Hey, didn''t you listen to what Miss Murong said just now? If you don''t find it on her, and there is a witness named Shan Zhu, just say that she lost the earring halfway, so she can''t clear her name. Then this basin of dirty water will apany her throughout her life. Mrs. Shi must feel that not only will she be immediately convicted by the prince, but if she does something wrong, she will be sent to His Majesty by someone with a heart, not only will her death-free gold medal be taken back, they will also The family will also lose His Majesty¡¯s trust, and if it is more serious, His Majesty will withdraw the imperial decree to re-investigate their case back then, and redistribute them to Saiyuan Mansion, which can be said to be aplished in one fell swoop.¡±


    "So that''s the case. Mrs. Shi probably hasn''t seen Miss Murong very much, so how could she set up such a poisonous n?"


    "If you haven''t seen it before, there will be festivals."


    "Have you ever seen a festival before? How do you say it?"


    "You don''t know yet, but I do know something about the Murong family. I heard that Murong Zhe''s niece was the concubine of Mrs. Shi''s youngest son, and that concubine actually wanted to kill his uncle, Murong Zhe, just Later, he failed and was sent back to the prison, which almost affected Mrs. Shi''s youngest son."


    "There is such a thing."


    "Yeah, of course, another reason for Mrs. Shi''s attack, I believe everyone knows it without me saying it."


    Everyone immediately understood what she meant. Mrs. Shi''s youngest son is in business, and I believe that he has also been in contact with Zhi Ye Zhai. Anyone who wants to do business with them must be rejected in the end.


    When something happened to Ye Zhai''s people, the high-yielding grain and lychee trees in their family, Mrs. Shi, as the wife of the minister of officials, can more or less get to her pocket if she uses some means.


    Mrs. Shi also recovered her senses at this time. Seeing that everyone expected that she was deliberately framing others, she hurriedly knelt down, and hurriedly exined: "Your Majesty, the minister''s wife is wronged, and the minister''s wife will never steal the princess'' earrings. There must be a conspiracy in it, and I ask Your Majesty to investigate it."


    Shi Xingping also knelt down and said anxiously, "Your Majesty, Madam, she really has no reason to do this, please ask Your Majesty to investigate."


    Helian Rongjiu said coldly: "Ming Cha? How did Mamma Li search out the earrings just now, everyone saw it, so how do you check it?"

 Chapter 1467: she is a monster

    Chapter 1467 She is a monster


    "But it could also be..."


    Murong said: "Mrs. Shi, are you trying to say that I put it in your bun? But since I entered the temple, I have never approached your body, or the ce where your bun is so secretive, you say me How did you get it in?"


    Mrs. Shi gritted her teeth and said, "You asked others to let it go, it must be! You bought others to let it go."


    "Where''s the evidence?" Murong said: "Mrs. Shi, do you have any evidence? Do you have any witnesses? There is no evidence or witnesses. You framed me once, do you want to frame me a second time? Do you want to add to the crime? "


    Mrs. Shi was speechless for a moment.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Mrs. Shi, what else do you have to say?"


    "I...I..." Madam Shi was shaking all over, her mind was in a mess, and she couldn''t utter a single word of exnation.


    Shi Xingping knew that they had nted this matter today, and he also guessed what his wife did, and now the only way to go is to confess her guilt, and hurriedly asked for her sin: "Your Majesty forgive me, Madam, she was just confused for a while, and it was definitely not intentional. In addition, please ask Your Majesty to take it lightly."


    Mrs. Shi saw that her husband had confessed the crime for her, and she wanted to defend herself, but she didn''t know what to say.


    This matter was indeed nned by her, and Shan Zhu was indeed bribed by her, and she asked Shan Zhu to say those words, but something went wrong in the middle.


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and the Minister of Officials actually confessed to his wife.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Mrs. Shi, you framed her and harmed her reputation. The thief shouted to catch the thief, framed and framed. Can you plead guilty?"


    Mrs. Shi said with a look of despair: "Min women... Min women plead guilty."


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Shan Zhu again and said coldly, "Mrs. Shi has already pleaded guilty, Shan Zhu, can you plead guilty?"


    Shan Zhu has been thinking about how the earring got to Mrs. Shi, but she just let her think about it, and couldn''t think of the reason.


    The only possibility is...that is...


    Shan Zhu looked at Murong Lingran''s face and instantly became terrified, pointed at her and trembled: "Your Majesty, she is a monster, a monster..."


    Eunuch De frowned and said, "Monster? You don''t want to talk nonsense. Your Majesty might not be able to call it in front of you. There are strange powers here, so be careful with your crimes!"


    Shan Zhu said loudly: "Your Majesty, she... She is really a monster, I clearly... put the earrings in her ce by myself. After she sat down, the earrings disappeared. She must have picked them up. The earrings must be on her body, and after she picked them up, she had never approached Mrs. Shi. How could she suddenly run into Mrs. Shi''s bun? The only possibility was that she was a monster. Demon, put earrings in Madam Shi''s bun."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, there was an uproar.


    "Could it be that this person knew that the matter was exposed, and was so frightened that he became insane?"


    "Definitely, didn''t you say just now that you saw Miss Murong pick it up and put it in her arms? Now she has changed her confession again, who knows if it''s true or not."


    "It seems that nine times out of ten, it''s because of a loss of heart."


    "It''s really pitiful. It looks only sixteen or seventeen years old, and looks good. This life is over."


    "The poor person must have something to hate, and whoever made her restless deserves such an end."


    "That''s also true, if Miss Murong didn''t guess where the earrings were, then the fate of the Murong family today can be imagined. It''s not worthy of sympathy for the harm done to others."

 Chapter 1468: perish together

    Chapter 1468 Die together


    "You are right, it is indeed not worthy of sympathy."


    That''s right, most of the people present thought that Murong Lingran had guessed or noticed something in Madam Shi''s bun with sharp eyes, and couldn''t think of any other possibility.


    No one ?? believed her words, sorcerer? How could there be such a thing in this world?


    If she could, her whole family would still be distributed back then?


    De Gong said: "Bold ve maid, it''s better to recruit!"


    Shan Zhu didn''t dare to hide it any more, so she could only tell the truth: "The servant found the earring that the princess identally lost in the guest house, and when she was about to return it to the princess, Mrs. Shi found the servant and gave the servant a silver note of one hundred taels. Let the ves help her in the game, the ves happened to have a younger brother who needed money to marry, so they were greedy and epted the money."


    Helian Rongjiu asked: "Mrs. Shi, after Shan Zhu found you, in order to ensure the sess of the n, you asked her to give you the earrings. After you get the earrings, you are worried that if you throw them away, they will be found by the servants, so you can''t count on Murong. Girl, I couldn''t think of a good hiding ce for a while, so I hid the earrings in my bun. The most dangerous ce is sometimes the safest ce, you think no one can think that you can be bold enough to put the earrings If you put it on your body, you also feel that no one dares to search your body, right?"


    Mrs. Shi shook her head in horror: "No, I didn''t hide the earrings, and I don''t know why she got into my bun."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his two maids again, and said sharply, "You said, did you hide it?"


    The two knelt down immediately, and one of them said anxiously, "Madam, how could we have such courage."


    Another person said: "Madam, how can we do something that is so easy to be found in the bun, Madam, you have always been sober, you should know that since you came to the pce, we haven''t touched your bun. ."


    Mrs. Shi frowned, they were right, how did the earring get into her bun?


    Could it be that Murong Lingran is really a monster?


    Besides this maybe she really can''t think of anything else.


    Shan Zhu became terrified again and said loudly: "Your Majesty, Miss Murong is really a monster, and what I said is true. The earrings really got on Madam Shi for no reason. Please, Your Majesty, please investigate."


    Xiao Manan burst into tears and said: "You girl, you have a vicious mind, you can''t frame my daughter, but youe up with a poisonous n, and want your majesty to deal with my daughter in the name of a monster. And Mrs. Shi, too, the two of you. You have colluded, and you have not confessed to this point, and your words are strange and confused, and you want to drag my daughter into the water and ruin my daughter''s reputation. You are so vicious and cruel to my daughter, it is tolerable, which is unbearable, I... I fought with you!"


    After ?? finished speaking, he rushed up, as if he was going to die with Madam Shi and Shan Zhu.


    Murong Lingran was sighing that A-Niang was so smart today, and in just a few words, she found a perfect reason for what she did, so that she would not exin it herself, when she saw this, she hurriedly stepped forward to stop her, and said sternly: "A-Niang, you Don''t be impulsive, don''t lose your life for this kind of person, I''m fine, I''m really fine."


    Murong Zhe was always by his wife''s side. Seeing this, he tried his best to stop her with his arm. He worriedly said, "My daughter is right. Don''t be impulsive. Your Majesty is still here. I believe His Majesty will decide for our daughter."

 Chapter 1469: people who like to play tricks

    Chapter 1469 People who like to y tricks


    Mrs. Rong didn''t expect that Xiao Manan was still impatient, and persuaded: "Yes, Mrs. Murong, don''t be impulsive, if you have something to do, you still have so many children, what do you want them to do? Don''t worry, we will be together. You can tell that the two of them are talking nonsense, and no one will believe their words."


    Mrs. Wei also said: "Yes, and your son who hasn''t returned home. You have lost yourself. What should he do if he doesn''t see you when hees back? It''s impossible for us to believe the words of the criminal, we all doubt it. If so, His Majesty is wise and wise and won''t believe it easily, don''t worry."


    Xiao Manan was startled when he heard the words, and immediately calmed down.


    Yes, it''s not worth it to lose yourself for this kind of person.


    Seeing everyone looking at him, Xiao Manan bowed respectfully to Helian Rongjiu and said apologetically: "The courtdy was agitated for a while, I was rude just now, and I ask Your Majesty to forgive me."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Mrs. Murong is eager to protect her daughter. I understand it, and I believe everyone present can understand it. It''s just that some people want to escape punishment by unscrupulous means."


    Shan Zhu knew that the emperor was talking about herself, and said anxiously: "The ve girl didn''t mean that, what the ve girl said was the truth, and the earring really ran on Mrs. Shi''s head for no reason. Even if Miss Murong is not a monster, then It must be magic! We are at fault, but she is also a scourge."


    Helian Rongjiu''s face suddenly sank, and he said sternly, "Eunuch De."


    Eunuch De immediately understood, and stepped forward to reward Shan Zhu with a loud p.


    With a ?? snap, Shan Zhu was knocked to the ground, and there was blood on the corner of his mouth.


    Eunuch De warned: "If you dare to talk nonsense in front of Your Majesty, next time it won''t be as simple as a p. At this time, it''s better to invite the truth, and the crime will be added!"


    Shan Zhu was immediately stunned. Now that she and Mrs. Shi have conspired to frame Murong Lingran, it has been revealed. If she insists on what she said, I am afraid that she will add another crime to herself, and maybe she will be beaten. After tangled for a while, he said, "Your Majesty''s forgiveness, it''s a ve''s nonsense, and the earrings are indeed as His Majesty guessed just now. Madam Shi couldn''t find a good hiding ce for a while, so she hid the earrings in her hair bun. What the maid said just now is to make everyone think that Miss Murong is a witch, and to want His Majesty to deal with her, that''s why she said that."


    Everyone looked at each other, and it was really like this.


    They just said that there are no monsters in this world, there are only people who like to pretend to be ghosts.


    Helian Rongjiu said sternly: "Wen Rung, Madam Murong, don''t worry, Miss Murong is a real person, she can''t be a monster, I will not believe in nder, I will give you and Murong this matter today. A satisfactory ount of the family."


    Murongzhe''s family knelt down at the same time, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "All get up."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu turned his head, his face became extremely cold again, and his tone was cold: "Come on, let me imprison Mrs. Shi and Shan Zhu to the heavenly prison!"


    Ze Yuan Zequ said at the same time: "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After the two finished speaking, they immediately waved their hands, and the servants behind them wanted to drag Madam Shi and Shan Zhu away.


    When Madam Shi heard the words, she immediately kept kowtowing her head and said with a trembling voice: "Your Majesty spare your life, please also consider that this is the first time the courtdy has made a mistake, and that the courtdy''s husband and the deceased father treated the court this way. I have no credit for many years, but also for the sake of hard work, forgive the courtdy, no, sin woman once."

 Chapter 1470: A letter of leave

    Chapter 1470 A letter of divorce


    "The sinner promises that she will keep her duty in the future, and please ask Your Majesty to be kind."


    Shan Zhu prayed while kowtowing: "Your Majesty, there is still a family of young and old waiting for the servants to support them. Without the servants, they will not be able to live. Please forgive the servants once."


    Helian Rongjiu sneered: "Now I know to beg for mercy. When you partnered to plot against others just now, you must be more confident and more confident. You must have imagined that the people who begged for mercy countless times at this time are the Wen Rung family. If it wasn''t for today. Miss Murong knows that you hid your earrings on your bun, and now she is the one who begs for mercy, did you ever think about letting them go?"


    "And Shan Zhu. I just said that there is a younger brother in the family who needs to get married. Without you, is your younger brother a waste? Can''t he support his family? It''s toote to sell now."


    Mrs. Rong said: "That is, if Miss Murong hadn''t proved her innocence, she would have gone to prison now, carrying dirty water on her body for a lifetime, and the gold medals would have been taken away. Yuanfu, then their life will be over. If you want to ruin someone else''s life, but ask them to forgive you, where do you get your face?"


    Mrs. Shi frowned and said, "Mrs. Rong, I have never offended you before, why did you attack me today!"


    Mrs. Rong said with a nk face: "Falling down? You think Mrs. Ben is too bad. Mrs. Ben is just saying something fair."


    "To be fair? Madam Rong may not be selfish, but I know that the Murong family''s children are your saviours, and you are helping them on purpose."


    Madam Rong was not annoyed at being seen through, and said with a calm expression: "It seems that you really know enough about this Madam, Murong Lingran and Murong Zong are indeed my saviours, I deliberately help What about them? Can''t they repay their kindness? Is it okay for Mrs. Ben to repay her kindness? Or should Mrs. Ben sit on the sidelines, and then you will definitely be charged with a cold-blooded and ruthless charge of corrupting General Rong. The reputation of the mansion, or even the reputation of the Marquis of Ning''an mansion?"


    Mrs. Shi was speechless for a moment.


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "Okay, pull me down."


    Madam Shi anxiously pulled on her husband''s sleeve and begged: "Master, help, I''m all for the Shi family, for you, for our son, one day husband and wife a hundred days of grace, you can''t die without saving me. ."


    Shi Xingping hesitated for a moment, then immediately shook off her hand and said coldly: "My husband has an opinion on the Wen Rung family, I will solve it myself if there is anything, this is a matter between us men, and you are not alone. The point where people take action without authorization. What you have done today has affected the reputation of me and my child. I haven''t settled with you yet. Do you still want me to intercede for you? Go to the prison and reflect on it yourself. "


    Mrs. Shi couldn''t believe it: "Master, how can you say such a thing?"


    "Why can''t I? If I knew you would do such a stupid thing today, I shouldn''t have brought you here today!"


    "Master!"


    "Don''t call me my master. From today onwards, I am not your master. When I go back, I will give you a letter of divorce, and the family tree will be removed. You can do it yourself!"


    Leave book?


    Mrs. Shi never thought that today she just wanted to teach the Murong family a lesson on a whim, but she ended up being abandoned.

 Chapter 1471: Yet another sweetheart

    Chapter 1471 is another thin lover


    She already has grandchildren, and now being divorced, isn''t it a big joke, how can she still have the face to be a person in the future!


    If I had known, I had known that she should not have done this today, and the n would have been implemented wlessly.


    It seemed that she couldn''t take the blow, Madam Shi twitched, and she fainted when she rolled her eyes.


    Shi Xingping frowned when he saw this, but he didn''te forward after all, he turned his head ruthlessly and stopped looking at her.


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran, and he was another unkind lover.


    Zeyuan said: "Pull it down."


    "Yes."


    Shan Zhu saw that Mrs. Shi could not escape the punishment, and she was so heartbroken that she did not dare to beg for mercy, and let her be taken away.


    Shi Xingping saw that everyone was looking at him, and he didn''t have the face to continue to stay, and pleaded: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen is unwell, and wants to go home to recuperate, and I hope Your Majesty''s permission."


    Helian Rongjiu doesn''t know what he is thinking. He has been an official for many years and has a good reputation. He has really done his due diligence over the years. There is currently no evidence to prove that this matter is rted to him, so he will not embarrass him much. Said: "Master Shi is getting old, you still have to take good care of your body, take advantage of the rest, and take good care of your body."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    After Shi Xingping finished speaking, he bowed apologetically to King Qi and Princess Qi. He was about to leave, but after thinking about it, he still bowed to Murong Lingran and Murong Zhe to apologize, as if he was afraid of being ridiculed, he didn''t wait for the other party to speak and ran for his life. left the Yuquan Temple.


    King Qi looked at Murong Lingran and said apologetically, "Miss Murong, you were shocked today, it''s all the fault of this king, I didn''t expect that there would be such an evil ve who sees money so easily and is so easily bought by outsiders. Ben is here to say sorry to you, as well as Wen Rung and his wife,dies and gentlemen, this king also apologizes."


    Murong Lingran said with a look of disapproval: "It''s nothing, I have nothing to lose, it will be good if things are rified, and the bad guys have also been punished now, so I don''t feel relieved."


    Does she dare to say she cares now?


    She can guarantee that if she shows the slightest dissatisfaction now, someone will attack her again immediately, saying that the noble King Qi has apologized to her, and she will not forgive her, and will give her a big disrespect when that timees. ''s guilt.


    Murong Zhe also said: "Your Highness, you don''t need to worry about it, but we have to apologize. After all, those two are here for our family."


    King Qi was relieved when he saw them say this, looked at Helian Rongjiu again, and said, "Your Majesty, you havee here at this time, you probably haven''t had lunch yet, I will immediately order someone to prepare it for you."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "If there is a Lao brother, just follow the emperor''s wishes."


    The people surrounding them saw this and returned to their original positions.


    King Qi summoned his servants to give a few words, and then said to everyone: "You must have not eaten enough, and what happened just now made everyoneugh. It was this king''sx rule that caused such evil ves to appear in the house. There will be good wine and good food in the future, so please continue to join us."


    How dare everyone not give him face, His Majesty the Emperor is still here, they dare not say anything, and they dare not leave without authorization, and at the same time say thank you Lord.


    The dancers came on stage one after another, and the atmosphere in the hall began to rx again.


    Murong Lingran had almost finished eating just now, she said something to her aunt and aunt, summoned a maid, got up and left with the maid.

 Chapter 1472: Your Majesty wants to see you

    Chapter 1472 His Majesty wants to see you


    After it was convenient, Murong Lingran followed the maid to Yuquan Hall again.


    I just walked halfway and stopped abruptly when I saw someone waiting in front of me.


    Eunuch De waved the maid to step back, then stepped forward with a smile: "Miss Murong, Your Majesty wants to see you, please ask the maid toe with me."


    Murong blinked, "Can I refuse?"


    Eunuch De still smiled and said: "Miss Murong, Your Majesty said, you must go over, if you don''t go, even if you let me carry you, I will carry you over."


    Murong choked up, really domineering, how embarrassing it is to carry it, and the person who knows the current affairs is a handsome man, so he had topromise: "Okay, it''s just that my parents and brothers are still in the Yuquan Hall, where they..."


    "Don''t worry, girl, I have sent someone to inform them, they know that you are with His Majesty, so they won''t worry about it."


    You are only worried when you are with Helian Rongjiu, okay?


    Does she really think she is a little girl?


    Her father''s greatest fear is that she offends Helian Rongjiu.


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Okay, Father Lao will lead the way."


    After a cup of tea, Murong Lingran looked at the delicate courtyard in front of him and frowned, "This courtyard is..."


    Eunuch De exined respectfully: "This courtyard is specially prepared by Prince Qi for His Majesty. When His Majesty came to Prince Qi''s Mansion when he was a child, he lived here."


    The rtionship between King Qi and Helian Rongjiu is quite good.


    De Gong said: "Miss Murong, please."


    Murong said in a tangled manner, "It''s not good for a lonely man and a widow to be together."


    Eunuch De smiled and said, "Don''t worry, there are other people inside, Zeyuan Zequ and the two are also inside, so you are not alone. And you are still young, even if you are alone, it''s nothing."


    Murong Lingran was about to speak, when Eunuch De suddenly pushed open the courtyard door and motioned her to enter.


    In desperation, she had no choice but to cross the threshold.


    As soon as she entered, Eunuch De followed her in and gently closed the door.


    Eunuch De took her to the house instead of entering the house, but took a few steps and stopped at a pavilion in the yard.


    Zeyuan Zequ, who had been waiting outside, saw hering, and immediately lifted the curtain and motioned for Murong to enter.


    Murong Lingran gave the two of them a fierce look.


    Liars, all liars!


    The two didn''t expect her to be so courageous and dare to stare at them, they were stunned for a while, but they quickly recovered and smiled to please.


    Murong snorted softly and ignored them. He vaguely saw a bright yellow figure carrying her behind his back, and it was toote to back down, so he had to walk in.


    As soon as we entered, a burst of heat hit our face, and upon closer inspection, there were several pots of charcoal fire inside, making it as warm as Yuquan Hall.


    Helian Rongjiu heard the voice and turned around, seeing Murong Lingran bowing his head with a respectful look, he coughed softly, "I''m not rude to see me?"


    Murong furrowed his brows, and now he''s holding them for her, right?


    had known that she would not be here today, maybe they could get along as before.


    She has already knelt down just now, and now she has to kneel, her knees, this evil feudal society!


    Murong hesitated for a while, and had no choice but to kneel down.


    Helian Rongjiu was just joking. Seeing that she was really about to kneel, she immediately wanted to help her up. As soon as she touched her hand, she felt very rude and said with an ufortable expression, "We are the only ones here, so don''t worry about it. Courtesy."

 Chapter 1473: coax

    Chapter 1473 Coax well


    Murong Lingran immediately stood up straight and said lightly, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned: "It''s just the two of us here. You are very familiar with people outside, and there are no outsiders. Why don''t you call me Ninth Young Master?"


    Murong said: "Your Majesty, if you want to listen, I can call you Ninth Young Master, but you must forgive me."


    "I, no, I will forgive you."


    "Okay, Ninth Young Master."


    He calls himself me?


    Does he also want the rtionship between them to be the same as before?


    Helian Rongjiuughed suddenly, although her tone was still alien, but take it slow, they can definitely be the same as before.


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "Girl, I saw that everyone was eating just now, but you didn''t. After that, you should be hungry too. Let''s eat together. Look, there are all kinds of food on the table. It¡¯s delicious, although the craftsmanship is definitely not as good as yours, but it can still be eaten.¡±


    Murong Lingran nced at the eight dishes on the table, thinking that he was still calling him a girl, rolled his eyes, and said lightly: "The status of the minister is low, how can you sit with Your Majesty, Your Majesty should not embarrass the minister''s daughter. ."


    "It''s embarrassing?" Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "How can this be embarrassing? I just want you and I to have dinner like before."


    "Your Majesty, we can''t go back to the past. The person who used to eat carefree with me was Ninth Young Master."


    "But Ninth Young Master is me."


    "But you are still Your Majesty, and the status of the servant girl is low. It''s fine if you didn''t know it before. Now that you know it, there are some rules that you should abide by. You still have to abide by it, so as not to be seen by others, and the servant girl will be charged with a disrespectful charge. ."


    "With me here, who would dare to punish you? Also, do you think my death-free gold medal is fake?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t speak, just lowered his head.


    He Lianrong was suffocated and walked around involuntarily.


    He thought about countless kinds of attitudes of this girl to him after his identity was exposed. The most fearful thing was that she treated him like this. He didn''t expect to be afraid of anything, but she really wanted to draw a clear line with him.


    I know that this person is sometimes stubborn, but I didn''t expect to be so stubborn.


    And wasn''t she very smart before?


    Couldn''t the address and tone of his just now exin his attitude?


    Murong Lingran secretly nced at his face, saw that his face was flushed with anger, the corner of his mouth twitched, and when he saw him suddenly look at him, he immediately returned to his indifference.


    Humph, let you deceive people in the past, but now you will be cheap if you are in a hurry.


    She was so hard to hide.


    Someone from the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion, a junior of the Marquis of Ning''an, a rtive of the royal family, and the ninth son, is a big liar full of lies.


    Last year, she pretended to ask His Majesty for her credit every time. How grateful she was to him at that time, what else did she ask for? In the end, the deity was right in front of her.


    He investigated her family''s affairs very well, and he, having lied to her for so long, wanted her to forgive him easily, it was not so easy.


    She had already thought about it when she came here just now. If Helian Rongjiu wants to draw a clear line for her in the future, then she will treat him as dead. If he wants to get along with her as before, then she will teach him a lesson. .


    What happened to the emperor? Can the emperor lie?


    The Zeyuan Zequ outside looked at each other, and at the same time a word popped up in his heart, "Shit!"


    If I knew today, why was it in the first ce, Your Majesty, just coax me.

 Chapter 1474: are making up

    Chapter 1474 is making up


    Eunuch De also nced at the figure inside the curtain and shook his head helplessly.


    His Majesty is still too young. Governing the country does have some means, but when ites to the rtionship between children and children, even his father-inw can''tpare to when he was young.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Girl, talk to me."


    Murong Lingran said nkly, "What did you say?"


    "you!"


    Helian Rongjiu was so angry again that he sat down and said loudly, "Sit down for me, this is the imperial decree!"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said lightly, "Okay, since Your Majesty uses power to suppress people, little girls have to listen, so just follow His Majesty''s words."


    After saying that, he sat across from him.


    Helian Rongjiu was unhappy again, "I also don''t want to use power to oppress you. You don''t listen to me, so I can''t do anything about it. Also, what are you doing sitting so far away? I won''t eat you, Come sit next to me!"


    Murong Lingran sat down obediently again.


    "Do you have to say something before you move?"


    Murong Lingran blinked her eyes and said innocently, "Why not? You are Your Majesty, I must obey the rules in front of you, I''m just a girl who came back from the frontier, and the rules I learned in the capital have long been forgotten. , If it offends you, it will be very serious, if you send us to Saiyuan Mansion again, then our family will be miserable."


    Although her tone was very normal, Helian Rongjiu felt that she was yin and yang strange, so she could only helplessly say: "I know you me me."


    "The ministers and daughters dare not."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Didn''t you me mest time? I know that I am sorry for your family. Many years ago, I was young and gave your family a distribution, but I exined it before, that is someone from the Ministry of Punishment. The investigation is clear, there are witnesses and physical evidence, there are a lot of things happening in the entire Xuanqing Kingdom every day, and there are also a lot of documents sent by the Ministry of Justice every day, I really can¡¯t send people to re-investigate one by one.¡±


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "Yes, you are right, you are right, you are particrly right! You don''t need to exin, anyway, the exnation is useless, we have also been forgiven by you, and now Life is not bad, but I have suffered some hardships before, and there is a younger brother who has note back."


    Helian Rongjiu knew that she had a pimple in her heart, and exined: "Girl, I believe that your father would not do such a thing, so I will make up for itter."


    "Look, I will be your backer, so that you can quickly gain a firm foothold in the capital, and open two Zhi Ye Zhais in a short period of time."


    "I deliberately sent the refugees to Lihua Vige so that you could work for them and help the court solve the refugee problem. This is a great achievement."


    "I bought all the potatoes you nted, which made it easier for the army to fight. This is a great contribution."


    "I asked you to save Xuanhe Emperor''s peony tree. You saved it, which is another great achievement."


    "Last time, the former Minister of the Ministry of Commerce wanted your life and sent dozens of assassins, and it was I who saved you."


    "And your fourth brother, although it was found by my people and Huwei Escort at the same time, but what happened to him before the Yu family was also investigated by me."


    "Although Murong Zhou is still outside, my people are constantly looking for him."


    "I also brought your high-yield grain to the courtiers, and I bought all your grain and nned to promote it."

 Chapter 1475: thickest thigh

    Chapter 1475 The thickest thigh


    "I won''t talk about other things. The most important thing is that I also sealed your father as Wen Rung, used those great achievements to block the mouths of courtiers, and gave you a gold medal to avoid death, so that you can be decent in the capital. Live without fear of anyone."


    "You can''t just remember one of my unintentional mistakes and ignore my other good things?"


    Murong Lingran frowned upon hearing this. After all, this person really helped their family a lot. It turned out that he was making up for it from the beginning.


    Seeing that she still didn''t speak, Helian Rongjiu said: "Girl, I''ve said so much, can''t you forgive me? The Ministry of Justice is still investigating your father''s matter, don''t worry, it will take some time. , but the day wille when things wille to light."


    "And just now, I didn''t want toe over and reveal my identity in front of you, I just wanted to stay in the guest house quietly, but Ningxin didn''t worry about you, she sent someone to inform me that someone wronged you, I was afraid of you I can''t stand it today, so I immediately went over to support you, you should have felt what happened just now, I''m on your side."


    Murong Lingran continued to be silent.


    Seeing this, Helian Rongjiu stood up abruptly and sighed: "Forget it, since you don''t want to forgive me, then forget it, I won''t force you, I haven''t touched these things, you can eat them if you want. , If you don''t want to, go to your parents."


    After saying that, he turned around and looked straight into the distance through the curtain.


    After a while, Helian Rongjiu heard a sound behind her, thinking she had left, and turned her head in disappointment, only to see someone eating food slowly.


    "You didn''t leave?"


    Listening to his surprised tone, Murong Lingranughed secretly in her heart, but her face was extremely calm: "I didn''t go, there are so many delicious food, how could I go. I didn''t have enough to eat just now, so it''s convenient to go again. I''m hungry too. It''s not as good as what I made, as you said, Master Jiu, but it tastes pretty good."


    There is still no evidence to prove her daddy''s innocence, even so, this person is sparing no effort to help them, and firmly believes that their family is innocent. For the sake of this, she will not care about him for the time being.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she suddenly gave face, and immediately sat down beside her again, and asked cautiously, "Girl, are you not angry anymore?"


    Ze Yuanzequ listened to his master''s cautious tone, and several words appeared in his heart at the same time: "It''s really promising!"


    Murong Lingran said with a look of disgust: "Ninth Young Master, you are the emperor, pay attention to your behavior, this tone is very inconsistent with your identity."


    She is a fool to be angry with the emperor, this is the thickest thigh, the most powerful person in the world, don''t hold it for nothing.


    In the future, she can be said to have the emperor as her backing, and then she will be able to let go of her hands and feet to make money in the future, and she will not be afraid of being bullied.


    If someone bullies her again, she will ask the emperor to call the shots, how majestic.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she didn''t use honorifics for a few words in a row, and a smile appeared on her face, this person really didn''t get angry.


    His stomach was also hungry, so he picked up his chopsticks and started to eat. It''s not that I haven''t seen my food, and there are no outsiders here, just do whatever you want."

 Chapter 1476: she didnt put it in

    Chapter 1476 She didn''t put it in


    Murong smiled and said: "Yes, you are right, everything you said is right."


    Ze Yuan Zequ nced at each other again, the master said a few words and then stopped being angry, Miss Murong is really a child, it''s so coaxing.


    Helian Rongjiu asked again: "When did you start to know my identity?"


    "Want to know?"


    "Yes I do."


    "Really?"


    "Girl!"


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "Don''t be angry, I''m just joking."


    just wanted to see if you were the same as before. Now, it seems that she canpletely continue to get along with this person as Ninth Young Master.


    "I''m not angry." Seeing her smile, Helian Rongjiu was not annoyed by being yed with, but she said helplessly, "Did you guess it when you were with Ningxinst time?"


    Murong Lingran immediately withdrew the smile and snorted: "It seems that you already know, and you asked me."


    "How did you know?"


    Murong Lingran did not hide it from him, so he briefly said what the four people had quietly heard in the dark that day.


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly realized, "It turns out that it was revealed by Ningxin."


    It seems that his intuition was not wrong that day, and his decision today is also correct. This person already knows his identity, and if he continues to hide it, will he not be the same as the clown jumping beam in the future?


    The most important thing is that the more things you hide, the more angry this person will be in the future.


    "Then the reason why you didn''t go back to the camp with mest time was really what you said that day?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Half and half, the other reason is that I am worried that knowing your identity, we will be very restrained, and it will frighten the two children."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, thinking about it quite enough.


    "Then what happened just now? Is it really like what Mrs. Shi said, the earrings were hidden in her bun by her?"


    Murong Lingran said with a sincere expression: "Of course, or else I could have put it in? I''m not a monster."


    She didn''t lie, she really didn''t put it in, how could she have that ability, it was put in by Changqi Shenjun.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I naturally know that you are not a monster, if you were a monster, your father''s hand would have been cured by you long ago, and your fifth brother would have returned long ago. It''s just too stupid for me."


    "It''s not stupid." Murong said indifferently: "She thinks me too stupid, and she is too confident, thinking that she will definitely not be suspected."


    "You''re right."


    Murong said: "Let''s not mention her. Anyway, I only ask for justice. Don''t spare her lightly because her husband, Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, is an important official of the court."


    Helian Rongjiu said sternly: "Don''t worry, so many people are watching. I just want to cover up. I will send someone to notify you."


    "Then I''m relieved, then I''ll wait."


    The two were chatting when suddenly Ze Yuan''s door opened from outside the curtain, and then he scolded him sharply: "Who is outside, get out of here!"


    Helian Rongjiu and Murong Lingran turned their heads at the same time, and through the curtains, they saw Ze Yuan standing at the gate of the courtyard, shouting in one direction: "If you don''te out again, just rectify the Fa on the spot in the name of an assassin, and don''t regret it then! "


    As soon as the voice fell, two women''s panicked voices came from behind the big tree in the distance.

 Chapter 1477: I really cant let go

    Chapter 1477 I really can''t let go


    "No, we''ll juste out."


    "I''lle out too, we''re not assassins, don''t kill us."


    Helian Rongjiu lifted the curtain and saw that the door was open, Zeyuan Zequ stood at the entrance of the courtyard, and two women walked in with uneasiness on their faces.


    Seeing Helian Rongjiu''s gloomy face, the two immediately lowered their heads, approached, knelt down, and said at the same time, "Meet Your Majesty."


    The two quietly nced at Murong Lingran again, and immediately clenched their fists when they saw that she was really intact.


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t let them get up, but said with a sullen face: "If my memory is correct, you are Miss Wu from Andingbo Mansion, and Miss Rong from General Rong Mansion."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, the servant girl''s surname is Wu and her name is Wen.


    "The servant girl''s surname is Rong and her name is Xinlian."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I didn''t ask your names!"


    "Your Majesty forgive me!"


    "Your Majesty forgive me!"


    Eunuch De sternly said, "The two of you honestly exined, what were you doing outside just now?"


    Wu Wen said in panic: "The minister did nothing, but felt that the Yuquan Pce was a little boring, so Miss He Rong came out for a walk, but the two of us were not familiar with the pce, so we came here by ident, no... I didn''t expect His Majesty to be here. ."


    Zeyuan said: "Let''s go? Prince Qi''s mansion is so big, you can walk to His Majesty''s ce, do you really think we are fools, so foolish? If you don''t tell the truth, be careful of your little lives."


    Sawakura drew out his sword in coordination.


    The two of them shook violently, and Rong Xinlian hurriedly said: "Your Majesty forgive me, I''ll tell you the truth, the two of us watched Murong Lingrane out alone with her maid. We had some misunderstandings with her, and we also misunderstood her just now. I stole the princess'' earrings, and said something very exaggerated. I felt bad about it, so I wanted toe to her, but I saw her and othersing to this yard halfway, and I was curious about what she was doing, so I followed."


    Wu Wen also echoed: "That''s it."


    Murong frowned and said, "Do you really feel bad about it?"


    Wu Wen said reluctantly, "Yes."


    "It turns out that you all thought the same thing in the pce just now. It''s really hurtful, so please apologize now."


    "what?"


    "I want you to apologize? Can''t you understand humannguage?"


    Wu Wen said: "But during the holiday in the guest house, I already apologized, and when I was in the hall, I didn''t say anything."


    Rong Xinlian said: "Yes, I also echoed a sentence in the hall, everyone said, why do you just want us to apologize?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Isn''t this what you said just now? Are you feeling bad about it? If you feel bad, then apologize, lest your consciences be troubled."


    "This¡­"


    Murong Lingran pretended to be surprised: "Could it be that what you just said was just an excuse, you followed me quietly, to see where I was going, to catch my grip again, or maybe, to know that His Majesty is here, the real purpose is actually Are you here to find Your Majesty?"


    The two were startled, obviously not expecting that she guessed it, and lowered their heads at the same time.


    They just said that they were a little embarrassed, but Murong Lingran really didn''t want to let go.


    Helian Rongjiu said coldly, "Is what Miss Murong said true?"


    "Your Majesty, it''s not like that. The minister''s daughter apologizes." After Wu Wen finished speaking, she looked at Murong Lingran and said sincerely, "Miss Murong, we were also misled by Madam Shi. I''m sorry, we misunderstood you."

 Chapter 1478: infighting

    Chapter 1478 Infighting


    Rong Xinlian also said: "I also apologize, Miss Murong, I''m sorry, we really didn''te to hurt you, we just wanted to apologize to you, and please forgive us."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Girl, can you ept it?"


    Murong Lingran knew that what they were saying was not the truth, but he didn''t want to have the same knowledge as them, and said, "ept, of course, I am not a person with a small stomach."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Miss Murong will not be held ountable, but I will hold you ountable. I arbitrarily interfered with my interest in dining. For your father''s sake, I will punish you a little bit and give a p to each one today."


    Eunuch De immediately stepped forward and pped each of them without hesitation in their fearful eyes.


    The two of them were immediately stunned.


    Before they could recover, Helian Rongjiu said, "Throw it out."


    Zeyuan said: "Yes."


    After the two were thrown out, Wu Wen came back to his senses after a long time.


    Looking at the closed courtyard gate, Wu Wen touched her stinging cheek and felt humiliated immediately. Thinking of the culprit who caused her such an encounter, she pped Rong Xinlian with her backhand.


    After a while, Rong Xinlian''s face was red and swollen on both sides.


    Rong Xinlian was still in a sluggish state, but she was beaten up immediately, covering her face and said, "Wu Wen, what are you doing?"


    Wu Wen saw her questioning in a loud voice, and was about to speak, thinking that if there was a dispute here, she could still hear it, in order not to disturb Helian Rongjiu, she turned and ran away.


    Rong Xinlian thought she was guilty, so she immediately chased after her and pushed her.


    Wu Wen was caught off guard and fell suddenly into the snow, fraying the skin of both palms.


    He fell twice in one day, and was pped. Seeing that it was already some distance away from Helian Rongjiu''s ce, he got up and shouted: "Rong Xinlian, how about I p you? If you hadn''t pushed me over, how could I have been punished by His Majesty, it''s all your fault, and I''ll give you a light p."


    Rong Xinlian frowned and said, "So what if I asked you toe here? Your feet are on your body, and your brain is yours. If you are willing toe here, what does it have to do with me? You are the one who resents Murong Lingran for letting you lose just now. It was so miserable. When I saw that she was single, I wanted toe out and teach her a lesson. You me me for your own problems! You dare to hit me, even if your majesty, what are you? I won''t call back , I don''t believe in glory!"


    After he finished speaking, he rushed towards Wu Wen again.


    Wu Wen hurriedly said, "Hold on!"


    Rong Xinlian knew that she wanted to dy time, but she stopped and said with a sneer, "What else do you have to say?"


    Wu Wen nced in the direction where Murong Lingran was, and said, "Let''s not start a feud, ourmon enemy is Murong Lingran, if we fight and let her know, won''t she make herugh at us? "


    "And this is the pce, it would be too rude to fight here. If the trouble gets to the prince, he will definitely never let us in again."


    "I pped you just now, and you pushed me too. Look, both of my hands are torn. You didn''t suffer. Why don''t we just expose the matter like this?"


    Rong Xinlian said firmly: "No, you took the shot first, I don''t even have to look to know that both sides of my face are swollen, you are only swollen on one side, no one can see the wound on your hand if you don''t show it. arrive."

 Chapter 1479: Murong girl has such a good temper

    Chapter 1479 Miss Murong''s temper is so good


    "However, if you ask me to p the other side of your face too, then I can do as you said and forgive you this time."


    "no!"


    Wu Wen refused without thinking about it. She is crazy to stand on the spot and let people not fight back.


    Rong Xinlian gritted her teeth and said, "If that''s the case, don''t me me."


    After saying that, he showed his fingers with sharp nails and charged straight towards the other party.


    Wu Wen was just unprepared just now. Seeing that Rong Xinlian didn''t listen to her advice at all, she dared to shoot at her, and she was furious and started to fight back.


    After a while, the two began to fight. You scratched her hair, and she scratched your face, regardless of where it was.


    There were many people in the pce, and soon someone found them and immediately separated them.


    It''s just that it''s already toote, and the faces of the two are already painted.


    When the family members of the two found out, they apologized to King Qi, and immediately sent them back to the mansion, where they were confined in the courtyard.


    Murong Lingran didn''t know about the farce of the two, and after they left, she continued to eat.


    She didn''t have much appetite. She had eaten some in the hall just now, and she was full after a while. She put down her chopsticks gently and said sternly: "Thank you for your hospitality, my parents are still waiting for me, so I won''t apany me. What''s the matter? Let''s talk about itter."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t embarrass her too much. It''s a long timeing. Although she didn''t seem to care, she was probably frightened just now. Her parents and brothers were also frightened today, so she told her to go back.


    After Murong Lingran left, Princess Ningxin came to Helian Rongjiu''s side. Seeing that Murong Lingran had left, she said with regret: "Brother Huang, why did you let her go? I want to y more with her. y."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, there will be opportunities in the future."


    "Is she not mad at you?"


    "of course not."


    "Really?" Princess Ningxin squinted at her brother: "Are you trying to deceive me for your own sake?"


    Helian Rongjiu saw that his sister didn''t believe in him, so he tapped her head abruptly, and said angrily, "What nonsense?


    Princess Ningxin didn''t get angry when she was knocked, she just rubbed her head and said with a pity: "Miss Murong has such a good temper, you lied to her for so long, and she forgave you so quickly, if it were me , but it''s not so easy to forgive you, you have to make a good apology."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "You think she''s you, she''s right and wrong, and I''ve done a lot of things for her. For the sake of those things, it''s strange that she doesn''t forgive me."


    "That''s right." Princess Ningxin nodded in agreement, suddenly remembering what he said just now, suddenly crossed her waist and said, "She is a person who is right and wrong, am I not?"


    Helian Rongjiuughed and said, "Of course you are too."


    Princess Ningxin muttered: "The mouth is not right, forget it, I like that girl anyway, it doesn''t matter."


    Time passed quickly, and what happened in Prince Qi''s mansion did not affect the life of Murong Lingran''s family.


    Two dayster, Zequ also came to tell her about the disposal of Madam Shi and Shan Zhu.


    For the sake of Mrs. Shi''s father and Mr. Shi''s hard work, the Ministry of Punishment sought the emperor''s approval and then ordered a hundred big hits and was detained for another year.

 Chapter 1480: Zhiye Zhai No. 3 Store

    Chapter 1480 To Yezhai No. 3 Store


    However, although she was given a light punishment, she received a letter of divorce while in prison, was dismissed by Shi Xingping, and was also removed from the family tree.


    For her age, it can be said that life is better than death.


    As for Shan Zhu, her status was low, and there was no one in her family who had made contributions to the court, so she was immediately sentenced to exile and set off on another day.


    The city has also opened in a blink of an eye, and two Zhi Ye Zhai have also begun to reopen.


    Although Murong Lingran still has tens of thousands of taels of silver in her hand, she can use it quickly because of therge amount of money.


    Many things in her space can be sold. The fish, shrimp and crabs in the small river pond may be rted to her two space waters, but after a few months, they are already as big as those in her space. You can give her cover.


    It''s just that the shop under Murong Zong''s namest year was too big, and it was not suitable for selling fish, shrimp and crabs. It was too violent.


    Therefore, Murong Lingran just set aside a small area in the two Zhi Ye Zhais to sell her fish, shrimp and crab.


    Simr to what she had expected, once the shrimp and crab were ced in Zhiye Zhai, many people had never seen such a big shrimp and crab, and they all wanted to buy it back to taste it, or to buy it back to make the master happy. It was already swept away.


    Although it is said that the fish is verymon, and the taste of the fish is the same, the fish with few fish bones is still very popr, and her fish is notmon in Beijing, so it is also very good in Zhiye Zhai.


    Although the people of the Marquis of Ning''an one day discovered that the fish they were selling were from the pond in their house, they didn''t think much about it, thinking that she got it from other sources.


    After all, the three restaurants are regr customers. She also gave them some shrimps and crabs for free tasting before. The three shopkeepers and her friends also know how good the taste is, so like vegetables, they are directly pulled from the small river pond. .


    There are also her giant seedless lychees. Although the output is small, she also has a few trees nted in the space, but no matter how small the mosquito legs are, they are still meat. She sells them one by one, so the ie is not bad.


    The business of the shop is full of people every day. Because she often increases the variety, the quantity of each vegetable and fruit in the shop is decreasing. Murong Lingran opened the No. 3 Zhi Ye Zhai store to divide the first two Zhi Ye Zhai.


    Of course, as there were more shops, there were not enough carriages to carry vegetables at home, so she bought six more carriages.


    As for the shopkeeper of the third store, Murong Lingran was looking for Bao Jingye from Baiyun Vige.


    Although he is from outside the vige, since he came here, he has heard from Tong Xiuming that he works diligently every day, neverining or shouting that he is tired.


    When Murong Lingran investigated the people of Baiyun Vige, he knew that he knew how to read. He used to be an ountant and could do abacus. He is the backbone.


    But in order to make sure nothing goes wrong, after all, her vegetables and fruits are expensive, and most of the guests whoe here are either rich or expensive. He has not had much contact with the rich people in the capital before, so he still has to understand some aspects.


    Therefore, more than ten days before the opening of Zhiye Zhai No. 3 store, Murong Lingran asked him to go to the first two Zhiye Zhais for a few days to familiarize themselves with the situation.


    and also transferred some of the first two Zhi Ye Zhai guys, if there is an emergency, those people can also give him advice.

 Chapter 1481: Building a school

    Chapter 1481 Building a school


    And he also instructed him that if there is a situation that cannot be solved, let someone go to Tong Qishen. He has rich experience and can handle most situations.


    The people of Baiyun Vige know that if they work well, they can be reused. They are very energetic and their mental outlook is much better.


    After the business of Zhiye Zhai No. 3 store was on the right track, the weather gradually warmed up, the snow gradually melted, and the fields became lively again, reiming wastnd and growing vegetables.


    Because he was going to prepare a betrothal gift for Murong Zong, Murong Lingran often followed Xiao Manan to the city during this time, and often went to Huwei Escort to inquire about Murong Zhou''s news, but as she expected, there was no news at all.


    She also asked Wei Jingxuan, and he didn''t have any news.


    In view of the fact that she has a lot of banknotes, during this period, she bought two more shops.


    Of course, it is still under her name.


    Originally, she wanted to put it under the names of Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan, but the two of them were unwilling to agree.


    Murong Lingran will not force them any more, anyway, she will find a chance to share with them in the future what is in her name.


    Murong Lingran also had a n for what those two stores were going to sell. After buying it, he went directly to He Wenyi, gave him the design drawings of the shelves, and asked him to follow suit.


    Anyway, the two shops need to be renovated, and she also needs a lot of preparation time, just take it slow.


    On this day, after Murong Lingran''s family had breakfast, Li Zheng brought Zhuang Qinghe over.


    Murong suddenly thought of what he was talking aboutst year, and immediately understood their purpose.


    Now that the snow has melted, it is the right time to build a house.


    Sure enough, after drinking tea, Li Zheng told them about building a school.


    Murong Zhe and Murong Lingran agreedst year, and now they have money in their hands, and the three Zhi Ye Zhai make a lot of money every day, which is more than enough to build a school.


    Murong Zhe nced at his daughter, Murong understood, took out a one hundred taels silver note, handed it to Li Zheng, took out another blueprint, and handed it to Zhuang Qinghe.


    Li was seeing that the banknote was actually one hundred taels. The hand holding the banknote trembled for a moment, and he said in doubt, "Azhe, Aran, you are..."


    Murong Zhe said, "Uncle Zhuang, when you came to see us, you meant that you would pay a portion of the money and we would contribute a portion of the money, but as I told youst year about A Ran''s idea, if we want to build it, we''d better build it. The school should not only be spacious and of good quality, there should be more rooms, cafeterias, reading rooms, etc., but also multi-storey buildings.¡±


    "In this way, I am afraid that a lot of money will be needed. Uncle Zhuang also knows that our family''s business is now on the right track, and the ie is stable. I mean, Uncle Zhuang should keep all the money that His Majesty has rewarded. Of course, we definitely don''t look down on it. What Uncle Zhuang means, the gold bestowed by His Majesty is a great honor for the family, and it is not easy to take it out, we just need to get the money."


    Lizheng did listen to themst year, but recently he has new concerns and said: "But the construction is so big, there are probably not so many children in the vige, I''m afraid it will be wasted."


    Murong said: "It doesn''t matter, there will always be in the future. Even if it doesn''t, it''s fine. I also have other uses."

 Chapter 1482: accident

    Chapter 1482 ident


    Seeing them say this, after all, they are doing it for the good of the vige, so don''t worry about those who pay, and Lizheng can''t say anything.


    Li Zheng took another look at the blueprint in his son''s hand, thought for a moment, and said solemnly: "ording to the drawing, this school will upy a lot ofnd, and it will cost a lot of money just to buy thend."


    Murong smiled and said: "That''s why I took out the one hundred taels of silver bills at one time. These Uncle Qinghe will use them first. If they are not enough, just tell me."


    Li Zheng frowned and said, "It''s not right, it''s too much."


    He knew that the Murong family was rich, but he didn''t expect to be so willing, and they were not afraid of his son''s dissent.


    Zhuang Qinghe also said: "Yes, this is building a school for the vige. As the son of Lizheng, I naturally need to contribute. Our family can pay first, and then settle the ount. Don''t worry, we can first Don''t use the gold rewarded by Your Majesty, thanks to your family these days, our family has saved a lot of money, and there is still some money in advance."


    Murong Lingran said: "Just ept it, it''s all your hard-earned money, but you still have a lot of children to support, so let''s keep it for the time being. Besides, when the school was built, our family also had a lot of money. I have to be busy with other things, and I may not have time to help, and I have to trouble Uncle Qinghe to help us keep an eye on it. We will have the money to contribute, and we will be able to contribute. Uncle Qinghe has built the house for so many years, and he must be able to see it at a nce. Whether the material is good or bad, I only have one requirement, that is, all the materials used must be the best."


    Zhuang Qinghe was no longer hypocritical when he heard the words, and nodded solemnly: "Okay, since the little boss trusts me so much, then I must do a good job of keeping ounts to ensure that every copper te can be found wherever it goes."


    Murong Lingran said again: "Uncle Qinghe, don''t treat yourself badly. Your sry should be three times what it used to be. You should pay more for other people. Give some hard money, that''s what it should be."


    Zhuang Qinghe was instantly overjoyed when he heard the words, "Thank you little master."


    Li was thinking for a moment, and then said: "Azhe, thend to buy the school must be registered under your family name, why don''t you find a time to go to the city with me."


    Murong Zhe said sternly: "Let A Ran go with you, just register in her name."


    This is what they have already discussed. It costs a lot of money to build a school.


    Li Zheng looked at Murong Zong and the others, seeing that they all looked like they were acquiesced, he said sternly: "Okay, it''s a bit embarrassing to go to the city now, so let''s go tomorrow."


    Murong nodded: "Okay, Grandpa Lizheng."


    The two discussed other details, and Murong Zhe sent them away.


    As soon as they left, the Yu family came over.


    The Yu family went back to Yujia Vige early in the morning before dawn to prepare and start building the house, but they didn''t expect toe back so early.


    Murong Zhe saw that their faces were all a little ugly, especially the youngest Yu Yongyan, who could not hide his emotions, his face was obviously solemn, and asked with concern: "What''s wrong, what happened?"


    Yu Shanyuan thought of what happened in Yujia Vige just now, in order not to make people worry, he had to force a smile and say: "It''s okay, it''s because of the big brother, some people in the family don''t like us."

 Chapter 1483: rob money

    Chapter 1483 Robbery


    "Because we made money here, it''s not a big deal to meet some sarcastic people."


    Liang Xiaoying also smiled and said: "That''s right, the boss and the little bosses don''t have to worry, those sarcastic words are nothing, we have one ear and the other, it won''t affect us. We are here now to say goodbye to the boss. We I have also lived in your house for a while, and this time is really disturbing. It is time for us to go back and prepare to build a house. After packing our things, we n to go home tomorrow. "


    Murong Zhe asked: "You all went back, and the house was not built yet, where do you live? You might as well continue to live there, go back every day and watch the construction of the house, while the rest continue to work here, and after the house ispletely built, Move back."


    Liang Xiaoying said: "Thank you for your kindness, we have a ce to go, and we have found someone to take us in for a while."


    Yu Yongyan suddenly said, "Auntie, why do you lie? Didn''t you say that children can''t lie? Why do you lie?"


    Yu Shanyuan and Liang Xiaoying froze at the same time.


    Liang Xiaoying reacted first and said loudly: "Yongyan, adults are talking, children are not allowed to interrupt."


    Yu Yongyan was reprimanded, his eyes were red, and he immediately cried aggrieved.


    "Ohh Ohh ohh¡­"


    He didn''t say anything wrong, why did you scold him?


    Yu Yongli saw this and hurriedly pulled her younger brother into her arms forfort.


    Murong said: "Aunt Liang, I guess, you shouldn''t be able to stay in Yujia Vige any longer."


    Liang Xiaoying asked in a daze: "Little Master, how did you guess?"


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "It''s very simple, I know that since you came here, some people in Yujia Vige really want to let them work in our home through you, and there are many people who borrow money from you. I warned you sister-inw, and the person who came to borrow money from you, but there are still people who don''t believe in evil and havee to you quietly, and after you rejected one by one, it is normal for those people to hold grudges."


    "And Uncle Shanyuan''s brother was imprisoned because of him. There must be a lot of people who say that you are ruthless and don''t read siblings. In addition, your sister-inw is adding fuel to it, so it''s normal that you can''t stay any longer."


    Yu Shanyuan said with a wry smile: "I really can''t hide anything from Xiaodong''s eyes. Xiaodong''s guess is not bad. When we go back, the patriarch may have heard the viin''s words. He knows that we are rich and asks us if we want to go back. , we must first give 10 taels of silver to the vigers as their hard work for guarding the house for us."


    "Our house is in ruins. There is nothing. Where do we need guards? They just want to steal money. Ten taels of silver are not small money for us, and we are definitely impossible to agree."


    "If we don''t take out the money, they don''t even want us to be half a step closer to the house."


    "There are many of them, and there are a few children on my side. We dare not fight with them. We have no choice but toe back for the time being."


    "I''m worried that if we don''t go back, they will make more demands in the future. We have already thought about it on the road just now. When wee back, we will pack our things and go back. If they still don''t let us go home, then we will go to the government and sue them for extortion. They are the most afraid of officials, and that should send us home."

 Chapter 1484: an idea

    Chapter 1484 An Idea


    Murong said: "It is indeed a good way to report to the official, but after reporting to the official, what about after you go back smoothly?"


    "As the saying goes, stay in the front line of being a person, and you will meet in the future. When you report to the officials, the officials of the government may give you face and arrest a few people because of their duties, but if they are really beaten or sat down because of you prison, or fell ill in prison, if there is an ident, you and them will really have a vengeance."


    "You are going to build a houseter, and they will quietly disturb your house. It is estimated that your house will never be built."


    "After all, you are only two adults, so you can''t watch for twelve hours, and there must be many people who oppose you."


    "Even if it''s built, you won''t have a good life there in the future. Especially your children, it''s not a big deal to be isted at that time. If some minded people want to harm them, it will be a serious matter."


    The Yu family''s face turned pale, and they obviously thought what she said was very reasonable.


    If their family members were sent to prison by others in Yujia Vige to suffer, they would certainly hold grudges for the rest of their lives.


    People like them who are afraid of causing trouble will think so, not to mention the other small-minded people in the vige.


    Liang Xiaoying said stunnedly: "Little master, you know a lot, we didn''t think about it that much."


    She was also terrified, but fortunately, before they went back, they shared their thoughts with the Murong family and helped them analyze the pros and cons, otherwise they would really be in trouble.


    Murong Lingran said: "It''s not that I know a lot, but I have rtives in my family and have simr experiences. It''s also because I reported to the official and offended the whole vige. Now I have left my hometown ande to the capital. I just know the result in advance. ."


    Liang Xiaoying thought of their rtives who suddenly came from Donghai Mansion, and instantly understood that she was talking about her little grandfather''s family, "So that''s the case."


    Yu Shanyuan looked at his wife: "My son, what do you think we should do now?"


    Liang Xiaoying also looked nk: "I don''t know either."


    She just wanted to be happy for a while, and wanted to give them some warnings to let them know that there is also a king''sw in this world, it''s not that they can get money if they want, and it''s not that they can do whatever they want with them. , I had no idea what would happen next.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "I have an idea, so that you can all live a good life in the future, Yongyan can even read and read, and get a title, just to see if Uncle Shanyuan is willing to let go of some things. "


    Liang Xiaoying said excitedly, "What''s your idea?"


    The rest of the Yu family also looked at her expectantly.


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "It''s very simple, you all want to build a house anyway, why don''t you just build a house in Lihua Vige."


    "You are no longer able to integrate into Yujia Vige. Why don''t you settle down in Lihua Vige?"


    "The boundaries of Lihua Vige are veryrge, muchrger than what you have seen now. Even if many people are building houses now, it is more than enough to set aside a part of thend for you to build houses and nt."


    "Although we have only been together for a few months, it can be seen that you have adapted to the environment very quickly, the people here are also very friendly to you, and your three children are also very happy here. I also had a good time with the kids in the vige."

 Chapter 1485: How did they treat you?

    Chapter 1485 How did they treat you?


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Yu Yongyan: "Right, do you like Lihua Vige very much?"


    Yu Yongyan nodded heavily: "Well, I like it, the people here are much friendlier than the children in Yujia Vige, and they won''t bully me, especially Meng Dazhuang and Meng Erzhuang, as well as the brothers and sisters of Sister Ran''s family, Good to me too, I like them."


    Murong said: "If you are separated, and you won''t be able to see each other for a long time in the future, you will definitely be very sad, right?"


    "Well, that''s for sure."


    Liang Xiaoying nced at her little son. She was actually a little moved. Although the time was short, she had already adapted to the days of going to work in the field every day.


    And this job is very good. If they go back, their family will definitely not find such a good job again. It is unrealistic to travel between the two viges every day, the distance is too far.


    The two of them don''t really care, anyway, at this age, they don''t have much to think about, it''s the future of the children...


    Liang Xiaoying said with a worried look: "Can this work? Can Li Zheng agree?"


    Murong Zhe also had no problem with his daughter''s proposal, and said sternly: "Don''t worry, Uncle Zhuang is very good and will definitely agree."


    Liang Xiaoying looked at her husband again, "What do you think of the child''s father?"


    Yu Shanyuan said with a tangled face: "My son, Yujia Vige is the ce where I grew up after all. If we move out, all the rtives of the Yu family will definitely not be with us in the future, they will definitely take us out. I was kicked out of the family tree, after all, my surname is Yu..."


    Liang Xiaoying snorted coldly and said disdainfully: "Kicked out of the genealogy? When you are in the genealogy, what is the difference between you and not in it? Did they inform you about anything? When did you leave it for ancestor worship? Location?"


    "You treat them as nsmen? How did they treat you? Yongkun was seriously ill a few years ago, and none of the nsmen you read about, and your elder brother, lent us money to see a doctor. Even with your elder brother as the head, all He is making fun of us, saying that if you don''t lend us money, we will not be able to pay it back in ten lifetimes, and we will all die for Yongkun."


    "At that time, Yongkun''s illness could not be dyed for a moment. We had no choice but to ask the doctor directly. Thanks to the kindness of the doctor in Ji Shitang, Yongkun was saved without any money."


    "When your family was divided, your elder brother divided it so unfairly. Their family was very rich, and our family didn''t even have money for medical treatment. Why didn''t they think about you being a n at that time? To be fair, will you help you win somend?"


    "When we had no money before, most people didn''t even say hello when they saw us. Now that we know we have money, they came to you every once in a while. In name, they gave us something to eat. , but those things are just wild fruits that are everywhere in the mountains, and in Yujia Vige, the children took them back to feed the pigs."


    "This is all in the past, and what happened just now, if you look back on their faces, they know that we havepensation money from your sister-inw, and seeing our eyes is like seeing prey to be ughtered. I can''t wait to eat us alive."


    "Several men took the opportunity to search for you by hugging you, and those children have been surrounding Yongyan all the time, and they are also doing something to Yongyan."

 Chapter 1486: household registration

    Chapter 1486 Household Registration


    "Even deliberately pretended to be careless and pushed Yong Yan to the ground. Taking the opportunity to help him, he robbed him of the candy and jerky from his little boss. Fortunately, Yong Kun kept staring at them before quickly grabbing it. back."


    "And Yongli, if it weren''t for Yujia Vige, she would have been married long ago. Don''t think I don''t know, those people in Yujia Vige just want to see our jokes, and every time someonees to matchmaking, they are those who love to talk. They stopped people and dyed me, Yongli, until now."


    "Those are the nsmen you can''t let go now. Do you want to stay in the vige for the unconscionable people like them? It''s okay if you suffer and be rejected by others, do you want Yongli, Yongkun, and Yongyan to follow us too? Is it that day?"


    "If we continue to stay there, we adults will be fine, but what about the children? The children are also wronged by us. You know, the children in the vige all look down on our children, and every one of them has been bullied until Yongkun''s situation will be better when he grows up, do you want their children to have the same experience as them in the future?"


    Yushanyuan''s face suddenly turned ugly, obviously remembering the past.


    He didn''t feel anything before, but now that his wife said it one by one, he seemed to have made his wife and children follow him and suffered a lot of grievances.


    only¡­


    Liang Xiaoying saw that he was still hesitating, and guessed part of the reason for his hesitation, and said directly: "Are you worried that you will not be able to worship your ancestors and your parents in the future?"


    "There is a reason for this."


    "What''s there to worry about, they can''t stay at your parents'' grave all the time, we can just go there quietly. And our ancestors, we can set up memorial tablets for them by ourselves, and we will be in Lihua Vige during the festivals. You can also burn paper money and incense for them."


    Yu Shanyuan nodded in agreement, that¡¯s fine, but¡­


    Murong Lingran seemed to see what he was thinking, and said lightly, "Uncle Shanyuan is worried about his household registration."


    Yu Shanyuan nodded: "I really can''t hide anything from the little boss."


    If the household registration has always been in Yujia Vige, then if they pay taxes in the future, they must also be in the name of Yujia Vige people, and often have to hand it over to Lizheng in person.


    I don¡¯t feel relieved when I hand it over to outsiders, because I¡¯m afraid they will steal it, but if I go back and hand it over in person, I will inevitably be embarrassed like this time.


    And I live in Lihua Vige, but I pay taxes in Yujia Vige. I contribute to Yujia Vige, and I will definitely be gossiped by others.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "It''s not too difficult, you know that I have high-yield grain in my hands, right? The former official told me that he knew that the poption of Lihua Vige is small, and the high-yield grain is For the benefit of the country and the people, if I need people to grow high-yield grain, the government will open a special channel for me.


    Yu Shanyuan''s eyes suddenly lit up and said: "Little master, is what you said true?"


    Murong nodded, "Really, why would I joke about this?"


    This was what Helian Rongjiu told him when she revealed her identityst time. Now he is the person who attaches the most importance to high-yield grain. As long as it is beneficial to nting high-yield grain, he agrees to everything.


    After all, the Yu family is the fourth brother''s savior, so she is very willing to help.

 Chapter 1487: stay

    Chapter 1487 Stay


    And as a result, the poption of Lihua Vige has increased again, and there are more people working in her house. In the future, there will be one less vacancy in her school.


    No, if both Yu Yongkun and Yu Yongli got married and had children in Lihua Vige, there would be more than one.


    Yushan Yuan said: "My son, what do you think?"


    Liang Xiaoying naturally wants to stay. The vigers here are more humane than Yujia Vige, and the children are also happy here.


    Liang Xiaoying looked at his children: "Do you want to stay?"


    Yu Yongli suddenly nced in one direction, nodded and said, "Auntie, I think."


    Murong Lingran noticed the direction she was looking with sharp eyes, and raised her brows, wouldn''t it be what she thought?


    Yongkun said: "Auntie, we have a much easier time in Lihua Vige. We don''t have to guard against those who want to bully us every day. I also want to stay."


    Yu Yongyan also said: "Auntie, I''m definitely willing."


    Liang Xiaoying couldn''t help but poked his younger son''s forehead, and said helplessly: "Understood, then we''ll stay."


    Yu Shanyuan said in a serious tone: "Little master, then we will continue to disturb for some time, please bear with me."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "It''s not a disturbance, it''s not that you didn''t pay rent, and you don''t have to be under psychological pressure. Now that you''ve made up your mind, I''ll ask my elder brother to take you to find Lizheng, and we''ll be there tomorrow anyway. If you want to go to the government, we can go together."


    Liang Xiaoying said: "Okay, just listen to the little boss."


    Murong said: "As for yournd in Yujia Vige, if you settle down in Lihua Vige, thend there will definitely not go back to nting. If you don''t go back for a long time, it is estimated that it will be cheaper for other people in the vige who like to take advantage of it. I think that if you sell it, no one in the vige will dare to take over it now. Why don''t you sell thend to the government. Although the price is half of the originalnd, it is worse than keeping it there or being nted by others. OK, what do you think?"


    Liang Xiaoying nodded: "Okay, the little boss decides."


    A lot of people in Yujia Vige hate them now. Even if someone takes over, the price will be lower and lower, and there will even be a lot of scolding and ridicule. That''s all.


    Since it was settled, Murong Zong took them to find Li Zheng, just as Murong Lingran thought, Li Zheng had no opinion.


    So the next day, he and Murong Lingran went to the government office and bought thend needed to build the school and the Yu family''s house.


    Soon after, Lihua Vige began to be lively again.


    For nothing else, just because there are too many houses being built.


    The school needs to be built, Murong Liang''s family and Yu Shanyuan''s family need to be built, and many other families in the vige are also nning to build houses. After all, Murong Lingran gave benefits to many people in the vigest year, and those who have spare money in their hands There are many people.


    Now most of the houses in the vige are mud brick thatched houses, and they all want to build blue brick houses.


    Some are purely to improve the housing environment, while others have a son of marriageable age and n to marry a daughter-inw.


    The Murong family and Lizheng kept the vigers a secret about building the school, just to give them a surprise.


    The people who work with Zhuang Qinghe only know that they have a big job.


    Seeing therge amount of materials he went to purchase, he thought that the Murong family was going to build a new house. After all, the Murong family had to build a house every few months after they came.

 Chapter 1488: Brick School

    Chapter 1488 Blue Brick School


    For example, the small courtyard where Lu Lezheng and Lu Leyun lived, the house on the small barren hill, and the east and west courtyards of their family.


    And another room in Murong Zhe''s house was burned downst year.


    What they didn''t know was that the house in Murongzhe''s house was burnt down in time because the fire was put out in time, but the roof and door were severely burned, and the blue brick walls inside were not affected, and the materials left when the house was built are still there. , Although some of the furniture was burnt down, it was all reced.


    Huwei Escort''s Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei, as well as Dalin and Erlin, have been living in Murong''s house during this time, and they have not encountered any danger, but they still have their wages, and feel very sorry.


    They also helped the **** to build a house before, so they repaired the house when they were idle at home some time ago. They also went to the ce where the Huwei **** specializes in customizing the door, and the door was customized and installed, and all the furniture was reced. up a new one.


    At this time, almost all the people of Lihua Vige were concentrated on the ground where the school was built, and surrounded Li Zheng and Murong Lingran''s family at the very innermost.


    Some people who didn''t know the situation asked the people around them curiously, "I know that there is only one family in the vige who can buy so many building materials, and this piece ofnd really belongs to the Murong family. Have you built a house?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s not that they want to build a house, right? Lizheng doesn''t need to call us for their own business. Just start the construction as before, it should be something else."


    "That''s true, but I see that there is a lot of wood here. I can see that the house is very big, not the Murong family. Who else in the vige has the ability to build such a big house? ?"


    "I don''t know, could it be that the house is about to be built?"


    "Probably not. Lizheng''s house is considered an excellent house in the vige. Their family is just enough to live in now."


    "Then who owns these materials?"


    ¡­


    Li Zhengjian was almost there, and all his faces were puzzled, and he suddenly said loudly: "Everyone, be quiet."


    The crowd suddenly quieted down.


    Lizheng coughed lightly: "To gather everyone here today, I have something to tell you about the future of Lihua Vige."


    The crowd began to whisper again.


    Li Zheng knew that they were curious and ignored them, and continued: "In the past two years, Lihua Vige has undergone earth-shaking changes because of the Murong family. The people of the Murong family are also kind-hearted, knowing that the whole vige is a hard-working person. The vige does not have a school yet, so I n to pay for it to build a school in the vige. Everyone has seen it, the materials and other parts have already arrived, and today is also an auspicious day for me, which is suitable for ground breaking, so after the meeting is over, It''s going to work."


    What?


    Those building materials were actually used to build a school in the vige?


    The crowd exploded and started talking again.


    "I heard right just now, there is actually a school in our vige?"


    "You heard it right, I heard it too."


    "Construction will start today."


    "It''s so sudden, and looking at the materials, it''s still not a small brick school."


    "It''s still the money from the Murong family. The Murong family is too good."


    "Murong Zhe is now Wen Rung. Everyone knows his temperament. His daughter and sons are also very loyal. This is really something they can do."

 Chapter 1489: appropriate price

    Chapter 1489 The Right Price


    A viger who happened to have a few five or six-year-old children at home still couldn''t believe it, and asked in shock: "Uncle Li Zheng, did I hear it right? You said that the Murong family wants to help our vige build a school? Our children Can I go to school in the vige in the future?"


    Li Zheng nodded and said solemnly: "You heard right, I called everyone here today just to inform you. If it is sessfullypleted, it should be able to start enrollment in a few months. Another purpose of calling you here. , that is, I have something to tell you. This school was built by the Murong family for the vige. If you want to send the children to study, it will be nned for the children recently."


    "I know, you used to think that your family had no conditions, so you never thought about letting your children study. Now the Murong family has created the conditions for you, you should take good care of it."


    "Although some people think that their children are stupid and do not have the talent to obtain fame, but the purpose of reading is not necessarily to obtain fame, but also to change their destiny."


    "I''ll give you the simplest example. The people in the vige who knew how to read were all helping Murong''s family selling vegetables at first, but now they''re all working in the shop. The wind can''t blow, the rain can''t hit, and they don''t need to be exposed to the sun or the rain. There are also charcoal fires to bake in winter, and there are even work clothes to wear.¡±


    "I have also seen the work clothes. The material is better than the clothes made by myself, and the monthly payment is also more, and the usual benefits are better than those who work in the fields."


    "If you haven''t read books, you can only go to the fields to work hard, and the money you make is far less than that of those who know how to read. When ites to heavy work, you are so tired that you can''t even straighten your waist. Those who are weaker, If you do a few days of work, you will be seriously ill and waste a lot of money in the family.¡±


    "So, for the sake of the children''s future, let''s all think about it in the past few months. After the school is built, we can send all the children that can be sent, not to mention that they will be able to do easy jobs in the future. If they really have the talent for reading, It won''t dy them. If the child is really promising, it will be a happy event to honor the ancestors."


    If he had never dared to say these words before, but now most families have a lot of ie every day, and every family can afford at least one child to study.


    Murong Lingran also said in a timely manner: "Yes, reading can change your destiny, and I hope that if you have the conditions, you can enroll at that time."


    The vigers looked at each other, and there were some expressions on their faces.


    There is a school in the vige, and they now earn a lot of daily wages. If the repairs are not expensive, they are willing to let their children study.


    Someone suddenly asked: "Little Master, how much is Shuxiu?"


    I heard that some schools in the city cost forty or fifty taels of silver a year. If it is too expensive, they can''t afford it.


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "We haven''t agreed on this yet, but don''t worry, as long as you work hard in the fields, your wages will be enough for your children to study. We will also consider carefully and decide on a suitable one. The price is guaranteed to be affordable by everyone.¡±


    Seeing her say that, the man was relieved.


    The rest also sighed in relief.


    Bao Tongye from Baiyun Vige asked: "Xiao Dongjia, then... can the children of us outsiders also be admitted to school?"

 Chapter 1490: Men and women are treated equally

    Chapter 1490 Men and women are treated equally


    Murong nodded: "Of course it can. My school is veryrge and multi-storey. It can amodate a lot of children. Not only children from Lihua Vige, but also foreign children are wee."


    "It goes without saying that people from the former Baiyun Vige have already registered their household registration in Lihua Vige, so they are people of Lihua Vige. They don''t have to regard themselves as outsiders. Children will definitely be epted. We also wee children from other viges. As long as the age is right, we will ept it."


    "It''s just the children whose household registration is not in Lihua Vige. Naturally, there are some differences between Shuxiu and the children in this vige. After all, they upy thend of Lihua Vige, but don''t worry, the difference will not be very big."


    All the people in Baiyun Vige breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the words, and they just wanted to ept it.


    Some daughters-inw who married in other viges were also a little excited. In this way, even if their parents¡¯ family did not have a good school, their nephews and nephews coulde to Lihua Vige to study.


    The Yu family also breathed a sigh of relief. Until this time, they didn''t understand what Murong Lingran meant when she said that she could study in Lihua Vige. They thought she meant that they could make money to let Yongyan go to other ces in the future. As for reading, I didn''t expect to be able to read and write in this vige, which is really great.


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Do you have any other questions? Feel free to ask any questions, and I can answer them one by one."


    A viger who had only a daughter at home asked: "Little master, are the schools for both men and women?"


    Murong said: "Of course, men and women are treated equally."


    All families with only daughters at home for the time being are also relieved.


    "Do you have any other questions?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Xia Shi didn''t see anyone asking a question for a long time, and poked her husband sharply.


    Meng Chengye immediately reacted and said loudly: "Building a school is something that can change the fate of countless people. The Murong family is very kind and righteous. Thank you to the owner and the little owners."


    The rest of the people also shouted: "The Murong family is very kind and righteous, thank the owner and the little owners."


    "The Murong family is righteous, thank the owner and the little owners."


    "The Murong family is righteous, thank the owner and the little owners."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly felt a little ufortable, these vigers are really simple, she is notpletely charity, but also for her business.


    And the school must be cheap to recruit more students at the beginning, but after everyone''s conditions get better, after the reputation goes out, she has to make money.


    Murong Zhe said with a smile: "Okay, it''s nothing, everyone, let''s go to work now, let''s go."


    "Yes, the owner."


    The crowd disbanded obediently, with extremely excited expressions on all faces.


    "It''s really great that our vige also has a school."


    "Yeah, when I was going to get married to Lihua Vige, many rtives told me bad words, saying that Lihua Vige is so poor, it is better to choose a vige with a school, which is good for the children, and I will go back to my parents'' house when I have time. , tell them about the school in our vige, and make them jealous. No, it goes without saying that they are also jealous that I have high-paying jobs every day."


    "That''s right, now that the daily work is stable, it is possible for several members of the family to work together to support a child to study. As Li Zheng said, even if you can''t get a title, it''s better than someone who doesn''t know one big character. ."


    "Look at the people who work in the shop now, several taels of silver a month, and even more New Year''s benefits than us, but they envy me to death."

 Chapter 1491: Qiu Xiaorus thoughts

    Chapter 1491 Qiu Xiaoru''s Mind


    "I think the same way. In order for the children to have a good future, we must work hard, but don''t let yourself get sick or something, or you won''t be able to make money and you will have to spend money, which will dy the children."


    "Yeah yeah."


    Seeing that many people were excitedly talking about letting their children go to school, Qiu Xiaoru in the crowd nced at the child in his arms, and his face suddenly turned extremely ugly.


    Qiu Xiaoru''s sister-inw, Mo Ershan''s sister-inw, Qian Chuhua, saw her ugly face, and instantly understood what she was thinking.


    Qian Chuhua said: "Don''t think about it. Based on what our mother-inw has done to the Murong family, it is estimated that the children of the Mo family will not be able to enter. The Feng family also offended them at the beginning, and it is estimated that it is impossible."


    Qiu Xiaoru said with a gloomy face: "I know."


    Qian Chuhua said: "But don''t worry, if you have money, it''s a big deal to send your child to the city to study. Needless to say, the master in the city is more knowledgeable than the vige."


    Qiu Xiaoru nodded in agreement, nced in the direction of Murong Lingran''s family, and her face suddenly became even more ugly.


    Everyone in Lihua Vige knew about Qiu Xiaoru''s previous incident. Seeing her looking at Murong Zong, they knew what she was thinking, and snorted coldly, "You are already married now, don''t touch the others. Mind, it is impossible for you to have a rtionship with him in your life. I heard that he is already engaged and will be married soon. "


    Qiu Xiaoru blurted out, "Who is he betrothed to?"


    Qian Chuhua saw that she was so excited and sneered: "You really still think about him, you have children, and you are still restless."


    "When did I get restless?" Qiu Xiaoru exined, "Everyone in the vige doesn''t pay attention to the Murong family''s every move, I''m just curious for a while, tell me, who is he betrothed to? "


    Qian Chuhua frowned and said, "You really want to know?"


    "Really."


    "Then you give me ten coins."


    Qiu Xiaoru turned around and left.


    This is always the case, every time I ask her for something, I need money!


    Qian Chuhua chased after him and said, "If you don''t give it to me, I will tell my mother-inw and Mo Ershan that you have seen Murong Zong''s affairs today."


    Qiu Xiaoru stopped, so she had to give her ten coins.


    She is not afraid of her mother-inw, nor is she afraid of Mo Ershan, but she is worried that her mother-inw will lose her temper and scare the children.


    My mother-inw can''t go out every day now, her temper is getting worse day by day, I don''t want to provoke her.


    Qian Chuhua put the silver in his arms with satisfaction, and when the people around him were almost gone, he said with a mysterious face: "That woman is the woman who often came to their house to stay."


    Qiu Xiaoru frowned and said, "Is that the woman whose reputation was ruined by the Feng family?"


    "yes."


    Qiu Xiaoru curled his lips contemptuously, "They''ve all been ruined by others, how could Emperor Murong marry her?"


    Qian Chuhua said: "Bad reputation? Her reputation has not been ruined. Everyone present knew exactly what happened. It was the Feng family who spoke nonsense, and the woman had a lot of background."


    "What''s the background?" Is she also the daughter of an official?


    "I heard that she is the granddaughter of the imperial doctor that Murong Zhe knew before, and she is also the envoy of the imperial hospital. What is the hospital envoy? Not only is it dedicated to treating the emperor, but she is also the boss of the imperial physicians. Much taller than Murong Zhe."

 Chapter 1492: Not even qualified to be a concubine

    Chapter 1492 Not even qualified to be a concubine


    Seeing that Qiu Xiaoru''s brows became more and more frowning, Qian Chuhua sneered and continued pretending not to have seen it, "I also heard that before their family was distributed, the two were childhood sweethearts and grew up together since childhood. The big one, Murong Zhe and his wife also watched the girl grow up and liked her very much, and how long the Murong family was assigned, the girl waited for Murong Zong for as long, and if Murong Zong didn''te back, it was very likely to wait for him. lifetime."


    "Really? Is there really such a stupid woman?"


    "Really, others are affectionate from childhood to adulthood, and it is necessary to identify a person. And she is not stupid. Look at the current Murong family, it is the family of officials again, and His Majesty has also rewarded so many. Good things, Murong Lingran still has the emperor''s death-free gold medal in hand, and he has also grown high-yield grains, even the emperor attaches great importance to them, and the future is limitless."


    Qiu Xiaoru obviously also knew that what she said was very reasonable, and her face instantly became even more ugly.


    If Murong Zong had been willing to marry her, she would now have the glory of the Murong family, and her children could go to the Murong family''s school in the future without even spending a penny, and everyone would look at her highly. Where is she? Face the second-rate Mo Ershan every day!


    It''s no wonder that Murong Zong refused to marry her that day. It turned out that he already had someone he liked.


    Seeing the obvious unwillingness on her face, Qian Chuhua said with a smile, "You are married, so don''t think about some things. If you get married so early, then you may still stay by Murong Zong''s side as a concubine, but now that you have children, even if you and Mo Ershan are divorced, that is someone who has had a rtionship with the Mo family. You know how the Murong family hates the Mo family, and now you don''t even have the qualifications to be a concubine."


    Qiu Xiaoru said impatiently, "I know, you don''t need to be as detailed as you said!"


    After saying that, he left angrily.


    Qian Chuhua was suddenly shaken, and his face was extremely embarrassed. Seeing that there was no one around, he breathed a sigh of relief, and turned angry.


    As a younger brother and sister, how dare you give her the look of being a big sister-inw, do you know how old you are? She doesn''t help with cooking today!


    What they didn''t know was that Murong Lingran saw their every move.


    Since the Gao family was confined at home, she didn''t pay much attention to the Mo family. She didn''t expect Qiu Xiaoru''s children to be so old.


    Murong Yi saw that she seemed to be in a trance, and said softly, "Sister."


    Murong came back to his senses and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Big brother just said that construction is going to start here, it''s very dangerous, let''s go back first."


    Murong Lingran looked up and saw that Murong Zong looked at her helplessly, and hurriedly said, "Brother, I''ll go now."


    There are more than 100 households in Lihua Vige, and the number of people who build houses is limited. Although many other households are recruited from other viges to build houses, they still have a certain influence on the work of Murong Lingran''s family.


    Everyone wants to take advantage of this time to build their houses, just to harvest the high-yield wheat in the field, and then nt rice immediately.


    Murong Lingran was worried that it would affect the nting of the 100 acres ofnd under Murong Zhe''s name, and there was norge river around the 100 acres ofnd. In order to facilitate irrigation, ditches and cisterns had to be dug. As ast resort, she nned to go to Outer vige to find someone.

 Chapter 1493: Three days for a little noise, five days for a big noise

    Chapter 1493 A little noise for three days, a big noise for five days


    After talking to Murong Zhe, he didn''t object and let her do it anyway.


    Murong Zhe took Da Lin to Murong Liang''s house when the children went to look for someone in the outer vige.


    Mu Rongliang also asked Zhuang Qinghe to help him build a house a few days ago, but he said that he had already taken other jobs in advance and could not pick him up. Under the introduction of Zhuang Qinghe, he also went to other viges to find someone to build a house.


    In order to be able to move in as soon as possible, the house started construction one step earlier than the others, and the foundations were alreadyid at this time.


    He also built a blue brick house, although it cost a lot, but for Murong Cai, he gritted his teeth and passed.


    And next door to their house, another house is also under construction. It is none other than Murong Yang, who is also building a blue brick house.


    When Murong Lingran went to help the Yu family to apply for the household registration that day, Murong Zhe asked her to go to Murong Yang''s shop before going, and asked him if he would like to have the household registration in Lihua Vige. done.


    Murong Yang is naturally willing. They now live in the backyard of the shop, and the shop is also rented. They can''t live there forever, they still need their own house.


    The houses in the city are really too expensive. They can¡¯t even afford the cheapest small courtyards, so they can only buynd in the viges to build houses.


    If Liu Guli was still there in the past, he must have been reluctant. Not to mention him, even her wife Hu Hexiang was reluctant.


    When the two of them got together, there must be a small quarrel for three days and a big one for five days. He had a headache listening to it.


    But now Liu Guli is dead, and when Murong Qing gets married, Murong Liang will have only Murong Cai by his side.


    Moreover, he and Murong Liang have been separated for more than ten years, and now they finally have the opportunity to live together again. In order to take care of the two brothers in the future, when they heard that Murong Lingran wanted to help him settle down, he agreed without thinking about it. I bought thend on which the house was built, and an additional five mu of wastnd to grow food.


    Although the business of his family''s breakfast shop is not bad now, they are farmers after all. They have cultivated fields for a lifetime, and they still feel that they have grain in their hands. Moreover, there are high-yield grains in the vige, so he will nt them no matter what. .


    With two sons and daughter-inw busy in the business, he went home to supervise the work.


    Murong Yang just boiled water for the workers, when he saw Murong Zhe going to his elder brother''s house from a distance.


    Murong Zhe first went to see Murong Liang''s house. At this time, the ruins had been disposed of and the foundation was beingid.


    The three grandfathers and grandsons are also helping after doing farm work in order to save wages.


    As for Mrs. Chen, after being picked up by Murong Qing and her injuries a little bit better, she kept arguing every day to find Murong Xue.


    In the past, Murong Qing was fine when she had time, and she could just let her go.


    Now Murong Qing is very busy, and houses are being built everywhere in the vige. She was afraid that Mrs. Chen would be identally injured, so she tied her waist with a rope and tied it to a tree in the yard.


    Although it may seem cruel, it is impossible.


    Chen''s head was damaged, and he didn''t know how to untangle the knot, so he had to sit under the tree obediently, either staring at Murong Qing busy with dull eyes, or chanting the names of the three children.


    Murong Qing has to check whether the Chen family is safe from time to time, so when Murong Zhe came, she was the first to spot him. When she saw himing, she stepped forward excitedly and said, "Uncle, you are here."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Well, I''ll take a look."


    Murong Liang and Murong Cai also came over when they heard his voice.

 Chapter 1494: Is this your home?

    Chapter 1494 This is your boss?


    Murong Liang smiled and said, "Azhe, you are here."


    Murong Cai shouted, "Hello, Uncle."


    "Yes." Murong Zhe nodded.


    Seeing that his father was in good spirits, Murong Zhe handed him the two pheasants tied around his wrists, "The ck-haired hunter has just died, and his body is warm and fresh. If you don''t dislike it, take it. Let''s drink the stew, you have been working hard recently, it''s time to replenish your body."


    Murong Liang was instantly overjoyed, and hurriedly motioned to Murong Qing to take it, saying, "Don''t dislike it, it''s all meat, it''s a good thing, thank you Azhe."


    Murong Zhe said helplessly: "Dad, you don''t have to be so polite to me."


    "I understand, I understand."


    Murong Yang also came over at this time and greeted with a smile: "Azhe."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Uncle, is the business of the breakfast shop going well recently?"


    Murong Yang said: "Although it''s not as good as when it first opened, it''s still pretty good."


    "That''s good, if Uncle and Dad need any help, juste to me."


    Murong Yang smiled and said, "Okay."


    Murong Zhe knew that they were all busy, and it was inconvenient for him to stay for a long time with a wound on his hand. After saying a few words, he went to the ce where the two brothers Lu Lezheng built their houses.


    When Murong Lingran applied for the household registration for the Yu familyst time, he also took him there.


    L¨¹ Lezheng wanted to build a house in Lihua Vigest year and moved out of the hut.


    It was just that Murong Lingran said that her hut would be empty without the two of her brothers, so he asked him to earn more money to build a house and help him guard the farm tools in the hut by the way.


    Lu Lezheng also felt that what Murong Lingran said was right at that time, so he continued to stay in the hut.


    Later, when Kong Hongzhuo moved in, he also thought about moving out and building a house, but Kong Hongzhuo said it was okay, he liked children and said that if he came, he would go out and build a house, as if he drove people away, in order not to let Kong Hongzhuo was so concerned that he had no choice but to stay.


    Now that his household registration haspletely settled in Lihua Vige, he has no reason to continue living in the hut, so he also bought a house and ntingnd with the Yu family that day, and ns to build a house.


    He already had the money from Murong''s family to thank him. In addition, he worked in Murong''s family for a year, and he had a lot of money, so he also nned to build a brick house.


    When Murong Zhe arrived, all the builders gathered around, as if they were watching something lively.


    Lu Leyun noticed him sharply and shouted loudly, "The boss is here."


    Murong Zhe was stunned for a moment, how did this child speak so quickly?


    Everyone turned their heads to look at the same time, everyone knew who Lu Leyun was talking about, and made way for him.


    L¨¹ Lezheng saw that Murong Zhe was really here, and said to the two people beside him: "Lu Lesen, Yuan Guihe, you go back, I have just enough money to build a house, and I don''t have any extra money for you, so you should go."


    Murong Zhe''s face sank instantly. Last time, he heard from his daughter that Lu Lezheng''s elder brother and elder sister-inw hade to him, but he didn''t expect toe again today.


    Lu Lesen frowned and said, "This is your boss?"


    Dalin said rudely: "What are you, me, and me, this is Wen Rung personally sealed by His Majesty. When you see the lording, it''s okay to be rude, but you dare to speak so rudely, be careful that the lord is angry. Next, let you have no good fruit to eat!"


    Lu Lesen was stunned for a moment, and his body couldn''t help but tense up.

 Chapter 1495: uninvited

    Chapter 1495 Unsolicited


    Yuan Guihe pulled her husband''s sleeve and whispered, "He is Wen Rung, Murong Zhe, I saw himst time."


    Lu Lesen had already suffered a loss from Murong Zongst time, but this time he was facing a real official, no longer arrogant and arrogant. ."


    Murong Zhe had already guessed the reason for theiring, so he didn''t beat around the bush, and said directly, "You guys came to Lezheng to ask for money?"


    Before Lu Lezheng could speak, Yuan Guihe took the lead to exin: "Sir, we are Lezheng Leyun''s elder brother and elder sister-inw. We just knew that he was going to build a house, so we came to congratte him. Also, it was from our vige. Right, knowing that he moved his household registration out to Lihua Vige, I want us to ask him what is wrong with him in our vige, so that he doesn''t want to stay in this vige."


    Lu Lezheng said: "Don''t you know the reason why I left the vige? If you hadn''t been ying Leyun''s ideas, would I have brought him out?"


    The other people present had heard him exin the reason for hising here just now, so they were not surprised when they heard the words, but they all looked at Lu Lesen and his wife with contempt.


    Yuan Guihe said with a bitter face: "Oh, Lezheng, we were just confused for a while, and now we have given up the idea."


    "I don''t believe you."


    Murong Zhe said again: "Brother Lezheng and sister-inw, you said you are here to congratte Lezheng, what about the congrattions?"


    Dalin also said: "Yes, what about the congrattions? Your younger brother built a house. You said you were here to congratte him, but he came empty-handed. Are you embarrassed?"


    The two were taken aback at the same time. Yuan Guihe responded quickly and said with a smile, "Today we just heard the wind and came over to confirm. The congrattions will be personally given to him on the day he warms up the house."


    Dalin said contemptuously: "Whoever believes it is stupid."


    "you!"


    Yuan Guihe was instantly angry, the Murong family really didn''t have a good thing.


    Da Lin said: "What about me? If it''s okay, leave here quickly. This is Lihua Vige, you are not wee."


    Yuan Guihe frowned and said, "Aren''t there people from other viges everywhere in your vige now? Why don''t you wee us?"


    Dalin looked at her like a fool: "Why? Is there any need to ask? Because other people were invited to build houses, you came uninvited, and of course you are not wee."


    Yuan Guihe choked and was speechless.


    Lu Lezheng said: "Brother and sister-inw, go back, I want to build a house, and after building the house, I have to marry a wife, and I have to find a way to cure Le Yun for his inability to speak. I really have no money for you."


    Murong Zhe said, "Since Lezheng doesn''t wee you now, you should leave quickly."


    L¨¹ Lesen and Yuan Guihe looked at each other and were about to say something when Da Lin stared at them, so they had to give up.


    Lu Lesen turned his head and said, "Lezheng, then we won''t disturb you today, let''s go home and have a look when we have time. After all, our home is where you and Le Yun grew up, and I am you after all. Brother, we wee you anytime."


    Yuan Guihe also smiled and said, "Le Yun, then we''ll go home. If you want to go home in the future, just go home and have a look. Sister-inw promises to be good to you."


    L¨¹ Leyun saw that the elder sister-inw who had never smiled at him actually smiled at him, so she hid behind her elder brother in fear.

 Chapter 1496: Pengjia Village

    Chapter 1496 Pengjia Vige


    Yuan Guihe was a little embarrassed and said, "Le Yun, you..."


    Murong Zhe knew that Le Yun was afraid of her, so he said lightly, "Since we said goodbye, let''s go. They are very busy, so don''t disturb them."


    The husband and wife had no choice but to nce at Lu Lezheng unwillingly, but Lu Lezheng really didn''t want to see them and ignored them, so they had to leave in despair.


    After ?? and the others left, Murong Zhe looked at the two brothers and asked with concern, "Are you all right?"


    Lu Lezheng patted his head embarrassedly and said with a smile: "Master, I''m fine, and Le Yun is fine too, they arrived not long before you came, they just asked the workers to stop, and they were negotiating terms with me, but they didn''t do anything. , was not bullied."


    Murong Zhe said: "They really just came to ask for money?"


    Lu Lezheng shook his head: "They said they wanted to build a house, so they asked me to expand their house, saying that I also live in your hut anyway, it''s a waste to build a house here, of course I wouldn''t, and I''m at a stalemate with them. When the timees, the owner wille."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "So that''s the case, next time theye again, let someonee to inform us, we will help you solve it, don''t carry it alone."


    Lu Lezheng said gratefully, "Thank you my boss."


    Now the construction site is filled with people he invited to build the house. He is also an owner now. If there is something wrong, he can ask the builders to help, so he didn¡¯t want to go to him.


    Murongzhe asked the workers to continue working. He took a look at the progress and saw that everything was fine. He said some things that need to be paid attention to when building the house, and he took Dalin home.


    After Murongzhe and Dalin left, a man who built a house in another vige asked Lu Lezheng curiously, "What''s your rtionship with Lord Wen Rung? Why did hee to see you when you built the house? He cares about you so much?"


    Lu Lezheng said lightly: "The Wen Rung family are all good people. Maybe it''s because I''m young and I often work in his fields, so they took more care of me and see what I need."


    The man raised his eyebrows, it seemed that he still looked down on this kid.


    Originally, this kid is just a child, and there are no elders around him, just a younger brother who doesn''t understand anything. In some ces, he wants to fool him and make more money. Now it seems that he should not do that.


    If Wen Rung came over from time to time in the future, and found his little actions, or was discovered by Lu Lezheng himself, and sued Wen Rung, if he didn¡¯t make money, it was a small matter, and if he was punished, he would have lost more than his gains.


    At the same time, Murong Lingran and the eldest brother and the third brother came to Pengjia Vige, which can also be said to be one of the famous poor viges in the whole capital.


    There are several reasons for poverty.


    is far from the city, so it is very inconvenient to do small business or something.


    The situation in the vige is very simr to that of Lihua Vige at the beginning. Not to mention horse carriages, there is not even a single family with an ox cart.


    I heard that a few years ago, more than a dozen people went to the city to work and never returned. After that, no one dared to go to the city to work, and they only lived on the family¡¯s fields.


    However, although poor, the poption isrger than that of Lihua Vige. Most of the people believe in having more children, more happiness.


    This is also one of the reasons for being poor. The poorer you are, the poorer you are. The more you are born, the poorer you are, but the family''s fields have not increased at all. It ismon to be hungry. people.


    (Sorry, I have something to do today, so just one chapter.)

 Chapter 1497: Peng Dazhi

    Chapter 1497 Peng Dazhi


    Except for a schr who appeared more than a hundred years ago, let alone a schr after that, not even a businessman has appeared again.


    At this time, many people in Pengjia Vige were preparing to go to work in the fields. When they met someone they knew, they stopped by the roadside, and said that someone from the family had a fight against night, and the couple from the other family fought again. , Which child went to steal chickens and dogs again.


    Murong Zong and Murong Kuan drove the carriage and entered Pengjia Vige, which attracted the attention of the vigers present.


    Seeing that the carriage wasing, even if the driver looked young and had a good face, those people did not dare to pass.


    An old man was more daring. Seeing that the carriage was very slow, there should be no danger. Although he was afraid that they were bad people, he still stepped forward to stop the carriage, and daringly stepped forward and asked, "Everyone, are you from outside the vige? Is there anything wrong withing to Pengjia Vige?"


    The door of the carriage was always open. Murong Lingran kept observing the situation in the vige. Hearing this, he stuck his head out and said, "Grandpa, take the liberty to ask, how do I get to Lizheng''s house? We have something to do with him."


    "You guys came to find Lizheng." The old man seemed relieved, stroked his beard, and said, "I am Lizheng from Pengjia Vige, Peng Dazhi."


    The four brothers and sisters immediately got off the carriage when they heard the words.


    Murong said sternly: "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that Grandpa Peng was Lizheng, please don''t me Grandpa Peng."


    Peng Dazhi said: "No wonder, the girl is overthinking."


    Seeing this, a six-year-old child beside Peng Dazhi quickly stopped in front of him, looking like he wanted to protect him, and said with a vignt look: "What are you going to do? I don''t allow you to hurt my grandpa, if you Dare to do it, I...I..."


    Murong nced at the child and felt that he was like a kitten with fried fur, very simr to the angry sixth brother, quite cute, and said with a smile: "How about you?"


    The child thought about it for a long time, but couldn''te up with a solution. Instead, his face turned red, and after a while he said, "I...I''ll throw stones at your horses, scare your carriages away, and let you walk home. , I''m exhausting you."


    Murong smiled suddenly and said, "Not bad, it''s really a good way."


    But it''s impossible to walk home. Hei Mao and Chongguang are still in her space. If it''s a big deal, they will ride the ck hair or grab the two legs of Chongguang and go back.


    Chongguang is a divine beast, and its endurance is much stronger than what she thought before. Even pulling a 200-pound person flying in the sky would be a breeze.


    And Kuro Mao is familiar with the horses at home, and the horse wille back obediently when he roars.


    Seeing that his method was approved, the child immediately crossed his hips proudly and said, "Hmph, so you''d better leave quickly, or I''ll really throw stones."


    After he finished speaking, he picked up a stone at his feet, as if Murong Lingran would deal with her horse as long as she dared to act rashly.


    Murong Zong was worried that he was really going to make a move, and quickly blocked in front of the horse.


    I want to say a few words, but it is not easy to say heavy words to a child.


    Lest other vigers misunderstand and say that he is a man from a foreign vige bullying the children of their vige, so he has to stand by his sister''s side with the appearance of supporting his sister.


    Murong Lingran said again: "But although your idea is good, what''s wrong with the horse? It is also involuntarily and has to listen to the master''s words."

 Chapter 1498: Be prepared

    Chapter 1498 Defense


    "You throw a stone at it, but it will hurt. You see that the horse is so handsome, so tall and mighty. If you smash it, will you bear it?"


    Murong Lingran always gave the horses at home the spring water, and the more he drank, the more humane he became.


    The horse also seemed to understand that the owner was protecting himself, and couldn''t help rubbing his head against the owner''s head.


    The boy nced at the handsome and tall horse. He likes horses. Thest time he saw a horse was half a year ago.


    What a beautiful horse.


    A really majestic horse, if you ride on it, you must be very majestic.


    He even acted coquettishly with his master. It was the first time he saw such a well-behaved horse.


    No, now is not the time to think about it.


    The child said: "I can''t bear it, but I can''t help it. For Grandpa, I can only do this."


    After saying that, he held up the stone, as if he was really ready to throw it.


    Peng Dazhi hurriedly said, "Coco, don''t be rude."


    Those four people knew by looking at their clothes that they were not ordinary people. If they offended them, the whole vige would be in disaster.


    I heard that those sons and buddies in the city are the most attentive.


    "But Grandpa, I''m afraid they will hurt you."


    "It''s alright, you can see that this sister is not much older than you. At first nce, she is a kind-hearted person, not the bad personst time."


    The bad guyst time?


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply. It turns out that they had encountered bad people riding horses. No wonder they were guarded against them.


    Peng Dazhi said apologetically: "Four youngdies, I''m sorry, this is my grandson, named Peng Zike, I haven''t seen much of the world, please don''t mind."


    Murong said: "It doesn''t matter, we came here rashly and scared you."


    Peng Dazhi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Zong asked curiously: "Grandpa Peng, what did you mean by the bad guyst time?"


    Peng Dazhi said: "It''s not a big deal. It should be a passing businessman. Just like you, a carriage came with four people. When they were thirsty, they were looking for water to drink, and they identally broke into the vige."


    "At that time, most of the people were in the fields, and Coco happened to be ying nearby, so they found him. Coco was kind enough to take them home, but after giving water, those people actually put the house in the house without authorization. It was a mess, and it looked like he was going to grab something."


    "I just happened to go back and asked them what they were doing. They didn''t seem to expect the adults toe home suddenly, pushed me hard, got on the carriage and ran away."


    Murong asked in a cool way: "Is there something missing?"


    Peng Dazhi said with a smile: "Families like us don''t have anything valuable at home. Even if they did, they would like to dig three feet into the ground and hide them. Most people can''t find it easily. It''s just that the house is a little messy, and nothing is lost. "


    Murong Zong nodded: "So that''s the case, that''s a fortune in misfortune, no wonder this child is so wary of us."


    "Yeah." Peng Dazhi said, "Speaking of which, are youing to the vige for something?"


    Murong Zong looked at his sister.


    Seeing a lot of people around, Murong Lingran didn''t want to publicize the matter first, and said, "Grandpa Peng, I wonder if you can find a ce to talk? Don''t worry, we are definitely not bad people, and we will never hurt you. "


    Peng Dazhi looked at the house behind him and said, "Since this is the case, the back is my home, why don''t youe home with me?"

 Chapter 1499: Recruitment

    Chapter 1499 Recruitment


    Peng Zike suddenly became anxious, "Grandpa, no, if they are bad people, then we will be injured again. The two of us will definitely not be able to beat the four of them."


    Peng Dazhi whispered in his grandson''s ear: "Coco, don''t be ridiculous, this time is different fromst time, you see, so many people watch them enter our house, they dare not do anything, otherwise the vigers People will not let them go, nor will they let them out of the vige, understand?"


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently. Do the four siblings really look like bad people? Their faces are very kind, and there is no child in Lihua Vige who dislikes them.


    Peng Zike looked around, and sure enough, many people were looking at them, but he was still a little worried.


    Murong Ling was helpless, so he had to take out a bag of jerky from his satchel and put it in front of Peng Zike with a smile, "I made this myself, it''s delicious, do you want to try it?"


    Peng Zike was still full of vignce.


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to open it, took out the jerky and ate one, "Look, it''s not poisonous."


    Peng Zi could see that she was eating deliciously, so she swallowed her saliva immediately. After all, she was still a child, so she involuntarily took the bag in her hand.


    Murong Lingranughed suddenly, it was really a child, he didn''t care about what he was eating, "It''s delicious, save it and eat it slowly."


    Peng Zike''s face turned red, and said, "Thank you, sister."


    After a while, the four brothers and sisters came to Peng Dazhi''s house. Murong Lingran took a general look at the yard. Although it was a little rough, it was still clean.


    There happened to be boiled water at home. Peng Dazhi made a cup of tea for all four of them and said, "This was given to me by a friend before. I think it''s pretty good drinking it. If you''re not used to drinking it, please don''t mind."


    Murong Zong said, "Thank you, Grandpa Peng, it was we who disturbed him."


    Peng Dazhi said: "I wonder what your purpose ofing to Pengjia Vige is?"


    Murong said: "Grandpa Peng, let''s introduce ourselves first. Our surname is Murong, we are four brothers and sisters, and wee from Lihua Vige."


    The three Murong Zong brothers also said their names in turn.


    "Murong? Lihua Vige?" Peng Dazhi''s eyes widened suddenly, and he couldn''t help raising his voice, "Is that the Lihua Vige that produced high-yield grainst year and was exempted from tax by His Majesty the Emperor for a year?"


    "Yes, it seems that Grandpa Peng knows our family."


    Peng Dazhi said with a smile: "Of course I know. Zhuang Lizheng and I have known each other since we were young. Later, as Lizheng, we will inevitably deal with each other."


    The Murong family was an outsider. Not long after they went to Lihua Vige, they bought a shop in the capital. They were also sealed off as an official. They were very famous among the surrounding viges, so there was no one who didn¡¯t know them.


    Murong said: "So it is, Grandpa Zhuang wanted toe with us today, but he really couldn''t get away from it. Since Grandpa Peng knows Lihua Vige, I won''t waste Grandpa Peng''s time. This is the purpose of the next visit.¡±


    After saying that, she repeated the need for people to work in Lihua Vige.


    Peng Dazhi stood up in shock and couldn''t believe it: "What did you say? Are you here to recruit workers in the vige?"


    "Yes, the people who work in my field have now gone from thirty cents a day to the current sixty cents a day, excluding lunch at noon."

 Chapter 1500: sixty people

    Chapter 1500 Sixty People


    "If Grandpa Peng promises to let us choose some vigers to go there, because the distance between Pengjia Vige and Lihua Vige is too far, it will take several hours just on the road. In order to make it less difficult for everyone, I can provide amodation."


    "Of course, the living conditions may not be very good. I can only arrange a bamboo house for everyone to live in. They also need to prepare their own bedding, but they can go home once every seven days."


    "Because I have to live in Lihua Vige, there are not so many kitchens for everyone at the moment. In order for them to concentrate on their work, I can also provide three meals a day, and I can also ensure that each meal has at least one meat dish."


    "I have also found the cook. He is a person who loves cleanliness very much in Ewha Vige, and he guarantees that there is no problem with the food he cooks.


    "Just if I provide three meals a day, I need to deduct ten cents per person every day, that is to say, their wages are fifty cents a day, including food and lodging."


    "After all, people in Lihua Vige have only 60 wen a day, and they don''t even include room and board. This is also for the sake of fairness."


    She still has a lot of rice and vegetables in her space, as well as the prey that Kuro Mao huntedst year, so he can take some out every day, just spend some seasoning money, and a few women''s cooking money.


    Peng Dazhi was very surprised when he heard the words. Pengjia Vige also had a daughter-inw who married in Lihua Vige. He had also heard of it. Working in Murong''s family was very well paid and paid high wages.


    Fifty pennies a day, you can earn more than one or two a month, and you can save almost all of that money with food and shelter.


    Most of their families probably have this ie all year round.


    The coolies in the city are only 30 cents a day, and they have to pay the entrance fee every day, which is more than 20 cents a day.


    And every meal will have a meat dish. Now in Pengjia Vige, there are many people who can''t eat a meat dish in a month.


    Peng Dazhi said excitedly: "Is what you said true? Is it really worth fifty cents a day?"


    "Of course, I know that we came here rashly and suddenly offered such a high sry, which might make people suspicious." After Murong finished speaking, he handed him the letter written by Zhuang Lizheng.


    Peng Dazhi took it and looked at it carefully, "It''s really written by Zhuang Lizheng."


    Murong said: "Grandpa Peng, if you believe us, then I will continue to talk about the next thing."


    "I believe, I naturally believe in you, you say it."


    Murong Lingran continued: "That''s right, I made an estimate, I probably still need 60 people. To work in my home field, you must do your work ording to the manager''s instructions, not to be maverick, to keep your duties, people The quality is good, so I need to personally select those 60 people. Today I am here, I want to settle the people first, and then give them a day of preparation time, and then I will go to work in my home the day after."


    Peng Dazhi said: "Is it only sixty people? Can you ask for a few more people?"


    Although he knew not to be greedy, there were nearly 1,000 people in their vige. If there were 60 people, even if each household had one person, only 60 households would work.


    Murong said: "Grandpa Peng, don''t worry, this is only the approximate number of people I need. If there is still a shortage of people in the future, if the work they do can satisfy me, I will continue to choose people in Pengjia Vige."

 Chapter 1501: A major event affecting the village (1)

    Chapter 1501 A major event affecting the vige (1)


    Peng Dazhi was stunned for a moment. What she meant was that if the vigers who were selected in the past were cheating and cheating, they werezy, they didn''t obey orders, and they didn''t meet her expectations, she would not choose people in Pengjia Vige next time, and even would Send back those who have already been chosen?


    If this is the case, the person who chooses has to be more careful.


    Peng Dazhi thought for a while, and then asked, "Are you sure you want someone today?"


    If you want people today, it would be impossible for the vigers topete fairly. He still has some understanding of the vigers'' temperament, so he can only give this girl some advice.


    He didn''t take Murong Lingran''s words to his heart.


    A little girl who has never met people in their vige and is not familiar with anything. How can she choose a good person.


    "Yes." Murong said lingeringly: "Today, there will be thirty men and thirty women each. If that''s not possible, more men and less women will do. The wages are the same regardless of men and women. Grandpa Peng also knows that my family has a lot ofnd. If they go now, most of them will be arranged in thend that has just been opened up. If they miss the time for sowing, it will take another half a year before I promote high-yield grains.¡±


    Hearing that she was going to promote high-yield grains, Peng Dazhi didn''t dare to be careless. If she promoted it well, then their viges would most likely follow them to nt high-yield grains earlier. I heard that both rice and wheat can produce thousands of kilograms per mu.


    If they could grow crops in their viges, but they would have more than half of their rations than before, they would no longer have to worry about running out of food.


    "You can rest assured that there are not many other things in our vige, that is, the poption isrge, and each household is basically more people and lessnd. Sixty people will not affect their family''s farm work at all, and most of them are honest people. , I''m very obedient, then I''ll hit the gong now and notify the vigers toe and gather."


    "Well, then I will trouble Grandpa Peng." After Murong finished speaking, he handed Peng Zike a small ingot of two taels, and said with a smile, "When we meet for the first time, it should be treated as a gift."


    Peng Zike saw that there was an ingot suddenly in his hand, and looked at Grandpa abruptly.


    Peng Dazhi also knew that she wanted to give him the money as hard work, but it was not good for him to hurt his self-esteem directly, so she had to give it to the child.


    But to help her choose people is to help Pengjia Vige, which is what he should do as Lizheng, and said: "This is too much, the girl should take it back."


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, this child will protect his family, he is a person who protects his shorings, and I happen to like people who protect their shorings."


    Peng Dazhi knew that if he refused again, he would be hypocritical, and he would not be able to say anything.


    In order not to waste time, he picked up the gong and went out.


    The four brothers and sisters followed behind Peng Dazhi, and they saw him standing directly on the boulder not far away, and it didn''t take long before the gong was sounded.


    The original boulder was used like this.


    Pengjia Vige has arge poption, and the fields are scattered far away. Some children immediately ran to their parents when they heard the sound of the gong, so they waited for a while before many people came.


    A viger from Pengjia Vige saw that there were four people from other viges, and they were still very well-dressed, and asked suspiciously: "Uncle Li Zheng, everyone is busy in the fields, what are you calling us toe here at this time? Is there anything to do?"


    Peng Dazhi said: "There is indeed a major event affecting the vige that I want to inform you about."


    After he finished speaking, he introduced the identities of the four people behind him.


    When everyone heard the words, there was an uproar.


    "Those people are actually from the Murong family in Lihua Vige!"

 Chapter 1502: A major event affecting the village (2)

    Chapter 1502 A major event affecting the vige (2)


    "You''ve heard of it before."


    "Of course I''ve heard of it. My family has rtives who married in Lihua Vige a few years ago. Every time theye back, they show off to me, saying that their family is now working in the Murong family''s fields, and they don''t need to travel far. You can earn several taels a month."


    "Yes, I''ve heard it too. I heard that the Murong family is a legend. In a short period of time, they went from nothing to now owning a hundred acres of fertilend. They were also appointed by His Majesty, and his daughter still has a gold medal to avoid death."


    "How could such a rich mane to our vige? Did hee to buynd in the vige?"


    "Most likely yes, otherwise what is Li calling us to do?"


    "No, I heard my rtives who married in Lihua Vige say that thend in Lihua Vige is very spacious, enough for them to buy it."


    "Then what are they here for? They look like children, and they don''t seem to be able to decide big things."


    "I don''t know, let''s see what Li Zheng said."


    Peng Dazhi also heard some people''s words, and said sternly: "Everyone be quiet, don''t guess, I believe everyone knows that the Murong family has a lot ofnd in Lihua Vige, but there are many people in Lihua Vige now. They are all building houses, there are not enough manpower, and the work on theirnd is a little tight, so they want toe to our vige to recruit some people to work in the past."


    The crowd exploded again and chatted again.


    "He actually came to our vige to recruit people to work in the past. There are such good things in the world."


    "I don''t know how much the wages are. I heardst year that it costs 30 cents a day just to open up wastnd and pick vegetables."


    "Your news is too out of date. I heard a few days ago that they have all been raised their wages, and they have 60 wen a day."


    "Sixty cents, that''s too much. If I can earn sixty cents a day, I''ll eat meat every day."


    "I also heard that the wages for different jobs are different. You all know that they have a shop, right? I heard that the people who work in the shop have two taels of silver a month. They will send several kilograms of meat, and they don¡¯t even need to buy clothes, the owner directly sends them work clothes, and the materials are much better than what we wear.¡±


    "Really? The Murong family is so generous?"


    "Of course it''s true. I have a rtive''s child who works in the shop, and the monthly sry is 22 taels. When I went to the city to buy things, I made a detour to see Zhi Ye Zhai. The work clothes that everyone wears are all made of silk and satin materials, and they are very energetic. Their family, now it can be said to be a rtively wealthy family in Lihua Vige, it is no problem to eat meat every day.¡±


    "Can you eat meat every day? That''s too enviable. Thest time I ate meat was during Chinese New Year."


    "It''s not like the conditions for working in a shop. I heard that you need to know words and you can settle ounts. It''s really not good for ordinary people."


    "That''s too demanding."


    "It''s not high, Zhi Yezhai''s fruits and vegetables are expensive, and all the rich people receive, and they must be capable people, otherwise people can''t figure it out if they ask you to do a calction, it won''t affect Zhi Yezhai''s business Well."


    "makes sense."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Peng Dazhi listened to their words, and continued: "However, there are some things to say before, the Murong family wants 60 people to go there for the time being, 30 men and 30 men, all of them must be over fifteen years old and under thirty-five years old. healthy people."

 Chapter 1503: wont bully you

    Chapter 1503 Will not bully you


    "After signing up, they will screen people once, and it''s not like you can pass by just signing up."


    "And in order to save time on the road every day, and for everyone not to work so hard, you have to live in Lihua Vige every day, build bamboo houses by yourself, and give you one day every seven days to go home, or not go home, continue. If you work, you will continue to pay wages. Therefore, ten pennies will be deducted every day as your food and amodation expenses.¡±


    "Although ten pennies were deducted, the Murong family promised that every meal will have a meat dish every day, even breakfast, which is still very cost-effective."


    "Also, after you go, you will definitely not be able to work like you are working on your ownnd. You must do whatever your boss wants you to do."


    "Okay, I''ll just talk about it for now. If the Murong family wants to add somethingter, I''ll tell everyone."


    "Now those who can endure being separated from their families stay. If they can''t bear it, or they can''t ept their wages, they will only be paid fifty cents a day. There are also those who can''t obey the unified management and are sick. They can leave first."


    Murong stared straight at the crowd, many people could clearly see the look of retreat, but maybe they wanted to watch the fun, so they didn''t leave, but took a few steps back.


    Peng Dazhi saw that many people were retreating, some of whom were still young and strong, and he was anxious. If he missed this time, he would never have the opportunity to help them improve their conditions. He hurriedly said: "Everyone, don''t worry, listen to me. A few words. I know that most people are reluctant to part with their family members and do not want to be separated from them. Family is indeed very important, but it is also very important to make money so that family members can live a good life. It is rare to have an opportunity in front of you, everyone. But you must seize the opportunity.¡±


    "Pengjia Vige has been poor for so many years, and the children have been suffering all the time. Look at your own children, they are all skinny and skinny."


    "And those young men in the vige who haven''t got a wife, those young men who are rejected by their wives all day long and have no ability, aren''t they all because their family has no money?"


    "Now we just need everyone to work in the past, and it''s not like you can''t go home for the rest of your life, what''s there to love home?"


    "Can you make money by staying at home? Make money in the past, let your family live a good life in the future, marry a daughter-inw, and look good in front of rtives in the future, isn''t it good?"


    "I used to eat meat dishes three times a day, which is much better than what you eat at home."


    "Also, the vigers in Lihua Vige can obey the management. They are also human beings. I believe you can too."


    "Everyone should have heard of the Murong family before. They would not treat you harshly, otherwise their reputation would never be as good as it is now."


    "The Murong family''s reputation is also very loud among our viges, and they will definitely not let you do anything too much. Their big boss is still Wen Rung, an official master, and I believe they will not bully you. "


    "Fifty pennies a day is much better than farming at your own house, and there are people who help you cook three meals a day. You don''t need to do it yourself at all, you only need to wash your own clothes and so on."


    "Aren''t you excited when I say this?"


    After hearing the words, everyone looked at each other. Some people were really reluctant to part with their families and didn''t want to spend the night outside.

 Chapter 1504: In case they are liars

    Chapter 1504 In case they are liars


    Some people are afraid of being abused. They have heard people say that when some employers see the people who are doing the work a little slower, they will whip them, and they will end up covered in illness, and the money they make is not enough for medicine.


    There are also some people who are a little moved, but seeing that no one has taken the lead in agreeing, they dare not take the lead in agreeing, for fear that if they take the lead, if those who follow go regret it, they will definitely be the first to me themselves.


    Viger A suddenly said, "Uncle Li Zheng, they said they belonged to the Murong family, how can they prove that what they said is true?"


    Viger Yi echoed: "That''s right, I said something ugly, what if... if they are liars, what should I do?"


    "I''ve also heard that some people specialize in abducting and selling strongbor to do coolies, and after they go, they nevere back."


    "Yeah, didn''t it happen in the vige that people who used to work in the city never came back? They must have been deceived."


    "Yes, yes, how do you prove that they belong to the Murong family?" The rest of the vigers also responded.


    Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran, but she was quite vignt. She was not angry, and she had to be wary of others. They suddenly appeared here and offered such generous conditions. It is normal for others to doubt.


    Peng Dazhi picked up the letter that he had been holding in his hand and shook it for everyone, saying, "Don''t worry, I know Zhuang Lizheng in Lihua Vige, and I also know his handwriting. They brought Zhuang Lizheng''s letter with them.e over."


    The crowd was still hesitant.


    They have heard of it, and the handwriting can also be faked.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran didn''t want to waste any more time, and said sternly: "Hello everyone, let me introduce myself, I am the youngest daughter of the Murong family, Murong Lingran."


    "It''s normal that you don''t trust us now, but I hereby assure you that we are by no means liars. If we choose someone well, we won''t send someone to pick you up the day after, lest you think we''re going to take you to a dangerous ce. Go, everyone can go directly to Lihua Vige."


    "If you go there by yourself, you will know if we are liars if we go there."


    This is one way.


    It¡¯s just that some vigers agree, but they are still a little worried.


    Seeing this, Murong Kuan said loudly: "Aran, eldest brother, second brother, I think their precautions are very heavy, I guess they will not agree no matter how much we say, let''s not waste time, go to the vige next to them. , I heard that there are many people in the vige next door, and they will definitely be willing to go back to Lihua Vige with us."


    Murong Zong nodded: "Third brother is right, it''s gettingte, so let''s go."


    Murong Xuan also said: "Well, I agree too."


    Murong Lingran also looked at Peng Dazhi with a look of regret, "Grandpa Peng, since they don''t want to go, let''s not force it, let''s go to the next vige to see, the separation of flesh and blood is indeed unbearable for some people. We are new here. , they will guard against us and it is normal, then we will not dy everyone''s work time, so we will leave."


    After saying that, he followed the elder brother to the direction of the carriage.


    The most important thing around the capital is people, and she is not a must from this vige.


    Evidently they came to provide good jobs, and now it seems like they owe these vigers.


    She also knew that some of them might be waiting for her to say more favorable conditions.

 Chapter 1505: Sign up

    Chapter 1505 Registration


    For example, the horse-drawn carriages would pick them up every day, or let her pack food and shelter, and the same sry as the people of Lihua Vige.


    After all, there is no one in her field, and she is on the passive side.


    But although she is rich, she is not casual, and more favorable conditions are temporarily impossible.


    When Peng Dazhi saw that Murong was about to leave, he was in a hurry and said anxiously: "Miss Murong, wait a minute, give me another cup of tea, I will definitely be able to convince them, please."


    Murong Lingran nced at Peng Dazhi, and saw that his anxious sweat wasing out, and then looked at the other people present. Some people heard that they were leaving, and their faces were obviously more anxious than before.


    Grandpa Zhuang also told her that Peng Dazhi is also a good-natured person who is dedicated to the sake of the vige, but he has never had a chance.


    For Grandpa Zhuang''s sake, and for Peng Dazhi''s age, she had no choice but to say lightly: "Okay, I will give Grandpa Peng a face today, just a cup of tea, if no one signs up after a cup of tea, Or if the number of applicants is too small, we have to leave. We can''t dy the work in the field, and we can''t do anything about it. It can''t be spent all the time. Please understand more about Grandpa Peng. "


    Peng Dazhi suddenly felt relieved, and said earnestly: "I understand, I understand too."


    Judging from the current situation, he knew that it would be impossible to not have a leader today, so he had to look to his eldest son.


    Although he has three sons, he certainly cannot pass all of them.


    The fields of Pengjia Vige still need human race, and the family cannot live without men. Only the elderly and weak, women and children are definitely not enough.


    The eldest son is the oldest and the most stable son. He is the best role model.


    Peng Jijie received Dad''s look, and instantly understood what he meant, suddenly raised his hand, and said loudly, "I''ll sign up."


    Peng Dazhi smiled and said, "Okay."


    When he came out just now, he asked Peng Zike to carry a set of small tables and chairs, and also took out the four treasures of the study.


    Although his family is also poor, he is righteous after all, and his conditions are much better than that of ordinary people. He can still take out the four treasures of the study.


    Peng Dazhi got off the boulder and wrote the name, age and gender of his eldest son, and then continued: "Who else is going to sign up? I hope everyone will hurry up."


    He knew about his son''s health status, so he didn''t ask much.


    The vigers looked at each other. As Murong Lingran said just now, if they went to Lihua Vige to find Murong''s family, they would never be kidnapped or sold.


    And if Lizheng''s son took them there, it would be no problem.


    If there is a problem, their family members in Pengjia Vige will definitely not let him go.


    If they can really have fifty pennies a day, food and lodging, and meat dishes for three meals a day, that would be a great thing for them.


    As for the other part of the people thinking, it is estimated that Murong Lingran will not be able to raise their wages anymore. They were really thinking just now, since they were so anxious to let them go, then if they hesitated, she would definitelypromise, I didn''t expect her Actually, I was going to the outer vige to find someone, so I had to sign up.


    50 wen is only 50 wen. Although it is not as good as the 60 wen a day for the people of Lihua Vige, they have meat for three meals a day, which is much better than they can¡¯t eat meat for a month now.


    "I regestrated."


    "I also signed up."

 Chapter 1506: reason

    Chapter 1506 Reason


    "Lizheng, and me, and me."


    "Write my name, I''m going too."


    ¡­


    For a while, everyone seemed to have suddenly figured it out, and began to be enthusiastic, and everyone rushed to sign up.


    Seeing this, Peng Dazhi smiled and said: "Okay,e one by one, but it''s agreed in advance, if you don''t get selected, don''tin. The Murong family said that although there will be sixty people for the time being, but if they are not selected in the future, don''tin. If the selected person does a good job, then other people still have a chance to pass, and those who are not in good health should not sign up, or else they will be exhausted, and the gains will outweigh the losses."


    "Yes, Li Zheng, that''s for sure."


    "Don''t worry Li Zheng, we won''t."


    Peng Dazhi nodded with satisfaction, and began to write his name on the paper one after another.


    And Murong Lingran''s four brothers and sisters watched from the side, and every time they wrote a person''s name, they calmly looked at that person.


    From the eyes of the person, the tone of the speech, and the behavior after the name is written, etc., to see if it is suitable for being selected.


    After a while, the paper was filled with names.


    While Peng Li was in the room, he had agreed with Murong Lingran and the others that if that person was suitable to be selected, his feet would not move while writing his name, and if he was not suitable, his feet would be stepped on Twice to the ground.


    There are nearly 1,000 people in therge vige, but only more than 80 people signed up, and most of them were men, and few women signed up.


    Murong Lingran was not surprised by this result.


    Many women over the age of 15 are already engaged or married, either to take care of their family members, or their family members are worried about their marriage.


    It''s either that the family is reluctant to give up on them, or that they are reluctant to leave their children, or the inws want them to have children as soon as possible and pass on the lineage as soon as possible. This is also normal.


    Some men couldn¡¯t let go of their family members, perhaps because they were afraid that they would be bullied if they were not at home for a long time and left the old and weak women and children at home. They did not sign up, but just watched.


    Peng Daqiu waited for thest few handwritings to dry before handing the list to Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran and her brothers already had a rough list in their minds just now, and the person Peng Dazhi suggested was simr to what she thought, so she quickly read out the name of the person she chose and marked it with a pen .


    After a while, because there were not many women who signed up, the men chose 15 more people, making a total of 45 people and 15 women.


    Those who were not selected were immediately disappointed. They struggled for a long time to sign up, and now they were not selected. Wasn''t their hesitation just like a joke?


    A woman in her twenties asked reluctantly, "Why wasn''t I selected? Why am I inferior to others? I am healthy and used to doing rough work, which is more demanding than most people in the vige. Seriously, why didn''t you choose me? My family''s conditions are also very difficult, not to mention eating meat, I have never eaten dry rice, you are recruiting people, you are here to help us, why don''t you help me?"


    Murong Lingran did not soften her heart because she sold her miserably, and said lightly, "This elder sister really wants to hear the reason?"


    "want."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran had no choice but to exin: "Sister, you haven''t rested for the past few days, have you? And you have insomnia and dreams at night, right?"


    The woman asked nkly, "How did you know?"

 Chapter 1507: dislike me?

    Chapter 1507 Dislike me?


    "I see that yourplexion is sallow, and your spirits are not very good. You also have bruises that are not your age. It''s easy to guess."


    The ?? woman frowned and said, "You''re really smart, why don''t you want me?"


    She is really in bad health recently, and it is easy to fall asleep at night. The house is small, and the rooms are very close to each other. Recently, someone in the family has been sick and has been coughing. She will wake up at the slightest sound. It has not been a long time. Good rest.


    Murong said: "Of course, if the people I choose go to Lihua Vige, there must be several people living in a bamboo house, and there is no condition for one room per person."


    "Everyone''s habits are different, and some women are also prone to snoring. The sound instion of the bamboo house is not very good. This sister is prone to insomnia. In that kind of environment, she must not be able to rest well."


    "My current work in the field is also partly physical. If I don''t get enough rest, it will definitely affect the progress of the work. And if you do less, others will do more. I am doing this for fairness, for the sake of Hello everyone."


    The most important thing is that this woman''s clothes are a lot better than other people''s clothes, and her hands are white and clean. She doesn''t look like someone who is used to doing rough work. This kind of person is not suitable for working in her house.


    As for what she said just now that she was used to doing rough work and had never eaten dry rice or anything, it was probably false.


    I guess she heard that she can eat meat for three meals a day, so she wants to go over there to eat and drink.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to stay at home, he just wants to go out and see the world.


    It was the first time we met today. For her face, Murong Lingran didn''t say the reason.


    The woman did not expect to hear this reason, since others have already given a legitimate reason, if she insists on it again, it is estimated that she will be embarrassed, and the woman will not bother much, saying: "The girl is really smart, since If so, then forget it.¡±


    After saying that, he left the crowd.


    Another man who was not selected also asked: "Miss Murong, I don''t have insomnia, and I sleep well. I used to be poor, and I could sleep in the same room with my family. The next day I was still very energetic and strong. Big, why didn''t you choose me?"


    Murong nced at Peng Dazhi, some words were better for him.


    Peng Dazhi was stunned for a moment, he just secretly reminded this man that he was not an option, did this girl guess what kind of temperament the man was?


    Seeing that Murong Ling didn''t speak, the man became impatient and said loudly, "Say it! Could it be that you despise me because you see me dressed like a beggar?"


    Peng Dazhi immediately said angrily: "What are you yelling at? Why don''t you, don''t you understand? Look, Miss Murong just didn''t answer your question now, look at your attitude yourself, you are talking to a child Is it your attitude? Is it your attitude towards the boss? You are so impatient, even a little girl can see it, you are too embarrassed to ask why I don¡¯t want you?¡±


    "I..." The man''s face suddenly turned red, "I''m just impatient, I didn''t say anything."


    Peng Dazhi snorted coldly: "impatient? You''re not impatient, you just have a grumpy personality. Tell yourself, who did you have a conflict with among the people present? How many people have you fought with since childhood? Until before I have been fighting with people for a few days, and now the corners of my mouth are still hurt."

 Chapter 1508: broken

    Chapter 1508 Broken


    "If I were the owner, I wouldn''t want someone like you who likes to cause trouble and can''t control your temper. If you are selected, will you be beaten from Pengjia Vige to Lihua Vige? Will you be implicated in the reputation of the entire Pengjia Vige? Does it make you dy the work on the owner''snd at any time?"


    The man touched the corner of his mouth, and he gasped in pain. How could he forget that he was still hurt.


    But he is already neen years old, and no one wants to marry him now. If he doesn''t save some money, I''m afraid he won''t be able to marry a wife in this life, and then no one will give him old age and death.


    The old bachelor in the vige died at home a few days ago and no one knew about it. He was already smelly before being discovered by passers-by. He didn''t want to end up in such a miserable situation.


    "Miss Murong, can''t you be amodating? I promise, I will never fight in the future, I will listen to you in everything, you let me go east, I will never go west, I must work hard, if I fight and scold people, Can you just break my leg?"


    Murong said lightly: "Sorry, there are enough people."


    Break his leg? She''s not that cruel, and she doesn''t want to get involved.


    It was the first time that the man was so disrespectful by a little girl, and he suddenly felt a little overwhelmed on his face. He rushed forward and wanted to teach her a lesson to let her know that this is Pengjia Vige, not her, a ce where people from other viges can be arrogant and arrogant. .


    Murong Zong''s three brothers saw this and immediately blocked in front of their sister.


    Murong Zong said solemnly, "What do you want to do?"


    Peng Dazhi also warned: "Lai Shanzi, what are you going to do?"


    Lai Shanzi didn''t know the abilities of the three Murong Zong brothers. Seeing them standing in front of Murong Lingran, he sneered disdainfully: "What? I have never been humiliated like this before, and they don''t want me to go to their house anyway. Work, I don''t have to worry about anything, I have to teach them a good lesson."


    After saying that, he rushed up.


    The rest of the selected vigers were horrified and wanted to go over and hold him.


    They were chosen with great difficulty. If he hurts the Murong family, they may never have the opportunity to go to Lihua Vige to make money.


    But before they could take action, Lai Shanzi was grabbed by the wrist of Murong Zong.


    Murong Zong looked at Lai Shanzi coldly, and said coldly, "You dare to hurt my sister, you will die?"


    Murong Xuan said contemptuously: "With such a small mind, it seems that my sister is right to not want you."


    Murong Kuan said: "Yes, you dare to hurt a girl, you are still not a man!"


    Lai Shanzi saw that his wrist was being held, so he ignored their words and wanted to beat Murong Zong with his other hand.


    Murong Zong narrowed his eyes dangerously, and showed no mercy. He held his wrist, and with a little force, with two clicks, he removed his arm.


    "Ah!" The pain came so suddenly, Lai Shanzi had never experienced such pain before, and he could not stand still in the sudden pain, and sat on the ground with his buttocks, breathing rapidly.


    Murong nced at everyone, seeing that they were all watching silently, and there was no one to speak for him, so one could imagine how failed this man was as a human being.


    Lai Shanzi breathed for a long time before he regained his strength and wailed: "It hurts to death, you actually broke my hand, you are too vicious. Everyone, please don''t go to their house to work, you see, I''m the end, if I''m not careful, my hand will be cut off by them."

 Chapter 1509: dislocation

    Chapter 1509 Dislocation


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. You attacked others, can''t others fight back?


    Few people took what Lai Shanzi said to heart. They also saw the cause and effect clearly just now. This man deserves to be beaten. They wanted to beat him for a long time, and he deserved it.


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "Do you really think that everyone is a fool? People don''t offend me, I don''t offend anyone, for no reason, how can we hurt people casually? Just now, you wanted to hurt me, and my elder brother is eager to protect me. , I just shot at you, do you think everyone has no eyes?"


    "Also, your hand is either broken or dislocated. For such a big person, you can''t even tell the difference between broken and dislocated. It''s really ridiculous. My father is Wen Rung, my eldest brother. As the son of an official, you naturally won''t hurt people at will, and you can just pick up your little injury."


    At this time, Lai Shanzi was sweating and his face became paler and paler. Hearing this, he said with a weak face: "I don''t believe it, my hand is broken, unless you pick it up for me, or... or I... After I''m healed, I''ll go to Lihua Vige to block you, and I''ll beat you every time I see you, so that you have a bad life."


    Peng Dazhi shouted loudly: "Lai Shanzi, you dare!"


    "I...I dare."


    "you!"


    Murong Lingran said with a speechless expression: "Do you think that the criminalw is a decoration? Dare to block me? Yes, I will wait for you, if you are not afraid that my elder brother will beat you again, not afraid that my father will send you to the government, not afraid Eat prison food,e here."


    Lai Shanzi then remembered that her father was an official. If he passed by, he would definitely have no good fruit to eat.


    But he couldn''t swallow the bad breath, rolled his eyes, resisted the pain in his arm, stood up abruptly and rushed in the direction of Murong Lingran, wanting to be surprised, knocked Murong Lingran to the ground with his head .


    Dare to let him be so embarrassed in public, and he wants her to be embarrassed too.


    This is the territory of Pengjia Vige. No matter how bad he is, he is also a member of Pengjia Vige, and he cannot be bullied by outsiders.


    Murong Zong saw his intention at a nce. The moment he got up, he came to the other side of him, and took off his other arm without hesitation.


    "what!"


    Without a doubt, Lai Shanzi fell to the ground again, groaning weakly: "You...you...you broke my other hand, you guys are so vicious."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Lizheng and shouted loudly, "Uncle Lizheng, are you just watching them bully me like this? I grew up watching you personally, so you can''t help me."


    Peng Dazhi sighed and said, "You are to me yourself, and you deserve such a result."


    "Uncle Li Zheng!"


    A viger shouted: "Stop shouting, your hands are really just dislocated. If you have this skill, you might as well go to the vige doctor and take your hands back to avoid suffering for so long."


    "That''s right." Another viger also said, "I heard that it is best to take it back as soon as possible after dislocation. After a long time, when it grows like this, your hands will no longer be able to move normally, or even work. You will have no strength, just like a cripple. If you continue like this, what will your life be like in the future, I guess I don¡¯t need to say more, right?¡±


    Lai Shanzi was stunned for a moment, then stood up with difficulty, trembling and said, "Is it really that serious?"

 Chapter 1510: Unable to ask for

    Chapter 1510 Unbelievable


    "Of course, you should feel it now, can''t you use both hands?"


    Lai Shanzi tried it, but as soon as he lifted it up, he felt a heart-piercing pain from the dislocation. He turned his head and said angrily, "Hey from the Murong family, please restore my hand to its original state, or I will be rude."


    Murong Zong didn''t want to continue talking nonsense with him, he suddenly pulled out the sword that Helian Rongjiu had given to the three brothers, pointed at him and said coldly, "I want to see, why are you being rude?"


    Lai Shanzi looked at the sharp sword and his body shook, as if he did not expect that the other party would move his sword against him, and immediately cast his eyes towards Li Zheng for help.


    Peng Dazhi immediately turned his head and missed his sight.


    This person is used to being arrogant in the vige, and sometimes he doesn''t even take him seriously. Now that someone can take care of him, he naturally wants what he wants. How can he be discouraged?


    Lai Shanzi looked at the others again, and saw that they all pretended not to see him, but he was an only son, and he didn''t even have any brothers who supported him. At home, he will definitely not be so miserable.


    For the sake of his own future, Lai Shanzi red at the four brothers and sisters fiercely, and had no choice but to leave, for fear that it would be toote to seek treatment and he would really be a crippled person.


    After Lai Shanzi left, Murong Lingran sneered and asked lightly, "Do you have any questions?"


    Those who were not selected looked at each other. Originally, they wanted to ask why, but with the matter of the woman and Lai Shanzi in front of them, how dare they have any opinions?


    Asking it out is just embarrassing yourself.


    Those who were selected, and a few others had some problems.


    One person asked, "Miss Murong..."


    Peng Dazhi smiled and said, "You still call Miss Murong, it''s time to call Xiaodongjia."


    The man smiled awkwardly, "Yes, I haven''t gotten used to it yet, so please don''t be surprised, I have a question. Do we only need to prepare bedding? Do we need to prepare tableware or something?"


    Murong Lingran said: "Bowls are easy to break. Considering that everyone is inconvenient to carry, Lihua Vige has prepared them for everyone. You only need to bring bedding, washcloths, washbasins, and a change of clothes. Of course, I will only prepare If you have the tableware and chopsticks, if you have anything else you want to bring, you can bring it there too.¡±


    "Thanks for the answer, Xiaodong, I understand."


    Another person asked: "Little master, you said that you can go home every seven days. If we don''t go back and continue to work, will you still pay us wages?"


    Murong nodded: "Of course, yes, there is one more thing I forgot to say, if you don''t go home, you will still have one day off every seven days. Although there is no sry during the rest time, if you want to make more money , you can also ask for work, and the working hours will be reduced by an hour that day, and it will still be fifty cents a day.¡±


    She believed that most people would definitely not rest in order to make more money. They would only go home unless there was something at home that made them feel at ease, so they were forced to take an hour of rest.


    Looking at their current bodies, you can see at a nce that they are all malnourished. They are not as good as the people in Lihua Vige. She doesn''t want anything to happen to them.


    For example, fainting due tock of physical strength, otherwise it will not only affect other people''s work, dy her business, but also spend a lot of money on medicine.

 Chapter 1511: meat bone

    Chapter 1511 Meat and Bones


    As for not saving people after seeing death, sending people home or something, she can''t do that kind of thing.


    As soon as ??''s voice fell, the selected person''s eyes widened immediately, one hour was reduced, and he still received fifty cents a day''s wages, that would be great.


    One person asked again: "Then on the day of rest, will Xiaodong''s still provide three meals a day?"


    Murong said: "Of course, and there is still meat for every meal."


    Those who were selected were happier.


    I have long heard that the Murong family members are very kind. They didn''t believe it before, but it turned out to be true.


    A person who was not selected said yin and yang, "What''s so good about being happy, I don''t know if she can really do it, in case she just wants to make you feel at ease, just give you any promises, or promises. Meat dishes, only some meat and bones, when the timees, you will have nowhere to cry."


    Murong said coldly: "Since you don''t believe it, you can follow them to see it the day after tomorrow."


    The man''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Murong Lingran seemed to see his intention, and added: "But it''s impossible to stay, and you don''t have any part in eating!"


    The man was instantly angry.


    Murong Lingran ignored him, looked at the chosen person and continued: "Do you have any questions? Don''t be shy, don''t worry, just ask."


    The chosen people looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time.


    Murong Lingran saw that they were all right, and smiled and said, "In that case, let''s go back and prepare. If you suddenly think of any question that you don''t understand, feel free toe to my house and ask me or my family."


    Peng Jijie took the lead and said, "Yes, thank you little master."


    The rest of the people also reacted and echoed: "Thank you little master."


    Murong nodded, and suddenly said sternly: "Before leaving, let me say onest thing. Just now, Grandpa Peng asked everyone if you have any illness. I hope everyone is telling the truth. If you go to Lihua Vige, let me If I find someone concealing their illness, I will not only deduct all wages, but also send them back immediately, and even affect the whole vige. So, if you know who has concealed their illness, feel free to report to me and report one person. , reward a tael of silver."


    The selected person said at the same time: "Yes, little master."


    Murong Lingran said a few more words and let them go home.


    After all the people were gone, three couples and a few children were left behind.


    Murong Lingran knew without asking that they were Peng Dazhi''s son, daughter-inw and grandchildren.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Peng Dazhi to introduce them to the four brothers and sisters, and Peng Zi was Peng Jijie''s youngest son.


    The four brothers and sisters said a few words to them and left the vige.


    Back home, Peng Dazhi''s second son Peng Jisheng said, "Dad, I also want to work in Lihua Vige. Can you let me go there in the future? I also want to make more money for my family."


    Peng Dazhi''s third son Peng Ji also said: "Father, and me, I also want to go, why did the second brother and I signed up just now, but only the eldest brother was selected? We are neither sick nor in pain, If you can eat and sleep, you can adapt anywhere.¡±


    The wives and children of the two also looked directly at Peng Dazhi.


    Peng Dazhi said, "I asked Murong girl not to choose you."

 Chapter 1512: not a single one

    Chapter 1512 No one is missing


    Peng Jisheng said anxiously: "Father, why are you doing this? Let''s go together and make more money for the family, right?"


    "Is there any need to ask?" Peng Dazhi said: "Second brother, your eldest brother is gone, and the farm work at home will depend on you. And the third child, you are a few years younger than your eldest brother, and your strength is not as good as your eldest brother, I As Lizheng, since the Murong family came to me directly, I would naturally choose good candidates for them. Your eldest brother is my eldest son after all. In the situation just now, only he can lead the vigers to lead by example. positivity."


    Peng Jisheng and Peng Ji suddenly realized that this was the case, so they couldn''t say anything more.


    The time soon came to the day when the people from Pengjia Vige came to Lihua Vige. On this day, everyone in the Murong family was at home, waiting for the people from Pengjia Vige toe to the door.


    After the four brothers and sisters returned home that day, they also informed their family about what happened in Pengjia Vige.


    Except Murong Lingran, everyone else was very nervous. They all felt that since they would hesitate that day, they would definitely hesitate today. It is estimated that very few people wille, or no one wille at all.


    Murong could clearly see what they were worried about, but didn''t say much, anyway, it wouldn''t take long to see the difference.


    Sure enough, the family did not wait long, and the people from Pengjia Vige came earlier than they expected, led by Tong Xiuming and all stood at the gate.


    It was only at this time that the big stone in the hearts of everyone in Pengjia Vige finally fell when they saw Murong Lingran''s four brothers and sisters walking out of the house.


    Sure enough, they belonged to the Murong family. Fortunately, they did not listen to some family members'' dissuasion yesterday, saying that the four of them must be liars, so they should note.


    If they listened to their words, if they knew in the future that they had not been deceived, then their intestines would be regretful.


    Murong Lingran counted the number of people, and none of them were missing.


    Peng Jijie knew that they were going to build their own ce today. In order not to waste time, he even wanted to start working in the field in the afternoon, so he took the initiative to say: "Master, I heard that day that we are going to build a bamboo house today..."


    Murong said: "Yes, in order to save everyone''s time, the day before yesterday and yesterday, I had already instructed people to prepare the bamboo, and it was in the field. You can follow Uncle Xiuming there. If you have anything in the future, you can ask for it. Uncle Xiuming, you can also find me, and so can the rest of my family."


    Peng Jijie said: "Okay, little master."


    After Tong Xiuming took the people away, Murong Lingran prepared some things at home and followed him.


    The kitchen was built yesterday. At this time, the three women who were cooking were already waiting. From a distance, Hei Mao was seen carrying Murong Lingran and his prey over, so he hurried up to meet him.


    Murong Lingran asked Heimao to shake off its prey, and said in a serious tone, "Aunt Liang, Aunt Pan, Aunt Yang, today, let''s make pheasant, roast potatoes, stir-fry cabbage, and braise eggnt."


    That''s right, the three cooking women are Yu Yongli''s aunt Liang Xiaoying, Chang Yongsong''s aunt Pan Chunhe, and Lian Xiaoyi''s aunt Yang Cuiping.


    Liang Xiaoying said in surprise: "These are all meat dishes from the people of Pengjia Vige at noon today? Are you going to finish one meal?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    The vegetables were from their fields, and the three of them had prepared them early in the morning, so Murong Lingran only brought meat.

 Chapter 1513: dissuade

    Chapter 1513 Discourage


    The three of them heard the words and carefully looked at the pheasants several times.


    Lian Xiaoyi''s aunt, Yang Cuiping, looked around and saw that the people in Pengjia Vige were concentrating on building bamboo houses, but didn''t notice them, so she said: "Little master, although you deduct ten pennies a day from them as an act Living expenses, but there is too much pheasant meat, and in my opinion, this meat is enough for each of them to eat half full."


    "I think it''s enough for each of them to have two chopsticks for the meat dishes provided every day. If you give them too much meat at first, it will nourish their appetite, and then they will have a problem with you if it is a little worse. Yes, the work will definitely not work hard."


    Chang Yongsong''s aunt Pan Chunhe also said: "That''s right, this is the reason, little master, you have too much meat, it''s not good."


    In Pengjia Vige, she also heard from her married daughter-inw that the people there are even poorer than before in Lihua Vige, and they may not be able to eat meat for a month.


    The little boss can let them eat meat every day. If the three of them are from Pengjia Vige, I am afraid that they will jump for joy when they see two pieces of meat every day, let alone eat meat every day.


    Murong Lingran knew that they were doing it for their own good. After all, they also wanted to eat these things. If they had more meat, they could eat more. It was only good for them, and said with a smile, "I understand, but the ck hair is very powerful. The aunties can do it anyway, and when it''s done, just fill it ording to the te I gave, and fill it up."


    A few days ago, she specially went to the city to make a dinner te, just like the dinner te in her canteen in her previous life, but it was made of ceramics, and it was deeper.


    Liang Xiaoying knew that Xiaodong''s decision could not be shaken by anyone, so she said helplessly: "Okay, just listen to Xiaodong''s."


    Murong Lingran saw that they were starting to pack the dishes, and he went to see how they built the bamboo house.


    Her vision is still good, the people selected from Pengjia Vige are quite quick, even the women are doing what they can do.


    Because of therge number of people, the rooms are built for five people. Sixty people only need to build a dozen rooms, and each room is not very big. They have already prepared bamboo and so on. There was little time, so it didn''t take long for the bamboo house to take shape.


    People from Pengjia Vige came early. By noon, they had already built several houses, and some people were busy building bamboo beds.


    At this time, there was also a burst of fragrance from the direction of the kitchen.


    But because it was the first day here, Murong Lingran was watching again. In order to leave a good impression on the owner, even though they were very curious about what Murong Lingran would give them, their stomachs kept growling. , and no one dared to look at it.


    At three quarters of noon, Liang Xiaoying came to inform everyone that it was time to eat.


    After hearing the words, everyone turned their heads and saw Peng Jijie put down the work at hand, so they dared to follow suit and quickly walked towards the kitchen.


    They smelled the aroma of meat just now, and when they approached, they saw arge table full of tes, and threerge pots next to them, all filled with steaming hot dishes.


    There is also arge wooden barrel next to the big table, which is full of white rice, and it is still dry rice.


    Looking at the vegetable bowl, they saw chicken mixed with something they had never heard of, and everyone swallowed at the same time.

 Chapter 1514: Stewed pheasant with potatoes

    Chapter 1514 Potato Stewed Pheasant


    "It''s actually dry rice. I haven''t eaten dry rice in my life. I didn''t expect toe to Lihua Vige to eat it."


    "My family seldom eats dry rice, and the rice is good rice at a nce."


    "That meat dish should be chicken, right? Xiaodong''s words are true, they didn''t lie to us, but there is actually meat to eat. I... I haven''t eaten meat for a long time, and even during the New Year, I only ate vegetarian dishes fried with meat. That''s it."


    The man next to him said: "Okay, don''t cry. What''s there to cry for a big man, don''t cry away the good luck of the boss."


    "Yes yes yes, I don''t cry anymore, what is it just stewed with chicken? I''ve never seen it before."


    "I know, I asked an eldest sister when I was passing by, and she said that it was potatoes, which were grown from seeds found by Murong''s family. I heard that it is full and can be used as a staple food. It has high yield and tastes very good."


    "As much as you do, this potato is really good stuff."


    "Yeah, but the other two vegetarian dishes look pretty good too. They look better and fragrant than the homemade ones."


    "That''s for sure. Just by looking at it, you can tell that it is fried with a lot of oil. The dishes that are willing to put oil are naturally very fragrant. When we fry at home, why are we willing to put so much oil."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    Aren''t you hungry?


    Is watching more important than eating?


    Liang Xiaoying saw that they were talking all over the ce, and there was no one who did anything. He nced at Xiaodong''s house and saw that she was also helpless, so he had to say loudly: "Everyonee to me first and line up to get the te to beat the rice, After the meal, the dishes will be lined up one by one in an orderly manner, not crowded, everyone will have something to eat, to ensure that everyone can eat enough, if not enough, the small owner will give us more ingredients to make."


    The people in Pengjia Vige turned their heads and saw Liang Xiaoying stacking dozens of tes in front of them that they had never seen before.


    It''s just that everyone just looked at the three dishes just now, and didn''t pay any attention to what Liang Xiaoying said, and they had never eaten like this before, and they had never seen a te with a grid inside, so they were a little overwhelmed for a while. .


    When Peng Jijie came, Lizheng asked him to be the backbone of everyone. He must take the lead and take good care of the people in Pengjia Vige.


    He also listened carefully to what Liang Xiaoying said just now, and he reacted quickly. He walked over immediately and said politely, "Thank you, eldest sister."


    Liang Xiaoying nodded, took a te, filled him with rice in thergest grid, and handed it to him.


    Peng Jijie walked in front of Pan Chunhe again, stretched out the te to the front, and Pan Chunhe filled the remaining two grids with vegetarian dishes.


    Peng Jijie saw that Yang Cuiping was waiting for him, and there was meat and vegetables in front of her, so he took the te again.


    Yang Cuiping gave him a spoonful of stewed pheasant with potatoes.


    Peng Jijie saw that there were six or seven pieces of meat and a lot of potatoes on the te, and his eyes were straight. He thought it was only two or three pieces. After all, there are sixty of them here.


    Seeing him stunned, Yang Cuiping looked at the big bucket next to him and said, "The soup here is boiled with chicken bones and vegetables. You can drink it if you like it or not if you don''t like it. Next to me is the soup bowl. Table and chairs, one table for four people, if you want to drink, put the te on the table, and thene back and pour the soup yourself. But there is one thing to pay attention to, drink as much as you can, don''t waste it, if you find wasteful behavior , there will be no soup to drink in the future."

 Chapter 1515: eat until full

    Chapter 1515 Until you are full


    Peng Jijie was even more surprised when he heard Yang Cuiping''s words. He didn''t expect that there was still broth to drink. He felt that she was younger than himself, and immediately said excitedly: "Yes, thank you big sister."


    After saying that, do as Yang Cuiping said.


    The rest of the people in Pengjia Vige were also very shocked. They thought that each person only had a little bit of these dishes, but they did not expect that the te was full.


    And he was very thoughtful, even the soup was prepared.


    The people of Murong''s family are also very good. The people of Lihua Vige used to work under them, and they must have received a lot of care, which is too enviable.


    At this time, they also already knew the process and what those tes were for, and those who responded quickly began to queue up obediently.


    After the potato-roasted pheasant really hit their tes, they smelled the meaty aroma that they hadn''t smelled for a long time, and everyone''s exhaustion was swept away.


    And the person who was picking vegetables right behind Peng Jijie came to sit beside Peng Jijie.


    Tao Lijun said excitedly: "Brother Jijie, there really is meat, I can''t eat so much meat even at home, it looks like chicken, fried vegetables are fragrant, eggnt is also good, this is the first time I have eaten it. With such a fragrant dish, it seems that it is really the right time."


    Du Shengcheng said: "I thought the little boss was just talking about it, but I didn''t expect that it would actually give us meat, and there was a lot of meat, more than when we made meat dishes at home."


    There are ten people in his family, and every time he cooks meat, he cooks it ording to the number of people. It is good for one person to share one bite. He is fine when he grows up. When he was a child, only the elders in the family could eat meat. These juniors can only eat meat. Eat vegetarian dishes fried with meat.


    He never thought that he could eat more than five pieces of meat at a time. He never dared to imagine such a day.


    Dou Xinghai, who was next to him, tasted a mouthful of pheasant, his eyes lit up, and he said loudly, "It''s delicious, it''s so delicious, the stew is so bad, it''s not hard to bite, it''s so fragrant, this is what I''ve eaten before. It¡¯s the best chicken ever. Yesterday, my brother told me not toe here, hum, I think he just envied me being chosen, it seems that I really came right.¡±


    Peng Jijie had already tasted it just now, and said with a smile, "Vegetables are also delicious, you should try it too."


    "Uh-huh."


    The man did as he said, and after swallowing all the dishes, he nodded and said, "This Lihua Vige is really amazing. I feel that the seasonings are all those, but the taste is better than their own."


    Peng Jijie looked at Murong Lingran who had been watching them all the time, and said sternly: "Then I have to thank Xiaodong, it must be the vegetables that Xiaodong gave him from his own farm, that is, the vegetables that are going to be sold."


    The Murong family''s vegetables are famous, and the surrounding viges are not unaware.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, quite smart.


    She has vegetables in her own field, so naturally she will not spend money alone to buy vegetables.


    "It is indeed a vegetable from the field. If you like it, you can eat more. If you have finished all the meals, you can add the rest until you are full, but there is one point in the front, don''t waste it."


    Peng Jijie nodded: "That''s for sure, we cherish what we eat, so don''t worry, little boss."


    The rest of the people who were queuing up heard the words, and they were even more ted, and they devoured the food as soon as they arrived, wanting to wait for some meat dishes to eatter.


    At the same time, he is also d that they didn''t waste time just now.


    After a while, everyone had a hot meal.

 Chapter 1516: spatial change

    Chapter 1516 Spatial Changes


    It¡¯s just that there was not much left of the roasted pheasant with potatoes. After the first people added a little, there was no more. The rest of the people could only add some stir-fried vegetables and roasted eggnts, but they were very satisfied. It tastes good after all.


    Murong Lingran also ate with them today. Anyway, she ate separate meals, and she couldn''t eat the saliva of these people.


    After eating, she said loudly: "After everyone eats, they line up to go to the kitchen to wash the dishes and soup bowls, wash their own, and after they are done, put them all in the kitchen cab."


    "That cab was specially made by me, and each box on it has your name. You can just put it in your own box."


    There are too many grids on the dinner te, which is really difficult to wash. The three women have already worked hard enough to cook, so they don''t have to trouble them to do the dishes.


    And when people are always dazzled and distracted, sometimes they don''t wash it off, and it is inevitable that people willin.


    If they washed themselves, this reason could bepletely avoided.


    If someone gets sick from eating, as long as not all of them get sick, then it''s most likely not the food, but their own bowls that haven''t been cleaned.


    She did this for the sake of her reputation.


    Everyone was stunned, apparently it was the first time they heard that they could put bowls like this.


    Naturally, Murong Lingran also saw the doubts on their faces, and ignored them for the time being, and continued: "Ceramic tes are fragile, if they are broken, there are spares in the kitchen, and the same goes for bowls, whether it is a te. And bowls, as long as they are broken, ten cents will be deducted for each one, so please keep them carefully, although ten cents are not much, but if they are broken one after another, it will be a lot of money."


    Everyone immediately cheered up and looked at the tes and bowls in their hands.


    They knew just now that this te must be very expensive, but they didn''t expect that one would cost ten cents, enough for them to eat half a catty of meat.


    Peng Jijie took the lead and said, "You can rest assured, little boss, we will cherish it and promise not to cause you any trouble."


    Murong nodded and said a few more words before letting them wash the dishes. He left the wastnd, went home and entered the space.


    Waiting for those fields to be reimed, but a lot of seeds are still needed. Sincest year, she has been preparing for this year''s spring sowing in the space, preparing a lot of seeds.


    is not only enough for her to nt, even if Helian Rongjiu came to her for seeds, she would be able to take out a lot.


    Just as soon as she entered the space, Murong Lingran became ted. There were only two acres ofnd in the space. Now thend that can be nted is already one and a half acres, so she can grow more high-yield grains.


    Murong said excitedly: "Shenjun Changqi, there is so muchnd that can be nted now, is your injury almost healed?"


    Then her daddy''s hand will be healed.


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly appeared and said in a cold tone, "No."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "Why is there a sudden increase in the amount ofnd that can be grown in that space?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "My injury has indeed recovered a little, but it is still too early to heal. In fact, space has many functions, and nting is only one of its abilities."


    Murong Lingran''s eyes lit up and said, "Many functions? What other functions?"


    "You want to know?"


    "Of course I do."

 Chapter 1517: Tong Xiuming and Yu Yongli

    Chapter 1517 Tong Xiuming and Yu Yongli


    "Really?"


    "Really, isn''t the look in my eyes sincere enough?"


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly: "Okay, then I will tell you, for example, the function of nts to instantly mature, the function of those fish, shrimps and crabs in the water to grow up instantly, and other things, I am inconvenient to say more for the time being."


    Murong said: "Mature in an instant? Grow up in an instant? That is to say, at that time, as long as I put the seeds down, put down the fish, shrimp and crab fry, they will grow up immediately?"


    Shenjun Changqi nodded: "Yes."


    Murong Lingran suddenly became restless. At that time, she didn''t know how much high-yield grain she had, and she didn''t know how much she could sell, so she didn''t need to count the time when they were ripe.


    Changqi Shenjun saw that she was happy and a little carried away, and began to pour cold water: "Don''t be too happy, with my current recovery speed, it''s still early."


    Murong said: "I know, as long as there is one day, it will be fine. Some things can''t be rushed, so we can only wait slowly."


    "You''re pretty good at it."


    "That''s natural, I''m not really in my teens."


    Chang Qi Shenjun heard the words and ignored her. Knowing that she had a lot of things to do now, she disappeared silently.


    Murong Lingran didn''t hear his voice and knew that he was going to rest again, so he had to go to the newnd and start fiddling again.


    After she went out, Tong Xiuming also came to tell her that the bamboo house had been built.


    Murong Lingran went over to look around and saw that they had alreadyid the bedding and other things. ording to her suggestion, she simply surrounded all the bamboo huts with the remaining bamboo, and encouraged them to let them They had a good rest today and went to work tomorrow. If they had anything to do, they coulde to her and go home.


    But before she got home, she saw Tong Xiuming standing bewildered under a tree not far from her house, while a woman turned her back to her, and left shortly after.


    And after the woman left, Tong Xiuming''s face showed obvious loss, looking straight at the woman''s back, he didn''t even notice Murong approaching him.


    Murong frowned, stepped forward and asked, "Uncle Xiuming, who was that person just now?"


    Tong Xiuming was in a daze, when he heard the sound suddenly, he was shocked, and when he saw it was his own youngdy, he recovered and said hurriedly: "Just... just a girl who works in the owner''s farm, I have something to think about in three days. To ask for leave, I told her that the construction schedule is tight now and I need your permission, so she ran away a little sad."


    Murong said suspiciously: "Really? Uncle Xiuming, don''t lie to me just because I''m young, I know everything."


    Tong Xiuming stammered: "I...what I said...everything...is true, no...I didn''t lie to you."


    Murong said helplessly: "Uncle Xiuming, didn''t you realize that whenever you lie, your face bes very nervous and you stutter when you speak?"


    Tong Xiuming was even more flustered, "I...I..."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran interrupted him, with a meaningful expression on his face: "Uncle Xiuming, that woman just now, I am very familiar with her clothes, if I read it correctly, it should be Yu Yong from the Yu family. Lily."


    Tong Xiuming said in horror: "Miss, you...you..."


    "How do I know? Her clothes were chosen by me in the city on the day she came to Yujia Vige. I naturally remember them."

 Chapter 1518: reject

    Chapter 1518 Rejection


    Tong Xiuming was silent for a while.


    "Tell me."


    Tong Xiuming said nkly, "What did you say?"


    Miss ?? is still young, what can he say to her?


    Murong said: "Uncle Xiuming, don''t y stupid with me. Although I am young, I know a lot of things. I guess I can guess what happened between the two of you."


    Tong Xiuming''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he said in amazement, "Miss, you..."


    This person usually manages the vigers with great courage, why does he keep stammering in front of her?


    Murong Lingran said directly: "Uncle Xiuming, you like Yu Yongli."


    Tong Xiuming saw that what she said was very sure, without the slightest suspicion, and said in surprise: "How did you know?"


    "I guess." Murong Lingran didn''t say that she found out that day when the Yu family bid her farewell, and added, "She should have rejected you just now."


    Her tone was also very positive.


    Tong Xiuming knew that he couldn''t hide it anymore, so he stopped hiding it and nodded: "Yes, I''ve had feelings for her since the first time I saw her, we live in the same yard again. , I meet several times every day, and after this period of contact, I am even more sure that I like her."


    "I also know that I am old, and I have an eleven-year-old daughter. If I marry her, it is inevitable that people will say that old cows eat tender grass, but I just can''t control my liking."


    "I was busy during this time. When I got up, they were still sleeping, and they ate three meals a day at thedy''s house. When I went back, they all slept. Their family couldn''t see me. She just came when she saw me. Asked me to ask for leave, and said that in three days, someone from the outer vige woulde to have a blind date with her, so I confessed to her when I was in a hurry."


    "It''s just that she refused me without hesitation, saying that she was tough, that I was capable, and now she is the right-hand man of the owner, she is not worthy. And I still have a father and daughter, if she kills me, they will not be able to do it in the future. Thew is alive."


    "And the person she is going to have a blind date with in three days is simr to her experience. The bride had bad luck and met a poisonous snake the day before her marriage. She was bitten to death by a poisonous snake. "


    Was bitten to death by a poisonous snake the day before getting married?


    That''s too bad, right?


    Kefu''s and Ke''s wife''s are indeed a perfect match, so it''s no wonder that Yu Yongli would reject Uncle Xiuming.


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "Then what did you say?"


    Tong Xiuming said: "Of course I said I didn''t mind, and I also assured her that my life was hard, I had escaped death, and I wouldn''t die easily, but she still wouldn''t ept it."


    Murong said: "You will let her go after that?"


    Tong Xiuming nodded: "Yes, but the construction schedule is tight now. I really didn''t agree immediately. I want to inform her after asking you for instructions."


    Murong said: "It doesn''t matter, you promise her."


    Pengjia Vige''s work is easier than she imagined, a woman''s work is only half a day, and she will not miss work.


    Tong Xiuming was startled, his face was very sad, "Miss also thinks that Yu Yongli and I are notpatible? Do you also think that the two of us are not suitable to be together?"


    Murong said: "Uncle Xiuming, are you twenty-seven this year?"


    "Yes."


    "Yu Yongli is seventeen in the first month, right?"


    "Yes."


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply. There were many men and women who were ten years apart in Xuanqing Kingdom.


    Especially from wealthy people, it is normal for a girl in her thirties or forties to marry a girl in her teens as a sequel.

 Chapter 1519: In case she loses sight

    Chapter 1519 In case she misunderstands


    In her previous life, there were many couples who were ten or more years apart in age. Some stayed together for life, and some divorced halfway.


    The rtionship is their business, she is just an outsider, and it is not easy to say whether it is suitable or not, it still depends on them.


    It''s just that Yu Yongli refused. Was her look fake?


    No, it will never be fake, she will never read it wrong, Yu Yongli must also like Tong Xiuming.


    Is it because of embarrassment?


    Or because of their status?


    Tong Xiuming thought she would just ask casually and didn''t think much about it. After all, the youngdy was a child under twelve years old, and she was a little older than her daughter. She probably didn''t understand the matter of love between men and women. After saying goodbye, she wanted to leave.


    "Wait a minute, Uncle Xiuming." Seeing that he was leaving, Murong Lingran said suddenly.


    Tong Xiuming turned his head and said listlessly, "Miss, do you have any other orders?"


    "Uncle Xiuming, are you nning to give up like this?"


    Tong Xiuming sighed and said, "She will have a blind date in three days, and I am indeed a lot older than her. With me, she will inevitably be subject to discussion, and the man''s experience is simr to hers. She I didn''t feel anything about me, so I just gave up."


    I don''t feel it, how is it possible!


    "But don''t you like her? You haven''t fought for it yet. Wouldn''t it be too early to give up? Uncle Xiuming, you''re not one to give up easily."


    Tong Xiuming frowned, did he really give up early?


    Seeing him pondering, Murong Lingran continued: "And after three days, she may not be able to date the man, and the man may not be able to date her, even if Yu Yongli is attracted to the man, in case she misses the point. , the entrustment is not human, then what should I do?"


    Tong Xiuming was stunned: "Miss, you mean let me go..."


    Murong Lingran instantly understood what he meant, and said speechlessly: "Uncle Xiuming, am I that bad? I didn''t want you to destroy her blind date."


    Tong Xiuming''s face suddenly became a little embarrassed, and he said with a smirk: "What does thedy mean?"


    "If you really like someone, even if you can''t be with her, you naturally want her to be happy forever, and naturally, you also want her to meet someone."


    Tong Xiuming began to doubt his IQ, he could not understand what a child said.


    Murong Lingran saw that he was puzzled, looked around, and whispered a few words to him.


    Tong Xiuming thought about it after hearing the words, and what thedy said made some sense.


    Seeing him nodding, Murong said with a smile: "Uncle Xiuming, let me give you a holiday, you should know what to do, right?"


    Tong Xiuming struggled and said, "What should I do in thend? The talents from Pengjia Vige must have many problems."


    Murong Lingran waved his hand indifferently, "It''s okay, those jobs are what they are used to doing, so there shouldn''t be anything wrong, I''ll just watch it for a few days."


    Tong Xiuming was instantly overjoyed: "Thank you, Miss."


    After saying sorry, he went to the East Courtyard.


    After Murong Lingran returned home, she didn''t tell her family about it for a while.


    I''m not sure if their business can be aplished. In order not to embarrass Tong Xiuming, it''s better to hide it for the time being.


    Three dayster, the people of Pengjia Vige had almost mastered the work in the fields. As Murong Lingran thought, they had basically done it, and it was not difficult for them.

 Chapter 1520: Curiosity

    Chapter 1520 Curiosity


    And for the past three days, Murong Lingran did exactly as she promised, prepared a meat dish for them for three meals a day, pheasant, hare, wild boar, etc., so that the vigers of Pengjia Vige could eat every meal. Everyone is full of energy every day, and is full of anticipation for the arrival of a new day.


    Today is also Yu Yongli''s blind date.


    The family attaches great importance to her life-long events. Although the family is building a house, Yu Yongkun is still working on the fields of Murong Lingran''s house.


    Yu Shanyuan didn''t help build the house today, just let Yu Yongyan watch by the side. If anyone iszy, tell himter.


    Liang Xiaoying was going to cook for the people in Pengjia Vige. After she told Murong Lingran the reason, Murong Lingran found someone to help her for half a day, so she was also at home.


    At this time, in the courtyard of the East Courtyard, Yu Shanyuan, Liang Xiaoying, Yu Yongli, Yu Yongkun, and Murong Lingran were all there, waiting for the matchmaker to lead the man''s family to the door.


    Xuan Qingguo''s blind date rules, whether it''s the man going to the woman''s house to see each other, or the woman going to the man''s house to see each other, it''s normal.


    As for why Murong Lingran was there, of course it was her curiosity.


    Liang Xiaoying was the most anxious about her daughter''s marriage. She had been looking at the gate and saw her daughter''s face, and suddenly said, "Daughter, why are youcking energy and your face is very ugly, are you sick or did you not rest yesterday? "


    Yu Yongli nced at the room next to her, shook her head and said, "It''s okay, maybe it''s because I had a nightmarest night and was woken up twice."


    Liang Xiaoying breathed a sigh of relief: "So that''s the case, I think you might as well put on some rouge gouache, and look at people more energetically."


    Yu Yongli naturally knew the meaning of A-Niang''s words. She wished that others would look down on her, so how could she clean up herself so decently?


    "Forget it, that''s it, it''s almost time for people toe."


    Liang Xiaoying also felt that her daughter was right, if the man was just a superficial person who paid attention to his appearance, he was not worth entrusting, so he had to let her go.


    Murong, who had been sitting in the distance, raised her eyebrows, as expected.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    In order to wait for the guests, the door was always open, and everyone turned to look at the same time, and saw a woman with heavy makeup on her face standing at the door, followed by four people behind her, looking at them curiously.


    Liang Xiaoying had seen the matchmaker, so she hurriedly greeted her husband and said with a smile, "Sister Gu, I''m here,e in quickly."


    The person called Big Sister Gu immediately brought people into the yard when she heard the words.


    Murong Lingran nced at the four people behind Old Sister Gu, her face suddenly sank.


    For nothing else, she saw greed in the eyes of the four of them.


    One of the young men''s eyes just met Murong Lingran''s, and he immediately restrained himself. Hearing Liang Xiaoying''s call to take a seat, he quickly sat down.


    The teacups were already prepared. After they all sat down around the stone table, Liang Xiaoying filled the teacups in front of them with hot water.


    Yu Yongli calmly nced at the man opposite, then lowered her head.


    Yu Yongkun nced at Sister A''s expression, but couldn''t see anything, so he had to look at the man opposite.


    The man opposite ?? was also looking at Yu Yongli, but the woman next to him looked at Murong Lingran with an inquisitive expression.

 Chapter 1521: Jia family

    Chapter 1521 Jia Family


    Murong frowned slightly when she saw the woman looking at him.


    The woman also seemed to know that she was being rude, and gave Murong Lingran an apologetic smile.


    Murong Lingran ignored her and turned to look at Big Sister Gu.


    Seeing that Murong Ling was ignoring her, the woman stomped her feet angrily.


    She just saw that this person was dressed differently from others, and was a little confused about her identity. As for being so rude to her?


    If it wasn''t for her brother''s life-long event, she wouldn''t bear her!


    Sister Gu introduced with a smile: "You should all know my name, I am the second in the family, my parents call me Gu Erniang, next to this is Jia Chengmu, this is his wife, Li Taoxiang, next to me They are their sons Jia Lihao and Jia Cuicui."


    The four nodded in turn.


    Sister Gu introduced the Yu family again, but when she saw Murong Lingran who had been sitting in the distance, she was stunned: "Mother Yongli, I heard that there is only one daughter in your family, this girl is ?"


    Liang Xiaoying nodded when she saw Murong Lingran, knowing that she didn''t mind revealing her identity, so she said truthfully: "She is our family''s little boss, Murong Lingran."


    Gu Erniang immediately stood up and said in surprise, "Is she the little girl of Wen Rung''s family?"


    Liang Xiaoying nodded: "Yes."


    Jia''s family also stood up when they heard the words, and at the same time looked at Murong Lingran with shining eyes.


    Before they came, they thought that they would be able to meet the Murong family, but they did not expect to see them.


    Although Murong Lingran was very unhappy with them looking at him like prey, but for the sake of the Yu family, he could only calmly say: "Everyone, don''t be restrained, sit down, I''m still young and don''t know anything. I understand, I just want to see the excitement, don''t look at me, the protagonist today is not me."


    Gu Erniang said: "So it is. Since this is the case, then everyone should listen to Murong girl and sit down."


    After everyone sat down again, Erniang Gu looked at Yu Yongli and Jia Lihao, and said with a smile, "Okay, I''ve finished the introduction, so don''t hold back everyone, just talk, yes. Say whatever you want, just pretend we don''t exist."


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently, how could it be regarded as non-existent?


    In addition, thest time her eldest brother was secretly photographed, this is the second time she has appeared on a blind date, which is really embarrassing.


    Jia Chengmu nced at the yard and asked firstly, "Dad Yongli, I heard that this is the yard you rented, and the house is also under construction? Or is it an all-blue brick house?"


    Murong Lingran sighed secretly, sure enough, both ancient and modern times, the house will always be one of the topics of blind date.


    Yu Shanyuan was looking at Jia Lihao carefully, and saw that although he was wearing ordinary cotton clothes, he was cleanly dressed and his appearance was average, but fortunately he was tall, energetic, and had calluses on his hands. Nodding: "Yes, this is the owner''s house. The owner kindly took us in and gave us a house to live in, otherwise we would really be living on the streets."


    Liang Xiaoying was also looking at Jia Lihao just now, and was temporarily satisfied with him. Hearing Jia Chengmu mentioning the house he was building, he immediately became energetic, and said proudly: "Yes, you must have heard that the original house of my family, It was set on fire by the god-killed uncle of Yongli, and their family lost some money to build a blue brick house."

 Chapter 1522: show her face

    Chapter 1522 Show her face


    "No, I have two sons under me. Although it costs a lot for them, I will work hard to make money in the future."


    Jia Chengmu said with a smile: "Yongli her father, you are humble, your family are diligent people, how can you let yourself live on the street."


    "And Yongli''s mother, you''re right, a blue brick house is easier to marry than a mud brick house. It''s worth the hard work for the sake of the children."


    Li Taoxiang frowned when she heard the words, and her face disappeared instantly. The money for building the green brick house was exhausted, so did the daughter''s dowry money not be considered?


    Could it be that if you were in a rtionship today, when you were nning to marry someone, you would just send your daughter away with something to dowry?


    And her son has reached the age of proposing marriage, don''t you even leave her son''s dowry money?


    Or do you n to ask them for arge dowry gift and keep it for Yu Yongkun to marry a wife?


    Although Li Taoxiang was puzzled, she didn''t ask directly. After thinking about it, she asked another question: "Mother Yongli, I heard that you moved here from Yujia Vige, and you also moved your household registration? Are you nning to settle down in Lihua Vige?"


    Liang Xiaoying saw that her face suddenly became serious, and she was not enthusiastic just now, and she was also very puzzled. Could it be that what she said just now made her unhappy?


    You dare to show her face even before the eight characters are written? After that?


    Although he was dissatisfied with Li Taoxiang, out of courtesy, Liang Xiaoying smiled and replied, "Yes."


    Li Taoxiang asked again: "This household registration is not so easy to get down, how could Master Guan get you to Lihua Vige so easily?"


    It turns out that the household registration and house are in Lihua Vige, and there is no possibility of returning to Yujia Vige in the future.


    I heard that their family works in the fields of Murong''s family, and they can earn a lot of money a month. No wonder they dare to spend all their money on building houses, and they can make more money after spending them.


    Being able to get the household registration in Lihua Vige is a bit of a skill.


    She has also heard before that there are people from other viges who envy the people of Lihua Vige who can work in the fields of Murong''s family, so they want to transfer their household registration to Lihua Vige through rtives in Lihua Vige. , it is not a pity to abandon it, just rebuild the house in Lihua Vige.


    It¡¯s just that they asked Lizheng and the government, but they didn¡¯t agree.


    Liang Xiaoying nced at Murong Lingran with an embarrassed look again, and when she saw her nodding, she said, "Actually, it was Xiaodong''s help."


    Li Taoxiang nced at Murong Lingran in amazement, and was about to talk to her when she turned her head when she met her gaze, her face suddenly a little ufortable, and she said with an embarrassed expression, "I heard about the Murong family a long time ago. My little daughter is amazing, I didn''t expect the rumors to be true."


    Seeing that Murong Lingran was still silent, Li Taoxiang rolled her eyes and continued to ask cheekily, "Miss Murong, I heard that you have three older brothers and three younger brothers, right?"


    Did youe for a blind date or to inquire about her family?


    Her brothers, does it have anything to do with hering to see her daughter-inw today?


    And the question that this person asked from the beginning made her ufortable.


    The son''s blind date, instead of trying to talk about his son''s merits, he kept inquiring about the wife''s family, which was really disgusting.


    Murong Lingran''s face turned cold in an instant, and he said coldly, "So what?"

 Chapter 1523: miss

    Chapter 1523 Remembering


    Li Taoxiang smiled when she saw her answer to herself, and asked again, "I heard that none of your brothers have married yet?"


    Murong knew it clearly, seeing her daughter Jia Cuicui''s face suddenly turned red, she smiled coldly, and said expressionlessly: "Indeed, but I will not worry about my aunt, they are already engaged, they are all dutiful and virtuous. Shude, a gentle and kind girl, my parents have already nned for them. As for the younger brothers, they are not of the right age, so I don''t care about my aunt. "


    Jia Cuicui heard a hint of embarrassment on her face.


    Li Taoxiang knew that she had guessed what she was thinking as soon as she heard it, but she didn''t expect that she would be so disrespectful, and she was immediately annoyed.


    She didn''t say anything. She looked like her daughter Jia Cuicui was a bad person, but because of her identity, she didn''t dare to speak harshly to her. Seeing the fish family, they frowned at her. He smiled and said, "Don''t think too much about it, I just ask casually."


    Jia Chengmu quietly stepped on his wife''s foot.


    Li Taoxiang also knew that she was impatient, and immediately closed her mouth.


    Gu Erniang is also dissatisfied with Li Taoxiang. If she can''t seed today, she will waste another day and charge less money for the couple''s matchmaker.


    It''s just that Li Taoxiang didn''t stay silent for a long time, she changed the topic again and said with a smile: "Yongli, mother, let me tell you, my son, everything is good, but bad luck. Although he is only in the city now I work in a restaurant, but I¡¯m very respected by the shopkeeper, I¡¯ve read some books, and I can earn a tael of silver a month.¡±


    Gu Erniang breathed a sigh of relief, and finally started talking about business.


    Liang Xiaoying knew what she meant by bad luck, and followed up: "My daughter is also bad luck, you can see that she is well-behaved and diligent. She is rushing to do the work at home, for fear Tired of us, but very well behaved. The work in the owner''snd is very good, and the management has praised her, and now she can earn nearly two taels of silver a month. "


    Murong frowned, this ancient person is really more direct than modern people.


    Li Taoxiang also knew that the people of Lihua Vige were making money from the Murong family''snd, but they were still stuck at 30 cents a day. Unexpectedly, they would increase their wages, and she was shocked: "How much can you earn in a month? It''s just in Lihua. In the vige grounds?"


    Liang Xiaoying nodded: "Yeah, it''s also thanks to the little boss. Even my family, Yongyan, can earn half of the adult''s money."


    Li Taoxiang nced at Yu Yongli enviously: "That''s really enviable."


    It turned out that they made so much money. It seems that they really don''t worry about Yu Yongli''s dowry money.


    Li Taoxiang didn''t think that Yu Yongli would make more money than her own son. Anyway, she could only make money in Lihua Vige. If she went to their vige, she would only be able to support her husband and teach her children at home, not to rely on her. son to feed.


    She was just a pity. If their vige was closer to Lihua Vige, Yu Yongli could go back and forth to work in Lihua Vige even if she was married, and the family would earn dozens of taels a year more.


    Liang Xiaoying said: "Lihao''s mother, your son is not bad."


    Hearing her mention of her son, Li Taoxiang straightened her back proudly again, and said with a confident face: "Yes, this son is the most promising of my two sons and one daughter."


    Even if the restaurant run is promising?

 Chapter 1524: selected sixteen

    Chapter 1524 Selected sixteen


    Your requirements for your son are too low, right?


    Although Liang Xiaoying disapproved in her heart, she agreed: "Yes, it is indeed promising."


    After saying that, she didn''t want to talk anymore.


    She regretted letting her daughter and Jia Lihao go on a blind date today. If it weren''t for her daughter''s reputation as Kefu, and with her daughter''s current conditions, the family would soon have a blue brick house, and someone would definitely step over the threshold to ask for marriage.


    Li Taoxiang regretted after saying that. Although his son was working in a restaurant, he didn''t pay as much as Yu Yongli working in the fields.


    She was embarrassed to answer, and the others were even more reluctant to speak, and the air was quiet for a while.


    Li Taoxiang felt that this was not the way to go. Yu Yongli was a woman, so it was fine if she didn''t speak. Her son was a man. If she didn''t take the initiative in this situation, she would inevitably give the impression of being timid and cowardly, so she kicked her son lightly. one foot.


    Jia Lihao looked at A-Niang in confusion, seeing her wink at himself, it took a while to understand, and he casually found a topic and said, "Uncle, aunt, I heard that there is a young son in your family, why haven''t you looked at it for so long? to him?"


    Liang Xiaoying said: "At the construction site, we are all at home. I am afraid that the worker will bezy and let him guard it."


    also knows that he finds topics by himself, so as not to embarrass everyone, and his head is not stupid.


    Jia Lihao nodded: "So it is, it really should be the case. It was the case in our vige before. A family built a house and went to a rtive''s banquet one day, and no one was there to guard it. After returning, the house was not moved much. If I move, I just want to spend an extra day on the master''s wages. The money is not easy to earn, so my uncles and aunts should be careful."


    Liang Xiaoying saw that he was good for his family, and his dissatisfaction with her aunt just now faded a little, and said with a smile: "Thank you Lihao for your advice, don''t worry, we will be guarded in the future."


    Jia Lihao nodded and took another sip of hot tea.


    This tea is really delicious, it isparable to the restaurant where he works.


    Liang Xiaoying asked again: "Lihao, which restaurant in the city are you working in?"


    Jia Lihao said, "It''s at Shunxin Restaurant."


    Murong Lingran: Shunxin Restaurant, that''s a coincidence, I don''t know if he knows Murong Qi.


    Referring to the restaurant where her son was staying, Li Taoxiang immediately forgot what happened just now and said excitedly: "I tell you, although the Shunxin Restaurant is not as good as the Tianhelou, the first restaurant in the capital, it can be regarded as a good restaurant. It''s in the top five, the interior decoration is beautiful, and now the business is very good every day, when my son applied for the job, he was selected from twenty people."


    Yu Shanyuan said in surprise: "Selected from twenty people? That''s really amazing."


    Li Taoxiang proudly said, "That''s it."


    Yongkun Yu didn''t know why, but suddenly blurted out: "Selected by twenty people? How many of the twenty people were selected?"


    Jia Lihao felt a little ufortable when he heard the words, and hesitantly said: "Choose... I chose sixteen."


    Murong Lingran immediately covered her mouth and snickered.


    The probability of being selected is so high.


    She was not surprised that he was so easy to be selected, and that Murong Qi had spent money to get in.


    This person probably came in when the store was expanding or when other people were needed. Murong Qi was an elderly person. Most of the restaurants were young people, with little experience, good management, obedient, good legs, and few illnesses.

 Chapter 1525: satisfy

    Chapter 1525 Satisfaction


    And Murong Qi, a person with a lot of experience, doesn''t want to use ordinary restaurants.


    Jia''s family was also embarrassed when they heard this. Li Taoxiang was so proud to show off just now, but she didn''t expect to be pped in the face so quickly.


    And they are worthy of being a family, almost all of them drink tea to relieve embarrassment.


    Seeing that they were only interested in drinking tea, Liang Xiaoying said helplessly: "You are wee, the fruits on the table are all picked from the mountains. We ate delicious food, so we picked some of them. The dim sum was bought by Yuxiangzhai in the city, and the taste was also good. Yes, eat it if you like."


    Although she doesn''t like Li Taoxiang''s temperament, such a tough young man is really hard to find.


    No one is perfect, Jia Lihao looks alright, and his work is actually alright. After all, he is working in the city, so he can only do it.


    To be honest, there were many people who talked to Yu Yongli during this time, but most of them were either widowers, bachelors without parents, and some were even Yu Yongli¡¯s grandfathers.


    Jia''s family was the one she encountered with great difficulty. If she misses it, Yu Yongli will not know when she will be able to wait until she is so young.


    Gu Erniang said: "Then I''m wee."


    After saying that, he took a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake and ate it.


    Li Taoxiang wanted to eat it just now, and he also took a piece of mung bean cake and ate it.


    When her husband and children saw this, they were also very generous, and they each took a piece and ate it.


    Jia Mucheng: This pastry is too delicious, the Yu family is really willing to, it seems that they really want to be such a marriage.


    Li Taoxiang: Such delicious pastries are brought out to entertain guests like this, presumably the Yu family is really not short of money.


    Jia Lihao: I haven''t had such delicious pastries for a long time.


    Jia Cuicui: I don¡¯t know if she can take away the unfinished foodter, she wants to eat enough.


    A piece of pastry is not too big, and it is quickly eaten up.


    It¡¯s just that they came for a blind date, not to eat. Although it was delicious, they were too embarrassed to take it again, otherwise it would appear that they had never eaten pastries.


    The atmosphere was stagnant for a while, the two families were looking at each other, and they didn''t say anything for a while.


    Seeing them, Erniang Gu didn''t speak again, and she sat for a while, and there was no way to continue to sit down. After drinking a sip of hot tea, she said, "We''ve been sitting for a while, and I don''t know how the two of you treat each other. How does it feel?"


    Murong Lingran''s eyes widened suddenly, is it so direct?


    Wouldn¡¯t you be embarrassed if you were rejected?


    After thinking about it, this is also normal in Xuanqing Kingdom, where her parents ordered her and the matchmaker said it. This ce is not like the country she lived in in her previous life. You can also give them time to be alone and slowly let them develop their feelings.


    Jia Mucheng said: "We are very satisfied with the Yu family girl."


    Li Taoxiang also said: "Yes, I am also satisfied."


    Gu Erniang looked at Yushanyuan and his wife again.


    Yu Shanyuan nced at his wife, saw her nodding, and then said, "We are also satisfied with the Jia family boy."


    Liang Xiaoying agreed: "I am also satisfied."


    The big stone in Gu Erniang''s heart suddenly fell in half, and her parents agreed. Today, she should not be running in vain.


    Gu Erniang asked again: "Jia family boy, how do you feel about the Yu family girl?"


    Liang Xiaoying and Yu Shanyuan also looked at Jia Lihao nervously.


    Although his parents agreed, if he doesn''t like it, even if he gets married, his daughter will not have a good life in the future.

 Chapter 1526: Tong Xiuming is here

    Chapter 1526 Tong Xiuming is here


    Jia Lihao was suddenly asked, and he was not nervous. He calmly said: "The girl from the Yu family is pretty, and I am very happy."


    Liang Xiaoying and Yu Shanyuan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that he didn''t look like he was lying.


    It seems that he also likes his daughter, so her life will be much better in the future.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, Aunt Liang and his wife were too unconfident in their daughter, right? That''s how you identified this person?


    She saw all the expressions of their family just now, from a distance, didn''t Aunt Liang see it?


    Or did you see it on purpose when you didn''t see it?


    This kind of family is obviously for the money of the fish family.


    Gu Erniang smiled with satisfaction, and looked at Yu Yongli again: "Miss Yu, what do you mean?"


    Yu Yongli pinched her fingers, nced at her mother, saw her looking at her with hope, hesitated for a while, and finally nodded.


    The Jia familyughed at the same time.


    Gu Erniang said excitedly: "Oh, it seems that they are a match made in heaven. It was the first time they met."


    Liang Xiaoying said: "Thanks to Big Sister Gu, it''s gettingte, why don''t you all stay for lunch? My daughter''s craftsmanship is very good, so stay and try her craftsmanship. After lunch, Let''s talk about other things."


    Li Taoxiang smiled and said, "If the rtionship is good, then we will interrupt."


    Gu Erniang also said: "Okay, then thank you very much."


    Liang Xiaoying said: "If you don''t disturb, you''ll be a family soon. There''s nothing to disturb or disturb. Big Sister Gu will introduce to my daughter, and it''s also right to make a thank you meal."


    After saying that, I went to the kitchen.


    "The house is very lively today, are there any guests?"


    At this moment, Tong Xiuming''s voice came from the door.


    Everyone turned to look, and saw Tong Xiuming walking towards them with Tong Wenwen.


    Murong sighed in relief when he saw that he was finally here.


    She thought Uncle Xiuming couldn''t catch up.


    Tong Xiuming''s father and daughter saw that Murong Lingran was also there, and hurriedly said respectfully, "Miss is also here."


    Murong nodded: "Uncle Xiuming and Wenwen are back."


    "Well." Tong Xiuming looked at the other people again, suddenly suddenly realized, and said with a smile, "This is the family that Uncle Shanyuan wants to show his daughter today, right?"


    Yu Shanyuan nodded: "Yes."


    Yu Shanyuan thought that Tong Xiuming was just asking casually. He didn''te back at this time before, and he was very busy every day. If he came back today, he should leave soon. The Jia family was a stranger to him, so there was no Excessive introduction of the identities of both parties.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t introduce it, but the Jia family couldn¡¯t help but talk.


    Jia Chengmu asked suspiciously: "Yongli her father, who are these two people? Howe they are where you live? Are they your rtives or..."


    Tong Xiuming said: "I live here? Why can''t I appear here?"


    Tong Wenwen also said: "This is our home, is it normal to be here?"


    Jia Lihao was taken aback, these two outsiders actually lived with the Yu family? There is a big man among them?


    Li Taoxiang asked: "Is what he said true?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, it''s not what you think." Seeing the pale face of Jia''s family, Yu Shanyuan introduced Tong Xiuming''s identity.


    Liang Xiaoying also said: "Besides is his daughter, and his father also lives here, but he went to work in the city early in the morning and can''te back until evening."

 Chapter 1527: frightened

    Chapter 1527 Scare


    The Jia family was surprised at the same time, they never thought that such a young man was actually the housekeeper of the Murong family.


    They had met a lot of housekeepers in the city before, all of them were old men, and it was the first time they had seen such a young housekeeper.


    The Yu family actually lived with the Murong family''s housekeeper?


    The Murong family has hundreds of acres ofnd, and the housekeeper who manages such arge field is no wonder he is dressed in silk and satin.


    Jia Chengmu thought that he was someone who had a daughter, so it was impossible for him to have anything to do with Yu Yongli, afraid that he would offend him in his words just now, and hurriedly said: "I didn''t know the identity of Butler Tong just now, if I offend him. ce, please forgive me."


    Li Taoxiang is also someone who can see the situation, and also said: "We didn''t mean it, it''s just a moment of urgency, please forgive me."


    Tong Xiuming didn''t take it seriously and said, "It''s okay, you guys see each other, I''ll juste back and change clothes and leave right away."


    Yu Yongli nced at his clothes quietly, and really saw a lot of dirt on it.


    Tong Xiuming was about to turn around after speaking, looked at Yu Yongli and said, "Looking at your appearance, you have already met sessfully, right?"


    Yu Yongli immediately lowered her head when she heard the words, not daring to look into his eyes.


    Liang Xiaoying didn''t know what was going on between them, thinking that her daughter was shy, she replied: "Yes, I was about to leave them for lunch."


    Tong Xiuming nodded, "I see, I don''t know where these people are from?"


    Yushan Yuan said: "They are from Qingshan Vige, their surname is Jia."


    "Oh, it turned out to be Jia from Qingshan Vige..." Tong Xiuming stopped abruptly in the middle of his words, and looked straight at Jia Lihao''s face.


    Jia Lihao said nkly: "Master Steward, is there something on my face?"


    Tong Xiuming said: "I take the liberty to ask, what''s your name?"


    Jia Lihao said his name.


    Tong Xiuming''s face suddenly became serious, and suddenly whispered a word in Yushanyuan''s ear.


    Yu Shanyuan nodded, apologized to the Jia family, and took his wife and Tong Xiuming into the kitchen together.


    The Jia family immediately looked at each other, wondering what Tong Xiuming was going to do.


    Did they really offend him just now?


    still¡­


    Jia Cuicui is young and has a big heart, but he didn''t think about it too much, he returned to his original position and sat down, and said, "Aunt Gu, Dad, Mom, Second Brother, they probably have work to talk about. , you should sit down and wait."


    Such a delicious pastry, it would be a pity to eat too much.


    Gu Erniang and Jia''s family nodded at the same time, and felt that nothing could happen, so they did as she said.


    Seeing Yu Yongli looking straight in the direction of the kitchen, Jia Lihao stepped forward and said softly, "Miss Yu, your parents probably won''te out for a while, so you should sit down and wait, they are in the kitchen, and you won''t either. Good cooking."


    Yu Yongli hesitated for a while, then nodded: "Okay."


    The two were walking side by side. At this moment, Murong Lingran suddenly pped him, and Hei Mao quickly ran in from the door and rushed in the direction of Yu Yongli and Jia Lihao.


    "Ah!" When Jia Lihao saw this, he roared in an instant, he couldn''t care about anything, he left Yu Yongli and quickly climbed to the tree next to him, looked at the ck hair under the tree in fear, and said with a trembling voice: "Yes Dog...dog, good...what a big dog, daddy, auntie, hurry up and drive the dog...dog away."

 Chapter 1528: Its all pretend

    Chapter 1528 is all fake


    Hei Mao roared towards the tree a few times: "Wang! Wang! Wang!"


    You are the dog, your whole family are dogs!


    Jia Lihao was even more frightened.


    This dog is bigger than usual and his voice is bigger than usual, it''s really scary.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw that he left Yu Yongli without hesitation and ran to the safest ce neatly.


    This guy¡­


    Jia Chengmu reacted quickly and knew that his son''s behavior just now was inappropriate, and suddenly looked at Yu Yongli and Murong Lingran.


    Seeing that they all looked at his son meaningfully, he quickly exined: "Let... let youugh, my son is fine in everything, but he is a little timid, and he is most afraid of these animals, this dog appeared too suddenly, he I was frightened, sorry."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at his son: "Hurry up ande down to me, my parents are here, what are you afraid of?"


    Jia Lihao hugged the tree trunk and shivered: "I...I won''t go down, I''m afraid."


    "You!" Jia Chengmu also knew how much his son was afraid of animals, but was embarrassed to let Murong Lingran drive the ck hair away, so he had to say, "I''ll give you a little time, you can slow down."


    "it is good."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "So he is so afraid of animals."


    "Yes Yes."


    Murong Lingran didn''t say anything, and directly took Heimao to the farthest ce from Jia Lihao.


    It''s just that Jia Lihao has never dared to look at the ck hair, and he has no intention ofing down.


    Yu Yongkun''s heart sank, what''s the use of such a timid man?


    When Li Taoxiang saw this, she had a bad premonition in her heart. The girls were not afraid. If her son was afraid like this, he would definitely give people a cowardly impression.


    nced at Gu Erniang and saw that her face was also extremely ugly, and my heart skipped a beat. If something goes wrong with her son''s performance today, Gu Erniang will definitely never match her son again in the future.


    Li Taoxiang nced at Heimao, although she was also afraid, she still looked at her son angrily: "What are you yelling at, this dog seems to have an owner, what are you afraid of? Look at your sister, she is better than her. You are steady."


    Jia Lihao bit his head and turned his head to look, he really saw Heimao sitting next to Murong Lingran at this moment, his dark eyes were looking straight at him, he didn''t attack him at all, and he was suddenly relieved.


    Li Taoxiang red at her son fiercely, then looked at Yu Yongli with a smile: "Yongli, let you see a joke, my son, everything is fine, but a little timid, you saw it just now, please also How worried are you."


    Yu Yongli frowned, Jia Lihao just watched Heimao running towards him, but he did not hesitate to leave her and even his parents and sisters behind and hide in the safest ce.


    Now Hei Mao doesn''t care much about him, and he is still far away, but he is still as timid as a mouse. Is such a man really her lover?


    And this person has been very stable from the moment he entered the door just now, and now he looks like this when he sees the dog. Is the appearance just pretended?


    Li Taoxiang saw that Yu Yongli didn''t speak, so she turned to look at Murong Lingran.


    She heard it all, it was the little boss who pped the big dog suddenly rushing in.


    What she is most afraid of today is that this kind of thing happens. She never imagined that a weak and weak girl would keep a big dog as a pet, which would ruin her good deeds and really **** her off.

 Chapter 1529: dont know

    Chapter 1529 Unknown things


    Murong Lingran said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I''m also bored, and wanted to call my dog ??in to y with me on a whim, but I didn''t expect to scare people so badly. But don''t worry, I don''t have any ck hairs in my house. Orders will not bite anyone casually."


    Although Li Taoxiang was also angry that she scared her son''s true character out, but because of her identity, she did not dare to speak harshly to her.


    In case she gets angry and doesn''t want Yu Yongli to work in her home, it will affect the dowry of the Yu family, so she has to force a smile and say, "The little boss didn''t do it on purpose, we don''t me you."


    As for whether Yu Yongli would not want to marry because of her son''s actions just now, she is not worried at all.


    His son can make money, and Yu Yongli is a coward. If it is dyed, no one will marry her.


    Even if there is, it is not as good as her son, and can only marry an old bachelor or an old widower.


    Jia Chengmu also knew the importance and said sternly: "Yes, don''t think too much about the little boss, we don''t me you."


    Murong said lightly: "Okay, just don''t get angry."


    After he finished speaking, he yed with Kuromao and asked Tong Wenwen to go too.


    Jia Lihao, who was on the tree, saw the ck hair getting away from him, and swallowed in fear. At this time, he calmed down a little, and also reflected the concerns of his parents.


    Today is the first time he hase to Yu''s house, and this kind of behavior seems really inappropriate.


    He shouted so loudly just now that the fish parents didn''te out to check the situation, and they didn''t know if they saw his cowardly look just now.


    If he sees it, he estimates that the image of his father-inw and mother-inw will plummet in the future.


    As for whether Yu Yongli would not marry him because of this, he also thought the same as his mother.


    His conditions are better than most people in the vige. If the previous girl died suddenly, giving him the reputation of being a wife, I don''t know how many people would be willing to marry him. If she didn''t marry herself, she would still be able to Marry who?


    It was not an option to stay on the tree all the time, he still slowly climbed down the tree, hid behind his parents and sister, and looked at the ck hair with vignce, for fear that it would suddenly go crazy and attack him.


    Yu Yongkun frowned when he saw that Jia Lihao was still so cowardly.


    Too timid!


    At this moment, Tong Xiuming and the Yujia couple came out of the kitchen.


    Liang Xiaoying looked at Li Taoxiang with a sullen face, and said sternly, "I and the child''s father saw what happened just now."


    Seeing that her face was extremely ugly, Li Taoxiang hurriedly exined: "Yongli her mother, Li Hao, he is timid, that dog is really too big, anyone will be scared, so Li Hao will be lost for a while. Li Shu, as an elder, take more care of you."


    Liang Xiaoying saw that she thought she was ming her son for climbing a tree in her house, and said, "I''m not talking about this, forget it, I''ll talk about thister."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Gu Erniang and said solemnly: "About Jia Lihao, when you talked about the matchmaker, you said a lot about how good he is, how good he is, and so on. Judging from the situation just now, are you two? Did you not tell us something?"


    Gu Erniang saw her face serious, smiled and said: "Isn''t this for sure? It''s the first time we met today, and they didn''t say a word. There''s still a lot you don''t know about Jia Lihao."


    Liang Xiaoying said: "Gu Erniang, I''m not saying this, you have been a matchmaker for so many years, you should understand what I mean."

 Chapter 1530: How did you meet the venomous snake?

    Chapter 1530 How did you encounter a poisonous snake?


    Seeing that she actually called her name, Gu Erniang felt a sigh in her heart, but she continued to pretend to be stupid: "I''m stupid, so I can only be a matchmaker. I really don''t know what you mean."


    Liang Xiaoying continued: "Okay, since that''s the case, let me tell you, when you came to the door, you told me that Jia Lihao''s first object was bitten to death by a poisonous snake the day before he got married, so Jia Lihao has the reputation of being a wife, and has never married until now, hasn''t he?"


    "yes."


    "How did that girl get bitten to death by a poisonous snake? How did she encounter a poisonous snake?"


    Gu Erniang''s eyes flickered with guilt, and turned to look at Li Taoxiang, "I don''t know about this, I just listened to her."


    Li Taoxiang saw that the matchmaker had left her clean, so she could only exin: "Yongli''s mother, that girl was indeed bitten to death by a poisonous snake."


    "This is true, the whole Qingshan Vige knows it, you can ask whatever you want."


    "It''s also good for our Jia family. I know that she must have done something wrong, and she is not allowed to enter the door to harm our Jia family."


    "Our Jia family is blessed by God, and your daughter will not suffer when marrying my son."


    Liang Xiaoying sneered: "I really know how to put gold on my face, but I heard that the girl is a girl from your vige. The day before the marriage, your son and the girl had a tryst under a tree."


    "A poisonous snake suddenly appeared. Jia Lihao was timid. When he saw the poisonous snake, it was just like seeing the ck hair. He immediately left the girl and ran away, without any intention of saving the girl. will be killed."


    Jia Lihao was startled, thinking of the dead girl, his body began to tremble again, and his face became extremely pale, recalling the days when he had nightmares day and night.


    Li Taoxiang didn''t notice her son''s expression and blurted out, "How did you know? I clearly..."


    Jia Chengmu said loudly, "My son!"


    Li Taoxiang immediately realized that she said something she shouldn''t have said, and covered her mouth suddenly.


    Why did she say it!


    "Mingming what?" Liang Xiaoying said unceremoniously: "Mingming has already taken money to seal up the girl''s family? Right?"


    Li Taoxiang suddenly stopped talking. You said it, what else could she say?


    Liang Xiaoying continued: "When your son was dating the girl, the girl''s brother happened to be nearby, but because there was a tree blocking him, he didn''t notice his sister. He saw your son escape and stopped your son, Ask him if anything happened."


    "At that time, your son was afraid that the girl''s brother would trouble him, so he said there were beasts there and told him to run away."


    "The girl''s brother believed your son''s words, so he had to follow him, but halfway through, he saw your son''s face was sweating and his body was still shaking. The girl''s brother had seen your son scared by a beast before. Seeing that his expression was different from before, I instinctively felt that your son was lying, so I questioned him."


    "Your son was timid. Seeing that he was suspicious, he had to tell the girl''s brother about the poisonous snake."


    "By the time the girl''s brother rushed over, his sister had already been poisoned. By the time he carried her down the mountain and sent it to the doctor, it would be impossible for him to recover."


    "And the doctor also said that it was only half a cup of teate. If it was half a cup of tea earlier, the girl would definitely be saved."

 Chapter 1531: The biggest problem is selfishness

    Chapter 1531 The biggest problem is selfishness


    "The girl''s brother thinks that if your son didn''t lie to him at first, he happened to dy half a cup of tea, and he would definitely be able to save his sister. He also mes your son for being selfish and running away in danger."


    "The girl''s family went to you to ask for an exnation. Your family has a guilty conscience. In order to appease them, they are afraid that they will publicize the matter and affect your son''s life-long affairs. It is agreed that the dowry gift of ten taels will not be returned, and your family will give it to the girl''s family. Twenty taels of silver will be used as sealing fee andpensation fee."


    "After all, if the reputation of killing people spreads out, it will be much more serious than the reputation of Ke''s wife, and your family will not be able to be human."


    "The girl''s family needed money at that time, but in desperation, they had to agree to you."


    "So the people in your vige didn''t know the real cause of the girl''s death, they just thought she was unlucky."


    Seeing that she already knew so clearly, Jia Mu no longer concealed anything, and hurriedly said: "Yongli, mother, don''t get excited, my son didn''t think that he would die, he was really frightened. Well, if he doesn''t run, he''ll be bitten too."


    "He''s timid, he''s born with courage, and he can''t do anything about it. It''s a poisonous snake, and anyone who sees it is afraid."


    Liang Xiaoying didn''t listen to his sophistry easily, and sneered: "Can he take the girl and run with him? He knew that the other party was a girl and was more afraid than him, but he left the girl alone and let her be bitten to death. When he met her brother She also cheated on her brother when she was in the teens, otherwise she would not have dyed the treatment time. Both of them belong to the same vige, so the two of them must have had feelings for each other. So ruthless."


    Jia Mucheng said: "Yes, that incident is Lihao''s fault. He is timid when he sees animals, and there is really nothing wrong with other things. That incident has passed. Today is also a day of great joy for the two families. Let''s not mention it again, and don''t spoil everyone''s interest."


    Liang Xiaoying frowned and said, "Why didn''t you mention it? There''s nothing wrong with him? It''s not wrong for him to be timid, everyone is timid, and his biggest fault is selfishness."


    "When you are in danger, you can leave the girl you like and let her face the danger alone."


    "He would, and he will be in the future. I could see it clearly when Kuro Mao rushed towards my daughter. He left Yongli and climbed to a safe ce without hesitation."


    Jia Mucheng said sarcastically: "This...this is not the first time we have met. The two of them must not have any feelings for each other. The rtionship will be deep in the future. After having children, Lihao will pay attention to them, and it will not be like this."


    Liang Xiaoying said: "My daughter and your son have just met once. They can also be said to be strangers. If you say that you have no feelings, yes, but as parents and sisters, are you close enough to him? No one in this world is better than you and him. It''s even more kissable, but what about him? He didn''t leave you alone just now. I won''t let Yongli marry him when he is in danger and even his parents can leave him. I don''t want my daughter to be killed. He killed!"


    Jia''s family choked at the same time, and they were speechless.


    Li Taoxiang saw that Liang Xiaoying had rejected such a marriage, and her eyes rolled around anxiously, and her mind kept thinking of ways.


    Yu Yongli and his son are really a perfect match.

 Chapter 1532: I would rather destroy ten temples than demolish a marriage

    Chapter 1532 Would rather destroy ten temples than demolish a marriage


    The conditions of the Yu family are still so good, and they know so many great people. If I miss her, I may never meet a girl with such good conditions again.


    Both of her sons have read books, she also thought, through the rtionship of the Murong family, let her two sons go to work in Zhiye Zhai.


    With Yu Yongli''s rtionship, maybe they can still be the shopkeeper in the future, and their Jia family''s children may not have to worry about their future jobs.


    Gu Erniang sighed, she really wanted to run for nothing today, and said, "Mother Yongli, do you mean to give up this marriage?"


    Liang Xiaoying said without hesitation: "Of course."


    Tong Xiumingughed immediately.


    Yu Yongli also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gu Erniang frowned and said, "You are too disrespectful. For your daughter''s marriage, I have been busy running for several days, dying the other pair of good children in my hand, so you rejected me so lightly?"


    "If you don''t refuse like this, what do you want from us?" Liang Xiaoying sarcastically said: "You concealed the truth and introduced such a bad man to my daughter. Do you want me to give you thank you money?"


    Gu Erniang choked and was speechless.


    This is indeed inauthentic, but the Jia family and her assured her that absolutely no outsiders would know about it. I didn¡¯t expect that people in Lihua Vige, so far away from Qingshan Vige, would know about it.


    Jia Lihao heard others say that he was bad, and wanted to justify a few words, but when he saw Heimao suddenly staring at him, he had to keep his mouth shut.


    Li Taoxiang thought about it for a while, then the Yu family and that Tong Xiuming went into the kitchen and came out, and their attitudes changed. Obviously, Tong Xiuming told them, and at this time, he no longer cared about his identity, and said sharply: "Tong Butler, We have no grievances with you, so why do you want to harm us? Although I haven''t read the book, I''ve heard an old saying, it''s better to destroy ten temples than demolish a marriage, wouldn''t you feel guilty for doing so?"


    Seeing that she was targeting him, Tong Xiuming sneered: "Why? Of course it''s because I''m the steward of the Murong family, and the Yu family works in the Murong family''snd, so I have the responsibility to care for them, take care of them, lest they The unhappy family will affect the work in the owner''snd in the future. I feel bad? If I know the inside story, but I see someone I know marrying a non-human person, then I will really feel bad."


    "You!" Li Taoxiang almost died of anger. What he meant was that her son was not well?


    Li Taoxiang gritted her teeth and said, "I ask you, how did you know about my son? That girl''s brother promised us before that he would bring this matter to the coffin and never say it. If he did say it. , give us all the money back."


    Thinking of what he had done, Tong Xiuming coughed lightly: "Since you want to know, then I''ll tell you, when I went to a restaurant in the city to eat, I met two drunks, and I sat at the table next to him. ."


    "One of them saw a girl and sighed with the people next to him that if his sister was still alive, she should be as old as that girl."


    "The person next to him was curious for a while, so he asked a few more questions, and he told everything that happened to his sister."


    "A few days ago, I also heard that the girl from the Yu family was going to have a blind date with a man from Qingshan Vige who was a wife. The man also mentioned Qingshan Vige in his words, so I paid more attention to it, and naturally I also heard the harm. The surname of the man who killed the man''s sister is Jia."

 Chapter 1533: drunken words

    Chapter 1533 The words of a drunk


    "After hearing your family''s surname just now, for fear of misunderstanding, I called the Yu family''s parents to the kitchen to ask for evidence. I wanted to know if you were the Jia family who killed the man''s sister, but I didn''t expect you to be."


    Li Taoxiang was very annoyed. She knew that the girl''s brother liked to drink, especially after the family got thepensation money from her family, she liked it even more.


    Once you get drunk, you don¡¯t want to be crazy about alcohol, and your favorite thing is to find someone to talk to. This is famous in the whole vige.


    They were worried before. They invited him to drink a few times, and they also tried him by deliberately getting him drunk. He never told the truth, and they gradually let go of their guard. On to a drunk.


    "You just believe what a drunkard says? What if what he says is false?"


    Tong Xiuming said: "Of course I know that many of the drunkard''s words are false, but even if he is drunk, he is sincere, and his love for his sister is not like cheating. Of course, just in case, I will wait for him to wake up. , also asked him if what he said was true, he denied it at first, but then told me the truth."


    Li Taoxiang said excitedly, "What method did you use?"


    "Money can make a ghost run the mill."


    Li Taoxiang said in shock: "How much did you give him?"


    "Not much, just ten taels of silver."


    Li Taoxiang said in surprise: "That family sold us for 10 taels of silver? Our family gave them 30 taels of silver in total, so he wasn''t afraid that we would go to him and take back all the money we gave him? "


    Tong Xiuming looked at her like a fool, and said lightly: "Do you dare to go to their house? Their house still holds the secrets of your family. If you are not afraid that they will publicize the real cause of death of your daughter, go ahead."


    Li Taoxiang gritted his teeth and said, "Today we and the Yu family have be enemies. Even if they don''t say it, you will say it."


    Tong Xiuming said with a smile: "Don''t think we are as hateful as we think, although I also hate you for trying to deceive my subordinates, but after you get out of this door, if you are honest and do your duty, don''t go around saying bad things about the Yu family girl. , then I can consider not publicizing this matter."


    Some people are small-minded, so many people watched them enter Lihua Vige ande to Yujia again. If they can''t meet today, they will definitely hate Yujia.


    The man usually doesn''t say it''s his own problem, it ruins the reputation of the woman''s family, and it''s not umon to say that he doesn''t look down on the woman or that the woman has problems.


    Li Taoxiang frowned and said, "Is it that simple?"


    "Yes, it''s as simple as that, but if we hear a little bit of gossip about the fish girl outside, then what I just said will not count."


    Jia Chengmu looked at Yushanyuan and said unwillingly: "Yongli''s father, Lihao, he is really a good boy, he is indeed timid, but his temperament and personality can be adjusted well, and he can be changed."


    "There are only two sons in the family, and I me us for being too used to him sometimes. Although it is a little selfish, everyone has advantages and disadvantages, and he still has many advantages. Weren''t you satisfied with him just now? About the two Family marriage, you should think more about it."


    Li Taoxiang instantly understood what her husband meant, and her face softened, no longer as tough as before, and said with a sad face: "Yes, the child has a reputation for being a person, it is really hard to find, others We are afraid that the child will restrain the other party, and we are also afraid that the other party will be restrained to death before marriage, and his reputation will be ruined."

 Chapter 1534: not marry

    Chapter 1534 Don''t marry


    "You must have spent a lot of effort on your children during this period of time. The two of them are a wife and a husband. They are talented and beautiful, and they are about the same age. They are really a natural couple. Miss this time, the two The kids don''t know when they''ll be able to find them yet."


    Yu Shanyuan was immediately confused when he heard the words, just seeing Jia Lihao so selfishly left his daughter to run for his life, he made up his mind that he didn''t want to think about Jia Lihao anymore.


    But what the two of them said were right. Everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. If they miss this time, they will be sinners if their daughter is left alone for a lifetime.


    Liang Xiaoying also thought about going with her husband, and was tangled.


    Jia Cuicui suddenly said, "Uncle Yu, auntie, my second brother is really good. He is really timid and selfish. There is nothing wrong with the rest."


    "He is at home, taking care of his parents, respecting his brothers, and loving his nephews and nieces."


    "In a restaurant, you work hard, you can make money, you are highly valued by the shopkeeper, and you have read books. You will definitely be able to be the shopkeeper in the future, so you should think about it more."


    Murong frowned sharply, it was hard not to be soft, and the Jia family had some brains.


    Seeing that the Yu family''s faces were a little loose, they almost said what they promised. No matter who Yu Yongli marries in the future, it is absolutely impossible to marry someone like Jia Lihao. Today, she will be the bad guy.


    Murong Lingran suddenly said with a naive tone: "Hey, why do girls have to get married, if I were my parents, they would only want me to live healthy and healthy, and find someone to marry, then because of some identally lost their lives, they will definitely regret their death, and if they regret it, they might as well stay by their side. After all, no one knows what will happen in the future. What if they are lucky and meet their loved ones again? "


    The Yu family couple understood in an instant, yes, they were really confused, no matter how good Jia Lihao was, but he had a life on his back.


    My daughter is married but she is going to have a child. In case of dystocia, he will give up the big and protect the young, and if the two are in danger, he will never protect his daughter. What is the use of marrying such a man? Better not marry!


    My daughter is only seventeen years old, and she has been waiting for such a long time. What¡¯s the harm in waiting another year?


    As the little boss said, what if there really is someone better than Jia Lihao waiting for his daughter?


    It would be a pity to miss it.


    Liang Xiaoying looked at her daughter and said softly, "Daughter, what is your opinion?"


    Anyway, my daughter has already agreed just now. If she refuses, she should ask for her permission.


    Yu Yongli said without thinking about it: "Auntie, my daughter doesn''t want to die early, she wants to live a few more years."


    Jia''s family turned pale at the same time.


    "Okay, I got it for my mother." Liang Xiaoying nodded, looking at the Jia family and said firmly: "The little boss is right, didn''t you just say that Jia Lihao is a promising restaurant running hall? My family''s Yongli is a loess face. The peasant who is facing the sky is not worthy of working in the city like him, let¡¯s forget about the marriage, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Erniang did not give up and said: "Daddy Yongli, is there really no room for manoeuvre in this matter? You may also be unfounded, and you may not encounter danger at all. Those things you think about, maybe It will never happen in a lifetime."

 Chapter 1535: Enrolling?

    Chapter 1535 Enrollment?


    Liang Xiaoying said: "I''m not afraid of 10,000, but I''m afraid of what happens. I don''t dare to gamble with God. You know, I already have a son who died, and the children are my life. If there is another one, there will be an emergency. , I can''t live anymore, I don''t dare to take risks with my daughter anymore."


    Jia Chengmu saw that they still refused, and sighed: "If that''s the case, then we''ll stay for a while. I''m sorry today, let''s go."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and motioned for his wife and children to leave with him.


    Jia Lihao and Jia Cuicui nced at the yard with regret, and had to leave with their father.


    I thought that they would not have to worry about anything in the future relying on the rtionship of the Yu family, but I didn''t expect the n to keep up with the changes, which is really a pity.


    Gu Erniang is not easy to entangle, and ns to leave.


    Li Taoxiang didn''t want to leave just like that. Seeing that they were leaving, she said loudly, "Hold on."


    Liang Xiaoying said, "What else do you have to say?"


    Li Taoxiang said: "Mother Yongli, I know that it is indeed wrong for us to hide the truth. Just now, both of us were indeed satisfied with each other. I know you have concerns in your heart. Why don''t you do this? I promise here today that as long as you keep Yongli If Li marries my son, then our family will pay twenty taels of dowry money, what do you think?"


    Although the twenty taels of silver are a bit more, her family may have to go out to borrow a little more, but as long as Yu Yongli marries into the Jia family, the benefits are far from equal to twenty taels of silver.


    After the two are in the same room, the raw rice is cooked and cooked, and she will take this bad breath on Yu Yongli!


    Liang Xiaoying said: "No need, even if you give me one hundred taels of silver, I will not marry my daughter to your son!"


    Li Taoxiang hesitated for a while, and then said: "Then why don''t I let my son join the family, how? In the future, Jia Lihao will do everything under your nose. If there is anything wrong, you can teach it well, then you should rest assured. Bar?"


    Although it is a bit unpleasant to be in a family, but you don''t necessarily live in the fish''s house all your life, and you will find an opportunity to move out in the future.


    And the Yu family''s house is much better than theirs. She lives in a new blue brick house and doesn''t feel wronged by her son.


    My son lives in Lihua Vige, and maybe he will be able to work in Murong''s shop or in the fields in the future, and the wages will be higher, but the benefits are much more than Yu Yongli''s marriage to Qingshan Vige.


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, everyone present was shocked.


    Jia Lihao said, "Auntie, what are you talking about? I''m a big man, how could I possibly join the family?"


    Li Taoxiang red at her son fiercely, and whispered, "If you don''t join the family, do you still want to have such a good daughter-inw? You have your elder brother at home, so don''t worry."


    Jia Lihao understood what she meant in an instant, so he had to stop talking.


    Murong Ling Ran couldn''t help but sigh, he really couldn''t bear that the child couldn''t catch the wolf.


    Liang Xiaoying saw that Li Taoxiang could even say things like letting her son join the family. She recalled the question they asked when they first sat down, and immediately understood what she meant. This person is really unscrupulous in order to achieve his goal.


    "No need, let''s get rid of this idea."


    Murong Lingran nodded secretly, such a selfish person entering the wedlock, isn''t he bringing wolves into the house, maybe at that time, the whole fish family will be harmed.


    Li Taoxiang felt that she was talking about this for the sake of it, but the Yu family was still so ignorant, the anger that had been suppressed just now suddenly came up, and said with a cold face: "If that''s the case, should you give it to you? Somepensation for us?"

 Chapter 1536: cant afford to offend

    Chapter 1536 Can''t Be Provoked


    Liang Xiaoying thought she had heard it wrong and asked, "What did you say? Compensation? Whatpensation?"


    "You don''t pretend to be confused there." Li Taoxiang said coldly: "In order to show our family''s sincerity, our family doesn''t want you to travel so hard, so we came to see you."


    "My son specially asked for a day off today toe back for a blind date. Since you don''t want to do it, I won''t embarrass you too much. We are also curious people."


    "As long as you lose the forty cents he missed from work today, the time the three of us lost in the field will also be converted into thirty cents. Qingshan Vige is not far from Lihua Vige. Waiting outside, the 60 cents for renting the bullock cart will add up to a total of 130 cents topensate us, and we will leave immediately!"


    Yu Shanyuan was stunned by her words, "You actually want to give us money if you don''t have a blind date? This is the first time I''ve heard of it in my life. What kind of truth is this?"


    Although Jia Chengmu disapproved of his wife''s statement, if he could really ask for 130 cents to make up for today''s losses, that would not be bad. He could buy several kilograms of meat, so he didn''t say anything to stop him, he just kept going. Looking straight at the fish family.


    Li Taoxiang snorted coldly: "Who asked us toe today, who told you not to go to Qingshan Vige, if you go to Qingshan Vige and fail to get married, you ask us for money, and we willpensate you. silver."


    "You!" Liang Xiaoying suddenly became angry: "Of course everyone will say good things, don''t go too far!"


    Murong Lingran was about to speak when he suddenly thought of something and pulled Latong Xiuming''s sleeve.


    Tong Xiuming immediately understood, stepped forward to stand in front of the Yu family, and said loudly: "If they don''t give it, so what?"


    "No?" Li Taoxiang said coldly: "If you don''t give it, then our family will not leave. We will eat whatever you eat until you give us the money."


    Tong Xiuming said sharply, "Aren''t you afraid that I will publicize the real reason why your son killed that girl?"


    Li Taoxiang was startled, how could she forget about this?


    Seeing her face change greatly, Tong Xiuming continued: "Also, have you forgotten that although the Yu family lives here, this is Wen Rung''s house, you dare to be presumptuous here, it seems that you don''t want to die? "


    The Jia family was startled at the same time, and then they remembered that this was the house rented by the Yu family.


    Li Taoxiang couldn''t help but take a few steps back, Wen Rung is an official, they can''t afford it.


    Seeing that they still knew they were afraid, Tong Xiuming continued: "Hurry up and get out of here, or don''t say it''s the master, even the youngdy and her dog can make you unable to eat and walk around!"


    Jia Lihao nced at the ck hair in horror, seeing that it was actually walking towards them at some point, he was looking straight at himself at this time, and there was still saliva on his lips, as if he was imagining how delicious his meat was. , did not dare to stay any longer, turned around and ran away first.


    Jia Cuicui said loudly: "Second brother, wait for me, you are like this again, you are really mad at me."


    After saying that, she also ran away.


    Heomao saw that there were still a few people who didn''t run, and suddenly issued a warning sound: "Woo...woo..."


    When Jia Chengmu and Li Taoxiang saw this, they wanted to wait a little longer. After all, they didn''t do anything. They never dared to let the dog hurt people without authorization. .

 Chapter 1537: take care of her forever

    Chapter 1537 Take care of her for a lifetime


    Gu Erniang saw that the Jia family had all run away, so she couldn''t stay. If she took a step slower, she might not have the ox cart to sit on, so she had to run.


    Liang Xiaoying saw this, and immediately became angry.


    Jia Lihao is really a selfish viin, and he actually left his parents and sister to escape twice in a row. Fortunately, she didn''t agree just now, otherwise she would definitely regret itter.


    Yu Shanyuan saw his wife''s anger breathing quickened, and hurriedly patted her back andforted her: "Okay, don''t get mad, everyone has left."


    Murong Lingran also said: "Auntie, Uncle Shanyuan is right. It''s not worth it to ruin your body for that kind of poprity. Now that you have discovered Jia Lihao''s true face in advance, it is better than finding out after you have a child after getting married. Now it can be considered a timely stop. , is a good thing."


    A good thing?


    Yes, it is indeed a good thing. If she agreed to this marriage today, it would be really a bad thing.


    Liang Xiaoying immediately calmed down and looked at Murong Lingran with a smile: "Xiao Dong, thanks to you today, thanks to Heimao, if it weren''t for you, with my impatience, I would definitely marry my daughter in a short time, thank you for saving me. Yongli saved our family."


    Yu Yongkun also said gratefully: "That''s right, little master, thank you very much today."


    Murong said: "It''s okay, it''s a small matter."


    Liang Xiaoying has nothing to beat now, and ns to think about how to thank her again today, and turns her head to look at her daughter with a guilty face: "Daughter, I''m sorry, it''s all because of my mother''s poor eyesight, and I almost pushed you. into the fire pit."


    Yu Yongli said: "Auntie, I don''t me you. I agreed just now. It''s because others are too good at disguising, and it''s normal for us to not be able to see people clearly."


    "Good girl." After Liang Xiaoying finished speaking, she sighed and said with a sullen face, "I offended Gu Erniang today, and there will be one less matchmaker who can tell you my kiss in the future. What can I do in the future?"


    Yu Yongkun''s eyes were firm and he said, "Niang, don''t worry, my sister can stay at home all her life, I won''t have an opinion, I can take care of her for the rest of my life."


    Liang Xiaoyingughed and said, "You don''t mind that I believe it, but you promise that your daughter-inw and children won''t mind in the future?"


    "They won''t."


    "You are still too young."


    She has never seen a daughter-inw who doesn''t mind her eldest sister-inw staying at home in her life.


    Most of the daughters-inw and sister-inw will feel ufortable when they stay home for two more days, let alone the sister-inw who has been living at home.


    Murong Lingran shook her head helplessly when she saw Liang Xiaoying''s sad face.


    She was seventeen years old. She was still a high school student in her previous life, and her body was not well developed, so she was worried that she would not be able to get married here.


    It really is a feudal society of all evils!


    Turned his head and saw Tong Xiuming looking straight at Yu Yongli, but didn''t speak, Murong Lingran suddenly pulled his sleeve.


    Tong Xiuming reacted immediately and coughed lightly.


    The Yu family only noticed that Tong Xiuming was still here. They actually said that in front of outsiders and left the benefactor aside. It was really rude.


    Yu Shanyuan said sternly: "Butler Tong, I would like to thank you for today''s affairs. If it weren''t for you, my daughter would be miserable in the future."


    Liang Xiaoying also said: "That''s right, Butler Tong, I''m really thankful for today, and it cost you 12 taels of silver. We''re really sorry, I''ll go get the money and give it back to you."

 Chapter 1538: sin

    Chapter 1538 Sin


    Tong Xiuming said lightly: "It''s okay, this is what I should do. I don''t need to pay back the money for the time being. I haven''t finished what I said just now. After I offered to give the girl''s brother ten taels of silver, the girl''s brother wondered why I was I was willing to spend so much money, so I told the Jia family that they were going to have a blind date with Yu Girl."


    "Although his family received money from the Jia family back then, but his living rtives were gone, he still hated the Jia family very much. Knowing that their family was going to harm other girls again, he told the truth about her sister''s poisoning without collecting the money. I am."


    Everyone showed their original expressions.


    It seems that there are still many people with conscience in this world.


    Yu Yongkun asked curiously, "Butler Tong, did you really meet the girl''s brother in the restaurant?"


    Tong Xiuming hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "Yes."


    Murong Lingran and Tong Wenwen suddenly looked at him, and they nodded like that?


    Isn''t it time to tell the truth to move the Yu family and take the opportunity to ask for Yu Yongli?


    Is it really okay to hide it like this?


    Liang Xiaoying sighed: "There is such a coincidence in the world, it seems that it is really God''s will, and God doesn''t want Yongli to jump into Jia''s fire pit."


    Yu Shanyuan also agreed: "Yeah, it is also possible that the eternal spirit in heaven is blessing his sister."


    Thinking of her dead son, Liang Xiaoying said with a serious face: "Yes, I want to burn some paper money for Yongsheng, God, and ancestors to thank them for blessing my daughter."


    Yu Shanyuan thought that they lived in someone else''s house, and hurriedly instructed: "It must be taken outside to burn, and it is not good to burn at Xiaodong''s house."


    Liang Xiaoying nodded, "Don''t worry, I understand."


    After saying that, he went to the utility room.


    Murong Lingran saw this and nced at Tong Xiuming, only to see his expression full of hesitation.


    It''s all this time, and I''m still hesitating. Isn''t it time to strike while the iron is hot?


    She is an outsider. Although she wants them to be together, she is not good at interfering in emotional matters, so they have to rely on them.


    The reason why she doesn''t want to match people is very simple. She had a rtive in her previous life who liked to be a matchmaker, but she never considered whether the two parties were suitable.


    Many of the people who matched with that person ended up in divorce, and often someone yelled at rtives¡¯ windows.


    The rtive is a big heart, but she doesn''t mind others scolding her, what to do every day, but it hurts those neighbors, every day is very annoying, and finally someone who really can''t stand it calls the police, this is the situation. Some.


    She also knew that even if there was a problem with Tong Xiuming and Yu Yongli after their marriage, they would not dare to scold her, but the resentment in her heart would definitely be irreversible, and she was not willing to bear this kind of sin.


    Tong Xiuming was a little confused. If the Yu family''s parents didn''t agree, how would they meet in the future?


    And Yu Yongli refused that day. If he said it and Yu Yongli refused again, then he really couldn''t live here.


    Knowing her father Mo Ruonv, Tong Wenwen has always lived here, and she can also see some of her father''s thoughts.


    Ever since he reconciled with A-Niang and gave birth to his stepmother, he has kept a distance from most women except her daughter, for fear that he will get emotional again and be hurt again.


    After Yu Yongli moved in, he was extremely enthusiastic towards her and often took the initiative to help her.

 Chapter 1539: suitable for her daughter

    Chapter 1539 The person who suits her daughter


    A few days ago, he also told himself his intentions and asked her if she would mind having a stepmother who was only a few years older than her, and if he would marry Yu Yongli as his wife.


    Tong Wenwen was naturally shocked at first, but then agreed without hesitation.


    Her father is still young, strong, and earns a lot of money. Re-marrying is something she has long expected.


    She has been in contact with Yu Yongli every day during this period of time. She is indeed a good sister with a good temper and a good personality. She often takes care of her, is filial to her parents, and loves her younger brother. Whenever she sees her working in the East Hospital, she will take the initiative to help her. , and other aspects, also helped her many times.


    She also asked Murong Yi how Yu Yongli treated him when he was at Yu''s house.


    Murong Yi said that Yu Yongli knew that she was not her brother, but she was as good to him as Yu Yongyan, sometimes even more caring than Yu Yongyan, and she would give him anything delicious.


    Yu Yongli, who can amodate a stranger, and her mother can save a stranger without hesitation. From these two points, her tutoring should not be bad.


    Therefore, if Yu Yongli was her stepmother, she would not object.


    She also sees the situation clearly. It is better for a person she knows to be her stepmother than for Dad to find a stranger to be her stepmother in the future. It is better than Dad to find a child who is not rted to their family. better.


    If they meet someone like her hind milk, they may not have that kind of luck and survive again.


    Although Grandpa may have children in the future, and may part of Grandpa''s and Grandpa''s favor, she doesn''t mind, that child is also rted to her by blood. From the point of view of petting, I will still love her in the future.


    Tong Wenwen saw her father stunned, and seemed embarrassed to speak, but Liang Xiaoying was about to enter the room, and suddenly said, "Uncle Shanyuan, Aunt Liang."


    Tong Xiuming heard the words, stood up straight, also expected what she was going to say, but did not stop.


    I just hope this little brat doesn''t make him difficult to be a man.


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently. It was the first time in her life that she saw her daughter as a matchmaker for her father, and she took the initiative to find a stepmother for herself, both of whom were kind to her family, so she didn''t say much. , I just hope that she will not regret her decision in the future.


    Liang Xiaoying paused and said with a smile, "Is there something wrong with Wenwen?"


    Tong Wenwen said, "Auntie, are you really worried about Sister Yongli''s marriage?"


    Liang Xiaoying thought she was just asking casually and didn''t think too much about it, she nodded and said, "I must be in a hurry."


    "Doesn''t my aunt mind if the other party has a child?"


    Liang Xiaoying and Yu Shanyuan looked at each other, does this child really want to introduce someone to Yongli?


    Tong Wenwen is a little younger than Xiaodong''s family. Could it be that when she followed Xiaodong''s family, she found someone suitable for her daughter?


    With the mature Murong Lingran in front of him, Liang Xiaoying did not dare to underestimate the eleven-year-old child, and said sternly: "If the child understands that his father married his stepmother, doesn''t bully his stepmother, and is obedient and sensible, then of course we can too. Consider it. However, that man also needs to have a good temperament, he can''t beat people, and he can''t eat, drink, prostitute, and gamble."


    The reason why some men lost their wives is that many women can¡¯t stand beatings by men, or they find that men eat, drink, prostitute and gamble, and they are not the ones who run away relentlessly. This is a case in Yujia Vige.

 Chapter 1540: Tong Wenwen as a matchmaker

    Chapter 1540 Tong Wenwen as a matchmaker


    Back then, there were people like this who came to ask for rtives. They knew that the man would drive away the woman before the woman had children, or eat, drink, prostitute, and gamble. Even if the family was in good condition and had more money than theirs, they didn''t agree. .


    Although the other party has a child, it will make Yongli''s life more difficult, but now she also understands a little bit, some young people who have no children have not married until now, there must be their own reasons, she Now I don''t think that kind of person is a good match for Yong Li.


    Tong Wenwen breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "What is the maximum age difference that my aunt can ept?"


    "Not more than ten years old."


    Some men are older and more painful, but it¡¯s not enough to be too young, ten years is her limit.


    Tong Wenwen was overjoyed and continued to ask, "What if there was a girl like me?"


    Liang Xiaoying said: "You are so well-behaved and sensible, you can do it naturally."


    After she finished speaking, she suddenly looked at Tong Xiuming, and said in shock, "You...you want to introduce...you...your father, the housekeeper, to Yongli?"


    Tong Xiuming suddenly became nervous when he heard the words, not knowing where to put his hands and feet.


    Tong Wenwen said: "Yeah, my father is ten years older than Sister Yongli, and he is smart and capable. He is still someone you are familiar with, isn''t he a good person?"


    "This..." Liang Xiaoying didn''t know what to say for a while, she never expected that Tong Wenwen could say such a thing.


    Tong Wenwen continued: "Don''t worry, you should know a little about my dad''s character during this period of time. He is really nice."


    "Also, my mother, she... The reason why she ran away was that on the one hand, she couldn''t stand the temper of her stepmother, and on the other hand, our family was down and out at that time, she couldn''t stand the hard life, and she always wanted to marry a rich man. Have a good time."


    "But now that the hindmilk is gone, Sister Yongli will marry my grandfather, and she will no longer be troubled by her mother-inw."


    "My grandpa is also very good, and he is very busy now, he has been in the city, and sister Yongli can be the master of the family once she gets married."


    Liang Xiaoying nced at Tong Xiuming nervously, ording to Tong Wenwen''s words, his father is really a good son-inw candidate.


    Although she is ten years older than her daughter, she is only in her twenties.


    And he is an only child, the family situation is simple, there will be no wives, there are few conflicts, and there will be no partiality of the inws.


    She has also heard about the Tong family, and it is estimated that Tong Qishen will never marry another wife in this life.


    Although there is a child, but that child doesn''t mind if his father remarries his daughter-inw, then there is nothing to worry about.


    The most important thing is that Tong Xiuming still lives in Lihua Vige and works at Murong''s house just like them. Even if his daughter gets married, their family can see each other often and take care of each other.


    It''s just that Tong Xiuming and his father are both highly valued by the Murong family, and it can be said that they manage the entire Lihua Vige. How could a family like their Yu family rise so high?


    If Tong Xiuming is just an ordinary person, then their family will consider it.


    Liang Xiaoying looked at her daughter, saw her head bowed, thought she thought the same as herself, so she didn''t think much, looked at Tong Xiuming again, saw that he didn''t speak, and her face became embarrassed.


    Thought he didn''t like Yongli, just because his daughter spoke, it was not easy to refute her face in front of them, and he said carefully: "Tong Butler, you... your daughter said..."

 Chapter 1541: signed a deed of sale

    Chapter 1541 Signed the contract


    Tong Xiuming thought about it a lot. Now that the matter hase, he has nothing to hide.


    Daughter has already said it so bluntly. Whether he speaks his mind or not, it will be embarrassing for the two sides to meet in the future. He might as well take a gamble, maybe the two of them are still possible.


    After thinking about it clearly, Tong Xiuming said sternly: "Don''t call me Butler Tong, just call me Xiuming."


    Liang Xiaoying said stunnedly: "Butler Tong, what do you mean?"


    Tong Xiuming turned his head and looked straight at Yu Yongli, who had his head lowered, and said what he had always kept in his heart: "I like your daughter Yu Yongli, and I want to marry her."


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually, quite courageous, so he could be said to have said it.


    When the ?? Yu family heard the words, they were stunned on the spot, and their faces were full of disbelief.


    Of course, Yu Yongli had already heard a confession, and she was surprised that he dared to say it directly in front of her parents.


    The rest of the fish family were thinking, how is this possible?


    Tong Xiuming, such a capable person, how could he like their girl?


    Yongli Yu is a Kefu person, doesn''t this person mind at all?


    Yu Shanyuan doesn''t talk much, but he knows that this is not the time when he is hiding behind his wife, so he asks, "Butler Tong, are you kidding me?"


    Tong Xiuming said with a smile: "How can I make a joke about a life-long event rted to two people? I really like your daughter, and I was a little moved when I first met. Later, after spending some time in a yard, I even more Make up your mind."


    The fish family suddenly became more restless.


    Liang Xiaoying also looked extremely shocked when she saw her daughter, and said, "Daughter, did you know his intentions before?"


    Yu Yongli nodded: "I... I know, when I asked him for leave three days ago, he said it."


    "then you¡­"


    "I refused."


    Liang Xiaoying showed such an expression.


    Tong Xiuming said sincerely: "Uncle Shanyuan, Aunt Liang, you should have seen my situation. Although I am a lot older than her, I really like your daughter. I promise you that as long as Yongli gets married Give it to me, as soon as she walks in the door, she can be the mistress of the house, and every penny I earn will be handed over to her, and she will be good to her for the rest of her life."


    Liang Xiaoying thought that her daughter didn''t like Tong Xiuming either. Seeing his assurance, she had to apologetically refuse.


    "Butler Tong, I''m so sorry, we naturally believe what you said, but our status is low, our family is not worthy of yours, and we respect Yongli''s opinion, and if she doesn''t like it, we can''t do it for her without authorization. promise."


    Tong Xiuming suddenly became anxious, "Don''t say that. In fact, my family is not that good. We all work for the boss, but I am just a housekeeper. If there is no boss, I would have Turned into ashes. And to tell you the truth, our whole family sold to the Murong family the year beforest, I am a ve, you are a good citizen, if you say that you are not worthy, it is I who climbed up your family."


    ve status? The Yu family was startled again, and looked at Murong Lingran suddenly.


    Murong nodded, "The three members of the Tong family have indeed signed a prostitution contract."


    However, she did not go to the official government to register ording to the rules of Xuan Qingguo, and she was not considered a real ve. It was different from the six brothers of the Kong family. She was only controlled in their home. She could restore their freedom at any time. .

 Chapter 1542: such an inside story

    Chapter 1542 Such an inside story


    The Yu family thought about it, the Tong family manages so much of the Murong family''s property, and the Murong family must be uneasy about handing it over to two outsiders, and it is normal to sign a deed.


    But even if they are ves, the housekeeper of Wen Rung''s family is not something that ordinary people like them can climb.


    Liang Xiaoying sighed and said, "Butler Tong, we understand your thoughts, but we only hope that Yongli can be happy. Since she doesn''t want to, then we won''t force her, we can only apologize to you."


    Tong Xiuming sighed, sure enough, it still doesn''t work?


    He also knew that twisted melons were not sweet, and was about to give up when Tong Wenwen spoke again, "Sister Yongli, do you really not like my father?"


    Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently. Just now, Uncle Xiuming called Yu Yongli''s parents as Uncle Shanyuan and Aunt Liang. Now Wenwen calls Yu Yongli as Sister Yongli.


    Yu Yongli was suddenly asked so directly, and immediately felt a little overwhelmed, he hesitated: "I...I..."


    Tong Wenwen said: "You also like my daddy, don''t you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t hesitate and just refuse, right?"


    Yu Yongli raised her eyes to look at Tong Xiuming, seeing him looking at her with a pleading look she had never seen before, she had always been soft-hearted, and she couldn''t say it if she didn''t like these three words.


    Before, she also felt that Jia Lihao was a good match for her, and no one was afraid of defeating anyone, so she simply rejected Tong Xiuming once, but now, she hesitated.


    Tong Xiuming saw this and said with a look of disappointment: "Since that''s the case, I''m not forcing the fish girl anymore. Today, I''m abrupt, so I''ll go first."


    Tong Wenwen hurriedly took his hand and said loudly, "Dad, don''t give up, she hasn''t said anything about rejection."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the Yu family again: "Let me tell you the truth, it''s not a coincidence that Dad knew about the Jia family, but he only heard about it in Qingshan Vige three days ago."


    Yu Yongli said in surprise: "I asked for three days?"


    "Yeah." Tong Wenwen said, "Didn''t you find that he hasn''t been in the field for three days? Didn''t you find that he didn''te back for three days? It''s not that I said when you asked me about leaving early and returningte. , he is going to Qingshan Vige."


    "Of course, he didn''t want to destroy your blind date when he went to Qingshan Vige, but he knew that Sister Yongli didn''t like him, so he wanted to let go, to confirm whether the Jia family was really a good person, and wanted you to happiness."


    "I just didn''t expect to know so many things by ident, and know the true face of Jia Lihao."


    As soon as her voice fell, the Yu family immediately looked at Murong Lingran and Heimao.


    Isn''t it a coincidence that they appeared here today?


    By the way, they were just cooking dinner, and the father and daughter of the Tong family who never came home at noon came back. Did they reallye back in time?


    Seeing that they had found out, Murong Lingran said calmly: "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t know the Jia family beforehand, but I still have a good eye for people, I just wanted toe and check on Sister Yongli, if Jia Lihao really If it''s a good person, then as a small boss, I can rest assured."


    She really didn''t know Jia Lihao''s true character in advance, she just had an idea and wanted Heimao toe in and y with her.


    really.


    Yu Yongli didn''t expect such an inside story about today''s incident, so she summoned up the courage to ask Tong Xiuming for proof: "Is what Wenwen said true?"

 Chapter 1543: fortune teller

    Chapter 1543 Fortune Teller


    Tong Xiuming couldn''t hide it anymore, nodded and said, "I swear, what she said is true. I thought, since you don''t like me, then forget it, but I also hope that the person you like will always be happy. My purpose at the beginning was really to help you figure out who Jia Lihao really is, and really just wanted to help you."


    Yu Yongli said: "So it is."


    After she finished speaking, she suddenly showed a smile and said in a surprising voice, "Butler Tong, I...I like you too."


    Murong raised her eyebrows, and she said that the eyes she saw that day could not be fake.


    But Yu Yongli is too simple, isn''t she moved by this incident?


    Liang Xiaoying was stunned for a while, thinking that he had heard it wrong, and said stunnedly: "Daughter, what did you say?"


    Yu Yongli said sternly: "Auntie, I said, I also like the housekeeper."


    Tong Xiuming can actually do this for her, no matter whether they can be together or not, he should also let him know his heart.


    Tong Xiuming heard the second time, with ecstasy on his face, and said loudly: "Yongli, what did you say, you like me too?"


    Yu Yongli nodded: "Well, it''s just as I said three days ago, I have the reputation of Kefu on me, I don''t want to hurt your three generations, although I like you, but we are still not suitable to be together."


    The ecstasy on Tong Xiuming''s face disappeared in an instant without a trace, but she didn''t expect her to be so stubborn, and said anxiously: "It''s just a coincidence, and my father and I are really dead. People who have been there once, if the little boss found us, we would have turned into ashes by now, and we are not afraid of it."


    "But..." Even so, Yu Yongli was still a little hesitant. She really likes Tong Xiuming, but as Tong Xiuming said, if you like someone, you want him to be happy. Forgive yourself.


    Tong Xiuming said: "Don''t do it any more, if you don''t believe my fate is tough, you can go to the fortune teller. If one is not right, go to two to see if what I said is true."


    Yu Yongli''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Why did she forget there was a fortune teller?


    Liang Xiaoying kept looking at her daughter''s expression and didn''t ask her when she liked Tong Xiuming. They all lived in the same courtyard. Although Tong Xiuming was ten years older than her, she was only in her twenties. He eats well with his boss every day, looks extremely young, and knows that he has helped his daughter a lot.


    Seeing that her daughter was very excited about looking for a fortune teller, she didn''t say much, just sighed lightly.


    She was still worried that her daughter would not be able to marry, but she did not expect others to find a good husband.


    Seeing this, Tong Xiuming said with a smile: "We can not only ask the fortune teller to tell the fortune, but also find him tobine the eight characters to calcte the future fortune. If the fortune teller also said that we can be together, then you can''t postpone it any longer. "


    Yu Yongli nodded: "Yes."


    The smile on Tong Xiuming''s face suddenly grew bigger, and he said happily: "Since that''s the case, everyone is probably tired today. I''ll take you to the city tomorrow, and we''ll go to fortune-telling."


    Yu Yongli said: "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    After she finished speaking, she realized that she seemed to be making her own decisions, and hurriedly looked at her parents.


    What can Yu Shanyuan and Liang Xiaoying say?

 Chapter 1544: marry

    Chapter 1544 Marriage


    Daughter finally found someone who is in love with each other, can they object?


    Yushan Yuan said: "Daughter, don''t worry about your parents, just do what you think."


    Liang Xiaoying said: "Your father is right, since you like it, then we will not object."


    Yu Yongli smiled and said, "Thank you, Father and Mother."


    Murong Lingran saw that they had made a deal, and knew that there was no lively viewing, so he said something was wrong and left the East Courtyard.


    She doesn''t need to guess to know the next result. Tong Xiuming is indeed a tough person. When he didn''t meet her the previous year, she was discovered when his life was in danger.


    The fortune-teller will definitely follow Tong Xiuming''s thoughts, either based on the actual situation, or being bought by Tong Xiuming, anyway, it''s just for Anyu Yongli''s heart.


    They are together, it is estimated that it is a sure thing.


    And things were as she expected. On the second day, Tong Xiuming took the Yu Yongli brothers and sisters to the city, and found two fortune tellers. People who are tough can''t defeat each other.


    And Yu Yongli is still a prosperous husband, if the two are together, Tong Xiuming''s career will definitely flourish.


    After Yu Yongli heard this, the big stone that had been hanging in her heart finally fell to the ground.


    Three people came back and told the good news to the family.


    The Yu family couple is most afraid of their daughter hurting others. When they heard the good news, they cried with joy. Congrattions to the two.


    Yu Yongkun and Yu Yongyan are the same, especially Yu Yongyan, he is most happy that his elder sister doesn''t have to marry away, so that he can still see her every day in the future.


    After ??Tong Qi knew it well, he didn''t expect his son to find a wife ten years younger than him.


    Although he scolded him that the old cow eats the tender grass, he didn''t say much, just smiled and congratted the two of them.


    After all, they were in love with each other, and it was useless for him to object.


    During this time, it was the granddaughter who took care of the son, but the granddaughter was going to get married. Sooner orter, he would find someone who could be with him for the rest of his life.


    The Yu family''s house is not too big, with few rooms and a small yard. It took more than half of the time to build the house in Murong Lingran''s house. Therefore, when the Yu family''s house is built, all the members of the Yu family will be able to do so. Soon after moving in, Tong Xiuming married Yu Yongli.


    On the day of the wedding, Tong Xiuming wanted to hold a big show in order to show his importance to Yu Yongli, and invite all the vigers who could be invited to join in the fun.


    But Yu Yongli stopped him, saying that it would be enough to invite some rtives and friends of both parties.


    Tong Xiuming had to do as she said. On the day of the wedding, he simply set up a few tables near the east courtyard.


    But in order to show that he values ??her very much, he directly handed over all the money he earned in Murong''s house to her for safekeeping.


    Murong Lingran also represented her family and gave them a big gift.


    Of course, the Tong family has not yet built a house, so they still live in the east courtyard.


    Murong Zhe also told Tong Xiuming that if he felt constrained to live in his house, he could go out and build a house at any time and give Yu Yongli a real home. Don''t worry about the money for building a house, Murong''s family will pay.


    Of course, Tong Xiuming temporarily refused for some reasons.


    The current residence is also very good.


    Yu Yongli is also the same as before, she has to have a meal in the morning, noon and evening, but the people who eat have changed from her parents and brothers to the children''s family.

 Chapter 1545: Harvest winter wheat

    Chapter 1545 Harvesting Winter Wheat


    In the days toe, Liang Xiaoying became more and more satisfied with this marriage, one of which was that she could see her daughter in the field every day, and the two families could take care of each other.


    Of course, Tong Xiuming is also considered to be young and promising. He has a daughter who is about to get married soon, and suddenly married Yu Yongli, which naturally caused some widows to be unwilling.


    In the days toe, they didn''t dare to do anything to Yu Yongli, but they were not less angry with Yu Yongli, but that''s all forter.


    After they got married, all the wastnd of the Murong family was reimed, and thend that was not nted with winter wheat was ready to be nted, and the people from Pengjia Vige were still taking care of thend.


    Murong Lingran saw that they were serious about their work, so they bought another 50 acres ofnd, still nning to use all of them to grow vegetables.


    After all, she didn''t n to open only three Zhiye Zhais, and went to Pengjia Vige to recruit 100 people to work on the newly purchased 50 acres ofnd.


    For the 100 acres of fields under the name of Murong Zhe, Murong Lingran nned to grow food.


    Anyway, food is very important. If you can¡¯t finish it, you can sell it.


    She has always had the idea of ??opening a grain store, which should be to promote high-yield grain, benefit the people of Xuanqing Kingdom, and umte blessings for the fifth brother who is still living abroad.


    It was time to harvest winter wheat soon. At this time, some people in Lihua Vige stayed in the winter wheat field and started harvesting, with beaming expressions on their faces.


    For nothing else, after the wheat is harvested and the fields are cleaned up, the time is just right to nt rice, and the day will not be dyed. Be diligent and even have more time. Murong Lingran said that rice and wheat are connected. It''s been more than half sessful.


    Li was standing beside Murong Lingran, smiling at the vigers who were harvesting in Murong''s homnd.


    "Aran, ording to the current point of view, it is more than enough to catch up with the rice nting. This wheat seed is not only high-yield, but also matures in a much shorter time than our previous seeds, as you said. Now that we can nt winter wheat In the future, as long as every household is more diligent and eats dry rice every day, it will be a breeze."


    The capital was not suitable for growing winter wheat before, so the imperial court only collected the autumn tax for the grain tax in the capital.


    The family who nted winter wheat with Murong''s familyst year can be considered a fortune, and the family''s food is probably too much to hold.


    Even if the spring tax is required in the future, the leftover wheat plus the rice harvested in autumn will be enough for the whole family to eat.


    Murong Lingran finally let go of the big stone in her heart. After all, she had never nted it before. Now that she has seeded, she finally lived up to everyone''s trust in her.


    The most important thing is that the rice and wheat were sessfully nted together and reported to Ninth Young Master, which was considered a great achievement, and her father''s position in Swiss francs was also able to sit more stably.


    "Grandpa Lizheng won the prize, it''s nothing, as long as everyone can eat enough."


    Li Zheng nodded in relief and asked again, "Aran, will the ninth son of the wheat stille and take it away?"


    Although the people in the vige have already bought rice and wheat seeds oncest year, as Lizheng, I definitely hope that the more seeds there are in the vige, the better.


    Murong Lingran knew what he was worried about, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, even if I give him all these, I still have enough seeds to sell to our vigers, and even the surrounding viges, I can sell some."

 Chapter 1546: Helian Rongjiu is here

    Chapter 1546 Helian Rongjiu is here


    "And don''t forget other people. Last year, many people who trusted me also nted winter wheat with me. They also have a lot of seeds. If they want to make money, they can sell it."


    Li Zheng said with a smile: "Yes, yes, I am so confused. Last year, I nted a lot with you. They must be reluctant to eat it, and they can also sell it. It seems that I am unfounded, but Aran, is it for sale? The man who gave you the seeds is back?"


    Murong nodded: "That''s right."


    She has been fiddling in the space sincest year, and the space now has one and a half acres ofnd ready to be nted, so she has harvested several rounds.


    Of course, the next step is to grow rice, most of which she grows.


    It will take several months to nt winter wheat after the autumn harvest. By then, the space will definitely be able to nt two acres ofnd, and it will be easy toe up with a lot of wheat seeds.


    Li is excited: "That''s really great."


    The two talked for a while, and knowing that they were affecting the work of the vigers here, they began to walk back wisely.


    Lizheng went home to see his own winter wheat and others. His family also nted itst year, and this year has also harvested a lot. I don''t know what the yield per mu is in his field and other people''s fields.


    The sky is beautiful, and the next few days will be clear and clear.


    A few dayster, the wheat was almost dry, and Murong Lingran also got the data of her own field. The average yield per mu was exactly 1,300 catties, even more than the average yield per mu she testedst summer.


    Murong Lingran was not very satisfied with this result.


    In the winter, she basically tested all the methods that she knew in her previous life to increase the yield per mu. She also consulted a lot of books brought by her previous life. She also used two kinds of space water, but it only increased by more than 200 kilograms. , still too little.


    In the past two days, other people who followed her have also sent her the yield per mu to have a look. Most of them are also nting winter wheat for the first time, so they follow what she does in the field.


    Although the yield per mu has reached thousands of catties, perhaps the water for irrigation has nothing to do with her space water, and it did not exceed her yield per must year.


    Although it is more than 200 catties less than what the owner grows, the vigers are already very happy that they can grow a thousand catties of wheat at home.


    This isparable to the fruits of theirbor over the past few years. Even if there is another natural disaster this year, they will not be hungry with just that one mu of winter wheat.


    Helian Rongjiu seemed to know that she had harvested, and when she just returned home, she also brought Ze Yuan Zequ over.


    "It seems that I came at the right time, and you just calcted the yield per mu."


    Everyone in the Murong family was stunned when they heard his voice, as if they didn''t expect him toe over at this time.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I saw that the door was not closed, so I came in directly."


    Murong Zhe wanted to take the lead and kneel for him when he saw that only his family was there.


    Only then did Helian Rongjiu realize that he had already revealed his identity, and immediately stopped him. After a change of mind, he coughed lightly: "It''s fine, your family is the focus of Lihua Vige, and there are many peopleing and going. There are also many people staring at me, as long as Ie here, just like before, just call me Ninth Young Master."


    "Don''t reveal my identity in front of outsiders. I have few people with me. If assassins are besieged, it will be dangerous. If I am besieged because of you, then I may not be able to protect you."

 Chapter 1547: per mu

    Chapter 1547 Yield per Mu


    Murong Zhe''s expression froze, and he hurriedly said: "Yes, your majesty... Ninth Young Master is right, then we will be the same as usual. If there is something rude, we hope to forgive our sins."


    Helian Rongjiu said with a serious face again: "Don''t use the word forgiveness in the future."


    "Yes, Ninth Young Master is right, I was careless."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that he really listened, andughed secretly in his heart, this is really a good reason.


    Seeing Murong Lingran beside him, he smiled and said, "Girl, you have the data on the yield per mu, right?"


    Murong Lingran squinted at him: "Did you arrange someone by my side? You came as soon as the data came out. It was a coincidence that you came here."


    Murong Zhe was about to remind his daughter not to be so unruly when he saw Helian Rongjiu chuckle: "Is it the best way to know if there are outsiders around you with ck hair."


    Murong choked for a moment, what he said was right, handed him the ledger and let him look at it, and exined by himself: "The average yield per mu of other people in the vige is lower than what I nted this year andst year. It¡¯s a little more. Although it¡¯s a little more thanst year, it¡¯s not much. I wonder how the test data from Ninth Young Master¡¯s side is?¡±


    Helian Rongjiu saw that her crops had increased by more than 200 catties, and the yields of other people''s crops were over 1,000 per mu. A little more than yours."


    Murong asked, "How much is one point?"


    The best fields? That is really enviable.


    "Not a lot, really just a little."


    Murong Lingran saw that his eyes were erratic, and said anxiously, "How much is a little bit?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Not much, in fact, it is only one kilogram more, which can be ignored."


    A pound?


    Murong Lingran''s eyes widened suddenly and asked eagerly, "Did you experiment in the capital?"


    "certainly."


    Such a precious and high-yielding seed must be ced under the nose first to be at ease.


    Murong Lingran took a step back involuntarily as if he had suffered a huge blow.


    She, the person who provided the seeds, the person who nted high-yield wheat twice, and the person who also used the space water, actually did not have the high yield per mu that others nted for the first time.


    irritating, too irritating.


    Seeing that her face was not very good-looking, Helian Rongjiu said with relief: "It''s only a pound, it can be said that it is about the same as yours, so don''t be sad. And the fields under mymand are naturally the best in the capital, in order to get There are more seeds, so they are all nted on it. The soil quality of Lihua Vige is average, and it is amazing that it is only one kilogram different from what I nted.¡±


    sad?


    is a little bit.


    Murong said solemnly: "Ninth Young Master, you must know where the bestnd in the entire capital is, right?"


    She used to think that there are two kinds of space water, even if her soil quality is not good, it doesn''t matter, but now that there is aparison, it seems that her idea ispletely wrong.


    If it is nted on the most fertile soil, her wish to produce two thousand catties per mu will definitelye true.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Do you want to buy it?"


    "Yes."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly coughed lightly, and said with an uneasy expression: "This... I''m afraid that money can''t buy it."


    Money can¡¯t buy it?


    Murong Lingran quickly understood what he meant, and said in surprise: "All the bestnds already have owners?"

 Chapter 1548: Thats enough

    Chapter 1548 It''s time to be content


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Basically, yes, or it''s just a little further north, where there is a lot of cknd. ording to the annual tax records, the yield per mu of that kind ofnd is quite high. It''s just that it''s close to neighboring countries. , it''s far from the capital, you shouldn''t want to nt it there."


    In order to harvest more food to supply the army, thete emperor sent a special person to carefully investigate the soil in the entire capital and even the surrounding area. The ces with good soil quality were either returned to Huangzhuang or included in the army field.


    Now, if the people have good fertilend, it must be raised by the people themselves.


    That kind ofnd is expected to be bought as soon as it is sold, and it is normal for her to not be able to buy it.


    Murong furrowed her brows, she was actually the same country as the country she lived in in her previous life, and there wererge tracts of cknd in the north.


    It seems that she has to raise thend by herself.


    She also asked Changqi Shenjun if she could dig out the ck soil in the space to increase food production, but Changqi Shenjun said no, so she didn''t ask any more.


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "But your yield per mu is not much different from mine, you are already amazing. You can produce thousands of catties per mu in winter, which has already set a record in Xuanqing Kingdom. , the most important thing is that your idea of ??nting rice and wheat has been sessful, and if the whole country is promoted, a lot of grain will be added every year."


    In the future, he will order the levy of the spring tax, and his army will no longer have to worry about running out of rations.


    Murong sighed and said: "Indeed, I should be content."


    Murong Zhe asked: "Ninth Young Master, are you here just for Dongmai?"


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Murong Lingran, saw that she was thinking about things, then turned to look at Murong Zhe: "Of course it''s not just, this winter wheat has been a great sess, and rice can be nted soon. The people from here have also started to prepare, but although I have a lot of rice seeds, it is impossible to nt the entire capital now, so I want to ask, can you still find rice seeds?"


    Murong Zhe looked at his daughter.


    Murong Lingran didn''t change his face and said: "Of course there are, does the Ninth Young Master want to buy them all?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "No, the seeds that were taken away from youst time can be promoted if you nt them again, but it''s not a problem if you keep them in my hands, it''s hard for you to find seeds, I can''t put them in my hands. All your credit and merit have been taken away. Moreover, it is impossible for some people to be able to produce thousands of kilograms of grain per mu. Therefore, if you still have grain seeds in your hands, you should start to promote them from Lihua Vige, and then start from marriage. The daughter-inw of the outer vige in Lihua Vige will buy it and let them buy it voluntarily.¡±


    Murong understood what he meant. Thest time they met the Yu family, they also confirmed whether their family had high-yield food.


    Ordinary people will dance with joy if they can produce more than three or four hundred catties of grain per mu, let alone a thousand catties of grain per mu. If Helian Rongjiu suddenly sells it one day, there must be many people. Do not believe.


    The people of Lihua Vige personally watched the high-yield grains grow like this, which is the most suitable channel for promotion.


    "Okay." Murong nodded, looked at Murong Xuan and said, "Second brother, if you have trouble, go and tell Grandpa Lizheng that although I sold a round of high-yield ricest year, if the seeds you bought are not enough for your family, Let theme."

 Chapter 1549: giant tortoise

    Chapter 1549 Giant Turtle


    "If there are rtives and friends at home who want to nt, let them hurry back to inform them. And inform them that grain is limited, firste, first served. If they miss it, they will not be able to nt until next year."


    Murong Xuan nodded and went to do it quickly.


    The purpose ofing here today can be considered to have been achieved. Helian Rongjiu stood up and said with a smile: "Girl, I heard that your school is under construction, take me to see it."


    Murong nodded her head, and let the family do their own thing. She personally entertained Helian Rongjiu.


    in a moment


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the three-storey school in the distance and covered arge area, and said in surprise, "Why did you build it so big?"


    He knewst year that she was going to build a veryrge school, but he didn''t expect it to be three stories high. Judging from thepleted part of the first floor, although it was not as big as hers, it was the secondrgest in the vige after hers. house.


    The schools in the viges around the capital he had seen before when he visited privately, basically a kitchen, a toilet, a room only three-thirds wide, and pitifully small.


    Compared with those, Murong Lingran¡¯s school, it is estimated that some cities in the city can¡¯tpare.


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "Is it big? It''s okay, it''s not as spacious as my house, but there are more floors and more rooms."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You are really willing, it is estimated that it will cost a lot of money."


    He didn''t forget that she saidst year that the school can be used as a shelter. This school is built on a high ground. It is estimated that even if there is another flood in Lihua Vige, not to mention the whole vige, most of the old, weak, women and children can squeeze in. go.


    "It''s nothing." Murong said: "I earn money to spend, and it''s also an investment. I''m building a school, but I n to close it. It''s not to let the children go to school for free. I still want to make money. "


    The blue veins on Helian Rongjiu''s forehead jumped violently. This man is really sincere and dares to say anything to him.


    The two walked to the small barren mountain unwittingly, and Helian Rongjiu said, "It seems that something happened."


    Murong frowned, followed his line of sight, and saw several people running towards the small river pond in the small barren mountain, and a viger was rushing out from the inside.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran was not far away, he hurried forward and said, "Little Master, something happened to Xiaohetang."


    "What happened? Is there something wrong with the fish, shrimp and crab? Dead or sick?"


    Or someone poisoned?


    The man said: "No, there is a new thing."


    "New thing?"


    The man said: "You will know when you go and have a look."


    "All right."


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to walk over with Helian Rongjiu. After arriving, when he saw what the man said, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    That person was so nervous, what did she think it was, it turned out to be this big guy.


    Helian Rongjiu said in surprise, "Is this a turtle?"


    Murong nodded, "Yes."


    "This turtle is also too big."


    Helian Rongjiu carefully stepped forward to measure its size with his arm, "I can''t even wrap my hands around it."


    "It''s really big."


    Chang Yongsong stepped forward and said: "Xiao Dong, this turtle was salvaged when the was pulled today. It is estimated that it was in the small river pond before. I don''t know how long it took to grow so big. Now I will continue to put it down. water, or will it be delivered to your house?"


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly said, "Is this turtle still alive?"

 Chapter 1550: Gift

    Chapter 1550 Gifts


    Chang Yongsong had seen Helian Rongjiu before, and he knew that he was very honorable, so he said respectfully: "It''s still alive, just now it was struggling in the for a while, and after we pulled it up, we kept watching it again. It has also been slowly walking along the shore, and now it is estimated that it is tired and resting."


    Helian Rongjiu fiddled with the tortoise''s feet with his hands, and seeing that it was indeed responding, he smiled and said, "Well, yes, I heard that a turtle is a symbol of longevity, such a big turtle is rare, and it is all right. It''s said to be auspicious. Girl, how about you sell it to me?"


    This girl is really his lucky star. He has been worrying about finding a gift for the Queen Mother recently.


    Symbol of longevity¡­


    Longevity?


    Murong pondered for a moment, then suddenly said earnestly: "Ninth Young Master, is it your mother''s birthday?"


    She remembered that at this time the year beforest, their family received an imperial decree in Saiyuan Mansion, saying that after the Queen Mother''s birthday, Her Majesty would give amnesty to the world, so she can only appear here now.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Yes, I just couldn''t find a fresh gift for her recently. This turtle came at the right time. If you are willing to sell it, sell it to me."


    What the Queen Mother wanted, how could she be so embarrassed to ept money?


    And she didn''t spend a penny on this turtle. Judging from the turtle that was salvaged from the small river pond for a few months, it is estimated that it was washed down from the mountain halfway, and then drank the water around her space ind. , so it grows so fast.


    "If you need it, just take it. I''ve never sold this thing before, so it''s hard to price it."


    He Lianrong raised her eyebrows, she who loved money so much, gave him such a rare giant tortoise?


    Is it because his identity was exposed that she was embarrassed to ept the money?


    definitely is.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Okay, then I really took it?"


    Murong Lingran said cheerfully: "Take it, take it."


    If she needs it in the future, she can just find another turtle of this breed and throw it into the space.


    In space, turtles can grow much faster.


    How much is needed at that time, don''t care about this one.


    Before, she had also thought about whether to raise the king **** to sell in the space, but the tortoise and the king **** were too simr to each other. Xuan Qingguo did not dare to eat the turtle, and regarded the turtle as a fetish, so she dismissed it. this idea.


    It was the first time she saw this kind of turtle, and she didn¡¯t know if there was any for sale in the city.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled suddenly, "Okay, then I will be disrespectful, but don''t worry, I willpensate you in other ways."


    After he finished speaking, he asked people to go to the vige to buy a big bucket big enough to hold the turtles, filled some water, and let them transport the turtles to the city first.


    Murong Lingran didn''t take his words to make up for herself, and seeing that he continued to stay, she wondered, "Ninth Young Master, do you have anything else to do today?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Of course there is."


    After saying that, he signaled that the people behind him don''t have to keep up, and took her to a remote ce, took out a brocade box from his sleeve pocket, and handed it to her.


    Murong Lingran said stunnedly: "Ninth Young Master, do you want to give me a gift again?"


    Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly: "Hmm."


    Murong raised an eyebrow, both of them were so familiar. She gave him a gift just now, so she didn''t refuse, and asked tentatively, "Could it be a gold bracelet or something?"

 Chapter 1551: after seven days

    Chapter 1551 Seven Days Later


    Helian Rongjiuughed and said, "How is it possible? In my capacity, how can I send you repeated things? That''s too new, too ipatible with my identity, you can see it when you open it."


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually, and felt that he was right. He couldn''t help but feel curious, and quickly opened the box.


    After the ?? was opened, a pair ofvender earrings in the shape of peony and a pair of bracelets of the same color appeared in front of them.


    The styles and colors of the two pairs of jewelry are very youthful, and they are just right on her body, not old or childish.


    "this is¡­"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I got a rare piece of purple jade by chance, and I thought the color was quite suitable for you, so I made a few gadgets for you. Bring it and show it to me."


    Murong Ling was helpless and had to do as he said.


    Helian Rongjiu nced at her and said with a smile, "Well, it looks good, my eyesight is really good."


    Murong nced at him speechlessly, is there such a thing asplimenting himself?


    "Like it?"


    "Of course I like it." Murong Lingran asked again: "Is this a return gift to you tortoise?"


    "You can think so if you want."


    "Okay." After Murong finished speaking, he took off the jewelry and carefully ced it in the brocade box.


    "Why don''t you keep wearing it?"


    "Look at my clothes, are they suitable for wearing them?"


    Helian Rongjiu nced at her clothes, which were covered in in colors, with some mud in some ces. At first nce, she knew that she was wearing it to obtain the per-mu yield of winter wheat, and she coughed softly: "Suitable for , you look good in whatever you wear, and whatever you wear is the most suitable."


    Murong Lingran''s heart immediately shed a sentence, could it be that Xi Shi is in the eyes of a lover?


    After this person''s identity was exposed, he spoke with less and less concern.


    Helian Rongjiu saw her stunned, and said again: "I heard Liu Yuanshi say that your brother is going to get married soon, and the days are already looking good?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, the betrothal gifts have already been sent, just waiting for marriage."


    "No wonder your eldest brother and mother are not here today." Helian Rongjiu said, "I heard it will be seven dayster?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why didn''t you send me an invitation?"


    Murong Lingran heard a trace ofint in his tone, and his face suddenly felt a little ufortable.


    He is the emperor. If she didn''t know his identity before, she would definitely invite him without hesitation.


    Although she knew a little bit of his intentions, she was still worried that it was too abrupt, so she kept debating whether to invite him.


    In case she invites him, but he doesn''t give face, how embarrassing it would be to spread it out, I didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to ask questions.


    As soon as her mind changed, she immediately thought of the rhetoric, and said loudly: "Ninth Young Master, don''t think too much, my family sends invitations in order from near to far, you live in the pce, it is really far away. I''m too far, I haven''t been invited there yet."


    I believe in you!


    Helian Rongjiu squinted at her: "Is what you said true?"


    "True, true, truer than true gold."


    "Jing Xuan, have you invited?"


    "No."


    "Where''s Feng Xu?"


    "also not."


    "Where''s the Marquis of Ning''an?"


    "No."


    Murong Ling was ashamed, although she wanted to invite them, after all, they had known each other, but Dad said that those people were not ordinary, and Liu Yuanshi was more familiar with them.

 Chapter 1552: to invite

    Chapter 1552 To invite


    It is estimated that they will go to Liu Yuanshi''s house that day, and it is also considered to be attending the wedding of the eldest brother. In order not to make them embarrassed, they can only do it.


    Helian Rongjiu probably guessed some of her concerns, and asked, "What about those restaurants and embroidery houses that you cooperate with?"


    "That must have been invited."


    "The vigers of Lihua Vige also invited?"


    "The people who work in my field and their families must have been invited."


    "There must be a lot of guests by then, can your family handle it?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Don''t worry, the big brother''s marriage is a big event, I will naturally prepare in advance."


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu didn''t ask more after hearing the words, let her go, and just stretched out her hand: "I want an invitation."


    Murong Ling was helpless, so he had to let him go home with him and handed over the invitation that he had prepared.


    Helian Rongjiu got what he wanted, but he didn''t keep much, he bought a lot of fresh shrimp and crab from Murong''s house, and left satisfied.


    Although his carriage came to deliver vegetables every day, shrimp and crabs were not a daily necessity, and they would get tired of eating them every day. Eating too much was not good for the body. They only ate them once in a while.


    When he returned to the pce, the Queen Mother and Princess Ningxin were already waiting for him in his bedroom.


    Helian Rongjiu was not surprised when she saw that her mother and sister were there, she smiled and said: "Mother, Ningxin, you are here. Today is just right, I brought the shrimps and crabs I just salvaged for you, and they are still alive and kicking. Don''t you also like to eat? Just stay and try it together."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said: "Okay, I''ll listen to you, did you go to her again?"


    "Yeah." Helian Rongjiu''s tone was very crisp.


    "A gift for her too?"


    "Yes."


    "Since you like it so much, let her oftene to the pce to apany you. Although she is still young, she can bring her brother in at the same time, so that their family should be at ease, and Aijia also just takes a look at that girl. What does it look like, it has such great ability."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Empress mother, now that she oftenes to the pce, it should be said that she is queer."


    The Queen Mother ?? asked curiously, "Oh? How do you say this?"


    Helian Rongjiu told about Murong Lingran''s sess in nting rice and wheat together.


    "That''s the way it is, and she''s all about making money now. Everything in her family is basically dependent on her. There''s going to be a happy event at home soon, and I''m afraid she doesn''t want it either."


    The Queen Mother stood up abruptly and said in shock, "What did you say? Lian Zhong really seeded?"


    Princess Ningxin also looked at her royal brother in amazement.


    Although she grew up in the deep pce, she also knew what the sess of Lianzhong meant for the country.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Yes, after I got the data of Huangzhuang and Juntian, I went to her house non-stop, and she just calcted the yield per mu. She was nted on ordinarynd, so the yield per mu was not Mine is tall, but mine is only a pound taller than what she nted. The soil quality of Lihua Vige is average, and it is really capable of being able to grow a per-mu yield on such an averagend."


    Princess Ningxin said: "That is to say, the yield per mu this year is still over 1,000? Whether it was nted by the emperor''s brother or by Murong girl?"


    "Yes."


    The empress dowager showed ecstasy on her face, sat down again, and said in amazement: "You''re right, a girl with such great ability is indeed a condescending talent to be detained in the pce every day."

 Chapter 1553: Do what you like (one more)

    Chapter 1553 Do what you like (one more)


    "This girl is simply the lucky star of our Xuanqing Kingdom. I thought she would be powerful enough to grow a thousand kilograms of grain per mu, but I didn''t expect that she seeded in nting rice and wheat together. This is simply a good thing for the whole country to celebrate. what."


    She was still worried that if her son married Murong Lingran in the future, after all, she was only a child of a ninth-rank official, and she might be obstructed by many ministers just because of her current credit. Now it seems that she is thinking too much.


    Murong Lingran''s ability alone was enough to convince the courtiers.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "It is indeed a good thing enough for the whole country to celebrate, but there are not many seeds now, and the Xuanqing Kingdom is too big. It will take time to promote it. It is not a good thing to celebrate."


    The Queen Mother understands his concerns, not to mention the restless people in the country, if the neighboring countries know about it, it is estimated that they will try their best to get high-yielding seeds.


    Although those neighboring countries are all small countries, they have always been ambitious and eyeing the Xuanqing Kingdom. The wars, big and small, have never stopped. From the end ofst year until now, they are still harassing the borders. Let those countries know about them. The Murong family estimates that It is also dangerous.


    The Empress Dowager obviously also knew the seriousness of being known by neighboring countries, and said sternly: "Then did you send someone to protect their family?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Of course, but they often stay in the vige. An outsider has entered the vige. It won''t take long for the whole vige to know, and it will be fine for the time being."


    "It''s not just them, I also sent cavalry to patrol the other viges, and I issued a strict order. As long as anyone dares to take the idea of ??high-yield grain and affects the normal nting of the people, they will all be arrested. If it is clear that they are spies of the enemy country, Immediately put to death."


    The Empress Dowager nodded reassuringly, the emperor really thought a long way, and said: "The Murong family has made great achievements one after another, Huang''er, you must reward them well, and don''t let their hearts be cold."


    Helian Rongjiu had this n in his heart for a long time, so he said his thoughts.


    "After seven days, their family will wee their first daughter-inw into the door, so this can be considered as a congrattion to them."


    The Queen Mother nodded, "Yes, it''s the icing on the cake."


    When she summoned the ministers and wives to talk to her, she also heard that Prime Minister Suo''s granddaughter was going to marry the Murong family.


    Most felt that Murong Zong and Liu Jia were inappropriate, and the voices of ridicule were endless.


    After seven days, she wanted to see, who else would dare tough at her, a family that both the Queen Mother and Her Majesty valued.


    The state affairs have already been said, and Helian Rongjiu talked about the family affairs again, and gave Zequ a look, and Zequ asked the giant tortoise who had been waiting outside to be lifted up.


    The Queen Mother saw that the guards brought up a big bucket and asked curiously, "Did you get something rare again?"


    "The queen mother is really smart." Helian Rongjiu said: "It''s really a rare thing. The queen mother said a few days ago that everything will be simple for this year''s birthday, and it''s enough to have a meal with our children, but the birthday gift can''t be simple, this is today. I just got it, I believe my mother will like it.¡±


    Older people, the most hope is that they can live longer, which is considered to be a good choice.


    The Queen Mother smiled reassuringly. Her son is really the most filial. Seeing that the guards had removed the ropes from the wooden barrels, they waited on the side, and hurriedly stepped forward to take a look.

 Chapter 1554: Re-sell seeds (two more)

    Chapter 1554 Selling seeds again (two more)


    As soon as she looked around, she saw a giant tortoise she had never seen lying quietly at the bottom of the barrel.


    "This...this..." The Queen Mother said stunned: "This is a turtle?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Yes, Queen Mother."


    The Queen Mother suddenly became restless. It was the first time in her life that she saw such a big tortoise, and she said excitedly, "How old is it to have such a big tortoise?"


    Princess Ningxin also saw it at this time, and guessed in surprise: "It''s so big, it''s probably over a hundred years old."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I don''t know about this either. It also appeared suddenly, which shocked its owner. But Ning Xin is right. There was an official who raised a tortoise before, and it seems that he also had a rtionship with this turtle. The lines on the back are very simr, those who have been raised from childhood to old age have been raised for decades, but their body shape is half smaller than this one, so it is estimated that they are hundreds of years old.


    The Queen Mother was even happier when she heard the words. This is really a rare treasure, and she asked curiously, "Who is its owner?"


    Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly: "It''s Murong Lingran."


    The Queen Mother said: "It''s that girl again, how could she have such a precious turtle?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "She doesn''t know either, doesn''t she have a small river pond that specializes in raising fish, shrimp and crabs? This was identally salvaged by her subordinates when they were salvaging fish, shrimp and crabs today, and I don''t know if it was in the past. There are, or they were suddenly washed down by the water from the mountain."


    Princess Ningxin suddenly realized and asked, "Brother Huang, how much did you pay for it? How did you convince her to give you such a precious turtle?"


    Don''t me her for being surprised, if she had such a big turtle, she would definitely offer it as a treasure, and she would be reluctant to sell it for any amount of money.


    "She didn''t ask for money."


    Princess Ningxin said in surprise: "Isn''t she a businessman? This giant tortoise is very valuable, how could she not ask for money?"


    "I guess I guessed that the mother''s birthday ising. After all, their family came back at this time the year beforest. If it wasn''t for the mother''s birthday at this time, their family would have stayed in Saiyuan Mansion for a long time."


    The Queen Mother reassured: "It turns out that she is a grateful and good girl."


    After finishing speaking, he stepped forward and looked at the giant tortoise carefully, seeing that its hands and feet were always moving, it should be quite energetic, and said with a smile: "Aijia likes this gift, this is the best gift that Aijia has received this year. That''s it. Huang''er, Ningxin, and Murong Lingran''s big brother''s wedding day, you should send another congrattory gift for Ai''s family."


    The two said at the same time: "Yes, mother."


    At this time, in Lihua Vige, Murong Xuan told Li Zheng that he coulde to his house again to buy high-yield rice seeds. When he got home, eager vigers came to the door of the west courtyard of the notice and lined up.


    Of course, many people were either in the fields or building houses at this time, and some people directly sent their children over.


    Murong Xuan told them to line up, while he brought his third brother and the four people from the Huwei Escort to prepare scales and baskets.


    And the vigers who came at this time have already lined up for hundreds of meters.


    The person in front said, "Didn''t the Murong family sayst year that they didn''t have so many seeds? Did they sell the seeds to a young master? Why are there more seeds this year?"


    "What''s so strange about this, didn''t the seed in the little owner''s hand buy from someone else at first? She must have bought some more, so she notified us."

 Chapter 1555: Escape from the world (three more)

    Chapter 1555 Avoiding the world''s masters (three shifts)


    "I see."


    Another person said: "Aren''t you surprised? Since that person has the seeds, why doesn''t he sell it himself, but sells it to the small master? Only the small master can buy it?"


    Everyone nced at the man, and seeing that it was Jin Xiaoli who had a holiday with the Murong family, they were not surprised that she could ask such a question.


    Tian shi frowned and said, "Xiao Dong''s family disregards previous suspicions and informs you people who have had a holiday with her to buy high-yield food, is it just for you to arrange her? Do you still want to buy seeds? If you don''t want to buy them, hurry up and leave behind you. And there are people who want to buy it.¡±


    Jin Xiaoli knew that the Tian family was highly valued by the Murong family. She was scolded by her, and she didn''t dare to make trouble with her. She smiled and said, "I''m not arranging, I''m just curious, aren''t you guys curious?"


    Tian Wenchi, Tian''s nephew, said: "What''s so curious about this, it was sold to the little boss, can she still make it out of thin air?"


    "I heard the schr said that there are many escapists in this world who are devoted to studying the things they like, such as how to make seeds germinate faster, and how to make flowers that bloom in summer bloom in winter. People with high grain yields are also normal.¡±


    "Once these people are addicted to something, they get out of control, and they don''t want outsiders to disturb them, so it is extremely normal to hand over the food to the small business owner and let the small business owner sell it to us to help us."


    Some people who had the same question as Jin Xiaoli and didn''t dare to ask, suddenly realized that it was like this.


    Tian Shi looked at Jin Xiaoli angrily: "Do you have any questions now?"


    Jin Xiaoli had new questions when she heard the words, and said cautiously: "Then why did that master choose Xiaodong? Xiaodong is just a child. Wouldn''t it be better to give it to us adults or the court?"


    Everyone immediately looked at Jin Xiaoli like a fool.


    Jin Xiaoli said nkly: "I...Did I say something wrong?"


    Tian Wenchi said again: "I''ll give it to you? Will you take it out and sell it for such a cheap price? You will definitely raise the price on the ground and sell the seeds for an acre ofnd for ten taels or even dozens of taels, right?"


    Jin Xiaoli looked very ufortable and said, "How could it be? How could I be that kind of person?"


    Tian Shi said unceremoniously, "You are that kind of person."


    Tian Wenchi said again: "Give it to you, maybe someone will stare at you, and your life will be lost immediately. And you have no money, no rights, no connections, and no such a spacious house to store food, where are you? Do you feel confident that someone will sell it to you?"


    Jin Xiaoli blushed and said embarrassedly, "I''m poor, so I can sell it to Master Guan."


    Tian Wenchi snorted coldly: "Can you make sure that the expert is free to find out who is an innocent official? Even if it is clear that the person is an innocent official, what if the person is disguised? What if the high-yield seeds fall into the corrupt officials? My hand was swallowed privately. What should I do if I just sell grain to make money in the future? The surrounding viges all know what the Xiaodong family is like, and you don¡¯t need to ask. They will definitely promote these seeds so that we can nt them too. Now Isn''t it confirmed?"


    Jin Xiaoli''s face turned even redder, how could she know this.


    Seeing her face embarrassed, everyone was about to make a few more sneers when they saw Murong Lingrane out and hurriedly lined up.

 Chapter 1556: The seeds of ten acres of land (four more)

    Chapter 1556 The seeds of ten acres ofnd (four more)


    Murong Lingran nced at the people in line, seeing a lot of peopleing, and said lightly: "Everyone has been waiting for a long time, because it is a temporary notice, so there is more time to prepare, my second brother may have already told you about you. Can rtives in other viges also buy seeds?"


    Everyone said at the same time: "Yes, little master."


    "Here I will exin again, I only waited for them for two days, after which the family would be busy and there was no more time to wait for them, so let theme over as soon as possible."


    "Of course, if you tell them, they don''t believe that there are seeds with a yield of thousands of catties per mu, so don''t force them, lest they believe you and think the seeds are good, so they start to bezy and don''t serve them very much. If it¡¯s less than a thousand jin, you will still me you, understand?¡±


    The crowd said again: "We know."


    Everyone also understood what she meant, that is, if they were not careful, the yield of these grains per mu would not reach a thousand catties, and people still had to be diligent.


    Murong nodded, and without wasting everyone''s time, he sat on the side and began to make a record himself.


    Although she still has a lot of rice in her space, she still needs to know how much she will sell.


    Most people in the vige have no more than five acres ofnd, and basically only two or three acres ofnd.


    Although they made some moneyst year, many families didn¡¯t buy muchnd and felt that the family farmed thend by themselves, and it was really not cost-effective to make money in Murong¡¯s family.


    And there are so many fields at home, they really have no time to nt, and they don¡¯t have the energy to do so, they all think that the fields at home are enough for their own family to eat and drink.


    Since the high-yield rice and wheat have be avable, fewer people have purchased fields, and they all n to spend their money on other things, such as building houses, meals, and letting their children read books.


    Last year they had already bought it again, so each household does not need a lot of grain.


    This family needs two acres of seeds, and the other family needs three acres of seeds. They sell very quickly, and it will be Jin Xiaoli''s turn soon.


    Jin Xiaoli arranged Murong Lingran just now. At this moment, her face was full of guilt, and her confidence was very low. She said cautiously, "Little Master, I... I need seeds from ten acres ofnd."


    Murong gave her a meaningful look.


    Jin Xiaoli thought she had heard what she said just now, and hurriedly exined: "Xiao Dong, I''m sorry, I was ignorant in the past, I shouldn''t stand by your grandma, no, Liu Guli speaks for her. , I didn''t mean to talk about you just now, I was just curious about the source of your seeds, I haven''t read the book, I''m just a fool, please don''t care about me."


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran: "You talked about me just now?"


    Jin Xiaoli suddenly wanted to p herself with a big mouth, but the little boss didn''t hear it, so didn''t she not attack herself?


    "Yes, it is."


    "How did you talk about it?"


    Jin Xiaoli knew that it was useless to lie now, everyone was still watching, so she had to briefly tell what happened just now.


    After she finished speaking, she said anxiously: "Little Master, I''m really just curious for a while, nothing else."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "So that''s the case, Brother Wenchi is right, he was sold to me by a master of the world."


    Shenjun Changqi is also considered a master of escapism, and she is not a lie.


    "But..." Murong Lingran said again: "Do you want seeds of ten acres ofnd? As far as I know, your family should only have three acres ofnd now, right?"

 Chapter 1557: Purchasing (five more)

    Chapter 1557 Purchasing (five more)


    Jin Xiaoli exined: "This...Isn''t this heard that Xiaodong''s family allows rtives in other viges to also nt? I thought I would help them buy it by the way, so that Xiaodong''s family would not weigh my house twice and dy Xiaodong''s time. ."


    is quite understanding.


    Murong said lightly: "In order to prevent spective reselling, I don''t ept purchasing here. If you have the heart, go back and inform them immediately. If you want to buy, you muste in person."


    Seeing that she actually refused, Jin Xiaoli said with a bitter face: "Xiao Dongjia, please, my rtivese to Lihua Vige once, and they really have to dy a lot of work. They have already started to prepare seedlings in some ces. If you don''t have so much time, please let the little boss do it."


    Murong Lingran didn''t soften her heart because of her miserable betrayal, and asked again, "It takes time for them toe to Lihua Vige. You mean, you will send these seeds to them from house to house? Whether it''s in Linshan Vige, Or Lushui Vige or Qingshan Vige, you will deliver it to them personally?"


    Jin Xiaoli nodded: "Yes."


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Your family is also working in my field now, right? They don''t have time, and you don''t have time. When are you going to send it over?"


    Jin Xiaoli was stunned for a moment, her eyes suddenly dodged, and she said with a guilty conscience: "I...I haven''t thought about it yet, I want to wait until I buy it."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly: "Then you don''t have to think about it, I don''t support purchasing agents here, you can re-count the number, how many acres ofnd you have at home, I will give as many acres ofnd as seeds."


    After he finished speaking, he took out the list of Lihua Vige that he got from Lizheng, and said, "Don''t make false reports, how many acres ofnd do you have in your family? Grandpa Lizheng has written them clearly here, and I will check them one by one. of."


    She thought of this question from the very beginning, knowing that someone must want to buy a lot of seeds to make a profit, so she had already made preparations.


    Jin Xiaoli gritted her teeth secretly, damn, this girl is really not easy to fool.


    She doesn''t care about those rtives. Those people are all ck hearts. She wished that those rtives had a bad life.


    Even if it was her family, she didn''t want to care.


    She thought she could buy more, and then waited for her to stop selling it in a few days, and sold it to those other vigers at a high price, and then made a fortune. Unexpectedly, Murong Lingran guessed her idea.


    Seeing Murong Lingran''s unpredictable appearance, he had no choice but to say honestly, "Well then, little master, just give me the seeds of three acres of fields."


    Murong Lingran flipped through the roster to confirm that she was not lying, and then began to record, and asked her brothers and the people from Huwei Escort to start weighing her.


    The rest of the vigers who had the idea of ??reselling the seeds saw this and suppressed their thoughts. When they came to themselves, they all honestly stated the real number of acres.


    But now the people from outside the vige are very obsessed with high-yield grain. At noon, after all the vigers know that they can''t buy it on behalf of others, in order not to dy the work in the field, some daughters-inw who are worried about their parents borrowed horse-drawn carts or ox carts. Went to the outer vige to inform them.


    So in the afternoon, people from other viges came to buy seeds.


    For the people of Pengjia Vige, Murong Lingran did not forget them, and gave Peng Dazhi a half-day leave, and asked him to go back and inform the people of the Peng family that those who were willing to buy high-yield grain woulde to buy them in the next few days.

 Chapter 1558: Childish and vicious (sixth more)

    Chapter 1558 Childish and vicious (sixth more)


    is still the same sentence, firste first served, do not support purchasing, it will be gone when sold out.


    People in Pengjia Vige were overjoyed when they heard the news, and they came to Lihua Vige to buy with Peng Dazhi.


    Another part of people is skeptical, thinking that there is no way in the world that there will be a thousand catties of grain per mu, and they will stay in the vige and do nothing.


    For those people, Murong Lingran didn''t force it, anyway, we''ll see after a few months.


    In the next two or three days, the number of people buying seeds was even more numerous. Murong Lingran didn''t sit for a long time. Suddenly sitting down and writing for a day felt really ufortable. It was given to Tong Xiuming, and she went to inspect the field.


    As expected, there were also many servants of thendlord''s family who came to the door in person, and directly stated that they were willing to purchase all of them.


    Murong Lingran naturally did not agree and sent them all away.


    is in the hands of thendlords, and it is estimated that the people cannot buy a grain from them.


    It is impossible to make money with her seeds.


    Even if she wanted to, Helian Rongjiu would definitely not.


    Thosendlords didn''t give up, they visited several times in person, and even sent their servants to pretend to be vigers from other viges to buy seeds, but they were all seen by Murong Lingran or her brothers, and they were all kicked out of Lihua Vige. .


    Thosendlords were naturally angry, but they were forced to give up because Murong Zhe was Wen Rung and heard that Murong Lingran still had a gold medal to save him from death.


    Murong Lingran just went out that day when he heard a sudden noise from a long queue in the distance.


    I thought that another person sent by thendlord was seen through, but before they got close, Murong Lingran heard the content of their quarrel clearly.


    "Why can''t wee? This is my rtive''s house, why can''t wee to buy seeds?"


    "Rtive? You are too embarrassed to say that you are Murong''s family or your rtive? Who doesn''t know that you are not rted to Wen Rung''s family, and he doesn''t want to recognize you, but he dares toe here. He is really thick-skinned."


    "I''m thick-skinned? Who doesn''t know what you did to Murong Ding, I think you''re really thick-skinned."


    "How dare you say that to me? You are alone, be careful that I will let my family keep you from leaving Lihua Vige!"


    "I don''t believe it, there is an official here, I don''t believe it anymore, you dare to kill me here? Don''t say Wen Rung does not agree, even Lizheng will never condone you! Be careful that you are like me, At that time, you will be kicked out of Lihua Vige, and your house will be confiscated."


    "You... you stinky man!"


    "You stinky bitch!"


    "I curse you for having a son without an asshole!"


    "Don''t worry, I already have a grandson, you don''t have a grandson, right? I curse you that you can''t even give birth to a grandson!"


    "I curse your wife to cuckold you sooner orter!"


    "I curse your husband to divorce you sooner orter!"


    "I...I curse you to be killed by robberster."


    "Then I curse you to choke to death by drinking water!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Murong Lingran saw that you said something to them, and I wouldn''t let anyone say anything, so she shook her head helplessly and sighed.


    These curses are childish and vicious.


    That''s right, these two are Fan Hechang, the son of the Dai family and Murong Ju who bullied Murong Ding at the beginning.


    At this moment, someone said, "The little boss is here."


    The faces of the two of them turned red, and they stopped immediately after hearing this.

 Chapter 1559: Already bought the land? (seven more)

    Chapter 1559 Already bought thend? (seven more)


    Seeing Murong Lingran approaching, Fan Hechang was like seeing a savior, and hurriedly stepped forward and cried, "Aran, you are here, if you don''te, your cousin will be bullied to death, and the whole family will be bullied to death. If you want to be cursed, you must decide for your cousin, this person is really hateful."


    Dai''splexion changed greatly. He didn''t expect Fan Hechang to have the face toin to a child, and he was not ashamed.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran looked at her with extremely cold eyes, Dai shivered for a while, but she didn''t feel that she was wrong just now, and she didn''t dare toin to Murong Lingran. I heard that you disregarded the past, let those of us who have had a grudge with you... can also buy it ande here. I am very grateful for your tolerance, and I am really sorry for the past. I just didn''t expect to meet you Disgusting rtive, I just want to help you drive him away, and I hope you don''t me me for being meddlesome."


    is quite a brain, actually using her as a raft!


    Murong said calmly, "I don''t need your intervention in my affairs."


    Daisan said: "Yes, my little boss, then I won''t chase him away."


    Fan Hechang sneered: "What qualifications do you have to chase me? You are just a foreigner. We used to be from the same vige. You are just a little bit luckier than me, and you just stayed in Lihua Vige. Look at you now. What you are wearing is not as good as what I am wearing, so what is there to be proud of."


    "You!" Only then did Mrs. Dai notice that Daofan and Chang were wearing brand-new cotton clothes, while she was wearing patched clothes one after another. It was obvious that even in Linshan Vige, others lived better than themselves, and immediately gas knot.


    God is really unfair, to let such a vicious person dress better than her!


    "Okay." Murong asked, "Both of you are here to buy high-yielding seeds?"


    The two said at the same time, "Yes."


    "Have you already boughtnd for your family?"


    Dai said with a look of ttery: "Of course our family doesn''t have enough money, but it was only a little bit. I went to Lizheng to borrow a little bit. During this period of time, I have been reiming wastnd, and finally caught up with the nting time."


    Fan Hechang said: "Aran, I''m lucky this year. During this period of time, the hunting harvest was good. The money I sold plus some chickens, ducks, geese and pigs raised at home, and I went out to borrow some, which is enough for one mu of wastnd. Although building a house is the most important thing now, but if you don¡¯t have enough food, you don¡¯t have the energy to save money to build a house, so you build a small wooden house and live in it temporarily, and then consider building a houseter.¡±


    Although there is very littlend per mu, they heard that this is a high-yielding seed, and nting one mu can bepared to the previous three or four mu, and they are temporarily content.


    Murong nodded: "I see, then congrattions. For my father''s sake, I can sell you the seeds of an acre ofnd. However, if you arrange my family again in the future and hurt people in my family, then I''m sorry, no matter whether your fields are in Linshan Vige or Lihua Vige, no matter whether your rice seeds are mature or not, I will take back the seeds, understand?"


    Fan and Chang thought she would refuse. After all, the conflict between them was not small before, and she didn''t give herself a good face when she camest time. I didn''t expect that she would really agree to sell him the seeds, and immediately said excitedly: "Aran, thank you very much. , I know, it was all my cousin''s fault in the past, and my cousin will definitely make a change in the future, and I will never cause trouble to your family again."

 Chapter 1560: Getting married (1) (eight more)

    Chapter 1560 Marriage (1) (eight more)


    Dai also said gratefully: "Thank you, Xiaodong, Xiaodong, don''t worry, I already know that I was wrong now, and I won''t do that kind of thing again."


    Murong Lingran ignored them, turned around and walked in the other direction.


    The country is easy to change, and the nature is hard to change. If their words are believed, the sun wille out from the west tomorrow.


    If it weren''t for the promotion of high-yield grains and to leave a good reputation for her father, she would not sell a grain of grain to them.


    They have been punished for what they did in the past. If they have other thoughts again, when there is evidence, she will take care of them!


    Time flies like running water, the sale of high-yield rice hase to an end, and soon it will be the day when Murong Zong marries Liu Jianian.


    The custom of getting married in the Xuanqing Kingdom is very simr to the process of the ancient wedding in the world where Murong Lingran was in a previous life. The wedding was held at dusk.


    Some people in Xuanqing Kingdom believe that dusk is an auspicious time, and that if the wedding is not held at dusk, it is a sphemy against the great event of marriage. If the wedding is not held at dusk, it will be an ominous sign and will be condemned by the ancestors.


    And the bride does not cover her head, but uses a fan to cover her face.


    is not wearing a big red wedding dress, but pays attention to red men and women.


    Of course, there are also some people who do not believe in evil, who feel that the wedding is toote in the evening, and some things are inconvenient for them, so they will also hold it at noon.


    At this time in Liu Mansion, Liu Jianian, with delicate makeup on her face, wearing a green wedding dress, with the bride''s hair in a bun on her head, dressed in jewels, respectfully bowed to the tablets of the superior Liu Yuan, Lu Chaoyu and her father, Seriously, "Jia Nian pays respects to his grandfather, father, and mother."


    The envoy Liu Yuan stroked his beard and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, okay, get up, have you met your grandfather and grandmother?"


    "Yes, I said goodbye in the backyard."


    The envoy Liu Yuan nodded: "Okay, after getting married, you have to go home often to see your grandfather, do you understand?"


    Liu Jianian nodded: "Don''t worry, grandfather, grandfather is the person Jianian is most worried about. Jianian will definitelye back often."


    "Okay, then grandfather will be waiting."


    Liu Jianian swept across the tablet in the middle, and stopped looking at Lu Chaoyu''s face.


    Lu Chaoyu was about to sneer at her when she heard Liu Jiahuai cough suddenly.


    Lu Chaoyu''s face changed, so he swallowed the words in his mouth and said lightly, "Jia Nian, I hope you are happy."


    Happy ghost!


    If Liu Pengpeng was not taken away by Liu Jiahuai, she would not be so honest.


    Today is a rare opportunity to embarrass Liu Jianian. I didn''t expect to miss it like this. I was really mad at her.


    But wait and see, dare to make her frightened, she will not make them feel better today!


    Liu Jianian nodded lightly and looked at his brother again.


    Liu Jiahuai smiled and said, "We, brother and sister, don''t have to be so polite. I''ll take you to Murong''s house in personter, and it''s not toote to say goodbye at night."


    "yes, Sir."


    Liu Yuan envoy asked a few more words, and then asked Liu Jiahuai to send her out of the gate.


    At this time, on the other side, people from Murong''s family were also weing guests at the door.


    Today is a day of great joy. Murong Lingran let the three Zhiye Zhais close for one day, and those who could have a holiday in the field tried their best to give them a holiday. Therefore, the Murong family was very lively at this time, and the vigers came to Murong early. Home, if you can help, help, if you can''t, just sit down and chat with acquaintances, talk andugh, it''s so lively.


    Murong Lingran is also very willing, on each table there are two trays of strawberries, two trays of lychees, and two trays of dim sum bought by Yuxiangzhai.

 Chapter 1561: Getting Married (2) (Nine Updates)

    Chapter 1561 Marriage (2) (Nine Updates)


    There are also snacks such as candy, melon seeds, walnuts and jerky. The table is already full before the main dish is served.


    Therefore, although the host family did not entertain most of the guests in person, those guests did notin.


    The happiest thing is the children. Before the main dishes are served, they eat their stomachs full.


    Both Murong Zong and Murong Kuan went to wee their rtives, and Xiao Manan entertained the female rtives in the backyard, so at this time, only Murong Zhe, Murong Xuan and Murong Lingran were entertaining guests at the door.


    Of course, Tong Qishen''s family of four, Murong Liang and Murong Qing also came to help.


    was busy recording gifts and entertaining guests, respectively.


    No matter if they had a holiday with the Murong family, no matter what their purpose was, Murong Lingran told them and invited them in.


    Those whoe are the guests, and they don¡¯t dare to cause any trouble today.


    At this moment, seeing several carriages slowly approaching from a distance, Murong Zhe''s face suddenly became serious.


    Tong Qishen''splexion is not very good-looking, and he obviously recognizes those carriages.


    Sure enough, a few people who Murong Zhe knew well got off the carriage in a short while.


    Tong Xiuming said: "Master, if theye uninvited, leave them to me, and I will send them away."


    The people in the three carriages in front of him were none other than Murong Zhe''s former colleagues in the Imperial Hospital, Imperial Doctor Ma and his daughter, Imperial Doctor Yu and his daughter, Imperial Doctor Fu and his son.


    Since they were unwilling to save Murong Lingran the year he came back, Murong Zhe cut off contact with them. Even if they sent him invitations in the first month, they were all rejected by him.


    Of course, Murong Zhe didn''t invite them this time, but he didn''t expect them toe uninvited.


    Murong Zhe was about to nod his head when he heard Murong Lingran say: "Father, both the Ning''an Hou residence and the carriage of King Qi have arrived."


    After Murong Lingran gave Helian Rongjiu the invitation card that day, he felt that no matter whether others coulde or not, they would just do enough courtesy here, so they sent invitations to everyone they knew, the Ning''an Hou''s Mansion and the Qi Prince''s Mansion. are all invited.


    Murong Zhe''s expression suddenly froze, and he hurriedly looked at the carriage behind the three imperial physicians, as his daughter said.


    The three imperial physicians did not know that there were important guests behind them, and when they saw Murong Zhe standing at the door with a nk expression, they did not take the initiative to greet them, so the three had to take the initiative to step forward.


    Physician Matthew said: "Azhe, I haven''t seen you for many years. You are still the same as always, and you look younger and younger."


    Yu Taiyi said: "I heard that your eldest son is married, and he is still the granddaughter of Prime Minister Suo, so we thought of congratting him."


    Physician Fu said: "You don''t want toe here, please don''t mind Azhe. We''re just here to send a gift. If you don''t wee us, we''ll leave now. We won''t embarrass you on the big day."


    green tea.


    Male green tea.


    These words suddenly appeared in Murong Lingran''s mind.


    Murong Zhe said lightly: "The visitor is the guest. There are some things that need not be said. Since you are here, please sit inside."


    The three of them rejoiced. If it was as they expected, Murong Zhe was a decent person, and it was impossible to drive away guests in public.


    It was just that the three of them didn''t have time to thank them, so Murong Zhe ignored them and went around behind them.


    The three people''s words reached their mouths, but they didn''t have time to say them. They suddenly suffocated their faces red, and a burst of anger grew in their hearts.

 Chapter 1562: Getting married (3) (ten more)

    Chapter 1562 Marriage (3) (ten more)


    is nothing more than a ninth-grade Swiss franc. They are not as high-ranking as they are, so how dare you treat them like this?


    turned his head abruptly, and when he saw the person he greeted, his face froze, and he didn''t dare to say anything more. Hearing someone urging them to sit inside, he hurriedly walked in disheveled.


    Murong Zhe took his two children and walked to the side of the carriage, all the people inside had alreadye down, and behind each of them were several people with congrattory gifts.


    Murong Zhe bowed respectfully to the people who came, "Meet Your Highness King Qi, His Royal Highness the Princess, and Lord Hou. It''s really a great honor for the three of you toe here."


    King Qi said: "Wen Rung is exempt from the ceremony. Today is in your own home, so you don''t need to restrain the ceremony."


    Murong Zhe said: "Yes, thank you His Royal Highness King Qi."


    Ning Anhou smiled and said: "Azhe, congrattions today, you can greet others, we will take care of ourselves."


    Murong Zhe said: "Master Hou, how can this be done? If you don''t mind, let Aran apany you. Most of the guests havee, and it won''t be very busy next time."


    Ning Anhou nced at the eldest princess and said, "Okay, it''s up to you."


    Murong Lingran led the three of them to the main room, because few people in the whole vige knew their identities, so when she saw her with people in fancy clothes, there were only a lot of curious people, and no one dared to go up. greet.


    After the eldest princess sat down, she waved her hand, and the person carrying the gift immediately stepped forward and said solemnly: "Aran, this is the gift we prepared for your eldest brother, you should take it for your eldest brother first."


    Murong nodded and summoned Yu Yongli, and asked her to take all the gifts with her.


    Ning Anhou looked at the dozens of tables and chairs ced in the courtyard, and said with a smile: "Aran, your house is really lively today. I guess the whole vige is almost here, right?"


    Murong Lingran also smiled and said: "Maybe, except for those who really have jobs, everyone who shoulde should havee."


    The Marquis of Ning''an stroked his beard, "Yes, getting married is to be lively and lively. It is said that you will start a family and start a business. Although your family''s current industry is not bad, in time, you will definitely surpass the vast majority of other families in the capital. But your elder brother''s ambition is definitely not there. So, I wonder if you have heard about his ns after marriage?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it from Marquis Ning An, and said sternly, "When eldest brother was alone, what he hoped most was to take the martial arts exam, to be able to defend the family and the country, and to make achievements, but now that he has a wife, will he still insist on it? I''m not sure about this ambition, and I haven''t asked him recently."


    Ning Anhou nodded: "So it is."


    Since that''s the case, he didn''t ask any more questions and asked her to greet the other guests and let them drink tea here.


    Murong Lingran just happened to see that there was a situation not far away, she heard the words and asked Tong Wenwen to wait by the side, and she went to deal with it.


    After Murong Lingran left, the eldest princess nced at the entire hall and confirmed that Tong Wenwen in the distance could not hear the two of them, so she whispered, "Master Hou, are you really going to do that?"


    Ning Anhou nodded, "Yes."


    Some time ago, they turned the Huguo Temple upside down and found no trace of Liu''s son.


    Naturally, there was no trace of the clothes their son was wearing.


    Liu Shi is dead, but even if she is still alive, she probably doesn''t know what happened.

 Chapter 1563: Getting married (4) (Eleven more)

    Chapter 1563 Marriage (4) (Eleventh)


    One possibility is that the woman quietly moved the child to another ce for burial, fearing that she would break ground around the Huguo Temple and be discovered.


    The second possibility is that the woman just dumped the child somewhere.


    Another possibility is that after the woman took the child away, when she was about to be buried, she suddenly found that the child might still have breath, and took the child away.


    Now, the focus of their search is partly on the ces that the woman may pass by, asking people of a certain age if they have seen a person holding a child passing by more than 30 years ago.


    Part of the families around the capital are over thirty-five years old, only mothers, or widows and children who remarried.


    But they also know that doing so is tantamount to looking for a needle in a haystack, and they don''t hold out much hope.


    Murong Zhe''s age and experience were too simr to their missing child, and Murong Lingran was simr to their two direct daughters, Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Rong when they were young, and even their daughter when they were young. some simrities.


    Therefore, before the results of the Huguo Temple came out, they made up their minds that even if they could not find Liu''s children, they would treat Murongzhe as their own, and treat his children as their own. Pro-grandson, pro-granddaughter to look at.


    Not long after, people from the Office of the Minister of Rites and General Rong also arrived, and they were all led to the main room to sit with King Qi and the others, while the female rtives went to the backyard.


    The three imperial physicians and their children have been sitting outside, looking gloomily at the constant flow of peopleing in and out of the main room.


    Originally thought that the guests were all arranged outside, so they didn''t have any opinion, but they didn''t expect that they were still looked down upon.


    Physician Ma said with a gloomy expression: "Murong Zhe is really disgusting, we can be regarded as his colleagues, we have known each other for more than ten years, but it is really disgusting to put us together with these vulgar vigers. already."


    Imperial Physician Yu said: "This is also normal. The people who entered the main room just now were King Qi and the Marquis of Ning''an, and our status is not worthy of sitting with them. Murong Zhe is already saving face for letting you in. Don''t forget that we were there before. How did you treat him?"


    Taiyi Fu also said: "Yes, I knew he and the Marquis of Ning''an knew each other, but I didn''t expect that Murong Zhe even knew the King of Qi, and these high-ranking people actually gave Murong Zhe face like that."


    Physician Matthew snorted coldly: "We also have a rank, why can''t we be with King Qi and the others? Didn''t theye to ask us for the illnesses that their doctors couldn''t solve?"


    Imperial Physician Yu frowned and said, "Old Ma, didn''t youe here today to find Murong Zhe to ease the rtionship, or to find fault? We came here uninvited, so give me some rest."


    Physician Matthew was about to say something when he suddenly felt something was wrong in the surrounding atmosphere. When he looked to the side, he noticed that the vigers around them were looking at them with a little anger, obviously listening to what they had just said.


    There was a lot of noise around him just now, and he thought that no one would notice them, so he had no scruples when he spoke, but he didn''t expect to be heard, his face suddenly felt a little ufortable, and he swallowed what he was about to say.


    They all knew that these vigers were all favored by the Murong family, and if they continued to arrange their owners in the Murong family, they would probably be beaten out without Murong Zhe doing it himself.

 Chapter 1564: Marriage (5) (12 more)

    Chapter 1564 Getting Married (5) (Twelve More)


    Yu Imperial Physician really didn''t want to stay here anymore, he said, "Let''s go to the main room to meet those nobles, let them know that we are here but not to visit them. If it spreads out, they will definitely say that we don''t understand the etiquette."


    The other two imperial physicians also felt right, got up and walked to the main room.


    And as soon as they left, Zhuang Qinghe frowned and said, "Did you hear about it just now? Those people seem to be imperial physicians too, or A Zhe''s colleagues, and they came uninvited."


    He had also heard that Murong Zhe had gone to ask the imperial doctor he knew to save his life, but he did not expect such a thick-skinned person to dare toe.


    Li Zheng said lightly: "Since A-Zhe let them in, we don''t have to worry about it so much, just pay attention to their actions and don''t let them behave irregrly."


    Zhuang Qing nodded together.


    After Murong dealt with the matter, she knew that Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei had also brought their children over, and went to meet them. It was almost time for the elder brother toe back with the bride, so he went straight to the door.


    As expected, not long after arriving at the door, I heard the sound of blowing and beating, and it didn''t take long to see the weing teaming back.


    Murong Lingran looked behind them, it was almost the auspicious time, why didn''t Helian Rongjiue?


    Could it be that he asked himself for invitations that day, just to y with her?


    Murong Zong was wearing a bright red dress with a proud look on his face. He got off the horse neatly and said with a smile, "Father, I''m back."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said: "Okay, okay, okay,e in with Jia Nian."


    "Yes, Dad."


    Because it was already dusk, it was an auspicious time. After returning to the main room, we began to worship the heavens and the earth.


    Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan sat at the top, and their children stood aside, all smiling at the newlyweds.


    "Worship heaven and earth."


    ¡­


    "Second worship high hall."


    ¡­


    "Husband and wife worship each other."


    The first two salutes went well. Just as the third salute was being performed, a man suddenly stood up and shouted loudly, "Wait a minute."


    The two of them moved for a while, then turned their heads to look straight at the man.


    Murong was thinking about whether Helian Rongjiu woulde today or not. Seeing this, he instinctively felt that he was a troublemaker, so he had to leave him behind for the time being.


    The people around started whispering, and doubts appeared in their hearts at the same time, couldn''t the wedding go smoothly today?


    Murong Zong looked at the woman opposite and frowned, "You are..."


    The woman heard the words and said with a sad face: "Azong, I didn''t expect you to be so ruthless. Today, not only did you marry another person, but you also deliberately pretended to be stupid and forgot me and the children. It''s too much."


    As soon as her voice fell, everyone was in an uproar.


    "Murong Zong actually did something to abandon his wife and children?"


    "Impossible, what kind of person Murong Zong is, we all know, how can he do such a thing that is not allowed by God?"


    "Then what happened to this woman?"


    "I don''t know, but I guess there will be a good show today."


    The eldest princess was about to speak when the Marquis of Ning An whispered, "Don''t be impatient, they should be able to solve it."


    The eldest princess had to give up when she heard the words, but she stared at the woman extremely sharply, and made up her mind that if the Murong family couldn''t solve it, she wouldn''t mind helping herself.


    Murong Zhe stood up abruptly and frowned, "Thisdy, are you not from this vige?"

 Chapter 1565: Children are the evidence

    Chapter 1565 The child is the evidence


    The woman said, "Of course not."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Fang Xiaohong."


    Murong Zhe said: "It turned out to be Mrs. Fang. You said that my son abandoned his wife and son, but what evidence do you have?"


    Liu Jiahuai also said with a sullen face: "Yes, you show the evidence, if you can''t show it, the consequences are not something you can bear!"


    Fang Xiaohong burst into tears, pulled the child next to him and cried, "What more evidence can I ask for? This child is the evidence. I have all my children. Can I still nder him?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Liu Jianian, who had already put down the fan: "This girl, you can do it, don''t marry Murong Zong today, you are everyone''s youngdy, you can still live well without him."


    "But I came from a humble background, and I have no parents to help me. It''s really hard to live alone with a child. You can see the appearance of this child, so please do it. Give him back to me."


    "Without a man by my side, if we hadn''t met good-hearted people often, our mother and son would have died long ago. Do you have the heart that this child has no father''s love since he was a child?"


    Liu Jianian nced at the child hiding behind her, and couldn''t help frowning.


    Murong Zong hurriedly said: "Jia Nian, don''t listen to her, I will never do something like abandoning my wife and children."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Fang Xiaohong with a cold face: "Mrs. Fang, don''t talk nonsense there, I don''t know you at all, don''t nder me with other people''s children."


    Fang Xiaohong shrank for a moment and said timidly: "Azong, how can you be so ruthless, this child is really your son, see for yourself, how simr this child looks to you, If it''s not yours, who else could it be?"


    "Who knows where you brought it from, ask yourself!"


    Liu Jia read: "Azong is right, he will not betray me, I don''t believe you."


    Fang Xiaohong said again: "Girl, you... if you feel that you have been divorced today, you have lost face, and Azong, if you think that I am from a humble background and not worthy of being your wife, then I... I can be a concubine, just please. Don''t drive us orphans and widows away, just give me a ce to stay. Look at this kid, he''s skinny and skinny. If you don''t ept us, I don''t have any money on me, and we really have to die. "


    Murong Zong said sharply: "Impossible, it''s still the same sentence, I don''t know you, you are here to find fault today, if you don''t leave, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Fang Xiaohong was stunned for a moment, and her face suddenly became even more sad: "Azong, how can you say such cruel words, after all, I am your former bedside person. Look at this girl, she treats my former bedside person. They are so cruel, he will get bored of you in the future, and he will definitely not be nice to you, you have to think about it before getting married."


    Liu Jia read: "It doesn''t bother you, I know better than you what kind of person Azong is."


    Murong Zong also said: "That''s right!"


    Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Leave this to me."


    Murong Zong nodded and looked at Liu Jianian: "Jia Nian, you believe me, I really will not betray you. If I betray you, I will be struck by lightning, and I will not die."


    Liu Jianian said seriously: "I understand, we grew up together, I still know what kind of temper you are."

 Chapter 1566: three sisters

    Chapter 1566 Three Sisters


    The people in the capital who look at the Murong family''s eyes can''t be counted on ten fingers. Her Liu residence has also had grudges with others, and there are many people who want to spoil their family''s happy event on this happy day.


    It''s not that this kind of thing happened between Gaomen, she has also encountered other people''s weddings before, she will not be easily fooled and call the bad guy''s intentions.


    Murong Zong was relieved immediately.


    Fang Xiaohong saw this and said again: "What I said is true, I''m not a bad person."


    Murong said: "Mrs. Fang, you just said that this child is evidence, this is not convincing."


    Fang Xiaohong nced at Murong Lingran, and when she saw that she was wearing a fancy dress, she couldn''t help frowning, "Who are you?"


    Murong smiled and said: "You don''t even know who I am? You and my eldest brother have been together, didn''t my eldest brother tell you that he has three sisters?"


    Three sisters?


    Fang Xiaohong nced at her, then nced at the two people behind her. The three of them were indeed entertaining guests just now as if they were masters, and one of them was indeed calling her sister. She calmed down a little and said sternly: "Of course I know that Azong has three younger sisters. He told me that. Why can''t people be convinced by what I said? This child belongs to Azong."


    As soon as her voice fell, the whole room was silent, and all the sights looking at her became meaningful.


    Some people just really suspected that this person was Murong Zong''s good friend, and now after hearing her words, the doubts in their hearts have also dissipated.


    Especially Liu Jianian and Liu Jiahuai, they had always trusted Murong Zong, but now, they really did not trust the wrong person.


    Fang Xiaohong everyone stared at her, as if she had said something wrong, puzzled: "What are you looking at me for? Is there something dirty on my face?"


    Murong smiled lightly and said: "There is no dirty thing, your face is very clean, not like your son at all, it is almost as dirty as a y figurine."


    Some people realized what Murong Lingran said again, and looked at Fang Xiaohong with even more contempt.


    Really uneasy and kind-hearted person!


    Fang Xiaohong didn''t notice the implication in her words, and said again: "Miss Murong, this child is really Azong''s, you must believe me, this is your nephew, can you bear him to continue wandering outside? ?"


    Murong said: "Let''s not talk about this child for the time being. I have a few questions to ask you. If I am satisfied with the answers, I will agree to whatever you ask."


    Fang Xiaohong''s eyes suddenly lit up and nodded anxiously: "You say, I can answer anything."


    Murong said: "Okay, let me ask you, look at the age of this child, did youe from Saiyuan Mansion?"


    "Yes." Fang Xiaohong nodded.


    "How is the condition of your home?"


    "I... my family is very poor, let alone meat, I can''t even afford to eat a full meal, so I eat gruel every day."


    "Then do you have money on you now?"


    "There are a few copper tes, all of which I want to beg for."


    "How did you meet my big brother?"


    Fang Xiaohong said slowly: "I... I''m from a small mountain vige in Saiyuan Prefecture. Once I fell, he helped me and carried me home. After that, he didn''t worry about me and came to my house again. He has visited me many times, and treated me as a confidant and friend, and talked to me about everything."


    "One day he drank a little bit of alcohol and then...then I got pregnant after that day and I wanted to tell him the good news, but I never saw him after that."

 Chapter 1567: Fangjia Village

    Chapter 1567 Fangjia Vige


    "I had no choice and couldn''t find him, so I had to stay at home and wait for him to appear suddenly."


    "But my belly was getting bigger and I couldn''t hide it. My family knew that I was unmarried and pregnant, and they all spurned me and kicked me out of the house."


    "I had no choice but to hide in a wooden hut on the mountain. I tried my best to find out where he was for several months."


    "As soon as I was excited, my fetus was inted. Fortunately, I met a good mother-inw. With her help, she gave birth to a child smoothly."


    "When I went out of the confinement to look for him, I found out that he had already left. After I inquired, I found out that his whole family has returned to the capital."


    "After a lot of hardships, I finally came to the capital and found out where you live."


    What ?? said is quite the same.


    Murong nodded: "Okay, let me ask you again, when we were in Saiyuan Mansion, what was the name of the vige closest to us?"


    "Fangjia Vige, I am from Fangjia Vige."


    "Since you and my eldest brother even have children, then you must know the condition of his body like the back of your hand. Let me ask you, is there a scar on my eldest brother''s left wrist?"


    "This¡­"


    Murong Lingran continued: "You said that you had several private meetings with him, don''t say you didn''t pay attention, the wrist is very obvious, even if you don''t take off your clothes, you can clearly see it."


    Fang Xiaohong couldn''t help but nced at Murong Zong''s wrist. Seeing that his wrist was covered by severalyers of cuffs, he couldn''t see anything, and he couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Everyone''s eyes have been on Fang Xiaohong''s body. They suspected her, and some people who wanted her to be embarrassed began to coax: "Yes, tell me, does he have a scar on his hand?"


    "You can''t even say such a simple question, can you?"


    "Azong is in Saiyuan Mansion. He must be rolling up his sleeves and working every day. His wrists are easy to see. Do you even hesitate to ask such a simple question?"


    "That''s right, I saw his wrist when I met him for the first time. If I were really familiar with him, I would have given the answer without even thinking about it."


    Fang Xiaohong''s mind turned quickly, and she knew that the longer the dy, the more suspicious she would be, and now she had no choice but to gamble.


    Since Murong Lingran can ask such a question, then Murong Zong must have a scar on his hand. Otherwise, she would not have asked this question for no reason, so she had to answer: "His left wrist has a scar."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly turned cold, and he said sharply, "You lied."


    Seeing that the other party''s face suddenly changed, Fang Xiaohong said anxiously: "I didn''t lie."


    "My eldest brother has no scar on his left wrist at all."


    Fang Xiaohong was startled and looked at Murong Zong suddenly.


    Murong Zong''s face was cold, and for the sake of safety, he exposed his hands and wrists, and said in a cold tone: "How serious is the wrist injury? There is no scar on the right hand."


    Fang Xiaohong''s face turned pale, and her whole body began to shiver.


    Murong Lingran said again: "Then I''ll ask you again, eldest brother was still in the distribution at that time, except for some rest time during the day, even so, it was under the eyes of the officers and soldiers, wherever he went, officers and soldiers followed. , when did you say he came to you every time?"


    Fang Xiaohong lowered his head and said, "He always sneaked out, and no one found him at all. Most of the time, he went to find me at night."

 Chapter 1568: weird mother

    Chapter 1568 Weird Mother and Son


    Murong Lingran sneered and said: "You are really vicious, you not only want to give my eldest brother the hat of being a mess, but also want to use him of treating thews of the court as nothing, tell me, who are you sending to make trouble? of?"


    Fang Xiaohong said with a trembling voice: "No one sent me here, what I said is true."


    Murong said: "Still sophistry, apart from my eldest brother''s skill, don''t you realize that your words are full of loopholes?"


    "A loophole? What loophole?"


    Murong Lingran calmed down and said, "Since you didn''t find out, fine, then I''ll exin it to you one by one. First, my eldest brother is only my sister, and there are no three at all. Since you care about my eldest brother so much, you just said He talks to you about everything, and he will never remember what he said wrongly, right?"


    Fang Xiaohong was stunned for a moment, then stared nkly at the two girls next to her who were wearing simr clothes to her, and said with a trembling voice: "Then... who is she?"


    Tong Wenwen saw that she was mentioned, she straightened her back and said, "My daddy is the housekeeper of the Murong family."


    Murong Qing said: "I call Wen Rung Uncle."


    Fang Xiaohong panicked, she was the housekeeper''s daughter and Murong Zhe''s niece.


    Murong Lingran continued: "Secondly, I would like to invite everyone present to take a look, this woman named Fang Xiaohong said that this child is her son, but look carefully, as a mother, she is wearing clothes It''s clean and there is no patch on her body, but you look at her son again, that dress is full of patches, and it can''t be broken any more."


    "Look at Fang Xiaohong''s face again, she even used rouge gouache, and her son''s face is as if he hasn''t washed his face for a month, and the ck ones are like briquettes."


    "Look at her figure again. Although she is not too fat, it is simr to that of most people, but when you look at her child, she is already skinny and skinny, like a beggar who is often hungry by the roadside. Everyone. Think about it, is there such a strange mother and child in this world?


    When everyone heard the words, they began to whisper.


    "The little boss''s analysis is right, this is really weird."


    "I see, Fang Xiaohong is a liar, and the first question is revealed. The difference between one younger sister and three younger sisters is really big. If you really care about each other, it is impossible to remember wrongly."


    "That''s right, that''s right, I don''t have much contact with A Zong, and I just talked a few times. I know that his wrist is not injured. If she really got close to A Zong, how could she not know? To Ye Zhai The business is so good, I think she is probably sent by Ye Zhai''spetitors to prevent Murong Zong from having a better life."


    "It must be like this. I heard Kong Yirun say that someone from Zhiye Zhai would make trouble every three or five minutes. This Fang Xiaohong must be with those people."


    The Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess gave Murong Lingran an admiring look.


    It seems that they do not need to take action today.


    The rest of the people who cared about the Murong family were also relieved.


    Physician Ma was about to say a few words, but Physician Yu found out his intention and hurriedly stopped him, saying in a low voice, "Don''t be impulsive, you won''t appreciate what Murong Zhe says now, King Qi and the others are all here, If you are kicked out, you will have no face to stay in the hospital."


    Physician Matthew thought for a while, and felt that what he said was right, he nodded immediately.


    Fang Xiaohong saw that everyone began to doubt her, and her already panicked face became even more panicked.

 Chapter 1569: purse

    Chapter 1569 Purse


    "Don''t listen to her, I... I just hate A-Zong for abandoning me, so I hate this child, and I usually don''t care about him, but after all, I can''t let go of him, I love and hate him, After being harshly treated, he was kind to him again, and so on, so this child became what he is now."


    "And about his sister, he... Although he told me everything, I really don''t remember what he said to me. I... I just followed her words just now."


    "As for the scar on Azong''s left wrist, that''s what I guess. Most of the time he spends with me is at night, and he has private meetings with people. He must not dare to light a candle or something. I can''t see it clearly. It''s normal."


    Murong Lingran calmly said: "You make up, you continue to make up."


    See if you can still name flowers.


    "What I said is true, not made up."


    Murong Lingran was toozy to talk nonsense with her, and said coldly, "No matter what you say, you have already revealed a lot of cheating just now, which is clearly seen by everyone present, no matter how quibbled you are, you will not Someone believes you."


    "Be honest, who is the person behind you? Who asked you to destroy my elder brother''s marriage today? If you don''t say anything, I will use you to nder my elder brother, insult his reputation, and nder Saiyuan Mansion. Officers and soldiers, report it to the government in the name of sphemy, and let you go to jail!"


    Fang Xiaohong''s eyes widened suddenly, and she said: "ndering the officers and soldiers of Saiyuan Mansion, spheming the criminalw? When did I do such a thing?"


    Murong said: "Didn''t you just say it? You said that my eldest brother went to have a private meeting with you in the middle of the night, but at night the ce where we lived was guarded by so many officers and soldiers that even a fly couldn''t get out. It''s not obvious that you said that. to nder them?"


    "I''m not ndering, I''m speaking the truth."


    "Then do you have witnesses? Do you have evidence? If you can''t show it, the officials of Saiyuan Mansion know that you have wronged them. Do you know the consequences?"


    "I am the witness and evidence."


    "You can''t count, is there anything else?"


    "me¡­"


    Murong Lingran suddenly shouted loudly: "Speak! Who is the person behind you?"


    Fang Xiaohong was taken aback by her voice, and hurriedly said: "No one, no one, I really came to find Azong myself, your family''s reputation is so great, I can find him by just asking anyone. Knowing that he is rich now, has shops and fields, and thought that he should not mind supporting our mother and son, I didn''t expect that he just got married today, and no one really ordered me."


    "I really don''t want to die until the Yellow River." Murong Lingran''s face sank, suddenly walking to Fang Xiaohong''s side, and without hesitation, he stretched out his hand.


    While she was stunned, she took out a purse in her arms and dumped everything inside on the ground in front of everyone.


    Everyone saw arge pile of broken silver and copper tes, and several silver notes fell to the ground.


    Fang Xiaohong was shocked, what happened?


    Why didn''t she know how to resist just now, and actually allowed Murong Lingran to take something out of her body, was she a madman?


    Seeing the silver note on the ground, her face turned pale, and there was no blood at all.


    Liu Jiahuai stepped forward, picked up a bank note, spread it out and looked at it. After seeing the numbers on it, she picked up the other bank notes and looked at it.

 Chapter 1570: will be indefinite

    Chapter 1570 will be indefinite


    got up quickly and showed the banknotes to the others.


    After most of the people looked at it, he said loudly: "Everyone has seen it, these three silver notes add up to three hundred taels, plus the ones on the ground, her body has a total of more than three hundred taels. two coins."


    "What she said just now, if Azong doesn''t take her in, she will only starve to death. This sentence is also a lie! And her children, since she has so much money, how can her children be so thin? Skinny? There must be something tricky in this!"


    Wei Jingxuan also guessed: "In this way, it is very likely that she was bribed by someone, and she came here on purpose to cause trouble today.


    Rong Fengxu said, "It''s really suspicious. Could it be that this child is not her child at all, or just a beggar she picked up from the roadside?"


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone looked at the child in amazement.


    Liu Jiahuai saw that the child started from Fang Xiaohong pulling him out, so he stayed where he was with a look of fear, and never said a word, frowned and asked, "Son, is this person your aunt?"


    The child nced at Fang Xiaohong, and when Fang Xiaohong looked at him, he seemed to be frightened. He couldn''t say a word, but just shivered in ce.


    Liu Jiahuai did not reluctantly, and stood aside.


    Murong said calmly, "Fang Xiaohong, what else do you have to say?"


    Fang Xiaohong hesitantly said: "I...I..."


    Murong Lingran said coldly: "It''s all this time, why don''t you tell the truth? If that''s the case, then I can only send you to the government. With the crime of ndering the officers and soldiers of Saiyuan Pce, I guess you won''t have it either. Good end."


    After ?? finished speaking, he instructed: "Steward Tong, please send this person to the official mansion immediately, and let the master judge him carefully to see if she recruits."


    Tong Xiuming nodded: "Yes, miss."


    After saying that, he greeted the Kong brothers and asked them to arrest people.


    Fang Xiaohong watched several people walking towards her, gritted her teeth and said, "Even if you send me to office, I will still say those words, this child is Azong''s son, and he has the blood of your Murong family on his body, it is your Murong family. blood!"


    Murong sneered and said: "I hope you can be so stubborn when you get to the prison, s, I don''t know if you are still alive, it will be indefinite in the future."


    "You... what do you mean?"


    Wei Jingxuan suddenly said, "Is there any need to ask? I don''t think you have any evidence to prove that the officers and men of Saiyuan Mansion neglected their duties and let them have a tryst with you. In this case, you are ndering them. Not to mention that you ndered Murong Zongqing. Honour, Xuanqing''s punishment for the crime of ndering officers and soldiers is very heavy, and this crime alone is enough to make you shed ayer of skin first."


    "After entering, ording to the rules, first receive 200rge bs. If they die, they will be thrown into the mass grave. If they are not dead, they will be interrogated when they wake up. Afterwards, if you really can''t produce any evidence to prove that the Saiyuan manor has neglected his duties, then you can only be beheaded!"


    Fang Xiaohong was startled, thinking that she was going to encounter such a terrible thing, felt that someone was going to arrest her, and immediately avoided them in fear, and said anxiously: "No, don''t send me to office, I don''t want to be beaten, I don''t want to be caught Beheaded."


    Murong said: "Since you don''t want to suffer, then tell the person behind you."


    "Yes Yes¡­"

 Chapter 1571: the man behind

    Chapter 1571 The man behind


    Fang Xiaohong tangled for a while, then suddenly looked at one of the people in the crowd, pointed at him and said, "It''s him, it''s him, it''s him who bought me with money, so I''m only here today."


    Everyone followed her gaze and saw that she was pointing at a young man of seventeen or eighteen years old.


    Murong Zhe knew him naturally, and frowned, "Fu Yuanlu, it''s actually you!"


    Liu Jianian also looked at Fu Yuanlu angrily, it was him, this person is really a despicable viin!


    Everyone was shocked. The culprit who nned this incident dared toe here tantly. Isn''t he too bold, so confident in his own n?


    Murong Zong said coldly: "It turned out to be you, I remember you confessed to Jia Nian when I was a child, but Jia Nian rejected you, but I didn''t expect you to be so wicked to this day, in order to prevent Jia Nian from marrying me, you actually came up with such a poisonous n , pouring dirty water on me, you are too vicious."


    Fu Yuanlu saw that everyone was staring at him, even King Qi and the others, especially the Marquis of Ning''an and Princess Qihua, who looked at him as if they were dead, and hurriedly exined: "You...don''t listen to her nonsense, she She is a liar full of lies, and now she must be trying to get away, mbering and biting people indiscriminately, if you believe her, then it is a trick."


    Imperial Physician Fu never believed that his son could do such a stupid thing. Seeing that his son was wronged, he also exined: "Yes, what kind of temperament my son is, don''t you know? Azhe, you too Seeing him grow up, his character is very honest, it is impossible for him to do such a thing, Fang Xiaohong must be talking nonsense, you must not believe her words."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Really?"


    Fu Yuanlu said: "Yes, it''s true, Fang Xiaohong is a liar, don''t trust her really."


    Murong Lingran looked at Fang Xiaohong again and asked, "They also say you are a liar, what else do you have to say?"


    Fang Xiaohong said proudly: "Hmph, I already knew they would say this, so I kept it."


    After finishing speaking, he took out a jade pendant from his sleeve pocket, "This jade pendant was identally dropped on the ground when Mr. Fu gave me the money, and it still has his surname on it."


    Fu Yuanlu''s face turned pale immediately.


    Fu Imperial Physician He looked at his son in shock. He gave the jade pendant to his son, and he would never see it wrong.


    Tong Xiuming stepped forward to take it, showed it to Murong Lingran, and then showed it to the Marquis of Ning''an and the others.


    Murong said sinctly: "Tell out all his ns one by one."


    At this point, Fang Xiaohong has nothing to hide, and said slowly: "I am indeed from Fangjia Vige, Saiyuan Prefecture, but I followed my parents to Beijing to do business a few years ago, but I didn''t expect my parents to die aftering to Beijing. , I used up all the money in my family, and I was unlucky. After I got married, I was divorced not long after, so I lived a very poor life."


    "One day, when I was shopping for vegetables, I met people from Fu Mansion. After they knew that I came from Saiyuan Mansion, Master Fu found me and asked me to destroy your family''s marriage today. As long as I seed, I will Give me a 1,000 taels of silver, and a deposit of 300 taels in advance."


    "I used to live a good life when my parents were there. I''ve been really poor these past few years. When I saw the money, I couldn''t help but think about it and promised to help him make today''s ns."

 Chapter 1572: Fu Yuanlu

    Chapter 1572 Fu Yuanlu


    Murong asked, "Then who is this child?"


    Fang Xiaohong said: "It''s a little beggar I just found, because after birth, there is a problem with his mouth and he can''t speak. I think he is a perfect candidate. He gave his mother five taels of silver and said that he would borrow it for a day, and his mother would let him. I took it away."


    "It''s really a mother who sees money with open eyes." Murong Lingran asked again: "Then he was originally like this?"


    "Yes."


    When asked here, things are very clear.


    Murong Zong said sharply: "Fu Yuanlu, what else do you have to say now?"


    "me¡­"


    Fu Yuanlu''s face was pale, and cold sweat kept breaking out on his forehead. He never thought that things would turn into what they are now.


    When did the Murong family be so smart, and they could get away with it?


    Originally thought that today''s n would definitely develop in the direction he expected, but he never expected that the n not only failed, but he was also exposed.


    Ning Anhou coldly warned: "You''d better tell the truth, or else the entire Fu family will be implicated, so don''t regret it at that time."


    Princess ?? also said, "That''s right, if you dare to make a half-sentence, just go to the prison."


    King Qi said: "If you dare to deceive again, I will let you go around without food!"


    Fu Yuanlu was startled. Seeing that the three of them had spoken, he closed his eyes resignedly, clenched his fists with both hands and said, "Yes, that''s what I did."


    Murong Zong said: "Why do you do this? Do you still like Jia Nian?"


    "So what? What if it''s not?" Fu Yuanlu gritted his teeth and said, "My status is much higher than yours, and I''m already a schr. How am I worse than you? You are just the son of a low-ranking criminal. Why did Jia Nian choose you not to choose me? Since you don''t want me to have a better life, then I don''t want you to have a better life!"


    Murong frowned and said, "You are so dark in your heart, so insidious and cunning, and you will do anything to achieve your goals. It is normal for Sister Jia Nian not to choose you and to reject you."


    Fu Yuanlu choked and gritted his teeth: "In that case, as long as I can prevent them from getting married, I can do anything."


    "I had nned for today, Fang Xiaohong''s appearance, in my opinion, there are only two possibilities, one is that Jia Nian can''t stand the humiliation, break off the marriage in public, leave Murong''s house, and return to Liu''s house. Of course, I won''t either. Marry her, since she doesn''t want me, I won''t want her either."


    "Another possibility is that Murong Zong could only bring Fang Xiaohong''s mother and son into the house because of his reputation. Otherwise, he would not be able to bear the reputation of abandoning his wife and children. If it is serious, it is very likely to affect his father''s official position. If Nianliu doesn''t stay at Murong''s house, she will not have a better life, she will live in pain all her life, I can avenge her rejection back then."


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect that the person I was looking for was so useless that the person I was looking for was so useless that they were seen through in just a few words."


    Fang Xiaohong heard that she was disliked, and said dissatisfiedly: "You are useless, you don''t even tell me the situation of the Murong family if you want to n, you don''t know about Murong Zong, I will be seen so easily today, it''s all about Because of you, it''s all because you are not well prepared, you don''t even tell me how many people in other people''s families, and you don''t even tell me something as simple as how many sisters other people have, you deserve to lose today!"


    "You!" Fu Yuanlu was angry. He didn''t expect that an ordinary woman would dare to yell at him like this, and immediately wanted to rush forward to teach her a lesson.

 Chapter 1573: Will there be another big happy event?

    Chapter 1573 Will there be another big happy event?


    Imperial Physician Fu saw his son''s intentions, and in order to prevent him from making more mistakes, he pped him in the face and shouted angrily: "Fu Yuanlu, how could you do such a thing! You grew up as a child. How did I teach you that you have to be able to take it, let it go, and be broad-minded, so that you can achieve great things. It must be your own reason that others don''t like you. You don''t know how to reflect, and you go to this little thing for the sake of it. Ruining other people''s weddings, you are so disappointing to me."


    Murong Lingran sneered inwardly, as expected of a male green tea, at this time he did not forget to put gold on his face.


    Fu Yuanlu covered his face and roared, "Dad, I''ve done everything, so don''t talk about it."


    Imperial Physician Fu had no choice but to turn his head and apologize to Murong Zhe: "Azhe, I''m really sorry, I really didn''t know he had such thoughts. If I knew, I would definitely stop him."


    "He is my youngest son, so our family dotes on him a little bit, so he dares to act so boldly."


    "Now that the truth has been revealed, and everyone knows what happened, Azong and Jia Nian will have no loss."


    "Because he is still young, because he is trapped by love, and because he is a first-time offender, please spare him this time."


    Fu Yuanlu said disdainfully: "Father, you don''t ask him, he is just a ninth-rank official, and Murong Zong has no official position, so he is not worthy of your intercession!"


    He just ruined a wedding, he doesn''t believe it anymore, how dare they kill him?


    Murong Zong frowned, official position?


    Really, in this capital where officials gather, if you don''t make some achievements, even if the family earns more money, a man will be looked down upon, and you don''t know when the imperial court will be able to take the martial arts test.


    Ning Anhou''s face sank: "You don''t take Wen Rung in your eyes, do you also take Ben Hou in your eyes?"


    King Qi also said: "There is also this king, this king happily came to the wedding today, but was mixed up by you, do you know the guilt?"


    Princess Qihua also said: "Bengong is still here, to dare to say such arrogant words in front of Bengong, it seems that only in the prison can you rub your spirits."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "This officer doesn''t mind pressing you to go to the Heavenly Prison in person. You''ve provoked Fang Xiaohong to nder the officers and soldiers of Saiyuan Mansion, and it''s enough for you to drink a pot."


    Fu Yuanlu was startled, only then did he realize that there were still several nobles here, he immediately knelt down, and said anxiously: "Please forgive me, I was wrong, don''t send me to the Heavenly Prison."


    "Now that I know begging for mercy, I know I''m afraid, what did you do just now?"


    Suddenly, a male voice suddenly entered the ears of everyone. The onlookers looked behind them and saw a group of peopleing, and immediately made way for them.


    Everyone saw a middle-aged man with a masked boy and a masked girl, followed by several servants in uniform who were slowly walking or carrying some luxurious boxes.


    Some people have seen the leader and the clothes, and their eyes widened. Could it be that the Murong family will have another big happy event?


    Murong Lingran saw the familiar mask, and looked at Ze Yuan Zequ behind him. He couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, but he was pretending like this, and the timing of his arrival was very coincidental.

 Chapter 1574: Duke is here

    Chapter 1574 Father-inw is here


    looked at the woman next to him again, saw that the man lifted the mask and winked at her, and shook his head helplessly, they were really two brothers and sisters.


    ording to what Eunuch De just said, have they been in the crowd and have been watching for a long time?


    Although she had doubts in her heart, she was relieved. She thought he was lying to her and would note today.


    Murong Zhe saw this and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Eunuch De is here, but if you miss him from afar, please also invite Haihan."


    Eunuch De smiled and said, "Wen Swiss franc has ruined our family, our family understands."


    "Xie Gonggong Haihan."


    After Eunuch De finished speaking, he saw that many nobles were here and greeted them individually.


    Some of the people present were surprised when they heard their identities, but no one took the lead, so no one cared to salute, nor bothered them to speak, but all looked at them in shock.


    King Qi smiled and said: "Eunuch De, I don''t know why you are here at this time?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess looked at each other tacitly, but did not speak for the time being.


    Eunuch De smiled and said, "Of course it''s only for good things."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around, facing most of the people, slowly took out the imperial decree from his arms, held it on his head, and said loudly, "The imperial decree is here."


    Everyone hurriedly knelt down.


    De Gonggong spread out the imperial decree and recited aloud: "Murong Lingran, the daughter of Murong Zhe in Lihua Vige, has a high-quality orchid heart, is smart and witty, and sessfully nted high-yield wheat and high-yield rice in the capital, benefiting future generations. , Specially appointed Murong Lingran as Chunling Township Lord, rewarding thousands of taels of gold, a box of South Sea pearls, two boxes of jewelry, 100 acres of fertilend, 30 pieces of silk and satin, and ten pieces of antique jade.


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, everyone present was stunned on the spot.


    The vigers of Lihua Vige are naturally happy. They not only have officials, but also vigers in Lihua Vige. This is a great honor.


    Ning Anhou and others were also happy. They also heard in the courtroom that she had sessfully nted rice and wheat together. She deserved this title.


    The only ones with ugly faces were those who had a holiday with Murong Lingran, the three imperial physicians and their children.


    They never thought that a little girl in Murong Lingran would be named a xiangjun at such a young age.


    Especially the three imperial physicians, they had heard of Zhi Ye Zhai''s name long ago, and they knew that she was a little capable. They never expected that she would not only be able to grow high-yield grains, but alsoe up with the idea of ??even nting. This is simply incredible.


    Although they were puzzled, they did not dare to speak rashly. Before the imperial decree, if they offended the Sage, they could not afford the crime, so they could only bow their heads obediently.


    Murong Lingran was also taken aback for a moment, she was actually named a Xiangjun?


    Although ?? is the lowest level among the female titles of Xuanqing Kingdom, it is much higher than that of the daughter of an ordinary official.


    If there is no ident, she is the highest-ranking woman in Lihua Vige.


    Helian Rongjiu knew that after she seeded in nting, she had not expressed it for several days, not even a word. She thought he forgot his credit, but she didn''t expect him to stay like this today. time.


    After she left the gate of her house, I believe that the news of her being named a Xiangjun will definitely spread throughout the capital again.


    nced at Helian Rongjiu, saw him winking with her behind Eunuch De, as if asking what his imperial decree was, and shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 1575: Sealed Township

    Chapter 1575 Was Sealed Hometown Lord


    Alright alright, I know you are fine, alright.


    The dignified king of a country, the dignified princess, came here wearing a mask, I really don''t know what to say.


    But there are fields in the reward. Could it be that the wastnd of Lihua Vige was rewarded to her, and she was asked to open up the wastnd?


    Yes, definitely.


    Thinking of this, her face suddenly darkened.


    She likes fields, but the rate of increase is too fast. Dad''s 100 mu ofnd has only just begun to be nted, and thend she just bought is still being reimed. She still has two shops that haven''t opened yet. She actually added another 100 acres to her. She had a feeling that she didn''t have any free time anymore.


    Eunuch De saw Murong Lingran stunned and said with a smile, "Miss Murong, ept the order."


    Murong Lingran raised his hands above his head and said loudly, "The minister and daughter take the order."


    Eunuch De put the imperial decree in her hand, and asked to bring the Xiangjun''s waist card and seal to her. Before everyone could get up, he continued: "The Queen Mother has a decree."


    Everyone was surprised at the same time, the Queen Mother also had a will?


    Eunuch De said loudly: "This second order is the empress dowager''s order. The queen mother said that the Murong family came to present the giant tortoise, and the Ai family liked it very much. Knowing that Murong Zong and Liu Jianian were married, they rewarded Murong Zong and Liu Jianian with a hundred taels of gold and jewelry. Two boxes of jewelry, ten pieces of brocade, and one hundred taels of gold from Murongzhe''s family should be considered as a congrattory gift from the Ai family."


    Murong Lingran''s family thanked at the same time: "Thank you Queen Mother."


    It turns out that the queen mother still has thanks, she is really a sensible queen mother.


    Just as he was about to get up, he heard Eunuch De speak again, "Everyone wait a minute, there is an imperial decree."


    Murong Ling sighed and continued to kneel in resignation.


    Her legs.


    Those who had a holiday with the Murong family and the three imperial physicians turned even darker. You don''t need to think about it to know that it must be a reward. After all, the Murong family didn''t do anything wrong. .


    Eunuch De was about to speak, so he listened to the Marquis of Ning An: "Eunuch, can I have a word with Murong Zong first?"


    Murong Zong was stunned when he heard the words, and talked to him?


    Could this decree have something to do with him?


    Eunuch De understood what he was going to do, and nodded readily: "Of course it is possible."


    Ning''an Hou heard the words and asked Murong Zong to stand up for a while, and in the eyes of everyone''s doubts, he asked him to go to the backyard with him.


    The two returned shortly after.


    After ?? Murong Zong knelt down, he said a few words in Liu Jianian''s ear.


    Liu Jianian said, "Have you made up your mind?"


    Murong Zong nodded: "Jia Nian, do you agree?"


    Liu Jianian smiled, if she did not agree, this person would definitely still go.


    She knew this man''s aspirations, and of course she couldn''t object with such a good opportunity, she definitely wanted to support him, so she nodded without hesitation.


    Murong Zong heaved a sigh of relief.


    Murong frowned, did the big brother make a big decision?


    Thinking of the question asked by Lord Ning An just now, could it be...


    Murong Zhe and the others were also a little puzzled, but they could hear the imperial edict soon, so they didn''t ask any further questions.


    When Murong Zong turned his head, Eunuch De opened the bright yellow scroll and started again: "Since the end ofst year, Chongyan Kingdom, a border country of Saiyuan Prefecture, has stationed troops on the border and repeatedly harassed the people on the border. I received a secret report the day before yesterday that Chongyan Kingdom Fifty thousand troops have already been stationed, and we n to attack the Xuanqing Kingdom."


    "At the same time, Cangda, which shares the border with Chongyan and our country, also has no good intentions. Cangda also has 50,000 troops in Lishengfu, which borders our country, and is ready to attack Xuanqing. ."

 Chapter 1576: Sent to Chongyan State by General Zuo

    Chapter 1576 Was sealed by General Zuo and sent troops to Chongyan Kingdom


    "In order to deter the two countries and defend the country and the people, General Rong and his son chose a day to send troops to Lishengfu, and were rmended by the Marquis of Ning''an, and now they are appointed General of the Fifth Grade Zuo, and together with the Marquis of Ning''an, they will send troops to the Yuanfu. "


    Some of the people present were shocked.


    General Left?


    Murong Zong was named a general.


    And the border is actually not peaceful, and two countries want to attack our country at the same time.


    Murong Lingran''s heart sank immediately, both countries were eyeing, the imperial edict said lightly, what is only fifty thousand troops, the frontier is not a general without garrison, even old generals like Ning''an Hou were sent to Saiyuan It is estimated that the situation is not optimistic. Maybe the two countries have already started.


    The capital is not too far from the Saiyuan Mansion, but I didn¡¯t expect to have a happy birthday a few years after I came back, and it¡¯s not peaceful again.


    Helian Rongjiu must have already gotten a little bit of wind, but why is the situation so critical, he didn''t take the martial arts testst year?


    Could it be that he felt that martial arts was too much trouble, and he took a fancy to Big Brother early in the morning?


    If Helian Rongjiu knew what she was thinking, he would definitely nod his head.


    Murong Zong was familiar with Saiyuan Mansion, and he was good at martial arts. He might be the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an. In his opinion, there was no better candidate than him.


    Murong Zong said sternly: "We''ve epted the order."


    Murong Zhe looked at his son. Just now, the Marquis of Ning An called him away alone. As soon as he came back, he whispered to Liu Jianian. He had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Although the child will always leave his parents when he is old, but this is too sudden.


    Xiao Manan didn''t expect that there was another son who didn''te back, and he would leave another son next to him, and he was still doing the most dangerous thing. Thest time the two brothers had to go to the darts, she was afraid for a few months, and said with a face full of reluctance: "Azong, are you leaving your parents?"


    Murong Zong smiled and said, "Auntie, this is a good opportunity. It''s not like I''m noting back. When the enemy retreats, I''lle back."


    He always wanted to pass the martial arts test to make a fortune, but he didn''t expect that the imperial court had never opened it, but he was directly sealed as a fifth-rank Zuo general. This is a good opportunity, and he will definitely seize it.


    Xiao Manan knew that there were a lot of people watching here, it wasn''t the time to be hypocritical, and the big gift wasn''t over yet, so he had to let him go first.


    Murongzhe tangled: "Eunuch De, did your Majesty really let him be the left general? He was even directly named fifth rank. He didn''t have any major credits in the past. Is this appropriate? Can the courtiers agree?"


    Eunuch De smiled and said, "Wen Rung has been thinking too much, and your family deserves a lot of credit. Your Majesty said that the high-yield grain alone is enough to convince everyone."


    "If there are soldiers in the frontier who refuse to ept it, His Majesty said, let the Marquis directly tell the credit of your family, and let them think carefully about who made them not worry about military rations in the future. If there is any more dissatisfaction, let him and Murong. Zong singled out to see who beat him."


    "And the position of general was originally either elected through a martial arts test, or through rmendation, but now ordering a martial arts test is a waste of time. Generally, if a martial arts test is held, there will be a war, which will definitely cause panic among the people, so Let Lord Hou rmend it."


    "There is nothing that Quanxuan Qingguo does not know about the loyalty of the Marquis of Ning''an. He will not rmend anyone casually, nor will he make fun of the safety of the people. Since he rmends it, it means that the person is really capable. Don''t worry about Swiss francs."

 Chapter 1577: own plan

    Chapter 1577 Own ns


    Murong Zhe thought for a moment, and felt that he was right, so he no longer doubted.


    Murong Xuan looked at the Marquis of Ning''an and said suddenly, "Master Hou, I have the same ambition as the eldest brother, can you let me follow the eldest brother to Saiyuan Mansion? It''s enough for him to take care of me. You know my kung fu, although it''s not as good as the eldest brother, but it''s still good, and I can help the eldest brother when I go."


    Murong Zong also looked at the Marquis of Ning An expectantly.


    Since he was a child, he has basically been with his second brother in everything he does. Just now, he also suggested to Ning An Hou that he should go with him, but Ning An Hou said he had his own ns, and Eunuch De was still waiting. Not much to say.


    The Hou of Ning''an said sternly: "Ah Xuan, I naturally know how good your kung fu is, but now there are enough people, you are still young, not to mention that you haven''t married yet, so you should stay at home for the time being. There is a lot of property, if both of your brothers leave at the same time, what will you do with your parents, younger siblings, and your new sister-inw?"


    "This..." Murong Xuan nced at his parents and younger siblings, and his heart was shaken when he saw them looking at him reluctantly.


    Big brother is definitely going to leave in a few days. If he leaves suddenly, the family will be all weak and young, and it seems that he is really too ruthless.


    Seeing that he had listened to his words, the Marquis of Ning''an said, "Axuan, don''t worry, those who fight, naturally the higher the kung fu, the better. His Majesty''s imperial decree said that the other party is only five soldiers. Wan, there is norge-scale attack yet, I promise you, if you really need someone in the middle, I promise to rmend you first, how?"


    He wasn''t perfunctory Murong Xuan, he was telling the truth, he had no reason to leave ready-made talents.


    Murong Xuan said excitedly: "Of course it is possible, thank you Marquis."


    In this way, he can arrange the home in advance, or he can just dy some time, he can wait.


    Eunuch De asked everyone to get up and said with a smile, "Don''t you know that your big gift is over?"


    Murong Zong shook his head, "Not yet."


    De Gong said: "That''s right, then our family will wait and watch."


    Murong said: "My father-inw can watch it at will, but there is a more important thing before that."


    After he finished speaking, he turned to look at Taiyi Fu and his son and Fang Xiaohong.


    Everyone also remembered that there is still a major matter that has not been dealt with.


    The three people who wanted to run away quietly after standing up felt that the surroundings instantly became quiet, their bodies shivered suddenly, and they turned their heads nervously, seeing that most of them looked at them with meaningful expressions.


    Murong said: "What? Do you want to leave? Do you think you can leave? If you can run, the monk can''t run away from the temple."


    The three of them swallowed at the same time, and Fu Yuanlu said in a trembling voice, "You...what do you want to do?"


    Murong said: "Of course I can''t do anything, now my eldest brother is a fifth-rank left general, you are just an unranked schr, who just said that my father is only a ninth-rank official, I The elder brother has no official position, so he is not worthy of your father''s plea?"


    Physician Fu said: "Murong... No, Lord Chunling Township, the child is young and ignorant, please forgive him this time, I promise, after returning, I will send him to his hometown and never let him again. How about being an eyesore in front of your family and never letting him step into Lihua Vige again?"

 Chapter 1578: Penitentiary prison

    Chapter 1578 Into the prison


    Fang Xiaohong also begged for mercy: "Please forgive me too, I also wanted to make money for a while, and I was afraid of the hard life, so I was confused for a while. As long as you let me go, I promise, I will go back to Saiyuan Mansion to go to my rtives immediately. , and never appear in your presence again."


    "Go to Saiyuan Mansion?" Murong Lingran sneered: "Do you want to do a fake show and really have feelings for my elder brother?"


    Fang Xiaohong realized that Murong Zong was going to Saiyuan Mansion soon. She said that everyone would think that she still has delusions, and hurriedly said: "No, I don''t have that kind of thinking, I just said casually, I can do it. Go to other ces, as long as you don''t send me to the prison, you can go wherever you want me to go."


    When she first saw Murong Zong, when she saw his handsome appearance, he did not lose the temperament of the young masters in the city. She really thought about it, if only Murong Zong was his husband, and she also moved. Mind to stay.


    But now he is a general, and his younger sister is still a xiangjun, so she didn''t dare to stay because she couldn''t handle it.


    Murong Lingran resolutely said: "Impossible, you insult my eldest brother''s reputation casually, it is already a crime of nder and nder in the criminalw, and ndering the officers and soldiers of Saiyuan Mansion is also a serious crime, if you want me to let you go What have you been doing?"


    Wei Jingxuan nodded, "That''s right, what did you guys do earlier? Now beg for mercy, it''s toote, someone!"


    The guards in ck immediately walked in from the door and stood behind the three of them.


    "Give me all of them and put them in jail, choose another day for interrogation!"


    "Yes, Commander."


    The guards immediately stepped forward to control the three of them, and one of them picked up the child.


    When Imperial Doctor Fu saw that they had even arrested himself, he said anxiously: "Commander Wei, this matter has nothing to do with me at all. I just found out what this child did, and I will go to the Imperial Hospital tomorrow. Job, just let me go."


    He must never allow himself to be caught. If he is caught, no one can run for his son.


    Fu Yuanlu saw that his father was about to leave him, his face was full of shock and sadness, he was about to speak, and when he saw his eyes, he immediately understood his intention.


    Yes, if Dad is also caught, then he is really helpless.


    Wei Jingxuan said, "We can''t believe it if you say that this matter has nothing to do with you. It was your son who did it, and you brought your son here again today. Who knows if you guys came to see the joke on purpose? If you exin it, you should go to the Heavenly Prison, and it will be clear after the interrogation."


    waved his hand after saying that, the guards immediately understood and pulled them towards the gate.


    Imperial Doctor Fu hurriedly looked at the Marquis of Ning''an: "Marquis, please talk for me, please."


    Ning Anhou said bluntly, "Impossible."


    He is the one who leads the army to fight. What he hates most is that someone dares to nder the innocence of the soldiers, and if he dares to arrange the officers and soldiers of Saiyuan Mansion like this, then he must have the courage to bear the consequences!


    Tai doctor Fu had to look at the person who came with him, and said with a bitter face: " Tai doctor Ma, Tai doctor Yu, please help me to beg for mercy, I really don''t know what happened today."


    The person who spoke the words of the Marquis of Ning An, how dare the two of them speak, they turned their heads when they heard the words, as if they didn''t hear it.


    The father and son of Taiyi Fu saw this, and their hearts suddenly turned ashes, and they were allowed to be pulled away.

 Chapter 1579: Licheng

    Chapter 1579 Li Cheng


    They regret it very much now. If Murong Zhe lent him money when he found them the year before, for the sake of saving his life, he would definitely let them go.


    Fang Xiaohong knew that she couldn''t get away today, and she regretted it in her heart. She had known that she was not so greedy for money. Seeing that the child was taken away by them, she anxiously said: "This child is innocent, he doesn''t understand anything, you just let it go. He, his parents are still waiting for him to go back."


    Murong said: "You still worry about the child? Then why did you drag him into the water when you first started?"


    Fang Xiaohong exined: "I never thought that I would fail. He is just a child who can''t speak a word, and I never thought that you would not let him go after failure. I will definitely not be able to exin to his parents when I go out. Then I can''t live in the neighborhood anymore. It''s hard for me to find a ce where I don''t bully me as a single woman, so... please let him go."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Don''t worry, you won''t have this concern in the future."


    Fang Xiaohong said nkly: "What do you mean?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "As I said just now, you ndered the officers and soldiers of Saiyuan Mansion. This is a serious crime, ranging from distribution to beheading."


    Fang Xiaohong was surprised: "Distribution? Beheading?"


    "Yes, but don''t worry about this kid, the people in the government will not waste life, he has his own ce."


    Fang Xiaohong didn''t expect that she would die because of what happened today, so she fainted when she was anxious.


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Take it away."


    "Yes."


    As soon as they left, while still in the auspicious time, Li Zheng hurriedly said: "Two neers, hurry back to your original position, don''t dy the auspicious time."


    Murong Zong and Liu Jianian nodded at the same time.


    "Worship heaven and earth."


    ¡­


    "Second worship high hall."


    ¡­


    "Husband and wife worship each other."


    ¡­


    "The ceremony is done, and it is sent to the bridal chamber."


    After Murong Zong and Liu Jianian returned to the bridal chamber, after a while, Murong Zong came out to apany the guests again.


    Murongzhe, husband and wife and their children have a lot to say to him, but since the guests are still there, today is his wedding night, so we have to wait until tomorrow.


    At this time, all the guests also took their seats one after another, waiting for the good dishes to be served.


    Eunuch De originally wanted to return to the pce after announcing the decree, but at the invitation of Murong Lingran and the permission of his master, he also stayed.


    Ning Anhou and others were about to go to the front yard to take a seat, but Murong Lingran wanted to invite them to the back yard.


    The eldest princess thought she was taking special care of them and said, "Aran, you don''t have to take care of us like this, we can just sit down with everyone."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "Your Highness, don''t worry too much. Originally, the front yard could not amodate all the guests, and there were several seats in the back yard. Just now everyone knew your identities. By your side, it is estimated that you are also bound, it is better to separate."


    Princess ?? looked up and saw that many vigers were staring at them cautiously, so they nodded.


    The current kitchen is definitely not capable of cooking dozens of tables at the same time, so Murong Lingran separated the part near the kitchen by arge area, and people built several stoves to facilitate the cooks to cook.


    Of course, in order not to affect King Qi and the others, and in order not to affect the performance of the cooks and make them nervous, Murong Lingran used a screen to separate the table from the kitchen area at first.

 Chapter 1580: out of business

    Chapter 1580 Closed


    When Princess Ningxin arrived in the backyard, she stared at the cherry tree that was already bearing fruit.


    This yard is really good, there are so many fruits to eat.


    Helian Rongjiu ignored her, but kept looking in the direction of the kitchen, taking a deep breath from time to time.


    This location is really good. It''s the closest to the kitchen, and the dishes can be served first. Although there is a smell of soot, these tables are just upwind, and it doesn''t affect them at all.


    As for the sound of the stir fry, they can be ignored.


    Because it was getting dark, Murong Zhe ordered everyone to light all thenterns.


    It didn¡¯t take long for delicious dishes to be served one after another.


    Today''s workload is huge, so Murong Lingran found a lot of vigers to help in the past few days, including Xia, Tian, ??Cui, Zou, and so on.


    As for the cooks, Murong Lingran thought at first that their cooks are also on vacation anyway, so it''s okay to let the cooks who were resting that daye to help. The big deal is that she pays a little more, and then finds a few cooks in the vige. Good people, she just taught them a few dishes.


    It''s just that the shopkeepers of the three restaurants, after receiving the invitations a few days ago, to her surprise, actually came to the door and said that they could all close for two days and let all the chefse to her house to help.


    One day to do the prep work, and one day to help her family cook.


    It is very important for the first daughter-inw to enter the door. The dishes should not be sloppy. The chefs of the restaurant have also done a lot of reserved seats.


    Murong Lingran also refused, this is too troublesome for others.


    But the three shopkeepers said that if their restaurant didn''t have Murong''s family, there would not be such a good business as it is today.


    Since they used her vegetables, their daily business has been extremely hot. They have long wanted to find a day to rest for a day. Today is just right, and it can be regarded as a reward.


    Hearing what they said, Murong Lingran couldn''t refuse. After all, she needed someone who was good at cooking, and she would be hypocritical if she refused.


    There are also several books about cooking in her space. I will find a chance to pick them in the future and send them a few recipes for free.


    But despite their help, Murong Lingran personally taught a few dishes to a few vigers who came to help in order to have a sense of participation.


    He also instructed all the cooks to have enough meat and oil for all the vegetables today. Don¡¯t be reluctant, you must ensure the taste.


    Although the preparation time in one day is very short, the vegetables are all grown from the farm, and there is also a butcher in the vige. I told him a few days in advance that he would kill the pork or something and move it to the house.


    There are also all kinds of chickens, ducks and geese. Murong Lingran only said that he wanted to buy them in the vige. The person who started feeding chickens, ducks and geese at the end ofst year immediately took them and sold them to her. Kill it, save a lot of time.


    With the help of three restaurant chefs and Murong Lingran''s instructions, today''s dishes are extraordinarily fragrant.


    Especially the vigers sitting in the front yard, they have never smelled such a fragrant smell. Even the children who had already eaten their stomachs after eating fruit snacks or something just now started to protest again and began to growl. keep calling.


    Murong Lingran ced two jars of wine and two jars of fruit juice, orange juice and strawberry juice on each table, so that everyone could have something to quench their thirst.

 Chapter 1581: scramble

    Chapter 1581 Scramble


    So at this time every table began to be busy, pouring wine pouring wine, pouring juice pouring juice, everyone''s face was extremely happy.


    Jin Xiaoli took a sip of orange juice and then another sip of grass juice from her daughter''s cup, and said excitedly, "This juice is also delicious, it''s the best water I''ve ever had in my life. And it smells far away. You can tell from the smell that today''s food is definitely delicious, it seems that thanks to the owner''s family, we can have a delicious meal today."


    When her husband heard the words, he red at her fiercely and whispered, "Wait a minute, pay attention to my image. If you lose my face, don''t me me for going back to clean you up!"


    Jin Xiaoli was startled and nodded obediently: "I know, I won''t."


    It''s just that she promised it well. When the first four dishes, sweet and sour fish, stewed pork ribs with potatoes, double-cooked pork, and chestnut roasted chicken, came to the table, her eyes suddenly went straight.


    She had never seen a dish with such a good color, such a fragrant taste, and so much meat, and she immediately forgot what she promised, and began topete with others for what she liked regardless of the image, and even did not forget Fill your children''s bowls too.


    ording to her previous experience of going to dinner, if you don''t grab it quickly, there will be only vegetarian dishes left, which will be a big loss.


    The women who sat at the table with her were all people she usually interacted with, and their personalities were simr, but they were better at being human than her and would not offend people easily, so when they saw her starting to grab food, everyone started topete. When I got up, I was afraid that if I didn''t eat it, or if I missed a piece of meat, I would be at a loss.


    They all took a lot of gift money today, and if they don''t eat enough, they will suffer a big loss.


    Their husbands are sitting with them today, just because they are afraid that they will make a joke today, but I didn''t expect them to be so rude.


    It was just when they filled their own and their children''s bowls, there were still a lot of four dishes, and even if they were given another bowl, they couldn''t finish it.


    And because their scramble was not small, the oil was all over the table, and there were even a lot of their clothes. There were strange eyes from the next table, and their faces were suddenly extremely embarrassing.


    Jin Xiaoli''s husband Luo Dajie sneered: "You can put it on again, put it on again, continue to put it on, there are more than half of the four dishes left, continue to put it on if you want to put it on, we won''t eat it if it''s a big deal, we''ll watch you put it on. Oh, yes Now, the people at other tables are eating slowly, and you also perform it for them so that everyone can see."


    Dai''s husband, Hao Chengshan, also sat at a table with them today, and said with a cold face: "Yes, continue to pretend, the look of you just now is like you haven''t eaten meat in your life, what is the owner like? People? You have also personally watched the butcher and the vigers bring in pork, chickens, ducks and geese. You don¡¯t have to think about it to know that today¡¯s meat is definitely enough to eat, and there must be a lot of meat dishes toe.¡±


    "That''s right." Another man also said: "I also saw that Xiaodong''s family has ordered a lot of people to go to her small river pond to fish for fish, shrimp and crabs. I heard that everyone can be guaranteed to have a shrimp and crab to eat. Now you continue to pack and eat, I have never eaten such a big shrimp and crab, the taste must be very good, when you have almost eaten, and you have no stomach to eat, we big men, help you eat, eat at one time Enough."

 Chapter 1582: warn

    Chapter 1582 Warning


    The women were surprised at the same time. Today, there are still shrimp and crabs from Xiaohetang. The owner is too willing.


    Hundreds of people came today. If each person had a shrimp and a crab, it would be worth a lot of money. Maybe the small river pond would be emptied. Wouldn¡¯t the owner be afraid of selling it in the future?


    Before the children saw those shrimps and crabs, they were moring to eat them. They knew it would be very expensive, so they dared to ask. Even if the price was a discounted price for the vige, they could not afford it.


    After that, every time they passed by the small river pond, they looked envious and regretful.


    nced at the meat in the bowl, at this moment they wished they hadn''t caught it just now.


    There are only four dishes, and there must be many delicious dishes in the future.


    Although these are also meat dishes, they are also tastes that they don''t usually eat, and some are even things they have never eaten, but they are ordinary meat, not as rare as prawns and crabs. They use these to fill themselves up first. Now, isn''t there a better food that is cheaper than others?


    Seeing that the men were all looking at her with contempt, Dai ndered: "I didn''t mean it, I just saw that they were all robbing them because they were afraid that their son wouldn''t be able to eat it, so they followed suit. We did it just now. It''s not right, I apologize, I''m sorry. Don''t talk about us, let''s eat it while it''s hot, it''s a joke, and it''s your man''s face that will be lost."


    The men knew that the next tables were staring at them, and that they were the ones who continued to reprimand and shame, so they didn''t say any more.


    Dai looked at her youngest son Hao Xiaowei again. Beforeing, she told the youngest son that she would help him grab it, but now it seems that he does not need it today, and said, "Son, eat slowly, there will be more in a while. Eat big prawns and big crabs, don''t eat them until then, or you won''t be able to eat them, you know?"


    Hao Xiaowei nodded and said, "Well, I listen to my mother."


    Hao Chengshan looked at Mrs. Dai and warned in a low voice, "Be honest with me today, our family is not well received by the owner, don''t think that the owner forgives us by asking us toe in today, he just sees today as a great joy. For the sake of life, I just don''t want to disturb everyone''s interest, don''t make trouble for me again, or we will never have the opportunity to work at our own door in this life, you know?"


    Going to the city every day to work is not only hard work, but also the money is pitiful. The money earned in the city for two months is not as good as that of the people of Lihua Vige for one month.


    Now even Pengjia Vige has a lot of people to work, and their people with Lihua Vige household registration are working outside. It is really suffocating.


    Their family is now considered to be the poorest family in Baiyun Vige, and they can''t raise their heads in front of many people. If the status quo is not changed, he will have no face to live in Lihua Vige in the future.


    Dai''s face suddenly became serious after hearing this, "I know, I won''t, I promise to do well today, and I won''t cause you trouble again."


    Hao Chengshan said: "I hope you can do it."


    Murong Lingran knew that there were a lot of customers today, so the serving would definitely be slower, so he kept watching, for fear that the dish would be emptied by people who would pick up a few chopsticks, and let people sit and wait for the next dish toe.


    After watching it for a while, most of the people were eating slowly. Before the food was finished, they could definitely wait for the next dish toe.

 Chapter 1583: The taste of Tianhelou

    Chapter 1583 The taste of Tianhelou


    Although some tables are indeed the same as Dai''s table, those people are like hungry wolves rushing to eat, but even if they are robbed, there are still a lot of dishes on the table, so she can do other things with confidence. .


    She was worried that Liu Jianian would be hungry, so she brought her some dishes.


    Murong Lingran saw that his brothers had finished toasting to the people in the backyard, so he also went to the backyard and sat down.


    She originally wanted to help, but A-Niang said that she was still young, and she had to do this as a mother, so she could apany Ning Anhou and the others.


    She knew that A-Niang was very restrained with them, so she had to obey.


    After greeting everyone at each table, we walked to thergest table.


    Helian Rongjiu saw Murong Lingran walking towards him from a distance, and hurriedly asked her toe over and said with a smile, "Girl, today''s food is not bad, you have worked hard today,e and try it."


    Murong nodded and sat down beside the eldest princess.


    King Qi was eating a steamed shrimp, and said while eating, "Miss Murong,e and eat, this is the taste I ate in Tianhelou, and you won''t get tired of it."


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course it''s the taste of Tianhelou. This is what the chefs of Tianhelou made."


    King Qi suddenly realized: "So that''s the case, did you invite the chefs from Tianhelou?"


    He saw the shopkeeper from Tianhe Towering, but he didn''t expect the cooks toe too.


    "Yes." Murong Lingran looked at the table of the three shopkeepers and their family members: "Thanks to the face of the shopkeeper, today''s dishes are all their restaurant''s specialty, saving me a lot of trouble. "


    At this moment, another dish they had never seen before, Helian Rongjiu took a piece and looked at it, curiously, "Girl, what is this?"


    Murong nced at what he was holding and said, "This is a fried chicken chop, made with chicken breast."


    "Then what is that goldenyer on top of this?"


    "Bread crumbs, that''s to prevent the chicken chops from getting burnt, and the fried food will be crispy after wrapping and increase the texture."


    Fried chicken chop was one of her favorite foods in her previous life. In order to make this dish, she tried a lot to make bread. Although the taste of the bread was not as good as that made in the previous life, it was more than enough to make bread crumbs. .


    Helian Rongjiu asked again: "What is bread?"


    Murong Lingran''s face froze, with this person''s liking for food, she seemed to have gotten herself into trouble again, and said helplessly: "It''s just... just a kind of flour snack, if you want to eat it, you can find a chance in the future. I''ll do it for you."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled suddenly, "Well, then I''ll wait."


    After he finished speaking, he directly threw the fried chicken into the air, took a bite, and immediately his eyes lit up, "It''s very fragrant, very tender, very crispy, and delicious."


    Murong said again: "Besides are tomato sauce and chili powder. You can dip it in whatever you like. If you don''t dip it, the chicken chop will be too oily, and some people will feel tired after a few bites."


    Others heard the words and hurriedly tried it.


    The eldest princess also tried it and praised it repeatedly: "It''s not bad, it''s sweet and sour after dipping it. It''s the first time I''ve tasted this kind of taste. It''s really delicious."


    Ning Anhou also took a sip and nodded with satisfaction: "Aran, did youe up with this dish?"


    Murong Lingran said: "It''s not something I came up with, it was written in a book I saw, so I tried it out, and after I learned it, I asked the cooks to make it. This dish is simple, and they are also smart. If you learn it, the effect will be simr to what I have done.¡±

 Chapter 1584: worry about money

    Chapter 1584 Worrying about money


    "I see."


    King Qi asked curiously, "You gave them the recipe so simply?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "That''s definitely not the case, I just prepared the bread crumbs for them, and I also prepared the seasoning for the marinated chicken chops in advance, this is a secret recipe, it''s not that easy to give. out."


    She also ns to use this dish to make money, so she won''t give it away stupidly.


    The recipes she wants to thank for the three restaurants, she can give others, suitable for the asion of the restaurant.


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, as expected, he was a ghost.


    Murong Lingran nced at Helian Rongjiu, originally wanted to ask how the military situation in the frontier was, but there were so many people here, no matter how good the rtionship between her and Helian Rongjiu was, if outsiders listened to it, it was always her. wrong.


    If she can''t get it right, others will say that she was just being proimed by the township lord, and she began to intervene in political affairs without knowing what to do, so she had to swallow the words in her mouth.


    That''s it, ask him sometime after dinner.


    Seeing how leisurely he looked, and how generously he and the Queen Mother gave their family so many gold and silver jewelry, I guess he had confidence in the Marquis of Ning''an and the others, and the situation in the frontier was probably not as tense as she thought.


    The dishes were served one after another. Half of today''s dishes were things that Helian Rongjiu had never seen before. He was very curious at first, butter he saw more and more dishesing up. In order not to affect everyone''s meal, although They didn''t dare to have anyments, but they didn''t ask any more questions, just started to concentrate on tasting.


    The front yard has apletely different atmosphere.


    Especially for those who had a conservatory banquet at Murong''s house the previous year, when they saw that this year''s food waspletely different from the previous year''s, it was something they had never eaten before, so curious vigers began to discuss it while eating.


    "As expected of Wen Swiss franc''s home, each of these dishes today is a taste that I have never eaten before, and the portion is still enough. Today is considered a waste."


    "The owner used to be an imperial doctor, but today there are many distinguished guests, and the new wife is from the city. He must have prepared it ording to the specifications for entertaining people from the city."


    "You don''t know yet, I heard that most of the cooks who cook todaye from Tianhe Tower, Mingyue Tower, and Shunxin Restaurant. Those are the top three restaurants in the capital, and the taste is naturally different."


    "Then have we been to the top three restaurants in the capital?"


    "You could say the same."


    "Today is really a blessing to drag the owner, let us see the world."


    "Yeah, today''s meat dishes are very generous. Don''t waste it. Eat enough. Next time, I''m afraid you won''t be able to eat until the second son of the owner gets married."


    "Yes, yes, you are right, everyone should stop talking, hurry up and eat."


    On the other side, Murong Yang and Hu Hexiang''s family also came.


    Their family sat at a table, and seeing the good dishes on the table, Hu Hexiang pouted: "Today''s dishes are really good, we have such rich rtives, but we were still worried about money before, even the big house. I don¡¯t even dare to build it, I¡¯m worried about one thing and another, and the materials are general, and the current house is not as big as the front yard of other people, and the girls still live in one room.¡±


    Feng Xiaohua said in a low voice, "Auntie, today the Murong family has been rewarded again, why don''t we go to their house to borrow a little bit and expand the house, so that each of the girls can have a room. After they get married, those rooms will still be used. You can leave it to your great-grandchildren."

 Chapter 1585: Alans hand

    Chapter 1585 In the hands of ng


    Zhao Rongrong also said: "Yes, it''s only a few dozen taels, they definitely don''t care, they should lend it to us, the girls used to have a room for one person in Baoshan Vige, and you have seen it these days, it''s very crowded. It''s inconvenient, quarrels at both ends for three days, it''s better to be separated."


    Hu Hexiang was also a little moved when she heard the words. The eldest grandson, Murong Tai, is indeed getting old, and he will definitely have a child in a few years. He turned his head and said, "Old man, what do you think? It''s only a few dozen taels of silver. If you can earn it back, their family has received a lot of gifts today, and they have also received rewards from the queen mother and the emperor. You are A Zhe¡¯s elder, so they should be able to lend it to us, right?¡±


    Murong Yang frowned and said, "Borrow? Why do you say it so euphemistically, you just say let someone give you a few dozen taels."


    Hu Hexiang heard the sarcasm in his tone, and said embarrassingly: "This... how embarrassing this is, our rtionship with their family is actually separated by several floors, I heard that the eldest brother didn''t ask for their money, and built the house more than Ours is still young, so they shouldn''t give it to us directly."


    "You also know that the eldest brother didn''t even ask for Azhe''s money." Murong Yang said with a cold face: "What do we have to do with Azhe? We don''t have any blood rtionship at all, so you''d be embarrassed to borrow it? What if there was? That''s all. It¡¯s earned by others, why lend it to you for no reason, and you don¡¯t have no ce to live! You see how much they earn, and how many people they have, they spend a lot in a day.¡±


    Hu Hexiang thought that there were hundreds of people under them. One person per day would be 60 yuan a day, ten people would be paid 600 yuan a day, 100 people would be 6,000 yuan, and hundreds of people would need to spend a day''s wages. With dozens of taels of silver, his face suddenly became even more ugly.


    Their shop can''t earn the wages that other people pay a day for a month. It''s really maddening topare people.


    Murong Yang saw his wife''s face was ugly, and thought she had figured it out. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he heard her say again: "Their wages cost a lot, but didn''t they still receive His Majesty''s reward."


    Murong Yang was amused by her cheekiness, nced at the dishes on the table, he had achieved his goal anyway, and sneered: "Okay, since you suggested it, then you can go, anyway, I and A Zhe People who are not rted by blood can''t speak, if you''re not afraid of losing face, just go."


    How dare Hu Hexiang go, she and Murong Zhe have no blood rtionship at all, isn''t the old man obviously not agreeing?


    After thinking about it for a long time, she also thought that there was no way to convince him, so she had to eat first, and nned to think of a way to talk about it after a while.


    just turned around and looked at the table, when she was silent, the big crabs and prawns were already on it. At this time, everyone had either shrimps or crabs in their bowls, and either shrimp or crabs in their hands, except her.


    Hu Hexiang looked around and didn''t see any excess in other people''s bowls, and said angrily: "You unfilial sons, don''t you know how to save some for my mother? Isn''t all these meals served ording to the quantity? What about the olddy''s share? Who ate the olddy''s share?"


    Zhao Rongrong smiled and said, "Auntie, it''s in the hands of your youngest grandson, ng. Dad gave it to him."


    She said the youngest grandson and daddy very seriously. I believe she knows what she means without saying Hu Hexiang.

 Chapter 1586: snot

    Chapter 1586 Snot


    Hu Hexiang stretched his neck and looked at it, and he really saw a big prawn in the bowl of the little grandson, and he was also eating a big crab in his hand.


    And next to his bowl, there are some shrimp and crab shells, you don''t need to think to know that he has already eaten a shrimp and a crab.


    How long had she been silent just now, and she didn''t even react when the shrimp and crab came to the table.


    Murong Lang has the most shrimp and crab, Zhao Rongrong has been busy taking care of him, and eats the slowest. At this time, there is still a shrimp in her bowl. Seeing this, Hu Hexiang said with a natural look: "Give your shrimp to me. I."


    Zhao Rongrong was stunned for a moment, her face was full of reluctance, she had never eaten such a big shrimp, she slowly stretched out her hand to the prawn, rolled her eyes, and picked up the shrimp obediently, but suddenly she felt With an itchy nose, he suddenly turned his back to the table, and sneezed in the direction of no one on the opposite side.


    Unfortunately, the prawns were also stained with a lot of snot.


    Zhao Rongrong said with an apologetic expression, "Auntie, I''m sorry, this one has my snot on it, you... do you still want it?"


    Hu Hexiang knotted, how could she not know that the little daughter-inw did it on purpose!


    Although Zhao Rongrong looked like she wanted to give it to her, she knew she was unwilling to give it to her by looking at her face, but it was not easy today, so she turned to look at other people''s shrimps and crabs, all of which had already been eaten, so she could only be angry. The ground reprimanded: "Not enough to seed, too much to fail, the wife is not filial, the granddaughter is not filial, they are all a group of ck-hearted selfish ghosts, who only care about their own food, but don''t want to be filial to grandma, I usually hurt you in vain, You are not afraid of retribution in the future, and you will be struck by lightning from the sky!"


    Seeing that she had reached this time, Murong Yang still only cared about scolding the daughters of the family, her son and grandson were still her treasures, and said helplessly: "You don''t have to me them, they all reminded you, but you take things too seriously and ignore them. So I asked the second daughter-inw to give all your share to ng, lest such a big te take up space and affect the next dish."


    "Don''t you usually like your little grandson the most? It doesn''t matter if you feed him. Also, when there was no shop, didn''t you hate the shrimp and crabs in the fields the most every time you went to the fields? So today, even if you didn''t eat them, Come on, it shouldn''t matter, right?"


    Hu Hexiang choked and was speechless.


    This old man must have done it on purpose, crabs and shrimps that are bigger than her two palmsbined, how much meat should there be.


    Although she usually looks down on the little shrimps and crabs in the fields, she still likes the older ones. It''s too much to treat her like this when they are married.


    But she didn''t dare to say anything more, for fear of being reprimanded again and embarrassed, and she didn''t dare to think about it again, for fear of missing the next good dish.


    Today''s dishes taste good, if she misses it, she will definitely regret it for the rest of her life.


    When there is a chance, shees over and asks A Zhe if he wants two to have fun. I believe Murong Zhe will agree to her.


    Murong Yang sneered when he saw this.


    Murong Shang and Murong Fei didn''t say much, they all knew that their father wanted to teach A Niang a lesson, and what A Niang had just thought was really too much.


    If they want to expand the house, they will expand it themselves when they save enough money. Now they are not unable to make money, nor do they have no ce to live, so why rush for a while.

 Chapter 1587: Happening

    Chapter 1587 Situation


    It¡¯s normal for little girls to be noisy when they live together. When they were young, they not only quarreled, but also fought. Are they different now?


    I really want them to share a room. I''m afraid it will be the same as in Baoshan Vige at night. I can''t sleep in the middle of the night.


    ¡­


    Happy time always passes quickly, and the dishes tonight are extraordinarily delicious. Everyone ate their stomachs and left satisfied.


    When ?? arrived, the guests were almost gone.


    But the eldest princess was old, and her body was not as good as those of the young people. When everyone had eaten two-thirds, she was invited by Murong Lingran to the guest room to rest.


    Of course, the eldest princess stayed, and the Marquis of Ning An also stayed.


    Helian Rongjiu will take a break tomorrow, but he said that there are urgent memorials from the frontier every day, and he has to rush back to deal with it, so Murong Lingran will not be able to keep him.


    Just before he got into the carriage, Murong Lingran asked about the situation in the frontier.


    I heard from him that the war has not yet officially started, but there are some small frictions every day. The main purpose of sending troops now is to deter. He doesn''t know when the war will start. Neither Cangda nor Chongyan intends to negotiate peace, maybe Tonight, maybe tomorrow, she won''t ask any more questions.


    said thanks to him, thanked him for the reward, put him on the carriage and returned home.


    It was the same as the old vige wedding rules. After Murong Lingran waited for the helpers to clean up, he gave them all a big red purse as a thank you, even the cooks of the three restaurants were no exception.


    Those cooks opened their purses and saw that they were actually two taels of silver ingots, and their eyes almost jumped to the ground, which was more than their monthly wages.


    One person felt that he had only worked for two days, and yet received so much wages, and he was really uneasy, he hesitated: "Miss, this is too much."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Not much, there are hundreds of people today, you are doing things in an orderly manner, so that the banquet goes smoothly, and the taste of each dish is also very good, you are people with craftsmanship, and also The hardest person is the one who has helped me a lot, just two taels of silver, you deserve it."


    Seeing her say this, they couldn''t say anything, and they left after thanking her solemnly.


    They were also very excited in their hearts. They didn''t expect that there would be unexpected joy today. They had long heard that the people of the Murong family were very kind and treated the people under them very well. I didn''t expect those rumors to be true.


    I thought that I would get dozens of copper tes today to be happy, but I didn''t expect that with two taels of silver, plus their own silver, they could buy another mu of wastnd.


    It is a pity that they are not from Lihua Vige. The shopkeeper of Tianhe Building is also very good. They are also used to cooking. Otherwise, they would all want to work in Lihua Vige because of such a good owner.


    Because Murong Lingran demanded that all the dishes of the day be fully cooked, there were still quite a few dishes left, and her family couldn''t finish it even after three days. She also asked the vigers who didn''t mind to bring them home. Even the remaining shrimp and crabs were taken away by Li Zheng.


    Murong Zhe waited for Murong Zong to enter the bridal chamber. After each child fell asleep, he saw the people who were left in the yard and went back to the house. He quickly came out and put a purse in front of him.

 Chapter 1588: time

    Chapter 1588 Chen Shi


    Murongliang was surprised when he saw the purse, and said in surprise: "Azhe, what are you doing? I stayed here to see if you still need help, not to ask you for money."


    Murong Zhe said sternly: "Father, I understand, you can take the money back, your house has only been built, and you were tired some time ago, so buy more delicious food to nourish your body."


    Murongliang pushed the purse over again, frowned and said, "Azhe, are you too little?"


    "No." Murong Zhe said, "You are my father, and Azong is your grandson. How can I receive your gift when youe? Isn''t this a joke?"


    Murong Liang said: "This is also a little bit of my intention."


    Murong Zhe saw that he could not persuade him, so he had to face coldly: "Dad, if you don''t ept it, you won''t have toe to the door in the future."


    Murongliang was startled, so he had to take back his purse and sighed: "Azhe, you are good, I''m sorry for you, it''s gettingte, I won''t affect your family''s rest."


    Murong Zhe didn''t leave him much after hearing the words. He was really tired today, so he asked Kong Yirun to send the three of them back.


    Next day


    When Liu Jianian woke up, the ce next to him was already cold.


    Her two dowry maids, Songyue and Changyue, saw that she was awake, and quickly opened the curtain and hung it up.


    Songyue said: "Miss, my uncle got up an hour ago and has been practicing martial arts in the front yard for a long time."


    Chang Yue said: "Yes, I visited Miss once in the middle. We originally wanted to wake Miss, but my uncle said no, so we had to let you continue to sleep."


    Liu Jianian nodded dazedly and asked, "What time is it now?"


    Songyue said: "It will be the hour soon."


    Chen hour?


    Liu Jianian regained his energy immediately, lifted the quilt and got out of bed, and said anxiously: "Quickly dress me up, why didn''t you wake me up earlier, I''m going to serve tea today. Azong''s family gets up very early every day. Yes, didn''t I tell you in advance yesterday? It''s really rude for me to let my parents-inw, no, let everyone wait for me on the first day of the wedding."


    Chang Yue reassured: "Miss, don''t worry, it''s the uncle who let you sleep, the uncle said that the Murong family usually brings a lot of carriages to transport vegetables every day, and there are still a lot of work in the fields, they are also busy, you get up early Since the master and the wife are not at home, they are all in the field, so I just want you to sleep a little longer."


    Liu Jia read: "Just listen to his nonsense. There are so many fields in this family, where did theye to ask them one by one? What do the managers under theirmand do? It''s all for you."


    "One of you willb my hair and the other will choose some clothes for me. Last night, the eldest princess and the Marquis stayed overnight. If you let them know that I got up sote, I''m afraid it''s going to be a joke again."


    She could vaguely hear the voices of Murong Yi and Murong Ding reading outside. Even the child woke up earlier than her, and she was about to cry without tears.


    The two also felt that the matter was serious when they heard the words, and hurriedly did as she said.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and Murong Lingran''s voice sounded outside: "Sister-inw, can Ie in?"


    Liu Jianian was stunned for a while before realizing that she was calling herself, but she was really not used to changing her name suddenly, she nodded and said, "Yes."


    After Murong Lingran came in, seeing the panic on the faces of the three of them, the movements of their hands were also very anxious, especially Liu Jianian, who was about to cry.

 Chapter 1589: four days

    Chapter 1589 Four Days


    "Sister-inw, don''t worry, my grandfather seems to have worked too hard yesterday, and today the wound on his hand is starting to hurt again, and now he is taking medicine. Everyone slept verytest night, and we just woke up soon, you should prepare slowly. "


    Murong Zong also came in with his sister, and said, "Yes, the eldest princess is still resting, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Liu Jianian was worried that their brothers and sisters wereforting him, and said suspiciously: "Really?"


    Murong Zong said helplessly: "It''s true, don''t worry, and your parents always treat you as a daughter, even if you sleep until noon, they won''t say anything, our family doesn''t have so many rules, you don''t have to treat yourself Too strict."


    Liu Jianian breathed a sigh of relief, but still asked the maids to dress her up quickly.


    "Are Dad''s hands alright? Do you want me to send someone back to invite my grandfather over?"


    Murong said: "It''s alright, the old problem is old, just soak the medicine for a while."


    Hearing her say that, Liu Jianian stopped asking.


    After she got dressed, she knew that her new daughter-inw had breakfast on the first day she entered the house, so she went straight to the kitchen. Seeing that Tong Wenwen was making breakfast, she wanted to help.


    Tong Wenwen smiled and said, "Mrs. Young Master, I''m here, you can just wait outside."


    Yu Yongli and Tong Xiuming also helped out in the kitchen of Murong''s house after they got married, and said, "Yes, they are almost done, just wait for them to be cooked and put on a te, we will do it."


    Liu Jianian nced around the kitchen, seeing that it was exactly as they said, so she nodded.


    The matter hase to this point, she can only give up, and she will do more in the future.


    Murong Lingran has always seen Liu Jianian''s actions in her eyes. She really is ady in the feudal society who is knowledgeable and polite, and she ispletely different from a wild girl like her.


    After a while, everyone came to the main room, and Liu Jianian and Murong Zong also served tea to their parents.


    Liu Jianian also followed the rules and filled the teacups in front of several younger siblings.


    Xiao Manan said with a look of relief: "It''s alright now, Azong''s life-long event is over, now it''s Axuan''s turn."


    Murong Xuan patted his head embarrassedly, and whispered, "Auntie is really impatient. Big brother has only been married for a day, so he''s thinking about me."


    "Naturally, you need to be anxious. You are sixteen this year, and you are almost at your age. Don''t be shy. It''s been a while since you came back. If there is someone you like, just tell A-Niang directly to prevent A-Niang from mistaking you. good man."


    Murong Xuan said helplessly: "Auntie, who do I like? Don''t talk about me. Big brother''s business is the most important thing right now."


    Xiao Manan didn''t forget that the eldest son was leaving home, and turned to look at Murong Zong, "Azong, are you really going to fight?"


    Murongzhe and the other children also looked at him seriously.


    Murong Zong nodded, "Yesterday, the Marquis said that because of the emergency of the military situation, the army and provisions are still being mobilized. At most, give me four days to prepare, and after four days, I will send troops to the Yuanfu."


    Although Liu Jianian had heard him say it oncest night and was already prepared, but hearing it again made her feel very sad.


    Xiao Manan reluctantly said: "Azong, A-Niang can''t bear you, fighting is more dangerous than darts, and some battles are fought for several years. I''m worried, what if you never have time toe back?"

 Chapter 1590: eighty years old

    Chapter 1590 Eighty years old


    Murong Zong didn''t take it seriously and said, "Auntie, no, the Marquis of Ning''an uses his troops like a god, and I never heard that he couldn''t return to Beijing for several years, and many times he beat the enemy troops to the ground in a few months. "


    "The mother also knows this, but..."


    Murong Zhe said: "Don''t worry, Azong has ambitions. Just like me, I didn''t want to live in Baoshan Vige, so I came to the capital alone."


    "Now that the imperial decree has been issued, and the boat has beenpleted, if he does not go, he will resist the decree, and it will be a capital offense. It is very difficult for a child to stay by his parents'' side when he is older."


    "And your son is prosperous, doesn''t your face look brighter? Get married, he has a family, and now it''s time for him to work **** his own."


    "You better hurry up and prepare his luggage, there are only less than four days left. Later, I will also make some medicines for him that are easy to use in wars. My medicines are very effective, you know, Then you should rest assured."


    Xiao Manan had no choice but to sigh, and without further ado, he told the eldest son seriously: "Well, your kung fu is good, but don''t be brave because of your own kung fu, the Marquis of Ning An has more experience than you, so he must You need to listen to him more, you know?"


    Murong Zong said sternly: "Don''t worry, Auntie, I will."


    Xiao Manan didn''t say anything more after hearing the words. After eating breakfast, he sent away the eldest princess and the Marquis of Ning''an, and asked Liu Jianian to pack up with her, and by the way, prepare the gifts they needed to go home.


    I just feel sorry for this new daughter-inw. She has only been married for a few days, and her husband is going to travel far. If she knew earlier, they would not have gotten married so soon, and she would be left alone in the vacant room, and she could spend more time with her grandfather at home.


    Although Murong Lingran also sympathized with Liu Jianian, it was impossible, and she did not expect the imperial decree toe so suddenly.


    Seeing that their mother-inw and daughter-inw are gone, there must be a lot of things to say to the elder brotherter. She is not good atforting them, so she can only leave time to their little husband and wife.


    She went to the room where the congrattions were ced with her second brother, third brother, and two younger brothers. They definitely didn''t have time to ask, so they were the only ones to count.


    Today is the first day of the eldest brother''s marriage, and it is also a day of great joy. Dad allows Murong Yi and Murong Ding to rest for half a day in the morning, and then read in the afternoon to help them.


    Some gifts such as eggs are not easy to store, so we should pack them out as soon as possible.


    It was just that Murong Lingran was half way through, and suddenly thought of an important matter, and asked the sixth brother to call Kong Hongzhuo who was out for a walk to help. She went back to her room and entered the space.


    ncing at the sleeping dog, fox and bird, Murong asked in a low voice, "Shenjun Changqi, can my eldest brothere back safely this time?"


    After she finished speaking, she felt as if she had asked something she shouldn''t have asked, but she said helplessly: "If the secret can''t be revealed, just pretend I didn''t ask."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "It''s okay to tell you that if you promote high-yield food, you will save countless lives and save countless merits in the future."


    Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she said excitedly, "The result is..."


    "I gave him a fortune teller, he could live to at least eighty years old."


    Eighty years old?


    Then he will definitely be able toe back safely this time.


    Murong Lingran was relieved immediately, and began to think about what to give her eldest brother as a talisman.

 Chapter 1591: no kidding?

    Chapter 1591 No kidding?


    Chang Qi Shenjun saw her relieved, hesitated for a while, but still didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    That''s all, even if he doesn''t say it now, if it happens in the future, she can handle it with this space.


    Seeing her tangled look, Changqi Shenjun also guessed what she was thinking, and said, "Don''t think about those things in your previous life, the frontier areas, those things, if they are discovered, it is easy to be misunderstood. Objects of an enemy country."


    Murong nodded: "I understand, that''s why I''m struggling."


    Chang Qi Shenjun said again: "We must fight with our lives in wars, and generals have to charge into battle, take the lead, and life-saving drugs are the most critical."


    "Of course I understand this truth." Murong said in a clear way: "Then I will give my thousand-year-old ginseng to Dad, and let him hurry up and refine the life-saving pills."


    Changqi Shenjun said: "This is not bad, but ording to my previous travel experience, some countries will do whatever they can to win, and they will not hesitate to use poison or gue to fight. You should also consider this aspect. Although the territory of Chongyan is small, it is Wolf''s ambition is higher than the sky, I believe they can do this kind of thing."


    Poison, gue.


    Murong frowned. She had heard of these two methods. If the other party really used such a trick, it would be really difficult to guard against.


    correct.


    Murong said: "Ming Yucao can detoxify hundreds of poisons, but the gue is actually a poison. Just give it to the big brother, right?"


    Fromst year to now, she has nted a lot of Miyu grass, even if it is used by an army, it is no problem.


    "Mingyucao is indeed possible. If the water source is poisonous or gued, you only need to put an appropriate amount in it to detoxify. People who are poisoned or infected with gue can also detoxify after taking it, but don''t forget, Mingyucao can detoxify. But it can''t be left out of the soil for more than an hour, and it can''t be refined into medicinal pills, so carrying it is a problem."


    Murong nodded in agreement, this would be troublesome.


    Chang Qi Shenjun saw her frowning, and suddenly coughed lightly: "Actually, I have a solution."


    Murong said: "What way?"


    "You...you promise me a request first."


    Murong Ling Ran heard the guilty conscience in his tone, looked at his shadow, and said with a trembling voice: "You...you don''t want me to increase the amount of herbs every day, right?"


    Shenjun Changqi said, "You guessed it right."


    "..." Murong said in a clear voice, "Are you kidding me?"


    Now that he needs 40 nts a day, she already spends a lot of time. Now that there are so many fields at home and so many seeds to prepare, she is really afraid that she will not have enough time.


    Shenjun Changqi said: "I''m not kidding, although the current herbs can support the spiritual energy I need every day, but the more I recover, the faster I can refine the medicine pill and restore your father''s hand."


    Thinking of Dad''s injury, Murong Lingran immediately did not hesitate, and said solemnly, "How many nts do you want me to provide every day?"


    "eighty."


    Eighty.


    It seems that she will go to the deep mountains in a few days from now on.


    Shenjun Changqi said, "Actually, I have a way to save you time."


    "any solution?"


    "It''s very simple. Every time you go, bring ck hair, white clouds, and heavy light with you. In fact, they are very smart. You only need to teach them once, and they will be able to remember and help you a lot."

 Chapter 1592: Silver Throne and Silver Chestnut

    Chapter 1592 Silver Lily and Silver Chestnut


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran: "Shen Jun, shouldn''t you have used them like this before?"


    Shenjun Changqi choked, and said ufortably, "So what? As the master, I gave them honor, so that they will never worry about food and drink, and they will attract attention wherever they go, so it is appropriate to help."


    "Yes yes yes, indeed it should be."


    Murong Lingran also thought it was reasonable. Although the ck hair was basically eaten by her own prey, she cooked it. Baiyun and Chongguang also ate the ck hair. She also helped to cook it and gave it back. They have a home, and they really deserve a little help.


    I made up my mind to let the three of them help in the future, so that I can go and return quickly.


    "God, I have promised you, what did you just say?"


    Changqi Shenjun said: "The seeds you got from the little emperor''s third sisterst time include a kind of herbal medicine called Yinzhicao and a kind of herbal medicine called Yinshucao, these two kinds of herbal medicinesbined can also solve a hundred problems. poisonous."


    "Although their medicinal efficacy is not as good as that of Ming Yucao, they are not much different. Most importantly, whether they are dried or fresh, they have simr medicinal efficacy, are easy to carry, and can be refined. The benefits of bing a medicinal pill are much more than those of Ming Yucao."


    "However, it must be taken at the same time to detoxify. If you only eat one of them, you will be poisoned, but if you take another herb within a day after being poisoned, it will be fine."


    Murong Lingran walked up to the herbs she nted, looked at a bunch of herbs she didn''t know and said, "Which one is silver lily and which one is silver chestnut?"


    "Counting from your side, the first and third nts in the first row."


    Murong Lingran pointed with a finger, "This is silver lily grass, this is silver chestnut grass?"


    "right."


    Murong Lingran suddenly looked resentful and said: "Shen Jun, why didn''t you tell me earlier that these two herbs have the same effect as Ming Yucao?"


    "It''s not that I didn''t tell you." Changqi Shenjun said: "I recognized those two kinds of herbs at first, but you didn''t need them at that time, you only needed Mingyucao, and it was useless to tell you. I n to tell youter when you need it."


    "Last time Princess Qihua needed it. Before I said it, you tried to take out the Mingyucao. The effect of the Mingyucao is indeed better, so I''ll just let you."


    "This time you need something, won''t I tell you?"


    Murong said: "Okay, I''m going to nt a little silver lily grass and silver chestnut grass. After four days, I think there will be quite a few."


    After saying that, he raised his foot to find the seeds.


    Although there are not many seeds and time is very tight, the army will definitely be walking very slowly at that time, her ck fur is faster than the horse''s feet, and then she will ride on the ck fur and send it to him.


    Seeing that she turned around and was about to leave, Changqi Shenjun seemed to feel that it was a bit unkind to suddenly add the herbal medicine to 80 nts per day, and said, "Hold on."


    Murong turned his head swiftly: "Is there anything else the lord of God?"


    Shenjun Changqi waved his hand, and two small white jade bottles immediately appeared in front of her, saying: "This is for you, if you are in danger, no matter how badly injured or poisoned, drink this. , I guarantee that in less than half a day, I will be able to live and dance."


    Murong Lingran stepped forward to open it and took a look, guessing, "This is the spring water?"

 Chapter 1593: back door

    Chapter 1593 Back to the door


    "That''s right."


    "That''s it? Is this water different from the one in the small pool over there?"


    "It''s all the same, this was saved when I wasn''t injured."


    Murong Lingran said in surprise: "That is to say, this spiritual spring water is actually a good medicine that can cure diseases and save people, but you are injured now, like those ck soil, limiting its effect?"


    At the beginning, Changqi Shenjun said that it is better to eat vegetables and fruits watered with spiritual spring water. Drinking it alone has little effect, but the elder brother asked her to feed Xiangfu when he was in aa. She thought that her spiritual spring water was really only for him. Can it be of assistance.


    Seeing that she had guessed it, Changqi Shenjun didn''t hide it from her, nodded and said, "Yes."


    Murong Lingran took the white jade bottle in his hand and asked again, "Are there only two bottles? Is it enough for two people?"


    "Don''t underestimate these two bottles. It only takes a small sip to take effect. These two bottles will save five or six people. Jie. The spiritual spring water is amazing. If too many people take it, it will disturb the order of the world, not only you may suffer retribution, but if it is more serious, I will lose my soul."


    Murong nodded, and didn''t say much. After saying a few words of thanks to him, he started to prepare the two herbs.


    After ?? was ready, they couldn''t grow up for a while, so she took out twenty thousand-year-old ginseng at one time and came to Dad''s pharmacy.


    Of course, he also gave him the ready-made silver lily grass and silver chestnut grass, and also talked about the functions of these two herbs.


    Murong Zhe saw so many thousand-year-old ginseng, his eyes almost jumped to the ground, and he shivered: "Ah... Aran, where did you get so many thousand-year-old ginseng?"


    Murong whispered softly: "Dad, you know, the old **** gave it to me."


    Murong Zhe suddenly realized that he picked up the silver grass and silver chestnut and looked at it, "Is this also given to you by the old god?"


    "Yeah." Murong said lingeringly: "I need time to find some more. After two days, there will be another batch. When the timees, Dad will refine it. If it is not in time for the departure time of the eldest brother, I will send it to the eldest brother."


    Murong Zhe said sternly: "Well, yes, I have to thank the old fairy. With so many good medicines, your elder brother will definitely be fine."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t waste any more time, and hurriedly went to refining the medicine.


    Three dayster, it was Liu Jianian''s return to the door. The envoy Liu Yuan just happened to be off duty today, so he got up early and stretched his neck to look at the door together.


    Lu Chaoyu pouted, so what are you in a hurry to do? But I haven''t seen you for a few days, so what''s the hurry?


    That''s right, Murong Zong is going to Saiyuan Mansion soon. He has no experience in fighting at all, so he probably won''t be able toe back.


    Liu Jianian would be miserable like that. If Murong Zong died, she would be a widow just like herself in this life.


    Lu Chaoyu thought viciously and couldn''t help but feel happy.


    Liu Jiahuai seemed to know what she was thinking, and smiled coldly in her heart, but she didn''t care about her now that she was not in trouble.


    After only half an hour, no one appeared.


    Liu Yuanshi''s heart became more and more anxious, and said: "Jiahuai, your sister and brother-inw will not have any trouble, right? Why haven''t theye yet? Calcte the time, they should be there too."


    Liu Jiahuai said: "Grandfather, don''t worry, with Azong there, nothing will happen. If you are really worried, then I will send someone to see them on the way."

 Chapter 1594: came back

    Chapter 1594 is back


    "Alright, alright." Liu Yuan said, "Quickly send someone."


    Liu Jiahuai nodded, waved his hand, and the personal guard beside him immediately went to do it.


    There will be no news for a while. Liu Jiahuai is worried that he will not be healthy if he stands for a long time, and whispered: "Grandfather, they will definitelye back today, you should just sit and wait."


    "No, no, I''m fine, I can''t sit still until I see theme back."


    Liu Jiahuai was helpless, so he had no choice but to let him, but frowned and looked at Lu Chaoyu''s mother and son.


    Lu Chaoyu was thinking viciously that Liu Jianian and the others had better nevere. Suddenly, he felt his son pulling his sleeves and bowed his head: "What''s wrong?"


    Liu Pengpeng said with a face full of anxiety: "Mother, brother is watching you."


    Big brother''s eyes are really getting more and more terrible, and I don''t know why big brother doesn''t like his mother, his mother is really the best person in the world.


    Lu Chaoyu looked at Liu Jiahuai and saw that he was really looking at him with a suspicious look, and hurriedly said: "Jiahuai, don''t worry, they are all adults, they will be fine."


    Liu Jiahuai said: "You feel okay too?"


    Yu Yuanshi also turned his head and looked at her fixedly.


    Seeing that their grandparents and grandchildren doubted him, Lu Chaoyu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "It''s really going to be alright, father, you should sit down and wait. If you don''t sit, Pengpeng doesn''t dare to sit, and Pengpeng is also a little tired. "


    The envoy Liu Yuan didn''t like Lu Chaoyu, but for the sake of his little grandson, he had to sit down.


    Liu Jiahuai followed closely.


    Soon after, the people he sent came back, saying that they had not seen them, and that they had not seen anyone until the gate of the city.


    The grandfather and grandson thought that something had really happened to them, or that they had not yet entered the city gate, and were about to find someone in person, when Murong Zong brought Liu Jianian, and Murong Xuan and Murong Lingran to the door.


    Liuyuan Envoy was relieved when he saw that the person had finally returned, his body was clean and tidy, and his hair was not messy.


    After the children all greeted him and let them sit down, he asked, "Jia Nian, you are back, how have you been for the past few days?"


    Liu Jianian smiled and said: "Grandfather, I have a very good life. It''s not that you don''t know Aran''s craftsmanship. I only lived for a few days. I feel like I have gained a lot of weight. already."


    Murong Lingran justughed dryly, it wasn''t because you wanted to cook a few meals for your eldest brother before he left.


    As long as she cooks a dish once, she wants to learn this and that too. If she identally cooks more of it, it will taste okay. Not only you have grown meat, but everyone in their family has grown meat.


    Lu Chaoyu nced at the young couple, seeing that their eyes were full of happiness, and suddenly felt extremely dazzling, pouted, and stopped looking at them.


    Once upon a time, a man looked at her like this.


    Liu Pengpeng blinked his big eyes and said timidly: "Sister, brother-inw, you are back."


    Liu Jianian nodded and said expressionlessly, "Well."


    Murong Zong saw that his wife''s face was light, and it was not too warm, so he could only calmly say: "Well, brother-inw is back."


    Liu Pengpeng received a response, with a big smile on his face, and his small eyes narrowed into a straight line.


    saw two older brothers and sisters beside him, he had seen them too, and greeted them obediently.

 Chapter 1595: change route

    Chapter 1595 Change the route


    Murong Lingran and Murong Xuan nodded at the same time.


    At the same time, he was thinking in his heart, how could someone as restless as Lu Chaoyu give birth to such an honest child, it really is a good shoot.


    Liu Yuan''s envoy said with a smile: "Jia Nian, my grandfather is really not used to it without you in this family."


    Liu Jia read: "Grandfather, don''t worry, I will alwayse to apany you when Azong goes to Saiyuan Mansion."


    "Okay, that''s fine." The envoy Liu Yuan saw that the people began to serve tea, and after the couple served tea to themselves, he said, "Azong, Jia Nian, go and put incense sticks for your father, and then for your mother. Have a toast."


    Lu Chaoyu immediately sat up straight and waited for tea.


    Humph, what if you get married?


    It''s not that I want toe back and offer her as a mother.


    Liu Jiahuai said: "Grandfather..."


    It¡¯s okay to give incense to my father, but to Lu Chaoyu tea, she doesn¡¯t deserve it!


    Liuyuan Envoy knew what his grandson was going to say, and gave him a soothing look.


    Rules are rules, just a cup of tea, I believe their young couple will not mind.


    Liu Jiahuai was helpless, so she gave her sister and brother-inw a helpless look.


    Liu Jianian had no choice but to bring Murong Zong to incense his father, and at the same time he came to Lu Chaoyu with tea.


    Lu Chaoyu looked at Murong Zong with a smug face, and was about to take it when he heard Liu Yuan''s envoy: "Are you ready for your meeting ceremony?"


    Lu Chaoyu was taken aback for a moment, "See you...meeting ceremony?"


    "Yes." Liu Yuanshi said suspiciously, "Don''t you know this rule? I remember when my son was still there, he told me that when he brought you back home, your parents carefully prepared for him. gift."


    Of course she knew, but she didn''t prepare for it today for some reason.


    She didn''t expect that Murong Zong would reallye back today, nor did she expect her father-inw to directly tell her to give her a greeting.


    But at this time and a half, where should she go to find a gift?


    It seems disingenuous to find two random things, and she will be scolded by her father-inw, and she is reluctant to take out those precious ones.


    When the envoy Liu Yuan saw his daughter-inw''s forehead instantly covered with sweat, his face showed a look of displeasure, and said, "Aren''t you really unprepared?"


    If it really doesn''t work, then you can only take that thing.


    Lu Chaoyu said sternly: "Of course I''m ready, I just forgot to bring it, I''ll let someone get it."


    After he finished speaking, he whispered a few words to the maid.


    The maid understood and went to do it immediately.


    Taking advantage of this time, the envoy Liu Yuan asked, "Did you guys get dyed on the way because of something? Why did youe here almost at noon?"


    Murong Zong wrote lightly: "It''s okay, but I suddenly encountered a little ident on the road. I didn''t take the usual route and came here after a long time."


    Liu Jiahuai''s face instantly turned serious, and said, "What happened?"


    No wonder his people didn''t meet them, it turned out to be a different route.


    Murong said: "Actually, it''s nothing. It''s just that a broken carriage suddenly blocked the way. When the eldest brother got off to check the situation, a man who happened to fall into the cesspool walked over to the eldest brother."


    Liu Yuanshi suddenly said in surprise: "Shit pit? Azong, have you been touched by that person?"


    Murong Zong shook his head: "No, thanks to Aran for letting me get on the carriage quickly, we can''t hide from that kind of person, so we gave up the road and came here after a long time, so we dyed a little bit. time."

 Chapter 1596: An angry Lu Chaoyu

    Chapter 1596 Lu Chaoyu, who is suffocated


    They don''t know how many times they have to wash their bodies to get them clean. Not only will they definitely not be able to go home today, but they will also make big jokes, so they are willing to suffer a little and go around a bit more. road.


    Liu Jiahuai looked at Lu Chaoyu and said meaningfully: "It''s always been good, but it''s really a coincidence to meet that kind of person today."


    Lu Chaoyu said with a smile: "Yes, it''s really a coincidence. Fortunately, Miss Murong responded quickly."


    After seeing her personal maiding over, she sat up again and said sternly, "My meeting ceremony is here."


    Liu Jiahuai sneered and let her go temporarily.


    Liu Jianian and Murong Zong looked at each other and walked over with a cup of tea at the same time.


    Liu Jianian bent slightly, "Mother, drink tea."


    Lu Chaoyu reluctantly said: "Good."


    After saying that, he took a sip of tea.


    Next, it was Murongzong''s turn.


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to stop it, but Murong Zong seemed to know what his sister was thinking, and gestured with his eyes to tell her to be calm.


    It''s just a mother, just to give Liu Jianian''s father a face.


    Murong Zong followed suit: "Mother, drink tea."


    "Good." Lu Chaoyu took another sip of tea after speaking.


    After drinking the two cups of tea, he gave the two brocade boxes to the husband and wife respectively.


    Murong Zong was not polite, he opened it and looked at it, and a white jade pendant appeared in front of him.


    Liu Jianian followed suit. After opening it, there was a pair of bracelets of the same color.


    Lu Chaoyu looked at the jade pendant and bracelet in the box, and said with a painful expression: "I got a very precious piece of Hetian jade a few days ago, and I asked someone to carve the jade pendant and bracelet, which is specially prepared for today, I hope you all would like it."


    This is a wedding gift for the juniors at her parents'' side, and she bought it at a high price. I didn''t expect it to be so easily given to the person she hates, it really **** her off.


    Murong Lingran nced at the quality of the bracelet, and nodded secretly, it was really good, and at a nce, he knew it was a good thing.


    Liu Yuan''s envoy also looked at it, and his face was a little better. It was considered that Lu Chaoyu was acquainted, and the things he sent were not too shabby.


    If it''s too shabby, then he will have a good talk today.


    The envoy Liu Yuan also gave the two gifts that he had already prepared to his granddaughter and grandson-inw, and said solemnly: "The box in Jia Nian''s hand is also jewelry, and it is thetest style from Zhenbaozhai. I bought it because it looked good. "


    "The book in Azong''s hand is a book that introduces the situation at the junction of Saiyuan Mansion and Chongyan Kingdom. I know that you are going to go on an expedition, and I can''te up with other good things. I will prepare it for you, this thing should be the best gift now, I hope it can help you."


    Murong Zong opened the box and took a look. After seeing the name of the book, his eyes suddenly lit up. He opened a few pages and flipped through the pages. He said excitedly, "Yes... Sure, this book is a good book, thank you grandfather."


    Liu Jianian also said: "Thank you grandfather, I like it too."


    "I like it, I like it." Liu Yuanshi finished speaking, thinking that his granddaughter will be leaving soon, his mood is a little lower.


    Murong Zong saw that Liu Yuanshi''s face suddenly lost energy, and he hurriedly took out the return gift with his younger brothers and sisters, "Grandfather, this is a little bit of our heart, and I hope you like it."

 Chapter 1597: big loss

    Chapter 1597 Big loss


    Liuyuan envoy said listlessly: "Oh? What did you give?"


    Murong Zong looked at his sister.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Grandpa Liu, don''t be unhappy, don''t worry, Sister Jia Nian is at my house, I will take good care of her, I promise, eldest brother will definitelye back safely,e and see these A gift, guaranteed you''ll love it."


    After speaking, he opened the big box that the second brother had brought over, took out the flower pot inside, and said slowly: "Look, this is your favorite Ming Yucao, you know, but it can cure hundreds of poisons. of."


    "And this pot of golden blue and blue flowers, you should have heard of it. Its petals are very magical. If you put it by the bed, you can quickly fall asleep. Wake up the next day and feel refreshed."


    "There is also this pot of dusty flowers. Now it''s summer, there are many snakes, worms, and ants, but you don''t have to worry about it. As long as you keep it by your side, the snakes, worms, and ants will immediately shy away when they smell it. It''s very useful in summer when you''re chilling in the yard."


    After listening to ??Yanuyuan Envoy, he was so shocked that he couldn''t say a word.


    Ming Yucao has always been known to him, he doesn''t find it strange.


    But golden blue and white flowers are also legendary flowers, she actually has them too.


    There is also Suichenhua, he has never heard of it, is it really exaggerating to make snakes, insects, rats and ants retreat?


    "Aran, where did you get so many precious flowers?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it from him, and told him about getting the seeds from Helianhan.


    Of course, she only heard about the effects of Jinqinghua and Suichenhua in the past two days. These two kinds of flowers have not even been recorded in Dad''s medical book. When there is time, she will give He Lian Han sent it.


    Thinking of the husband of the third princess Helianhan, Liu Yuan envoy said with a pity: "So that''s the case, you seem to have told mest time, sigh, you are old and your memory is not good. No wonder I have so many herbs. I haven''t seen it before, it turned out to be specially grown in another country."


    Murong Lingran opened the box that the second brother took, and said with a smile: "These are very ordinary, they are all snacks I made myself. I heard that you have always liked it, so I made some for you. ."


    Liu Yuanshi smiled and said: "Okay, I like these gifts very much, thank you."


    At this moment, Lu Zhaoyu coughed lightly.


    Liu Jianian immediately understood what she meant. For the sake of causing her to bleed a lot, she didn''t mind giving her a return gift, so she opened the return gift that Murong Lingran had just held to Lu Chaoyu and said, "Mother , This is the most popr rouge in Beauty Pavilion, I heard that you never bought it every time you sent someone, so our husband and wife thought of some ways to buy it for you, please don¡¯t dislike it.¡±


    Lu Chaoyu was instantly overjoyed, but he didn''t show it. He signaled the maid to take it, and said lightly: "Oh, I ept it, you guys are interested."


    This is something she hasn''t bought for months, and they bought it so easily. God is really unfair.


    It''s just that what she gave to their husband and wife was so valuable, and what they gave to herself was so cheap. Even if the rouge was the most expensive in Meiyu Pavilion, it wouldn''t be worth much. She really lost a lot today.


    It''s better to give her some kind of flowers that can make snakes, insects, rats and ants retreat. It''s summer, she needs it, and so does her son.


    Liu Jianian knew what her stepmother was thinking by looking at her face, and she didn''t mean to give such a cheap gift.

 Chapter 1598: question

    Chapter 1598 Questioning


    She felt that the rtionship between them was not very good all the time. It was impossible for her stepmother to prepare valuable things for her, so she didn''t want to bother. She happened to have that rouge in her hand, and her stepmother liked it, so she gave it to her. All right.


    Liu Jianian looked at Liu Pengpeng again, and handed him a fried chicken wrapped in bread crumbs that Murong Lingran taught her to make, "If you like chicken, my sister has prepared one for you that you have never eaten before. It tastes good, hope you like it."


    As soon as my sister opened the box, Liu Pengpeng could smell the fragrance. Hearing that she made it by herself, she jumped with joy and said excitedly: "Mother, my sister gave me something, and it''s still my favorite chicken."


    Lu Chaoyu said expressionlessly: "Oh, if you want to eat it, eat it."


    This kid ate too much chicken some time ago. Recently, he gets bored when he sees chicken. He doesn''t want to see chicken every meal. He will definitely not eat it, and he will definitely refuse.


    Unexpectedly, he underestimated how much Liu Pengpeng cared about Liu Jianian, so he immediately took it in his hand and started nibbling, nodding as he ate: "Delicious, delicious, this taste is different from what I have eaten before, it''s so delicious , it''s so fragrant."


    Liu Jianian said: "Eat more if it''s delicious. I''ll bring you some more when there is a chance in the future."


    Liu Pengpeng nodded, "Well, thank you sister."


    After saying that, he continued to nibble.


    Lu Chaoyu was half dead again when he saw this.


    Yesterday, she thought that her son hadn''t eaten chicken for a while, so she ordered the kitchen to cook him several chicken dishes, but the boy didn''t even move.


    Now that Liu Jianian gave it to him, he ate it without hesitation. As for giving her face like this?


    is just a half-sister, is it more important than her mother?


    She really didn''t want to stay here any longer, she said that she was unwell, and dragged Liu Pengpeng to leave.


    Liu Pengpeng said: "Mother, I want to stay with my brothers, sisters and husbands for a while longer."


    Lu Chaoyu said: "They still have serious business to talk about. In front of everyone, you are eating alone. It''s too rude."


    Liu Pengpeng was at a loss for what to say, and told everyone that he woulde overter and followed his mother away.


    Envoy Liu Yuan didn''t say anything, just asked her to wait for half an hour toe over for lunch together. Seeing her nod, she let her go.


    Liu Jiahuai was about to stop her, but she suddenly thought of something, swallowed her words, and went with her.


    gave the little boy a wink, the man understood and immediately followed.


    Lu Chaoyu asked the servants to take her son back to her yard, but she came to an empty yard.


    After waiting for a while, a man came to her.


    Lu Chaoyu said with a displeased face: "How did you do things? I asked you to do two things in total, or two simple things, but you failed all of them, causing me to lose a lot of money today. "


    The man hunched over and said apologetically, "Miss, I''m sorry, but the ve didn''t want to be involved in you after the incident, so I just informed Fu Yuanlu that Liu Jianian was going to get married that day, but it didn''t help much."


    "The ve thought that, since he could get the title at a young age, he would definitely be able toe up with a good idea to ruin their wedding, but he didn''t expect that maybe the time was too hurry, he didn''t make sufficient preparations, and he actually It was easily dismantled by the youngest daughter of the Murong family."

 Chapter 1599: Wedding Farce Truth

    Chapter 1599 The truth of the wedding farce


    "As for what happened today, I actually wanted to block the other way they came, but it happened that His Royal Highness King Qi''s carriage passed there today, so I didn''t dare to block it, for fear of being found out and implicated in Miss. ."


    "Although there may be some reasons for the failure of the n, it was all because of my poor nning. If the youngdy wants to punish the ve, the ve will neverin."


    "If there is still an order, the ve will definitely be ruthless and die, and make sure that the n will not fail again. If it fails, the ve is willing to apologize with death."


    Lu Chaoyu frowned and said: "Forget it, it''s already like this, it''s useless for me to punish you, you don''t have to do anything for the time being. The battlefield is dangerous, and Murong Zong, a man who has no experience in fighting, will definitely die or be disabled. , I''m waiting to see Liu Jianian fall to the same end as me, no, even worse than me."


    After all, she still has a son by her side. Liu Jianian has only been married for a few days. She doesn''t believe that Liu Jianian''s luck is really that good, and she will be able to get pregnant in a few days.


    The man said: "Yes, miss, if you really don''t have an order, the servant will leave first, so as not to be discovered. If there is another order, send someone to inform the servant."


    Lu Zhaoyu nodded: "Let''s go, be careful."


    "Yes, miss."


    "Go? Where are you going?"


    The man just lifted his foot and turned around when he heard an angry voice.


    The two were startled at the same time, turned their heads to look in the direction of the sound, and saw several people standing behind them, all looking at them angrily.


    Lu Chaoyu''s pupils shrank suddenly, his face turned a little pale, and he said with a trembling voice: "Father, you...why are you here? I...you heard what we said just now?"


    Liu Yuanshi sneered: "Why am I here? This is my home, why can''t you say I can''t be here? I heard someone say that you came here sneakily, it should be something, I was curious about what you are going to do. , I didn''t expect to hear the truth about your calction of Jia Nian. Lu Chaoyu, your heart is really poisonous. Tell you, I heard every word you said. "


    "It turns out that the farce of that wedding was manipted by you behind the scenes. I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to hate Jia Nian so deeply. She was only a teenager, and you wanted to destroy her too. She even cursed Azong, as an elder with such a vicious mind, I am so disappointed."


    The matter hase to this point, Lu Chaoyu has nothing to quibble about, and snorted coldly: "Disappointed? Didn''t you always know my temperament? I''m not afraid of your disappointment."


    "You!" Liu Yuan was angry: "How dare you contradict me like this, do you still have my father in your eyes?"


    Lu Chaoyu said: "Of course there are. If not, I wouldn''t have stayed in the Liu family for so many years. I would have left Pengpeng and remarry."


    "Okay." Liu Yuan envoy said: "Since you still have my father in your eyes, then you immediately apologize to Jia Nian Azong."


    Lu Chaoyu nced at Liu Jianian and Murong Zong, and said firmly: "They are just juniors, and they are not worthy of my apology. And aren''t they doing well now? There is no loss at all."


    "Fu Yuanlu''s father has treated my seriously ill family before. In order to repay my kindness, I informed Fu Yuanlu that the person he likes is getting married. What''s wrong? And Fu Yuanlu has also been imprisoned, why should I apologize?"

 Chapter 1600: The crime of killing the three tribes

    Chapter 1600 Punishing the sins of the three ns


    The envoy Liu Yuan gritted his teeth and said, "You dare not listen to me? Do you believe that I will send you to the prison?"


    Lu Chaoyu said proudly: "Jail? What did I do? I just sent someone to inform Fu Yuanlu that Jia Nian wants to get married. Those things were all nned by him. I didn''t do anything, nor did I do anything. Viting anyw. Also, what happened just now, I just sent someone to stop their husband and wife froming to Liu Mansion, shouldn''t I break thew?"


    "you!"


    The envoy Liu Yuan was even more angry. If it wasn''t for Liu Pengpeng, or if he wasn''t afraid of being told that he bullied her as a widow, he would have divorced this disobedient daughter-inw for his son.


    Seeing that Liu Yuanshi was so angry that he could not speak, Lu Chaoyu smiled proudly.


    She knew that the dead old man had no way to deal with her because Pengpeng was there.


    If she had driven away Murong Zhe''s family the year beforest, he wouldn''t have let her go just by scolding her and punishing her a little.


    Liu Jiahuai was about to speak when Murong Lingran spoke a step ahead of him, "If in the past, you probably didn''t break thew, and we could do nothing with you, but today is different, you really broke thew."


    Lu Chaoyu''s smile froze. After so many things, she knew that Murong Lingran was not an ordinary girl, and she was very difficult to deal with, so she asked, "Tell me, whatw did Imit?"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "You ordered the blocking of the road just now, right?"


    "Yep."


    "The person who fell into the cesspool was also arranged by your people, right?"


    "Didn''t you hear it just now? Why are you still asking?"


    "I just wanted to make sure."


    Lu Chaoyu frowned, why did this person confirm it?


    Is there something wrong with that person?


    Don''t care, they all heard what they said just now, it''s useless for her to change her words now, so she can only nod: "It was arranged by my people, so what?"


    Murong said: "No. It''s just that Mrs. Liu seems to have forgotten a very important thing now, that is, my eldest brother is now not only a child of Wen Rung''s family, but a general of the fourth rank, an official of the imperial court, tomorrow I¡¯m about to go out, and a lot of people on the street just now saw that man trying to attack my eldest brother, you grew up in the capital, and you¡¯ve read books, so you should know what the crime of attacking a court official is, right?¡±


    Liu Jiahuaiughed suddenly, how arrogant and sophistry you are!


    After slowing down, Murong Lingran continued: "Also, that person wanted to attack my eldest brother. After he got into the carriage, that person chased after him for a while. I, the Chunling Township Lord, was also with my eldest brother at that time. In other words, that person also wanted to attack me, you said, what is the crime of intending to attack the lord of the township proimed by His Majesty?"


    Lu Chaoyu''s body was stunned, and his face turned pale. Although he attacked the viger, it was serious, but he could save his life. However, attacking a court official was a capital offense. To be regarded as a spy of the enemy country is the crime of punishing the three ns, but...


    Lu Chaoyu hurriedly denied it: "I didn''t let anyone attack him, and I didn''t want his life. I just wanted him to not be able to go home today. I didn''t want to see their husband and wife, and I didn''t want to give them a gift."


    Murong Zong''s face suddenly sank a little. In just a few days, she actually calcted Jia Nian twice. What kind of life did Jia Nian live in this house before?

 Chapter 1601: dispose of

    Chapter 1601 Disposal


    It is estimated that if Jiahuai hadn''t been protecting her, even the bones would have been eaten away by now.


    Murong said: "No one will believe what you said. Many people were watching on the street just now. Anyway, he just wanted to attack, maybe he really had a weapon hidden on him, and wanted to take the opportunity to kill my elder brother. And me."


    "No, he won''t have a weapon on him." Lu Chaoyu looked at the servant next to him: "You ask Datou, he arranged the person, there is no way that person has a weapon on him."


    Datou also understood what Murong Lingran meant. He never expected that he would be used of assassinating an important court official, so he quickly said, "Yes, he has no murder weapon, I can testify, if you don''t believe me, I can take you with me. Go to him, our purpose is really just to prevent you from going back, we really can''t kill people."


    Looking for that person?


    That person must still stink of feces now, isn''t that asking for trouble.


    Murong Lingran said with a look of disgust: "Your words can''t be used as evidence, you are a gang, who knows if you have shielded him, it has been a long time now, he must have taken a bath, and he is very There may be no murder weapon, and it is useless to look for it now."


    Datou was so anxious that he almost cried, "I...I really don''t mean to kill."


    Lu Chaoyu also said: "Father, although I have a bad temper sometimes, I really don''t like Jia Huai and Jia Nian, and I hate the Liu family, but I really can''t kill people, if I want their lives, I won''t wait for them to grow up before starting, please forgive me this time, I really don''t dare to do it again in the future."


    At this moment, her tone was no longercent, instead, she looked extremely humble.


    Envoy Liu Yuan did not soften his heart upon seeing this, and snorted coldly: "Now that you know to beg for mercy, weren''t you very hard-hearted just now?"


    Seeing that he was unmoved, Lu Chaoyu became more anxious, thinking that he might not see his son in the future, tears kept rolling in his eyes, and he said with a bitter face: "Father, I really know I''m wrong, really It''s just a single thought, please forgive me for Pengpeng''s sake, I really don''t dare to do it again in the future."


    Liu Yuan said: "It''s not me who you want to attack. I can''t decide whether to spare you or not."


    Murong Zong nced at his daughter-inw, saw her nodding, then nced at his brother and sister, saw that they also nodded, then turned his head and said: "Grandfather, what we mean is that she is your daughter-inw, this matter is left to You are in charge."


    Liuyuan Envoy knew that they were trying to save face for themselves, after all, there was still a child named Liu Pengpeng.


    What Lu Chaoyu did is not big or small, but he couldn''t really let Liu Pengpeng lose his mother at such a young age.


    Murong Zong is the new son-inw of this family, and he can''t take action on his stepmother on the day he returns home.


    is just handed to him, and he doesn''t know how to punish for the time being.


    The punishment is lighter, and Lu Chaoyu will not be taught a lesson. In the future, relying on Liu Pengpeng''s presence, he will continue to do wrong.


    The punishment was severe, and he was afraid of hurting his grandson''s heart and affecting his future growth, so he needed to think of a surefire way.


    Murong Lingran saw that Liu Yuan was embarrassed, and suddenly said: "Grandpa Liu, how to punish her, I don''t interfere, can I do one thing?"


    Liu Yuan said: "Do whatever you want. This is Jia Nian''s home, and you can also treat it as your own."

 Chapter 1602: confession

    Chapter 1602 Confession


    "Grandpa Xie Liu."


    After Murong finished speaking, he said a word to Liu Jiahuai.


    Liu Jiahuai nodded and immediately ordered someone to do it.


    Not long after, someone carried the table with the Four Treasures of the Study and ced it in front of Lu Chaoyu.


    Lu Chaoyu asked in a daze: "What... what is this?"


    Murong said: "Write down exactly what you just said and what you sent someone to do."


    Lu Chaoyu immediately understood what the other party was going to do, and knelt down towards Liu Yuanshi with a pitiful expression: "Father, please forgive me this time, if this confession is sent to the government, I can It''s over, then Pengpeng will never have a mother in this life."


    "Even if I am lucky enough to survive and have a mother who has been in prison, Pengpeng will not be able to raise his head in the future, and it will ruin him. Do you have the heart to see him lose his father and mother at a young age? You Do you have the heart to see him living under the discrimination of others in the future?"


    Liu Yuanshi said impatiently: "What are you in a hurry for? When did I say I would send you to office? A Zong didn''t say it, and A Ran didn''t say it."


    "And what did you do about Pengpeng? Azong and the others have also been assigned, and now they are different and very promising? As long as he has the ability, no one can ruin his future. Don''t use Pengpeng to intimidate me."


    "Hurry up and write to me honestly, or I will give you a letter of divorce for my son immediately, and then send you to the official."


    "Father..." Lu Chaoyu was even more panicked, holding her confession and not sending her to the office, wouldn''t she have a handle on the person she hates the most?


    In the future, she will no longer be able to do whatever she wants, she will have to do things ording to others, and she will have to be controlled by others. Otherwise, she will only have to go to jail. In this case, it is better to let her die.


    Liuyuan Envoy saw that she still had nothing to write about, and said angrily, "Someone!"


    The servants who have been waiting for a long time will immediately walk towards Lu Chaoyu.


    Seeing that he was really angry, Lu Chaoyu said anxiously: "Father, I will write, I will write, don''t send me to office, I will write."


    After saying that, he reluctantly picked up the pen and started writing.


    After a long while, Murong Lingran picked up the confession she had written and showed it to everyone. Seeing that they all felt that it was correct, she asked Lu Chaoyu to write her name and press her handprint. After the writing was dry, Put it in the bag.


    Lu Chaoyu''s body kept shaking, she knew that the confession was enough to destroy her, and she also knew the reason why Murong Lingran did this, nothing more than to want her to stop bullying Liu Jiahuai and Liu Jianian in the future.


    Although resentful in her heart, she did not dare to show any dissatisfaction at this time, instead she said tteringly: "Father, I have signed and signed, and you have my handle in your hands, and I will never dare to do this kind of thing again. If something happens, please forgive me this time."


    Liu Yuan envoy said coldly: "For Pengpeng''s sake, for Liu''s family to have happy events, and for the sake of not looking for bad luck and making peopleugh, I will make a small punishment today. From today onwards, You just ground yourself in your yard and don''t go out one step."


    "At the same time, I will withdraw all the people in your yard, and put a new group of people in. I will also send people to guard outside. In addition to Peng Peng who cane and go freely every day, even your family members are not allowed to visit. have opinions?"


    How dare Lu Chaoyu have an opinion, she is thankful that she is alive now, but...

 Chapter 1603: punish

    Chapter 1603 Punishment


    "Father, are you going to imprison me for the rest of your life?"


    Liu Yuan said: "Looking at your performance, as long as your performance is good, I can let you out at any time."


    Lu Chaoyu gritted his teeth. The implication was that if she did not behave well, she would not be released for the rest of her life?


    Or if there is another unruly behavior, send her to the prison?


    Murong Zong was simply her nemesis. He only became the son-inw of the Liu family a few days ago, and he actually harmed her so badly. I was really mad at her.


    nced at Murong Lingran''s satchel, if he could bring the confession over...


    No, it''s useless to take it over. Murong Zong''s current official position is already high enough, and he is now favored by His Majesty. If he reallyined to His Majesty, His Majesty would definitely believe them without hesitation.


    After Lu Chaoyu wanted to understand, he could only ept his fate for the time being: "Thank you father."


    Liuyuan Envoy saw this and immediately ordered someone to take her away.


    Datou saw that he wanted to be left alone and that no one was protecting him. He must have no choice but to die, so he hurriedly said: "Miss, you want to save the ves, the ves all obey your orders and do things. I also know that there are old people and inferiors, so we really can¡¯t live without minions.¡±


    Lu Chaoyu was taken aback for a moment, thinking that this person had served him for so many years before he got married, and he was usually obedient, so he looked at Liu Yuanshi: "Father, he just obeyed my orders, please spare his life."


    Liu Yuanshi sneered: "You are really good to the servants. If you were half as good to Jia Nian as you were to him, you wouldn''t end up like this."


    Lu Chaoyu lowered his head and dared not speak.


    Liu Yuan''s envoy nced at the person who begged for mercy, and said sternly: "People from Lu''s house dare to enter Liu''s house without my permission, and help Zhou to abuse, plot against my grandson, they should be severely punished, but I just listen to him. For the sake of the people''s orders, the death penalty can be forgiven, and the living crime is hard to escape, so he was beaten with fifty big boards and thrown at the entrance of the Lu Mansion."


    "Yes, sir."


    Lu Chaoyu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Datou also breathed a sigh of relief. It was only fifty big boards. Although it took a long time to recover from the injury, he might be kicked out of the Lu Mansion, but after all, he still had a life left.


    After the people left, Liu Yuanshi looked at his granddaughter and grandson-inw apologetically, "I''m sorry, I made you feel wronged on the day you got married, I always knew that Lu Chaoyu was restless, so that day I acquiesced to let Jiahuai take Pengpeng away. I just didn''t expect that with Pengpeng as a hostage in her hand, she could still use such a vicious scheme, which is really shocking. Don''t worry, I will never give her another chance to harm you in the future."


    Murong Zong said sternly: "Grandfather doesn''t need to apologize, we understand."


    Liu Jianian also said: "Yes, grandfather, the restless person will be restless no matter what. It is not the grandfather who should apologize, but the person. Now she has the handle in our hands, and I believe she will not dare to cause trouble in the future."


    Seeing that they didn''t me him, Liu Yuanshi nodded in relief. Hearing that the lunch was ready, he took the juniors to eat.


    And before they left in the afternoon, they also received a notice of punishment for Fu Yuanlu and his son.


    Fu Yuanlu was charged with the heaviest crime and was suspected of ndering the officers and soldiers of the Saiyuan Mansion, but because his father was an imperial physician who had saved countless lives, he was sentenced to one hundred ps with a cane and three years in prison, that is, to do three. years of hardbor.


    After the ?? Tai Doctor Fu was carefully investigated, it really had nothing to do with what his son did.

 Chapter 1604: School built

    Chapter 1604 The school ispleted


    But the matter was caused by his son after all. He was responsible for poor discipline, so he was also punished. He was sentenced to imprisonment in the government for one year, no one could visit him, and he was fined for one year.


    As for Fang Xiaohong, although she was instructed by others, she also med herself for being greedy for money. She should have been assigned to Saiyuan Mansion ording to the rules, but Mr. Guan felt that Saiyuan Mansion was her hometown and sent her to Saiyuan Mansion and sent her back. There was no difference in the family, so she was assigned to Lisheng Mansion, and she was never allowed to leave the boundary of Lisheng Mansion.


    Time flies like water, and days pass in a sh.


    Murong Zong had already set off for Saiyuan Mansion with Ning Anhou, and Murong Lingran had also sent him various refined medicinal herbs.


    As for the 100 mu ofnd that Helian Rongjiu rewarded her, there is no surprise, it is still wastnd, and it is still connected to thend that was given to her fatherst time.


    Murong Lingran nned to use half of the vegetables and half of the high-yielding grains.


    Although the houses of the people who built houses in Lihua Vige have already been built, but now is the busy time of farming, each family also has fields waiting to be nted, and there is still a shortage of workers. In order to open up wastnd as soon as possible, she still went to Pengjia Vige. A hundred people came over.


    And the school she built waspleted not long after.


    The ?? school is on a high terrain, very simr to the situation of Murong Lingran''s house, both are in the same direction, and it is the closest to Murong Lingran''s house.


    On this day, after everyone finished work, most of the vigers gathered at the gate of the school.


    The door of the school is open at this time, standing at the door, you can see theyout inside at a nce.


    Lizheng and Murong Lingran''s family stood at the front, facing the vigers.


    The vigers looked at the appearance of the school with envy, and most of them sighed that their children are really lucky to be able to study in such a magnificent and beautiful school.


    As far as the naked eye can see, the entire school is surrounded by thick blue brick walls.


    The name of the school is written on the two high gates.


    Entering is arge open space for children to y, there are severalrge pavilions next to the pavilions, and even rockeries and several small ponds next to the pavilions.


    Of course, the small ponds are not deep for safety¡¯s sake.


    Opposite them is a three-storey house with the three characters "teaching building" written on it.


    On the right is the kitchen and dining room, which is bigger than most of their houses, and on the left is a beautiful house with the words "student dormitory" written on it.


    Although they can''t see the back of the teaching building, they have heard from the builders that there is also arge open space behind, and all high walls are made of blue bricks. Although it is close to Wuming Mountain, it is guaranteed that ordinary beasts will jump. Bute.


    "This school is really beautiful. It looks so good just from the outside. I don''t know what it looks like inside."


    "Yeah, this school is even more beautiful than the school in the city I''ve seen. Children who can study here in the future are really happy to die."


    "When they were born right, when I saw this school, I had the idea of ??being born 20 yearster. It looks better than our house. It would be nice to be able to go in and study for a month."


    "Oh, it''s fate, but it would be a blessing for our children to go in and study."


    "you''re right."

 Chapter 1605: Future Academy

    Chapter 1605 Future Academy


    li saw everyone chattering and talking, without any intention of stopping, but had no choice but to take the initiative to speak: "Everyone, be quiet, the little boss has something to tell you."


    After hearing the words, everyone gradually quieted down.


    In order to make it easier for everyone to hear her, Murong Lingran stood on the stool and said loudly: "To call everyone here today, I don''t need to say that everyone knows, the first thing I want to say is that the school has been built. , ording to the discussion, the school will be named Future Academy, and if everyone usually calls it, it can also be called Future Academy."


    "The next thing is the enrollment. In order to give everyone enough time to prepare and consider, the next five days are the time to sign up. Everyone, hurry up. Children over the age of five, regardless of gender, cane as long as they are healthy. "


    "Second thing, if there are married adults who are willing toe to read, they can also sign up. If the number of adults who sign up isrge, we can set up an adult ss for everyone, but if there are few people, in order to save teaching resources, we can only follow The kids read."


    "The third thing, those who want to see the school can now go in in batches. Thirty people enter at a time, and those who want to see it will take the initiative to line up. If there are no other problems, I will not I wasted everyone''s time, now we can go home and prepare dinner."


    One of them immediately asked the question that everyone was most concerned about: "Little master, how will you receive the beam repair of the future academy?"


    Murong said: "I promised everyone a few months ago that it is definitely something everyone can afford. Since I said it, I will definitely do it."


    "I have discussed with my family and grandfather Lizheng. The one-month bundle is 500 wen. In order for everyone to not have so much pressure, the bundle does not need to be paid like the school in the city. It is paid once every six months. You can have three Pay once a month."


    "It''s the end of April now. Next, you can pay only two months'' worth of silver, which is one tael of silver. When July, you can pay another one or two and a half dors of March."


    Originally, she wanted to say that there is a cafeteria in the academy. If you eat in the cafeteria at noon, you will have to pay an extra 200 yuan a month, but thinking that the children in this vige will definitely go home for lunch at noon, and they will definitely not waste that money, so she will. Do not say.


    Everyone was shocked at the same time, five hundred yuan a month, which is too cheappared to the school in the city.


    I heard that a school in the city costs at least two taels of silver a month.


    Most people can earn at least two taels of silver a month per person, and now they have high-yield grains. In this way, it is possible for them to support two children to study at the same time.


    And the first handover repair only needed a tael of silver. There were people working in Zhiye Zhai at home, and he was so happy that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In this case, the monthly money of one person in the family can support a child to study, which is more than enough.


    Another person asked: "Xiao Dongjia, is it also five hundred wen that the children from other vigese here?"


    Murong Lingran said: "I said it before, this is thend of Lihua Vige after all, if theye, the price will be a little different. The children from other vigese, it is tentatively set to be seven hundred yuan a month, and the school has a canteen. There is a dormitory building, if you have to eat three meals a day in the school and don¡¯t go home at night, you will pay one or two silver a month, including room and board.¡±

 Chapter 1606: Happening

    Chapter 1606 Situation


    One tael of silver a month, including room and board. Although it sounds half the price of the children in Lihua Vige, it is also more than half cheaper than the school in the city.


    The man said excitedly: "Thank you Xiaodong for exining, I will go back and tell my maiden''s family that they have had the idea of ??sending children since the future academy was built. They will definitely be very happy when they hear this news."


    "Yes." Murong nodded and asked, "Do you have anything else to ask?"


    Everyone shook their heads almost simultaneously.


    Murong said: "Since there is no problem, then if you have an urgent matter, you can go back first. Anyway, the school is here, and on May 1, when the children officially enter the school, everyone cane and see, don''t be in a hurry at this time."


    Everyone looked at each other, only a few people who were really in a hurry at home left, for example, there were baby dolls waiting to be fed or something, and the rest began to line up under the guidance of Li Zheng.


    When the school was built, people were not allowed to wait in. They haven''t seen it.


    Some people think that although they can''t go in to study, they are the first ones to go in anyway, so they have a face when they speak out.


    Another part of the people thought that this school is the symbol of Lihua Vige. As people of Lihua Vige, they naturally want to go in and take a good look.


    So that when rtives and friends from other vigese, or when they go to persuade the children of their natal rtives to go to school, it would be a shame if they did not know the situation inside.


    Because there were a lot of people to see, Murong Lingran had a lot of things going on recently, so he couldn''t be with them all the time, so he handed them all to Lizheng and went home by himself.


    On the second day, she heard about the people they went to see, and many decided on the spot to let at least one child go to school, and when the family had more money, they would continue to send the child there.


    They all felt that Lizheng and the Murong family had the right idea, no matter whether they could be a talent or not, literacy was right anyway.


    No talent, even if you know words, your work will be easier in the future.


    If you have talent, you should study hard. If you can really be admitted to Tongsheng Xiucai or something, even the champion, then they will not dy the children, and they can honor their ancestors.


    Murong Lingran had been waiting in the master''s study room on the first floor of the Future Academy. After all, she had invested a lot of money in the academy. She must have mastered the initial situation.


    On the first day, the situation was much better than she had imagined. On the first day, fifty children over the age of five and under the age of ten signed up, all of whom were children or younger siblings of people who worked in her home. them.


    Twenty children came to sign up on the second day, and some of them even studied in the outer vige school and nned to transfer to another school.


    In two days, seventy-five children signed up, all of them from Lihua Vige.


    Lihua Vige had only 100 households before Baiyun Vige came. On average, more than half of the households sent a child here.


    Murong Lingran was very satisfied with this number of people, so he didn''t go on the third day and left the registration to Lizheng.


    Ten households in Baiyun Vige also wanted to send their children over, but they only built houses, and some boughtnd.


    In addition to being the shopkeeper of Zhiye Zhai No. 3 store, Bao Jingye has a higher monthly sry and is able to send his little grandson.

 Chapter 1607: Master

    Chapter 1607 Master


    The rest of the people are thinking that they will work hard to save money this year and send their children next year, which is only a year away anyway.


    Of course, there are also those who can''t afford the money, but want to let their children go to school first, and want to mend their bundlester.


    They didn''t dare toe to Murong Lingran to ask if it was okay, they all went to Lizheng first.


    Li is very disgusted with their behavior. He knows that this hole cannot be opened. Once it is opened, more people will follow suit.


    But from the perspective of the child, as long as there is a child who wants to go to school on credit, he will lend the money to that person and let them return the money directly to him in the future.


    Fortunately, there are not many such families, only a few families, he can still afford a few taels of silver.


    Murong Lingran was waiting for Kong Hongzhuo to teach the two younger brothers a lesson, and took advantage of the rest time to ask him how his master was looking.


    When the academy started to build, she asked him to introduce the master to the future academy, and whenever he had time, he would follow Zhi Ye Zhai''s carriage to the city.


    She was busy during this time, and she didn''t bother to ask him about his situation. The ss was due to start in a few days, and she didn''t know how he was looking for him.


    There are two types of children who are applying now. One is those who have some basic knowledge and who have studied in other schools before or now, and the other who have no basic knowledge at all and do not know a word.


    Children in these two situations must not be mixed together. That would be unfair to both children. It is better to separate them.


    She expected it from the beginning, so she asked Kong Hongzhuo to help her find a master in advance.


    Kong Hongzhuo said with a serious face: "Actually, how did Ie out of Yingcai School, you have seen it, most of the masters I know are also people of Yingcai School."


    "They have high eyes and low hands, and they dislike the poor and love the rich. Even after I left, a few were kicked out by the new dean, but those people are basically unusable."


    "So during this time, I went to other academies and asked people with good personalities that I had heard of before, but they all said that they would have to think about it for a while and give me news in a few days."


    "But to this day, no one has sent a letter. It is estimated that they are perfunctory me."


    Murong Lingran also guessed that this might be the result. Kong Hongzhuo used to be a teacher in the city, and he came to Lihua Vige out of desperation.


    The people he knows must have basically taught in the city, and they must have settled in the city and are used to the city life.


    Suddenly let theme to their small mountain vige from the city to teach, away from their parents, wives and children, most people are definitely not willing.


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Then even if I say that I will give you twenty-two months of Yueyin, will no one be moved?"


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "Yes, but yes, he used to be a member of Yingcai Academy, but he was seriously injured because of an ident, so he took the initiative to leave while the old dean was still there. A lot of them also wanted to continue teaching, and I knew that person wanted to agree, but in the end they rejected me."


    "Why is this?"


    "I guess he is afraid that you don''t want him and despise him."


    "Afraid I don''t want him? How do you say that?"


    Could it be that his wounds have not healed yet?


    Kong Hongzhuo exined what he knew.


    Murong frowned, thought for a moment, and said sternly, "How is his talent?"

 Chapter 1608: pray

    Chapter 1608 Pray


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "The talent is not bad, he was born as a schr, and he was able to test people in the past, but at that time, the family conditions did not allow him, and there was no money to support him, so he was forced to be a teacher in order to make a living. "


    If a schr is born, it is more than enough to teach the children in the vige.


    Murong Lingran said again: "How is his character?"


    "He has a good character. The students he teaches are all sensible, honest, and very self-disciplined. His wife has been married to him for many years and has no children. When his parents were still alive, they asked him to divorce his wife many times, but he She said to the outside world that it was not the wife''s fault, but her own fault. Her wife is also a good person, and after her husband was injured, she never gave up on him and neverined."


    Murong said: "That''s really a pity, but since others don''t want toe, we can''t force others. If you work harder, find someone else."


    "If you can''t find it after the official ss, I''ll think of another way, that is, you will have to work harder at the beginning. You will teach those who have no basics in the morning, and those who have basics will be taught in the afternoon."


    "If it doesn''t work anymore, I''ll ask my dad to substitute for a period of time. Although he is better at medicine, it''s okay to teach a few children."


    Kong Hongzhuo hesitated: "This is also a way, but..."


    "But what?"


    Kong Hongzhuo thought of the past, and suddenly looked at Murong Lingran with a pleading expression, "Little Master, can I ask you to do me a favor?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "What are you busy with?"


    "You... can you help me invite that person?"


    "Why? He''s not the only master in the world, I don''t need him."


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "I know, I also know that man has a stubborn temper, but that man''s current situation is really bad. After he was injured, in order to heal his leg, he sold the house, but his leg was not healed, and it took a few days. Thieves entered the house and stole all the money."


    "Without the house, the money, and all the parents who have passed away, the couple now rely on renting and farming for a living. But he is a schr and has old injuries, so how can he grow thend well? It''s really difficult to support two people. His wife''s family is also very poor and can''t help him, and life is really hard now."


    "I suggested that hee to work in Lihua Vige. He really wanted toe, but he didn''t want to cause trouble."


    "He has been my friend for many years. I really don''t want to see him continue like this. I hope he can live a good life and live a better and better life."


    Murong frowned, if what Kong Hongzhuo said is true, then this person is indeed too unlucky.


    That''s all, the two younger brothers like him very much. Since he came to this family, he has done a lot of duty. Since Kong Yirun and the other six brothers went to work in Zhiye Zhai, they have done their best to help the shop avoid a lot of trouble. For the sake of it, she helped him.


    Although she can invite her master from other ces, she is a stranger after all, and if she wants to get along with Kong Hongzhuo in the future, it is better to invite someone she knows well.


    If Kong Hongzhuo can speak for that person, the rtionship between the two must be pretty good.


    As for that person''s leg injury, she doesn''t care, it''s just a leg injury, not a mouth, throat, eye, brain injury, as long as he can give a lecture smoothly.


    It''s easy to add flowers, but it''s hard to give money in the snow. If she pulls that person at a critical moment, that person will know how to be grateful and cherish the work she gave.

 Chapter 1609: Pu Kangzhu

    Chapter 1609 Pu Kangzhu


    "Well, tomorrow I will go to the newly renovated shop in the city anyway, let''s go see him together, and I will try my best to persuade him."


    Kong Hongzhuo breathed a sigh of relief and said excitedly, "Thank you little master, but you don''t have to go to the city. He doesn''t have the ability to live in a courtyard in the city now, so he moved out of the city a long time ago. But on the way to the city. I have to pass by where he lives, and it is not troublesome to go there."


    Murong said: "Okay, you can tell me about his specific situation."


    "Okay, that''s it..."


    The next day, Murong Lingran went to the ce where the man lived with Kong Hongzhuo and his third brother.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Kong Hongzhuo knocked on the door.


    A man''s voice soon came from inside: "Who is it?"


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "It''s me."


    "Wait, I''ll open the door for you right away."


    After a while, the door was opened. The man saw Kong Hongzhuo bringing strangers and asked in confusion, "Azhuo, who are they?"


    The two brothers and sisters looked at the man, and they really came here with a cane. No wonder he dared not agree to Kong Hongzhuo, no wonder he was afraid that they would dislike him.


    That''s right, the person in front of him only has one leg that can stand, and the other leg is still there, but it has been suspended in the air.


    Kong Hongzhuo nced at the basket in his hand and said, "Kang Zhu, we brought some fruit to see you."


    The person called Kangzhu guessed that they were friends of Kong Hongzhuo, and said very politely: "Hello, I''m Pu Kangzhu. You cane as soon as youe. You don''t need to bring anything. The house is a little messy. Come in."


    Murong said: "Come here rashly, I''m bothering you."


    After ?? finished speaking, he and his third brother followed Kong Hongzhuo in.


    Murong Lingran looked at the yard in front of him as he walked. It looked very clean and tidy. The yard was not empty, and vegetables were grown. It was estimated that the owner was a diligent person.


    took another look at Pu Kangzhu''s clothes. Although there were no patches on it, the dark clothes had been washed and turned white. It could be seen that life was indeed very difficult.


    Pu Kangzhu said: "Everyone sits casually."


    After everyone sat down, Kong Hongzhuo took the initiative to introduce: "Kang Zhu, these three are the little owners of the future academy I told you, Murong Kuan and Murong Lingran, two brothers and sisters."


    Pu Kangzhu looked at Murong Lingran in surprise: "Is she the Chunling Township Lord you said?"


    Kong Hongzhuo nodded: "Yes."


    Pu Kangzhu was stunned for a moment, then stood up immediately, wanting to salute Murong Lingran.


    He was only able to stand on one foot, he was too anxious to get up, and he was a little unsteady when he stood up.


    Kong Hongzhuo immediately helped him sit down.


    Pu Kangzhu didn''t expect to make a joke in front of the guests, so he said very embarrassedly: "I''m sorry, Chunling Township, I was rude just now."


    Murong said: "Master doesn''t need to be too polite, just treat me as a junior."


    "Thank you Chunling Xiangjun." After Pu Kangzhu finished speaking, he saw the peopleing in at the gate of the courtyard, and hurriedly said: "Miss, there are guests at home,e here, I''ll introduce you."


    The ?? woman nodded and quickly came to his side.


    Pu Kangzhu said: "Two, this is my wife, surnamed Lin."


    The two brothers and sisters shouted obediently, "Aunt Lin."


    Lin Shi smiled and nodded, "Hello."


    Pu Kangzhu repeated the identities of the two brothers and sisters again, saying: "We still have some things to say, you go and boil some water to quench the thirst of the guests."


    Lin shi greeted the guests with a smile and went to boil water obediently.

 Chapter 1610: make trouble

    Chapter 1610 Confusion


    Pu Kangzhu looked at the two brothers and sisters again. He also roughly guessed the reason why they came, and he said directly: "The two of you are here to teach the teacher, right?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    Pu Kangzhu said: "I rejected Ah Zhuost time. My legs are a problem even standing for a long time. Let alone teaching and educating people, maybe I need someone to take care of myself, so I won''t go and cause trouble for you."


    Murong Lingran had already had the idea of ??hiring him as his master from the moment he heard his gentle and elegant words. This person was indeed a good candidate.


    "If the Master is worried that we will reject you because of your legs, then don''t worry, we are not the kind of people who judge people by their appearance. As long as the Master is willing, we are willing to hire the Master to go to the future with twenty taels of silver a month. academy."


    Although Pu Kangzhu was heartbroken, he still shook his head: "I''m sorry, you all came in person, so sincere, it stands to reason that I should agree, but my body will cause trouble wherever I go, forget it. ."


    Murong Lingran deliberately asked: "Does the Master think that twenty taels of moon silver is too little?"


    Pu Kangzhu hurriedly shook his head: "No, how could I be too little? This is already much higher than my previous Yueyin, and it can also allow me to live a good life. It''s really because of my legs."


    Murong Lingran said: "Master''s legs are not a problem, if you have an injury on your leg, you can still teach in a wheelchair. In the future, the academy will be very spacious, and you can move around in the ssroom as well, and it won''t cause us any trouble. of."


    Pu Kangzhu wondered: "What is a wheelchair?"


    Xuan Qingguo has something simr to a wheelchair. It is very simple. Some have one wheel, some have two wheels, and some have four wheels. They must be pushed by others.


    She is not surprised that Pu Kangzhu has never seen a wheelchair. Hearing that his leg isme, he doesn''t go out very much. His wife is an honest person and doesn''t like to talk to others.


    Some time ago, Chang Yongsong''s father''s wheelchair broke down. She happened to see it on the road, so she re-improved it ording to what she saw in her previous life, and asked He Wenyi to make it.


    After He Wenyi made it, some people who made furniture saw the new wheelchair and wanted to buy it for the elderly at home. He Wenyi made more, and there happened to be no sale in his yard.


    After hearing Kong Hongzhuo talk about Pu Kangzhu yesterday, she sent people to He Wenyi''s house. Thinking that it should be useful today, she put the wheelchair behind the carriage and brought it here.


    Murong Lingran went with the third brother to unload the wheelchair, introduced to Pu Kangzhu how to use the wheelchair, and sat on it again to demonstrate, "Master, look, this wheelchair is not big, and it doesn''t take up any space. It is very convenient to move on it, and the movement is not restricted at all, and you can push it yourself.¡±


    Pu Kangzhu was the first time he saw such a wheelchair. After Murong Lingran got up, he went to try it and nodded, "This chair is amazing."


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "Now you should agree. With this wheelchair, you don''t have to worry about standing. It''s normal for the Master to sit down and teach."


    "But¡­"


    Murong said: "Master is worried about his wife, it doesn''t matter, my academy has a dormitory building, which just needs to be managed by a woman. She can go with her to manage the student''s amodation issue."

 Chapter 1611: trouble is coming (1)

    Chapter 1611 Trouble ising (1)


    "The students are all in ss during the day, so she doesn''t need to do anything, so she has plenty of time to take care of you. There will be other specialized people doing the cleaning."


    "Of course, taking care of children must be very tiring. If Madam is unwilling, I will not force her. I can also let her concentrate on taking care of you."


    Pu Kangzhu said in surprise: "Can you still provide a job for my wife?"


    "Of course." Murong Lingran said: "Not only that, you can still live together, Confucius has always lived in the courtyard of my house, and he should have told you that after you arrive, you can live with him. In the courtyard, you can also live in the academy. The academy also has a special room for the master to use, and there are kitchens and toilets, so that you can live a normal life.¡±


    Pu Kangzhu was instantly moved, it sounds like this job is really good.


    I have heard Kong Hongzhuo say for a long time that his owner is the best owner he has ever met in his life. Seeing is better than hearing it once, but he never expected it to be better than the legendary one. She thought so thoughtfully. No wonder she was so young. He was proimed by His Majesty as Xiangjun.


    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of broken porcin outside. The people in the main room turned around and saw Pu Kangzhu''s wife lying on the ground, next to a broken porcin cup.


    The two of them were looking at the people on the ground aggressively, and one of them said very rudely: "There is still money to buy tea leaves to make tea. It seems that you have more money than I thought."


    The woman said with a bitter face: "We didn''t buy this, it was given by a friend."


    "A gift from a friend? Forget it." The man changed the subject: "Is the rent ready for next month? This is the third time I''vee here, but I don''t have that much patience. If you don''t give me rent again, Then I can only chase you away today."


    Pu Kangzhu stood up immediately, wanting to go over to help his wife, but Murong Lingran went one step ahead of him and helped her up.


    Murong said: "Auntie, are you all right?"


    Lin nced at the broken hands, shook his head and said, "It''s okay, it''s just a minor injury."


    Pu Kangzhu held a cane and said as he walked: "There are still a few days until the next month. It was clearly written in the original rental contract that we only need to pay you rent at the beginning of the month."


    "Since the 1st of this month, you have been urging the rent for the next month. After you left, you came back seven or eight dayster. Every time you came, you would destroy some things in my house."


    "I''ve already said that, when the time is up, we will give you the money, but now you stille and hurt my wife. You are really going too far."


    The man said triumphantly: "So what if it''s written on the rental contract? This yard belongs to my house. I can take it when I want. If you have any objections, you can move out! But I can warn you, The people around here are all poor, and every household is crowded with people. The only people who have empty houses are my house. If you leave here, you will never find a ce to live. "


    "You!" Pu Kang took a deep breath and said angrily, "You and my wife apologize!"


    "Apologize?" The manughed as if he had heard some big joke: "Hahaha...haha...apology? I have never apologized to anyone in my life. If you want me to apologize, just dream. And I just pushed her lightly just now, she didn''t stand still, what''s the matter with me... ah..."

 Chapter 1612: here comes the trouble (2)

    Chapter 1612 Trouble ising (2)


    Before he could finish thest word, he suddenly screamed.


    Everyone looked straight at Murong Kuan, never expecting that he would dare to suddenly hit someone.


    The man who came with the man immediately helped him up and red at Murong Kuan: "Who are you, why did you suddenly hit someone?"


    Murong Kuan snorted coldly, "He owes a fight."


    That man''s face just now was exactly the same as Gao''s face the day his sister woke up, it was really bad.


    That day he wanted to beat up Gao, but Gao is a woman, so he can''t be a man.


    But today is also a man, so he will not show mercy.


    Pu Kangzhu was also shocked, but quickly recovered.


    The two on the opposite side are really too strong. Although there are three men on their side, the small ones and the weak ones are definitely not their opponents.


    What''s more, there are still two women, and it is not suitable to confront them, and hurriedly said: "Qian Daqiang, Qian Erqiang, the children are still young and ignorant, you push my wife, I will hit you here. With one punch, both sides suffered minor injuries, both saw blood, and they canceled each other out, so let''s not hold each other ountable."


    Qian Daqiang rubbed his swollen cheeks and said loudly: "Impossible, he dares to beat me, I want ten times, no, a hundred times back, otherwise I won''t believe in money."


    Qian Erqiang also said: "Yes, dare to hit my eldest brother, I think he is going to die. Our parents never hit him once since we were young, but today he was beaten by an outsider. I want to interrupt him. legs!"


    Pu Kangzhu frowned and said, "Don''t go too far. It''s because you have made mistakes first. If you don''t push my wife and talk too much, he won''t be able to stop and punch you!"


    "I don''t care." Qian Daqiang gritted his teeth and said, "I knew he hit me, so I will hit back!"


    Pu Kangzhu limped to the front and gritted his teeth: "If that''s the case, then I''ll have to fight with you!"


    Murong raised an eyebrow, she thought that Pu Kangzhu was going to apologize to the other party, it seems that Kong Hongzhuo did not introduce him to the wrong person, this person is still a bit of backbone.


    Qian Daqiang sneered: "Fight? Alright, I''ll teach you a lesson today, don''t say I bullied you as a cripple!"


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his younger brother: "Er Qiang, you go to clean up the crippled, I will clean up the child who dared to beat me. This is my yard, and they dare to bully me in my house. If I don''t kill them today, I will No surname Qian!"


    Qian Erqiang nodded, and immediately walked towards Pu Kangzhu.


    Murong Kuan was about to go over to help, when Murong said quickly, "Third brother, he will leave it to me."


    Kong Hongzhuo also knew that Murong Lingran had a life-saving talisman, so he didn''t take action when he heard the words, and stood by his friend''s side with confidence.


    Murong Kuan also knew his sister''s abilities, so he nodded reassuringly after hearing this, and turned to look at Qian Daqiang.


    He didn''t pay attention to the other party at all, and said with a calm expression: "Come on, let me see how you killed me."


    Qian Daqiang sneered, suddenly pulled out a dagger from his arms, and charged towards Murong Kuan aggressively.


    ¡­


    After a while, Pu Kangzhu and his wife looked at Murong Lingran and Murong Kuan in amazement, and asked in a daze, "Azhuo, did I read it right?"


    Kong Hongzhuoughed and said: "Of course I read it right, my boss is not ordinary people, they are amazing."

 Chapter 1613: cheer up

    Chapter 1613 Cheer up


    Pu Kangzhu and his wife looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Qian Erqiang was about to attack himself just now, but he fell to the ground before he could touch his hand.


    And Qian Daqiang was even worse. He wanted to attack Murong Kuan just now, but he was kicked flying, hit the ground heavily, fainted, and still hasn''t woken up yet.


    Pu Kangzhu looked at Murong Lingran and said in surprise, "Miss Murong, how did Qian Erqiang faint?"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "It''s just that I brought the sweat medicine with me. My father knows medicine, and I like to run outside alone. He was afraid that I would be in danger, so he made the sweat medicine and gave it to me."


    The husband and wife were amazed. Things in the world are truly amazing.


    Generally, fathers know that their daughter will encounter danger outside, so wouldn''t they let her go out less?


    Why did he even take the initiative to give her a life-saving charm when he arrived at Murong''s house, wouldn''t that encourage her to go out?


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "About the matter of the Murong family, you''d better not look at it with ordinary people''s eyes. Everyone in their family is different, and they are all capable people."


    After speaking, he nced at the two lying on the ground, and said sternly: "Anyway, your yard is about to expire, and the conflict with them has intensified. You can''t continue to live here, or you should choose the day, it''s better to hit the sun, today. Just follow us back to Lihua Vige."


    Pu Kangzhu''s wife also knew about what Kong Hongzhuo saidst time about the future academy, but her husband didn''t agree, so she couldn''t force it and asked in surprise, "You agree?"


    Pu Kangzhu hesitated: "Not yet."


    Kong Hongzhuo said helplessly: "Kang Zhu, what are you still struggling with?"


    "I... I''m just afraid that my body will dy the children."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "No, but if the Master really cares, why don''t you teach the children who have no basic knowledge? At the beginning, you only need to teach them to read and read some simple books. How old are they? children, there is no dy."


    "You don''t have to be afraid of the children being naughty and you won''t be able to take care of them if you are inconvenient to move around. Well, child, it is certain that you are naughty. If the master should reprimand, he will reprimand him. He is really disobedient. Tell me, I have a way to take care of them."


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "Kang Zhu, you promise."


    Pu Kangzhu looked at Lin: "What do you think?"


    Lin hesitated for a while, then said earnestly, "You want me to tell the truth?"


    "right."


    Lin said: "Of course I want you to teach. We can''t live here anymore. Since your leg has beenme, you no longer have the vigor in your eyes.


    "There have been several times when I deliberately didn''t put salt in the dish, but you didn''t notice it at all, and actually ate it as usual."


    "Sometimes when I see birds flying by in the sky, my face is full of sadness."


    "I know you like to teach. If teaching can cheer you up, I will naturally support it."


    "Just now, the Qian family brothers said something very right. We can''t find a yard that can be rented to us anymore. After leaving here, I have no confidence to find the next ce to live."


    Pu Kangzhu also knew that he had been a little useless in recent years, and let his wife suffer a lot with him, and sighed: "I have wronged you."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Murong Lingran: "Miss Murong, I promise you, I will go to Lihua Vige. But if you think my teaching is not good, you don''t have to worry about it, just tell me directly, I will not rely on it. not going."

 Chapter 1614: have not been taught

    Chapter 1614 Has not been taught


    Murong smiled and said: "Master Pu, you really think too much, give yourself a little confidence."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Lin again, and repeated what she said just now about wanting her to be the dormitory manager.


    "That''s it, Aunt Lin can work in the Future Academy if she wants to. If she doesn''t want to, I won''t force it. It''s all up to my aunt."


    Lin said with a look of joy: "Can I also have a job? But I''m from a foreign vige, so your vigers will be unhappy?"


    After all, working in the academy is a decent job, and there must be a lot of people in Lihua Vige who are already eyeing this job.


    She is only a foreigner. If she suddenly grabbed such a good job, it is estimated that their own vigers willin, and their life will definitely be difficult in the future.


    Murong asked Lingran: "Can my aunt be able to read and write?"


    "Yes, I have been married to the head of the family for so many years. When things were better, I would read and read with him whenever I had time, and he would be happy to teach me."


    Pu Kangzhu also said: "She has read all the introductory books, and she has a good memory. She also dabbled in the Four Books and Five ssics, and the characters are well written."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "That auntie is a good candidate, as a dormitory manager, but you need to be able to read and write. Although there are women who can read and write in Lihua Vige, they all have jobs now, and the academy''s The two masters are both men, so it must be inconvenient for a woman to work with a strange man suddenly."


    Lin shi nodded in agreement. She is not a hypocritical person. The other party said this for the sake of it. She still invited the husband and wife to the door in person. It was already a lot of face for them. If she refused again, she would be a little ignorant. At any rate, he said with a grateful face: "Okay, then thank you little master."


    Kong Hongzhuo saw that they all agreed, the big stone in his heart finally fell, and said with a smile: "In that case, Kang Zhu, Mrs. Sister-inw, you should pack your things quickly."


    Lin was taken aback for a moment: "Are you going now?"


    Kong Hongzhuo said: "Of course, although the contract has not yet expired, but today I offended the Qian family. With their temper, it is possible to eat you all in the future. It''s not a few days anyway, for safety''s sake, it''s better to do it now. Let''s go, you will be safe when you reach Lihua Vige."


    Murong Lingran also said: "Yes, the carriage is outside, we will leave now. The academy will start in a few days in the future, and you also need some time to prepare and rest."


    Pu Kangzhu nced at the unconscious man on the ground and asked, "What about the two of them?"


    Murong thought about it for a while, then suddenly took out a medicine bottle and put it under their noses and let them smell it.


    Just a moment of effort, the body of the two reacted, and they quickly woke up.


    The two sat up in a daze, Qian Daqiang touched his head and saw the blood on his hand, he was shocked, and he quickly realized what happened just now, suddenly looked at Murongkuan, and said with a trembling : "You... you dare to hurt me, do you know who I am? Do you know how many people I have? If you dare to do this to me, I will go back and ask someone from my family to clean up you!"


    Murong Kuan moved his knuckles and said coldly: "It seems that you haven''t been taught a lesson yet, okay, I''ll wait here, you can go."


    (Sorry, I''m not feeling well, there is only one watch today.)

 Chapter 1615: not a big man

    Chapter 1615 Not a big man


    Qian Daqiang stood up abruptly. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Qian Erqiang sitting on the ground in a daze, and roared, "What did you do to my brother? How did he be like this?"


    Murong Lingran wrote lightly: "It''s nothing, but I was addicted to the drug. Now I can''t react to it, and I will wake up after a while."


    "Drug?" Qian Daqiang said in shock: "You...you really are insidious viins, and you actually use this treacherous method to deal with us. You wait, I won''t make it easier for you."


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head and looked around, and saw a **** was there. He resisted the pain in his head, walked over quickly, picked up the **** and charged towards Murong Kuan.


    Pufuzi and Lin''s heart tensed.


    Of course, Murong Kuan still ignored him, turned slightly to the side, and avoided the attack of the opponent, and easily grabbed the hoe, and with force, he snatched the **** and threw it aside. .


    He gave Qian Daqiang another kick without hesitation, causing Qian Daqiang to fall heavily to the ground.


    "His..." Qian Daqiang gasped in pain andy on the ground for a while without recovering.


    Murong Kuan said: "You are not my opponent, even if youe ten times, it will be useless."


    Qian Daqiang gritted his teeth, and originally wanted to rush over to teach Murong Kuan a lesson, but seeing Murong Kuan''s sharp eyes, his body would not obey.


    Obviously wanted to take revenge and go back, but his body began to tremble. After working hard for a long time, he could only sit on the ground. He didn''t even have the strength to stand up, and his whole body began to sweat.


    This man looked weak and weak, but he didn''t expect that he was actually a martial artist. He was too underestimated.


    Qian Erqiang hadpletely recovered his senses at this time, and quickly walked to his eldest brother''s side.


    He knew that he was definitely not Murong Kuan''s opponent, so he looked at Pu Kangzhu angrily: "You dare to attack my elder brother, do you know where this ce is? I think you don''t want to live here any longer, Let me tell you, we don''t rent this house anymore, get out of here now."


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, even if you ask them to live now, they won''t live there. We are here to pick them up today."


    The two were stunned for a moment, and Qian Daqiang said, "Pick them up? Where to pick them up? Don''t they have no friends or rtives? How could anyone be willing to take in poor people like them?"


    Qian Erqiang said: "You guys are deliberately saying such things to anger us. If they have rich friends, why should they live with me for so long? Are they angry with us?"


    Murong smiled lightly and said, "I''m not their friend or their rtive, I''m their boss. In other words, Master Pu and the others have found a new job."


    "Employer? New job?" Qian Daqiang took a closer look at their outfits. At this time, he noticed that although these people were dressed in ordinary clothes, they looked like ordinary people, but the men were equipped with jade pendants, and the women were wearing jade pendants. With a lot of low-key jewelry, you can tell it is a rich man at a nce, and ask: "Who are you?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it from them, and directly reported his name, "It''s not a big man, just a family surnamed Murong in Lihua Vige."


    Murong''s family?


    Qian Erqiang swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "Is it the Wen Rung family that grew lychees and high-yield crops?"

 Chapter 1616: can never get in

    Chapter 1616 It will never be possible to enter


    Murong said: "Yes, as you said, we are the children of Wen Swiss franc."


    Qian Erqiang said in a low voice, "Brother, they are from the official family, no wonder they are so arrogant, we are just ordinary people, we can''t afford to offend them, why don''t we just forget it today?"


    Qian Daqiang''s face was full of reluctance when he heard the words, he touched the injured part of his head, and then touched the still red and swollen cheek, frowning: "Then my injury is just like this? They are from the official family. So what? People in the official family can''t just beat people and hurt others? I didn''t mess with them, I just identally pushed the woman, did they y such a heavy hand on me?"


    "Big brother." Qian Erqiang was immediately anxious: "But anyway, today we are the first to take action against Lin. If we really pursue it, it will be our fault. I heard that officials protect each other, we probably won''t be able to fight them. ."


    Qian Daqiang said unwillingly: "Then we have to let them go today?"


    "Brother, do you dare to hurt them today? Going to the government and keeping those ck people can be said to be white. If you hurt them, it is estimated that our family will not survive."


    Qian Daqiang was immediately suffocated. He didn''t expect that he would suffer a big loss in his yard today, and as soon as the Pu family left, he had to find a way to find a new tenant.


    His yard is broken, all mud brick houses, and some ces are about to copse. The rich look down on it, and the poor have no money to rent. If you leave it empty for a day, he will lose a lot of money, which is really mad at him. .


    He just deliberately threatened them to drive them away, and wanted them to ask him to apologize andpensate him, but he didn''t expect that they would actually have a good ce to go, and it was still the work of Lihua Vige.


    The more Qian Daqiang thought about it, the more angry he became, and the more he thought about it, the more angry he suddenly shouted: "Get out of my house immediately, Pu Kangzhu, leave me here, I''ll wait to see you live on the streets as a beggar, wait and see. You are starved to death!"


    Murong Lingran asked Pu Kangzhu and his wife to pack up, and turned to look at the person opposite: "Being a beggar? Starving to death? That''s impossible. With this girl here, their life will only get better and better. On the next day, Master Pu will be the master of my future academy, and his wife will also work in my future academy. The master teaches and educates people, you should know that the monthly payment will definitely not be low. "


    "Future Academy?" Qian Daqiang was startled.


    Lihua Vige built arge and beautiful school, which is known to all the nearby viges. He heard that Shuxiu was more than half cheaper than the school in the city, so he thought about sending his children there.


    He had long heard people say that the future academy was built at the expense of the Murong family and had absolute right to speak.


    Pu Kangzhu is actually the master of the future academy in the future. Even if his children go, Pu Kangzhu will teach them in the future.


    Offended Pu Kangzhu, if the child is under his nose, I don''t know how much anger it will be!


    It''s all right now, not only did he offend people, but he also wanted to hit Murong''s family just now, and the children of his family would never be able to enter.


    Murong nodded: "Yes, Future Academy."


    Qian Daqiang is also a person who loves face. After knowing the identity of the other party, he can''t put his face down to ask for help, so he can only say: "Give you a quarter of an hour to clean up. After a quarter of an hour, if Ie back and see another Your stuff, then I''ll set all your stuff on fire."

 Chapter 1617: bully to death

    Chapter 1617 Bullying to death


    After saying that, he walked out of the yard unwillingly.


    Qian Erqiang had no choice but to follow.


    Murong raised an eyebrow, turned around and went to help pack up.


    Pu''s house doesn''t have many things, that is, some clothes and pots and pans, and it took a little time for the vegetables that are growing lushly in the yard.


    Murong Lingran also knew that it was their hard work, so he patiently waited for them to finish before getting on the carriage.


    When he came over just now, Murong Lingran wanted to park the carriage at the door, but Kong Hongzhuo asked her to park at the back of the house. She didn''t know the reason at first, but when the Qian family came, she understood his intention.


    It is estimated that when he came here before, he also encountered them.


    With the greediness of those two, they would definitely attack the carriage.


    After they left, Qian Daqiang and Qian Erqiang came out of the dark, looking gloomily at the direction the carriage was leaving.


    Qian Daqiang said: "Pu Kangzhu is really lucky to go to the future academy to be the master. That girl is also a weird person. So many healthy people are not looking for, but ame person to be the master."


    Qian Erqiang said worriedly: "We used toe here to bully Pu Kangzhu a lot, and we even often came over to eat and drink at mealtimes. When we left, we took a lot of their dishes, and even bought them with great difficulty once. The meat was robbed, you said that when he arrived in Lihua Vige, would he ask Wen Rung to call the shots for him ande to us to settle the ount?"


    Qian Daqiang frowned and said, "It shouldn''t be, if Pu Kangzhu was really so careful, he would have told us what we had done to him before, and asked that child to teach us a lesson again, and he would not let go so easily. let''s go."


    After he finished speaking, he touched the wound on his head and sighed: "Don''t think so much, hurry up and find a doctor for me, if this goes on, I''m afraid that if they don''te to me, I will be hurt to death. "


    "Okay." Qian Erqiang said, "What shall we say about your wound then?"


    Qian Daqiang gritted his teeth and said, "Just say I identally fell."


    "Okay, big brother." Qian Erqiang was about to lift his foot when he suddenly said, "Big brother, can our children go to the Future Academy in the future?"


    After listening to the people in the vige talking about the future academy, they have been considering whether to send it over for the past few days. Now that they have offended the Murong family, they don¡¯t know if they can still do it.


    Qian Daqiang said: "I don''t know, I heard that the Murong family is very talkative, and I also heard that the Murong family hold grudges, and I don''t know which is true and which is false, but even if the Murong family agreed, I would not dare to take the child. I sent it. Pu Kangzhu didn''t dare to do anything on the surface, it is estimated that he would bully our children behind his back."


    Qian Erqiang said: "Pu Kangzhu looks quite honest, probably not."


    "I don''t dare to take the child to risk, if you dare, you can send it."


    "Then... then forget it. My children are my treasures. I don''t want them to be scorned by others. There are also schools in other viges. If it''s a big deal, I will send the children to other viges."


    ¡­


    An hourter, Murong Lingran also brought the Pu family and his wife back to Lihua Vige. After taking them home to meet their parents and younger brothers, they went directly to the Future Academy.


    Today is still the time for registration, so at this time, the future academy is still full of people. Some peoplee to inquire about the situation, and some have already signed up to visit the school.

 Chapter 1618: warmhearted

    Chapter 1618 Warm-hearted


    On the way, Murong Lingran asked Pu Kangzhu for his opinion, and asked him where he lived. The academy could live in the academy, and so could the west courtyard.


    Pu Kangzhu knew that in the future his wife would get up at night to check the sleeping situation of the children, and Kong Hongzhuo was used to living in the ce where he now lived with the six people he adopted. His wife was a woman, and it would be inconvenient to live with them. Disrupting their living habits, they said that living in the academy would be enough.


    The future academy originally had the master''s dormitory, so Murong Lingran nned to lead them there and gave them a room.


    At this moment, Murong Lingran led the couple into the gate of the academy and led them directly to the Master''s dormitory.


    Pu Kangzhu was sitting in a wheelchair, and his wife pushed him inside. While walking, he looked at the imposing academy and talked to his wife from time to time.


    "This academy is really spacious, with three floors. I thought the academies in the vige were the same as the ones I used to stay in, with only one or two rooms."


    Lin said with a smile: "As Zhuo said, this was built by the Murong family with a lot of money, so it''s naturally unusual."


    Pu Kangzhu said: "It''s really unusual. Theyout here is not inferior to Yingcai School, and even more beautiful than Yingcai School. Even the walls are made of blue bricks, and they are built high, so it is not easy for bad guys toe in."


    Lin nodded: "There are mountains and forests around, so it is not easy for beasts toe in."


    The two talked in a low voice, and they met many vigers on the way.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran and Kong Hongzhuo came in with two strangers, many people curiously asked their identities.


    Of course, Murong Lingran had nothing to hide, she simply said that she was the newly hired master.


    When those people heard this, their expressions instantly became extremely respectful, and they all wanted to have a few words with him, hoping that he could take care of his children more in the future.


    It was just that Murong Lingran said that they came here, and they still need to hurry up and settle down. It''s hot outside, so it''s hard to waste time, and they have to pack their luggage. There will be opportunities in the future.


    The vigers also saw that the carriage with luggage came in ahead of time. Seeing Pu Kangzhu sitting in a wheelchair, they offered to help unload the luggage.


    Murong Lingran saw their warm-hearted appearance, so he naturally agreed and let them help.


    Many people are powerful, and if it is to rely on her, the third brother and the Lin family, it will definitely take a lot of time.


    Pu Kangzhu saw that the vigers didn''t have any strange expressions because of his legs, and before he could breathe a sigh of relief, when he heard that they actually wanted to help him, he wanted to refuse, but before he could speak, the vigers rushed over. Unloading luggage unloading luggage, sweeping the floor, when they chased after them, some even wanted to make their beds.


    The husband and wife dared to let others serve them, so they hurriedly stopped them, otherwise they might even be able to wash face water for them.


    Murong Lingran also felt that they were almost done, so he let them leave temporarily. After the two of Pufuzi settled down, they would have time to meet in the future.


    The vigers stopped entanglement after hearing the words, and after a few words with the two, they left voluntarily.


    The couple finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Lingran stood in the room and said solemnly: "This room is not big, but there are wardrobes, desks, dressing tables, etc. If you still need anything,e to me, I will be satisfied if you can."

 Chapter 1619: intercede (1)

    Chapter 1619 Intercession (1)


    "If you want to buy something, whether it''s morning or noon, there will be a carriage to the city, and you can hitch a ride to buy it."


    "As for the food, I think you guys just pulled out a lot of vegetables and brought them back. I''ll bring you some meat to put in the kitchenter."


    "You may need to cook for yourself these few days. It''s fine when the ss officially starts. There is a canteen in the school, and the master can eat in the canteen with the children from other viges."


    "There are books prepared for Master on the bookshelf next to them. They were all bought ording to Confucius''s wishes. Master can read them in advance these two days."


    Pu Kangzhu didn''t expect that a child of hers could think so thoughtfully, and said ttered: "You''re wee, little boss, we don''t need anything for the time being, you''ve prepared enough, so there''s no need to trouble."


    Lin also said: "Yes, what we want to eat, we will go to the vige to buy it, so the little boss doesn''t have to spend money."


    Murong Lingran didn''t force them when she heard the words, she took care of them too thoughtfully, but she would lower her attitude.


    Although their husband and wife are not the kind of people who can''t make ends meet now, they are not children anymore, she is a child, and some things still need to be done by themselves.


    So she briefly introduced the situation of the academy to them and left them the time.


    If theyck something, Kong Hongzhuo will be with them every day in the future. He is not a polite person, and he will definitely take the initiative to tell her.


    went to Lizheng to see the number of people who signed up. Today is the fourth day of registration. The number of people has dropped a lot. There are only ten people who signed up, and most of them are from other viges.


    There were seventy-five children on the first day and the second day, fifteen yesterday, and ten today, and there are already one hundred children.


    There is still one and a half days left to sign up. It seems that even if she only has two sses for the time being and has hired two masters and a dormitory, the academy will not lose much money for the time being, so she can rest assured.


    She also knew that it would be very slow to repay this, but some things cannot be rushed. She still has some money in her hand now, and she can find ways to make money in other areas.


    Murong Lingran and the third brother walked out of the gate of the academy and were about to walk in the direction of their home, when they saw two people with their children at the door hesitating, looking like they wanted to sign up but didn''t dare, Murong Lingran was helpless. Shaking his head, he knew it earlier, so why bother in the first ce.


    Murong Kuan also guessed the family''s intentions, and frowned: "Aran, you must go to the mountains again, or you go first, and I will block them."


    That''s right, the first three are the Hao family from Baiyun Vige.


    Hao Chengshan saw Murong Lingrane out. Seeing that his wife was still standing still, he frowned and said, "What are you still doing? Didn''t you say that you came to her to admit her mistake, hoping that she could let her son enroll? You are here now. It looks like you have regretted it?"


    Thinking of what she had done to the Murong family before, Dai swallowed her saliva and said nervously: "Of course I won''t go back on it, I know that she might agree only if I put down my posture and beg the little boss, for the sake of my son. The future is just asking for help, it''s no big deal."


    Hao Chengshan said, "If that''s the case, let''s go."


    It''s just that before Mrs. Dai raised her feet, Murong Lingran walked in front of them with her third brother.


    Hao Xiaowei seemed to be very afraid of Murong Lingran. Seeing her approaching, he couldn''t help but hide behind his parents.

 Chapter 1620: intercede (2)

    Chapter 1620 Intercession (2)


    Is she so scary?


    Murong Lingran asked knowingly, "What are the three of you doing here? If you want to see what the future academy will be like, there are very few people these days, and there will be no crowding, and there is no limit to the number of people, so go ahead."


    Seeing her looking at her, Dai hurriedly pushed her younger son to the front, and said very carefully: "Little master, no, Lord Chunling, we have already seen what the academy looks like, and it is indeed built by the Murong family. The school, ording to us, can be said to be the most beautiful school in the world."


    Hao Chengshan also echoed: "Yes, yes, Chunling Township has a vision. When we built it, we felt that it was unusual. We didn''t expect the effect of the construction to be so good. There are pavilions and rockeries, which are better than those of the big families in the city. The house is even more beautiful.¡±


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Okay, you don''t need to say ttering words, just tell your intentions, you know, I''m very busy. By the way, in Lihua Vige, just call my little boss, everyone else will so called."


    Dai nodded, "Yes, Xiaodong, I listen to Xiaodong. Since Xiaodong has ordered, let''s say it straight, we are here today to ask you for something, I want my little son Hao Xiaowei came to study, I wonder if it''s okay?"


    She just felt that she didn''t work in Murong''s house, and it was not suitable for her to be called like this. Since the other party had already spoken, she could only shout with shame.


    Murong said: "Have you gone in to find Grandpa Lizheng?"


    Mr. Dai nodded ufortably: "Yes, it''s just that Li Zheng said that he can only agree to sign up after asking for your opinion, so... so... I... I''lle to you."


    Without waiting for his sister to speak, Murong Kuan spoke first: "Have you got your money ready?"


    Dai thought that they would really agree, and hurriedly nodded: "I''m ready, although the family''s money is not enough, but we and Uncle Bao borrowed three hundred yuan, plus the family''s money, it''s enough for a tael of silver, I heard that For the first time, we only need a tael of silver, so we only prepared so much."


    As for the next bundle repair, they haven''t thought about it yet, they can send the child in first.


    In two months, it should be possible to see whether Hao Xiaowei has the talent to read. If not, they will not let him read after epting his fate. If he is talented, they will continue to support him even if they are smashing the pot and selling iron. .


    Murong said slowly and leisurely: "One tael of silver is not enough, and there are textbooks such as pen, ink, paper, inkstone, etc. This also requires money."


    Dai said again: "We have prepared these, and we also asked Lizheng in advance which books he needs to prepare. We have already bought them. Although they are all used by others, they are the cheapest, but they can still be used. "


    "The preparations are quite sufficient." Murong Kuan said, "But you guys can find your master elsewhere. My sixth brother will alsoe here to study, so I won''t give Hao Xiaowei another chance to bully my sixth brother."


    Dai Shi suddenly became anxious, "My little boss, is it really impossible? My family Xiaowei already knew that he was wrong. Since that incident, he seems to have changed, and he has never bullied anyone again. "


    "I heard that the children who are entering the school will be divided into two sses, one with foundation and one without foundation."

 Chapter 1621: promise

    Chapter 1621 Promise


    "My children have never read books. My little brother''s younger brother has been reading books for a long time. The two of them will definitely not be in the same ss."


    "And this is Xiaodong''s academy, how could he have the guts to bully your brother."


    Murong Kuan frowned, what he said was correct.


    Dare to bully Xiaoliu, Chunling Xiangjun''s younger brother, and Wen Rung''s son in their academy, that person is probably crazy to do this.


    Dai''s face begged: "Two little bosses, please take pity on this child, he really already knew that he was wrong."


    After she finished speaking, she patted Hao Xiaowei on the shoulder and said, "Hurry up and promise to Xiaodong, that you will never dare to bully people again."


    Hao Xiaowei also really wanted to study, and he already knew that he was wrong, and he really wanted to be forgiven by the Murong family, so he was very obedient and said: "Brother Xiaodong, sister Xiaodong, I know it''s wrong, please also please. Forgive me, I promise to be obedient in the future, listen to the words of the master in the academy, listen to the words of the parents at home, and also listen to the words of the brothers and sisters of Xiaodong''s family, please let me enroll."


    Murong pursed his lips and did not speak for a while.


    Seeing this, Hao Chengshan suddenly knelt down towards Murong Lingran and begged bitterly: "Xiaodong, please, please allow Xiaowei to enter the school, if Xiaowei is disobedient in the academy in the future, you can beat him casually. , we will not have the slightest opinion.¡±


    Dai also took the child and knelt down with him, anxiously said: "Little Master, I promise you, if Hao Xiaowei makes you unhappy in the future, or...or if I offend you or your family, Even if you fire Xiaowei by then, we won''t have a singleint."


    Murong Lingran took the third brother to the side from the moment they knelt down, and did not ept their salute.


    Although she is Chunling Township Lord now, her status is higher than them, and the other party still asks for her, and it is okay to receive them a courtesy, but she is still very unustomed to being educated in the 21st century.


    nced at their husband and wife, the anxious expressions on their faces at this time did not seem to be fake.


    Although there are some failures in educating children, it is really good for children.


    For the sake of the child, he could beg her in such a low voice.


    Pity the hearts of parents all over the world.


    "Third brother, do you want to agree to Hao Xiaowei''s admission?"


    Murong Kuan said: "It''s good for you to make the decision. I support whatever decision you make."


    Hearing this, Murong had no choice but to turn his head and say, "Get up."


    The three begged at the same time: "Little master, is it really not good? Please."


    "I didn''t say yes, and I didn''t say no, but if you don''t get up, I will never agree."


    The two were startled and got up quickly, Hao Chengshan said with a hopeful expression: "Little Master, what do you mean..."


    Murong said: "I can promise Hao Xiaowei to enroll."


    The three of them were instantly happy.


    Hao Xiaowei said excitedly, "Thank you, my little sister."


    He can finally study in such a beautiful school.


    "But..." Murong Lingran said again: "Hao Xiaowei is different from other children, just as you said at the beginning, if he dares to bully people in the academy, whether it''s my brother or others, then I can''t me him. Now, he has no chance of entering the future academy in his life."

 Chapter 1622: Did you say that?

    Chapter 1622 Did you say that?


    Hao Chengshan said worriedly: "Xiao Dongjia, if others bully him, can''t he fight back?"


    "Of course not." Murong said: "I want him not to bully others, but I won''t allow anyone to bully him, as long as he doesn''t act first."


    The three of them breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, Dai Shi urged: "Son, hurry up, thank you little master."


    Hao Xiaowei nodded, and immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Murong Lingran.


    "You don''t need to knock your head."


    Hao Xiaowei was startled and looked at his mother in embarrassment.


    Before waiting for the Dai couple to speak, Murong said again: "As long as he is obedient in the future, it will be better than anything else."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Murong Kuan: "Third brother, you go and tell the inside and ask them to sign up too. I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    Murong Kuan nodded and nced at the family of three: "Come with me."


    Although he hates this family very much, but his sister agreed, so he can''t say anything.


    When Hao Xiaowei sessfully registered his name, the family of three finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Dai smiled and patted his son''s head: "It''s alright now, Xiaowei can also study in this vige in the future. Being able to study in such a beautiful academy is not in vain for us to give up everything in Baiyun Vige toe to the capital."


    Hao Chengshan said angrily: "If you want your son to be able to study smoothly in the future, then keep your mouth shut and don''t do anything that makes the little boss angry, or else it will dy the child, and the child will me you in the future. I hate you for not wanting to support you, so don''t regret it at that time."


    "I know." Dai said, "My son is my life, and I can do anything for him."


    "You better be able to do it, just the other kids in the family..."


    Dai said: "I also know I owe them a debt, but Li Zheng said that the younger the children are, the easier it is to learn. The family only has the ability to send a child here, so they can only be wronged temporarily."


    Hao Chengshan also knew this, and suddenly looked at his wife with cold eyes: "If you weren''t so impulsivest year, and we could all work in the fields of Murong''s family, why wouldn''t we be able to pay for the other children''s repairs?"


    "Okay." Dai said, "You bring this up again. I know that I was ignorant at that time, and I was taught a lesson, so don''t talk about it. Today, the Murong family can agree to Xiaowei''s admission, maybe one day they will It just takes time to let us go back to their home to work, and when we have the money, let¡¯s send them there.¡±


    Hao Chengshan didn''t say much, turned around and walked to his ownnd.


    The Murong family might agree to let them go back to work, but judging from today''s situation, if there was no Xiaowei, Murong Lingran would not agree, and it would take them a lot of effort to let them go back to the field.


    As soon as the family of three arrived near the door of the house, they saw the two daughters-inw of the Mo family walking towards them with Mo Xiaochun, the youngest grandson of the Gao family.


    They also knew the grievances between the Gao family and the Murong family. Hao Chengshan and Dai family also roughly guessed the purpose of their visit, so they looked at the three of them seriously.


    Qian Chuhua, the eldest daughter-inw of the Gao family, smiled and said, "Mother Xiaowei, you are back, we have been waiting for you for a while."


    Dai frowned, did you say that?


    The meaning of ?? is likeining that they came backte.


    They didn''t invite each other, the other party came uninvited, but they were stillining about them. She really was the daughter-inw of the Mo family who was hated by the whole vige.

 Chapter 1623: How did it work?

    Chapter 1623 How did it seed?


    Qiu Xiaoru saw that Dai was unhappy, and knew that her sister-inw had said something wrong, so she hurriedly said in a roundabout way: "Mother Xiaowei, don''t be angry, we have something to ask you, I wonder if we can go in and talk?"


    There are always people passing by, and she really doesn''t want outsiders to see the joke.


    If it was before, Dai would have driven people away directly, she would not have time to greet these idle people, and she would have to prepare things for her son to go to school.


    Moreover, the other party was someone the Murong family hated. In order to please the Murong family, she wished she could beat them and help the Murong family out.


    But she was too arrogant to the other party, she was afraid of being sued to the Murong family, saying that the Murong family gave her a good face, she was proud of not being able to find Bei, which caused the Murong family to be annoyed, and she would not do anything in the future. help them.


    Hearing that Qiu Xiaoru wanted to enter the house, she just hesitated before agreeing.


    As soon as Qian Chuhua entered, without waiting for everyone to speak, he quickly closed the door and said anxiously: "Xiaowei motherfucker, I heard that your application for registration was rejected a few days ago, and today you went to another one. Come on, I don''t know if you have seeded?"


    Dai nced at Mo Xiaochun who was looking straight at him, raised his eyebrows and said, "You also want your son to study at the Future Academy?"


    Qian Chuhua said with a bitter face: "Yes, but you know the grievances between our family and the Murong family. My family''s Xiaochun was also rejected by Lizheng a few days ago. The situation in the Hao family is simr to ours, so I just wanted to ask. You, if you seed, can you tell me the way? If it doesn''t work, let''s think of a way together."


    Who wants to figure out a solution with you?


    The grievances between the Hao family and the Murong family are not as deep as the Mo family and the Murong family.


    Dai finally couldn''t control his expression, and said with a proud face: "We have sessfully signed up."


    Mo Xiaochun looked at Hao Xiaowei in surprise when he heard the words, and said, "Have you really signed up?"


    Hao Xiaowei said: "Well."


    Mo Xiaochun said enviously: "Then you can study in such a beautiful academy."


    Hao Xiaowei raised his chest and said, "Yes."


    Qian Chuhua showed a look of jealousy on his face, but she quickly covered it up and said excitedly, "How did you seed? Did you give the Murong family more money or a gift?"


    Hao''s family was sessful, so the children of Mo''s family might also enter.


    Dai said helplessly, "Look at my house, the bedrooms haven''t been built yet, how can I give Murong''s family more money? I don''t even have any money for gifts, I even borrowed it from someone. The owner is actually a good person. As long as she doesn''t fight against her, she will forgive her even if she makes a mistake. We are a family of three and the little master who asked for her together, she agreed. "


    At the beginning, they also thought about giving some gifts to the Murong family, but the Murong family had been rewarded by the Queen Mother and Her Majesty. Their family had no money, so they couldn''t give valuable gifts. Ordinary things, how could the Murong family like it? I guess It was also a free gift, and they gave up.


    Qiu Xiaoru suddenly said, "How did you get Murong to agree to you?"


    Thinking of what happened just now, Mrs. Dai felt a little ufortable on her face, but many people saw what happened just now, and they couldn''t hide it, so they had to say it one by one.


    "That''s it, if you can put your face down, you might as well give it a try."

 Chapter 1624: all family

    Chapter 1624 is a family


    "What?" Qian Chuhua said in shock, "Kneel down and beg Murong Lingran?"


    Dai sighed and said, "Yes, otherwise, is there anything else we can do? She is now Chunling Township Lord, a person with a title, and the most honorable girl in Lihua Vige. In fact, she should kneel down. of."


    Qian Chuhua and Qiu Xiaoru looked at each other, their mother-inw Gao couldn''t even go out, so how could they ask for it?


    As for themselves, they never thought of kneeling down and begging for help in person.


    Qian Chuhua said: "You really just knelt down and begged, without spending a single penny, Murong agreed?"


    "Of course, we were at the gate of the academy when we asked. Many people saw it. If you don''t believe it, ask them."


    The two heard the words and knew that she really didn''t lie to them, so they left Hao''s house after saying that there was something else at home.


    Hao Chengshan came out of the room and said, "It seems that the Mo family really wants to send Mo Xiaochun to the Future Academy as well."


    Dai pouted, and said with contempt: "I think the Mo family is just dreaming, and I want to say that Wen Rung is too kind, if Gao does such an excessive thing to me, I can''t wait to kill her immediately. family."


    Hao Chengshan said: "Women''s opinion, if Wen Rung really did that, what would His Majesty think of their family? Can his son be named a general? His daughter can be named a town lord?"


    Dai was speechless when he choked, took his son back to the house, and went to pack the things he needed for his studies.


    Hao Chengshan snorted coldly, turned around and went down.


    On the other side, after Qian Chuhua and Qiu Xiaoru left Hao''s house with Mo Xiaochun, Qian Chuhua said as they walked, "What do you think we should do? They said that we need to kneel down and apologize, but my mother-inw can''t go out. , Murong Lingran doesn''t even want to see us, let alone go to our house."


    Qiu Xiaoru frowned: "If you have something to say, just say it."


    Seeing that she could hear her meaning, Qian Chuhua sneered: "I... I mean, it''s better to ask Mo Ershan to apologize to Murong Lingran. The Mo family has a grudge with the Murong family, and arge part of it is his reason. If he can take the initiative to bow his head, maybe Xiaochun may go to the future academy."


    Qiu Xiaoru knew that she couldn''t think of any good ideas, so she said coldly, "You don''t know what Mo Ershan''s temper is, let him kneel down and apologize, unless the sunes out from the west tomorrow."


    "Isn''t there still you? Isn''t Mo Ershan listening to you very much, especially after you have a son, it''s even better for you, can you just persuade him not to?"


    "I don''t go, he listens to me in some things, but he will never agree to me about matters rted to his dignity. When he is in a good mood, he does follow me, but when he is in a bad mood, I If he frowns, he will do something to me, and I don''t want to be beaten by him."


    Qian Chuhua suddenly became anxious: "Xiaoru, how can you do this? We are all a family, how can you help me? Although your child is still young, you are not in a hurry to study, but if my child can enter, In the future, your child will be able to enter. The child will grow up in a few years, and you will not have to think of a way at that time."


    Qiu Xiaoru said in a firm tone, "I said I won''t go if I don''t go."


    "Qiu Xiaoru!" Qian Chuhua shouted sharply, "How can you be so heartless, Mo Xiaochun is also your nephew!"

 Chapter 1625: dare not go

    Chapter 1625 Dare to go


    "Don''t forget that the rtionship between the Mo family and the Murong family is so bad today. There is also your reason. If you didn''t frame Murong Zong and wanted Murong Zong to marry you, maybe the Murong family hates our family. It won''t be this deep!"


    "The people who caused all this are the two of you. You don''t help now. You are not from the Mo family. If you dy my son''s exam for the champion, the two of you will be the sinners of the Mo family, and you will be dead in the future. It will also be eaten by the ancestors of the Mo family!"


    Qiu Xiaoru was startled, thinking of what happened the year before, her heart ached suddenly, her face became even colder when she heard her cursing herself, "Whatever you say, I won''t persuade Mo Ershan anyway, I''m going to go by yourself. ."


    After saying that, he walked forward without looking back.


    Qian Chuhua saw that she was angry, and knew that he was impulsive just now and said the wrong thing, so he immediately eased his face and prayed: "Just help me, please."


    Qiu Xiaoru said, "No way."


    After saying that, she went straight home.


    Qian Chuhua had to follow behind her, persuading her as she walked, but she didn''t let go until she got home.


    Since Gao was whippedst year, not only was his face disfigured, but also the root of the disease was left on his body. As long as he walked for a long time, the skin on his body would twitch and hurt, as if the skin was cracked.


    At this time, she was sitting under the eaves and looking at her grandson on the rocking chair. When she saw the two daughters-inwe in, she didn''t stand up and asked, "How is it? Did the Murong family agree? Xiaochun can go to study. Yet?"


    Qian Chuhua said, "Auntie, we didn''t dare to ask."


    Qiu Xiaoru stepped forward and picked up his child without speaking.


    Mr. Gao frowned and said, "Why don''t you dare? Could it be that the Murong family can still eat you? How dare you be my Mo family''s daughter-inw. If I could go out, I would havee to the door long ago, and I will return the round. get you?"


    said that it seemed like it was a glorious thing to ask for help.


    If you can go out, with your temper, maybe the rtionship will be made more rigid by you.


    I hope you can get things done, and the sun wille out from the west tomorrow.


    Qian Chuhuained in her heart, but did not show it on her face, she frowned and said, "Auntie, it''s not like you don''t know the attitude of the Murong family towards us. Just agreed."


    "Kneeling on the ground and begging her?" Gao said angrily, "Murong Lingran, a little girl without even hair, deserves someone else to kneel for her?"


    Qiu Xiaoru couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She really regretted marrying Mo''s family more and more. With such a mother-inw who can''t carry herself and pull her back, her children will never be able to seed in this life.


    When Qian Chuhua heard the words, she immediately nced outside the hospital, and she was relieved after hearing nothing, and said, "Auntie, don''t talk like this in the future, Murong Lingran is now the lord of the township, and I heard Li Zheng say, It is disrespectful for you to speak like this, if you are heard and sued to Master Guan, you don''t need Murong Lingran to do it himself, Master Guan will immediately order you to be arrested and beaten."


    Mr. Gao was startled, thinking of the punishment he received in the prison, his expression became nervous, and he whispered: "I... I''m not used to it for a while, it''s not easy to change my words, I won''t talk about it in the future."


    After ?? slowed down, she said again: "But is there really only one way to kneel down for her? What about other ways?"

 Chapter 1626: anxious gao

    Chapter 1626 The anxious Gao


    Qian Chuhua said, "Is there any other way? And even kneeling, I don''t think it''s very good. Let''s not mention the troubles that A-Niang had caused them in the past. It''s just that Mo Ershan wanted to frame Murong. If we forgive the murder of people, I''m afraid they will never be able to forgive us."


    Hao Xiaowei only bullied a child at the beginning, and the Murong family members also vented their anger for Murong Ding. It was much lighter than the Mo family''s actions. It''s not surprising that he could be forgiven just by kneeling.


    The mother-inw not only threw out the seriously ill Murong Lingran, but also nearly killed Murong Ding together with Mo Ershan...


    Mr. Gao frowned and said, "That incident has long since passed. Ershan and I were both imprisoned, and it has been canceled long ago. I haven''t done anything too much, and everyone in the Murong family is still alive. It''s alright, and now I''ve been punished, and I can''t go out now, they shouldn''t remember it all the time, right?"


    Qiu Xiaoru sneered: "Auntie, if someone does something too bad to you, can you forgive others just because they have already been punished?"


    Mr. Gao said without thinking about it: "Of course not, I will step on it when I find an opportunity, and I will not be able to relieve my anger until the opponent ispletely unable to turn over."


    "Isn''t that the end?" Qiu Xiaoru said, "You can''t do it, why do you think others can do it?"


    Mr. Gao choked and said again: "Then we have nothing to do?"


    Qian Chuhua hesitated for a while, but still expressed her thoughts: "Auntie, let Ershan kneel before the Murong family and pray for their forgiveness. If it doesn''t work, you can go too. We can''t go out, but we can invite the Murong family over, just say you want to admit to them, they hate you the most now, so they should agree."


    Mr. Gao roared loudly when he heard the words: "What did you say? Do you want my mother and Ershan to kneel for the Murong family?"


    Qian Chuhua was most afraid of her mother-inw getting angry. Seeing this, she shrank her neck suddenly, and said with a trembling voice, "Yes...Yes, now...this may be the only way now."


    "No, the storyteller said that a man has gold under his knees, so he can''t kneel casually. I won''t either. I''m older than the Murong family, so it''s absolutely impossible for them to kneel."


    Qian Chuhua knew that this would be the result, and said helplessly: "Then there is nothing I can do."


    Mr. Gao frowned: "Can''t you give a gift to the Murong family?"


    Qian Chuhua said: "No."


    nced at Mo Xiaochun, who had a gloomy expression, and Gao suddenly wailed: "Oh, my God, can''t my grandson not be able to study in this life? God, if you do, just help us."


    Mo Dakang listened to all of their words in the house, and when he heard his wife''s wailing, he immediately came out and shouted in displeasure: "What are you shouting, what are you shouting! When your parents and the others go out, you make trouble, do you still want to live? Now! Are you going to recruit the whole vige again, so that you can feel at ease watching our family''s jokes?"


    "My child''s father." Gao cried and said, "I just pity our grandson. Everyone else can study in such a beautiful academy, but our grandson can''t. Isn''t this an obvious injustice."


    Mo Dakang sternly said: "Why do you cry, you will cry for good luck. Who is the one who caused all this? It''s you, it''s all because of you."

 Chapter 1627: Im sorry, Im dead

    Chapter 1627 I am wronged, I am dead


    "Knowing that the Murong family is capable, you can live better than us in just a few months in Lihua Vige. You don''t want to have a good rtionship with them, but you go to offend them. Look at how many households in the vige are like you. idiot?"


    "The stupidest people in Lihua Vige are you and your sister. You are against them again and again. There is no one more stupid than you in the world."


    "Look at my second brother Mo Erkang again, now relying on Murong''s family, he has lived a prosperous life, and now he has gone out to build a house by himself."


    "Mo Kaifu, the eldest son, is now in the shop. One person can support the whole family. The same is true for other families in the vige. As long as they are friends with the Murong family, the benefit is that they will continue to enter their own family."


    "Now look at our family, although your son got money by dishonest means and bought a few acres ofnd, but the money is spent quickly, and Mo Ershan is addicted to gambling. Now go to the city, If you don¡¯t lose all your money and don¡¯t go home every day, you won¡¯t have much money left.¡±


    "It''s better now, it''s affecting my grandson, and you still say that others are unfair. You don''t even look at the things you''ve done. The face you bring up to say that others are unfair? If you knew today, why did you do it in the first ce!"


    Gao was stunned for a moment, tears kept flowing from his eyes, and he choked: "You know me now, they didn''t have any money at first, so they could only rent a house, who knows what they will doter. will develop."


    Mo Dakang said coldly, "What about after that? Everyone else has started to build houses, aren''t you still revenge and frame Murong Kuan?"


    "I hated them for embarrassing me at that time. With such a good opportunity, I naturally wanted to get revenge."


    "Revenge?" Mo Dakangughed angrily: "You calcted other people''s money, throwing someone else''s seriously ill daughter out and almost killing them, but others didn''t take revenge on you, but you actually went to take revenge on others, there is really nothing in the world more than you. Unreasonable people."


    Gao choked.


    Mo Dakang said again: "Even if everything happened before, Murong Zhe has been awarded the title of Wen Rung. You really ate a bear''s heart and dared to threaten Master Guan. You are really impatient."


    Gao''s face burst into tears and said: "I...I am going to threaten people, not to buy more high-yield seeds, or to gain a little benefit for this family, all I do is for this family, you actually Saying so about me, I...I''m dead."


    After saying that, he stood up and walked towards the big tree in the courtyard, unbuttoning his belt as he walked, as if he wanted to hang himself.


    Qian Chuhua didn''t go up to stop her when he saw it. Anyway, this kind of thing happens every now and then in the Mo family, either Gao or Qiu Xiaoru.


    It is impossible to die, at most it is to scare them and force them to find a way, she is used to it.


    So she said in a very calm tone: "Auntie, what are you doing? Xiaochun doesn''t have a book to study. As his mother, I didn''t hang myself. What are you worried about?"


    Mr. Gao said: "Your father said this to me, I''m wronged, and I don''t live anymore."


    Mo Dakang said coldly: "If you want to hang yourself, hang yourself quickly. They are all people who are grandma, but they will die at every turn in front of the juniors, and they are not afraid of the juniors watching jokes."


    "Anyway, if Xiaochun can''t go to the future academy, he can only go to the school in other viges, and it will cost a lot of money. There is definitely no money for your funeral."

 Chapter 1628: Thanks to you

    Chapter 1628 Thanks to you


    "I''ll take a broken mat, roll you up and throw it into the ravine. If you don''t mind, just die."


    After saying that, he wanted to go out with the farm implements, as if he really didn''t care about his wife''s life or death.


    Mr. Gao couldn''t believe it: "Mo Dakang, we have been husband and wife for decades. I have served you for decades. You... You didn''t even handle the funeral for me. You are really going too far."


    Mo Dakang said: "That''s all you asked for!"


    "you!"


    "Enough, don''t you think there aren''t enough jokes in our family? We make a lot of noise every day, if this goes on, you all get out of my way, like the second child, go out and build a house by yourself!"


    Before Mr. Gao could say anything, he heard an old voice, and when he followed the voice, he saw that his father-inw and mother-inw hade back, looking at her with a gloomy expression, her eyes rolled, Immediately, he threw the belt to the tree, as if he was about to continue hanging.


    "It''s all because of me who killed Xiaochun, and it''s because of me that Xiaochun can''t study in this vige''s school. I''m ashamed to live, it''s better to die."


    Mr. Mo said: "If you want to die, you will die, don''t act in front of me again."


    Old Mrs. Mo also said: "Yes, you also have a lot of illnesses and pains. If you die, you will be relieved, and your family will be relieved. You will also save a lot of money on medicines. You don''t have to drag the younger generation down. Die quickly."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they went to the main room.


    Gao didn''t care how cold-blooded what they said at this time. Seeing that they didn''t care about her, she immediately followed them to the main room, and said anxiously: "Father, auntie, Xiaochun is your great-grandson, you really don''t care. Is he? If you don''t help, he really won''t be able to go to the Future Academy."


    Mr. Mo sat down and took a sip of water and said, "If you can''t go, you can''t go, and I don''t have the face to send the child there."


    Mr. Gao said again: "After that, Xiaochun will bepared to other children in the vige. Everyone else has books."


    Mr. Mo said: "What the boss said just now is right, can''t you just go to the school in other viges?"


    "But other schools are not as close or as beautiful as Murong''s family."


    "You''ve never gone out, how do you know that other schools are not as beautiful as Murong''s family? I heard someone say?"


    Mr. Gao nodded and looked at his two daughters-inw, "They told me."


    Mr. Mo didn''t ask any more questions after hearing the words, and said, "Anyway, Mo Xiaochun can''t go to the future academy. Even if he does, it will be him who suffers."


    Mr. Gao asked nkly, "Why do you say he is suffering?"


    Mrs. Mo said angrily: "I think you have been locked up for a while, oh, yes, you haven''t been out for more than half a year, and you don''t know that the situation outside is normal. Now, except for the children of some rtives, you are willing to have **** with them. Xiaochun is ying, other people''s children hide when they see him, if he goes to the future academy, he will only be excluded, so it is better to go to other academies."


    Mr. Gao''s body softened, he slumped to the ground suddenly, and murmured, "How could this happen."


    Mo Dakang sneered: "Isn''t this all thanks to you, offending the most powerful people in Lihua Vige, except for a few families in the whole vige, basically rely on Murong''s family to live, we can still live in Lihua now. The vige, it is already someone else''s kindness."


    Gao couldn''t bear it any longer and began to cry.


    "Woohoo ... oh oh ... I don''t want to do this either. All I do is really for this family."

 Chapter 1629: admission

    Chapter 1629 Enrollment


    "My family has always been poor. Since I rented the house to Murong Zhe, I just wanted to make more money for my family and make everyone''s life easier."


    "I didn''t expect that things would get to this point. I... I... woo woo... woo woo... I was wrong, I really knew it was wrong, and I will never offend anyone casually in the future."


    Mrs. Mo sighed: "You wake up early, our family won''t be like this now, and it''s toote for you to wake up now, even if we knelt in front of Wen Rung and said you knew it was wrong, I''m afraid he wouldn''t. I will believe it. If you really have the mind to reflect, just stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere, we will be thankful.¡±


    Gao continued to cry when he heard the words.


    Seeing that the matter of his son''s studies was still unresolved, Qian Chuhua said unwillingly: "Is there really no way? It''s okay to go to the school in the outer vige, but now there is only an ox cart at home, and hours are wasted on the road every day. , When the children in this vige are still sleeping, he has to get up, so Xiaochun is too hard."


    Mr. Mo said lightly: "It''s okay for a child to suffer more, but if you are afraid that he will suffer, you can invite a master for him yourself."


    Qian Chuhua said: "A master needs at least a few dozen taels of silver a month. Where does the family have that money?"


    Mrs. Mo said, "If that''s the case, then we can only let Xiaochun go by himself, and there is nothing to suffer. When there was no school in the vige, children studied like this, even Li Zheng and his younger brothers were like this when they were young. ."


    Qian Chuhua begged: "Grandpa, grandma, why don''t you go to Murong''s house to beg them in person? How about you? You are old, and Murongzhe is a decent person, so you go directly to Murongzhe, just like Hao''s family, kneel down. I begged him on the ground, maybe he was soft-hearted and agreed."


    Mrs. Mo said, "Aren''t you afraid that Xiaochun will be bullied in the future academy?"


    "I can''t handle that much now, as long as I can go in."


    Mr. Mo said: "You die of this heart, I don''t have the face to see Wen Rung."


    Qian Chuhua looked at Mo Xiaochun with a bitter face, "Xiaochun, A-Niang did her best, don''t me A-Niang."


    Mo Xiaochun lowered his head and said: "I understand, if you go to the outer vige, go to the outer vige. I''m also afraid of being bullied, but I just get up early ande backter. I don''t care. I can also read books on the road, and I won''t waste it. Time."


    "s..." Qian Chuhua sighed deeply after hearing the words, but it was hard to say anything.


    She is a family of women, and she has no right to speak in this family. The elders are unwilling to help, and she has nothing to do.


    One and a half days passed in a blink of an eye, and it was the first day of May, the day of school.


    The further back in time, the fewer people signed up. In one and a half days, only six people enrolled. Therefore, for the first time in the academy, a total of 106 children enrolled.


    And among them, there are sixty-six children who have no foundation.


    There are exactly forty children with basic skills, including Murong Yi and Murong Ding.


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to ask a special teacher to teach them their homework all the time, but thought that the experience of the two was different from that of the others.


    I have experienced a distribution and a disappearance. I am already very introverted. If I keep studying at home, I am afraid that my personality will be more and more introverted, and I will not be able to make friends.

 Chapter 1630: Zhi Yu Zhai No. 4 Store

    Chapter 1630 Zhiyuzhai No. 4 Store


    One of the reasons why Kong Hongzhuo was asked toe back to teach Murong Ding alone, and not send him to the school, was because he was afraid that Murong Ding would be bullied in the school at a young age.


    But now the school is my own home, so there is no such problem.


    After Murong Lingran solicited their opinions and heard that they had no objection, he was happy to study in such a beautiful academy and wanted to y with the children in the vige, so he gave them to Kong Hongzhuo with confidence.


    But Kong Hongzhuo also told them that their progress is estimated to be faster than most of the children. In the attitude of being responsible for them, he may give them a separate lecture in the future to prepare them psychologically.


    Fortunately, the two of them are very sensible. After listening to it, not only did they notin at all, but they were also very grateful.


    Murong Lingran saw this, and he started to work on his own business with confidence.


    Although every Zhi Ye Zhai is very profitable now, she will not think too much money. The two shops she bought some time ago have also been renovated. She has already thought about what to sell. During this time Also made some preparations.


    One of the shops is a little small. She ns to sell some fried foods like the fast food restaurants in her previous life, such as the fried chicken chops served at thest wedding of Emperor Murong Zong.


    You can''t put all the eggs in one basket, because Ye Zhai sells them basically by the sky. If God is unhappy and brings down a natural disaster or something, although she has space, it will definitely have a big impact.


    Of course, selling such a thing is definitely not eptable. She also ns to sell chicken drumsticks, chicken nuggets, chicken wings, etc. In short, the chicken can be sold, as well as the desserts and meat she used to make, she ns to sell all of them, You can take it away to eat, or you can sit in the shop to eat.


    There are also various vors of juice milk tea and so on, because the sales targets are mainly for people with a little spare money in the city. In order to facilitate take-out, she nted a lot of bamboo in the space very early, specially used I came here to drink, and I n to send a batch to the shop on a regr basis.


    Since Yu Yongli got married, Murong Lingran taught her some food practices.


    Then he selected seven young men and women with clean hands and feet, quick work and talent in cooking from the vige, five men and two women, and asked Yu Yongli to teach them.


    Of course, the most crucial recipes and ingredients are in Murong Lingran''s hands. Even if they are taught how to make them, they can''t steal her craftsmanship.


    When the taste they made was simr to that of Murong Lingran, Murong Lingran let the shop open.


    The name of the new shop is very simple. It is simr to Zhiye Zhai. It is named Zhiyuzhai. She hopes that as long as she goes to her shop and eats the food in her shop, she will make customers feel happy and happy.


    Regarding the source of chicken, some time ago, she added manpower to the small barren mountain, and also specially divided the area, and asked them to buy more chickens and raise them in the small barren mountain. There are chicks and grown chickens, and she ordered Cui Shi, let her buy chickens regrly so that the shop will not be able to supply them.


    For the shopkeeper, Murong Lingran invited Zhuang Qinghe''s younger brother, Zhuang Qingren.


    Unlike Zhuang Qinghe, who likes to run outside, he has read more books than Zhuang Qinghe since he was a child, but he has no big ambitions.


    Some time ago, he was a cashier in the city, but because of poor management, the shop was closed, so he resigned.

 Chapter 1631: harbinger of disaster

    Chapter 1631 Premonition of Disaster


    Knowing that there is still a shortage of people in the Murong family''s field, he is not afraid of hard work, so he took the initiative to find her and said he was going to work in the field.


    Murong Lingran was short of a shopkeeper, and the person who brought him to the door was not for nothing, but he was still someone who knew how to read and write. It would be a waste of talent to let him go to the field to do manualbor, so he was sent to Zhiyuzhai.


    After hearing this, Zhuang Qingren agreed without thinking about it. Yueyin, the shopkeeper of Murong''s family, was the highest, more than half of the job he had done before. He was so happy that he hadn''t slept for several days.


    The second store is about the same size as the first three Zhiye Zhai. Murong Lingran nned to treat it as the fourth store of Zhiye Zhai, which still sells vegetables, fruits and aquatic products.


    Anyway, there are many people in the city and there are many streets. Even if a street opens a Zhiye Zhai, it will not affect the business.


    There are many rich families, and some people even wished that she would drive Zhi Ye Zhai to their door.


    As for the shopkeeper, there is really no good candidate in the vige for the time being, so Murong Lingran decided to let the young man go into battle, and Lian Xiaoyi, who had been the acting shopkeeper at Zhiye Zhai No.


    Lian Xiaoyi''s performance in Zhiye Zhai''s No. 1 store was very good. When Tong Qishen was away, he handled things very beautifully and was the best candidate so far.


    After Murong Lingran stayed at the two new shops for several days, she saw that the business was going well. When an ident happened, they handled it very well, so she didn''t stay any longer, and returned to Lihua Vige to concentrate on her own business. , she still reads the ledger and collects the money every day.


    On this day, Murong Lingran went to the deep mountains again to collect medicine for the God of Changqi.


    With the help of Kuromao, Baiyun and Shigeguang, she quickly purchased hundreds of nts.


    Before going home, I rode a ck hair to a small barren mountain by the way.


    Xiaohuangshan was still guarded by Chang Yongsong. Chang Yongsong saw Murong Lingraning from a distance, and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Xiao Dongjia, you are here, I happen to have something important to tell you."


    Murong Lingran looked up at the scorching sun, then lowered his head again and said, "You are trying to say that it will rarely rain this year."


    She also found out when she went to the mountains. In the past, many roads in the mountains were muddy, but this year it was very dry.


    Before the rainy season camest year, she also bought a shop specially, but this year''s rainy season, it only rained a few times, and often thend stopped before it was soaked.


    It''s just that there are many rivers and river ponds that descend from Wuming Mountain in Lihua Vige. When she opened up wastnd before, in order to facilitate irrigation, she was very willing tond, so she directly asked people to dig severalrge and deep river ponds. , Even if there is little rain, the river pond will not dry up for a while, and the growth of crops will not be affected temporarily.


    But this is only temporary. If it doesn''t rain in the future, those high-yielding grains will hardly have a good harvest this year.


    She originally wanted to look at the situation for a few more days. After all, there were dark clouds in the past few days. It was just thunder and no rain. If it didn''t rain in a few days, she would think of a way, but she didn''t expect Chang Yongsong to be better than her. in a hurry.


    Chang Yongsong nodded solemnly, looked at the water level of the small river pond again, and pointed to a ce: "Since the little boss asked me to manage the small river pond, the water level of the small river pond has never been lower than here, but The water level has been dropping since a month ago, and the watering down from the upstream is getting less and less every day."

 Chapter 1632: Doubts about space water

    Chapter 1632 Doubts about space water


    "I thought it would be fine after the heavy rain, but I didn''t expect that this month, there were only a few drizzles and a few thunderstorms. I was worried that if this continued, not only the fish, shrimp and crabs in the small river pond would be in danger. The crops in the field will have problems this year."


    In order to prevent those fish, shrimp and crab fry from running away, and in order not to affect the downstream water use, Xiaodong gave up using iron bars to block the fish, shrimp and crabs. Before, a smaller river pond was dug next to it to drain the water downstream. The opening has also been blocked, and the water level has continued to drop. He worries that the river and pond will dry up sooner orter.


    Murong frowned, the water level was indeed dropping too fast.


    Chang Yongsong continued: "Little Master, if it stays like this in the future, this small river pond will dry up sooner orter. Before the fish, shrimp and crabs were released, this river pond deepened a lot, and it has deepened since then, and this river pond has not been hit. Irrigation has dried up so fast that if this pond is empty, it is even less likely that other ponds in the vige will have water.¡±


    Murong said: "What do you mean..."


    "I can''t think of any good ideas." Chang Yongsong patted his head embarrassedly, "It''s better to take advantage of the fact that there is water now, instead of restricting sales, let''s sell them all, if there is no water, these dead Well, that would cost a lot of money."


    Murong Lingran was about to say to wait for a while, when she suddenly thought of the water around her space ind, her brows suddenly loosened.


    She remembered that God Lord Changqi said that those waters are inexhaustible, and if it really doesn''t rain in the future, she can use space water.


    Seeing her rxed look, Chang Yongsong thought she was still young and didn''t know the severity of the drought for the farmers, so he hurriedly said: "Little master, you really have to pay attention, what I said is possible. Ah, although I haven''t experienced it, I heard my father say that drought is something that can kill people. Look at Lizheng in Baiyun Vige, didn''t he die on the way to the capital because of drought?"


    Murong said: "But if there are no more fish, shrimps and crabs to sell in the small river pond, aren''t you afraid of not having a job?"


    Chang Yongsong''s eyes were firm and said: "Don''t be afraid, I will go to open up wastnd if it''s a big deal. Isn''t the one hundred acres ofnd that His Majesty rewarded you still in wastnd development? Don''t worry, I don''t dislike it, as long as I have a job and don''t starve to death, I''ll do it. "


    Murong Lingran was relieved when she heard the words, she thought she was right, and said earnestly, "Don''t worry, I have my own ns in mind."


    After saying that, he got on the ck hair and went home.


    Chang Yongsong was helpless and had to sigh.


    Forget it, if it doesn''t rain heavily in a few days and the water level drops again, he should tell her again.


    After Murong Lingran returned home, he directly locked the door and entered the space.


    "Lord Changqi, I have some questions to ask you."


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly, "Ask."


    Murong Lingran asked: "Put aquatic animals in the water around the ind, such as fish, shrimp and crab, and they can grow to their limit in two days. Some time ago, I found giant tortoises in my small river pond, but if Will water snakes and other animals that are harmful to humans get bigger when theye into contact with that water?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "You actually thought of asking me this question now, aren''t you afraid that there are already water snakes in your small river pond?"


    Murong Lingran coughed softly: "That''s what I know, you will definitely remind me of things that are not good for me."

 Chapter 1633: Theres going to be a drought

    Chapter 1633 There is going to be a drought


    "You are so good to me, I naturally trust youpletely, so I don''t think too much about it."


    "Besides, even if those harmful aquatic animals are flooded, you are so capable and smart. In order not to affect your merits and your recovery, you will definitely help me, right?"


    Shenjun Changqi snorted coldly, "I didn''t expect you topliment people like this."


    "You are not human, you are God, Ipliment God, that is what it should be."


    Shenjun Changqi: "¡­"


    "God with great powers, just tell me, the situation is very urgent now."


    Although she has already guessed the result, after all, it has been a few months, and she has found giant tortoises in her small river pond, but no other giant aquatic animals have been found. unusual increase.


    But just in case, to reassure herself, she still wanted to hear from him in person.


    Although Shenjun Changqi knew that Murong Lingran said this on purpose, he had to say that he liked hearing these words very much, and he suddenly became happy and stopped teasing her, and directly answered her question: "Don''t worry, If that water can be effective against water snakes or leeches and other animals that you humans hate, I will not allow you to take it out. Otherwise, it will cause disaster, and I will be guilty."


    I secretly contempt in my heart, what a silly girl.


    You don''t need to think about it to know that if those waters are effective for water snakes, her small river pond will definitely be infested by water snakes within half a month.


    Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he said excitedly: "That means, those waters are not effective against those water snakes, leeches, toads, earthworms and the like?"


    "Um."


    Murong Lingran was relieved immediately.


    "The water in this space is amazing. It can automatically identify whether it is harmful or not. It is indeed a space created by God."


    Changqi Shenjun knew that she was ttering again, but he also liked to listen to it, and said kindly: "The water is inexhaustible, and it''s okay for people to drink it, at most it''s the ones you eat often. Aquatic animals grow faster. But if you are worried about others discovering the effect of water, I can give you a treasure, this baby can suppress the effect of water, and be like ordinary water."


    Before Murong Lingran could speak, she saw a green jade bottle suddenly appear in front of her. When she opened it, it was full of white powder.


    "What is this powder?"


    "Don''t worry about this, it''s a kind of medicinal pill that is refined and ground like this, just need a little bit, the effect of water will disappear, and it will be the same as ordinary water. No, it''s better than ordinary water, ordinary water. The water around the ind cannot be drunk directly, but the water around the ind can be drunk directly, although it is now the bathing water for those fish, shrimp and crabs.¡±


    "Okay." Murong Lingran heard the words and didn''t ask any more questions. After fiddling with the ground and water for a while, before leaving the space, she asked again: "God, is the capital going to suffer a drought? "


    Shenjun Changqi said, "I guess so."


    "is it serious?"


    "Think for yourself, based on what happened just now."


    Murong frowned, took the medicine bottle he gave him and took a closer look, suddenly startled.


    The gods have given her a medicine bottle, is it serious? She is not asking nonsense.


    said goodbye to Changqi Shenjun, and immediately left the space.

 Chapter 1634: have a secret

    Chapter 1634 There are secrets


    Shenjun Changqi whispered: "It''s not too stupid."


    disappeared into the air.


    When Murong Lingran went out, she wanted to go out immediately to inform Li Zheng, but it was just lunch time, so she was waiting for her to serve the table, so she had to go in the afternoon.


    When he was half full, Murong Lingran saw that his parents were not looking very well, so he asked with concern, "Father, Mother, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Are they also worried that it will never rain in the sky?


    Murong Zhe shook his head, "No, I''m in good health, I''m thinking of something else, by the way, I received a letter from your elder brother today."


    Murong Lingran turned her head and nced at my sister-inw. Seeing that there was no change in her face, she knew that she had seen it, and asked, "How is the war going?"


    Murong Zhe said: "The situation is fine."


    "Then why does Auntie and Auntie still look solemn?"


    Murong Zhe nced at the sky and sighed: "I just came here just now. He said that there is little rain this year, and he is afraid of disasters."


    "Grandpa Lizheng also came, what did he say specifically?"


    "I just said that the water in the well is low this year, and the water in the river is gradually decreasing. He originally thought it would be fine after a while, but based on his experience, he said that this year may not be easy, let us do some preventive measures. Measures, such as stocking up some food, let us look at the time, and some food that has been stored for a long time will not be sold if it is not sold. I also checked the well in our house just now, and the water level has indeed dropped a lotpared to before. ."


    After all, the Murong family is rted to the livelihood of the entire vige. If something happens to their family, I am afraid that the entire vige will be affected, and the vige will be anxious, which is normal.


    Murong said with relief: "Dad, don''t worry, nothing will happen to our vige, there will be a way to the car to the mountain."


    As expected of Lizheng, he has already thought of going in front of her. Since that''s the case, there is no need for her to notify him. Even their family is telling them to eat some food, and he will definitely notify other families.


    Murong Zhe was about to say that she was too optimistic, but thinking that there was an old fairy behind her, he suddenly looked straight into his daughter''s eyes: "Aran, even if there is a drought this year, will the people in the vige be able to get through the difficulties smoothly? "


    Murong Lingran''s eyes were firm and he said, "Don''t worry, Dad, it''s definitely possible."


    got a satisfactory answer, and Murong Zhe finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Except for Murong Kuan, who knew the existence of the old immortal, everyone else looked at each other, not knowing what riddles they were ying.


    Murong Xuan asked suspiciously, "Father, are you and A Ran hiding a secret from us?"


    Murong Zhe coughed lightly, and said with an ufortable expression, "Of course, everyone has secrets, don''t you also have secrets to hide from us?"


    "I...what secrets can I have?" Murong Xuan asked nkly.


    Murong Lingranughed secretly in her heart, Dad was so smart, he immediately shifted the topic to the second brother.


    Xiao Manan also spoke up, with a worried look on his face: "Ah Xuan, during this time, I want you to meet the girls I like, and your sister-inw also wants you to see the girls she knows, don''t you say no? Time, just say that you have seen that person and don''t like it."


    "I know your temperament, and you are not very picky. If you can say this, you must have someone you like in your heart. You might as well tell us the truth. If it is suitable, we will immediately propose to you."

 Chapter 1635: Introduced by the princess

    Chapter 1635 Introduced by the eldest princess


    Murong Xuan shook his head quickly and said with a look of horror: "Auntie, I really don''t have anyone I like, you know that I have been in the vige all this time, either practicing martial arts or studying military books, or working, if there is someone I really like. , no matter how busy I am, I will make time to see her."


    "real?"


    Murong Xuan said helplessly: "Auntie, what I said is true, if there is half a lie, I will never find a daughter-inw in my life."


    Xiao Manan red at him, and said strangely: "What nonsense are you talking about, you can''t just talk nonsense like this."


    Murong Xuan said: "Niang, don''t worry, what I said is true, even if I swear, it will not be fulfilled on me."


    "Okay." Xiao Manan continued: "In this case, I happen to have a good girl who was introduced to me a few days ago, you find a time, let''s have a look and see if there is something you like, how? "


    Murong Xuan was a little hesitant. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to go, but it was too sudden. His ns for the past few days had already been arranged.


    Murong asked, "A-niang, who is that girl? Where does she live?"


    Xiao Manan said: "It''s the girl that Princess Qihua introduced, and she sent her maid to tell me in person a few days ago. It''s the youngest daughter of a fifth-rank general under General Rong, and also his youngest daughter. His surname is Fu, his name is Yizhi, and he is fifteen years old this year."


    "There are two older sisters and two older brothers in the family, both of whom have already married, but there is also a younger sister who is about the same age as her, but she is a concubine. His father has gone to Lisheng House with General Rong now, and her mother is the only one. At home with my brothers, sisters and sisters."


    "I heard that she looks pretty good. Although her father is a general who practiced martial arts and guns, she is a very quiet person. She has only learned a little self-defense from his father and has a little self-defense ability. Embroidery She also knows everything about food, although she is not good at it, but she can make do with watching and eating."


    "I usually get along well with my family, and I have a gentle personality. Basically, I rarely get angry with others."


    Murong said: "It sounds pretty good, but her brothers have already married, and their father has also gone to war. Don''t you n to fight the enemy and make achievements?"


    Xiao Manan shook his head: "No n, although they are the sons of the generals, they have no talent for martial arts, and their martial arts are mediocre. The boss is now taking care of the family''s business, and the business is done in a good way. The second one wants to He was only admitted to Tongsheng until he got married, and now he is studying every day, thinking that one day he will be able to get the title and get a half-official position."


    "Children''s martial arts skills are not good, and they don''t want to go to the battlefield. Killing the enemy on the battlefield is not a child''s y. If you are not careful, you will die. Although you hate iron for not turning into steel, and you are angry that they will not inherit their mantle, General Fu does not dare to force them."


    Murong Lingran looked at Liu Jianian again: "Sister-inw, have you heard of that girl?"


    Liu Jianian nodded: "I heard about it, and I have seen it before. He is indeed a quiet person. He looks good, and he is very well-behaved. He is about the same height as me, but I have never spoken to her, just met at the banquet. Several times, I can''t say exactly what kind of personality it is."


    Murong Lingran turned to look at Murong Xuan: "Second brother, what do you think?"

 Chapter 1636: expected

    Chapter 1636 Expected


    Xiao Manan was afraid that he would not like it, so he hurriedly said: "A Xuan, although marriage depends on fate, but we are the man, the man should take the initiative, whether it is suitable or not, whether you like it or not, just go and see it. , If you don''t see it, if you don''t get in touch, fate will nevere."


    "Your eldest brother is already married. Now it''s your turn. I heard that Murong Cai and Murong Tai are also looking at their daughter-inw. You can''t fall behind them."


    Murong Xuan raised his eyes and nced at everyone. Seeing that they were all looking at him expectantly, he nodded, "Okay, A-Niang, you can arrange it, I''ll go see him."


    He is indeed getting old. If he gets married sooner, his parents won''t have to worry so much. Maybe the Marquis of Ning An will have no worries in the future and will let him go to war with him at ease.


    A-Niang is right, he should go and see it too, what if he finds something he likes?


    Xiao Manan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Then let''s arrange it in three days. I heard from Princess Qihua that Miss Yizhi has something to do these days, and she will be at home in three days."


    Murong Xuan said with a speechless expression: "Auntie, you have already inquired about the situation of that girl''s house so clearly, did you expect me to agree?"


    Xiao Manan said with a smile: "No, I just think that girl''s temperament and personality are suitable for you, so I asked more questions, I don''t want you to miss it. If you refuse this time, I n to persuade you again."


    If the eldest princess took the initiative to introduce a woman from the official family to their family before, she would definitely refuse without hesitation.


    Their family has been distributed, and now they just earn some money from farming. When they marry the official family, they will definitely be looked down upon by many people from the moment they look at each other.


    Some women really don''t pay attention to the man''s family background, and only care about whether the person who looks at her is sincere to her. If it does, there must be many people who say that their family is high, so the son will definitely suffer a lot of anger.


    But now her husband is Wen Rung, her eldest son is also a general, and her daughter is Chunling Xiangjun. The general''s younger brother and Xiangjun''s brother are also worthy of the people introduced by the eldest princess.


    Murong raised an eyebrow, three dayster would be a good time, if Helian Rongjiu didn''te to her in the past few days, she would go and inform Helian Rongjiu to go.


    "I see."


    Xiao Manan said: "Then it''s settled."


    Three dayster, the sky was still cloudless, and there was no sign of rain. The carriage passed through the vige, and Murong Lingran could clearly see the sadness on their faces. The entire Lihua Vige was also enveloped in a low atmosphere. When people pass by the river pond, they will stand for a long time.


    After arriving in the city, the atmosphere is a little better than that of Lihua Vige, but only a little bit.


    After all, if it doesn¡¯t rain again, it will be a matter of time before the price of food will rise, and not every family will have the money to support it.


    Some people walk to a booth and want to chat with the boss.


    However, the people who are worried are the older people. The middle-aged or young people have a look of indifference on their faces. They can work and walk very quickly. It''s a little bit, and it''s very likely that it will rain in the future. It''s too unfounded to worry now.


    Because of the hot weather, there are a lot fewer people on the street than before. Even if they go out, everyone is either wearing a hat or an umbre.

 Chapter 1637: throw a hug

    Chapter 1637


    Murong lowered the curtains of the car and said, "It seems that the city has been affected much less than Lihua Vige."


    Xiao Manan worried: "Is it a little bad when we go to see the girl today."


    Murong Lingran relieved: "Auntie, don''t think too much, even if we go back today, it won''t rain if it doesn''t rain. Although the river pond is showing signs of drying up, it can still allow everyone to live normally. Life hasn''t been affected much, so let''s just do whatever we need to do."


    "Two days ago, we also sent someone to inform the eldest princess that we areing today, and the eldest princess also said that the Fu family agreed, but it is conceivable that they are also willing to see us. Maybe they are ready to meet now. It would be rude to miss an appointment, for whatever reason."


    Xiao Manan thought about it, and felt that what her daughter said made sense, so she no longer struggled.


    The carriage continued to move forward, and soon reached the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion. The housekeeper had been waiting at the door. Seeing them get off the carriage, he hurriedly asked the servants to help them take the carriage away, while he stepped forward and invited people in.


    The housekeeper walked and said with a smile: "The three came by coincidence, Mrs. Fu and Miss Fu have just arrived, but Mrs. Fu identally soiled her clothes when she got off the carriage, and now she is changing clothes in the guest house, Miss Fu. I also apanied her. I sent someone with a message just now, saying that if you arrive, please forgive them for their rudeness, and they wille in a while."


    Xiao Manan smiled and said: "Mrs. Fu is polite, how can we me them, we should wait for them."


    "Madam is really reasonable. Now I will take the four to the eldest princess'' courtyard."


    Murong said: "The yard of the eldest princess?"


    Housekeeper Fang knew what she was worried about, and said respectfully: "I heard that Miss Murong has been named Chunling Township Lord, so I would like to congratte the Township Lord. I was rude just now, and I asked the Township Lord not to me."


    Murong smiled and said: "The housekeeper is very polite, this is the Hou''s mansion, so you don''t need to be so polite."


    The housekeeper nodded, "Then listen to Xiangjun, Xiangjun don''t have to worry, the ce where the eldest princess used to live has been sealed, and now she lives in a new yard. Although it was small at the beginning, it has been remodeled and it is bigger than the original yard. Even better, and morefortable to live in.¡±


    Murong Ling suddenly realized: "So it is."


    After the housekeeper finished speaking, the group continued to walk, but before they walked for a while, they heard an unhappy roar from a man.


    "You maid is really tricky, this young master is just asking you to bring me a cup of tea, you actually dare to give me a hug, you don''t even look at your vulgar appearance, if you have a bit of beauty, you can still do it Such rough work."


    The group followed the sound and saw a man with his back to them, and a maid was lying on the ground in front of him, and beside the maid, there was a broken teacup on the ground.


    The maid hurriedly knelt down, trembling and said: "Master, the ve is really ufortable, so she didn''t stand firm, so she fell on the young master, the ve really didn''t mean to seduce the young master, please ask the young master to investigate. ."


    "Ming Cha?" The manughed arrogantly: "I saw you fall on top of me with my own eyes. You let this young master make a clear investigation, which means that there is something wrong with my eyes, and what I saw just now is fake. I wronged you?"


    The maid said: "ves don''t mean that, ves... ves..."


    "What? There''s no reason, I can''t exin it?" The man snorted coldly, "I don''t know how many times I''ve seen a maid like you since I was a child, and I don''t know how many times you guys are thinking. You just want to fly on the branches and be phoenixes, but you are just crows, crows are crows after all, even if they fly on branches, they are crows."

 Chapter 1638: palm mouth

    Chapter 1638 Palm Mouth


    "You guys, you were born sluts, and you don''t even weigh your weight. Look at your appearance, you''re so ugly, so ugly that people and gods are indignant. You, who dare to seduce this young master, really think you have a long life. "


    That maid couldn''t lift her head when she was scolded, and her body was twitching and crying.


    The man shouted loudly: "Tell you, it''s useless to cry. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, all the maids in the house will follow suit, then I will stop living."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the four domestic servants behind him: "Come here, grab her for me and give her a hundred mouths!"


    The maid raised her head in shock and begged bitterly, "Young master, this servant is wrong, and the servant will never dare again, so please forgive the servant for the sake of the eldest princess and the prince. , 100 ps down, the ves will definitely not be able to work for a long time, the ves have old and young in the family, it is really impossible tock this work."


    The ?? man said with disdain: "What do you have to do with this young master? Tell you, you have epted the 100 ps today, even if your grandfatheres, it will be useless."


    The man ?? is Geng Yucheng.


    Both hands of that maid had been grabbed, and the person who saw him raised his hand and could only close his eyes in fear.


    "Stop."


    The servant who was about to start was stunned for a moment. When he saw the personing, he immediately stopped and stood behind his young master.


    Geng Yucheng looked at the woman who suddenly appeared, and said with contempt, "You are a foreign guest, dare to interfere in my family affairs?"


    Murong asked in a low voice, "Housekeeper, isn''t that woman the Fu family''s youngdy, Fu Yizhi?"


    The housekeeper ?? also lowered his voice and replied, "No, I just came with Miss Fu. I heard that she is Miss Fu''s younger sister, called Fu Qiaozhi."


    Murong raised her eyebrows, it turned out to be the younger sister.


    Fu Qiaozhi said: "Family matters? This is the Ning''an Marquis Mansion, and the surname is Murong. Your surname is Geng. How dare you say it''s your own home?"


    Geng Yucheng blushed and said a little embarrassedly: "This is my grandfather''s house, and I live here now, so I can naturally call it my home. Well, even if I was wrong just now, I will help at my grandfather''s house. What''s wrong with him teaching the unreasonable servants? You are an outsider, are you embarrassed to intervene?"


    "You are nothing more than the concubine of a general under my uncle''s hand. You dare to yell at me in our house. You are really impatient."


    Fu Qiaozhi crossed his waist and said, "What happened to the concubine? Why can''t I intervene? Lu Jianbu drew a knife to help, just now this maid almost fainted when she came to bring you tea. I saw with my own eyes that she was indeed You are unwell and identally bumped into you. If you don¡¯t investigate, you can punish anyone casually, it¡¯s just right and wrong! She is sick, and you still punish her severely, which is extremely cold-blooded!¡±


    Geng Yucheng said: "I''m cold-blooded? Forget it, I won''t tell you, I must punish her today,e, give me a p."


    "Yes, Master."


    Fu Qiaozhi immediately stopped in front of the maid and said earnestly: "If you dare to hit her, hit me first."


    Geng Yucheng shouted loudly: "Fu Qiaozhi, don''t think I dare not fight with you."


    Fu Qiaozhi straightened his back and said, "You can hit me if you have the guts, and see if the eldest princess and Hou Ye will punish you if they find out."

 Chapter 1639: Much taller than their Geng family

    Chapter 1639 is much taller than their Geng family


    Geng Yucheng gritted his teeth and said, "You threaten me?"


    "I''m not a threat, I''m a reminder."


    Xiao Manan in the distance whispered: "As expected of the family of the generals, even a concubine is so righteous and has such a bold personality, it seems that her sister''s temperament should not be bad."


    Murong nced at Fu Qiaozhi, but did not speak.


    "You!" Geng Yu became angry andmanded loudly, "Someone, hit me together."


    A servant said: "Master, she is a guest after all, isn''t it bad to beat her?"


    Geng Yucheng was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that he was impulsive. It was all Fu Qiaozhi''s fault, and he almost caused him a big disaster, so what he did before was in vain.


    Now that both Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng have made grandfather unhappy, he is a littlecent, no, he must not do things that make the master of the Houfu unhappy.


    It happened that there were maids walking by not far away, and Geng Yucheng immediately called them over.


    The leading maid respectfully said, "What is your order, Master Yucheng?"


    Geng Yucheng said: "Hold Fu Qiaozhi to me, this young master will teach the people behind her."


    The leading maid knew the people who were kneeling on the ground, and they were all people who worked together, so she hesitated.


    Seeing this, Geng Yucheng lowered his voice a bit, "What? My son can''t help you, can he?"


    When the maids saw this, they were afraid that he would be angry, so they had to answer at the same time: "Yes, young master."


    After he finished speaking, he pulled Fu Qiaozhi aside.


    Anyway, the **** the ground was arrogant, and she used to feel a lot of anger because she was transferred to the eldest princess'' yard. Although she was transferred to the kitchen to workter, she was extremely arrogant, so she just gave herself a breath today.


    Fu Qiaozhi broke free several times without breaking free, and frowned: "Geng Yucheng, if you dare to do this to me, you will regret it. The eldest princess knows and will not spare you lightly."


    Geng Yucheng ignored her and told the people around him, "Go, give me another hundred ps."


    He didn''t believe that the eldest princess would punish him for a servant.


    "Yes, Master."


    The maid who was kneeling on the ground saw that the savior was gone, so she closed her eyes resignedly.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper knew that he couldn''t just sit back and watch, so he walked out and shouted loudly, "Stop!"


    Geng Yucheng clenched his fists and turned his head impatiently: "Who is here to disturb this young master again?"


    "it''s me."


    Geng Yucheng saw that it was the housekeeper, and his heart skipped a beat. Did this person take everything just now?


    Seeing that he brought people from the Murong family in Lihua Vige again, his brows furrowed.


    The eldest princess is also true, she actually praised a family of exiled people again and again, and she is not afraid of ruining her reputation and making her evening festival unsafe!


    He also knew about Murong Zong being named general and Murong Lingran being named Chunling Township Lord, and he didn''t know what His Majesty thought, but he actually praised the Murong family like that.


    It''s just that the high-yield grains were sessfully nted together, and they were directly rewarded with some gold and silver jewelry. They actually made their status much higher than their Geng family overnight, and they became the upstarts in the capital, which is really maddening.


    When ??Fu Qiaozhi saw this, he immediately broke free from the person who caught him, and quickly ran to the housekeeper''s side.


    The housekeeper saw Geng Yucheng watching them motionless, and frowned: "Master Yucheng, did you forget something?"


    Geng Yucheng stunned: "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1640: Dont look down on the princess

    Chapter 1640 Don''t take the long princess seriously


    The housekeeper stopped talking nonsense, and said directly: "Next to me is Chunling Xiangjun, you haven''t bowed yet."


    Murong straightened his waist abruptly.


    Geng Yucheng said in shock: "I... I want to salute her with a little girl?"


    "Of course." Fang Guanjia said, "However, the words of Master Yucheng are considered disrespectful. How can you directly call your majesty''s pro-appointed vige lord a little girl? If you let your majesty know that you not only do not salute his pro-appointed local lord, And he also uttered wild words, what do you think Your Majesty will do?"


    Geng Yucheng was startled, and when he was still hesitating, the servants next to him, including Fu Qiaozhi, all bowed to Murong Lingran, "I have seen Chunling Xiangjun."


    Murong Lingran said in a t tone: "No ceremony."


    "Xie Chunling Xiangjun."


    Geng Yucheng was suddenly unable to ride a tiger. His family was just a family of merchants. It was indeed reasonable to salute Murong Lingran, but he was still very reluctant to ask him to salute to the person who had been betrothed.


    But if it was passed on to His Majesty, and His Majesty was so fond of the Murong family, he would definitely have no good fruit to eat.


    After hesitating for a long time, seeing that everyone''s eyes were on him, he had no choice but to bend slightly, and still gave Murong Lingran a salute: "I have seen Chunling Xiangjun."


    Murong smiled and said: "Young Master Geng is being polite, please forgive me."


    The identity of Xiangjun is really good. She didn''t feel any benefit in Lihua Vige, but when she came to the city, it made her hate poprity. .


    Geng Yucheng clenched his fist, he remembered today''s humiliation, "Thank you Chunling Xiangjun."


    This matter is over, and the housekeeper looked at the person who was still holding the maid, and said sharply, "What are you still holding people for? Don''t let them go."


    The servant was about to let go when Geng Yucheng said, "Don''t let it go."


    Fang Guanjia said: "Master Yucheng, this is Hou''s mansion."


    Geng Yucheng softened his tone and said, "I naturally know that this is the Hou''s Mansion. As the young master of the Hou''s Mansion, I want to deal with a maid who has made a mistake, shouldn''t there be anything wrong?"


    Fang Guanjia said: "Whoever Young Master Biao wants to deal with is naturally possible, but everything in the mansion is managed by the eldest princess, and the eldest princess has asked me to help manage the entire mansion. Who the young master Biao wants to deal with should be a prophet of the eldest princess. Or I say, you punish the servants without authorization, and you don''t take the eldest princess in the eyes too much."


    Geng Yucheng exined: "I didn''t mean to offend my grandmother, I was thinking that if my grandmother knew about it, she would definitely punish her heavily. Why don''t I punish her for my grandmother first, and then tell herter, presumably my grandmother wouldn''t me her either? mine."


    The housekeeper ?? squinted his eyes slightly, and said sternly, "Master Yucheng wants to behead first and then y it? Yuezuo will take your ce?"


    Geng Yucheng was about to speak, when suddenly he felt a ckness in front of him, and with a snap, a hot stinging pain came from his face.


    was about to get angry, but when he saw the personing, he immediately shrank his neck and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Concubine Li gave her grandson a displeased look. It was true that sess was more than failure. Just now, the maid came to tell her that he was in trouble, but she still didn''t believe it. act.


    I didn''t expect this, only to realize that what the maid said was not a lie.


    She watched for a while, and she wanted toe out before he beat him, but Fu Qiaozhi and the housekeeper came out one after another.

 Chapter 1641: Dont give face to her and her grandson

    Chapter 1641 Don''t give face to her and her grandson


    In order not to implicate herself and want to see how her grandson would deal with this matter, she waited for a while, but she didn''t expect that he didn''t know how to admit his mistake, and he was still arguing.


    It was only because the two children of Fang''s family lost the favor of Lord Hou. He could not hold back so much that he almost got into trouble today, which really **** her off.


    If he punished someone without authorization today, he would obviously not take the eldest princess seriously.


    If Hou Ye knew about it, he would definitely feel that now he is still alive, not dead, just going out to fight. Geng Yucheng doesn''t take the eldest princess in his eyes. If there is really something wrong with him, Geng Yucheng will definitely not care. He will respect the eldest princess, and he will ride on the eldest princess'' head whenever something happens, and the title will never be passed on to him.


    Concubine Li wanted to p him again, but seeing her grandson''s shrinking eyes, she retracted her hand helplessly, and looked at the housekeeper apologetically: "Housekeeper, the weather is hot recently, Yucheng is in a fidgety mood, and his temper is a little bigger. There are also maids who throw their arms around like this, so he misunderstood and was angry for a while, so he identally offended the eldest princess, he didn''t mean it."


    The housekeeper said: "Is that so?"


    Geng Yucheng was also fully awake at this time, he was really confused, and he actually let himself make such a big mistake, he hurriedly lowered his head, and said as if he already knew what was wrong: "Housekeeper, I really didn''t. To offend my grandmother, I was wrong, and I don''t dare any more. If the housekeeper thinks that I am not sincere in admitting my mistake, should I ask the housekeeper to lead the way, and I will go and apologize to my grandmother in person?"


    Fang Guanjia said: "Today, the eldest princess has something to do, and I don''t know if she is free to see you. I will inform youter when I go over to ask for instructions. During this time, you should not go around, lest His Highness wants to see you there. When I can''t find you, it makes His Highness even more angry."


    Then doesn''t he want to stay in this pavilion all the time?


    Geng Yucheng was depressed in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it on his face, so he nodded: "Yes, I listen to the housekeeper, it''s just..."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at the maid who was about to fall on his body just now, and said, "Whether this person is intentional or not, it is a fact that he offended this young master by falling on me. What should I do now?"


    The housekeeper ?? waved his hand, and several guards immediately appeared behind him, and the leader asked respectfully, "What''s the butler''s order?"


    "Send all of them down, put them in the dungeon, and wait for the eldest princess'' order."


    "Yes."


    The maids who cameter said in horror: "Housekeeper, this is none of our business. We just obeyed Master Yucheng''s instructions."


    "I beg the housekeeper to spare us."


    "We don''t dare any more."


    "Please let us go."


    After the four of them finished speaking, they kept kowtowing on the ground, hoping that the housekeeper would spare their lives.


    The housekeeper ?? ignored their words and said coldly, "I can''t tell who my master is. The Hou Mansion doesn''t need it, so let me go!"


    The guards immediately stepped forward and took the person away.


    The maids kept begging for mercy, and as the distance grew, the voices became smaller and smaller.


    Aunt Li''s face was extremely embarrassing. The housekeeper dared to do this, obviously not to give face to her and her grandson. She nced at Xiao Man''an and saw that she and her children were looking at her meaningfully, and her face turned red. Even more red, he said embarrassingly: "Housekeeper, are they here to have a blind date with the Fu family''s youngdy?"

 Chapter 1642: Fu Qiaozhis thoughts

    Chapter 1642 Fu Qiaozhi''s mind


    The housekeeper nodded: "Yes, Mrs. Fu and Miss Fu are probably already waiting. We will not dy any more time, so we will leave."


    Concubine Li suggested, "Why don''t I go over with you and apologize to His Highness by the way?"


    The housekeeper said: "That''s not necessary. The eldest princess has a distinguished guest today, so let''s deal with the houseworkter, so as not to spoil the guests'' interest."


    Aunt Li had no choice but to give up.


    Fu Qiaozhi suddenly stepped forward and said very generously and dignifiedly: "Hello everyone, you are from the Murong family. My name is Fu Qiaozhi, and I am the younger sister of Fu Yizhi''s sister."


    Xiao Manan nodded politely: "Hello."


    Fu Qiaozhi looked at Murong Xuan again and said with a smile, "You are my sister''s blind date today, I''m sorry, I made you joke just now, like my sister, I don''t practice martial arts very much, and my sister also learned a little bit of self-defense. I have no talent for martial arts at all, and I didn¡¯t learn anything.¡±


    Murong Xuan did not speak.


    Murong nced meaningfully at Fu Qiaozhi, and said nothing, "Housekeeper, let''s hurry up, or we should make Mrs. Fu wait for a long time."


    "Yes, yes." The housekeeper said: "Everyone, pleasee with me."


    Fu Qiaozhi had no choice but to keep up.


    It''s just that she just walked a few steps, and suddenly stepped on those broken tiles, twisted her right foot, and fell down, and she fell to the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    The housekeeper hurriedly stepped forward to help her up, and said anxiously, "Is Miss Fu Si okay?"


    Fu Qiaozhi stood up with difficulty, and tried to take a few steps, but just after taking a step, her knees hurt and she gasped: "Hiss..."


    She touched the ce where she felt the pain, and said with a wrinkled face, "It hurts."


    Fang Guanjia said: "You definitely can''t follow us like this. It''s better for Fourth Young Lady to stay here for the time being, be with Master Yucheng and Aunt Li, and send someone to pick you up after we go back."


    Fu Qiaozhi: "I''m sorry, it''s not that I didn''t listen to your advice, but I''ve been out for a long time. After a long time, I''m worried that my mother-inw will worry about me. Why don''t you... Why don''t you ask Murong Xuan Gongzi to carry me over there?"


    Murong Xuan frowned, obviously not expecting that she would suddenly mention herself.


    Although he likes to help others, it is better for him not to help now, so he refuses without hesitation, "Men and women can''t get married, not to mention that I''m your sister''s blind date, it''s not good to have **** with you at this time. Physical contact."


    Fu Qiaozhi was immediately embarrassed, but he didn''t expect the other party to refuse so bluntly.


    Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows, nced at Geng Yucheng out of the corner of the eye, and suddenly said, "If Fourth Miss Fu is afraid of staying here, why don''t I stay here with you, as I am, I believe that no one dares to take you here. how''s it going."


    Fu Qiaozhi: "No... no need, I can do it alone."


    Murong smiled and said: "Since that''s the case, then I won''t force Fourth Miss."


    The group was about to leave when Murong Lingran saw arge group of people walking towards them in the distance.


    Taking a closer look, the leader is Princess Qihua.


    After a while, those people came to the pavilion.


    Xiao Manan took the children and saluted.


    "No ceremony." Princess Qihua looked at Murong Lingran, then at Murong Xuan, and at Xiao Man''an, seeing that they were all fine, and finally looked at Fang Steward and Concubine Li, "What happened here? ?"

 Chapter 1643: Twenty big boards

    Chapter 1643 Twenty Big Boards


    The housekeeper didn''t have any scruples, and just told what happened just now.


    The eldest princess suddenly looked at the two of them with a serious look on her face.


    Aunt Li and Geng Yucheng immediately took a few steps back with a guilty conscience.


    Although Concubine Li was uneasy in her heart, she could only bite the bullet and say: "Your Highness, Yucheng is only in a bad mood because of the hot weather, so he will do such a wrong thing. He already knows that he is wrong, so please look at it. For his young age, please spare him this time."


    Geng Yucheng also said sincerely: "Grandma, I know I was wrong, please forgive me this time, I promise not to do it again next time."


    The eldest princess will not be soft-hearted because of their few words. She has no intention of being kind this time. Otherwise, people who don''t take her seriously in the future wille to bully her one by one. She is the eldest princess Qihua. , is the emperor''s elder, and he can''t tolerate anyone being bullied. He said in a cold tone: "If you are in a bad mood, you can y wild in the Hou''s mansion. What does he think of the Hou''s mansion? Is it his own home?"


    "Or, is he so indiscriminate in his own family? I have misunderstood him for more than ten years. I thought he was a stable person, not as impulsive and provocative as Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng. To think that he is so ruthless, so ruthless, must be reported."


    "No, he''s not like that." Concubine Li said, "He used to be calm, you know it, he really only offended you because he was in a bad mood."


    The eldest princess said: "Only he knows what he is thinking, and I don''t want to know too much about it. Anyway, it''s true that he made a mistake. For the sake of Lord Hou, this time I will punish him. Give him twenty big boards. Also, if I promised him a few days ago that he could stay for a month, let him go back and forth."


    Geng Yucheng was in a hurry, and hurriedly looked at Aunt Li.


    There are not many 20 big boards, and the injury can be healed quickly, but this is a great humiliation. Although it is notparable to the punishment of Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng, for him, it is better to let him die.


    Concubine Li persuaded: "Your Highness, I beg you to spare these twenty big boards. He is still a child and his body can''t bear it."


    "Can''t stand it?" The eldest princess said coldly, "A man who can''t even stand twenty boards, is he still a man?"


    Concubine Li thought for a while, then she had to take a step back and said again: "Your Highness, you can hit him twenty big, but after that he will definitely not be able to move, so let him stay in the mansion for a while to recover from his injuries, I am getting old, It''s really boring, just let him stay with me for a while, and I can take care of him too."


    "No." How could the eldest princess not know what she was thinking, she just wanted Geng Yucheng to respond to her in the mansion.


    For the sake of her own reputation, Aunt Li proposed to let Geng Yucheng live in the mansion a few days ago, but she could not find any reason to refuse.


    After all, he is also the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an, so it is only natural for the grandson to live in his grandfather''s house. Even if she doesn''t want to, she can only agree.


    Now that she has finally found an opportunity to drive people away, she will not miss this perfect opportunity.


    Geng Yucheng didn''t expect that he would be so humiliated in his grandfather''s house, so he gritted his teeth secretly, clenched his fists and said, "Aunt Li, don''t persuade, it''s my fault today, I admit it, as long as my grandmother can calm down, let me do it. Anything is fine."

 Chapter 1644: In case of a catastrophe

    Chapter 1644 In case of a catastrophe


    He said so, and Concubine Li didn''t dare to persuade her any more. It was only twenty big boards, and it would not cost him his life, but if he angered the eldest princess because of his pleas, it would not be worth the loss.


    The eldest princess nced at the housekeeper, the housekeeper understood, waved his hand, and the servants quickly brought up the execution tools.


    Geng Yucheng looked at the bench in front of him, hesitated for a while, and then slumped up.


    The solid floor quickly hit him.


    "Ah!" The first board went down, Geng Yucheng almost twitched in pain, he never thought that the upper body of the board would actually hurt so much.


    But he didn''t beg for mercy, he''s already so embarrassed, and begging for mercy is even more embarrassing, it''s better to fight quickly.


    Soon, the twenty big boards were finished, and Aunt Li raised him up on the ground with a distressed face, and asked with concern, "How is it? Can you still go?"


    Geng Yucheng''s face was pale at this time, his face was covered in sweat, and he didn''t care to answer Concubine Li''s words, and looked at the eldest princess weakly: "Grandmother...grandmother, Yucheng already...already knew it was wrong, thank grandmother for the punishment."


    The long princess said with a nk face: "It''s good to know, I hope you will take it as a warning in the future, and don''t do it again in the future."


    "Yucheng keep it in mind." Geng Yucheng said: "Grandma, then I''ll pack up my things. I''ll have the opportunity to apologize to His Highnesster. When my grandfatheres back, I''ll apologize to him again."


    "Go."


    Geng Yucheng bowed respectfully to the eldest princess, and then walked slowly to the yard where he lived.


    Concubine Li wanted to quickly find the government doctor to treat Geng Yucheng, and did not want to stay any longer, so she had to say, "Your Highness should have something important to do here, then I will not disturb Your Highness here, and I will retire."


    The eldest princess waved her hand impatiently.


    Aunt Li turned around and quickly chased after her grandson.


    After ?? and the others left, those who had already listened to the eldest princess had already prepared refreshments in the pavilion.


    As soon as the eldest princess sat down, the housekeeper began to plead guilty: "His Royal Highness, it is the old ve''s fault, the old ve should solve it quickly, I did not expect His Highness toe over in person, and please forgive me."


    "No problem." The eldest princess smiled and said, "I understand, the housekeeper doesn''t have to me himself, it''s not your fault either."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    The eldest princess looked at the twodies and the children they brought, and said with a smile, "Everyone, please sit down."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    "Then we will be disrespectful."


    Fu Qiaozhi also wanted to sit down, but he hadn''t raised his feet yet. Seeing the look in his mother''s eyes, he immediately stood there, not daring to move.


    Mrs. Fu said apologetically, "Everyone, I''m sorry, can I take care of the housework first?"


    The eldest princess nodded, "Of course it''s possible, Mrs. Fu will do as you please."


    Xiao Manan also said: "It doesn''t matter to us, Mrs. Fu can do whatever she wants."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    After Mrs. Fu finished speaking, she looked at Fu Qiaozhi coldly: "Just now, when Mrs. Ben was changing clothes, I asked you to wait at the door, why didn''t you obey the order, ran here without authorization, and almost had a conflict with Master Yucheng? I asked my mother to teach you the etiquette, where did you learn? I have taught you for more than ten years, just so that you don''t listen to your mother''s words and walk around in other people''s houses? , it will affect me and your brothers and sisters, how do you n to end it?"


    Fu Qiaozhi nced at Murong Xuan and lowered his head again.

 Chapter 1645: you did see me

    Chapter 1645 You really saw me


    "Mom, calm down, I... It''s the first time I''vee to Hou''s Mansion. When I saw the beautiful scenery here, I couldn''t help but want to look around. I didn''t expect to see Master Yucheng teaching a lesson to the maid, and that maid almost came across. I, I don''t want that maid to be wronged, so I wille forward."


    "You have already found a reason."


    "I... I was wrong, mother, I know I shouldn''t leave your side, I won''t dare next time, please calm your anger."


    After ??Fu Qiaozhi finished speaking, he looked at Fu Yizhi and said anxiously: "Third sister, please help me to beg for mercy, I know I''m wrong, I really know it''s wrong, I won''t dare next time."


    Fu Yizhi''s face shed a trace of impatience, but he quickly covered it up and looked at Mrs. Fu helplessly: "Mother, forget it, it''s the first time shees to Hou''s mansion, she will feel fresh and normal."


    Murong Lingran kept staring at Fu Yizhi, and naturally did not miss her expression just now, this person¡­


    "You are just too soft-hearted." Mrs. Fu sighed and said, "Well, for your sake, I will forgive her this time."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Fu Qiaozhi coldly: "You stay on the edge, if you dare to make mistakes again, thisdy will send you back immediately, and the family will deal with it."


    Fu Qiaozhi shrank abruptly, and nodded timidly: "Yes, mother, thank you mother, thank you third sister."


    The eldest princess saw that their affairs were resolved, and started today''s business.


    Murong Lingran had looked at Fu Yizhi just now. The appearance was indeed the same as what he had heard. He couldn''t see his specific character for a while. He caught a glimpse of a familiar figure in the distance, and suddenly clutched his stomach and said. : "His Royal Highness, I''m sorry, I may have eaten the wrong thing at home, and my stomach is a little ufortable. I''ll go and make it easier."


    The second brother is not a fool, so I will leave it to him for the time being.


    Princess ?? also became nervous when she heard the words, and said with concern: "Is it just stomach difort? Are there any other symptoms? Would you like me to let the government doctore and show you?"


    Murong said: "No need, I really ate the wrong thing, I wille when I go."


    After she finished speaking, she blinked with her second brother, and without being rude, she quickly got up and walked in the direction she saw just now.


    The eldest princess said: "Steward, you send someone to take a look, it''s better if nothing happens."


    Murong Xuan hurriedly said: "Your Highness, there is no need, the person has already disappeared."


    The eldest princess turned her head and saw that she really couldn''t see the shadow, but she was even more worried, and ordered: "Then we have to send someone to look for it, butler, you can send someone to go."


    The housekeeper whispered a few words in the ear of the eldest princess.


    Princess ?? said in surprise: "Really?"


    "It''s true, I saw it myself."


    Princess ?? smiled helplessly, "This child, okay, forget it, let her y by herself."


    After saying that, we started today''s business.


    On the other side, after Murong Lingran left the pavilion, he soon followed the masked man to the top of a rockery. Next to the rockery was a tree that was taller than the rockery. The leaves covered a small part of the rockery. Above, the breeze is gentle, but it is much cooler than the ground.


    "Nine sons."


    Helian Rongjiu turned his head, took off his mask, and said with a smile, "Girl, you really saw me."


    Is not this nonsensical? You were there with her familiar mask waving at her, and she wasn''t blind, of course she could see.

 Chapter 1646: be prepared

    Chapter 1646 Be prepared


    Murong Lingran sneered in his heart, but his face was very t: "Ninth Young Master, the sky has been abnormal recently, you don''t want to deal with the government at this time, care about the people, what are you doing in the Hou''s mansion?"


    Helian Rongjiu heard the words and said solemnly: "Girl, have you also noticed that the weather is not right recently?"


    "Of course."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t pay attention to his image at all, he sat on the rockery abruptly and frowned: "It hasn''t rained much in the sky recently, and the water level of the pce''s well has also dropped very quickly. drought."


    "I did some investigation and found out that it hasn''t rained in the capital recently, and the rest of the people next to the capital are all in good weather."


    "The courtiers have been arguing in the court for the past few days. Some people said that they should immediately order countermeasures, otherwise the capital will definitely be in chaos in a month or two. There are two wars on the frontier, and there will be internal worries at that time. If there is foreign aggression, the country will definitely be in turmoil.¡±


    "Some courtiers also said that when there were dark clouds recently, it was just thunder and no rain. Maybe there will be pouring rain in a few days. If measures are taken now, it will cost the people and money, and it will definitely make people panic. It caused a lot ofints.¡±


    Murong nodded in agreement: "There is some truth to what both sides said."


    If she didn''t have Changqi Shenjun to help her, and if she was the emperor, she would also be entangled, and the emperor''s decision would affect her whole body.


    Helian Rongjiu calmly said, "Girl, tell me which side should I listen to now."


    Murong Lingran heard his voice and knew that he must have already made up his mind. He squinted at him, "You are the emperor, do you have to rely on my opinion to know how to decide?"


    Isn''t this person digging a hole for her?


    When she makes him unhappy, he will tell what happened today, saying that she interfered in government affairs?


    When Helian Rongjiu saw her looking at herself with the look of a bad person, she instantly understood that she must think of herself as a bad person again, she tapped her head lightly, and snorted coldly, "Don''t think nonsense, I Not the kind of person you think."


    Murong Lingran was knocked by him, but he was not angry. Seeing that his thoughts were seen through by him, he suddenly felt a little guilty and said: "I didn''t think too much."


    "Okay, since that''s the case, tell me what you think."


    Murong said sternly: "Then I said it. If it was me, I would definitely take precautions and be prepared, so as not to be caught off guard."


    "Like my house, it is very close to Wuming Mountain. When it was built, I was worried that some wild animals would climb over the wall, so I built the courtyard wall high."


    "Dad made special medicine pills, ground them into powder, and sprinkled them under the walls inside and outside. Since we lived in, there was not a single poisonous snake or a single beast that threatened us."


    "Although some people said that we were too wasteful when building the courtyard wall, there is no need to use so many blue bricks, but it is always good to take precautions before it happens."


    Helian Rongjiu said with admiration: "Yes, yes, the idea is indeed good."


    Murong said: "So, you have already made up your mind, right?"


    "right."


    "What idea? Can you tell me?"


    Helian Rongjiu mmed out the folding fan and sighed: "God doesn''t rain, and I can''t make water, so I can only take advantage of the fact that the water in the river pond has not been dried by the gods, and ordered the people to keep water for themselves. already."

 Chapter 1647: There is a way

    Chapter 1647 There is a way


    "How many tools to store water in their own homes, and how many ways they can use them all, and how much water they can store depends on their own abilities."


    Of course, not every family is willing to listen to him, and not every family can store enough water before the river pond dries up. In order to prevent unrest, he has gathered enough troops to deal with this disaster.


    There are wars in both ces on the frontier, and countless military rations are consumed every day. I thought he would not be bothered by the military rations again after the autumn harvest this year. It seems that he is too optimistic.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "This is a good idea, but you are not afraid of letting the people work for nothing and being med by the people?"


    "Don''t be afraid." Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "I know that no matter how well I do, there will always be discontented people whoin about me behind the scenes, saying that everything about my emperor''s children is normal. Don''t scold me, but just scold me, it''s better than letting them get nothing."


    Murong Lingran said with admiration: "This statement is reasonable."


    This person''s realm is higher than she imagined.


    "Speaking of which," Helian Rongjiu said, "How is the situation in your Lihua Vige? The person I sent to investigate said that there are many rivers and ponds in Lihua Vige. Because of the torrential rain the year before, you have widened the river a lot. Now the water level is high. Although there is a drop, it will not affect daily life for the time being, as long as it doesn''t rain in the next month, Lihua Vige will be in danger."


    Murong Lingran said: "What that person said is true, it doesn''t matter for the time being, but Li Zheng has already informed us that we should prepare what we need to eat, and save money for what we should save, so that we won''t get hungry this year. , prepare for the worst."


    But with her around, she would never let such a thing happen.


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows and said, "This one is really good."


    Murong said: "You are still young, you have little experience, and Li Zhengke has lived for several decades. You have seen all kinds of storms and waves in your life, and there is no harm in saving food and money. If there is no drought, the money and food will be in your own pocket. , no one else can take it away.¡±


    "Makes sense."


    Murong Lingran asked again: "How about the high-yield grain you nted in Huangzhuang and military fields? Will there be a shortage of water?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Don''t worry, those ces are the most suitablend for growing food, and they can be regarded as war preparation ces. In order to prevent idents, arge reservoir has been built long ago. Even if it does not rain before the autumn harvest, it can be guaranteed. harvested."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Murong Lingran was relieved immediately. After all, it was the seed that came out of her, and it was also her hard work. If it really failed, she would be distressed to death.


    Helian Rongjiu asked again, "Do you have any other ways to help the people?"


    She has, but she can''t say it, and the capital is too big, even if she has enough water on hand, she doesn''t have the time and energy to travel all over the capital during droughts. Not only does her family need her, but the space There is also a great **** waiting for her to serve, she can only help as much as possible while protecting her family.


    And if every time she goes to a ce, there is no shortage of water in that ce, she will be caught as a monster sooner orter.


    She still has a lot of things to do, she still has a lot of things to do at home, she doesn''t want to give her life at a young age.


    Murong thought for a moment, then coughed abruptly: "There is a way, but I don''t know if you are willing to implement it, because it is very time-consuming andbor-intensive."


    (Sorry, I''m not feeling well, I''ll update it today.)

 Chapter 1648: well water

    Chapter 1648 Well Water


    Originally, Helian Rongjiu just asked casually, even though she is very capable in some aspects, but when ites to natural disasters, how can a little girl do anything? ,e and listen."


    "Dig a well."


    "Drilling a well?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, the water on the ground is easy to dry up, but it is not so easy for the underground water. But I am only talking about the ces around where there are no wells and where water is easy toe out. If there are already wells around, now There are already signs of drying up, and even if the well is drilled, it is estimated that there will be no water."


    "As far as I know, due to the high cost of drilling wells, ordinary vigers can''t afford it. Two wells in a vige are considered too many. Most viges have only one well, and some viges don''t even have one well. Usually when we need water, we go directly to the river to fetch water.¡±


    "There must be various talents in the imperial court. If you send people to help those viges choose the best locations to dig wells, although they can''t fully cope with the drought, they are better than none."


    Originally, she wanted to ask him to build arge reservoir, but now that it is built, it is estimated that it will cause a lot of doubts. It does not rain in the sky, the water in the river is decreasing, and it will not be able to store water. to work.


    And even if it was built, she wouldn''t dare to use space water to help. If the water in the reservoir suddenly increased, it would be unbelievable, and she would be suspicious of her if she was not careful.


    Well water is different. It is normal to run out of well water on the first day, and to have watering out on the second day.


    If there is water in the well, that would be great, you don''t have to trouble her, if there is no water, she is still there, and I promise not to let the well dry.


    Of course, this is limited to Ewha Vige.


    As for other viges, if the drought reallyes, she has the energy and time, and the situation there is at stake, so she is still willing to help.


    Helian Rongjiu thought about the terrain of Lihua Vige. There is indeed a lot of water on Wuming Mountain. Lihua Vige is surrounded by three sides. Maybe it is a good idea to dig a well.


    Although there must be water in the deep mountains, he had seen manyrge rivers and ponds when he was in Wuming Mountain before, but if the drought reallyes, the beasts will definitely change, and it is estimated that few people dare to go to the mountains to die.


    "What else? Is there any other way?"


    Murong looked at him suspiciously, "Why do you always want to listen to my advice, what do therge group of courtiers you raise do? Don''t they think of a way for you when they go to court every day? The books they read are better than mine. There are many, and there are probably many ways.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Of course there are, asking for rain, worshipping ancestors, amnesty and umting merits, but they don''t care much. Most people think that thinking about it now is too unfounded, and God definitely doesn''t. How long will it rain."


    "You should also know that now we have fought with Chongyan Kingdom and Cangda Kingdom. Now the frontier war is urgent, and the courtiers basically think about the war. Every day, they are moring in the court hall because of the war, and they don''t want to be there. Wasting time on things that haven''t happened yet."


    Murong said: "Their idea is not wrong, it is true that the war is more critical now."


    After she finished speaking, she stood up and said, "I have already said the method. Ninth Young Master should quickly order it to do it. I will go to my aunt, and I don''t know how the second brother''s blind date is going."

 Chapter 1649: home situation

    Chapter 1649 The situation at home


    Helian Rongjiu also knew the purpose of hering to Hou''s mansion today. Hearing that, she was not surprised. She put on her mask, grabbed her wrist suddenly, and the two flew down from the rockery.


    Murong Lingran didn''t expect that he would suddenly grab her and jump down the mountain. He was taken aback by him, and he patted his chest with lingering fears until hended smoothly, and said helplessly, "Ninth Young Master, the next time you take me with Qinggong, Can you tell me, I''m still a little afraid of heights."


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows: "Are you going? Then I can send you up now, and you can go again by yourself?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Murong said: "That''s not necessary, I''m just talking, you better hurry up and order."


    Helian Rongjiu mmed out the folding fan and said, "I actually thought of some of your ideas in advance, and I have already started preparations. As for what I didn''t expect, Zeyuan had already gone to do it when he heard about it. I don''t need to go back to the pce, I will go with you to see how your second brother''s blind date is going."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran had no choice but to follow him.


    The two walked towards the pavilion again, but before they reached the pavilion, they saw several figures appearing in the distance. After a closer look, it was Murong Xuan and Fu Yizhi. Behind them, there were several servants. , Followed slowly and far away, you don''t need to think to know, it is estimated that the adults let theme out to cultivate their feelings.


    Seeing that they were about to notice him, Murong Lingran pulled Helian Rongjiu and hid behind a boulder next to him.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Murong Lingran''s hand with a veryplicated expression. He never expected that one day he would actually need to eavesdrop on someone''s speech.


    Murong Xuan and Fu Yizhi soon came to the vicinity of the two of them, so that the two of them could clearly hear their voices.


    Fuyi''s way: "Young master has a single name for Xuan, why don''t I call him Xuan master."


    Murong Xuan said: "Yes, then I will call the girl the girl of the billion."


    "Yes." Fu Yizhi said: "Xuan Gongzi, I heard that your family now has five shops, four of which are Zhiye Zhai?"


    Murong Xuan thought she was just curious and didn''t think much about it, she nodded, "Yes."


    Murong frowned, why did he ask about the situation in other people''s homes?


    Yu Yongli''sst blind date was for ordinary people, and it was for the money of Yu Yongli''s family. It''s understandable, but how much money does the Murong family have? I''m afraid the eldest princess has already told the Fu family, Miss Fu San Also already known.


    The Fu family can agree toe and have a blind date with the second brother, which means that they don''t care how much their family has. Shouldn''t they ask more about the second brother himself at this time? For example, how to n for the future or something.


    Fu Yizhi smiled and said: "Xuan Gongzi''s family is really amazing, they have opened so many shops in a short period of time, faster than my eldest brother. Since my eldest brother has managed the family''s business, can he not let every shop If the shop loses money, it is already exhausted, and it has been three years since it took over, and only two more shops have been added."


    Murong Xuan said: "In three years, two shops have been added. That''s fast. After all, I didn''t lose any money, and the business is booming."


    Fu Yizhi sighed and said, "No matter how fast it is, it will not be as fast as your family. In more than a year, there are five shops in the family, but I didn''t expect that just by farming, I can earn so much for myself. "

 Chapter 1650: How many unkind requests?

    Chapter 1650 How many unkind requests?


    There is also their family''snd. His Majesty alone gave their family two hundred acres, not including those rewards.


    "That''s all my sister''s credit."


    "That is Chunling Xiangjun. I have heard of her. She is quite powerful. She can achieve such achievements at a young age, and she is also named Xiangjun, which is really enviable."


    Murong Xuan said proudly, "Aran is indeed amazing."


    Fu Yizhi nced around, and suddenly changed the subject: "Master Xuan, your elder brother has already gone to Saiyuan Mansion. I don''t know that Master Xuan''s ambition is to fight on the battlefield and make achievements?"


    Murong Xuan said: "Of course, if the frontier needs me, I can go there at any time to protect the family and the country."


    Fu Yizhi nodded with satisfaction, and asked again: "Your family makes money so fast, I wonder if you have any ns to buy a house in the city?"


    "This..." Murong Xuan shook his head: "I haven''t heard this from my family, but I have a ce to live now. The house in Lihua Vige is also newly built and very spacious."


    Fu Yizhi asked: "Xuan Gongzi''s father is now Wen Rung, the eldest brother is a general, and the younger sister is a vige lord. Don''t you feel that it is too aggrieved to live in Lihua Vige as you?"


    "I did not think¡­"


    Before Murong Xuan finished speaking, he finally understood the meaning of this man''s words. Could this man think that if he married him in the future, he would have to live in Lihua Vige, wronged her, Miss Fu San, and wanted their family to live in the city. Buy a house?


    Although his family''s house in Lihua Vige is a little smaller than the previous Imperial Doctor''s Mansion, and theyout is a little more ordinary, it is also the best house in Lihua Vige, even better than many houses in the city.


    Aran also said that as long as he and his eldest brother wanted to go to the city to buy a house and get married, she would agree without hesitation, and she also had the money in her hand.


    But the root of their family is in Lihua Vige. For the time being, they don''t n to leave the vige. There are still a lot ofnd under development, and the academy has only just started. very troublesome.


    And he and his eldest brother have their own ideas. If they want a big house or a house in the city, they can do it themselves.


    Even if I bought it now, it was bought by my sister. How can I get thefort from myself.


    Seeing him say this, Fu Yizhi hesitated for a while, knowing that he was the only one who spoke now, and suddenly said earnestly: "Young Master Xuan, you are handsome, you have heard good martial arts, and your family is good, I... I am willing to be with you. To be husband and wife, there are only a few unkind requests, please agree."


    When Murong Xuan heard that she was willing to marry him, he was surprised that she spoke so directly and so casually as a woman, but she wanted to entrust her for the rest of her life the first time they met. Hearing that she had a ruthless request, a sudden feeling arose in her heart. With a bad premonition, he asked suspiciously, "Girl Yizhi, please speak."


    Murong Lingran secretly made a blind eye, how many unkind requests? This Miss Fu San really doesn''t know what politeness is.


    Did she forget that today was the first time we met? Does she think that her second brother can''t marry a daughter-inw besides her?


    Fuyizhidao: "I...I''m used to living in the capital. If we get married, I hope that Mr. Xuan''s family can buy us a house in the city. It doesn''t need to be too big, just three in and three out."


    Murong Xuan''s face sank, and he said coldly, "Didn''t you say a few unkind requests? Go ahead, I''ll listen to them all."

 Chapter 1651: more demanding

    Chapter 1651 More Excessive Requirements


    Fu Yizhi didn''t look at his face, so he didn''t know how ugly his face was at this time, and said: "Okay, then I''ll continue. I haven''t left home much since I was a child, and I hope that Mr. Xuan will take over the house. Buy a ce near my Fufu, so that my parents and brothers cane to see me anytime."


    "continue."


    "Mr. Xuan has a lot of family members. I''m not good at speaking. I''m afraid of offending Mr. Xuan''s brothers and sisters. Therefore, in the newly bought house, Mr. Xuan cannot invite other family members to live there."


    Murong Xuan frowned and said, "Are you trying to separate my family in advance?"


    "It doesn''t mean that you are separated, it''s just that you live alone."


    Murong Xuan clenched his fists and said again: "If there are any other conditions, please tell them all."


    Fu Yizhi continued: "I also said just now that my brother''s business is not as good as yours. I think your family''s Zhiye Zhai''s business is also very good. It has already opened to the fourth store. If we get married, I hope you If you can help my family, my eldest brother also wants to open Ye Zhai, but it is too troublesome to buy goods from your home every day, I think... think..."


    Murong Xuan helped her and said, "Want us to provide seeds and methods for nting them? You nt and sell them yourself?"


    "right."


    "We also have giant seedless lychees, strawberries, and high-yield grains. If possible, we can give them to you together."


    The two were stunned for a moment when they heard the words, and turned to look at the speaker. They saw Murong Lingran suddenly standing beside them, and they didn''t know how much they had heard.


    Fu Yizhi didn''t expect Murong Lingran to be around, his face suddenly a little embarrassed, and said: "So Xiangjun is also here, did Xiangjun hear what we said just now?"


    "certainly."


    "Xiangjun said how embarrassed our family is, those are all the hard work of your family."


    Murong said with a calm face: "You still have a heart of shame."


    Their family has not offended the eldest princess recently, why would the eldest princess think about introducing such a person to her second brother?


    Fu Yizhi is young, and his face is reallyparable to Liu''s.


    Fu Yiyi was stunned, "What did Xiangjun say?"


    Helian Rongjiu mmed open the folding fan and said with a smile: "This girl is young and her ears are not good, so let me repeat it for her, she said, you still have a heart of shame. , I also know that I would be embarrassed to ask for someone else''s effort."


    Hearing this, Fu Yizhi knew that Murong Lingran was angry, and hurriedly said: "I''m not discussing this with your brother, and I said in advance that it was an unkind request. If he doesn''t want to agree, he doesn''t have to agree. Why is Xiangjun''s words so sharp and heart-wrenching?"


    Murong Ling smiled angrily, "You think my words hurt people now, then when you despised us when we lived in Lihua Vige, when you let him separate from us, and when you wanted a way for our family to make a living, do you have any thoughts? Will my second brother be sad?"


    "Your second brother didn''t say anything just now, so he doesn''t mind."


    Murong Xuan said, "Who said I wouldn''t mind?"


    Fuyizhidao: "Then why did you hear me say so many demands?"


    Murong Xuan said: "I just want to see what more excessive demands you can make."


    "I...why are my demands going too far? If we get married, we''ll be a family. A family helps each other and amodates each other, isn''t it right?"


    "Should we move to each other?" Murong was happy: "If that''s the case, why did you propose to buy a house in the city? You know that the second brother and we are family, why do you want him to separate from us?"

 Chapter 1652: Murder for money

    Chapter 1652 Murder


    "After buying a house, we are still not allowed to live in our rtives. Why don''t you know how to amodate him and let my brother continue to live with us? It is said that marrying a chicken follows a chicken, marrying a dog follows a dog, why do you want my brother? Amodate you?"


    "My eldest sister-inw, you know, she is Prime Minister Suo''s granddaughter, and her grandfather is also an envoy, and her rank is not lower than your father''s. She didn''t ask my eldest brother to move out alone. This is the first time you and my second brother met. I still don''t know where my second brother sees the people who like you and makes so many excessive demands?"


    "Also, it is said that killing people''s wealth is no different from killing the whole family. How much wealth is there in our family, and we haven''t established a firm foothold in the capital yet, how dare you so shamelessly say that you want my family''s fruit and vegetables seeds, want to Cut off my family''s fortune, why don''t you tell me, and let my second brother give you all Zhi Ye Zhai as a dowry."


    The eldest princess also said that she is a quiet person, and it seems that she is really confused by the appearance of this person.


    It looks really quiet on the outside, but on the inside, it''s hard to describe.


    Fu Yizhi didn''t expect Murong Lingran''s words to be so straightforward. She had never been told this in her life, and she suddenly became annoyed and said: "If you don''t want to, you don''t want to, why bother to humiliate people like this, my brother is not as good as you in business, If your second brother and I are married, my eldest brother is his brother-inw, so what if he helps?"


    Murong Lingran sneered and said, "It''s okay to help, but it''s not all you can do, you must have a bottom line. If you help out a white-eyed wolf, then my family will be miserable. At that time, someone robbed the business, robbed the market, and then fattened others, lost weight, and even died in serious cases.¡±


    Fu Yizhi was shocked: "You mean that our family will make money and kill people?"


    Murong Lingran was nomittal.


    Of course it is possible, especially this kind of initiative toe to the door, it is even more possible.


    Today she is very sure that the Fu family is here for her Zhi Yezhai, for her delicious fruits and vegetables.


    With her knowledge of the eldest princess, it is impossible for the eldest princess to introduce such a person to harm their family.


    The only possibility is that the eldest princess is old and deceived.


    In addition, the people of the Fu family are too self-righteous, thinking that her second brother has been assigned, and there must be many people who dislike him and cannot marry a good wife. The princess'' wishes, they dare not destroy the marriage introduced by the eldest princess, they will definitely agree, so they can so confidently express their true thoughts.


    Fuyi''s anger was knotted, he didn''t expect that he would be imagined to be that kind of person, stomped his feet anxiously, and shouted: "I never wanted to make money and kill my life, you wronged me!"


    Murong said: "As I said just now, cutting people''s wealth is no different from killing one''s parents. Isn''t this just trying to make money and kill one''s life?"


    "You!" Fu Yizhi''s breath became fast, his body was shaking, his eyes were rolling around anxiously, and after a while, he said loudly: "I want toin to the eldest princess and let her know that you are dissatisfied with her. The person who introduced her, humiliated the person she introduced, didn''t give her face, and lost the favor of the eldest princess at that time, so that she will never interact with you again in the future!"


    Murong Lingran put his hands on his hips and said, "Go, do I still fear you? Let me tell you, even if you stick to our house, our family will not be umon. Where did youe from? Go back now. where to go!"

 Chapter 1653: provoked outrage

    Chapter 1653 Provoked anger


    It was exactly as she guessed,


    She is also too confident.


    Even if the Heavenly King Lao Tzu came, their family would never marry such a woman.


    Fu Yizhi gritted his teeth, turned around and left, only took a few steps, then turned around, and seeing that they did not persuade her at all, he frowned and said, "I really went toin to the eldest princess, in the future your family will really It is very likely that the eldest princess will offend the eldest princess, and it is very likely that she will lose the eldest princess¡¯ backer. If you don¡¯t give the eldest princess face, the eldest princess will definitely hate you, and maybe she will not be able to stay in the capital in the future.¡±


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said: "Go, go, you go, we will go too, by the way, let the eldest princess know what kind of person you are."


    Fu Yizhi stomped his feet, turned around and ran quickly.


    When her maids saw this, they hurriedly followed her.


    Murong Xuan looked at Fu Yizhi''s back, frowned and said, "I really didn''t expect the quiet person in the mouth of the eldest princess to be such a person."


    He originally thought that Fu Yizhi was like Liu Jianian, a gentle and honest woman, but he didn''t expect that on a blind date in his life, he would meet such an insatiable woman.


    "The eldest princess probably doesn''t know her true character. Maybe there is some misunderstanding." After Murong Lingran finished speaking, she walked in front and said, "Let''s go, she will definitely turn ck and white when she goes back, so let''s hurry up too."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "It makes sense."


    The eldest princess was talking to Xiao Manan and Mrs. Fu. Seeing that one of Fu Yi came back, her expression was not very good, and she said in surprise: "Miss Fu San, why did youe back alone? Your face is also a little ugly, yes Did something happen?"


    Xiao Manan also said: "Yes, what about Ah Xuan? Could it be that he said something wrong and made you angry?"


    Fu Yizhi hesitated for a while, but at this moment she had no choice but to gamble, and said slowly, "Mr. Xuan and I had differences because of some ideas, and happened to meet Miss Murong and a Dairy. The masked son, they...they...three people said I was alone, I...I...I said I couldn''t win against them, all three of them bullied me..."


    said, she started to cry, "woo woo woo... woo woo..."


    Disagreement?


    Princess Qihua frowned. As far as she knew, the children of the Murong family would not easily have conflicts with others as long as they did not touch their bottom line, not to mention that three people said one person, and the emperor also helped the Murong family. What this man said must have provoked public anger.


    When Mrs. Fu saw her daughter crying, she said anxiously: "Yizhi, what happened, how did they bully you, please rify a little bit, you are just crying, and I can''t help you. Be fair."


    Xiao Manan knew that her children would not conflict with people casually, and as soon as she heard about the boy wearing a mask, she knew that it was the emperor, and the emperor also had her children on the side, so it was definitely not her side''s fault. , but in order to give the eldest princess a face, she still said: "Girl Yizhi, your mother is right, you tell the reason, if it is really my children''s fault, I must ask them to apologize to you."


    The implication of ?? is that if it wasn¡¯t her children¡¯s fault, she would also apologize to her children?


    Fu Yizhi wiped his tears and said, sobbing: "No need."


    After she finished speaking, she turned to look at her mother: "Mother, I''m not feeling well, let''s go back first."

 Chapter 1654: quibble

    Chapter 1654 Sophistry


    Mrs. Fu looked at her daughter''s pitiful appearance, and said firmly: "No, you are crying so sadly, you must not just have a disagreement with your words. When theye, I want to ask them why they are here today. It''s the first time we meet, so I bully you like that!"


    Murong Lingran and others also came to the vicinity at this time, and heard Mrs. Fu''s rude words from a distance, stepped forward with a sneer, and said, "Bullying her? Then let her tell the truth, I also want to hear it, She said how we bullied her."


    The eldest princess saw Helian Rongjiuing with a mask, and was about to get up. Seeing him motioning for her to sit down, she had no choice but to stand still.


    Seeing this, Xiao Manan nodded to him, then continued to sit and ask: "Aran, Axuan, what the **** is going on? You can''t bully her, right? There must be a misunderstanding, right? "


    "Of course we won''t bully her, but it''s not a misunderstanding." Murong Lingran said and looked at the second brother.


    Murong Xuan repeated everything that Fu Yizhi said just now, word for word.


    "That''s it, it''s not that we bullied her, but that she talked too much at first, and we really couldn''t stand it, so we just refuted a few words."


    The eldest princess looked at Helian Rongjiu when she heard the words, and when she saw him nodding, her brows furrowed.


    The emperor cannot lie, what Murong Xuan said must be true.


    This Fu Yizhi, how can it be so different from what I saw when I was a child? It''s the first time I met today, and I can even say such a thing. Isn''t this harming her as a matchmaker?


    The eldest princess suddenly looked at Mrs. Fu, and said sharply, "Mrs. Fu, shouldn''t you exin it to Ben Gong? You were the one who took the initiative toe and let Ben Gong introduce a marriage to your daughter, which happened to Murong Xuan. I''m getting old, thinking about how gentle and quiet I was when I saw your daughter before, because your husband saved my son-inw General Rong in the battlefield, that''s why I wanted to introduce Murong Xuan to your family. I didn''t expect that your daughter is such a person. You said, did you all go with Zhi Ye Zhai''s idea from beginning to end?"


    She really wanted to tell Murong Xuan a good marriage. If they really knew each other in the future, she would be doing a good thing for her grandson, but she didn''t expect that she would almost kill their family.


    At this time, she was terrified, if they really did happen today, Fu Yizhi really married Murong Xuan smoothly, and gradually exposed her true nature after marriage, wouldn''t the Murong family be swallowed up alive!


    Madam Fu stood up immediately, her face full of fear and said: "Your Highness, this is not the case, the Murong family is now a new noble in the court, and the future is unlimited, and the status is not lower than our family, I really want to marry the Murong family, I don¡¯t mean to dislike Murong¡¯s family at all. Also, our family also has a business, although I also want to know why Zhiye Zhai¡¯s vegetables and fruits grow so well, but I never thought of robbing their family¡¯s business.¡±


    "You''re still arguing." The eldest princess said angrily, "If you don''t have this mind, how could your daughter say those words?"


    "I¡­"


    Without waiting for Mrs. Fu to speak, the eldest princess continued: "Today, it''s just to see each other, to be so rude, to force others to split up the family, and the idea of ????doing other people''s business, if you really be a family, I guess you will take it one by one The Murong family ate it all!"

 Chapter 1655: dare not offend

    Chapter 1655 Don''t dare to offend


    Mrs. Fu was sweating profusely, and hurriedly said: "Your Highness, I really don''t mean that, and I don''t know how Yizhi suddenly said those words. I really didn''t instruct him."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at her daughter and asked, "Fu Yizhi, how can you say such unconscionable words? You have a crush on others, and you ask others to do this and that for you, why don''t you ask others? Have you taken a fancy to you? Why are you so stupid!"


    Fu Yizhi tangled for a moment and exined: "Mother, I know you want our family to marry the Murong family, and I don''t object. Anyway, they are all men, and whoever marry is married. But... But I really don''t want to leave you. I have never left home since I was a child, and I would naturally be reluctant to suddenly live in a strange mountain vige."


    "I heard that those people in the mountains are all rude and stinky. I don''t want to have contact with those people."


    "Since we be husband and wife, life is for two people. I don''t want to be like you, and I can''t stand being made by my grandmother. I can''t stand it. I have been served by others since I was a child, and I don''t want to serve my parents-inw. What''s wrong with buying a house near our house, so that you can see me often, don''t you talk about it every day, don''t you want to marry me?"


    "And the business of Zhiye Zhai, the eldest brother is working so hard, and it took a few years to expand two stores. If the Murong family and our family are married, the two are inws, so what can you do to help the eldest brother? What if you give some of their seeds to the big brother? It''s not like they can''t sell it."


    "These few demands of mine are not excessive, and I didn''t ask for gold and silver, so why can''t I do it?"


    "You! You..." Mrs. Fu heard the words and immediately stroked her forehead, looking like she was about to faint.


    This daughter has been well-behaved since she was a child, and she has never said such a thing to her. She really doesn''t know that she has such a ridiculous idea.


    Even if she wants to move out, she will have to wait until everything is done.


    Even if the Murong family is unwilling to buy a house in the city, her family has it, so why should she be so impatient.


    Her man has reached middle age in this life, and he is still just a low-ranking general. Now the Murong family is a neer in the court, Murong Zong has been named a fifth-rank general, and Murong Xuan is also valued by the Marquis of Ning''an. .


    In the fields of Murong''s family, new discoveries are constantly being made, and it is not known that amazing things will be nted and dedicated to the emperor in the future.


    Originally thought that by joining Murong''s family, she could help her man''s career take a step closer, but she was ruined by her own daughter.


    Mrs. Fu''s maid saw this and wanted to go up and help her sit down, but seeing that the eldest princess didn''t speak, she didn''t dare to go forward without authorization.


    The eldest princess is not a cold-blooded and ruthless person, so she said helplessly: "Help her sit down."


    Seeing this, the maid quickly asked Mrs. Fu to sit on the stone bench she sat on just now.


    The eldest princess looked at Fu Yizhi coldly: "Since you are so dissatisfied with the identity of the Murong family, why do you agree to meet today? You don''t need to think about your conditions and know that others will not agree, why are youing today? Wasting both parties'' time?"


    Fu Yizhi lowered his head and did not speak.


    Murong Lingran saw this, so he told Fu Yizhi''s thoughts.


    The eldest princess suddenly realized, and sneered: "It turns out that the Murong family did not dare to offend me."

 Chapter 1656: wronged

    Chapter 1656 Injustice


    Mrs. Fu had also slowed down at this time, and immediately pped her daughter''s face with a p in the face, and said with a look of hatred: "I have raised you for so many years, and I have such absurd thoughts, I knew it earlier. I won''t bring you here, lest you waste everyone''s time and block everyone!"


    Fu Qiaozhi''s body was light, and he was beaten to the ground with a p. He wanted to make a few quibbles, but seeing his mother''s gloomy face, he had to cover his face, bow his head, and kneel on the ground obediently, not daring to say a word. .


    She was very confident today, and felt that Murong Xuan would definitely agree to her conditions.


    Where did he know that his sister Murong Lingran and the masked son were nearby, and he didn''t expect that they were really not afraid of the eldest princess at all. It would have been better if she had known that she had nned more carefully.


    Fu Qiaozhi smiled proudly in his heart.


    The sinsmitted by the heavens are still forgiven, but the sinsmitted by oneself cannot be lived.


    Although she didn''t seduce Murong Xuan today, she was tempted to meet her and destroy their mutual respect, but she didn''t expect that she would destroy the marriage by herself.


    The Murong family can be regarded as a good family, and now they are the people who are valued by His Majesty the emperor. Murong Zong is still a general, and there is a viger in the family. How could someone like Fu Yizhi be worthy of their family?


    She herself is a concubine, and she cannot marry beyond her sister-inw. She will definitely not be able to marry someone like the Murong family in the future.


    My sister-inw doesn''t bully herself less often. Since Fu Yizhi doesn''t make her feel better, she won''t make the other person feel better either.


    Fu Yizhi noticed Fu Qiaozhi''s sight, turned his head and saw that she was looking at him proudly, clenched her fists, and suddenly said: "Mother, this is what Fu Qiaozhi told me. , she gave me the idea."


    When everyone heard the words, their eyes all focused on Fu Qiaozhi.


    Fu Qiaozhi was proud when he heard that the dirty water was actually sshed on his body, his face changed instantly, and he hurriedly exined: "Mother, I didn''t, Third Sister, she wronged me, I didn''t give her any advice."


    Damn Fu Yizhi, she didn''t do anything, and she was wronged by her white teeth!


    Mrs. Fu finally found a breakthrough, but she won''t let this opportunity go so easily, she said sharply: "Okay, I''ll just say that Yi Yi is good-natured, it''s impossible to say that, it turns out that you were behind it."


    Fu Qiaozhi said in horror: "Third sister, did you remember it wrong? How could I say such a thing? You can''t just wrong me."


    "Wronged you?" Fu Yizhi said: "I didn''t, since you knew that I was going to have a blind date with Murong Xuan, you have been talking to mete every night these few days, these words are indeed what you told me ."


    Fu Qiaozhi hurriedly knelt down towards Mrs. Fu: "Mother, please check clearly, I really didn''t say those words to the third sister. I did spend a lot of time with the third sister these days, but what we said, It has absolutely nothing to do with the Murong family. I''m just a concubine, how can I have the guts to talk about my sister''s partner?"


    Mrs. Fu frowned: "Then do you have any evidence to prove that you didn''t say it?"


    "No...no."


    "If that''s the case, what are you arguing about?"


    "I...I..." Fu Qiaozhi looked at Fu Yizhi, saw her gloomy face looking at him, knew that he could not escape this catastrophe today, and said with a dead face: "Mother, I will not quibble. , but I haven''t done it yet, so please believe me."

 Chapter 1657: none of them fit

    Chapter 1657 None of them are suitable


    "You are usually restless, and you have no evidence. How can you make me believe you?"


    After Mrs. Fu finished speaking, she looked at the eldest princess: "Your Highness, you see, Yizhi did not mean it today, it was all instigated by Fu Qiaozhi. If you are angry, I can deal with Fu Qiaozhi immediately."


    The eldest princess said with a sullen face: "Okay, your family affairs, you can go home and solve it by yourself. Anyway, today''s words came out of Fu Yi''s mouth, whether it was instigated or not, the matter is a foregone conclusion. , If Fu Yizhi doesn''t have that kind of thought in his heart, it''s useless to instigate others."


    Mrs. Fu knelt on the ground and said sincerely: "His Royal Highness, I apologize to you on behalf of Yizhi, it''s all my fault for my poor discipline, she is young, spoiled at home, and she is too dependent on people, if she offends Your Highness The unpleasant ce, if His Highness wants to deal with her, he can deal with it as much as he can, and only ask His Highness to spare her life. If the Murong family is unwilling, forget it."


    The eldest princess said coldly: "To kill her? Ben Gong is not such a cold-blooded person, and today''s meeting will definitely fail. However, her actions really made Ben Gong unhappy. For the sake of serving the country, and for the sake of her father''s rescue of Ben Gong''s son-inw, Ben Gong punished her today, and she will not be allowed to step into the Ning''an Marquis Mansion in the future, nor will General Rong''s Mansion and the Mansion of the Minister of Rites. From now on, I will be confined to the mansion for a year, and I will meditate on myself."


    Hearing that it was just grounding, Mrs. Fu breathed a sigh of relief and said gratefully: "Thank you, Your Highness, His Highness is really merciful. After I go back, I will definitely teach my daughter well, and I will make sure that she will not make His Highness angry again in the future."


    "There is no future, I don''t want to see her in my life."


    After the eldest princess finished speaking, she waved her hand impatiently.


    Mrs. Fu was startled. What she meant was that in the future, their Fu family would never want to use the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion as their backing?


    What should I do? Her man is fighting on the front line, but she and her daughter are behind his back to cause trouble for him. When hees back, it is estimated that their mother and daughter will have nothing to eat.


    Mother Zhao stepped forward with an expressionless face: "Mrs. Fu, hurry up, or else the eldest princess will change her mind."


    Mrs. Fu didn''t dare to think any more. Although she was unwilling to leave like this, she got up quickly and walked away in despair with her two daughters and maids.


    Now the eldest princess is still angry, the more they talk, the more angry she may be, so pleasee back after a while.


    Just before Fu Qiaozhi left, he gave Murong Xuan a reluctant look.


    Murong Xuan just happened to meet her gaze, but in a split second, he turned his head away.


    The daughter of the Fu family, Murong Xuan is not suitable for him.


    After ?? and the others left, Helian Rongjiu took off the mask. Seeing that the eldest princess was still angry, she smiled and said, "Auntie, don''t be angry, you are not in good health. It''s not worth it to ruin your health for that kind of poprity."


    The eldest princess sighed and looked at the Murong family with a guilty face: "I''m sorry, I really didn''t know that Fu Yizhi had such a bold idea, if he knew, I would never waste your time. me me, no Find out clearly, because I owe their family''s favor, I have met Fu Yizhi several times before. He speaks softly and knows a little bit of work. He used to have a really good personality. Unexpectedly, it made her respond to Ah Xuan."

 Chapter 1658: opinionated

    Chapter 1658 Self-righteous


    Xiao Manan said: "Your Highness doesn''t have to take it to heart, and we don''t me His Highness. If we do, we me Fu Yizhi''s young age, soplicated."


    "Yes." Murong Lingran also said: "Today is just seeing each other. We didn''t have the heart to see each other sessfully once, and it''s not disappointing. It''s a normal thing."


    Murong Xuan also said: "His Royal Highness, I don''t me you, you are also kind, let this matter pass."


    How could it be so easy to pass?


    She finally found something to do for her grandson, but she didn''t expect the first thing to be screwed up, which really made her ufortable.


    After thinking for a while, the eldest princess said: "I''m sorry for you, it''s just a sentence, I can''t express my apology, don''t worry, I will make it up to you, but my eyes are dim now, I really can''t see through some girls, they really It''s too good at hiding, and it''s a waste of your time again, so I won''t introduce it to you."


    "Don''t worry, my two daughters are very urate in recognizing people. They are still young and have better eyesight than me. I will definitely ask them to introduce you to a daughter-inw who is satisfied, who is in the right ce, and who shares the same words with Ah Xuan."


    "If it still doesn''t work, I''ll find a reason next time. I''ll gather all thedies in the capital and let Ah Xuan pick one by himself, so it should be fine."


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched sharply, as expected of the eldest princess, she could think of such thoughts.


    Murong Xuan turned his face away ufortably, not daring to look into everyone''s eyes.


    The eldest princess is too confident in him, if he takes a fancy to others, but others don''t look down on him, then he will be embarrassed to death.


    Xiao Manan originally wanted to refuse, and didn''t want to trouble others so much, but the eldest princess was kind, but she didn''t want to give her face, so she nodded: "Okay, then trouble your Highness, trouble Madam Rong and Madam Wei, but His Highness let her Don''t force the two of them, the rtionship depends on fate, sometimes you can''t force it, as a mother, I will try to find it for him."


    Princess ?? smiled and said, "I understand, I understand."


    On the other hand, after Mrs. Fu got into the carriage with her two daughters, regardless of whether one of them was her own daughter, she quickly gave them a loud p.


    The two who were beaten knew that she was angry, and at the same time bowed their heads, let alone talking back, they didn''t even dare to express their anger.


    Fu Qiaozhi was so angry that he beat her again. She really did nothing, she was wronged.


    Fu Yizhi, you wait, today''s ount, she will get it back sooner orter!


    "You kneel down to me!"


    The two of them obeyed obediently.


    Mrs. Fu said angrily: "A good marriage was ruined by you today. You are really mad at me. Do you know how important this marriage is to our family? Do you know? , what does losing this marriage mean to our family?"


    Fu Qiaozhi said carefully: "Mother, I really didn''t instigate Third Sister to say those words, you must believe me."


    It''s too early to say marriage now, has anyone else said that they like Fu Yizhi? How can it be considered a marriage if the marriage has not even been decided?


    The mother-inw is really the same as Fu Qiaozhi. She is self-righteous, and she really thinks that there is no such thing as today, and others can really like Fu Yizhi.


    "What''s the use of me believing in you now?" Mrs. Fu poked her forehead with her finger: "I believe you can make your third sister take back those words? Can you make the eldest princess and the others not hear them? Can you make it happen? Is this a wedding today?"

 Chapter 1659: Dont let yourself be bad, dont let others feel bad

    Chapter 1659 It''s not easy for me, and I don''t let others feel better


    "But I really didn''t say that."


    "Then you mean your third sister framed you?"


    Fu Qiaozhi did not speak, but his head lowered.


    If she said she was framed, she would definitely be asked to show evidence, and if she couldn''t show it, she would be charged with frame-up instead.


    Her marriage is still in the hands of her aunt. She doesn''t want to fall out with her aunt and let herself marry a poor boy in the future.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Fu didn''t want to pay attention to her anymore, and turned to look at her daughter. Seeing that the ce where she was beaten was very red and swollen, after all, it was her own, so she couldn''t help but soften a little, and sighed: " Billionaire, why didn''t you tell your mother in advance? Look at how embarrassing your mother is today."


    "It''s alright now, and the eldest princess hates you. You know, in order for the eldest princess to match you with Murong Xuan, the mother racked her brains and thought of a lot of ways."


    "As ast resort, you used the fact that your father rescued her son-inw to convince her, why don''t you know how to cherish it. If the people in the Hou Mansion spread what you said today, how could you possibly get married? ."


    Fu Yizhi saw his mother softened her tone, knowing that she was not so angry anymore, she raised her head quickly, and cried: "I thought they dared not refuse the eldest princess, they would definitely agree, and they said it directly wherever they wanted."


    Mrs. Fu said, "Then do you really like Murong Xuan?"


    Fu Yizhidao: "He is handsome, except for his birth and the experience of Saiyuan Mansion, everything else is good, so I will say my thoughts so directly."


    "Since you like him, then you have to be more careful." Mrs. Fu sighed and said, "It''s good now, I guess our family is just sticking to others, saying that you are willing to live in Lihua Vige and serve your parents-inw. I guess no one else will. will marry you."


    The way of Fu Yi: "If you don''t marry, don''t marry. It''s like this today, and his sister, you can see that he is a powerful person. I heard that he is only twelve years old, and he has to stay at home for several years. I I''m not sure I can get along well with her."


    Mrs. Fu sighed deeply again, and did not let them get up, looking out the car window with a sad face.


    A good marriage was ruined like this. I''m afraid it will affect her husband''s future in the future. If she knew she would not ask the eldest princess to introduce someone from the Murong family to her daughter, maybe their family could continue to be with the eldest. The princess maintains a good rtionship.


    Fu Yizhi saw that his mother didn''t me him anymore, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Fu Qiaozhi looking at her resentfully, and suddenly smiled proudly.


    Don''t think that she doesn''t know what Fu Qiaozhi''s purpose of leaving them to meet Murong Xuan without authorization today is to destroy her marriage, and now it is as she wishes.


    It''s just that her marriage is gone, and she will never make Fu Qiaozhi feel better.


    Fu Qiaozhi saw this, and since Mrs. Fu was still there, she only dared to look at her resentfully.


    Sanjie is really insidious. She doesn''t make it easy for herself, and she won''t let others feel better. Just wait, she will settle this ount one day!


    On the other side, after the Fu family left, the eldest princess invited the Murong family to stay for lunch, and everyone couldn''t refuse, so they had to stay.


    It was just that they wanted to have lunch and left, but that time was the hottest time of the day. Even if they could bear it, they didn''t want the horse to suffer, although the horse was not afraid of the heat, so they stayed for a while.

 Chapter 1660: What happened to brother?

    Chapter 1660 What happened to Big Brother?


    The eldest princess and Xiao Manan have always had the habit of taking naps. After they rested, Murong Lingran wanted to find a ce to enter the space by herself, but Helian Rongjiu was still pulling her to talk to her second brother, so she had to give up.


    When passing a well, Helian Rongjiu suddenly walked over with the two of them.


    Seeing the servant next to him who was fetching water, Helian Rongjiu asked, "This girl, is the water level in this well okay?"


    The maid knew that the masked son in front of him was someone who even his own lord had to give in three points. His status was very noble, and he also knew Murong Lingran''s brothers and sisters. , The weather has been hot recently, and we have been more diligent in fetching water. The water level has indeed dropped a lot than usual. In the past, we fetched more water, and it could rise back the next day, but now it can''t work anymore. The water level is increasing day by day. As the sun goes down, the rope thrown down is also getting longer day by day.¡±


    Murong asked Lingran: "Are the other wells in the Hou residence like this?"


    Although she knew that the waters in this area might be connected together, and the conditions of other wells were most likely simr to this one, she still asked one more question.


    The maid nodded: "Yes, they are all going down. Now the old people in the house are the most worried. They have experienced drought and are praying to God for the rain every day. There are so many people in the house, otherwise we will estimate in the future. The only way to get water is to go to other ces where there is water, the weather is so hot, it takes a long time on the road every day, and it is very likely that you will suffer from heatstroke.


    After she finished speaking, she immediately realized that she said something she shouldn''t have said. Doesn''t it mean that she is afraid of suffering?


    Their servants are not qualified to cry bitterly and tired, otherwise they will only be sold for the sake of being sold, and they hurriedly began to admit their mistakes: "I''m sorry, two young masters, Xiangjun, servants should notin here, if there is nothing wrong, servants will do this. left."


    Murong Lingran knew what she was worried about, so she didn''t embarrass her, and said, "Go, it''s our job to dy you."


    "Xiangjun is wee."


    After the maid left with the bucket, Murong Lingran also turned around and walked towards theke.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "The edge of theke is fine. Although the water level is also falling, theke in the Marquis of Ning''an is very deep, and there is more than oneke in Marquis of Ning''an, so there will be no problems for the time being."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect that he could see her intentions, so she realized that she seemed to care too much about the Hou residence.


    This is not good, this is very bad, if she is too diligent, it will give people the feeling that she is obsessed with Houfu.


    After thinking about it clearly, Murong Lingran stopped and turned to walk under the porch of the house where Xiao Manan slept, "Ninth Young Master, how is my eldest brother in Saiyuan Mansion?"


    It''s impossible for the eldest brother to write letters to them every day, but there are people who send battle reports every day. He must know the situation of the eldest brother better.


    Helian Rongjiu frowned as if he had thought of something bad when he heard the words.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran said with a worried look, "Did something happen to my eldest brother?"


    Murong Xuan''s heart also lifted up, and he said in an uneasy tone, "Could it be that the enemy is too powerful? Or let me go, I can go there alone to support, although I may not be able to y a big role, but always Better than not."

 Chapter 1661:

    Chapter 1661


    Helian Rongjiu was very relieved to see that they were so concerned about the war, and sighed: "It''s not what you think, the Marquis of Ning''an can fight well, and with him, nothing will happen."


    "Your eldest brother''s kung fu is also good, and he is also familiar with military books. The Marquis of Ning''an has praised him many times in his letters, and he has already achieved a lot of merit. In other words, Xuanqing is now in the upper hand."


    "It''s just that the Chongyan Kingdom''s wolf ambitions, they won''t retreat after several defeats, and they won''t ept peace talks. They''re still looking for opportunities to attack, so they can''te back."


    The two brothers and sisters breathed a sigh of relief, and Murong asked Lingran, "Then why do you frown?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I''m thinking about how to raise more food and rations. Although the food and sries are still enough now, the natural disaster is reallying, and if the war continues to stalemate, it is estimated that a lot of money and food will be spent, so it is better to do it early. Prepare."


    Although the treasury is still full of money, it just looks like a lot. Once a disaster urs, the money will notst long, and it will definitely go out like flowing water at that time. , or to n ahead.


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief and nodded in agreement: "Although the emperor''s money is earned faster than anyone else, he is also used faster than anyone else."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "So, now a lot of things are piled up together, and every day is exhausted. Today I will go out to rx and see how the people are doing. I saw your carriageing to the Hou''s mansion on the way. came along."


    "So it is." Murong asked, "Then have you found a way to raise food?"


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head: "No, when there is a war, it is normal to increase taxes. I originally wanted to increase taxes, but seeing the way the people are now, it is impossible for the capital to increase taxes for the time being, and it will have to wait until after the autumn harvest. . As for other ces, many ces experienced wars and turmoil a few years ago, and they have not recuperated for a long time. Now I have to increase taxes for them, and I can''t bear it. "


    It¡¯s just that if he and the courtiers can¡¯t think of another way, and the war can¡¯t stop, it is estimated that sooner orter, taxes will be raised.


    is really a good emperor.


    Murong Lingran nced at the sky, and then looked at the surrounding environment, and suddenly had an idea, and said confidently: "Ninth Young Master, how much food do you need now?"


    Helian Rongjiu asked suspiciously, "Do you have a solution?"


    "You say it first, if there are not many, maybe my solution will work."


    Murong Xuan frowned and raised his heart involuntarily. Could it be that my sister is talking big?


    With the speed at which their family is making money now, how can they have the ability to help the emperor raise food and wages? How much money does their family have in total? Even if all of them are donated to the imperial court, they will not even hear the ssh.


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t dare to underestimate Murong Lingran, she said that if there is a way, then there must be a way, after thinking about it for a while, she said, "At least two million taels should be raised first, just in case, of course. , if you can raise more, that''s even better."


    Two million taels?


    Murong Lingran''s brows furrowed immediately, this was an astronomical figure for her.


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "What? Too much?"


    Murong Lingran looked at his contemptuous eyes, straightened his waist immediately, and said loudly, "Who said I''m too much? It''s just that my method can''t work alone, and you need your cooperation."

 Chapter 1662: hit two

    Chapter 1662 Two bites


    "It''s just cooperation, just talk about it."


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Ninth Young Master, is the matter of ration very urgent?"


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head: "It''s not an emergency at the moment, I''m just just in case, but the sooner the better, it''s best to raise it within a month, as the people say, you have food in your hands, don''t panic Well."


    "Okay, I also need a little time to prepare, that day will be..." Murong motioned him to lower his head, and whispered a few words in his ear: "...When the timees, this way...then that way...please invite someone.e... this way... that way..."


    Murong Xuan only heard a few words, and was about to stick his head over, when he saw them suddenly stand up straight, but helplessly also hurriedly stood up.


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "Isn''t this not good?"


    Murong smiled and said: "What''s wrong, I''m all for my eldest brother toe back safely, so that he can fight in the frontier without distractions, as long as it''s good for him, I''m willing to do anything."


    Seeing her say this, Helian Rongjiu couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing her hair, and also smiled and said, "Okay, but I can''t let you all help, I will also help, and the queen mother will also help, you Don''t make any noise about it, I''ll say it''s what I thought of, or you''ll be targeted, you know?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment, but quickly realized that this matter was indeed very risky, nodded and said, "Well, this is the best."


    The big stone in Helian Rongjiu''s heart was also put down halfway, and his expression became much more rxed, "In this case, we will see you in a few days, you must prepare what you said."


    "You also have to order, otherwise the money will definitely not be enough." Murong Lingran patted his chest to assure.


    "Don''t worry, it will be as you wish."


    Murong Xuan said nkly: "Ninth Young Master, Aran, what are you talking about? Can you tell me?"


    Helian Rongjiuughed and said: "Let your sister tell you, it''s not a shameful secret, I''ll leave first, see you in a few days."


    After he finished speaking, he left the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion.


    Murong Lingran guessed that Xiao Manan was almost awake, so he said as he walked: "Second brother, it''s like this..."


    After listening to his sister''s words, Murong Xuan said in shock, "Aran, you are too bold."


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly: "Now I only have this method for the time being, other methods are very time-consuming andbor-intensive, and Jiu Gongzi also said just now that he will not speak out about this matter in my name. Only the three of us know, if the second brother doesn''t say it, no one will know."


    Murong Xuan red at her angrily, "Of course I won''t say it, and you''re not allowed to say it, do you understand?"


    "Uh-huh."


    Helian Rongjiu is also very efficient. When Murong Lingran returned to Lihua Vige, Li Zheng came over and said that the emperor ordered to dig two wells for Lihua Vige, or to send troops to fight.


    Originally, we were going to fight three people, but the people sent by the government looked at several ces and found only two ces that were easy to get out of the water, the surroundings were clean, and they were close to the vige.


    In addition, knowing that both Lizheng''s house and Murong''s house had wells, he only nned to y two wells.


    During the day when they were not there, officials from the government also said, because Lihua Vige is now the vige that grows the most high-yield grains, and the whole capital is watching the yield per mu after the autumn harvest.

 Chapter 1663: most abundant, cleanest

    Chapter 1663 The most abundant, the cleanest


    The imperial court also took special care of them, saying that the first one would be to dig a well in Lihua Vige, and the construction would start tomorrow.


    Rizheng also said that the emperor also ordered that even if there will be wells in every vige in the future, every household must start storing water.


    There is no tool for storing water. Whether you buy a bucket or make your own bucket, in short, the more water you can store, the better.


    Li Zheng didn''t expect the emperor to think of Lihua Vige first, and when he spoke, he was very excited, and his expression was also very excited: "Azhe, that''s it, although you have a well in your house, you have to be just in case, too. We need to save some water in advance, and we don¡¯t know how long the wells dug by the people from the imperial court will be used, whether there is water, or how long the water in it willst, so we still have to prepare ourselves.¡±


    Today he was at home watching the hotter and hotter sun in the sky, and he thought that their good days might being to an end, but he didn''t expect that the emperor''s people would suddenlye to the door.


    He has lived for decades, and this is the first time he has met such a good emperor, and he will actually make ns for themon people in advance.


    If it were changed in the past, although at the feet of the emperor, it would not be like the people in Baiyun Vige who left their hometowns and went to other ces to make a living, but the life would definitely not be better.


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Thank you Uncle Zhuang, I remember it."


    Ri was suddenly thinking of something and began to hesitate, as if he didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    Murong Lingran saw his entanglement and said with a smile: "Grandpa Lizheng, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    Li Zheng smiled helplessly, "Sure enough, nothing can escape A Ran''s eyes, so I will say it straight, there is arge poption in the vige, and I will not know if the two wells will be enough for the vigers to use. As Lizheng, the well at home must be open to the vigers."


    "If there is plenty of water in your well, can you please do your best to help the vigers, because your arrival has made their life a little easier, and it''s not easy for them to live through a lifetime of misery. "


    Murong Lingran also probably guessed what he was going to say, and there was no surprise when he heard the words. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Grandpa Lizheng, if there is such a time, the well in my house will naturally be open to the vige."


    At that time, she made sure that the well water in her house was the most abundant and the cleanest.


    Lizheng finally felt relieved after hearing the words, he knew that the Murong family was a kind person and would not let the vigers die.


    said a few words of thanks to them, and told them the exact location and time of drilling the well tomorrow. If you have time, you can watch it. If you don¡¯t have time, he won¡¯t force it. He will watch it and leave Murong¡¯s house.


    When Xiao Manan came back, he also told Murong Zhe what happened in Ning''an Houfu during the day. After Murong Zhe heard it, he was not disappointed.


    Today, Japan is about seeing each other, and he has already prepared for the unsessful meeting. He didn''t say much. Heforted his wife and children a few words, saying that the children were still young, and he would take it slow in the future, and then went to his own small pharmacy. , I went to study medicine pills.


    And there are girls introduced by other people in Xiao Man''an''s hands, both in the vige and in the city. For the sake of her son''s life-long event, she ns to take her sons to meet them one by one, maybe she will meet the ones that her son likes.


    But she learned to be smart this time. Instead of meeting like today, she used the matchmaker to find out where the girl was going, and then brought her son there.

 Chapter 1664: one out of water

    Chapter 1664 Out of the water once


    If it is suitable, they will make an appointment to meet again. If it is not suitable, they will just leave.


    It''s not easy for a girl like this to disguise herself. If her son doesn''t look down on her, she won''t lose face to her.


    Although Murong Xuan was reluctant, he knew that A-Niang was doing it for his own good, so he had to go with her obediently.


    The next day, because officials from the government were going to dig a well, most of the people in the vige had jobs, and even most of the children were helping to open up the wastnd.


    After some took leave, they responded positively to the imperial court''s orders, and they all started to fetch water from the river, store it, and use all the tools that could be used at home. Therefore, most of the onlookers were children who could not work and some elderly people. frail person.


    In addition, the two wells are far apart, so the onlookers were scattered a lot, and only a few people came to watch, which did not cause much trouble for the well-drilling people.


    And the people in the imperial court are indeed talents, and the two ces chosen are all at once.


    There are more peopleing. If this person is tired, he can immediately change to another person and fight day and night.


    Therefore, after a few days, the two wells were all drilled, and in order to make the water clear quickly, gravel and carbon were carefully ced at the bottom, and the top was surrounded by stones to prevent unclean things from falling. Going down, saving a lot of trouble for the people of Lihua Vige.


    Although there is not a lot of water now, but since it was pumped out, the water level has been getting higher and higher day by day. I believe that when the water in the river pond is used up or dried up, the water in these wells wille in handy.


    The enthusiastic vigers wanted to keep the well diggers, but they said that the imperial court had ordered them to do other things, and the imperial court also gave them rich remuneration, so they did not stay.


    The vigers listened, so they had to let them go.


    At this time, Li Zheng was standing by a well in the west of Lihua Vige, and threw a wooden bucket down, and soon filled a bucket of water and showed it to all the onlookers, after confirming that there was water in it, In order not to waste it, the water in the bucket was poured back into the well.


    Li said seriously: "Everyone has seen it. This well is the same as the one we saw in the east just now. There is a lot of water in it, and the water level is getting higher and higher every day."


    "Although we are ordinary people, His Majesty the Emperor didn''t ignore us. I also asked when the officials sent me that day. If the drought doesn''te, these two wells should be used to improve water for everyone."


    "So everyone must take good care of the grain in the fields now, don''t be afraid of hardships and fatigue, strive for a bumper harvest, pay a little more tax and grain, and repay your majesty''s kindness, understand?"


    Everyone said in unison: "I know."


    Some people immediately said excitedly: "Now there are two more wells in the vige, and we will be able to drink clean water in the future."


    "Yes, after the drought is over, with these two wells, life will be much more convenient in the future."


    "Especially in summer, well water is much cooler than river water."


    "Yes, yes, my family is much closer to these two wells than to the river.


    ¡­


    Li Zheng said again: "These two wells are rted to the lives of hundreds of people in the whole vige. Whether they can survive or not depends on them."


    "So, Chunling Xiangjun said that although it has a cover, it is not safe. I hope everyone can build a simple house for these two wells, just a bamboo house, and lock it well."

 Chapter 1665: river widening

    Chapter 1665 River Widening


    "Otherwise we will be harmed by ill-conceived people or beasts, or if someone or beast identally falls and drowns and turns into corpse water, then we will have nowhere to cry."


    "When I read the name of the person, I will take the initiative to stay and help build the house. Everyone doesn''t have to worry about dying work. Chunling Township has already told me that the person who builds the house will not deduct wages."


    Meng Chengye said: "Xiangjun is really nice."


    "Yeah yeah."


    Li Zheng said: "Do you have any other opinions?"


    Everyone said in unison: "No, we all listen to Lizheng and Xiangjun."


    Li Zheng saw that everyone had no opinion, took out the list that had been prepared, and began to read the name, "Mo Erkang, Meng Chengye..."


    The person who read the name stood up consciously and waited for Li Zheng''s order.


    ¡­


    For the next ten days, not a single drop of rain fell in the sky.


    The sun is also getting hotter day by day, and no one is willing to go out if they are not worried about the food in the fields.


    The water in the fields also gradually began to decrease. If it had been more than ten days ago, they would have panicked.


    But the people in the vige listened to the emperor''s order and worked hard to save water. Even if there is no water everywhere, each household can eat enough water for about a month.


    Of course, it is impossible to take a bath every day. You can only simply wipe your body when your body is really smelly. The water after wiping should not be wasted. It should also be used to water crops.


    What''s more, there are two wells waiting for them. It''s really not good. There are also Lizheng and Murong''s house. Moreover, Lizheng goes to see it every day, and it is full every day. The rope would be able to hit the water, and they wouldn''t be too worried.


    The situation of the rest of the viges is worse than that of Lihua Vige. Those viges do not have as many rivers and ponds as Lihua Vige.


    In particr, some people who do not obey the orders of the imperial court, feel that the drought cannote, and have no water storage, now they are busy every day.


    Not only have to fetch water to take care of the fields, but also to fetch water for home use. Most of the time every day is wasted on queuing, and every day is busy until midnight before sleeping.


    In order not to crowd with people and to grab more water, they sleep for two hours a day, get up before dawn to fetch water, and work untilte at night. just sleep.


    In this way, I can only barely let the crops in the field dry up and die, which is not as good as when the weather was good and rainy in previous years.


    In the past few days, in addition to the daily work, Murong Lingran also convened people to start from the inlet of the small river pond and n to widen the river from the downstream all the way up.


    Not only for her small river pond, but also for the paddy fields that pass downstream.


    Of course, she still invited Zhuang Qing to join them.


    Now is a special time, no one is looking for them to build a house, just to help her.


    Chang Yongsong also helped to dig for a while, and felt drank. He took a sip of water and rested for a while. Seeing Murong Lingran walking from the upstream, he said helplessly: "Little master, I used to drink the water upstream. I went to see it, and it really flows down from arger pond on the mountain."


    "Is it really useful that you just widen the channel near your small river pond?"

 Chapter 1666: Dogs and birds actually cooperate

    Chapter 1666 Dogs and birds actually cooperate


    "You said that this will allow the river water to flow into your small river pond more quickly and ensure that your small river pond will not dry up, but I don''t think it will be useful no matter how I think about it."


    "Even if it is useful, it will certainly be of very little use. To increase the flow of water, you should dig the opening of the big pond upstream to be useful."


    Murong smiled and said: "Why don''t you go upstream and help me dig?"


    Chang Yongsong''s face changed suddenly, and his face was very embarrassed: "Xiao Dong, if it was in the past, I would have gone up without a word, but now that river pond is close to the deep mountains, and the weather is very hot now, the animals in the mountains must be I¡¯m also very irritable. I heard the schr said that in this kind of weather, beasts also like to find cool ces. There must be many of them staying in the river pond and not leaving. We humans will die if we go in. If we want to dig, we should wait for the drought to pass. I''ll go and dig for you."


    If he didn''t marry a daughter-inw or parents and rtives, he could help without saying a word, but he married a daughter-inw some time ago, and he still has parents and a younger sister to take care of at home, so he really doesn''t dare to put himself in danger casually. .


    "Hahaha..." Murong Lingran looked at his expression, and suddenly burst intoughter, "Look at your frightened face turning pale, I''m joking with you. Don''t worry, how could I not know that the mountains are dangerous now, and I''m also joking. Knowing that I need to make the opening a little bigger in the upstream, so I have already sent people, no, sent animals to help me."


    People are afraid to go to the deep mountains, but her ck hair and heavy light are not afraid at all. She has already asked them to erge the mouths of the rivers and ponds in the deep mountains.


    But it didn''t increase much, just let them dig a few times ande back.


    She didn''t n to further widen the river channel, she just needed to dig a few dozen meters.


    After all, what happened today is just a cover for her to increase the water in the rivers and ponds in the next few days. What she has to rely on is not the water in the deep mountains, but the water in her space.


    "Send animals?"


    Murong Lingran looked behind him and said sternly: "Look, they are back."


    Chang Yongsong turned his head and saw that he really saw the ck hair and the heavy light walking towards them quickly. When he looked closely, he could clearly see that there was a lot of dirt on their bodies, as if they had juste out of the pit.


    "Little... little master." Chang Yongsong said in shock: "You let them go to the deep mountains to help you dig?"


    Murong Lingran let them wash their bodies by themselves, and then said, "Yes, they are very powerful."


    Chang Yongsong said in surprise: "I know that dogs can dig pits, but can birds too?"


    Murong nodded and said in the direction of Heimao and Chongguang: "Heimao, Chongguang, don''t wash it yet, and show everyone how you dig holes."


    "Wow!"


    "Hey!"


    After a dog and a bird responded, Heimao first walked to the ce where a man was digging in front, and went up to n hard, and soon a small ditch was dug out.


    Chongguang also walked to the ce where the ck hair stood, and just when everyone thought it was going to dig a hole with its ws, they saw that it was beyond everyone''s expectations, and mmed its head to the ground. A deep pit appeared, and the ck hair stepped forward and dug it twice, and a ditch came out again.


    Chang Yongsong said in shock: "Dogs and birds can actually cooperate, they are about to be fine."


    Zhuang Qinghe on the side of ?? also saw it just now, couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and said stunned: "Aran, they are so powerful, we may not be needed here."

 Chapter 1667: the water level has risen

    Chapter 1667 The water level has risen


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Uncle Qinghe, they are animals. It''s okay to help me with some work asionally. If I let them dig ditches every day, they will definitely not want to. Moreover, their feet and mouths are not born to be used. Those who dig ditches, if they keep digging, it is estimated that they will be useless in less than a day.¡±


    Zhuang Qing said together: "That''s not wrong."


    After he finished speaking, he stopped thinking about it, and hurriedly looked at those who stopped, "What are you still doing, hurry up to work."


    Everyone quickly obeyed and worked faster than before, for fear that Murong Lingran would dislike their slow work and let Heimao and Zhongguang take their ce.


    Murong Lingran saw that their movements had sped up a lot, and the corners of her mouth twitched sharply. She seemed to have warned them unknowingly.


    Her original intention was to make Chang Yongsong believe that her dogs and birds were very capable.


    That''s all, after the big deal, she will pay them more, send them some ck-haired prey, and give them more body repairs.


    Maybe today''s events really served as a warning. The work that Murong gave to Zhuang Qinghe waspleted one day ahead of schedule.


    And Chang Yongsong looked at the water in the small river pond at this time, and the smile on his face was getting bigger and bigger.


    For nothing else, but the water level of the small river pond is really increasing every day after Murong Lingran started construction. Now that the river channel ispletelypleted, it is estimated that it will increase even faster tomorrow.


    These fish, shrimp and crabs can finally escape.


    Murong Lingran also came over to take a look, seeing the smile on Chang Yongsong''s face, he yawned suddenly.


    She has been out every night for the past few days, causing her to not get enough sleep.


    If it wasn''t for fear of being suspicious of others, she really wanted to fill this pond all at once.


    Don''t care, anyway, the river has beenpleted. After shees out tonight, she wille out in a few days, otherwise she will not have the energy to find medicinal materials for Changqi Shenjun.


    The next day, Chang Yongsong came to Xiaohetang early in the morning as usual.


    Just seeing the water in the small river pond, his eyes almost fell to the ground in surprise.


    "This... what''s going on here?"


    The person who came with Chang Yongsong followed his line of sight, and his body was also shocked.


    One person said: "Xiao Dong''s method is really useful. The water level actually rose back to the level when we came to manage this river pond overnight."


    Another person said: "Xiao Dongjia looks young, but I didn''t expect to know more than us."


    Chang Yongsong was also extremely surprised. Although the water level was rising every day after the river was widened, it rose too fast today.


    One person saw Chang Yongsong frowning and said in surprise: "Chang Guanshi, is there any problem with this water?"


    Chang Yongsong shook his head: "No, I just think the little club is very good."


    Although he felt that the rise was too fast, he didn''t think much about it, after all, he couldn''t think of any other reason.


    Time passed slowly, the sky was still scorching hot every day, although it rained in the middle, but every time the rain fell on the ground, it dried up instantly, and it was as if it did not rain.


    The river ponds and channels in Lihua Vige, in addition to the small river ponds in Murong Lingran, are gradually drying up, and the gaps in thend gradually allow even children''s fists to stretch out.


    As ast resort, in order to prevent the death of the high-yield rice, Lizheng has opened two wells, twelve hours a day, water can be drawn at any time for the vigers to eat and irrigate.


    Since that day, long queues can be seen at the two wells every day.

 Chapter 1668: divert

    Chapter 1668 Diversion


    Murong Lingran also thought about maintaining the water in those river ponds before they dried up, but Lihua Vige is really too big, and there are people in the fields who can''t pass by during the day. They all kept water, she couldn''t take it.


    In addition, the river ponds in other viges have dried up, and every time the river pond in Lihua Vige suddenly has water overnight, when the timees, it is very likely that she will be found on her body.


    She could only quietly fill the two wells with water every night when no one went to them.


    Although it is a bit hard for the vigers to line up to fetch water every day, but even harder, it can also ensure that they have enough water to use.


    Of course, the two wells were definitely not enough for the vigers. The scorching sun was scorching hot, and sometimes queuing up could lead to heat stroke. At this time, a small pond she dug on the downstream edge of her own small river pond also yed a role.


    The small pond also flows to thend downstream of her, and she has to pass through a lot of fields on the way. Originally, if she wanted the vigers to use water, she would draw water from the small pond.


    But the small pond is really too small, it is estimated that it is enough for a few people.


    And her small river pond obviously has a lot of water. If people don''t use it, it will inevitably affect her reputation. At that time, the vigers have no water to use, and they can do anything under impulse.


    No way, she had to make a hole between the small pond and the river pond where the fish, shrimp and crabs were raised, and connected the upstream with a fine gauze to ensure that otherwise the fish, shrimp and crab seedlings would flow out.


    And in order to avoid those water flowing to the rest of the fields, which would raise the fish, shrimp and crabs in the original fields and cause panic, she would add some medicinal powder given by the God of Changqi to it every day to eliminate the effect of space water.


    Even if the small river pond and the small pond are connected, they are upstream and downstream respectively, and the powder will not affect her fish, shrimp and crabs.


    Although the water is flowing water, Changqi Shenjun said that as long as ites into contact with the medicinal powder, not only the water will have medicinal properties immediately, but the soil next to it will also contain medicinal properties.


    As long as the space water passes through those soils, it will be affected by those medicinal properties.


    Some vigers feel that the location of the two wells is too far away, or see that the queue is too long. In order not to waste it, they will also go to her small pond to fetch water.


    The ?? small pond is also surrounded by a fence. This period is a special period. Anyway, the surrounding is Murong Lingran''snd. Even if the vigers fetch water, most of them are for the food and vegetables in hernd.


    She directly opened a hole in the fence on the edge of the small pond, and sent special people to guard it. As long as they did not affect the water in her small river pond and her fish, shrimp and crabs, they could fight them as they wished.


    At first, the vigers were worried that so many people fetching water would make her small river pond less and less water, which would affect the growth of her fish, shrimp and crabs. If they didn''t go down, they came to fight with confidence.


    Some people who have ox carts or carts at home even directly pull the carts or carts nearby.


    When Murong saw it, he didn''t say much. He just asked the person who drew more water to fightst, lest other people wait and affect the crops in the field.


    Of course, those people didn''t have any opinion and nodded happily.


    With the flow of water in her fields, the long queues are much better every day, and more and more peoplee to her side to fetch water.

 Chapter 1669: no water shortage

    Chapter 1669 No shortage of water


    After all, a well can only amodate one person at a time to draw water, while a small pond can amodate several people at a time, which is much faster.


    After Murong Zhe and Li Zheng knew that the entire vige was short of water, they did not hesitate to open the door, letting anyone who wanted toe to their house to fetch water feel free toe.


    Although Murong Zhe''s house is a little far from where everyone gathers, but for the food and vegetables in his own farm, and for the water he needs to drink every day, it is better to stay farther away than no water.


    With the above measures, although the drought hase violently, and the people queuing for water every day are also very hard, but those grains and vegetables are not short of water every day, they are still growing vigorously, and there is no shortage of water to eat and drink. The family has the trouble of water shortage.


    And everyone knows that the water in the small river pond where Murong Lingran raises fish, shrimp and crabs is abundant every day, and there is no sign of decline, and he has set his heart for the whole vige.


    They all felt that as long as there was water in the small river pond, the vegetables, fruits and grains in Murong''s family would not die, and Ye Zhai''s business could continue, and they and their families would not lose their lives. Work.


    Even if the grains in their own fields are not harvested this year, their life will not be too difficult this year. As long as they have the monthly money from the Murong family, they will not be able to buy grain to eat.


    In the future academy, children should also read books. Anyway, there is no shortage of water in Lihua Vige, and adults do not want to affect them.


    As for the children from other viges, their parents felt that they had already handed in the rehearsal, and the rehearsal might not be returned to them if they didn¡¯t go to school. Calling them home would not only affect their homework, but also require one more person to use water at home.


    A person from each vige came to inquire about it, knowing that Lihua Vige is not short of water for the time being, and the academy is not short of water, so they let them stay in Lihua Vige.


    That night, after Murong Lingran was a child, while everyone was asleep, he quietly filled his well with spatial water.


    rode ck fur and went out quietly, filled the two wells on the east and west sides with water, and sprinkled the medicinal powder to suppress the water in the space.


    Although both wells were locked, she asked Li Zheng for a spare key. Although Li Zheng didn''t know what she was going to do, she readily gave it to her.


    As for the well in Lizheng''s house, although she also wanted to fill it up, it was not very good to climb over the wall in the middle of the night. If she was caught as a thief, she would not be able to exin it.


    Fortunately, the vigers knew that the well in Lizheng''s house rose slowly, not as fast as Murong''s house, and they were very measured. They stopped pumping when the water level was almost the same every day, and did not let Lizheng''s house run out of water.


    The first thing Murong Zhe did these days was to see if the water in the well had risen back.


    At this moment, he was standing on the edge of the well, and when Murong Xuan opened the well cover, he stretched his head to look inside, and he was relieved to see the water that had already risen again.


    "It seems that this location is really good. If the well water is always like this, it canst until the next rain, that''s fine."


    Murong Lingran stood beside him, heard the words and said with a smile: "Dad, don''t worry, the people who drilled the well didn''t say that, our location is the best location in the vige to drill wells, and we will definitelyst until it rains. "


    Murong Zhe nodded with a sigh, "I hope so."


    It¡¯s just that there is no big problem in the countryside, but the city is starting to run out of water.

 Chapter 1670: buy people

    Chapter 1670 Bought people


    Some people''s wells have also dried up, and even the wells of some small restaurants have run out of water, so many people are unemployed.


    Once some people lose their jobs or their businesses go bankrupt, their families have no ie, and some are even forced to reduce the number of servants in their families in order to reduce the water consumption of their families.


    Some patriarchal families even started to sell their own daughters, wanting to save water for their men and make a lot of money for the family by the way.


    For a time, the tooth shops in the city were overcrowded.


    And after the emperor knew that there was a shortage of water in the city, he quickly summoned his ministers to think of many ways.


    In the end, it was decided that as long as the court officials had water at home, no matter whether they had well water or river pond water, as long as it was water, they had to supply it free of charge at the door every day, otherwise it would be a capital offense.


    After the courtiers received the order, even if many people were unwilling, especially some who wanted to take advantage of the national crisis to make a fortune by selling water, they had topromise, and obediently dispatched servants to supply water to the people at the front door every day. .


    Although this is not enough for the clean water that everyone needs every day, it does not affect the water they cook and drink, and they will not die of thirst.


    Therefore, the sale of daughters and ves in the city did notst long, and returned to normal in just a few days.


    There are also those who want to collect money quietly, but there are officers and soldiers patrolling everywhere in the city every day. The emperor gave them an order, as long as they dare to sell water, once they receive a report, after checking it out, no matter what the identity of the person is, Even the rtives of the royal family were immediately imprisoned in the Heavenly Prison, awaiting trial.


    But even so, the situation in some parts of the city is not optimistic.


    Those people who often go to the city to buy vegetables feel that the food is now the food they have managed to support, so everyone sells it at extraordinarily expensive, almost as good as Zhiye Zhai, and some even better than Zhiye Zhai''s. Even more expensive, with the appearance of a lion with a big mouth.


    Everyone knows how famous ?? Zhi Ye Zhai¡¯s dishes are. During this period, the price has not increased, but the quantity of dishes is still very sufficient.


    Most people think that instead of spending a lot of money to buy those ordinary vegetables, it is better to go to Zhiye Zhai to buy them.


    As a result, Zhiye Zhai''s business improved a lot, and Murong Lingran increased the supply every day.


    Even so, it would be earlier than before.


    And those people who raise prices to sell vegetables, sometimes they are lucky and can sell them at high prices in a short period of time.


    Sometimes you are unlucky, and you can¡¯t sell it until the sun goes down. In desperation, you can only sell it at a reduced price.


    Although I didn¡¯t make a lot of money, I didn¡¯t lose money either.


    These dayssted for a few days. Some people didn¡¯t want to wait a day, wasting the water they brought out, and just sold the same as before, and the price of vegetables gradually returned to the original level.


    Murong Lingran had instructed the person who had been in the tooth shop to be honest, and the person with clean hands and feet would inform her.


    Therefore, after receiving the letter from the Yaxing, he immediately went to the Yaxing to buy six more clever maids, as well as four rtively sturdy young men, all of them went to the government to register before taking them home.


    At this time, Xiao Manan looked at the ten people in front of him and said in surprise: "Aran, you really bought people back. You have been looking for women from the vige to wash and sweep our house, and there is not much life left at home. I''m not afraid of getting tired of other things that A-niang can do, these people should cost you a lot of money."

 Chapter 1671: give water to drink

    Chapter 1671 Give water to drink


    Murong smiled and said: "Auntie, now you are the wife of the official family, the eldest brother is still a general, and I am also a viger. If there are not many people in the family to serve, it will make peopleugh."


    "Although I have always asked the women in the vige toe and help, but now everyone is too busy to take care of themselves, and they are busy with their own affairs every day. Although they may be willing, it is still not good to bother them, so as not to get tired and get sick."


    "I didn''t buy people before because I couldn''t find a suitable person. Now that I have this opportunity, it''s naturally the time to buy."


    Since Liu Jianian married into their family, her two dowries took the initiative to do a lot of work in his family. Sometimes they even helped to wash the clothes of Xiao Si and Xiao Liu.


    Even if Liu Jianian and Songyue Changyue didn''t mind, it made her feel very sorry.


    Their family obviously has the ability to support their descendants, but they have always ordered the dowry maids who are married to their daughter-inw, and it will make peopleugh when it is spread out.


    It''s time for her to add more staff to the family. Anyway, there are still vacant rooms in the east and west courtyards, and they can live there.


    Xiao Manan thought about it carefully, and felt that what her daughter said was right, so that Songyue and Changyue would be more rxed. They have been serving their family with their daughter-inw''s dowry maids. It''s really not good to say it.


    At this moment, someone suddenly looked at Murong and said, "Miss, can you give me some water to drink, I haven''t had a drink for a whole day."


    Another girl around thirteen years old also said: "Miss, I want to drink too."


    When others saw that someone took the lead, they also spoke up.


    "Miss, please give your servant a little too."


    "The servant girl hasn''t had a drink for a long time, please let me have a drink too."


    "Miss, ves too."


    "Minions too."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran asked Tong Wenwen to go down to prepare, and asked, "Didn''t the people at Yaxing give you water to drink?"


    The person who first spoke said: "No, they say that the water is very precious, they don''t have enough to drink, and they say they won''t give us water unless we are thirsty to death."


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Is there a shortage of water in Yaxing now? Don''t you guys in Yaxing have your own well?"


    "It''scking, verycking, there are wells, but the water level is not high, so the people from Yaxing are so reluctant to give it to us."


    At this time, Tong Wenwen also brought the water over. When those people saw the teapot, their eyes were straight.


    But in order not to let them break the bowls impulsively, Tong Wenwen filled them one by one, and then let theme over in turn.


    After everyone drank a bowl of water, they still felt that it was not enough, so Tong Wenwen added it to them one by one.


    Murong Zhe watched each of them gobble up drinking water, frowned and said, "Is the water shortage in the city to such an extent?"


    Murong Lingran heard the words seriously and said: "Dad, don''t worry, under the feet of the emperor, His Majesty will not let the capital be in chaos. On my way back, a minister started water supply at the entrance of the mansion, although it is not as good as the rain before. time, but certainly enough for them to survive."


    Murong Zhe looked at Liu Jianian, "Jianian, I remember that there was a well in your grandfather''s house, and there were more than one well. I wonder if he sent a message to you to report safety?"


    Liu Jianian said: "Dad, don''t worry, my grandfather did send someone to send me a letter yesterday, saying that everything in the house is normal, and there is water in the well. I also responded to His Majesty''s order some time ago and saved a lot of water."

 Chapter 1672: enough water

    Chapter 1672 Enough water pipes


    Murong Zhe breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good, that''s good."


    After all the servants had had enough, Murong said: "Father and Mother, if you have something to do, go and do it, and they will leave it to me."


    Murong Zhe nodded, they really couldn''t help much here, just let the people know him, and then went back to his small pharmacy, and the rest of the people did what they had to do.


    As for the ten people who just bought it back, one of them started chatting with the people next to him after most of them had left.


    After Murong Lingran saw that she was talking to the people next to her, those people looked at her differently and said, "What? Is there something on my face?"


    The man said in a panic, "Mr. Chunling Township, I''m sorry, it''s the servants who are rude."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "I remember your name is Taihua, why, you know me?"


    Taihua nodded: "Yes, the ve girl used to be from Linshan Vige. I met Xiangjun when I came with my parents to buy high-yield seeds."


    "Linshan Vige?" Murong asked, "Then why did you appear in the Yaxing?"


    Taihua suddenly lowered her head and said with a gloomy expression: "When His Majesty ordered the storage of water some time ago, no one in our family believed that there would be a drought, only I believed it, but I was weak and only saved a little water. .Although His Majestyter asked people to dig a well in the vige, except for the water for irrigation, there is not enough food and drink at all. The family disliked our girls for wasting food and water in the family, so they sold us."


    They were trained in the tooth shop for a few days, and they had no water to drink every day. They thought that after being bought, they would definitely have no water to drink, but they didn''t expect that they would be full, and she was actually bought back. She went to Lihua Vige, the vige she envied the most before.


    The fact that Murong Lingran was named Chunling Township Lord was known to the surrounding viges, and she was no exception. She was just telling the people around her about Murong Lingran''s true identity.


    Murong Ling suddenly realized that it was a patriarchal family again.


    Although she sympathized with Taihua and knew that the people who were sold were poor people, she still had to say something she had to say: "Okay, since it was sold, don''t worry about the family, they don''t care about you. , you don''t have to care about them. From today, you are part of my Murong family."


    "Although my house is not as big or as grand as the houses in the city, but there are not many rules and work, it will not make you too restrictive and tired. Also, I have enough water pipes here, not only can Let you have enough water to drink every day, and let you take a bath."


    Ten people were shocked at the same time. Is there so much water in Lihua Vige?


    There is still water to bathe them?


    Wasn''t she joking with them?


    Seeing that they were all suspicious, Murong Lingran was not annoyed, and said earnestly: "What I said is true, you don''t need to think too much. Of course, the whole Lihua Vige knows that my house is not short of water, and even every day There are a lot of people who want to draw water from me, but you can''t take out a word about my family and talk nonsense. Your deeds are all in my hands. Otherwise, don''t me me for being cruel and sending you out. If you sell it to a ce of bitter cold, you will never be able to return to the capital for the rest of your life!"


    Everyone was shocked, and at the same time said with a look of fear: "Don''t worry, the ves (minions) remember."

 Chapter 1673: more important

    Chapter 1673 More Important Matters


    Murong nodded and said: "Although you have already sold your body, I will not reduce the monthly payment you should give you. For the time being, it will only be 500 pennies a month, so don''t think it is too little. You will be provided with food and lodging, and there will be meat to eat every day.¡±


    "After a month or two, I will re-arrange the work ording to the situation of each of you, and the monthly payment will also be adjusted. However, if anyone disobeys the discipline during this period and causes trouble, then your fate will naturally not have to do with me. said."


    "I''ll have someone show you around the houseter, you should listen to her obediently, or you will never forgive her."


    The ten people did not expect to have meat to eat, and at the same time excitedly said: "Yes, Xiangjun, we must be obedient."


    The people Murong Lingran was looking for were naturally Songyue and Changyue.


    The two of them have been at the house for a while, and the family is not big. The two of them also know all about the habits of their family. They will leave the matter of bringing new people to them.


    Liu Jianian agreed without hesitation.


    At this time, above the court, Helian Rongjiu sat high on the dragon chair and listened carefully to the reports of the officials.


    Hubu Shangshu said: "Your Majesty, since the order was passed to the prefectures and the prefectures began to supply water, the situation in the city has stabilized, and the situation of selling children due tock of water has gradually decreased."


    The Minister of War said: "There is no problem with public security, and the army continues to patrol. Before the Weichen came to court, nothing happened."


    Official A said: "Your Majesty, although it has never rained in the sky, the method of digging wells is indeed very good. Although the water from those wells does not know how long it willst, it seems that people can live a normal life around the capital. Irrigation water is sufficient for the time being, and it will not affect the crops in the field for the time being."


    Official B said: "Your Majesty, ording to His Majesty''s instructions, Wei Chen personally went to see Lihua Vige, which has grown the most high-yield grains. Lihua Vige can be regarded as the least affected vige, not only the people have enough water for irrigation, but also enough water for domestic use. , Lihua Vige will definitely have a bumper harvest this year."


    Official C said: "However, some viges have enough water for irrigation, and there are still many viges. The wells they drilled ran out of water after a few days of use, and they couldn''t rise again on the second or third day, but they listened to His Majesty. If they have some water, they canst for a few days, but if it doesn¡¯t rain again, they will run out of water, and Wei Chen is worried that it will cause riots.¡±


    Official Ding Dao: "Yes, there is another very important thing. There is too much high-yielding rice in Lihua Vige, and every move is now being watched. The fact that there is no water shortage in Lihua Vige will definitely spread to those viges. Go, Wei Chen is worried that Lihua Vige will be the target of people with bad intentions, and also asks Your Majesty to make an idea, so as not to affect the high-yield rice that is hard toe by."


    Helian Rongjiu heard the words and said sternly: "I have ns for Lihua Vige. Commander Wei has already sent people to protect them, and now there is a more important thing waiting for everyone."


    Prime Minister Suo said: "Your Majesty is for the frontier war."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Yes, because of the drought, the capital is almost in chaos now. Although it has stabilized now, dangerous moments are hidden in the dark and may happen at any time, so you have to be careful."

 Chapter 1674: auctions

    Chapter 1674 Auction


    "Saiyuan House and Lisheng House also need a lot of food every day. I thought that after the high-yield grains were harvested this year, they could send some to the border gates, but looking at the current appearance of the capital, the risk is still very high."


    "However, except for the capital and its surrounding areas, the weather is good and the people''s lives are very normal. We still need to raise more food as soon as possible, so that the Marquis of Ning''an and General Rong will have no worries."


    "And if the chaos in the capital spreads to the frontier, it is estimated that the morale of the enemy will greatly increase. I will never allow this to happen."


    "So, I don''t know, dear gentlemen, is there any way to raise food quickly?"


    A minister asked worriedly: "Your Majesty, is the treasury already out of food?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Of course not, of course there is money in the treasury, I just don''t want to take money from the treasury to empty the treasury as soon as something happens, it would be great if Zhong Aiqing could find a way to raise food and wages. Of course, let''s not mention the method of tax increase. Now the tax is heavy enough, and it has to be collected now. Xuanqing is a big country, and the order is passed on and then collected. I don''t know when it will be delivered to the capital. slow."


    , etc. are all collected, it is estimated that the drought will pass, and then it will be of little significance.


    Everyone immediately looked at each other in dismay. To raise food and sries, the emperors of all dynasties had to increase taxes. This was the easiest way.


    Even without raising taxes, they have to raise food, they really can¡¯t think of a way.


    I heard that His Majesty has a lot of imperial estates and businesses in his hands. Could it be that he did not make much money for His Majesty this year?


    Helian Rongjiu waited for a long time, seeing that they were just talking to each other without any substantive suggestions, and suddenly coughed lightly: "If there is nothing you can do, dear gentlemen, I have a good solution."


    Prime Minister Suo said: "Your Majesty, the ministers are all ears."


    "It''s just this method, and it needs the full support of all the Aiqings."


    "Your Majesty, just say it, if Wei Chen and others can help, we promise not to dy."


    "If you have Prime Minister Suo''s words, I will be relieved." Helian Rongjiu said, "The solution is that I want to hold an auction."


    "auctions?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Yes, I will provide some rare treasures, the queen mother and the princesses and princes will also provide some, and my friends will also provide some, and put them in the auction for everyone to bid."


    After speaking, he saw the puzzled expression on the face of the people below, so he briefly exined the meaning of the auction that Murong Lingran told him, "That''s it, after the court, I will order the auction to be held. The order, the location is in Tianhe Building, and the time is three dayster, as long as the capital can get the money, whether it is an official or a merchant''s family, they can participate. As long as the person who bids for the treasure, helps the court to get through this difficult time , I promise to keep it in my heart. When there is a chance in the future, I will repay them well."


    As soon as ??''s voice fell, the courtiers suddenly burst into an uproar, and the emperor came up with such a way to raise food without first arriving.


    "How did Your Majestye up with such a solution?"


    "I don''t know, but this method is a good one."


    "Indeed, there is no quicker way than to get food from the rich."


    "And the speed is so fast that you can raise all the food and sries in one or two days."

 Chapter 1675: Those business people are the richest

    Chapter 1675 Those businessmen are the richest


    "Yes, there are many rich businessmen gathered in the capital. If everyone pays tens of thousands of taels, the food will be enough."


    ¡­


    Eunuch De saw that everyone was making a fuss and shouted loudly, "Quiet."


    The courtiers fell silent immediately.


    He Lianrongjiu said: "For this auction, I hope that all the gentlemen will also actively participate in and solve problems for me. I can share with you one or two treasures of this auction first."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Eunuch De.


    De Gonggong understood, took a quick step forward, straightened his waist and raised his whisk, and said loudly, "One of the treasures in this auction is a ginseng that is nearly two thousand years old. I believe that everyone should understand the medicinal properties of thousand-year-old ginseng and its preciousness without our family saying it.¡±


    "There is another treasure that can make snakes, insects, mice and ants retreat from the dusty flowers. As long as you stay around this flower, you will never have to worry about being bitten by snakes, insects, mice and ants. In this hot summer, it is very useful. "


    "I don''t think everyone has heard of this treasure, but it doesn''t matter. As long as you arrive at Tianhe Tower in three days, everyone will be able to see it with your own eyes, and even see its effects in person."


    "The person who provided Suichen Flowers also said that as long as she takes pictures of Suichen Flowers, she can take one picture and get two free, which means that the person who takes the pictures can get three pots in total, one in the bedroom, one in the study, and one in the dining room. ."


    "She will also be guaranteed to live for three years. If she dies within three years, she can immediately rece it with a new one for everyone. In the past three years, you will no longer have to worry about being bitten by snakes, insects, rats and ants."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the courtiers began to discuss again.


    "These two are really treasures."


    "Yeah, let''s not talk about the dust flower for the time being, that is the nearly two thousand-year-old ginseng, and it is also possible for all of us to use it. It can save lives at critical moments."


    "Yes, my old mother fell ill some time ago, and the doctor said that it is best to find ginseng that is 1,000 years old, but not 500 years old. Saved."


    "Then I won''tpete with you for thousand-year-old ginseng. That dusty flower is not bad, and ording to His Majesty''s words, it seems that there are many other treasures. Let''s take a look at the time, maybe there are more suitable for us."


    "You''re right, I''ll check it out when the timees."


    Prime Minister Suo said loudly: "Your Majesty, rest assured, when the timees, we will definitely be there to support and contribute to the food and wages."


    Helian Rongjiu said with a smile: "Then I have to work for you, but in order for those merchants'' families to participate without any worries, I also hope that you will keep a low profile and obey Tianhelou''s arrangements, so as not to put those people in danger. Scared away."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment. His Majesty''s words meant that his main target was those merchants'' homes in the city. His Majesty was trying to make money from those people, so let them participate as much as possible?


    Also, among the rich people in the world, apart from the emperor, the businessmen are the richest. The imperial court has created conditions for them to make money, and they should give something back to the imperial court.


    After everyone reacted, they said in unison, "I will follow His Majesty''s will."


    After going down to the court, an order from the pce was also issued, and it was exined that the auction was held by the royal family, and officials and merchants'' families in the capital were required to participate.

 Chapter 1676: God of Fortune

    Chapter 1676 God of Fortune


    Of course, it did not directly say that the imperial court was to raise food and sries, but only to prevent drought and benefit the people, so as not to make people feel that there was no money in the national treasury, and if it was spread to the frontier, it would cause panic.


    The family of officials, needless to say, they still have to do things under the emperor''s hands. Those who want to be promoted to officials and nobles in the future, and those who don''t want to offend the emperor, naturally all must participate.


    The House of Merchants heard that it was organized by the imperial court. In order to be able to do business more conveniently in the future, even if you didn¡¯t want to, you had to participate.


    So three dayster, although the weather was hot and there were very few people on the street, Tianhe Tower was busier than ever.


    In the past three days, Tianhe Building has also been renovated. On each floor above the second floor, partitions and curtains have been added, and some extremely valuable people have been invited in, so as not to give them to those businessmen. Create pressure, fear of offending people, so that they do not dare to bid.


    Although this move is a bit of a deception, it is better than nothing, mainly to give some people some psychologicalfort.


    Of course, most of the officials with high status will not participate in the auction in person, and they will send their servants to go there, but there are also small officials who sit below in person.


    Anyway, when bidding, you only recognize the pre-registered number, one number corresponds to one person, and you press your handprint to see which one you like, just raise your card and bid. If any number wins the auction, someone will go and find the owner of that number.


    And Tianhe Lou is worthy of being thergest restaurant in the capital. Although the weather is hot, they can actually bring out ice cubes.


    There were too many people gathered and the temperature was extremely high. In order to avoid heatstroke among the dignitaries, arge ice block was ced at intervals on the first floor.


    The guests in the box are more honorable, and arge block of ice is ced in each room to allow them to watch morefortably.


    Shopkeeper Jia was invited to be today''s auctioneer. Although he had never done it before, after listening to Murong Lingran briefly exin the process, he still felt that it was quite simple, so he readily agreed.


    At this moment, Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu were in the box with the best view on the second floor, looking at the servants who had been busy serving the crowd, they couldn''t help but sigh: "As expected of the Tianhe Building, you can actually hold it. So many ice cubes are produced, and the outside is really one sky and one underground. If those poor people in the vige knew about it, they don''t know what to think. "


    Helian Rongjiu said: "It''s not impossible, these people are used to being pampered, and it must be the same at home on weekdays. Although many of them have fat heads and big ears, they are not very useful, and their bodies are too weak. Very, if they are not careful, they will suffer from heat stroke. There are many people here, and the weather is hot. If they get sick, my food and wages will be in trouble."


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran: "You''re right, these people are the God of Wealth. In order to make them willing to take out the money, naturally they have to serve them well."


    The two talked for a while, and after a while, they heard people say that everything was ready, so they told them to get ready to start.


    Seeing that the first treasure was brought up and ced on the table, shopkeeper Jia immediately coughed lightly, looked around at the people present seriously, and said sternly: "Everyone be quiet, now the first treasure has arrived, please everyone. Listen to an introduction to it."


    Along with the baby came Liu Jiahuai, Murong Lingran knew that he was good at eloquence and kung fu.

 Chapter 1677: Only ten thousand taels of silver?

    Chapter 1677 Only ten thousand taels of silver?


    If there is any emergency, he can also protect those treasures, so he will be invited as an introducer.


    Liu Jiahuai lifted the red cloth on the first treasure so that everyone could clearly see its appearance, and said loudly, "The first auction item was provided by Princess Ningxin."


    "This is a string of violet bracelets. After the people below paid tribute, Princess Ningxin only wore it once, and it was less than an hour, so it was still brand new."


    "Each bead is carefully polished by a skilled craftsman. They are all the same size and roundness, and each bead has a word of blessing engraved on it, auspicious, wishful, smooth, healthy, etc."


    "If you are interested, you cane and see it. As long as you don''t touch the bracelet, you can see what you want."


    Hearing that it was the bracelet provided by Princess Ningxin, all the businessmen were immediately excited.


    Wearing it by Her Royal Highness Princess, it must have a very good meaning for the female family members of their family, and it can also please the female family members of the family. Most of the business people n to bid for it.


    Shopkeeper Jia said loudly: "The minimum auction price for this bracelet is one thousand taels, and the auction has begun."


    The people in the audience began to hold up signs.


    "One thousand one hundred taels of silver."


    "I will pay one thousand two hundred taels of silver."


    "One thousand five hundred taels of silver."


    "One thousand eight hundred taels of silver."


    "Two thousand taels of silver."


    "I will pay five thousand taels of silver."


    "I''ll pay 10,000 taels of silver."


    A person suddenly shouted a high price, everyone''s eyes suddenly stopped on the person, even Helian Rongjiu and Murong Lingran looked straight at the person.


    At this time, Princess Ningxin, Wei Jingxuan and Rong Fengxu also came over from their box, just when they saw that person shouting 10,000 taels of silver, they said in surprise: "That person is really willing, and he has raised five A thousand taels."


    Murong Lingran suddenly smiled and said, "Yes, it is indeed worth it, but the family is not bad for money."


    It is indeed an auction held by the imperial court. The first treasure sold for a high price of 10,000 taels, which really gave the imperial court face.


    Princess Ningxin asked, "Do you know that person?"


    "You know it, Your Royal Highness, you actually know it too?"


    "I know him too?" Princess Ningxin thought about it carefully, she really couldn''t remember who that person was, and asked curiously, "Aran, who is he? Just tell me."


    Murong said: "Have you forgotten that the concubine of your second emperor has a younger brother? That person is the younger brother of Concubine Xiang. It is estimated that Young Master Xiang Zimo is watching from which private room right now."


    After all, he is the brother-inw of King Qi, and it is easy to have a private room.


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, Xiangfu was quite right.


    Princess Ningxin suddenly realized, "It turned out to be from Xiangfu."


    Then she wouldn''t be surprised.


    Murong Lingran saw Helian Rongjiu''s face full of smiles, raised his eyebrows and said, "This method is not bad, you see, you will earn 10,000 taels of ie so soon."


    Seeing her so proud, Helian Rongjiu twitched the corners of his mouth, although he agreed that this method would bring money quickly, but he really didn''t want her to get toocent, so he couldn''t help pouring a basin of cold water: "Oh, it''s only 10,000 yuan. The taels of silver are still far from our goal of 2 million taels, and I don¡¯t know how long it will take to arrive.¡±


    Only ten thousand taels of silver?


    10,000 taels of silver is something that most ordinary people cannot earn in ten lifetimes.


    If each refugee was given 22 taels of silver, the livelihood problem of 5,000 people could be temporarily solved.

 Chapter 1678: Of course you are familiar

    Chapter 1678 Of course you are familiar with it


    Murong Lingran red at him abruptly, really disappointing.


    Seeing her angry, Helian Rongjiu was happier.


    Princess Ningxin and Wei Jingxuan saw this and shook their heads helplessly, mess it up, mess it up, don''t regret it.


    The shopkeeper Jia below said loudly: "10,000 taels once."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Twelve or two times."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Twelve or three times." Shopkeeper Jia quickly knocked down the auction hammer, "The deal is done, please wait for a while, and someone wille to you to go through the formalities andplete the handover of the treasure."


    The man nodded, nced at the position where his master was, then continued to sit in the position, looking straight at the second treasure brought up in front of him, intending to take a look at the next treasure before handing over. what is.


    When the rest of the people saw it, they immediately put away their envious eyes, and hurriedly looked over, hoping that they could use it or could afford it.


    Liu Jiahuai lifted the red cloth of the second treasure, and the scroll on it was exposed. She signaled the servant to open it, took a serious look and made sure that nothing had changed before she said loudly, "Thisndscape painting is from the famous teacher Liu Zhongli of the previous dynasty. Hand, Liu Zhongli''s reputation needn''t be mentioned, everyone knows that every one of his paintings is hard to find, and it is extremely difficult to find on the market. If you like it, you must seize this opportunity, although Bid, the lowest bidding price is two thousand taels."


    "Two thousand one hundred taels of silver."


    "Two thousand two hundred taels of silver."


    "Two thousand five hundred taels of silver."


    "Three thousand taels of silver."


    "Three thousand one hundred taels of silver."


    "Four thousand taels of silver."


    "Four thousand one hundred taels of silver."


    "Five thousand taels of silver."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When he called for five thousand taels of silver, he finally stopped. Shopkeeper Jia nced at the people who had called for the price just now, and said loudly, "Five thousand taels of silver once."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Five thousand taels of silver twice."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Five thousand taels of silver and three..."


    "Seven thousand taels of silver."


    Shopkeeper Jia had not finished thest word when someone suddenly made an offer and said with a smile, "It''s already seven thousand taels of silver, is there anyone else bidding?"


    The man who called out five thousand taels just now gritted his teeth, and suddenly raised the number five sign in his hand: "Eight thousand taels of silver."


    One person said again: "Nine thousand taels of silver."


    The person holding the number five sign: "¡­"


    "Nine thousand taels once, nine thousand taels twice, nine..."


    The person on the No. 5 sign was not reconciled and said loudly: "Ten thousand taels of silver."


    The audience was quiet this time.


    "10,000 taels of silver once, 10,000 taels of silver twice, and 10,000 taels of silver three times, the deal."


    Shopkeeper Jia smiled and said: "Today is really a good start. The first two treasures were auctioned for a high price of 10,000 taels. Now, congrattions to the two of them. The rest of the people who did not bid do not have to be disappointed, baby. There are many more, there are all kinds of them, it willst for a day today, if it is notpleted in one day, you can continue to shoot tomorrow, there will always be something suitable for you, everyone, please be safe.¡±


    Murong nced at the person who called nine thousand taels of silver just now, and said in a low voice, "Young Master Jiu, why do I think the person who called nine thousand taels and the brand is number 20 is familiar?"


    Helian Rongjiu coughed ufortably, turned his head to look aside, and did not speak.


    Wei Jingxuan received Ninth Brother''s eyes and exined: "Miss Murong, of course you are familiar with that person. After you met the assassin sent by the former Minister of the Ministry to assassinate you, Ninth Brother sent someone to protect you during that time. That man is one of them, and his name is Zeyu."

 Chapter 1679: Herbs? Fairy grass?

    Chapter 1679 Herbs? Fairy grass?


    Murong Ling suddenly realized: "So it''s him, no wonder."


    After saying something, she suddenly thought of something, and she looked at Helian Rongjiu with a surprised look on her face. He didn''t expect this person to be more thoughtful than her, and he actually arranged for him to go in and deliberately raise the price.


    Otherwise, the painting just now was sold for 5,000 taels, and the price doubled when he mixed it up like this.


    She also thought about prompting him to arrange for him to be entrusted in, but she was afraid that she would not be able to do it well, and it would be exposed identally, which would affect the majesty of the court, so she didn''t propose it, but he didn''t expect him to be afraid at all.


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually and said, "Your people are really bold, so you''re not afraid of falling into your own hands?"


    Helian Rongjiu mmed out the folding fan, and said confidently: "Of course not afraid, otherwise why do you think I set the date today? Why did the auction have been prepared when it was announced, and it was dyed for three days?"


    Murong Lingran frowned and thought for a while, then widened his eyes suddenly, and said in a low voice, "You asked your people to find out the likes and appearances of those wealthy people in the capital, and then let them memorize information about them, Those people know by heart what they can buy, what they like, what they must get."


    "The same person just now. Zeyu must have been very familiar with the preferences of the No. 5 customers. Knowing that he is bound to win today, and that he has the money to pay 10,000 taels, he raised the price?"


    From this point of view, among the people below, there must be quite a few people from Xuanwuwei.


    The purpose was to prevent emergencies, assassins or something. After all, Tianhe Tower is such a big show today, if someone wants to take a pot, Xuan Qingguo will definitely lose a lot.


    The second thing is to raise the price.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled lightly and said, "It''s quite smart."


    Murong snorted coldly, "Of course."


    It is no wonder that thete emperor had so many sons, but passed the throne to him. He was really resourceful, no, he was scheming.


    If the people below ?? know that their emperor is plotting against them, I don¡¯t know whether they will be happy or furious.


    While they were talking, another treasure was sold at the price of 6,000 taels. Now it was Murong Lingran''s turn to provide a treasure.


    Everyone looked expectantly at the treasures they were carrying. When Liu Jiahuai lifted the red cloth and saw that it was just a pot of grass, there was an uproar.


    "What are you doing, I thought it was something, it turned out to be a pot of grass? What kind of treasure is this?"


    "Be careful what you say. Today is an auction organized by the imperial court. None of the auctioned ones are of ordinary quality. That pot of herbs must also be extremely precious. Maybe it is some kind of precious herb that can save lives."


    The man''s expression suddenly became serious, "You are right, I was abrupt, the court will definitely not use ordinary things to fool us."


    Liu Jiahuai naturally heard the man''s words, and quickly exined in a loud voice: "This fourth treasure was provided by a friend of His Majesty. Don''t think that this grass is inconspicuous, it looks very ordinary, but he can Help. I believe that among the people present, there are also those who specialize in the business of medicinal materials. You should have heard of Ming Yucao, right?"


    Ming Yucao?


    Some people looked puzzled, what kind of grass is Ming Yucao? Herbs? Fairy grass?


    The other part of the people had obviously heard of it, and their faces suddenly showed shock.

 Chapter 1680: Zeha

    Chapter 1680 Zeyu


    A person holding a No. 19 card shuddered and said, "Is it the Ming Yucao that is said to be able to cure hundreds of poisons, but has no effect within an hour of leaving the soil, and has almost disappeared in Xuanqing Kingdom?"


    Liu Jiahuai said with a smile: "Sure enough, there are people who know the goods. That''s right, it''s exactly what you said. With it, all poisons can be solved."


    The person on the 19th card was about to speak when he suddenly realized that he was a little too excited.


    If it was known that he was bound to win over Ming Yucao, there would definitely be many people who would trip him up and make him spend more money, so he smiled and looked at everyone and said, "I''m in the medicinal herb business, I just listen to it. I said about Ming Yucao, but I haven''t seen it before. When I saw it suddenly today, I was a little excited. I thought it would be great if I could sell it inrge quantities. Very satisfied, haha...haha..."


    Murong Lingran was speechless for a while, aren''t you stealing the bell? Everyone knows that something is important to you.


    took a look at Helian Rongjiu, really saw him looking at him with the eyes of his prey, and immediately gave the person of the 19th card a self-seeking look, waiting for the bleeding today.


    Looking at his fat head and ears, he must not be short of money.


    Shopkeeper Jia said loudly: "Ming Yucao, the lowest bidding price is five hundred taels of silver."


    With theparison of the first few things, the people present felt that five hundred taels of silver was too low, and the number of people who joined in the fun immediately increased. Anyway, if they were lucky enough to be photographed, they would no longer be afraid of being poisoned. .


    "Six hundred taels of silver."


    "Seven hundred taels of silver."


    "One thousand taels of silver."


    "One thousand five hundred taels of silver."


    "Two thousand taels of silver."


    "Two thousand two hundred taels of silver."


    "Three thousand taels of silver."


    When everyone saw that it was the 3,000 taels of silver shouted by the person on the 19th card, they immediately understood.


    Murong Lingran also raised her eyebrows, her Ming Yucao, she would like to see how much money can be sold today.


    "Four thousand taels of silver."


    "Four thousand one hundred taels of silver."


    "Five thousand taels of silver."


    "Five thousand one hundred taels of silver."


    "Ten thousand taels of silver."


    Everyone was startled, and turned to look at the person who shouted out 10,000 taels of silver, and it was the twentieth guest who was robbing thendscape painting.


    The neenth card man gritted his teeth and said loudly, "Twelve thousand taels of silver."


    Ze Yu said lightly: "Five thousand taels of silver."


    The person from the No. 19 card finally couldn''t bear it anymore, got up suddenly, and said angrily: "This little brother, this herb is useless for you young people, why did you rob me from uncle? I am doing it. In the medicinal material business, I am the one who needs it the most, why don''t you just do it and give it to me, how about you?"


    It''s not that he can''t get 10,000 or 20,000 silver, but that he still doesn''t know how many good things there are. Naturally, he needs to save money. Otherwise, if he encounters something he needs more, he can only see it and can''t buy it, then But it was too painful.


    Although ??Ming Yucao is precious, 10,000 taels is already a high price, and if the price is increased, he will not make much profit, and he will identally drop it in his hands.


    Zeyu looked hesitant and said, "This... let me think about it, you might as well ask for the price first."


    The ?? number neen had no choice but to call out another price: "15,110 taels."


    Ze Yu smiled strangely, and said without hesitation, "Twenty thousand taels of silver."


    People: "¡­"

 Chapter 1681: settle accounts

    Chapter 1681 Settlement


    Don''t you want to think about it? After much deliberation, I came up with a 20,000 taels of silver?


    The person on the 19th card finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He was dazzled by the anger for a while, and he forgot where this ce was, and suddenly wanted to rush over to find Zeyu to settle the ount.


    No matter how stupid he was, he knew that this person was deliberately looking for bad luck on him today, but in his memory, he did not offend this person.


    As soon as he made a move, a whole row of soldiers next to him drew out half of their knives. The meaning was obvious. If he dared to make trouble here, don''t me them for being blind.


    The person on the 19th card immediately persuaded, only then did he realize that this was not a ce where he could go wild, and sneered: "I... I just want to ask him why he needs Ming Yucao, no other meaning, I don''t now. Ask, don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous."


    You are the one who is nervous.


    Murong nced at the man speechlessly, and then said in a low voice, "Young Master Jiu, you are not afraid that this man really needs Ming Yucao, maybe the family is still waiting for Ming Yucao to save his life, and raising the price is hurting him. ?"


    Helian Rongjiu said sternly: "Don''t worry, Zeyu is measured. I heard that the man had a crush on a girl some time ago and wanted to take him as a concubine, but the girl did not agree. People forced it, and the girl had to ept her fateter, and now she washes her face in tears at that person¡¯s house every day.¡±


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly sank, "I take back what I just said, even if this person needs Ming Yucao, that is retribution, Zeyu is better to raise the price."


    Helian Rongjiu agreed: "That''s right."


    "It''s just..." Murong said: "Thinking that this kind of person will get my Ming Yucao, I feel ufortable in my heart."


    Helian Rongjiuughed softly: "Don''t be ufortable, if you don''t want him to get your Ming Yucao, I have a way to get it back."


    Murong Lingran understood what he meant in an instant, but although that person was abominable, he had contributed his own strength to the food and sries. If he took it to save people, the people he saved were also good people, then why would she take back Ming Yucao? Didn''t he kill that good man?


    After thinking about it clearly, Murong said: "You can investigate carefully, and then figure it out."


    Helian Rongjiu understood what she meant and smiled: "I see, I have my senses."


    The person with the neenth card had no choice but to return to his position.


    Shopkeeper Jia said: "Is there any price increase? 20,000 taels once, 20,000 taels twice, two..."


    The person with the neenth card said loudly: "Twenty-one thousand taels of silver."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Zeyu nervously, for fear that he would increase the price.


    It''s just that Zeyu smiled politely at him and stopped talking.


    Things can''t be done too much, otherwise it will be easy for others to see his true purpose today, or if the auction is ruined, then he will be guilty.


    Seeing this, Shopkeeper Jia said solemnly: "Okay, 21,000 taels once, 21,000 taels twice, and 21,000 taels three times, the deal is done, congrattions to the guest of No. 19, this Mingyu The grass is yours."


    The person from the 19th card wiped the sweat from his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief, and finally the dust settled.


    When he saw someoneing to pick him up, he asked the servants beside him to pay the money, while he stayed and looked at the next thing, while giving Zeyu a stern look.


    Zawa Yu just gave him a congrattory look.


    Seeing Zeyu''s eyes like this, the person on the 19th card was also puzzled.

 Chapter 1682: Wonderful effect?

    Chapter 1682 Wonderful role?


    Isn''t this person really intentional? Wasn''t hispetitor sent to disgust him?


    Liu Jiahuai opened a red cloth again, revealing another pot of flowers inside.


    The person with the 19th card sees this and doesn''t care about him anymore. Anyway, the money has been spent, and there is no point in entanglement.


    "Why are flowers and nts again?"


    "Does this also have a wonderful effect?"


    "Maybe it is."


    "Then I''ll take a good look."


    Liu Jiahuai said: "This flower is called Suichen Flower, and its fragrance is very special. As long as snakes, insects, rats and ants smell it, they will immediately retreat, and those who identally approach it will also die. It is very useful when you are enjoying the shade outside or reading a book outside on a cloudy day."


    "Or when there are guests at home, put a circle around the guests to ensure that the guests will not be troubled by snakes, insects, rats and ants, and it will promote business cooperation."


    "And its former owner also said that she will still be guaranteed to survive for three years. If she dies within three years, she can immediately rece it with a new one for everyone. In the past three years, she will no longer have to worry about being bitten by snakes, insects, rats and ants. ."


    "If the person who took the photo thinks it works well, and the flower dies again after three years, that''s fine. She will give the person who took the photo a discounted price, and you can continue to buy Suichen flowers from her."


    "There is also an exciting benefit, that is, the person who provided Suichen Flowers also said that no matter who it is, as long as she takes pictures of Suichen Flowers, she can take one picture and get two free, which means that the person who takes the picture can get three pots in total. , you can put one in the bedroom, one in the study, and one in the dining room."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the crowd began to discuss fiercely again.


    There is such a magical flower, they have seen the flower that can make mosquitoes and ants shy away, but it can''t get close to snakes, does it really have such a magical effect?


    The person on the 19th card asked: "Is this flower really that magical? We have never heard of it before?"


    Another person also said: "Yes, just listen to you, although we know that the imperial court is impossible to deceive us, but we have not seen its effect with our own eyes, and we are still very nervous."


    Another person said: "Yeah, let us know that it is really useful before we dare to bid."


    Liu Jiahuai was not angry when she saw them questioning, which is also human nature, and said: "I know everyone will have doubts, after all, this is the first time everyone heard about Suichenhua, and when I first heard about it, I was holding I was skeptical, I found out it was true after I tried it, and the effect was very good, since everyone said so, why not let me try it now, how about it?"


    Humanity of the neenth card: "Do you want to try? How to try?"


    Liu Jiahuai beckoned behind him and said with a smile, "It''s very simple, just take some snakes, worms, mice, ants and other things and try it out. Let''s see the effect of Suichenhua for yourself. If the effect is good, everyone will bid for the auction, but the effect is not good. , you don''t have to bid. It''s just that snakes, worms, rats and ants are not good things. If you are afraid, the person in front can take a few steps back. Of course, if you trust us, you can also sit in ce, and we will ensure that everyone safety."


    The people in the first few rows looked at each other. They were all big men, and they were all people with heads and faces. Everyone said that they would guarantee their safety. It will be a joke in the whole capital.

 Chapter 1683: already tested

    Chapter 1683 has been tested


    Besides, there are still many soldiers here, just some snakes, worms, rats and ants, and they will definitely protect everyone.


    Therefore, although there were expressions of fear on every face, none of them moved, not even the person closest to the auction table.


    Liu Jiahuai didn''t say much after seeing this. Seeing that people brought everything up, for the sake of safety and convenience, they started the experiment one by one.


    The ants with the least danger were tested first. Everyone saw that a servant opened a small wooden box and ced it three meters away from Suichenhua. After opening, the densely packed ants crawled out as if they were running for their lives. Dustke ran in the opposite direction.


    A servant led a few more ants to attach to the petals of the dust flower, and those ants died instantly, falling from the petals like dust.


    And those ants that escaped, after running for a long time, the person in the front saw that their speed had slowed down significantly, and they did not move for a long time.


    The second experiment was with small bugs, cockroaches, caterpirs, and the like, and the situation was simr to that of ants. Either they died, or they fled in the opposite direction, but the final result was the same as that of ants.


    The third experiment was mice. Tianhe Tower was a restaurant. The most worrying thing was that there were mice. In order to prevent them from escaping, they tied their hind legs firmly with special ropes so that they could only escape. Walking on the front legs, the situation is the same as before, but the mouse is bigger and it takes a little more time to die.


    In the end, it was the snake that everyone cared about the most. The servants had already prepared a non-venomous snake and ced it next to Suichenhua.


    Everyone in the audience suddenly held their breath and looked at the snake defensively, for fear that Sui Chenhua would have no effect on the snake, so they ran over to bite them.


    It''s just that the situation was as Liu Jiahuai expected. As soon as it was put on it, the snake moved quickly in the opposite direction of Suichenhua''s life, but it didn''t take long before the snake was about to touch a servant''s shoe. , suddenly stopped moving.


    The servant stepped forward to look at it and said, "This snake is dead."


    He had tried it before, and was not surprised by the result.


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, everyone was in an uproar.


    Hearing is false, seeing is believing, this potted flower really has such a wonderful effect.


    One person suddenly asked: "This flower seems to have some poison, so it can kill snakes, worms, rats and ants. If you put this flower next to people, people will smell its fragrance for a long time, which is really harmful to the body. No damage at all?"


    Liu Jiahuai said: "Of course not, you are right, it does have some poison, but it is only effective for animals such as snakes, worms, rats, ants, lizards, etc. It is also effective for humans or other animals such as cats, dogs, and rabbits. Such animals have no influence at all."


    Another asked: "Why are you so sure, have you already experimented?"


    "Of course." Liu Jiahuai said confidently: "This son''s grandfather, I believe most of the people present know that it is Liu Yuan''s envoy of the Taiyuan Hospital. He got a pot of Suichen flowers before, and he talks with it every day. Together, even sleeping, the dog at home is not afraid of its smell. Sometimes outdoors, even butterflies and bees fly on flowers, and it¡¯s nothing at all.¡±

 Chapter 1684: Forty thousand taels of silver

    Chapter 1684 Forty thousand taels of silver


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The flower that can attract bees and butterflies, and the flower that even Liuyuan Envoy uses, should definitely not be dangerous.


    Another person asked: "It''s so amazing, how long can its petals bloom?"


    Liu Jiahuai had heard Murong Lingran say it a long time ago, and said quickly: "This flower grows very fast, it will bloom after a few months of nting, but once the flower blooms and the flower fades, it will die. I also said just now. After that, the former owner of this flower said that she will provide three pots for everyone, each pot is guaranteed tost for three years, and if it dies during this period, she will give everyone a new one."


    "That''s not bad, but..." The man thought of a new question and continued to ask: "Can I bring its petals to the body? If I go out, I always hold the flower pot, which is too inconvenient. already."


    Liu Jiahuai said: "Of course not. Generally, precious flowers are rtively fragile and special. Like Ming Yucao, this dusty flower cannot be left out of the soil for more than an hour. In other words, if it is not fresh, it will have no medicinal effect. "


    The man said with a look of regret: "That''s really a pity."


    The rest also feel a little regretful. If you can bring the petals on your body, if your friends or they bid for it, you can ask your friends to ask for a little bit, or you can give a little bit to your friends as a favor, and you can do business better in the future.


    Seeing that Liu Jiahuai''s introduction was almost done, shopkeeper Jia said, "Everyone has also seen the effect of Suichen Flower, and you should know that we are not lying to you. This flower is indeed magical, and it is very suitable for people who are often outside. It is suitable for people who have a pavilion at home and like to eat and read in the pavilion. Although it is a bit troublesome to not be able to leave the soil, but everyone has a carriage and servants, and it is not very troublesome to carry. The auction starts now, and the lowest auction price is 500 two silver coins."


    Everyone looked at each other. There were three pots of such a miraculous flower, and the former owner also said that it could survive for three years. The court should not lie to them, so there were many people who took pictures.


    "One thousand taels of silver."


    "Two thousand taels of silver."


    "Three thousand taels of silver."


    "Three thousand five hundred taels of silver."


    "Five thousand taels of silver."


    "Six thousand taels of silver."


    "Seven thousand taels of silver."


    ¡­


    "16,000 taels of silver."


    "17,000 taels of silver."


    ¡­


    "Twenty-two thousand taels of silver."


    The guest''s eyes on the 19th card rolled quickly, as if he was considering whether the dust flower was worth his twenty thousand taels of silver.


    Just as he was hesitating, Zeyu was about to make a bid when one of them suddenly stood up and said loudly, "Twenty-five thousand taels of silver."


    Everyone was startled, and immediately turned their heads to look, and saw Xiang Zimo looking at everyone with a smile on his face, "Twenty-five thousand taels of silver, everyone, do you have any more bids? If not, this pot, no, these three pots. Suichenhua belongs to this son."


    The customer of No. 19 was about to call a price based on this price, but suddenly remembered what Zeyu had made just now, rolled his eyes, and said loudly, "Forty thousand taels of silver."


    After shouting ??, he looked at Xiang Zimo smugly.


    Murong Lingran''s eyes stared like copper bells at this time, 40,000 taels of silver, plus the Ming Yucao just now, if the deal is sold, it will add up to more than 60,000 taels of silver.


    If she didn''t know the truth that rare is the most precious thing, she would want to put all the flowers and nts in her space up for auction, so as not to let the pearls get dusty and let them sleep in her space.

 Chapter 1685: Harm others and end up harming yourself (1)

    Chapter 1685 Harm others and end up harming yourself (1)


    The rest of the people also looked at the number neen with a meaningful look. How can anyone bid like this, and they will raise 15,000 taels of silver at one time?


    Does this person know that Xiang Zimo needs to go with the dust, thinking that he will ept no matter what the price is, and deliberately raising the price is disgusting?


    Too much, really too much, but also utterly stupid.


    They are all people who do business in the capital. In the future, they will look up and not look down, and there will always be times when they have to deal with each other.


    Doing everything today will definitely not benefit future business.


    The person on the No. 19 card smiled and looked at Xiang Zimo: "Xiangjia Patriarch, I''m sorry, I originally wanted to call 26,000 taels, but after I don''t know why it came into my mouth, it became 40,000 taels. The money is gone, please don¡¯t me the master.¡±


    Murong said in a low voice, "Does this person have any grudge against Young Master Xiang? Why is he so disgusting?"


    Wei Jingxuan also participated in the investigation of the wealthy businessmen in the capital, and nodded: "It''s true that there is hatred, the person with the neenth license is called Ji Guangbiao. When his family''s cargo ship was docked at a pier, it happened to be one step ahead of the people from Xiangfu. After docking, he went to negotiate with the people from Xiangfu and asked if he could unload the goods first."


    "Xiang Zimo said that he would arrive first, and his crew had started to unload the cargo. It was impossible to move back, so he rejected him, and his family''s cargo ship could only wait for Xiang''s family to unload the cargo first."


    "Unfortunately, the people on his cargo ship felt bored at docking during that time, and identally knocked over the candles while drinking, burning his entire ship''s precious cloth."


    "Those servants were either burnt to death or drowned, and their family members didn''t have any money to pay him, so he not only lost tens of thousands of taels, but also lost a boat. Those dead servants are still there from time to time. He asked for his life in a dream, and since then he hated Xiangfu, thinking that if it weren''t for them, his goods would have been unloaded long ago, and he would not suffer heavy losses, nor would it make him ufortable day and night during that time."


    Murong Lingran said: "So it is, but this person who hates Xiang Zimo probably just wants to give himself psychologicalfort. After all, this is an ident, and Xiang Zimo is also unpredictable. No wonder he feels that Xiang Zimo wants to get it. With the dust and flowers, the price has been raised so much.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows and said, "Idiot, you are going to be sold and apologize to others. I really don''t know how this person''s brain grows. It is estimated that after today is over, he will hate Xiangfu even more."


    Hate Xiangfu even more?


    Murong Lingran instantly understood what he meant, and when he looked down, he saw Xiang Zimo grinning and saying, "It''s okay, it''s okay, the Ji family''s Patriarch doesn''t need to apologize, it''s me who should apologize."


    "I can afford the price of less than 30,000 yuan, and if it is higher than 30,000 taels, I really can''t afford it. So, here, I want to say sorry to the Ji family Patriarch, I will not bid, these three pots of precious dust The flower will be returned to the Ji family''s patriarch, I believe it is only forty thousand taels of silver, and the Ji family''s patriarch can still afford it, right?"


    Ji Guangbiao shuddered when he heard the words, and said in disbelief, "What did you say? Don''t you want to go with the dust?"


    Xiang Zimo said with a very regretful look: "It''s not that I don''t want it, it''s that I can''t afford it, you know, I have only epted the family business for a few years, and there is still an old mother at home, if I knew it, it would cost me four years. Ten thousand taels of silver will definitely reprimand me, the old mother is not in good health, I really don''t want to make her angry, so I can only give up."

 Chapter 1686: Harm others and end up harming yourself (2)

    Chapter 1686 Harm others and end up harming yourself (2)


    The blue veins on Murong Lingran''s forehead jumped violently, as expected of a person who became the head of the house at a young age, the reason is so smooth.


    Ji Guangbiao said excitedly: "If you don''t want it, what should I do?"


    He also doesn''t want to spend 40,000 taels of silver. Although he often goes out and encounters snakes, worms, rats and ants, he has a lot of servants, and they will help drive away those annoying things, otherwise he What are they doing with so much money?


    Suichenhua is just the icing on the cake for him. If he can win it at 10,000 or 20,000, it is not bad, but if he spends 40,000, it is too much. He can buy a lot of servants to help him drive away snakes, insects and rats. Ants.


    Xiang Zimo sighed and said, "This is something that can''t be helped. Who made you, the Patriarch of the Ji family, make a slip of the tongue for a while? This gentleman''s words are hard to follow."


    The implication of ?? is that, Patriarch of the Ji family, you deserve it.


    It''s just that Ji Guangbiao didn''t hear the meaning of his words at all, and said arrogantly: "I... I don''t care, you have to help me find a way, the price is too high."


    Xiang Zimo reluctantly spread his hands, "The auction is not over yet, you might as well wait a while to see if there is anyone who has a higher price than you."


    Ji Guangbiao suddenly looked at Shopkeeper Jia when he heard the words.


    Shopkeeper Jia said loudly, "The neenth-brand guest shouted for 40,000 taels of silver, is there anyone with more than 40,000 taels of silver?"


    The man below ?? shook his head.


    Ji Guangbiao could have won more than 10,000 taels of silver, but he really didn''t want to spend more money, he really didn''t want to suffer from this boring loss, so he didn''t give up: "Everyone, think about it, after passing this vige, you won''t be able to. This shop has flowers that can even be smoked to death by snakes. After having it, I will walk darts, visit rtives and worship ancestors, etc., but I will no longer be afraid of sleeping in the wild."


    The surroundings were still silent.


    Shopkeeper Jia suddenly said: "Since there are no more, then 40,000 taels of silver will be used once."


    ¡­


    "Forty thousand taels of silver twice."


    ¡­


    Ji Guangbiao sweated anxiously, but still no one made a sound.


    "Forty thousand taels of silver three times, the deal!"


    Murong Lingran''s smiling eyes were almost out of sight. If the 40,000 taels of silver were really used as food, it would be enough for Big Brother and the others to eat for a long time.


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head helplessly when he saw this, he really was a little money fan.


    Shopkeeper Jia said with a smile: "Congrattions to the guests on the 19th card, these three pots of Suichen flowers are yours, please stay where you are and don''t walk around, someone wille to youter, you just need to follow him Just go through the formalities."


    Ji Guangbiao clenched his fist and frowned: "Forty thousand taels is too much, and as I said just now, I called out forty thousand taels only because of a slip of the tongue. My original intention was not so much."


    Seeing that he actually regretted it, everyone present looked at him with contempt and a good show.


    This is to harm others and end up harming yourself, and you can''t afford to lose. It''s really shameful.


    Shopkeeper Jia''s face turned gloomy in an instant, and he said coldly, "This guest, do you want to go back and regret it?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that."


    "Whether you mean it or not, everyone signed a contract when they came in, and pressed their fingerprints. The contract states that they are not allowed to go back, otherwise they will be charged with fraud. Did this guest forget?"


    Ji Guangbiao was stunned for a moment, and looked around at the people around him nervously, seeing that they were all looking at him with good looks, as if they were waiting to see him being arrested.

 Chapter 1687: nearly two thousand years of ginseng

    Chapter 1687 Nearly two thousand years of ginseng


    It was only then that he realized that today was an auction held by the imperial court, that is, His Majesty the Emperor behind him was in charge. If he repented here, he would be deceived. If he repented, he would most likely lose his life. He could only reluctantly say, "Forty thousand taels are forty thousand taels, I admit it."


    After seeing the servant walking towards him, he immediately followed.


    He is not a cheeky person either. He has lost face twice in a row and almost got the reputation of not being able to lose. He has no face to stay here any longer.


    He has to think about it, what can make up for his loss this time.


    For example, if he finds a way to get the seeds of Suichenhua, he can sell them in batches in the future. Even if one pot sells five thousand taels, he can make a return after selling eight pots.


    Thinking of this, his mood improved.


    But what he didn''t know was that Suichen flower was not so easy to nt sessfully, otherwise it would not be a legendary flower.


    If it wasn''t for Murong Lingran''s space, I''m afraid everyone here would never have the chance to see Suichenhua in this lifetime.


    Ji Guangbiao''s idea is doomed to fail.


    The ?? auction was going on smoothly again. What followed were the treasures provided by the queen mother, several princes, and even the emperor. All of them were sold for more than 5,000 taels, and more than 100,000 taels were added to the army.


    After a while, it was Murong Lingran''s turn to offer the auction items again.


    Liu Jiahuai lifted the red cloth that covered it, revealing a box inside, then stepped forward to open the box, took it to the front and showed it to the people in the front row, and said seriously, "This is a ginseng that is nearly two thousand years old. Presumably everyone knows the wonderful benefits of ginseng, so I will not introduce too much here.¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as his voice fell, the people present seemed to have exploded, chatting with others.


    "Nearly 2,000 years of ginseng, the first time I''ve heard of it in my life."


    "That medicine is a great tonic."


    "Yes, for the elderly and infirm, it is a life-saving medicine."


    "However, 500-year-old ginseng is very rare and can be sold for thousands of taels of silver. It is estimated that the price of this nearly 2,000-year-old ginseng will not be too low, and there must be a lot of peoplepeting for it. I don''t want to hold too much. Hope, lest the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment."


    "You''re right, thepetition will definitely be fierce, but if there is nopetition, today is an eye-opener, and it''s not in vain."


    "It''s just that thousand-year-old ginseng is extremely rare. How could they have nearly two-thousand-year-old ginseng?"


    "Is there any need to ask this? Every year, local officials present rare treasures to the imperial court. There are many talents in the imperial court. They were given to His Majesty the Emperor by others, or found by His Majesty."


    "makes sense."


    Shopkeeper Jia said loudly, "The lowest auction price for nearly two thousand years of ginseng is 4,000 taels of silver."


    As soon as the voice fell, one person said: "Five thousand taels of silver."


    When everyone saw it, most of the officials immediately understood that he was the minister who said in the court that his mother needed ginseng to treat her illness.


    "Six thousand taels of silver."


    "Seven thousand taels of silver."


    "Eight thousand taels of silver."


    ¡­


    "19,000 taels of silver."


    "Twenty thousand taels of silver."


    The minister thought that he had only brought 20,000 taels of silver in total, so he sighed helplessly, and had to give up the bidding, which was his life.


    Murong Lingran saw that the minister was disappointed, and his face was obviously tired. Obviously, there was something at home that made him extremely worried, and it was estimated that the family really needed this ginseng.

 Chapter 1688:

    Chapter 1688


    After thinking about it for a while, she asked about the identity of Helian Rongjiu. After she asked clearly, she stopped talking for the time being and listened intently to the bidding below.


    ¡­


    "Thirty thousand taels of silver."


    "Thirty-five thousand taels of silver."


    "Forty thousand taels of silver."


    "Forty-five thousand taels of silver."


    "Fifty thousand taels of silver."


    ¡­


    "Sixty-five thousand taels of silver."


    "Seventy-seven thousand taels of silver."


    "Seventy-eight thousand taels of silver."


    "Eighty thousand taels of silver."


    Those who had been bidding all the time when they heard the 80,000 taels of silver, immediately began to retreat.


    Most people can afford 80,000 taels of silver, and it is worth it for a ginseng that is nearly two thousand years old. However, for some people, it is easy to lead to poor business turnover, so the number ofpetitors is suddenly reduced by more than half. There are very few peoplepeting.


    "Eighty-one thousand taels of silver."


    "Eighty-two thousand taels of silver."


    "Eighty-three thousand taels of silver."


    One person suddenly said: "Hey, you add it slowly like this, you don''t know how much you can add to it, everyone should say the highest price that they can ept, so as not to waste everyone''s time, this ginseng has already It''s the longest I''ve ever shot."


    Another person also echoed: "Yes, yes, we are still waiting to see the baby below."


    The three people heard the words, although they were very reluctant, they didn''t want to offend them. After all, they were all in the business field, and it was okay to give them face if they didn''t look up.


    The humane of the fifteenth card: "Eighty-nine thousand taels of silver."


    Humanity of the twenty-seventh card: "90,000 taels of silver."


    Humanity of the thirty-eighth card: "One hundred thousand taels of silver."


    One hundred thousand taels of silver? This is simply a sky-high price. The person who shouted out so much money immediately received everyone''s attention, even Murong Lingran and the others above the box were no exception.


    Murong sighed: "You are so rich, you are willing to spend 100,000 taels to buy ginseng."


    Her family''s property does not add up to 100,000 taels now.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled lightly and said, "It seems that they are richer than expected."


    "them?"


    Murong turned his head, and when he saw the person on the thirty-eighth card saw someone walking towards him, he immediately stood up and looked at the person respectfully.


    And that person was Geng Yucheng who did not know when he appeared.


    "It turned out to be the Geng family. Last time, Young Master Wei and I only made him bleed a lot. I didn''t expect him to be able to get so much money."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "The Geng family has been in business for generations, and the wealth umted by the generations is far more than a few hundred thousand taels. These businessmen value money the most, and they are the most likely to sell miserably. It ismon to pretend to be poor, and sometimes their words Don''t believe it."


    Families who have been in business for generations have little at home except for a lot of money, and they can live an extremely extravagant life.


    His two aunts, who were not married to a good official''s family, did not marry. One of the reasons for marrying a businessman was to live an extravagant and prosperous life.


    Originally, my grandfather had already found a promising husband for the two of them, but the two felt that the person my grandfather was looking for was too low-ranking, and at that time they were only eighth-rank, and the family had no money, even a decent house. No, I didn''t want to marry and endure hardship in the past. In order to live a prosperous life, I did not hesitate to marry the Fang and Geng families who took the initiative to ask for rtives.


    They felt that their father was already under one person and more than 10,000 people, and they were considered supporters and could walk sideways in the capital.

 Chapter 1689: Fifth Brother

    Chapter 1689 Fifth Brother


    As for the husband''s family, as long as they have money for them to splurge, the status is not important at all.


    And the people they abandoned at that time are now officials of the third rank and above, and the family''s property is increasing year by year. As long as they think of the achievements of those people, they will beat their chests with hatred.


    He also regretted it. He knew that he would bet two or three hundred thousand taels on himst time, and let the Fang Geng family bleed well.


    Murong nodded in agreement: "Yes, ordinary merchants can take them out, not to mention the son-inw of Lord Ning''an."


    Geng Yucheng received envious nces from everyone. He was still young in the end, and his expression immediately became arrogant, and his waist was straight. When the next person came to ask him to go through the formalities, his tail was almost up in the sky.


    Hmph, when my grandfather came back, he gave him this nearly two thousand year old ginseng, andpared it with what Rong Fengxu and Wei Jingxuan gave him at thest grandfather''s birthday banquet, so that every time they saw themselves, they would be taller. Take a look at yourself.


    Murong Lingran shook her head helplessly. She also guessed that he would most likely give it to Marquis Ning An. For Marquis Ning An''s sake, she didn''t feel bad that her ginseng was about to fall into the hands of someone she hated. Anyway, he gave it to Marquis Ning''an. silver.


    But what he didn''t know was that in order for her eldest brother and Lord Ning''an to return safely, she stuffed a lot of herbs into their medicine chests, including two ginsengs that were two thousand years old.


    She still remembered the expressions on her eldest brother and Ning Anhou when they saw the ginseng, their faces were full of disbelief.


    If the Geng family brought ginseng to the Lord of Ning''an again, and saw that the ginseng was not as good as the year she gave it, maybe they would scold him as a prodigal son.


    Although the purpose is to raise food, the money is not spent in this way.


    Murong waited for a while, and knew that the next few treasures were not provided by him, so he was not very interested, and was tired from standing beside him, so he temporarily returned to his seat to rest.


    At this moment, she saw a figure appearing at the gate from a distance, and she didn''t bother to say hello to everyone, and immediately nned to go downstairs and chase that person.


    Helian Rongjiu immediately stopped her and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Murong said anxiously: "Fifth brother, I saw a person who looks very much like my fifth brother. I have to find him, you should get out of the way, or the person will disappear."


    Helian Rongjiu immediately put on her mask when she heard the words, pulled her downstairs, and said as she walked, "Which direction did he go?"


    "Go out and turn right."


    "it is good."


    When the two came to the gate and looked to the right, they happened to see the man walking towards an alley.


    The two immediately chased after them.


    It wasn''t too far behind, and the man disappeared after a few turns.


    Zeyuan Zequ followed them all the time. Seeing this, Zeyuan said sternly: "Master, why don''t you go back first, if people really disappear around here, they must be nearby, and it will be a matter of time to find them. We are here, the weather is hot, you should go to Tianhelou."


    Although Tianhe Building is crowded and hot, there are ice cubes in the box, so it is morefortable than basking in the sun here.


    Murong shook his head: "No need, you all go back, I can do it alone, I''ll find it myself..."


    She has Changqi God Lord, Changqi God Lord can find people nearby.


    Helian Rongjiu was about to refuse, and wanted to say that he would go with her when he saw her words and stopped halfway through.

 Chapter 1690: faint

    Chapter 1690 fainted


    Following her line of sight, she saw a child suddenlye out of an alley, walking in front with his back to them.


    Before Helian Rongjiu could speak, he saw Murong Lingran rushing up immediately, and without being rude, he walked in front of the child and stopped the child with both hands.


    The child was startled for a moment, as if he had done something wrong and was very guilty. He was about to turn his head and run away, but he saw several peopleing behind him. He knew that he would definitely not be able to escape today. Everything you''ve done is done.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to go to the Tianhelou kitchen to steal things, and I didn''t steal it, I didn''t even go in the kitchen, there were too many people inside, and there were guards next to me, I didn''t dare to go in, I was just at the door After a few nces, I left, and please forgive me, don''t arrest me to see the officials."


    Helian Rongjiu tentatively said: "Isn''t he..."


    Murong shook his head: "He''s not the fifth brother. It''s the first time I''ve seen a person whose figure is so simr to the fifth brother, so I admit my mistake. Also, it''s impossible for the fifth brother to appear in the city, if he does this often Appearing in the city, Tiger Power Escort has already found him."


    After ?? finished speaking, she left in disappointment, not noticing the wrong look on the man''s face.


    Helian Rongjiu was helpless, although he knew that this person was suspected of stealing, because of his attempted stealing, thin body, and voluntary confession, he did not intend to embarrass him this time, but just warned him a few words.


    Boom!


    The two of them turned around and walked a few steps when they heard the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground behind them.


    turned his head and saw that the child just now fainted on the ground.


    Ze Yuan Zequ hurried forward. After making a rough diagnosis, he guessed: "Master, he may be suffering from heat stroke, and there is no water to drink, so this is the case."


    Murong Lingran nced around and suddenly his eyes lit up, "There is a shade of trees ahead, hurry up and carry him over, if he continues to be exposed to the sun after heat stroke, he will die."


    The two nodded and immediately did as she said.


    Murong Lingran took out a medicine bottle from the satchel, opened it and poured it into the man, then took out a water bag from the satchel and poured it back into the man.


    Helian Rongjiu asked curiously, "What did you give him to drink?"


    Murong Lingran picked up the medicine bottle that he had just casually ced on the ground, put the lid back on the bag, and said, "Daddy gave it to me, she knew I wasing to the capital, and the weather was hot, so she asked me to take it, and said It is a medicine for heat stroke, if you feel unwell, drink it immediately, it can save your life and make you feel a lot morefortable."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Your daddy is so nice, I thought of everything for you."


    Murong raised his chest proudly and said, "Of course, Daddy is the best Daddy in the world."


    Helian Rongjiu asked again: "Then you gave him a drink. What if you, I mean, if you have other ces to use it, what should you do?"


    Murong Lingran took out two more bottles from the bag, "Don''t be afraid, I still have them."


    Helian Rongjiu heaved a sigh of relief. On such a hot day, he was really afraid that she would be used by others, and she had her own emergency.


    After waiting for a while, the two saw that the boy lying on the ground had a tendency to wake up. Zequ stepped forward and shook him, and soon saw him open his eyes.


    "I... what''s wrong with me?"


    Murong said: "Have you forgotten? You fainted just now. I gave you anti-summer medicine and water for you."

 Chapter 1691: no water to drink

    Chapter 1691 No water to drink


    The boy followed the voice and saw the person he had just met. His face turned pale with fright, and his whole body trembled. He just heard that the other party had water, so he knelt down and said anxiously, "This girl , thank you for saving me, I...I can''t repay you now, I will definitely find a way to repay the girl in the future. Can the girl...can be a good person to the end, help me, I...my sister will die soon if she has no water to drink already."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "I don''t have any water to drink? Don''t all the prefectures in the capital deliver water at the door? You can just go and get it?"


    The boy frowned and shook his head: "I can''t get it at all, and I need household registration documents to get water. My sister and I came from Lushui Vige. After my parents died, they were kicked out by my uncles. I took my sister alone. I came to the city. I came out in a hurry, and my sister and I didn¡¯t have time to take out the household registration documents, and now we are still in Lushui Vige.¡±


    "I want to go back and get it, but I have no money, and my sister is sick again. If I go out, I won''t be able toe back without the city fee. I''m also afraid that my uncles will catch me and beat me to death, so my sister will definitely have to die. one."


    Another pair of poor brothers and sisters, but they still need household registration documents to get water. What is the rule? If there is no household registration document, is it not a human being?


    Thinking, she turned her head and looked at Helian Rongjiu meaningfully.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "The imperial court ordered that anyone can go to each prefecture to collect water, and there are no restrictions on household registration. Who are the people who are not allowed to collect water?"


    The boy said: "I...I went to Lu Mansion, so I only went to Lu Mansion."


    "Lu House? But Lu Shng''s house?"


    Murong frowned, author? Could it be Sister Jia Nian''s stepmother, Lu Chaoyu''s natal family?


    She remembered that Lu Chaoyu had said that her eldest brother was a writer.


    "Yes."


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "There must be more than one family that supplies water in the city, and the Lu House requires household registration documents, so why don''t you go to other houses, such as the Ning''an Hou House, the Liu Yuan Envoy House, the Minister of Rites and General Rong The government, they can do it there. Also, you never thought that asking for a household registration document is a rule set up by them, in fact, nothing is needed, just a tool for holding water?"


    The boy was shocked: "Only the Lu House needs it, and other ces don''t need it? Is this true?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Nature is true."


    The boy said frustratedly: "The people in the Lu House said that the household registration document is necessary. After they knew that I did not have the household registration document, they kept saying that I was a spy and wanted to arrest me. Fortunately, I ran fast, otherwise I would have in prison."


    "I also want to go to other mansions, but I think Lu mansion needs household registration documents, and other ces must also need them. I am afraid that those people will arrest me as a spy again. I dare not take the risk."


    "Some time ago, I saw that Tianhe Building was very busy. When I went in, I didn''t recognize me. When some people noticed me, they would only think that I was the child of one of their workers, so I tried Go to the well and steal some water to drink."


    "It''s just that I didn''t dare to steal too much at one time and dy it for too long. I''ve had bad luck these few days. There are many people in Tianhelou, so I couldn''t find water to drink, so I just fainted."


    "The people in the Lu House are so hateful, they almost killed me and my sister."

 Chapter 1692: Have you really met my fifth brother?

    Chapter 1692 Have you really met my fifth brother?


    Murong said with a straight face: "So it is."


    The boy continued on his knees and said, "Two brothers and sisters, although I can find water to drink now, can you please show mercy, my sister is not only out of water now, she is also sick."


    "Since the severe drought in the capital, I have no money to beg for food. I have spent all the money I saved on my sister, and now her illness is still not cured, please have pity on her, she I''m only five years old, so it would be too pitiful to go like this."


    A five-year-old sister?


    Then didn''t his sister get kicked out after she learned to talk and walk?


    Murong Lingran nced at his tattered clothes, and after all, he was soft-hearted and sighed: "Are you sure that what you say is true?"


    The boy pointed to the sky and swore: "I, Gu Daxing, swear to God that if what I said just now is half a lie, my parents will not be at peace under the Jiuquan, my sister will die, and I will have a good death, and I will be the same after death. Go up the mountain of knives, go down to the sea of ??fire, and boil the oil pan."


    Seeing his oath, Murong said: "Okay, since that''s the case, I''ll trust you once."


    After she finished speaking, she gave him her water bag and gave Ze Yuan five taels of silver, "There should be someone from you nearby, so please send him home with him and take his sister to see him. Look. If the money is not enough, let hime back to me and get it."


    Zeyuan nced at his master, saw him nodding, and immediately blew a whistle, and a secret guard appeared in front of everyone.


    Zeyuan said a few words to the man, and the man took the money and asked Gu Daxing to lead the way.


    Gu Daxing bowed respectfully to Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu, "Thank you sister, thank you brother, I will definitely repay you in the future."


    Murong waved his hand, turned around and left.


    Helian Rongjiu also turned around and walked side by side with her, suddenly said: "I remember you said that your fifth brother is characterized by a ck mole on the corner of his left eye, right?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, I thought Gu Daxing was my fifth brother, but his back is so simr to that of my fifth brother, but I didn''t expect it to be."


    ck moles?


    Gu Daxing hadn''t gone far, and he could clearly hear their conversation. Hearing that, he turned around quickly and said loudly, "Are you looking for a child with a mole on the corner of his left eye?"


    Murong Lingran turned around abruptly and said tentatively, "Yes, have you seen that child?"


    Gu Daxing said: "I have seen it before. You said that the back of that person is simr to mine and his face is round. Is he nine years old this year?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment, and stepped forward with a face full of shock: "Have you really met my fifth brother?"


    Gu Daxing shook his head: "I''m not sure either."


    Murong thought for a while, then asked, "When you saw him, what color was he wearing?"


    Gu Daxing thought for a while and said, "It''s gray."


    Murong Lingran was immediately excited, and he couldn''t help raising his voice and said, "Have you really met my fifth brother?"


    "By the way, if you have a portrait, I will know by looking at the portrait."


    Murong Lingran patted his forehead abruptly, and immediately took out the portrait of the fifth brother from his satchel to identify him.


    Gu Daxing looked carefully and nodded, "It''s him, I''ve seen him."


    I don''t know what the painting method is, but the paintings are so simr that he can recognize them at a nce.


    Murong grabbed his hand and said anxiously, "Where have you seen him?"

 Chapter 1693: one thing

    Chapter 1693 One Thing


    Gu Daxing said: "The year beforest, I was outside the city. I came to the city with my sister on my back, and I met a robber on the way. I met him at that time."


    "I still remember that when I fell to the ground and everyone was rushing to escape, only he came to help me and my sister, and we were not trampled to death."


    "From childhood to adulthood, apart from my parents, few people treated me well, so I was particrly impressed by him."


    Murong said: "Then do you know where he is now?"


    Gu Daxing shook his head: "I don''t know, after my sister and I were lifted up by him, we hid with him for a while from the robber. When the robber left, I took my sister out with him. I asked him if he would like to follow me into the city. The safest ce, he said his family must be looking for him, he''s going to his family."


    "When he was about to leave, he told me his name was Xiao Wu, and he separated from me. I don''t know where he went after that."


    Murong frowned: "Thest time you saw him, was he saying he was going to find his family? Didn''t hee to the city?"


    "Yes."


    "You really didn''t lie to me?"


    Helian Rongjiu also said: "If you lie to us, we will send you and your sister to the prison."


    Gu Daxing was in a hurry and was about to speak when he suddenly thought of something and said something.


    When their younger brother told him about this, he said that only he and his elder sister knew.


    Their brother said that if he met his elder sister, he would tell her to prove that their brother was safe.


    Murong was stunned for a moment, it was really Xiao Wu.


    Helian Rongjiu asked: "Is what he said true?"


    Murong nodded Lingran, turned to look at Gu Daxing, and said weakly: "Thank you for letting me know about my brother, hurry up and see a doctor, it''s not good for your sister to dy for a long time."


    It is useless to know that that person is the fifth brother. It has been more than two years, and people still don¡¯t know where they have gone.


    However, he is quite clever, and when he sees a robber, he will hide.


    The mind is good, but in such a critical moment, I still want to pull others.


    Seeing her disappointment, Gu Daxing wanted tofort her a little more, but thinking that his sister was still waiting for him, he had no choice but to nod: "Yes, thank you sister, sister, I forgot to ask just now, where do you live? I will definitely repayter. you."


    Murong Lingran smiled helplessly: "Okay, don''t say anything about repaying, wait for your sister to get better."


    After saying that, he walked towards the Tianhe Building.


    Gu Daxing saw that the two of them were gone, and knew that they probably didn''t care about the five taels of silver and didn''t care about helping him. Right now, his sister was really more important, so he had to go home temporarily.


    Helian Rongjiu and Murong Lingran returned to the private room again, and Princess Ningxin said in surprise, "Aran, what''s wrong with you? Why are you looking so listless? Didn''t you see your fifth brother? What about others? "


    She also knew more or less about the Murong family during this time.


    Helian Rongjiu whispered again what happened just now.


    Princess Ningxin said with relief: "Aran, this matter can''t be rushed, you have to rx, didn''t that person say it? They came out after all the robbers left, which means that he is still alive. I don''t know where I am now."


    "It''s okay if your sixth brother is younger than him, and your fifth brother sounds smart, and it will be fine."

 Chapter 1694: how to dispose of

    Chapter 1694 How to Dispose of


    "You don''t know, the golden blue and white flowers you provided just now that can help you sleep also sold for 10,000 taels of silver, and Young Master Liu personally let a guest who was suffering from insomnia try it out. The man slept next to the flower, In front of everyone, he quickly fell asleep, and it was time to call for a cup of tea to wake people up. As soon as he woke up, he took pictures of Jin Qinghua."


    Murong Lingran raised his eyes and looked at the people in the box, knowing that he had made them worry, he forced a smile and said, "It''s okay, I know, I''ve been waiting for two years, and I will continue to wait."


    After saying that, he stood on the railing and looked straight at the auction table.


    Helian Rongjiu stood for a while, seeing that she was fine, she whispered a word to Zequ, Zequ nodded, and came back not long after.


    Zequ said in a low voice, "The door of Lu Mansion really needs household registration documents."


    Helian Rongjiu asked, "What is their reason?"


    Ze Qu said: "As you think, they said they did this to prevent spies from mixing into the capital, and they didn''t want to give them water to drink, so they did this. But..."


    "Speak if you have something to say."


    "ording to my subordinates, there are many people in the city who do not have household registration documents, some are beggars, some have lost household registration documents, and somee to visit rtives from other ces and do not take household registration documents with them. Lu House does this. , I guess it''s just that I don''t want to give too much water from the house."


    After all, this day is dry, no one knows when it will rain, and the people in Lu House must be worried that they will run out of water before the next rain.


    Helian Rongjiu said with a sullen face: "I think so too, how dare you treat me with yin and yin, and I simply ignore me."


    Zequ whispered: "Master, what are you going to do with him?"


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Lu Shurou who was sitting below. A person below the fourth rank like him was naturally ineligible to own a box alone. At this time, he was staring straight at the auction items on the auction table.


    "He''s still here now, let''s see the situation. If he made a great contribution to the stipend, maybe I can forgive him lightly."


    Zequ nodded and stood aside again.


    Soon, it was noon and the auction was suspended.


    Tianhelou was originally a restaurant, and it could amodate so many people to eat and drink at the same time. Today, the chef used the martial arts of the eighteenth ss to try his best to make good dishes.


    They listened to the shopkeeper''s instructions and knew that today''s people are all nobles, and they are basically the signature dishes, and what is precious is what.


    Of course, the imperial court would not invite them to eat such extravagant delicacies in vain. When everyone took the brand, they were charged 10 taels of silver, and only those who paid it would be eligible to participate.


    Ten taels of silver is not much for them. For people of their status, if they go out to eat casually, it will cost dozens of taels of silver.


    In addition, it can give a good impression to the court, even those who do not want to have to give it.


    Originally, before the ice cubes and dishes started to be served, many people who didn¡¯t bid for their favorite items today felt that they were at a loss, but after seeing those ice cubes and delicious food, everyone didn¡¯t feel that they were at a loss, but they still felt that they made a profit. .


    After lunch, while resting, Zeyuan sent the people who came back to see Gu Daxing''s situation.


    Helian Rongjiu asked: "Gu Daxing''s sister is really sick?"


    Zeli nodded respectfully: "Yes, vomiting and diarrhea, plus there is no water to drink, when the subordinate sent the child to Ji Shitang, the doctor said that it was fortunate that it was delivered in time, and if it was a quarter of an hourter, it would not be saved. "

 Chapter 1695: Three hundred thousand more

    Chapter 1695 More than 300,000 taels


    Murong asked, "Is that money enough?"


    Zeli said: "Enough is enough, there is still the rest, the subordinate asked Gu Daxing to take good care of his sister, and I was worried that the master and Miss Murong would still want to see him, so let him focus on taking care of his sister in Ji Shitang these few days, don''t mess around run."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Well done, let''s go."


    "Yes, Master."


    The auction in the afternoon also started soon, and several items provided by Murong Lingran were also auctioned.


    For example, the fragrant flowers that can be used as incense are naturally more fragrant than theirmonly used spices, and they are fragrant but not greasy.


    As long as you put the flowers in the house, put the clothes you wear on the second day in advance, and put the clothes on your body, you can smell the fragrance within a radius of 20 meters.


    There are also smiling flowers that can be used for beauty and beauty. As long as you drink a cup of tea brewed with smiling flowers every day, you can calm the skin and dy aging.


    If there are sores on the face, it is even more miraculous. It can disappear in a day. If you are bitten by mosquitoes or other poisons, you will get swollen and swollen. Healed in an hour.


    There are some other things, which are all flowers and nts.


    Murong Lingran certainly has some other good things that he brought from his previous life, but those things are not suitable for such asions.


    In the evening, because there were too many auction items waiting to be auctioned, and thepetition was fierce, there was simply not enough. Therefore, ording to the original n, the time was extended by one and a half days, until the third day. At noon, the auction items were all sold out.


    At this time, Helian Rongjiu and Murong Lingran were together in the quietest and most private room in Tianhelou, watching Prime Minister Suo and the people from the household begin to count the money.


    After counting it three times, Prime Minister Suo stroked his beard with satisfaction, handed the ledger to Helian Rongjiu, and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, this auction was even smoother than Wei Chen had imagined, and we raised a total of 2,300,000 taels of silver, 300,000 taels more than our target. 300,000 taels, this is not a small number, if anything happens, it will be enough for the affected people to live for a long time. "


    Helian Rongjiu turned the ledger to thest page with a smile, and nodded with a smile, "Yes, I didn''t expect an auction to be so useful."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Murong Lingran: "Girl, it''s really thanks to you this time that you came up with such a good solution."


    It seems that he will hold several more auctions in the future. Not to mention how valuable it is, even the things that can only be sold for one or two thousand taels can be taken out.


    Murong smiled and said: "No need to thank me, I am also for my elder brother and myself."


    Helian Rongjiu asked: "I understand for your eldest brother, but for yourself, how do you say this?"


    Murong Lingran said: "It''s very simple, if you don''t have money, the country will be in chaos, and the people will not have a good life if you mess up, I may never be able to do business again, and I may never be able to find it again. When ites to my younger brother, it is very likely that he will be separated from the family who finally reunited."


    Anyway, he got it from his third sister. She also has a lot of space, so she doesn''t feel bad about it at all.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled, "So that''s the case, you''re right."

 Chapter 1696: problem occurs

    Chapter 1696 Something Happened


    The group said some more words, and Helian Rongjiu asked Zequ to send Murong Lingran back to Lihua Vige first, while he went back to the pce with the money and the banknotes.


    Just when Murong Lingran was about to leave the city gate, she made Ze Qu turn a corner and sent her to Ji Shitang.


    That''s right, she''s going to see how the Gu Daxing brothers and sisters are doing.


    He helped people to the end, and sent Buddha to the west. Since she was a child helped by the fifth brother, she, as a sister, had nothing to do with them.


    When the carriage arrived at the gate of Ji Shitang, Murong Lingran was about to get off the carriage when Zequ said, "Miss Murong, why don''t you wait in the carriage, Ji Shitang has many patients, if you get any infectious disease or let them hurt you, Sorry, I''ll just go and see them. Don''t worry, I''ll be right back."


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s fine, I''m fine, I''m not afraid of infection. It''s not the first time I''ve been there. I''m quite familiar with it, so don''t worry."


    After saying that, he jumped out of the carriage.


    Zequ had no choice but to let her wait at the door temporarily. After he had set up the carriage, they went in together.


    Murong knew that this was his duty, so he did not embarrass him, and waited for him obediently at the door.


    The two asked about the ward where Gu Daxing''s sister was, and walked directly there, but when they arrived, they found that there was only one girl, it should be Gu Daxing''s sister, who was falling asleep.


    Although the people whoe to Ji Shitang are all patients and their family members, and basically no one will abduct and sell a sick child, it is a bit more heartbreaking to throw a five-year-old girl here to sleep.


    Murong Lingran was just about to go out to find Gu Daxing. Judging from how much he cared about his sister, it was impossible for him to go far, it should be nearby.


    Just before she could go out, an olddy walked in through the door, saw Murong Lingran and Ze Qu, and hurriedly looked at the child on the bed, she was relieved to see that she was still sleeping peacefully, He turned his head and asked suspiciously, "Are you the child''s family? No, Gu Daxing said that he has no father and no mother, so are you rtives of this child?"


    Murong shook his head: "No, it''s someone you know, grandma, do you know where her brother went?"


    The olddy said: "You came just in time. When the boy''s brother was bringing medicine to his sister just now, he identally soiled a woman''s skirt. The woman asked him to lose money and asked him to call his family, but He said that he had no father or mother, and he only had money to treat his sister''s illness, and he couldn''t afford it for the time being, and said he would pay her in the future."


    "But the woman took two people, and Yiyi refused to let him go. He must pay for it. Otherwise, let him sell his body and give her the money for selling his body. Naturally, Gu Daxing refused, so the woman took the people with him. Tie him to the ward of the elder woman."


    "I''m getting old, and my health is not very good, so I didn''t dare to step forward to stop it. I originally wanted to go to other doctors and servants to ask for help, but Ji Shitang happened to have several doctors visiting today, and the manager was not there to see a doctor There are too many patients, not only the doctor, but even the servants are busy, and it is impossible to find anyone to help."


    "My ability is also limited, and there are patients to take care of, so I can onlye here from time to time to see if the child is awake."


    "Please hurry up and save this child''s brother. I looked at the woman''s vicious appearance. After a long time, the child will definitely be injured even if his life is not in danger."

 Chapter 1697: bully the less with the more, bully the small with the big

    Chapter 1697 Bullying the small with the big, bullying the small with the big


    After she finished speaking, she pointed in one direction: "Behind the house is the ward of the elder woman. Come over and help the child, I''m really worried about him."


    Murong said sternly: "Thank you, grandma, but is it really the child''s brother who identally soiled the woman''s clothes? Is there any other secret?"


    The olddy sighed and said, "Actually, the woman also had a part of the reason. I happened to be following Gu Daxing at that time. Gu Daxing was afraid of spilling the medicine because he filled the bowl, and worried that if his sister drank too little, it would affect her condition. , so I have been walking slowly."


    "And the woman was walking too fast, and she didn''t look at the road, and suddenly bumped into Gu Daxing''s body. Gu Daxing was carrying the medicine, and there was no time to avoid it. If I really want to go into detail, the reason for the woman is bigger. Gu Daxing''s clothes are more dirty than the woman''s clothes."


    Murong Lingran said with a grateful expression: "Thank you, grandma, I understand, we''ll go right now."


    After saying that, he and Zequ quickly rushed over.


    Arriving under the porch of that room, Murong Lingran saw that the door was not closed, and was about to enter when Zequ stopped her and made a silent gesture.


    Looking at his eyes, Murong Lingran instantly understood what he meant, hurriedly slowed down, walked quietly to the door, squatted down to listen to what was going on inside, and after a while, heard the arrogant voice of a woman inside.


    Murong Lingran quietly poked a small hole in the paper window, and saw a person lying on the bed on the far left inside, who was deeply asleep at the moment. It should be the elder of the woman that the grandmother said.


    A very acerbic-looking woman looked at a twenty-year-old woman sitting on a chair not far away.


    Two men of about seventeen or eighty-nine who looked very simr stood beside her, and the three of them were all staring straight at Gu Daxing.


    At this time, Gu Daxing was bound by Wu Hua Da and kneeling in front of the woman, and his head was about to touch the floor. Judging from the shaking of his body, he knew that he must be frightened.


    took another look at the woman''s clothes. There was indeed a brown mark on the turquoise skirt.


    Murong frowned, what are they? It was obviously the woman''s own fault, yet Gu Daxing hadn''t asked them about the drug money they wanted to overturn, yet they had the guts to ask Gu Daxing to kneel down for her?


    Zequ also thinks this is too much. Doesn''t this make it clear that the more bullies the less and the big bullies the lesser?


    The woman said with a gloomy face, "Are you going to pay me?"


    Gu Daxing said with a bitter face: "I really have no money, sister, please forgive me, even the money for my sister''s treatment was given to me by well-meaning people, otherwise my sister would be dead now. "


    The woman curled her lips impatiently and snorted coldly: "I said, I can''t control that much. It''s none of my business what happens to your sister."


    "You don''t have any money, but I have also figured out a way for you. As long as you sell yourself, since you are a little boy, you will definitely be able to sell for more than ten or twenty taels of silver."


    "My clothes, I don''t need to tell you, I can tell that they are very luxurious. I feel that I have lost more than ten and twenty taels of silver."


    Murong Lingran''s face became even colder. Someone who could wear a dozen or twenty pieces of clothing would send the sick at home to Ji Shi Tang?

 Chapter 1698: Kindness as donkey liver and lungs

    Chapter 1698 Kindness is like a donkey''s liver and lungs


    I''m afraid I''ve either asked the doctor at my home for treatment or invited the doctor to my home.


    Gu Daxing hurriedly said: "No, my sister is still waiting for me, she is still ill, I can''t take care of her if I sell myself, I must not sell myself."


    The woman''s face sank for a moment, and she pped the table next to her, "If you don''t sell your body, then you''re not going to pay me back?"


    "No, I didn''t n not to pay it back." Gu Daxing said: "I will pay it back, but it will take some time. When my sister recovers, I can go begging. If it''s not enough, I will do it when I grow up. Coolie, I will slowly pay you back when the timees."


    "No." The woman said firmly: "I can''t wait that long. You look like eight or nine years old. When you grow up? I will send someone to monitor you every day, lest you run away. I just don''t have that kind of mind, and I don''t have that much time. Now I''ll give you two options. One is to sell yourself and give me the money. I, I can also not pursue this matter."


    A man next to him felt that it was too much to ask for the life-saving money of other people''s children. Now that he heard it again, he couldn''t help but said, "Sister, isn''t this not a good idea? If he asks for his sister''s life-saving money, his sister will die. Yes, we''ll take our lives on our backs."


    The woman said with a mean face: "Huh, human life? We won''t bear it, and you are too simple. Since he can find good people to give him money, as long as he says that his money is lost, he will go and beg those kind people. , those people will definitely give him money for his sister to live."


    Another man heard what his eldest sister said, and said helplessly: "Eldest sister, I didn''t expect you to think like this. What if the kind person doesn''t give it?"


    "No?" The woman sneered: "If you don''t give it, you won''t give it. Anyway, it''s not one of us. Didn''t you go to see it just now? The girl''s illness still needs a lot of money, anyway, it''s a loser. That''s all, living is a drag on her brother, and when her brother is dead, it''s easy. In this way, I also helped Gu Daxing get rid of a big burden. "


    Another man said: "Sister, it''s really not good. It''s other people''s business that drags them down, and we have no right to interfere."


    The ?? woman frowned and said, "Okay, I''m the eldest sister, listen to me."


    The two were helpless and could not resist her, so they had to keep silent, but gave Gu Daxing a sympathetic look at the same time.


    Big sister doesn''t let him go, and they have no other way.


    Gu Daxing swallowed in fear and said loudly: "You... if you want my sister''s life-saving money, unless you kill me and step over my body! My sister is my only family, I absolutely I won''t let her die. And her illness is not serious, the doctor said that she can be saved, she will definitely survive, and I''m not afraid of her dragging me down!"


    "You!" The woman said displeasedly, "I really don''t know what''s good or bad, and my kindness is like a donkey''s liver and lungs. I really thought it would be easy to raise a child. Looking at the way you look now, it''s good to support yourself, but you still want to raise others? Don''t worry about it. It''s up to your ability. The so-called early death and early rebirth, let your sister go to reincarnation early, you won''t have to suffer with you in this life, and maybe you can be reincarnated into a good family in the next life. "


    Gu Daxing roared: "My family''s affairs are not yours to worry about!"

 Chapter 1699: Kind people?

    Chapter 1699 Good-hearted people?


    The woman is rarely spoken back like this, and she suddenly became furious and said sharply: "Big brother, second brother, teach him a good lesson until he takes out the money."


    The two looked at each other, and one said, "Eldest sister, this is Ji Shitang''s territory. Wouldn''t it be too much for us to beat someone in someone else''s territory?"


    The other person also said: "Yes, eldest sister, if we identally break the things of Ji Shitang, we will lose more than the gains, and we will definitely lose money."


    Seeing that they were making excuses, the woman knew that they didn''t want to do it themselves, so she stood up and said, "What about Ji Shitang''s site? His family members of Ji Shitang''s patients stained my clothes, and I haven''t asked Ji Shitang to settle the ount. Well. If they are in charge, it''s just right, I''d like to see how they exin to me. Now, I must breathe out myself first! You don''t want to get your hands dirty, okay, then I''ll do it myself."


    After she finished speaking, she walked in front of Gu Daxing, raised her hand and nned to give him a heavy p.


    Gu Daxing was tied up, knowing that if he escaped, he might be beaten and scolded more severely, so he closed his eyes resignedly.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran stopped hiding, and He Zequ walked over quickly.


    Zequ stood firmly in front of Gu Daxing.


    The woman didn''t want to be touched by him, so she quickly took a few steps back and looked at the person who suddenly appeared with a vignt expression: "Who are you? Why are you blocking me?"


    Neither of them answered her words, Zequ saw that Gu Daxing was **** with five flowers, and there was a red and swollen palm print on the left and right sides, so he immediately helped him up and quickly split the rope on his body.


    Seeing Murong Lingraning, Gu Daxing burst into tears, sobbing: "Sister...Sister, you''vee to save me, I know that you''re so beautiful and kind, and you won''t let it go. I don''t care."


    Murong Lingran showed a helpless look. If she hadn''t firmly believed that this person was not a liar, and had confirmed with Changqi Shenjun, she would have suspected that Gu Daxing hade to approach her specifically, or else how could it have happened by chance, after meeting her, What happened to him?


    "Okay." Murong said softly, "Since I''m here, it''s all right, don''t worry, they don''t dare to do anything to you with me here."


    If she can''t do it, then there is Zequ.


    If Zequ can''t do it, she still has Changqi Shenjun.


    When the woman heard the words just now, she carefully looked at the two of them from head to toe, and guessed, "You are the kind people who gave him money to treat his sister?"


    Murong Lingran asked Gu Daxing to stand behind him and Zequ, and said, "So what?"


    The woman was instantly overjoyed and coughed lightly: "Introduce myself, my name is Yu Cai''er, these two are my younger brothers, Yu Caishan and Yu Caichuan, we are..."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran didn''t want to listen to her nonsense, and said directly: "The rest don''t need to be said, I don''t want to know, I already know what happened between the two of you, you tied him up, I I''ll settle the ount with youter. Now, just tell your purpose."


    Yu Cai''er was suddenly a little embarrassed, and there was a trace of anger in her heart. She was just a little brat and dared to settle ounts with her, but just by looking at her outfit and the guards next to her, she knew that she was from a rich family. For money, she had to force her face. He smiled and said: "Yes, girl, the girl should already know that Gu Daxing stained my clothes, right? Look, the traces are still obvious now."

 Chapter 1700: send beggars

    Chapter 1700 Sending Beggars


    After saying that, she pointed out the stains on the skirt to Murong Lingran to have a look.


    Murong nced at the ce and said, "I saw it."


    Yu Cai''er smiled and said: "My clothes are very valuable and the material is very good. I still hired a famous teacher to do it. The handwork costs a lot. Gu Daxing has no money to pay me. The girl is so kind, Why don''t you help him pay me the money? As long as the girl gives the money, then I won''t hold him anymore, and I can let him follow the girl right away."


    Although Murong Lingran already knew the outline of the matter, she still turned to look at Gu Daxing.


    Gu Daxing thought she was ming herself for the trouble, and immediately shrank her neck, verycking in confidence: "I was wrong, sister, don''t scold me."


    How could she be cursing?


    Is she so indifferent?


    Murong turned her head and looked at Yu Cai''er again. Although she knew that Gu Daxing couldn''t me it all, she still wanted to see how much money Yu Cai''er wanted and how greedy she could be, and said sternly: "Tell me the number."


    Yu Cai''er was instantly overjoyed, thinking that Murong Lingran would really give her money, she stretched out five fingers without hesitation.


    "Five taels?"


    Or fifty taels?


    Yu Cai''er smiled and said, "Girls are really good at joking. Although the material of my clothes is not worth fifty taels, it is worth seventy or eighty taels of money if you add thebor costs. For the sake of you all being children, I''ve already put the price down."


    "Fifty taels?" Murong Ling smiled angrily: "This eldest sister, do you think I''m easy to bully because of my smallness?"


    And the tone she just said was as if she had suffered a big loss for only fifty taels of silver.


    Zequ also said with a look of contempt, "That''s right, your clothes, even if I am a big man, can tell at a nce that they are a little better material than cotton, and the bright spot is nothing more than a few more embroidery on it. , and it won''t cost much, in total, it doesn''t exceed five hundred pennies."


    "You bullied Gu Daxing just now as a child. You haven''t seen any good material, so you dare to extort him. Now, in front of us, you dare to say that, it''s shameless and daring!"


    Yu Cai''er didn''t expect that the two of them still had two brushes. When someone broke the trick, she suddenly became angry and said loudly, "When did I extort him? My clothes are not worth fifty taels of silver, but a Twenty taels is definitely worth it, he wasted so much time of our three brothers and sisters, what''s wrong with giving somepensation?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran: "Do you need thirty or forty taels of silver for thepensation fee? Did you lose anything during this time? It''s just a waste of saliva, and you asked for it yourself."


    Yu Cai''er was stunned for a moment, and she knew that what she said just now was a little unreasonable, and said impatiently: "Okay, even if I say too much, if that''s the case, then give me twenty taels of silver, and I''ll admit the rest."


    said this, as if she had really been merciful.


    Murong said: "Twenty taels of silver, impossible, at most fifty pennies."


    But she wouldn''t give these fifty cents. Anyway, Yu Cai''er''s reason is even bigger.


    Yu Cai''er was startled when she heard the words, her eyes widened suddenly, and she said sharply, "Are you sending beggars? What can you do with fifty pennies? It''s not enough for the embroidery on my clothes."

 Chapter 1701: so many crimes

    Chapter 1701 So Many Charges


    "It''s only fifty cents, and there''s not even a single copper te. If you like it or not, forget it."


    "Then what if I don''t agree?"


    "Don''t agree?" Murong smiled lightly: "If you don''t agree, that''s just right, I''ve saved a fortune, enough for my family to eat several kilograms of meat."


    After she finished speaking, she looked in the direction of Zequ and said, "You are more familiar with the government, so I will help you."


    Zequ nodded, and immediately took out the rope from behind, wanting to tie Yu Caier.


    Yu Cai''er saw Zequ suddenly approaching her with a rope, and said stunned: "You want to send me to office? I am the victim, why do you send me to office?"


    Murong Lingran said: "Victim? Why? Looking at Gu Daxing''s face, I know that you lynched him, detained him privately, beat him privately, threatened him to sell himself, extorted him, and even beat him I turned over his medicine, and it is said that I will not lose any money to him."


    "It also influenced him to take care of his sister and make medicine for her. If his sister dies, you are an indirect murderer. From this point of view, you havemitted the crime of privately restricting the personal freedom of the people, intimidation, and extortion. Destroying other people''s property and attempted murder."


    Yu Cai''er was startled, obviously didn''t expect to hear so many usations from Murong Lingran''s mouth, although she didn''t believe the usations were true, her face instantly panicked, "I... I think you''re the one here. Threat me, I didn''tmit the crimes you said, and I didn''t kill anyone, isn''t his sister doing well now?"


    Murong Ling raised her eyebrows: "Am I intimidating you? Well, since you think so, let''s have a debate in front of the official to see if what I said is correct. If Imit the crime of intimidation, I will go to jail. If youmit the crime of intimidation, how about you obediently go to jail?"


    Yu Cai''er panicked even more.


    Yu Caishan said anxiously: "Eldest sister, you should agree to her conditions, although it was all because of that kid''s medicine that stained your clothes, but the cause is really you, and he has apologized, you are still unwilling to forgive you. , forcing others to sell their bodies and giving you dozens of taels of silver, if you talk about it, no matter what, it''s wrong on our side."


    Yu Caichuan also persuaded: "Yes, we three adults, it is really too much to tie up a child and bully others without parents."


    Yu Cai''er frowned and said, "Then let me suffer the loss and waste so much time?"


    The two whispered.


    "You''re wasting your time here."


    "It was you who didn''t look at the road and bumped into that child."


    "If you were more tolerant, it wouldn''t be like this."


    "I originally came to apany Grandpa today. There is nothing to do this afternoon. Without this kid, we would be bored here, so how can it be considered a waste of time?"


    Yu Cai''er was close to them, and could clearly hear what they said, her face suddenly became extremely ugly, and she said tremblingly: "You...you, it''s in vain that I love you so much, you didn''t stand by me at the critical moment, you guys It really **** me off."


    Thinking of how good she was to them before, they didn''t dare to speak.


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to waste any more time, and said, "Okay, I also heard what you said, it''s you who stained your clothes without looking at the road. Now, either promise fifty wen, or go with me. Take a trip there, Mr. Guan, and you can choose one."

 Chapter 1702: five taels of silver

    Chapter 1702 Five taels of silver


    Yu Cai''er frowned and said, "Do I still have a choice? I only have fifty papers to choose."


    Although it is very different from what she expected, one copper te counts as one copper te, which is better than going to jail.


    Murong smiled and said: "The person who knows the current affairs is a handsome man, and he is not too stupid. Now, it''s up to me and you to calcte the loss of this child."


    Yu Cai''er was startled, thinking she had heard it wrong, and said in shock, "What did you say? This child''s loss fee?"


    "Yes, you heard that right."


    "Joke, what does he have to lose? The victim is obviously me."


    Zequ said: "Why is this a joke? We said just now that today''s incident was originally caused by you. You knocked over the child''s medicine, soiled his clothes, and ruined his hard-earned life. Medicine, don''t pay himpensation, but he still detained him here and let him let his sister fend for itself, during this period, how much tormented his heart was, don''t you know?"


    Yu Cai''er said without thinking: "I don''t know, I don''t want to know, I just know that my favorite skirt was soiled by him, he should lose money!"


    Murong said: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know, let''s go to the government again, as long as the official thinks you shouldn''t pay, we won''t let you pay, how?"


    Yu Caier''s words are too arrogant, what right does she have to force people to sell herself?


    And to curse a child so viciously, he is simply unworthy of a human being.


    Don''t let her bleed today, she won''t be called Murong Lingran!


    Go to the government again?


    Yu Cai''er swallowed in fear when she thought of the charges she was charged just now.


    The temperament, appearance and clothes of these two people can tell that they are extraordinary. If they go to the government, it is estimated that she will not have good fruit to eat.


    Who the **** is this dead girl?


    Could she be the officialdy? Or are new-born calves not afraid of tigers and don''t know how powerful the master is?


    Forget it, no matter who they are, the government is definitely not allowed to go. If she goes, she will be finished, and their family can''t afford to lose this person.


    "Let''s do it." Yu Cai''erpromised: "I...I don''t want you to lose any money. There is something wrong with both of us today, so let''s bnce it out. My clothes are really expensive. I don¡¯t want ten wen, so I will pay Gu Daxing¡¯s mental damage fee and medicine money, how about it?¡±


    "Reciprocate?" Murong Lingran smiled and said, "You detained an eight- or nine-year-old child here, pped him several times, and now the swelling has not subsided, you just want to offset it with a single word? It''s you who walks by yourself. Don''t look at the road, knock over the child''s medicine bowl, who do you think is responsible? Also, Gu Daxing gave his sister more than fifty cents of medicine for a pair of medicines, do you want to offset it? Delusional!"


    Yu Cai''er stomped her feet anxiously: "Then what else do you want me to do?"


    "It''s very simple." Murong Lingran said, "I''m not unreasonable either. It will take at least three days for Gu Daxing''s injury topletely subside, and the medicine money you knocked over costs five hundred yuan a pair. Just give him his medical bills and the money for the medicine that his sister was knocked over, just give him fifty taels of silver."


    Yu Cai''er said in shock: "Five taels of silver? Why don''t you go grab it, do you know how much five taels of silver are?"


    Murong sneered: "Five taels of silver is too much? Why didn''t you think it was too much when you asked him for fifty taels? I didn''t ask you to ask for fifty taels."

 Chapter 1703: The soul is scared

    Chapter 1703 The soul was scared away


    Yu Cai''er gritted her teeth and said, "What if I don''t give it?"


    Murong smiled and said: "No, it''s easy to deal with, then let''s go to see the official directly. At that time, you may not just lose money."


    Yu Cai''er nced at Zequ and said fiercely, "There are only three of you, two and a half children, and one adult. Do you think we are going, can you stop me?"


    Zequ has not been looked down upon for a long time, his face turned gloomy, he suddenly pulled out his sword, and said coldly, "How dare you look down on me, if you want to escape, you can try."


    The three people on the opposite side saw the cold sword pointed at them. They didn''t care, they thought he would never dare to hurt them, but when they saw the blood on the sword, they thought he had just killed someone, and their whole body was shaking with fear. Get up, for fear that Zequ will strike them with a single sword.


    Yu Cai''er''s face was pale, and she said with a trembling: "Don''t... don''t move the sword, I''ll give it... I''ll just give it."


    After he finished speaking, he took out his purse from his pocket and took out a few pieces of silver, "This... these pieces together, there must be five taels of silver, I''ll give you the money, please let me go."


    Yu Caishan and Yu Caichuan also looked at each other pleadingly.


    Murong Lingran took the pieces of silver from Yu Cai''er''s hand, put them upside down, and after confirming that it was indeed five taels of silver, then said, "I''ll let you go this time, and next time I will dare to rely on my own people. If you me others for your own faults and extort money from others, then don''t me me for being rude."


    After she finished speaking, she walked out of the ward regardless of their expressions.


    Zequ gave them a cold and stern look. Seeing their pupils shrank suddenly, their souls were scared away, and they followed Murong Lingling away with satisfaction.


    The three of them slumped on the ground while watching their backs disappear from their sight.


    Yu Cai''er immediately realized that she had lost her temper, stood up quickly, and stomped her feet again: "Damn, I have never been pointed at by a sword since I was a child, and I have never been so aggrieved. My clothes were soiled, and I actually wanted to lose money, but I just paid for it without any prospects, I can''t swallow this bad breath."


    I originally thought that I would get a rare chance to make a fortune today, and I could make a lot of money, not only enough for Grandpa''s medicine money this time, but also to buy some beautiful clothes and jewelry for her, but I didn''t expect it to be messed up by a child. That''s right, it really **** her off.


    The two brothers, who were still in a daze, hurriedly got up from the ground.


    Yu Caishan said with a bitter expression: "Eldest sister, forget it, I have read a little book about criminalw, the crime that the girl said just now is true, if the trouble is big, it will be you who will suffer."


    Yu Caichuan said: "Yes, eldest sister, you did p Gu Daxing several times just now. How can there be such a p on a child? If it is spread out and people know about it, they will say you are wrong."


    "There is no reason for us adults to force a child to sell himself. Also, everyone else has no father or mother, and you have to give up your only sister. These words are out to let outsiders know, but you don''t know about others. What will you think of us? If the official finds out, you will definitely be arrested."


    Yu Cai''er''s brows furrowed even tighter, she obviously knew what they were saying, and said unwillingly, "Then let me waste a piece of clothes today, waste so much time, and waste five taels of silver. ?"

 Chapter 1704: send cherries

    Chapter 1704 Sending cherries


    "Eldest sister." Yu Caishan said, "If you don''t want to extort money from that child, you can see that the two kindhearted people just now are sensible and will definitely help him pay for money. Who made you go too far in the first ce? Woolen cloth."


    Yu Cai''er said dissatisfiedly: "Yu Caishan, I''m your eldest sister, why do you turn your elbows out to help outsiders talk? I used to hurt you in vain."


    Yu Caishan sighed and said, "Okay, it''s all my fault. Grandpa slept for so long, and we didn''t wake up after so much noise. I''ll go to the doctor to show him."


    "I''ll go too." Yu Caichuan agreed.


    The two left after saying that.


    Yu Cai''er saw that there was a vase next to her, and when she walked over, she thought she fell like she was at home, but out of the corner of her light saw that her grandfather was still on the bed, so she had to withdraw her hand.


    went around and thought of a lot of ways, but found that it was useless, who let her still have the handle on others, and she didn''t even know the identity of the other party, and in the end, she was the loser.


    As for hiring people to kill and set fires, their family is an ordinary family, and she doesn''t have that ability.


    Although she was unwilling to leave today''s affairs like this, but she couldn''t help it, and finally made herself depressed, and it was enough to be depressed for a long time.


    Of course, this is all forter.


    After Murong Lingran and the three returned to sister Gu Daxing''s room, the olddy just now saw that they hade back safely, and said "thank God", telling them that sister Gu Daxing had not woken up, so she nned to go back to her family. went to the ward.


    Murong Lingran saw that the olddy was leaving, and suddenly stopped her: "Grandma, wait a minute."


    The olddy turned around and asked in doubt, "Son, what''s wrong? Is there anything else?"


    Murong Lingran reached into her satchel and took out a bag of cherries for her.


    "This is a cherry, if the olddy doesn''t dislike it, take it to quench her thirst."


    Originally, she wanted to give giant seedless lychees, which have more water and taste better, but that is too precious for ordinary people, and even Zhi Ye Zhai is selling them in limited quantities. She was afraid of causing trouble to the olddy, so she had to Take the next step and give her cherries.


    This olddy''s clothes look average, and it is estimated that her family is average. If you give her cherries, it will not make her too ostentatious.


    These cherries are produced in her space. Not only are they sweet, but they also have many benefits. For people of her and his wife''s age, eating them is good.


    The olddy was startled when she took the cherries, opened the bag and took a look. It was really a bag full of cherries, and she wanted to return it immediately.


    She has never seen a cherry that sells so well, is so big, and is so red in color, it must be very expensive.


    It was just given out by Murong Lingran, and there was absolutely no reason to take it back, so he didn''t extend his hand.


    The olddy was in a hurry: "Girl, I helped to look after the child. I really didn''t do anything. This cherry is very expensive at first nce, so you can take it back, lest your family me you."


    Murong smiled: "Grandma, it''s okay, my family can still let me call the shots with this money."


    The olddy was stunned for a moment, and nced at her and Zequ''s outfits, they looked like they were not bad for money.


    Kindness is difficult to ept, and if she refuses, it will be a bit hypocritical, she can only say gratefully: "Thank you girl, girl, my family''s ward is next door to your left, if you have anything, you cane to me at any time, I can help I''ll definitely help."

 Chapter 1705: best candidate

    Chapter 1705 The best candidate


    Murong nodded: "Well, then I would like to thank grandma in advance."


    After the olddy left, Gu Daxing said with an embarrassed expression: "Sister, how embarrassing you are, I already asked you to help me out, and now I want you to help me pay back my favor, I owe you more money, I...I It may only be possible to repay you with your life."


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and looked at his sister, seeing that she was still asleep, with no sign of waking up at all, and said, "If you really want to repay me, take good care of your sister, the sooner your sister recovers. Faster, the sooner you can repay me."


    Gu Daxing said: "Sister, is there anything you want me to do?"


    Murong smiled: "Don''t worry, it won''t make you embarrassed, you will know when the timees."


    is still a child, what can she do for him?


    She said this just to make him feel at ease and ept her help.


    Gu Daxing naturally knew that she would not embarrass himself, or else he would not be so kind to help him, and nodded heavily: "Well, I understand, I won''t ask more."


    is quite current.


    Murong Lingran gave him the silver that Yu Cai''er had just given him, and said, "This is what you deserve, I''ll give it all to you."


    Gu Daxing didn''t take it for the time being, and said with a clever face: "Sister, take this money first, the medicine money is enough, you gave it to me, I don''t know where to hide it."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, she forgot that this was a person about the same age as the fifth brother.


    Five taels of silver was on him, not to mention that there were outsiders who knew that in this Ji Shitang, where people came and went, didn''t he make him amb to be ughtered by others.


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to give him a small piece of broken silver first, and said sternly: "If you take this, don''t refuse it, there is always money around you. I will stay here obediently these few days, Don''t go anywhere, I''ll let someone take care of youter, and I''ll give him the rest of the money as your daily food expenses, you know?"


    Gu Daxing took the broken silver and shook his head: "Sister, I can do it alone, I don''t need anyone to take care of me, so it doesn''t need to be so troublesome."


    Murong said: "Don''t you need someone to take care of you? Then just now..."


    Halfway through, seeing that Gu Daxing''s face and ears were instantly red, she stopped teasing him and said with a smile, "Just listen to me, I can''t stay any longer, I''lle to see you another day."


    Gu Daxing nodded: "Yes."


    Murong went out of Ji Shitang and went straight to Kong Darun.


    He knows martial arts and is familiar with the capital, so he is the best candidate.


    Since her eldest brother was made a general and became the subordinate of the Marquis of Ning''an, it was more useful than her father being awarded a Swiss franc. No one dared to go to their Zhi Yezhai to make trouble.


    Even if there are, there are some who do not have eyes, and ordinary guys can deal with them.


    In addition, the capital is dry now. In order to maintain the stability of the capital, Helian Rongjiu has sent many soldiers to patrol the streets. If there is an emergency, there are soldiers who can help.


    After everything was arranged, Murong Lingran asked Zequ to send her home.


    Imperial Study Room


    As soon as Helian Rongjiu returned to the pce, the first thing he did was to ask people to go to the bank to pick up the money, and the second thing was to invite Lu Shushng to the pce.


    Originally, what he thought was that if he contributed to the court''s rations, for the sake of money, he could take lightly on what he did.

 Chapter 1706: invite truthfully

    Chapter 1706 Truthfully recruited


    But I didn¡¯t expect that this person was so unrelenting, not only did not take a picture, he didn¡¯t even make a bid.


    Since it doesn''t give him face like this, then he can''t be med.


    As soon as Lu Shushu entered the imperial study, he knelt down and said uneasily: "Your Majesty called Wei Chen toe, what is the important thing?"


    Helian Rongjiu said coldly: "What do you say? Don''t you know what you have done yourself?"


    Lu Shng listened to the cold voice of the emperor, with the appearance of asking for guilt, and swallowed in fear, thinking that he had heard people say in the past few days that some strangers were looking around near the water delivery area of ??their house, and there was a new one. The servant who came here knows everything about others and talks about it. He talked about a lot of things in the house, and said carefully: "Is your majesty talking about the delivery of water from Weichen''s house?"


    As for the two-day auction, it''s not that he doesn''t want to bid, but that he likes it. The bid is too high, and the price he doesn''t like is too low. It''s useless to take it home.


    His Majesty also hinted at the court that day, they can participate, mainly to let those wealthy merchants in the capital to raise food.


    And if you bid on your own, and those things didn''te to you in the end, wouldn''t you be embarrassed?


    Wrong¡­


    Lu Shng''s face suddenly turned pale, he was wrong, no matter whether it was useful or not, he should have contributed a sum of money, which was considered as a donation of food and sries.


    His Majesty said it when he went to court a few days ago, and hoped that they would support his auction more. Even the Queen Mother and the prince and princess gave their beloved things to support. It shows how much His Majesty attaches great importance to this auction.


    Although he hinted that it was mainly for the wealthy businessmen to pay, but since he informed them, he definitely hoped that they would be able to participate.


    Why is he so confused, he didn''t even bid for a single thing, no wonder His Majesty, who should be in the treasury now, has called him into the pce, obviously dissatisfied with him.


    Helian Rongjiu was nomittal.


    Lu Shng hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen did this to prevent the spies in the city from getting water to drink. The city is so short of water, it is a good time to remove spies, so that the capital will be better in the future. For peace."


    "It sounds grand." Helian Rongjiu said: "You are doing this because you don''t want to give too much water out."


    Lu Shng said: "Weichen never meant this."


    Helian Rongjiu said angrily: "I don''t care what you mean, you are a writer, you have more rules than the prince''s mansion, Prime Minister Suo, and more than the Ning''an Hou mansion, who gave you the courage to dare to confront I am so obsessed with yin and yin!¡±


    "People who can be used as spies, do you think they will be ipetent? If they can''t find water, they will bear the brunt of those widows and loneliness in the city. If anything happens to them, they will all be med on you."


    "Also, it''s me who ordered the water supply to the prefectures. You added conditions without permission, and some people must have scolded me in the blood. You ruined my reputation in the hearts of some people, why should you be med!"


    "Your Majesty... Wei Chen..."


    "I don''t want to hear your excuses, so why don''t I invite you!"


    Lu Shng said with a bitter face: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen is wrong. Wei Chen set rules privately because he was afraid that the water at home would not be enough. The water level of the well in Wei Chen''s house has been getting lower and lower recently. Wei Chen is afraid that his family will not have enough water. People don''t drink anymore."

 Chapter 1707: panic

    Chapter 1707 Panic


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Then you shouldn''t be against Zhenyang either, the water at home is not enough, you just write a letter, you have been an official for many years, you should not be ignorant of this truth. Unless your reason is false, you are worried about me If you send someone to check on your house, you will find that what you said is a lie, and then it will be the crime of deceiving the king!"


    When Lu Shng saw that the emperor had guessed what he was thinking, he hurriedlyy on the ground and said with an extremely humble expression: "Wei Chen knows that he is wrong, and I ask Your Majesty to forgive me. Wei Chen... Wei Chen ordered the cancetion when he returned. If you want the order of the household registration document, please calm down your anger."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Since you are convicted, that''s fine, I will punish you with a year''s sry and a three-month ban. Do you have any opinions?"


    How dare he have an opinion?


    He can guarantee that if he says half a word of opinion now, it will definitely not end well.


    Lu wrote quickly: "The guilty minister is punished. Thank you Your Majesty for leniently pardoning the guilty minister. The guilty minister will definitely reform his ways in the future, and he will never make his own decisions and anger Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I hope you can do what you say, get out."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    And as soon as Lu Shng returned to his room, the housekeeper rushed over and said, "Master, Miss has sent someone to send a letter again, and he asked you to think of a way to see if you can let her out. She is imprisoned every day in the The courtyard is going crazy now. The most important thing is that Liu Yuan will not let her see her son anymore, she really wants to see his son. "


    Lu Shng was reprimanded by the emperor, and he was in a bad mood. Hearing that his sister came to trouble him again, he immediately said angrily: "What can I do? Who asked her to do those things by herself? Just do it. , was actually arrested. I told her a long time ago, don''t underestimate her son-inw''s family, she didn''t listen, and she deserved it. "


    "She used the people in my house to implicate me and was humiliated by Liu Yuan. I haven''t asked her to settle the ount, and now I still want me to help her, there is nothing so good in the world! I''m so upset, let her be honest with me recently. Don''te to me either."


    He was also punished by His Majesty, and he still wanted to find someone to help him go to His Majesty to intercede for him, and help him cancel the punishment of one year''s fine, how can he be in the mood to care about others now!


    The housekeeper also saw that his master had no time to take care of this matter at this time, and said: "Then the ve will return to thedy''s person ording to the master''s wishes?"


    Lu Shng waved his hand: "Go."


    "Yes, sir."


    The next day, Murong Lingran was having breakfast with her family. Seeing her father''s face was a little dignified, she asked suspiciously, "Father, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Seeing that his emotions were seen by his daughter, Murong Zhe hurriedly said, "It''s okay, it''s just that when you were away for the past two days, I went to see your little grandfather and said that business has been bad recently. I saw him yesterday, like Like ten years old, I feel sorry for him."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, the city may not be short of water for the time being, but the drought will definitely cause some panic, and most people will save money.


    Little Grandpa''s breakfast restaurant is for ordinary people, and it is very normal that there is no business now.


    Murong Lingran said: "Father, let the little grandfather rx, this is a natural disaster, it is understandable for the people in the city to squeeze their purses tightly. Let them close the shop for a few months,e and work on ournd, I can pay the wages."

 Chapter 1708: cant live anymore

    Chapter 1708 Can''t live anymore


    Anyway, there is a shortage of people in the field. For the sake of how much the little grandpa took care of his grandfather when he was a child, and for the goodness of the cousins, she doesn''t mind helping them.


    Murong Zhe nodded: "I understand, I also told them, but they are really reluctant to do business, saying that there are still many people in the city that are not closed, and if they are closed, the customers who have finally settled down will go to other ces to buy. They have to think about it carefully.¡±


    "Yes, then let them think about it carefully."


    As soon as Murong Lingran finished speaking, they could vaguely hear a noisy voice at the door.


    Manhua happened to be in the front yard, and came over not long after, and said respectfully: "Master, people who are said to be your rtives havee to the front yard. We don''t know them, so we stopped them temporarily, and now I came here to ask you for instructions. , do you want to let them in?"


    Murong asked, "Who are they?"


    Manhua said: "They im to be the master''s aunt, surnamed Fan, they say they can''t survive in Linshan Vige, and want to ask you to save them."


    Murong Lingran was not surprised when she heard the words. After all, when Taihua arrived on the first day, she said that she was sold because there was not enough water at home.


    The fact that people from the Fan family have only appeared now is beyond her expectations.


    It''s just that there are many girls who have married from Lihua Vige to Linshan Vige, and there are also many girls who have married in Linshan Vige. If the Fan family seeds ining here, I am afraid that Lihua Vige will not be quiet in the future.


    That''s it, soldierse to block it, and wateres to cover it. This is a natural disaster. If those people reallye, it is also God''s will.


    Murong Zhe obviously also thought of this, sighed after hearing this, stood up and walked to the door, the rest of the people saw this and had no choice but to follow.


    As soon as they arrived at the door, they were indeed Murong Ju''s family. At this moment, they were sitting listlessly at the door. It seemed that they were weak and kept their heads down.


    Everyone''s feet are the same as when they camest year, withrge and small bags of luggage.


    And the servants next to them saw that they didn¡¯t leave, they didn¡¯t make trouble, and they didn¡¯t dare to chase them away, so they could only let them sit on the ground.


    Murong Ju''s family immediately raised their heads when they heard footsteps, and immediately stood up when they saw that the Murong family had finallye out.


    The Murong family frowned when they saw what the Fan family looked like at this time.


    Not for anything else, but for the way they looked at this time. They were not much better than the refugees they saw for the first timest year. Everyone was disheveled and looked very embarrassed.


    Murong Ju didn''t say anything, tears flowed out first, and she came to Murong Zhe crying, bending over, carrying her back, and saying with a sad face: "Azhe, please save us, we are here Linshan Vige is about to die. No, the entire Linshan Vige may not be able to survive anymore, so please take pity on us and take us in. We really have nowhere to go, no way out."


    Murong furrowed her brows when she smelled the stench of sweat on her body, but she didn''t hide, anyway, she was used to smelling it for a while.


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "The entire Linshan Vige will not be able to survive, what''s going on? Didn''t Your Majesty dig a well in your vige? Although there is not much water, it certainly won''t make you unable to survive. Also, when Your Majesty asked to save the water, didn''t you save it?"


    Murong Ju just cried, she was out of breath, and she didn''t say a word after a long while.

 Chapter 1709: steal water

    Chapter 1709 Stealing Water


    Seeing this, Fan Xingchang exined: "Azhe, we naturally saved water, and His Majesty also built a well for our vige, but we have also used up what we saved, there is no more water in the well, and now there is still a little bit left. , but it''s not enough for the whole vige. If we don''te to you, we will only die of thirst."


    "Why is this? How can it be reduced so quickly?"


    "Is such that¡­"


    It turned out that in order to make the water in the wellst longer, the Lizheng in Linshan Vige stipted every day how much water a family can draw, as long as it is enough to cook, and it is enough to not die of thirst.


    Take a bath or something, I don¡¯t even dare to think about it, the body stinks and it stinks.


    As for the high-yield rice in the fields, they can only be left to fend for themselves.


    But some people are reluctant to give up their hard-earned high-yield rice, or their own ordinary rice. Those people work together, and every day when the whole vige falls asleep, they quietly go to fetch water for irrigation. The water used every night is more than the whole vige. There is more water to eat and drink in the vige for three days.


    Lizheng thought that the water in the well was originally low, so the daily recovery was slow, and the water required by each household was reduced every day, and he also asked each household to try to cook meals that required a small amount of water.


    After a period of time, I found that the grain in the vige was basically dry, but the rice in several households was still green and the fields were wet, so I suspected that someone was stealing water in the middle of the night.


    The ??li was calling all those households in front of him and questioning them, but they insisted that it was the rain that fell and had nothing to do with them.


    Some say that their ancestors appeared and helped them, and it only rained in their homnd.


    Lizheng also had no evidence. Seeing their sophistry, there was no way to take them, so he had to let them go first, and nned to catch the thief in person at night, ande and get the stolen goods.


    It''s just that those people were very vignt, and they were afraid of being discovered. They actually sent special people to guard near Lizheng''s house. Every time Lizheng went out, those people ran back home, and after Lizheng returned home, they went out again. steal water.


    After repeating this a few times, Li Zheng knew that he was being targeted, so he slowed down for a few days, wanting them to rx their vignce and stop getting up in the middle of the night to arrest people.


    Until a few nights ago, Li Zheng got up again and went to the well, and before he got there, he heard a sound over there.


    Coincidentally, the people who were sent to monitor by those households rxed their vignce, thinking that he had given up the idea of ??catching the thief because he had not been out for the past few days.


    After all, I supervise every night, and I have to get up to work after sleeping very little during the day. No one can stand it, so I fell asleep that day.


    Li Zheng arrived at the well that day, and happened to see those people who were stealing water.


    Rizheng was terrified, and immediately rang the gong next to him. Those people had no time to stop them, so they could only let the vigers surround them.


    The people in the whole vige were very angry when they saw that the well water was much less, but they still did not return the water they used up, and they had no money. Write it down for now and settle the ountter.


    And those wells have been used for a few days. Each time they go, they can only fill half a barrel, which is enough for several households to eat and drink.


    Gradually, the entire Linshan Vige began to be in chaos, and fights over water happened every day.


    There are also those who sell their daughters and sell their daughters, fleeing from the mountains to the mountains, to go to their rtives to go to their rtives.

 Chapter 1710: cut off offspring

    Chapter 1710


    There are not many people left in the whole vige, only some people who have a lot of water at home.


    They firmly believed that God would definitely rain soon, and they didn''t want to rely on others, and they didn''t want to go to the mountains to be eaten by wolves, tigers and leopards.


    Murong Ju also had water in her house, and it persisted for a few days, but she couldn''t stand it until it rained. Although there was still some water in the well, they were refugees themselves, even if they were assigned to Linshan Vige by the imperial court. They were refugees and wanted to use water, but they couldn''t grab the people of the big family who were united together. They had no choice but toe to Murong Zhe.


    Murong frowned and said, "I remember that your family also grows high-yield rice, right? Did your family participate in stealing water?"


    Those who stole water don¡¯t know what they are thinking. Do they really think that if the food in their home is kept, they will have a good life?


    At that time, life will be difficult for all the people, only those few families have a good harvest, and their bones will definitely be eaten by the people in the whole vige.


    Fan Xingchang was afraid of Murong Lingran''s misunderstanding, doubted their character, worried that she thought they were kicked out and didn''t want to take them in, and said anxiously: "We don''t have it, we don''t have enough water for ourselves, where''s the water for irrigation? ...I admit, when we first arrived in the capital, we were a little arrogant and our dispositions were indeed a little annoying, butter we...we were cleaned up several times, our family was honest, and we did our duty every day. Hunting in the mountains and cultivating the fields, I have never done anything wrong."


    What he said was true, and their family now knew that they could not defeat Murong Lingran''s family with their helpless methods.


    Since they got high-yield rice, they understood even more that Murong Lingran''s family eats soft and not hard.


    I also know that having a good rtionship with their family will definitely have countless benefits in the future, so I have been keeping my tail between my tails recently, for fear of making Murong Lingran''s family unhappy.


    Since thest time they lowered their posture and got high-yielding seeds from Murong''s family, they firmly believed that as long as they were honest and had something to say to them, Murong Lingran was not a cold-blooded person, and if there was any trouble, she would definitely will help them.


    They also regretted that they wanted to live in Murong Lingran''s house that day, and regretted their actions that day. Otherwise, even if they couldn''t build a big house in Lihua Vige like Murong Yang and buy good farnd, they could be like other people in Baiyun Vige. , Have a shelter, have a stable job, don''t have to worry about water.


    Fan Hechang also said: "I also swear to God that if what we say is half a lie, we will cut off our descendants and never die."


    "Okay." Murong Zhe said, "Then what are you going to do now?"


    Murong Ju said, "Azhe, I know you and we are not rted by blood, I haven''t been nice to you since I was a child, I haven''t met you very often, and I didn''t give you any kind of nurturing, and I also know that I was too muchst time. Now, I don''t dare to make any excessive demands, and I don''t dare to ask you to take us in."


    "I just want to live now, I just want my children and grandchildren to live. My two younger brothers'' houses have been built, I want you to help us as a middleman, let them take us in for a while, as long as the sky is up and down Rain, we will go back to Linshan Vige immediately, and promise not to hinder your eyes in front of you."

 Chapter 1711: siblings

    Chapter 1711 Brothers and Sisters


    They originally wanted to go directly to Murong Liang and Murong Yang, but they were kicked out because they offended Murong Zhe. If Murong Zhe didn''t let go, her two younger brothers have a good rtionship with Murong Zhe now, and certainly not. will agree.


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply. Compared with thest time, he was indeed a lot more sensible, and he was quite self-aware. He still remembered that they were not rted by blood.


    But now Murongliang''s house is very small and can''t amodate so many of them, so there is only Murongyang''s house who built a big house.


    Although there is no Liu Guli in their family, but there is Hu Hexiang, they are also difficult people to get along with.


    If they live in Murong Yang''s house, it is estimated that the Fan family will suffer.


    Before Murong Zhe could speak, he heard a familiar voice in the distance.


    "Can you really be honest in Lihua Vige and stop making trouble? Stop making us unhappy?"


    The two of them turned their heads at the same time, and saw Murong Liang and Murong Yanging over at the same time with solemn expressions, the one who spoke just now was Murong Yang.


    Seeing the personing, Murong Ju''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she hurriedly said: "Big brother, second brother, I will really be honest, I''m an old bone, it''s nothing to die, but look at your things Juniors, they all want to call you uncle, so please have pity on them, they are still young."


    "Before I was not married, I was the one who protected you, and I treated you well, so please look at your previous rtionship and help my sister, we are the only ones in the capital who can do it. Depend on it."


    Several of the juniors were also very discerning, and said one after another.


    "Two uncles, please help us, we don''t want to die."


    "I don''t want to die, and I don''t want my family to die, so please have pity on us."


    "We promise that we will not be as ignorant as before, we will listen to you obediently, and we will do whatever you ask us to do."


    "I also promise that we have a lot of family members who can help your family with the work. We will not eat and live for nothing."


    "I, I, I, I promise, I can also work, I can also pick up firewood, I can do many things."


    Fan Xingchang also said when he heard the words: "Two uncles, we will not eat and live for free. I heard that your Lihua Vige has a lot of water, and the two uncles have a lot of fields. We saw it on the way here. Many rice are growing very well. , your family must be too busy, our family can help, just ask you to give us a ce to live, to give you food, and some water to drink."


    Hearing the words, everyone did not speak for the time being, but all looked directly into the eyes of the Fan family.


    After a long time, seeing that their eyes didn''t seem to be fake, Murong Liang and Murong Yang looked at each other, walked to Murong Zhe''s side, pulled him aside, and began to discuss.


    Murong Lingran also guessed what they were going to do, so he also gathered around, offering a few suggestions from time to time.


    The rest of the Murong family also quietly went over to listen.


    Murong Ju and the two of them are brothers and sisters, with broken bones and tendons attached, you don''t need to think about it and know that many people are watching them enter the vige. It is impossible for Murong Liang and Murong Yang to really ignore them.


    In the beginning, Murongliang didn''t let them enter the house, but it was also because of Murong Ju''s family, everyone had a tael of silver from the imperial court, as well as a tent from the imperial court, where they could have shelter, food and clothing.

 Chapter 1712: condition

    Chapter 1712 Conditions


    But it''s different now, even if they still have money and a ce to live, it''s a terrible thing to have no water.


    The Fan family did not dare to disturb them when they saw the three of them discussing, but just watched their expressions with hope.


    At the same time, he was also secretly praying that he didn''t say anything wrong just now, for fear that any of his words would make them unhappy, then they would definitely have to die.


    After a long while, just when the Fan family''s heart was about to get nervous, they saw Murong Kuan walk out from the crowd.


    Murong Kuan nced meaningfully at the Fan family, and went straight to the backyard, where he heard the sound of hooves soon after.


    Not long after, he heard the sound of hooves again, and Murong Kuan came over from the backyard again, saw his father, and nodded with him.


    Murong Kuan went to Lizheng''s house. The Fan family was taken away from Lihua Vige at the beginning. If they wanted toe back and live, they would definitely have to get Lizheng''s consent.


    After Murong Liang got the answer, he turned to look at Murong Ju with a sad face, and said sternly: "Eldest sister, we are not cold-blooded and ruthless, for the sake of the same blood shed on us, and for the sake of a few juniors. Come on, we can help you, Akuan also went to seek Lizheng''s opinion just now, and Lizheng agreed."


    The Fan family was instantly overjoyed, this is really great.


    Seeing this, Murongliang frowned and said, "Don''t be too happy too soon, Li has conditions, if you can''t do it, you will have to leave. Even us, we will not be with Li. pleading."


    Murong Ju said: "We will definitelye ording to the rules of Lihua Vige. What are the conditions?"


    Murong Kuan said: "First, you are not allowed to disturb the rest of the people in Lihua Vige, including but not limited to borrowing money, oil, salt, firewood, rice, etc."


    "Second, you are not allowed to conflict with people in Lihua Vige, whether it is adults or children."


    "Thirdly, you are not allowed to scramble for water with the people of Lihua Vige. You can only go when there are no people from Lihua Vige by the well or the river. Of course, if they volunteer to let you fight first, that is your skill, Grandpa Lizheng. will not be held ountable.¡±


    "Fourth, even if you live in a rtive''s house, you are not allowed to quarrel with your rtives, and you are not allowed to make a big noise."


    "Fifth, you have to listen to the words of the family who took you in."


    "Sixth, you are not allowed to steal in the vige."


    "Seventh, you must be diligent after you live here. Lihua Vige doesn''t take inzy people."


    "Eighth, Grandpa Lizheng said that he hasn''t thought about it yet, and he''ll inform you when he''s done."


    "As long as you vite one of the above points, Grandpa Lizheng said, you must leave Lihua Vige, where you came from and where you are going.


    Fan''s family looked at each other, obviously they didn''t expect there are so many rules, it''s too unfree.


    Seeing the hesitant expressions on their faces, Murong Lingran calmed down and said, "What? Do you still need to think about it? This is not a guest in someone else''s house, and it should be done. I don''t think it is too much. I can''t. Living in someone else''s house, living in someone else''s vige, and wanting to be as casual as you are in your own home?"


    "There''s one more thing about fetching water. Those waters were originally from Lihua Vige. It''s only natural for people from Lihua Vige to give priority to fetching water. Now is a very difficult time, but there is no way to treat guests. Being humble will kill people."

 Chapter 1713: Want to live in the academy?

    Chapter 1713 Want to live in the academy?


    "No one knows how long the water willst. Grandpa Lizheng is willing to give it to you, which is already benevolence and righteousness."


    "You can''t always grab the front of the vigers every time youe from outside, and dy the vigers'' water use. That way the family who takes you in will be difficult to be a human being."


    The Fans'' faces stiffened, and they immediately understood that they almost made each other unhappy again.


    Murong Ju hurriedly promised: "Don''t worry, we will definitely do it, and we will definitely do it ording to Li Zheng''s requirements."


    Fan Xingchang also said: "Yes, I can do it too, and I will ask my family to do it too."


    Murong Zhe said: "I hope it is as you said."


    Murong Ju said again: "Then...then which one of you are we going to live in?"


    Murong Yang couldn''t help but rolled her eyes at her and said, "Didn''t you ask this knowingly? Even though the elder brother has a small family, the house was built ording to the number of people. Live at my house, unless you want to pitch a tent in the yard of your elder brother''s house."


    She had heard Murong Lingran say before that the academy would be used as a shelter for emergencies in the future.


    If he and Murongliang didn''t let the Fan family live at home, Murong Lingran definitely didn''t want them to live in the academy, then they would have to set up tents outside and build bamboo or wooden houses.


    But that would inevitably make Murongzhe''s familye to the truth, saying that there are so many empty rooms in the academy, Murong Lingran is willing to let the husband and wife of Pu Fuzi live there, but they are reluctant to live with their rtives, Murongzhe is still Wen Rung, Murong Zong was still a general, and Murong Lingran was a vige lord, which was extremely detrimental to their reputation.


    Although he didn''t want the Fan family to live in his house, for the sake of the Azhe family''s reputation, there was nothing he could do.


    The academy is such a good ce, not to mention that the Murong family has never lived in it, not even the people of Lihua Vige. If they are allowed to live in other viges, the people of Lihua Vige will not say anything on the surface, and there will definitely beints in their hearts. .


    Murong Ju thought about it for a while, recalling what she heard from Linshan Vige who came to the future academy to study, she tentatively said: "I...I heard that there are many empty rooms in the future academy..."


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly sank, "Why, you still want to live in the academy?"


    She will never let them live in. It is easy to ask God to send God to God, and such a person with a criminal record may even hurt the children of the academy if they live in it. Pufuzi and his wife will definitely not have a good life. .


    Murong Ju hurriedly said: "Aran, don''t be angry, we just think about it, it would be best if we could not disturb the life of the second brother."


    "If you''re disturbed, you''ll be disturbed. It''s good for you to know." Murong Yang said, "Don''t embarrass Aran. Although the future academy belongs to her, it is also on the site of Lihua Vige. She built so many houses back then. It was built for the people of Lihua Vige."


    "In other words, it was built for the children of Lihua Vige in the future, and also for the people of Lihua Vige when there is a disaster in Lihua Vige."


    "The people of Lihua Vige are not used yet. If you live in, think about what you have done before. Do you think they will agree?"


    "You still have to share the water source with them. You said that if they unite and y some tricks, you can still use the water smoothly? Can you stay in the vige smoothly?"

 Chapter 1714: One hundred pounds each

    Chapter 1714 One hundred catties each


    Fan''s family was startled at the same time, obviously not expecting what he said.


    Murong Ju said: "I know, I just asked casually, since that''s the case, second brother, then our family will disturb us and we will squeeze with you. I hope you don''t dislike us."


    She knows her family''s temper, as well as Hu Hexiang''s temper, but she just hopes to have a better ce to avoid any conflict with Murongyang''s family, and let her grandchildren be angry with Hu Hexiang. matter.


    I didn''t expect that the houses of the future academy would be used by the people of Lihua Vige in the first ce.


    Murong Yang said: "Eldest sister, if you want me not to despise you, only you can do it yourself."


    "As you know, there are two brothers in my family. When the house was built, in order to facilitate the separation of the family, two kitchens were built. Now the two brothers have a good rtionship and are doing business in the city. They don''te back every day. The kitchen is useless."


    "After youe to my house, we still eat separately. You cook yours, and ours cooks ours, so it''s not easy to cause conflicts."


    "Of course, if your family has no money to buy food, we can lend it to you first."


    "Don''t despise me for being stingy. I can''t do anything right now. If the business of the shop was good in the past, it would be fine for our family to provide food and shelter for your family for a month or two. Everyone is in trouble."


    "But now there is a drought in the capital, and my children''s business is not good. Recently, there has been a tendency to lose money. If it doesn''t rain, the shop will continue to lose money."


    "I used a lot of money to build a house and buynd before. There are children at home who are studying. Every piece of copper has to be used carefully. I can''t help it."


    "Also, there are people in every room in the house, or things are put there, but the grandchildren of my family have a room for each person. They can live together during this time and make three rooms for you. ."


    "But you have to promise not to destroy their belongings, and not to rob their clothes. If you can''t do the above points, then please go where youe from."


    Murong Ju heard that although she was dissatisfied with his charge for her own money and the restraint he had on her own children, in her opinion, they used to be a family, and it was right to tolerate their family.


    But she also knew, and now she knew what she meant to promise, otherwise they really had to go back to Linshan Vige again.


    Murong Ju smiled and said, "I understand, second brother, these are all things that should be done. My grandchildren can do it."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at them: "You said, can you do it?"


    "can."


    "We can all do it."


    Murong Yang sighed and said, "Okay, let''s stay at my house then."


    Murong Liang said: "Ayang, I''m the eldest brother, I should have taken them in, but you know the situation in my family, and the Chen family can''t stand the irritation, so I can only trouble you. Don''t worry, I won''t take all the responsibilities. What I pushed on you is the wheat that was harvested some time ago at home, and several hundred kilograms of wheat flour have been ground, and I will ask Ah Cai to send you one hundred kilograms each, and I hope you don¡¯t dislike it.¡±


    Fan''s family suddenly lit up.


    Mu Rongliang actually gave them wheat flour, 100 catties of wheat flour, then they would not be hungry for a long time.

 Chapter 1715: dislike

    Chapter 1715 Dislike


    Murong Yang said, "Brother, keep it for yourself, we don''t need it."


    Murong Liang angrily said, "You can take what the eldest brother gave you. You know that the eldest brother has no shortage of wheat in his hand now."


    Murong Yang also knew that he nted winter wheat with Murong Lingranst year, and his family had a lot of fields. If he didn''t ept the big brother, he would definitely feel that he looked down on him. Hearing this, he had topromise: "Okay, then the little brother will thank the big brother."


    Murong Zhe hesitated for a while, then nced at the skinny, dark children of the Fan family, and then looked at his daughter helplessly.


    Murong Lingran knew what he was thinking, he just wanted to help them, and said, "Dad, do you also want to help them with 100 catties of flour each?"


    Murong Zhe smiled embarrassedly: "Aran is really smart."


    Murong said: "Daddy can give it, I have no opinion."


    100 catties of wheat flour, what she has at home is to umte blessings for the fifth brother who is away.


    She is now the lord of the township, and the Fan family has also been punished, so she doesn''t care about them for the time being.


    But it was only temporary, she didn''t forget that they were going to eat her ck hair.


    Murong Zhe touched his daughter''s head with the back of his hand in relief, then turned his head and said, "You heard it too, our family also gave out 100 jin to both of you."


    Murong Yang smiled gratefully.


    Azhe''s family really has a pure heart.


    Azhe''s family is not short of this food, so he does not refuse.


    Fan Hechang said excitedly: "Thank you cousin, no, thank you Wen Swiss franc."


    Fan Xingchang also said: "With these two hundred catties of flour, we can live well for a long time."


    Murong Zhe didn''t say anything after hearing the words, just nodded. After the past year, although he produced flour, he still didn''t like the Fan family. He just couldn''t bear the young children to starve.


    Murong Yang and everyone said a few more words, and knowing that Murong Zhe''s family was busy, he took the Fan family home.


    Murong Liang was about to go home, when he was about to leave, he was stopped by Murong Lingran.


    "Aran, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Grandpa, wait a minute." After Murong finished speaking, he ordered his servants to bring him a basket of fruits in the kitchen, "Grandpa, they are all fruits from the Xiaohuangshan, which contain longan and cherries. Lychees, strawberries, oranges, etc. are all sweet, take them back and eat them with Ah Qing."


    Murong Liang said: "Aran, this is all for sale, you don''t need to give it to me, there is fruit to eat at home."


    Murong Zhe said, "Father, just ept it. Uncle, I have sent flour. There is absolutely no reason not to give you something."


    Murong Liang did not refuse when he heard the words, thanked him solemnly, and then went home.


    Murong Yang Family


    Hu Hexiang saw that her husband went out alone just now, and stood at the door to see him bring a group of people to his house. Seeing that they were all carryingrge and small bags of luggage, a bad premonition suddenly developed in her heart, and she had an old face drooping. Q: "Is the aunt''s family here as guests?"


    Murong Yang said: "No, Linshan Vige has no water to drink, they came to rely on us."


    Hu Hexiang was surprised, and she guessed it, and looked at the Fan family in amazement: "So many people want to live in our house?"


    "Of course, you can''t just take in one or two."


    The faces of everyone in the Fan family turned colorful. They all thought that there was still Hu Hexiang to pass, but they didn''t expect that she would not hide it at all. Before entering the door, she began to dislike their family at the door.

 Chapter 1716: Want to collect money?

    Chapter 1716 Want to collect money?


    Hu Hexiang frowned and said, "But our family is not big. Azhe''s house is thergest house in Lihua Vige. He is also an official. If he wants to take it in, he should take it in."


    Murong Yang said angrily, "Azhe? It''s not like you don''t know Azhe''s identity. He has no blood rtionship with the eldest sister''s family. To be serious, he is nothing more than a stranger who has met several times. Why should he want to? Take them in? We are the serious rtives of the eldest sister. If we don''t take them in and let outsiders take them in, how will you let us behave in the future?"


    Hu Hexiang choked, she obviously knew that it was inappropriate for her to say this, and was about to say that there was also Murongliang, how could it not be the second brother of Murongyang, and quickly realized that Murongliang''s house was enough for their family to live in, and there was still room for them. There is a lunatic, there is simply not such a big ce to live with so many people.


    nced at the Fan family, she didn''t want the Fan family to live in.


    So many people, how much food and how much water do they need to drink every day.


    The children at home are already noisy enough, and if there are more children, she will definitely go crazy.


    She also knew about Murong Ju''s temper, and she was not easy to get along with.


    But she can''t be the master at home. Looking at her posture, her man has obviously agreed to them, and everyone has arrived at the door. What should I do?


    The Fan family saw this, and they felt a little ufortable no matter how thick-skinned they were.


    The little one hid behind the big one, the big one lowered his head embarrassedly, and the old one frowned.


    Murong Yang knew what his wife was thinking. Seeing the eldest sister''s family was embarrassed, and his wife was blocking the door to not give him face, he had to ask Murong Liang and Murong Zhe to give flour to their family, and they didn''te to eat and drink for free. They are also here to help with the work, and they have also exined the conditions under which they are restricted by Lizheng.


    Hearing that 200 catties of flour will also be given to the family, Hu Hexiang''s face looks a little better. It is considered that the two of them have conscience, and they took all the responsibility without letting them. It is considered to have found a step, and said lightly : "Okay then, anyway, a few children can squeeze it out, and it''s enough to free up a few rooms, but the children will be wronged."


    Murong Yang said: "Anyway, they are also afraid of the dark when they are young, and they often sleep together, so it doesn''t affect them."


    Hu Hexiang said: "But I have a few questions to ask my aunt."


    Murong Ju said with a cold face, "Ask."


    Hu Hexiang said: "Eldest sister-inw, do you still have money on your body?"


    Murong Ju heard this and asked with a wary expression, "What are you asking this for?"


    Do you want them to give her rent?


    How can this work!


    Murong Yang was also dissatisfied: "Why do you ask for money directly, she is my eldest sister and lives in my house, do I still need to collect money?"


    Seeing that the old man was angry, Hu Hexiang quickly exined: "It''s not what you think, aren''t they outsiders? I heard that they were in prison before, and we took them in. If they did something, then we would definitely There will be responsibilities. Ask beforehand how much money their family has. If our family or other people lose money in the future, and they only have what they told us in advance, they will not be suspected of it. "


    So that if their family deceives or steals money from their own children in the future, saying it is their own, make it clear in advance, and it will be better to solve the problem at that time.

 Chapter 1717: nearly twelve

    Chapter 1717 Nearly a dozen taels


    If their family has no money, then the eldest sister-inw will be even more unable to raise her head in front of her.


    And if their family has money, that''s not bad, there is no reason to ask her to borrow money in the future, and they will beat their own autumn wind.


    The Fan family was instantly angry, and Murong Ju said loudly, "Hu Hexiang, you actually said we were thieves?"


    Fan Xingchang said displeasedly: "Second aunt, you are an elder, how can you say that to us?"


    Hu Hexiang said: "I didn''t say you are thieves, just in case, and for your own good. Look, in case you really didn''t steal anything, but since you came, the vige has Start to lose money, and when the timees to search from house to house, you will tell us the details, and we can also testify for you with the money that is found."


    Murong Ju said: "What you said sounds nice, you just doubt our family''s character, you..."


    "Enough." Murong Yang said: "Eldest sister, no matter what, it is really good for your family to say it. We will go to Lizheng to reportter, and you will indeed have less trouble in the future."


    Murong Ju was about to refuse, their family had too little money, how could she be so embarrassed to say it, and she also wanted to cry poor in front of the two younger brothers in the future, so as to get some benefits.


    Just before she could say it, both sons pulled her sleeves and immediately brought her back to her senses.


    Seeing that Murong Yang was standing with Hu Hexiang this time, it was estimated that if she didn''t say anything, they wouldn''t let her family in.


    Murong Ju had no choice but topromise: "We boughtnd some time ago, and we also bought high-yield grains, and our family has no money. But our two sons can hunt. We were lucky before, we caught a lot of prey and sold a lot of money. Now We still have nearly ten taels of silver in our family."


    After he finished speaking, he took out a purse from his arms and poured the money inside on the bag beside his feet.


    Hu Hexiang was stunned for a moment, and she was rushed to Linshan Vige in such a woeful manner. I heard that they had beaten someone andpensated the two families for a lot of money, but now they still have nearly ten taels of silver on them?


    They are lucky too!


    Except for Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang, the others in the Fan family also looked at Murong Ju with a look of surprise.


    The olddy said every day that she had no money. She was digging at home. She was reluctant to put oil when cooking. She ate porridge every time. room.


    Murong Ju poured it out for everyone to see. Seeing that her family members, including Hu Hexiang, were looking at her money with hot eyes, she quickly took the money and put it in her arms, and snorted coldly, "I''ve already taken the money out. Now, only you know how much money I have, if I lose my money in the future, then I will me you, and you have to pay attention to me."


    Hu Hexiang pouted in disdain, who cares about her money, and her family does not have it.


    Murong Yang''s heart was also a little more rxed. The elder sister''s family had money, so he and the elder brother would not have to work so hard to subsidize them in the future. After all, the family''s money was all hard-earned money, earned by a few children, and no one wanted to. Just take it out like that, and it''s cheap for others.


    When Murong Ju put the money in her arms, Murong Yang asked the Fan family to follow him in and began to allocate rooms to them.

 Chapter 1718: thirsty ghost reincarnated

    Chapter 1718 Death of Thirsty Ghost Reincarnated


    The rest of the Murong family are in the field or in the academy now. If you go to call them back now, a few people will definitely make a scene, so they won''t be notified.


    But after all, it¡¯s a new house. Whether it¡¯s a child¡¯s house or a utility room, there are not many things, and the room is easy to vacate.


    Hu Hexiang let the three girls squeeze into one room, plus the utility room at home, so just three rooms were vacated.


    Although she prefers boys over girls, she is her own granddaughter after all, and she doesn''t want outsiders to harm their clothes or anything, so she helped move the two girls'' clothes to another girl''s house.


    And when Hu Hexiang was moving the clothes, she looked at the envious expressions on the faces of the girls in the Fan family, her face suddenly became more proud, and her heart was even more fortunate.


    Fortunately, she moved things out, otherwise it would definitely be cheaper for outsiders to go.


    And after they tidied up the house, Murong Cai and Murong Kuan also brought the flour over.


    The olddies on both sides didn''t want to let outsiders take advantage of them. As soon as they were delivered, they immediately moved the flour to their own kitchens, for fear that others would steal theirs.


    Hu Hexiang saw that they had made the bed and drank a lot of water from their own water tank. Looking at the water tank of her own, the water level that her grandson had filled in the morning was a little lower, and she was suddenly depressed.


    Drink water as soon as you arrive. In the past life, a ghost who died of thirst was reincarnated, so you can drink it!


    Seeing that they were full and about to go back to the house to rest, Hu Hexiang immediately coughed lightly.


    All the Fan family turned to look at her.


    Hu Hexiang said with a yin and yang expression: "Hey, you are here to be a master, a master, a master, a wife, and ady? My aunt is old, and I am of the same age as me, and my body and bones are notparable to that of a young man, so I won''t say anything. You guys. Young, are you nning to rest? It''s not even noon on this day? Even if you want to go back to the house to whisper, it''s too early, right?"


    A few young people didn''t understand what she meant, but Fan Xingchang, Fan Hechang and their daughters-inw understood.


    Whisper, a family squeezed into a room, what can you say in a whisper?


    Thinking of Li Zheng''s promise to them to live in Lihua Vige, the four looked at each other and nodded helplessly.


    Fan Xingchang said: "Little aunt, if you have anything to do, please tell me. As long as we can do it, we can''t help but define it."


    His wife Yao Shi also said: "Yes, little aunt, just tell me."


    Fan Hechang and his wife Li also echoed, "Yeah, if you don''t say it, we don''t know what to do."


    Murong Yang wanted to persuade his wife, but thinking that the water was really hard toe by, he went with her, sat on the side to rest, and decided to go to the field to cool down.


    Hu Hexiang snorted coldly: "I don''t know what to do? The water you drank just now was filled by my grandchildren who got up early in the morning and went back and forth to the well several times. You drank so much at once. What do you say you should do now?"


    "You also have a water tank in the kitchen. From now on, you are not allowed to use the water from our side or from the yard. You can fetch water yourself ande back to clean it. You can fetch water and drink it yourself."


    "Of course, before filling your house, you must fill our house first, but you promised to help our house with the work."


    He wants his beloved grandson to fetch water to serve their family, just dream.


    Murong Ju obviously did not expect that her younger siblings could not wait so much, and she actually asked them to do the work, without giving them any face at all.

 Chapter 1719: call like an animal

    Chapter 1719 Acting like an animal


    "What if you let them rest for a while? Don''t be in a hurry to fetch water. When we came, there were no ox carts in Linshan Vige. We walked step by step, and everyone was very tired. what."


    Hu Hexiang curled her lips in disdain, and said with her hands on her hips: "I don''t care how you came here, anyway, I only know that the water tank in my kitchen is out of water, and when my son and grandsone back, I won''t be able to wash my face, and my daughter-inw will not be able to. After the water is used for cooking and washing, we won¡¯t be able to eat lunch.¡±


    Just as Murong Ju was about to speak, Yao shi said, "Auntie is right, it''s our fault, water is hard toe by now, and having water to y is a blessing, we shouldn''t be ignorant of happiness in the midst of happiness, Also, please don''t be angry, auntie, we''ll go fetch water now."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Mrs. Li again.


    Li hurriedly said: "Yes, let''s go to fetch water now, auntie don''t be angry."


    Hu Hexiang frowned, how could he not be fooled?


    She also wanted to anger Murong Ju and ask her to do something to drive her out of Lihua Vige.


    Hu Hexiang coughed lightly: "It''s good to know how to draw water, hurry up, after drawing water, the man will go to my field to help the old man with the work, the woman wille back to help with cooking, and the older children will also go. In the field, the rest of the children are going to pick up firewood, not only from yours, but also from our side, understand?"


    Murong Ju said: "Hu Hexiang, don''t go too far! You really think they are animals."


    Hu Hexiang said: "Excessive? If you think it''s too much, don''t stay in my house if you have the ability. I arrange this way for everyone in my family, and I treat my own grandchildren like this. It''s hot outside, so it''s time to study now. There is no one who should bezy, and now you are relying on others, why can''t I arrange it like this? Why is it too much?"


    "you!"


    Fan Xingchang said: "Okay, auntie, we have to do these things at home, we do it, don''t be impulsive."


    After he finished speaking, he whispered a few words in her ear.


    Hearing this, Murong Ju gave Hu Hexiang a stern look, and said, "My children are also flesh and blood. Although I promised to help you with the work, don''t use them like animals. After all, we are Wen Rung as the middleman. Let us stay, Wen Swiss franc also sent things over. If they are tired or exhausted, Wen Swiss franc''s reputation is not good, and your family''s reputation is even worse, think about it for yourself. "


    Hu Hexiang was stunned for a moment, and seemed to have listened to her words, and snorted: "Don''t worry, I am their elder after all, and I won''t do anything to them. What they do is also what my children do every day. made."


    "You better keep your word."


    After Murong Ju finished speaking, she went back to the house. She was old and couldn''t hold on anymore.


    When the rest of the Fan family saw this, they obediently followed Hu Hexiang''s instructions and went to work.


    Fan Xingchang and his wife Fan Hechang went down to the ground with Murong Yang.


    Their children were divided into two groups, one group went to fetch water, the other group went to collect firewood.


    Murong Lingran also roughly guessed something about what would happen at Murong Yang''s house. Neither of the two olddies would agree with each other, and they had bad tempers, but Murong Ju was relying on others after all, so she would definitely swallow her anger in the end.


    Murong Lingran couldn''t feel any sympathy for her experience.

 Chapter 1720: getaway paradise

    Chapter 1720 Feng Shui Treasure Land


    If the Fan family were not so arrogant and domineering on the first day ofing to Lihua Vige, they would not have hurt her family, and they would not have ended up in this field.


    In the scorching sun, the news that the Fan family returned to Lihua Vige soon spread throughout the entire Lihua Vige.


    Lizheng also asked Zhuang Qinghe to pass on his decision, so that the vigers should not be too surprised when they see the Fan family, as long as they are honest and do their duty, don''t interfere with them and discriminate against them.


    The vigers knew that they were left with the intention of Murong Zhe. They didn''t look at the monk''s face to look at the Buddha''s face, but most of the vigers did what Li Zheng said.


    At this time, several vigers in Lihua Vige saw several strangers carrying buckets to fetch water. Although they knew that it might be the Fan family, some of them still asked again, such as Chang Yongsong, who happened to be here to fetch water.


    Chang Yongsong asked, "Are you from the Fan family?"


    Fan Xinyan, the eldest son of Fan Xingchang, said: "Yes."


    "Are you here to fetch water?"


    "right."


    Chang Yongsong didn''t embarrass him when he heard the words, and said, "Just stand in line, but I have something to tell you in advance, if you want to drink water, you should dig these two wells, if you want to irrigate clothes or something, if the people here If there are many, just use the riverside. You can see the location of the river from where everyone brings the water. Of course, now the two wells are full of water every day. If there are not many people, you can also use it to water Vegetables, irrigated crops, etc."


    Fan Xinyan said gratefully, "Thank you for this big brother."


    "Also." Chang Yongsong continued: "These two wells are rted to the lives of hundreds of people, as well as the high-yield food that Your Majesty attaches the most importance to, which is different from the rules in your vige. Li Zheng said, no one can It has polluted the water. The officials who came to dig the well also said, Your Majesty has a n, if anyone dares to pollute and destroy the well, such as poisoning the well so that the well can not be used, and affecting the high-yield grain in the ground, they will be executed."


    Fan Xinyan and his two brothers were startled at the same time, obviously they didn''t expect Lihua Vige to be stricter than the rules in their vige.


    Fan Xinyan said: "Thank you for this big brother, we understand."


    Chang Yongsong didn''t want to get too close to them, so as not to make people unhappy, he said, "You don''t need to thank me."


    After saying that, ignore them.


    Seeing this, the Fan family looked at each other in dismay, and they did not dare to take the initiative to ask for words, but lined up seriously.


    And they obediently did what Li Zheng said. As long as the vigers from Lihua Vige came over, they would line up behind them.


    Fortunately, they are lucky. The people of Lihua Vige are afraid of the heat. Most of the people have filled up the water early in the morning, or n toe out in the evening when it is cooler. There are very few people in line now. , no one needs to give in, and soon it will be their turn.


    Fan Xinyan, his younger brother Fan Xinjiang, and their cousin, Fan Hechang''s eldest son, Fan Xinda, came to the same well at this time, stretched out their heads and looked at the water inside, and their eyes almost fell to the ground in surprise.


    The two wells were next to each other. Fan Xinda saw that there was no one beside him, so he went to the well next to him to take a look. It was the same as the first well, and it was full of water.


    Fan Xinyan couldn''t help sighing: "My God, this Lihua Vige is really a treasurend of Feng Shui. It''s been almost half a day now, and there is still so much water."

 Chapter 1721: Born to be untidy

    Chapter 1721 Born to be untidy


    Fan Xinda said: "Yes, the water in Linshan Vige has never reached such a water level. This high-yield grain is really nted in Lihua Vige. If it were nted elsewhere, it would be miserable."


    Fan Xinjiang is the youngest and the most straightforward, and said with an envious expression: "It''s really good to be in Lihua Vige, if it wasn''t for the wrong things that Ama and his parents didst year, we wouldn''t have suffered so much in Linshan Vige. And don''t have to move the house twice because of the drought."


    Fan Xinyan said: "Don''t me them, Ama and Mom and Dad also wanted to let us live a good life back then, but now they know they were wrong and have been taught a lesson, and now we are back, as long as we work hard, let Wen Rui Cousin Lang''s family sees our change, and we will have a good life in the future."


    Fan Xinda also said: "Yes, we will work hard in the future, and life will be better."


    Fan Xinjiang nodded: "Well, I listen to my brothers."


    The three of them sighed and quickly filled the bucket with water and brought it back to Murongyang''s house.


    After they left, a figure quickly ran towards Murong Lingran''s house.


    After listening to the man''s words, Murong said: "Do they really say that?"


    Chang Yongsong said: "Yes."


    "Since they are so sensible, why didn''t they know how to persuade their grandma and parentsst year?"


    Chang Yongsong patted his head embarrassedly: "Probably I don''t know how powerful you are, and I''m born to be unclean. Just like me, after you clean up, I''ll be honest."


    Murong Lingran suddenly burst outughing, "What you said is reasonable, but you should supervise them when you have time, and don''t let them cause trouble in the vige. If you hear it,e and tell me."


    Chang Yongsong nodded: "Yes, little master."


    When Murong Ju woke up, she was relieved to see that the water tank in her kitchen was full.


    It seems that they fetched water well, and they can stay in Lihua Vige smoothly in the future.


    And Fan Xinjiang was standing at the door of the kitchen, chatting to the people inside about what he saw.


    "Let me tell you, the two wells in Lihua Vige are really full of water. When we went there, many people had already drawn in water, but the water level was still higher than the original one in our vige."


    His aunt, Yao Shi, was busy kneading the dough, and said in surprise, "Is there really that much water?"


    Fan Xinjiang said: "It''s true. Brother Xinyan and Brother Xinda personally saw it. Not only that, but they also often go to a fish pond to fetch water, which is my cousin''s fish pond. The water in that fish pond is also very full. Yes, many people fetch water there to irrigate, my two brothers and I have seen it, although it is the water for raising fish and shrimp, it is also clean, and you can see the bottom of the river at a nce.¡±


    Li said: "When I was working just now, I heard people say that the water in the fish pond flows down from the Wuming Mountain. I heard that every morning when I wake up, the water is just like well water, full of water. Yes, it''s no wonder that the faces of the people of Lihua Vige didn''t look anxious at all, and the days were still like normal."


    "Look at the soil in their fields, none of the soil is dry. This year''s autumn harvest in Lihua Vige is incredible. They nted high-yield grains without being affected in the slightest. It will definitely be a bumper harvest. It is estimated that the people around will be jealous. ."

 Chapter 1722: cruel to both

    Chapter 1722 is cruel to both sides


    Yao sighed, "If only we hadn''t been kicked outst year."


    Li also said: "Yes, otherwise we wouldn''t have fled twice because of the drought. We became refugees twice in two years. No one is more unlucky than us."


    Yao shi added: "I also heard that the future academy has not been affected, and the Master is still teaching as normal every day. It would be great if our children could also go to study there. I heard that they can still live in the academy. Nor will they suffer with us now, with a few people sharing a bed."


    Mrs. Li said: "We can only me our mother-inw for offending Wen Rungst year. Otherwise, our children will definitely have a chance to enroll in school. How can they be reduced to the point where they don''t even dare to ask."


    "Yeah." Yao Shi said, "I heard that several of my uncle''s children go to the academy, but we envy our children to death."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Murong Ju suddenly appeared at the door and let out a light cough.


    Everyone in the kitchen stopped talking immediately.


    If theyin again, she will sayter, why didn''t she know how to stop herst year? It''s not that she wants an olddy to rush ahead and get some benefits.


    Murong Ju snorted: "Don''t dare to gossip about my old wife behind my back, be careful that I have divorced you for my son, and you will die of thirst!"


    Yao''s and Li''s faces turned pale, and their hands moved faster.


    Three dayster, Murong Lingran went to the city again to see Gu Daxing and his sister Gu Xiaoling, and by the way to see how He Wenyi and the others were doing.


    The yard rented by He Wenyi also has a well. She also went to see it some time ago, and there is a lot of water in the well.


    When ?? arrived, seeing that the water level in the well was still high enough for them to live for a long time, she felt relieved and took the Gu Daxing brothers and sisters home.


    Of course, the school has been open for some time. When the school started, she also asked Shitou and the others if they would like to study in the future academy. After all, they are all the right ages.


    It was just that He Wenyi was busy with his work at that time, and they were also very interested in woodworking. They wished they could learn all of He Wenyi''s crafts so that they could support themselves when they grew up and repay He Wenyi, but they couldn''t say anything.


    Now that He Wenyi''s business is more leisurely, she asked again.


    The answer is the same asst time, and He Wenyi said that he has also read books and can teach them simple literacy. Now that he is free, he can teach them.


    Murong Lingran also knew that they had developed feelings for each other, so it was cruel to both parties to let them separate like this.


    had to tell them that if you want to go to the future academy, you can tell her at any time.


    Anyway, the biggest stone is only ten years old this year, and they have no ambition to take the imperial examination, so it¡¯s okay to dy for some time.


    also told them that if life in the city was difficult, they could go back to Lihua Vige to find her, and she would arrange amodation for them.


    At this time, the Gu Daxing brothers and sisters followed Murong Lingran through the front yard of Murong''s house, and soon reached the main room.


    Seeing a lot of people inside, the two became even more nervous.


    Especially Gu Daxing''s younger sister, Gu Xiaoling, seeing so many raw faces, has been hiding behind her brother, nervously.


    looked at the crowd.


    Murong Zhe looked at the two and said, "You are divided into Gu Daxing and Gu Xiaoling?"

 Chapter 1723: things you asked for before

    Chapter 1723 Please ask before


    Gu Daxing nodded: "Yes, sir."


    Gu Xiaoling was told by her brother in advance that she must be sweet, so that others would like her, so although she was afraid, she said softly, "Yes, sir."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "I''ve also heard Aran talk about you, since you''re members of my family''s Xiaowu Gang and have met my family''s Xiaowu, then even if you have a rtionship with my family, then you should live in Lihua Vige. It''s just that you are still young, and you still need someone to take care of you."


    Gu Daxing didn''t want to cause them any trouble, and hurriedly said: "No need, we don''t need anyone to take care of us, I can take care of myself, and I can take care of my sister, we can sleep in the firewood room or the kitchen, just give us a ce It''s alright."


    Murongzhe was very pleased with their sensibleness, and said with a smile: "Where can you live there, but your sister must have found a suitable ce for you long ago, otherwise she would not pick you up."


    Gu Daxing stared nkly at Murong Lingran.


    Murong smiled mysteriously, didn''t say anything, just looked at the front courtyard.


    Two people appeared in sight soon after.


    Murong Zhe saw the twoing, and immediately got up to say hello: "Pufuzilin''s sister-inw is here."


    Master Pu nced at the Gu Daxing brothers and sisters, nodded and said: "Yes, the little master sent someone to invite us over, saying that the matter we asked her to be settled before, so we came over quickly."


    What did you ask for before?


    Murong Zhe is not stupid, seeing Lin shi staring at Gu Daxing and Gu Xiaoling all the time, there is still a clear desire in his eyes, thinking that the couple have not had children for many years, he suddenly understands.


    Murong Lingran was worried that they would dislike the two children and hurt the hearts of the two brothers and sisters, so she pulled the two aside for a while, and whispered, "Master Pu, Aunt Lin, these two brothers and sisters are originally from Lushui Vige, and they have nothing to do with them. Motherless, I met vicious rtives and drove them out of the vige. I had been begging in the city to make a living. Some time ago, you asked me to find two children to raise for you. I brought it back to you."


    "If you are willing to adopt, let them follow you. If you are not willing, it doesn''t matter. I will find someone else to take care of them."


    Lin looked at Gu Daxing, and then at Gu Xiaoling. Both of them were skinny and malnourished. Her face was full of distress. She was so young without her parents. So pitiful.


    Both of them are good looking, the man is handsome and the woman is cute. Lin shi likes it more and more, and looks at her husband excitedly.


    Master Pu nodded with her, and nodded with Murong Lingran.


    Seeing that they were satisfied with these two children, Murong Lingran suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, walked over to look at Gu Daxing, and said sternly, "One of them is the master of the Future Academy, and the other is the dormitory of the Future Academy. I don¡¯t have any children, I really want to have two children by my side, you have no parents and no mother, it¡¯s just right, are you willing to be their children?¡±


    Gu Daxing looked at Pu Fuzi and his wife, then looked at Murong Lingran, and asked in a daze: "Does that mean they will be our parents in the future?"


    "Yes." Murong nodded: "Are you willing?"


    "But...but we are both so old, and my sister just got sick again, won''t they dislike us?"

 Chapter 1724: Liu Jianian fainted

    Chapter 1724 Liu Jianian fainted


    Lin said, "I won''t dislike it. It''s toote for us to like you. How could we dislike you?"


    Gu Daxing struggled for a while, and suddenly looked straight into Pu Fuzi''s eyes: "I...I am willing."


    He thought that the elder sister brought them back to make them work, but he didn''t expect to be someone else''s child.


    He doesn''t reject having parents, but he is very happy in his heart. He also misses the days when he had parents before, and likes to live under the protection of parents.


    If this pair of parents are as good to them as the previous parents, no, just give them a full meal and don¡¯t beat and scold them casually. He will see them as his biological parents and will be filial to them in the future. of.


    Pufuzi and his wife were instantly overjoyed.


    Murong Lingran looked at Gu Xiaoling again and said with a smile, "Would you like Master Pu and Aunt Lin to be your parents in the future?"


    Gu Xiaoling is only five years old, and she was even younger when her parents died. Although she can''t remember some things about her parents, she has also seen how happy those children who have parents are, and said with anticipation: "With Father and mother, no child dares to bully me?"


    Master Pu said: "Of course, if someone bullies you, your parents will bully you back."


    "Then I won''t have to beg anymore?"


    Lin said with a smile: "Of course you don''t need it, your parents will take care of you."


    The little boss has a good heart and gave her man twenty taels of silver a month, and she is now working as a dormitory. Now that she has fewer children, she has more free time, and she also has three taels of silver a month. , is more than enough to feed two children.


    Gu Xiaoling was overjoyed when she heard the words: "Can I wear a beautiful hairband every day from now on? Can I also have sweet candies?"


    As expected, he was still a child.


    Lin Shi smiled kindly: "Of course, I can buy you many colors of hair ties, as long as you like it, I can buy you my pearl flowers. In the future, when you grow up, I will also buy you hairpins. Candy or something, I can often buy it for you too."


    Gu Xiaoling said excitedly when she heard the words: "I would like Master Pu and Aunt Lin to be my parents."


    Murong Zhe said with a smile: "It''s time to change your mouth, call me aunt and aunt."


    Gu Xiaoling said loudly, "Father, Mother."


    Gu Daxing is older, after all, and has seen his own parents. Suddenly, he wanted to call another couple as his parents, but he was still a little speechless.


    It''s just that the younger sister shouted. As a brother, he has no reason to back down. Otherwise, it will make Sister Ran, who kindly brought him back, embarrassed. After struggling for a while, he also shouted: "Father, Mother. "


    "Hey." The coupleughed immediately.


    Murong Zhe said sternly: "However, your parents adopted you with good intentions. Whether you understand it or not, I still have to rify some things with you first. You must listen to your parents, and don''t be too harsh Willful. They are still young. If they have their own children in the future, you should not bully him, but protect him with your parents, understand? "


    The two said at the same time: "I know."


    Just after the family of four left, Taihua suddenly came over with a panicked expression and said, "Master, the eldest youngdy suddenly fainted in the backyard."


    Liu Jianian fainted?


    Everyone was startled at the same time. Murong Zhe got up and walked to the backyard.

 Chapter 1725: pregnant

    Chapter 1725 Pregnant


    Murong Lingran also asked: "Or is it too hot, and you have heat stroke?"


    Taihua said: "I don''t know about ves, the youngdy was walking, and suddenly she fainted when her eyes darkened. Fortunately, the two sisters, Songyue and Changyue, were always by her side, and immediately helped her to sit down, and her consciousness recovered. , but his face is terrifyingly pale."


    Murong Lingran and the others followed behind, suddenly thinking of something, his expression suddenly rxed.


    When the group arrived, Liu Jianian was sitting on the stone bench in the backyard to rest.


    Xiao Manan worried: "Why are you sitting here? Didn''t you faint? Hurry up and lie down on the bed, don''t get serious. If you have an ident when Azong is not at home, and Azonges backter, I can How do you deal with him?"


    Liu Jianian said with a smile: "I said I''m fine, but Taihua is not at ease, so I want to call you over."


    Murong Zhe nced at herplexion, and said helplessly, "You''re so pale and say it''s okay? Jia Nian, why are you being polite to your parents?"


    Liu Jianian was a little embarrassed for a while, lowered his head and said, "I... I''m really not ufortable, and I''m in good health."


    Murong Lingran saw that she was shy, and suddenly whispered something in her parents'' ears.


    The two were startled, and looked at Liu Jianian excitedly at the same time.


    Xiao Manan said with a trembling voice: "Jia...Jia Nian, you...you shouldn''t...do you really have it?"


    Liu Jianian nodded with a smile, and sighed: "It''s just that this child came at the wrong time, his father is not around, and now there is a drought, he is destined to suffer with me."


    Xiao Manan was happy when she saw her confession, and when she heard what she said behind, she quickly said with relief: "Jia Nian, don''t worry, with us here, I promise to give him only a lot more love. A-Niang has given birth to seven children. Well, that''s a lot of experience, and I promise to take good care of you."


    Murong Lingran also patted her chest and assured: "Sister-inw, don''t worry, I will take good care of you and your little nephew, and promise not to let you be affected by the drought."


    Liu Jianian smiled and said, "Thank you very much then."


    Xiao Manan said again: "When did you find out you were pregnant?"


    "It was only yesterday." Liu Jianian said, "I sometimes feel nauseated and vomited these few days, but I was reminded by Taihua. I said yesterday that I was going to Zhiye Zhai, but in fact I went back home quietly to let me My grandfather gave me a diagnosis, and it turned out that I was pregnant."


    Xiao Manan couldn''t help but bowed to God and said happily: "Thank God, Azong is going to have a child, he is going to be a father."


    Murong smiled and said: "Sister-inw, congrattions, you will soon be a mother."


    Liu Jianian also said: "Congrattions too, you are going to be an aunt."


    "Ha ha¡­"


    There was a pregnant woman in the family, and the whole Murong family began to get nervous.


    Because many peoplee to the backyard to fetch water every day, for Liu Jianian''s safety, Murong Lingran also told her to stay in the house as much as possible to prevent those people from hitting her.


    I heard that the fetus is in danger within three months. Now that it is three months away, it is still a few days away. For the sake of the child, I can only aggrieve her temporarily.


    No matter where you are going, you must take at least four people out, two men and two women.


    And Xiao Manan also temporarily put down Murong Xuan''s marriage, and nned to take care of Liu Jianian first.


    Every day, I was thinking of ways to make soup for her, and what was nutritious, it was not until Liu Jianian''s fetus was three months full and she really settled down that she was relieved.

 Chapter 1726: Refugees are here again

    Chapter 1726 Refugees are here again


    On this day, Murong Lingran came down from Wuming Mountain to collect herbs, just in time to hear the sound of gong beating from the vige.


    Seeing that there was no one around, she immediately released the heavy light from the space and let it take herself up to the sky to have a look, and saw a lot of peopleing from a distance.


    Just from the perspective of Lihua Vige, there are also many people passing by. It should be that Lihua Vige also found that many people from other viges came over, and the young people went to check the situation.


    Murong Lingran was about toe down. After all, it was too high-profile to pass from the sky. Before he could speak to Chongguang, he saw another group of people suddenlye down from the mountain or from the roof, and ran to the ce where those people appeared.


    Those people are¡­


    Thinking of the recent situation and the high yield of grain in Lihua Vige, she instantly understood who those people were.


    asked Chongguang to put her on the ground, and as soon as she climbed onto the ck fur''s back, she heard the sound of hoofs behind her.


    turned his head and saw that Helian Rongjiu was riding a horse with Zeyuan and Zequ, and arge group of men and horses came over behind him.


    Seeing Helian Rongjiu''s solemn expression, Murong asked, "Ninth Young Master, are you here for those people?"


    "Yes, girl." Helian Rongjiu said: "The sound just now should be a signal that the vigers are gathering in the vige. You lead the way, and we will go there together."


    Murong nodded and let Heimao and his horse walk side by side, and she asked the identities of those people by the way.


    ¡­


    It turned out that most of those people were from Linshan Vige. Because there was no water in the vige, many people escaped.


    People who have taken refuge have all gone to seek refuge, but no one has found refuge. I heard that there is still a lot of water in Lihua Vige, and even the crops are still growing normally, so they followed.


    Murong Lingran couldn''t help but sighed. Lihua Vige has already had a lot of refugees due to drought twice. Looking at the number of those people just now, it is estimated that more than half of them came this time.


    So many people, if there is no order from the imperial court, Li Zheng probably would not have taken them in.


    But Helian Rongjiu came, so Li Zheng had no choice but to take it in even if he didn''t want to.


    About half an hourter, half of the young people in the vige gathered at the meeting ce, and there were three or four hundred people on the opposite side, which wasparable to the number of people in half of Lihua Vige.


    A group of people in ck clothes surrounded all the people from the outer vige. Ze Yu, who appeared in Tianhe Tower some time ago, was also there, waiting in a serious line. As long as they dared to hurt the people of Lihua Vige in the slightest, their heads would fall to the ground.


    Those people were brought here by Qingzhuang and a group of people in mysterious clothes from Lihua Vige before they even approached the houses of the people in Lihua Vige. I thought that there were so many guards in a vige to protect it.


    Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu took the first step. Seeing that Li Zheng and Murong Zhe were bothing, they hurriedly stood beside them.


    Li Zheng was standing at the front at this time, looking at a group of people who were basically unkempt. Although he roughly guessed their intentions, he still asked aloud: "Where did you alle from? Come to Lihua Vige. doing what?"


    One person said angrily: "Where do wee from, you don''t need to worry about it! What are we doing? We are here to live. You quickly take out the water in your vige. If we don''t drink water, we will die of thirst."

 Chapter 1727: bottomed out

    Chapter 1727 Bottom out


    As soon as they stepped into the boundary of Lihua Vige, they were about to find the well in their vige, when they were caught by the men in Xuanyi who suddenly appeared and ordered them to follow, or else they would die.


    They didn''t want to hear it at first, but when one person didn''t listen, his bones were broken immediately, and now his whole body was shaking with pain, so they didn''t dare to make trouble.


    Zhuang Qinghe''s face sank, and he said angrily: "You give me the right attitude! The water in our vige is also extremely precious. You can give it to you if you don''t give it to you!"


    The man said arrogantly: "If you don''t give it, we will have to rob it. Anyway, there are a lot of people on my side."


    Zeyu immediately walked up to the man, kicked him without hesitation, pulled out half of the saber around his waist, and warned coldly: "Do you think we are dead? How dare you be surrounded by us? So arrogant, if you don¡¯t want to die, just say it, I can give you a ride.¡±


    The man was stunned for a moment, and immediately shrank his body behind him. When he saw someone behind him, he immediately hid behind the man. Although his stomach hurt, he didn''t dare to let out any wailing. He only dared to look at Zeyu in fear. .


    He just wanted to test it out to see if they dared to attack them, but he didn''t expect to attack them so ruthlessly, he was really mad at him.


    Murong Lingran couldn''t help but sighed, he was another person who didn''t need to clean up.


    Li Zheng said loudly: "Wen Rung is here, and Chunling Township is here too. If you don''t honestly state your purpose, then the consequences are not something you can bear."


    Those people looked at each other, and another older person came out suddenly, first bowed to both Murong Zhe and Murong Lingran, and then said with a bitter face, "Zhuang Lizheng, do you still remember me? "


    Li Zheng recognized him at a nce, he was from Linshan Vige, he nodded and said, "Brother Li Mansheng, of course I remember you. Since you are also here, just tell me, what are you doing here? Borrowing water, still¡­"


    Borrowing? Or just for robbery?


    Seeing that Li Mansheng asked him directly, he didn''t hesitate, and said directly: "Most of us are from Linshan Vige. Our Linshan Vige has run out of water. I heard that the high-yield rice in your vige is still green. It''s also very wet, I guess there may not be a shortage of water in your vige, so we want toe and stay for a while, and hope you can take us in."


    Li is frowning: "Borrowing? Hundreds of you havee here. Basically, half of the people from a vige havee. This is the first time in my life that I have seen this kind of borrowing."


    Even the refugees who came to Baiyun Vige because of the droughtst time were only a few dozen people.


    If all these three or four hundred people arrive at Lihua Vige, if no one takes care of them, it is estimated that it will be difficult for the people in the vige to feel safe in the future.


    Li Mansheng nced at the people next to him and said, "I don''t know why so many people came here. The water in Linshan Vige is really nothing. As for the others, we all met on the road, and they were all Because there is not enough water in the vige to drink, and I can''t win the fight, I left the vige. I heard from the girl who married Lihua Vige that Lihua Vige is not short of water for the time being, so I came here."


    Li Zhengwei: "But you are really too many people, and not every well in our vige is full of water. For example, my family''s well is about to bottom out."

 Chapter 1728: Cut off that mans head!

    Chapter 1728 Cut off the man''s head!


    "As for those sent by the imperial court to fight, although there is still water, I don''t know when it will suddenly be gone."


    "I am also very sympathetic to your experience, but I am really helpless."


    "I''m just a little righteous person, and I can''t be the master to take you in. If the vigers in this vige have no water to drink in the future, or the crops can''t be watered in the future because of taking you in, then I will be the sinner of the whole vige. ."


    "Since you are fleeing, you are refugees. The ce you should go is the city. The people in the court will arrange you when they see it. The same is true for the refugees who were arranged in your vigest year."


    "And if the court arranges it, it will definitely give you food, drinks, tents, and even money. You all go to the city. You can find me, I really can''t do anything."


    Li Mansheng looked at the people next to him, saw them nodding, and said, "Zhuang Lizheng, will the court really give us money and arrange a ce to live?"


    "Really." Li Zheng said: "Just ask the refugees who came to your vigest year."


    Li Mansheng knew that Zhuang Li would not lie to him, and also knew that he really did not have the ability to take them in.


    What he said was right, so many of them had to eat and live, and they had to spend a lot of water and food. Even if he agreed, the other people in the vige would not agree.


    Li Mansheng looked behind him and said loudly, "Everyone has heard it, let''s go to the city. We''d better listen to the court''s orders. We still have money to go to the city."


    It¡¯s just that some people can¡¯t lift their spirits even when they hear that they have money to take.


    Also, after walking here for a few hours from Linshan Vige, I thought I could settle down, but I didn''t expect others to be unwilling to take them in.


    Some people who had not drank water all the time and supported them with one breath could not hold on, and suddenly fell to the ground.


    When a woman saw her rtive fainted, she shook her body nervously, and said anxiously, "Second brother and sister, second brother and sister."


    Seeing that she showed no sign of waking up, the woman looked at Lizheng anxiously and begged: "Zhuang Lizheng, my second brother and sister is pregnant, please help her, she, like me, hasn''t had a drink for a long time. , If she doesn''t drink water, the child in her stomach will be in danger, and if it is serious, she will die."


    Pregnant woman?


    Murong Lingran looked at the woman''s belly, and it really was bulging, it was estimated that it was five or six months old.


    li is not a hard-hearted person. Seeing such a scene, he immediately asked Zhuang Qinghe to fetch water.


    Just before he could say anything, he saw Murong walk over, took off the water dder from his waist, and fed the fainted man himself.


    There are also pregnant women in her family. For the sake of her family, it''s nothing to help this person. It''s just a blessing for the child in her sister-inw''s womb and her eldest brother far away in the frontier.


    The people around saw that Murong Lingran had water on his hands, and they couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and their eyes were red.


    Helian Rongjiu saw their intentions, his face sank, and he said coldly: "Zeyu, let your people take good care of you, as long as someone is dishonest, dares to grab water, and dare to bully people, they will immediately take that person''s name. Cut off my head!"


    Zawa Yu said loudly: "Yes, Master!"


    After saying that, he looked straight at the man closest to Murong Lingran.

 Chapter 1729: letter

    Chapter 1729 Letter


    The man saw Zeyu staring at him like he was looking at a dead man, and immediately shivered, his body involuntarily took a few steps back, and he became honest in an instant.


    When the others saw this, they didn''t dare to do anything, they could only watch the pregnant woman drinking the water they dreamed of.


    As for Helian Rongjiu, they dared not even look at him.


    Although they hadn''t read much, they knew that being able tomand so many well-trained people, and be able to say words like beheading people, must be a high official they couldn''t afford to offend.


    After a while, the pregnant woman woke up, saw a water bag beside her mouth, and started drinking.


    Murong Lingran didn''t get angry when she saw this, and nced at the other fainted people, all of them wearing ck clothes handed over water bags, so she returned to Helian Rongjiu''s side at ease, and said in a low voice, "So How about a lot of people, what are you going to do now?"


    Helian Rongjiu looked at her meaningfully and said, "Is there really a lot of water in Lihua Vige?"


    Murong Lingran saw his eyes that had prated her heart, her heart stunned, but she said calmly: "At present, it seems to be enough for the entire Lihua Vige, but if you add a few hundred more people, I don''t know if it''s enough."


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "Even you are not sure?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment, how could this person ask her like this?


    Does he know that she fills the water in Lihua Vige every night?


    No, how could he know?


    No matter how he thought about it, he never imagined that she had a space for water to use.


    His people did not suddenly appear in Lihua Vige just now, but he also appeared as soon as people from other viges came, indicating that he had already sent people to pay attention to the situation in Lihua Vige.


    Could it be that his people saw her go to the well in the middle of the night?


    No, not possible.


    Every time she goes out, she confirms with Changqi Shenjun that there is no one around, and it is impossible for his people to see her.


    After thinking about it clearly, Murong Lingran said calmly: "Of course, I''m not God, I''m definitely not sure."


    Helian Rongjiu said sternly: "Girl, can you help me with one thing?"


    Murong asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Helian Rongjiu gave her the letter he had prepared.


    This was prepared before he came.


    In the surrounding viges, not only Linshan Vige has no water to drink, but other viges that have no water but do not know that Lihua Vige has water, the primary target will definitely be the city.


    Since these people have already arrived here, there is no need to let them run around, as long as conditions permit, they can be ced on the spot.


    Moreover, the fact that there is no shortage of water in Lihua Vige will spread around sooner orter, and there will definitely be more and more refugees whoe to seek refuge at that time, which will definitely have a great impact on the vigers. To prevent those people from doing anything wrong on impulse, harming others and harming themselves.


    Murong Lingran red at Helian Rongjiu after reading it.


    She knew that there would be no good thing for this person to appear.


    Helian Rongjiu was not angry when she red at her, but just nced at her helplessly, the meaning in his eyes was obvious, he couldn''t help it, so many people went to the city, the city would be chaotic, and it would cause panic. .


    If they were very hungry and passed by other people¡¯s houses, they might evenmit murder, looting and torture.


    Murong Lingran obviously also thought about the consequences of not taking them in at Lihua Vige, so he had to pull his father''s sleeve and let him read the letter too.

 Chapter 1730: Stay in Ewha Village

    Chapter 1730 Stay in Lihua Vige


    After Murong Zhe read it, he looked at Li Zheng again.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I know that you are capable, and those who are capable will work hard, so it will be hard for you. Anyway, it is not the first time that you have helped me, right?"


    Murong Lingran''s eyes widened suddenly, and his voice started to stutter, "I... what ability can I have? I still have to work hard, they are here, and they still need to be taken care of by your court. Shouldn''t you want to? When you throw your hands off the shopkeeper, do you want all the food and money from our family?"


    "Of course not, the court will pay." Seeing her, he became nervous instantly, Helian Rongjiu shook his head helplessly, is he such a stingy person?


    His treasury just received several million taels of silver.


    "Girl, these are human lives, as you have seen, if you let them continue to move, I''m afraid there will be life worries."


    "Okay, I understand." Seeing that he was very serious, Murong Lingran was not a hard-hearted person, so he said a few words to his father.


    Murong Zhe nodded.


    When Murong Lingran spoke, he did not avoid Li Zheng. Li Zheng refused Li Mansheng just now. Part of the reason was that he did not dare to overstep his authority.


    Another part of the reason is that without the help of the imperial court, the vigers would definitely be unable to eat and drink so many people.


    Part of the reason for ?? is that there is not enough water in the vige for these people to eat and drink.


    Now that there is a secret letter from the imperial court and arrangements have been made, then the imperial court will definitely make ns for their future, even if there is no water in the vige in the future, and the imperial court is behind.


    In this way, there is nothing to take in these refugees.


    None of the refugees who came at this time left, and they all nned to see the situation and see if they would soften their hearts because of those who fainted.


    Li Zheng saw that everyone was looking at him expectantly, and some people were still discussing something in a low voice, so they had to shout aloud: "Everyone be quiet, Wen Rung and Chunling Xiangjun have something to tell everyone."


    The noisy crowd suddenly quieted down.


    Murong Zhe nced at his daughter, thought about it, and let her speak.


    He usually seldom goes out. After these peoplee, there must be a lot of troubles. It is too troublesome for him to go out.


    My daughter spends a lot of time outside, and she has the identity of Chunling Township Lord, which makes it better for her to establish prestige, and the future is left to her and the children.


    Murong Lingran also understood a little bit of Dad''s thoughts, and did not refuse, and said loudly: "Just now we received a secret order from His Majesty the Emperor, His Majesty said, let us find a ce to take you in Lihua Vige."


    The refugees couldn''t help but chatter and chatter.


    "We can really stay in Ewha Vige."


    "Your Majesty the Emperor is also very kind."


    "We finally don''t have to go anymore. If we go further, I will be exhausted before I die of thirst."


    "Yes, we can finally take a break."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran raised the letter in his hand a little higher, and said, "However, His Majesty the Emperor said that Rang Lizheng divides a piece ofnd out of Lihua Vige for you, without permission, you must not leave that piece ofnd without permission, otherwise you will be Beaten to death."


    The refugees were startled for a moment, and their expressions changed instantly. Although some people felt that what she said was too serious, no one dared to have an opinion.


    Seeing that they did not dare to speak, Murong Lingran continued: "Also, His Majesty also said that you are too close to your own home, unlike the refugees who came from far away, as long as it rains, you will You can go home, and the house and fields are still there, so I won¡¯t give you too much money, each person will only give you ten cents a day, and when it rains, you will stop giving money.¡±

 Chapter 1731: a blessing in disguise

    Chapter 1731 A blessing in disguise


    "As for the food, the imperial court appointed us Murong''s family to selectpetent people from among you, to cook for you in a unified manner every day, and to provide you withrge pots. Seeing that each of you came with pots and pans, You just need to take turns picking up firewood every day, and the imperial court also entrusts us to prepare the seasonings and the like."


    "There is still a ce to live. In the afternoon, the imperial court will send someone to bring the tent. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "The sudden arrival of so many of you in Lihua Vige will definitely put a lot of pressure on the vigers. His Majesty''s letter also said that you are not allowed to bully the people of Lihua Vige. As long as anyone dares to bully them, they will immediately punish them for fifty. The big board, and throw it out of Lihua Vige, and never set foot in Lihua Vige again."


    "Finally, there is a very important point, which is not mentioned in the letter. It is my own proposal. If you want to work and make money, you can also go to my field. Everyone knows that my family has a lot of fields to nt. , some time ago, the wastnd was also opened up, and now it is in the nting stage. If you don¡¯t want to be idle, you can sign up actively to prepare for going back and living a better life in the future.¡±


    "But mynd is limited. In order to improve efficiency, I also want to make money. If you are not in good health, you should not sign up. You only need healthy people over the age of thirteen and under the age of forty."


    "Okay, what I want to say, that''s all for now. If you can obey, you can stay, and if you don''t want to, you can go to your other rtives, and we won''t force it."


    "But if you are relying on rtives in Lihua Vige, you don''t have to leave. If you were able to live in their house before, but now you can''t. In order to facilitate the management of the court, you can only live here, this open space. , just for you to set up a tent."


    All the refugees immediately looked at each other. Although there are many rules, there are also many benefits.


    As long as you obey their orders, you can have work to do. This is a good thing that falls from the sky.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Murong Lingran said, "Is there any problem? If there is no problem, the people between the ages of thirteen and under forty wille out first, follow the people in the vige to chop down trees on the mountain, and do a job on the spot. Come out of the fence, you can move freely inside the fence in the future."


    Li Mansheng said a few words with the people in the same vige, then turned his head and said, "Girl, I want to ask, if we work, how much is the wages per day?"


    Murong said: "Everyone is human, and I won''t treat them differently. You must have been in the learning stage for the first five days, and you will have to do less work, so it will only be forty wen a day. Later, you will be familiar with each other. The people from Pengjia Vige whoe to work in our vige are the same, with fifty cents a day.¡±


    Fifty pennies a day?


    This is too much.


    The refugees suddenly seemed to have exploded. They just wanted to drink a sip of water, but they didn''t expect to be able to work.


    "We can actually have jobs."


    "It''s just a blessing in disguise. After making money, it won''t be hard in the second half of the year."


    "Yes, yes, I was worried about what to do in the future, but I didn''t expect to have a job right away."


    "I have long envied the people of Lihua Vige, and now I can work in Lihua Vige, which is really great."


    "Fifty pennies a day, one tael a month, if you do it for a few more months, you can have a good year this year."

 Chapter 1732: squashed

    Chapter 1732 was squashed


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, he was immediately stunned: "What nonsense are you talking about, do it for a few more months, how long do you think the drought will be this year? At that time, if there is no water to drink in Lihua Vige, we are also dead. one."


    "Yes, yes, yes, I said the wrong thing. Even if you pay fifty cents a day, even if you work for ten days and a half months, it is better than going to the city to work as a coolie for a month."


    "Yes, yes."


    Murong Lingran saw this, and said again: "Everyone, don''t waste time. Since you have no opinion, then you must obey what I just said."


    "These people in Xuanyi are all good at all skills. You have all seen it. During this period, you will all be controlled by them. You should also know how powerful they are. It is best not to have any crooked thoughts."


    "Now, if you don''t have an opinion, we will immediately cut down trees to make a fence. If you have an opinion, we will leave immediately. We are not reluctant."


    "At the same time, we will also prepare water for you to drink, but when you cut down the tree ande back, you will have water to drink."


    Zhuang Qing said: "Come with me if you want."


    After he finished speaking, he took a group of people and walked in the direction of Wuming Mountain.


    They just heard that arge group of people from the outer vige came over, and everyone took a machete to defend themselves. Now it just saves time.


    When the refugees saw this, most of the able-bodied people immediately followed.


    They all want to drink water, so they cane back early and rest early.


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Zeyu, Zeyu understood and made a gesture, half of the people followed up the mountain, and the other half continued to stay where they were, taking care of the rest.


    Although those people are very weak and not to be afraid of, they are still careful.


    Murong Lingran saw that all the people who were left behind were old and weak women and children, and asked Zeyu to send a few people to her house, and put a few buckets of water in a carriage to quench everyone''s thirst. After they all drank the water, they talked to Helian. Rongjiu left the space.


    Li Zheng is staying to help, such as registering the roster or something.


    The first thing Helian Rongjiu did when he returned to Murong''s house was to see how the well in Murong Lingran''s house was doing.


    There was no one to draw water at this time, and he went over to look just fine.


    Seeing that it was still full, even more than every well in the pce, I couldn''t help but sigh: "Not bad, with all this water, you have no problems in your recent days. You have been worried a lot recently. Only you here can make me feel at ease."


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course, this ce is a treasurend of feng shui, a treasurend favored by gods."


    Seeing her so proud, Helian Rongjiu smiled helplessly, just as he was about to speak, his eyes suddenly darkened and his body fell straight forward.


    Murong Lingran, who happened to be standing in front of him, hurriedly wanted to support him.


    It''s just that her small body can bear the tall and tall man. As soon as the bodies of the two sides touched, Murong Lingran was crushed to the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    She will never call him the emperor''s child again. This person''s body is too heavy, not small at all, she will be crushed.


    Zeyuan and Zequ in the distance heard Murong Lingran''s screams and ran over immediately. Seeing the two of them looked like this, they hurriedly helped their master from her body.


    Murong Lingran stood up quickly, saw Helian Rongjiu lying weakly on Ze Yuan''s body, squatting beside him again, and asked with concern, "What happened to him? Why did he suddenly faint? Is it heatstroke? Now, I have medicine here."

 Chapter 1733: How did you get hurt?

    Chapter 1733 How did you get hurt?


    "I don''t think it''s heatstroke. Part of the reason is probably this." After Ze Yuan finished speaking, he didn''t care that Murong Lingran was a woman. He quickly untied Helian Rongjiu''s clothes and saw that he had a pinky thumb on his left shoulder. The wide wound was slowly bleeding at this time.


    Murong said: "I''m going to find my father."


    Ze Qu said: "Let me go."


    After he finished speaking, he quickly ran to the front yard without waiting for a response.


    After Zequ left, Murong asked nervously, "Why is he injured? Besides, why doesn''t he get a good rest and run around?"


    Ze Yuan carried Helian Rongjiu on his back, and walked to the guest room familiarly, saying as he walked, "Aren''t we at war with Chongyan? The shortcut was to send a lot of people to assassinate the master. It was just that the master had the skills and we were by his side. If they failed, they went to assassinate the Queen Mother and Princess Ningxin. After the master found out, in order to save them, he identally took the other party''s way and was arrested. I stabbed with a sword, but the wound is not deep and not life-threatening."


    While talking, the person had already arrived in the guest room, and Ze Yuan quickly put Helian Rongjiu on the bed.


    Murong frowned and said, "There is no danger to his life? Then why is he fainting now?"


    "This... There was no life-threatening situation at that time. Liu Yuan also said the same thing. At that time, the master had nothing to do, and people were awake. I don''t know why I suddenly fainted today."


    While talking, Murong Zhe also came over.


    Let Ze Yuan Zequ help check it again, opened Helian Rongjiu''s eyelids, saw his red eyes, frowned and said, "Has he not been resting much recently?"


    Zeyuan and Zequ looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    Ze Yuan said: "Since the master was assassinated, he ordered a strict investigation of the entire pce. Not only did he find those of Chongyan, but he also found several spies from other countries. Some of them are still by the Queen Mother''s side. In the past few days, I have personally interrogated many people, dying a lot of rest time."


    "In addition, since the war with the two countries, the master has only slept after midnight every day. After the drought in the capital, he slept eventer."


    Murong Zhe said: "That''s right, although his injury is not serious, but his body was really sleep-deprived some time ago, and he was a little too tired. Today, some refugees were arranged to solve a major matter in his heart. Just fell asleep."


    Murong said: "Did he fall asleep? Was he just asleep? Is he okay?"


    Murong Zhe said: "At present, it seems that he is indeed asleep, and he should be fine, but he is too tired and his body has no signs of poisoning, so he will be fine after a sleep. But just in case, the two brothers Zeyuan Zequ will be fine. If you trust me, I can prescribe a medicine for his body, which is good for his injury."


    Zeyuan said: "Your Excellency is joking, we naturally trust you, and since that''s the case, there is Lord Lao."


    Murong Zhe nodded, suddenly thought of something, and said again: "Don''t be busy going back in the afternoon, so as not to disturb his rest, if he wakes up, he probably has to worry about political affairs again, so let him have a good rest. , it is estimated that you won''t be able to wake up in a few hours."


    This¡­


    Zeyuan hesitated for a while, nced at the sleeping master, and nodded, "Thank you, sir, we will listen to you."

 Chapter 1734: Easy to defend and difficult to attack

    Chapter 1734 Easy to defend and difficult to attack


    Murong Zhe asked his daughter to take good care of Helian Rongjiu and went out to dispense medicine for him.


    Ze Yuanze Qu saw that Murong Lingran hadn''t left, so he didn''t chase her away, and let her stay here.


    It didn''t take long before Murong Lingran suddenly said, "The frontier war is not what he told me before, the two sides are just deadlocked."


    Ze Yuan Zequ''s body trembled at the same time.


    Ze Yuan said with a smile: "Girl, what are you talking about, we don''t understand what you mean."


    Murong said sternly: "You don''t have to hide it from me, I won''t tell anyone, my eldest brother is also in the frontier, please tell me the truth about the situation in the frontier, if I can help, I will definitely help. of."


    Zeyuan and Zequ hesitated, looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    Ze Qu said: "Okay, Miss Murong, the master is still resting, let''s go outside and talk."


    Murong nodded and went out with him.


    After a long while, after listening to what he said, her brows furrowed.


    It turned out that the two frontiers were really as expected by the God of Changqi. The opponent couldn''t beat the Marquis of Ning''an and General Rong, but they used despicable tricks together to win by poisoning.


    The two enemy countries are in the upper hand of Xuanqing Kingdom. It is extremely convenient for the other party to poison. It only needs to use the wind direction, and it is hard to prevent.


    Helian Rongjiu has been reading the military newspaper veryte every day recently, for fear of any changes in the military situation, and he still has to go to court every day, all kinds of things pile up, so he is so tired.


    Emperor is really not something ordinary people can be.


    Murong said: "I gave the eldest brother and them the antidote for hundreds of poisons. At General Rong, I also asked the second brother to give them a copy. How are the eldest brother and them now?"


    Zequ said: "Master said that most of the soldiers are fine now, but the other party took advantage of our army''s poisoning and attacked once. Fortunately, Lord Hou and the others have taken precautions and did not lose much troops, but they burned the food and grass. Most of the time, the Ministry of Household has started to collect food and grass, and it will be delivered in a few days. In order to avenge the burning of food, the Marquis of Ning''an and your eldest brother took advantage of the fact that the other party thought they had been poisoned, and they beat the enemy army. heavy."


    Murong said: "Isn''t that matter already resolved? Why is Ninth Young Master so worried?"


    Ze Qu said: "It''s not that simple. The other party said that if they want to retreat, it''s okay, but the other party wants to send envoys to the capital for peace talks in person, and they will not retreat during the period."


    Murong Lingran was immediately angry, "I think the people in Chongyanguo are too self-righteous, and they are the ones who were beaten, and they dare to negotiate terms with Xuan Qingguo. I don''t think they have been cleaned up enough. You should give them a hard lesson and talk to them, and beat them to their knees and beg for mercy, and don''t give them a chance to talk to each other."


    Ze Qu said: "Miss Murong, your thoughts are actually the same as the master''s. The master also thinks the same way, but he has concerns."


    Concerns?


    Murong Lingran instantly understood that Helian Rongjiu was not a belligerent person. This time he sent troops out of self-preservation. If he went deeper into the enemy''s hintend, he heard that the terrain of Chongyan Kingdom had natural advantages, making it easy to defend and difficult to defend. Attack, due to various reasons such as unfamiliar terrain, there will definitely be a lot of casualties on their side.


    They are all raised by their biological parents, not to mention that the Marquis of Ning An is old, and if something happens, he is not easy to exin to his aunt.

 Chapter 1735: duty

    Chapter 1735 Duties


    The ?? army has always been on the frontier, and the frontier cannot be peaceful for a day, and he needs a lot of daily rations. No wonder he has concerns.


    Murong said: "So, the current situation on both sides is that even though the Marquis of Ning''an has won an overwhelming victory, the enemy army is still relying on its natural geographical advantage to confront the Marquis of Ning''an on its own territory. , and from time to time poisoning, I want to go the wrong way, catch the Marquis of Ning''an by surprise, ande to our country again to burn, kill, rob and abuse."


    "But because of the failure, the Marquis of Ning''an has been guarding the Saiyuan Mansion, and they don''t dare to act rashly, but once the Marquis retreats, they are very likely to make aeback, right?"


    Zequ nodded, "Yes."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Obviously, they are not convinced, just convince them."


    Ze Qu said: "It''s easy to say, it''s so easy."


    Murong pondered for a while, and suddenly smiled mysteriously, "I have a solution."


    "any solution?"


    "You''ll know when your master wakes up."


    After Murong finished speaking, he went to see how Daddy''s medicine was prepared.


    Zequ reluctantly spread his hands, quite mysterious.


    At this time in Saiyuan Mansion, the Marquis of Ning''an and Murong Zong were listening to a soldier''s report.


    "Master Hou, General Zuo, the poisoned people in the military camp have all been detoxified, and their bodies have returned to normal, and there is nothing serious."


    Ning Anhou nodded: "I understand, you go down first."


    "Yes, Lord Hou."


    After the soldiers left, the Marquis of Ning''an pped the table heavily and said angrily, "I didn''t expect that the people of Chongyan Kingdom would be so mad that they couldn''t use the wind to poison them, but they actually poisoned the messengers they sent. The poison is also strange, when a person dies, it will actually emit poisonous gas, it is simply impossible to prevent."


    Murong Zong said: "The enemy is indeed too despicable, but fortunately only the guards were poisoned this time, not as serious asst time. They need to be feared."


    Hearing him mention the herbal medicine for detoxification, the Marquis of Ning''an calmed down a little, and said gratefully, "Azong, this time is really thanks to you, I have encountered poisoned enemies in wars before. , although the danger was saved every time, but the loss of soldiers will be a lot, and the speed of detoxification is not so fast. With your medicine this time, no one died because of the poison, and the soldiers will recover in less than a day. You are simply The saviour of the soldiers."


    Murong Zong said sternly: "Master Hou, don''t say that, this is all A Ran''s credit. She said in the book that there are many poisons in thend of Chongyan, and she was worried that they would use poison to hurt you and me, so she prepared them. The antidote, I didn¡¯t expect it would reallye in handy this time.¡±


    Mentioning Murong Lingran, the Marquis of Ning''an smiled: "Girls are careful, it seems that your elder brother really loves her, otherwise she wouldn''t n for you like this."


    Murong Zong touched his head embarrassedly: "It''s right for my brother to love my sister, and I just did my duty as a brother."


    Ning Anhou didn''t say anything, but was very emotional.


    Murong Lingran is really a lucky star in their family. Ever since I met her, I found the root cause of the princess'' headache. She has saved so many soldiers now. Such a smart, caring, and wise girl really looks like him. ''s descendants.

 Chapter 1736: brought ten

    Chapter 1736 brought ten


    Just then, a soldier came to report in a hurry: "Master Hou, Deputy General Zhen took the soldiers out in the morning, but unfortunately they encountered a tiger. The two recruits were too scared. They screamed and angered the tiger and were attacked by the tiger. already."


    Ning''an Hou suddenly got up and asked sharply, "Is there anything wrong with Deputy General Zhen and the others?"


    The soldier said respectfully: "Deputy General Zhen was caught by a tiger in order to save the two recruits. The military doctor has already bandaged it and said that although there is a lot of blood, it is not a big problem. Rest, it will recover in a few days. As for the tiger, it has also been strangled by the soldiers."


    "What about the recruits? How''s it going?"


    The soldier said: "The situation of the two is rtively critical. The military doctor said that a hundred years of ginseng is needed, but during this time, the hundred-year ginseng brought from the capital has been used up, and the rest are decades or even only a few years. The ginseng from the ginseng was also sent to the surrounding towns and towns to buy ginseng, but the terrain here is remote and I couldn¡¯t find it. The military doctor can¡¯t help it, so I will ask you to ask if you have it here.¡±


    "This¡­"


    Ning''an Hou suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He was here for more than a hundred years, even two thousand years of ginseng, but...


    Murong Zong said sternly: "Master Hou, let''s use it as a gift from Aran."


    Ning''an Hou said: "But that was given to you by A Ran, to save your life."


    Murong Zong said solemnly: "Master Hou, it is for me and you, and all the soldiers who need ginseng. And Master Hou don''t have to worry about it, I follow my father, and I know a little bit of fur. Two thousand years of ginseng, this book It¡¯s rare to see it, you don¡¯t need to take all of it, and the person will not be able to bear it. At most, you only need a few tablets. The symptoms are mild, or even some ginseng, otherwise it will be empty. notpensated.¡±


    As he said that, he got closer to Ning An Hou, and his voice was lowered, "Aran has prepared ten sticks for us. They are only two of them. No matter how you use them, you can''t use them all up, so don''t worry, Lord Hou."


    "That''s right." Ning Anhou said, "I''m all confused, so I''ll trouble Azong."


    Murong Zong said: "No trouble, it should be."


    After he finished speaking, he returned to his tent, took out a box of ginseng that Murong Lingran gave him, and nned to send it to the military doctor''s tent in person.


    The military doctor was sweating profusely while looking at the wounds of the soldiers. If the century-old ginseng could not be found, the lives of these two soldiers would have to be exined here.


    One of the soldiers looked like fourteen or fifteen years old. I heard that there is only one younger brother in the family. They were born to their parents when they were old. At this time, they are almost fifty years old. What is sadness like.


    The other soldier was even worse. He was also fourteen or fifteen years old. However, because his parents died, he was rejected by his uncles since he was a child.


    I didn''t think of him when there was good food and drink, but when it came to conscription, his uncles were afraid that their son would go to the battlefield or not, so they pushed the nephew they hated out without hesitation.


    It would be a pity if he just died like this, he didn''t have a good life for a few years.


    I knew that Saiyuan Mansion was a frontier, and it was not as good as the capital, but I didn¡¯t expect that even a hundred years of ginseng could not be found.


    I knew earlier that he brought some more from the capital.

 Chapter 1737: my sister gave it to me

    Chapter 1737 My sister gave it to me


    The military doctor waited for a while, and there was not much time left to see the two soldiers, and the people who sent to find the Marquis of Ning''an didn''t know why they still didn''te back.


    Thought it was Lord Ning''an who refused to agree, and was about to ask for help in person, but before he went out, he saw Murong Zong came over in a hurry with a box in hand.


    The military doctor hurried forward and said: "General Zuo, you are here, let''s take a look at these two children. They are both poor people, and they are still so young. If they die on the battlefield, that''s all, they will sacrifice their lives for the country. It would be a pity to die like that, but it would be a pity to die in the hands of beasts."


    Murong Zong nced at the two pale-faced people. Seeing that they were about the same age as his second brother, he hurriedly handed the box in his hand to the military doctor.


    The military doctor quickly took it and said doubtfully, "This is..."


    "My sister gave it to me, let them use it."


    The military doctor was stunned for a moment. After opening it, he saw the ginseng inside. His pupils shrank suddenly, and he said with a trembling: "This...this...this year, the year should be at least a thousand years, right?"


    Murong Zong nodded: "When my sister gave it to me, she said it was two thousand years old."


    Two thousand years?


    The military doctor was stunned, as if he was stimted, and fell straight back.


    Murong Zong hurriedly supported him and asked with concern, "Military doctor, are you alright?"


    The military doctor immediately woke up and said excitedly: "I''m fine, I''m fine, I just haven''t seen 2,000-year-old ginseng in my life, so I''m a little excited. Now, with this ginseng, these two children will definitely be saved. already."


    Murong Zong nodded: "It''s good if there is help, then there will be a Lao military doctor, and I will not influence the military doctor here."


    The ?? military doctor said again: "General Zuo, don''t worry, I will send you the rest of the ginsengter."


    Murong Zong waved his hand and said indifferently: "Just stay here, I heard that the 100-year-old ginseng in the hands of the military doctor has been used up. If this one can save people, let''s continue to save it, I still have it."


    The military doctor was instantly overjoyed, "Then I will thank General Zuo for those wounded soldiers."


    "No thanks, it should be." After Murong Zong finished speaking, he quickly left the military doctor''s tent, which did not affect his saving lives.


    The military doctor nced at the ginseng and then at the sleeping soldier, and couldn''t help sighing: "Although you have a lot of troubles, God still has mercy on you, and you can actually use the two thousand years that others will never see in their lifetime. ginseng."


    After speaking, he saw that their breath was a little weaker, and he did not waste time to treat them. He carefully cut a little ginseng, and when the medicine was poured into the two soldiers, he breathed a sigh of relief, "Now Well, their lives should be saved."


    The military doctor''s apprentice Xiaochuanzi said: "They are really lucky. They actually used the thousand-year-old ginseng sent by General Zuo himself, and they were able to eat 2,000-year-old ginseng. They havee to this world for nothing."


    "Yeah, two thousand years of ginseng,pared with 100-year-old ginseng, is not a little better." The military doctor carefully packed the rest of the ginseng, and suddenly wondered: "Who is General Zuo''s sister? Just now, General Zuo sent this 2,000-year-old ginseng away without any distress, and he seemed to say that he still had the same ginseng, how could he have so many such good ginseng?"

 Chapter 1738: Appointed by His Majesty

    Chapter 1738 Appointed by His Majesty himself


    He stayed in the military camp all the year round, either saving people or on the way to save people. He knew very little about the outside world. Even Zhi Ye Zhai, who was very famous in the capital, didn''t know about it until others opened for several months. .


    He came from another military camp and only arrived a few days ago, so he didn''t know much about the affairs of the Ning''an Hou army.


    Xiaochuanzi said: "I don''t know either."


    The military doctor squinted at him: "You don''t know? Don''t you pretend to be a bag to ask? Is there something you don''t know?"


    Xiaochuanzi nced outside with a puzzled look on his face: "Master, I just don''t want to be caught and punished, talking about the general without authorization is a serious crime."


    The military doctor was stunned for a moment, then suddenly lowered his voice and said: "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone, I won''t let General Zuo know, you can just tell me alone, you are my apprentice, I am your master, Can I still hurt you?"


    Xiaochuanzi was helpless, so he had to listen to his master obediently and tell some of what he had inquired about, including that Murong Zong was Wen Rung''s son, his sister was Chunling Xiangjun, and the family had Zhiye Zhai, who nted tribute lychees and high yields. food thing.


    After listening to this, the military doctor stroked his beard and said, "That is to say, his father used to be an imperial physician?"


    "Yeah." Xiaochuanzi said: "His sister is also going up the mountain a lot now. Many people saw his sister riding a big dog over to give him something. Some people asked why the dog was so big. Left The general said he didn''t know either, but his sister picked it up in the mountains. With that dog with her, it would be better to bring dozens of people around."


    The military doctor suddenly realized: "Then she found those ginsengs in the mountains. With that dog, she went to the deep mountains, and that was easy?"


    "right."


    The military doctor said: "So it turns out, his sister''s luck is really good. It is not surprising that there are two thousand years of ginseng in the mountains."


    Xiaochuanzi looked around and made sure that no one around the camp was eavesdropping, and then whispered: "I heard from the person who saw his sister that day that her sister gave him a big burden, and I guess General Zuo still has it in his hands. There are quite a few thousand-year-old ginseng."


    The military doctor nodded and said mysteriously: "I heard that this general was appointed by His Majesty himself, and he has no previous experience in fighting, right?"


    Xiaochuanzi said: "Yes."


    The military doctor asked suspiciously: "With such a background, isn''t there anyone in the army who disapproves of him?"


    "Of course there is." Speaking of this topic, Xiaochuanzi became even more excited, "I heard that before we arrived, there were soldiers who were unconvinced by his airborne and wanted to challenge him, but every challenge to him Yes, not only was he not angry, he also epted all of them, and fought with them one by one. At most, there were even thirty people who challenged him together. Master, guess what is the final result?"


    The military doctor thought of what he had heard about Murong Zong''s performance on the battlefield in the past few days, and said in surprise: "Did he win every time?"


    Otherwise, his left general position would not be so firm, and the soldiers below would not be so obedient now, even Vice-General Zhen had no opinion at all.


    Xiaochuanzi nodded: "Yeah, he just won, every time, and he won with integrity, and he never yed underhanded or deadly hands on the soldiers. Those soldiers challenged him for three days, and he didn''t lose a game. , even if you are besieged, you can rely on your strategy to escape."

 Chapter 1739: The illegitimate son of the Marquis of Ningan?

    Chapter 1739 The illegitimate son of Lord Ning''an?


    The military doctor said: "Then he is really powerful."


    Xiaochuanzi said: "I also think he is very powerful. ording to the veteran generals in the military camp, only the young Marquis of Ning''an did not lose in front of the soldiers, and he also said that General Zuo was indeed the Marquis of Ning''an. The people around him are exactly the same as when he was young."


    "Some veterans even saw that Marquis Ning''an treated General Zuo like his own child every time. They also guessed that General Zuo was actually the illegitimate son of Marquis Ning''an who was carrying Princess Qihua on his back, and took him with him. By my side, I actually want to train an heir to inherit his title, and now I often send him tasks, and I also want to train him, so that people in the Houye n will have nothing to say in the future."


    illegitimate child?


    The military doctor was suddenly surprised. Based on the current situation, it seems that it may indeed be.


    Ogawako said again: "Actually, they don''t need to say it, probably most of the soldiers have already guessed the identity of General Zuo."


    The military doctor asked nkly, "Why?"


    Xiaochuanzi said, "It''s very simple. Lord Hou''s surname is Murong, and General Zuo is also surnamed Murong. They''re both the same surname. What''s not a family? How could you let your children follow the surname of an outsider?"


    They are all surnamed Murong, so that''s no wonder.


    The military doctor broke out in a cold sweat, and instantly felt that he knew some great secret. If it got to the ears of Lord Hou, he would definitely be the first to be killed.


    If he knew earlier, he would not ask, and he would definitely live with anxiety every day from now on.


    It''s just that Lord Hou is an upright person and is famous for his love with the eldest princess. Will he really betray the eldest princess?


    I heard that the eldest princess took the initiative to take a concubine to the Hou Ye before. If the Hou Ye wanted a son, it would be good not to refuse the eldest princess, and she could live in the mansion with integrity. Why do you have to do such a shameful thing?


    Xiao Chuanzi saw Master stunned and said, "Master? Master? You shouldn''t be scared by me, right?"


    The military doctor quickly came back to his senses, and said with feign anger: "Nonsense, I... how could I be frightened, I am your master, am I so timid?"


    Ogawako didn''t speak, just stared straight into his master''s eyes.


    Seeing the teasing look in his apprentice''s eyes, the military doctor patted his head abruptly, and said with a serious face: "It''s better to talk less about the general, what kind of things he has and his identity, you are not allowed to take it out and talk nonsense. , otherwise I will anger the Hou Ye, and I will not be able to save you by then, do you understand?"


    Xiaochuanzi said in a daze: "Master, didn''t you tell me to say it? How did you hit me?"


    The ?? military doctor red at him fiercely: "You still said that? How did I know that what you knew was so serious."


    If time could go back, he wished he hadn''t heard of it at all.


    Ogawako stopped talking immediately, and pouted in grievance.


    Master is really, he clearly asked him to say, he said it himself, he got angry again, really weird.


    And while Helian Rongjiu was sleeping, Zhuang Qinghe also came back with people who cut down a lot of trees. Because there were so many people, the fence was built in one afternoon, and even the gate was installed.


    Soon after the fence was built, the tents and rice sent by the imperial court also arrived.


    The tent this time is still the same as the previous one, and more than ten people can live in one tent.


    And Li Zheng also counted the number of refugees, a total of 320 people.

 Chapter 1740: wake up

    Chapter 1740 Wake Up


    Because of therge number of people, in order to save trees and manpower, although the open space isrge, there is not much space around it, just enough to put down all forty tents.


    And not all of them are surrounded by trees, and a lot of rattan is used, otherwise, the fence will not be finished until tomorrow.


    The reason why there are 40 tents is because during their busy time, many refugees came one after another, so they simply set up a few more to avoid future troubles.


    After everything was ready, the refugees were all invited in.


    Of course, the weather is hot now, and the tents that have been exposed to the sun for a day are even more stuffy, so there is no need for quilts or anything. Many people alsoe out with thin quilts, and the people in the court just put some old cotton wool at the bottom. .


    Murong Lingran knew that after they were ready, she had something to do here, so she asked Tong Xiuming to choose more than ten women and let them help with cooking.


    Of course, today was the first day, and everything was prepared in a hurry. It was good to have something to eat in the evening, so I didn¡¯t prepare vegetables, and they all drank gruel in the evening.


    Other food, wait until tomorrow.


    As night fell, Murong Lingran personally cooked delicious food and entered the guest room. As soon as she entered, she saw Helian Rongjiu''s eyes move, and she woke up not long after.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly put down the tray, but came to him with a bowl of ginseng chicken soup, and said with concern: "Are you awake? How is it? Is there any difort in your body? If you are still not feeling well, tell me, I''ll go to my daddy to heal you."


    Helian Rongjiu just woke up, his head was still a little dazed, and he asked in a daze: "What''s wrong with me?"


    Murong Lingran scooped a spoonful of chicken soup to his mouth, and said softly, "Dear me, drink the chicken soup first, and I''ll tell you after you drink it."


    This is stewed with spiritual spring water, and drinking it ensures that he will feel refreshed soon.


    Seeing her talking to him in a coaxing tone of a child, Helian Rongjiu''s mouth twitched violently, nced at the fragrant chicken soup, got up a little, sat up, and drank the soup in one breath.


    Helian Rongjiu hupped and nced at the window, guessing that it was night time, so hey down again, his head gradually began to wake up, and said, "I passed out in the yard, right?"


    Murong Lingran put the bowl on the table and nced at him speechlessly, "You also know that you passed out, you are such a big person, and there are many people around you who usually take care of you, and I don''t know how they take care of you. ."


    "Also, your majesty, your majesty the emperor, has actually made yourself sick, and few people will believe it when you say it. You don''t know how to cherish your body so much, don''t you know that if something happens to you now, if If it spreads to the frontier, your Xuanqing country will be in chaos again, and now the capital is still suffering from drought."


    Helian Rongjiu was not angry after being told by her, instead he was guilty of daring not to look into her eyes, and his eyes looked straight at the curtain above his head.


    He was really careless this time. If he didn''t fall in her backyard, but outside or in front of the enemy, he would be embarrassed or even lose his life.


    He didn''t mean to be brave, he couldn''t let go of everything.


    "Then I fainted, does anyone else know?"


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, only my family and Zeyuan Zequ know about it, not even the group of guards outside, and the one named Zeyu."

 Chapter 1741: begging for rain

    Chapter 1741 Begging for Rain


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and sighed: "I don''t want it either, who asked me to sit in that position, there are some things I have to worry about. It was fine in the past, who knows that I am injured this time and my body will be damaged. I''m a little weaker, so I can''t control myself."


    Murong said: "You are worrying about the war with Chongyan Kingdom."


    Helian Rongjiu was not surprised at all when she saw what she said, and said lightly, "Did Zeyuan Zequ tell you?"


    "Um."


    "It''s so talkative."


    Murong Lingran said: "Okay, don''t me them, I forced them to say it, in fact, you don''t need to worry about it at all, you are only ten years old, you can just let the ministers worry about some things. You need to do everything. If you do, then what are you doing to support them with so much sry?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I know, but I like to do some things myself, and I''m not all worried about the war with the Chongyan Kingdom, and the drought in the capital. If it still doesn''t rain in the sky after a while, the city''s I''m afraid the water won''tst much longer."


    Murong Lingran looked at his eyes carefully, and saw that his face was full of sadness. She had space, so she didn''t panic at all, but he didn''t know, so he could only pray for God''s mercy to hurry up. It was raining, no wonder he was tired.


    With his kung fu, there are many guards with strong martial arts in the pce. It is estimated that he will be injured because of something in his heart and suddenly lost his mind.


    After thinking about it for a while, Murong Lingran said with a serious face: "Don''t worry, God will definitely rain before the water in the city ispletely dry. The water in Lihua Vige will alsost until the next rain, don''t overdo it. Worry, I will help you take good care of the refugees, and I won''t let them cause trouble for you and make you worry."


    Helian Rongjiu only thought she wasforting herself, how could God listen to her.


    Moreover, Li Zheng¡¯s previous concerns were right, and the water in Lihua Vige didn¡¯t know how long it wouldst.


    "Thank you for yourfort, but when there was a severe drought in the past, it wasmon to worship and pray for rain. Do you think it would be useful if I set up an altar to pray for rain?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t answer his words for a while, and his consciousness quickly entered the space and asked, "Shenjun Changqi, he asked to set up an altar to ask if it will rain on a rainy day?"


    While eating the fruit, Shenjun Changqi said: "It''s useless, this drought is the will of God, it''s a test for him and the people, they should have such a catastrophe in their fate, he just set ten, a hundred, or even a thousand. For an altar, it is impossible for it to rain in the past month."


    "Then how will this drought end?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Let''s go with the flow. In autumn, heavy rain wille naturally."


    "But now it will take a lot of time to fall. How can the people endure?"


    "Isn''t this room for you? Is there me? With you and me, the water in Lihua Vige will never be exhausted. It can save many people, it depends on whether you are willing to spend your energy or not. .Although it is a catastrophe, God also allows someone to help them ovee the catastrophe."


    "Am I willing to spend energy?"


    "Yes." Changqi Shenjun said: "Under the condition that the space is not exposed, and under the condition that you can protect you, you can do whatever you can, and if you help one, count it, this is umtion. A good opportunity for merit, and it is also good for my divine power recovery."

 Chapter 1742: support

    Chapter 1742 Support


    can help one, count one?


    Then wouldn¡¯t that be¡­


    "Girl, girl." Seeing that she hadn''t spoken for a long time, Helian Rongjiu called her several times eagerly.


    Murong Lingran quickly retracted his consciousness and said earnestly, "Ninth Young Master, I think it may be useless to ask for rain."


    Helian Rongjiu sighed and said, "I think so too, but you have to try each method before you know it."


    "If you want to try it, it''s okay to try it." Murong Lingran changed her voice and said, "Actually, I had a dreamst night."


    "Oh, what dream?"


    Murong said: "I dreamed of an old god, the old **** told me, let me protect the wells in our vige, and said whether the people in our vige can survive until the next rain depends on those wells. So I wonder if this is the hint that the old **** gave me, suggesting that as long as there are wells, our vige will never have to worry about water.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "Old god? Could it be that you think too much? You think about it every day and dream at night. You must always beg God for rain during the day, so you only dream about him at night."


    Murong Lingran said solemnly: "It shouldn''t be. During this time, I went to see those wells every day. Except for the water in Lizheng''s house, which rose more slowly, the water in the other three wells was full every day, regardless of the vige. No matter how the people in the vige fight, it will still be full the next day, if it continues like this, our vige will really not worry about running out of water.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu seriously recalled what the people below reported to him recently. Lihua Vige has indeed been living a normal life, and there is indeed enough water. Most of the well water in other viges is only enough for drinking, and People in Lihua Vige can also take a bath every day.


    "So, you mean..."


    Murong said: "Lihua Vige is not big, but it is not small. Although it may not be able to amodate many people, a little water will definitely be no problem to support the water-deficient vige."


    "I just heard from a few refugees who are not from Linshan Vige that there is actually water in their vige, but they can''t win, and some domineering people upy the well every day. Now is a special period, many people don''t say yes Li Zheng''s words, in order to survive, I don''t even listen to my parents, and no one dares to control them at all."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "What do you mean, let me find someone to transport the water from your vige out to provide for the lives of people in other viges? And when I see that there is bullying and injustice, I will also take care of it by the way, so there are not so many. When people escape, the pressure on the court will be less?"


    "Yeah." Murong nodded Lingran: "If they need to irrigate, that''s fine. Before, many people from other viges came to buy high-yielding seeds. If they can keep it, try to keep it as much as possible. Those are very precious grains. ."


    "Also, if you want to transport it to the city, you can. Set up a water supply point on each street to facilitate the people to get water. Although those high-profile households have been supplying water, but if this continues, it is estimated that it will notst long. ."


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "But there are only four wells in your Lihua Vige, and now there are hundreds of people here, and the vigers will have to wait more in line in the future. If you transport water outside the vige, wouldn''t they? have opinions?"


    "This is the next question I want to talk about." Murong Lingran said earnestly: "Judging from the situation of the two wells you sent people to drill, there is no shortage of groundwater in Lihua Vige. You can send someone to find a few more wells. This location, even if you think there will be no water, you can try it, maybe the water will not be as much as the two wells at the beginning, but there will still be."

 Chapter 1743: The old gods gave hints

    Chapter 1743 The old gods gave hints


    How many more wells?


    It is easy to dig a well, he has some people who can dig a well, but...


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Is this really possible?"


    Murong said: "You have to try to find out, and the old gods have given hints, maybe it is for us to do this."


    It''s a big deal then she''ll be out at night and fill all the wells.


    Although Lizheng has now agreed to let those refugees stay, the vigers of Lihua Vige will definitely not dare to say anything under the pressure of the imperial court, but they will definitelyin in their hearts.


    If it really affects their water use, such as increasing the queue time, increasing the time under the sun, affecting their work and making money, the vige will be in chaos sooner orter.


    Helian Rongjiu obviously thought of these questions, and continued to ask: "How to transport water every day? Send troops?"


    Murong nodded: "Of course, at this time, only they can help, there are many army carriages, with your ability, you can definitely get a lot ofrge wooden barrels, just transport water from me every day. ."


    "Although this will dy their training, I can also see that in order to protect the people who grow high-yield grain, you actually have to send a lot of people out to let them help while protecting the people, and it''s not good to protect the people''s food. ?"


    "And if you send the army out to help, the people will definitely be grateful for your grace, and their hearts will be more toward you in the future. This is an excellent opportunity to win the hearts of the people."


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a moment, then his brows stretched a little and nodded: "You are right, this is indeed a solution."


    Murong Lingran continued: "Also, the people of Chongyan Kingdom do not retreat, they have been stalemate with Hou Ye and the others, because of their natural geographical advantages, do they feel that Hou Ye and the others dare not attack them without authorization? Why don''t we use The way of the person also cures the body of the person, so that they can also taste the taste of poisoning. If the other party poisons our soldiers, then we will poison them too, so that they can also taste the poison. As long as the antidote is within Are we afraid we can''t hold them in our hands?"


    Anyway, the medicine she brought to her eldest brother can also be used as a poison, and there is a ready-made one that can be used, and it is an extremely rare poison. Chongyanguo will never find an antidote.


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows: "Girl, you actually thought of going with me."


    "You mean that too?"


    "Yes. Although this method is more sinister, it is necessary to use sinister tricks when dealing with sinister people and a country that is sinister. When dealing with a bright and upright country, it is only appropriate to use the trick of a gentleman."


    "Then you can give an order. Are you afraid they won''t surrender? No, it''s too cheap for them to just surrender. Let the Marquis upy two more cities. I heard that the Chongyan Kingdom used to upy a lot of ours. It''s time to get thend back now, and the natural underground barrier of Chongyan Kingdom will be ours, let''s see how arrogant they are!"


    Helian Rongjiu gave her a meaningful look.


    Murong was stunned for a moment: "What do you see me doing?"


    "I was thinking, if you were a man, you would be very suitable for the battlefield."


    Murong raised his chest proudly, "Of course, if I were also a man, I would definitely learn the same skills as my brothers to protect the family and the country."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled gratified, thinking that he did not see the wrong person.

 Chapter 1744: Bully

    Chapter 1744 Bullying


    looked outside, he lifted the quilt and wanted to get out of bed.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly stopped him and said with concern, "What are you going to do? Just tell me."


    "I''ll go to Zeyuan to order the wells, and as you said, send troops to deliver water to each vige, and then drop by to see if it''s settled outside."


    Murong sighed and said: "The emperor is actually worrying about his life. You haven''t recovered yet. Just keep lying down. I''ll go to Zeyuan and help you to have a look."


    Helian Rongjiu did not refuse, and nodded: "Okay, then please, let Zequ follow you."


    "Yes." Murong told him to lie down, closed the door and told Ze Yuan to go in, then took Ze Qu directly to the ce where the refugees lived.


    When ?? arrived, the women were just boiling the porridge, and the aroma of rice could be smelled far away from the pot. The refugees were queuing up, waiting for the women to put porridge for them.


    Murong Lingran saw that they were lined up in a long line, and was about to go over to take a closer look when a child was suddenly pushed out and fell to the ground with a thud.


    "Ouch..."


    Murong Lingran''s face sank suddenly, and she suddenly looked in the direction where she was squeezed out. She saw several olddies huddled together. Seeing her eyes, she was only stunned for a moment, then she turned her head and lined up seriously. It looked like they didn''t do anything just now.


    How dare you ignore her!


    Murong Lingran asked Ze Qu to help her up, and after confirming that she was not injured, she carefully looked at the queue, her face turned even colder.


    "Zequ, do you think this line is a little strange?"


    Zequ nodded: "I can see that these people are really going too far. Those children and weak women are better if they have their families to protect them, but the girls and sick people who don''t have family protection are all pushed to the end by them. noodle."


    "And the people at the bottom of the line are all girls, and those who are protected by their families are all boys. These people are too patriarchal, and they all say that the disaster is imminent and they will go their separate ways. I didn''t expect those people to treat their own daughters. So cruel."


    "That''s right." Murong looked at the child just now and asked, "Why did they push you?"


    The child looked angrily at the old woman opposite, and said loudly: "Sister Xiangjun, you must decide for us. They just bully me as a girl, bully my family and don''t care about me, they think I''m ahead of them. Dying their meal time, thinking that one less child counts as one child, that''s why I pushed me out."


    "The girls behind them are all squeezed out by them in the same way. Those people are timid and dare not say anything to them, and they have no family to support them. They can only go to the back and queue up obediently. !"


    Murong Lingran looked at the group of olddies coldly: "Is what this kid said true?"


    One of the old women in blue clothes said: "Hello, Miss Xiangjun, what she said is not true, it''s just a child, how much time can it take? We feel sorry for them, it''s toote, and they will definitely not bully her. This child is in We are the most liars in our vige, so don''t believe her words."


    The girl said: "You are talking nonsense, it is you who are crowded, you are in Linshan Vige, you are notoriously patriarchal, and even your granddaughter doesn''t care, and now you are still lining up at the back, you naturally don''t put them together. We outsiders take it seriously."

 Chapter 1745: rearrange

    Chapter 1745 Rearranged


    A few little girls in the distance could not help showing grievances when they heard someone mentioning them, and one person had already started to wipe away tears.


    Seeing this, Murong''s face turned even colder, "I''ll ask you again, why was she squeezed out?"


    The olddy in blue rolled her eyes and said with a smile, "Girl, that''s because the people at the back are also pushing us. We have no choice but to push the people in front. She is young and can''t stand firm, so it''s just that she is squeezed out. normal."


    "Why do we prefer sons over daughters, but our granddaughters are all grown up and don''t need us to protect them. They also need exercise, and they can''t rely on us all their lives. We have bad legs and feet, so we can''t stand for too long, let us It''s okay to be in the front."


    Murong sneered: "Do you think I''m a fool? Why don''t you just fool me?"


    Another old woman in green said: "Girl, we really didn''t lie to you, we are all people with children and daughters, how could it be possible to bully a child."


    The little girl just said again: "You have bad legs and feet? What good things happened in the vige before, you are famous for running fast in the whole vige, and many people in the uncle generation can''t outrun you, you are the one who loves to lie the most. ."


    "you!"


    The olddy in green was suddenly furious and wanted to teach the girl a lesson, but Murong Lingran was here again, she didn''t dare to do anything casually, and her old face suddenly flushed with anger, holding back her anger.


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to talk nonsense with them, so he just said a few words to Ze Qu.


    Dare to do such a bullying thing under her nose, then no wonder she.


    Zequ nodded, seeing the direction where Zeyu was, and immediately ordered someone to go over and give Murong Lingran''s order.


    Those olddies looked at her posture, and their hearts became uneasy, and they didn''t know what she was going to do to herself.


    took a look at Murong Lingran''s eyes, and saw that she gave them a cold smile again, her heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to look into her eyes.


    It''s just a little girl, and they haven''t done anything illegal. They''re older, they''re her elders, and they shouldn''t dare to beat them or imprison them.


    Thinking like this, the olddies straightened their backs again.


    They are just a group of girls who lose money, how can they be qualified to eat in front of them? Naturally, they should have eaten first.


    What happened to Xiangjun? It''s not a money loser, they don''t believe that she really dares to hurt them!


    After a while, a group of people in Xuanyi came over, and lined up all those who had eaten or not, and then lined up the old people, and put the young people in a line. The people holding the child line up, and put the person holding the child first.


    Although the ?? refugees did not know why they suddenly changed their teams, they still obeyed Zeyu''s orders obediently because of the opponent''s power.


    Soon, the refugee team was divided into three rows, a row for young people, a row for children, and a row for the elderly.


    And with this arrangement, the elderly people are all in thest ce.


    Murong Lingran saw that there was a stool not far away, and quickly walked over to stand on it, and said loudly, "I think some people don''t know why I made such adjustments, so I''ll exin it to you here."


    "I saw just now that there are many dishonest people in the queue. In order to get a meal quickly, they pushed people out and let them start queuing again, regardless of whether the other party was a child."

 Chapter 1746: quarrel

    Chapter 1746 Quarrel


    "The situation of queue cutting is also very serious. In order to maintain order and for the sake of fairness, I had to divide the people into three teams. Anyway, three people will serve you meals, which is more convenient."


    "Also, in the future, everyone will order meals in this order. Now someone has started to record your queuing order. After a while, a list will be generated. In the future, every time you order meals, a special person will read your name."


    "Now you have to remember who is in front of you. If there is a queue cut in the future, I''m sorry, people who don''t obey orders are not wee here. I will throw you all out of Lihua Vige and never again. I don''t care about your life and death, even if the people from the imperial courte, it''s useless!"


    The olddies were startled just now, nced at the front, and saw a few people starting to register everyone''s name, and then nced behind them, I didn''t expect that they were actually arranged at the back.


    The children who were pushed out by them just now, including their granddaughters, were all at the front of the line, and they were looking at them proudly.


    ording to what Murong Lingran said just now, wouldn''t they be thest ones in the row every time?


    had known that they were less arrogant just now and did not drive out the children in front of them.


    It would have been better if I had known that they had just confessed their mistakes to Murong Lingran. Now that they are alright, everyone else will be eating in the future, and even when children and young people are eating, they will be the only ones watching. It''s a shame. .


    Some people just saw what the olddies did, and some people were indeed cut in line and pushed them to the back.


    When I saw such a scene, my heart was very happy. These people used to be old and domineering in the vige. Now they go out and they are still like this.


    The child who was helped up by Zequ just now almost jumped up with joy and shouted excitedly, "Thank you, Sister Xiangjun."


    The other children around her also said, "Thank you, Sister Xiangjun."


    "Thank you sister."


    Murong Lingran just smiled at them, then stopped bothering them in line, and went to the ce to be inspected.


    After a quarter of an hour, Murong Lingran was about to go back, when he saw some people who had already finished eating and started to go back to the tent one after another, and it didn''t take long for the noise to be heard again.


    Looking in the direction of the sound, I saw a group of people surrounded by a tent, and a group of people were making noise.


    Murong sighed in a sigh, the ce with a lot of people really has a lot of right and wrong, so he had to lift his foot and walk there.


    As soon as ?? approached the group of people, Zequ shouted: "Chunling Township is here."


    The group of people turned their heads to look at the same time, and saw that Murong Lingran had arrived, and the people surrounding them immediately made way for her.


    The two people who were quarreling appeared in front of Murong Lingran.


    The two families red at each other when they saw Murong Lingraning.


    Murong said: "Tell me, what''s the reason for the quarrel?"


    "I''ll say it first."


    "Why should you say it first, I will say it."


    "I''m going to say it first!"


    "I won''t let you say it first."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    Zequ also felt very helpless about this situation. Seeing Li Mansheng beside him, he said, "This uncle, do you know the ins and outs of the matter? If you do, it''s up to you."

 Chapter 1747: go back

    Chapter 1747 Repentance


    Seeing Zequ looking at him, Li Mansheng hurriedly said: "If you go back to the adults, this is what happened. Both families have arge number of people, both of them have more than ten people. The family on the left is surnamed Qian, and the family on the right is surnamed Sun. It has been arranged by an adult, and the Qian family will stay."


    "But the Sun family fell in love with this tent, and they came to the Qian family to discuss the exchange of tents. The Qian family owed the Sun family a favor, so they agreed."


    "I didn''t expect that when the Sun family came over with their belongings, the Qian family''s daughters-inw would not agree, saying that the debts they owed would be repaidter, and it is impossible to exchange tents to repay them now."


    "Just now, it was the daughters-inw of the Qian and Sun families who were arguing. They said that their daughter-inw didn''t agree, and they didn''t count, and they said they didn''t believe their words, so they started arguing."


    Murong stroked his forehead with a headache, and turned to look at the Sun family: "Every tent is the same, why did you all look at the Qian family''s tent? Is it because of the location?"


    An older daughter-inw of the Sun family did not hide it, and said directly: "Yeah, because of the location, I sleep lightly, and the most fearful thing is that there will be noises that affect my sleep when I sleep. In the middle, the tents are not too far apart, so I was worried that too many people snoring at night would affect my sleep, so I wanted to switch to the one on the edge."


    "Xiangjun girl, youe to judge for us. They have already agreed to the family, so they should exchange this tent with us. Besides, the head of my family lent money to their family and saved their son''s life. , Now they are acting like rogues and don''t think of my family''s kindness at all, isn''t it too much?"


    Murong Lingran looked at the Sun family: "This is a refugee camp, do you think this is an inn? Why don''t you change your location at will?"


    The Sun family was stunned for a moment, obviously knowing that they were too casual, and said one person: "I''m sorry Xiangjun, I can''t help it, I really have a light sleep, and I''m still sick. I have to take medicine every day to fall asleep at home. Please have pity on me, Xiangjun."


    Murong Ling was helpless, and looked at the Qian family again: "All of you in charge have already agreed, why do you go back on it?"


    Another daughter-inw of the Qian family said: "We have all moved in, and we don''t want to move around again."


    "That''s right." The daughter-inw of Qian''s family said at the beginning: "And it was promised by the head of the family, not by us. This location is very good. Although it is a bit remote, it is also quiet. We also like this location."


    Murong said: "Who did you say agreed?"


    The daughter-inw looked at a man next to her: "My family''s head."


    Ze Qu said: "Since you said that he is the head of your family, and the head of your family agreed, it means that the whole family agreed."


    "How is that possible?"


    "Why not?" Zequ looked at the Qian family man: "Could it be that your Qian family is headed by a few of your wives? It''s your wives who have the final say?"


    The head of the Qian family red at his daughter-inw and younger siblings when he heard the words: "Yes, I am the head of the family, and I have the final say in the family. If you want to be the masters of the family now, that''s fine. I will not care about anything in the family, nor the children. , you go home for me."


    "Also, my child, don''t forget that when our child was seriously ill, I ran all over the vige, and the people in the vige were worried that I couldn''t pay back the money, so only the Sun family was willing to lend us money, or else Our children have long since turned into bones."

 Chapter 1748: easy to owe

    Chapter 1748 Easy to owe


    "You can sleep on the bed anyway, so what if you exchange it with them and help others?"


    Qian''s daughter-inw snorted: "What does it matter to me how she sleeps? I just don''t want to change it!"


    "you!"


    The daughter-inw of the Sun family said: "Miss Xiangjun, you heard it too, and please call the shots for us."


    Murong Lingran looked at the head of the Qian family: "Are you really willing to change to the Sun family?"


    The head of the Qian family nodded: "Yes, just as I thank them for helping my son."


    Murong said: "Since you agreed first, let''s change it."


    Although changing tents indiscriminately broke the rules, but who told them that they couldn''t change it without saying in advance, since others agreed willingly, she wouldn''t be able to say anything.


    Several daughters-inw of the Qian family were full of reluctance, and each said: "Miss Xiangjun, you can''t favor them, it''s obviously what we got here first."


    Murong said: "What about what you got first? The head of your family represents your family. He has already agreed. Do you want him to break his trust and not be able to hold his head in the vige in the future?"


    "This¡­"


    The head of the Qian family said angrily: "I''ll ask you again, do you still have the head of me in your eyes?"


    Several women saw that he was angry, and one of them curled their lips: "Okay, let them give it to them, but they have to agree, and they are not allowed to ckmail us about lending money to my family in the future, they want us to repay the kindness. Row."


    The head of the Sun family said: "Don''t worry, if you change the tent, you will repay this favor."


    The daughters-inw of the Qian family had no choice but to go back to pack their things.


    The debt of favor is really easy to owe.


    Murong Lingran sighed secretly, and told them that they were not allowed to move the tent casually in the future, and then went to look at other ces. Seeing that everything was normal, she stopped staying and went home directly.


    Helian Rongjiu''s body was weaker than they thought, and when Murong Lingran returned, he was already asleep again.


    And Zeyuan had already passed his order, and his subordinates began to gather people overnight to prepare for digging the well tomorrow.


    Of course, there were also orders for the Marquis of Ning An and the others.


    Murong said: "Ze Yuan, what about the early morning tomorrow?"


    Zeyuan said: "You don''t have to worry, girl. The master said just now that he slept a lot today, so if he gets up early tomorrow morning, it won''t have any effect."


    Murong frowned, originally wanting to say that he can be said to be ill and unable to go to court, but the emperor''s illness is a major event, there must be eyeliner in the capital, and if it spreads to the enemy country, it will definitely cause a lot of trouble.


    It is not known how many refugees there are in various viges in the capital. If they knew that the emperor was ill, they would definitely have no hope of life. At that time, as long as someone took the lead, the capital would easily be in chaos.


    Murong Lingran didn''t ask any more questions, nodded and said, "Okay, you''ve worked hard too, let''s go in and rest."


    Zeyuan said: "Yes, girl."


    The next day was not yet dawn, so Murong Lingran got up and cooked a lot of breakfast for Helian Rongjiu, and asked him to take it with him on the road.


    At this moment, Helian Rongjiu sat on the carriage, opened the food box, and saw that there were steamed buns, fried dough sticks, white sugar cakes, and egg rolls that he had eaten before. He seemed to know that he liked her craft the most, obviously it was breakfast. I also made a te of braised pork, and there were even three bowls of ginseng chicken soup next to it.

 Chapter 1749: goodbye fuyizhi

    Chapter 1749 Goodbye Fu Yizhi


    There are also cakes I have eaten before, but there is no cream, but they are cut into small triangles, yellow, tender, and they look very appetizing.


    Ze Yuan smelled the fragrance, couldn''t help swallowing, looked at the food and said, "Miss Murong is really too caring, she actually made so many delicious food, she is really kind to the master ."


    Helian Rongjiu liked to hear Ze Yuan''s words very much, and said proudly, "That''s right, she must think that I am weak andcking nutrition, and she knows that I must really want to eat the breakfast she made, so she only has one. Get up early."


    Ze Qu gave Ze Yuan a wink, Ze Yuan red at him, and had no choice but to say: "Master, we didn''t eat breakfast, why don''t we..."


    Zequ also said pitifully: "Master... We also like Miss Murong''s craftsmanship, can you..."


    Helian Rongjiu shook her head amusingly, and knew that they must have not had a good night''s restst night, and it was extremely hard, and said with a smile: "Okay, judging from the weight of these and the three pairs of chopsticks, I know that she must have also Get your portion ready and let''s eat together."


    The two were instantly overjoyed, and said at the same time, "Thank you, Master."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled helplessly, picked up the egg roll and started to eat.


    When the two of them saw it, they started tasting in the same order as him.


    delicious.


    Sure enough, it tastes better than the one in the pce.


    While they were eating breakfast here, the person who inspected the terrain and drilled the well that Zeyuan had ordered yesterday also came to Lihua Vige shortly after they left.


    Therefore, Lizheng and Murong Lingran took people around Lihua Vige to check around to see where there was more water, and as long as they found it, they would start fighting immediately.


    Murong followed for a while, and saw a familiar figure running towards the bamboo forest. He Lizheng said hello and followed.


    Zawayu saw her walking to the deserted bamboo forest alone, worried about her safety, and followed her.


    Murong knew that he was out of duty, so he ignored him and let him follow silently.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t follow for a long time when they saw the man stop in a clearing.


    Murong Lingran was about to step forward when he saw another figure approaching from a distance and stopped opposite the person.


    Zeyu looked at the woman opposite and whispered, "If I remember correctly, that girl is the daughter of General Fu''s family."


    Murong Lingran lowered her voice and said, "You know her too?"


    Zeyu nodded: "I often follow the master, and I have seen many of the people the master has met."


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran: "Then what happened in Ning''an Hou''s mansionst time, and what Fu Yizhi said, you also know?"


    Zawa Yu smiled and said, "Yes."


    "Then when did you know there was me?"


    "From the day your father saved the master, I was there."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    was about to say something when she heard her second brother speak.


    That''s right, the people in front are her second brothers Murong Xuan and Fu Yizhi.


    Murong Xuan put a letter on the stone next to the two of them, and said with a nk expression: "Miss Fu, the result of thest time is very clear, the two of us are impossible to be together, you write to me today, What do you mean?"


    Fu Yizhi ignored the letter for the time being, and said softly, "Master Xuan, I... Is it really impossible for us?"


    Murong Xuan said without hesitation, "No."

 Chapter 1750: always abandon

    Chapter 1750 The beginning is chaos and the end is abandoned


    Fu Yizhi''s face showed a sad look, and said: "Then I will take back all my previous conditions, even if I promise you, after marrying you, I can live in Lihua Vige and serve my inws, without asking you and you My family is separated, and I don¡¯t mind my inws setting rules for me, is it impossible?¡±


    Murong Xuan said firmly: "It''s impossible."


    The women who have disliked him and his family like this, their family can''t afford to be high.


    Fu Yizhi''s eyes were red, and he looked like he wanted to cry or not, which made people look very pitiful.


    This is the first time in her life that she has asked someone so humbly, but she did not expect that others would reject it so directly, without giving her any face.


    God knows how much courage she mustered up toe to see her today.


    Seeing Fu Yizhi''s sadness, Murong Xuan didn''t have the slightest pity in his eyes, he just said nkly: "Miss Fu, if there''s nothing wrong, then I''ll leave, the capital is suffering from drought, and there are refugees in the vige, and my family is also very happy. busy."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Such a pretentious appearance is really annoying.


    The way he acted in the Hou Mansion that day, and he came to entangle him again today, he definitely had ulterior motives.


    Fortunately, he had been able to see her true face earlier. If such a person really married and returned home, the family would definitely be uneasy.


    Seeing this, Fu Yizhi hurriedly said: "Young Master Xuan, wait a moment. You... can you tell me how you can ept me? I... I really like you, I really love you at first sight, want to with you."


    Murong Xuan paused after hearing the words, and sighed: "Miss Fu, I''m sorry, it''s really impossible for us."


    "Do you really hate me because of what I said before? If so, I can really apologize to your mother, even if I kneel down and beg your mother."


    Murong Xuan said: "No, there are other reasons."


    He can''t say that he hates her, she''s just a woman, it''s not worth wasting his energy and energy, he just wants to stay away.


    Fu Yizhi said excitedly: "Then why don''t you ept me? Could it be that you already have someone you like?"


    Murong Xuan was stunned for a moment, thinking about what happened a few days ago, and nodded: "That''s it."


    Murong was shocked, second brother actually has someone he likes?


    Could it be that when A-Niang took him on a blind date some time ago, he really let him find the right person?


    Or did he just make it up in order to reject Fu Yizhi?


    Fu Yizhi was shocked: "How is it possible? We haven''t met for a long time. How can you find someone you like so quickly?"


    Murong Xuan said: "Don''t you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it. You must have said it on purpose just to reject me. I don''t believe a word of it."


    Murong Xuan said helplessly: "If you don''t believe me, then I can''t do anything about it. I''m very busy and the weather is very hot. Miss Fu should go back to rest early."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    At this moment, Fu Yizhi heard the voices of several people talking around him, rolled his eyes, and immediately rushed towards Murong Xuan.


    She didn''t believe it anymore. If she held Murong Xuan and begged him, many people saw that, if Murong Xuan''s tone was so indifferent, he would definitely carry the reputation of being chaotic and abandoned. She didn''t believe that he would not marry by then. she!


    Murong Lingran''s face sank, he quickly picked up the stone beside him, and threw it at Fu Yizhi''s arm neatly.

 Chapter 1751: shameless

    Chapter 1751 Shameless


    In order to achieve his goal, this person would go to any lengths to try his own name.


    Bamboo forest is full of potholes, Fu Yizhi was a little unstable, a stone suddenly hit her, Murong Lingran''s strength was not small, and she fell to the ground in an instant.


    "Ouch." Fu Yizhi screamed suddenly and fell on the ground in embarrassment.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Murong Lingran asked Zeyu to lead her with light power and quickly brought them to the front of the two of them.


    Murong Xuan turned his head and saw that Fu Yizhi fell to the ground. Before he could react, he saw his sister and Zeyue over together.


    And the first thing Fu Yizhi did after the fall was not to stand up, but to kneel, hug the person in front of her, and start shouting, "Master, I really like you, How could you do this to me?"


    "I beg you, please forgive me for my willfulnessst time. I''m just young, ignorant, and somewhat direct. I really have no malicious intentions. Please forgive me once."


    "Just think that I was talking nonsensest time. I will never say that kind of words again. We were introduced by the eldest princess. Let''s give the eldest princess a face, okay?"


    The blue veins on Murong Xuan''s forehead jumped suddenly, this Fu Yizhi must be a problem with his head.


    Isn''t she the daughter of General Fu? If it wasn''t for a problem with his head, how could he do such a perplexing thing over and over again?


    Hearing the movement here, the vigers came over to take a look. A person from Linshan Vige bowed respectfully and said, "Lord Xiangjun, why is this person holding you, do you need help?"


    That''s right, the person Fu Yizhi held tightly was Murong Lingran.


    Fu Yizhi suddenly opened his eyes when he heard the man''s words, and saw that he was really holding Murong Lingran, he immediately stood up as if seeing a ghost, and took a few steps back.


    "You...how did you show up here? When did you show up? Why didn''t I hear a single sound, are you a human or a ghost?"


    Murong Lingran spread his hands helplessly, "Is it a human or a ghost, don''t you know just by looking at my shadow?"


    Fu Yizhi nced at the ground along her line of sight, saw the slowly shaking shadow, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Thinking of what she did just now, her face suddenly turned red as if she was about to drip blood.


    For the first time, she mustered up the courage to do such a thing, but she failed unexpectedly. She was ashamed and had no face to stay any longer, so she turned her head and wanted to leave.


    Murong Lingran quickly ran to her, opened his hand to stop her, and sneered: "I did that kind of thing just now, and now I want to leave like this? There is no such good thing in the world."


    Fu Yizhi blushed and said: "I...I..."


    "What are you?" Murong Lingran calmly said, "If I hadn''t stood in front of the second brother just now, the person you were holding would be my second brother, and you don''t need to think about it to know that you want to force the second brother to agree to marry you. Lady, you actually do such shameless things, if you spread it out, Miss Fu, your reputation..."


    Fu Yizhi''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. He nced at the vigers next to him and saw that they were all looking at him inquiringly.


    However, the one she held just now was Murong Lingran, not her brother, and it wasn''t a bad reputation.


    Fu Yizhi''s waist stood up again: "I didn''t actually hold your brother, I was holding you, and no one will believe you if you say it."

 Chapter 1752: tell the princess

    Chapter 1752 Tell the princess


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "Really? No one believes this. Then youe to meet my second brother privately. There are so many people watching here. Do you think anyone will believe it?"


    After she finished speaking, she quickly picked up the letter on the stone next to her and said with a smile, "I still have evidence in my hand."


    Fu Yizhi''s face changed, and it was only then that she realized that she had left a huge handle on people.


    She had counted all the calctions, but she didn''t even count, Murong Lingran actually appeared here at this time.


    Thest time she and Murong Xuan were alone, Murong Lingran suddenly appeared, and Murong Lingran was her nemesis!


    Fu Yizhi said with a cold face: "What do you want?"


    Murong said: "No, I''m not interested in threatening people, I just want to know, do you really like my second brother? Do you like it so much that you don''t hesitate to put down your body ande to him in person?"


    Fu Yizhi looked at Murong Xuan, his face suddenly a little ufortable, "I... I really like him, you should have heard it just now, otherwise I wouldn''t give up my conditions."


    Murong Lingran said with a meaningful look: "Really?"


    "real."


    Murong Lingran turned to look at the second brother, and said with a teasing face: "Second brother, you see that people are so caring, so many people are watching, why don''t you give this Miss Fu a face, how about it?"


    Murong Xuan knew that his sister was making fun of him, so he was not angry, but said helplessly, "Aran, stop joking."


    "Okay, okay." Murong Lingran knew that his brother was thin-skinned, so he stopped joking with him, and looked at Fu Yizhi again: "Miss Fu, I''ll give you another chance, if you don''t tell the truth, the consequences will be the consequences. You''re the only one who takes care of it."


    Although she also roughly guessed part of the reason why Fu Yizhi came, she still wanted to hear her say it herself to see if it was the same as what she thought.


    Fu Yizhi frowned and said, "If I don''t say it, you will spread the word about my shamelessing to your brother, ruin my reputation, and make me never marry again, right?"


    Murong Lingran said in surprise: "I''m not as vicious as you think, naturally I can''t do this kind of thing, I just want to tell the eldest princess what you did, so that the eldest princess can see clearly. What kind of person are you?"


    Tell the eldest princess?


    Fu Yizhi''s face turned pale, the eldest princess didn''t like her at all, so tell her what happened today, and in the future, they will not be able to raise their heads in front of the eldest princess.


    just used Murong Lingran''s bad temperament, it is estimated that if she told her true purpose, she would not easily spare her.


    Anyway, their family is already very shameless in front of the eldest princess. If Murong speaks out, it will just show the eldest princess their determination to repent.


    After thinking for a while, Fu Yizhi said: "Whatever you want, I came today, I really want to try to make your second brother change his mind. In today''s situation, I am not suitable to stay, so I will leave."


    After saying that, he ignored the letter and ran away in despair.


    Not long after they heard the neighing of the horses, they must have run away in a carriage.


    Murong raised an eyebrow, running so fast, did she really think she was a man-eating tiger?


    The vigers saw that there was no good show to watch, so they said a few polite words to their brothers and sisters, and left.


    Murong Xuan said: "Aran, let''s go home."


    Murong nodded, thinking of what she heard just now, and asked in surprise: "Second brother, do you really have someone you like?"

 Chapter 1753: Marry Murong Zong

    Chapter 1753 Marrying Murong Zong


    Murong Xuan is not a hypocritical person, not to mention that the person in front of her is her sister, not someone else, she will know sooner orter, so she simply nodded.


    "Which girl is that person from?"


    Murong Xuan said with a smile: "It''s one of the ones I saw a while ago, you''ll knowter, and now you don''t know if she likes me, so I won''t give you hope first."


    After saying that, he raised his foot and walked towards his house.


    Murong raised an eyebrow and said, "You actually learned to hide it from me."


    Zeyu said: "Miss Murong, you can ask your mother, she must know."


    Murong smiled and said, "You''re right."


    Zawa Yu asked again: "What do you n to do with this letter?"


    Murong Lingran put the letter into the bag and said, "Keep it for now. If Fu Yizhi is not honest in the future, take it out and use it."


    She doesn''t believe it anymore, Fu Yizhi really doesn''t care about his reputation so much.


    On the other side, after Fu Yi got on the carriage, he looked at the back of the carriage through the car window with lingering fears, and after walking for a while, he was sure that Murong Lingran and the others really didn''t catch up, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mrs. Fu knew the result of today''s events just by looking at her, but she still asked with a sigh, "Failed?"


    Fu Yizhi nodded.


    "s, it seems that this is fate."


    Fu Yizhi was puzzled: "Mother, I really don''t understand, why do you have to fight for Murong Xuan? He doesn''t have much fame now, and there are only a few shops in the family, just because of the eldest princess?"


    "Of course it''s not just because of this." Mrs. Fu said: "You don''t know yet, we don''t have much water in the well in our house. I heard that the Murong family''s well is now used by the whole vige, which shows that their family is blessed. s home."


    Fuyizhidao: "Other people in the city also have a lot of water in their wells."


    Mrs. Fu whispered: "What do you know, I want the water in their house second, mainly because I heard that Murong Zong also made many military exploits at the border. With the Marquis of Ning''an to **** him, the Murong family will sooner orter. A greater achievement will be the rich and noble of the sky at that time."


    "It''s not just Murong Zong who is young and promising."


    Mrs. Fu said: "Indeed, it is not only Murong Zong who is young and promising, but the only person who can be highly regarded by the Marquis of Ning''an and can be directly appointed as General Zuo by His Majesty, then there is only Murong Zong. If it weren''t for Murong Zong Marry your wife first, and I want you to marry Murong Zong."


    Fuyizhidao: "It''s no use now, it''s a pity, Murong Xuan seems to already have someone he likes."


    "Anyone you like?" Mrs. Fu asked in surprise, "Which girl is she from?"


    Fu Yizhidao: "He didn''t say it, but didn''t you say that Murong Xuan''s mother has been taking him to see girls recently? It''s probably one of the people who have seen each other during this time."


    Mrs. Fu frowned: "This will make things troublesome."


    Fu Yizhi said dissatisfiedly: "Mother, although I have a good impression of Murong Xuan, now you can stop forcing me, it is impossible for me and him."


    How could Mrs. Fu not know that it was impossible between them?


    She just wanted to try it, so that their family would have hope in the future, and they could also ease the rtionship with Princess Qihua.


    After thinking for a moment, Mrs. Fu said with a pity: "That''s it for now, but I''m really satisfied with Murong Xuan''s son-inw. I''ll talk about itter when I have a chance."

 Chapter 1754: no water shortage

    Chapter 1754 No shortage of water


    Fu Yizhi didn''t expect that his mother hadn''t given up on this idea, and she couldn''t say anything, so she looked out of the car window angrily.


    When Murong Lingran went back, those who came to dig the well had also chosen their positions and started to dig.


    Five locations were chosen this time. In order to facilitate the refugees to use water, one of them was not far from the meeting ce.


    As for the other four locations, one is on the edge of Murong Lingran''s small deste mountain. After all, her small river pond has never been short of water, and there may be water underground.


    The remaining three positions are not far from the well drilled before.


    Some vigers in Lihua Vige were relieved when they saw that someone was digging the well again.


    They were really worried that so many refugees would dy their water use. The refugees were arranged here by people from the imperial court, and Murong Lingran, the Chunling Township King, was in charge. They were really afraid that there would be conflicts at that time. They were embarrassed to say it, and they made Murong Ling embarrassed or offended her.


    The diggers moved very quickly. A few dayster, all the wells in Lihua Vige were dug out, but not much water came out that day. Until the next morning, the diggers saw that the fruit inside was really full. , everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Above the court hall, the minister of the household is reporting the situation of Lihua Vige.


    The minister of the household said: "Your Majesty is really wise and talented. All the wells in Lihua Vige have been dug out, and there is indeed a lot of watering out. ording to Wei Chen, the people of Lihua Vige can''t use it up."


    The entire courtroom was in an uproar, and of course, most of them were surprises.


    If there is no shortage of water in Lihua Vige, it will definitely be able to support the city.


    There is not much water in their house now, and they can''t find a recement water source. Even in their house, it is estimated that people will die of thirst.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "That''s good, since that''s the case, then as originally nned, divide the soldiers of the camp in the suburbs of Beijing into fifty teams, and send water to the people and the city. Tell them, at the beginning Take it easy, the high-yield grain of Lihua Vige cannot be short of water, and this matter will be handed over to General Rong.¡±


    Rong Fengxu said sternly: "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Rong Fengxu was supposed to follow his father, General Rong, to fight Cangda. He had been there before, but he was seriously injured once before. The capital also needs people to be stationed, so I didn''t follow it this time.


    On the other side, both the Marquis of Ning''an and General Rong received a secret letter from the emperor.


    The two saw the soldiers being poisoned before, and they felt extremely distressed. They didn''t want to continue the stalemate. After seeing the content, they saw that the emperor and they all had the same idea, so they did it with confidence and boldness.


    Therefore, it didn''t take long for the two parties to retaliate with their own way, using the herbal medicine given by Murong Lingran, and began to prepare to attack.


    The generals on both sides tried to mix poison into their food and grass. Cangda and Chongyan were originally small countries, and they had never seen the poison given by Murong Lingran, and could not withstand such a rapid attack from Xuanqing. The country will soon be defeated, and it will soon have the meaning of surrender.


    And Murong Lingran started on the second night after the well was drilled, and every night he got up and filled the well.


    Rong Fengxu was also very clever. He divided the officers and soldiers who went to deliver water to various ces into two shifts. One shift started to fetch water and sent it to various ces after midnight, and the other shift was after noon. Decide whether to add more water.

 Chapter 1755: water delivered

    Chapter 1755 Water delivered


    In this way, when the morning arrives, it is just the time when the vigers get up and work, so that they can use water easily, and they do not have to crowd with the people of Lihua Vige.


    At this time, Peng Dazhi, Lizheng of Pengjia Vige, looked at the high-yield grain in the field and kept sighing.


    There is a lot of water in their vige, and the daily water is enough for them to water their crops.


    But the water level of the well has dropped drastically these days, so I guess it won''tst long.


    This precious and high-yielding grain is probably just left to fend for itself, which is really a pity.


    Peng Ji stayed by Peng Dazhi''s side all the time, and he knew what he was thinking, so heforted: "Dad, rx, anyway, it''s not that our family''s high-yield grain will wither by then, the big deal is to start all over again next year. "


    "Isn''t the eldest brother still working smoothly in Lihua Vige? When the second brother recruited people for the second time in Lihua Vige, it has passed. With their wages, we will not be too sad this year. Harvest, the big deal is that we buy food."


    "s." Peng Dazhi sighed: "I know that their money is enough for us to live through the second half of the year, and even allow us to live a better life than when there was no drought before, but I just feel it is a pity. It took so much effort to buy this high-yielding seed, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a drought, and I wanted to see if I could grow a thousand kilograms of grain per mu.¡±


    "Daddy..."


    Peng Ji was about to speak when he saw his nephew Peng Zike running over anxiously, out of breath and said: "Ah... Grandpa, Third Uncle, Youshi... Soldiers are here."


    As the grandson of Lizheng, Peng Zike could have gone to the future academy to study, but Peng Zike is very sensible, knowing that he is young now and his family has no money, so he wants to study a yearter, and Lizheng can also read. , I could teach him some things at home, so I didn''t go to the Future Academy for the time being.


    Peng Dazhi said in shock: "The soldiers are here? Are they here to ask for taxes? Or does the road need to be repaired again?"


    It''s no wonder that the first thing he thought of was taxation and corv¨¦e. Although it wasn''t the autumn harvest, the court was fighting, and it was fighting with two countries at the same time.


    And in their poor mountain vige, every time soldierse, it''s basically because of money and corv¨¦e.


    Peng Zike said: "No, they are here to deliver water, just wait for you to go and divide the water."


    "What? Dividing the water?" Peng Ji said stunned: "The soldiers brought water? Is it true?"


    There is such a good thing in the world?


    Peng Zike''s breath was a little smoother at this time, and he said excitedly: "It''s true, they are at our door now, and ten carriages havee, each carriage is a carriage of two horses, and all the carriages are full of horses. It''s a big wooden bucket taller than an adult, and it''s full of water. A-niang, she also came to inform you, because I have fast legs and I''m one step ahead of her, you look behind me, she also ran over. "


    Peng Dazhi turned his head to look, and saw his daughter-inw running over excitedly, and hurriedly asked, "Are there really soldiers who brought us water?"


    Peng Zike''s aunt said: "It''s true, there''s a lot of water. I think that with the water from our well in our vige, our crops will be saved in the future."


    Hearing that the crops were saved, the gloom on Peng Dazhi''s face was instantly swept away.

 Chapter 1756: Occupy the Well (1)

    Chapter 1756 upy the Well (1)


    The few people stopped dying and hurried to the direction of home.


    Peng Ji came and asked, "Sister-inw, except Lihua Vige, there is water shortage everywhere. Did the soldiers say, where did the watere from?"


    "It came from Lihua Vige. I heard that Lihua Vige has drilled a few more wells, which are specially designed for the army to send water to the outside world, not only to our vige, but also to other viges, one every day. There are ten buckets of water in the vige, if the vige is seriously short of water, add another ten buckets of water, we can use it for food and drink, and it can also be used for irrigation.¡±


    Peng Dazhi said in surprise: "Then Lihua Vige is really a feng shui treasurend, and there is so much water to use."


    "Yeah, I didn''t believe it at first, but when I saw the ten buckets of water, I had to believe it."


    When the four of them arrived, a lot of people were already surrounding Peng Dazhi''s house.


    Some people saw that he had finallye back, and shouted loudly: "Lizheng is back."


    The soldiers led by ?? walked over and asked, "But Peng Lizheng from Pengjia Vige?"


    Peng Dazhi nodded, "Yes, sir."


    The soldier nced at the bucket behind him and said seriously: "Peng Lizheng, hello, my name is Liu Sibing, all these water are for you Pengjia Vige, ten buckets of water wille every day in the future, you know the people in your vige best. , ording to the poption, the priority of nting high-yield food, I heard that your vige has enough water to eat, but there is no irrigation water, you can use this water as you want, eat what you want, and take it for irrigation. to irrigate."


    Peng Dazhi said excitedly: "Yes, Lord Liu, we all listen to your Lord."


    Liu Sibing took another look at the people around him and said, "Today we are here not just for water delivery, but also for another matter."


    "What''s up?"


    Liu Sibing said: "Everyone is here, then I won''t go around the corner. It ismon for bullies in the vige. If someone in your vige tyrannizes the well, one or several or dozens of people are not allowed to use it. If this happens to only the people he designates, please let everyone know, we will give that kind of person a good look and teach him to be a man again!"


    As soon as the voice fell, all the people in Pengjia Vige looked in the direction of Lai Shanzi.


    Lai Shanzi panicked when he saw this, and said with trembling: "What do you see me doing? I didn''t upy the well, and I don''t want you to drink water."


    Viger A said: "Didn''t you upy the well? When the water in the river pond became scarce some time ago, you and a group of people upied the well and nned to only give water to young people and children. People will die sooner orter, and drinking it is a waste, so it is better to ensure that young people and children have water to drink."


    "I also told Li Zheng that he was not fifty years old anyway, and asked him to agree with your idea to save the water to irrigate the food. Fortunately, Li Zheng did not listen to you, so he led someone to tie you up and severely It''s only after beating you and people who think like you that you''ll be honest."


    Liu Sibing asked with a cold face: "Is there such a thing? Is it true?"


    Viger B said: "It''s true, everyone in the vige can testify."


    Other vigers also spoke up:


    "We can testify that during that time, the old people couldn''t get water to drink, only the young people could go there."


    "That''s right, Lai Shanzi also injured my parents, and I haven''t paid my family''s medical expenses yet."

 Chapter 1757: Occupy the Well (2)

    Chapter 1757 upy the Well (2)


    "It''s not just old people, sometimes children and widows go to fetch water, and he doesn''t give it either."


    "Yes, if Li Zheng hadn''t brought his son and the young men in the vige to clean up him and his aplices, how many people in the vige would have died of thirst."


    Seeing that the vigers were correcting him, Lai Shanzi was worried about what these soldiers would really do to him, and hurriedly said: "I... I didn''t do it for a few days and was cleaned up by you? You also abused lynching and beat me up. Well, I haven''t asked you for medical expenses yet, and you still have the face to talk about me here."


    Liu Sibing suddenly said: "Okay,e here, arrest this person!"


    Lai Shanzi saw that as soon as they caught him, they started to tie him up, and he didn''t dare to resist, but hurriedly said: "Master, I really failed after doing that for a long time, and it didn''t cause any harm to them, but I still spent money on it. Hundreds of copper coins are used to buy wound medicine, they beat me at will, they are the ones you should arrest."


    Liu Sibing sneered: "You don''t want others to live, it''s light for others to hit you."


    Lai Shanzi begged bitterly: "Sir, you can treat me as young and ignorant, and forgive me. I promise, I will be an obedient person in the future, and I will never do stupid things again, okay?"


    Liu Sibing said: "Of course not. This is the foot of the emperor. His Majesty has not ordered that people over fifty years old are not allowed to drink water. Where do you have the courage to make such a rule? Also, don''t you know, Many of the ministers in the imperial court are over fifty, you set such a rule, do you take them seriously?"


    Lai Shanzi said anxiously: "Oh, I was wrong, I was really wrong, I will never dare again, I can kneel down and confess to them, just please forgive me this time."


    "Forgive you? In a dream, he blocked his mouth. When they finished picking up the water, they would immediately send it to Lord Jing Zhaoyin."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Lai Shanzi''s mouth was quickly blocked. Seeing this, he looked at Lizheng anxiously.


    Peng Dazhi just snorted coldly and turned his head.


    Lai Shanzi just needs to clean up. He hasn''t forgotten how this man disobeyed his orders. Now that someone has taken care of him, it''s toote for him to be happy. How could he beg for mercy?


    Lai Shanzi looked at his parents anxiously again.


    Lai Shanzi''s parents saw their son''s eyes asking for help, and worried that if they didn''t intercede at this time, their son would not give them old age in the future, so they had to take turns to intercede.


    "My lord, I''m Lai Shanzi''s father, I didn''t teach him well and made him do wrong things, but he upied the well for less than a day, and it didn''t cause any bad consequences, so please forgive him. Just once."


    "My lord, I''m Lai Shanzi''s mother. My son has been spoiled since he was a child. It''s our fault. If you want to punish, just punish us. We are willing to take it for him. Be kind."


    Liu Sibing said firmly: "Spare him? Impossible, this is His Majesty''s order. There are so many people watching here. I forgive him. If His Majesty mes me, who will forgive me?"


    "This¡­"


    Liusi Bing said: "Enough,e here, take me down. If there is anyone who pleads for mercy, they will be punished ording to thew for the crime of obstructing official duties, and they will be beaten 50 times."


    "Yes."


    Lai Shanzi''s parents were startled when they heard the words, and they could only give their son a look that they had done their best at the same time.

 Chapter 1758: emergency report

    Chapter 1758 Emergency News


    Seeing that everyone ignored him, Lai Shanzi felt ashes and let the soldiers drag him away.


    I took a person with me when I went back here, and the soldiers who went to other viges did the same.


    As long as there is oppression, no matter how long it has passed, you can tell the officers and soldiers who deliver the water, and they will take care of those people.


    Some viges are under oppression. In just one day, more than 50 people were arrested from various viges and left.


    Half a monthter, there were no more refugees in the city or Lihua Vige. Some of the refugees in the city or Lihua Vige, after hearing the news that there was no shortage of water in the vige, took the initiative to go home, which relieved the court. A lot of pressure, and even most of the high-yield grains in every vige have been preserved, except for Linshan Vige.


    The water well in Linshan Vige was already short of water. After most of the vigers fled, it did not rise much every day. Often, only half a bucket of water woulde up.


    And they didn¡¯t take much care of them before they escaped, some of them died before they escaped, and it is impossible to save them now.


    On the other hand, those families who stole water were still able to save their high-yield grains. At the beginning, they also left people behind, so Rong Fengxu still sent soldiers there.


    It¡¯s just the food from their family. Even if they are harvested, they are destined to be distributed only to the whole vige.


    The refugees living in Lihua Vige didn''t have much opinion after they found out, and let them nt the crops. Anyway, they still owe the whole vige a sum of money.


    Although there was a carriage to deliver water to Linshan Vige, only a few people from Linshan Vige returned.


    For nothing else, just because the imperial court said that before the rain, there is free food to eat in Lihua Vige, and water can be drawn freely, and they or their families can still work in the fields of Murong''s house.


    Now go back, maybe the water is not enough for the whole vige, and you have to make your own food.


    Some of the people who stayed behind had made up their minds and had to wait until it rained before going back.


    Although there are some inconveniences in life, it is nothingpared to money.


    When they used to work as coolies in the city, there were even dozens of people in a room, but now there are more than ten people living in a tent, most of them are their own family members, which is already good.


    After Helian Rongjiu found out, he also knew that the autumn harvest would soon be in Lihua Vige, and the Murong family had othernd to take care of, so he did not force those people to go back, and let them stay in Lihua Vige to help, and by the way, it could also relieve the soldiers who delivered water. burden.


    During this period, Helian Rongjiu also set up an altar in the pce to ask for rain, but just like what Murong Lingran said, it didn''t work. It was still the sun every day, and not even a single dark cloud appeared.


    It''s just that the water of Lihua Vige is continuously transported to the city and surrounding viges every day, so that the city and surrounding viges can live a normal life temporarily, and there are no refugees going to the city or Lihua Vige anymore, which makes him very happy. .


    one monthter


    The national strength of Cangda is not as strong as that of Chongyan, and General Rong used the poison given by Murong Lingran to easily make him bow his head.


    Above the court


    The emperor and courtiers were discussing matters when a worried voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    "Report... border emergency report, border emergency report."


    Everyone was startled at the same time, turned their heads to look, and saw the man kneeling quickly in the middle of the hall, holding an urgent memorial in his hand, and said loudly: "Your Majesty, the Chongyan Kingdom has surrendered, and the Marquis of Ning''an has surrendered. He also upied two cities in the Chongyan Kingdom, the Chongyan Kingdom has already retreated five hundred li, and he also volunteered to restore the previous tribute, and will reach the capital in a few days."

 Chapter 1759: Its raining

    Chapter 1759 It''s Raining


    He Lianrong got up suddenly and said excitedly: "Eunuch De, bring the memorial quickly."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu carefully checked the memorial, and when he saw the end, he frowned and said, "The prince of Chongyan Kingdom wille to the capital to sign a 20-year non-war contract? By the way, send the tribute to the capital in person?"


    The soldier said: "Yes, Your Majesty."


    A few days ago, General Rong also sent a request about the Cangda Kingdom, and he also nned to send the prince to the capital to sign the armistice contract. Today, the Chongyan Kingdom also made such a request. The two countries made almost the same request at the same time. Hidden secret?


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Do you have any opinions on the fact that the Prince of Chongyan State ising to the capital?"


    "Your Majesty, ording to Wei Chen''s opinion, Cangda also requested to send a prince to the court before, and today Chongyan has the same request, which must be tricky."


    "Yes, although theye in person, they will appear sincere, but once theye, I will send someone to protect them, and I will also beware of their tricks. It can be said that the responsibility is heavy."


    "Yes, they are a country that has been defeated. When theye to our country, they will be humiliated if they are not careful. It can be avoided by sending ordinary ministers, and they all send people from the royal family. There must be more important than being humiliated. thing."


    "Wei Chen also thinks so."


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    ¡­


    The Minister of Rites said: "Your Majesty, ording to Wei Chen, one of the goals of Cangda and Chongyan may be to seek revenge for their own soldiers, but this possibility is extremely low. After losing the battle, it is when morale is low, and if youunch an attack again, it is very likely to be thankless."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "What do you mean by that..."


    The Book of Rites said: "Another purpose may be to admire my dynasty, and to send someone to see the prosperity of my dynasty in person. Besides, maybe there is something they can''t let go of in the capital, so they wille in person regardless. "


    Helian Rongjiu nodded and said, "The rest of the ministers, what are your thoughts?"


    Prime Minister Suo said: "What the Minister of Rites said is very true."


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    ¡­


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "Then ording to what the ministers see, should I agree to their request toe to my court?"


    Suo Cheng said: "ording to Wei Chen''s opinion, His Majesty can agree to their request and let theme as they please. However, themander-in-chief can be recruited to return to Beijing first, and the army can temporarily stay in the frontier. As long as they dare to do anything wrong, they can Let the army overwhelm the territory, and once again raise the prestige of our country. I will show them that the country is rich and prosperous, and I will show them that the national strength of my Xuanqing country is not something they can provoke casually, so that they will not provoke our country in the future.¡±


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    ¡­


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Okay, just..."


    He was about to say that Xuanqing Kingdom was in a drought now, although it would take a lot of time for the two countries to get to the capital, but if they came and the capital was still dry, it would definitely give them a chance.


    Just before the words could be said, someone hurriedly came to report: "Your Majesty, it is cloudy outside, and it is starting to rain."


    It''s raining?


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly looked out of the hall, the sky was really dark.

 Chapter 1760: find that girl

    Chapter 1760 Find that girl


    They have been discussing important matters seriously, and there are candles in the hall, but they didn''t notice that the sky has changed outside.


    Helian Rongjiu and the ministers hurried out to take a look, the sky happened to be gusting, lightning and thunder, and it didn''t take long for the dense rain to fall heavily on them.


    Most of the people did not hide, waiting excitedly for the more violent rain to fall. Their faces were all excited.


    "It''s raining, it''s really nice."


    "God bless me, God bless me."


    "It''s finally raining, it''s really my luck."


    "Finally, the people don''t have to suffer anymore."


    "It''s really good that life is finally going back to normal."


    Since it''s raining, Helian Rongjiu''s worries just now don''t need to be worried.


    Helian Rongjiu quickly walked to the eaves and said loudly, "Since it is raining at this time, it means that God is also in favor of my promise to the royal families of the two countries toe to the court. In that case, let theme."


    "Your Majesty."


    "The follow-up work will be left to the Ministry of Rites."


    The Minister of Rites said: "Wei ministers follow the order."


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "It''s raining now, and I think everyone has no intention of going to court. If that''s the case, then let''s go back to court today, and everyone should go home quickly."


    "Your Majesty is wise, thank you Your Majesty."


    At this time, Murong Lingran was also standing under the eaves with her family, watching the pouring rain in the sky, she couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    It seems that she no longer has to fill all the wells in Lihua Vige before every hour, and those days are finallying to an end.


    Although Rong Fengxu''s people came to fetch water only at Zi Shi, they had already arrived before Zi Shi.


    If she had gone to water earlier, and some people had not fallen asleep, she would be easy to find.


    But if it were a littleter, she wouldn''t have time to water.


    In order to avoid Rong Fengxu''s people these days, she put a lot of effort into it. If it wasn''t for Heimao running fast, she had room to enter at any time, and she didn''t know how many times she''d been spotted.


    Murong Xuan looked at the rain in the sky and couldn''t help sighing.


    They also received a letter from Murong Zong''s family just now, and the war in the frontier has ended. Although he is very happy to have sessfully defeated the enemy country, he is very happy that the eldest brother has been able to make extraordinary achievements, but it seems that this year he has no chance to go to the battlefield.


    That''s all, let''s settle his life-long affairs first.


    Anyway, he is still young, and there will definitely be opportunities in the future.


    The so-called start a family and start a business, it''s okay for him to start a family first.


    Murong Lingran looked at the depressed expression of the second brother, and knew what he was thinking. He rolled his eyes and suddenly said, "Second brother, who is that person you like? Recently, you are running around the city every day. , I heard that you disappeared as soon as you arrived at Zhi Ye Zhai, you must be looking for that girl, right?"


    During this time, she also asked her mother who the second brother likes.


    But A Niang said that she couldn''t tell. She had seen too many girls before. Murong Xuan saw that every girl had the same expression, and he had never asked her about which girl alone, let alone liked or hated her. Can''t see it.


    Murong Xuan''s attention was instantly diverted, seeing other people looking at him meaningfully, he said helplessly: "Aran, I went to Zhi Ye Zhai just to inspect, four Zhi Ye Zhai plus one Zhi Yu Zhai, just It will take half a day to read it, where will I have time to find that girl."

 Chapter 1761: refugee request

    Chapter 1761 The Refugee''s Request


    "real?"


    "Really, really, if you don''t believe me, you can ask the people in the shop, and they can all testify."


    Murong Lingran didn''t embarrass him, if he really had someone he liked, sooner orter there would be clues, and sooner orter, he would tell them, "Okay, okay, I haven''t been to Zhiyuzhai for a while. Well, I''ll go tomorrow."


    Murong Xuan nodded: "Okay."


    It was just that the next day was not destined to be as Murong Lingran wished. Although the heavy rain this time came violently, itsted for a long time. It took four days to stop.


    Some of the dry fields have be moist again, and the river ponds have stored a lot of water. Some refugees living in Lihua Vige have also started to pack their things and n to go home.


    It¡¯s just that some people are really reluctant to work in Lihua Vige, and they have fifty pennies a day.


    Therefore, Murong Lingran was surrounded by refugees as soon as she went out with her two younger brothers and Tong Wenwen early in the morning.


    Murong Lingran saw that each of them seemed to have a big thing, and hurriedly jumped out of the carriage and said solemnly: "It''s raining now, and you haven''t gone home yet, what are you waiting for here?"


    Murong Kuan became a coachman for them today, and looked at the person opposite him curiously.


    Others have already taken them in, but they have made requests again and again. Li Mansheng knows that they are a little bit ahead, but for the sake of the family''s future, he still has the cheek to say: "Xiangjun girl is well."


    The rest of the refugees also reacted quickly. They should say hello first, and they all followed suit: "Xiangjun girl is well."


    Murong Ling Ran saw that they were hesitating to talk, and instantly understood what they were going to say, and said slowly: "If you have something to say, just say it directly, I''m a little busy, and I have to go to the city."


    Seeing this, Li Mansheng was embarrassed to dy her time, so he had to say: "Xiangjun girl, this is the case, your family''s work is really a rare good job for us, and we really want to continue. Go on, I wonder if the Xiangjun girl can agree to let us continue to work in your home?"


    Murong Lingran showed such an expression as expected, and said sternly: "What do you mean, after you return to Linshan Vige, you want to run back and forth on both sides to work?"


    "No." Li Mansheng said: "This is also the second thing we want to ask for. Can the people who work here continue to live in tents and wait until the end of the year to let them go back."


    They also know that Lihua Vige is close to Wuming Mountain, and wild animals wille down the mountain in winter. Even if such a fragile tent is not broken in winter, it will not be able to live in people.


    If the Murong family still needs people during the winter, they will think of a solution when that timees.


    Murong nodded: "It''s okay to continue living, those tents have already been used, and the court will not take them back, but it''s raining now, and the people of the court won''t pay for you to eat, in the future you will only have Can you cook by yourself?"


    Li Mansheng said: "We can do it, the Xiangjun girl is kind and generous, and she will be paid every two weeks. We also brought pots and pans, and we can cook and eat by ourselves, and not everyone stays behind. There will also be family members returning to the vige, and if the weather turns cold, they can also bring us clothes and quilts.¡±

 Chapter 1762: Go to Zhi Yu Zhai

    Chapter 1762 Go to Yuzhai


    "Okay." Murong said calmly: "If you want to stay, just stay, I will tell Li Zheng and the people in the court, you go to Li Zheng to register now, and let him write down the name that he has left. "


    Anyway, there is still a shortage of people in her field, so it doesn''t matter if they stay.


    If there is not enough living in thend, it is easy, she can buy morend.


    Although to her in her previous life, having a few hundred acres ofnd in her family was considered a good thing, but most people in the capital have umted wealth for several generations, and in their eyes, hundreds of acres of farnd are nothing at all.


    Hundreds of acres ofnd are too little for her, a town lord.


    Murong Lingran suddenly made up her mind. Anyway, she still has a lot of money at home. She has to buy morend for her family. If there are not enough workers, she can go to other viges to find people. Anyway, she has a lot of money. There are a lot of seeds in it, no matter how muchnd can be nted.


    Li Mansheng and his party were instantly overjoyed. They just came to try, but they didn''t expect that they would really be able to stay.


    As soon as Li Mansheng was excited, he knelt down to Murong Lingran, "Thank you Miss Xiangjun, you are our reborn parents. If we can stay, even if there is no harvest this year, our life will not be sad, thank you very much, Thank you."


    When the others saw this, they also knelt down and said, "Thank you, Miss Xiangjun."


    "We will definitely do a good job and promise not to let you down."


    "Yes, we will definitely repay your kindness."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran let them get up and said with a smile: "Okay, then I''ll remember, you should also supervise each other, if someone is cheating, cheating, and idle, you must tell me, and I will take care of him when the timees."


    "Yes, Miss Xiangjun, we must do as you say."


    Murong nodded Lingran, it was gettingte, thinking of her sudden n to buynd, she went back to find her father, and nned to let him go to the city together and buy thend in his name.


    But he was still the same as before, saying that he wanted to buynd and write her name on it.


    Murong Lingran knew this would be the oue for a long time, so he didn''t force him to go back to the gate and got on the carriage to talk to Li Zheng first, but he couldn''t leave because of something at home, so they went straight to the city.


    The people in the government also know her. Now she is Chunling Township Lord, and there is a brother by her side. Thend purchase was smooth, and she added several hundred acres ofnd to the family at one time.


    In addition to thend of the previous family, the family now has a total of 1110 acres ofnd.


    She hadn''t been to Zhiyuzhai a few times. After getting the title deed, she went directly to Zhiyuzhai.


    Although she recently looked at the daily ledger and money, and the business seemed to be doing well, she was still a little worried.


    Murong Yi, Murong Ding, and Tong Wenwen had followed Murong Xuan several times before. They had also been here when they opened the business, and they could smell the familiar fragrance from the carriage. As soon as the carriage stopped, they immediately headed towards Zhi Yu Zhai. rushed over.


    Beforeing here, Murong Lingran told them that they can eat whatever they want in Zhiyu Zhai today, and they must eat enough for today.


    Although what they do is not as delicious as Murong Lingran''s, the taste is not bad.


    Murong Lingran saw them get out of the car and ran away, hurriedly said: "You guys slow me down, those things won''t fly anymore."


    The three of them turned their heads, touched their heads embarrassedly, and at the same time slowed down and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 1763: in trouble

    Chapter 1763 ident


    Murong Ling was helpless, and when the third brother stopped the carriage, he went after them.


    Zhuang Qingren, the shopkeeper, saw the three of them approaching, and looked behind them. He really saw Murong Lingran and Murong Kuan alsoing, and said with a smile, "Three, what do you want?"


    Murong Yi nced at the samples inside and said familiarly, "Uncle Qingren, I want fried chicken chops and chicken wings, sweet and spicy, and a ss of orange juice."


    Murong Ding also said: "Uncle Qingren, I''m the same as the fourth brother, but I don''t want spicy food, I want to eat it with tomato sauce."


    Zhuang Qingren smiled and said: "Okay, I will listen to you."


    Murong Yi saw that Tong Wenwen had not spoken, and said, "Sister Wenwen, what do you want to eat?"


    Tong Wenwen nced at the samples and said, "I just need a chicken leg and a ss of orange juice."


    "Eating so little."


    Tong Wenwen smiled: "Well, I''m afraid of getting fat."


    Zhuang Qingren said again: "What do your brothers and sisters want to eat?"


    Murong Yi said: "Brother and sister told us on the carriage that they will order it themselves."


    Zhuang Qingren said with a smile: "Okay, I''ve got someone to write it down, you go sit down and wait for a while, you''ll be fine soon."


    "Um."


    The three of them obediently ran to the vacant seat and sat down, waiting for their brothers and sisters toe over while waiting for food.


    The shop of Zhiyuzhai is not as big as that of Zhiyazhai, but it has a second floor.


    For the privacy of the guests, Murong Lingran attracted thosedies, youngdies, sons and buddies toe over. Like the restaurant, there were also several private rooms near the window.


    But if the guests like to be lively, they can also sit below.


    Murong Yi thought that the private room was for guests, so he sat down on the first floor with his younger brother and Tong Wenwen.


    Orange juice is ready-made, and the one served is the fastest. Chang Xiaoya, the younger sister of Chang Yongsong, served them a cup for each of them.


    "Thank you, Sister Xiaoya."


    Chang Xiaoya smiled and said, "Everyone is wee, it''s all right."


    Murong Ding was about to pick up the cup to drink, when he was suddenly bumped by someone behind him, a whole ss of orange juice scattered on the table in an instant, and the cup also snapped and fell to the ground, bing a piece of porcin.


    It just so happened that the man walked to the side after bumping into him, and her skirt just touched the table again, and it was stained with a lot of orange marks.


    The man saw that his beloved skirt was soiled like this, and stomped his feet angrily: "Ah, my dress!"


    Murong Ding said nkly, "Sister, I''m sorry."


    Murong Yi, who was opposite him, said, "Liu, you don''t have to say sorry, she was the one who bumped you behind you just now, if it wasn''t for her bumping into you, your juice wouldn''t be poured out, and she shouldpensate you instead. juice is right."


    Seeing this, Murong Kuan next to ?? immediately wanted to walk over to help.


    Murong Lingran quickly grabbed him and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Murong Kuan nodded and said nothing.


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding have been studying in the academy recently, because the academy is their own, so they were entrusted by the two masters to manage the students. husband.


    The two have been doing very well recently, and because they have been in contact with more people, they have be more outgoing, not as timid as before.


    Today is just to see how they have grown up recently.

 Chapter 1764: compensation

    Chapter 1764 Compensation


    Chang Xiaoya hurried to get a broom and quickly cleaned the ground so as not to affect other guests.


    Murong Ding said: "Fourth brother, is it true?"


    "Of course it''s true." Murong Yi said, "If I tell a lie, then I''ll never be able to eat delicious food in the future."


    The woman was anxious about what to do if her clothes were dirty. When she heard Murong Yi''s words, she immediately said with dissatisfaction, "What do you mean, child, you mean that my clothes are dirty, and it''s all my fault?"


    Seeing the woman yelling at him, Murong Yi was stunned for a moment. He nced not far away, saw that his elder brothers and sisters were all there, and gave him a firm look. He immediately understood what they meant, and his mind became stable. Seriously: "Sister, I didn''t say that, but your clothes are dirty because of yourself. I''m not lying."


    "Then you mean that my clothes are ruined, should I recognize it myself?"


    "Yes, otherwise?" Murong Yi said innocently: "Do we want us topensate you?"


    When the woman saw that he naively said such maddening words, she immediately became angry and rushed forward, nning to teach Murong Yi a good lesson.


    Seeing this, the woman next to her hurriedly pulled her to persuade: "Lily, don''t be serious with a child, this will lose your identity. For the sake of them being a child, let''s forget about today''s affairs."


    Zhuang Qingren originally wanted to go forward to reconcile, but after receiving Murong Lingran''s calm and restless eyes, he had to walk over slowly, only to be closer to the children.


    If the girl does anything dangerous, immediately step forward to protect them.


    Humanity called Lily: "Cousin Youyi, they stained my skirt and didn''t admit it, why didn''t you tell me to be honest?"


    "Okay." Youyi said: "It''s closer to my house, we''ll go home and get a new one right away. Didn''t you like the dresses that Ruyi Embroidery Vige made for me some time ago? I''ll give you one I''ll give you one set, no, I''ll send you two sets, you can choose, how about it?"


    Lily said with a look of surprise: "Really?"


    "really."


    "Then shall we go back now?"


    "It''s all up to you."


    Lily was satisfied and said, "Okay, for your sake, I''ll spare them this time."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    It''s just that they wanted to end like this, but Murong Yi didn''t want it, and said loudly, "Sister, my brother''s clothes are still dirty, if it weren''t for you, his clothes wouldn''t be like this, this is his new clothes, you should Pay him. And if you spill his juice, you will also lose money. And the cups in the store are all broken because of you. I heard that the cups in this store are specially designed and special. It is very expensive to make, and you have to lose money.¡±


    Murong nodded in appreciation, yes, yes, he also knew that he had topensate, and he also knew that he was thinking of the shop.


    Murong Ding nced at the dirty ce, and said loudly, "Yes, sister, you should pay me for my clothes, my juice, and the store''s cup."


    Lily seemed to have heard some big joke and couldn''t believe it: "What are you talking about? It''s obviously that you didn''t hold your own and let me get my clothes dirty with the juice in your hands. Now you''re ming me? Even if you want to lose money. , that is also your ownpensation, you admit it, and you actually want me to pay, do you have any brains, have you ever read a book?"


    (Sorry, I have something to do, I will update it today.)

 Chapter 1765: To fight Murong Ding?

    Chapter 1765 Fighting Murongding?


    Murong Ding said: "Of course we have read books. My master has taught me for more than a year. Some time ago, I was sent to the academy by my family. The master often praises me for being smart. Naturally, I have a brain."


    Murong Yi said: "Yes, our master often praises us, but this sister, you, you know your mistakes and don''t change your words. It really seems like you have no brains."


    Push¡­


    Murong Lingran, Murong Kuan, and Zhuang Qingren suddenly burst intoughter, only to find out now that Xiao Si actually has such an infuriating ability.


    Master?


    Lily nced at what they were wearing. The material of the clothes was better than that of ordinary people. They should not be from a wealthy family. She squinted and asked, "Which family''s children are you from?"


    Murong Yi said loudly: "No matter which family the child is, you shouldpensate my brother."


    "Really?" Lily said contemptuously, "If you don''t tell me, then I won''t pay you back."


    Murong Ding said: "I heard my sister say that if you encounter a rogue, you can go directly to the adults of the government to make decisions for us. Since this sister doesn''t want topensate, then I have to go to the adults."


    Tong Wenwen agreed: "Yes, I''ll go right now."


    Youyi hurriedly said: "Don''t, don''t go, I willpensate you for this sister, how about it?"


    Murong Yi said: "Of course it is possible. If my sister''spanion doesn''t apologize, we can''t open her mouth."


    Murong Ding said: "Yes, this is a saying that the Master told us, cows can''t press their heads without drinking water."


    Youyi: "¡­"


    It''s over, I''m afraid I can''t be good today.


    Who the **** is this child''s master, and how can he teach him everything?


    Ha ha¡­


    The rest of the people present, whether they were guests or Murong Lingran''s siblings,ughed again.


    Liu''s words were too straight.


    Youyi looked at her cousin, she really looked like she was about to explode, and hurriedly said: "Tong Yan Wuji, Tong Yan Wuji, this child is young, just look at his eyes and know that he has no bad intentions, you just Don''t be mad."


    Lily clenched her fists, gritted her teeth and said, "I''m not angry? I''m not a saint, this child has angered me again and again, how can I not be angry? Don''t stop me today, I''m going to teach him a lesson, Otherwise, my surname would not be Wan."


    "You taught him a lesson, what if he really reports to the officerter?"


    "I can''t handle that much anymore."


    After saying that, Wan Lili raised her hand and rushed towards Murong Ding.


    When Murong Ding heard her surname was Wan, his body was startled, as if thinking of the hard days in the past, his face instantly lost his energy, like a wilted cucumber.


    Wan Lili thought he was scared, her face became more proud, and her hand reached out faster.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran naturally knew that the person''s surname would remind the sixth brother of the time when he was a child of Wan''s family and lived a hard life, so he stopped watching the y and walked over quickly.


    Youyi hurriedly took her hand and said helplessly: "Don''t be impulsive, this child still doesn''t know whose child is, in case it belongs to our rtives and friends, wouldn''t you destroy the rtionship between rtives? "


    "I don''t care so much. Even if he is a child of a minister''s family today, I must teach him a lesson."


    After Wan Lili finished speaking, she quickly broke free from Youyi''s hand and reached out to give Murong Ding a p in the face.

 Chapter 1766: one of the blind date

    Chapter 1766 One of the blind date objects


    Tong Wenwen was always by Murong Ding''s side, seeing that he was still in a daze, without any intention of avoiding, she quickly pulled him back, and the opponent''s movements failed.


    "How dare you hide? Can you hide?" Wan Lili gritted her teeth and retracted her hand, wanting to p Murong Ding again.


    Murong Lingran saw that Tong Wenwen saved the sixth brother, and before she put down the silver needle in her hand, she saw that she still didn''t give up, and was about to give Wan Lili another needle when she heard several familiar voicesing in at the same time. ear.


    "Stop."


    "Stop."


    "Stop."


    One voice is Zhuang Qingren, the other is Murong Kuan, and thest one is Murong Xuan.


    That''s right, Murong Xuan followed Murong Lingran and the others on horseback shortly after they left.


    The family has a lot ofnd, and it is too tiring to just walk around. Murong Lingran bought several horses some time ago, and they all kept them in the stables.


    Murong Lingran saw that Wan Lili''s movements had stopped, and she quietly retracted the silver needle.


    Murong Xuan stepped forward, looked at his brother, saw that he was fine, then looked at Wan Lili and said, "What were you doing just now?"


    Wan Lili was surprised when she saw the personing, "Master Xuan, why are you here?"


    Murong Xuan said: "This is my family''s shop, and I''m here to inspect it today."


    Wan Lili was shocked: "What? Is this your shop?"


    The shop that can make so many delicious food is actually Murong''s family?


    Wasn''t she just making trouble in Murong''s shop? Don''t want topensate for the cups in Murong''s shop?


    To Yuzhai¡­


    To Ye Zhai¡­


    When she first heard about Zhiyuzhai, she thought the names were a bit coincidental, but one was a cooked food seller and the other was a vegetable and fruit seller, so she didn''t even think of going there. of.


    Murong Lingran saw Wan Lili so shocked, nced at her second brother, and immediately raised her eyebrows.


    When Zhiyuzhai opened, she seldom came after just showing up. Not far from where important officials of the imperial court lived, the security on this street was also very good, and she and her family rarely came.


    Because of the limited area of ??the shop, even if youe, you will stay in the backyard.


    And she didn''t say that Zhi Yuzhai was hers at first, only a few people who were familiar with their family knew.


    "Yes, it''s my family''s, and my sister''s." After Murong Xuan finished speaking, he saw the woman next to him kept looking at him, and said, "Miss Ruan, you''re here too."


    Ruan Youyi said: "Yes, Mr. Xuan. Not long after Zhiyuzhai opened, we heard from the rtives'' children that the products sold were very rare and tasted good, and we wanted toe for a long time, but the weather was hot before, and the family members We were also not allowed to go out, so it was dyed until today, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing as soon as today arrived."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, she was actually a girl the second brother knew. Could it be that this person was one of the second brother''s previous blind date?


    Murong Kuan obviously noticed this, and he and his sister looked at each other, and the two slowly walked behind Murong Xuan.


    Murong Xuan frowned and looked at Wan Lili: "Why did you hit this child just now?"


    Wan Lili was afraid of being misunderstood, and hurriedly exined: "Master Xuan, don''t misunderstand, I''m not a person who beats and scolds children at will. It''s just that this child talks too much, so I can''t help it."

 Chapter 1767: not a dignitary

    Chapter 1767 is not a dignitary


    Murong Xuan said: "What''s going on?"


    Zhuang Qingren exined in detail what had just happened.


    "That''s the way it is."


    Wan Lili nced at Zhuang Qingren dissatisfiedly: "I said the shopkeeper, you can''t see him as a child, just pick up what''s good for him."


    Zhuang Qingren said nkly: "I just said what I saw, what I said was the truth, and I didn''t sway to one side. If the girl thinks what I said is wrong, you can ask your cousin to say it again to see if you are with me. Said the same."


    "you!"


    Murong Xuan said: "Miss Ruan, are things as the shopkeeper said?"


    Ruan Youyi saw her cousin staring straight at him, after thinking for a moment, she nodded: "It''s exactly as the shopkeeper said, it was my cousin who met this child first. Logically speaking, it was my cousin who should It''s just an apology to this kid."


    "cousin!"


    Murong Xuan''s expression rxed, but fortunately she was not the unreasonable type of her cousin.


    Murong Lingran has been silently observing the expressions of the second brother and Ruan Youyi, seeing the relieved expression of the second brother, an idea shed through his mind.


    Second brother, shouldn¡¯t it be¡­


    Murong Xuan looked at his younger brother and sister next to him and asked, "Is what Miss Ruan said true?"


    Murong said: "She is right."


    Seeing that everyone was turning towards Murong Ding, Wan Lili said anxiously, "Young Master Xuan, I know the cause is me, but it''s all because the child didn''t hold the cup firmly, and he called me a cow just now, why is this? Said, it''s him who is wrong, how can he scold people?"


    Murong smiled and said: "This girl is really interesting, he is just a metaphor, you really think of yourself as a cow, it''s really funny, hahaha...hahaha..."


    Murong Kuan also said unceremoniously: "Yes, everyone can understand that it''s just a metaphor, but it''s still serious, and I don''t know if there''s something wrong with my brain."


    Wan Lili''s face sank for a moment, she frowned and said, "Who are you, you dare tough at me like this, do you know who I am?"


    Murong Lingran calmly said: "Then may I ask, what is your identity, girl?"


    Wan Lili straightened her waist immediately, and said arrogantly: "My father is Taishi Ling from the fifth grade, my mother is the younger sister of the head office of the Minister of Punishment, and this person beside me is Ruan Youyi, the second daughter of the Minister of Punishment. , I''m cousin Youyi''s cousin."


    "Oh, I''m really rude, so you have such a big background."


    Wan Lili said with a proud face, "Hmph, if you are sensible, please quickly apologize to me, or you can tell me what your identity is, and let me see what your background is!"


    She was just a wild girl she had never seen at a banquet in the capital, and she probably wasn''t the daughter of a dignitary, so she didn''t believe it, this person''s status was higher than hers.


    Hearing this, Murong Lingran''s face immediately became serious, and said, "Sorry, I haven''t introduced myself yet, my name is Murong Lingran, next to my second brother Murong Xuan and third brother Murong Kuan, who is the kid you bumped into just now? My sixth brother Murong Ding, the person who helped my sixth brother to speak is my fourth brother Murong Yi, and the girl next to me is the daughter of my savior, Tong Wenwen."


    Murong Kuan added: "What about Taishi Ling? My eldest brother is still General Zuo, who was proimed by His Majesty, my father is Wen Rung, and my sister is Chunling Xiangjun. ording to the rules, you are just an ordinary woman. , I should give my sister a respectful salute."

 Chapter 1768: confession

    Chapter 1768 Confession


    Wan Lili and Ruan Youyi were stunned at the same time.


    Wan Lili said incredulously, "What did you say? Mr. Xuan is your second brother? The child who scolded me just now is also Mr. Xuan''s younger brother?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    Murong Xuan also said, "That''s right, the kid you bumped into is my sixth brother."


    Wan Lili swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and looked at Murong Ding nkly, this person is actually Xuan Gongzi''s younger brother, so didn''t she offend the younger brother of the person she liked just now?


    And you still scolded someone else''s owner at someone else''s shop?


    She actually asked the younger brother of the person she liked to pay for her clothes?


    Just now, she actually wanted to beat the younger brother of the person she liked?


    Wan Lili nced at her palm, and she felt a lingering fear in her heart. If she hit just now, she and Murong Xuan would definitely never have a chance to be together again.


    Murong raised her eyebrows and looked at Wan Lili''s affectionate look at her second brother. Could this person have a crush on her second brother?


    And she has never seen the second brother''s indifferent expression. Could it be said that the second brother is looking for this Wan Lili?


    No way?


    When did the second brother''s vision be so bad?


    This kind of woman, he used to be toozy to look at it.


    Is it because he is afraid that his family is too anxious about his marriage and wants to find someone casually?


    Seeing that Murong Xuan''s face was extremely ugly, Wan Lili hurriedly said, "Young Master Xuan, I''m sorry, I didn''t know these children were your younger brothers. I was offended just now, please don''t mind. If I knew he was your younger brother, what would I do? I wouldn''t say anything like that, I...I''m just...that''s..."


    She wanted to say that she was unwell, but a person with a weak body, a martial arts practitioner like Murong Xuan would definitely look down on her.


    But she couldn''t find any other reason, and she was about to burst into tears.


    Murong Xuan said: "What you mean is, if he is not my brother, even if Ie now, you will still not admit your fault, and you will still do something to him, right?"


    Wan Lili said anxiously: "I...I''m not, I...I was just reprimanded by my parents at home, and I was in a bad mood, so I lost my mind just now."


    "Enough." Murong Xuan said: "Miss Wan, you confessed to me earlier. I told you that I would consider it for a few days. Now I will officially answer you. We are not suitable. You should find someone else."


    Murong raised her eyebrows, it turned out that she had confessed to her second brother.


    Wan Lili''s tears burst into her eyes instantly, and she said with grief on her face: "Master Xuan, did you reject me because I wanted to hit your brother just now? If that''s the case, I can ask him to hit me back, no matter how many times he hits me. "


    After she finished speaking, she said to Murong Ding, "I''m sorry, it was my elder sister who was wrong just now. My elder sister didn''t do it on purpose. Please forgive my elder sister."


    Murong Ding did not speak, apparently forgiving her easily.


    Also, anyone who was turned ck and white by someone and was almost beaten by the other would not be so easy to be kind.


    Murong Xuan said firmly: "It''s not just because of this, but... Forget it, you''ll know itter, anyway, after what happened just now, it''s impossible for us to be together again."


    Among the girls he met some time ago, he liked two people, Ruan Youyi and Wan Lili.


    But he knew that Ruan Youyi was the second daughter of the Minister of Punishment, and it was estimated that people with their identities would not be able to climb high, so even if he felt more about Ruan Youyi, he still did not express his position with Mrs. Wei.

 Chapter 1769: impossible

    Chapter 1769 Impossible


    Yes, Ruan Youyi was introduced to him by Mrs. Wei entrusted by Princess Qihua.


    As for Wan Lili, he also hesitated at that time, whether to agree to Wan Lili or not.


    For nothing else, but Wan Lili''s identity is the closest to their family among the girls I met some time ago.


    The two got married, and their family would not be said to be a high-profile family, and Wan Lili also liked him, and she quietly confessed to him after meeting each other.


    As for feelings, he doesn''t have them.


    When we met on the same day, she was also small, lovely, and very sensible.


    A-Niang is also very satisfied with Wan Lili. Anyway, she has to marry someone, so he might as well respect his parents'' orders and the words of a matchmaker and marry someone who is his own.


    It''s just that he was also worried that Xiaoliu would mind Wan Lili''s surname Wan, and every time he saw her in the future, he would think of the hard days in the past.


    Although A-Niang said that the woman who hurt Xiaoliu was named Luo, and she just happened to be married to a surnamed Wan, he was still a little worried about Xiaoliu, so he kept hesitating.


    He just didn''t expect Wan Lili to have such a personality. He really couldn''t bear such a person.


    Wan Lili said with a sad face: "Master Xuan..."


    Murong Xuan didn''t speak, just turned his head and looked outside the store.


    Zhuang Qingren said in a timely manner: "This girl, do you want to stay? If you want to stay, there is a private room inside, and the girl can go with her cousin."


    Others have rejected her, and Wan Lili knows that she is the only one who continues to mess around and humiliate herself on this asion.


    From just now, the people at other tables have been watching the movement here. Even if the guests who packed and took away got the food they bought, they did not leave, and kept looking at this side curiously.


    If she stays, I am afraid she will be a joke in the capital before tomorrow.


    After thinking about it, Wan Lili stomped her feet angrily and ran quickly.


    The servants and guards at the door saw this and quickly followed in the footsteps of their master.


    "Lily, Lily."


    Ruan Youyi saw that she ignored her and ran away on her own, knowing that she was not suitable to stay at this time, and hurriedly said: "Master Xuan, I am really sorry for today''s incident, and I also apologize for my cousin. , She is young, and she is really ignorant in some aspects, I will talk to her well. I also heard from my cousin that she confessed to you, between you, really... "


    Murong Xuan said: "Miss Ruan is really a sensible person, so it will be hard work, but between the two of us, it is indeed impossible."


    Ruan Youyi nodded: "I understand, Mr. Xuan is busy with something, I''ll leave first."


    Murong Xuan said: "Miss Ruan, walk slowly."


    After ?? and the others left, Murong asked in a low voice, "Second brother, do you like this girl Ruan?"


    Murong Xuan''s face instantly turned red, and he hurriedly said, "You...don''t talk nonsense."


    Seeing that he was always calm, Murong Lingran panicked, and said with a smile, "Second brother, it''s not a shame to like someone, what''s there to be embarrassed about? And I can see that the girl Ruan also likes you. .Did something happen when you met before?"


    Murong Xuan said helplessly: "I really can''t hide anything from your eyes."


    The closer the hour is to noon, the more and more guestse in.


    He knew this was not a ce to talk, so he took his younger siblings to the backyard, and asked Zhuang Qingren to serve them some food.

 Chapter 1770: parents dont mind

    Chapter 1770 Parents don''t mind


    After a while, Murong said: "That is to say, thest time A-Niang took you to a blind date, it was at a flower viewing party. The girl Ruan walked in front of a precious flower, and the flower fell off. Aftering down, Miss Ruan is suspected to be the murderer who damaged the flowers."


    "But by coincidence, you saw the person who really broke the flower. In fact, it was a boy brought by the person who went there. You came forward, told the truth, and helped Miss Ruan to take off. body, right?"


    Murong Xuan nodded: "Yes, that''s it, that''s why we said a few more words on that day, when her cousin was there."


    "Cousin is there too?" Murong Lingran asked again: "A woman will take the initiative to confess to someone she has not met for a long time. It is very likely that the boy did something that moved her. Second brother, shouldn''t the two of you..."


    "Aran, you are really smart." Murong Xuan said, "That''s right, while talking to Miss Ruan, a colorful poisonous spider fell from the tree and happened tond on Wan Lili''s arm. You can tell it is poisonous by looking at it, and although it is not fatal, Wan Lili is still pale with fright, and it is I who helped her."


    "That''s it, it seems that you and their sisters are very destined, but I looked at that Ruan girl, it should be more suitable for you."


    Murong Xuan said: "My mother feels the same way, but her identity is the daughter of the Minister of Punishment. Although when Dad was assigned, it was a memorial from the former Minister of Punishment, and it was copied from our house. But now Dad''s case Her father is still investigating, and I am approaching her now, I am afraid people will say that I only approached her for the case."


    "So, you n to marry Wan Lili?"


    Murong Xuan sighed and said: "When I saw her that day, she was not like today. When her cousin was wronged, she was also a good cousin who defended her cousin. Among the people who have seen her recently, her identity is the same as ours. Home is the most suitable, and I only have a little heart for Ruan Youyi, I am thinking of marrying Wan Lili, but I haven''t made up my mind yet."


    After all, he still has to worry about Xiao Liu''s thoughts.


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Second brother, how can you think like this? This is your life-long event, you have to fight for whoever you like. As for status, I believe that parents and the others, as long as it is for your good. , they can ignore those gossip."


    "Also, since Miss Ruan''s parents promised Mrs. Wei to let their daughter see you, they definitely don''t mind our family''s affairs. My mother also agreed, which means that our father also knows, which proves that both parents are also do not mind."


    "If both parents don''t mind, second brother, what are you still worrying about?"


    Murong Kuan said: "That''s right, second brother, you didn''t see it just now, that Wan Lili''s arrogant face asking Xiao Liu to apologize is really annoying. If such a persones to our house, We, the little ones, will definitely not have a good life. Compared with her sister-inw, she is really far behind. But the girl next to her, Ruan, spoke to Xiao Liu from the beginning, which shows that she is sensible. Yes, if Miss Ruan is my sister-inw, I have no problem."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at Murong Ding: "Right, Xiao Liu, don''t you like the pretty sister who spoke to you just now?"

 Chapter 1771: Tentative

    Chapter 1771 Temptation


    Murong Ding was still nibbling on a piece of chicken chop, swallowing the food in his mouth, then nodded: "Well, she speaks very softly, just like my sister-inw, and she looks prettier than the person who wronged me, and her voice is also good. Nice, I like her more."


    Murong Xuan said: "She was always going to Xiaoliu before?"


    Murong said: "Yes."


    "Then does she know that Zhiyuzhai is our home? Want to sell us a face?"


    "This... I''m not so sure. Although we don''t publicly publicize the real owner of Zhi Yu Zhai, it''s easy for a person with the identity of the Minister of Punishment to inquire about it."


    Murong Xuan sighed and said, "You are right."


    Murong said: "Second brother, if you really want to know what kind of temperament Miss Ruan is, there is still a way."


    Murong Xuan asked: "What way?"


    Murong smiled and said, "Just try it out and you''ll know."


    "How to test?"


    Murong Lingran whispered a few words to him.


    Murong Xuan frowned: "Aran, won''t it be good? She will definitely be angry when she finds out."


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly: "Second brother, if you want to marry someone who has no regrets, that''s all you need. As for the future, it depends on your sincerity in making amends, but if you''re not sure, so do I. can help."


    Murong Xuan heard the words and sighed: "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Next day


    Ruan Youyi and a few little sisters went to y by the river in the suburbs early in the morning, when suddenly a cry for help came into their ears.


    "Help, help."


    The girls were startled at the same time. Ruan Youyi followed the direction of the voice and saw a child running towards them quickly, followed by several strong men, the strong man holding the rope in his hand, The one holding the pole held the pole, as if to tie the child back.


    Stone saw that there were many people in front of him, and immediately elerated his pace and rushed towards them, quickly knelt in front of Ruan Youyi, and cried, "Sister, help, help."


    Ruan Youyi saw that the stone was covered with scars and his clothes were tattered, so he quickly got him to stand up and let him hide behind him.


    A girl who was with her said: "Youyi, this child knows that he is a dishonest person at first nce. There are several people on the other side, and we don''t have many guards. Let''s not cause trouble."


    "Yeah, it''s just a child, who knows whether he is good or bad, we''d better not meddle in our own business."


    "That''s right, if it hurts us for helping him, what should we do?"


    Ruan Youyi said with a calm look: "Don''t worry, our guards are all martial arts practitioners. At first nce, those few know that they are Yamano vigers.


    "Youyi! What if they are more powerful than our guards? What should we do then?"


    Ruan Youyi said: "If you are afraid, you can leave first. My two guards are good at martial arts. They should be more than enough to deal with them."


    "You." Another person said, "Forget it, I''ll leave you here alone. If something happens, your parents won''t eat our family."


    If Ruan Youyi''s parents had the highest status among their parents, they would not care what she was thinking, and would rather leave immediately than get into trouble.

 Chapter 1772: save people

    Chapter 1772 Save People


    Obviously the others thought of this too, so they had to bite the bullet and stay.


    Ruan Youyi saw this and said: "If you are afraid, you can leave. You don''t need to care about my feelings. If there is an emergency, I don''t want to implicate you."


    The girls looked at each other. Although others had already spoken, they were friends after all. If they left today, they would not be able to be friends in the future. It would spread to their parents. It is estimated that between their parents Their rtionship will also deteriorate, and their father''s grade is not as good as Ruan Youyi''s father.


    One person said: "Forget it, let''s apany you. Each of us brought two guards out, and they add up to more than those strong men, so let''s take a gamble."


    Ruan Youyi smiled and said, "Well, thank you."


    Not long after, the four strong men came to them.


    Ruan Youyi''s guard stepped forward to stop the person, and one person said: "Wait, these are all officials in the city, and those who know each other should hurry to avoid them. If they bump into them, they will be unhappy, or they will be injured. When they arrive, they will have your good fruit to eat."


    The strong man Jia saw Shishi hiding behind a woman and frowned: "We have no interest in your youngdy. As long as she hands the child to us, we promise not to do anything to you."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the stone coldly and said, "Come out for me, or wait for them to leave, and I will break your legs!"


    Stone said: "I won''t go out, I won''t go out, you cane if you have the ability, these guard brothers know that they are capable of martial arts at a nce, I think your legs were broken first."


    "you!"


    Ruan Youyi said: "What is the rtionship between this child and you?"


    The strong man Jia dared not be too rude to her, so he slowly said: "We are all from the same vige, please don''t mind your own business and hand him over."


    Ruan Youyi said: "What if I don''t give it to you?"


    "Don''t pay?" The strong man said: "This is all about our vige. If you intervene rashly, it''s your fault, so don''t me us for being rude. If you hurt the girls, don''t do it. me us."


    Ruan Youyi frowned: "What the **** did this kid do to ask you to treat him like this?"


    The strong man Jia said: "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that he roasted our old hen and ate him, and he didn''t admit it when he found him. He also broke my boy''s head. This wild boy has no father and no mother. There is no money to pay me, so of course I want to catch him and let out a good breath."


    A woman said: "Youyi, look, this kid is a thief, not a good person, you don''t need to protect him."


    Stone hurriedly said: "I didn''t eat it, it was your son who ate it. He framed me, and his head was identally knocked by himself. He was afraid that you would scold him, so he med me."


    The strong man Jia gritted his teeth and said, "You are still arguing! I still don''t know what my boy''s temperament is? You stole it."


    "I didn''t steal it." Shitou looked at Ruan Youyi and said anxiously, "Sister, believe me, I really didn''t steal it."


    Ruan Youyi said: "Do you have evidence to prove that you didn''t steal it?"


    Stone shook his head: "I...I have no evidence. When his son was stealing chickens, I was alone on the mountain catching rabbits, and I didn''t meet anyone on the way. No one could testify for me."

 Chapter 1773: to see the almanac

    Chapter 1773 To see the almanac


    "Then how do you know it was his son who stole it?"


    "When I was going down the mountain, I personally saw him lighting a fire, and there was no one around him at that time."


    Ruan Youyi hesitated for a while, then turned her head and said, "This kid said he didn''t steal it, I believe him."


    The strong man said: "I don''t care whether you believe him or not, just hand him over quickly."


    "I don''t pay."


    The strong man Jia gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, if that''s the case, then don''t me me, brothers, give it to me, and **** me over."


    The guards immediately pulled out their knives, and one said, "If you dare toe forward, don''t me us for being rude."


    The strong men were startled and took a few steps back involuntarily.


    Seeing that all of them are holding knives, and all of them are carrying poles and ropes, and even empty-handed ones, they dare to face it, they must be at a disadvantage.


    The strong man Jia roared unwillingly: "Stone, wait for me, I don''t believe that you will never return to the vige. When they all leave, I will see what you will do in the future!"


    After he finished speaking, he ran away as if he was running for his life.


    The people present breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Stone looked at Ruan Youyi gratefully, and said, "Thank you sister, sister, I''m not in danger anymore, I''ll leave now, I''ll repay you if I have a chance."


    Ruan Youyi said: "But they were only temporarily scared away. If you leave my side, you will definitely be caught by them. I heard that you have no father or mother just now, why don''t you go home with me, How about I send someone to take care of you?"


    Stone smiled and said: "No need, sister, someone will protect me, but that person is not at home today, I will be safe when he returns."


    Ruan Youyi slowed her face when she heard the words, "Okay, since that''s the case, then see you."


    "Well, goodbye sister."


    When the people who came with Ruan Youyi saw the stone running up the mountain, they breathed a sigh of relief and said helplessly: "Youyi, don''t mind your own business next time, you really scared me to death just now. Without the guards, we still don''t know what it will be like. I heard that these people from the mountains and the wild are the most vulgar. Although we can''t say that we are all beautiful, our appearance is also decent. If we encounter bad people, it will be miserable. already."


    "That''s right." Another said: "If one can''t get it right, it will cost us our whole lives."


    Ruan Youyi said: "No, I trust my guards."


    She is very confident in her bodyguards, because her father is the Minister of Punishment. He is upright and honest, and he has offended many people. There are countless people who want her life. All are martial arts.


    In the situation just now, she couldn''t do it if she couldn''t help her.


    The people next to ?? looked at each other and said, "If this happened, I''m not in the mood to continue ying. Let''s go back."


    Another said: "I''m tired too, let''s go home."


    Ruan Youyi said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I spoiled your interest today, youe to my house another day, I will invite you to eat delicious food andpensate you well."


    "Okay, then let''s talk."


    "Um."


    After a few days, Ruan Youyi felt that she must read the almanac when she went out in the future, otherwise she hadn''t encountered a bad thing in the past year, why did she encounter unlucky things one after another in the past few days?


    She happily went to the vige in the countryside and wanted to pick and eat the fruit herself, but she didn''t expect to encounter a robber on the way, and the target of the robbery was actually the carriage in front of her.

 Chapter 1774: Continue to try?

    Chapter 1774 Continue to test?


    Ruan Youyi''s maid Yushuang said: "Miss, why don''t we take a detour, I saw it just now, they were always in front, looked at our carriage, looked at the next one, and finally let us go. I guess They don''t dare to rob their too luxurious carriages, they only dare to rob those ordinary carriages, maybe we can get out smoothly."


    Ruan Youyi worried: "We can get away, but what should we do with the person in the carriage? Do we want to see death and help?"


    Her other maid, Yunshuang said: "Miss, let''s leave them alone, this is also their life. Their lives are important, and ours is also important. The master sent people to follow you to protect you, not In order to protect those messy people. If you make a mistake, those of us who follow will definitely be severely punished."


    Although the two maids can also do martial arts, but they are just a few tricks and embroidered legs. It is better not to be too busy.


    After Yushuang finished speaking, she said to the driver, "Turn around, let''s go home."


    Just not waiting for the driver to speak, Ruan Youyi ordered: "Alei, Aming, go and help them."


    The guards sitting outside heard the words and said at the same time: "Yes, miss."


    Yushuang Yunshuang was helpless, so she had no choice but to lift the curtains of the car and carefully look at the situation over there.


    If the guards can''t beat it, they should take measures in time.


    Ruan Youyi saw that they went forward and just showed their knives, and the robbers on the opposite side ran away in despair, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Alei came back and asked for instructions: "Miss, do you want to arrest them and send them to the government?"


    Ruan Youyi was about to nod when he saw the two robbers quickly ran into the woods and ran away on the horses that had been prepared inside.


    "Forget it, don''t chase after the poor thief, go and see what happened to the people in that carriage."


    "Yes, miss."


    Alei came back not long after, with an extra purse in his hand: "Miss, they gave me the money to express their gratitude, saying that they had urgent matters, so they left first, and they also said that they recognized our carriage and woulde to the door in the future. Visit Grateful."


    Ruan Youyi heard the words and looked out of the car window, and saw that the people inside also stuck their heads out, waved with her, and quickly walked away.


    The man had his face covered, and from the bun, it could only be seen that the man might be a woman.


    "You have worked hard, you and A Ming should divide the money." Ruan Youyi said: "Let''s continue on our way."


    Ale said: "Thank you, Miss."


    On the other side, Murong Lingran said with a smile after hearing what happened just now: "Second brother, look, that girl Ruan is really kind-hearted, do you want to continue testing?"


    "No, these two things are enough."


    "Second brother, why are you hesitating? Go find A-Niang and make a decision for you."


    Murong Xuan looked at his sister helplessly: "I''m not hesitating, I''m thinking about it. If she knew that these two things were your ideas, how would she think of you?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said: "It''s okay, I have a lot of tricks, I promise to show her, she won''t be angry with me."


    "Okay, but her cousin Wan Lili just confessed to me not long ago. I rejected her again a few days ago. Now I''m with her cousin again. I don''t know if it will destroy the sisterhood between them."


    Murong said: "Second brother, there is actually one thing I didn''t tell you."

 Chapter 1775: Incompatible

    Chapter 1775 Water and fire are ipatible


    "What''s up?"


    "Since the two sisters handled the same thingpletely differentlyst time, I have also sent someone to inquire about them in the past few days. In fact, the rtionship between their sisters is not as good as we have seen."


    Murong Xuan frowned and asked, "Could it be that they have conflicts in the first ce?"


    Murong nodded Lingran: "Yes, I heard that the one who had a marriage contract with Ruan Guoyuan, the current Minister of Punishment, was actually Wan Lili''s mother, but Mrs. Ruan did something wrong at that time, and was reprimanded by thete emperor and even punished. After half a year, Wan Lili''s mother rejected him as he looked like he was going to lose his head at any time and had no future."


    "Mr. Ruan has no feelings for Wan Lili''s mother. He knows the reason for rejection, and is not annoyed. He saw Ruan Youyi''s mother by chance, fell in love with her at first sight, and said that he would marry Ruan Youyi''s mother."


    "Miss Ruan Youyi''s mother saw Mr. Ruan with a gentle and elegant appearance at that time, and also had a good impression of him. She didn''t mind the man who was told that her sister didn''t want it. After seeing Mrs. Ruan a few times, she agreed to talk to him. He''s together."


    "And Miss Ruan Youyi''s grandfather knew that His Majesty was just angry with Mr. Ruan, and didn''t mean to do anything to him. The two families had a marriage contract. Seeing that the two were in love with each other, he agreed to them."


    "Wan Lili''s mother was not angry when she found out that the two were together. She was waiting to see her sister''s jokes, to see when she was implicated by Master Ruan, and even spread rumors outside that the mother of Youyi girl If you can''t get married, you can only pick up a man your sister doesn''t want."


    "During that time, Miss Ruan Youyi''s mother was subject to gossip, but she did not terminate their engagement."


    "It''s just that it didn''t take long. I didn''t expect that after thete emperor got angry, he praised Mr. Ruan again a few days ago, and also withdrew the decree of punishing him for half a year, and looked like he was going to be reused. Wan Lili''s mother took the initiative to find her parents. , Said to resume the marriage with Mr. Ruan."


    "After Mr. Ruan knew about it, he rejected her without hesitation, and soon married the mother of Miss Youyi."


    "Because Wan Lili''s mother regarded marriage as a child''s y, she alsopletely angered her parents and married her to a poor student who had just passed the jinshi at that time."


    "Since then, the two sisters have been on the same page, and their children, Wan Lili and Ruan Youyi, have a very bad rtionship.


    "It wasn''t untilst year that Ruan Youyi''s guards rescued Wan Lili, and the rtionship between the two eased a little, and there were more exchanges."


    "However, Wan Lili''s mother still treats her own sister with an attitude of ipatibility, especially their husbands. Now one is a high-ranking first-rank minister, and the other is only a fifth-rank official, which makes her more and more resentful towards her sister. When we were together, I didn''t show it, after all, she was the one who didn''t marry the Minister of Punishment, and if she had a bad attitude, it would only be herself who would be embarrassed."


    "So it is." Murong Xuan asked curiously again: "Then the two sisters really have no quarrel? I think the rtionship between the two sisters is pretty good today?"


    Murong said: "Ruan Youyi doesn''t cheat on Wan Lili, but Wan Lili can''t tell. After all, the two people''s family backgrounds are very different. She has a better attitude towards her cousin, and that''s a lot of benefits."

 Chapter 1776: Build a factory

    Chapter 1776 Building a Factory


    Murong Xuan recalled what he had just heard, and immediately understood.


    "Second brother, can you make up your mind now?"


    Murong Xuan nodded: "Well, I understand what I should do."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Then I''m waiting for the second brother''s wedding wine. But you really have to hurry up. I''ve heard people say in the past few days that the threshold of Miss Ruan Youyi''s house was broken by the matchmaker. The men who are waiting to marry her can line up at the gate of the city, but she has not let go, if you are one step behind, she will probably be someone else''s daughter-inw."


    Murong Xuan''s expression froze when he heard the words, he touched his sister''s head, turned around and went to find his mother.


    I hope Ruan Youyi will agree.


    Xiao Manan was embroidering in the room, and he was not surprised when his son said that he had a crush on Ruan Youyi.


    It¡¯s just that Ruan Youyi saw her son that day, probably because of her parents¡¯ orders. It is still a question whether she likes her son or not.


    She could only tell her son that she would go to Mrs. Wei to find out what the woman said.


    Murong Xuan also knew that he was just wishful thinking now, not sure if others liked him or not, not disappointed, just nodded.


    Fortunately, the two may really be a natural pair, and Mrs. Wei sent a message within a few days, saying that Ruan Youyi was also willing.


    The marriage of the two was settled.


    After Murong Zhe found out, he was really worried that others would mistakenly think that he wanted to marry Ruan Mansion in order to clear his name.


    But the son likes each other, and he can''t say anything. He can''t sacrifice his son''s happiness because of other people''s eyes and opinions. Then he will be a sinner in their family.


    Murong Xuan also breathed a sigh of relief after knowing that Dad didn''t mind.


    Since both of them are in love with each other, there is no need to waste too much time, and the two married within a few days.


    Both want more time to prepare, one side is thinking more time to prepare the dowry, the other side is thinking more time to prepare the bride price, so they chose the date of marriage in three months.


    After Murong Xuan''s marriage was decided, Murong Lingran started to work on the newly purchasednd.


    Murong Zhe didn''t look surprised when he knew that his daughter had bought several hundred acres ofnd, but asked curiously, "Aran, do you n to use all of thisnd to grow things?"


    Murong said: "I really n to nt some of thend, high-yield grain and rice. I will also sell grain in the future, and I n to build some factories."


    "Factory?"


    Murong nodded: "That''s right, Dad, you don''t know. During this period of time, the dried meats and candies that I was experimenting with at Zhiyuzhai were very popr, but because of the limited manpower, there were not enough to sell every day. So I n to expand production, build a few factories, and hire some people to help me."


    And the cake shop that she has been thinking about all the time, if possible, she also wants to start putting it on the agenda.


    "How many?"


    "Yes, candy maker, jerky maker, dessert maker, and wine maker, just these four for now, I''ll add the others when I think of them."


    Anyway, she intends to build a bigger factory, so it will be concentrated in one ce. If you want to add anything in the future, just add it directly.


    She thought about it during the drought, but then she kept thinking about how to fill the well every day without worrying about it, so she forgot it for a while, and it wasn''t until someone from Linshan Vige came to her that she remembered it again.

 Chapter 1777: autumn harvest

    Chapter 1777 Autumn Harvest


    The wine was only served at Zhi Yuzhai in the past few days. Originally, she thought that this novel wine would not be very popr at first, but she did not expect that the taste of the grapes was like what she had encountered in her previous life. Thedies liked it, so she nned to open a wine shop, which she would use to make wine in the future.


    Not just wine, she also ns to make other fruit wines.


    The hundreds of acres ofnd add up to a veryrge amount ofnd. Some of them are inside the vige, and some are outside the vige. She has been nning these days, and she also asked Aunt Xia to help her find out whichnds are rtively barren. , she used the barren to make workshops, and the fertile ones would farm thend.


    Murong Zhe doesn''t always look at the family''s ount books, and he rarely asks about family affairs, so he doesn''t know how much money there is in the family now, and he doesn''t know how many precious nts she donated at the auction, so he is very worried. She doesn''t have enough money.


    "Aran, you need a lot of money to do so much. Some time ago, in order to marry your eldest brother, although many dowry gifts were gifts from the royal family, I also know that you also spent a lot of money. You gave your mother a lot of money before to prepare your second brother''s dowry, do you still have enough money now?"


    Murong Lingran patted his chest and said, "Dad, don''t worry, the money is naturally enough, but it''s just a few factories, so it doesn''t cost much. Now there are five shops in our family, each one of them. The shop is very profitable, and the daily ie is also a lot. My father also watched me enter the house with silver bills every day, and I still have more money. My second brother''s dowry, my mother and I will alsopare Prepared by the elder brother, it will not embarrass our family."


    If it really doesn''t work, she will just sell some precious herbs to those big families, and there is no shortage of money for the time being.


    Murongzhe was finally relieved, his daughter had a big idea, and there was an old fairy behind him, so he couldn''t help, so let her do it slowly, don''t worry, he went to find a way to heal his hand again.


    And Murong turned around and went to Zhuang Qinghe, and asked him to help find more people, whether they were from the vige or from other viges, as long as thend was selected, she wanted several factories to be built at the same time.


    Another big business came, Zhuang Qinghe was overjoyed, and immediately started to do it.


    After the factory building started, it was time for the autumn harvest.


    As expected by Murong Lingran, except for Linshan Vige, basically all the high-yield grains in the viges have been preserved.


    It¡¯s just that the few households who stole the water are all preserved in Linshan Vige. After calcting the yield per mu and evenly distributing it, there is not much in the hands of each household, but it is better than nothing.


    Lihua Vige has never been short of water, and high-yield grains grow best.


    This is the first autumn harvest with high-yield grains nted on arge scale, and it is an autumn harvest that has experienced drought. It can be said that it has attracted the attention of the imperial court.


    Helian Rongjiu and the ministers in the court, including the King of Qi, Prime Minister Suo, Meng Zhiming, the newly appointed Minister of Household, Wei Zhongquan and Wei Jingxuan, the Minister of Rites, came to Lihua Vige from the first day of the autumn harvest, as long as they entered the court, every acre of Each household''s rice nt must be inspected again.


    If there is difficulty in harvesting, let the soldiers go up to ensure that everyone in each household can harvest the next time it rains, and ensure that there is not a single grain of excess grain left in the field.

 Chapter 1778: more than one thousand seven hundred pounds

    Chapter 1778 More than one thousand seven hundred pounds


    After all, every household of the workers grows high-yield grain, and at this time, they have to stay close to Murong''s family first, and there is still a shortage of people in the fields.


    On this day, every household''s high-yield rice has been almost dried out. Most of them only nted a few mu ofnd. Likest time, the output per mu of Murong''s family was faster than that of Murong''s family.


    Helian Rongjiu took over the ledger that Prime Minister Suo had sent to record, and said with a smile, "Yes, yes, the rice production in Lihua Vige has not been affected much this year. , it seems that as long as people who nt high-yield rice this year will not be hungry again."


    When he collects the autumn tax and sells all these grains, I believe that one day, the whole Xuanqing country will be able to grow high-yield grains.


    Suo Chengxiang smiled and said: "Yes, these high-yield rice can not only be eaten, but also sold to others as rice seeds, so that the people can add a lot of ie, and Huangzhuang can also have some If you sell it, next year, the capital and surrounding areas will be able to grow high-yield rice, and in the future, the people will never be hungry again as long as they don¡¯t encounter a year of famine.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "That''s right."


    While talking, people came to report the yield per mu of Murong''s family.


    Murong Lingran nted a lot this time, and it took more time to count the yield per mu. After several people came to talk about the specific yield per mu, Murong Lingran asked Tong Xiuming to write it down, and after calcting it carefully, the corners of his mouth immediately showed. Smile, this time the per mu yield finally made her more satisfied.


    why is that? The workers are still nting the same way as before. Could it be because she used a lot of space water this summer?


    Helian Rongjiu saw Murong Lingran''s satisfied look, and knew that the yield per mu of hernd this year would definitely be higher thanst year''s.


    After Tong Xiuming finished writing, he took a look at the ount book and was stunned in ce.


    This mu yields¡­


    Prime Minister Suo asked worriedly: "Ninth Young Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    Could it be that the yield per mu is lower thanst year?


    It''s just that the rest of thend in Lihua Vige has satisfied His Majesty. Isn''t the yield per mu of Murong''s family better than that of other people?


    Also, the Murong family has nted more than 100 mu of high-yield grain. As long as the harvest of a few mu ofnd is not good, it may affect all the fields.


    Wei Jingxuan and the others didn''t notice Murong Lingran''s expression just now, and their faces couldn''t help but show concern.


    Meng Zhiming said, "Young Master Jiu, rx, Huangzhuang and Juntian have achieved good harvests this year, and the yield per mu has reached more than 1,400 catties. There is another drought this year, and it is fortunate that there is no harvest. "


    King Qi also said: "Mr. Meng is right, Ninth brother, don''t be too sad, it''s a good thing to have harvests in the fields."


    Wei Zhongquan said: "Yes, this year''s harvest is good, and the big deal is toe again next year. After this year, the people around the capital will be able to grow high-yield rice, and the annual autumn tax will increase a lot in the future."


    Seeing that they had misunderstood, Helian Rongjiu hurriedly said, "No, I''m not shocked by the low yield per mu, but because the yield per mu of Murong''s family is too high, it is more than 300 catties more than that of Huangzhuang. "


    Prime Minister Suo was stunned. Huangzhuang''s weight was more than 1,400 jin, which was more than Huangzhuang''s. Wouldn''t it have reached more than 1,700 jin?


    God, how is this possible?


    If it is really so much, then it is not a year of nting, but it can be worth the past three, four or five years?

 Chapter 1779: sold to the court

    Chapter 1779 Sold to the court


    Prime Minister Suo and a few adults looked at each other in shock, and said with a shudder: "Ninth Young Master, can we also look at the ledger?"


    Helian Rongjiu handed it to him: "Of course you can."


    Prime Minister Suo turned to the end and began to look at it. The other officials also put their heads together. After seeing the per-mu yield written on it was 1,750 catties, everyone was stunned on the spot, unable to say a word.


    Prime Minister Suo was the oldest and had a lot of knowledge, so he immediately turned his head to look at Murong Lingran, and then at Murong Zhe, who had never spoken, and said with a face full of surprise: "Last year, I heard that the yield per mu was extremely high, but it wasn''t. It is unbelievable to think that in the drought this year, the yield per mu is actually higher thanst year when the weather was good and rainy."


    Murong Lingran said calmly: "Yes, I also think, but Lihua Vige is very special this year. Other ces are short of water. Only Lihua Vige is sending water out. Maybe this ce is really a feng shui treasure."


    "That''s right, that''s right." Suo Cheng said: "Lihua Vige is a treasurend of feng shui, but Xiangjun, do you have any secret recipes for nting?"


    Meng Zhiming said: "Yes, Xiangjun, if you have a secret recipe, please tell it. It will benefit the world. But if you have something to hide, we will not force it."


    Helian Rongjiu thought of the peony tree that Murong Lingran rescuedst time. He also knew that she had some skills, and looked at her curiously.


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "Where do I have any secret recipes? I don''t have any farming, and all the people who farm are the vigers. At most, they use more farmyard manure and grass ash. If you want to know how they nted it. , why don''t you ask them, they know everything. But in my opinion, it''s most likely because the feng shui of Lihua Vige is good."


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows: "Girl, are you telling the truth?"


    Murong Lingran said calmly, "Of course it''s the truth."


    She really made the vigers a little more fertile.


    She has Changqi God, and she is in Lihua Vige. Lihua Vige with a great **** can indeed be regarded as a feng shui treasurend.


    Prime Minister Suo suggested: "Ninth Young Master, why don''t you ask some people from Lihua Vige to give some pointers to the next time Huangzhuang and Juntian are nting rice? nted."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and nodded: "Okay, I will n."


    Suo Cheng said: "Xiangjun, your family grows more than 100 mu of rice. It is said that 100 mu is nted in your father''s name, and there is no tax to pay for that 100 mu of grain. Rice, what are your ns?"


    Murong said: "I have already found the ce to be ced, but it is not easy to find a ce that can store more than 100 mu of grain at one time. The ce I looked for can only hold half of it at most."


    "Although it can be relocated to another ce, I don''t want to be so troublesome."


    "I n to sell half of it, so I will put it in Zhiye Zhai for the time being, and sell it together with vegetables, fruits, fish, shrimps, crabs, etc. I will separate itter when I have a shop."


    "The remaining half, if the court is willing to buy it, I can sell it to the court. I believe there is no ce in the world more spacious than the treasury."


    There is still a lot of food in her space, and the maturity time is short, half of the food is enough to cover her.

 Chapter 1780: still this temperament

    Chapter 1780 Still this temperament


    Meng Zhiming immediately said excitedly: "It''s really great that Xiangjun can think so, so that the national treasury can get arge amount of food."


    Although these are very likely to be used for promotion, they can be exchanged with the people or sold to the people.


    Prime Minister Suo also stroked his beard and said, "That''s right, we just fought a war with two countries and the treasury is empty. Although it''s time to collect the autumn tax, it''s true that we can count an extra amount. It''s great."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Then I will leave this matter to the two of you. It''s the same price as before. You can''t let her work hard and lose money."


    Prime Minister Suo said, "Yes, Ninth Young Master."


    Mo Family


    When Mr. Gao saw his man Mo Dakang came back dirty again, he knew that he was going to help Mo Erkang again, the old man with an old face suddenly looked like someone owed her a lot of money.


    Seeing his wife''s expression, Mo Dakang''s face also sank, "Are you so dissatisfied? That''s my second brother, not to mention that Dad asked me to help these days, even if Dad doesn''t speak, I should take the initiative. went."


    I thought she had already reflected on what happenedst time, but she didn''t expect that she would still be like this after a few days.


    Mr. Gao snorted coldly: "Other people''s family has climbed up Gaozhi now, and the family has ten acres ofnd alone, and the monthly ie is still a lot, enough to go to other viges to ask people to help. Wages, what about you? Did they pay you?"


    Mo Dakang frowned and said, "We are brothers, brothers help each other, how could I ask for his money?"


    Mr. Gao snorted again, "Look, others use you as freebor, and in the three days you go to help, he will save at least two hundred cents, two hundred cents, he can buy a lot of meat. His family has harvested so much high-yield rice, and I don''t know how much it will cost. It''s really too stingy to actually give you two hundred yuan."


    "Gao''s!" Mo Dakang said angrily, "Do you have to be so clear? Then I still ate lunch and dinner at his house for the past three days. There are six meals in total. That''s also worth a lot of money, if the second brother is really stingy, just let mee back and eat."


    Mr. Gao choked, and then said again: "You help him work, he should provide meals, and we didn''t ask him to provide big fish and meat, and give you a good meal, that''s what he voluntarily did."


    Seeing his wife being so arrogant, Mo Dakang gritted his teeth and said, "I''m not satisfied with this, and I''m not satisfied with that either, so what exactly do you want me to do?"


    Mr. Gao pouted and said, "I don''t do anything, I just want him to pay you two hundred wen."


    If her mother''s family hadn''t finished all the work in his family, Mo Erkang only needed toe to her house to work for three days. Who would let their family die.


    "Two hundred wen in three days? Are you dreaming! Even his job at Murong''s house doesn''t make that much money."


    "I don''t care, you are his eldest brother, he should have given you more money."


    "you¡­"


    "What am I? If I can go out, I will definitely go and get the money back in person. My brother also has to settle the ount. His family can''t afford the money now."


    Mo Dakang was just trying to tell his wife not to go too far when he heard Mo Erkang''s voice suddenlying from outside the door.


    "Brother, are you at home?"


    Mo Dakang quickly opened the door and asked, "Second brother, but there is still something to help at home?"

 Chapter 1781: Murongs standard

    Chapter 1781 The Murong Family''s Standards


    "No, you forgot something."


    Mo Erkang said, and handed him a string of copper tes: "This is your sry for the past few days. I just asked you to wait for me for a while, but you left suddenly. Now I will send it to you."


    Mo Dakang said: "Second brother, no need, there is no need for us to see things like this between the two brothers."


    The life of his family is not difficult now, and there is no shortage of the two hundred pennies.


    Mo Erkang put the money into his elder brother''s hand and said with a smile, "Brother, don''t be polite. If there is anything wrong with your family in the future, when Ie to help, you can give me the money too."


    Seeing that he had said this, Mo Dakang couldn''t refuse, "Second brother, eldest brother knows what you are thinking about, thank you very much."


    Mo Erkang just smiled and turned to go home.


    Mrs. Tian came out from the dark, she heard the quarrel between their husband and wife just now, and sighed: "Look, fortunately I asked you to send the money, otherwise our family didn''t know it would be arranged by someone. What''s it like."


    Mo Erkang said: "It''s still a child, his mother has a vision. Recently, I heard that my sister-inw has be a lot more honest. I thought there would be some changes, but I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    Tian Shi said: "Have you never heard of that sentence? Jiangshan is easy to change, and her nature is hard to change. She probably can''t change it in her life. It''s a pity that two hundred pennies, when their family had a good life in the past. , our couple''s fields are not as much as their family''s, I don''t know how much they have helped their family, but they didn''t even bring us a bowl of boiled water. As for us, we still have delicious food and drink to entertain the big brother, and we have Fish has meat, and thinking about it makes me feel a big loss.¡±


    Mo Erkang said: "The matter hase to this point, it''s useless to think too much. We are having a better life now. We have a bumper harvest this year, and it is still a high-yield grain. A year isparable to the previous two or three years. I don''t care about the two hundred pennies. Anyway, please Others also want to give money, so it''s better to give it to my brothers. Their family doesn''t have anyone working in Murong''s family, and they earn less money. I heard that the business failed some time ago, and now they only have farming, so they should be We are helping our brothers."


    Tian Shi sighed and said, "That''s all I think about it. I feel better when I think about it this way."


    ¡­


    Mo Dakang closed the door, saw the smile on his wife''s face, and said coldly: "Now you are satisfied? The rtionship between our brothers is estranged, you are happy? In the future, no one else wille to help our family. Are you happy?"


    Mr. Gao stepped forward and grabbed the money in his hand, and while counting, he said indifferently: "You are brothers, and you n to have bones still attached to tendons, how can you be rusty so easily? It''s just a clear calction, they The family is so rich now, and they got so much food this year, they only need a few hundred pennies, which is not painful for them.¡±


    Mo Dakang was instantly angry and didn''t want to talk to her anymore, so he turned around and went back to the room.


    Qiu Xiaoru watched a good show and knew that Gao went too far, but she couldn''t say anything. After all, the family had more money and her life was better, so she turned around and went back to the kitchen to continue working.


    n Gao counted the silver twice, and he only had one hundred and eighty pennies, so he knew that Mo Erkang gave the money ording to the Murong family''s standard.


    turned around and nced at the yard, seeing that there was no one there, and he couldn''t go out, so he had to give up.

 Chapter 1782: the day you left

    Chapter 1782 The day he left


    It is estimated that it is impossible for the family to ask Mo Erkang for money again.


    At this time, in Murong Yang''s home, after all the food was moved to the warehouse, Hu Hexiang said to the resting human: "Okay, the work in this field has finally beenpleted, and the rest of the work will be done by ourselves in the future. Do, now that it has rained in the sky, you should go back. Don''t you still have fields at home? If you go back and clean up now, you can catch up with nting high-yield wheat, and you will be better off next year."


    Murong Ju knew that there would be a day to leave, but did not expect this day toe so quickly, and was reluctant to look at Murong Yang: "Second brother, are you really going to drive us away?"


    Originally, Hu Hexiang didn''t chase them away after the rain. She thought it was her second brother who said something to her to let their family stay, but she didn''t expect to be attacked as soon as the autumn harvest was over.


    Could it be that Hu Hexiang deliberately waited for the food to be packed up, didn''t want to tire her family, and wanted their family to help, so she let them live until this time?


    If Hu Hexiang knew what she was thinking, she would definitely nod her head without hesitation.


    Of course, although it is inconvenient for them to live here, as long as her family can do less work and be less tired, she can endure anything.


    Murong Yang didn''t say anything, this was what they had agreed upon from the beginning.


    The eldest sister''s family has lived for so long, and there are many conflicts with their family members. It is originally a family of two, and the reason for leaving is for the good of both parties.


    Seeing this, Murong Ju added, "Second brother, our family has been at your house for a while, and we have been doing our part very well, and we have honestly helped your family a lot, the only contradiction is how many times This kid just said a few words, eldest sister is here to ask you one thing today, how about it?"


    Hu Hexiang said dissatisfiedly: "Eldest sister, you agreed at the beginning that you will stay until it rains and you will go back by yourself. I have already let you live for a long time. Now you don''t want to talk about it, right?"


    Murong Ju ignored her and continued to say to her second brother: "Second brother,pared to Lihua Vige, Linshan Vige is really nothingpared. We are in Linshan Vige, and we don''t have a formal house, only One mu ofnd has not been harvested this year. In the past few months we have been here, we have not done any work, we have been helping you at your house, we have been living on our own, and we only have a little money in our hands..."


    Murong Yang said: "Eldest sister, if you have something to say, just say it."


    "Okay, let me tell you the truth." Murong Ju was instantly overjoyed, and continued, "I want you to help us talk to A Zhe and A Ran, and let us stay in Lihua Vige. We also know what we did before. It''s unforgivable, but we have already been punished. After all, we used to be a family. If we go back to Linshan Vige, our life will definitely not be easy. Please look at our childhood affection, because we are both For your blood rtive''s sake, help us."


    Murong Yang frowned and said, "If you guys go back to Lihua Vige, where will you live?"


    Murong Ju originally wanted to say that she would continue to live in his house, but thinking that their grandchildren have been getting along very quickly recently, if she said that, he would definitely not be willing, after thinking about it, he had to say: "We can build it ourselves. Simple houses, bamboo houses and wooden houses are fine.¡±


    "What about yournd in Linshan Vige?"

 Chapter 1783: plead

    Chapter 1783 Intercession


    "This is also easy to handle. A family near our home has recently made some money from the Murong family''snd, and they want to buy morend for the family. I have already agreed with the family. You can take over mynd."


    Murong Yang said: "It seems that you have already moved your mind to stay."


    Murong Ju prayed: "Second brother, please, look at your house, look at our house, I''m an old bone, I can earn a day by living an extra day, it doesn''t matter what happens in the future, but I I have to think about the children, these children also want to call you uncle, do you have the heart to watch them live a hard life with us?"


    "This..." Murong Yang nced at a few thin children, and hesitated for a moment. She was right, these children are also blood of his Murong family. If you really want to let them go, he really can''t do it. .


    During this time, he also saw what the Fan family eats every day. Compared with their family''s food, it is really one heaven and one underground.


    Only a few days ago, even with 200 catties of flour in hand, I only ate two meals a day. Later, I saw them eat three meals a day, and the children were very greedy, so they ate three meals a day.


    Murong Ju immediately red at her two granddaughters.


    Fan Xinxin was startled, knowing that Grandma wanted them to sell badly, although she didn''t want to, but in order not to be scoldedter, she had to quickly say: "Second uncle, please help us, we also want to live in the house in the future. , I don''t want to live in tents anymore."


    Fan Yuanyuan also said: "Second Uncle, many children in Linshan Vige bully us, I don''t want to go back."


    Fan Xinxin added: "Many people in Linshan Vige think that we are poor, that we have been in prison, and they look down on us, but our children have done nothing wrong, and parents and grandma are also punished for what they have done. Now, we really don¡¯t want to live a life of being excluded everywhere. The people from Lihua Vige are better, although they are not very close to us, but they will not hurt us or scold us.¡±


    Fan Xinyan, Fan Xinjiang, and Fan Xinda also looked at Murong Yang with a pleading expression.


    Looking at the pitiful eyes of the children, Murong Yangming knew that they were deliberately selling misery, and he couldn''t help but start to soften.


    Of their brothers and sisters, it is true that only Murong Ju has suffered the worst.


    During this period of time in Lihua Vige, I have been helping with hard work. Although I asionallye to beat the autumn wind when I eat at home, I also want it for my children.


    Recently, there has not been a single copper ie, and there is no harvest in the field this year. As you can imagine, the second half of the year will not be easy.


    After thinking for a moment, Murong Yang nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go to A Zhe and A Ran to try, but they can''t agree, and Li Zheng has to agree. If it doesn''t work, you can only go back. "


    Murong Ju was instantly overjoyed and said excitedly: "Thank you second brother, we understand, you just need to ask for mercy."


    After Murong Yang finished speaking, he stood up and nned to go to Murong''s house.


    Seeing this, Hu Hexiang said loudly: "My child, you can''t go, if you go, one possibility is that Azhe might give you face, but he will definitely have a pimple in the future, and it will definitely affect it at that time. The rtionship between our two families. Another possibility is that he refuses you without hesitation, and then offends people even more, and the gains outweigh the losses. "

 Chapter 1784: stay?

    Chapter 1784 Stay?


    After she finished speaking, she gave Murong Ju a stern look.


    This elder sister-inw likes to bezy at home. After several times her family cooked food, she came here cheeky to beat the autumn wind.


    Although the number of times is not many, it just makes her feel unhappy.


    She has had enough of the family living together for a while. If they stay, she will definitely not know how much they will need their help in the future, so she is not willing.


    Her family only harvested high-yield grain, maybe they stayed because of the idea of ??her family''s grain.


    I haven¡¯t stayed yet, so I encouraged her man to get her benefits. If she really stayed, then it¡¯s worth it!


    Murong Ju said dissatisfiedly: "Second brother and sister, you can''t see our family like this, okay?"


    After speaking, she seemed to feel aggrieved, her eyes rolled, and she started crying while sitting on the ground: "My God, please open your eyes and look at my good brother and sister, her house lives in a brick house. , I can''t even tolerate a person who doesn''t even have a house. It really hurts my heart. God, you can kill me with a thunderbolt, so as not to be disgusted and angry here. "


    "And the ck-hearted, those who have no rtives'' affection, they will also be hacked to death together, let them be so ruthless and unrighteous!"


    Murong Yang sighed and said, "Eldest sister, get up quickly, do you still look like an elder? There are still so many children watching, don''t teach them badly."


    Murong Ju cried and said, "How could I teach bad children, I just want to stay, but some people are biased against me and don''t want me to stay, can''t I feel wronged?"


    Murong Yang looked at Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang, and said helplessly, "Hurry up and help your mother up."


    The two had no choice but to hold up Murong Ju''s hand.


    Fan Xingchang said, "Auntie, get up first."


    Fan Hechang said: "If you have something to say, let''s talk about it."


    Murong Ju broke free from the hands of her sons without hesitation, and said sharply, "I won''t get up if you don''t care."


    Murong Yang was instantly angry and said loudly: "Eldest sister, if you don''t get up again, I won''t go to intercede for you."


    What if you don¡¯t go?


    Murong Ju didn''t dare to provoke her younger brother, so she quickly got up from the ground.


    Murong Yang said angrily, "Eldest sister, stay here honestly for me, I''ll go now, but I''ll say it first, I''ll ask for mercy, I''ll do what I need to do, but if the other party doesn''t agree, you can''t do it any more. It''s such a shame. Otherwise, I''ll be rude to you!"


    "Yes, yes, I know, you can go."


    Murong Yang had no choice but to go to Murong Zhe.


    It was just that Murong Zhe said that he could not make a decision by himself. He still had to see what Murong Lingran thought and lead him to ask Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran was talking to Helian Rongjiu. After hearing what Murong Yang said, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Little grandpa, auntie, they really want to stay?"


    Murong Yang nodded: "Yeah, I look at her grandchildren quite pitiful, she and I were both born to a pair of parents, and it is indeed a little heartfelt for me to watch a few children suffer. I can''t bear it. During this period of time, they have worked hard in my family. Except for the eldest sister Murong Ju, several children are very good, and they can do whatever they want, so you can see if you can¡­¡±


    Murong Lingran said: "The children may be innocent, and the children are indeed pitiful, but at the beginning they vited the criminalw and were taken away, if they want toe back so easily, it is estimated that even if I agree, the people in the vige will not They will agree, and neither will the two families they beaten."

 Chapter 1785: Are their family and Hou Ye a family?

    Chapter 1785 Are their family and Lord Hou a family?


    "Aran, can''t you be more amodating? I can make somepensation for those two families instead of their family."


    Murong thought for a moment, thinking about her hundreds of acres ofnd. A few days ago, she had sent someone to Pengjia Vige to recruit a group of people. If there were more people to do the work, maybe the construction period could be faster.


    The three boys in their family, ording to Chang Yongsong''s report during this period, are indeed different from their elders.


    Worth it, she gave them a chance.


    "Well, they want to stay in Lihua Vige, don''t they want to live a good life and change the current situation? You go and tell them that I can let their children Fan Xinyan, Fan Xinjiang and Fan Xinda. Come to work in the fields of my house, they will find where they live, and the rest will all return to Linshan Vige."


    "If those three perform well, I can consider bringing them back in the future. But if they don''t perform well, I will fire them at any time, and the Fan family will never have the chance toe back."


    Murong Yang nodded: "It''s a good idea, I''ll go back and tell them."


    After hearing about it, Murong Ju begged: "Second brother, is it really impossible for us to stay? Can you go again..."


    "No." Before Murong Ju could finish speaking, Murong Yang interrupted her, "Sister, you should be content, back then, your family wanted to live in someone else''s house so viciously, wanted to eat other people''s dog, and If you want to do something to others, you even beat up two children, and you just go to jail and get some punishment, which is really cheap enough for you guys. Now that A Ran offers a job to your grandson, he is already enlightened enough."


    Hu Hexiang also said: "That is, people are not enough to swallow elephants. The purpose of you want to live here is to enjoy the glory of Murong''s family and get some cheap. Now that others have provided three jobs for your family at one time, you should also Satisfied. If anyone wants to upy my house ande back and beg me, hum, I''m not that good at talking, I will definitely sweep people out with a broom immediately, and I will never let them step into the boundaries of Lihua Vige in my life. step!"


    Murong Ju said with a bitter face, "But I''m A Ran''s aunt..."


    Murong Yang sneered: "Aunt? Is there an aunt who wants to upy someone else''s house? Is this an aunt? This is an enemy. Also, have you forgotten that we are not rted to the Aran family by blood, and she is also She didn''t grow up on your food, and even if she sees you dying now, no one dares to say a word to her."


    "Second brother!" Murong Ju said, "It''s too hard for you to speak, after all, they are Murong after all..."


    What about the surname Murong?


    There are many people with the surname Murong in the world, can they all be one family?


    I heard that the Marquis of Ning''an, who is under one person and more than 10,000 people, is still surnamed Murong. Are their family and the Marquis one family?


    I can''t say when other people''s biological parents wille to you, and they will soon recognize their ancestors and change their surnames.


    Fan Xingchang saw that his uncle''s face was getting more and more ugly, so he hurriedly grabbed A-Niang''s clothes: "A-Niang, that''s enough, the family has littlend, and his mother has children to take care of, so let the three of theme over, if you can make a little money, it counts. A little. The family doesn''t have a house yet, and if they don''t work hard, they won''t even be able to marry a daughter-inw in this life."


    "My second brother and I can still hunt and subsidize the family. In the future, the family will have three more ies, which is not bad."

 Chapter 1786: Half the size, eat the poor old man

    Chapter 1786 Half-sized boy, eat poor Laozi


    Fan Hechang also said: "Auntie, Aran is indeed tolerant enough, as she is now Chunling Township Lord, she canpletely ignore us poor rtives, but she still helped us, we should be content. already."


    Seeing the two sons say this, Murong Ju can''t say anything else.


    She was still a little reluctant to let the three grandchildren who had never left her side stay in Lihua Vige and live their own lives, and looked at Murong Yang with a pleading expression: "Second brother, the three of them are in Lihua. Vige, you have to take care of them more."


    Hu Hexiang knew that there were still many tents in the open space, and there were also many people from Linshan Vige, and was about to ask the three of them to live there when Murong Yang said generously: "Don''t worry, they are three and a half old. Children, it won''t cause us any trouble, and I will take good care of them in the future."


    After all, the three of them are his rtives, and their temperaments arepletely different from those of Murong Ju''s mother and son, so there is no harm in helping.


    The family has nted high-yield grains this year, and they have a bumper harvest. They don¡¯tck any food for them.


    Murong Ju was instantly overjoyed: "Thank you, second brother, I''ll have to work for you."


    Hu Hexiang red at her husband dissatisfied, and she actually took everything on her body, but Murong Yang didn''t even look at her, and she was instantly mad at herself.


    Half size, eat poor Laozi.


    Three children, I still don¡¯t know how much to eat at home.


    No, she can''t let the children raise them in vain.


    And when the three children were young and vigorous, if they fell ill or did something wrong, would they still need to clean up the mess?


    Yao saw what Hu Hexiang was thinking, and took the initiative to say: "Second aunt, rest assured, the children will not live and eat at home for free. After theye back from work, they will also take the initiative to help the family work."


    Li also said: "Yes, they can do the work of carrying water and chopping wood, and we will let them be honest and not cause trouble for you, just ask you to give them a hot meal to eat, a few children are here. The family is spoiled by us and can''t even cook."


    Still have to work?


    People are also honest?


    Judging from the contacts during this period, Murong Ju''s grandchildren are not annoying.


    Hu Hexiang felt a little better when she heard the words, and said in a light tone: "Since you have to work, it''s easy to say, it''s just a bite of rice, I can still give it."


    The family has only harvested so much rice, and there are only three more people, and he can afford it.


    Threeborers only need to give them three meals a day, which is much more cost-effective than going out to hire people to work.


    Seeing that Hu Hexiang agreed, everyone in the Fan family breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But..." Hu Hexiang changed her voice and said again: "If this child has a headache, I can''t control it. In case of illness, I will try my best to hire a doctor for them, but if there is any ident, you can Can''t me my family."


    Don''t me you, who do you me?


    Murong Ju was about to speak when she saw Fan Xingchang speak: "Aunt, that''s for sure, they are not too young, they will take care of themselves, but if they say that they are not feeling well, you can spare some of their work. , and give them a good rest."


    Hu Hexiang said: "That''s natural, and I''m not a mean person."


    The two have agreed that there is still room in Linshan Vige waiting for the Fan family to go back and clean up.

 Chapter 1787: The first village of Beijing

    Chapter 1787 The First Vige of the Capital


    Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang also wanted to go back to hunt to earn money to build a house for their family and marry a daughter-inw, so Murong Ju hurriedly took someone to pack their things.


    I thought that after a few months, Murong Lingran also saw the changes in their family and would agree to them to stay, but she didn''t expect that she would still guard their family, she was really mad at her.


    Just a twelve-year-old girl, how can she have so many hearts!


    What Murong Ju''s family was thinking, Murong Lingran had no idea, she was busy taking Helian Rongjiu and Suo Cheng to visit Lihua Vige.


    They heard that Murong Lingran gave the vigers the minimum wage of 60 cents a day, and everyone saw the expressions of Murong Lingran''s family with great enthusiasm, especially when they treated Murong Lingran as if they were reborn parents. , I just want to know how the life of the people in Lihua Vige is now.


    The passing vigers knew that they were all high officials, and everyone who saw them stood at a distance and nodded shyly, but no one dared to speak up.


    As for Lizheng, he is busy going to every household to see the situation of high-yielding rice.


    Prime Minister Suo looked at the blue-brick houses in almost every household in the vige, and said in amazement: "The viges I saw before were mostly mud-brick houses, and I have never seen a vige with so many blue-brick houses."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "These houses were still under construction when I came herest time. They are all viges with blue brick houses. They are pleasing to the eye."


    Meng Zhiming said: "These houses are really good. They are all built on the side of the road, and they are neat and tidy. The style of each house is simr, and the appearance is extremely beautiful. It is not inferior to those houses in the city. Without the Wuming Mountain, people are suddenly ced between the new houses, and I guess they thought it was in some small alley in the city, was this specially nned?"


    Murong said: "I didn''t n much. I just told everyone to leave the road when they built the house."


    "After all, there are a lot of horse-drawn carriages going in and out of Lihua Vige every day. If the road is not convenient, the horse-drawn carriage will not enter smoothly, but it will affect my family''s business."


    "Most of the vigers work in my family''s fields. Knowing that my family''s business is not good, their wages will also be affected. Without my supervision, they obediently left the road."


    Meng Zhiming nodded: "Yes, yes, the vigers are also sensible. Such a magnificent vige should be called the first vige in the capital. Lihua Vige can now be regarded as the most wealthy vige in the capital."


    There is only a ninth-rank official of Murong Zhe here, and Murong Zong is now a fifth-rank general. This ce is so prosperous and the people''s lives are so rich, it seems that it will be a matter of time before the Murong family takes a step closer.


    Being able to grow tribute and high-yield food, and being so considerate of the people, it is no wonder that His Majesty protects Murong Zhe''s family so much in the courtroom. There is indeed something special about him.


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently, this Lord Meng looked at her age, but she didn''t expect to tter her with a little girl, although she was sullen in her heart, she said with a smile on her face: "The Lord is in charge of the Ministry of Households. , I must be very clear about the situation in various viges across the country, since the adults said yes, it must be."


    Meng Zhiming asked again: "I heard that the people from Chunling Township grow vegetables for 60 cents a day for ordinary people, and those from other viges pay 50 cents a day. They also pay three meals a day for people from other viges, right?"

 Chapter 1788: Murong Qis illegitimate son?

    Chapter 1788 Murong Qi''s illegitimate son?


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    Meng Zhiming couldn''t help but praised: "Xiangjun is really benevolent and righteous. This is more than half of the wages in the city. It''s really a blessing for Lihua Vige to have Xiangjun''s family here. If every vige has Xiangjun as deeply Ming Dayi, not only caring about people who make money, why worry that my Xuanqing country is not strong and prosperous."


    Compliment her again...


    Murong Lingran did not change his face and said, "The year we came, it happened that the vige was hit by a drought, and everyone''s life was not easy. Can you help me a little bit?"


    Helian Rongjiu looked at her with a smile, as expected of the person he liked, with the samepassionate heart as him.


    Wei Zhongquan was in charge of the Ministry of Rites. Along the way, he paid the most attention to the words and deeds of the vigers. He saw that everyone''s mental outlook was very good, unlike the viges he had seen before, where each one was hunched over, with a sad face, and he passed away. Today doesn''t look like tomorrow, so I couldn''t help but praise: "Yes, yes, everyone is polite, it seems that life is really good, so everyone seems to be in good spirits."


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s all thanks to our majesty, he managed the country well and created a peaceful environment, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to concentrate on making money and live a good life."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that he was being praised, and immediately like a child, he raised his chest proudly, and said, "Yes, yes."


    Several ministers burst intoughter, His Majesty is really still a child.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a woman suddenly ran in front of Murong Lingran with a child in her arms, and said anxiously, "Do you know how to get to Murong Qi''s house?"


    Murong Qi?


    Helian Rongjiu and Murong Lingran were startled at the same time, why did someone suddenly mention a person who had died?


    This person is still holding a child, shouldn¡¯t it be¡­


    Just now, Lord Wei also praised everyone for being polite and disciplined, but they immediately came to p them in the face.


    A single mouse **** can ruin a pot of porridge.


    Although Murong Lingran was surprised, he asked calmly, "You shouldn''t be from this vige, right?"


    The woman said: "I...I''m not."


    "What did you suddenly mention Murong Qi doing?"


    The woman showed the child''s face and said with a bitter face: "I... I really can''t live anymore, so I have toe to the child''s father."


    The people present were surprised at the same time.


    Murong frowned and said, "Murong Qi is the father of this child? Are you telling the truth?"


    "Nature is true."


    Murong nced at the child, who was just over a year old, and said, "When is this child''s birthday?"


    The woman said: "Last March."


    Last March?


    If you push the time forward, if what this person said is true, the time when Murong Qi found this person was in April or May of the previous year, that is, what happened when Murong Qi was working in Shunxin Restaurant?


    If what this woman said was true, it was no wonder that Murong Qi could stay in the city so well during that time.


    Is this only possible?


    At that time, Murong Qi had at most a small amount of money that Liu Shi gave him. How could he still find a woman and let her give him a child?


    Murong Lingran wondered: "As far as I know, Murong Qi didn''t have much money before, and he couldn''t give you a good life. Why did you follow him?"


    The woman nced at the people present, and said with a bitter face: "I... I have my unspeakable secrets, it is inconvenient to say more here, can you take me to find Murong Qi, I really can''t live anymore, I can''t find it again. When ites to him, my son will only have to die."

 Chapter 1789: Bao Chuntao

    Chapter 1789 Bao Chuntao


    Prime Minister Suo and Meng Zhiming looked at each other, Meng Zhiming nodded and said sternly: "Xiangjun, you don''t have to worry about us, if you have something to do, just do it, we don''t mind."


    King Qi also said: "Yes, after these few days, most of the people in Lihua Vige have known us. We can just go and look around. If we are puzzled, we will ask the vigers to answer."


    Murong said: "Thank you for your understanding, my lords, I''m really sorry today, I will finish this matter soon, you can go back to my house for dinnerter, and I will cook a delicious meal for you in person. "


    "Then thank you Xiangjun."


    Helian Rongjiu knew that there was another good fortune today, and asked Wei Jingxuan to follow King Qi and several adults around the vige, while he followed Murong Lingran and brought the mother and son back home.


    Murong Lingran also sent someone to notify Murong Liang, and soon after they returned home, Murong Liang also arrived.


    Murong Zhe asked Murong Liang to sit down, looked at the mother and son standing in the center of the main room, and said solemnly, "Go ahead, tell me everything about you and Murong Qi, but if there is half a sentence in your words If you lie, we will send you to the official position, if you want to go back now, there is still time."


    The woman didn''t have the slightest panic on her face when she heard the words, and the expression in her eyes was also very firm, and said, "I understand, but I don''t know who you are?"


    Murong Zhe said: "I''m Murong Qi''s brother... No, foster brother."


    Murong Liang said, "I am Murong Qi''s father."


    The woman said, "What about Murong Qi? Why didn''t hee to see me in person? Could it be that he was afraid of seeing me? Afraid that I would question him?"


    Murong Zhe said: "You just need to make your situation clear first. As for Murong Qi, if you want to see him after listening to uster, we will do what you want."


    The woman heard the words, although she wondered why they didn''t let her see Murong Qi first, but she couldn''t hold on any longer, so she had to honestly start to introduce her situation, "My name is Bao Chuntao, it''s like this..."


    It turned out that when Murong Qi was working in Shunxin Restaurant the year beforest, he made a group of friends and went to eat, drink, and have fun every night. So when he was working in the city, he didn¡¯t save a single penny, and instead, he had to be subsidized by his family.


    When returning to the restaurant at night, a group of people identally encountered a few drunk men bullying a woman, so they stepped forward to help her, that is, Bao Chuntao, who came to the door today, and even sent her home.


    Bao Chuntao knew that they were all running from Shunxin Restaurant, and he also met several times by going to dinner.


    Among those people, Murong Qi was the most sweet talker, and within a few days he coaxed Bao Chuntao to follow him willingly.


    From then on, Murong Qi rested at Bao Chuntao''s house every night, and went to work at Shunxin Restaurant during the day.


    Bao Chuntao''s parents were still alive at that time, and Murong Qi told her parents that he had no children and never married.


    Because Bao Chuntao was abandoned at home, her parents felt that their daughter was finally able to find a man again. Recruited as sons-inw, and let them go to church to marry.


    After the two had been together for a while, Murong Qi told her that he was going to go home. As long as he seeded, he would be able to take her to enjoy glory and wealth in this life. She didn''t think much of it before believing him.

 Chapter 1790: wives and children

    Chapter 1790 With Wife and Children


    I just didn''t expect that Murong Qi would never go back to her house after that parting.


    She went to Shunxin Restaurant several times, but it seemed that those who ran the hall had been strictly ordered, and no one was allowed to mention the matter of Murong Qi. She hit a wall several times.


    Her parents knew that their daughter might have been deceived, and they were both ill, and they passed away one after another.


    After finishing her parents'' funeral, although she hated Murong Qi for letting her lose her parents, she reluctantly started to inquire about Murong Qi for the sake of having a father for her children.


    It wasn''t until a few days ago that she found out that Murong Qi lives in Lihua Vige, so she brought her children to find him.


    Helian Rongjiu whispered in Murong Lingran''s ear: "Seeing that she exined Murong Qi''s past events so clearly, I guess it might be his romantic debt."


    Murong Lingran lowered his voice and said, "What a scumbag!"


    "Scumbag?" Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows: "You''re right, he is indeed a scumbag among men. He has a wife and children at home and still abandons them in such a mess. It''s really contemptible."


    Murong whispered in a low voice: "After you turned eighteen, you are not the same. There are three pces and six courtyards, wives and concubines in groups."


    Although her voice was very small, Helian Rongjiu heard it and couldn''t help but exin to her: "Don''t worry, if I really marry a wife, I promise not to mess around with her, and promise to be with her for the rest of my life. , promise not to buy other concubines, promise to only have a child with her."


    Murong Lingran listened to him saying the four promises, and snorted indifferently: "Everyone will say good things, and some people''s words are better than singing."


    Emperor who did not have a concubine, the world she lived in in the past life did exist in ancient times, but it was very rare.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she didn''t believe it, so he didn''t exin it for the time being, he would use time to prove it.


    Among his ancestors, there are many people who have lived with his empress for the rest of their lives, but they just don¡¯t ept concubines, it¡¯s no big deal.


    Murong Lingran saw that Helian Rongjiu really didn''t exin, so he stamped his feet angrily and stopped talking.


    Murong Liang looked at the child next to Bao Chuntao and frowned, "This child is really Murong Qi''s?"


    Bao Chuntao nodded: "Really, old man, you are Murong Qi''s father, you must know where he is? Please let hime out to see him."


    Murong Liang asked: "You answer me first, what evidence do you have to prove that this child is really Murong Qi''s?"


    Bao Chuntao said: "This child''s appearance, don''t you think that this child is five points simr to Murong Qi?"


    Murong Liang shook his head: "I don''t think, this child may be more like you. I don''t see any trace of Murong Qi in him."


    "This child is really Murong Qi''s." Bao Chuntao said anxiously, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Murong Qi toe out and confess his kinship with him. Then it will be clear."


    Murong Liang sighed and said, "He can''t get out."


    Bao Chuntao stunned: "What does this mean? Could it be that he is ill? Or did he go out of town?"


    Murong Liang didn''t speak. Although Murong Qi was a jerk, it had been so long, and he was not as angry as before. He was still very sad when he mentioned his only son.


    Murong Lingran suddenly said: "This aunt, don''t you know that Murong Qi has a wife and children?"


    Bao Chuntao was shocked: "Wife and children? He actually has a wife and children?"

 Chapter 1791: live in his house

    Chapter 1791 Live in his house


    "Of course." Murong said: "Not only the wife and children, but also three children in total, but one died, and now there are two left, one son and one daughter, do you mind?"


    Bao Chuntao gritted her teeth, and looked like she hated herself for being so easily deceived, but now that the matter hase, she has no turning back, her eyes are extremely firm: "I don''t mind, he must have had a hard time hiding it from me. , it''s just two children, as long as he is willing to ept me again and let my children have a father, I don''t mind anything."


    Murong said: "Then you came to him today, not only to give him the child?"


    Bao Chuntao smiled and said: "This girl is really joking, I have never left this child since he was born, the child is the mother''s life, how could I just hand him over to someone else? I naturally want to be with Murong. Qi raised him together."


    "Are you really willing to be a concubine?"


    "Who said it was a concubine, I can be a t wife." Bao Chuntao said very self-righteously: "I gave birth to a son for their Murong family. I heard himin more than once that his sister-inw gave birth to a son in her lifetime. After six, he is very envious, how can I be considered a hero of their family, and I will not be wronged as a t wife."


    Murong Liang frowned and said, "But you may not have this chance."


    Bao Chuntao was stunned for a moment: "Why? Don''t you agree? You disliked me and was abandoned before?"


    "No." Murong Liang sighed and said, "Murong Qi died with his mother and daughter a few months ago."


    "What?" Bao Chuntao was startled, his face full of shock and said: "Murong Qi is dead? How could he be dead? I don''t believe it, it must be a false story that you didn''t want to let me in. For the sake of the children, please let me meet Murong Qi, this child has never even seen his biological father since he was born."


    Murong Lingran said: "If you don''t believe it, go to the vige and ask. If you don''t believe it, I can take you to Lizheng. If you don''t believe it, it''s easy, we can take you to the government. Go to Master Guan and see if he still has Murong Qi''s household registration."


    When Bao Chuntao saw what the other party said was so convincing, she probably knew what she said was true, and slumped to the ground with a heartbroken expression on her face: "How is this possible, I''ve waited for him for more than two years. , Why did he die? I thought he had something to hide, so he didn''te to me. He died, what should I do, what should I do with the child? How can our mothers live?"


    Murong Liang said, "Just live as you used to."


    Bao Chuntao said: "I can''t go back to the past. During the previous drought, my parents and this child fell ill and spent a lot of money, but the parents still couldn''t save it. Now not only has the house been sold, but I also owe a lot of money. Debt, in order to avoid the creditor, I have no choice but toe here to find Murong Qi, if I go home now, I will definitely be swallowed up by my life."


    Murong Lingran calmly said, "Then what do you want to do?"


    Bao Chuntao thought for a while, and suddenly his eyes lit up, and said, "Murong Qi is dead, but his home is still there, can I... Can I live in his home? I don''t ask for anything else, I just ask for a full meal to eat. That''s it. If my creditors really find me, my son will definitely be sold by them. This is also the blood of the Murong family."

 Chapter 1792: someone outside

    Chapter 1792 Someone outside


    Murong Liang said firmly: "No."


    When Murong Zong got marriedst time, it was also a mother and son to make trouble. This time it was also mother and son. He really couldn''t believe itpletely.


    Although he wished he had one more grandson, it was not like this.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, but Grandpa became smarter.


    "It''s not that my origin is unknown. This child is really Murong Qi''s son, and he also said that he will give me a name."


    Murong Zhe said: "But you have no evidence to prove that this child is Murong Qi''s, and Murong Qi is no longer there. We can''t just take in someone who suddenly appeared."


    Bao Chuntao saw that they didn''t trust him, and burst into tears, "Then how can you trust me?"


    Murongliang sighed and said, "To tell you the truth, even if we believe you, my family will not be able to live with your mother and son. Our house was set on fire before, and the current house is enough for our family. "


    Bao Chuntao sobbed and said, "Then...then what should I do? I took the child by myself, and I managed to survive the drought. After finally knowing where Murong Qi lives, I thought I could have a home, but I didn''t expect... no Think... woo woo woo... woo woo woo... woo woo woo..."


    "This is really Murong Qi''s bloodline... woo woo... I only have dozens of copper coins on my body now. If I don''t have a ce to live, I really only have a dead end."


    The child next to him saw his mother crying, and cried out with a wow.


    "woo woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Mother and son hugged each other and cried.


    Murong Liang said: "Okay, don''t cry anymore, it''s useless for you to cry, it''s impossible for anyone else to easily take a mother and son of unknown origin in their own home, and now they''re dead without evidence, you better go, this is not my home , you are crying here, it''s really not good."


    Mother and son turned a deaf ear and continued to cry.


    Murong Liang really felt unlucky to hear this, and was about to drive people away again, but before he could say anything, Murong Cai came over.


    nced at the two of them, and after asking about their identities, Murong Cai turned his head and said, "Grandpa, what she said might be true."


    Murong Liang said in shock: "What did you say? How could you possibly know about the two of them?"


    Murong Cai said: "In the past, Dad was drunk once, Grandma didn''t want me to go out, Grandma and the others went to work again, I took care of him, I heard him call the name of a man named Chuntao, he Said...and said..."


    Murong Liang became anxious: "What else did he say?"


    Murong Cai said: "He also said that A-Niang is not at allparable to Chuntao, and said that if he didn''t have the money at that time and had no face to see Chuntao, he would have taken Chuntao home long ago, and he would have divorced A-Niang long ago. abandoned."


    Murong Liang said: "What you said is true?"


    "Well, it''s true." Murong Cai said: "After he woke up, I also asked him if he had someone outside. He knew he couldn''t hide it from me, so he told me that he was indeed someone. Now, let me not tell A-Niang that he has left that person and has changed. I was worried that A-Niang would make trouble with Daddy after he found out, and Daddy really didn''t go to the city much after that, so I believed him , and keep it a secret."


    Bao Chuntao said excitedly: "Look, what I said is true."


    It turned out that Murong Qi felt that he had no money to see her, and he didn''t mean to abandon their mother and son.

 Chapter 1793: What about grandma?

    Chapter 1793 What about Auntie?


    Murong Liang hesitated for a moment, his son was weak, if that child was really his grandson, it would not be a good thing.


    Murong Zhe suddenly said, "Father, if you want to keep them, then stay for the time being. I will help you with the rest."


    Murongliang understood what he meant, nced at Bao Chuntao''s patched clothes, then at the thin child, and sighed: "My house is not big, if the room is to be used, I have one room, one for my grandson, one for my granddaughter and her. Mother has one room, and there is only one utility room left. If you don''t dislike the clutter inside, you can live in it. We will talk about itter. "


    Murong Zhe said: "But after you move in, it does not mean that we have admitted you. We will investigate your identity carefully. If we find that you lied to us, you also know that I am Wen Rung. Wait a minute, you will lose your life, don''t regret it."


    Bao Chuntao hurriedly said: "I don''t regret it, I won''t regret it, thank you, thank you."


    As for what Murong Zhe said about investigating her identity, she didn''t care at all.


    After all, it was his own business, so Murongliang didn''t want to bother Murongzhe any more. After talking to him a few words, he and his grandson took Bao Chuntao''s mother and son back home.


    Murong Lingran looked at Bao Chuntao''s back and frowned, "Young Master Jiu, do you think that person is really Murong Qi''s or something?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "In my opinion, half and half, what Bao Chuntao said doesn''t seem to be aplete lie."


    Murong said eloquently, "Can I trouble you to investigate that person''s affairs?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Of course it''s possible, I have a lot of people, so it''s just a matter of one sentence, but well, I''m hungry."


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Don''t worry, you can''t be without your food. Today I will show my skills and cook some good dishes that you have never eaten before."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Thank you very much then."


    Coincidentally, Prime Minister Suo and the others also came back at this time, and Murong Lingran asked the servants to serve them tea and let them drink it temporarily, while he went to the kitchen to work first.


    At this time, Bao Chuntao''s mother and son were also brought to Murongliang''s house.


    Murongqing saw her brothering back and was about to let him watch A-Niang and cook by herself. She caught a glimpse of Bao Chuntao''s mother and son and asked curiously, "Brother, grandpa, who are they..."


    Murong Cai said everything he had heard.


    "What? There are people outside? Dad is actually there?"


    Murong Qing suddenly turned her head and nced at her mother: "If theye in, what will mother do? If mother knows she is from father outside, if she wakes up, she doesn''t know how sad she will be. Grandpa, don''t let them live in, I still don''t know if what she said is true, what if... if this person wants to harm us, what should we do? "


    "And eldest brother, how can you testify on their behalf? Where did you put A-Niang like this?"


    Murong Cai touched his head and said, "I...I didn''t think about it that much."


    Murong Qing suddenly became angry.


    Murongliang frowned. What his granddaughter said was right. When he was hesitating about what to do, he saw a strong man suddenly walk into the door. He looked closely, and it was one of the four strong men that Murong Lingran bought.


    "Master, during the investigation days, I will be watching the mother and son, and another person wille to rece me at night."

 Chapter 1794: starting to get better

    Chapter 1794 is getting better


    Murong Liang heaved a sigh of relief, "Azhe asked you toe here, right?"


    "Yes, old man."


    "Then I''ll trouble you."


    "No trouble, the old man doesn''t have to worry about it."


    At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly entered everyone''s ears.


    "Murong Qi has someone outside? Is this true?"


    Everyone turned their heads at the same time, and saw Mrs. Chen, who had been sitting under the tree in a dignified manner, stood up and continued, "When did Murong Qi have someone outside?"


    Murong Qing asked in surprise, "Auntie, have you recovered?"


    "I recovered?" Chen shi asked, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Murong Qing said: "Auntie, don''t you remember? You were injured on the head and have been ill for several months."


    "I''ve been sick for several months? How is that possible?" Mrs. Chen shook her head: "Don''t talk about me first, that mother and son were really raised by Murong Qi outside?"


    Murong Cai nodded: "It is very likely."


    Chen shi frowned: "It''s very possible? That means it''s probably not. Even if it is, I won''t let them in."


    Murongliang said: "Okay, you don''t need to worry about this matter, I will handle it. Now that you have recovered, it will be even better, Ah Qing, you take their mother and son to clean up the utility room, they will temporarily Stay, as for their identities, it will be revealed in the future."


    Chen shi said anxiously: "Father, how can someone of such unknown origin let her live in, then what should I do? The family is already poor and has no money. If they live in again, how can they make a living? Murong? If Qi Ruoes back and she is younger than me, where will there be room for me in this house?"


    Will Murong Qie back?


    Murong Qing said with a face full of fear: "Niang, you said Dad wille back, where did hee from?"


    Chen Shi smiled and said: "Aqing, your memory is too bad, naturally you are from Shunxin Restaurant. Didn''t he just leave? We just returned from Saiyuan Mansion, how could he have a concubine and such a big brother? A child of yours, their mother and son must be liars, they just want to eat and drink at home while your grandfather is away."


    Bao Chuntao frowned. On the way, she also heard that there was a person in their family who was delirious. Just now, she thought that this person had recovered, but she didn''t expect to be like that.


    The old way is fine, lest she and this person battle wits and courage.


    Murong Qing swallowed and said, "Auntie, have you forgotten what you did a few months ago? Have you forgotten your n with Nanny? Have you forgotten about Sister''s death?"


    Chen shi was startled, what is the n with her mother-inw? Murong Xue''s death?


    Chen shi suddenly felt a splitting headache, squatted on the ground with his head in his arms, and roared in fear: "Yes, A Xue is dead, A-Niang is dead, Murong Qi is also dead, all dead, all dead, Ha ha¡­"


    Chen shiughed and suddenly fainted.


    Murong Liang hurriedly asked Murong Cai to invite the doctor. When the doctor came, he was already awake, but he was back to the same appearance as before, stupid.


    Murong Qing asked worriedly: "Doctor Zheng, what happened to my aunt just now? Did her condition get serious again?"


    Dr. Zheng said: "It''s not that it''s getting worse, but it''s starting to get better. It''s just that her head injury is too serious, it''s only been a few months, and you can take care of her to recover to what it is now. Proper credit."

 Chapter 1795: continue to investigate

    Chapter 1795 Continue the investigation


    "It will take at least ten years to return to her normal appearancepletely. She will be like this from time to time, sometimes she will forget part of her memory, she can recognize people, and sometimes she will be the same as usual, silly and silly."


    Murong Qing said again: "Then does she still need medicine or something?"


    Doctor Zheng said: "Of course you still have to take the medicine. From now on, I wille to give her an injection every other month, which will be good for her recovery."


    Murong Qing nodded: "Thank you doctor."


    After seeing Dr. Zheng away, Murong Qing saw Bao Chuntao still standing at the door while her elder brother was cleaning up her house, and she was immediately dissatisfied: "What are you doing standing here? I really want my elder brother, a big man, to clean up for you. Let''s not say whether you are from Grandpa, even if you are, you are anonymous, what qualifications do you have to let the children in the main room clean up the house for you? Grandpa said just now, let me take you to clean up the house, but I didn''t let my brother clean up for you himself."


    After she finished speaking, she pulled her eldest brother over and said, "Brother, you let her clean up by herself. You are not married yet. If there are rumors and rumors, do you still want to marry a daughter-inw?"


    Big brother is really confused. If daddy is still there, this person is here to **** daddy from auntie, and her children are here to **** their father from them, so why bother with them?


    Murong Cai was stunned for a moment, and realized that what he did just now was really wrong, so he nced at Bao Chuntao: "Auntie, you can do it yourself, in order to avoid suspicion, I will not help."


    Murong Liang opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    Although she was dissatisfied with her granddaughter for not listening to her, Murong Qing was right, how could a person with no name and no distinction be assigned to the child in the main room to clean up the house for her?


    It is also impossible for him to hurt the grandchildren who depend on him for the sake of a mother and son of unknown origin.


    Bao Chuntao turned to look at Murongliang, and shouted unceremoniously, "Dad, look at them..."


    Murong Liang suddenly got goosebumps and frowned: "Don''t call me daddy, Murong Qi didn''t give you a title, you''re not my daughter-inw, and you''re only staying temporarily, we have nothing to do, you still Just call me uncle."


    Bao Chuntao choked, did not expect Murongliang to be so disrespectful, and said with an embarrassed expression: "But we have already worshipped..."


    Murong Liang said: "What if the church is over, there is no parent''s order, the matchmaker''s words are not justified anyway, not to mention Murong Qi''s wife is still there, I don''t know if what you said is true, Wan Wan You are lying to me..."


    Bao Chuntao heard the words and had to say, "Yes, Uncle Murong. It''s just Uncle Murong, what do you mean when you say I''m only staying temporarily?"


    Murong Qing snorted coldly: "What else do you mean? It''s just that we can''t be sure of your identity for the time being. After a few days, my uncle will investigate your identity clearly. Hello, eat fruit!"


    Bao Chuntao frowned: "Your uncle really wants to investigate my identity? Didn''t he believe it just now?"


    She thought just now that Murong Zhe was just trying to scare her, otherwise how could she be allowed to stay? I didn''t expect to continue investigating her.


    Murong Qing snorted coldly, "My uncle is not an ordinary person, do you think he is so easy to be deceived? If he really believes in you, will he send someone to look at you? I advise you, what is your identity with this child? , it''s better to say it early, otherwise you will be miserable when my uncle investigates it clearly."

 Chapter 1796: Seduce a married elder

    Chapter 1796 Seduce the elders of married husbands


    Bao Chuntao''s eyes shed, and he said, "I''m not lying, this child belongs to Murong Qi, if not, I''ll be hit by five thunderbolts."


    "Then pray that your poisonous oath will not be fulfilled." After Murong Qing finished speaking, she gave Bao Chuntao a stern look and went to the kitchen to cook.


    This person must be a bad person and must have bad intentions, she must be on guard against her.


    After only taking two steps, Murong Qing saw that Bao Chuntao was motionless and frowned, "Auntie, what are you still doing? Don''t you know how to help? Don''t you want me to cook for you?"


    Bao Chuntao stunned: "Can''t you?"


    Murong Qing sneered and said, "Of course not, have you ever seen a child in the main room make food for his father''s outer room, but the outer room is waiting beside him with the child?"


    Damn girl, she is really attentive.


    Bao Chuntao nced at the child in his hand and said with a bitter face: "But I still have to hold the child, and the child can''t leave me."


    Murongqing snorted coldly: "I don''t care so much. If you don''t help, you can cook and eat by yourselfter. Our family doesn''t support idlers, so you can do it yourself."


    "Are you going too far?"


    "Excessive?" Murong Qing said: "Yes, it''s just like this, it''s really not good, if your child is really Dad''s, then it''s Dad''s responsibility to raise you, not our responsibility. The principle that the children of the main family support the father''s outer room."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The meaning is very simple. We will not support you. If you want to eat, you must give money."


    Bao Chuntao frowned and said, "But I don''t have money. If I had money, I wouldn''te to see your father."


    Murong Qing spread out her hands helplessly: "No money? I''m sorry, then there is no food to eat. Otherwise, you can fetch water, chop wood, buy rice and vegetables, and I will reluctantly give you the pot and stove. You use."


    After saying that, he turned his head and walked towards the kitchen.


    Bao Chuntao looked at Murongliang anxiously: "Uncle Murong, look at her, after all I have been with her grandfather, gave birth to a younger brother for her, and is also her elder, how could she be so rude to me? ?"


    Murong Qing paused when she heard the words, and snorted coldly, "Elder? Seduce an elder who has a married man?"


    "you!"


    Murong Qing said: "Isn''t what I said true?"


    Murongliang naturally didn''t want his granddaughter to serve an outsider, and said, "Okay, Mrs. Bao, Ah Qing is right, your identity has not been determined yet, even if it is, we will not let you eat for free. of."


    "Our family is not a big family either. We have worked hard to grow our food. Especially this year there is a drought, and it is even harder to fetch water every day."


    "If you have money, give it, and we will give you food. If you don''t have money, give the child to me and go to the foot of the mountain to pick up enough firewood for a meal."


    Seeing that Murong Liang said the same, Bao Chuntao had no choice but to look at Murong Cai. No one believed her just now, but thanks to him, she was able to return to this house.


    Murong Cai said: "Don''t look at me, this family is still in the hands of Grandpa, so looking at me is useless."


    He already regretted helping her speak.


    Bao Chuntao was instantly angry. He thought he could find someone to serve him, but he didn''t expect that the other party was not a fool, so he had to give the child to Murongliang.


    After asking where to pick up firewood, he went out the door with the basket on his back.


    Murong Ding was thest baby Murong Liang held, and when he held the soft little child again, his heart was suddenly mixed.

 Chapter 1797: invitation

    Chapter 1797 Entertaining


    I hope this child is really Murong Qi''s child.


    After more than half an hour, Murong Lingran also prepared arge table of good dishes to serve Helian Rongjiu and Suo Cheng and others, and it did not affect his mood at all because of the incident just now.


    Suocheng and others looked at arge table of dishes that they had never seen before, and then looked at Helian Rongjiu''s extremely satisfied expression, and suddenly understood another reason why he often ran to Lihua Vige.


    A little girl with such good cooking skills, it is the first time he has lived for decades, no wonder.


    Murong Lingran was very satisfied with their extremely surprised expressions, and began to introduce the dishes in front of Helian Rongjiu: "Steamed prawns, steamed crabs, spicy shrimps, spicy crabs, stewed crab powder lion''s head, crystal meat, braised Meat, chestnut roast chicken, fish-vored shredded pork, kung pao chicken, hibiscus chicken slices, crispy chicken, shredded yam, cucumber sd and so on.¡±


    "Some of these are the ones that Ninth Young Master has seen, and some that he has seen for the first time. You are wee, I have done far more than the table. The fruit is edible and guaranteed to satisfy everyone.¡±


    Prime Minister Suo said, "Your Excellency is wee."


    Although he had eaten the food made by Murong Lingran many times, Helian Rongjiu swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva when he saw her cooking again.


    "Girl, I thought you had already shown your skills before, but I didn''t expect you to have so many dishes that I haven''t seen before. Honestly, how many dishes do you still have, and how many skills you haven''t shown yet? Come?"


    Murong smiled mysteriously: "As long as I''m not stupid, I can make new dishes."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled with satisfaction, and after Tong Wenwen had distributed everyone''s chopsticks, she said, "I''lle first."


    After he finished speaking, he took a piece of hibiscus chicken and swallowed it quickly: "Well, yes, everyone should use chopsticks."


    Everyone felt wee after hearing this, and quickly started eating.


    Liu Jianian sandwiched a piece of braised pork for Prime Minister Suo, and said with a smile, "Grandfather, you eat this meat, it''s soft and glutinous, but it''s delicious, it''s the most suitable for your teeth."


    Suo Cheng said: "Okay, Jia Nian has a heart, don''t take care of me, you still have a child in your belly, just take care of yourself."


    Liu Jia read: "It''s okay, anyway, my appetite is not very good these few days, I have to eat slowly, not in a hurry. You can try this hibiscus chicken slice, it is also delicious."


    "okay."


    Prime Minister Suo swallowed a mouthful of braised pork and praised: "Sweet but not greasy, delicious."


    Wei Zhongquan grabbed a steamed prawn to eat, broke apart the broken crab shell, took a quick bite, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    At home, he also ate the crabs that people brought back from Murong''s house, but the taste waspletely different from that made by Murong Lingran.


    "It''s delicious, this crab is so delicious, Xiangjun''s cooking skills are really good."


    King Qi''s favorite is also shrimp and crab. He quickly tasted all the shrimp and crab, and said in surprise, "This is simply more delicious than Tianhelou."


    Meng Zhiming also said: "Yes, this spicy crab is also delicious. It''s all fresh ingredients, but it''s much better than the dishes made by home cooks."


    Wei Jingxuan already knew that Murong Lingran''s cooking skills were good, so he didn''t say anything about it, he ate attentively.


    Murong smiled and said: "If you like it, you can eat a little more. Today''s portion is quiterge. If you like to eat it in the future, even if youe with Jiu Gongzi, I will make it for you."

 Chapter 1798: new varieties of fruit

    Chapter 1798 New varieties of fruits


    Suo Cheng and others said at the same time: "Then I would like to thank Xiangjun."


    Helian Rongjiu felt happier when she heard the words. It is considered that this girl has a conscience and remembers herself when she has delicious food.


    When everyone had almost eaten, Murong Lingran asked everyone to give everyone a portion of her newly nted fruit.


    Everyone saw that there was a giant seedless lychee that had been peeled, a peeled grapefruit, seven big red cherries, a giant red strawberry, and two white small strawberries.


    Helian Rongjiu said in surprise, "Is this a red grapefruit?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, it''s very sweet, eat it with confidence."


    Although ?? grapefruit with red flesh was verymon in the previous life, but none of the fruit seedlings she bought, she took a lot of effort to cultivate this kind of sess.


    King Qi looked at the cherry again: "Is this a cherry? How can it be so big, and the color is darker than before."


    Murong said: "It''s the cherries, which were grown together with the red-fleshed grapefruit. This variety of cherries is sweeter, crunchy, and more refreshing than the ones I''ve eaten before. It''s also thetest one I cultivated. I call it it. Big cherries."


    is also the cherries that were very popr in her previous life.


    Wei Zhongquan looked at the red strawberry that was bigger than before, and guessed, "Xiangjun, don''t you nt a giant strawberry too? This strawberry is as big as my fist."


    "Yes." Murong said with a smile: "We already have giant seedless lychees, so naturally we want giant strawberries."


    Prime Minister Suo looked at the white strawberries: "Aren''t all strawberries red? How can this strawberry be white?"


    Murong Lingran said: "Of course it''s thetest one that I cultivated. Compared with red strawberries, this one looks more crystal-clear in appearance, and when you bite into it, it not only tastes like ordinary red strawberries, but also has a peach vor. dense."


    Helian Rongjiu said in surprise: "One fruit has two vors, it''s really strange, no, each of these four kinds of fruits is very rare, it seems that you haven''t been idle for a while."


    "Isn''t this to change the tricks for Zhi Ye Zhai?" Murong Lingranughed, worried that she would not be able to answer the other detailed questions they asked, and began to change the subject: "Everyone, stop watching, and have a taste. Except for the giant seedless lychees, I haven''t sold them in Zhiye Zhai yet, if everyone likes them, I''ll bring some back to youter for your family to have a taste."


    Everyone was overjoyed, and all of them suddenly became energized.


    The fruit that Ye Zhai hasn¡¯t even served yet, if you can bring it back to your family to taste, then they have to save face and have a good taste.


    The giant seedless lychees have already been eaten, so they will put it at the end and eat those they have not eaten first. "


    "It''s delicious, this red grapefruit is even better than the white one."


    "That''s right, that''s right, Master Jiu, try this big cherry, although it''s bigger than before, it''s sweeter than ever, very refreshing and crunchy, it''s guaranteed to make you want to eat the second one. ."


    "Cherry is delicious, and this white strawberry is also good. It really has two vors in one bite. It''s really delicious."


    "This giant strawberry is also good, delicious, really delicious."

 Chapter 1799: wont let her do it

    Chapter 1799 Won''t let her be a kid


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran''s family had tried these before, and when they tasted it again, the taste of each one still shocked them.


    Before they nted their own fruit trees, they never knew that the fruit had such a delicious taste.


    Listening to theirpliments, Murong Lingran''s eyes allughing into a straight line, there is room for this plug-in in her hand, how she wants to cultivate, just ask Chang Qi Shenjun, it is convenient.


    Murong Zhe listened to theirpliments and smiled, giving his daughter an admiring look.


    Murong Lingran also responded with a smile.


    Because everyone had lunch, Murong Lingran didn''t prepare much for everyone, and the small tes in front of everyone were quickly swept away.


    Helian Rongjiu''s stomach was already full, but he still said with an unfinished expression: "Girl, is there anything else? I haven''t eaten enough."


    King Qi also said, "That''s right, it''s so delicious that you can swallow your tongue."


    Others also looked at Murong Lingran expectantly.


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course there is still more, but if you have another portion, can everyone''s stomach still bear it?"


    The faces of everyone turned red at the same time, and they also realized that they were as greedy as a child, which was really inappropriate.


    Seeing them embarrassed, Murong Lingran said again: "Don''t worry, everyone, I promised you that when you leave, I will let you take arge basket and give your family a taste. These will be delivered soon. Ye Zhai is on sale, so please take care of your family members at that time."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You are really too humble, your fruits are so delicious, you will not know how many people want to buy them by then, you will definitely limit the purchase or increase the price, so you don''t have to worry about not being able to sell it at all."


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "That''s natural. Of course, I also want thedies to help me spread the word."


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head helplessly, really still a small money fan.


    After saying a few more words, the impact of Murong''s family''s per mu yield was too great, and a few people started to transport the grain that Murong Lingran wanted to sell to them back to the treasury.


    Sitting on the carriage, Helian Rongjiu looked at the basket not far away like a baby, and said with a smile, "Brother Huang, how is it? Did I call you here today for nothing?"


    King Qi smiled and nodded: "Well, it''s not in vain, Miss Murong is really amazing, her craftsmanship is good, and the things she grows are good. Such a powerful girl, I don''t know which kid will be cheaper in the future."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly sat up straight and coughed softly, "She''s only a little over twelve years old, so she shouldn''t be in a hurry for lifelong events."


    King Qi suddenly sighed, "s, if she hadn''t been only twelve years old, I would have brought this girl into the backyard, with such good craftsmanship, as long as she cooks for me every day, I will definitely go to her every day. yard meal.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu knew that the emperor said this on purpose, but he still gave him a stern look, "Brother, Murong girl is so powerful, and his father and brothers love her very much, so she definitely won''t let her be a child. ."


    King Qi continued with a smile and said, "Being my King Qi''s child is also a very beautiful thing. The big deal is that I will give her a side concubine Dangdang."


    "Humph." Helian Rongjiu said angrily: "It''s really old cows eating young grass, you are so old, she won''t like you."

 Chapter 1800: really bad

    Chapter 1800 is really bad


    King Qi said: "I don''t like me, do I like you?"


    "Of course."


    "You are also several years older than her."


    "Anyway, she''s much younger than you, and more suitable for her."


    King Qi gritted his teeth, "You are the most inappropriate, such an assertive girl will definitely not be able to bear to serve you with others."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I don''t want her to serve, there are servants to serve. If I really marry her, I promise not to have three wives and four concubines, and promise to let her do whatever she wants."


    King Qi was stunned: "Aren''t you afraid that the officials willin and the queen mother is dissatisfied with her?"


    "No." Helian Rongjiu said: "I will stop their mouths, no, now it seems that she can stop their mouths without me, relying on her own ability."


    King Qi spread his hands helplessly: "Okay, I won''tpete with you anymore."


    Helian Rongjiu sneered: "You have all your sons, and there are concubines in the house. They are not my opponents at all. She doesn''t look down on you, so don''t put money on your face."


    "You!" King Qi clenched his fists and gritted his teeth: "Ninth brother, you really need a beating."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Brother Huang, are you so embarrassed?"


    King Qi choked and was speechless for a moment, red at him fiercely, turned his head away and stopped looking at him.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Prime Minister Suo brought the basket to his wife''s yard as soon as he got home.


    Mrs. Prime Minister saw the mysterious face of her man, looked at the basket in his hand curiously, and said, "Is there anything else you want to give me?"


    Prime Minister Suo smiled and said, "You know that I went to Lihua Vige, right?"


    "I know, I asked you to give Jia Nian everything, right? How is her body? Is the child okay?"


    "Don''t worry, in fact, we don''t need to bring anything, and she doesn''t have to worry about food. Jia Nian is all well and the child is healthy. Mrs. Murong is a person who has given birth to seven children, so taking care of a pregnant woman is not a problem. Let''s not talk about this first, look at this, it''s thetest fruit grown by Murong''s family, and every kind of fruit is delicious, haven''t you been having a bad appetite recently? This is just right,e and try it."


    The grandmother on the side suddenly said, "Master, have you washed this fruit?"


    Prime Minister Suo was stunned for a moment, and suddenly became annoyed, "Yes, yes, look at me, I have been patronizing this smell, and I forgot to wash it, you can quickly take it and wash it."


    "Yes, sir."


    After a long while, the Prime Minister''s wife tasted every kind of fruit and said with a smile: "It''s not bad, it really tastes better than what I''ve eaten before."


    "As long as you like it." Suo Cheng said: "When Zhi Ye Zhai starts selling, I will ask the little servant to line up to buy it for you. I heard that Murong girl doesn''t grow much, so she will definitely limit the purchase at that time. It''s better to get in line early."


    Mrs. Prime Minister nodded, "Well, I see. It seems that Jia Nian has also had a good time during this time."


    "Yes, now Azong has returned safely, and her life will be better in the future."


    "It''s better. I was really worried at the beginning. It was the first time Murong Zong went to war, and if he didn''te back like this, then Jia Nian would be over. Now I''m finally relieved."


    ¡­


    After Helian Rongjiu and his entourage left, given the special circumstances of Lihua Vige this year, there would be a lot of dreams at night. Before the time to collect the autumn tax, the soldiers who collected the autumn tax came.


    The vigers who were still immersed in the joy of harvesting heard that they were going to pay the tax, but they were not greatly affected. Anyway, there was a lot of food this year, and even if they paid the autumn tax, it would be much more than when they didn¡¯t pay before.

 Chapter 1801: The Return of Murong Zong (1)

    Chapter 1801 The Return of Murong Zong (1)


    After every household paid the autumn tax, the day Murongzong returned in less than two days.


    At this time, Murong Lingran''s family was standing at the north gate, waiting to wee the soldiers back to Beijing.


    The faces of the people around are full of smiles, especially for the generals riding horses, everyone''s faces are full of admiration.


    There were even women who had not left the cab to wink at the soldiers on the street, but the soldiers basically walked forward without squinting, and didn''t dare to look at them, so they couldn''t notice the situation on both sides.


    After a long time, seeing a familiar figure, Murong jumped up excitedly, waving his hands and shouting: "Big brother, big brother, we are here, here!"


    was looking attentively in front of Murong Zong when he heard the sound, turned his head and saw that all his family members came out to greet him, he immediately smiled and waved to them.


    Xiao Manan saw that his son did notck arms or legs, and the big stone that had been hanging in his heart finally fell.


    Murong Xuan said loudly, "Brother, we are waiting for you at Zhiye Zhai No. 1 store."


    Murong Zong did not speak, but pointed to the sky with his finger, which meant that he had to enter the pce, and he did not know when he would be able to return home.


    Murong Xuan immediately understood what he meant, and said to his family, "Big brother has heard what I said, and we have seen Big Brother, we should go home and wait for him first, he still has to see His Majesty, I don''t know how long it will take. His Majesty will let him back, maybe he has already hosted a banquet in the pce to entertain him."


    Murong nodded: "Second brother is right, they must still have a lot of secret military information to report. I heard that the eldest brother has made a lot of merits. After the imperial court, the emperor must have a lot to say to him and Hou Ye. We Just go back first."


    Xiao Man''an said: "Okay, let''s go back first, make a meal and boil hot water and wait for him."


    As they expected, after Murong Lingran''s family went back, Murong Zong did not return until it was dark.


    The ?? emperor nned to keep them for dinner, but he knew that they were eager to go home, so he did not force them to stay.


    Everyone in Lihua Vige knew that Murong Zong was a general, and he came back from a victory. Seeing Murong Zong''s horse, the young man wanted to chase after him, but he knew it was too rude, so everyone greeted him.


    The children can''t care so much. This is the hero of their Lihua Vige. Everyone chased behind his horse until he entered his own door, and he was still blocked at the door and did not disperse.


    Qiu Xiaoru happened to be on the road, and when he saw Murong Zong riding a tall horse, his face turned gloomy when he thought of Mo Ershan, the rogue at home.


    But she didn''t dare to do anything, so she could only curse Mo Ershan and Murong Zong fiercely in her heart. In order to prevent others from seeing her unwillingness andugh at her again, she had to go home quickly.


    "Father, Mother, brothers and sisters, I''m back."


    As soon as Murong Zong came back, he shouted loudly.


    The ?? family was waiting for him in the main room, and when they heard his voice, everyone walked out quickly.


    "Azong, you are back."


    "Brother, you are finally back."


    "Big Brother."


    "Big Brother."


    ¡­


    Several children gathered in front of Murong Zong, shouting chirply.


    After giving everyone a hug, Murong Zong said earnestly, "Father, Mother, I came back safely."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "It''s good to be back. I didn''t expect you to go to the frontier for a few months, and you will grow taller and stronger. Although it''s darker, you look very healthy."

 Chapter 1802: The Return of Murong Zong (2)

    Chapter 1802 The Return of Murong Zong (2)


    Xiao Manan took a general look at his appearance, and saw that there were no scars on his face, but there were faint scars on his neck, and worried: "Azong, you must have suffered a lot of injuries, right?"


    Murong Zong said: "It''s okay, swords have no eyes on the battlefield, and injuries are normal. What I have on me is nothing, it has already healed, and there are only many scars on Hou Ye''s body."


    said, he nced at the people present, and said in surprise, "Where''s Jia Nian? Why didn''t shee out?"


    Xiao Manan smiled and said: "Jia Nian has been waiting for you at the door all afternoon, and her body can''t hold it anymore, so I will let her go back to the room to rest first, she is a person with two bodies now, and it is easier to get tired. Don''t me her."


    "A person with two bodies?" Murong Zong said in shock: "Jia Nian her, is she...is...is..."


    Xiao Manan nodded: "yes, she is pregnant, a lot of things happened at home while you were gone, go see her first, the hot water in your house is ready, she misses you during this time tight."


    Murong Zong said excitedly: "I understand, that parents, brothers and sisters, I will excuse me first."


    Murong Zhe said: "What are you polite to your parents, go back quickly."


    "Um."


    After Murong Zong entered, there were still many children at the door, and many adults who were worried about their children were not far away. Although they wanted toe over, they knew that it was already evening, so it was difficult to disturb them.


    Murong Lingran saw that they were all children of people who worked in her home, and she looked happy for their family. She walked over quickly and took out arge bag of candy and jerky from her satchel.


    When the children saw her approaching suddenly, their mouths seemed to be covered with honey, and they jumped out one after another as if they didn''t need money for nice words.


    "Sister Ran, congrattions on your eldest brother''s return."


    "Sister Ran, congrattions on your reunion with your brother."


    "Sister Ran, Brother Azong is back safely, congrattions."


    "Sister Ran, I heard from my parents that Brother Azong is a great hero who goes into battle to kill the enemy."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran distributed a handful of jerky and candy to everyone, and said with a smile, "Okay, but sister knows, thank you for your concern, everyone can eat these snacks."


    The children all started to swallow, because they knew how delicious the candy and jerky at Sister Ran''s house were, and the good words began to pop out again and again.


    "Thank you, Sister Ran, she is the most beautiful."


    "Of course my sister has the best heart."


    "Of course the candy made by my sister is the best candy in the world."


    "Of course the jerky made by my sister is the best jerky in the world."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran didn''t feel embarrassed when she heard the words, and she didn''t blush. Instead, sheughed and said, "If you guys have vision, I also think that my craftsmanship can be ranked second, and no one dares to be ranked first,e on,e on, I It''s a happy event for the big brother toe back, everyone is here to be happy, haha...haha..."


    "Thank you, Sister Ran."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan in the distance: "¡­"


    When did sister be so narcissistic?


    Murong Zong and his wife have not seen each other for a long time, and Murong Zong has been busy all the way. This time, after returning to the room, it will be an hourter, and the moon is already high.


    Xiao Manan took the people and just prepared the food. When everyone was seventy full, Murong Zong opened his mouth.


    "Father, Mother, Jia Nian told me just now that it hasn''t rained in Lihua Vige during the time I left, but our well has always had water. This is really amazing."

 Chapter 1803: The Return of Murong Zong (3)

    Chapter 1803 The Return of Murong Zong (3)


    Murong Zhe nced at his daughter and said with a smile, "Yes, Lihua Vige is very lucky, there is always water underground, so this year, not only did the whole vige not suffer from disasters, but the water from Lihua Vige was also transported to other viges and cities. There was even a bumper harvest some time ago, which is higher thanst year''s per mu."


    Murong Zong nodded: "It''s good that the yield per mu is high. When the grain was burned by the Chongyan Kingdom, the entire military camp was really covered with a dark cloud. Fortunately, the court dispatched the grain and grass in time, and we can return safely."


    Murong Lingran said: "Brother, don''t worry, after nting high-yield grain for a few years, Xuanqing country will no longer be afraid of running out of grain and grass, and if there is enough grain and grass, you can raise more soldiers. Sooner orter, neighboring countries will When they see our country''s soldiers, they will flee."


    Murong Zong suddenly thought of something, and his face suddenly became extremely serious, "Aran is right, high-yield grain is a good thing, it can not only support people in our country, but also people in neighboring countries, but it can''t be spread to Chongyan Kingdom. Going with Cangda Country, if it is passed on, it will be too cheap for them."


    Murong Lingran said: "Yes, Your Majesty also thought of this, I heard him say that recently every town has set up very strict checkpoints, not only high-yield grains, but even ordinary grains are not allowed to be transported out of the city casually. Checkpoints have also been set up, and inspections in the border areas are more stringent, and only food is allowed to be brought in, not allowed to go out, in order to prevent ck-hearted merchants from reselling."


    However, if people really want to spread the word, there is probably a way, but this is better than no measures at all, and it can also dy the harvest of high-yield grains in other countries.


    Murong Zong heaved a sigh of relief, and sure enough, what he could think of, the emperor could also think of.


    Murong Zong looked at his sister gratefully again: "Aran, thanks to your foresight this time, you brought me a lot of herbal medicines, Chongyan Kingdom has indeed poisoned us, with your antidote, we The loss is small.¡±


    "Part of the reason that the Chongyan Kingdom was able to surrender so quickly this time is because of the silver grass and silver chestnut grass you gave. The herbs that can be used as both poison and antidote are really powerful."


    "And the 2,000-year-old ginseng you gave is really useful. It has saved many dying soldiers. Big brother can sit here safely now, and you have a share of the credit. Big brother really Thank you very much."


    "Big brother, don''t be polite to me." Murong said with a smile: "This is what you should do as a younger sister. If you and the second brother hadn''t gone to the darts and exchanged money to buy ginseng for me, I still don''t have it. I know where it is, so I didn''t save you, it was you who saved yourself."


    "Also, the Marquis of Ning''an is invincible. Even without my poison, he would definitely have a way to make Chongyan Kingdom surrender, it just takes a little more time."


    Murong Zong smiled and said, "Yes, you can say the same."


    Murong Xuan said excitedly: "Big brother, let''s learn kung fu with me tomorrow, I haven''t practiced with you for a long time."


    Murong Zong said: "Of course you can, get up early tomorrow, I will also practice with my third brother, and see if I am not at home during this time, whether you are ck."


    Murong Kuan patted his chest and said, "Brother, don''t worry, I haven''t been wasted during this time."


    "That''s good."


    Recalling what Helian Rongjiu had said to him in the pce, Murong Zong said again: "Father, Mother, prepare for the next few days. In three days, the prince of Chongyan Kingdom and Li, the most favored man in Cangda Kingdom. The king is going to visit the pce, and now he has settled down at the inn."

 Chapter 1804: The Return of Murong Zong (4)

    Chapter 1804 The Return of Murong Zong (4)


    "Before I left the pce, Your Majesty told me to inform everyone that we will go to the banquet together in three days."


    "Also, Aran, His Majesty said that you should prepare more fruits in advance in three days. If you have rare fruits, it would be better. When the carriage of vegetables arrives, they will be taken with you."


    "He wants to hold a banquet for the people of Chongyan and Cangda to see. My country, Xuanqing, has a vast territory, innumerable new things, and talented people. It is far from a small country like them that can invade at will."


    Murong said seriously: "I understand, I will watch and prepare."


    Xiao Manan said in surprise: "Your Majesty actually invited our family to the pce banquet? Is this appropriate?"


    Murong Zhe also said: "Yes, it''s okay for you to go, it''s not suitable for us to go?"


    In particr, he had to see envoys from other countries. He had wounds on his hands. Wouldn''t it be shame for Xuanqing to go there?


    Azong is a fifth-rank official, and he just came back from a victory, so it is suitable to go, he is a ninth-rank casual official, it is really not suitable to go.


    Murong Zong said with a smile: "Father, Mother, you have been worrying too much, that day was not only a banquet to wee envoys from other countries, but also a celebration banquet for me, the Marquis of Ning''an, and all the soldiers who went to the frontier. Of course, the soldiers will celebrate in the barracks, I won a battle, and His Majesty invites the parents of the meritorious officials, that is normal."


    Murong Zhe said: "I understand, we must go in three days."


    It turned out that that day was still their celebration feast. It is estimated that His Majesty also intends to give the two countries a disgrace, so that the people of Cangda and Chongyan will not take their Xuanqing seriously.


    Beginning early the next day, Xiao Manan and a few maids started to prepare the clothes for the banquet three dayster.


    Ever since Murong Zong became a general, she also expected this day to start preparing clothes for various asions with the cloth bestowed by the royal family.


    Now there are several maids to help her. Everyone''s clothes only have some finishing work, which can bepleted in three days.


    After Murong Lingran tried on the clothes, she saw Wei Jingxuan walking over as soon as she arrived in the main room.


    "Master Wei, why are you here?"


    Wei Jingxuan frowned: "Have you forgotten about your request for Brother Nine?"


    Murong said: "Is it about Bao Chuntao? Is there any news?"


    "Yup."


    "That child is really Murong Qi''s?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "This is not certain, it may or may not be."


    Murong was shocked: "What does this mean?"


    Wei Jingxuan nced at the direction of the backyard and said, "It''s better to call out your father and let''s go together. I heard that because Bao Chuntao is at their house these few days, Murongqing and Murongcai''s life has not been easy. , your father has been Murongliang''s son for decades, so let''s go and have a look, I''ll tell you in detail on the way."


    Murong Lingran''s face also became solemn, while thinking about things, she went to invite her father.


    There were always people watching, and there were always people reporting news to her. Although she knew that Murongqing had been wronged, she was not sure about Bao Chuntao''s identity at that time.


    Murong Zhe heard that Wei Jingxuan wasing, and quickly came to the main room, followed him to Murong Liang''s residence.


    Wei Jingxuan arrived at Murongliang''s residence and revealed Bao Chuntao''s identity.


    Bao Chuntao''s life experience is indeed as she said, her parents passed away one after another in the past two years, the age of the child is also correct, and it is indeed her biological child.

 Chapter 1805: only possible

    Chapter 1805 is only possible


    But the reason she was abandoned at first was because she had an affair with others and was discovered by her first husband, so she was abandoned.


    After retiring, he was indeed with Murong Qi for a period of time. Neighbors can also prove that they heard the cry of worshipping the heavens and the earth at night.


    Her family is indeed in debt because of the treatment of her parents, and the house has been sold. Now she is indeed hiding from debt.


    By the way, he was also hiding from her wild man.


    Before she and Murong Qi were together, she had always been in touch with her wild man, but the wild man had some grudges with her parents and did not allow them to be together, so she had to settle for the next best thing and be with Murong Qi.


    Her wild man had a habit of drinking too much after his business failed. After his parents left, Bao Chuntao lived with the man, but when the man got drunk, he had the habit of scolding people and scolding Bao Chuntao every time. It was so unsightly that Bao Chuntao couldn''t take it anymore and ran out.


    That wild man has been looking for her, so that child may not necessarily be Murong Qi''s child.


    ¡­


    After a long while, after hearing Wei Jingxuan''s words, Murongliang clenched his fists and said, "Okay, you actually lied to me. If I don''t teach her a good lesson today, I won''t be named Murong!"


    After saying that, he looked at the courtyard, and Murong Liang looked at Murong Qing: "Aqing, where''s Bao Chuntao? Wasn''t the person still here just now?"


    Murong Qing said, "I was called away by a woman just now."


    "Don''t worry, people are just being spent by my people."


    After Wei Jingxuan finished speaking, he waved his hand, and the two men in ck walked in from outside the yard with Bao Chuntao, who was holding the child.


    Murongliang said angrily: "Bao Chuntao, after you followed other men, you followed my son, you are shameless, this child is a wild child of you and other men! You are actually trying to hide from your wild man. Hiding here, it is useless for me to let you live for the sake of the children, and the children have suffered a lot of grievances in the past few days, you ... you are simply a slut! "


    Bao Chuntao didn''t expect the incident to happen so soon, and said in a panic, "Uncle Murong, you...you know?"


    Murong Liang sneered: "Yes, I know everything."


    Bao Chuntao hugged the child, nced at Wei Jingxuan, then at Murong Lingran, and said with a bitter face: "Uncle Murong, I know it''s wrong for me to hide from you, and I really shouldn''t be so unloving, but this child It might really be Murong Qi''s."


    Murong Liang said: "You said it was only possible. After you were abandoned, you followed two people. Can you guarantee that this child must be Murong Qi''s? Even if it is Murong Qi, I will not admit this grandson. I My grandson, won''te out of a slut''s belly!"


    "Uncle Murong, what you said is too ugly!"


    "Hmph, what? You dare to do it yourself, but don''t dare to listen to others? It sounds ugly now? When you do something scandalous, why don''t you think about this child? what?"


    Bao Chuntao choked and was speechless.


    Murong said: "ording to my opinion, this person probably knew that Murong Qi was dead, and the shock that day was all fake. He knew that there was no evidence of death, so he came to you."

 Chapter 1806: Soft persimmons

    Chapter 1806 The persimmon picks softly


    Murongqing was fed up with Bao Chuntao''s anger these days. She either asked her to take care of the child, or asked her to help wash diapers or something. Seeing that the child might be her younger brother, she could bear it before, but now, she can''t. possible.


    "Yes, you are really insidious, you actually want our family to raise a son for you for nothing!"


    Murong Cai looked at his grandfather and sister apologetically: "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault, I... I did hear Grandpa say that he has a woman named Chuntao outside, but I didn''t expect Bao Chuntao to be this one. kind of people."


    Murong Liang said: "A Cai, it''s not your fault, you just don''t want your brother to be living abroad. Now her child is most likely not your father''s, so we have no reason to take her in."


    Bao Chuntao said, "Uncle Murong, are you going to drive us away?"


    "Of course." Murong Liang said: "We have nothing to do with each other now, and there are girls in the family who haven''t left the cab. Are you going to teach my granddaughter bad by keeping you at home? Destroy the atmosphere of Lihua Vige and make me not safe at night? Dare to lie I, I not only want to drive you away, but also send you to prison."


    Bao Chuntao said anxiously: "Uncle Murong, I know that it''s not right for me to be with Murong Qi after I''ve been with someone else, but I wanted to be with him wholeheartedlyter, but he abandoned me, and Iter decided to live with him. I had no choice but to follow that man again. This child is most likely his, do you have the heart to watch your blood flow out?"


    Murong Liang said, "I believe you know better than anyone whose child this child is. I heard that this child''s possible father is also looking for him, and you also came to my house to avoid that family. You are pitiful, you said that you had no ce to live, and I believed it, now that the matter has been exposed, I don''t want to see you again!"


    "Uncle Murong!"


    Murong Liang turned his head, as if he didn''t want to see her.


    If Wei Jingxuan and Murong Lingran were not still here, he would definitely have entered the room directly.


    Bao Chuntao gritted his teeth, looked at Wei Jingxuan and said with hatred: "It''s all because of you, it''s because of you that they didn''t take me in, I hate you."


    Wei Jingxuan said indifferently: "Hate it, there are many people who hate me in this world, and you are not my family, it doesn''t matter if you hate me or not."


    "you!"


    Bao Chuntao suddenly looked at Murong Lingran with a pleading expression.


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide her gaze, wanting to see what she was going to say.


    Bao Chuntao slowly walked towards Murong Lingran, just when Murong Lingran thought she was really going to ask her, she had a dagger in her hand at some point, and she didn''t care that she was still holding the child. He simply stabbed Murong Lingran neatly.


    Murong Lingran has been guarding her all the time, seeing her such a dangerous move, she quickly took a step back and dodged her attack.


    Is this man crazy? It wasn''t her investigation. If you want to kill, you must kill Wei Jingxuan.


    Is it because she is the youngest here, the persimmon is soft, so take her out?


    Bao Chuntao saw that the first knife was in vain, and then he wanted to give Murong Lingran the second knife, but before he raised his hand, Wei Jingxuan grabbed the hand holding the dagger.


    Bao Chuntao was in pain, and with a bang, the dagger fell to the ground.


    Wei Jingxuan wanted to kick her, but he thought of the child''s innocence, so he had to push her away, took out the sword from his waist, pointed at her neck and said, "I advise you to be honest, or I will first The one that ends is your child''s life."

 Chapter 1807: behind the scenes

    Chapter 1807 The mastermind behind the scenes


    Bao Chuntao was so frightened when she saw the sharp edge of the sword that she didn''t dare to move, and shivered: "You...don''t be impulsive, don''t hurt my child."


    Wei Jingxuan took out the rope from behind and threw it on Murong Cai''s body, "Tie her up."


    Murong Cai hurriedly followed suit.


    Mu Rongliang quickly carried the child into his arms.


    After a while, Murong Lingran looked at the person who was **** by the five flowers, and said coldly: "Your identity is really not that simple, you say, who sent you to assassinate me?"


    Bao Chuntao said with a resigned face: "If you want to kill or cut, you can do whatever you want, I won''t say anything."


    Murong said: "Aren''t you afraid that we will take your child out?"


    Bao Chuntao nced at the child and sneered: "He is a wild breed, I don''t want him for a long time, you can deal with it as you like."


    Murong smiled and said: "Do you think that you don''t care about him, so we won''t hurt him?"


    Bao Chuntao did not speak.


    Murong Lingran suddenly walked up to the child and sprinkled some white powder on the child.


    Bao Chuntao was surprised: "What did you do to him?"


    Murong said: "Poison."


    Bao Chuntao said: "Poison? Why doesn''t the child have any symptoms?"


    "Of course." Murong said: "One of the symptoms of my poison is to make people fall into a deep sleep. He is sleeping now, of course you can''t see the symptoms. If there is no antidote for me, After two hours, there is no doubt of death."


    "You...you must be lying to me, I don''t believe your words."


    "I lied to you? Since you dare toe here, you must know that my father, Wen Swiss franc, was an imperial physician before. For the sake of my safety, he often made some poisons for me and put them on his body for self-defense. This is the whole vige. things you know."


    Bao Chuntao was startled when she heard the words, but she had no choice but to believe it. She gritted her teeth and said, "You actually poisoned a baby? Are you still human?"


    "You deserve to ask this question too?" Murong Lingran sneered: "Of course I''m a human being, you wanted my life just now, don''t you think that I will still be kind to your child?"


    Bao Chuntao said anxiously, "Hurry up and detoxify the child, or I won''t let you go even if I''m a ghost."


    Murong said: "If you want to detoxify, yes, you can tell the mastermind behind your scenes. It''s better to hurry up, otherwise it will be slow, and your child''s poison will not be solved."


    "I... Really as long as I say it, my child will be fine?"


    "certainly."


    Bao Chuntao said: "Well, I said, when I was inquiring about Murong Qi, a nanny came to me and told me where Murong Qi lived. She threatened me with my child and asked me to help her. If If I don''t help her, my children and I will be in danger at any time. I have no choice but to agree to her. "


    Murong said: "She wants you to kill me?"


    "That''s right." Bao Chuntao nodded: "I was thinking just now, if I don''tplete the task and leave here, our mother and son will still be dead, so it''s better to kill you, so that the child falls into your hands, there are probably more a chance to live."


    Murong sneered: "You are really self-righteous."


    "Now that I''ve said it, can you detoxify my child?"


    "I''m not busy." Murong said calmly: "You just said that a grandma came to you, you haven''t said her specific identity."

 Chapter 1808: origin

    Chapter 1808 History


    Bao Chuntao said: "I really don''t know her identity, please believe me."


    "Stubborn." Wei Jingxuan said: "If you don''t tell the truth, then I will throw your child into the mountains."


    "Don''t, don''t." Bao Chuntao said anxiously: "It''s not that I don''t say it, but I say it, and that person will kill my child and even pick up my parents'' graves. I really don''t. Dare to say it."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "I promise you, as long as you speak out, to ensure that your child is safe and sound, and you can help you find a good family to take him in in the future. Since I can find out so much information about you, I can Protect your parents'' graves from harm."


    Bao Chuntao struggled for a while, closed her eyes resignedly, and had no choice but to tell the mother''s origin.


    "Fu Yizhi? Are you telling the truth?"


    "It''s true, everything I said is true." Bao Chuntao said: "After I separated from that mama, I wanted to find out who she was, so I quietly followed her to an inn, I heard from her in person, Miss, everything is done. Thedy also said that in a few days, no one will be able to respond to her."


    Murong frowned, she just destroyed Fu Yizhi''s good deeds twice, but Fu Yizhi wanted her life.


    Bao Chuntao said with a sad face: "I have already told everything I know, now you should be able to detoxify my child?"


    Murong said: "Do you think I''m just as vicious as you? I''m not so mad enough to shoot at a child. The ones I sprinkled just now are just ordinary flour."


    What?


    flour?


    Damn, she was deceived again!


    Wei Jingxuan waved his hand, and his men immediately pushed him down.


    Bao Chuntao saw that her child was also being held by the man in ck, worried that Wei Jingxuan would really take action on the baby, and said anxiously: "Please, spare my child, he is still young and innocent."


    Several people ignored her and let her shout hoarsely until she could no longer be heard.


    Seeing Murong Lingran frowning, Wei Jingxuan said, "I heard Brother Jiu say that you had a holiday with the girl Fu Yizhi from General Fu''s Mansion. I thought it was a trivial matter, but I didn''t expect her to kill."


    Murong said: "I guess she knows that the second brother is engaged, and hates me for ruining her good deeds, and I have the reason for her to take the initiative to meet my second brother privately."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Then what do you do now? If you let it go, Fu Yizhi will shoot you sooner orter."


    Murong said: "Young Master Wei, I will trouble you with this matter. As long as you make a n, Fu Yizhi will easily reveal his fault."


    "I know what to do, but her father just came back from the frontier. I heard that he has also made a lot of credit. It is estimated that she should not be punished heavily."


    "I see."


    ¡­


    And after Wei Jingxuan took the people away, ording to Murong Lingran''s instructions, he invited Fu Yizhi''s mama out in Bao Chuntao''s name, and when the evidence was conclusive, he directly reported what happened today to He He. Lian Rongjiu.


    After all, Murong Lingran is now the lord of the township, and he still holds a lot of secret recipes for nting.


    When Helian Rongjiu found out, he was furious and immediately summoned General Fu''s father and daughter into the pce to personally interrogate them.

 Chapter 1809: palace banquet

    Chapter 1809 Pce Banquet


    Originally, Fu Yizhi didn''t admit what she had done, but under Bao Chuntao''s identification, she also described the appearance of the grandmother beside her, so she couldn''t help but admit it.


    As Wei Jingxuan thought, because Fu Yizhi''s father came back with a great victory, General Rong can also prove that he has indeed made great contributions many times. Killing the daughter of a meritorious official at this time will inevitably make people chill.


    But the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. The person who intends to kill the emperor''s pro-appointed vige monarch and who grows high-yield grain is also a heinous crime.


    Helian Rongjiu ordered the staff to y fifty out of one hundred million, and went to Baiyun Nunnery to practice for two years. He was not allowed to go home or marry within two years.


    Although she spared her life, fifty sticks are enough to make her a daughter of a daughter feel better.


    She is now of marriageable age, and after two years of practice on behalf of the hair, she is considered an old girl in Xuanqing Kingdom, and she is someone who has been punished by the emperor himself. If I can marry a small family, or I can only die alone, in short, my life is over.


    And although Bao Chuntao was instructed, he also attempted murder and was sentenced to exile for 3,000 miles.


    As for her child, Helian Rongjiu also knew that he was innocent. For the sake of the child, he sent someone to find him a good family to raise him up.


    Murong Lingran had no objection to this result. She also knew that Helian Rongjiu was in trouble and did not force him to execute Fu Yizhi.


    Bao Chuntao''s affairs came to an end, and soon came the day when Murong Lingran''s family went to the pce for a banquet.


    This banquet was unusual. Since some of the family members of each household had to attend and the space was limited, only officials of the fourth rank and above were invited.


    Of course, Murong Zong is a five-rank official, but as one of the protagonists today, there is no restriction.


    Xiao Manan and Murong Zhe often attended this kind of banquet in the past few years, but they were not very nervous, even the older children.


    Only Murong Yi and Murong Ding were young, and they could not remember some things clearly. As soon as they arrived at the gate of the pce and saw the high pce wall, they both became restrained at the same time, not as lively as they used to be.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Little Si, Xiao Liu, don''t be afraid, it''s just the pce, and today is the celebration feast for the eldest brother and Hou Ye, you are still young, even if you do something wrong, it doesn''t matter, sister also I will mention you, what is the matter, and the elder brother and elder sister will carry it for you."


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding looked at each other, and when they heard what their sister said, their hearts became calmer.


    Murong Yi said: "Sister, I''m sorry, I made you worry, I understand."


    Murong Ding also said: "Sister, I''m not nervous anymore, thank you."


    Murong smiled at them, turned around and led them and their parents to the hall where the banquet was held.


    There were many officials and their family members who came with them on the way. After the previous banquets, many people knew their family, and many people greeted them along the way.


    The road to the pce is long, but fortunately, nothing happened, and we came to the Xuantian Hall where the banquet was held smoothly.


    The little **** who was in charge of leading the way at the door saw that Murong Zhe''s family had arrived, and immediately stepped forward diligently, and said with a smile, "May I ask who are the distinguished guests...?"


    Murong Zhe took a look at the eunuch''s appearance, seeing that he was young, only twelve or thirteen years old, guessing that he was a neer in recent years, so he didn''t know himself, and said sternly: "I''m Wen Rui. Lang Murongzhe."

 Chapter 1810: looking for something

    Chapter 1810 The person looking for trouble


    The little ****ughed more enthusiastically when he heard the words, nced at the children beside him, and said with a smile: "It turns out that it is Lord Wen Rung, General Murong and the family of Chunling Xiangjun, who have long admired the name, the servant Xiaolinzi, everyone''s The position is in the front, pleasee with the servants."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Thank you father-inw."


    Murong Lingran was carefully examining the people around her all the way. Compared with the previous two banquets between the Marquis of Ning''an and the King of Qi, there were many more people she didn''t know.


    When most of the people saw their family, they turned around and talked about their family.


    Murong Lingran''s heart didn''t fluctuate much. This was what she expected in advance. Just that Lihua Vige was not hit by disasters recently, but the high-yield grains that had been harvested were enough to be their talk after dinner.


    The banquet in the imperial pce was also simr to the banquet of the Marquis of Ning''an before. There was a ce for people to perform in the middle, and the banquets were on both sides of the main hall.


    On such asions, the emperor usually appears at the end, and the envoys from other countries have to wait for the emperor to appear before appearing, so everyone is very rxed, with smiles on their faces, seeing friends who haven¡¯t seen for a long time, also They all stepped forward to say hello.


    After only looking at it for a long time, Murong frowned.


    Looking at the dresses of those nobledies, and then at his own, his face suddenly felt a little ufortable.


    I knew that today was the celebration banquet of the Marquis of Ning''an, General Rong and her eldest brother, as well as the wee party of the envoys. What I didn''t know, I thought it was the emperor''s concubine selection banquet today.


    Thosedies, all of them were wearing extremely luxurious andplicated clothes at this time, their faces were smeared with powder, and their buns were much more delicate than before.


    Didn''t Helian Rongjiu not get married and have children until he was eighteen years old? Is it too early to work so hard now?


    No, today, there are also royal rtives and other high school children, maybe their target is not Helian Rongjiu at all?


    Murong Xuan has also been searching for a figure in the hall, Ruan Youyi is also looking at him, and the two of them just met and smiled at each other.


    Xiao Linzi led them to the first row on the left and the third row horizontally, and said, "This is the position of Lord Wen Rung''s family. It was arranged by the people of the Ministry of Rites. Don''t dislike it, although this is the ce. It''s not the closest ce to His Majesty, but it''s the best ce to watch singing and dancing."


    Murong Zhe hurriedly said: "Father-inw is very polite, it is a great honor for us toe today, and it is impossible to dislike it."


    Xiao Linzi said: "Your Excellency really understands righteousness, the servants will not disturb your family, so I will retire."


    Murong Lingran gave him a small ingot and said with a smile, "Thank you father-inw."


    Xiao Linzi knew that it was a coin or two taels of silver when he touched it, and he was overjoyed and said, "Thank you Xiangjun. If you have an order from Xiangjun, just call the servants here."


    "If necessary, we will not be polite."


    After Xiao Linzi left, as soon as Murong Lingran''s family sat down, a girl ran up to them.


    The girl said with a condescending look: "You are the Wen Rung family?"


    Murong frowned and said, "So what? What about no?"


    The girl snorted: "If it''s not, then forget it, if it is, then it''s nothing more than that."


    She thought she was someone with three heads and six arms, but she was just like an ordinary person.

 Chapter 1811: The clan of the Marquis of Ningan?

    Chapter 1811 The n of Lord Ning''an?


    Before Murong Lingran could speak, a woman came quickly from behind the man and said apologetically, "I''m sorry everyone, this is my daughter, thirteen years old this year, and spoiled by me. Please don''t get to know her in general."


    Murong said: "It''s okay not to have the same knowledge as her, but what I want to know is, why is your daughter so hostile to our family? We should have never met, right? Where does her hostilitye from?"


    The woman smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know that either."


    The girl said contemptuously, "Mother, I just came here to ask them a question, and I just had a few words with them. I didn''t scold or hit anyone. What are you apologizing for? Really, it''s like I did something like this. It''s a big mistake."


    "Murong Wei!" The woman said angrily, "Are you going to disobey me on this asion?"


    Murong frowned, Murong Wei?


    Someone with the same surname as her, Murong, shouldn''t be a n of the Marquis of Ning''an, right?


    I have long heard that the rtionship between Lord Ning''an and his n is not very good. Could it be because Zhi Ye Zhai and Lord Ning''an are too close, so these people are so hostile to their family?


    That''s not right. The Marquis of Ning''an alone is under ten thousand people, and his nsmen are toote to please him. How could he rush to offend them.


    Then where did this girl''s hostilitye from?


    "I see, don''t be angry, I just want to know if they are the Wen Swiss franc family. When I asked you just now, you didn''t tell me directly, so I had to ask myself."


    The woman said helplessly: "Everyone, I''m sorry, my daughter is just very curious about Zhiye Zhai''s vegetables and fruits, so she came to ask you specifically. We still have something to do, so I won''t bother you."


    After saying that, I wanted to leave with my daughter.


    But as soon as they turned their heads, they saw the Marquis of Ning An behind them, looking at them gloomily.


    The hearts of the two of them suddenly froze.


    The Marquis of Ning An frowned and said, "Sister Yin, what are you doing with the Azhe family?"


    Murong Wei no longer had the domineering arrogance she had just now, lowered her head and dared not speak.


    Azhe''s family?


    This title is too close.


    Yin said: "Uncle Tang, don''t be angry, it''s just that Xiaowei was curious and asked them a question. Now that it has been confirmed, I''m about to leave with Xiaowei."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, cousin? Could it be someone from Hou Ye''s cousin''s house? Is Murong Wei also Hou Ye''s grandniece?


    Yin''s husband seemed to have been paying attention to this side. Seeing this, he hurried over and said respectfully, "Uncle Tang, I''m sorry, it''s because I didn''t discipline my wife and daughter well and made them upset you, I''ll take them away now. ."


    After he finished speaking, he gave his daughter a stern look: "I don''t care if you are willful in normal times, but you are so ignorant on this asion today, do you want the whole family to bury you to feel at ease?"


    Murong Wei became a little bolder when she saw her fathering, and curled her lips in disdain: "I didn''t do anything, I just asked if they were Wen Rung''s family."


    Murong Lingran deliberately said: "I only asked one question, but the attitude is like we owe you money."


    Murong Wei suddenly looked at Murong Lingran sullenly.


    Murong Lingran also looked straight into her eyes, and there was no fear in her eyes.


    Joke, she, a town lord with a gold medal, would be afraid of the daughter of an ordinary minister?

 Chapter 1812: Murong Zheng and the Yin family

    Chapter 1812 Murong Zheng and Yin Shi


    Lord Ning''an said, "Really?"


    Shi Yin said: "Uncle Tang, the child is ignorant, you see, on this asion today, I would like to ask you to save face. When you go back, if you want to beat or scold her, I will let you deal with her."


    The Marquis of Ning''an snorted coldly: "Go back to your seat and sit down for me. If you dare toe to trouble the Azhe family, don''t me me for not giving you face."


    "Yes yes yes, cousin, let''s go now, you calm down."


    After saying that, the family returned to their ce in a daze.


    After they left, the Marquis of Ning''an sat down next to him and said, "Azhe, they are the eldest son and eldest daughter-inw of my cousin''s family, Murong Zheng and the Yin family, and now the official residence is from the third-rank Shaofu supervisor, they just now If it offends you, I will apologize to you on their behalf."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry about it, Lord Hou, it was just a question that I was asked, and I didn''t take it to heart."


    "That''s good."


    Murong said: "I just don''t know why, Murong Wei''s tone is obviously very hostile to our family."


    The Marquis of Ning An suddenly felt a little ufortable and said, "Aran, don''t be afraid, you are the Xiangjun personally appointed by His Majesty. If they dare to trouble you again in the future, you can just carry out the identity of the Xiangjun."


    "oh, I understand now."


    Ning Anhou nodded, and his face involuntarily became solemn.


    Now that A Zhe''s identity has not been confirmed, his nsmen are so hostile to their family, if confirmed, their future situation...


    He nced at Murong Zong, then at Murong Xuan, then at Murong Lingran, their family is capable, and the emperor protects them, I hope he is unfounded.


    Murong Wei, who returned to her position, was still angry.


    Yin shi said in a low voice, "On this asion today, I really don''t understand why you want to trouble them, even if you listen to your aunt Murong Fei''s words that her son has suffered a lot in Wen Rung''s family, what do you think? I''m angry for your brother Yucheng, but you can''t trouble them today? If there is a big trouble, do you want to be dealt with like a girl from the Fu family?"


    Murong Wei naturally knew what Fu Yizhi was dealt with, but she didn''t do anything to hurt the world, said: "Okay, mother, I understand now, I don''t dare, I just suddenly saw When I got to them, the words my aunt and usined suddenly popped into my mind, I didn''t think about it that much, and now I know I was wrong."


    Yin Shi couldn''t help poking her on the forehead: "You know, I was really scared to death just now, if the other party makes trouble with you, and today''s banquet is special, you will definitely be charged with a big disrespect. Guilty, even if I want to save you, I won''t be able to save you."


    At this moment, Eunuch De suddenly stood on the top and said loudly: "Your Majesty is here, the Queen Mother is here, King Qi is here, Princess Ningxin is here..."


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of people came from outside the hall.


    The people present knelt down at the same time.


    Helian Rongjiu followed by several people and said as they walked, "Today is a day of great joy, so please excuse everyone."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu quickly walked to the top and nodded with Eunuch De.


    Emperor De agreed, and said loudly, "The banquet begins."


    The dancers who had been waiting outside quickly walked in and started dancing with the music.


    As soon as the Queen Mother sat down, her eyes searched for the person she was looking for.

 Chapter 1813: reward

    Chapter 1813 Rewards


    She had also been called by Murong Zhe before, and among the people present, only their family was rtively unfamiliar, which made it easy for her to find Murong Lingran.


    The Queen Mother gave her daughter Ningxin a wink.


    Princess Ningxin nced at her mother''s eyes and knew what she was thinking, and nodded helplessly.


    It''s her, it''s her.


    The Queen Mother was instantly overjoyed. In order not to be rude, she sat upright and her eyes were looking straight ahead, but her eyes kept ncing in the direction of Murong Lingran intentionally or unintentionally.


    This is the girl who grows high-yield food.


    It''s a little different from what she imagined. In her opinion, people who rely on farming for a living must often run outside. The skin should be darker, but I didn''t expect her skin to look white and not lose at all. To other aristocraticdies in the capital.


    By the way, her mother has also lived in the capital for more than ten years. She also grew up in the capital, and she is not aplete peasant.


    His appearance is also good, and his behavior is also very generous and decent.


    Just such a thin and weak child, he can grow high-yield food, save Emperor Xuanhe''s peony tree, and grow lychees, which makes Zhiye Zhai famous in the capital. It is really incredible.


    The queen mother was concentrating on whether to summon her aler, when Helian Rongjiu suddenly picked up the wine, stood up, and said loudly: "Today''s banquet, I don''t need to tell you why everyone understands why it was held. I won''t talk nonsense here. I''m here to respect the Marquis of Ning''an, General Rong, General Murong Zong, and the soldiers who are still at the border. Thank you for all your efforts for Xuanqing Kingdom and great sess. Total victory."


    After saying that, the three of them toasted a ss of wine.


    General Fu hade back happily, but unexpectedly something happened to his daughter.


    He was already injured on the battlefield. After being summoned to the pce, the injury recurred and it was difficult to even get up, so he did not attend today''s banquet. Of course, he didn''t have the face to attend.


    The three of them also stood up quickly and quickly drank the wine in their sses.


    Ning''an Hou said sternly: "Your Majesty is polite, it is my duty to protect the family and the country, and it is all right."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Okay, I see your loyalty in my eyes, take advantage of today''s happiness, Eunuch De, read the imperial edict."


    Eunuch Toku nodded and took out the bright yellow scroll.


    Everyone knelt down at the same time.


    The content of the imperial decree is very simple. The Marquis of Ning''an will reward two hundred pieces of cloth, ten boxes of gold and silver jewelry, a thousand acres of fertilend, a thousand taels of gold, and one other courtyard.


    General Rong and General Fu are simr, but General Fu has less than the head coach.


    Although General Fu''s daughter did something wrong, but one yardage is one yardstick, and what belongs to General Fu will still be given to him, and the soldiers who fought **** battles must not be chilled.


    Finally, it was Murongzong''s turn.


    This was Murong Zong''s first time on the battlefield, and Helian Rongjiu was very satisfied with his first time on the battlefield to achieve such good results, and he finally lived up to his hopes.


    But after all, he is not the head coach, and the reward cannot exceed the Marquis of Ning''an. At the beginning, he was also named a fifth-rank general in advance, so he rewarded 100 pieces of cloth, 5 boxes of gold and silver jewelry, 500 acres of fertilend, and 1,000 taels of gold. one.


    As for the other soldiers, there are more or less rewards.


    Murong Zong was surprised that he actually had a mansion in the city.


    His family also looked at their son (brother) with pride.


    Eunuch De smiled and said: "General Murong, hurry up and ept the order."

 Chapter 1814: eyes are straight

    Chapter 1814 Eyes are straight


    Murong Zong quickly came back to his senses and said loudly: "Weichen epted the order, thank you Your Majesty, long live Your Majesty."


    After saying that, he stood up quickly, took the imperial decree, nced at it quickly, and held it in his arms like a baby.


    Helian Rongjiu turned his head and saw that Murong Lingran was also extremely satisfied. He was in a better mood and said loudly: "Everyone, take your seats and continue to enjoy the food."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    As soon as Murong Zong returned to his seat and sat down, everyone around him congratted him.


    Murong Zong also thanked them one by one.


    And as soon as he returned to his seat and sat down, the first thing he did was to give the imperial edict to Liu Jianian. After Liu Jianian took a quick look, he handed it to Xiao Manan.


    Xiao Manan opened the holy book in front of her husband, the two checked it together, and the rest of the children also surrounded them.


    Murong Xuan smiled and said, "Brother, congrattions."


    Murong Zong''s younger brothers and sisters alsopeted to rejoice.


    "Brother, congrattions."


    "Brother, you are amazing."


    "Brother, we want to learn from you."


    ¡­


    Murong Zong smiled and said: "Thank you, let''s go back and talk about some things, everyone is watching."


    Murong Xuan and the others reacted immediately, obediently did a good job, and continued to watch the dance in front of them.


    Several people in the distance curled their lips in disdain when they saw Murongzong''s family so proud.


    is just some reward, there is nothing to be proud of.


    After working hard for several months, he is not just a rank five general.


    Murong felt a few dazzling gazes, and quickly looked up, but found nothing unusual.


    I don''t know if the person who framed their family was also here.


    Soon, the pce people began to serve dishes one after another, but the fruits were served first.


    Seeing this, Helian Rongjiu said loudly, "Every Aiqing, before the severe drought in the capital, you also worked hard to donate the water in your house. Thanks to you Aiqing, there was no chaos in the capital and its surroundings. Only with Xuanqingguo can we get through this crisis safely. A few days ago, I learned from Chunling Township that there were several new fruitsing out of her house, so I bought it for you to taste and reward you. "


    The ministers said at the same time, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Soon, several kinds of fruits were ced on everyone''s desk, such as giant seedless lychees, red grapefruits,rge cherries, giant strawberries and small white strawberries.


    After the pce people had arranged them, Helian Rongjiu said: "These I and a few adults have already tasted them beforehand, and they are guaranteed to be delicious."


    Everyone looked at the fruits and felt extremely strange. Most of the people waited for the emperor to say something, and they couldn''t wait to start tasting them one by one.


    Murong Wei looked at the fruit in front of her, and when she heard that it was prepared by Murong Lingran''s house, she didn''t want to move it.


    After seeing the warning eyes from his parents, he had no choice but to try them one by one.


    The same as when Helian Rongjiu and the others ate before, they had already eaten the giant seedless lychees, and they started to eat other things first.


    "good to eat."


    "good."


    "This red grapefruit is so delicious."


    "The big cherries are also good. They are too big and they are delicious."


    "Strawberries are still white, it''s really strange."


    The Queen Mother saw these kinds of novel fruits in front of her, and her eyes suddenly straightened.


    nced at her daughter Ningxin, and saw that she was not at all dignified as a princess, and ate it in big mouthfuls, as if she was eating some delicacies from the mountains and seas.

 Chapter 1815: envoy (1)

    Chapter 1815 Envoys (1)


    Princess Ningxin noticed her mother''s expression, and quickly swallowed the big cherries in her mouth, saying: "Mother, please try it, although those varieties were delicious in the past, but today''s ones taste really special, really special. good to eat."


    The Queen Mother nodded and started to try the big cherries.


    After eating, she didn''t have time to look at Murong Lingran, so she just focused on eating.


    ¡­


    The Marquis of Ning An gave Murong Lingran an admiring look after trying every kind of fruit.


    After eating, many people looked at Murong Zhe''s family with admiration.


    It''s really amazing. He can grow the fruits that His Majesty has repeatedly praised. Now his son has made a great contribution. Some time ago, I heard that the high-yield rice in Lihua Vige has also had a bumper harvest, which has added a lot of tax to the court. It''s in full swing.


    Several families with daughters looked at Murong Kuan differently.


    Murong Zong, who was married, and Murong Xuan, who was engaged, didn''t dare to think about it, but Murong Kuan, who was still young, must have no owner.


    Murong Wei ate a few big cherries, and tried a few bites of others, and although she also thought it tasted good, she curled her lips in disdain, "Hmph, I just know how to farm, and I can''t get on the table at all. "


    People hate, but the fruits they grow are delicious. God doesn''t know what to think. It''s really unfair to give such haters such ability.


    Yin red at her immediately: "You are talking nonsense again, even what Your Majesty likes can''t be on the stage, can you be on the stage?"


    Murong Wei choked, her eyes looking at Murong Lingran''s family became even more gloomy.


    Sure enough, brother Yucheng and brother Yulian were right, Murong Lingran''s family was their nemesis.


    Last time on the birthday of Lord Ning''an, their family was not in the capital, so they didn''t attend the birthday banquet of Lord Hou.


    This time I finally met, she had the opportunity, she must meet Murong Lingran well, give her a deep lesson, let her know that their kind of high-ranking nobles are not something she can afford.


    I heard that Princess Qihua treats their children better than her rtives. They must know some sorcery. Otherwise, as Princess Qihua, it is absolutely impossible to get close to them.


    Helian Rongjiu also felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. Although most of the people had decent looks on their faces, he knew that everyone had different thoughts.


    "Eunuch De." Helian Rongjiu suddenly asked, "Didn''t the envoy leave the station long ago? Why hasn''t he arrived yet?"


    Eunuch De was listening to the little eunuch''s report, and he quickly responded, "Your Majesty, I just got the news that the envoy is already waiting outside the hall, waiting for your call."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Then announce it."


    Eunuch De nodded, stepped forward quickly, whisked the dust in his hand, and said loudly, "The envoys of Xuan Chongyan and Cangda have an audience."


    The inside of the hall became quiet for a moment, and his eyes turned to the door of the hall at the same time.


    The ?? dancer also stopped temporarily.


    Not long after, several strangely dressed people walked in from outside the hall.


    The envoys of the two countries saw that the people on both sides had already moved their chopsticks, and frowned in dissatisfaction at the same time, and it was really unruly to eat in advance without waiting for their guests.


    Murong Lingran saw those people frown, and instantly understood what they were thinking, and smiled coldly in his heart.

 Chapter 1816: envoy (2)

    Chapter 1816 Envoys (2)


    is nothing more than the envoys of the defeated country. Xuanqing country does not know how many soldiers died in their hands, and they are not worthy of being waited by Xuanqing country''s people.


    After the Prince of Chongyan Kingdom stood still, he proudly nced around at the people around him, and said loudly, "I am the Prince of Chongyan Kingdom, acquer and carving industry, and I havee to visit His Majesty the Emperor Xuanqing under the order of my father."


    After the Cangda envoy stood still, he said loudly, "I am King Li of the Cangda country. I have heard the news. I have also been ordered by my father to visit the Emperor Xuanqing."


    Eunuch De did not move after they finished speaking, and said dissatisfiedly: "Bold, you dare to stand when you meet His Majesty the Emperor of our country. Is this the etiquette of your two countries?"


    Lacquer Carving Industry said proudly: "I am the prince of Chongyan Kingdom. I kneel down on my knees and kneel down to my parents. There is absolutely no reason for me to kneel to the emperors of other countries."


    Wen Renbo echoed: "Yes, in our capacity, only our parents are worthy of our kneeling."


    De Gong said: "Two envoys, don''t you understand the principle of following the customs of the countryside?"


    Lacquer Carving Industry snorted: "I don''t understand."


    Wenren Bo said: "Our status is honorable. If the Emperor Xuanqing really has a heart for hospitality and sincerity, he should exempt us from kneeling."


    Wen Renbo nodded: "That''s right."


    Snapped!


    There was a sound of hitting the table in the hall.


    Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo turned their heads and saw the Marquis of Ning An ring at them.


    The Marquis of Ning''an has been on the battlefield for decades, and his figure is everywhere in the frontier. Naturally, the two of them have also seen the Marquis of Ning''an, and their bodies trembled involuntarily at the same time.


    The Marquis of Ning''an was very satisfied with their response, and sneered: "Don''t forget, everyone, you were the ones who surrendered first and asked toe to my court, and now you are so rude to me, the emperor of Xuanqing Kingdom, because you want to go to war again. ?"


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "Of course not, we just hope that His Majesty the Emperor of your country can exempt us from kneeling."


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly: "If I don''t exempt me, what will you do?"


    Wenren Bo said: "Your Majesty the Emperor will not be so stingy, right?"


    Eunuch De said loudly: "Bold, how dare you be so rude to Your Majesty."


    Wen Renbo said contemptuously: "This king has a straight temper and speaks directly. If there is any offense, I ask His Majesty to forgive me.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Do you think that if you put a stingy hat on me, I will do what you want? Seeing the emperor kneeling is a normal thing, even if it is the prince of this country, seeing me Kneel down. Since you havee to ask for peace, you must follow the rules set by our ancestors. Since the two of you are unwilling, it can be seen that this time to discuss the truce, there is no sincerity. "


    The Marquis of Ning''an said in a timely manner: "Your Majesty, these two are so rude and have no sincerity in discussing, it can be seen that they do not take the Tianwei of Xuanqing Kingdom in their eyes. In this case, then Wei Chen asks for orders and immediately returns to Saiyuan. Even if you risk your life, the Chongyan Kingdom will be wiped out in one fell swoop!¡±


    General Rong also said: "That''s right, the army on the left and right has not yet beenunched, and the ministers are going back, killing them without leaving a piece of armor!"


    Is it okay to let them go back?


    Thecquer carving industry knew that they said this on purpose, in order to give them a p in the face, but he had no other way for the time being, in order to avoid war, he could only frown: "You are too unreasonable. Are you going to start a war and y with the lives of the soldiers and the people?"

 Chapter 1817: gift

    Chapter 1817 Gift


    Helian Rongjiu said coldly, "If our soldiers knew that the two of you disrespected their emperor so much, everyone would take the lead and give you a good look!"


    The Hou of Ning''an said, "That''s right, you said that the lives of our soldiers are a joke? Prince Qidiao is not qualified to say this. Who started this year''s war first? Who is the first to ignore the soldiers? their lives?"


    The two of them were startled. Both of them were defeated. Xuanqing Kingdom had just harvested in autumn, and it was the time when food and grass were the most abundant. They still hadn''t figured out what kind of poison was in the soldiers. The odds of winning with Cangda are extremely small.


    And they recently got a piece of news that was extremely unfavorable to their country. After looking at each other, they had to kneel down at the same time.


    "Greet His Majesty the Emperor Xuanqing."


    "Greet His Majesty the Emperor Xuanqing."


    Lacquer carving industry: Today''s humiliation, tomorrow will be returned a hundredfold.


    Wen Renbo: In the future, he will also ask the Emperor Xuanqing to kneel the Emperor of Cangda.


    "Thecquer carving industry is young and vigorous, and it annoyed His Majesty for a while. Please forgive me once for the sake of our friendship between the two countries.


    "Wen Renbo was acting out of anger, and asked His Majesty to spare the minister once."


    Helian Rongjiu was satisfied and said, "Get up, since the two of you are so knowledgeable about current affairs, forget it this time, it won''t be an example next time."


    "Your Majesty the Emperor Xie Xuanqing."


    "Your Majesty the Emperor Xie Xuanqing."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "The positions of the two envoys have already been prepared, take your seats."


    The two nodded, turned to look at the vacant seat next to them, and frowned in dissatisfaction.


    The visitors are guests, so why should they be arranged in the first row? It is really deceiving that they are arranged after Murong Zong.


    The emperor of the Xuanqing Kingdom was young and had a small measure.


    But after what happened just now, the two also knew that the emperor of Xuanqing was not very good-tempered, and the Marquis of Ning''an was even more bad-tempered, and the army was still on the frontier.


    Murong furrowed his brows, thinking he was a man with a lot of backbone, or a member of the royal family of the two countries.


    After ?? Lacquer Carving Industry took his seat, he said again: "Your Majesty, when the royal father sent me here, in addition to the gift list presented earlier, he also ordered me to bring you a special gift."


    Helian Rongjiu recalled the gift list he read before, and it was indeed rich and sincere. I didn''t expect that they would be presenting gifts today, so his expression softened, and he said solemnly, "There is a prince, please present it."


    Lacquer Carving Industry nodded, pped his palms, and entered four people from outside the hall, two of whom were holding a small tray in their hands, covered with yellow silk.


    "Your Majesty, these are all good things that our country has produced recently. In order to keep them fresh, we deliberately chose the waterway and transnted them to the boat. Even if we changed the dry road, we sent people to take care of them on the carriage until the morning we Just took them off."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Thecquer carving prince gave it, is it the fruit to eat?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After ?? Lacquer Carving Industry finished speaking, he motioned to the person beside the two to lift the silk.


    In an instant, the whole room was shocked.


    Lacquer Sculpture Industry was amazed by the expressions on their faces, and enjoyed their expressions very much, thinking that they had never seen them before, and returned to their proud look just now.

 Chapter 1818: red and yellow fruit

    Chapter 1818 Red and Yellow Fruits


    "These two kinds of fruits are called red fruit and yellow fruit in our country. They taste very good and are also tributes to the royal family. I heard that Xuanqing Kingdom did not have these two kinds of fruits, so they specially picked them and presented them to Your Majesty."


    "If Your Majesty needs seeds, we will also bring some of them. If Your Majesty finds it delicious, please instruct the ministers of the Agricultural Bureau of your country to nt them."


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone started talking.


    "I should have read it right, that''s the strawberry."


    "You read that right, it''s a strawberry. It turns out that the strawberry in Chongyan Country is called Hongguo."


    "Is it better to call it a strawberry, red fruit? Too ordinary."


    "That''s right, it should be the longan next to it."


    "It''s actually called Huangguo. The people of Chongyan Kingdom are really simple-minded. To give such a delicious fruit such a simple name, it makes me lose my appetite."


    "That''s right, that''s right. And their fruit is so small, not to mention the ones on the table now, even those from Zhiye Zhai in the past are notparable."


    "Theirs are little red strawberries, our giant red strawberries and white strawberries areing out, don''t they know?"


    "The country of Chongyan is too far from the country of Xuanqing, the news is probably not very well-informed, but this is normal."


    Lacquer Sculpture''s smile gradually disappeared, and his face gradually became gloomy.


    What did they say just now? strawberry? Longan? Does Xuanqing Kingdom also have it?


    What else to say, white strawberries? White red fruit? how could it be possible?


    Murong Lingran was also a little surprised when he saw this. It turns out that strawberries and longan also existed in this era, but Xuanqing did not have them.


    Fortunately, she nted it ahead of time, otherwise the courtiers would look like they had never seen the world today, and the arrogance of thecquer carving industry would not know how arrogant it was.


    The maid next to Lacquer Carving said in a low voice: "His Royal Highness, look at the hand of the Marquis of Ning''an opposite, is it Hongguo?"


    Lacquer Carving Industry was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly looked at the Marquis of Ning An on the opposite side. He really saw that he was holding a red fruit, and it was bigger than what he brought, and the color was much more beautiful.


    Lacquer Sculpture suddenly stood up, his eyes full of disbelief.


    I looked at the one on the table next to it, and there really were red fruits.


    When he came in just now, the red fruits were ced behind the other fruits, so he couldn''t see them with his line of sight.


    how is this possible?


    He also received news from the capital of Xuanqing Kingdom in the first half ofst year, saying that there is no red fruit in Xuanqing Kingdom at all, how could it suddenly be found in just over a year?


    And if Xuanqing State had it, it should have been passed down from Chongyan State, shouldn''t it be in Saiyuan Mansion now?


    Along the way, he has never seen him on the road, how could he have appeared directly in the capital?


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Eunuch De, Eunuch De agreed, pped his hands twice, and then said apologetically, "His Royal Highness Crown Prince, His Royal Highness King Li, the two of you haven''t arrived just now, so you haven''t eaten yet. , please forgive me, and now I will order someone to serve you."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the pce staff quickly walked over with the same food as the others and ced them on the desk in front of the two.


    The others in thecquer carving industry didn''t notice, they saw the bright red at a nce, and when they saw the strawberries in front of them that were really bigger than the ones he brought, they didn''t even bother to notice the other fruits that he had never seen before. As if seeing a ghost, his face was full of astonishment and said: "I heard a businessman from Chongyan Kingdom who was engaged in business in Xuanqing Kingdom say that there is no red fruit in Xuanqing Kingdom, how could it suddenly be there?"

 Chapter 1819: Ask to Ye Zhai

    Chapter 1819 Asking Ye Zhai


    Ning''an Hou said proudly: "Of course it was my Xuanqing country that brought forth a lot of talents and nted it."


    Thecquer carving industry said: "No, I mean, as long as there are seeds, it is normal to nt them. What I want to ask is, why do you suddenly have seeds? Where did your seedse from, and they are still such a good variety. Seed?"


    This strawberry seed was also found in the mountains by Chongyanguo the year before, and after a few rounds of nting, the seed with the best quality was selected. He was sure that Xuanqingguo did not bring it.


    Knowing this earlier, why did he bother to bring Hongguo over? Aren''t you making jokes for others?


    Helian Rongjiu and Ning Anhou didn''t want to tell Zhi Ye Zhai for the time being, but some people didn''t like them, and a young female voice suddenly said, "This is about Zhi Ye Zhai."


    The people present turned their heads at the same time to see that it was actually the daughter of the Shaofu Supervisor Murong Zheng, and Murong Wei opened her mouth.


    Helian Rongjiu and Ning Anhou frowned at the same time.


    Murong Lingran smiled coldly, thinking that she would be able to respond to her by saying it in advance? A fool''s dream.


    Murong Zheng red at his daughter sternly, and hurriedly stood up to plead guilty: "Young girl, don''t do anything else, be straightforward, and ask Your Majesty to forgive me."


    Although Helian Rongjiu didn''t like Murong Wei''s sudden interjection, he wasn''t so stingy as to punish people for this sentence, but on this asion, it was indeed rude to interject at will, so he had to say: "Today is a day of great joy. , forget it this time, it''s just that Ling Ai''s temper should be changed. When to say something and when not to say it, you should also teach her well, or someone else will teach her for you next time. already."


    Murong Zheng was so frightened that his whole body trembled, and the whole family quickly knelt down after him: "Thank you, Your Majesty, Wei Chen must remember His Majesty''s teachings."


    "I hope you can do it, get up."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Thecquer carving industry asked loudly: "Zhi Yezhai? In the city these few days, I have heard people say about Zhiye Zhai, I heard that it sells fruits and vegetables, and the fruits and vegetables are also better than ordinary fruits and vegetables, this red fruit, also Is the strawberry you call from Zhi Ye Zhai?"


    Helian Rongjiu knew that it was impossible to hide the matter from the royal families of the two countries. After all, they were already here, so long as they went out and inquired, they would know.


    Although he restricted their freedom in the name of giving them a good rest three days ago, it was impossible to restrict them all the time, so he told them truthfully: "Yes, it was nted by Zhi Ye Zhai, and your opposite Ning Ning. The lord next to Lord An is Zhi Ye Zhai''s owner."


    The person next to the Marquis of Ning An?


    Lacquer Carving Industry turned his head to look, and saw Murong Zong also sitting inside.


    When he was in Saiyuan Mansion, he also fought with Murong Zong, but every time if the people around him were not protecting him, he would have been injured by Murong Zong many times, and he was also a person who should not be underestimated.


    Those people must be Murong Zong''s family. Could it be that Zhi Ye Zhai was opened by Murong Zong''s family?


    When he first found out about Murong Zong''s identity, he was also very disdainful of him. A person who has never had any experience in the battlefield, and his family relies on farming for a living, will definitely drag the Marquis of Ning An back, and he will not be able to make a living. He took it to heart.


    It wasn''t untilter that he suffered several losses on his hands, and he didn''t know that he underestimated him.


    The Marquis of Ning''an is also surnamed Murong, and the surname of Murong Zong is also Murong. The two families are still so good. Could it be that Murong Zong is the junior of the Marquis of Ning''an? Or a closer rtionship?

 Chapter 1820: How could there be yellow fruit?

    Chapter 1820 How could there be yellow fruit?


    Ning''an Hou said: "You don''t have to guess, Zhiye Zhai is opened by Azong''s house."


    Lacquer Carving Industry said excitedly: "Where did you get the seeds?"


    Murong Zong nced at his sister, but didn''t tell her after all, "My family and a passing businessman bought it, as for where that person is, we don''t know, it''s all aboutst year, our family bought itst year. Strawberries are nted."


    A passing trader?


    ntedst year?


    Damn, it must be a businessman from Chongyan Kingdom who came to Xuanqing Kingdom!


    Lacquer Carving Industry said again: "How much did you spend on it?"


    This...they don''t know.


    Murong Lingran knew that thecquer carving industry would definitely not give up if he didn''t say it, so he could only talk nonsense seriously: "Not much, a tael of silver a pound."


    Lacquer and Carving Industry clenched their fists sharply. This is a tribute from the royal family of Chongyan Kingdom, and ordinary people can''t eat it.


    A fruit can be sold for several taels of silver in their Chongyan Kingdom. I didn¡¯t expect that in Xuanqing Kingdom, a pound of seeds could only be sold for a tael of silver per pound. Such a tyrannical waste, really mad at him.


    Helian Rongjiu saw the extremely ugly face of Lacquer Carving Industry, and roughly guessed the reason. Heughed for a while, but asked with concern on his face: "Prince, are you alright?"


    Lacquer Carving Industry came back to his senses in an instant, and asked again: "Just now you said that my Huangguo is called Longan, what''s the matter?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "What else could be going on? It''s just something that belongs to our Xuanqing state."


    Lacquer Carving Industry asked: "Where did youe from?"


    The Marquis of Ning An did not speak, but just looked at Murong Lingran''s family.


    Lacquer Carving Industry frowned, but it was also nted by Zhi Ye Zhai.


    Huangguo is not unique to their country. It was presented to their country as a gift from other countries in the past few years. He also investigated, Xuanqing Kingdom also did not have Huangguo, but he did not expect that the capital would have everything.


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "How could you have yellow fruit?"


    Murong said: "Naturally I also bought it from a passing merchant."


    Lacquer Carving Industry frowned: "Can you show me what the yellow fruit in your country looks like?"


    Murong Lingran nced at the things on the tray of the people of Chongyan, and said, "It''s the same color as your country, but it''s bigger than your country."


    bigger than their country?


    How is it possible, this is already thergest in their country he has chosen.


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "I don''t believe it, unless you let me see it in person."


    Eunuch De was a little embarrassed. Today, there are many kinds of fruits from Murong Lingran''s family that she prepared, but she didn''t prepare longan today.


    What should I do? If I can''t show it now, I''ll show the people of Chongyan a joke.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that Eunuch De was starting to sweat coldly, and he had a bad premonition in his heart, and said in a low voice, "Eunuch De, what''s wrong? Didn''t the people who bought it today buy longan?"


    Eunuch De nodded and said in a low voice, "I used to buy it every day. Recently, many people say that they are tired of it, and Zhiye Zhai has produced more exotic fruits, and no one wants to eat them, so there are no purchase."


    The Queen Mother''s heart also instantly lifted.


    Helian Rongjiu was about to order someone to go to Ye Zhai to buy it when he saw Murong Lingran smiling confidently at him.


    Helian Rongjiu''s expression rxed, it seems that there is no need to worry today.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes have been on Murong Lingran''s body intentionally or unintentionally, and she was relieved when she saw this. The emperor really did not see the wrong person, and he was reliable.

 Chapter 1821: To deceive the envoy?

    Chapter 1821 Deceiving the envoy?


    Lacquer Carving Industry also saw the interaction between Helian Rongjiu and Eunuch De, and thought they were pretending to be mystical, deliberately saying that their own country had it, in order to not want him to be proud, and returned to the proud appearance just now.


    "What? Did you lie to us just now? I didn''t expect Xuanqing, a country so big, to be able to deceive its envoys."


    Thiscquer-carved prince is too impatient. When did they lie to him?


    Murong Lingran took out the longan from the cloth bag, quickly vacated the fruit te in front of him, put the longan on top, and then picked up the whole fruit te, and said slowly: "His Royal Highness, why are you in such a hurry, it just so happened that I was on my body today. Just brought it, you see, isn''t that what it is?"


    The gazes of the courtiers shifted to Murong Lingran at the same time, and they were relieved to see a te full of longan in her hand.


    If Murong Lingran didn''t bring it out, although he could send someone to go to Ye Zhai to buy it back immediately, thecquer carving industry would definitely be more arrogant during the dy.


    Qi Diaoye turned his head to look at Murong Lingran, then looked at the fruit te in front of her, immediately stood up, walked in front of her, and saw a yellow fruit that was bigger and brighter than the one he brought. His face suddenly turned extremely ugly.


    Xuan Qingguo actually has two kinds of fruits, and they are both better than him. He just thought that the people of Xuan Qingguo lied to him.


    He was not polite, he quickly peeled one and threw it in his mouth, theplexion of Lacquer Carving became even more gloomy.


    Damn, not only bigger and better looking than their country''s, but also tastier.


    Helian Rongjiu naturally saw the frustrated look of thecquer carving industry. Seeing this, he seemed to feel that he was not happy enough, and said: "His Royal Highness can see clearly, is it the yellow fruit of your country?"


    This little emperor is really hateful, do you think his mood is not bad enough?


    His expression, isn''t it obvious?


    Although thecquer carving industry was depressed in his heart, he said with a smile on his face: "Xuanqing country is really rich in resources and talented people, and thecquer carving industry admires it. It seems that these gifts from this prince are out of hand, Hongguo and Huangguo can also be regarded as such. Since everyone already has better food for our country''s tribute, they should not despise what Prince Ben brought, so Prince Ben has no choice but to take back these gifts and keep them back to eat by himself."


    "It''s just a pity, these are all prepared by my father and I have been prepared for a long time. If the father knows that no one eats the things that have been prepared so hard for so long, His Majesty the Emperor Xuanqing has not eaten it. Should be very disappointed."


    "But it doesn''t matter. The red and yellow fruits of the two countries are simr in size, and they must taste the same. This prince has already eaten it as His Majesty."


    Murong Lingran secretly said: A man''s words are so yin and yang, it''s really unappetizing.


    It''s just that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is not too stupid, and he knows how to bend and stretch, so he actually uses retreat as advance, and wants Helian Rongjiu and the courtiers to eat the fruit he brought.


    But you don''t have to think about it to know that Helian Rongjiu can''t eat it.


    But if he didn''t eat what the envoys brought, and if it spread to Chongyan and Cangda, it would be hard to avoid putting a rebellious hat on Helian Rongjiu, and if it spread to the ears of their soldiers , it will definitely boost their morale, and the frontier will definitely be turbulent again.

 Chapter 1822: give it a try

    Chapter 1822 Give it a try


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "His Royal Highness is polite, but since the envoys have sent things from thousands of miles away, it is not good for us to not ept them. I am also curious whether the strawberries and longan of Chongyan Kingdom have the same vor as Xuanqing Kingdom. ¡­¡±


    Helian Rongjiu knew that Lacquer Carving Ye would not dare to poison him if he wanted to leave Xuanqing Kingdom alive.


    But he is the Son of Heaven, and there is absolutely no reason for the envoys of other countries to do whatever they want, and to eat whatever they want.


    The ministers looked at each other, Helian Rongjiu''s meaning was obvious, that they should take the initiative to stand up for one of them, and for the sake of friendship between the two countries, just eat two bites to deal with thecquer carving prince.


    Murong Lingran was also curious about whether their country''s varieties had the same taste as hers. If people from Chongyan Kingdom wanted to stay in the capital safely, they probably wouldn''t dare to poison them.


    Even if they wanted to make some trouble out of their minds for a while, and poisoned them with unknown poisons, she had taken a hundred poison elixir before, and there was a great **** behind her, so it wouldn''t hurt to give it a try.


    Murong Lingran saw that thecquer-carved prince was about to speak, as if he wanted to let Helian Rongjiu try, and suddenly stood up and said, "Your Majesty, why don''t you let the ministers try it, and tell me after the ministers have tried it. Your Majesty, is the taste the same?"


    Helian Rongjiu''s heart tightened, isn''t this girl stupid? Dare to ask for anything? Do you know that you can''t eat anything from other people''s homes?


    Or does she want to save herself?


    He didn''t take it as a trouble at all, he just said he didn''t want to eat it, and thecquer carving industry couldn''t help him.


    The Queen Mother also looked at her nervously. She was so understanding, she must have said this to avoid embarrassment for the emperor and other ministers.


    The rest also looked at her in surprise.


    Some people knew that she was Linglongxin and wanted to save the emperor.


    Some people think that if he is really still a child, he will ignore everything when he encounters food.


    Is it okay to eat anything that other countries pay tribute to?


    Seeing that Helian Rongjiu didn''t speak, Murong Lingran continued: "Your Majesty, the minister''s request is not for anything else, but just to know the difference in the taste of fruits between the two countries. In the future, women can improve their nting methods and benefit the people."


    That''s what she said, but she is confident that Chongyanguo''s will definitely not be better than the one watered with space water.


    Helian Rongjiu said earnestly, "Mr. Chunling Township, do you really want to give it a try? Don''t you regret it?"


    "Yes, no regrets."


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Murong Zhe again: "Wen Rung, Chunling Xiangjun is still young, and some things still need your father to decide."


    Murong Zhe stood up and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, the little girl must have her intentions for doing this, and all the ministers follow her."


    Helian Rongjiu is helpless. Her father, who is a doctor, doesn''t care anymore, so he can''t say anything else, so he can onlypromise: "Okay, since Chunling Township wants to try it, let''s try it."


    The two pce servants went forward immediately, wanting to take down the strawberries and longan and wash them.


    After ?? Lacquer Carving Industry asked clearly, he said: "Don''t worry, it has been washed, you two, send it directly to Chunling Township Lord."


    That''s all, the emperor of Xuanqing Kingdom should not be underestimated, and he didn''t n to let the emperor eat it.


    The people of Xuan Qingguo are willing to give him a try, which is enough to give him face.

 Chapter 1823: Refund to Ye Zhai

    Chapter 1823 Return to Ye Zhai


    Even though he said that, the pce people thought they didn''t hear it, took it down and washed it again before cing it on the desk in front of Murong Lingran.


    Seeing the extremely ugly face of Lacquer Carving Industry, the people present suddenly burst intoughter.


    Joke, do you want to listen to you after you wash it? Those ves clearly know who is the master and who should listen.


    Murong Lingran and others put strawberries and longan on her table, and they tried it quickly without being sloppy.


    Lacquer and Carving Industry saw this and asked, "Mr. Chunling Township, what do you think of the taste?"


    Murong smiled and said, "Does His Royal Highness want to hear the truth?"


    "certainly."


    Murong said: "The truth is, these two kinds of fruits are not as delicious as my family''s."


    She is indeed telling the truth. Although the sweetness of Chongyan national species is not bad, it may be nted from very primitive saplings, and the taste is extremely ordinary.


    The saplings she is nting now are originally good saplings brought from her previous life, and they have been transformed with space. Naturally, they are better than those in Chongyan Kingdom.


    Damn little girl, so disrespectful.


    Lacquer Carving rolled his eyes and said with a sigh, "My Highness is also confused, how can someone say that their home is not delicious."


    Helian Rongjiu observed Murong Lingran and determined that she was really fine, so she said, "Prince Qidiao, why don''t you try our country''s fruit andpare it to see which country''s is more delicious."


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    He is not afraid of people in Xuanqing country poisoning him. Anyway, since he stepped into the realm of Xuanqing country, Helian Rongjiu has countless opportunities to kill him. If he really wants to kill him, he will not Until now, under the watchful eyes of the public, give someone a handle.


    After he finished speaking, he sat down. At this time, he noticed that there were so many fruits in front of him that he had never seen before.


    Degong said openly: "His Royal Highness, from your left, the tributes from our country, giant seedless lychees, red honey pomelo, giant strawberries and small white strawberries, Chunling Township Jun also gave the longan she brought to her. Let''s see if it suits your appetite."


    Lacquer Carving Industry suddenly widened his eyes, looked at the giant seedless lychee, and said, "Seedless?"


    Eunuch De smiled and said, "Yes, it was also cultivated by Zhi Ye Zhai. Try it, His Royal Highness, the taste is much better than the one with the nucleus."


    Lacquer Carving Industry suddenly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. They had heard that Xuanqingguo¡¯s tribute lychee tasted very good, and it was written in the book that it had a nucleus. They also wanted to try it this time.


    They actually cultivated seedless lychees. What kind of family is the Murong family? How can they have such great ability?


    Although he was puzzled, he didn''t dare to ask more questions. He didn''t want others to look at him with the eyes of a douchebag. He had already lost enough face today.


    He quickly tasted each fruit, and his face suddenly became extremely gloomy.


    The other fruits in their country are not delicious, but the red fruits are actually better than those in his country. He thought that Murong Lingran was deliberately protecting the face of his own country.


    Helian Rongjiu deliberately asked, "Prince ofcquer carving, how does it taste?"


    Lacquer Carving Industry said with an expressionless face: "It''s so-so, my Highness still thinks my Chongyan country''s food is more delicious."


    Helian Rongjiu said with a pity: "Okay, since that''s the case, we won''t go there after eating in front of thecquer-carved prince. We had prepared a lot for thecquer-carved prince to take back to eat, but now it seems I can''t send it out either, so I have to return it to Ye Zhai."

 Chapter 1824: two baby

    Chapter 1824 Two treasures


    Murong said in a timely manner: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, it''s nothing to return it. It''s not worrying about selling it in Zhiye Zhai. The guys in my shop sell out early every day and leave work early."


    "That''s fine, that''s fine."


    Lacquer Carving Industry hurriedly said: "No, many of these fruits are not avable in our country. There are manypanions of His Highness in the post house. I also ask His Majesty the emperor to be kind and allow me to bring some back for mypanions to enjoy."


    The so-called know yourself and know the enemy and win a hundred battles. If you want to defeat a country, you must also know what they eat.


    There are so many fruits he has never seen before, and he has not eaten enough.


    Helian Rongjiu said very generously: "Since thecquer carving prince has a request for me, today is the first time we meet, and it is the first request of thecquer carving prince. We can''t refuse to agree, so let''s follow thecquer carving prince."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Wen Renbo also tried all the fruits at this time, and when thecquer carving industry finished speaking, he stood up and said, "Your Majesty the Emperor Xuanqing, today I have opened my eyes, I didn''t expect that there are so many good things in the capital. The fruit to eat, thend in Cangda Country is barren, and there is no such delicious fruit in thend, but I also brought two treasures today, which are guaranteed to be eye-opening for those present."


    Murong Lingran immediately sat up straight, she wanted to see what kind of baby she was.


    Helian Rongjiu said with respect: "Since the envoy Cangda is so confident, let''s present it."


    Wenren Bo said: "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Soon, four more people walked in from the gate of the hall, pushing a small cart in twos and twos. The cage above the cart was also covered with yellow silk.


    Wen Renbo personally lifted the silk on a cage, revealing the contents inside.


    Murong Lingran raised her eyes and saw that it was a bird about as tall as a three or four-year-old child. She thought it was something rare, not as big as her glory.


    The people present immediately began to discuss.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big bird."


    "Me too, it''s snow-white all over, but it looks very nice."


    "It''s bigger and taller than ordinary birds."


    "But this bird is really pretty, and its eyes are like jewels."


    "Beautiful is beautiful, and I don''t know if it is fierce or not. If it is too fierce, or if it wants to attack people, it is useless, and it can only be kept in a cage."


    "makes sense."


    ¡­


    Helian Rongjiu said: "King Li, is this bird the treasure you want to give me?"


    Wen Renbo nodded: "Yes, Your Majesty. Don''t look at its ordinary appearance, but its voice is very pleasant, and it is extremely spiritual. Except that it can''t speak human words, it can understand everything people say, and It is also extremely obedient, and it can do what it does.¡±


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, there was an uproar in the audience.


    "It''s really rare for a bird that can understand human speech, and it''s so big."


    "I thought just now that King Li was going to offer birds to His Majesty as prey to eat."


    "If it''s really like what King Li said, then the envoy''s side will have to make aeback."


    Wen Renbo''s face was full of pride when he heard this. This bird is the smartest bird in their entire Cangda country. If it weren''t for the defeat, General Rong and the others would have a tendency to go straight to Huanglong, in order to show their side. Sincerity, he will not offer this bird.

 Chapter 1825: To Ye Zhai again!

    Chapter 1825 To Ye Zhai again!


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows, isn''t this a miniature version of the heavy light?


    No, it doesn''t look good without heavy light, and it doesn''t look like heavy light.


    "King Li, you said that it can understand human speech, is it innate, or is it acquired through training?"


    Wen Ren Bo said: "Your Majesty, it is born, and now this king can let it perform for you."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Then please."


    Wen Renbo nodded, immediately walked to the edge of the cage, and said to the bird inside: "Xueri, give me a shout."


    The bird called Snow Day: "Hey, chi."


    Wen Renbo said again: "Throw your wings twice."


    Snow and sunshine.


    "Turn around."


    Snow day is still the same.


    "Two fruits plus four fruits, how many fruits are there in total?"


    "Chi, chi, chi, chi, chi, chi." Xue Ri shouted six times.


    In an instant, the whole room was shocked.


    Wen Renbo smiled with satisfaction and said loudly, "Your Majesty, you are still satisfied."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, he had seen such a performance in Murong Lingran countless times, and he was not surprised.


    Seeing Wen Renbo so proud, he wanted Murong Lingran to call Chongguang out to rub his spirits, but thinking that Murong Lingran couldn''t bring Chongguang with him at all times, he had to temporarily let him be proud for a day.


    "Yes, what''s the other gift you gave?"


    Wen Renbo tore off the silk cloth from another cage, revealing a brown dog.


    Wen Ren Bo said: "Your Majesty, this dog was also obtained by this king by ident. It is also very humane, like Xue Ri, and can understand human speech. Although it does not have the body of a wolf, it can roar like a wolf. The sound is especially useful when hunting."


    Murong frowned, how could this dog look so much like the Tibetan Mastiff she had seen in her previous life, it was just like a puppy, not as big as an adult Tibetan Mastiff.


    Not a wolf but making a wolf sound? It looks the same as the Tibetan Mastiff. I heard that the Tibetan Mastiff sometimes makes a sound like a wolf. It is estimated that it is a Tibetan Mastiff.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Then King Li asked him to roar and listen."


    Wen Renbo nodded and said to the cage, "Jin Ri, roar."


    Kim Ri immediately followed suit: "Ouch..."


    The people present were startled at the same time, it was really the voice of a wolf.


    In order to convince everyone that what he said was not a lie, Jin Il also acted obediently like Xueri just now, and Jin Il was indeed the same as Xueri, extremely obedient and humane.


    Wen Renbo said proudly: "Look, this king doesn''t bother to tell lies."


    Wei Jingxuan was very displeased when he saw him being so proud, and snorted coldly, "You two kinds of beasts are rare for you, but it''s nothing, I''m also more psychic and bigger beasts than them. seen."


    Wen Renbo choked, Xuan Qingguo even has this?


    "Since that''s the case, how about bringing out your country''s as well to open my eyes?"


    Wei Jingxuan was about to say that it was inconvenient now, when he saw Murong speak out, "Of course, what Commander Wei said was my two beasts."


    Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo were stunned at the same time, but it was Zhi Ye Zhai again!


    Wen Renbo curiously said: "Just now this king wanted to ask, what is this girl''s identity?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "She is the Chunling Township Lord who was proimed by me."


    "Xiangjun?" Lacquer Diaoye said: "This girl looks like she is only eleven or twelve years old. What kind of achievements have she made to be named Xiangjun?"

 Chapter 1826: Where are the black hair and the heavy light?

    Chapter 1826 Where are ck Hair and Heavy Light?


    De is fair: "Bold, this is a matter of the country, not something you should ask."


    Lacquer Carving Industry bowed respectfully and said, "Your Majesty, I really want to know, and I think King Li also wants to know, so please let Your Majesty let me know."


    Wen Renbo nodded: "That''s right, this king also wants to know, please let His Majesty know."


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to make people embarrassed, so he wrote lightly: "It''s nothing, but I just helped Your Majesty a little bit and nted tribute lychees. Your Majesty thanked me for the seal."


    Lacquer Carving Industry wondered: "Is it really that simple?"


    Murong said: "Of course, otherwise? Do I have any reason to lie to you? This is something that everyone in the capital knows."


    Thecquer carving industry knows that if you ask more questions, you will not be able to ask why, so you will not ask.


    Wenren Bo said: "The girl just said that the two beasts in your family are also very human. I don''t know where they are. Can you let this king see them?"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said: "Of course it is possible, I also ask King Li and everyone to wait for a while."


    After saying that, he quickly walked to the inner hall.


    Helian Rongjiu also found an excuse to quickly follow her to the inner hall.


    Murong Lingran was trying to use some excuse to release Heimao and Chongguang. Seeing that Helian Rongjiu had followed suit, he said helplessly, "What are you doing here?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I know that you promised to show them both your Chongguang and Hei Mao for the sake of Xuan Qingguo''s face, but the pce is heavily guarded, so you can''t bring in Hei Mao and Chongguang. , what are you going to do now?"


    What can I do? As long as you don''t follow me, I can do it.


    Murong smiled and said: "You go back first, if you follow me out in this situation, I will be the enemy of all thedies in the capital in the future."


    "You are still in the mood to talk about this." Helian Rongjiu said helplessly: "Where are your ck hair and heavy light? I''ll send someone to pick them up, and I''ll make an excuseter, saying that they can''te for the time being, increase Sing and dance, and arrange some entertaining performances in the evening, and dy the banquet until the evening.¡±


    Murong Lingran hesitated for a moment, but said it directly, "Ninth Young Master, in fact, every time I go out, Heimao and Chongguang will take them with me."


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a moment: "You brought them? Where are they now? How did you escape the heavy guards of the pce?"


    "You forgot, heavy light can fly."


    "From the sky?" Helian Rongjiu frowned: "You mean, they are near here now?"


    When did the vignce of his Imperial Army be so weak that two big guys flew over their heads without knowing it?


    Murong nodded: "That''s right."


    Although Helian Rongjiu had a lot of questions in his heart, he knew that this was not the right time to break the casserole and ask to the end, so he said directly: "Then call them out quickly."


    "This is not enough for now. There are too many people here. I told them in advance not to be found. They must have been hiding now. I don''t know which room they are in, but it must be in this pce. , I want to find it one room at a time."


    "You don''t have to go, I''ll just send someone to look for it."


    "No." Murong said in a clear voice, "All of your people are armed with guns and knives, and they will definitely be afraid of each other. I told them that on such asions, they are not allowed toe out except to hear my voice. You also know that they are big, and maybe they will hurt people if they are afraid, or I will go to find them, it should be near here, I will do it alone."

 Chapter 1827: coming

    Chapter 1827 ising


    Helian Rongjiu tapped her forehead lightly and squinted at her: "Girl, are you hiding something from me?"


    I have a lot of things to hide from you.


    Murong said calmly: "Everyone has a secret. Of course I have something to hide from you. Didn''t you hide your identity from me in the first ce?"


    Seeing that she was referring to the past again, Helian Rongjiu''s face was a little ufortable, so she had topromise: "Okay, I will send Ze Yuan Zequ to follow you, lest others bump into you, you go to Heimao and them. "


    "No need." Murong Lingran took out the death-free gold medal he gave, and said with a smile, "You forgot, I have this from you."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Okay, but still be careful."


    "Um."


    After Murong Lingran left, Helian Rongjiu was worried and let Zequ follow him.


    ¡­


    After walking a few steps, Murong Lingran found that someone was following behind her. She heard her father say that such a banquet hall usually has many small rooms for drunk or unwell guests to rest. Now the banquet is held. Not long after the start, there should be no one in the room, so I just found a room and went in.


    Zequ saw that she had entered an unupied room, and did not dare to disturb her, so she could only wait for her toe out from a distance.


    And after Murong Lingran entered the room, he felt that there was no one nearby, so he quickly released the ck hair and heavy light.


    "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    "Ôû! Ôû! Ôû!"


    One dog and one bird originally thought that they would wait a day like before toe out today, but they did not expect toe out so quickly, and all of them excitedly circled their masters.


    Zequ''s hearing is excellent, and the sound of a dog and a bird is not small, and he can clearly hear their voices from a distance.


    I didn''t expect Kuroge and Shigeko to be really inside.


    Although a dog and a bird may have flown from the sky, but such a huge figure cannot be found by the Imperial Army, and it seems that the pce will be unstable in the future.


    And the ck hair is so tall, even heavy light can take the ck hair to the sky, which is incredible.


    Murong Lingran was almost dazed by them, and said helplessly: "Alright, alright, you must be obedientter, you know? If you frighten people, I really can''t afford to pay."


    "Chuck, twitter, twitter."


    "Wang, wang, wang."


    After a cup of tea, Wen Renbo saw that the beasts had not yet arrived, thinking they were dying time, and said loudly: "Your Majesty, where are the two beasts you mentioned? How long do we have to wait?"


    Before Helian Rongjiu could speak, he heard Murong Lingran walking over from the inner hall, "Envoy, don''t worry, isn''t thising?"


    When everyone saw the two big guys behind her, they held their breath at the same time, stood up quickly, and hid in a ce they thought was safe. Even Qidiaoye and Wen Renbo were no exception, watching them vigntly.


    When the eunuchs around the empress dowager and the emperor and others saw this, they couldn''t help but get closer to their masters to protect them.


    The Empress Dowager was also a little scared at first, but seeing that the emperor, Murong Lingran''s family and the Marquis of Ning''an were all sitting firmly, she was not so scared.


    The dog and the bird in the cage also became vignt.


    For a while, except for the Marquis of Ning''an and Murong Zhe who knew Heimao and Chongguang, who were still sitting in their ces, the rest basically left their seats.


    One of them shouted: "Escort, **** quickly."

 Chapter 1828: more than

    Chapter 1828 is more than


    A group of soldiers rushed in immediately outside the hall, and surrounded Hei Mao and Chongguang with Murong Ling who was between them.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that everyone was in a mess, and said sternly: "What are you panicking about? Didn''t you see Chunling Xiangjun in front of them? If there is danger, can I still promise to let them out? I sit down, and everything that should be returned will be returned to me."


    When everyone heard the words, they really saw Murong Lingran standing behind a dog and a bird with a calm face, so they had to slowly return to their seats.


    Some people even took a step, and they had to look at the ck hair to make sure that it was really not dangerous, and then quickly returned to the position and sat down.


    Murong Lingran walked to the center with a dog and a bird, and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, it seems that the ck hair and heavy light of the ministers and daughters have frightened people. It''s the minister''s fault that they were frightened."


    Some people saw her admit her mistake and were about to ask the emperor to deal with her when the emperor said, "It''s okay, it''s okay, but it''s just a shock, they''re not that vulnerable."


    Those people choked and had to let her go temporarily.


    Wen Renbo looked at the tall ck hair and heavy light, swallowed in fear, and said, "This... are these the two beasts that Xiangjun said?"


    Murong smiled and said, "Of course it is."


    "They...they can really understand human nature and understand human speech like my Snow Sun and Jin Sun?"


    "Of course." Murong Lingran said confidently: "If you don''t believe me, I''ll let them perform."


    After ??, she turned her back to Helian Rongjiu, and let Kuromao and Shigemitsu face him.


    "sit down."


    ¡­


    "stand up."


    ¡­


    "Call twice."


    ¡­


    "How many fruits are four fruits plus five fruits?"


    ¡­


    "Walk around me twice."


    One dog and one bird all do it obediently.


    p p p!


    The Queen Mother and Princess Ningxin couldn''t help but start apuding.


    The Queen Mother said with a look of surprise: "This dog and a bird are too smart."


    Princess Ningxin also said: "That''s right, it''s really rare for such a big beast to be so obedient."


    She knew about Chongguang, but she didn''t expect Kuroge to be so obedient.


    The courtiers saw that the queen mother and the princess had spoken, and some people really admired Murong Lingran''s ability to subdue them, and began to praise them.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big dog and bird."


    "This dog is so tall and powerful."


    "I don''t know how Chunling Township tamed them and made them so obedient."


    "You don''t know that, these beasts will find people who are destined. It is estimated that Chunling Township is their destined person."


    "So it is, so it is."


    The Queen Mother said excitedly: "Wen Rung, your daughter is really amazing."


    Murong Zhe stood up immediately and said respectfully, "The queen mother has passed the prize."


    Murong Lingran looked at Wen Renbo with a gloomy face, and said with a smile, "His Royal Highness, King Li, how is it? I''m right. Compared with what you offered, is it better?"


    Wen Renbo reluctantly smiled and said: "Indeed... Indeed, Xuanqing country has outstanding people, today is an eye-opener for this king."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Helian Rongjiu: "Your Majesty, do you still like this dog and bird sent by this king?"


    "Naturally, I like it." Helian Rongjiu was not stingy, and said with respect: "Yours is to be dedicated to me, and Chunling Xiangjun''s ck hair and heavy light belong to her."

 Chapter 1829: beautiful woman

    Chapter 1829 Beauty


    Wen Renbo breathed a sigh of relief, and said in a serious tone, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your praise."


    He didn''t want to take them back again, what a shame.


    Eunuch De waved his hand and let Xue Ri and Jin Ri be taken away.


    Murong Lingran was also about to retreat with the ck hair and heavy light, when the queen mother said: "Chunling Xiangjun, wait a minute."


    "Is there anything else the Queen Mother has to do?"


    The Queen Mother nodded: "Your..."


    Murong Lingran saw that she was looking at Heimao and Chongguang, and said sternly: "The dog is called Heimao, and the bird is called Chongguang."


    The Queen Mother said: "Okay, Aijia wants to ask, where did you get your ck hair and heavy light? It''s not so easy to encounter such a human and huge beast."


    Murong Lingran said: "If you go back to the Queen Mother, the minister''s daughter''s house is near Wuming Mountain, and the ck hair was obtained by chance when the minister''s daughter was collecting herbs on the mountain. As for Chongguang, it was also met on the mountain, and Princess Ningxin was there that day. , and Rong Xinyuan from General Rong''s Mansion and several other girls are also there, they all know about it."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said: "So it is, it seems that the Xiangjun is a lucky person, or else the two beasts will not be willing to follow you."


    I heard that many of her things were found from Wuming Mountain. Wuming Mountain is really a treasure mountain.


    "The queen mother is too much."


    The pce banquet started again, and Murong Lingran brought them to the room just now, and quietly put them back in the space, intending to find a chance to release them again.


    She had almost eaten everything in the pce just now, and she didn''t like watching songs and dances, so she was just asking Zequ to call the fourth and sixth brothers, and they would go for a walk in the imperial garden together, so that they could gain insight and a bodyguard. He suddenly walked to Ze Qu and said a few words in his ear.


    Ze Qu frowned: "What you said is true?"


    "it is true."


    Murong asked, "Zequ, what''s wrong?"


    Zequ waved the guards back and repeated what he heard.


    "The people of Chongyan and Cangda are despicable and shameless."


    It turned out that after she left just now, Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo were the same as they had negotiated. At the same time, they said that they still had a treasure to present to the emperor for them to show, but it turned out that the four of them were Chongyanguo and Cangda. beauty of the country.


    Although Murong Lingran knew that Helian Rongjiu would not take a concubine and choose a concubine until she was eighteen years old, she still quickly returned to the hall.


    At this time, thedies looked at the four beauties with a cold look on their faces.


    Also, these people are here to grab men from them, so it''s no wonder they don''t look good.


    Seeing hering back, Helian Rongjiu said sternly: "Prince Prince, King Li, you should all know the rules of Xuanqing Kingdom, before I was eighteen years old, it was impossible to choose a concubine and concubines, it was passed down from my ancestors. I can''t break the rules. I ept the two of you, and you can take them back."


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "Your Majesty, you can earn the harem first, and then ept them when you are old. It will only take about two years, they can afford it."


    Meng Zhiming, the minister of households, said: "Wait two years? How old are these four women now?"


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "My two people from Chongyan Kingdom are seventeen years old."


    Wenren Bo said: "The two of my Cangda Country are eighteen years old."


    Meng Zhiming stroked his beard and said: "Seventeen or eighteen, the current age is just right, but after two years, the age will be too old, it is neen or twenty, in my Xuanqing country, neen Twenty is an old girl, how can you be worthy of your noble majesty? Not suitable, not suitable."

 Chapter 1830: concubines

    Chapter 1830 Concubine


    Wei Zhongquan also said: "Yes, now is the age of the four of them in their prime. Your Majesty must be embarrassed to dy their time for two years. The two of you should bring people back."


    Lacquer Carving and Wen Renbo gave the people on their side a look at the same time.


    The four of them said at the same time: "The people are not afraid of dys."


    Lacquer Carving Industry said with a smile: "Your Majesty, look, they don''t care anymore, so don''t refuse."


    Wen Renbo also said: "That''s right, before they left, their family members and friends knew that they were going to Xuanqing Kingdom and would stay in Xuanqing Kingdom for the rest of their lives. If they were brought back now, they would be shameless. "


    Helian Rongjiu sneered and said, "What does it matter to me that they have no face? I said I don''t want it, but I just don''t want it. Do you still want to force me to do things I don''t want?"


    Ning''an Hou also said: "Yes, no one in the world dares to force our majesty. It is better for the two of you to know your identity."


    Prime Minister Suo said: "The culprits who have no face to be human, aren''t they the two of them? As theirpatriots, the two of them don''t care about their face anymore. It is our Xuanqing Kingdom''s turn to care about them? Are they worthy?"


    That''s right, that''s right.


    Murong Lingran nodded secretly.


    Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo also knew from just now that this little emperor is not easy to bully, nor is he a master who will listen to them.


    They just want to try, and if they seed, it will benefit them all.


    If it fails, it doesn''t matter, they have expected it long ago, at least they are sympathetic to him.


    Lacquer Carving Industry said sternly: "Since His Majesty the Emperor is unwilling, then we really dare not force it. But Your Majesty, why don''t you call the shots and reward these girls to the ministers here."


    In an instant, the faces of all thedies turned extremely ugly.


    What''s the meaning?


    They came to the banquet today, not to bring the fox spirit back to their husband.


    The carefully selected beauties of Chongyan and Cangda countries, how can they bepared to women in their thirties who have given birth to children?


    These two countries are not here to block the emperor, but to block them.


    Liu Jianian and Xiao Manan also became nervous instantly. Although it is very likely that their husbands are not elected, but if they are selected, their future life will be over.


    Murong Ling Ran sensed that there was something wrong with A-Niang and Sister-inw''s faces, and shook his head helplessly. It was just a beauty presented by a defeated country, and he didn''t need to worry about it at all.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Empress mother, you are also a woman, what do you think about this matter?"


    The queen mother said: "These four women are indeed beautiful, and the prince and King Li really have intentions, and their good intentions are indeed difficult to refuse. But the matter of men and women is the most reluctant, if one can''t get it right, the family will be restless. , it is better to be more cautious.¡±


    "What can the Queen Mother do?"


    "I can''t say a good way, but it''s just to ask the opinions of the courtiers."


    "The Queen Mother''s meaning is to let the courtiers voluntarily, and let them ept those who are willing to ept them? If there is no willingness, let them all go back, so as not to dy their lives?"


    The Queen Mother nodded.


    Helian Rongjiu turned her head and said loudly: "The Queen Mother''s words must have been heard by everyone. It is not easy to force men and women. The four girls are also the hearts of the two countries. If you are willing to ept them, even if you stand up, I will. give them all to you."

 Chapter 1831: Happy silly?

    Chapter 1831 Happy and stupid?


    "But everyone should follow the actual situation. If the family is not suitable for taking a concubine at this time, then don''t force it,e ording to your own situation."


    Lacquer Carving Industry was about to speak when Wen Renbo gave him a wink, and he had to swallow the words temporarily.


    Anyone with discerning eyes can see that this matter is a matter of sharing the worries of the emperor. Although these people are most likely spies sent by the two countries, who said that they must be freed when they are epted?


    Birth, old age, sickness and death aremon urrences. When the envoys leave, who knows if something unexpected will happen?


    It''s not like a princess. If you die, you will die. Chongyan Kingdom and Cangda Kingdom don''t dare to say anything to them.


    Now their country has high-yield grain, and they have sessfully nted rice and wheat together, and their national strength is getting stronger day by day, which is not something that a small country can afford.


    Several ministers wanted to stand up immediately, but before they could stand up, they were pulled by their wives and warned them with their eyes not to lead the fox to the door.


    But not all ministers were afraid, and soon two ministers epted the two girls from Cangda.


    Murong Zheng knew that his daughter had offended the Marquis of Ning An just now, so in order to please him and to leave a good impression on the emperor, he quickly stood up and said, "Your Majesty, Wei Chen is willing to ept one person."


    Yin was startled and wanted to say something, but knowing that this was not the time, he had to give up.


    Murong Wei was staring at Murong Lingran, when she heard this, she immediately turned her head and stared at the vixen opposite.


    Damn, my father must have done this to please the Marquis of Ning An. In the final analysis, it was all because of Murong Lingran''s family.


    took a look at his mother, and saw that her face was extremely ugly, and said in a low voice: "Mother, don''t worry, I won''t let that fox enter the door, I will help you."


    Yin nodded in relief.


    "Aiqing has a heart." After Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, he looked at the other ministers, "And thest girl, everyone, is there anything else you can like?"


    Before waiting for the other ministers to speak, Lacquer Carving Industry suddenly nced at Murong Zong, turned his head and said with a serious face: "Your Majesty, I heard that General Murong Zong has a wife this year, and his wife is pregnant, right?"


    Liu Jianian had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Murong Lingran also watched thecquer carving industry vigntly.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "So what?"


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "If that''s the case, then it''s better for General Murong Zong to ept thest person. His wife is pregnant now, so he can''t serve him anyway, and it''s not a good thing to have many people around."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone looked at Liu Jianian, who was pregnant.


    There are those who are sympathetic, those who watch the show, and those who are indifferent.


    Husband went to war as soon as he got married, and finally came back. Before reunion for a long time, he might have to serve his husband with others, which is too miserable.


    Liu Jianian''s eyes were red, and in order not to let people see her expression, she lowered her head abruptly.


    Mrs. Prime Minister was about to speak when Prime Minister Suo stopped her.


    The Murong family are all smart and treat Liu Jianian very well, so there must be a way.


    Murong Zong was about to refuse, when Murong Lingran suddenly covered his stomach andughed.


    "hahahahahahahahaha¡­"


    When the people present saw this, they immediately started talking.


    "Isn''t this Chunling Township gentleman stupid to know that his brother is going to take a concubine?"

 Chapter 1832: blood feud

    Chapter 1832 Blood Vengeance


    "What do you say, people who can grow high-yield crops, do you think they are fools?"


    "That''s right, so why did she suddenlyugh?"


    "do not know."


    "How did I hear the mockery?"


    "Laughing?" One of them thought about it seriously, and said with a smile, "It is indeed time tough."


    "Why is this?"


    "You''ll find outter."


    ¡­


    Helian Rongjiu also thought that what Lacquer Carving Industry said was very funny, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Some peopleughed when they saw this.


    Lacquer Carving saw some peopleugh at him, frowning and said, "Did this prince say something wrong just now?"


    Murong Lingran retracted his smile and said loudly, "His Royal Highness said that it is true, but His Royal Highness may have forgotten one thing."


    "What''s up?"


    Murong said: "My eldest brother is a general, and he is also a general who fought with your country and killed many soldiers of your country."


    "People in your country have also killed a lot of our soldiers. Maybe the girl''s rtives killed our soldiers or were killed by our people. Then my elder brother and her are each other''s enemies."


    "Isn''t it a big joke that you want to shove the enemy to my eldest brother''s side, and also ask my eldest brother to take the enemy as a concubine?"


    Lacquer Carving Industry frowned and said, "Now that the two countries have ceased the war, the purpose of this prince''s visit this time is for the friendship between the two countries."


    Murong said: "You all said that it is for the sake of friendship between the two countries. It can be seen that the rtionship between the two countries is still tense.


    "Can you prove your sincerity by presenting a few beauties? If you are sincere, you might as well cede a few cities."


    "Also, my eldest brother just won your country, and you want to put someone by his side right now. It''s inevitable that people will think that you are ying something."


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "You girl has a lot of thoughts at such a young age, this prince just simply wants to give it away."


    "No matter what you say." Murong said calmly, "My eldest brother would not ept that girl, and even if my eldest brother would ept it, my parents would not be able to ept it."


    "One is for the lives of our whole family, and the other is for Xuanqingguo''s secrets. He is a general, and I don''t need to say that everyone knows that he knows a lot of secrets and important things, give him ten courage, for the sake of Xuanqingguo, he is also Don''t dare to keep the people of the enemy country by your side."


    The Queen Mother looked at Murong Lingran with admiration when she heard the words, she was quite smart, she said so, even the emperor could not force their family to keep people behind.


    Lacquer Diaoye said: "You mean that the person I sent is a spy? Arranged by your elder brother''s side, just for the convenience of inquiring about the military situation in the future?"


    "I didn''t do this, you said it yourself." Murong Lingran spread his hands helplessly: "I just said another reason, it''s impossible for us to keep our enemies at home, my sister-inw. She''s still pregnant, even if it''s for the child in her womb, and even if the girl isn''t from your country, it''s impossible for us to suddenly put a stranger at home."


    Liu Jianian looked at Murong Lingran gratefully, and it was worth it for her to hurt her.


    Murong Lingran gave her a reassuring look, not my race, their hearts must be different, even if people from Chongyan Kingdom came to her house, she would deal with them.

 Chapter 1833: People are under the eaves and have to bow their heads

    Chapter 1833 People are under the eaves and have to bow their heads


    Murong Zong said sternly: "Your Majesty, my sister is right. For the sake of the family and Xuanqing, it is impossible for Wei Chen to ept girls from other countries."


    Lacquer Carving Industry suddenly trembled with anger. He had never been rejected again and again in his life, clenched his fists and said, "Your Majesty, is this how people in your country treat guests?"


    General Rong said angrily: "What else can we do if we don''t? You are the first to attack. Is it because you are the guests that we must agree to all your rude requests? We will ept what you give?"


    "Prince Lacquer Carved, don''t forget, the defeated country is you, the victorious country is us, and the purpose of your visit this time is to discuss the armistice contract."


    "General Murong Zong only said this euphemistically when he respected you as a guest. It''s already considered to give you face. Otherwise, he would have said something even more ugly. If you continue to make trouble like this, I''m afraid..."


    "Afraid of what?"


    General Rong said: "The embassy will receive the bodies of the four girls tomorrow."


    The four girls shuddered with fright, and their faces turned pale in an instant.


    Wen Renbo sternly said, "You dare!"


    General Rong said: "Why don''t you dare? My Xuanqing State has a saying, I will give it to you. People have to bow their heads when they are under the eaves. Now you are in my Xuanqing State''s court. If you don''t bow your heads, be careful of your life. !"


    Lacquer Carving Industry turned to look at Helian Rongjiu: "Your Majesty, is this how your Xuanqing Kingdom treats guests?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Prince Lacquer Carved, I''ll send you a message too."


    "What?"


    "Throw me with peaches and return them with li."


    Lacquer Carving Industry looked at Wen Renbo: "What does this sentence mean?"


    Wenren Bo said: "Simply put, what you do to others, others will do to you."


    It is true that they are the first to be strong, they are defeated countries, and others are willing to ept their beauty. He was so disrespectful that he refused directly in the courtroom.


    Thecquer carving industry was helpless. After thinking about it, he had topromise: "It''s the prince who is reckless. If the people present are not willing to ept thest beauty, then the prince will take her back."


    Do you think that he will ept it if he retreats to enter?


    Dream!


    Helian Rongjiu nced around at the people present, and no one was willing to stand up, so he had to say: "If that''s the case, then bring people back, after all, a twisted melon is not sweet."


    Lacquer carving industry choked, he has no ns to bring people back, but he has no choice but to nod his words.


    The banquet was still going on. After several previous attempts, Lacquer Diaoye and Wen Renbo also knew that although Emperor Xuanqing was young, he was not a good person, and he was not a master who could be easily manipted, and he did not dare to provoke him again.


    The other courtiers were not good-tempered people, so they only dared to talk about trivial matters, and the atmosphere of the banquet gradually became normal.


    Seeing that the dust had settled, Liu Jianian breathed a sigh of relief, got up and sat next to Murong Lingran, and said gratefully: "Aran, thank you very much today, otherwise I really don''t know what to do. "


    Although the main room is pregnant, it is the duty of the main room to take the initiative to show the husband the rest of the servants.

 Chapter 1834: burst

    Chapter 1834 Burst


    But she has only been married for a few months, and she really can''t ept sharing a man with other women so quickly.


    And what happened today was too sudden, she was not mentally prepared at all. If the beauty just entered the door, she was worried that she would not be able to insist on giving birth to the child.


    Murong Lingran whispered: "Sister Jia Nian, you have to trust eldest brother, you both waited for each other for many years before being together, and the marriage is different from other parents'' marriages, you have feelings for each other. Basically, he won''t break your heart."


    Liu Jianian raised his eyes to look at Murong Zong, and saw that he gave him a reassuring smile, his expression suddenly rxed.


    Perhaps she had been tense just now, but she suddenly rxed, and her body was a little ufortable because of her pregnancy, so she suddenly fell on Murong Lingran''s body.


    Murong was startled and quickly shouted, "Sister Jia Nian, Sister Jia Nian!"


    Murong Zhe and others next to him heard Murong Lingran''s nervous voice, and hurriedly looked at her, seeing that Liu Jianian had fainted, and everyone quickly gathered around Liu Jianian.


    Prime Minister Suo''s family in the distance also walked over quickly.


    Murong Zong said anxiously: "Jia Nian, Jia Nian."


    The person was still in aa and didn''t react at all.


    Murong Zhe asked his eldest son to lift Liu Jianian''s eyelids to take a look, then turned his head and said, "Your Majesty, Wei Chen''s daughter-inw is not feeling well, can you retire first?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Of course you can. Come here, bring Wen Rung''s family to the inner hall, and invite the imperial physician along by the way."


    The envoy Liu Yuan, who had been worrying about his granddaughter, also followed his granddaughter to the inner hall.


    After ?? and the others left, most of the people in the hall focused their attention on Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo.


    The wife of the hero who killed the hero fainted when he first arrived. These people didn''te to negotiate, but to find Murong Zong unhappy, right?


    Knowing that pregnant women can¡¯t be stimted, thecquer carving industry deliberately said this, which is simply ill-intentioned.


    Helian Rongjiu also regrettedbining the celebration banquet with the reception banquet. If something really happened to Liu Jianian''s child, Murong Lingran had to hate him to death.


    Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo also felt a lot of ufortable sights, and they knew that what happened today was their fault. In addition, the Marquis of Ning''an and General Rong always looked like they wanted to beat them up, so they became more honest.


    Murong Wei saw that something had happened to Liu Jianian, she couldn''t help but started to fall into the trap, and whispered, "Hmph, this is retribution, making their family so proud today."


    Murong Zheng red at his daughter and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? What kind of asion did you say such mean and vicious words, and the courtesy, righteousness, integrity, and honor that were given to you on weekdays have been forgotten? Let people know that you are so vicious, do you still want to find them? Mother-inw?"


    Murong Wei curled her lips with disdain, and said dissatisfiedly: "Father, you are still talking about me, so what happened to you suddenly taking a concubine today? Did your mother agree?"


    "Children don''t care about the affairs of adults." Murong Zheng continued: "You are a child, you can''t control your father''s head."


    "But you shouldn''t hurt your mother''s heart, you should get her consent."


    Murong Zheng said angrily, "If you hadn''t been reckless just now, why would I take a concubine? I can''t me anyone else for what happened today, but you!"


    Murong Wei is not a fool. Seeing that her father was really trying to please Ning Anhou, the expression on her face became even more vicious.


    He stopped arguing with his father, and turned his head to look at the seat of Murong Lingran''s family, his eyes were like those of a poisonous snake.

 Chapter 1835: devoured him alive

    Chapter 1835 Swallow him alive


    Seeing this, Mrs Yin frowned and said, "You''d better restrain yourself. One of the purposes ofing here today is to see your husband-inw for you, and the rest of the people also have this purpose. Look at the other girls, which one is not the same. Gentle, dignified appearance, your mean look makes people look at it, will anyone like it? When the timees when the person you like won''t look down on your appearance, just wait and cry."


    Murong Wei was stunned for a moment, and then she remembered the business of the day. She had to try her best to soften her face, and she simply arranged her headgear and clothes, and said with a smile, "Mother, do you think I can do this?"


    Yin nodded: "Well, keep going."


    On the other side, the envoy of Liu Yuan also finished the diagnosis and treatment of Liu Jianian, and withdrew his hand to diagnose the pulse, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Murong Zong asked anxiously, "Grandfather, how is she?"


    Liu Yuan envoy said: "It''s okay, it''s just that the fetal gas is moving, and it''s not serious. I''ll send someone to bring a bowl of anti-abortion pillster. After taking it, I''ll be fine after a day or two of rest. It''s just that she shouldn''t move for the time being, at least it''s okay. Just take a day off."


    "This..." Murong Zong was even more worried, and he didn''t know if the emperor would allow them to stay in the pce.


    Princess Ningxin was entrusted by her royal brother toe to see the situation. Hearing the words, she quickly said: "Just stay here, the royal brother just told me that if you have any needs, let me agree."


    Murong Zong said with a grateful expression: "Thank you, Your Majesty, and thank you Your Highness the Princess."


    Murong Lingran said: "Father, Mother, the banquet is still going on, it wouldn''t be good if no one is there, you all go back, the second brother, the third brother and the younger brothers also go back, it''s fine with me and the eldest brother here. already."


    Murong Zhe said, "Aran, can it be done with just the two of you?"


    "Sure, don''t worry."


    Seeing that his daughter said this, Murong Zhe also knew that she had a gold medal to save her from death. There were few people who could do anything to her, and they couldn''t help her here, so they had to return to the pce banquet with his wife and children.


    Helian Rongjiu asked, "Wen Rung, is your daughter-inw okay?"


    Murong Zhe said respectfully, "If you go back to His Majesty, what Liu Yuan said will be fine."


    Prime Minister Suo and the Prime Minister''s wife breathed a sigh of relief.


    If something really happened to Liu Jianian''s children, they would never forgive thecquer carving industry easily.


    Lacquer Carving Industry was also relieved. The child is finally fine, so no one shoulde to trouble him. He smiled and said, "Your Majesty, look, I will say it''s fine, so don''t worry about it."


    Helian Rongjiu sneered and said: "Of course I have to worry about it. People are invited by me. If something happens in the pce, I will naturally have an inseparable rtionship with me."


    General Rong said: "Your Majesty, you don''t have to take all the responsibility on your own body. If it wasn''t for someone with bad intentions, this kind of thing would not have happened."


    Prime Minister Suo nodded: "That''s right."


    Thecquer carving industry stopped talking. It was indeed because of him that what happened just now. If he said a few more excuses, the children of the Murong family on the opposite side would definitely find a chance to swallow him alive. Now they are looking at their own eyes, like It''s like looking at the enemy.


    Originally, it was his fault that came first, others didn''t do anything to him, just stared at him, but he couldn''t me them, otherwise it would appear that his measure was too narrow.


    Murong Zhe noticed the expressions of his sons and coughed lightly.

 Chapter 1836: Empress Dowager Summons

    Chapter 1836 The Empress Dowager Summons


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan immediately restrained their expressions, but they made up their minds that if they dared to cause their sister-inw to faint, they would definitely beat them up if they had a chance.


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding were not so obedient anymore, their eyes kept staring at the envoys, as if they were going to stare at them.


    Anyway, my sister said, she will take care of anything.


    Dare to bully their sister-inw, they can''t do it, just move your eyes.


    When the two envoys saw each other, it was hard to say anything. After all, there were only two children. They couldn¡¯t care about half-year-old children.


    They were tired of staring, so naturally they stopped staring.


    The Empress Dowager was too old and could not sit for a long time. After watching several farces, she was also a little tired. After talking to the emperor, she went back to her pce.


    Liu Jianian woke up after a while, and after drinking the medicine, she kept talking to her husband and sister.


    Murong Lingran was about to speak when a pce maid walked in and said respectfully, "Mr. Chunling Township, the Queen Mother has a request."


    Murong asked: "Why did the queen mother suddenly want to see me?"


    "This ve does not know, the ve just conveys the Queen Mother''s will."


    Princess Ningxin thought she was afraid, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I''ll go with you, the mother and descendants are very good, she will definitely like you. By the way, she has eaten a lot of what you gave to Jiu Ge before. Eating, it is estimated that there are also reasons for this.¡±


    Murong nodded: "I see, thank you, Your Highness."


    Not long after, the two followed the maid to the Queen Mother''s pce.


    The Queen Mother sat high above the head and was talking to somedies.


    It turned out that not long after she left the Xuantian Pce, manydies anddies followed her back to the pce.


    "Princess Ningxin is here, Lord Chunling is here!"


    The hall immediately became quiet, and his eyes suddenly fell on Murong Lingran.


    Murong walked into the hall calmly and graciously: "Meet the Queen Mother."


    Some girls who were not as good as her also gave her a salute.


    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "Get up and take a seat."


    "Thank you Queen Mother."


    Murong raised her head and saw Mrs. Rong''s mother and daughter, Mrs. Wei''s mother and daughter, Mrs. Ruan''s mother and daughter, and severaldies she didn''t know. She had no choice but to nod to them one by one. After getting a response, she took a seat. .


    As soon as he was seated, ady said: "This is Chunling Township Lord. Today is the first time thisdy has seen it. She is really shocked."


    Mrs. Rong said: "Yeah, I have a good heart. I still remember the scene of the day she and her elder brother rescued me. If it weren''t for her and her elder brother, Mrs. Ben wouldn''t know where they were now."


    Mrs. Wei also said: "The craftsmanship is also good. Since eating the fruits and vegetables she grows, my body is much better, and my skin has also improved."


    One of thedies said: "Mrs Wei, is your skin getting better because you ate the vegetables from the Xiangjun''s house?"


    "Yup."


    "But I think the taste is very good, and I have eaten it for more than a year. Why is there no change in my skin?"


    Murong Lingran secretly said: You must be unlucky, you have never eaten the vegetables grown in the first five acres ofnd at home.


    In the pool next to the first five acres ofnd, she basically added some spiritual spring water every day. After such a long time, it is estimated that thend has be a little different.

 Chapter 1837: Mrs. Shi

    Chapter 1837 Mrs. Shi


    Moreover, Mrs. Rong, Mrs. Wei, and other people who were close to her, all directly pulled vegetables from her field, and it was easy to eat the first five acres ofnd nted.


    asionally she will send them some fruits in the space, of course their skin will get better.


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time. They didn''t know the reason.


    Not everyone they know will get better skin after eating Murong''s vegetables. They have long been puzzled, but they can''t think of any reason.


    Mrs. Wei said: "I don''t know about that. Many people I know have eaten the vegetables from Murong''s family and their skin has improved."


    Mrs. Rong nodded: "Yes."


    Thedy said: "That''s weird, twodies, don''t you have any secret recipes and deliberately hide it from me?"


    The queen mother smiled and said: "Mrs. Shi, you are worrying too much, what the two of them said is indeed true, the skin of Aijia and Ningxin, as well as the rest of the pce, is also because they have eaten the vegetables and fruits of the Murong family. You can''t believe Aijia''s words, do you?"


    Mrs. Shi?


    is the surname Shi again?


    I heard that after the ident happened to Mrs. Shi, the wife of Shi Xingping, the Minister of Personnel, Shi Xingping soon married anotherdy, and I heard that she was also a famous family.


    I just heard that after Shi Xingping married her, she was not happy, and the children of the former Mrs. Shi have been blocking her.


    Part of the reason for Murong Lingran''s ex-Mrs. Shi''s abandonment was part of the reason. No wonder she was hostile to her in her eyes. If it weren''t for her, the ex-Mrs. Shi would not have been divorced, she would not have married her, and she would not have lived her life. Passed by.


    Mrs. Shi said: "The Queen Mother, is what you said true?"


    "Of course, Aijia has no reason to lie to you."


    Mrs. Shi looked at Murong Lingran: "Mr. Chunling Township, the vegetables are grown in your home. I just saw that your mother and sister-inw''s skin is also very good. You must be hiding some vegetables and not selling them to us, right? ?"


    Murong choked for a while, you really guessed it right, the dishes sold to you are all vegetables that have not been watered with spiritual spring water.


    Anotherdy said, "Mrs. Shi, you are overthinking it. Everyone buys vegetables from their house. Look, isn''t my skin also getting better? In my opinion, it depends on the individual''s physical condition. Bar."


    On the day he got married to Murong Xuan, Murong Lingran also met Ruan Youyi''s mother, and she gave her a grateful look when she heard the words.


    It seems that her luck is also very good. Even if she is not transporting vegetables from her home, she often eats vegetables grown on the first five acres ofnd.


    Mrs. Shi asked: "Really?"


    Murong Lingran said solemnly: "Of course it''s true, my grandfather is an imperial doctor, he said that everyone''s physique is different, just like some people have fine lines on their faces when they are in their teens or twenties. Ten-year-old people are the same. But some people are thirty-year-old, but their faces are still white and tender, like a peeled egg, and they look extremely young."


    "All right."


    Mrs. Shi had no choice but to believe it.


    There is nothing she can do if she doesn''t believe it, and she can''t find any other reason.


    The maids in her house are indeed people in their thirties who look like people in their early twenties, and there are people in their early twenties who look like people in their thirties.


    The queen mother asked again: "Xiangjun, Aijia was fortunate enough to receive the food you made by yourself. It tasted really good. Did you worship the master? Or did you learn it from your mother? Or did you learn it by yourself?"


    Murong said: "If you go back to the empress dowager, go to school with the book, and make some changes ording to your own taste."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "That Xiangjun is really smart."

 Chapter 1838: Princess Ningshu

    Chapter 1838 Princess Ningshu


    "The queen mother is too much."


    A woman asked curiously, "The Queen Mother, is the food she cooks really that delicious?"


    Murong Lingran suddenly had an ominous premonition in her heart, you must not cheat on the queen mother.


    The queen mother nodded: "Yes, she is the girl with the best craftsmanship I''ve ever seen, her craftsmanship, even the emperor is full of praise, and many of the food that Ai''s family has never heard of or seen before, the taste is unprecedented. good."


    Murong Lingran felt helpless in her heart: Queen Mother, don''t say it, this is not to praise her, but to harm her.


    The woman said: "Even the imperial brother is full of praise, so there is no need to say about the taste, since her craftsmanship is so good, why don''t she show us a hand today, make us something delicious, and let us open it up Vision, how?"


    The Queen Mother was taken aback for a moment, but today she was so happy that she actually fell into someone else''s pit.


    She actually sold Murong Lingran just now!


    Murong Lingran saw that the Empress Dowager finally reacted, sighed secretly, looked at the woman, and asked in confusion, "Is this girl..."


    The person next to the woman said sharply: "Bold, what kind of girl is not a girl, this is the daughter of Concubine Lu, Princess Ningshu."


    Murong Ling was helpless, so he had to respectfully say: "It turns out that it is Your Royal Highness, the minister and daughter are disrespectful."


    Thete emperor was really a stallion, with a lot of sons and a lot of princesses. So far, she has met five children of thete emperor.


    She was still sighing a few days ago that the family education of the royal family is not bad, and the people she meets are not hostile to her, but they take care of her.


    But the queen mother is too kind, she actually called the concubine''s daughter into the pce.


    Princess Ningshu said with contempt: "Did you hear what this princess said just now?"


    She was just the daughter of an imperial doctor who had been assigned. She was supposed to see the most humble people and live the most humble life, but I didn''t expect that she was lucky, and their family became rich and nted so many powerful things. To be able to speak to the most noble queen in the world.


    But even if you enter the pce, people from humble backgrounds should do the most humble things and serve them.


    Seeing Princess Ningshu''s proud face, Murong Lingran knew that she was deliberately trying to humiliate herself today, and she didn''t know where to offend her, so she could only respectfully say: "Your Highness, you just came back from the banquet, are you hungry again? ?"


    Princess Ningshu snorted: "You don''t care if this princess is hungry, let you do it, you can do it."


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Today, it is the Queen Mother who invited the minister''s daughter toe here. If the Queen Mother ordered the minister''s daughter to do it, the minister''s daughter would naturally not dare to disobey."


    Princess Ningshu was instantly angry. She meant it very clearly, meaning that she only paid attention to the Queen Mother, and she would not listen to what she said as a princess.


    "Bold, what''s your status, how dare you not listen to this princess?"


    Murong smiled and said: "The minister did not say or not, but just wanted to listen to the Queen Mother''s opinion."


    "What you said just now didn''t take this princess seriously at all."


    "The courtier didn''t mean that."


    "You''re still arguing! Come on, give me a p, this princess will teach her a lesson."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The two behind her immediately wanted to step up and teach Murong Lingran a lesson.


    The expressions of thedies present suddenly became tense, and they looked at the Queen Mother anxiously, only to see that the Queen Mother also had a look of anger.

 Chapter 1839: anti-customer

    Chapter 1839 Anti-guests


    Today is a special day. The queen mother should not let anyone hurt the sister of a meritorious official, so she temporarily stopped her thoughts of intercession.


    It''s just that before the queen mother had time to speak, Murong had an idea, and she already had a solution.


    Murong Lingran looked at the two maids walking towards her, and said coldly, "Your Highness, did the servant girl say something wrong? It was the Queen Mother who invited the servant girl toe here, and the servant girl should naturally obey the Queen Mother''s orders. Her Royal Highness Princess Is it appropriate to force the servant girl to listen to you? You still want to teach the servant girl a lesson, but the queen mother has not spoken yet, so you are in charge of the queen mother?


    Princess Ningshu was stunned and nced at the Queen Mother''s expression, she really saw that she was extremely unhappy, and hurriedly bowed apologetically, "The Queen Mother forgives her sins, Ningshu didn''t mean that, Ningshu did not dare to be disrespectful to the Queen Mother. ."


    Mrs. Rong and others suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, they knew that such a powerful girl would not let themselves suffer casually.


    The Queen Mother nced at Murong Lingran, she was not stupid, she would actually use her to excuse herself.


    Today is also a good day for their family, and it is someone the emperor cares about, so she will give her a face.


    "That''s not what you mean, what do you mean? She also said just now that if Aijia speaks, she will definitely do it. You are a princess, and you are in the pce of Aijia, and it is only natural for her to reject you. What makes Aijia angry is that you dare to point fingers here and teach Aijia''s guests, do you still have Aijia in your eyes?"


    When Princess Ningxin heard the words, she quickly echoed: "Mother, she must not have it. You didn''t even ask a few words for the guests you invited, but she actually started to call. Others euphemistically exined the reasons. She was so angry that she wanted to beat your guests, it was so rude, she forgot that this is your pce."


    She has always had a bad rtionship with Princess Ningshu, but the Empress Dowager and Concubine Lu are rtives, and they take care of Ningshu a lot, sometimes even better than herself.


    Mrs. Rong also said: "The matter of the princess, it''s hard to say anything about the minister and the wife, but the elder brother of Xiangjun was treated with courtesy by His Majesty in the previous dynasty, but his sister was made difficult and beaten in the harem. His brother knows, but he still doesn''t know how distressed he is."


    "I heard that her brother didn''t hesitate to risk his life to go to the darts in order to save her. It shows how much he attaches importance to this sister. If it spreads to the ears of the soldiers in the frontier, there is no doubt that it will make a lot of waves."


    Although Princess Ningshu is a princess, it is not someone like her who can offend her, but she is also a court woman. For Murong Lingran, she has to say something.


    Besides, Murong Lingran was most likely her own niece, so she had to help.


    The queen mother said angrily: "Ningshu, did you hear it? The sister of our hero of Xuanqing, you want to beat her just because she said something that made you unhappy. What do you want to do? Deliberately chill the soldiers and soldiers. , provoking trouble?"


    Princess Ningxin continued to add oil and jealousy: "Now the two envoys of the enemy country are still in Xuantian Hall. If it is passed into their ears, they may not know how to arrange us behind the scenes. I will definitely say that our members of the royal family of Xuanqing Kingdom are ruthless. Unrighteous, to treat the family members of the meritorious officials like this and spread it to the surrounding countries, our royal family will be their joke after dinner."

 Chapter 1840: scene talk

    Chapter 1840 Scene words


    Princess Ningshu saw that they were talking more and more serious, and her face was getting paler and paler, and anxiously defended: "I...I didn''t mean that, but she didn''t listen to my orders, I was in a hurry..."


    Princess Ningxin snorted coldly: "You can ignore the consequences in a hurry? Huangjie, I really don''t know, you are such a reckless person."


    Princess Ningshu red at Princess Ningxin sullenly.


    Princess Ningxin said, "Am I right?"


    Murong Lingranughed wildly in her heart, the quarrel between the princesses was really wonderful.


    I didn''t expect that the weak and weak Princess Ningxin could do such a thing for her, and she would not hesitate to turn against her rtives, which really touched her.


    Princess Ningshu couldn''t tell her, and the Queen Mother was here again, so she didn''t dare to say anything else, so she could only look at her mother for help.


    Concubine Lu originally wanted to see if her daughter had a solution. Seeing her cry for help, she had to bow respectfully and said, "Queen Mother, Ningshu is ignorant, please don''t have the same knowledge as her. She is young, as a princess. , and I have been coddled all the time, so I am somewhat capricious."


    Ningshu nodded like garlic: "Yes, yes, Empress Dowager, I was wrong, I will never dare again next time."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, young? This Princess Ningshu must be bigger than herself.


    The queen mother also grew up watching Princess Ningshu from a young age, and she also knew her temperament. She was usually very sensible, but today she did not know, so she had to forgive her this time: "Forget it this time, and dare to do this next time. Reckless, the Ai family must report to the emperor and let the emperor take care of you in person."


    "Yes, Ningshu keep it in mind."


    The Queen Mother looked at Murong Lingran again, let her sit down, and said with relief, "Mr. Chunling, didn''t you scare you?"


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "It''s okay."


    She is not pretending, she is really fine, she has already thought about it just now, if Princess Ningshu doesn''t take the queen mother in her eyes, then she ns to take out the death-free gold medal, she doesn''t believe that Princess Ningshu is not afraid .


    The Queen Mother was relieved. At this moment, the people who served Murong Lingran with snacks and tea also came.


    The Queen Mother smiled and said: "Today, the Xiangjun is a guest, and there is absolutely no reason for the guests to cook for the Aijia. It is the right time for the Aijia to invite the Xiangjun to enjoy it. These desserts are all made by the best imperial chefs in the pce. Please give me a face and try it."


    Murong said: "The Empress Dowager is very polite. My cooking skills can''t be on the table. The royal chef''s cooking is naturally excellent."


    Princess Ningshu pouted when she heard the words.


    It turned out that he couldn''t be on the stage. The Queen Mother said that just now, it must be because her elder brother came back victorious, and it was just some scenes.


    The Queen Mother said: "Mr. Chunling is modest."


    After seeing everyone''s desserts are ready, he said, "Let''s all try it."


    "Thank you Queen Mother."


    The things in the Queen Mother''s Pce are naturally extraordinary.


    The Queen Mother also said that it was made by the best royal chef in the pce. Everyone was extremely generous and said that it was delicious.


    It''s just that the Queen Mother had spent too much energy at the banquet just now, and she was getting old, and she felt dizzy after talking for a while.


    She had also met Murong Lingran. Although she had a lot to say to her, it was scary, so it would be better to be more restrained.


    It will be a long time in Japan, and she can summon her at any time in the future, so she will let Princess Ningxin entertain them and go to rest by herself.

 Chapter 1841: Her Royal Highness the Unworldly Princess

    Chapter 1841 Her Royal Highness the Princess


    Ladies anddies, it¡¯s not good to disturb them in the bedroom. One of thedies suggested to go through the imperial garden and go back to the Xuantian Hall to rx. Princess Ningxin took them all there.


    Princess Ningshu thought for a while, and suddenly walked to Murong Lingran''s side.


    Princess Ningxin saw this and pulled Murong Lingran over and asked her to hide behind her. She asked with a look of vignce, "What do you want to do?"


    Princess Ningshu saw that otherdies were looking at her, her face was a little embarrassed, and she hurriedly said: "I...I don''t do anything, I just want to say sorry to her."


    "real?"


    Concubine Lu also looked at her daughter suspiciously.


    Princess Ningshu said: "Really, I know that I was a little self-willed and arrogant just now, and I already knew I was wrong."


    Princess Ningxin said: "If that''s the case, then you should apologize."


    After he finished speaking, he left in front of Murong Lingran and let the two face each other.


    Princess Ningshu really apologised: "Chunling Xiangjun, I''m really sorry just now, I... I really didn''t mean to trouble you."


    Murong said: "It''s nothing, I didn''t take it to heart."


    was not intentional, it was intentional.


    Can the arrogant and willful princess really know what''s wrong? Unless the sun is tomorrow, no, the sun ising out of the west now.


    Princess Ningshu breathed a sigh of relief, looked at thedies with a smile, and said, "We are not interested in the topics that thedies are talking about, why don''t we go somewhere else to avoid being with us? , you are also bound."


    Wei Yushan and her cousin, Rong Xinyuan, looked at each other, saw her nodding, and said, "Okay."


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei were a little worried. In the pce, Princess Ningshu was notorious for being arrogant and self-willed, known for her viciousness, and she was notorious for revenge, and she always treated her servants harshly.


    But Concubine Lu and the empress dowager are rtives. Even if thete emperor is gone, the empress dowager will protect her. In the pce, except for the emperor and the empress dowager''s biological daughter, Princess Ningxin, no one is not afraid of her.


    Murong Lingran had a conflict with her just now, and she was severely scolded by the queen mother, so they didn''t believe that this princess who always wanted to retaliate would be so easy to let go of her quarrel with Murong Lingran.


    Princess Ningxin knew that Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei were on good terms with the Murong family, and she could see what they were worried about, she quietly blinked at the two of them, and said with a smile: "Okay, Queen Ningshu, this It''s a good proposal."


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei had no choice but to interfere too much.


    After the incident just now, Murong Lingran is not easy to bully, and she has a gold medal to save her from death. Princess Ningxin also protects her wholeheartedly. It is estimated that Princess Ningshu will not dare to do anything to her.


    Therefore, the group was divided into two teams. Although the target was the Imperial Garden, they were divided into two groups.


    Princess Ningshu seemed to be really pretending that nothing had happened, and curiously asked Murong Lingran: "Chunling Township Lord, can you tell me how you grow high-yield grain? Also, How did you think of nting rice and wheat together? I heard that after the autumn harvest, there will be no shortage of high-yield grains in and around the capital, and if it is extended to the whole country, people will never be hungry again.¡±


    No more people will be hungry?


    Sure enough, the princess is not familiar with the world, and her thoughts are too naive.


    She used to think so, but as she got older, she felt more and more ignorant of this idea.

 Chapter 1842: Grab Black Hair and Heavy Light

    Chapter 1842 Grab ck Hair and Heavy Light


    Murong Lingran said lightly, "I just bought the seeds for the vigers to nt. I don''t know much about farming. If I go ahead, someone will nt them. As for the joint nting of rice and wheat, it was written in the book before. I saw it, and I wanted to increase the food ie for the vigers, so I tried to nt it, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be sessful.¡±


    "Oh, so it is." Princess Ningshu said again: "I saw your big dog and big bird just now, where are they now? Why don''t you call them out, let''s take a closer look, how? It was so far away just now that I couldn''t see it clearly."


    Princess Ningxin said: "They are all in the Xuantian Pce. I watched them go in. If you want to see it, just go to the Xuantian Pce. There are so many pce people here, in case there is panic, or someone takes the opportunity. Make trouble and hurt people, how can you live?"


    Princess Ningshu curled her lips and said, "Okay, don''t look at it if you don''t see it, but I have an unkind request. I don''t know if Chunling Township can agree."


    You said it was an unkind request, and I guess she wouldn''t agree.


    Murong Lingran said calmly, "Princess, just say it directly."


    "It''s like this." Princess Ningshu said: "Your two beasts are too rare, can you stay in the pce for a while and let me y with them? When I have enough, I will give it to you. Send them back. Don¡¯t worry, when I¡¯m in the pce, I promise to treat them with delicious food and drink, so that they can eat better than me.¡±


    The implication is that if she doesn''t have enough fun, she will stay in the pce all the time?


    Princess Ningxin didn''t know what this imperial sister was thinking, she frowned and said, "Imperial sister, what do you mean? Did you like ck hair and heavy light, and want to take them as your own?"


    Princess Ningshu hurriedly denied: "No, I didn''t mean that, I just wanted them to stay in the pce to apany me, such a rare beast, I know Chunling Township can''t give me."


    Humph, I heard that whoever treats the beasts well, it will follow whoever it is, and recognize whoever it is as the master.


    How well can Murong Lingran be fed at home? When she kept the two beasts in the pce and gave them something to eat every day, she didn''t believe that Hei Mao and Chongguang would want to go back and suffer.


    When they don''t want to go back by themselves, then she can''t me her.


    Princess Ningxin said, "That''s what you meant."


    From childhood to adulthood, this imperial sister would rob any good things when she saw it. Except for her and the emperor''s brother who dared not rob, she had robbed all the other brothers and sisters. Now she must be thinking again. .


    Seeing that Murong Lingran didn''t speak, Princess Ningshu said: "Xiangjun, I really like them, please promise me, I promise to treat them well, and I promise that in time, not a single hair will be returned. Give you."


    The rest of the youngdies also guessed that Ning Shugong had taken the initiative to change his mind, and looked at Murong Lingran worriedly.


    Murong Lingran would not blindly please the other party because of her status as a princess, nor would she get used to her faults, and suddenly sighed: "Your Highness, I''m afraid this will not work."


    "why?"


    Princess Ningxin snorted: "Why? Kuromao and Chongguang are her family. If it is you, are you willing to give away your family?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, Princess Ningxin is right, Heimao and Chongguang are my most important family members, and they can be regarded as our family''s guards. My home is at the foot of Wuming Mountain, and there are often beasts haunting them. Be alert and protect our family. When I go up the mountain, I also need them to find my way."

 Chapter 1843: conspiracy

    Chapter 1843 Conspiracy


    Princess Ningshu said: "This is not a problem. I can ask the Queen Mother to send you some people, and let the guards protect your family. When you go up the mountain, just let the guards follow you."


    Murong said: "This is not decent. Our family is not important enough to have the Queen Mother send someone to protect it. Isn''t this ruining us?"


    "Then how can you agree?"


    Seeing that she was a little angry, Murong said: "No matter what, I can''t agree. Tell your Highness the truth. The two of them have already recognized me as the master. Except for what I give, no one will eat it."


    "There have been several times when I was forced to leave them at home for just one day, and the two of them didn''t eat or drink, and they reluctantly ate the food my family made for them until I saw my figure."


    "Every time I am in danger, I protect me with all my heart. They are so loyal to me that I can''t abandon them."


    Princess Ningshu said: "It''s either to let you abandon them, or let you lend them to me and y with me for a few days."


    Murong said: "As long as you lend it out, it means abandonment to them. Your Highness is just a stranger to them, and they won''t y with His Highness."


    "They were so docile when I was by their side just now. If I wasn''t there, they would be in a hurry, and I don''t know how many people they would hurt. Is your Highness confident that you can conquer such a huge beast?"


    "This..." Princess Ningshu struggled for a while, and continued: "How can I know that I can''t conquer them if I don''t try?"


    Princess Ningxin couldn''t bear it any longer, and said loudly, "Sister Huang, isn''t it difficult for you to be strong? Everyone else said it''s impossible, but you are still like this, today is the celebration feast of General Murong Zong, and our royal family rewarded the Murong family with things. Yes, where is the reason to take away the beloved thing from their house?"


    "Also, are you sure you want to trouble Chunling Township again and again today? If you continue like this, I have to go to the emperor to call the shots."


    Rong Xinyuan said: "Princess Ningshu, don''t take people''s love."


    Wei Yushan said: "She said she doesn''t want to, so don''t force others."


    Ruan Youyi also said: "Yes, Your Highness will spare her. If you make her cry, it will not only be the Queen Mother, but your Majesty may also me you."


    cry?


    Murong''s spirit was like an empowerment, yes, she was still a child and could cry.


    But it is estimated that it is not used now.


    Seeing that everyone was persuading her, Princess Ningshu curled her lips in disdain and said, "Okay, I won''t force her, anyway, the envoy also donated two, I''ll just y with them.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    The atmosphere cooled down again for a while, and Murong Lingran didn''t speak, and walked slowly.


    Suddenly, an injured birdy in front of him. Princess Ningxin walked over quickly, held the bird in her arms, and asked with a worried expression, "Why is this bird''s wing injured?"


    Murong Lingran nced over his head, saw a bird''s nest and said, "I guess it fell off identally."


    "Then what should we do now?"


    Rong Xinyuan said: "This bird is too pitiful, why don''t His Highness keep it."


    Wei Yushan said: "If you leave it alone, it will definitely die."


    Murong said: "Yes, there are quite a lot of pce servants on this road. If you are not careful, you will definitely be trampled to death."

 Chapter 1844: I want her life!

    Chapter 1844 Want her life!


    Princess Ningxin also intended to save the bird. Seeing what everyone said, she immediately ordered the servants to take the bird to the Imperial Hospital and ask the Imperial Physician to treat it.


    was about to continue walking when Princess Ningshu suddenly eximed, "Aiya, Ningxin, did you lose your jade pendant?"


    Princess Ningxin was stunned for a moment, looked down at her waist, and saw that her favorite jade pendant was lost.


    "Strange, it was still there just now, why did it suddenly disappear?"


    Rong Xinyuan also said: "I saw it just now. It was still there when I left the door of the Queen Mother''s Pce. It should have been lost just now."


    Princess Ningxin anxiously said: "I have to find it quickly, it was given to me by my father when I was a child, and it is my favorite piece of jade pendant."


    Rong Xinyuan said with relief: "Don''t panic, no one in the pce would dare to hide such an important jade pendant, so we can just go back along the road just now."


    Princess Ningxin nodded, and then instructed the maid who was close to her to find some people toe and help them look for it together, and then started to walk back in a hurry.


    Princess Ningshu also looked anxious and quickly followed behind the group.


    Murong Lingran walked slowly behind, thinking about what happened before the jade pendant was lost.


    The rtionship between Princess Ningshu and Princess Ningxin Through this short-term rtionship, she can also see that the rtionship between the two is not very good.


    Princess Ningxin''s jade pendant was lost, but it was Princess Ningshu who discovered it first. Is there anything tricky about it?


    Princess Ningshu suddenly took Murong Lingran''s hand and said, "Let''s go to the river and have a look. I don''t dare to go alone. If there is someone to apany me, I will dare to go there."


    Murong Lingran frowned slightly and quickly retracted his hand.


    It doesn''t matter, she wants to see what this Princess Ningshu is doing.


    The two quickly came to the river, and carefully searched as they walked.


    Princess Ningshu suddenly turned around, and seeing that the people around her did not notice her, she said with a gloomy expression: "Murong Lingran, you made me scolded by the Queen Mother in front of everyone, and you gave me such a big embarrassment just now. Today''s humiliation, I will never forget it for the rest of my life."


    Murong sneered: "Finally, the fox''s tail is showing."


    This princess is too impatient, she can''t hold back her anger, she thought it would take some time for her to trouble her.


    Princess Ningshu said: "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran stopped beating around the bush and said directly, "Princess Ningxin''s jade pendant is on you, right?"


    Princess Ningshu''s eyes flickered, and she was not confident enough: "How... how could it be on me, it''s obviously on you."


    After he finished speaking, he quickly shoved the jade pendant into Murong Lingran''s arms, and shouted loudly, "It turned out that you stole the jade pendant."


    Murong Lingran knew that Ningxin attached great importance to this jade pendant and was worried that the jade pendant would be broken, so she immediately grabbed the jade pendant.


    Another trick to frame it?


    Princess Ningshu suddenly smiled proudly, and suddenly pushed Murong Lingran''s chest.


    Murong Lingran wanted to dodge, but when he saw a figure not far away, he rolled his eyes, and he quickly fell to theke.


    This princess is really vicious enough to want her life!


    Plop!


    Thedies heard the sound from theke and immediately came to theke, but the person had already sunk quickly, and only had time to see the hem of her clothes, Princess Ningxin anxiously said: "Why did Chunling Township fall? Come on, hurry up and save her."


    It¡¯s just a matter of speaking, they can no longer see the figure.

 Chapter 1845: commit suicide

    Chapter 1845 Fear of crime tomit suicide


    Princess Ningxin was startled, thinking that she could also swim, and immediately wanted to jump.


    It''s just that before she could jump, a bright yellow figure jumped down immediately, and dozens of people behind her also jumped down, and she withdrew her feet.


    Strange, why did the emperor suddenly appear here?


    Shouldn''t he be in Xuantian Hall?


    Helian Rongjiu searched the water for a while, but didn''t find half a shadow.


    Zeyuan and Zequ didn''t find anyone either, and they didn''te out until they couldn''t hold their breath anymore.


    "Master, no one was found."


    "My subordinates were not found either."


    "My subordinates don''t have it here either."


    Helian Rongjiu''s already paleplexion turned even paler when he heard the words, took a deep breath, and continued to sink into the water to search.


    Zeyuan blew a whistle, and a group of people in ck clothes immediately came to the river.


    Zeyuan said: "Jump into the water and find a girl."


    Dozens of people said at the same time: "Yes."


    After saying that, they all jumped off.


    Princess Ningxin knew that she couldn''t help much at this time, so she turned to look at Princess Ningshu.


    "Sister Huang, you say, what''s going on? Why did she suddenly fall into theke, Lord Chunling?"


    Princess Ningshu was so frightened when she saw that the emperor went down to find someone in person, when she heard that she was being questioned, she stabilized her mind, and said what she had nned at the beginning.


    "Ningxin, your jade pendant was stolen by her. When she and I came to look for the jade pendant, she didn''t clean it up and just fell out. I saw it. She was afraid of being discovered, so she threw the jade pendant into the water. I want to destroy the evidence."


    "But I''ve seen it. She felt very embarrassed. It seemed that she couldn''t bear to be known by others that she was a thief, so she jumped into theke andmitted suicide."


    Everyone was shocked, and their eyes were full of disbelief.


    Rong Xinyuan had been staring at the surface of the water anxiously, but she couldn''t believe her words: "You said that Chunling Township stole the jade pendant? What evidence do you have?"


    Princess Ningshu said, "What this princess saw in person, this princess is the evidence."


    Ruan Youyi said: "His Royal Highness, what you said is just your side of the word, it is not evidence at all, do you have other evidence?"


    "No."


    Princess Ningxin said: "Chunling Xiangjun has no reason to steal jade pendants."


    "Why is there no reason?" Princess Ningshu said, "Didn''t her familye back from Saiyuan Mansion before? Isn''t she doing business now? The purpose of doing business is to make money. There is one, which is very valuable, why can''t she steal it for the sake of its value?"


    Rong Xinyuan said: "Money? She could never steal jade pendants for money. I heard from my father that when their army left, Chunling Township sent people to give him many precious tonics, of which two thousand years old. There are ten ginsengs in a year, not to mention other precious herbs.¡±


    "Do you know how much the 2,000-year-old ginseng was auctioned on the day of the auction? As long as she wants, she will take it all to the auction. Do you know how much her family will make?"


    Wei Yushan didn''t care about the identity of the other party''s princess, and couldn''t help but said: "That is, the business of several other shops is booming, and they need jade pendants. Just buy them yourself. Is it your turn to steal? Don''t dare to go out after stealing. You can''t take it out even if you realize it, what did she steal?"


    Princess Ningshu said: "I...how do I know what she stole? Anyway, she stole it. I saw it fall from her with my own eyes."

 Chapter 1846: bad luck

    Chapter 1846


    Several people said at the same time: "We don''t believe it!"


    "You have to believe it if you don''t believe it. Everything I said is true."


    Concubine Lu and the others heard that something big happened here, and when they came here, they saw their daughter being surrounded by people, with a helpless look on their face, and hurriedly said: "What''s the matter? Ningshu, why are you doing this? Aggrieved?"


    Princess Ningshu didn''t speak, just looked into theke.


    Mrs. Rong said, "Why are there so many people in theke, what are they looking for?"


    Mrs. Wei nced around at the people around her. She didn''t see anyone she wanted to see, and asked in confusion, "Where''s Chunling Township? Where did she go?"


    Princess Ningxin looked at theke and told everything that happened just now.


    Everyone was stunned and looked at theke suddenly, how could Murong Lingran do such a thing in public?


    alsomitted suicide in fear of crime, how could they believe it.


    "It shouldn''t be possible."


    "Yes, Chunling Xiangjun looks dignified and doesn''t look like someone who does this kind of thing."


    "Yes, stealing is a big crime, how could she steal."


    Princess Ningshu said, "I saw it with my own eyes anyway."


    Mrs. Shi said: "Her Royal Highness the Princess will definitely not wrongfully wrong a good person. The so-called "knowing the face, knowing the face but not the heart, maybe she really stole it."


    Mrs. Rong ignored Mrs. Shi''s words and asked worriedly: "How long has she fallen?"


    Rong Xinyuan said: "It may be half a cup of tea. When someone falls, His Majesty jumps down immediately, but now there is no shadow of anyone."


    Mrs. Shi said with a look of schadenfreude: "How can ordinary people stay in the water for so long? The Chunling Township Lord is most likely to be miserable."


    Yes, this is retribution.


    If it weren''t for Murong Lingran, she is still free now, how can there be so many troubles! Where would you marry Shi Xingping!


    Mrs. Wei was displeased when she heard the words: "Mr. Chunling Township is a blessed person, and nothing will happen. Mrs. Shi is better to be cautious."


    "Why won''t anything happen?" Mrs. Shi said, "I heard that thiske is very deep, and there are undercurrents underneath. Every year, a lot of pce servants fall down, but none of them survived."


    Concubine Lu nced meaningfully at her daughter, and agreed, "It''s true."


    The atmosphere suddenly became solemn. Although Mrs. Shi''s words were ugly, it was true. Theke was indeed very deep.


    And dozens of people searched below, and now there is no news at all, it is indeed very likely that it has been a disaster.


    They didn''t want to believe that the person who was standing in front of them just now was gone.


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei both knew that Murong Lingran was most likely their niece, and their faces were extremely sad.


    If their mother, the eldest princess, knew the news, she didn''t know if she could withstand this blow.


    Mrs. Rong suddenly said firmly: "Impossible, you need to see people in life, and you need to see corpses in death. No news is good news. During droughts, the whole capital is short of water, and there is no shortage of water in Lihua Vige, and Lihua Vige is also because of her. The arrival of the family is getting better day by day, she is a blessed person, she will be fine, God will never be so cruel."


    Mrs. Wei also said: "Yes, I don''t believe it either."


    What if you don''t believe it?


    After so long, everyone must have died, maybe they will all sink.


    Princess Ningshu said: "This princess also knows that everyone can''t believe it, but shemitted suicide out of fear of crime. Even if she dies, there is no pity."

 Chapter 1847: speculate

    Chapter 1847 Spection


    "Fearing crime tomit suicide?" Princess Ningxin''s face suddenly turned cold, and she asked loudly, "Where did you get the evidence that peoplemit suicide in fear of crime?"


    "I said, I saw it myself?"


    "I saw it myself?" Princess Ningxin snorted coldly: "Is what you said is the truth? Then I said that you pushed her down, and you stole the jade pendant, just want to throw dirty water on her."


    Princess Ningshu frowned and said, "Ningxin, why do you keep fighting against me? You and I are my sisters. She is just an outsider. Are you doing everything to her?"


    "I''m here to help, not help my parents."


    "You!" Princess Ningshu was angry: "Ningxin, you are too much."


    "It''s you who is too much, right?" Princess Ningxin said: "The two of you just had a conflict, and she refused your unreasonable request, and then you said that you were the first to discover her stealing, which is in line with Is itmon sense? Everyone will think that this matter is strange, and everyone will think that this matter must not be able to get rid of you..."


    Before she could finish her words, Princess Ningxin suddenly asked, "What did you just say? You said that Chunling Xiangjun took the jade pendant and jumped into theke together?"


    Princess Ningshu said: "Yes, I saw it myself, can it still be fake?"


    The rest also looked at Princess Ningxin in surprise, wondering why she changed the subject and asked this question.


    Princess Ningxin suddenly stretched out her hand towards Princess Ningshu, pulled something out of her arms, and sneered: "Then what is this?"


    Everyone was surprised at the same time, "Jade pendant!"


    Mrs. Rong said, "Didn''t the jade pendant fall off? How could it be on Princess Ningshu''s body?"


    Mrs. Wei said: "Yes, if it all fell, where did this jade pendante from?


    When Princess Ningshu saw the jade pendant, she immediately seemed to see a ghost. She couldn''t help but took a few steps back and said in horror: "How is it possible? I saw her jumping with the jade pendant with my own eyes? On me?"


    Could it be that Murong Lingran put the jade pendant into her arms the moment it fell?


    She was onlycent at that time, so she didn''t notice it?


    Concubine Lu frowned and looked at her daughter: "Ningshu, what''s the matter with this jade pendant?"


    "What else could be going on?" Princess Ningxin said: "When the royal father got the beautiful jade and let someone y this jade pendant, the emperor went to the father and thought it was for herself, but the father said, The jade pendant was given to me. I still remember how ugly Huangjie''s face was at that time, and she didn''t speak to me for a month."


    "Today''s jade pendant, Huangjie, you said, did you steal it, and then deliberately framed it on Chunling Township Jun? It also said that the jade pendant fell, anyway, theke is very deep, and it is normal that you can''t find it. The jade pendant is hidden, so you arepletely free of suspicion, right!"


    Princess Ningshu said: "Ningxin, don''t talk nonsense, it''s a human life, how could I do that kind of thing, it''s really Chunling Xiangjun who jumped off himself."


    She never thought that everyone would actually help Murong Lingran.


    What''s so good about Murong Lingran? It''s just growing high-yield food. Is it worth them to contradict her princess again and again for the sake of a little minister''s daughter?


    Princess Ningxin said: "Then how do you exin that this jade pendant was found on you?"


    "I...I...I don''t know either. Maybe Chunling Xiangjun jumped off and I wanted to save her, but when he was pulling, she put her on me."

 Chapter 1848: hand

    Chapter 1848 p


    Princess Ningxin mocked: "Edit, you continue to edit."


    "Okay." Concubine Lu said: "Now is not the time to quarrel, let your majestye up first."


    When the two of them were quarreling just now, she realized that His Majesty was actually in the water, but before she could call him up, he took a breath and immediately sank again.


    Now the weather is getting colder day by day, if something happens, although the queen mother is usually very kind to her, but when ites to her son, this matter is rted to her daughter, and she will definitely eat herself alive.


    The otherdies also saw that Helian Rongjiu was in theke, and their already nervous heart became even more nervous.


    Princess Ningxin had no choice but to shout into theke: "Brother Huang,e up quickly and let the guards look for it."


    Helian Rongjiu had already searched all the ces where Murong Lingran might be drowning, but there was no trace. He knew that he couldn''t have an ident, otherwise Murong Lingran would really have no chance of life.


    Hearing the voice of Huangmei, he hesitated for a moment before swimming towards the stone stairs not far away.


    Ze Yu had just ordered someone to get the cloak, and quickly put it on his master when he saw it.


    Concubine Lu and others also gathered around.


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t know if her eyes were irritated by the water. At this moment, her whole eye sockets were red. When she saw someone walking towards him, no matter how many people there were, she gave her a loud p without hesitation!


    With a ?? snap, the already weak Princess Ningshu was beaten and fell to the ground.


    The rest of the people immediately knelt down and held their breath, not daring to let out the air.


    Although the little emperor is young, he is still very scary when he gets angry.


    Just why did the emperor p Princess Ningshu in the face as soon as he came up?


    Seeing this, Concubine Lu hurriedly squatted beside her daughter and eximed: "Your Majesty, why did you beat Ningshu, what did she do wrong, and deserve your anger? She is your own sister, Where in the world can there be a reason for a brother to beat his sister like this."


    Helian Rongjiu sneered and said, "What''s wrong? Concubine Lu, as her mother-inw, don''t you know your daughter''s temperament? Just now, I was watching her from a distance and personally looking after Chunling Xiangjun. Pushing down theke, I want to ask, where did Chunling Township offend her, and she actually wanted Chunling Township''s life!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the words, and at the same time looked at Princess Ningshu withplicated eyes.


    I didn''t expect that Princess Ningxin''s guess just now was right, and Murong Lingran was really pushed down.


    Princess Ningshu is too vicious, she even throws dirty water on other people''s bodies when she harms them, making people feel restless when they die.


    Princess Ningxin seemed to think that Helian Rongjiu''s anger was not big enough, so she continued to add a fire, took out the jade pendant in her arms, and recounted what happened just now.


    "Ninth brother, that''s it. Just now, Sister Ningshu said that Chunling Township stole my jade pendant and said that the jade pendant sank into theke, but I found it from her body."


    Helian Rongjiu clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and asked, "Is what Ning Xin said true?"


    Princess Ningshu has never been so humiliated in front of arge audience. She wept like rain, sobbing and said: "It''s not like you don''t know about my rtionship with Ningxin, how could I do such a thing. Really? Chunling Township stole it, she reallymitted suicide because of fear."

 Chapter 1849: no chance of life

    Chapter 1849 No chance to live


    "Suicide in fear of sin?" Helian Rongjiu sneered: "Now, you are still full of nonsense, do your eyes still deceive me? Eunuch De and the other guards also saw it with their own eyes, can they still deceive me? "


    Princess Ningshu choked and was speechless.


    Concubine Lu asked in astonishment: "Ningshu, did you really push the person down?"


    Princess Ningshu lowered her head and became silent.


    The emperor said that she saw it herself, and so many people testified to him. What is the use of her sophistry now?


    She regrets extremely now, not because she regretted pushing Murong Lingran, but because she regretted not finding a ce where no one was there, so that she ended up in this situation.


    When everyone saw this, the eyes of Princess Ningshu becameplicated, but she didn''t expect that she was really framed.


    Concubine Lu immediately knelt down towards Helian Rongjiu and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, she didn''t do it on purpose, please consider that she is your imperial elder sister and that she was obedient and obedient before. Forgive her this time."


    Helian Rongjiu said coldly: "Forgive her? Then who has spared Chunling Xiangjun? Now she is still here, but what about Chunling Xiangjun? It is still unknown whether she is alive or dead. Now you''d better pray for Chunling. Lingxiang-kun is fine, otherwise, I will definitely punish Ningshu severely and give the Murong family an exnation!"


    Concubine Lu and Princess Ningshu nced at theke at the same time, and fell to the ground in fright.


    It had been so long, and there was no movement in theke, Murong Lingran definitely had no chance to survive.


    "woo woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Princess Ningshu began to cry bitterly. She knew that she would be seen when she was doing things, so she chose a more thorough n.


    me Murong Lingran, if it wasn''t for her, her situation wouldn''t be so difficult.


    She just cried a few times, and when she saw Helian Rongjiu''s cold and stern eyes, she didn''t dare to cry out loud, she only dared to cry silently.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that the others were still kneeling and frowned, "Get up."


    Everyone obeyed.


    Just as Princess Ningshu moved her body, Helian Rongjiu red at her fiercely.


    Concubine Lu knew that her daughter was wrong this time, but she couldn''t help but began to intercede, "Your Majesty, please let her get up first, the ground is cold, and Ningshu is weak, she can''t stand it."


    Helian Rongjiu sneered: "The ground is cooler? Or is it cooler in the water? She is weak? I didn''t see her weak when I pushed people! Whoever dares to intercede, just go to the water with her and stay! "


    Concubine Lu choked, and suddenly did not dare to speak.


    Go on, he will definitely be able to throw Ning Shu into the water immediately.


    Princess Ningxin said with relief: "Brother Huang, Chunling Township Jun is a lucky person, she will definitely be fine, don''t worry."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I hope so."


    After he finished speaking, he asked Zeyuga to send people, went down to a team of people to search, and sent a team of people to the far shore to search, maybe they had been washed to the far shore by the undercurrent of the underwater. Then he took off his cloak and wanted to go down again to find someone.


    Princess Ningxin hurriedly said: "Brother Huang, isn''t there still an envoy in the Xuantian Hall? Today is still the celebration banquet of the Marquis of Ning''an and the others. You have been out for a while, so you can just leave it there, okay?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Helian Rongjiu said: "It''s just some performances now. I said that I have something to deal with, and let King Qi entertain him, and King Qi will finish it."

 Chapter 1850: How did you fall into the lake?

    Chapter 1850 How did you fall into theke?


    Princess Ningxin breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good."


    In the space, Murong Lingran heard Chang Qi Shenjun say that Helian Rongjiu jumped into the water again, and his heart suddenly lifted.


    She really had the ability not to fall down just now, but she suddenly saw Helian Rongjiu behind Ningshu, and she wanted to test him to see how he would treat those who hurt her.


    If Helian Rongjiu really values ??her, she can teach Princess Ningshu a hard lesson.


    Even if you don''t pay attention to her, with the achievements of her and her brother, they can definitely draw a lesson for Princess Ningshu.


    As soon as she sank, she entered the space and changed into a piece of clothes, so she didn''t get too cold.


    She asked Shenjun Changqi to help her monitor the movement outside, but she didn''t expect Helian Rongjiu to jump down quickly when she arrived, ignoring the expressions of others.


    When ?? came up, he pped Princess Ningshu in the face, which really surprised her.


    She is just an outsider, is it worth offending the concubine and hurting her own sister for her?


    Changqi Shenjun said: "You still haven''t gone out? Your purpose of temptation has been achieved. But ording to me, it is not surprising that he can treat you like this. If I am him, no matter who hurts the one who can grow high-yield grain People, hurting the younger sister of a meritorious official, I will also have his reaction. In his position, in his political affairs, sometimes rtives are nothingpared to the whole country, let alone his half-sister. already."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "You mean, it is very likely that he is so nervous about me because I have grown high-yield crops and my elder brother has just made a contribution?"


    Shenjun Changqi nodded: "Yes, isn''t it obvious?"


    Isn''t Helian Rongjiu so worried about her because he likes her? Otherwise, why send her things over and over again?


    Murong pondered for a moment, then shook her head sharply. Forget it, she is still young, so it''s too early to think about it.


    Regardless of whether Helian Rongjiu likes her or not, she now knows that her status in his heart is not low.


    No matter what the reason is, it is a bit too much for her to let people go into the water twice to find her. If she is ill, then she will be reasonable, and the queen mother will me her. She doesn''t want a tree as big as a tree. enemy.


    After a while, the Queen Mother also received the news that Murong Lingran fell into theke, and quickly came to theke.


    Princess Ningxin saw that her mother came over, her eyes were red, and she knew that Murong Lingran was very fierce, so she sobbed: "Mother, you are finally here, Chunling Township, she... She is very likely to die."


    The Queen Mother was on the road just now, and I heard people say a little, but I still didn''t understand some details, she frowned: "Tell me, how did she fall into theke?"


    Princess Ningxin exined what happened just now.


    "Empress mother, that''s the way it is. Brother Huang and his people saw Huang Ningshu push people down with their own eyes."


    The Queen Mother looked coldly at the person who was still kneeling on the ground, "Ningshu, you are so confused."


    The emperor''s temperament is the best he understands. If Murong Lingran is really gone, he still doesn''t know what he will do!


    Princess Ningshu kowtowed and cried, "I was wrong, I know I was wrong."


    The Queen Mother ignored her for the time being, and let her kneel on the ground. It happened that Helian Rongjiu just came out of the water to take a breath. He was about to say something when he saw a guard hurried to report.

 Chapter 1851: found it

    Chapter 1851 found


    "Queen Mother, the servant just saw a woman on the stonedder not far away, and I don''t know if it is the Chunling Township Lord you are looking for."


    Helian Rongjiu, who was about to dive into the water, was startled and said excitedly, "Is it the woman in pink clothes?"


    The little **** said: "Yes, it is on the stonedder not far from His Majesty''s left."


    Helian Rongjiu followed his line of sight, but there was a big tree blocking it, and the distance was very far. After all, theke was very big, and they couldn''t see anything on the other side, so they had to go ashore quickly and dare to go there. go.


    The rest, including the queen mother and the culprit, also hurriedly followed behind him, wanting to see if that person was really Murong Lingran.


    After walking a few hundred steps, Helian Rongjiu saw a familiar figure sitting on the bank, twisting the hem of his soaked clothes.


    Her body was covered in water, her hair was scattered, and her whole body was in a state of embarrassment.


    "Girl!"


    Helian Rongjiu saw her from a distance and shouted loudly.


    Murong Lingran raised his eyes to see the person who came, and said with a smile, "Ninth Young Master, no, Your Majesty, you are here."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that there was no surprise in her eyes, and immediately understood that she must have seen him at thest moment when she fell into theke.


    But at this time he didn''t have time to ask her the reason, he just quickly took off his cloak and put it on her, worried: "You are still in the mood tough? How is it? It must be cold, right? Is there any injury on your body? "


    Murong put on the cloak and felt much better instantly.


    Before she left the space, in order not to show any clues, she had to put on the soaked clothes again.


    Fortunately, a guard found her as soon as she came out, and it didn''t take long for Helian Rongjiu toe over.


    Murong said: "I''m fine, I can swim, nothing at all."


    After hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just why do people suddenly appear here?


    Since she can swim, why didn''t shee out immediately after falling, so that someone could save her?


    The Queen Mother also had this doubt in her heart, but she also knew that this was not the time to break the casserole and ask the question to the end, and said: "It''s fine, it''s fine."


    At the same time, there were Princess Ningshu and Concubine Lu who were relieved.


    Just now, Princess Ningshu really hoped that Murong Lingran would die, but now, she can''t wait for Murong Lingran to live a long life, so that the punishment on her can be reduced, or even without punishment.


    Helian Rongjiu also wanted to ask her why she went ashore here, but seeing her cold and trembling appearance, she had no choice but to stop asking for a while, she reached out and wanted to hug her by the waist.


    Do you really want to let you hug her for the rest of your life?


    Murong Lingran stood up quickly as if nothing was happening, and said, "Your Majesty, can you give me a room, some hot water, and dry clothes?"


    Princess Ningxin said: "Just go to my pce, my pce is very close to here, and there are clothes suitable for Chunling Township. I also ordered people to go down and prepare hot water just now."


    Murong Lingran said with a grateful expression: "Thank you, Your Highness, please lead the way."


    "Okay,e with me."


    Helian Rongjiu was not annoyed at being rejected. Seeing that Murong Lingran was quickly following behind his sister, he wanted to follow him.


    Why the Queen Mother didn''t know what her son was thinking, but now is not the time to follow him, she said helplessly: "Emperor, you have been soaking in the water for a while, hurry up and take a bath and change your clothes."

 Chapter 1852: plead guilty

    Chapter 1852 Apologize


    Helian Rongjiu originally wanted to say that she was in good health and was fine, but she thought that if she really fell ill, there would be no one to protect Murong Lingran, so she had to obediently go back to her bedroom to change her clothes.


    Princess Ningshu saw that the two of them were gone, thinking that the emperor would not punish herself, and was about to leave quietly when the queen mother said, "Ningshu, where are you going?"


    Princess Ningshu said: "The Queen Mother, Lord Chunling Township is fine now. I knelt for a long time just now and am a little tired. Can I go back to the bedroom to rest first?"


    Mrs. ?? said expressionlessly: "Do you think you are tired from kneeling, or is it my son who is tired of looking for someone in the water?"


    Princess Ningshu choked and was speechless.


    Concubine Lu begged: "The queen mother, people are all right now, please see that Ningshu is the one that you have seen since childhood, please forgive her this time, she really knows that she is wrong, she will never do it again in the future. I dare not."


    "Are you still interceding?" The Queen Mother looked at Concubine Lu: "The mistake she made today has nothing to do with your usual doting. Can the crime of attempted murder and frame-up be easily uncovered with a single word of intercession? If the emperor is really in trouble because of finding someone, she can''t be cured even if she dies."


    Concubine Lu said anxiously, "Then what do you want to do with Ningshu?"


    "I won''t deal with it." The queen mother said: "The emperor she killed has been soaked in water for so long, and the emperor is the most qualified to deal with her. And Chunling Xiangjun, if she is willing to forgive you, Ningshu may I can still be forgiven lightly. Now, let her roll me to Ningxin¡¯s bedroom and kneel, and let her get up whenever Chunling Xiangjun is willing to forgive her.¡±


    Apologize to a high princess and a small viger? Where in the world is there such a reason?


    Concubine Lu said: "Queen Mother, Ningshu is a princess after all, isn''t that bad?"


    The Queen Mother frowned and said: "Not good? Since you think it''s not good, just follow your own ideas. If the emperor''s anger is even worse, don''t regret it."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and walked towards her daughter''s pce without even looking at the two of them.


    The rest of thedies saw this and quickly followed behind the Queen Mother.


    Soon, only Concubine Lu and Princess Ningshu were left, as well as their maids.


    Princess Ningshu cried and said, "Mother concubine, what do you think I should do? The emperor was so angry just now that I made him soak in the water for so long, and I think even if I knelt down in front of him, he would never be seen. You have to forgive me."


    She also saw what happened just now. The younger brother actually wanted to hug Murong Lingran. He was so good to her that he might have fallen in love with Murong Lingran. sister''s.


    Concubine Lu sighed and said, "What can I do? Listen to the queen mother. After all, the queen mother and I are cousins. She has hurt you for so many years, but it is impossible for her to harm you."


    Princess Ningshu said: "But if you want me to kneel on a person who was once a prisoner, if I really kneel, I won''t be able to raise my head in the future."


    "If you can''t keep your head up, it''s better than punishing you. You havemitted two crimes of attempted murder and frame-up. If you really want to investigate it seriously, you won''t have a better time this time."


    Princess Ningshu was stunned for a moment, she didn''t dare to say any more, and ran quickly to her sister Ningxin''s bedroom.


    Concubine Lu had no choice but to follow quickly.


    After Murong Lingran bathed and changed clothes and told the queen mother that she was fine, she was about to ask how Helian Rongjiu was when she saw Princess Ningshu kneeling at the door of the bedroom, looking like she was begging for guilt.

 Chapter 1853: cant stand

    Chapter 1853 Can''t stand it


    Helian Rongjiu just happened toe over, just nced at Ningshu coldly and walked in directly.


    Before the two could speak, Princess Ningxin brought the pce staff over with **** soup, "Brother Huang, Xiangjun, you have spent a lot of time in the water, drink the **** soup quickly to avoid the cold. "


    The two nodded and drank the **** soup obediently.


    After Helian Rongjiu and the Queen Mother sat down, they said in a cold voice, "Let Princess Ningshu roll in for me!"


    "Yes."


    Soon, Princess Ningshu walked in slowly, and knelt down as soon as she came in.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Ningshu, do you know the crime?"


    Princess Ningshu said: "Your Majesty, I know I''m wrong, I will never dare again, please forgive me this time, for the sake of my being your imperial sister, and for the sake of my love for you since I was a child. For the sake of it, please forgive me this time."


    Helian Rongjiu turned her head to look at Murong Lingran: "Today, the victim is Xiangjun, Xiangjun, what do you want to do with her?"


    Let her deal with it?


    didn''t make it difficult for her to be a person in the future.


    Murong said sternly: "Your Majesty, it''s up to you to deal with it. I''m a little girl, and I don''t understand this."


    Concubine Lu pleaded: "Xiangjun, my daughter is really just a thought, please forgive her this time, I am only one daughter, if something happens to her, then I will not be able to live in the future."


    Murong said: "Taifei Niangniang, you better beg Your Majesty, I''m just a girl, it''s really useless to find me."


    "Xiangjun..."


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the Queen Mother: "Queen Mother, how do you think this matter should be handled today?"


    Concubine Lu is the Queen Mother''s cousin after all, so I should ask her for her opinion.


    The Queen Mother nced at the others and said solemnly, "What do you think about today''s incident?"


    Mrs. Shi was the first to speak: "Your Majesty, the Queen Mother, although it is said that murder is a capital crime and frame-up is a felony, after all, Chunling Xiangjun is fine now, Princess Ningshu is a princess, and her status is honorable, for she is only the first offender. , The courtdy thought that it would be enough to punish lightly, but she couldn''t really kill Her Royal Highness."


    Mrs. Rong said: "This is also considered His Majesty''s family affairs. We outsiders can''t say anything, and please let His Majesty decide."


    The rest of thedies also echoed: "Please, Your Majesty, call the shots."


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the weeping imperial sister and said, "In that case, okay, imperial sister, if you can ask Chunling Xiangjun to forgive you, I can forgive you lightly."


    brought the ball to her body again!


    Murong Lingran was speechless for a while, Helian Rongjiu must have done it on purpose.


    Let her, a little viger, forgive the princess, she can''t bear it.


    This person wants to kill her, and it is absolutely impossible for her to pretend that nothing happened.


    But if you punish her heavily, maybe she will be hated by all the royal family members.


    just spared her lightly, and she felt too aggrieved.


    Princess Ningshu cried and said: "Xiangjun, I was wrong. I will never treat you like this again. I was just preached by the queen mother, so I hold a grudge against you and want to teach you a lesson. I... I don''t really want your life, I really know I''m wrong, please forgive me once, as long as you are willing to forgive me, I will do whatever you want."


    Murong said: "Your Majesty, you can''t say whether you forgive or not, but everyone is right. I really have nothing to do right now. Please give me a lighter punishment."

 Chapter 1854: demoted to commoners

    Chapter 1854 Relegated to amoner


    Originally wanted to test Helian Rongjiu''s feelings for him, but he never expected that he would have such a big problem for himself.


    She didn''t want Princess Ningshu''s life either, so she could be punished so quickly, and she wouldn''t be frozen in vain.


    Helian Rongjiu also knew that he was embarrassing her like this, so she didn''t say more, looked at Princess Ningshu coldly and said, "The elder brother of Chunling Township has just returned from a victory, and he has not yet enjoyed the benefits that victory brought him. Glory, he almost lost his only sister, if this matter spreads, the entire royal family will be difficult to behave."


    "The Son of Heaven breaks thew andmits the same crime as themon people, but for the sake of the vige lord who is no longer in serious trouble and pleads for you, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped. From today, the title of Princess Ningshu will be removed and reduced to amoner. People, moved to a different courtyard outside the pce, banned for a year, and from then on, without the order of my summons, they were not allowed to enter the pce."


    Princess Ningshu was startled, she was actually demoted to amoner?


    How is this possible!


    Relying on the favor of the Queen Mother, she bullied her half-sisters a lot. If she were not a princess, she could not enter the pce casually, and she would definitely be gnawed to the bone.


    She was used to the life of brocade clothes and jade food, and was demoted to amoner, so how can she live in the future!


    The Queen Mother sighed in relief when she heard the words.


    Although this punishment is not a punishment, it saves Ningshu, no, Helian from the pain of the flesh, but from a high-ranking princess to amoner, I am afraid it will make her more ufortable than killing her.


    But she finally saved her life. In the future, life will be a bit more difficult than now, but after all, she is from the blood of the royal family. No matter how sad she is, she will live much better than ordinary people, not to mention that she also has a mother who is a concubine.


    Helian really slumped on the ground.


    Concubine Lu couldn''t help but began to kneel and plead, "Your Majesty, this punishment is too severe, Ningshu, no, she is really young and ignorant, it''s because I, the concubine, didn''t teach her well. Also, if your majesty wants to punish, just punish me, Zhen''er is of royal blood, if she bes amoner, she will die sooner orter."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "No, the will has been made, and there is no room for change."


    Concubine Lu said again: "Your Majesty, you can put her in the Heavenly Prison, and you can even beat her 20 big boards, but the title of this princess is really important to her, so please be kind and change the punishment. Bar."


    "Jun Wu jokingly said that the crime of attempted murder and frame-up, just cutting off the title of the princess is already cheap for her. If an ordinary personmits this crime, Mrs. Ruan, you are the wife of the Minister of Punishment, and you must know a lot about the punishment. Tell me about it. , how should I be punished?"


    Mrs. Ruan said respectfully, "Reporting to Your Majesty, if an ordinary person were to be an ordinary person, they would first be punished with a stick of 100rge boards. After six months of imprisonment, they would be exiled to the frontier to do hardbor. If they die without repentance, it would be a serious crime of beheading."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Taifei Lu, have you heard clearly? Do you still want to beg for mercy now?"


    Concubine Lu was startled and turned to look at the Queen Mother sadly.


    The Queen Mother sighed helplessly and shook her head at her.


    Murong Lingran is not only a talent, but a talent who has made great contributions to the country, and the emperor obviously has unusual feelings for her, and her brother is a general who just returned from a great victory.


    If it were an ordinary person, she could still beg for mercy, but Murong Lingran couldn''t. If this time he spared Helianzhen lightly, the matter would spread, not to mention the soldiers who died with Murong Zong, even the Marquis of Ning''an probably wouldn''t let it go. of.

 Chapter 1855: doubt

    Chapter 1855 Questions


    The punishment for cutting off the title of the princess is already the lightest punishment.


    The queen mother said: "Don''t look at Aijia, she is really too much today. Just because she was said a few words by Aijia gave birth to such vicious thoughts, so Aijia had to feel that she was also dissatisfied with Aijia, but I couldn''t do anything to the Ai family, so I vented all my anger on Chunling Xiangjun."


    He Lianzhen hurriedly said: "Zhen''er dare not, Zhen''er has never had such a mind."


    The Queen Mother said again: "Only you will know the truth and falsehood of your words."


    Before, she had always known that Helian really had a bad personality and acted extremely viciously, but she never thought that she would have such courage.


    It doesn''t matter if the title of the princess is cut off, after all, she is a person with royal blood, and her mother and concubine is there.


    Taking the opportunity to reflect, it is not a good thing for her, so as not to make bigger mistakes in the future.


    Concubine Lu said: "The Queen Mother..."


    The Queen Mother turned her head abruptly, as if she didn''t want to see them.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "He Lianzhen, for the sake of your being the emperor''s sister, I will give you a face, allow you to go to other courtyards by yourself, and allow you to take away your own clothes, and give you an hour''s Time to clean up. If you don¡¯t leave after an hour, then don¡¯t me me for not giving you face, and sending someone to hold you in another courtyard in broad daylight.¡±


    He Lianzhen was startled, seeing that there was no room for manoeuvre, he had to kowtow sadly, quickly got up, and left Princess Ningxin''s pce with his swollen cheek on his back.


    Concubine Lu also made an excuse and left.


    Princess Ningxin was extremely happy when she saw that Helian really ended up like this. She would never have to see this vicious person in the pce again.


    Helian Rongjiu turned her head and said with concern: "Girl, is your body okay now? What''s the matter?"


    Murong shook his head: "It''s nothing, nothing at all."


    She drank space water every day, but it was just soaked in water, it couldn''t hurt her body.


    "Your Majesty, is something wrong with you? I saw that your clothes were wet just now."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Thank you for your concern, I''m in good health, I''m fine."


    Murong Lingran didn''t ask any more questions after hearing the words. Helian Rongjiu ate not only vegetables and fruits in the space, but also vegetables watered with spiritual spring water. It was not surprising that he was healthy.


    Everyone saw that the emperor spoke so softly to Murong Lingran, and that he had been in the water for so long without caring for his own safety, and they had guessed a little of the emperor''s intentions, so that was the case.


    When the Queen Mother saw that they had finished speaking, she asked curiously: "Chunling Xiangjun, I have always had a question in my heart, can Xiangjun answer it?"


    Murong Lingran knew what the Empress Dowager wanted to ask. She had already thought about her words and said calmly: "Just ask what the Empress Dowager wants to ask. The ministers and daughters must know everything and say everything."


    The Queen Mother nodded and asked seriously, "Mr. Chunling Township, why did you appear on the stonedder in the distance? I also guessed that you can be watery. Why didn''t youe out quickly after falling?"


    is indeed strange.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Murong Lingran suspiciously.


    Murong Lingran said sternly: "Queen Mother, when I fell, only Princess Ningshu and I were there. I was worried that if I came out immediately, she would definitely think of other ways to harm me, so I didn''t dare.e out."

 Chapter 1856: Might be frozen

    Chapter 1856 May be frozen stupid


    "I originally wanted to swim to another shore andnd, but I have a bad sense of direction, and I can''t tell the direction in the water, so I identally swam far away."


    "Seeing that the distance from the shore was getting farther and farther, I was a little scared, so I swam back again, but I didn''t expect to get lost in the water several times, so the time to go ashore was dyed for so long, which hurt the Queen Mother and everyone. I''m really sorry for worrying about me."


    Most of the people present had never swam in the water like her, so they didn''t know the truth and they believed her words instantly.


    In addition to Helian Rongjiu and his subordinates, they still have doubts.


    She always floats up to take a breath, doesn''t she find her every time shees up?


    Or, she had already swum far away when she was breathing, and most people''s eyes were on where she fell, so no one noticed?


    Yes, that must be the case, otherwise they couldn''t think of any other reason.


    The Queen Mother suddenly realized: "So that''s the case. At that time, in order to save your life, there was really only that way."


    Mrs. Shi frowned and said, "No, you can scream for help, you can ask for help, at that time, several youngdies from the Rong family''s Wei family''s Ruan family were all nearby, and Princess Ningxin was also nearby. Shout a few times, you can attract them and let theme to save you."


    Yes, there is another way.


    The rest looked at Murong Lingran again, waiting to hear her exnation.


    Murong Lingran said with a stunned face: "Yes, this is also a way, the water is really too cold, I might have been frozen stupid at that time, I can''t think of that much for a while."


    The Queen Mother said: "It is true that people are in a dangerous environment, and their brains are indeed unable to think."


    Mrs. Shi asked suspiciously, "Is what you said true?"


    "Of course it''s true." Murong Lingran asked innocently, "Do I have any reason to tell lies?"


    Mrs. Shi thought about it, she really seemed to have no reason to lie, so she had to believe her words.


    Murong Lingran said apologetically: "Empress Dowager, Your Majesty, I''m sorry, I made you worry, I should have calmed down if I knew at that time, or I wouldn''t have made such a big noise. Especially Your Majesty, I heard that you went into the water yourself. I''ve been looking for me for a long time, and I''m really sorry."


    The empress dowager said with a smile: "No need to apologize, Helian is really a member of my royal family. She hurt you, and she is considered a member of our royal family to be sorry for you. We should say sorry. Don''t worry, Aijia willpensate you. Don''t refuse."


    Murong Lingran also smiled and said, "If that''s the case, then the minister and daughter will be disrespectful."


    The Queen Mother was very satisfied when she heard the words, and there was nothing to do here. She told her to rest for a while, and then she went back first.


    She didn''t hold any grudge against Murong Lingran for killing her beloved princess.


    On the contrary, he was very fortunate, fortunate to be able to see Helian''s true face so quickly.


    She was really deceived by Helian Zhen before. If it wasn''t for Murong Lingran, there would definitely have been a poisonous snake lurking around her, just waiting to bite her.


    After walking for a while, the queen mother suddenly asked Quan Mammy beside her: "Chunling Xiangjun has such a big incident today, shouldn''t Aijia inform her parents?"


    Grandma Quan said: "What the Queen Mother said is that, regardless of whether we have the right or not, if someone else brings their daughter into the pce, then the pce is indeed obliged to take care of her."

 Chapter 1857: for high-yield food

    Chapter 1857 Came for high-yield food


    The Queen Mother nodded, "Then it''s up to you."


    "Yes, Queen Mother."


    After dying for so long, the banquet in Xuantian Pce should be over.


    Helian Rongjiu also took thedies over after the Queen Mother left.


    Although he really wanted to spend a little more time with Murong Lingran, but after hearing that she was going to stay with her sister-inw in the pce tonight, he didn''t care about the time.


    Before leaving, Xiao Manan wanted to stay and take care of Liu Jianian herself, but she knew that the envoy Liu Yuan would also be on duty in the pce tonight, and there would not be too many outsiders in the pce to spend the night. She still had so many children to take care of, so she had no choice but to Go back first, and n to send a carriage to pick up people tomorrow.


    They also knew the news that their daughter was about to have an ident. Although they wanted to personally ask her the background, but the daughter insisted on apanying her sister-inw, they had no choice but to follow her.


    An hourter, in the post house, Lacquer Carving Industry came to Wen Renbo''s room.


    In the pce just now, they originally wanted the emperor to discuss the truce contract with them after the meeting was over, but the emperor said that he was tired and that he was not in a hurry today. After a few days, they had toe back first.


    Wen Renbo asked: "Have your people heard anything?"


    Qidiaoye shook his head: "There is no news for now. People from Xuanqingguo have been monitoring us, and there are many soldiers patrolling near Zhiye Zhai. If they see suspicious people, they will grab and question them. My people are really Don''t take the risk."


    "useless."


    "What did you say?" Thecquer carving industry was immediately angry.


    Wen Renbo snorted coldly: "I said you are useless, you can''t inquire about such a simple matter, our people can''t inquire, won''t you directly arrest the people of Xuan Qingguo to ask?"


    "What you said is simple." Qidiaoye said: "As long as someone is arrested, even if you kill that person after asking for the news, you will find out about us in the end. Do you want to go back safely then? already?"


    "That''s because you''re stupid, so you have to n carefully, it''s impossible to find out about us."


    "nning?" Lacquer Carving Industry was taken aback, "Have you already found something?"


    Wen Renbo choked, "No."


    Lacquer Carving Industry said with contempt: "So you have no news on your hands, and you still have the face to talk about me."


    "You!" Wen Renbo knew that this was not the time to quarrel, so he had to take the lead in putting down his posture and said, "Let''s not fight infighting, we are being watched now, and people follow wherever we go in the name of protecting us, even daily The food that is sent will also be checked countless times, for fear that there is a note or something in it, it is really not easy to get the news, why don''t you find a chance to ask the little emperor directly."


    "He couldn''t possibly have said it."


    "We are here to discuss the armistice contract with them. Let''s discuss it slowly. As long as we have enough sincerity, I believe they will take the initiative to inform us."


    "Impossible, their poison is their magic weapon, and they can''t tell us when they die."


    "If this doesn''t work, we can discuss another matter."


    "You mean high-yield grain?"


    "That''s right."


    One of the purposes of their visit this time is toe here for high-yield food.


    is also a bit embarrassing. If they didn''te to the capital of Xuanqing Kingdom, it would be more convenient to get the news.


    After ?? came, he was being watched all the time, thinking of getting some news, it was more difficult than going to the sky.


    When they were still fighting, they knew through some channels that they had high-yield grain.


    (Sorry, I have something to do today, only one watch.)

 Chapter 1858: It was Your Majesty

    Chapter 1858 It turned out to be His Majesty


    Part of the reason for their previous surrender this time was also because they knew that Xuanqing Kingdom was about to have an autumn harvest soon, and it was still a high-yield grain.


    Wenren Bo said: "It is estimated that it is difficult for them to agree to sell to us."


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "When discussing the armistice contract in a few days, you will know by trying, how will you know if you don''t try?"


    "All right."


    Murong Lingran returned to her eldest brother and sister-inw at this time. As soon as she went back, her servants told her that her room was ready and she could go to rest at any time.


    So many things happened today, and there was a big y. She was indeed a little tired. She asked her eldest brother to wake her up when something happened. She went to rest and didn''t even want to eat dinner.


    Helian Rongjiu came to look for her excitedly. Hearing that she was asleep, he sighed helplessly and had to go back the same way.


    Next day


    After Murong Lingran had breakfast, the Queen Mother sent someone to bring a lot of things.


    Murong Zong asked, only then did he know that such a big thing happened to his sister yesterday.


    "Aran, why didn''t you tell me yesterday?"


    Murong smiled and said: "I''m fine, and the bad guys have already been punished, and my sister-inw is not in good health, so I thought I wouldn''t let you worry about it for the time being."


    Liu Jia read: "I''m fine, Aran, are you really fine?"


    Murong Zong probed her forehead, and withdrew his hand: "If you feel unwell, don''t force it."


    "It''s okay, I''m really okay."


    Murong Lingran didn''t want them to continue asking questions, so that she didn''t know how to answerter, and suddenly changed the subject: "Let''s stop talking about this, brother,e and see, these are all good things given by the queen mother, two pearls. A pair of Yu Ruyi, and a lot of silk and satin, which are much better than those sold outside. These jewelry are also good, they are all new designs this year, just right for my sister-inw and me. There are also some cakes, which look very good too. eat."


    Murong Zong didn''t know that his sister was changing the subject, so he had to follow her words: "Since the queen mother has already apologized, then I can''t say anything. In the future, if youe back to the pce, don''t talk to people you don''t know. When we are together, just y with Princess Ningxin, I see that she is a good-natured, straightforward temperament, and there are not so many twists and turns in her stomach."


    "Yes." Murong nodded: "I think so too."


    As soon as her voice fell, Murong Zong suddenly looked out the window and said sharply, "Who is outside?"


    I saw a figure running quickly outside the window.


    Murong Zong was about to go after him, but Murong said: "Brother, take good care of your sister-inw, I will go after him."


    ran quickly after saying that.


    Murong Zong was just about to pass, but he couldn''t let his sister face danger alone, but Liu Jianian grabbed his sleeve as soon as he moved: "Don''t go."


    "Why?"


    "Look at the window."


    Murong Zong turned his head and saw Ze Yuan standing there.


    It was Your Majesty.


    His Majesty is too yful to ask someone in this way. This is his home, isn''t it bad to be generous?


    On the other side, Murong Lingran followed the shadow and quickly ran to the third floor of Xuantian Hall. As soon as he went upstairs, he saw Helian Rongjiu standing on the corridor, watching the patrols below. soldiers.


    Murong said: "Your Majesty."

 Chapter 1859: do you like you?

    Chapter 1859 Do you like you?


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "I have taken everyone else away. It''s just the two of us here. You can just call me Ninth Young Master."


    "Okay, Ninth Young Master." Murong said calmly, "Why are you bringing me here if you don''t go to court?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "There is nothing in the court today. It was early in the morning, thinking that you are still in the pce, so I came to you. I want to say sorry to you solemnly."


    Murong shook his head: "You haven''t done anything wrong, you don''t need to apologize, and I don''t me you."


    "Even if you don''t me me, I still feel bad about it." Helian Rongjiu suddenly straightened his back and said, "Why don''t you do this? I''ll allow you to enter and leave the pce freely in the future. If you have anything,e to me, you can help me. Yes, I will definitely help, how?"


    Then let¡¯s say goodbye.


    It was the first time she entered the pce after a few years, and she almost lost her life. It must be against her here. It would be better for her toe less often in the future.


    Seeing her silence, Helian Rongjiu asked, "What happened to you?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it from him, and told him what was on his mind just now.


    Helian Rongjiu was taken aback for a moment, "After what happened yesterday, you don''t like the pce anymore?"


    Murong said: "I don''t dare to say whether I like the pce or not."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Then you are afraid ofing to the pce?"


    afraid? She hadn''t thought about it.


    "No, I''m just afraid of trouble and don''t want to encounter this kind of bad thing again."


    Helian Rongjiu breathed a sigh of relief and touched her head: "Don''t be afraid, you are not afraid of things, I promise you that I will never let you encounter the same thing as yesterday. In hand, even the queen mother can''t help you. And the queen mother also likes you, if there is anything, the queen mother and I, and Ningxin, we will protect you. "


    "I know."


    Helian Rongjiu saw her silence, and asked again, "Then you won''t dare toe to the pce in the future?"


    Murong Lingran suddenly thought that he was being looked down upon, and snorted: "Dare, naturally dare, why not dare? As you said, I still have a gold medal to save me from death, and I don''t dare to have the amulet on my body. Come? That''s too cowardly, I mean, I probably won''te without it."


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, "What if someone in the pce cares about you? You don''t want toe?"


    What does he mean by this?


    Does Helian Rongjiu really like her?


    "If there is someone I care about, I will naturally want toe, and I will especially think about it."


    Helian Rongjiu sighed in satisfaction.


    It''s good toe.


    Murong Lingran saw him like this, and the thought came out in his heart again, and he didn''t want to guess any more, and said directly: "Ninth Young Master, you...are you...are you..."


    "Isn''t it what?"


    Murong Lingran suddenly wanted to p himself, isn''t he usually very good at talking? Why did it get stuck at the critical moment?


    "Is it... is it..."


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head amusingly and said to her, "Do you like you?"


    Murong Lingran''s face instantly turned red, didn''t you say that ancient people were very euphemistic? Why is he more direct than her, who has lived in modern times?


    "you you¡­"


    "Why am I so direct?"


    Murong choked up, this person is really a roundworm in her stomach!


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Did I guess right?"


    Murong Lingran rolled his eyes at him, guessing right and asking?


    "Haha..." Helian Rongjiu suddenly burst outughing, "What a silly girl, isn''t she usually very smart, I thought you had already seen it, but I didn''t expect you to feel it now."

 Chapter 1860: new house

    Chapter 1860 New House


    Murong Lingran asked in a daze: "Do you really like me?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Guess what."


    Murong Lingran wasn''t a fool either, looking at his ill-fated appearance, he knew that he definitely liked him, but he gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t talk about it, I''ll go back, my brother and sister-inw are still waiting. with me."


    Helian Rongjiu immediately stopped in front of her and said, "You understand what I mean, haven''t you said yours yet?"


    God knows how nervous she was when she saw her fall into the water yesterday. After searching for a long time, he couldn''t find anyone. He really wanted Helian to die.


    Murong Lingran seemed to feel that he was finally able to pull back a round, and said proudly: "You can also guess."


    "Since you say that, you must like me, um, you really have a vision."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    Then she doesn''t like him because she has no vision?


    Oh, that''s right, even the most honorable people in the world can''t look down on it. It''s reallyck of vision.


    Murong Lingran''s mood suddenly improved, and he snorted coldly, "I won''t tell you, I''ll go back."


    After saying that, he quickly ran downstairs.


    Helian Rongjiu whispered in a low voice: "What are you doing running so fast, I won''t eat people."


    He also wanted to ask if she really saw herself after she fell yesterday.


    That''s all, whether or not this person is already safe, it doesn''t matter if he knows or not.


    Zequ suddenly appeared and said with concern: "Master, Miss Murong is gone, won''t you chase?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "What are you chasing? Girls are just shy, normal, normal."


    "But Miss Murong didn''t answer you directly?"


    "Her expression says it all." After he finished speaking, he turned and walked towards the treasury. He wanted to choose some good things for her in person.


    Murong Lingran received a lot of gifts not long after returning. In name, it was a reward to thank her for helping Xuanqing Kingdom save the siege yesterday. In fact, only Helian Rongjiu and Murong Lingran knew what it was.


    Therefore, when Murong Xuan brought the carriage to pick them up, he almost didn''t drop his jaw.


    All kinds of rewards filled the carriage, and even Emperor Murong could only sit outside the carriage.


    A few dayster, Liu Jianian''s health was already well, and the family came to the house that Helian Rongjiu gave to Murong Zong.


    This house was not owned by any minister before, but when thete emperor was still alive, he personally ordered someone to build it for Helian Rongjiu, who was still the ninth prince at the time.


    Just as soon as the construction waspleted, thete emperor went west before he could reward it.


    After Helian Rongjiu ascended the throne, he heard that the Queen Mother said that this yard was thest gift left by thete emperor, so he always sent people to take care of it here, thinking that he woulde when he was free.


    It was only after he ascended the throne that he could note once a year, and he had to send many people to take care of it every year. He simply gave the courtyard to Murong Zong this time.


    As for the 500 acres ofnd that Helian Rongjiu gave to Murong Zongst time, they also went to see it yesterday, and it was also near Lihua Vige.


    Murong Zong knew that his younger sister had a lot ofnd now, and she was busy enough to work on her ownnd. There were still several factories waiting for her to supervise the work every day, so she did not n to bother her too much.


    and she went to the outer vige to find some people, and when thend was reimed, they all nted winter wheat.


    The family walked in the yard while talking, after hearing the origin of this house, Murong Zhe said: "Azong, it seems that your performance this time is really satisfactory to His Majesty, otherwise he would never be able to. reward this yard."

 Chapter 1861: move place?

    Chapter 1861 Move?


    Murong Zong nced at his sister, he didn''t know why there was a sister, he smiled and said, "It''s all your Majesty''s love."


    Murong Yi said, "Brother, are you going to move here with your sister-inw in the future?"


    Murong Zong shook his head: "I don''t have any ns for the time being. Let this yard be left alone. If anyone wants to live in the future, just do so. Even if we want to move, our whole family will move here. I It''s impossible to leave your parents and younger siblings behind and move here alone."


    The foundation of their family is in Lihua Vige. There are so many things to do at home. He is by the side of the family, and the family will not be so tired.


    Only after he came back did he realize that his sister actually had to build so many factories, and there was so muchnd in the family. Now was the busy time of the family, how could it be impossible for him to leave them alone and enjoy the happiness.


    Murong Zhe didn''t know what his son was thinking, so he said earnestly: "Azong, you don''t have to worry about us, Jia Nian is ady, and she lived with us in Lihua Vige, and she would have wronged her. If we move here, we won''t have any opinion."


    Xiao Manan also said: "Yes, there is still us in Lihua Vige. When you were away, even if the family bought a lot ofnd, they still lived as before, and there was no inconvenience."


    Murong said: "Brother, auntie is right, there are so many of us in the family. If you want to give sister Jia Nian a better condition, it''s fine to move here."


    "And don''t forget, eldest brother, you are now a fifth-rank general, and you have to go to court every day. It is more convenient for you to live in the city."


    "This¡­"


    Murong Zong hesitated for a while, but he didn''t care about the court. He didn''t look like a civil servant. He had to sit in a sedan chair. more time.


    Just let Liu Jianian live with him in Lihua Vige. He has really wronged her all the time, so he had to nce at his wife.


    Liu Jianian smiled: "You don''t have to worry about me now, it''s impossible for me to move in thest few months."


    Impossible to move?


    Xiao Manan was annoyed for a while, "Yes, it''s too early to say this. This pregnant person cannot move during this period, otherwise bad things will happen in the future."


    "Yes." Liu Jianian said: "I have also read a lot of things to pay attention to about pregnancy recently. Many books say that women cannot move when they are pregnant."


    Xiao Manan was afraid for a while: "Someone told me when I was pregnant before, but I forgot it. Fortunately, Jia Nian, you read the book about this, otherwise if something happens to the child, I will die. It can''t make up for it."


    Murong Ding suddenly said excitedly: "Brother, can I live here too?"


    "Of course." Murong Zong scratched his younger brother''s nose and said with a smile, "This is the eldest brother''s home, which is also your home. You can live as long as you want."


    Murong Ding immediately smiled and narrowed his eyes, "Then I will be staying tonight."


    Murong Zhe said: "Liu, don''t you want to go to the academy tomorrow to study? If you live here tonight, you have to get up an hour earlier tomorrow morning, can you get up?"


    "Huh?" Murong Ding touched his head and hurriedly said, "Forget it, I''m sure I won''t be able to get up, I''d better go home and sleep."

 Chapter 1862: negotiation

    Chapter 1862 Negotiations


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­"


    Royal Pce


    At the negotiating table, Helian Rongjiu listened to the words of the envoys of the two countries, and his face suddenly became extremely cold.


    I knew that their purpose of this trip was not pure, but I didn¡¯t expect that they came for high-yield food.


    The country of small balls, it really is the ambition of the wolf, and actually wants to shake the foundation of their country, when they are all fools?


    Thecquer carving industry pretended not to see the emperor''s expression, and continued: "Your Majesty, as long as you reopen the mutual market, sell us the high-yield grain seeds, and then tell us what poison our soldiers have suffered before, and then give us the antidote. "


    "Then we can add another 30 years to the previous basis, that is, sign a 50-year no-war contract with you, and we will not take back the city you upy now."


    "The value of our annual tribute is the same as before, not less than 300,000 taels, how?"


    The poison in the soldiers of the two countries, they still haven''t figured out what it is.


    Although they tried their best to save their lives, the soldiers who have been poisoned still have serious seque, and they don''t even have the strength to pick up a knife, let alone a war, and their normal life is a problem.


    Ning Anhou frowned and said, "How do you know that our country has high-yield grain?"


    Lacquer Carving Industry saw the unhappy expression on Ning Anhou''s face, and his heart froze for a while, and he knew what they were thinking, but his face did not change his face: "I heard what the merchants of Xuanqing Kingdom said."


    The mutual market between the two countries was closed when the war started. In fact, it was the news that he was still in the capital.


    Wenren Bo said: "I also heard from the merchants of Xuanqing Kingdom."


    Thinking of this news, thecquer carving industry felt annoyed for a while.


    Knowing that he would be so humiliated in the court that day, he should have asked about Hongguo and Huangguo clearly, so that there would not be such a big joke that day.


    The ministers all knew that they might have known about them through mutual markets in other countries or spies in the capital, and they all began to speak.


    Minister A said: "It''s really impossible for this mutual market to open. It''s too careless to have such an important news spread in such a short period of time."


    Minister B said: "That''s right, my Xuanqing country is huge and rich in resources, what do I have? Even if it is a tribute from the Chongyan country, I also have it in the Xuanqing country. in distress."


    Minister C said: "The mutual markets near Chongyan and Cangda were closed when we started the war, but they still got news through the mutual markets of other countries. If we want to close them, we will close all of them. That can be done once and for all.¡±


    Hearing that the people of Xuanqingguo wanted to close other mutual markets, thecquer carving industry suddenly quit, "We came here for another purpose, and we also wanted to discuss with you about reopening the mutual market, but you still want to put all the other things together. It¡¯s closed, you all know that we have to go through the mutual market to get some things, isn¡¯t this going too far?¡±


    Minister Ding said: "What''s too much? Our country does notck any of your country''s things. On the contrary, every year to prevent people from neighboring countries from sneaking into our country, a lot of money is wasted, and the mutual market is closed, just to save money. ."


    "Yes." Minister C said: "As for what you need from us, what does it have to do with us? Those are your people, not ours. Why should we care about their lives?"

 Chapter 1863: break the contract

    Chapter 1863 Tear up the contract


    "You!" Thecquer carving industry was angry, and continued: "Your Majesty, as long as you promise what I just said and promise to reopen the mutual market, then we can sign the armistice contract for 60 years. Within 60 years, I respect The Yan Kingdom promises not to infringe an inch of Xuanqing Kingdom''snd, and pay tribute once a year, and the value of each tribute is no less than 500,000 taels, how?"


    Wen Renbo also said: "This king''s request is the same as that of thecquer-carved crown prince. As long as we agree to it, I, Cangda, will also promise that I will not invade an inch of Xuanqing''snd within 60 years, and I will pay tribute once a year. The value of the second tribute is no less than 500,000 taels."


    The capital is more prosperous than they imagined, and richer than they imagined. If they had known that the capital of Xuanqing Kingdom was so prosperous, they would not have said anything this year to go to war.


    Originally thought that if theyunched a war at the same time, they would still have a chance of winning. In the future, the things they needed would no longer have to be obtained at high prices through the mutual market, and they would no longer have to rely on Xuan Qingguo.


    I didn''t expect that they would actually learn to use poison, the poison was even more violent than what they used, and there was a Murong Sect and a detox expert in the military camp, which caused them a heavy loss this time.


    Helian Rongjiu said coldly, "You think I''m a fool? Why are you fooling around?"


    Lacquer Carving Industry said with a sincere face: "What we said is true, and these can also be written on the contract. We have absolutely no intention of fooling."


    Prime Minister Suo said angrily: "Hmph, the sixty-year armistice contract, can you guarantee to live another sixty years? Even if you can live another sixty years, can the next emperor of your country be guaranteed to abide by the contract signed today? It''s just a contract, maybe after you get our country''s high-yield food and antidote, you will tear up the contract immediately. This is not unheard of in the history of our two countries!"


    The two choked, and they were speechless.


    I knew that today would not be smooth, but I didn''t expect the people of Xuan Qingguo to be so shrewd.


    The Marquis of Ning''an sneered: "If you agree to these demands, what''s the point of this Marquis'' victory? Those who don''t know think that it was Ben Marquis who lost, yet they agree to so many demands that are only beneficial to you. "


    Lacquer Carving Industry said helplessly: "Then how do you agree to our conditions? Even if you mention it, as long as we can do it, we must agree to everything."


    Ning''an Hou said: "It''s impossible to agree."


    Helian Rongjiu sneered: "That''s right, and you can''t agree to the conditions we offered."


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "Your Majesty, say it, as long as you say it, we can discuss it."


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu said: "Since you want to hear it, then I will tell you the truth. If your two countries want to grow high-yield food, there is only one possibility, and that is for the soldiers of my Xuanqing Kingdom to upy your country. On that day, as long as they be the subjects of our Xuanqing Kingdom, what¡¯s the harm in letting them grow high-yield grains with us?¡±


    Lacquer Sculpture and Wen Renbo''s faces suddenly turned dark.


    "Your Majesty the Emperor, you are going too far."


    "That''s right, we really came here, and you don''t take us too seriously."


    "Bold." Ning An Hou suddenly got up, his eyes were cold and said: "What is your identity, you dare to offend Your Majesty,e here, drag them out, beat them fifty big boards, let them reflect on it!"


    "Yes, Lord Hou."

 Chapter 1864: condition

    Chapter 1864 Conditions


    Immediately, a guard stepped forward, and one of them supported the two of them.


    Lacquer Carving Industry saw that they were actually here, and the person who knew the current affairs was Junjie, and hurriedly said: "I was wrong, please forgive me, I will pay attention to the wording in the future."


    Wen Renbo also said: "I was wrong too, I will never talk like this again."


    Helian Rongjiu sneered, waved his hand, and let them go. For the sake of his own unspoken conditions, he spared them for the time being.


    The two suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The people of Xuan Qingguo are all very ill-tempered, they would note if I knew earlier.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "The conditions of the two envoys have been said, and it is time for us to say our conditions."


    Lacquer Carving Industry frowned: "Your conditions? We have all agreed to pay tribute, what else do you want?"


    The Marquis of Ning An said: "You two, don''t forget that the defeated country is you, and you are the one who asked toe to the capital to discuss. We let youe, not to listen to your request."


    Wen Renbo was helpless, so he had to say: "Okay, tell me, what are your conditions?"


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Prime Minister Suo, Prime Minister Suo nodded and said solemnly: "First, the amount of tribute you pay every year shall not be less than 600,000 taels of silver."


    "Second, your two countries must cede two more cities, excluding those already upied by the Marquis of Ning''an and General Rong."


    "Third, you must not have more than 2,000 troops on the border."


    "Fourth, you must withdraw all your fine work in Xuanqing."


    "Fifth, you can no longer harass my border people for no reason."


    "As long as you agree to our few requirements, then we will sign a 60-year armistice contract with you. After the army upies the city you ceded, we can withdraw some of our troops."


    Hearing so many rude demands from them, Lacquer Carving wanted to yell at them, but thinking about their situation, he had to try to calm himself down.


    "We can only do the third and fifth of these items. Our country is small, not as good as your Xuanqing Kingdom. The annual tribute of 500,000 taels of silver is already the limit of our country. There is also ceding the city. , our country has been upied by you several times. If it is ceded again, I will not be able to go back. There is also a detailed work, we have no detailed work at all in Xuanqing, how can we withdraw?"


    Wenren Bo said: "And, didn''t you agree to our conditions just now? Since you don''t agree, then we can''t agree either."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Since that''s the case, the two envoys should go home now. Our country doesn''t have that much spare money to entertain you."


    The Marquis of Ning An also got up immediately and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, that Wei Chen has also gone back to prepare."


    Lacquer Carving Industry stunned: "Prepare? What preparation?"


    Xiang Cheng rolled his eyes at them, and said lightly: "What else can I do? Naturally, I will tell General Rong to let him go back to Lisheng Mansion, and Lord Hou will go back to Saiyuan Mansion, and let my heroic and good man from Xuanqing Kingdom set foot on you. The territory of the country, and strive to destroy your country in one fell swoop, lest you think about picking things up all day long."


    Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo panicked at the same time. Their country has high-yield food, not to mention that they have not yet obtained the antidote for the poison that the soldiers had previously suffered. At this time, their country will not be destroyed, but they will definitely suffer heavy losses.


    "No." Lacquer Carving Industry Road.

 Chapter 1865: begging

    Chapter 1865 Discussion


    "Let''s discuss it again." Wen Renbo said.


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "Didn''t you already refuse? Isn''t there no room for negotiation? But there is nothing to discuss about this matter. His Majesty the Emperor of our country asked you toe here, not to listen to your conditions, but to talk to you. When ites to our conditions, we will not agree to any of your conditions. Either you agree to our conditions, and the three countries will coexist peacefully in the future; or you refuse, we will go to war immediately, you choose."


    Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo sat down again, silent at the same time.


    If the conditions just now were agreed, they would not get any benefits at all. If they went back, they would be scolded at light level, but would definitely be severely punished when they went back.


    Seeing that they were silent, Helian Rong said: "I am busy with my country''s affairs, and I don''t have so much patience, so I will give you a cup of tea. After a cup of tea, the Marquis of Ning''an and General Rong will return to the frontier immediately."


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "You really can''t agree to any of our requests?"


    Helian Rongjiu said, "One is impossible."


    "Then we only need a pound of high-yielding seeds, so few seeds, it will take a lot of time for our country to spread to the whole country. By then, all the people of your country will definitely be nted, and there will be several rounds of harvest. Your country is already It¡¯s dozens of times bigger than our country, and in terms of food and grass, our country will never be as good as yours, is that okay?¡±


    "No, not a single grain."


    Thecquer carving industry added: "The people of our country are not very good in growing food crops, and the yield per mu is only two or three hundred catties. After paying the tax, they will not have much left, and many people will starve to death every year. If They also have high-yield food, and many people will be able to live in the future, so you should be doing good deeds, and give us some."


    Meng Zhiming snorted coldly: "The people of your country, what does Xuanqing country have to do with me? If they die, it is because you, the superiors, have been exploited too seriously, and they have been fighting for years. you."


    "Also, do you really think we are fools? Thosemoners are indeedmoners in peacetime, but in wartime, they are the enemy troops against our country."


    "We are asked to worry about the life and death of the enemy army, and use our food to feed the enemy army, do you think this is possible? If you are the one, can you agree?"


    Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo choked at the same time. If it was them, it was naturally impossible to agree.


    Hearing that Helian Rongjiu was diligent and caring for the people, benevolent and generous, they just thought that the little emperor was young and would definitely soften their hearts when they heard their words, but they didn''t expect that the ministers around him were not confused at all.


    Thecquer carving industry thought about it, and had to take a step back and said: "Your Majesty, can you send us some of your country''s red fruit seeds and yellow fruit trees, as well as lychee trees and other fruit trees, such as red grapefruit, we also want. "


    "You also know that red and yellow fruits are now tributes from our two countries, but the size and taste are not as good as those of your country. We are also very surprised by the giant seedless lychee tree, and our country does not have red grapefruit."


    "If I can bring it back to our country, I can finally exin something to the country, and I won''t get anything this time."


    Wen Renbo had to follow along: "Yes, if we can agree to our condition, we can consider agreeing to your condition."

 Chapter 1866: former lychee tree

    The Lychee Tree Before Chapter 1866


    Helian Rongjiu nced at the Marquis of Ning An: "Marquis, what do you think?"


    "Your Majesty." The Hou of Ning''an said, "Strawberries, longan, giant seedless lychees, etc. are all the efforts of Zhi Ye Zhai, and they are the property of themon people, not the royal family. Your Majesty should ask Zhi Ye Zhai''s owner for his opinion. After all, they grow these for a living. If they are widely nted in the future, it will affect their family''s livelihood in the future."


    Suo Cheng agreed: "That''s right."


    They all understood the meaning of the emperor. When the former Minister of the Ministry of Commerce asked the emperor to return the lychee tree to the court, he would not agree, let alone give it to the enemy.


    There are still many people in their country who have never eaten it, and the people in their own country have not nted it yet, so it is impossible to give it to the people of the enemy country to try it first.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Since it involves the livelihood of themon people, as the emperor, it is naturally impossible for me to force them. It is impossible for me to give you the crown prince, the king of Li, strawberries and longan, and the giant seedless lychee tree is more It is impossible."


    "After all, Zhiye Zhai doesn''t have many lychees. They were only cultivated this year, and each one is very valuable. However, some of the lychee trees in our country are in the name of the imperial court. I can give you a few. , the lychees from those trees also taste good.¡±


    I heard that lychee trees are very picky about the environment. Both Chongyan and Cangda are located in the northern region. There are ice and snow weather for nearly half a year. Even if they are given to them, they may not be able to grow and live. It doesn''t matter.


    Thecquer carving industry knew that they could not easily agree, and also knew that if they did not agree to the other party''s conditions, they could really go to war again, and said helplessly: "Okay, I promise, I can write a letter and return to China immediately, within a month. You should get a response."


    Wen Renbo saw this and had topromise: "I agree too."


    Helian Rongjiuughed suddenly.


    "But..." Lacquer Carving Industry added: "We have a small request, please agree."


    Suo Cheng said: "Let''s talk about it first, as long as it''s not too much, we can consider it."


    Qidiaoye said: "This request is very simple for you, that is, we also want to y in the capital freely. Compared with the capital of our country, the capital is really too prosperous, and we also want to learn more. But someone has been following us, and it really feels restrained.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Those people are here to protect you. If something happens to you in Xuanqing, I won''t be able to exin it to your family."


    protect them?


    Exin to their family?


    What ?? said is really high-sounding, what Helian Rongjiu did just now, he almost threatened them with a knife on their necks.


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "We don''t need your people to protect us, we also brought people."


    Wen Renbo also said: "We all know kung fu, and we are not weak."


    Helian Rongjiu was trying to find a reason to continue to refuse, but suddenly thought of something, so he had to agree to them.


    The two of them finally had something they were satisfied with, and they both felt much better.


    After the envoys had all left, Meng Zhiming asked, "Your Majesty, why did you agree to them? If they get out of our sight and do something unfavorable to the people, what should we do?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "Who said that if I promised them, I would not continue to send people to monitor them?"

 Chapter 1867: Murong Cai gets married

    Chapter 1867 Murong Cai gets married


    Meng Zhiming instantly understood what he meant, the little emperor was really a little fox.


    The Marquis of Ning An also looked at the emperor with admiration, and he was indeed the heir appointed by thete emperor.


    "It''s just..." Helian Rongjiu said, "I always feel that Lacquer Carving Industry and Wenren Bo came to the capital, not just to tell us their conditions, they should have other purposes."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "Your Majesty, this minister also thinks that they are a defeated country, and we can''t agree to those conditions without thinking about it. If we know that we can''t do it, then there is only one possibility."


    Suo Cheng said: "It''s to cover up their real purpose."


    Meng Zhiming suddenly realized, no wonder he wanted to give them freedom, that is, to let them show their fox tails.


    "That''s right." Helian Rongjiu nodded: "I don''t have much patience to spend with them, so I might as well let them show their feet earlier, lest they stay in the capital for a long time and cause other troubles."


    "Your Majesty is wise."


    On this day, Murong Lingran''s family had breakfast, so they were busy preparing for each other.


    Just before he left the table, Murong Liang came.


    He wore a dark red coat today. He looked a lot more festive than before, and he looked extremely energetic, as if there was a happy event at home.


    As soon as he came, he put some sweets and snacks on the table.


    Murong asked suspiciously: "Grandpa, what are you doing here suddenly with snacks and candies? Is today a good day?"


    Murong Liang smiled and said: "Aran, this is for your children. Yuxiangzhai bought it, but it''s delicious."


    "Grandpa, you haven''t answered my question yet."


    Murong Liang sighed and said, "That''s right, I don''t have a woman in charge in my family right now. Although Ah Qing is there, she is still too young to really worry about Ah Cai''s marriage."


    "I''m an old man, and those matchmakers are not easy to find me."


    "Since his grandmother''s ident, no one has told him to marry him. I''m worried that he won''t be able to marry a daughter-inw, so I left the high-yield grain harvested this year and sold it all to buy him a daughter-inw. return."


    "It''s not a glorious thing for the daughter-inw toe in like this, so I didn''t n to hold a big one. I let them worship at home yesterday, and I specially brought you snacks and candy today, and let me know by the way that Ah Cai has a daughter-inw. already."


    Murong Zhe said with aplex face: "Father, it stands to reason that I have been Cai''s uncle for so many years, so I should be concerned about his life-long affairs, but what his parents and grandma did, really made me unable to live in my heart. Guan, that''s why I don''t care about him, and please don''t me me."


    "No wonder." Murong Liang said: "I understand that although the daughter-inw I bought is not as good as the one that the matchmaker is marrying, she is still a daughter-inw, and the girl is not bad. I am very satisfied now."


    Murong Zhe said, "Where is that woman from?"


    Murong Liang said: "It''s from Lvshui Vige. When A Cai and I went to the city, we happened to meet on the road. When I met her, she was kneeling on the ground, and her parents were also beside her, saying that it was the life of the family. She was seriously ill and had to sell her daughter as ast resort."


    "They also wanted to marry their daughter immediately and use the dowry money to treat her illness, but the price of their family was too high, and the woman was of ordinary height, and no one agreed. They had no choice, so they came up with the idea of ??selling their daughter."

 Chapter 1868: daughter-in-law

    Chapter 1868 The bought daughter-inw


    "Just after going to the Yaxing, the Yaxing saw the woman''s appearance, and the price was too low, so they nned to sell it on the roadside."


    "Although 10 taels of silver is a lot for my family now, it can be used. After asking Ah Cai''s opinion, Ah Cai has no objection, so he bought the person back."


    Murong Zhe frowned slightly. People who can sell their daughters are not good people.


    It is estimated that Murong Liang also knows, but the situation in Murong Cai''s family makes it difficult to marry a daughter from a good family.


    Even him, he is not easy to introduce, and he can''t harm other girls.


    And no matter what, Murong Cai and the woman''s maiden family can be considered a marriage. Although they bought out the rtionship, they are rtives after all, and blood is thicker than water.


    If that woman''s family was doing well, it would be fine. If it was not good, Murong Cai''s future life would not be easy either.


    If Liu Shi knew that her favorite grandson ended up in a situation where she had to buy a daughter-inw, she would not know if she would regret what she did before under Jiuquan.


    Murong Zhe said: "Dad, did you sign a contract when you traded?"


    Murong Liang said: "Of course it was signed. Lizheng was also in the city that day, and he also had a copy there. Many people can testify."


    Murong Zhe breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good."


    Mu Rongliang said a few more words, knowing that their families were busy people, so they didn''t stay much, and went to other people who had a good rtionship with him to send some gifts, and then went home quickly.


    Murong Kuan whispered, "I thought Murong Cai would never be able to marry a daughter-inw in this life, but I didn''t expect that they would be able to buy one back, so it''s not stupid."


    Xiao Manan said: "The one you buy back is considered a daughter-inw, it''s better than nothing. But A Kuan, don''t worry, when your brother gets married, A Niang will immediately start preparing for your life-long event, and I will definitely find one for you. A person as good as your sister-inw and sister-inw."


    What did you say and ran to him?


    Murong Kuan blushed and said, "I''m still young, don''t worry, the second sister-inw hasn''t entered the door yet, so let''s wait and see."


    He is now inferior to the eldest brother and the second brother in every aspect. He is either busy studying or practicing martial arts every day. How can he have time to think about women?


    And having a daughter-inw, he will have children soon, and he will not be able to study seriously in the future. He can''t wait to get married when he is seventeen or eighteen, so that he can study more time.


    Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing if they were brothers, and he was the only one who was the least promising.


    "Not too young. You are fourteen this year. Many of the fourteen boys in the vige are already engaged."


    Murong Kuan knew that A-Niang was worried about him, so he could onlypromise: "Then... well, then, A-Niang will make the decision."


    But it''s up to him to decide if he looks good or not.


    Xiao Manan said with relief: "That''s right."


    Murong Zhe looked at his wife and said, "My son, you better prepare some gifts for there. Dad has already brought something, so we should return the gifts."


    Xiao Manan nodded: "Okay, I will prepare."


    Therefore, not long after Murong Liang returned, Tong Xiuming brought some gifts to Murong Cai''s house.


    Murong Cai was busy preparing farm implements for the ground, and his newly married daughter-inw was busy washing dishes and chopsticks in the kitchen. From a distance, it seemed like a good match.


    The two saw Tong Xiuming entering the yard and went out at the same time.

 Chapter 1869: Locke

    Chapter 1869 Luo n


    Murong Cai''s daughter-inw was not afraid of life, even if she didn''t know Tong Xiuming, she asked generously, "Who are you looking for?"


    Tong Xiuming was about to speak when he saw Murong Cai rushing towards him and said, "Uncle Xiuming, you are here."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his wife: "Luo Shi, this is the housekeeper of the uncle''s house, Uncle Xiuming."


    Mrs. Luo nodded and called out obediently, "Uncle Xiuming, hello, I am the newly married daughter-inw of Murong Cai."


    Tong Xiuming nodded: "Hello."


    Murongliang, who was supposed to be in the room, heard the voice and came out and said, "Xiuming, you''re here,e and sit."


    Tong Xiuming said: "No, I''m here to send congrattions for the owner. This is what the owner asked me to prepare."


    After he finished speaking, he put five pieces of cloth and ten catties of wild boar in his hands on the wooden table not far away.


    When Murongliang saw the cloth, he knew that it was made of good material. Those patterns, one could see at a nce that they were prepared for people in their family other than the Chen family, and the meat looked extremely fresh. He actually gave so much to him as soon as he gave it, and said with a grateful expression: "Azhe is too polite, I went to deliver candy snacks, I didn''t even think about what he gave me, he actually gave us such a good thing, I... I don''t even know what to say."


    Murong Cai was also very pleasantly surprised. He thought that the uncle would really not care about him in the future, and he didn''t expect to send him a congrattory gift.


    Looking at the cloth and wild boar, Mrs Luo kept gulping. The cloth was actually made of satin, and the pork still weighed ten pounds. This was the first time in her life that she had seen such a precious gift, even if her former home was I haven''t bought so much meat during the Chinese New Year, enough for their family to eat for a long time.


    When she was bought, she realized that it was the famous Murong family who bought her.


    When she was in Lvshui Vige, she also heard about the grievances and grievances of the Murong family. She thought that she would never get the light of Wen Rung''s family again.


    Although the food in this family is not bad, on the first day I came here, I bought two pieces of material to make new clothes for her, and also bought her jewelry, but they were all cotton, where can these satin clothes look good.


    Tong Xiuming said with a smile: "Master, you don''t need to exin, the boss knows everything, I still have something to do, so I won''t dy, so I will leave."


    Murong Liang also smiled and said, "Okay, okay, then I''ll trouble you, walk slowly on the road."


    "OK."


    As soon as Tong Xiuming left, Mrs. Luo immediately stepped forward and looked at the exquisite cloths. There were two colors that were suitable for her, one was suitable for Murong Cai, and the other two seemed to be suitable for Murong Liang.


    As for Mrs. Chen, although she is stupid now, it does not mean that what she did in the past can be ignored, not to mention that when she is awake now, Xiao Manan will naturally not prepare for her.


    Mr. Luo took the two suitable horses into his arms and touched them fondly.


    The original satin material feels so good to the touch.


    Next to Murong Qing, seeing her sister-inw holding both pieces of cloth into her arms, she looked like she was about to carry it back to her room, and her brows were furrowed.


    Murongliang also saw the inappropriate behavior of Mrs. Luo, but after all, she was the grandson''s daughter-inw who had just entered the house, so she couldn''t speak heavy words, so she had to cough lightly: "Ms. Luo, that light blue horse looks fresh and tender. The one is more suitable for Ah Qing, so give that one to Ah Qing. The other one is pale plum red, which is more suitable for married people. You can use it to make clothes. Of course, you can make quilts or something if you have extra. "

 Chapter 1870: Why does the little girl still have a share?

    Chapter 1870 Why does my sister-inw still have a share?


    "As for the others, the green one is for Ah Cai, and the other two brown and ck ones should be mine. You also help bring them to my house."


    Although it was five pieces of cloth, he knew that there was no Chen family in it.


    Mr. Luo''s body froze suddenly, looking at the light cyan horse reluctantly.


    Aren''t these their wedding gifts?


    Why does my sister-inw still have a share?


    Even if the other things are not suitable for her, she can take it back to her mother''s house and give it to her parents.


    Mrs. Luo is rectal and doesn''t hold back anything in her heart. She said it on the spot: "Father, isn''t this all for me and Ah Cai? Do you and Ah Qing also have a share?"


    Murongliang frowned and said, "Of course, look at the two brown and ck ones, it looks like they are worn by older people. The light blue one is also for little girls. Can you two wear them?"


    Murong Cai didn''t expect his daughter-inw to be so ignorant, if there was no grandfather at home, how could it be impossible to send these good things over there, he red at his daughter-inw in dissatisfaction, and said, "Aren''t you asking nonsense? As soon as you look at the color, you can tell that Grandpa and Aqing have a share, do you think it is possible for you to have two and me to have three?"


    Mrs Luo curled her lips speechlessly, "Okay, I know, I''ll send you all to your house, and I will also send the sister-inw''s, okay."


    After saying that, he walked into the room with a cold face.


    The hateful Murong Cai,st night he said that he would be good to her for the rest of his life, but he didn''t expect it to be revealed today!


    She is not too old, her favorite is light blue, why can''t she wear it?


    Sister-inw too, she is a person who just married, and she was already aggrieved without a banquet. Why not let her and give her all the cloth?


    Just before Mrs. Luo entered the main room, Mrs. Chen suddenly came over and said with a look of surprise: "Oh, where did you get so many good materials, the colors of these materials are so beautiful."


    After speaking, she touched again: "This feels really good, I haven''t worn such a good material for a long time, in a few days, no, I''ll do itter and make some new clothes. Now It''s when the seasons change, and I''m going to make all my winter clothes."


    Murong Liang''s grandparents and grandsons sighed tiredly. When they were not awake, they woke up at this time, and trouble came again.


    Mrs. Luo had already heard from Murong Cai that Mrs. Chen would asionally wake up, so she was not surprised. She raised her eyebrows and said, "Mother-inw, I am your new daughter-inw."


    Chen shi frowned and looked at her strangely: "Daughter-inw? When did youe in? Why don''t I know? Which family are you from? What are the conditions at home? How many acres ofnd do you have? What do your parents do? ?"


    Mrs. Luo didn''t expect Mrs. Chen to be so direct. She nced at Murong Cai and said, "You should ask your son to exin these issues to you."


    After saying that, he went into the house.


    Chen saw that she was about to leave with the silk and satin, and immediately wanted to catch up.


    As soon as he lifted his foot, Murong Liang said: "A Cai, right here, exin Luo''s identity to your mother in front of us."


    Murong Cai nodded.


    After a long while, Chen shi cried and burst into tears: "My son, my mother''s condition is getting better and better now, why don''t you wait? Why did you buy a daughter-inw ande back? Do you know this? How ugly it will be said outside, and it will be bad for your reputation."

 Chapter 1871: mans taste

    Chapter 1871 The Taste of a Man


    Murong Liang said loudly, "Enough!"


    Chen shivered with fright.


    Murong Liang said: "Now that the matter has been told to you, and they have alreadypleted the marriage, it is useless for you to object, and you are not qualified to object, don''t forget, who has harmed Ah Cai to this point? "


    Chen Shi was speechless for a moment.


    It was all the fault of the Liu family. She was just an aplice. It was Liu''s idea to kill Murong Zhe''s family back then. If it wasn''t for Liu Huan, she would never have thought of murdering her in her whole life.


    "What I have to say, I have already said it." Murongliang said again: "I can give you a little of those wild boars, but you don''t have the cloth. It''s enough for A Zhe to take care of your son and daughter regardless of the past. Be generous, you are careful to anger him, and you will never care about our family''s life or death in the future!"


    Chen shi said dullly, "I see."


    ¡­


    After Murong Lingran left home, she went to the construction site where she built the factory. Seeing that everything was going on smoothly and orderly, she couldn''t help much here, so she went to Xia''s old house.


    Now that there is a factory building, it is natural that workers are needed. A few days ago, she went to the Jamboree to buy a group of people with clean hands and feet and good cooking skills. ced there.


    The Xia family also built a house in the first half of this year. She made more money than the average person. After all, she was Murong Lingran''s first manager. Her man also made a lot of money with Zhuang Qinghe in the past two years. She bought it in the first half of the year. On the ground, all the houses in the family were reced by blue brick houses, and the original mud brick house was vacant, and now it was just rented to Murong Lingran for use.


    She taught them to cook the same food every morning, practiced non-stop throughout the day, and checked them in the evening. If the taste was the same as what she made, she would teach the other person to cook another food the next day. Continue studying.


    If the taste is still not right after two days of learning, it means that the person has no talent, so let that person learn other things, or just be the one to strike.


    It was the same today, she went to teach them a dim sum, and after beating them again, she went to Wuming Mountain.


    Her purpose was to find herbal medicines for Changqi Shenjun, so she went straight to the deep mountains.


    This time, it was still extremely smooth, with the help of Heimao and Chongguang. Two hourster, after she had collected the medicine and let Heimao hunt some prey, she nned to go back.


    He was only halfway there, when Kuroko stopped suddenly, slumped to the ground, and looked at the grass in front of him with a wary expression.


    Murong Lingran knew that Hei Mao would not stop casually, and asked in a low voice, "Hei Mao, is there someone in front of you?"


    Kuromao nodded.


    Murong Lingran took a deep breath, and with a flick of his little hand, three silver needles were instantly added to his hand, and he shot them neatly into the grass.


    She was also afraid of identally hurting people, so she didn''t use poison needles, just ordinary silver needles, just to force people out.


    There was a muffled groan in the grass, but there was no sound of anyone speaking.


    Murong frowned, doesn''t it hurt? No one came out.


    She whispered again: "ck hair, are you sure there is someone inside?"


    ck Hair nodded.


    Sure, the taste of men is still the familiar taste of men.


    Murong thought for a moment, and there were three more silver needles in his hand. He was about to shoot at it again, when he heard a deep voice inside.

 Chapter 1872: being watched

    Chapter 1872 Being watched


    "Don''t do it, it''s me, it''s me."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, how could this voice be so familiar?


    After a while, a man pushed aside the grass and walked out, holding her three silver needles in his left hand.


    "Zawa Yu? How are you?"


    Zeyu returned the silver needle to her, suddenly made a silent gesture, crouched behind him, and motioned for Murong Lingran to crouch down too.


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to do as he was so cautious, so Hei Mao also continued to lie on the ground.


    Murong asked in a low voice, "Brother Zeyu, are you carrying out some secret mission?"


    Zawa Yu nced around, hesitated again, and nodded.


    Murong said curiously, "Then what mission are you performing, can you tell me?"


    Zawayu was a little embarrassed.


    Although his master cares about the person in front of him, he doesn''t know if the master will be angry with him if he knows that he has passed the task out.


    Seeing his hesitation, Murong Lingran smiled wickedly, "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take out the treasure your master gave me."


    The treasure that the master gave her?


    What baby can be so powerful?


    Can you force him to say what he doesn''t want to say?


    Zeyu was about to say that it would be useless if she took it out, when she suddenly thought that she was the one with the gold medal to avoid death.


    It turns out that after Lacquer Carving Industry, Wen Renbo and Helian Rongjiu said that no one should protect them, they woulde to Wuming Mountain every day to hunt, and would never go back until it was dark.


    And the two and the people they brought are also very strong in hunting, and they have harvested a lot every time. They eat barbecue in the post house every night.


    It was just that every time they got closer and closer to the deep mountains, Helian Rongjiu felt that their purpose must be impure, so he sent Xuanwu Guards over to watch and see what their ultimate purpose was.


    Zawayu said in a low voice: "That''s it, I was waiting for them to arrive inside, and I didn''t expect to be discovered by you and Kuroge."


    Murong Lingran was suddenly a little embarrassed, and said with a smirk, "So I''m sabotaging your mission?"


    "It''s not considered damage." Zeyu said: "They haven''te yet."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, that''s good."


    At this moment, the sound of horses'' hooves came from a distance, and Zeyu was startled. He looked in the direction of the sound, and through the gap in the grass, he really saw Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo riding horses and bringing people over. .


    The ce they were in was very secluded, and the other party couldn''t find them temporarily.


    After the sound of the hooves passed, Murong said: "Then I''ll go back first, and I won''t disturb you in the execution of your mission."


    Zeyu whispered: "Xiangjun, theye to Wuming Mountain every day these days. If you didn''t give them face like that in Xuantian Temple, they will definitely hate you. You should go up the mountain less recently. When you get to them, they will definitely shoot at you."


    Murong nodded, "I understand."


    finished and went down the mountain.


    Only halfway there, Murong Lingran unexpectedly encountered people in Chongyan and Cangda costumes again. Seeing that, he was about to face him, and he would definitely be found when he walked back. In desperation, he had to hide. into the space.


    Chang Qi Shenjun said with a look of schadenfreude: "It seems that you are being watched."


    Murong asked, "What do you mean?"


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly appeared, and with a big wave of her hand, she could hear the sound of the ce where she disappeared just now.

 Chapter 1873: something important

    Chapter 1873 Something Important


    Murong said in surprise: "Shen Jun, you still have this ability? Didn''t you still do well when I fell into thekest time?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "I have been taking a lot of herbs recently, and I will recover a lot of divine power every day. It didn''t work a few days ago, but it can be done today."


    "You are telling the truth? Didn''t you lie to me?"


    "All right."


    Murong Lingran was no longer suspicious, because there were several people talking outside at this time.


    "Strange, I saw hering here just now, why did she disappear?"


    "I saw it too. I suddenly saw her riding out with ck hair, and she disappeared in the blink of an eye."


    "Let''s hurry up and look for it. If we can''t find it, we won''t be able to exin it when we go back. But even if we find it, remember to invite her to the inn well, and don''t hurt her."


    After their master got some freedom in the past few days, he discovered that the high-yield food was also rted to Zhiye Zhai.


    If Murong Lingran is hurt, it is estimated that they will hardly get any benefit from her.


    "Yes, but isn''t her home nearby? Why don''t we go and stay near her house, it will be easier to find someone."


    "No, where she lives, there are a lot of peopleing and going every day. We are a little different from the people of Xuanqing, and it will definitely cause riots."


    "I don''t know what His Royal Highness is thinking. Since that Chunling Township Lord is so abhorrent, wouldn''t it be enough to just kill her? Or take revenge on her family and make her so arrogant before, so I can give them a A lesson."


    "If you say that you have no brains, you really have no brains. Do you think there is really no surveince person around us? Do you still want to return to China safely? That person is a Xiangjun, what a noble identity!"


    "There are still people around us? Didn''t the emperor of Xuanqing state not send people to protect us?"


    "But he didn''t say that he wouldn''t send someone secretly. Even if we get caught by then, they''ll just insist that it''s not theirs. Well, stop talking, find someone quickly."


    After listening to all of their words, Murong Ling suddenly clenched his fists, and his face instantly turned gloomy.


    As smart as they are, if they really dared to take action against her family, it would be her fault.


    Murong Lingran suddenly asked: "Shen Jun, they chose to hunt in Wuming Mountain because my home is nearby, do they want to take revenge on me?"


    Shenjun Changqi didn''t hide it from her, and said lightly: "Of course not, they came here to do something important."


    "What''s important?"


    "The secret cannot be leaked."


    Murong Lingran was about to give him a roll of eyes when he heard him say again: "But if you want to know, it''s not impossible, I can tell you how."


    Murong asked abruptly, "What can I do? Is it to follow them?"


    "That''s right."


    Murong frowned: "There are so many of them, and they will definitely be discovered if they follow them."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "You have ck hair, heavy light, and white clouds. What if you are discovered? They don''t dare to do anything with you. Besides, you have space, but it is not so easy to be discovered."


    Murong Lingran nced at the dogs, foxes and birds surrounding her, and sighed helplessly: "I hope so."


    went to take a look at the ck soil, Murong Lingran was suddenly surprised: "I can grow morend."


    After a visual inspection, there are probably only fifty squares left that cannot be nted.

 Chapter 1874: find what you want

    Chapter 1874 Find what you want


    Shenjun Changqi said, "Work hard, the day when your father''s hand injury will heal is getting closer."


    "Um."


    After she finished speaking, she rolled up her sleeves and started fiddling with thend again.


    Although she has a lot ofnd now, she also has a lot of things to sell. It would be a pity to let thend go to waste.


    Even if she doesn¡¯t know what to nt for the time being, she can nt all of them, and no one will dislike having a lot of grain.


    Someone was already following the envoys today, and it was gettingte, so she stopped following them.


    The next day, Murong Lingran told his family that there were envoys from other countries in Wuming Mountain. After telling them to try not to go up the mountain, they ignored the dissuasion of the family and went to Wuming Mountain again.


    She heard Zeyu say yesterday that they were getting closer to the deep mountains every time, so that Kuro Mao smelled the smell, so she went straight there, nning toe and wait for the rabbit.


    In order not to be so conspicuous, she deliberately wore a green dress today, even the ck hair, put on the green robe she madest night, and wrapped it all over, leaving only the ck big one. The dog''s head is still outside.


    And she was lucky, and it didn''t take long before she heard the sound of horses'' hooves in the distance.


    She immediately entered the space and asked Changqi Shenjun to allow her to clearly hear the voices outside.


    As expected, they stopped again where she entered the space.


    Guard A said: "His Royal Highness, shall we continue to go inside today?"


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "Of course, I haven''t found what I want, how can I give up now."


    Wenren Bo said: "Yes, we have worked hard for so long, just for now, we will never leave until we find those things."


    Guard A said: "But we have been searching for half a month, and we haven''t found any clues. After a long time, the people of Xuanqing Kingdom will definitely find out that something is wrong with us. What should we do when we fall short?"


    In the space, Murong frowned, finding what he wanted?


    Herbs?


    She has also read some books about Chongyan Kingdom and Cangda Kingdom in the past few days. The species in both countries are not as rich as Xuanqing Kingdom, and many herbal medicines are obtained through mutual market.


    Now that Xuan Qingguo and their two countries have closed the market, do they want to take this opportunity to find some herbs they need?


    No, no, if you need herbal medicine, just go to the pharmacy and buy it.


    Could it be that the herbal medicine they are looking for is not avable in ordinary pharmacies?


    Murong Lingran was thinking seriously when he heard the people outside speak again.


    Thecquer carving industry said: "If you fall short, you will fall short, and this is also your life. But what if someone from Xuanqing country finds out? We are envoys, no matter how bad their temper is, they will definitely not be so considerate of the people. We don¡¯t dare to kill us when the war is caused, at most we suffer from flesh and blood, andpared with what we found, the suffering is worth it.¡±


    Wen Ren Bo said: "Yes, let''s not waste any more time, let''s find it soon."


    The subordinates of the two said at the same time: "Yes."


    The sound of the hooves gradually faded away. After Murong Lingran made sure that it was safe outside, he quickly left the space and quietly chased after him.


    Heimao''s footsteps were very light, she and Heimao made a disguise again, and they didn''t get too close, and Changqi Shenjun reminded her that she could not be found in general.


    followed them around and around, and after running for an hour, Murong Lingran quietly came to their vicinity, and listened to the people in front: "We have been running for so long, should we dump all the people of Emperor Xuanqing today?"

 Chapter 1875: Helian Rongjiu is here

    Chapter 1875 Helian Rongjiu is here


    "Should be thrown, I have great ears, and if they''re around, I can hear them breathing."


    Murong, who had just hid in the space, was stunned for a moment, but fortunately, she felt that something was wrong and entered the space just now.


    But will Helian Rongjiu''s people be so useless?


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "That''s good, let''s continue to search, don''t forget to cover up."


    "Yes."


    After the ?? guards responded, they raised their bows and arrows and began to collect prey.


    Their way of covering up is hunting.


    Murong Lingran carefully recalled what she saw before entering the space. Now she has never been to this ce before, and it should be considered to be deep in the mountains. She has also seen some herbs.


    But as soon as these people came, they raised their bows and arrows, without any intention of looking for precious medicinal materials. Could it be that they came here to hunt the beasts that only Xuanqing Kingdom can have?


    Some beasts are specially made, just like tigers, they can also be used as medicinal materials.


    However, Xuanqing Kingdom did not list some beasts as protected animals like the country in her previous life, and did not allow themon people to hunt and kill them. There was no need for them to get rid of Helian Rongjiu''s people. ?


    If they were looking for something else, what would it be?


    Murong Lingran suddenly thought of something, and his eyes suddenly lit up. Could they be looking for that thing?


    Let Changqi Shenjun help her to monitor the outside, while she is going to thend to fiddle, while thinking about the possibility of her own ideas.


    At this time, she also had no evidence, so it was difficult to notify Helian Rongjiu.


    At this time, in Lihua Vige, Helian Rongjiu came to Murong''s house and was disappointed when he heard that Murong Ling was not there.


    I finally came to her and wanted to give her a surprise, but I didn¡¯t expect anyone to be there. It seems that I have to post first.


    Seeing that the emperor was unhappy, Murong Zhe said anxiously: "Ninth Young Master, why don''t you wait at home, she has been out for a while, Hei Mao''s speed is fast, she should be back soon."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded. After all, he had alreadye out. He was very unwilling to leave like this without seeing him.


    Just as he was about to drink some hot tea, Ze Yuan hurried to report.


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "What did you say? People are lost? How can you lose so many people?"


    Ze Yuan knelt on the ground and said respectfully: "Master, forgive me, they seem to know that we are following them, so we don''t dare to follow them too closely, and the ce they go to is a deep mountain, where the trees happen to be difficult to hide, we I thought about going slower so as not to be discovered by them, but I didn''t expect to lose their traces."


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a moment and said, "Forget it, if you lose it, you will lose it. Anyway, they will go every day, and they will just follow you tomorrow."


    "Yes, Master."


    After a while, Zequ came to report again: "Master, we have found the person again."


    Helian Rongjiu knew that they were not so weak, and said with confidence: "Just find it, continue to monitor."


    Zequ nodded: "Yes, Master."


    Zequ thought of what he saw just now, hesitated for a while, but still told everything he saw.


    Helian Rong stood up suddenly and said in shock, "What did you say? That girl followed behind them too?"


    Zequ nodded: "She also made a special disguise, even the ck hair."


    "What about people now?"

 Chapter 1876: treasure

    Chapter 1876 Treasure


    "It''s weird, we''ve been staring at her, but she suddenly disappeared."


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned when he heard the words, but he didn''t care about the me. He quickly walked outside and said as he walked, "Let all your people find her. If you don''t find her, you don''t have toe back."


    The people of Chongyan and Cangda had better not take action against her, or he would kill them!


    Ze Qu said: "Yes, Master. But Master, are you trying to find her in person?"


    "Of course."


    Ze Yuan looked up at the sky, the sky that was still clear just now was filled with dark clouds at some point, and persuaded: "Master, you are still here waiting for news, the deep mountains are too dangerous, and it is raining in the sky now. The trend is even more dangerous.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu said: "No, I can''t sit still here, even if I meet those people head-on, if they still want to get out of the Xuanqing Kingdom alive, they wouldn''t dare to do anything to me. As for the rain, now It¡¯s not down yet, it¡¯s not toote to worry when it¡¯s down.¡±


    Zeyuan couldn''t beat him, so he nodded.


    On the other side, Qidiaoye and Wen Renbo finished talking and ran further inside. Murong Lingran came out and followed them quietly. Seeing that they stopped in an open space, they quietly entered the space again.


    nning hernd in the space, while paying attention to the situation outside.


    I don¡¯t know if the things Lacquer Carving and Wen Renbo are looking for are nearby, they have been wandering around here.


    "His Royal Highness, it seems that there is nothing we are looking for here. Let''s continue to change ces tomorrow."


    Lacquer Carving looked at the blueprint in his hand, frowned and said, "ording to the drawing, it should be near here, this big tree and that big tree are exactly the same as the drawing, and even the species of the tree is correct. Why is there nothing here, not even a shadow, could it be that we are heading in the wrong direction?"


    Wen Renbo also stared at the blueprint in his hand, shook his head and said, "Perhaps, there are too many simr trees growing in the deep mountains, weren''t we misled a few days ago? And since that thing is so important , it''s not apletely safe ce, or things really aren''t here."


    Lacquer Carving Industry sighed abruptly, and said a little discouraged: "It seems that we have to go further inside."


    Wen Renbo worried: "Now is the time for beasts to forage, and if we go into the deep mountains, I''m afraid we will all be in danger."


    "Are you afraid?" Lacquer Diaoye sneered: "I didn''t expect His Royal Highness King Li, the most favored emperor in Cangda Kingdom, to be afraid of even a few beasts."


    "I... of course I''m afraid." Wen Renbo said: "The deep mountains of Xuanqing country are different from our country. I heard that there are pythons that are thicker than adults, and tigers that are taller than adults. There are ck bears or something, if you encounter one, it will kill people, I am so young, I don''t want to die like this."


    Being so timid, he would have known that he would not cooperate with the people of Cangda.


    This person''s name sounds like a schr''s name. At the beginning of hiscquer and carving industry, he also wanted to have an extra helper and not let him go to the Emperor Xuanqing to report him, so he told Wen Renbo what he was going to do. He thought he was martial arts. As for Gao Qiang, I didn''t expect to be so timid as a mouse.


    Thinking of this, Qi Diao Ye pouted and snorted coldly: "Since you are so timid, then you can go home now, and I will continue to look for it in the deep mountains with my people."

 Chapter 1877: Treasure Map

    Chapter 1877 Treasure Map


    He was about to turn his horse around when he finished speaking, when he suddenly felt a chill in his neck, and when he looked up, he realized that it was actually raining in the sky.


    They searched so seriously that they didn''t notice the change in the weather outside for a while.


    Lacquer Carving Industry frowned and said, "It''s too dangerous to rain in the deep mountains. Let''s stop here today, and we''lle back to find treasures tomorrow."


    "Prince Lacquer Carved!" Wen Renbo suddenly roared, hurriedly nced around, and said with a wary expression, "You just said it."


    Lacquer Carving Industry said indifferently: "We have already dumped the emperor''s children, they won''t hear it, let''s go now."


    Wen Renbo couldn''t help but sneer: "So you are so timid."


    Thecquer carving industry suddenly became angry: "I''m not timid, I''m trying to judge the situation, the current situation is not suitable for continuing, I don''t know how long the rain willst, if I get sick, we will be dyed for a few days and can''t go back, you know do not know?"


    "Huh." Wen Renbo said, "Of course I know."


    As soon as the voice fell, a violent wind blew, and he couldn''t open his eyes in an instant.


    When he opened his eyes and saw his empty hand, he was horrified: "Oops, I lost the map."


    "What?" The Lacquer Carving Industry, who was about to speed up, said in shock, "Why are you so careless? If someone picks it up and they find it first, then we will be humiliated for nothing, you know!"


    Wenren Bo said: "I know, of course I know, I didn''t mean it, what are you doing to me, it''s all to me for the wind just now."


    Lacquer Carving Industry saw that he was motionless, and immediately became even more angry, "What are you still doing? Why don''t you send someone to look for him."


    Wen Ren Bo said: "Isn''t it raining now? That piece of paper will melt when the rain drops on it. Is it necessary to look for it? Don''t you have a lot of sheets in your hand? Can you just give me another sheet?"


    "What if it happened not to get wet in the rain, and it happened to be picked up by the little emperor''s people?"


    "Where in the world is there such a coincidence?" Wen Renbo said: "Okay, if you want to find it, you can find it yourself. The rain is getting heavier and heavier. I don''t want to die."


    After saying that, he took his own people and ran away first.


    "Coward!"


    Lacquer Carving Industry cursed secretly, he also took his life and didn''t want to look for it, and Wen Renbo was right, how could there be such a coincidence in the world, so he also took people away.


    Helian Rongjiu''s people were worried about being discovered by them, and they were far apart, and they also deliberately kept their voices low, so they didn''t hear the content of their quarrel, and they left after seeing them go.


    After making sure they all left, Murong quickly came out of the space and asked Heimao to help her find the piece of paper. With Heimao''s nose, he found it soon after.


    picked it up and took a look, she was instantly happy.


    Thecquer carving industry is really a crow''s mouth. She really picked it up, and the drawings are just out of the rain.


    If they knew, I don''t know if they would die of anger.


    They said just now that this is actually a map to find treasures, no wonder they came here even at the humiliation of Xuan Qingguo.


    With their noble status, they can let them down, the number of this treasure must not be underestimated.


    Just who has the guts to hide the treasure in this deep mountain forest?


    The people of Xuanqing Kingdom don¡¯t even know that there are treasures here, how did the people of Chongyan Kingdom and Cangda Kingdom know about it?

 Chapter 1878: specially for her

    Chapter 1878 came to her specially


    Since it was still raining, Murong Lingran didn''t look for it. Instead, she entered the space and carefully studied the various markings on the treasure map. She has been to the deep mountains many times, and she is familiar with some ces. Can you find some clues?


    At the same time, Helian Rongjiu took Zeyuan and Zequ to the deep mountain. Before entering the deep mountain, it began to rain heavily.


    Helian Rongjiu was wearing a hoodie when he came, and he didn''t intend to shelter from the rain, so he nned to continue looking for someone.


    Seeing this, Zeyuan was about to persuade him to avoid the rain when he heard the sound of horse hooves in the distance.


    Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo did not expect to see Helian Rongjiu here. Although he was reluctant, he quickly dismounted and said respectfully, "Meet Your Majesty the Emperor."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded and nced behind them, frowning even tighter, "You don''t seem to have caught any prey today?"


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "Yes, Your Majesty, it rained before we started to fight, and we nned to go back. I don''t know why Your Majesty came to the mountain at this time?"


    He didn''t think the emperor would personallye to monitor them, and if he really came to monitor them, he wouldn''t show his face in front of them at this time.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "There are some private matters, the two envoys should go back first. You don''t have robes, and you will suffer a lot on the way."


    Lacquer Carving Industry nced at the people behind Helian Rongjiu. Seeing that they were all wearing robes, they were about to ask for two pieces when they saw him say, "I still have something to do, so I won''t dy. I''ll leave now."


    After saying that, he raised his whip and left quickly.


    Thecquer carving industry was instantly angry. Helian Rongjiu must have seen his intentions. Are his subordinates more honorable than their envoys?


    How about giving them two pieces?


    was about to say something when he saw Wen Renbo running quickly in the direction down the mountain.


    In desperation, he had to run quickly.


    Murong Lingran was holding the bottle of co-birth in his hand, and suddenly heard the Lord Changqi say: "There are horses'' hooves outside."


    "Who is this time?"


    "Listen to yourself."


    Soon, Murong Lingran heard voices again.


    "Master, it''s fortunate that it''s raining, and the horseshoe prints on the road should be deeper, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to find this ce. I didn''t expect them toe here. No wonder it took a while for Xuanwu Guard to find them."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Hurry up and find someone, and pay attention to see if there are caves or anything around. She has a lot of stuff on her body. I heard that it will rain and hide in the cave to rest and eat something to replenish her strength."


    Zeyuan said: "Yes, Master."


    After Zeyuan finished speaking, he ordered others to do the same.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, Helian Rongjiu actually came?


    actually came here specifically to find her.


    What are you going to do to her? Come to Wumingshan, she is like going home, and she will not encounter any danger.


    But even though she thought so in her heart, she quickly changed the seeds in the symbiotic bottle in her hand and walked out with the ck hair.


    The ce where she hid was originally a very hidden grass, so she was not at all afraid of being discovered that she appeared suddenly.


    looked around and saw that Helian Rongjiu was in front of her right, looking for her at this time.


    And around him, there are many Xuanwu guards.


    Murong shouted loudly: "Ninth Young Master, I''m here."


    She didn''t react until ?? shouted, and it was easy for her to attract the beast.

 Chapter 1879: Kogiya

    Chapter 1879 The Cabin


    Fortunately, although the rain was loud, Helian Rongjiu still heard her voice, and when he turned his head, he saw that she was sitting on Hei Mao''s body, wearing a scorpion, looking at him with a smile.


    Helian Rongjiu breathed a sigh of relief and quickly came to her side.


    Murong said: "Ninth Young Master, don''t talk, I''ll take you to shelter from the rain, I know where there is shelter from the rain."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t refuse and nodded.


    After a long while, Helian Rongjiu and the 20 people he brought all gathered in a small hut, and the horses they rode were all covered with robes and tied outside.


    Xuanwu guards knew that they were all men, and it was not good for them to be in the same room as a woman. They wanted to go out, but Murong Lingran said that she didn''t mind and that it wouldn''t affect her, so they stayed.


    Seeing that everyone was soaking wet even though they were wearing scorpions just now, Murong Lingran walked to the door, intending to bring some firewood.


    Ze Yuan Zequ saw what she was going to do at a nce, and in front of their master, it was naturally impossible for them to let her do it herself, so they hurried over.


    Seeing a whole row of neatly arranged firewood, Ze Yuan said in surprise, "Whose residence is this ce? Otherwise, why is there so much firewood?"


    Murong smiled and said: "This is my temporary base. I often go up the mountain to collect herbs and hunt. This is prepared for the winter when I go up the mountain to rest. It just came in handy today."


    After she said that, she went to the corner again and took out the pot and bowl inside.


    What she said is not a lie. Sometimes family members would follow her to the mountains, sometimes it was her father, sometimes it was the second or third brother, and sometimes Xiaosi and Xiaoliu also wanted to follow her. She wanted to rest, but she couldn''t take them to the space, and it was too cold to go to the cave in winter, so she had someone build this wooden house.


    Several households in the vige who are friends with her know that she is not stingy, and told them that if they encounter heavy rain or other dangers when going up the mountain, they can hide here temporarily.


    It''s just that the people in the vige are busy every day, either with her fields or with their own chores. So far, only she and her family have been here.


    Seeing this, Ze Yuan immediately asked people to make a fire. There were many of them, and there was a lot of firewood here anyway. He ordered four fires to be built. When the rain stopped or they were empty, he would cut them again for her. That''s it.


    There is no floor under this house, so it won''t catch fire.


    My master and Murong Lingran are one, and the rest use the other three.


    He also thoughtfully built a simple stove beside his master''s fire. Seeing Murong Lingran''s appearance, he probably wanted to boil water.


    Sure enough, Murong Lingran saw that the stove was ready, so he went to the innermost side, opened the lid of a water tank, and began to scoop out the water to wash the pot. After the pot was cleaned, he filled the pot with water.


    Then I saw that she took out arge cloth bag from another pot, washed the rice, and put it in the pot to cook.


    It was almost noon, and they followed Helian Rongjiu to find her hard. She could never leave them hungry.


    Murong Lingran said: "ording to my experience, the rain probably won''t stop for a while, so let''s have lunch here. Although it''s simpler and the quantity is a little smaller, it can finally fill our stomach. ."

 Chapter 1880: meat porridge

    Chapter 1880 Meat Porridge


    People: "¡­"


    is so well prepared, it seems that she is often trapped here by the rain.


    Murong Lingran took out a small cloth bag from his satchel again, and poured all the contents into it.


    "It''s not good to eat only white rice, people will have no energy, this is meat, like jerky, I made it myself. I tried putting meat in rice at home, and it was delicious. Don''t despise everyone."


    As she spoke, she took out the giant seedless lychees from the bag, and added, "Although meat porridge can quench your thirst, there is definitely no fruit to quench your thirst. I only have giant seedless lychees here for the time being. Let''s eat, one per person is fine."


    Although it was possible to let Kuro Mao go out to hunt, there was not as heavy snow as before, so it was difficult to remove the smell of blood, and the rain outside was too heavy, and she did not want Kuro Mao to go out and suffer, anyway, it was not without food.


    All the Xuanwu guards were stunned.


    Where is this to hide from the rain, this is simply to enjoy.


    Meat porridge, giant seedless lychee, where did they eat such delicious food when they performed their missions.


    They have never eaten meat porridge, and don''t know the taste for now. Giant seedless lychees. Although they have been out for several months, they have never tasted one bite. They simply don''t have time to buy them. Even if they have time, they will It was impossible to buy at all, and every time Zhi Ye Zhai opened the door, it was snapped up by the people who had lined up in advance.


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran took out three packets of dim sum from the cloth bag again, "This is the red bean cake I made by myself. The taste is not bad. I just brought a little more today, so it''s time for everyone to eat together."


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, she saw that there was silence all around, and when she turned her head to look, she saw that everyone was looking at her in shock.


    "Did I say something wrong just now?"


    "No, of course not." Helian Rongjiu nced at the cloth bag under her cloak and said, "Speaking of which, this cloth bag of yours can really hold it. Why do you carry so many things with you?"


    Thest time he found Ningxin, he heard that thanks to the things she brought, they were able to survive the crisis.


    I thought she was exaggerating, but I didn''t expect to see it with my own eyes today, but it was true.


    Murong Lingran coughed lightly, and without changing her face, repeated what she said to Rong Xinyuan and others before, saying, "Of course it''s because of my stomach, I''ve been stuck on the mountain for a whole day several times. The first time I had less preparation, I suffered a lot, and since then I have brought enough food for several days every time I go up the mountain, which makes people feel safe.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu and the others suddenly realized that this was the case, it turned out that this was her food for several days, no wonder.


    After a while, although they didn''t take off their clothes to dry, their bodies were much warmer and their expressions were much more rxed.


    The rain outside was as Murong Lingran said, and it didn''t stop until the porridge was ready.


    Murong Lingran also gave everyone a bowl of meat porridge. After they all tasted it, they asked expectantly, "How is it? How do you think it tastes?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "The taste is really good. The meat is already salted and ced in the rice. The taste is just right, neither salty nor nd."


    The owner of the house said so, and other people also agreed that it tasted good.

 Chapter 1881: Is what you say true?

    Chapter 1881 Is what you said true?


    "Xiangjun''s craftsmanship is really good, and the meat is really delicious."


    "I''ve heard of Xiangjun''s cooking skills for a long time. Today is really better than seeing him. He is the best cook I''ve ever seen."


    "This meat is the best meat I''ve ever eaten."


    "It''s much better than the ones sold outside."


    ¡­


    Listening to everyone''spliments, Murong Lingran''s eyes were almost out of sight, and heughed and said, "Everyone likes it, if you think it''s not enough, you can add more. There''s still more in the pot."


    After speaking, he distributed a giant seedless lychee to each of them, and put a piece of red bean cake in each person''s bowl, saying: "If youe to my house when you are on a mission in the future, feel free toe to me, and I will give it to you again. Eat lychees."


    Xuanwu guards said at the same time: "Thank you Xiangjun."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled helplessly when he saw Murong Lingran so happy.


    After she was full, she began to ask: "Why did you follow thecquer carving industry and Wenrenbo?"


    Murong Lingran heard the words and was not surprised why he knew that he was going to follow people. It was estimated that his people told him, and he told him about the encounter with a Xuanwu guard.


    Helian Rongjiu asked, "Who is that person you met?"


    Murong said: "I can''t say, otherwise I will hurt him."


    "Forget it." Helian Rongjiu said.


    His Xuanwu Guards were loyal to him, and he would know when he went back and asked.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "Don''t me him even if you know about it, I used your death-free gold medal to force him to say it, if you promise me not to me him, then I can me thecquer carving industry and Wen Renbo''s final I tell you the purpose."


    Helian Rongjiu was taken aback: "You know their ultimate goal? How could you possibly know?"


    His people have been tracking them for so long without any news, how could she know? "


    Murong Lingran proudly said: "Well, the mountain man has his own n."


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu had no choice but to agree to her, "I don''t me anyone, tell me, what is their purpose?"


    Murong Lingran had already made a backup anyway, handed him the blueprint he picked up, and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Helian Rongjiu was surprised and looked at her in surprise: "What are you saying is true?"


    If there is really a treasure, his treasury will also have to add a lot of money.


    Murong said: "Really, it''s more real than real gold, I heard it with my own ears."


    Helian Rongjiu carefully looked at the blueprint and frowned, "But it''s probably not that easy to find."


    Murong smiled and said: "Isn''t someone helping you."


    Helian Rongjiu instantly understood what she meant, and smiled: "Yes, you are right. They may still need some time to go. If that''s the case, then you should stop going up the mountain recently and let them concentrate on their search. , so as not to confront them."


    Murong Lingran nced at the ck hair squatting in the corner and said with a smile: "I''m not afraid, I have ck hair, the big deal is that next time I bring the heavy light with me, if you dare to attack me, I will teach them a lesson. ."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Okay, I know they are powerful, but just listen to me this time, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case."


    Seeing the worried look on his face, Murong Lingran had no choice but to nod: "Well, if I''m not sure, I won''t follow them."


    "Yes, that''s how to behave."


    The torrential rain fell for several hours at a time, and it didn''t stop until it was almost dark, allowing them to descend the mountain smoothly.

 Chapter 1882: Treasure trail

    Chapter 1882 The Trace of the Treasure


    Lacquer and Carving Industry and Wen Renbo took a day off and started to hunt for treasures every day.


    Now that Helian Rongjiu knew their true purpose, in order to let them go and do it, he took the initiative to withdraw a lot of people, leaving only a few people to continue to monitor.


    On this day, Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo entered the mountain again, and one of the guards said, "Your Highness, I don''t know what''s going on these few days. It seems that the little emperor has not sent anyone to follow and monitor us."


    Lacquer Carving Industry frowned: "Are you sure?"


    The man looked at the other guards again: "Yes, it''s not just me who thinks so, everyone else thinks so."


    Wen Renbo nodded when he saw all the guards. The people they brought this time were all carefully selected martial arts masters. It was easy for them to know whether there was anyone nearby, and they suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s fine if you don''t. It is estimated that the little emperor saw that we were just hunting every day, and thought we would not do anything out of the ordinary, so he rxed his vignce against us. It is better now that we can let go and do it."


    "You''re right." Lacquer Carving Industry suddenly looked at the person behind him: "I want you to invite Chunling Xiangjun. It''s been so long, why haven''t you been invited yet?"


    The man said: "His Royal Highness forgive me, we really keep up with her every time she leaves home, but her dog is faster than a horse, even if we use Qinggong, we can''t catch up, there is really no The way, subordinates, we really have to go to her house to find her."


    Thecquer carving industry knew that Hei Mao was extraordinary, but he did not expect to be so capable.


    He also thought about stealing the ck hair back to the country quietly, but now it seems that it is not an easy task.


    Lacquer Diaoye said: "Well, since that''s the case, you don''t have to follow her, I will find another way."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t waste any more time, and went back to the deep mountain with his people.


    What they didn''t know was that Murong in the space listened to every word they said.


    She didn''t expect that these people hadn''t given up seeing her.


    Seeing that the person had gone far, she also went in another direction.


    What she thought was that they would find a ce for thecquer carving industry, and she would find a ce, so that the speed could be elerated.


    Anyway, they are already familiar with the smell of thecquer carving industry and the ck hair. It is easy to know where they have gone, even if they find it before themselves, it is nothing.


    Helian Rongjiu originally wanted to send someone to look for it, but he thought that it would be easy to meet people in the deep mountains. Although he was not afraid to face thecquer carving industry, someone helped him take risks, but it was just a dy. He Leer Not for it.


    A few dayster, I don¡¯t know if God is also helping Xuan Qingguo. Within a few days, Qidiaoye and others discovered the trace of the treasure.


    Lacquer Carving Industry rode on a horse, holding the blueprint in his left hand, looking at thend that was 200 meters in diameter, and frowned, "Is this the ce marked on the drawing?"


    Wenren Bo said: "It looks like it is."


    "But where is the treasure? Why didn''t I see it?"


    Wen Renbo nced around, dismounted from his horse, and said sternly: "Since it''s a treasure, it must be in a very secret ce, so let''s look for it. Didn''t we bring a small shovel? Dig around and see it. ."


    Thecquer carving industry had no choice but to dismount, intending to search seriously.


    It''s just that they searched for a long time, but they didn''t even find the shadow of the treasure.

 Chapter 1883: ore

    Chapter 1883 Ore


    Thecquer carving industry thought that he might be in vain, and suddenly said in a rage: "Is there something wrong on the drawing? There is no grass here, and you can see what is there at a nce, except for stones, or stones, and I don''t know where to start with a shovel. "


    Wenren Bo said: "It''s impossible to be wrong, the big tree marked on the drawing can match every tree here."


    Lacquer Carving Industry roared: "What about the treasure? Where is the treasure?"


    cquer carving industry!" Wen Renbo was also angry: "Do you have to make everyone know the purpose of ouring here? And the drawings are yours, and you are the one who came to me, you are yelling at me. What''s the use of it?"


    Lacquer Carving was stunned, so he lowered his voice and said, "I... I''m not in a hurry. I have suffered so much humiliation. I thought I could exchange for treasures, so that''s fine. But if we can''t bring anything back, we will sign a contract. With such an excessive armistice contract, after returning, you and I will be regarded as sinners through the ages."


    "I know." Wen Renbo said: "I have read in the book that many treasures are extremely hidden, so there must still be treasures, just waiting for us to find them. If we look for them carefully, we will definitely be able to find them. ."


    Lacquer Carving Industry also felt that Wen Renbo was right, and had to let people continue to look for it, and even expanded the scope, and even checked how many bird nests were on each tree.


    After a busy day, they still found nothing, and seeing that it was getting dark, they had to go back temporarily.


    Murong Lingran searched for a day and couldn''t find any trace. Thinking that Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo might have discovered something, he waited for them to leave, and before the skypletely darkened, he quickly came to the ce where they were just now.


    There is no grass in this ce, is there really a treasure?


    If there is no treasure, what is the mind of the person who drew that drawing?


    Wait, why does she feel something wrong with these stones, and the colors are a bit strange.


    Murong Lingran knew that there might be people from Helian Rongjiu nearby. With a nce, he quickly took out the tools from the satchel. After breaking some rocks, he muttered a few words and then pretended to be everything. Putting it in the satchel, riding on the ck fur, and ran to the foot of the mountain.


    Sure enough, after she left, Zeyu immediately came to the ce where she was standing, and one person asked suspiciously: "Why did Lord Chunling go down the mountain with a bag of stones? I heard from the envoy that they came to find treasure, this is just ordinary What kind of treasure can it be?¡±


    Zeyu shook his head: "I don''t know either, go back and report the news to the master, he may know."


    "Yes."


    On the other side, Murong Lingran returned home, and after a quick dinner, he entered the space and asked solemnly, "Shen Jun, shouldn''t these stones be ore? The treasure written on the treasure map is also about these ore. ?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Smart, you guessed it right."


    is really ore.


    Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly glowed and said: "Looking at the color of these stones, they look like copper ore."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Think boldly."


    God made her think boldly, could it be said that these minerals are¡­


    This is incredible, then she has to confirm it, but she doesn''t know how to refine it.


    By the way, she still has quite a few books.


    Murong Lingran quickly returned to the bamboo building, opened each book one by one, and began to find a way to smelt the ore.

 Chapter 1884: leave early and return late

    Chapter 1884 Leave early and returnte


    Fortunately, when she flipped through the second book, she found out how the ancients smelted ore.


    It''s just that she doesn''t have a lot of tools yet. It looks like she''s going to the city tomorrow.


    On the other side, Ze Yu also returned to Helian Rongjiu''s side.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "What did you say? Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo didn''t find the treasure, but that girl went back with a few stones?"


    Zawa Yu said: "Yes."


    "What is she doing when she has nothing to do with a stone? Did you hear her say why?"


    Zeyu nodded: "She just said that the stone is really special, I guess she wants to take it back and use it as a stepping stone for fruit picking."


    As a stepping stone, so it is.


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t think much about it, after all, neither thecquer carving industry nor Wen Renbo noticed any difference between those stones, they must be ordinary stones.


    And Murong Lingran went straight to the city early the next morning.


    After buying the things they should buy, they started to fiddle with the cave in the mountain where they took shelter before them.


    After all, ore smelting will still produce a lot of pollution. I heard that the pollution caused by different ores is different. There are stones here. Even if there is a small river not far away, it is not drinking water for the people of Lihua Vige. It''s a rtively safe ce.


    The family asked her a few times what she was going to do, but every time she said that she didn''t know the result for the time being, and told them when the result came out, and they didn''t ask any more questions.


    It was just that every day I saw her leaving early and returningte, and when she came back, all her clothes were dirty, so Murong Zong followed him several times without worry.


    He had also seen in the book before that to smelt ore, it must be calcined with arge fire, and he could see at a nce what his sister was going to do.


    It was just that he thought his sister was on a whim and wanted to smelt iron ore, but he never thought that she could find other ores, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    After he went back, he also told his parents what his sister was going to do, and neither of them said anything, leaving her to mess around.


    During this period, she also asked Baiyun to go to thend to help her keep an eye on it. As soon as Qidiaoye and Wen Renbo passed by again, they would inform her as soon as possible.


    Baiyun''s body is small, easy to hide, and runs fast. It is most suitable for monitoring and messaging.


    Fortunately, Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo went over several times and did not find that the treasure was actually a stone, but they still did not give up, and still went there every day, digging here and knocking there, for fear of missing the ce where the treasure was buried.


    After Murong Lingran finally refined what he wanted, Lacquer Carving Industry and the others finally discovered that the treasure in that barren open space was actually ore.


    Lacquer Carving Industry stood on the ore and said excitedly: "King Li, I know where the treasure is, I know, haha."


    Wenren Bo said: "We have been here so many times and we haven''t found it yet, and there are so many stones here, we can guess that the treasure is these stones."


    Lacquer Carving looked around and said with a smile, "I''ve only seen it in books before. The gold, silver and copper we use now, and the lead we need to make bronze wares are all extracted from ore. I also I don¡¯t know what these ores contain, but if they are gold mines, then we will release them.¡±


    "Don''t be too happy too soon." Wen Renbo began to ssh his cold water: "This ce is so close to the city, it can''t be a gold mine. If it were a gold mine, it would have been discovered by the people of Xuanqing."

 Chapter 1885: gold mine

    Chapter 1885 Gold Mine


    Lacquer Carving said: "It doesn''t matter if it''s not. If it''s anything else, even if it''s copper, it''s very valuable."


    Wen Renbo frowned and said: "The value has nothing to do with us, don''t forget, this is the territory of Xuanqing Kingdom, and it is so close to the city, if we mine on arge scale here, it will definitely be destroyed in a few days. People find that it will still fall into Helian Rongjiu''s pocket, and we will be busy in the end."


    "What you said also makes sense." Lacquer Carving Industry asked: "Then what do you think we should do?"


    Wen Renbo lowered his voice and said, "This is a deep mountain, and most people don''t dare toe in. It''s not impossible to mine, but we must not stay here in person, otherwise, Helian Rongjiu will discover this ce sooner orter."


    "After we go back, we can send another person toe over, and we''ll have someone stay nearby. As long as someone gets close, we will stop him immediately, so that we may be able to mine secretly."


    "After the mining is sessful, you can disguise yourself as a merchant of Xuanqing Kingdom and send it to the exchange market between other countries and Xuanqing Kingdom."


    Lacquer Carving Industry nodded, "It seems that this is the only way. After we formally sign the contract in a few days, we will go back, so that construction can start early."


    Wen Renbo said: "Well, but you have to follow what you said at the beginning, we are half of the treasure, and every time we make it, you must give me half, or I will tell the emperor of Xuanqing Kingdom about the disappearance of the ore here. "


    "Okay." Lacquer Diaoye said: "I know, I will do as I said before."


    Helian Rongjiu was in the imperial study room to review the memorial, when Eunuch De suddenly came to report that Murong Lingran was here.


    Helian Rongjiu was overjoyed and said excitedly, "She''s here? She actually came to me on her own initiative?"


    De Gong said: "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu just got up and suddenly asked, "Did she encounter any trouble? Does she look anxious?"


    De Gong said: "The servant asked her for His Majesty, and she said that there is a happy event to look for His Majesty, but her face is not in a hurry."


    Happy event?


    I heard that her second brother is going to get married soon. Did you send him an invitation specially?


    Helian Rongjiu heard the words without dy and walked out quickly.


    Murong was a little bored waiting for her. Seeing Helian Rongjiu finally came out, she couldn''t helpining: "You came out too slowly, I''ll be thankful for the flowers I waited for."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "How can it be so exaggerated, but it''s me who made you wait for a long time, isn''t it, I''ll treat you to the imperial mealter, how about it?"


    Murong said with satisfaction: "It''s almost the same."


    Helian Rongjiu asked again, "What do you mean bying to me?"


    Murong Lingran nced around and said seriously: "Let''s go in and talk, I have something very important to tell you."


    Important thing?


    It must be a ce where no one else is, isn''t it her second brother''s business?


    Helian Rongjiu saw her serious face, nodded and said, "Come with me."


    After saying that, he took the lead and walked to the imperial study.


    When he was in the room, Murong Lingran told him to back off the crowd and took out the contents of the satchel.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she took out a lump of gold from her satchel, yes, it was a lump of gold, and then looked at herself proudly, with a hint of smugness in her eyes.


    "What are you doing for me with gold? Also, how can this gold look like this, it''s so ugly, who melted it into this shape?"

 Chapter 1886: Its like you found out

    Chapter 1886 is equivalent to what you found


    Murong coughed abruptly and said ufortably, "I practiced this myself. It''s ugly or ugly, but it''s really gold."


    Although she also likes money, she also knows that the ores in the ground belong to the emperor, and privately upying it is a big crime of the Nine n, and she does not dare to take risks.


    Helian Rongjiu said in shock: "You made it yourself? Not with ready-made gold, but with gold ore?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    Helian Rongjiu picked up the lump of gold and looked at it carefully several times, and asked in confusion, "How can you refine gold?"


    "Well, it''s naturally from the book."


    "Did you really extract it from the ore?"


    "Yes."


    "Where did you get the gold ore?"


    Murong Lingran told the story of the discovery of the ore.


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly lost his calm when he heard the words, and said in surprise, "What did you say? Gold mine? Did you discover a gold mine?"


    "No." Murong said: "I didn''t discover this, it was discovered by Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo. It''s what I told you before that they were hunting for treasure, but they didn''t know it was ore."


    "This is equivalent to what you found." Helian Rongjiu said excitedly: "Girl, you are so amazing, you actually helped me find the gold mine, which is a credit to the sky."


    Murong Lingran suddenly smiled wickedly, "The credit is second, anyway, it''s not the first time I''ve helped you, I just want to see, after Qidiaoye and Wen Renbo know that the gold mine has been known to you, what will they do? What''s the reaction?"


    Humph, if you dare to hit her, then you will have to suffer the consequences of her revenge.


    Seeing her sinister appearance, Helian Rongjiu''s body shook violently. Fortunately, he and this girl were not enemies, otherwise he didn''t know how much he would suffer from her.


    At this moment, Eunuch De came in again and talked about thecquer carving industry and Wen Renbo seeking to meet outside the pce.


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "Don''t you want to see their performance? Why don''t you let you see it now, how about it?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course it is possible. However, you trust what I say so much? Why don''t you send someone to check it again?"


    "No, I trust you."


    Helian Rongjiu was naturally impossible to let them enter such an important ce as the imperial study, and asked Eunuch De to bring people to the side hall of Xuantian Temple, and he also walked over with Murong Lingran.


    ¡­


    "Thecquer industry greets His Majesty the Emperor."


    "Wen Renbo greets His Majesty the Emperor."


    Helian Rongjiu sat on the dragon chair and said lightly, "You two are exempt from the ceremony."


    The two got up at the same time, seeing that Murong Lingran was actually there, and said at the same time: "Chunling Township Jun is well."


    Murong nodded: "Your two highnesses are well."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "The two envoys are here at this time, but what are the important things?"


    Thecquer carving industry said: "That''s right, Your Majesty. We are really unfamiliar with the capital, and we''ve only been hunting in the mountains recently. We really don''t know what''s interesting in the capital, so I would like to ask Your Majesty to send us a guide to take us with you. We walk around. Especially the most famous ces in the capital, we all want to see them.¡±


    He Lianrong frowned, didn''t these people take the initiative to send themselves under his nose?


    Wrong¡­


    Helian Rongjiu understood what these people meant after a little thought.


    presumably wanted him to focus all his attention on them, and not want him to find out that they had found a gold mine.

 Chapter 1887: Lucky Star of Xuanqing Kingdom

    Chapter 1887 The Lucky Star of Xuanqing Kingdom


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Of course it is possible."


    The two said at the same time, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "But before that, I have a happy event to tell you."


    "A happy event?" Lacquer Carving said, "What happy event?"


    Helian Rongjiu took out the lump of gold that Murong Lingran had just given him, and said, "I don''t know if God blesses my Xuanqing Kingdom, and I know that the emperorcks money the most, so he actually gave it to me. Gold mine. This lump of gold is made from the ore from that gold mine."


    Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo froze, gold mine?


    There is such a coincidence in the world. They just discovered a gold mine, and Helian Rongjiu also discovered it.


    Could it be that the gold mine discovered by Helian Rongjiu is the same one they discovered?


    No, they go here every time they get rid of Helian Rongjiu''s people, and the masters around them have also confirmed every time that there will be no one around.


    God is really unfair, Xuanqing country is stronger than their country, and now they have discovered two gold mines, and the gap with their country will be even bigger in the future.


    Two were discovered in a short period of time, and it is not known how many gold mines there are in the Xuanqing Kingdom.


    The two looked at each other gloomily, and Lacquer Carving Industry was the first to say: "This is really a happy event, congrattions to your majesty, congrattions to your majesty, the people of Xuanqing Kingdom are blessed."


    Wen Renbo also said: "I also congratte Your Majesty, His Majesty, God bless Xuanqing Kingdom."


    "Many thanks to the two envoys." Helian Rongjiuughed and said, "It''s all thanks to the two envoys. As soon as youe, I will find a gold mine in Xuanqing Kingdom. You are really the lucky stars of Xuanqing Kingdom. what."


    Murong Lingran burst intoughter, but this sentence is true.


    If they don''te, the gold mines on Wuming Mountain don''t know how many years it will be asleep before they are discovered.


    The two of them froze at the same time when they heard the words. Is it because of their blessing?


    Is it really the same gold mine discovered by Helian Rongjiu and what they discovered?


    Lacquer Carving Industry swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked nervously: "Your Majesty, I wonder if you can tell me where is the gold mine you found?"


    Helian Rongjiu knew what they were thinking, so he didn''t hide it from them, he said with a smile, "It''s in Wuming Mountain."


    Wuming Mountain!


    is actually the same.


    God, you are too good at joking.


    They searched so hard for so long, but they were discovered by the people of Xuan Qingguo. Wouldn''t this kill them!


    Wen Renbo was fine, but when thecquer carving industry heard it, he couldn''t take a breath and fainted when he rolled his eyes.


    "Prince ofcquer carving, prince ofcquer carving!" Wen Renbo hurriedly stepped forward to probe his breath, seeing that he was still breathing, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Helian Rongjiu said loudly: "Come here, pass the imperial doctor."


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply, a dignified prince of a country, his mental ability is so poor, how can he be so unbearable?


    Just as soon as Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, Lacquer Carving Industry woke up, slowly got up from the ground, and breathed quickly: "No...don''t pass on the imperial doctor, I''m fine."


    Today is enough shame in front of the emperor, he doesn''t want to lose face in front of other Xuanqing people.


    Helian Rongjiu asked worriedly: "Is thecquer carving prince really all right? Don''t be polite to me, just say something, don''t be afraid of losing face, this life is much more important than losing face."


    Hypocrisy!

 Chapter 1888: The humiliation is gone, the treasure is gone

    Chapter 1888 The humiliation was also suffered, and the treasure was gone


    Thecquer carving industry has now reacted, and they must have known that his purpose ining to Xuanqing Kingdom was to hunt for treasures. The emperor is now deliberately showing off in front of him and trying to anger him.


    Seeing him empty the bamboo basket, the little emperor must beughing at him!


    Wen Renbo suddenly said: "Your Majesty, gold mines are very important to a country. I wonder if Your Majesty can tell you how you discovered the gold mines. After we go back, we will also send people to our country to look for them to see if our country is not. There are also gold mines.¡±


    Lacquer Carving Industry also looked at Helian Rongjiu seriously.


    If his answer was really what he thought, he might as well just hit the wall and die.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "Actually, this is a very idental thing, when Chunling Xiangjun went hunting in the mountains, she identally picked up a map, she thought it was a treasure map, so she simply I looked for it, but I didn''t expect to find a ce where there was no grass for a square 200 meters. It happened that she knew that the stones were ore, so she picked up some and went back to refining, but she didn''t expect that she actually made gold."


    This was when he and Murong Lingran negotiated on the road.


    Helian Rongjiu has always felt sorry for hiding her huge credit in thest auction. The credit this time is even greater than thest time, so it is naturally impossible for him to do that again.


    Although this will lead to the hatred of thecquer carving industry and Wen Renbo, the two will return to China sooner orter, but they are just two small royal families of small countries. Continue to send people to protect Murong Lingran''s family.


    On the way, Murong Lingran knew what Helian Rongjiu would say to Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo, and was not surprised. She also needed this credit.


    A gold mine, but it can bepared to growing high-yield grain, and it can bring great glory to her and their family, so she won''t be so foolish to give it up easily.


    The two suddenly looked at Murong Lingran, and saw that she showed them a big smile.


    Although she didn''t show any other meaning on her face, they just saw the smugness in her eyes, as if they wereughing at them,ughing at them for being taken first by her.


    They have now confirmed that the gold mine Helian Rongjiu mentioned is the one they discovered.


    Murong Lingran was on the mountain every time they went up the mountain. She must have followed them before she knew about the gold mine.


    Unexpectedly, a little girl discovered that it was a gold mine earlier than them. While they were still looking for treasure, others had already started refining it.


    When they were nning to mine secretly in the future, others had refined it and brought it in front of the emperor, which really **** them off.


    Damn, they traveled thousands of miles to find treasure, but they were robbed, and they were still used. Their father knew about it, but he didn''t know how to punish them.


    And the humiliation they suffered, for the treasure''s sake, they felt nothing.


    Now that the humiliation is gone, and the treasure is gone, they still don¡¯t know how to exin it after they go back!


    Helian Rongjiu saw that their faces were extremely ugly, and he asked knowingly: "Two envoys, what''s the matter with you? Why are your faces so ugly?"


    Murong Lingran also asked with concern: "Are you two not in good health? Would you like to invite an imperial physician to show you?"

 Chapter 1889: Lets go to the dog

    Chapter 1889


    It''s not your fault!


    You hand over the gold mine to them, and their faces look good.


    Lacquer Carving Industry clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and said, "This minister is not feeling well, so I will stay soon, and I will retire."


    He had never been so aggrieved in his life, but Murong Lingran was just a child, not yet a child of their country, and he, an adult man, couldn''t do anything with her, so he might as well be invisible.


    Wen Renbo also didn''t want to stay to see the smug faces of Helian Rongjiu and Murong Lingran, and also said goodbye.


    Helian Rongjiu asked: "Go, I will take the things you said about the guide to my heart."


    The two originally wanted to refuse, but now they no longer have the mood to travel and y, eat, drink, and have fun.


    But thinking that if they were more familiar with the capital and seeing that the prosperity of the capital was not bad for their country, they nodded at the same time.


    The two said at the same time, "Thank you, His Majesty the Emperor."


    After the envoy left, Murong Lingran didn''t stay any longer, and also said goodbye.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Girl, I said I would invite you to the imperial meal, so you won''t stay?"


    Murong shook his head: "No, it''s toote to go home after eating, and they will be worried if they don''t know that I''ming to the city. You should send someone who knows how to look at that gold mine. Gold mine is very important to you. It must be very important, and I will not waste your time."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t force her after hearing the words, and he really wanted to know more about the gold mine, "Okay, then I''ll let Zequ send you."


    "Okay, that''s fine."


    Murong Lingran also knew that Helian Rongjiu needed the protection of Zequ, so after leaving the pce, he drove Zequ back.


    Zequ naturally wouldn''t listen to her. If something happened to her, even ten heads would not be enough for him to chop off. When Murong Lingran turned around, he quietly followed behind her.


    After Murong Lingran left the city, he found a secret ce to release the ck hair. With the ck hair, she naturally knew that Zequ was still following her.


    She found Zequ and told him that Kuro Mao came to pick her up, and at his speed, it was difficult to keep up with Kuro Mao.


    Zequ felt that it was reasonable, and with Kuromao by her side, he felt relieved and went back obediently.


    When Murong Lingran walked into the bamboo forest, she immediately raised her eyebrows when she saw the person suddenly appearing in front of her.


    She didn''t get off the ck hair, and smiled lightly: "Aren''t the two highnesses sick? Why are they here? Now the weather is getting colder day by day, the two highnesses should not stay outside, so as not to aggravate the situation. I am sick, I, Xuan Qingguo, are not good at exining to your parents."


    Lacquer and Carving Industry gritted his teeth and said, "Xiangjun, don''t you know best whether we are sick?"


    "I know best?" Murong Lingran suddenly burst into a smile, "How could I be clear, but what the two highnesses say is what they say. Having said that, the two of you are waiting for me here, there should be something important, I am a distance from and There is still a while before the parents agreed to go home, if your two highnesses want to say something, just say it.¡±


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "Xiangjun, since it''s not yet the time you agreed to go home with your parents, why don''t you get off the horse, no, let''s get off the dog, how about you?"


    "No need." Murong Lingran refused without thinking: "We don''t know each other well. If the two Highnesses have something to say, just say so."


    The emperor hates it, and so is the Xiangjun he has appointed!

 Chapter 1890: secret deal

    Chapter 1890 Secret Trading


    Thecquer carving industry ndered in the heart, but said seriously: "Since the Xiangjun said so, then we are wee. The purpose of our visit is to discuss the high-yield grain and your fruit trees with the Xiangjun. Oh, by the way. , The vegetables we ate at the post station recently were also bought from Zhiye Zhai, and the taste of those vegetables was also very good, and we were also very interested.¡±


    Murong Lingran didn''t beat around the bush, and said directly, "Do you want to buy seeds and saplings?"


    Wen Renbo nodded: "Yes, as long as the Xiangjun agrees, then the price is easy to negotiate."


    Murong Lingran calmly said, "You should have asked His Majesty the Emperor of our country, right?"


    "I asked."


    "He didn''t say yes?"


    "He said that the property of the people, he can''t be the master, and he can''t force you, but only willing to give us the lychee tree in his name, we have toe to you by ourselves."


    Murong smiled and said: "Then Your Majesty has already rejected you. You want me to sell it to you, do you want me to resist the order? You want me to die?"


    "Of course we didn''t mean that."


    Murong said: "That''s what you mean. You can dismiss this idea. It''s impossible to sell it to you privately. I can never be a traitor. That''s it for today."


    After she said that, she was about to leave.


    Thecquer carving industry was naturally reluctant, and immediately reached out to stop her: "Xiangjun, you are also a businessman, who are you not doing business with? As long as you sell what I just said to us, then we are willing to pay one thousand taels of silver. How about buying one catty of high-yielding grain seeds, one hundred taels of silver for a sapling, and fifty two for one catty of vegetable seeds?"


    Wen Renbo also said: "This king is also willing to pay the same price to buy it, as long as you do business with us for a long time, we guarantee that you will have money that you can''t spend in your life, and you can enjoy a life of fine clothes and food in this life. "


    Murong Lingran said slowly and leisurely: "The two of you are really generous, and the price you offer is indeed very exciting. I like money and I am a businessman, but I don''t do all kinds of business, so the two of you should dismiss this idea. It''s not that I can''t make money now. Unless I die, I won''t allow a grain of high-yield grain to flow from my hands to your country!"


    After she finished speaking, she didn''t want to continue to dy time with them, so she told Kuro Mao to leave.


    Thecquer carving industry did not give up, and was not afraid of Heimao, and continued to reach out to stop her: "Xiangjun, are you dissatisfied with the price? If you are not satisfied, you can ask for the price, we can discuss it."


    Wen Renbo also said: "Yes, businessmen seek profit, this is a door-to-door business. If you are worried that the emperor of your country will find out, we can trade secretly, so why not publish it? We will always be with you. In business, it is impossible to betray you."


    Murong Lingran said with a sullen face: "Secret trading is a serious sin, as long as you trade once, you will all hold me in the future. If I want to live, I have to listen to you, and I will be subject to you for the rest of my life, even involving my family. ."


    "Especially my eldest brother, who will also be known as treason. If your country goes to war with us in the future, he will be afraid of you day and night because of this reason. Do you really think that I am young, so you can fool me?"


    The two choked at the same time, speechless.


    I didn¡¯t expect this person to be so young, but he was a sensible person who could think so far.

 Chapter 1891: The wages of avarice is death

    Chapter 1891 People die for wealth, birds die for food


    They really thought about it, Murong Lingran was young and heard that she still likes to make money, and that she would be moved when she heard that there was so much money that could be delivered to her door, but she didn''t expect her to be so loyal to her country at such a young age.


    Wenren Bo said: "Xiangjun, we have absolutely no intention of this. Our ultimate goal is just to want our own country to prosper and let our people live a good life."


    Murong snorted: "Give it up, no matter what you say, I won''t agree."


    After saying that, he motioned Kuro Mao to move forward.


    Lacquer Carving Industry still wanted to stop her, but Hei Mao was not polite and roared, "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    If you don''t go away again, I will bite you to death!


    Qi Diaoye watched Hei Mao grin at him, as if he wanted to attack him. If such a big beast really attacked people, he and his people really didn''t have much chance of winning. Let one person and one dog go.


    Lacquer Carving Industry looked at the retreating backs of one man and one dog, and frowned, "What should we do now?"


    Wen Renbo said: "What else can we do? We are embarrassed. It would be easier if Chunling Township Lord belonged to our country, but she is from the Xuanqing Kingdom, so she can''t fight or speak harshly. She doesn''t agree. I guess we Can''t buy it either."


    Lacquer Diaoye said: "Then we let her go like this? The humiliation we suffered in Xuanqing Kingdom has nothing to do with her. I''m really unwilling to let her go like this."


    "Humph." Wen Renbo said, "What do you want? Kill her? Now we are still under someone else''s roof, and the whole capital now knows that she has forged a rtionship with us. If she and her family have a million One, no matter whether it is ours or not, we will be the first to doubt it.¡±


    "Don''t forget, there are tens of thousands of Xuanqing''s army on the border between our two countries. Marquis Ning''an has a bad temper, and Murong Lingran''s eldest brother is also a general. If she dies, it is estimated that not only will we not be able to. If you leave the capital alive, the border will never be peaceful."


    Thecquer carving industry said impatiently: "I know, it''s just a child, and I don''t want to do anything to her. But since she doesn''t want to, what other solutions do you have? Or start with her father and mother. ?"


    "It''s useless, I have already inquired about her parents, and they are also loyal and patriotic people." Wen Renbo said: "But there is no way out, there is still a way."


    Lacquer Carving Industry suddenly lit up and said excitedly: "What do you say?"


    Wenren Bo said: "Didn''t our people also find out that there are other vigers who also grow high-yield grain? We can buy from them, and they will definitely agree."


    Thecquer carving industry suddenly lit up, "Yes, people die for wealth, and birds die for food. For the sake of money, there will definitely be people who are willing to take risks."


    After he finished speaking, he ordered, "Come here."


    "exist."


    "I''ll leave this matter to you, buy as many seeds as you can, and keep it secret, so that no one can find out, do you know?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    And what they thought of, Murong Lingran naturally thought of it, and when she went back, she asked Li Zheng to inform people from house to house, telling them not to sell grain during the recent period, and if they did, they would only sell it to the court, or they would be detained for betraying the country. sin, don''t regret it.


    The vigers knew that the crime of betraying the country would definitely lead to beheading, and everyone promised that they would never sell food during this time.

 Chapter 1892: Chunling County Lord

    Chapter 1892 Chunling County Lord


    Although a lot of people who should sell it after the autumn harvest have already sold it, there are still some people who have not sold it for the time being.


    There are also people in other viges who grow high-yield grains, but Murong Lingran can''t manage there, so he can only let Li Zheng go over and talk to those vige Li Zheng.


    Of course, this will not have the full effect, and there must be people who take risks for the sake of wealth, which depends on Helian Rongjiu''s methods.


    As long as strict checkpoints are set, it is also possible to prevent a grain of grain from flowing into other countries.


    After Murong Lingran left, Helian Rongjiu sent someone to Wuming Mountain to check the gold mine, and soon got the real news that there is indeed arge piece of gold ore there. If all of them are mined, the treasury will not be able to No more money.


    Next day


    Above the court


    Soon after Helian Rongjiu sat down, someone announced the will of making Murong Lingran the head of Chunling County.


    In an instant, there was an uproar.


    His Majesty''s sudden decree was because of his performance at the celebration banquetst time?


    Murong Zong was instantly overjoyed, his sister was actually named the county head, which was really nice.


    The Marquis of Ning An nced at his sons-inw, General Rong and Wei Zhongquan respectively. Seeing that their eyes were full of confusion, he shook his head.


    He didn''t know why the emperor made such a will.


    Could it be because of Murong Lingran''s relief for the country at thest banquet?


    A minister said: "Your Majesty, I am puzzled, why did you suddenly appoint Lord Chunling Township as the county head?"


    He Lianrongjiu said: "I have always been a person with clear rewards and punishments. If you have merit, you will be rewarded, and if you have made mistakes, you will be punished. I suddenly issued an decree. Naturally, it is because the county owner of Chunling has made merit, and it is also due to Potian''s credit."


    Potian''s credit?


    The Marquis of Ning''an asked curiously, "Your Majesty, dare to ask Chunling County Master what contribution has been made?"


    Prime Minister Suo also said: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen also wants to know."


    Helian Rongjiu said with a smile: "Since everyone wants to know, I will tell you the truth. When the county owner of Chunling was hunting in Wuming Mountain, he identally discovered a gold mine, and he notified me immediately, and also put the She gave me the gold she managed to refine."


    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand, and Eunuch De took down the lump of gold that had been prepared and showed it to everyone.


    Gold Mine?


    Is there a gold mine in the capital? And it was discovered by a little girl, which is incredible.


    The Marquis of Ning''an is no longer calm. He knew that Murong Lingran was not an ordinary girl, but he didn''t expect that she even knew ore, and she could refine gold by herself!


    General Rong smiled and said, "Master Hou, Ah Ran is too powerful. Not only can he grow high-yield grain, but he can also find gold mines."


    Ning Anhou stroked his beard and smiled and said: "It''s really amazing, I''m ashamed of myself."


    He used to go to Wuming Mountain to hunt often, and he has been to the deep mountains many times, but he did not expect that Wuming Mountain still sleeps with so many treasures.


    Prime Minister Suo said loudly: "So that''s the case, Miss Murong has such merits, your majesty should reward her, majesty is holy."


    The courtier said at the same time: "Your Majesty is holy."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Mr. Meng, leave the mining matters to your Ministry of Household."


    Meng Zhiming said respectfully, "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The decree was just announced in the court, and Murong Lingran of Lihua Vige also received the decree.


    After hearing what the **** had to say, Murong Lingran was not too surprised. This was something she had long thought of. After sending the **** away, she picked up the imperial edict and checked it carefully.

 Chapter 1893: mining

    Chapter 1893 Mining


    Murong Zhe only knew that his daughter was tinkering with stones some time ago, but he didn''t know that she had found a gold mine. He asked in surprise, "Aran, you actually found a gold mine, how did you know about it? I thought you had found a gold mine earlier. Time is tinkering with iron ore."


    After all, iron ore is the mostmon in Xuanqing Kingdom.


    Murong Xuan also said: "Yes, A Ran, you are too powerful, you even know the gold mine."


    The rest of the children also looked at their sister with admiration.


    Murong smiled slyly and said: "This is all from the book, so when you have nothing to do, you should read more, maybe one day it wille in handy."


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding looked at each other and said at the same time, "We must study hard."


    Murong smiled and patted their heads respectively: "Good."


    The gold mine was discovered, and the people in the household department did not dare to dy after the emperor''s order, and immediately organized manpower to start mining.


    Of course, people who only rely on the Ministry of Housing must not be able to keep it. Helian Rongjiu sent thousands of soldiers to be stationed around the gold mine, and issued a strict order, as long as anyone dared to approach, they would be persuaded to return immediately. If you don''t listen to the dissuasion, shoot it.


    At the same time, he also sent soldiers to inform every surrounding vige, and told them not to approach the deep mountains, so as not to lose their lives.


    It was just that the soldiers didn''t say why the ce was suddenly ssified as a forbidden area at first, and the curious vigers went to ask their own vige''s Lizheng.


    Originally, he was reluctant to tell the vigers what happened there, but he couldn''t resist the questioning of some vigers, so he had to tell them the truth.


    Hearing that there is a gold mine in Wuming Mountain, the whole Lihua Vige seems to have exploded, and many people are discussing it every day.


    Especially when I heard that the gold mine was discovered by Murong Lingran, it was a pity.


    Some people even have the idea of ??a gold mine.


    "Hey, you said, if Xiaodong''s family was not the first to notify the emperor after discovering the gold mine, but the first to inform the whole vige, then each of us would now move a piece of stone ande back to make gold. I''m running out of money."


    "It''s okay for you to think, but you know the family of the little boss. She can''t do that kind of thing at all, and it''s not that she can''t make money, she won''t want that kind of money."


    "That kind of money? What''s wrong with that kind of money? Isn''t it just picked up on the ground? No one wants what''s picked up on the ground, so why not?"


    Chang Yongsong happened to be passing by, and when he heard their discussion, he said with contempt: "picked up on the ground? Do you really think that all the ground is unowned? I heard the little boss say that all the underground of our Xuanqing country is underground. The ore in the mine belongs to His Majesty the Emperor, if anyone dares to mine it privately and refuse to report it, it will be a big crime to punish the Nine n."


    "It''s so serious, you want to kill the nine ns."


    "Of course it''s serious." Chang Yongsong said again: "That''s His Majesty''s property. Who in the world would dare to take His Majesty''s money? If you take His Majesty''s money, do you think you can still have good fruit to eat?"


    "You''re right. I''m still thinking of going around the mine to see if I can pick up the stones that those people have mined that have leaked. If there is gold in it, then I don''t have to work so hard."


    Chang Yongsong was about to leave when he heard the man''s words, and said angrily, "Did you not listen carefully when Lizheng was notified before?"

 Chapter 1894: will be executed immediately

    Chapter 1894 will be executed immediately


    The man touched his head, "Is there a notification from Li Zheng?"


    Chang Yongsong was instantly angry, and he knew that this person was unreliable, "Li Zheng said that there are soldiers in the mine, and as long as someone is found approaching, as long as the person has no intentions, no matter who they are, they will be executed immediately. , if it is more serious, you will be punished by the nine ns, do you think your life is too long and can''t wait to end it?"


    The man was stunned and said with a smirk: "No way? Will it really be that serious?"


    Chang Yongsong said: "I said it all, it''s His Majesty''s money, you think of His Majesty''s money, do you think His Majesty can still provide you with delicious food?"


    That man was not a fool, he figured it out after a little thought, and said, "I...I know, I won''t have this idea anymore."


    The rest of the people were also frightened, but they didn''t expect things to be so serious.


    Chang Yongsong snorted: "It''s best not to, otherwise it will be considered light for you to affect your family. If you affect the entire Lihua Vige, be careful that everyone picks up your family''s ancestral grave, so that you will have no peace in the future as a ghost."


    "I got it, I really got it, I''m not going to think about it anymore."


    Chang Yongsong saw him look terrified, and knew that he had listened to his own words, so he didn''t say much.


    In the pce at this time, the Queen Mother also received the news that Murong Lingran was named the county head.


    The queen mother was eating the giant red strawberries pulled from Murong''s house early in the morning. After listening to what the pce people said, she moved her hands and said in surprise: "What did that girl do? You actually let the emperor promote her to the county seat. Lord?"


    Grandma Quan said: "I heard that she discovered gold ore while hunting in Wuming Mountain. After confirming it, she reported it to His Majesty as soon as possible. His Majesty also sent someone to look at it. It is indeed gold ore, and there are quite a few."


    "Gold Mine?" The Queen Mother was shocked: "How could that girl have such a great ability to actually discover a gold mine?"


    Grandma Quan said: "As for the other things, the servants don''t know either, but I heard from Eunuch De that the county lord Chunling forged the gold himself, and made sure it was the gold mine before reporting it to His Majesty. She really doesn''t look like an ordinary woman. , she can grow high-yield food, and it is not surprising that she can discover gold mines."


    The Queen Mother said excitedly: "She can actually make gold by herself?"


    "Yes." Grandma Quan said, "That''s what His Majesty said in the early court."


    "That girl is really amazing." The queen mother said again: "Our country has been gued by disasters this year, either war or drought, and a lot of money was spent. At this time, gold mines were discovered. Great thing."


    "Yes." Grandma Quan said, "It''s no wonder Your Majesty is so happy. It is estimated that the envoy has already known about the discovery of the gold mine. The servant heard from Eunuch De, who was beside His Majesty, that after the two knew about the gold mine, His face is as ck as charcoal."


    "Haha." The Empress Dowager smiled: "If Aijia were them, Aijia would be unhappy. The gold mine is indeed worthy of the emperor''s title to Murong Lingran as a county owner. I heard that during thest auction, Murong Ling was not happy. Of course, she has contributed a lot of auction items, worth at least several hundred thousand taels of silver, and now she is sealed as the county head, which is not a grievance to her."


    It seemed that she really underestimated Murong Lingran, such a lucky girl was by the emperor''s side, and now it seems that it is really good.

 Chapter 1895: infighting

    Chapter 1895 Infighting


    Grandma Quan saw the empress dowager smiling, and couldn''t help joking: "empress dowager, are you more and more satisfied with your future daughter-inw?"


    The queen mother said: "It''s really a roundworm in Aijia''s stomach. Originally, to tell the truth, Aijia was worried that if she entered the pce, the gossip from the courtiers and outside the pce would be indispensable, and the emperor would also be involved, but now it seems that , other people have the ability to block Youyou''s public."


    Grandma Quan nodded: "Yes, she is indeed the most powerful girl the minions have ever seen."


    "But..." The Queen Mother said again: "Didn''t you say before that envoys often run to Wuming Mountain? Didn''t they discover gold mines?"


    Grandma Quan said: "I don''t know about this ve, but Wuming Mountain is very big, it is possible not to find it."


    The Queen Mother said: "That''s true."


    ******


    With a ?? snap, a vase in the inn shattered.


    Wen Renbo saw that thecquer carving industry seemed to have lost his mind, and said helplessly: "Okay, what''s the use of losing your temper now? The gold mine has been upied by the army of the little emperor. What we do now is useless, little one. The emperor deliberately angered us that day, and it is estimated that he already knew that our purpose this time was for the treasure on Wuming Mountain, and it was our luck that he was not involved in us."


    Seeing that what he said was such an understatement, thecquer carving industry stepped forward and grabbed his cor to lift the man up, and roared: "You said it lightly, do you know that our country spent a lot of money to buy that Zhang treasure map? Also, if it wasn''t for those gold mines, why would I have toe to the capital to be humiliated? You can sign a truce contract at the border, but now everything is in vain, how can I possibly endure it?"


    "You can''t bear it, what else can you do?" Wen Renbo was carried by him, and he was not afraid. He tried his best to calm him down, and said, "Now that everyone else is mining, you can''t go over now and yell. , don''t move, it''s mine, right? Those treasures belonged to Xuanqing Kingdom, but now they are only discovered by their real owners. Xuanqing Kingdom has a saying that it''s good to have in one''s life. Never force it in your life.¡±


    Lacquer Carving Industry did not know this truth, but still said with a gloomy face: "I really can''t pass, but I can do it."


    Wenren Bo said: "What do you want to do?"


    Thecquer carving industry let go of Wen Renbo''s cor and sneered: "I can beat you up, if you hadn''t lost the treasure map, Murong Lingran would not have picked it up, nor would he have found it on the map. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to go back and exin it."


    After he finished speaking, he let go of Wen Renbo, clenched his fist and waved at him.


    Wen Renbo, as the most favored King Li in Cangda Country, is naturally a martial artist. With a step back, he easily dodged the opponent''s attack and stood two meters away from Lacquer Carving Industry.


    "Don''t be impulsive, the emperor must have said that on purpose, his people must have never given up following us, and must have known that we have found a gold mine. Don''t fall for their tricks."


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" Lacquer Diaoye said, "It doesn''t take a day or two to refine ore, so Murong Lingran must have picked up your blueprint and went to the mine first, and then she happened to be there. I know gold ore again."

 Chapter 1896: Murong Xuan gets married

    Chapter 1896 Murong Xuan gets married


    "So when we just recognized those ore, she had already refined it. You said, it''s not your reason, can it be other reasons?"


    Wen Renbo saw Lacquer Carving Industry walking towards him, and hurriedly said: "This is Xuanqing Kingdom, we have been in the mountains for so long, even if Murong Lingran didn''t find it, it would be discovered by the little emperor''s people sooner orter, I really can''t me it. On the king''s body."


    Lacquer Carving Industry said: "I don''t care, it''s your fault, it''s all your fault. If I don''t beat you up today and let out the bad anger in my heart, I''m not the Crown Prince of Chongyan Kingdom!"


    After he finished speaking, he rushed towards Wen Renbo.


    Wen Renbo saw this, and he stopped talking and went forward and scuffled with thecquer carving industry.


    The two of them had simr skills, and the movement was not small. After a while, the whole station knew that they were fighting.


    The attendants on both sides wanted to step forward to persuade them to fight, but they were all scolded by their masters.


    The steward of the ?? inn was worried about his life and would not be able to exin to the emperor at that time, so he hurriedly sent someone to separate the two.


    It''s just that the two of them have killed each other, and when they parted, both of them had turned blue noses and swollen faces.


    The two of them even moved their swords. Lacquer Diaoye''s right arm was shed with a long incision. The bones were deep, and blood flowed all over the ce. It looked very scary.


    Wen Renbo was stabbed in the left chest. Although a lot of blood was shed, fortunately he did not hurt the vital part.


    Helian Rongjiu knew that they had a big fight, so he had to wait until their injuries were almost healed before signing a truce contract with them.


    The wounds of the two were not healed until they received a letter from their own country.


    After signing the contract, Helian Rongjiu began to order the eviction.


    Qidiaoye said: "Your Majesty, neither of our injuries haspletely healed, so let''s stay for a while longer. The journey is long, and the further north we go, the lower the temperature, which is extremely detrimental to our injuries. Please also ask. Your Majesty isplete."


    Wen Renbo also said: "Please, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu also heard from the imperial doctor that the injuries of the two of them were serious, and they were worried that they would die on the road. At that time, the border between the two countries would inevitably have troubles, and the people would suffer again, so they would rely on them.


    Although they may have other thoughts, but the soldiers wille to block it, and the water will cover the earth. He wants to see what waves they can make.


    "Okay, then give you some time."


    The two said at the same time, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Time flies, the weather is getting colder day by day, and soon it will be the day when Ruan Youyi enters the door.


    It has not been long since Liu Jianian entered the doorst time, and the family still remembers some of the procedures clearly, and they are not as busy asst time.


    This time, likest time, Murong Lingran still invited the chefs from Tianhe Restaurant, Mingyue Restaurant and Shunxin Restaurant to help.


    It was impossible for Murong Zong to marry them. All they hired were good cooks. When it was Murong Xuan¡¯s turn, he only asked the vigers to help.


    The craftsmanship of the people in the vige is still far behind the cooks of the three restaurants.


    This time is also a coincidence. The business of the three restaurants is booming every day. Those chefs don¡¯t have much time to rest, and they can¡¯t stand it for a long time.


    The three restaurants hired another batch of cooks at about the same time, so this time she hired a batch of cooks who were resting, and it would not affect the business of the three restaurants.


    And Murong Lingran also closed all her shops for one day so that everyone could attend her second brother''s wedding.

 Chapter 1897: Ruan Youlan and Ruan Youyue

    Chapter 1897 Ruan Yon and Ruan Youyue


    The guests who came this time are simr to thest time, but the process was smoother thanst time. There were no troublemakers during the wedding, and the newlyweds were sessfully sent to the bridal chamber.


    The feast also started smoothly. Murong Lingran, likest time, brought out some new dishes, and the guests and hosts enjoyed the meal.


    Likest time, it was lively all day before dissipating.


    Next day


    Ruan Youyi got up early in the morning. After packing herself up, she came to the main room and served tea to her parents-inw.


    After the inws had finished drinking tea, she followed the rules and poured hot tea for the other brothers and sisters in the family.


    After everyone drank tea, Xiao Manan said: "Okay, you can sit down and rest for a while, you worked hard yesterday."


    Ruan Youyi obediently came to her seat and sat down, smiled and said: "It''s not hard, this is what my daughter-inw should do. My daughter-inw will go to the kitchen to see if the breakfast is ready."


    After he finished speaking, he walked to the kitchen without waiting for Xiao Manan to speak.


    Xiao Manan said helplessly: "I didn''t expect this kid to be impatient."


    Murong Zhe said with a smile, "It''s normal for a new wife to be cautious when she walks in. When you first entered, you were afraid that your mother-inw would say that you would go to the kitchen to work together?"


    Xiao Manan said: "That''s true."


    After saying that, they all went to the table and waited.


    Now there are servants at home, Ruan Youyi was just urging her in the past, and she will not be tired.


    After everyone had eaten breakfast, Murong Lingran said that she received a notice yesterday that part of the factory had beenpleted and she was going to take a look.


    Ruan Youyi said: "Aran, I haven''t learned about Lihua Vige carefully, and I haven''t seen your factory. Why don''t you take me to see it."


    Since she got married to Murong Xuan, she has basically been at home. asionally, when Murong Xuan went to the city to meet, she didn''t know much about Lihua Vige.


    Murong said: "Then the second brother, let''s go too, by the way, let me introduce to the second sister-inw, who are the people we are friends with, and which are the people who have grudges with us, so that the second sister-inw will not suffer in the future."


    Murong Xuan nodded: "Yes."


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding also wanted to go, and immediately looked at their father with a pleading expression.


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "Didn''t you guys go to see it before? Why do you want to go again?"


    "That''s different." Murong Yi said: "The factory building changes every day, we haven''t seen what it looks like today."


    "Then go after school." Murong Zhe said, "You forgot to go to the academy today? It''s different now. If you don''t go, the master will still teach other children. What do you do?"


    The two looked at each other, Murong Yi shook his head at Murong Ding.


    Murong Ding had topromise: "Okay, then I''ll wait until the afternoon."


    Xiao Manan lovingly touched the head of his younger son: "Good."


    Some time ago, there were a lot of things left at home in order to prepare for Murong Xuan''s marriage. Although the others wanted to go with them, they had to let the three of them go.


    It was just that the three of them had just walked to the door when they saw a carriage parked in front of their house, and the two girls who got off the carriage walked directly towards them with their servants.


    Murong asked in surprise: "Who are you? What do you mean bying to my house?"


    The two did not speak when they heard the words, but just looked at Ruan Youyi.

 Chapter 1898: go to the factory

    Chapter 1898 Go to the factory building


    Ruan Youyi exined: "Aran, Axuan, they are my two cousins, Ruan Yon and Ruan Youyue, they are my father''s second brother, that is, my second uncle''s daughter."


    After she finished speaking, she looked behind them again, but she didn''t see Wan Liliing, and she was a little disappointed.


    It seems that she is really angry with her. Yesterday too, she waited a day and didn''t get it.


    Murong Ling suddenly realized, "It turned out to be Miss Yon and Miss Youyue."


    Ruan Yon and Ruan Youyue nodded at the same time.


    "Yon, Youyue, the man beside me is my husband, and next to me is my sister-inw, who is also the county magistrate of Chunling who was named by His Majesty."


    The two bowed to them at the same time, "Hello brother-inw, hello county magistrate."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Lingran said at the same time, "Hello."


    Ruan Youyi said: "When I wrote to you a few days ago, didn''t you say that you couldn''te back? Why did youe back today?"


    "Hey." The two handed her the gift in their hands, and Ruan Yon sighed: "Isn''t this a surprise for you? The two of us thought we would be able to arrive yesterday, but the carriage suddenly broke down in half. On the way, it took a lot of time."


    "By the time we arrived, it was the Hour of thest night. You must have already disbanded when you arrived at that time, and you have to rest. We don''t want to cause you trouble, so we came early this morning. Does it bother you?"


    Ruan Youyue said: "Looking at you looking like you are going to go out, if you have anything to do, we can leave right away. Anyway, the congrattions have already been delivered, and we wille back to you when we are free."


    Murong raised his brows spiritually, these two seem to be quite understanding so far.


    Ruan Youyi looked at her husband and saw him shaking his head with himself, meaning that he didn''t mind the two of them staying.


    She looked at Murong Lingran again.


    Murong smiled and said: "We are also nning to go out, but it is in the vige. If you two don''t dislike it, you can follow us. If you don''t want to go, you can go back for a while, or you can wait for us at home."


    After all, she is the second sister-inw''s guest. Although she doesn''t know the details of the other party, she naturally cannot make her second sister-inw unhappy on the first day of the second brother''s big wedding.


    Ruan Yon said: "Then we will follow you. We have long heard of the name of Lihua Vige, and we have long wanted to see it."


    Ruan Youyi said with a smile: "Well, we are going to see Aran''s factory, so let''s go together."


    "Factory? What factory?"


    Murong said: "It''s a ce to make food in batches. It''s almost built."


    Ruan Yon and Ruan Youyue said at the same time: "Then trouble the county owner."


    This time, Murong Lingran built a lot of factories, and she has already recruited almost all the people in Lihua Vige. After the factory, arge number of people may be recruited from outside, so there are many dormitories.


    When ?? was built, she gave the drawings to Zhuang Qing to take a photo of and build, which could amodate at least 500 people to rest at the same time.


    Even though her factory may not need so many people at the beginning, as her business grows, she will definitely recruit more and more people. It¡¯s not a bad thing to have more empty rooms and beds.


    Since the dormitory was still under construction, Murong Lingran went to look at the other factories that were built.


    The first thing I saw was the candy making.

 Chapter 1899: come

    Chapter 1899 Intention


    Since what she built this time was basically for food, such as candy, dried meat, etc., there were a lot of stoves and cauldrons built around the wall at the beginning. In order to not be so hot in summer, the inside was tall and spacious. It is transparent from north to south, and there are many windows.


    Ruan Youyi looked at the house she had never seen before and sighed: "This house is really big, Aran, what are you going to use this house for?"


    Murong Xuan had seen how his sister made candy in the kitchen before, and guessed: "It should be used to make candy, the fruit candy that Aran taught the guys to make sells very well in Zhiyuzhai, and the supply exceeds demand every day. "


    Since getting engaged to Murong Xuan, Ruan Youyi has also received many gifts from the Murong family, and has also eaten candy from the Murong family, and asked in surprise: "Aran, those fruit candies you gave me before, Did you do it all by yourself?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course, the ones I make are much more delicious than the ones sold outside."


    Ruan Youyi nodded: "Well, it''s delicious, especially delicious, until I ate the candy you made, I didn''t know that fruit can also be made into sugar, especially lychee-vored and strawberry-vored candy, it tastes really good Well, these two vors are my favorite."


    "Just if you like it." Murong Lingran said: "Second sister-inw can eat it every day in the future, I guarantee you can eat enough, but the candy is too sweet, so don''t eat too much, otherwise it will be bad for your teeth and bad for your body. "


    Ruan Youyi said: "Well, I remember."


    Ruan Youyue said: "Fruit-vored candy? Does the county owner still make candy?"


    "Yeah." Ruan Youyi said: "Aran is the best cook I''ve ever seen. Everything she cooks is extremely delicious. It''s a pity that you didn''te yesterday, or you can taste her in person. The taste of the two dishes you made is guaranteed to be something you have never eaten before."


    Ruan Yon said: "That''s really a pity. At noon, we promised to go home for lunch, or we can stay and taste the county owner''s craftsmanship."


    Murong frowned, not knowing why, although she said that the two of them have not shown any strange expressions so far, but she just felt that the purpose of these two people today is not just to give Ruan Youyi a wedding congrattions.


    Ruan Youyi said: "Indeed, you just went home, and it is normal for family members to want to eat with you."


    After she finished speaking, she felt that this was a bit inappropriate. Murong Lingran didn''t agree yet. She didn''t know if she would like to cook for outsiders herself. After all, she was the county owner. It seemed like she said this too much abrupt.


    Murong Lingran saw Ruan Youyi looking at him with a worried look, and instantly guessed what she was thinking, and smiled at her immediately.


    She also knew that she was worried about her emotions, she really saw the second sister-inw right.


    Ruan Youyi knew that she was not angry and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although she has only met Murong Lingran a few times, she knows that Murong Lingran hates others forcing her, and even hates others to decide for her.


    She didn''t know why just now, but she actually said something like that.


    Murong Lingran saw that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, and took Ruan Youyi''s hand and walked to other simr factories.


    Ruan Youyi felt a lot more rxed when she saw her holding her hand. It seemed that Aran was really not angry.

 Chapter 1900: eat dog food

    Chapter 1900 Eat a dog food


    Murong Lingran took them to the factory for processing dried meat, which was simr to the factory for making candy, and the others were simr. of course, including Murong Liang''s family, and then began to walk back.


    Walking on the road, Ruan Yon suddenly asked: "County Lord, we heard that your family has nted a lot of fruit trees, I wonder if you can take us there to see it, we also want to know how the delicious fruit grows. of?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "The purpose of the two of you today is to buy fruit?"


    Ruan Yon''s heart skipped a beat. If she said that she didn''te to buy fruit, she would definitely be considered stingy.


    But if she said that she came here specifically to buy fruit, but today is her cousin''s first day of wedding, she would definitely be thought that she is so ignorant of etiquette, is she here to give gifts or buy things today? ?


    On the first day of their wedding, they would trouble others. If the uncle and aunt found out, they would definitely be dissatisfied with them.


    I bought fruit so that Ye Zhai could also buy it. I deliberately came to my cousin''s house to buy it, because I wanted to take advantage of my cousin''s house and let others give her a little cheaper? Or simply want her cousin to give it to her, thinking she is here to fight the autumn wind?


    Ruan Youyi asked: "Yon, is that so?"


    Ruan Youyue obviously knew what her sister was worried about. After weighing the pros and cons, she said directly: "Of course not, we are really just here to send gifts."


    It''s better to say that than to be thought that they are here to fight the autumn wind.


    After she finished speaking, she said to her sister: "Sister Yon, their fruit forest must be very busy now, so we should not bother. We have seen so many ces, and it is enough to know that Sister Youyi is doing well. Anyway, it¡¯s a long time toe to Japan, we still have a lot of time to meet in the future, let¡¯s goter.¡±


    Ruan Yon said: "It''s my negligence. If that''s the case, then forget it. It''s reallyte, so we''ll leave first."


    Ruan You said reluctantly: "Yon Youyue, are you leaving so soon? Don''t you stay with me?"


    Ruan Yon said: "When you go back, we still have a chance to meet. Although it is a little far from the city, it is not too far. If we have time, we wille to you in the future."


    Seeing them say so, Ruan Youyi can''t force them.


    When he got home, he sent them to the carriage and left.


    Murong Xuan saw that Ruan Youyi was a little sad, knowing that she was missing her family, and said earnestly: "Youyi, don''t worry, I promise you, as long as you feel homesick, I will go back with you, how?"


    Ruan Youyi knew that she had worried her husband, and said with a smile, "Well, thank you."


    Murong Xuan touched her face and smiled, "Don''t say thank you to me, this is what I should do."


    Murong Lingran hupped immediately. She ate a lot in the morning. She was hungry after walking for a while, but she didn''t expect to eat dog food as soon as she came back. She should not go out with the young couple in the future.


    Hearing his sister''s movement, Murong Xuan asked with concern, "Aran, what''s wrong with you? Why are you hups all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 1901: Status is not low

    Chapter 1901 The status is not low


    "I''m fine, I''m just full."


    "Are you full? What did you see?"


    "It''s nothing." Murong turned his head and began to change the subject: "By the way, second sister-inw, are you and your two cousins ??on good terms?"


    Ruan Youyi said: "Well, when they were not out of the cab before, the two of them liked toe to my house to y with my sister and me. After my sister got married, they often came to my house to chat with me to relieve boredom."


    Murong asked Lingran: "Is it just to chat with you to relieve boredom? Did they not behave in any other way?"


    Murong Xuan said: "Aran, why are you asking this suddenly?"


    Murong said: "It''s nothing, I just feel that the two of them are not what they appear to be."


    "Aran, think about it too much. We grew up together, and I understand their temperaments best. Although our two families are now quite different, they are not people who like to take advantage. Every time theye to my house, they will Bring some gifts here, just like today, I will give them back gifts every time, it''s a gift."


    is just a return gift this time, and she is destined to wait until the two of them get married.


    Gift in return?


    Murong said: "What do you usually give them back?"


    Ruan Youyi said: "It''s just some jewelry, anyway, I have a lot of them, they like it too, it''s okay to give them some."


    Murong asked, "What do they usually give you?"


    Ruan Youyi said: "It''s all gadgets that they find strange."


    They thought it was strange.


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Then do you like everything they gave you?"


    Ruan Youyi said: "Some things I like, and some things may be because they are still young. I think they are a bit naive, but I have them all. After all, it is their heart."


    "Where is their father now?"


    Ruan Youyi said: "Their father''s official position was good before, but he made a mistake. Now he is a county magistrate in a small county in Donghai Prefecture. They go back to reunite with their father several times a year. They went to Donghai Prefecture before. , so I didn''t make it to my wedding."


    It turns out that he is now the magistrate of a small county, no wonder.


    Ruan Youyi smiled and said, "Aran, don''t think about them, they are really good people."


    Murong said: "Well, maybe I''m thinking too much, it''s normal for sisters to exchange gifts with each other before."


    But if the difference between the things sent by the two sides is toorge each time, it is not normal.


    This second sister-inw also grew up in a greenhouse, and it seems that she doesn''t know that people''s hearts are sinister.


    At this time, on a carriage returning to the capital, Ruan Youyue said proudly: "I thought that the second daughter of Ruan''s house would marry such a good husband, but she was married to a mud-legged man in the mountain vige. Uncle I don''t know what my aunt and my aunt are thinking, but I''m actually willing to marry my daughter here to suffer, I''m really blind."


    Ruan Yon said: "Youyue, you can''t talk like this."


    Ruan Youyue stuck out her tongue: "I see, it''s not that there are no outsiders around."


    Ruan Yon had nothing to do with her, and sighed: "Their family is not a muddy man now, and no matter how bad it is, they are also andlord. Now there are generals and county owners in the family, and they are still popr in His Majesty''s eyes. Sister Youyi''s father-inw is still a ninth-rank official. , To be serious, their family''s status is not low now."

 Chapter 1902: so shabby

    Chapter 1902 is too shabby


    "Huh." Ruan Youyue said disdainfully: "What if your status is not low? You don''t live in a small mountain vige yet, and the house is not as big as our mansion in Donghai Mansion."


    Ruan Yon knew that her sister would talk about this matter, but said helplessly: "Don''t talk nonsense, I heard that His Majesty has rewarded their mansion long ago, just because there is a pregnant woman in their family, it is not easy to move now, so I continued. Live in Lihua Vige."


    "Although they live in the vige, their family also has servants, and there are thousands of acres of farnd at home. Sister Youyi can also eat, open her mouth, and stretch out her hands."


    "I heard that their family has been rewarded by the Majesty and the Queen Mother many times, and the material they wear is simr to that of the people in the pce. You also saw just now that the Lord of Chunling County is wearing it, but it is better than the material on our body. "


    "These are actually secondary, and the most important thing is that, I heard that Murong Xuan and Murong Zong are as strong in martial arts, and now the family is a celebrity in front of His Majesty, and with the support of the Marquis of Ning''an, their family will not be able to do so in the future. Difference."


    "And their family has built so many factories now, it seems that they are going to do something big. Although their family has only five shops now, they make a lot of money every day."


    "There are only five shops." Ruan Youyue originally thought it was a good marriage after listening to her sister''s analysis, but when she heard that Murong''s family only had five shops, she said with contempt: "I heard that Sister Youyi''s There are ten dowry shops, and the Murong family is too shabby. The first daughter-inw they married was the granddaughter of Prime Minister Suo, and the second daughter-inw was the daughter of the minister of punishment. Dowry to get rich?"


    Ruan Yon said: "Youyue, the business of a shop in Murong''s family can be worth several of us. In my opinion, even if all the dowry shops of Liu Jianian and Sister Youyi add up, it is estimated that no one else can earn a day. Five shops make more money."


    Ruan Youyue said in surprise: "Sister Yon, you are too exaggerated. They have at least 20 dowry shops together, and 20 can''t earn the money that others earn from five?"


    "I''m not exaggerating." Ruan Yon said: "Don''t forget, they have giant seedless lychees. Now I heard that they have grown white strawberries and giant red strawberries, as well as red grapefruit and big cherries. Yesterday you I also tasted the taste, that taste is really delicious in the world, I heard that every kind of fruit sells very expensively, relying on those kinds of fruits, the money you earn every day can be worth several shops."


    Ruan Youyue thought of what she ate yesterday, and immediately began to envy her cousin.


    Although she lives in Lihua Vige now, she can eat whatever she wants in the future, which is really great for those who like to eat.


    What elder sister said is also right. In this way, five other shops are indeedparable to twenty ordinary shops.


    only¡­


    Ruan Youyue said again: "Now the Murong family is also more beautiful with Murong Zong and Murong Lingran. Murong Xuan has no fame, who knows what he will be in the future."


    Ruan Yon said: "You''re right, it would be better if Murong Xuan made more progress, and he could also have a half-official position in the future, but if this continues, Sister Youyi''s future will probably be a joke."

 Chapter 1903: buy another shop

    Chapter 1903 Buy the shop again


    But the way she looked at Murong Xuan just now didn''t seem like someone who didn''t want to make progress.


    She had also heard that he used to y darts for his sister, so he probably wouldn''t let himself spend his life like this.


    His eldest brother is a general, and it will be easy to take him to find him a half-official position in the future.


    Ruan Youyue said: "So, I must ask my grandmother to find me a better marriage than the Murong family. I can''t bepared by Sister Youyi."


    "I think you are very likely to bepared."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ruan Yon said: "It''s very simple. Our parents are not in the capital. If you want to marry someone in the capital, you must pass the level of the aunt and grandmother. They attach great importance to the order of elders and children. Our parents'' status is lower than that of the uncle. And auntie, if our future husband''s status exceeds that of Sister Youyi, the auntie will definitely not be willing."


    Ruan Youyue frowned and said, "Then what should we do?"


    Ruan Yon said: "The low point is low, that''s normal, I don''t care, as long as the man treats me well."


    good for you?


    Can ?? be good for you and use it as money?


    Ruan Youyue suddenly stopped talking. Although Murong''s family''s status was higher than her father''s, she still felt very low.


    If she wanted to marry, she would never marry someone like the Murong family. She would definitely marry into the capital.


    Let her face the peasants who face the loess and turn their backs to the sky every day in a small mountain vige, it is better to kill her.


    After Ruan Youyi returned home, the factory building of Murong Lingran''s house was about to bepleted.


    At the same time as the construction of Murong''s factory building, Murong Lingran nned to buy more shops. The current shops would not be able to digest the food she produced on arge scale in the future.


    It¡¯s just that I had bad luck some time ago, and there was no suitable situation, so I put this matter on hold.


    Early this morning, someone in the city came to inform her that there was a shop she wanted, so Murong Lingran rushed to the city early in the morning.


    She also knew where that ce was, so she didn''t go to the tooth shop, but went directly to that shop.


    When ?? arrived, the shopkeeper Zhang of Yaxing was already there waiting for her.


    Ruan Youyi has nothing to do today, and came here with her.


    Shopkeeper Zhang saw the two. Although she didn''t know Ruan Youyi, she was probably from Murong Lingran''s family because of her dress, so she smiled and said, "County Lord, Madam, you are here."


    Murong said: "I''ve kept you waiting for a long time, please tell me about the situation of this shop."


    The shopkeeper Zhang nodded: "Yes, the county owner. This shop only quit a few days ago. Although it used to be a small restaurant, it is very well maintained. The interior decoration is still very good, and it is very spacious. It is used to sell food. It couldn''t be more suitable."


    "There are several rooms in the backyard, as well as a kitchen. It''s very convenient for the guys to stay overnight."


    "The flow of peopleing and going is not small. When I was a restaurant in the past, business was very good, but the owner was forced to reluctantly close it."


    "I heard that you also want to sell food. There are not many dim sum shops on this street, which are just suitable for selling food. There are also many wealthy people living nearby, so the business will definitely be booming."


    Murong Lingran looked around and asked the people around him, "Second sister-inw, what do you think of this shop?"


    Ruan Youyi said: "It''s not bad, but I see that the traffic around this shop seems to be less than the one you bought before."

 Chapter 1904: use it directly

    Chapter 1904 Use it directly


    "It doesn''t matter." Murong Lingran didn''t worry about this problem at all, "My signboard to Ye Zhai is quite loud now, as long as the signboard is hung up, I believe that my old customers wille here. I''m not afraid of the deep alley, as long as the things I sell are really good, I believe I''m not afraid of no customers."


    And before each of her Zhiye Zhai opened, there were not as many customers near those ces as the current Zhiye Zhai. Since the opening of Zhiye Zhai, the business of the surrounding shops has also been stimted.


    Ruan Youyi thought that every Zhiye Zhai''s business was extremely hot, and felt that Murong Lingran was right.


    What she makes, as long as people''s sense of taste is normal, I believe that few people will not like it.


    only¡­


    Ruan Youyi was still a little worried, and said, "Aran, you said just now that you would hang the signboard of Zhiye Zhai, is your shop also going to be used for Zhiye Zhai?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course, because Ye Zhai''s reputation is so loud, how convenient it is to use it directly."


    "But Aran." Ruan Youyi said with a worried look: "With this, you have five Zhiyazhai and one Zhiyuzhai. Zhiyuzhai is okay, there is only one now, and the things it sells are very good. It''s strange, I''m not afraid of losing business, but Zhi Ye Zhai sells the same things, won''t this be too much? Will it make the things you sell oversupply?"


    "No." Murong Lingran said: "I will gradually add various types, but the number of each type will be reduced. The capital is bigger than we thought, five Zhi Ye Zhai is a little bit. Not much."


    The streets of the capital are many andplicated. It is the most prosperous ce in the Xuanqing Kingdom. There are hundreds of thousands of people in the city. In addition, many foreigners settle in the capital every day, and there are many new faces every day. .


    The first thing those new faces do when theye to the capital is to go to the most famous shop in the capital, just like the country she stayed in in her previous life. When they arrive at a ce, they always have to buy some souvenirs and go back.


    Vegetables and fruits, even if they are stored for a short time, are still bought by many people. Candy and jerky, which are easy to store, are better sold.


    The things Zhi Ye Zhai sells are not only unusual for locals, but even more unusual for those outsiders. Several times, the goods in her shop have been swept away by outsiders.


    Moreover, many people whoe to Zhiye Zhai to buy things nowin that they are too far away, even if it is the closest to their house, it still takes a lot of distance, and many of those who buy thingse by horse-drawn carriages.


    Even if she has four Zhiye Zhais, each shop sells out early every day, and the guys can leave work early every day, so adding one more Zhiye Zhai will most likely not affect the business.


    Ruan Youyi also heard from Murong Xuan that Murong Lingran had a big idea, and she was in charge of everything at home.


    As a daughter-inw who has only just entered the house, she is not very good at taking care of her sister-inw. Otherwise, others will say that her heels have not stood firm yet. Liu Jianian didn''t care about Murong Lingran. Had to say no more.


    That''s all, anyway, Zhi Yezhai''s business is really good now, and the delicious food made by my sister-inw should not lose money.


    Murong Lingran knew that Ruan Youyi was worried, and she didn''t exin it any more. Anyway, after everyone saw that the business was good, the worry would naturally disappear, so she decided to buy this shop and asked the shopkeeper Zhang: "You still have this and this in your hand. A shop about the size of a shop?"

 Chapter 1905: five shop

    Chapter 1905 Five Shops


    Shopkeeper Zhang thought that she didn''t like this shop and was not angry. Anyway, there were very few people who saw the first shop and he was used to it, so he hurriedly said: "Yes, there are five simr shops, and Like this shop, it used to be owned by the same owner. Because they wanted to return to their hometown to settle down, they sold all the shops in the capital."


    Murong said: "Then you can take me to have a look."


    "Yes, county magistrate."


    Soon, she saw four more shops, and she was quite satisfied. At this time, they came to thest shop.


    Just went, the door was already open.


    Shopkeeper Zhang guessed that the other guys in the shop also brought the guests to the room, so he didn''t worry too much.


    As soon as he walked in, he really saw Liu Dade, the guy in his shop, who was also here.


    "Dade, so you are here, what are you doing here?"


    Liu Dade said: "I brought a couple ofdies to see the house."


    Shopkeeper Zhang said, "Do they also want to buy it?"


    Liu Dade nodded: "Yes, thedy really wants to buy it, but thedy is a little too expensive, but I see their situation, thedy is a favorite daughter, I guess they will buy it."


    Shopkeeper Zhang immediately gave Murong Lingran an embarrassed look: "Sorry, county lord, I didn''t expect this ce to be seen first, why don''t you choose one from the five shops we saw just now. I see, the shops in the capital don¡¯t have to worry about selling at all, if they startte, they will be robbed again, and the other guys under mymand may have already begun to take people to see what you just saw.¡±


    Murong Lingran didn''t know that he was rmist, he just wanted her to make up her mind as soon as possible, but she didn''t care, as a businessman, this is normal, and said sternly: "The shopkeeper is right, then take the five rooms just now. Sell ??all the shops to me, I want them all."


    Now she has a lot of spare money in her hand. If she wants to buy, she can buy enough at one time, and buy more property for her family at one time, so that others will notugh at the new daughter-inw''s dowry shop for more than hers.


    Shopkeeper Zhang hadn''t seen such a generous guest for a long time, and said in surprise: "County Lord, I heard right, do you really want all of them?"


    Murong smiled and said, "Of course."


    If no one wants this shop, she still wants this one.


    Ruan Youyi didn''t expect that Murong Lingran would sell five shops as soon as she made a move. She thought she was here to buy one shop today, and said worriedly: "Aran, do the people in your family know that you bought so many shops? They will agree. ?"


    "Second sister-inw, don''t worry." Murong said calmly: "My father and mother are the masters of the family affairs, and they also know the purpose of my visit today."


    "Okay." Ruan Youyi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just bought five shops at one time, thinking of the factory she is building, does she n to have one shop for sweets, one shop for desserts, one shop for jerky, and what did she say about wine, one shop for liquor? The remaining one will continue to be used as Zhi Ye Zhai?


    Just before she could understand, she saw Murong said: "Manager Zhang, why don''t we go to the house now, transfer the house early, you and I will feel at ease soon."


    After finally waiting for so many shops, and spending a lot of time looking at it, if she was robbed by others, she would definitely die of sadness.

 Chapter 1906: explain

    Chapter 1906 Exined


    As for this shop, since others came before her and looked at it before her, it would be okay to give it to the other party.


    Shopkeeper Zhang also thought it was reasonable and said, "County lord, the five shops together cost 25,000 taels of silver. On average, it''s 5,000 taels per room. I don''t know if you will give me the silver billter. , or I will send someone to your house to get the moneyter?"


    Murong Lingran knew that Shopkeeper Zhang was worried that she had no money. After all, she was just a child, so she wasn''t angry. Five thousand taels of silver was about the same price as what she boughtst year. Don''t worry, I am the county head, it is impossible to deceive you, otherwise you can send me to the government."


    "Haha..." Shopkeeper Zhang said with a smirk, "The county owner really knows how to joke."


    "It''s just..." Murong Lingran said again: "It''s just that I bought so many shops at one time, shouldn''t your old man give me some discounts?"


    Shopkeeper Zhang said: "County lord, what I sold to you was a sincere price, but you bought so much at one time, which is indeed a big deal, saving me a lot of trouble, why don''t you do it like this, I have less room for one room. Two hundred taels of silver, the county lord will just give me 24,000 taels of silver, how about that?"


    Murong Lingran also knew that he was really selling at an honest price. After all, the same store she boughtst year also cost 5,000 taels. Today, there is a better store in the area than Zhiye Zhai, so there is no further bargaining, and she happily Nodding: "Yes."


    Shopkeeper Zhang saw her promise and took them directly to the government to transfer the property.


    Of course, it was still under the name of Murong Lingran.


    Ruan Youyi was surprised, but she had no problem with it.


    After finishing the house, Murong Lingran saw that there was still a lot of time, so she asked the shopkeeper Zhang to continue to take her to the shop just now. After all, I heard from the guy just now that the buyer is still negotiating. If she doesn''t want it, she will be fine. Pick up a leak.


    When the three arrived, Liu Dade was still standing outside.


    Shopkeeper Zhang saw the faint voicesing from inside, and frowned, "What? Haven''t the guests in the inner courtyard discussed it yet?"


    Liu Dade was about to nod his head when he heard footsteps, and the people inside came out not long after.


    Ruan Youyi saw Wan Lili and said excitedly: "Lily, why are you? Are you here to buy a shop today?"


    Mrs. Wan and Wan Lili saw Ruan Youyi, and their faces suddenly became extremely ugly.


    It''s really a narrow road for enemies, and you can meet them here.


    Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows when she saw this. Does Wan Lili hate that her second brother chose Ruan Youyi and didn''t choose her?


    Wan Lili took a look at Murong Lingran, and said with a yin and yang expression: "Yo, it''s only been a few days since we got married, and I just came out with my sister-inw. Your rtionship is really good."


    Ruan Youyi naturally heard something wrong with her tone, and said with aplicated face: "Lily, I can exin this to you."


    Wan Lili didn''t go to her house to put makeup on her that day, she knew that this cousin was angry with her.


    "Exin?" Wan Lili sneered: "Exin what? Exin that you robbed my man? Is it useful to exin now? Can you give me back Master Xuan?"


    Seeing that her daughter was so angry, Mrs. Wan quickly persuaded her: "Lily, don''t be angry, you should have known what kind of person she is, her mother specializes in robbing other people''s husbands, and she naturally won her mother''s true heritage. ."

 Chapter 1907: How the world evaluates

    Chapter 1907 How the world evaluates


    "The two of us also have a hard life. It took eight lifetimes of bad luck to be caught in the hands of their mother and daughter. In the future, you should stay away from this cousin. You treat others as sisters, and others can treat you as a fool. "


    Ruan Youyi''s personal maids Yu''er and Shui''er were immediately dissatisfied.


    Yu''er said: "Mrs. Wan, your words are too ugly. My youngdy is your family member anyway. It''s too much for you to say that."


    "Family?" Mrs. Wan sneered: "Is she worthy of being my rtive? Her mother robbed my man, she robbed my daughter''s man, she is so ruthless and unrighteous, why should I treat her as a rtive!"


    "You!" Yu''er said, "My youngdy is not that kind of person. What happened back then was obviously your fault, Madam."


    Mrs. Wan seemed to have been stabbed in a sore spot, and said with a sullen face: "It''s just a maid who dares to yell in front of me. Yourdy won''t educate you, I''ll educate you for her."


    After saying that, he walked abruptly to Yu''er, raised his hand and wanted to give her a p in the face.


    Yu''er is a person who knows martial arts. Seeing this, she stepped back and made Madam Wan''s hand empty.


    Mrs. Wan frowned, she forgot that the maids around Ruan Youyi were all skilled in martial arts.


    "How dare you hide? The elders teach you, and you have to suffer. You don''t take thisdy seriously. Ruan Youyi, is this how you usually teach your servants?"


    Ruan Youyi said: "Auntie, Yu''er is still young, and what she said is indeed the truth, so please forgive her once."


    Mrs. Wan said, "What if I don''t forgive me?"


    Wan Lili also echoed: "Yes, she was so rude to my mother, I must teach her a lesson myself today!"


    After ?? finished speaking, he rushed towards Yu''er.


    Murong said loudly: "Enough."


    Yu''er saw this and was ready to counterattack.


    The movements of both sides stopped at the same time.


    Murong said sternly: "Mrs Wan, are you angry now?"


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Wan Lili again: "You are also angry with my second sister-inw and her maid because my second brother didn''t choose you?"


    Mrs. Wan said: "I... I have nothing to be so embarrassed about. I''m just angry. I''m just a servant girl. How dare I be so rude to me, a seniordy of the fifth grade."


    Wan Lili also said: "I...I''m because of your second brother, so what? It was Ruan Youyi''s fault. She knew that I liked your second brother, but she actually carried me and your second brother behind her back. The marriage has been decided, and she has been hiding it from me. When I know, she is already married, and she is still a cousin, so I don''t care about sisterhood, shouldn''t I be angry?"


    Murong Lingran sighed and shook her head: "Mrs Wan, Yu''er is a maid, but not your maid, not someone you can beat and scold at will. If you think you were right about what happened back then, why don''t I preach it now, See what the world thinks, do you dare?"


    Mrs. Wan choked, and she didn''t dare to speak.


    When ?? was in front of the world, she would definitely say that she was wrong. She had already suffered a lot of idleness because of this incident that year.


    Murong Lingran looked at Wan Lili again: "Miss Wan, why doesn''t my second brother like you, why did you choose my second sister-inw? Don''t you know how you treated my brother that day, do you want me to help you remember? Once again? If you were my second brother, could you choose someone who almost hurt his own brother?"

 Chapter 1908: She is the county magistrate

    Chapter 1908 She is the county head


    "Also, my second brother has no feelings for you at all, and has never promised you anything. My second brother and second sister-inw are in love with each other, so why don''t you care about sisterhood?"


    "You said just now that she made a marriage appointment with my second brother behind your back. Where did you start? When she got engaged, I heard that she sent someone to look for you, but you happened to be not at home, it was you your own reasons."


    Wan Lili''s face turned pale when she thought of that day.


    Was it really because of that day?


    If she had known that she would not go out on that day, she had known that the child was Murong Xuan''s younger brother, she would never have done that, otherwise Murong Xuan would have married her now.


    At this time, many passers-by at the door heard the movement inside and came to check it out curiously.


    Mrs. Wan has not been taught this way for a long time. Seeing more and more people watching, she frowned and said, "My family''s affairs are not yours to worry about."


    Murong Lingran saw people watching at the door, smiled and said, "You mother and daughter are targeting my second sister-inw together. As the second sister-inw''s sister-inw, I am qualified to take care of it."


    "By the way, what did you say just now, that my second sister-inw''s mother robbed someone else''s man? That''s not right, right?"


    "Mrs Wan, I''ve heard a little about what happened back then, but I heard that you and my second sister-inw''s father had a marriage contract, but you disliked Mr. Ruan''s mistake and felt that you would have no future with him in the future. divorced."


    "When Mr. Ruan is beautiful again, you want to marry again, but Mr. Ruan already had someone around at that time."


    Murong Lingran''s voice was not small, and the people outside began to whisper.


    "So thatdy is that kind of person."


    "Yeah, this kind of woman doesn''t know whose daughter-inw, yet she is so short-sighted."


    "That''s right, if I were her, I''d definitely hit her head to death, lest others use this to humiliate me from time to time."


    Mrs. Wan hasn''t been talked about like this for a long time, and in front of her, she can''t wait to find a hole in the ground to get in, and loudly said: "You **** girl, what nonsense are you talking about!"


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly sank, and she said coldly, "Mrs Wan, what do you call me?"


    Ruan Youyi saw that Murong Lingran was angry, and hurriedly said: "Aunt, she is the county head, how can you talk like that."


    Mrs. Wan and Wan Lili were startled at the same time, they all forgot that this person was suddenly named the county head some time ago.


    Mrs. Wan reluctantly blessed her body and said, "County Lord, the minister''s wife is rude. Please don''t me the minister''s wife. The minister''s wife is here to apologize to you."


    Murong sneered: "Since you are rtives of the second sister-inw, forget it this time. If you dare to be so rude to me next time, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Humph, it''s just a child, what dare you do to her?


    Does she still dare to kill her?


    Ruan Youyi''s mother always wanted to reconcile with her. If she was killed, Ruan Youyi''s mother would be the first to refuse.


    Thinking like this in her heart, Mrs. Wan said, "Yes, county magistrate."


    Wan Lili really didn''t want to see her mother bowing down in front of Ruan Youyi, so she started to change the subject with a cold face and said, "What are you two doing here?"


    Murong said: "Of course I also came to see the house."


    She is not afraid that the other party will know her purpose and deliberately embarrass her. Anyway, she already has five new stores in her hands, and whether this one can be obtained or not will not have much impact on her business nning.

 Chapter 1909: All completed

    Chapter 1909 haspleted the transfer


    Wan Lili seemed to think that she had finally found something that could add to Murong Lingran''s block, and sneered, "You guys also want to buy this shop?"


    Murong said: "Yes."


    Wan Lili said: "But we first saw it."


    Murong said: "If you like it first, just like it, I don''t mean to grab it."


    She just wanted to pick up the leaks, if she couldn''t find them, forget it.


    Wan Lili choked, why didn''t she grab it?


    Liu Dade suddenly said, "Mrs Wan, Miss Wan, are you sure you want it?"


    Mrs. Wan was a little hesitant at first, but when she heard that Murong Lingran also liked it, she didn''t want to let go, and said loudly, "We definitely want it."


    Liu Dade was instantly overjoyed: "Then Mrs. Wan, let''s go to the government now. Do you want to give money or banknotes? Do you give it now or we go to Wanfu to get it? A total of 6,000 taels of silver."


    Murong raised her eyebrows. On the surface, this shop was better than the five she had seen before, but she didn''t expect it to be a thousand taels more expensive.


    Mrs. Wan originally wanted to lower the price. After all, Liu Dade just said that if she really wanted to buy it, she could give her a lower price.


    But if she was asked to care about things in front of Ruan Youyi, put down her posture and bargained with others for a few hundred taels of silver, she couldn''t do it, so she nodded and said, "I will give you the silver note, I have already brought the silver note, and now I will do it. Go to the government."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    It''s just that Liu Dade hasn''t lifted his foot yet, and Mrs. Wan said again: "You said just now that you have other stores in your hand, right? Why don''t we go to the store together after we have seen the other stores, in case I still If you are satisfied, you won¡¯t have to go back and forth to the government and cause trouble for the official.¡±


    Murong Lingran, who was about to leave, paused and smiled strangely. This is really a feng shui turn.


    She guessed that Mrs. Wan would try other shops, but she really guessed it right.


    "This¡­"


    Liu Dade suddenly looked at his shopkeeper in embarrassment.


    He knew the shopkeeper well. If he hadn''t sold the shop, his expression would never have been so rxed.


    Sure enough, the shopkeeper Zhang said: "Mrs. Wan, I''m sorry, the shops in my hand are all sold out."


    Mrs. Wan frowned and said, "Why are you sold out? Didn''t I tell you to keep it for me? I''m buying a dowry shop for my daughter. If I don''t buy enough, how embarrassing she will be when she gets married. Say, who did you sell to?"


    Shopkeeper Zhang nced at Murong Lingran in embarrassment, and when she saw her nodding, she said, "Sold it to the county owner, she just bought five shops in one go, and she came here just now, knowing that you are discussing there, she I gave up, and went directly to the government with me to transfer the ownership of those five shops."


    Mrs. Wan''s expression changed. When they were hesitating, they didn''t expect that everyone else hadpleted the transfer.


    Mrs. Wan looked at Ruan Youyi and began to put on the air of her aunt, "Youyi, do you still think I am your aunt?"


    Ruan Youyi said: "Of course, you will always be my aunt."


    "That''s good." Mrs. Wan said, "Since you still think I''m your aunt, then please transfer the five shops just now to us. Your cousin said a marriage, and the other party''s family is also very rich. The dowry here can¡¯t be shabby, but I waited for a long time to find a suitable shop.¡±

 Chapter 1910: Add 6,000 taels

    Chapter 1910 Increase the price by six thousand taels


    Ruan Youyi wondered: "Auntie, those shops were bought by my sister-inw, and the transfer has beenpleted. Isn''t it difficult for you to be strong?"


    Mrs. Wan said: "How can I force people to be difficult? It''s just to let you give up five shops, and you can go to the government again. I promise you, as long as you convince your sister-inw to resell the shop to me, I will be with your mother in the future. Ease the rtionship, and I will love you like my own daughter, how about that?"


    "Sorry." Ruan Youyi said: "The shop belongs to my sister-inw. These five shops are also very important to her, so I can''t persuade her."


    Mrs. Wan''s face turned cold, "Ruan Youyi, it seems that you really don''t want my rtives anymore."


    Ruan Youyi said: "Didn''t my aunt want our rtives first? Now that I have something to ask for, just treat me as a rtive?"


    "you!"


    Murong Lingran couldn''t bear Ruan Youyi''s embarrassment, and began to help her, smiling: "You give up, it''s useless to force my second sister-inw, it''s impossible for me to agree."


    Wan Lili said: "Then how can you resell it to us?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "You really want it?"


    They could have hesitated for so long for one store just now, will they really buy five more stores?


    Wan Lili nodded: "I really want it."


    Murong said: "Okay, gentlemen don''t win people''s love, since you want it so much, it''s okay for me to promise you. It''s just that the five shops I bought with 24,000 taels of silver just now are wasted. It''s time to go to the house, and you have to bear the loss."


    Mrs. Wan had a bad premonition in her heart, and asked vigntly, "How much do you want to lose?"


    Murong Lingran said with a kind face: "Not much, I spent 24,000 taels of silver to buy it, and I just went through it once. If you buy it, I''ll have to go through it again, even if it takes two dys, I will I don¡¯t want much, just 30,000 taels of silver, as long as you give me the money now, I will apany you to the house immediately.¡±


    Just one more trip to the government office, and you can get 6,000 taels of silver in your ount. This kind of business is quite cost-effective.


    But the other party will definitely not agree.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Wan said angrily: "You are extorting, you only spent 24,000 taels, but you asked me an extra 6,000 taels. It''s like a lion talking."


    Murong said: "Mrs Wan, you can''t say that, now the shop is mine, not Yaxing''s, Yaxing is willing to sell 24,000 taels, it''s Yaxing''s intention, now the shop is in my hands, change I have the owner, and I can sell as much as I want. I just increased the price of each shop, how can you say that I am extorting?"


    "You!" Madam Wan was furious. If Murong Lingran was not the county owner, she would have taught her a lesson, "Can you sell it only if you increase the price by 6,000 taels?"


    Murong said: "Of course, you have to make up your mind as soon as possible. If it''s too slow, I''ll add 40,000 taels of silverter."


    Mrs. Wan clenched her fists and looked at her daughter: "Lily, it''s not that I can''t bear the money, it''s that we can buy another good shop with 6,000 taels of silver, and my money is not blown by the wind, so I can''t waste it like this. , let''s forget it this time, wait for a while, there will definitely be more shops vacated by the end of the year, and we still have a chance."


    Wan Lili said: "But what if there is no suitable one until the wedding date?"

 Chapter 1911: something happened (1)

    Chapter 1911 Something Happened (1)


    The family told her about a marriage some time ago. Although the man looked a little worse than Murong Xuan''s, the family was much richer than theirs.


    At first, the family did not expect that she would marry at a high level, and the dowry prepared was not much, but if the dowry was too small, she would definitely be bullied and affect her status when she married, so she rushed out to buy a dowry.


    I didn''t expect that what I thought would be smooth turned out to be so easy.


    "No." Mrs. Wan said: "If there is no suitable one, how about A-Niang exchange it for you?"


    "No." Wan Lili said, "How can there be a decent shop in silver? Just give me a few shops at home."


    "That''s for your brother to marry a daughter-inw." Mrs. Wan said, "I gave it to you, what about your brother?"


    The business of those shops is already on the right track, and she spent a lot of thought to make the business better.


    Wan Lili was helpless, so she had to look at Ruan Youyi: "Cousin, you owe me once, you can help me persuade your sister-inw and let her give me the original price."


    Ruan Youyi shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I really can''t interfere in Aran''s affairs."


    "Wait." Murong Lingran said: "What did you just say? Said that my second sister-inw owed you once? When did she owe you? Is it because of the second brother and you? The second brother never promised you. What, even if there is no second sister-inw, he will never marry you."


    Wan Lili choked, she was speechless.


    Seriously speaking, Murong Xuan did not promise her anything, nor did he ept her confession at all.


    Murong Lingran said to Ruan Youyi: "Second sister-inw, let''s not waste time, let''s go to Tianhelou to eat delicious food."


    Ruan Youyi nced at her aunt, then at Wan Lili, and sighed, "Okay."


    She is not a fool, and she knows that no matter what she says now, Wan Lili will never be able to restore her original rtionship with her. Even if Aran really resells the shop to them, they will definitely turn their backs on her, so there is no need for her. left to be humiliated.


    After the two of them finished speaking, they turned around and got into the carriage outside.


    The onlookers saw that there was no good show to watch, and they also dispersed.


    Wan Lili stomped her feet angrily, looked at Ruan Youyi''s back and said bitterly: "I thought she was really good to me at first, and I''ve been with her for so long, I didn''t expect even such a simple Asking her not to agree to me is really annoying."


    Mrs. Wan sighed and said: "I told you a long time ago that her mother is not a good person, and she is naturally not a good person, you have to get so close to her, now you have suffered a loss, regret it, but you regret it too. It''s toote."


    "Mother, don''t talk about me." Wan Lili said: "Let''s go to the household as soon as possible. Now one is counted as one. After the transfer, we will go to the other tooth shops."


    Mrs. Wan nodded, that''s all there is to it now.


    After Murong Lingran and Ruan Youyi had lunch, they went to He Wenyi''s yard.


    During the drought some time ago, He Wenyi was free, so Murong Lingran asked him to help build some new shelves.


    Since it started to rain, his business has gradually improved, and I don''t know how it is ying now.


    The group stood outside for a long time, and Yuer and Shuier also knocked on the door for a long time, but no sound came from inside.

 Chapter 1912: something happened (2)

    Chapter 1912 Something Happened (2)


    Murong leaned closer to the gap between the door and looked at it, but no one saw it, and muttered, "It''s strange, every time I came here before, they came to open the door quickly, did they all go out?"


    Ruan Youyi said: "Maybe it''s really going out, why don''t wee back next time?"


    Murong Lingran was about to say that this had never happened before, and if they went out, they would definitely keep the people who guard the yard when they heard the door on the opposite side open.


    A woman of about fifty had seen Murong Lingran before, and when she saw Murong Lingraning, she said, "Girl, are you here to find your grandpa He?"


    Murong Lingran hurriedly stepped forward, nodded and said, "Yes, grandma, do you know where they went?"


    The woman said, "Your grandpa He''s house leaked when it rainedst night. He was worried that all the furniture in the house would get wet, so he went up to repair the roof under the rain, but identally slipped his foot and rolled off the roof. down."


    Murong Lingran was shocked and hurriedly said: "Then how is he now? Is it serious? Where is he now?"


    Ruan Youyi also looked at the woman nervously.


    The woman continued: "The men in my family heard the sound and knocked on the door. The stone opened the door. When they saw that he fell, the children were at a loss and sent him to Ji Shitang overnight."


    "ording to the doctor, fortunately, the ce where he rolled down is where he piled up the waste wood. Although he suffered a lot of trauma, fortunately there is no danger to his life. The bones in the whole body are not broken, but there are some fractures in the chest, hands and feet. Tang stays for a few days, and after a while of training, it will return to normal."


    Murong Lingran and Ruan Youyi breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, as long as there was no danger to their lives.


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Then the children are all in Ji Shi Tang now?"


    The woman said: "Yes, I originally wanted them all toe back to my house, I can still take care of them for a few days, but they are really worried about your grandfather He, and they won''t leave unless it''s time to cook. I just came back, and when you came, the stone just finished cooking and left."


    Murong Lingran also heard He Wenyi say that this woman is kind, she took out a bag of jerky from the bag and put it in the woman''s hand, and said gratefully, "Thank you for sending Grandpa He to the hospital. , these jerky should be regarded as my thank you gift, don''t think it''s too little."


    This bag of jerky is about three or four pounds, and it is also worth a lot of money.


    "Jerky?" The woman hurriedly returned it, "No need, this is what it should be, I also have children at home, and when something goes wrong at home, your grandpa He''s children also bring me children."


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it, she smiled and said, "Grandma, just ept it. I made it myself, not bought it."


    The woman felt embarrassed when she held it in her hands, but seeing that it was really too kind, she had to ept it, "Thank you so much, go and see your grandpa He, the eldest child among them is only ten years old, you go. Let''s take a look, it''s good to help you get some ideas, the medical center is mixed, and they will not be bullied."


    Murong nodded and said a few more words with the woman, and then went to Ji Shitang with Ruan Youyi.


    At this time, Ji Shitang and He Wenyi were lying on the hospital bed, looking at Shi Shi and others with sad faces.


    "Stone, I''m sorry, Grandpa He can''t take care of you for the time being, and I have to trouble you to take care of me. It''s really hard for you."

 Chapter 1913: something happened (3)

    Chapter 1913 Something Happened (3)


    Stone smiled and said, "Grandpa He doesn''t have to worry too much. You have taken care of us for so long before, and now we should take care of you."


    Xiao Liang said: "Yes, we can take care of you, you can rest assured."


    He Wenyi nodded in relief.


    Stone said again: "Grandpa He, you asked me to inform the shopkeeper Tong in the morning, but the shelves that my sister wants will be dyed for a while, and I have already notified me on the way back."


    He Wenyi nodded: "You didn''t tell me the real situation, did you?"


    "No." Stone shook his head: "I just said that you have to go out for a few days, so the construction period will be dyed for a few days."


    He Wenyi breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s just that it still doesn''t work, and I don''t know when his injury will heal, and the construction period is not good enough to keep dying it so as not to dy Murong Lingran''s business. I heard the cry of a childing from outside.


    "woo woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    He Wenyi was startled: "Why does the child crying outside sound so familiar?"


    Stone then noticed that there was one less child in the room and asked Xiaoliang, "Why did Xiaohui go out alone?"


    Xiaoliang said: "He said he wasn''t full just now, so I gave him a few coins and let him go out to buy food."


    "Oops."


    Stone ran out after saying that.


    The rest of the children immediately followed behind him.


    He Wenyi wanted to help, but his physical condition did not allow it, so he had to shout: "If someone bullies Xiaohui, don''t let yourself suffer, go to a buddy for help."


    Stone said: "I see."


    Just as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Xiaohui appearing directly in front of him, with a child and a woman who was a little older than Xiaohui next to him, looking like the mother of the older child.


    The woman said: "Why are you crying, didn''t you just take a bun from you? You still have several in your hand, so what if you give one to your brother? It''s like I bullied you. ."


    Xiaohui cried and said, "I bought the buns ording to the number of people. If you take one, I will have nothing to eat. Return the buns to me."


    The woman said: "What else? You are a child, you should be a little more generous to have friends. Well, as long as you don''t want this bun, I will let my son be your friend, how about that?"


    Looking at this kid in silk and satin clothes, he should not be short of money. If my son bes friends with him in the future, it is estimated that he will be able to eat steamed buns every day.


    "I don''t want friends." Xiaohui said loudly: "I have a lot of friends, I don''t need a friend who grabs my buns."


    "You!" Seeing Xiaohui giving no face, the woman was also angry, she reached out and grabbed all the buns in Xiaohui''s arms, and said with a cold face, "Since you don''t need friends, then I won''t return the buns. Here''s to you."


    It''s just that as soon as her voice fell, she felt that her hand was empty. She turned her head and saw that the steamed bun had already fallen into the hands of another person.


    Murong Lingran nced at the steamed buns, and said with a sullen face, "You can really make an adult rob a child''s steamed buns."


    Dai Shi also protected her child and robbed her brother of the fruit back then. She hated this kind of bullying the most!


    Xiaohui was still sad, but when he saw Murong Lingraning, he shouted excitedly, "Sister Ran."

 Chapter 1914: I cant afford to lose this face

    Chapter 1914 I can''t afford to lose this face


    Murong smiled at him.


    Stone just went over with the children, and when he saw Murong Lingran arrive, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    If my sister is not here, he really doesn''t have the confidence to grab those buns.


    Seeing that Sister Ran walked behind Xiaohui, Shitou hurriedly ran over with someone.


    Several children said at the same time: "Sister Ran, you are here."


    Murong smiled and introduced to them: "Well, this is my second sister-inw, you can call her sister Youyi, and next to her is her personal maid, you can call them sister Yu''er and sister Shui''er."


    Several children said obediently, "Sister Youyi, Sister Yu''er, and Sister Shui''er."


    Ruan Youyi smiled and said, "Good."


    Yu''er and Shui''er also smiled and nodded.


    Seeing that theypletely ignored her, the woman on the opposite side wanted to ask questions, but she was also a little scared when she saw that the four of them were dressed as rich or expensive people.


    A person who can have a personal maid is not something she can afford.


    But thinking that they are just a few half-year-old girls, there is nothing to be afraid of, so he straightened his back and said, "What are you doing with my buns? Give me back the buns!"


    Yu''er said with a look of contempt: "Your steamed buns? We saw with our own eyes that you snatched the child''s steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed buns Heart."


    Shui''er said, "That''s right, you still brazenly said that the buns belonged to you. Do you have any evidence? Take the evidence out."


    Ruan Youyi said: "We have seen what you did just now. Is it really good for you to reverse ck and white like this? You are not afraid to teach your children bad."


    Xiaohui pointed at the children on the opposite side and said, "Sisters, the buns in her son''s hands are also mine, and her son will grab my buns first."


    The boy who robbed the buns saw that Xiaohui was targeting him, for fear that the buns in his hands would also be robbed, so he hurriedly took a bite of the buns in his hands.


    Mmmm, really fragrant.


    He will not return it even if he dies.


    Xiaohui gas knot: "You, you actually ate it, youpensate me for the buns!"


    Murong Lingran patted Xiaohui on the back and signaled him to stay calm, even if he didn''t eat it, they couldn''t take the buns that were squeezed by others, he turned his head and said, "I saw the situation just now, a bun. That''s all, if you are nice and talkative, for the sake of the children, it''s fine for you to eat, but if you p it and say that we took your buns, then we won''t be happy. Now, let''s pay for the buns. ."


    The woman snorted and said with disdain: "If I don''t pay, what will happen to you?"


    Murong said: "If you don''t pay? That''s fine, I''ll send your child to the official."


    The woman''s eyes widened suddenly: "For a bun, you actually want to alert the official master? You are not afraid that the official master will say that you are making a fuss."


    Murong smiled and said: "If the official will say that I''m making a big fuss, you''ll know if you try it."


    The woman was startled, of course she didn''t dare to try it. The official might not do anything to the child, but he would definitely teach her a lesson, saying that she couldn''t teach children, and she couldn''t afford to lose face.


    The woman had no choice but to take out a few copper tes from her arms and threw them on the ground. She said angrily: "The money is paid to you, you can pick it up yourself."


    Xiaohui was instantly overjoyed. He didn''t care if the money was on the ground, but only if the other party lost money. When he saw this, he immediately squatted down and picked up the copper te.

 Chapter 1915: so far

    Chapter 1915 ends here


    Murong held down Xiaohui''s body and said coldly, "I advise you to pick it up obediently."


    "Huh." The woman said, "What if I don''t pick it up?"


    "Don''t pick it up?" Murong said calmly: "Then I won''t ept your money. Anyway, it''s a fact that your son grabbed the buns, and I''ll send him to the government anyway."


    "you dare!"


    Murong sneered: "You can try it and see if I dare!"


    Yuer Shui''er immediately took a step forward, as if she would catch her son as long as she didn''t pick it up.


    The woman was hesitating when she suddenly tilted her head and instantly felt a burning pain on her face. She turned her head and looked at her, and she was actually pped by her man.


    The man said angrily: "Have you had enough trouble? I heard your unreasonable voice in the house. Your son grabbed people''s things, but you were so righteous, and picked it up for me immediately. If you ruin my reputation, If you make it difficult for me to be a person in front of my neighbors in the future, I will leave you!"


    Difficult to be a man?


    The woman turned her head and looked around, only to realize that there were people standing around at some point, pointing at her.


    Just now, she clearly noticed that there were no people around. After all, many people have the habit of taking naps, why did more than ten people suddenly gather.


    The woman did not dare to dy, and hurriedly picked up the money and presented it to Murong Lingran with both hands respectfully.


    Murong nced at Xiaohui, Xiaohui understood, and immediately took all the coins into his arms.


    The man said apologetically: "Ladies, I''m really sorry, I will teach her a good lesson when I go back, and please have a lot of adults, don''t bother with her this time, if you are not satisfied, I will do it now. Give her another p."


    After seeing the person opposite him unmoved, the man raised his hand and wanted to p his wife again.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly said, "Enough."


    The man stopped immediately.


    Murong Lingran nced at the woman''s red and swollen cheeks, and said lightly: "This is the end of the matter, I hope you can discipline your children well in the future, if I see your wife and son bullying people like this next time, then I''m not wee."


    The man hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, I know, thank you girl."


    Murong turned around and let Shirou lead them to He Wenyi''s ward.


    Seeing that the matter was finally over, the man breathed a sigh of relief, grabbed his son''s ear and walked to the family''s ward.


    When the woman saw this, she could only keep up.


    When she got to the ward, she buried her head in the arms of the person lying on the hospital bed, and cried, "Auntie, the child''s father hit me just now, he has never treated me like this before, and I won''t have **** with him. "


    The woman''s aunt looked at the son-inw who followed up and frowned: "I also heard the noise outside, and I also heard that the buns were not buns. What''s going on?"


    The man closed the door and said angrily: "You still have the face to say that it''s okay for your son to steal the child''s things. After all, he is young and ignorant. How about you, you are still stealing things, or you are stealing things from the child''s hands, you know No shame!"


    The woman stopped talking for a while, and she knew that this time it was her fault.


    She had been observing the child for a long time, and there were only a few children around, and an old man who couldn''t get up.


    And she also overheard what the old man and the doctor said. The doctor wanted the older children in the old man''s family toe, and the old man said that there were only those five children in his family, and the others were gone.

 Chapter 1916: rent a courtyard

    Chapter 1916 Rent a small courtyard


    I thought she stole the child''s buns and the children couldn''t do anything to her, but I didn''t expect them to suddenlye to help.


    The man saw that she was silent, and continued: "I think the person who should see a doctor the most is you, that kind of rich people, how can we offend."


    The woman said: "Rich people? Will the wealthy people send people to Ji Shitang?"


    The man saw that she was obsessed, so he could only whisper a few words in her ear.


    The woman was stunned when she heard the words: "Is what you said true? Is she really the one who addressed Ye Zhai?"


    The man said: "I can still lie to you, but I met her several times when I was helping the owner to buy things. Every time I was not reading the ount book or talking to the shopkeeper, who else could it be who was not Zhi Ye Zhai?"


    The woman didn''t dare to speak, and they knew Ye Zhai''s reputation. They didn''t expect that she almost got into a big ident just now, and almost went to the prison.


    What happened here, Murong Lingran didn''t know at all, she was busy checking He Wenyi''s situation.


    After a long while, Murong frowned and said, "Grandpa He, you are more seriously injured than I thought. It''s not enough to just rely on stones and a few of them."


    He Wenyi said: "It''s okay, he takes good care of Shishi, but when it''s convenient, you need an extra person, and Ji Shitang has a guy who can help."


    Stone also said, "Sister Ran, don''t worry, with so many of us, we can take good care of Grandpa He."


    After thinking for a moment, Murong Lingran suddenly made up his mind: "Grandpa He, why don''t you go back to Lihua Vige, I will find someone to take care of you in Lihua Vige."


    Although she can find someone to take care of by Ji Shitang, but after all, Ji Shitang is not as good as Lihua Vige, and there are still many inconveniences in some aspects.


    And He Wenyi is here, Shitou and the other five children will definitely stay here if they don''t worry. If they encounter someone like the woman just now, and she happens to be away, it will be troublesome.


    The situation this time is different from thest time Gu Daxing''s situation, there are too many children.


    He Wenyi said: "Forget it, don''t bother, it''s good here, I''m an old man, and it''s a burden to go to Lihua Vige. Although it''s a little expensive here, the doctor can check my situation at any time, and the stone can also make medicine. I''ll be out of bed in a few days."


    "I don''t think you''re a burden." Murong said, "Peoplee and go here. Shitou and the others are still young. Staying here will inevitably be bullied, just like before. My father is also a doctor. Diseases such as internal injuries are also quite virtuous. Although his hands are inconvenient now, he can also dispense medicines. He used to be an imperial physician, and his medical skills are not bad. "


    "This..." He Wenyi hesitated for a moment, this is really not the ce where children should stay, after thinking for a moment, he had topromise: "Okay, but I''m gone, and Shitou and the others will naturally follow me. Save some money, why don''t you help me rent a small courtyard in Lihua Vige."


    "I heard Li Zheng say that this year, many people in your Lihua Vige have built blue brick houses, and most of them have kept their previous houses, and most of them are uninhabited. It should be easy to rent a yard. Now that the legs are done, I''ll consider whether to build a house."


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to invite them to live at home, but thought that now the family is not only their family, but also Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyi.

 Chapter 1917: Zhuang Mings home

    Chapter 1917 Zhuang Zhizhi''s home


    Recently, there have been a lot of servants. Not only are the family members ufortable, but they must not be used to it. It will also affect He Wenyi''s recovery, so he nodded his head: "Okay, just do as Grandpa He said, and I''ll give it to you. You rent a yard and guarantee that the six of you can live there."


    Stone said nkly, "Sister Ran, do you want us to live in the same vige as you?"


    Xiao Liang said: "Are we going to move?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, are you guys willing? If you live in the vige, you won''t have the convenience of being in the city, and you won''t be able to buy many things."


    Stone said excitedly: "Yes, we are of course willing. We will go wherever Grandpa He goes, and wherever our sister is, we are also willing to go. As for buying things, we don''t care."


    Murong Lingran looked at the other children again, saw that they were all nodding like garlic, and patted their heads one by one.


    She has long wanted to bring people to Lihua Vige. After all, it is not a problem to let an old man and five children live together, but He Wenyi used to be too strong and didn''t listen to her at all. In the future, under her nose, she You can also feel more at ease.


    He Wenyi suddenly said: "Aran, I know your factory is about to bepleted, but I may not be able to make the shelves you asked me to do some time ago, I''m really sorry, why don''t you go find another carpenter, I don''t I''ll mind, as long as it doesn''t dy your business."


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, Grandpa He, I will make ns."


    After making up his mind, Murong Lingran went to ask the doctor again, asking how long it would take He Wenyi to move.


    ording to the doctor, you have to wait at least another three days.


    Wait for another three days, or she might go back and get everything ready.


    Let He Wenyi and Shitou wait for her in peace, and she wille to pick them up in three days.


    Of course, during this period, she will send someone over to watch.


    Back at Lihua Vige, Murong Lingran''s first thing was to find Lizheng.


    He Wenyi is still Lizheng''s friend, and he wants to live in Lihua Vige, so he should inform Lizheng.


    Originally, she wanted to arrange it in the future academy, where there are many rooms and they can be used directly, but during the day there are all the sound of reading books, which is not suitable for healing.


    With He Wenyi''s temperament, he probably wouldn''t live there to disturb the children''s studies.


    Her hut in the ground could have been used, but since the family has a total of 1,110 acres ofnd, it has been piled up with farm implements, and the previous bed has also been upied, so there is really no space to make room.


    Li was listening to Murong Lingran saying that He Wenyi wasing to Lihua Vige to recuperate. He was very surprised. In his opinion, He Wenyi''s health was very good. He didn''t have a single illness for a year.


    After asking ??, Li Zheng suddenly realized that he had fallen from the roof, no wonder.


    Li Zheng said: "Since your grandfather He is my friend, it is natural for me to find him a ce to live. You go back first, and when I find it, I will inform you."


    Murong said: "Well, then I will trouble Grandpa Lizheng."


    And not long after she went back, Li Zheng came to her.


    The ce ??li was looking for was nowhere else, it was the home of his own younger brother, Zhuang Mingzhi, and the ce where Liu lived temporarily after burning down his house.


    Zhuang Mingzhi is also one of the shopkeepers of Murong Lingran to Ye Zhai.


    Last time Zhuang Zhizhi''s son said that there are three vacant rooms in their house, and a new courtyard wall was specially built some time ago to separate the new house from the old house, which is enough for He Wenyi and Shishi and their five children to live together for a while.

 Chapter 1918: two hundred pennies

    Chapter 1918 Two hundred pennies


    After 100 days of injury, Murong Lingran knew that He Wenyi might have to live for a long time, so he asked Zhuang Qinghe to help and clean up the weeds in the yard so that they could live a good life in the future.


    While there were still a few days left, after obtaining He Wenyi''s consent, she packed up all the things in his original home and transported them all to Lihua Vige.


    As for the furniture and wood that were made in the original yard, Murong Lingran also made people transfer them all over.


    Of course, some of the shelves that were supposed to be delivered to her new store were sent to the store first, so as not to have to go back and forth.


    Anyway, the craftsmanship of the stone is also good. With him, the wood will definitely not be wasted.


    There is also the original yard, which was originally rented by He Wenyi. Since he will not be able to go back for several months, naturally there is no need to rent it.


    After Murong Lingran asked He Wenyi''s opinion, she retired the house. Now she is in Lihua Vige. It is easier to get wood for furniture when it is close to Wuming Mountain. can be sold.


    Three dayster


    Murong Lingran opened the door of Zhuang Mingzhi''s old house, pushed He Wenyi in a wheelchair and walked inside, pushing him to see each room, so that he could get familiar with this new home.


    Murong said: "Grandpa He, time is in a hurry, the houses vacated in Lihua Vige are almost the same. Compared with the courtyard in the city where you lived before, it is a bit shabby, but after cleaning it, people can live there. I hope you Don''t despise it."


    He Wenyi said: "How could I dislike it? I have no wife and no children now. I used to worry most about being old and sick and no one would take care of me. Now you are taking care of me, and the arrangements are so thoughtful. Saying this is a mud-brick house, even if it is a shack, I will not dislike it, as long as it can keep out the wind and rain.¡±


    Li Zheng heard what he said as soon as he came, and said with a smile: "You, it''s still so easy to be satisfied, it hasn''t changed at all."


    I heard that since he met Murong Lingran, he has changed his business outlook. Now he has a lot of money, and he is still so unfussy about where he lives. Before he came, he was worried that this person would think it was simple.


    Seeing Li Zhenging, He Wenyi said, "I heard that you helped too, so please."


    Li Zheng said: "I met you once, and it''s right to help. Don''t be polite to me. If you have any questions in the future, feel free toe to me. I will try my best to visit you every day and chat with you to relieve boredom."


    "Thank you very much then."


    Murong Lingran took out a box from the satchel and gave it to He Wenyi, which contained all his belongings, "This was dug out from the previous yard ording to your instructions, and it is now returned to the original owner."


    "Thank you Aran." He Wenyi took it and said with a smile, "What''s the rent for this yard?"


    Murong looked at Li Zheng.


    Lizheng said: "This is my brother''s house. They learned that my friend wille and live for a while, and they didn''t ask for a high price. The price is very low, only two hundred cents a month."


    Murong raised her eyebrows, her grandfather rented Gao''s old house for more than 200 yuan a month, and the Gao''s house was not as good as this yard. It seemed that the price Zhuang Ming wanted was indeed low.


    He Wenyi said: "Will this price be too low?"

 Chapter 1919: Sold to a spy?

    Chapter 1919 Sold to a spy?


    Li Zhengdao said: "It''s not low anymore. In the past, the rent was expensive in the vige because it was few, and the rare thing was the most expensive. Now, many people in the vige have vacated their houses, and no one lives in them. It also helps them look at the house here, and the price is still very suitable."


    He Wenyi nodded. There was indeed some truth in saying this. He also knew that it was possible for them to see that it was not easy for an old man to bring five children, so he took special care of him, so he didn''t say much.


    took out a piece of broken silver from the box to Lizheng, "Thank you, I''ll give you five months'' rent first, here''s one tael of silver, please help me transfer it to your brother."


    Although he wants to build a house, it is winter now, and winter is not suitable for building a house. Even after his body recovers, he still needs to cultivate, so let¡¯s live here for the time being.


    Li Zheng knew that he was not short of money and did not refuse, so he readily epted, "Okay, don''t worry."


    Murong Lingran knew that their old friends met, and there must be a lot to say, so he didn''t bother them, and said, "Since Grandpa Lizheng is here, I won''t stay any more."


    After finishing speaking, they took the stone to the kitchen to get acquainted with them, took a sample of the shelf and went home.


    Now He Wenyi can''t make her shelves here, but her business still has to continue. After lunch, she goes to other viges to find carpenters and continue to make her shelves.


    It''s just that her shelves haven''t been ready yet, and something happened to Lihua Vige again.


    On this day, some people in Lihua Vige were woken up by a miserable cry.


    After Murong Lingran''s family sent the carriage for the food, before they could eat breakfast, someone came to the door.


    But it''s not to find trouble, but to let their family help out.


    Murong Zhe looked at Zhuang Qinghe and said in shock, "What did you say? Someone in the vige sold high-yield grain to spies from Chongyan and Cangda without authorization?"


    Zhuang Qinghe nodded: "Yeah, that family is usually honest, who would have known that their family would actually do such a thing, now the officials came to pick up people early in the morning, and they happened to live near my house, my father usually I also know their temperament and feel that they are most likely framed, so let mee to you and see what you can do, and let the official listen to them exin."


    "Exin?" Murong Lingran came quickly from a distance, "Since the official came to pick up someone in person early in the morning, they must have evidence, and their exnation is probably useless."


    "I don''t know about this either. I''d better let your father see it. After all, he is Wen Rung, and the official will sell him a little bit of thin noodles. And that person is still working in your home, so I''m also worried. He''ll hurt you all."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Okay, I''ll go take a look."


    Murong said: "I''ll go take a look, after all, I''m the county owner, and I have an amulet in my hand. If the family is really wronged, then it''s okay for me to help them."


    "That''s great." Zhuang Qinghe said: "Let''s go now, I''ll tell you the specific situation on the way."


    The two nodded and followed Zhuang Qinghe to the other side quickly.


    Zhuang Qinghe also quickly said what he knew.


    It turned out that the person who was arrested by the official officer early this morning was actually Mo Erkang, the husband of the Tian family and the father of Mo Kaifu.

 Chapter 1920: Catch Mo Erkang

    Chapter 1920 Catch Mo Erkang


    This morning, Mo Erkang opened the door and was captured by the officials who had been waiting at the door, saying that he had sold high-yield grain to spies from Chongyan and Cangda. He was suspected of coborating with the enemy and betraying the country. .


    Tian Shi and Mo Kaifu both knew the temperament of their husbands, they were honest, and they would never have done such a thing, so they cried out to prevent the officials from arresting them.


    Mo Kaifu married his wife Lu, who had just entered the house this year, his seven-year-old brother Mo Kaiyu, and his five-year-old sister Mo Xiaomei also cried, waking up a lot of people at once, and everyone went out to watch the fun.


    Tian Shi saw that Li Zheng wasing, so he asked him to send someone to ask Murong Zhe, ask him for help, let the officials not capture Mo Erkang, and give them a chance to exin that they would never be able to cooperate with the enemy and betray the country.


    After listening to Zhuang Qinghe''s words, Murong Zhe and Murong Lingran looked at each other, but they never thought that the person who got into trouble was actually Mo Erkang.


    Their footsteps couldn''t help speeding up a little. They also had a general understanding of Mo Erkang''s life during this period of time, and they did not look like people who would cooperate with the enemy and betray the country.


    Now his family''s life is getting better and better, just because Mo Kaifu has two taels of money in Zhi Ye Zhai a month and married his daughter-inw, there is really no need to take the risk of coborating with the enemy and betraying the country. Another secret.


    Soon, they saw a group of people surrounding Mo Erkang''s yard next to Mo Erkang''s newly built house, pointing at those inside.


    "The second room of the Mo family is really unlucky. They built a new house and married a new daughter-inw. Before the grandson was born, something happened unexpectedly."


    "It''s not bad luck, right. If Mo Erkang really did the thing of coborating with the enemy and betraying the country, then he deserved it."


    "But Mo Erkang, an honest peasant, how could he betray the country by coborating with the enemy? He is not an official, so what can he betray the country?"


    "Isn''t it a matter of high-yield grain? I didn''t say it some time ago. Now that there are princes of the enemy country in the capital, they are not allowed to sell high-yield grains, because they are afraid that there will be spies from the enemy country sneaking in to fish in troubled waters. If you have a lot of money, you will sell all the food.¡±


    "It turned out to be high-yield grain. Some time ago, someone dide to me quietly, and the price was indeed high. I was given five taels of silver per pound of grain. I was a little moved. Fortunately, I thought Li Zheng warned. Hold back the words, or I will be the one who was arrested today."


    "Yeah, some money can be earned, and some cannot be earned, otherwise you will lose your life."


    ¡­


    "Wen Swiss franc and the county chief are here."


    Some vigers shouted when they saw that Murong Zhe and his daughter had arrived.


    Soon the onlookers made way for them.


    Li Zheng, who was negotiating with the official inside, saw that Murong Zhe had finally arrived, and he was relieved.


    As soon as Murong Zhe and his daughter entered, they saw Mo Erkang kneeling on the ground with the shackles, and all his family members knelt on the ground. When they saw theming, their eyes lit up, as if they saw a life-saving straw.


    Tian didn''t dare to get up, and cried: "Master, Xiaodong, you have finallye here, please save my master, he is a human being, and he is either in the field or at home every day. After the family''s grain is harvested in autumn, If we keep enough of what we need, we will sell them all to the people of the court, and there is simply no food to sell to the spies of the enemy country."

 Chapter 1921: witness

    Chapter 1921 Witnesses


    Murong Zhe said: "Sister Tian, ??don''t worry, as long as he is really wronged, the people in the government will definitely restore his innocence."


    He didn''t say anything too deadly. He knew people and faces but not his heart. If Mo Erkang really cooperated with the enemy and betrayed the country, he and his family would also suffer in the end.


    One of the officials saw Murong Lingran, his body stiffened, he immediately stepped forward with a smile and said, "Miss, long time no see, do you still remember me?"


    It''s this girl again, as long as I meet her, there must be something else hidden in this case.


    If he catches the wrong person again, he will be a joke of the yamen again.


    Murong said abruptly: "Of course I remember it, Shen Caotou."


    That''s right, the person in front of him was the arresting head who had wronged her third brother the year before Mo Ershan and Gao''s and hade to arrest her third brother.


    was also the arresting head she saw at He Wenyi''s house when she went to see He Wenyi for the first time the year beforest.


    Shen Caitou said: "Girl, no, I heard that you have been named the county lord. I would like to congratte the county lord, Hexi county lord."


    "Thank you."


    After finishing his sentence, Shen Zhe looked at Murong Zhe next to him, "Lord Wen Rung, long time no see, are you all right?"


    Murong Zhe said: "Everything is fine, I''m sorry to worry."


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply, it seems that the news of the arresting head is quite well-informed.


    Murong Zhe said: "Shen Catou, based on what I know about the Mo Erkang family, it is impossible for them to do something like coborating with the enemy and betraying the country. Is there a misunderstanding?"


    Shen Caotou said: "Sir, there is no misunderstanding, the spy we caught has already recruited. He said that he was dealing with Mo Erkang, the second housekeeper of Mo''s family in Lihua Vige, and he also clearly stated how many people in Mo Erkang''s family. poption."


    Mo Erkang said excitedly: "I don''t have it, the owner, the little owner, I really don''t have it, as my wife said, besides being in the field, I''m at home, and even buying the things I need for daily use are all made by my wife. People brought it back from the city, and I have no chance at all."


    After speaking, he started to cry, "Master, little master, please believe me, I really can''t do things like coborating with the enemy and betraying the country, I don''t have the courage at all, my life at home is one day now. It''s better than a day, this year my family built a new house and married a new daughter-inw, so I really don''t need to kill myself."


    He never thought that he would be arrested suddenly today. In the past two years, she and his wife have made a lot of money from Murong''s family. Started to read books.


    I thought that the family would have a good life in the future, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a big disaster today. What can he do about it.


    Tian Shi said: "Yes, the boss, the little boss, my man is notoriously honest in Lihua Vige, and he can''t do that kind of thing at all."


    Murong said: "Second Uncle Mo, do you have any witnesses for what you said?"


    "Yes, of course there is." Mo Erkang hurriedly said: "As long as I work during the day, I will always be with the second brother of the Meng family. After I go back at night, I have been tired for a day, and I never go out. After dinner, I will rest. Now, everyone in the family can testify to this."


    The second brother of the Meng family, the second brother of the Xia family''s husband, Meng Chengjin.


    Meng Chengjin woulde to Mo Erkang to go to the field with him every day. Seeing that he was mentioned, he quickly walked out and said solemnly: "Yes, he is basically with me during the day except for convenience, and he has not been doing anything recently. The unusual behavior is still the same as before."

 Chapter 1922: Wei Jingxuan is here

    Chapter 1922 Wei Jingxuan is here


    Tian Shi also said: "My boss is right. Every night he eats dinner and rests. I can testify about this, and the children at home can testify too."


    Shen arrest head said: "You are his family, you can''t testify."


    Tian Shi had no choice but to turn his eyes to Murong Lingran for help.


    Murong said: "Is that spy confessed, when did he meet Uncle Mo?"


    "This..." Shen Zhaitou said: "I don''t know about this, I just arrest people under the order of Lord Jing Zhaoyin, and I don''t know the details at all."


    After he finished speaking, he prayed with a look on his face: "The county lord, it has been a while since I came out. If I don''t go back after a long dy, the adults will definitely fall. I also obey the orders. Please don''t embarrass me. Otherwise I''ll get pped."


    Although Murong Lingran was convinced that it was impossible for Mo Erkang to collude with the enemy and betray the country, for the sake of insurance, his consciousness still entered the space.


    "Lord Changqi, is Mo Erkang really coborating with the enemy and betraying the country?"


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly: "As I saidst time, follow your own heart, your intuition is quite urate."


    Then Mo Erkang was framed?


    She didn''t ask any more questions, and her consciousness immediately left the space. Anyway, if she asked more questions, Shenjun Changqi would still perfunctory her with the excuse that the secret could not be revealed.


    Murong Lingran said to Shen Zhaotou: "I don''t want to embarrass you either, but if Mo Erkang really colluded with the enemy and betrayed the country, my father and I were both in Lihua Vige, and the entire vigers in Lihua Vige would inevitably be implicated. Please forgive me. Well, I also know your family, this matter is really suspicious, my father and I will go to the government with you, and I will not give up until this matter is investigated. "


    "This¡­"


    "No need, let''s interrogate this matter here. Your Majesty has already handed this matter to Xuanwuwei."


    Murong Lingran saw Shen Zaotou hesitate, and before he could speak, he heard a familiar voice.


    All the vigers turned their heads at the same time, and some of them gave way to see Wei Jingxuan walking towards her with a group of people in ck clothes.


    Murong Zhe''s official position is lower than Wei Jingxuan''s, so he bowed respectfully and respectfully: "Young Master Wei, you are here."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Uncle doesn''t need to be more polite, just be as usual."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Yes, Young Master Wei."


    Murong Lingran asked: "Master Wei, you just said that Your Majesty has already handed over the matter to Xuanwuwei, which means that you have full control over this matter, right?"


    "Yes." After Wei Jingxuan finished speaking, he looked at Mo Erkang: "Now that my lord is here, if you have any grievances, even if you say them, you must ensure that every word you say is true. To tell a lie, coborating with the enemy and betraying the country is a big crime that implicates your whole family, you have to think about it carefully."


    Mo Erkang said: "I know, I must know everything and say everything."


    Prosecutor Shen didn''t expect that he would really run for nothing today, but he was very fortunate, he knew that as long as he met Murong Lingran, he would most likely encounter an unjust case. Nothing could be better, so he hurriedly said: "Master Wei, since you are here, there is nothing to do here, and the little one will retire."


    Wei Jingxuan nodded: "You can go."


    As for that spy, he has already mastered a lot of information, and it is useless for this person to stay here.

 Chapter 1923: interrogation

    Chapter 1923 Interrogation


    Shen arrested the head and wanted to leave.


    "Wait."


    Shen Zhaitou paused before he walked a few steps, and asked in a daze, "Sir, what else do you want to tell me?"


    Wei Jingxuan nced at Mo Erkang, "Take the shackles."


    Shen catcher said: "Sir, what if he runs away?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Do you think he can run away in the hands of this official?"


    Shen Zhaotou thought that he was the leader of the Xuanwu Guard, and suddenly wanted to p himself, isn''t he talking nonsense!


    He didn''t dare to dy any longer, and quickly took the shackles to Mo Erkang and slipped away with him.


    Li Zheng saw everyone standing dry, and hurriedly ordered the Mo family to move out the tables and chairs in the house.


    The people brought by Wei Jingxuan stood on both sides of the chairs.


    Wei Jingxuan walked to the middle seat and sat down, and motioned for Murong Zhe and Li Zheng to sit down, and then said to Mo Erkang, "Since you said you were wronged, that''s fine, this official will give you this opportunity, If those present are free, they will stay and watch to see if what Mo Erkang said is wrong."


    Mo Erkang was instantly overjoyed, and quickly said, "Thank you sir."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "This official asks you, do you still remember, where was your Yin Shi moment seven days ago?"


    Mo Erkang recalled for a moment and said, "It was the afternoon at that time, and I was working in the owner''s field."


    "Can anyone prove it?"


    Meng Chengjin immediately stood up: "Sir, Xiao can prove that in the afternoon, except for convenience, he is with Xiao."


    Wei Jingxuan said again: "Are you sure he was with you that day? If this officer finds out that you have half a lie, then you will be the same sin as him, and your family will be implicated."


    Meng Chengjin was stunned for a moment, then carefully recalled the situation on that day, and said: "Sir, he was indeed with Xiao Xiao all the time that day, but it seemed that he happened to eat a bad stomach that day, and ran to the hut several times in a row. ."


    Wei Jingxuan turned his head and asked, "Mo Erkang, is there such a thing?"


    Mo Erkang nodded: "Yes, but I''ll be back soon."


    Meng Chengjin said: "Yes, hees back very quickly every time. If he is coborating with the enemy and betraying the country, he will definitely hand over the matter to the enemy country at one time. It is impossible to run back and forth so tired."


    Wei Jingxuan thought about it for a moment, and it is indeed reasonable to say this, but he cannot rule out the possibility that he deliberately confuses the public and asks: "When you go to the convenience, who will see you?"


    Mo Erkang thought for a while, then suddenly nced around at the people present, pointed at a humane: "Mo Dakang, my eldest brother, when I went to the toilet, I happened to meet him on the road, and I even greeted him."


    Mo Dakang, who originally came to see the second brother''s situation, did not expect that he would also be dragged into the water, but he stepped forward and said: "Sir, what my second brother said is true, I did meet him on the road that day. I When I saw him, he was indeed covering his stomach, and his face was ugly, as if he had eaten a bad stomach."


    The crowd immediately began to whisper.


    "Since there is evidence, it can''t be Mo Erkang."


    "Mo Erkang was never that kind of person."


    "The spy said that Mo Erkang dealt with him. What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. Could it be that Mo Erkang really did it? Mo Dakang is just covering up his younger brother and following his brother''s words?"


    "It''s not impossible."


    ¡­

 Chapter 1924: cheated

    Chapter 1924 was deceived


    Wei Jingxuan said: "This doesn''tpletely prove that you didn''t meet the spies. Did you meet anyone else on the way?"


    Mo Erkang shook his head: "Actually, at that time, everyone was working in the fields, but they were all working hard. My elder brother was the only one who greeted me."


    Wei Jingxuan frowned.


    Murong said: "Master Wei, have you brought that spy here and let him see for himself if it is Mo Erkang?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "The spy said that Mo Erkang covered his face when he traded with him, and he doesn''t know what Mo Erkang looks like."


    Murong said: "Then did you bring that person?"


    Wei Jingxuan nodded, waved his hand, and soon, two people came over with a person with a cloth ball in his mouth.


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Look at the person kneeling on the ground, whether he is the one who traded with you."


    The man nced at Mo Erkang and immediately shook his head.


    "no?"


    Mo Erkang was instantly overjoyed.


    The man shook his head again.


    "You''re not sure?"


    The man nodded.


    Mo Erkang froze again.


    Wei Jingxuan said: "You should recognize the voice of the person you are dealing with, right?"


    The man shook his head again and nodded again.


    Murong Lingran was tired for a while, she also knew that Wei Jingxuan was afraid of suicide, so she didn''t dare to take out the cloth ball, and whispered a few words to Wei Jingxuan.


    Daddy recently researched a new type of poison. As long as someone smells it, within an hour, that person will only have the strength to speak, but not the strength to bite the tongue andmit suicide, and the person will be more and more sober.


    Wei Jingxuan was stunned: "If you really have this medicine, it will be of great help."


    Seeing that he agreed, Murong Lingran took out a medicine bottle from the bag, put it under the spy''s nose and smelled it, until his already bent waist was even more bent, and then he motioned for the cloth in his mouth. group removed.


    The spy felt like he had suddenly lost his strength, and said with a feeble expression: "What happened to me? What did you smell me just now?"


    Murong smiled and said: "What else could it be? It''s just poison. If you obediently tell everything you know, you might be able to survive. Otherwise, I''ll let you survive and die!"


    The man was also very aware of current affairs, and said weakly: "Okay, I said, I will tell everything I know."


    Murong said: "Then you continue to answer the question from Master Wei just now, can you still hear the voice of the person who traded with you?"


    The man said: "No, he deliberately covered his mouth and talked to me."


    "That''s easy, just continue to let that person cover his mouth and say a few words to you."


    The man was stunned for a moment, then nodded, "You can give it a try."


    Murong turned his head to look at Mo Erkang: "Uncle Mo, cover your mouth and say a few words."


    Mo Erkang nodded, covered his mouth and looked at the spy: "Look at me carefully, I really haven''t seen you. Listen carefully to my voice, it shouldn''t be the one you''ve heard before, right?"


    That spy frowned when he heard the words, was he actually deceived?


    Wei Jingxuan said: "What? Isn''t that the voice?"


    The spy shook his head: "No."


    "you sure?"


    "I''m sure."


    Mo Erkang breathed a sigh of relief and said excitedly, "Lord, look, it''s really not me."


    Wei Jingxuan ignored him for the time being, and said again: "But this person is the Mo Erkang you confessed to. Now you say it''s not him, are you ying an official role?"

 Chapter 1925: Mo Ershan?

    Chapter 1925 Mo Ershan?


    The spy said: "I...I didn''t mean that, but the person who traded with me really imed to be Mo Erkang."


    "Then look at Mo Erkang''s body shape, did you see it that day?"


    The spy shook his head: "No, the person I trade with has a straighter waist and looks fatter."


    Everyone in the Mo family was instantly overjoyed, and their family finally didn''t have to be wronged.


    Murong said: "It seems that Uncle Mo really may have been framed, and the person who framed him also wants the lives of their whole family."


    Li Zheng said: "Kaifu his father, have you offended anyone recently? Have you been in conflict with anyone?"


    Mo Erkang shook his head: "No, I''m still the same as before, and I didn''t offend anyone."


    Mr. Tian said anxiously, "How did you not offend anyone? You offended the elder brother''s family before, have you forgotten?"


    The big house of the Mo family was stunned at the same time, but they never thought that this incident would actually involve them again.


    Wei Jingxuan said: "What''s going on?"


    Tian Shi said: "Let me tell you, didn''t everyone grow high-yield grain before? But the grudge between the Mo family''s big house and the Murong family is too deep, and the small master''s family was soft-hearted and wanted to sell them high-yield seeds. , but then it was not sold to them, and the seeds were taken back."


    "But they also wanted to nt seeds. After we harvested a good harvest, we went to other families, but they all knew the grievances between them and the owner family, and they didn''t dare to sell the seeds to their family."


    "They went to our house and wanted us to quietly sell some seeds to their house. We refused, and their whole family became angry, especially Mo Ershan, a big man who turned to us every time he passed by our house. The family scolded and cursed for four days before being pulled back by his daddy."


    Wei Jingxuan also knew the situation of the first and second rooms of the Mo family, and said, "So that''s what it means, the person who had a holiday with Mo Erkang recently was his nephew Mo Ershan?"


    Tian said: "Yes."


    Murong Lingran hurriedly looked at the crowd and saw that Mo Ershan wanted to slip away, she immediately said loudly, "Mo Ershan, why do you want to slip away when you mention it, your wife, father, brother and sister-inw are all Here, where do you want to go?"


    Mo Ershan was stunned for a moment, then he turned to see everyone looking at him, and said with a smirk, "I''m just suddenly in a hurry and want to go to the convenience."


    Murong Lingran sneered: "When you are not anxious, but when you mention your name, you are anxious. What a coincidence."


    Mo Ershan stammered: "Yes...Yes, it''s just such a coincidence."


    "Where are you still standing and what are you doing? Don''te forward yet!"


    Mo Ershan wanted to escape, but seeing that there were so many Xuanyi guards here, he probably couldn''t escape, so he had to stand beside Mo Erkang obediently.


    Wei Jingxuan saw Mo Ershan''s erratic eyes, with a very guilty look, and said suspiciously: "What your second uncle said just now is true, have you had a conflict with him before?"


    Mo Ershan nodded: "Yes...Yes, I just think we are all rtives. Since he is so heartless, I don''t have to worry about other things, so I just scolded him for a few days near the second uncle''s house. But I just scold him. After him, nothing else was done, and nothing was done."


    Murong said in a sinct manner, "Cover your mouth and let that person listen to you."


    Mo Ershan said excitedly: "You...you suspect that I was the one who framed my second uncle?"

 Chapter 1926: darker skin

    Chapter 1926 The skin should be darker


    Murong sneered: "I didn''t say that, why are you so excited? Hurry up and do as I say, everyone''s time is precious."


    Mo Ershan didn''t move when he heard the words, so he wouldn''t listen to Murong Lingran''s words.


    There was no one living in Murong''s family in his family, so he was not afraid of Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran squinted his eyes slightly, and said coldly, "What? Can''t the county magistrate call you?"


    Wei Jingxuan immediately drew out his saber and stared at Mo Ershan coldly, as if supporting Murong Lingran.


    "Since you don''t want to do the same, then this official has no choice but to treat you as a fake Mo Erkang."


    Qiu Xiaoru, who had been standing next to him, was stunned. If Mo Ershan was regarded as a coborator and treason, then how good would the reputation of her and her son be in the future? You might even have to take your life in.


    She had to stand beside Mo Ershan quickly and said anxiously: "The adults and the county owner asked you to do it, so you can do it. Anyway, it''s definitely not what you did, so why don''t you do it? Your second uncle didn''t do it just now. Yet?"


    Mo Ershan said impatiently: "What do you know, a woman and a Taoist family are not here to direct me, just go back and take the child for me!"


    Qiu Xiaoru frowned: "Mo Ershan, are you crazy, how dare you speak to me like this in front of so many people?"


    "What if I talk to you like this?" Mo Ershan snorted coldly, "You shouldn''t be concerned about your man''s business. I know what to do and what not to do."


    "you!"


    "Enough." Murong said calmly: "Mo Ershan, don''t change the subject there. I advise you to hurry up, otherwise the sword will have no eyes."


    Mo Ershan was about to die, but when he saw Wei Jingxuan''s stern eyes and the sword edge getting closer and closer to his neck, he didn''t dare to say another word, so he had topromise: "Okay, I''ll do it."


    After he finished speaking, he covered his mouth and looked at the spy: "I''ve been feeling unwell for the past few days. I''ve been at home and I haven''t gone anywhere. You can listen carefully and listen to whatever you want. Anyway, the voice can''t be me. Besides, Mo Erkang is me. Second uncle, no matter how much I hate him, I can''t do anything to frame him, it''s going to kill people. Grandma knows, but I won''t be mad at me. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone''s eyes returned to the spy.


    What Mo Ershan said is right. Although there is a conflict between the Mo family''s first and second rooms, it is not a terrible thing. Even if Mo Ershan is a jerk, it is impossible for him to kill his own uncle.


    Wei Jingxuan asked: "How? Is that the voice?"


    The spy shook his head: "It sounds like it, but it doesn''t look like it."


    Wei Jingxuan frowned, and suddenly took out the veil, making Mo Ershan''s face half covered.


    "When you confessed, you said that the person had his face covered. Look again, does this look like the person you saw?"


    The spy looked at it carefully, then shook his head again: "No, I remember that the man was older and had darker skin, not as young as this man."


    Wei Jingxuan covered half of Mo Erkang''s face again: "Look at this man again, is it him?"


    The spy said: "The color of the skin is quite simr."


    Mo Erkang''s face turned pale.


    Mo Ershan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Look, I''ll say it''s not me, but you still don''t believe it."


    Although Wei Jingxuan knew that he might ask more questions next time, he still asked, "Then look at his body shape, does he look like that person?"

 Chapter 1927: Righteous extermination

    Chapter 1927 Righteousness kills rtives


    The spy looked at Mo Ershan and said, "Turn around."


    Mo Ershan could only do the same.


    The spy said: "It looks quite simr in appearance."


    Mo Ershan trembled and said excitedly, "Don''t talk nonsense, I really never saw you."


    The spy said: "I didn''t say that you''ve seen me, and I didn''t say that you were ''Mo Erkang''. What are you excited about? I just said that your figure is simr to the person I''ve seen, and I''m just telling the truth. ."


    Mo Ershan choked and was speechless.


    Wei Jingxuan said sharply: "You guarantee that every word you say is the truth?"


    The spy said: "I''m already like this, can I still tell lies? And the person I deal with is not rted to me, so I have no reason to cover him up, and it''s not good for me either."


    Wei Jingxuan also felt that what he said made some sense, and said, "Are you sure that person is from Lihua Vige?"


    The spy said: "I''m sure, I was worried that he was lying to me at first, so I followed him and personally saw him enter this house, but he didn''te out for a while."


    Wei Jingxuan said, "Are you sure it''s this family?"


    "Sure."


    Wei Jingxuan looked at the people in the second room of the Mo family again, "Did anyone visit your house seven days ago?"


    The people in the second room of the Mo family thought about it carefully, and Mo Erkang asked his youngest son, "Did you see outsiders at home that day?"


    At that time, the adults in the family were either working in the shop or in the fields. It happened that the academy was on holiday that day, and there were only two children left at home.


    Although Mr. Lu was married, Mr. Tian also begged Murong Lingran to let her work in the field because of theck of manpower in the field.


    Mo Kaiyu shook his head, "I didn''t see it. I was at home for a while and at the back of the house for a while, and I didn''t see anyone."


    Tian asked his youngest daughter, "What about you? Xiaomei, did you see outsiders entering the yard seven days ago?"


    Mo Xiaomei also shook her head: "Auntie, I didn''t see it. My brother and I were catching earthworms at the back of the house that day, and no one saw it."


    Mo Erkang and Tian Shi''s brows furrowed even tighter.


    Mo Ershan said, "From my point of view, my second uncle probably did this. He must have disguised himself that day and deliberately straightened his waist so that no one would suspect him."


    Tian said sharply: "Mo Ershan, you bastard, he is your second uncle, you have wronged him like this, do you still have any conscience! If he really did it, he is not a fool, How could he possibly give his real name?"


    "Conscience?" Mo Ershan said: "I have a conscience, that''s why I kill my rtives righteously. No matter who that person is, as long as hemits a traitorous act of coborating with the enemy, no matter if he is my uncle or my father, I can''t cover it up. His, I really have a good conscience. As for why he reported his real name, it is most likely because he is too confident and feels that this matter will definitely not be exposed. "


    "You are talking nonsense!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense, I''m telling the truth."


    "Okay, stop arguing." After Wei Jingxuan finished speaking, he looked at Murong Lingran: "County Lord, what do you think about this matter?"


    Murong Lingran nced meaningfully at Mo Ershan, and when he saw her gaze, he immediately staggered his eyes, raised his eyebrows, and said, "I don''t have any opinions anymore, if Master Wei has his own ideas, just follow his own ideas. bring it on."

 Chapter 1928: implicated

    Chapter 1928 Implicated


    Wei Jingxuan pondered for a moment, then looked at Mo Erkang with a pity face and said, "Your nephew was right just now, maybe you really made a disguise, and your name was confessed again, which is the most suspicious, so I want to invite you today. You came with us."


    Mo Ershan was secretly happy.


    Mo Erkang looked desperate.


    Tian shi climbed up to Wei Jingxuan with both hands and feet, grabbed his trousers, and burst into tears: "My lord, my man is really wronged, since I sold most of the high-yield food in my family, I I''m in charge, because the grain is too precious, we pack it well in bags, not a single bag is missing. If adults don''t believe it, just go and see. Recently, the people in the vige are taking grain very seriously. Where can I find food to sell to spies?"


    "This can''t be considered evidence, it''s just your side of the word."


    Murong frowned and asked, "Master Wei, how many kilograms of grain did the person who calls himself ''Mo Erkang'' sell to the people of Chongyan?"


    Wei Jingxuan whispered a few words in her ear.


    Two hundred pounds?


    There are so many!


    Mo Ershan does not grow high-yield grains at home. If Mo Ershan really framed his uncle, where did he get the high-yield seeds?


    In the first half of the year, she sold a lot of seeds, and there were many people who had harvested the autumn harvest some time ago. Not everyone knew about the grievances between the Mo family''s big house and their family. Could it be that Mo Ershan went to another vige to buy them and quietly shipped them back From Pear Vige?


    Wei Jingxuan waved his hands after he finished speaking, and the people he brought immediately controlled Mo Erkang''s hands.


    Mo Erkang said anxiously: "Sir, I am really wronged, I am really wronged, you must believe me, I will never be able to cooperate with the enemy and treason."


    Mrs Lu also said: "Sir, please, let go of my father-inw, my father-inw is honest, he is really wronged."


    Mo Kaiyu and Mo Xiaomei also cried and said, "Sir, I beg you, let us go."


    Tian Shi also said: "Sir..."


    Ri Zheng opened his mouth, and finally swallowed the words in his mouth.


    When everyone saw the Mo family''s second room crying, some people who were friends with their family couldn''t bear it.


    It¡¯s just that everyone didn¡¯t dare to intercede. They also had family members, and they were afraid that they or their family members would be implicated.


    Wei Jingxuan said with a nk expression: "This official is only on business, and it is useless for you to plead for mercy. But the evidence is not enough now, and he will be re-trialed in the Tianjing prison. He may still have a chance to live."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Mo Erkang again: "The crime of coborating with the enemy and treason is a serious crime that affects the whole family, but this time the discovery was timely and it did not cause serious consequences. If you were honest in the prison, your family may still have A chance to live, but if it is found outter that you did it, and you hide the truth, then you will be embarrassed. Your family, your brothers, including your parents will all be implicated. ."


    Mo Ershan asked in a daze: "The people in our big room will also be implicated?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "That''s right."


    Qiu Xiaoru said in shock: "Then will my son be implicated? He''s still a baby."


    Wei Jingxuan said, "No matter who that person is, whether that person is always young, sick or weak, they will all be implicated. You''d better be mentally prepared."


    After saying that, regardless of Qiu Xiaoru''s expression, he said a few words to Murong Lingran and left with Mo Erkang in his arms.

 Chapter 1929: Mo Erkangs death

    Chapter 1929 The news of Mo Erkang''s death


    The people who were watching righteously didn''t leave, and frowned: "Everyone, let''s go, and go to work if you are still working. It''s almost time now."


    Only then did everyone realize that they still had work to do, and quickly dispersed.


    After a while, the Mo Dakang family, the Tian family, Murong Zhe and his daughter and Li Zheng were left in the courtyard.


    "Woo woo... woo woo..." Tian''s family hugged and cried.


    How can this be done, how did this disaster happen to them!


    Mo Ershan said anxiously: "What are you crying for, we were implicated for no reason, we should be crying, if this is really what the second uncle did, if it really affects my son, then I won''t make it easier for you!"


    Mo Dakang said: "Mo Ershan, how did you talk, she is your aunt."


    Mo Ershan said: "I don''t have an aunt who is going to kill me. The lord just said that it''s better for the second uncle to tell the whole truth and bear this crime. We may still have a chance to live. She wants to treat me as a nephew. , you should go and tell the second uncle and ask him to confess!"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Tian Shi said angrily: "My man would never do such a thing, he would never admit it, and we would never do what you want!"


    Mo Ershan gritted his teeth: "I don''t know what is good or bad! If I am implicated, I will be the first to spare you!"


    After saying that, he pulled Qiu Xiaoru and left.


    Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo, who had been watching, sighed.


    Mr. Mo said: "Master, little master, Lizheng, I''ve caused you trouble today."


    Li Zheng said: "There is nothing troublesome or troublesome, it''s just Mo Erkang..."


    Mr. Mo said, "What kind of temperament is my second son. As his father, I know the most clearly. It is impossible for him to cooperate with the enemy and treason. I believe him."


    Rizheng said: "I also believe him, but now it seems that we only have to wait for the news."


    "yes."


    Murong Lingran saw Tian Shi crying sadly, and stepped forward and said, "Auntie, don''t worry, you also know that Mr. Wei was my friend just now. If Second Uncle Mo was really wronged, then he is very likely. He wille back safely."


    Tian Shi sobbed and said, "Little Master, is what you said true?"


    "Yeah." Murong nodded: "It''s just that you need to be mentally prepared for some things. Those who go to the Heavenly Prison will be tortured more or less, and those who are in poor health will most likely not survive the day when the truth is revealed. It''s dead."


    Tian Shi was shocked, and the tears that had stopped flowing out again, "Little master, I understand."


    Murong Zhe saw that they couldn''t help much here, so he left with his daughter.


    Seeing Xuanwuwei guarding the door, he was not too surprised. He was probably worried that Mo Erkang had really done that, worried that his family had run away and stayed to guard Mo''s family.


    ¡­


    Although the Tian family was ready to lose Mo Erkang, but a dayter, when the news of Mo Erkang''s death really came, the family still couldn''t ept it.


    ording to the official officer, Mo Erkang was severely punished as usual after he entered the sky prison. He developed a high fever that night, and by the time he was discovered by the jailer during the day, he was no longer able to recover.


    Tian shi cried and said, "My child''s father, why did you die, the second and third are still so young, you just left, how can we live!"

 Chapter 1930: die sooner or later

    Chapter 1930 Early death andte death are all dead


    Mo Kaifu hugged Tian Shi, with a sad expression on his face, and said with relief: "Auntie, you still have me, and me, I will be filial to you in the future, I will also take care of you, and will take care of my brother. Sisters, don''t worry, with me here, our life will not be bad in the future."


    When his father was taken away that day, he had already gone to Zhiye Zhai, and the owner soon sent someone to inform him toe back.


    Since his father''s ident, he has been staying at home and not going out to work.


    Tian shi cried and said, "How tired you are then, everything in the family will depend on you from now on."


    "I don''t care, I really don''t care."


    "Woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..." Seeing her son being so sensible, Tian shi cried even more sadly.


    At this time, Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo, who were in the big house of the Mo family, also heard the news of their son''s death. However, although Mr. Mo was already old, he was probably ready to lose his son, and his faces were not shocked. The color of his heart, but only he himself knows what his emotions are.


    Mr. Mo said: "He still has an ident. How will the second child''s family live in the future?"


    Mo Ershan pouted silently, how did he go? Not the same as before.


    Mo Kaifu He has a shop job, but he is much morefortable than him.


    No, Mo Kaifu''s father is suspected of coborating with the enemy and treason. I don''t know if Murong Lingran dares to contact the Mo Kaifu family again.


    Thinking about him makes me feel better. If Mo Kaifu loses his job, he will not be the same as him in the future, maybe even not as good as him.


    The olddy Mo shivered and said: "The second child just... died like this, I... I don''t want to live anymore, I never imagined that God would actually let me have a white-haired person and a ck-haired person, what else am I alive for? I mean..."


    Mo Dakang said: "Father, Mother, you still have me, but don''t forget about it."


    Mo Ershan said: "That''s right, grandpa, grandma, and me, I can also honor you in the future instead of the second uncle."


    "Honor us?" Mr. Mo suddenly pped Mo Ershan, "Why didn''t you speak for your second uncle when you were there that day? Now that your second uncle is dead, you are the happiest!"


    Mo Ershan didn''t expect that he would be pped all of a sudden, covered his face and said, "Grandpa, what are you talking about? I am the nephew of the second uncle after all, I am also very sad when he died, but I am a big man, He''s dead, I can''t cry like a woman, it''s so ugly."


    Mr. Mo was instantly angry. At this time, he was still thinking about whether it was ugly or not, "I think you are just heartless."


    Mo Ershan said vigorously, "Whatever you want to say."


    After saying that, he ran out.


    Mr. Mo was worried about Mo Erkang''s children, and he couldn''t care less when he saw this, so he quickly left his eldest son''s house.


    After Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo left, Mo Ershan ran back again, still muttering: "If you die, you will die. If you die sooner orter, you will die. Now you are dead!"


    Mo Dakang frowned when he heard his son''s words: "Mo Ershan, he is your uncle, how can you talk like this?"


    "Father." Mo Ershan stepped forward and said, "Don''t talk to the second uncle. He died less than a day after he went to the sky prison. It is estimated that he has not been found to be innocent. Now there is no evidence, the clue is It''s also broken, so even if the second uncle did it, it wouldn''t implicate us."

 Chapter 1931: Qiu Xiaoru questioned

    Chapter 1931 Qiu Xiaoru questioned


    "Father, you shouldn''t scold me now, but you should be d that our family will not be implicated."


    "You!" Mo Dakang was so angry that he picked up the broom next to him and wanted to hit him.


    When Mr. Gao saw this, he hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Mo Dakang, saying, "Dad, what are you beating him for? What he said is true. I also think it''s good that Mo Erkang died, otherwise we would all be dead. Dangerous."


    "That''s right." Mo Ershan quickly hid behind the Gao family, and said with a face full of dissatisfaction: "Dad, you see that Auntie agrees with me, I''m right."


    Hearing this, Mo Dakang gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t know the virtues of your mother and son? Forget it, I can''t tell you clearly. In short, Mo Ershan, if you dare to gloat in front of outsiders and act so ruthless. If you look unrighteous, I will break your legs."


    Mo Ershan curled his lips, and his father was true. He had to break his own son''s leg for the sake of outsiders. Be careful that when he gets old, he will not give him old age.


    On the other side, Murong Lingran also knew about Mo Erkang''s death.


    Murong Zhe said, "Why did this person die so quickly, so inexplicably, although it might save the entire Mo family, but they don''t know how much infamy they will suffer in the future. ."


    Murong said: "Father, Lord Wei will never wrong a good person. Even if the person dies, it is estimated that they will be investigated to the end. The matter will definitely be revealed soon."


    The bottom line?


    Murong Zhe nced at his daughter meaningfully, and asked suspiciously, "Do you already know who framed your second uncle Mo?"


    "I''m not sure yet." Murong said calmly, "But daddy, just wait and see, now that Uncle Mo is dead, within three days, the people who framed him behind his back will definitely reveal their guilt."


    Seeing that his daughter looked extremely confident, Murong Zhe didn''t ask any more questions. Anyway, there was an old immortal behind her daughter, no matter what she did, he was relieved.


    At this time, Li Zheng also knew the news of Mo Erkang''s ident, and he did not expect that Mo Erkang had an ident less than a day after he left.


    Seeing the sadness on his man''s face, Mrs Mi reassured: "Old man, don''t be too sad, although Mo Erkang is most likely wronged, but life and death have life and death. Keeping people until the fifth watch, this is his life."


    "I know." Li Zheng sighed and said, "I really think it is impossible for Mo Erkang to coborate with the enemy and betray the country. Now he has died inexplicably, and I don''t know if His Majesty will involve their whole family. If you don''tmit crimes, Mo Erkang''s family will not have a better life in the future."


    Michi said: "You are right."


    Rizheng said: "Anyway, they belong to the same vige. I helped out in the past. Now their house must be in a mess. The funeral or something should be done as soon as possible."


    "Then go quickly."


    "Um."


    That night, most of the people in the entire Lihua Vige fell into a deep sleep. Qiu Xiaoru tossed and turned for a while, but she didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Mo Ershan was awakened by Qiu Xiaoru''s turning over several times just after falling asleep, and said impatiently, "Are you going to sleep or not? Get up if you don''t sleep, don''t keep turning over, I can''t sleep."


    Qiu Xiaoru suddenly sat up, quickly pushed Mo Ershan''s body, and said angrily, "Mo Ershan, get up for me."

 Chapter 1932: a shadow

    Chapter 1932 A Shadow


    "What are you doing up?"


    "To be honest, was the second uncle framed by you?"


    Mo Ershan immediately sat up when he heard the words, frowned and said, "What are you thinking about? How could I do such a thing? Dad doesn''t trust me, don''t even you trust me, I''m your pillow. ."


    Pillowcase?


    She is not umon for this kind of pillow!


    This pillow person has lied to her quite a few times!


    Qiu Xiaoru said: "Mo Ershan, in the few nights when the second uncle''s ident, I woke up several times at night and you were not around, and each time you had to wait for half an hour before you came back, tell me honestly, are you right? What are you going to do so shameful?"


    "What can I do to be shameful?" Mo Ershan said, "I went to thetrine."


    Qiu Xiaoru sneered: "Mo Ershan, although we have been married for a short time, I still know you in some ways. Since you and I got married, you sleep like a pig every day. You sleep until dawn, you won''t wake up even if there is a thunderstorm in the middle, but you started to wake up frequently when your second uncle had an ident.


    Mo Ershan''s eyes shed with guilt, but he never expected that Qiu Xiaoru would be so sharp.


    Feeling that something was wrong, Qiu Xiaoru immediately opened the window, and the moonlight immediately shone on Mo Ershan''s face, making her clearly see the guilty conscience on his face.


    She knew it!


    Qiu Xiaoru said excitedly: "Mo Ershan, did you really do it? You actually framed your own uncle!"


    "Keep your voice down." Mo Ershan nced outside in a panic, and lowered his voice: "If you are so loud, if other passersby hear you, do you want you and your child to die with me? ?"


    Qiu Xiaoru''s expression became tense, and for the sake of herself and her child, she could only whisper: "So you really did this! Why are you so vicious, Mo Erkang is your second uncle, he also hurt him when he was a child. Yours, I''ve seen him buy you candied haws to eat, and you actually want to kill him!"


    "I don''t want it either, and I can''t do anything about it. Otherwise, our family will live in the shadow of their family for the rest of their lives, and I''m also doing it for the good of our family."


    "What you say sounds better than what you sing, you are vicious!"


    Mo Ershan was about to speak when he suddenly saw a figure drifting past the window. He shuddered and said, "You... what are you looking at outside?"


    Qiu Xiaoru said: "Don''t change the subject, tell me, why do you do such a thing, cooperating with the enemy and treason, do you know that if you fail, my child and I will die. If you don''t care about me, forget it. Don''t you even care about your own children? Don''t you even care about your own parents?"


    "I didn''t change the subject, look out the window."


    As soon as Mo Ershan finished speaking, another shadow floated out of the window.


    Qiu Xiaoru was helpless and had to turn his head to look, but he didn''t see anything.


    "Mo Ershan, you are still ying with me at this time!"


    Since getting married, Mo Ershan has corrected a lot of mistakes. She knew that he was so reckless in his actions, she should have died and never married him.


    Now that she has children, she will never be able to get rid of this person for the rest of her life, she is really mad at her.


    Mo Ershan''s pupils shrank, looked at the window and said tremblingly: "I didn''t y with you, if you don''t believe me, look."

 Chapter 1933: give me my life

    Chapter 1933 Give me my life


    Qiu Xiaoru had to turn his head again, but still didn''t see anything.


    "Mo Ershan, you are really annoying. I won''t sleep with you today. I will take the child to another room to sleep."


    After ?? Qiu Xiaoru finished speaking, she wanted to get out of bed with the child not far away.


    Mo Ershan was afraid at this moment, how dare she let her go, he took Qiu Xiaoru''s hand and said, "Don''t go, don''t go, there is something outside, there is really something."


    Qiu Xiaoru saw that Mo Ershan was so scared, and when she heard his voice, it didn''t seem like she was deliberately ying tricks on her. She looked out the window suspiciously, and saw a figure floating over, "Give my life back, pay my life back. Come!"


    "Ghost! Ghost!"


    Qiu Xiaoru let out a loud roar and passed out.


    Mo Ershan said anxiously, "Xiaoru, Xiaoru!"


    Qiu Xiaoru didn''t react at all.


    Mo Ershan swallowed in fear, got out of bed immediately, stuck it on the farthest wall, and slowly moved towards the door, wanting to run to his parents or elder brother''s room.


    The shadow was still swaying, Mo Ershan finally touched the door frame, immediately opened the door, and ran out without caring about Qiu Xiaoru and his children.


    Just as soon as Mo Ershan arrived in the yard, he saw a figure standing in the distance. His hair covered his face, and he was wearing familiar clothes. The difference was that his whole body was covered in blood. Looking extremely infiltrating in the moonlight, he immediately copsed to the ground in fright.


    "You... who are you?"


    "Hahaha...hahaha..." The figureughed a few times and said, "Mo Ershan, you have been a rtive for so long, you shouldn''t have forgotten me so soon, I only wore this dress yesterday. passed."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Mo Ershan was startled, his body trembled even more, "You...you are the second uncle."


    "You still know that I''m your second uncle." The figure drifted in again, and the voice became a little deeper: "Since you know that I am your second uncle and your own uncle, why did you frame me? I was also when you were young. Growing up with you is sometimes better for you than for your own children, why do you treat me like this, why!"


    Mo Ershan was so frightened that he slumped on the ground and wanted to stand up and run away, but for some reason, he didn''t even have the strength to stand up at this time. Seeing the figure stopped not far from him, he suddenly rxed. tone.


    "Second uncle, I didn''t frame you. How could I treat you like this? You are my uncle. If you want revenge, you should go to Murong Lingran''s friend named Wei, who took you away. , what happened to you."


    Mo Erkang said: "At this time, you are still talking nonsense. I see that you are not crying without seeing the coffin! Lord Yan told me that it was me who you framed. You hate me for not giving you high-yielding grain seeds. My family is getting better and better. I hate that your grandmother keepsparing Kaifu to you. You hate that my family has a good rtionship with the owner. You hate that you don¡¯t get any benefits. After getting the food, pretend to be me to trade with him!"


    "What? Ye Wangye even told you this?" Mo Ershan said, "How could Ye Wangye tell you so much!"


    Mo Erkang said: "You admit it? You admit that you framed me?"


    Mo Ershan was so frightened that he was so frightened that he couldn''t hide it, and said, "Yes... I framed you, so what about you? Second uncle, you are dead now, so don''te to harm me."

 Chapter 1934: deliberately framed

    Chapter 1934 Deliberately framed


    Mo Erkang said: "To harm you? I didn''te to harm you, I just came to ask you for your life, but if you tell me everything you did, let me be a clear ghost, I may be able to let you go. ."


    Mo Ershan said excitedly, "Really?"


    Mo Erkang said: "Really."


    Mo Ershan nced around. Although there were many people living next to their house, the surroundings were silent, and the parents in the house showed no signs of waking up. He should have said nothing.


    "Okay, I said."


    Mo Ershan took a deep breath and said slowly, "Yes... I framed you, and I used your name to trade with that spy. At first, I just didn''t want to reveal my true identity, for fear of affecting myself. I just said a name on my body, and I never thought of killing you."


    "Because the spy said that it was absolutely safe to trade with him, he would never tell the matter, and he didn''t say that he was a spy. I thought it was just an ordinary person who wanted to get the seeds, and I didn''t either. I thought something would happen to you."


    Mo Erkang said angrily: "Mo Ershan, you are still lying to me now, that spy clearly said that after you separated from him, you came to my house specially to make him misunderstand the person who traded with you. it''s me!"


    "And you also disguised your appearance and made it the same skin color as me. You didn''t want to frame me, so why did you do that?"


    Mo Ershan choked, when did the second uncle be so smart.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Mo Erkang said, "You haven''t admitted it yet, you framed me on purpose?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mo Erkang continued: "Okay, since you don''t tell me, then I don''t need to keep you."


    After finishing speaking, a flying knifended at the foot of Mo Ershan, directly piercing a hole in his foot, almost hurting his toe.


    Mo Ershan was startled, and immediately urinated his pants. The second uncle died, and he actually learned to throw a flying knife, "Second uncle, I am your own nephew, and you want to kill me."


    "My nephew?" Mo Erkang instantly smelled an unpleasant odor, nced at Mo Ershan''s crotch with disgust, and said, "I''m your uncle, won''t you kill me too? Since In this way, why should I be merciful! This throwing knife is the skill that the Lord of Hell gave me, and the knife just now was the first knife I threw, the uracy is not very good, you have to be careful with the next knife."


    After saying that, he raised his hand.


    Mo Ershan saw the sharp knife in his hand, and hurriedly said: "Second uncle, I said, I did deliberately frame you..."


    "continue."


    "It''s simr to what you said just now, I... I just can''t get used to your family of three working in Murong''s house and earning more than my family, and my grandmother alwayspares me with Mo Kaifu. I can''t be mad. When someonees to buy high-yield grain, they be murderous, thinking that if something happens to you, grandpa and grandma will never be able topare the two of us again."


    "You don''t grow high-yield food at home, where did you get the seeds!"


    "Before Lizheng said that I was not allowed to sell seeds, I went to other viges to buy high-yield grains, but I was worried that they would not sell them to me, so I simply pretended to make people think that I was the shopkeeper of the grain store in the city. Seeing that I paid a lot of money, they sold me the high-yield grain."


    "Pretend? So the spy didn''t recognize you after the adult covered your face?"

 Chapter 1935: Second uncle, are you dead?

    Chapter 1935 Second Uncle, are you not dead?


    "Yes, it is."


    "How did you learn to pretend?"


    "When I used to find girls in brothels, I learned a little bit of makeup from them."


    "Then what happened to your voice? Why didn''t the spy hear your voice?"


    "I found a fruit in the mountains when I went up the mountain. After eating it, it seems to have a great irritation to the throat, which can temporarily change the voice, and it will return to normal after two hours. When I traded with the spies, I deliberately Eat one to confuse the spy first."


    "200 catties of grain, how did you escape your family''s eyes and ears?"


    "I hid the food in a secret ce, and went to see it every night to see if the food had been stolen, and then put it in the designated ce the day before the transaction, and handed it all over to the spy some time ago. "


    Mo Erkang grieved and said: "Mo Ershan, Mo Ershan, you are really too vicious, and the adult said that day, if I really cooperate with the enemy and treason, then it will be a big crime that affects the whole family, you are not afraid of getting involved. To yourself, does it affect your parents and children? You risk your own family in order to harm me. Is your heart made of meat?"


    Mo Ershan said: "I... I didn''t expect the crime to be so serious at the beginning, I already regret it. Yes, I already regret it, second uncle, please forgive me for the sake of my own nephew. This time, grandpa and grandma lost you, they can''t lose my grandson again, as long as you spare me, I promise to help you take care of your family in the future, okay?"


    "You are the one whomitted the crime of coborating with the enemy and treason. It is not that I can spare you if I say that if you spare me."


    "Why not? Didn''t you just say that as long as I tell the truth, can you spare me?"


    "Because he lied to you just now, you hurt him so badly, he just lied to you, it shouldn''t be too much."


    Suddenly, a girl''s voice entered Mo Ershan''s ears.


    This voice is¡­


    Mo Ershan suddenly turned his head to look, and saw that the hall suddenly lit up in the distance, as if dozens of torches were lit, and Murong Lingran was sitting on the wall of his house at this moment, smiling happily. look at him.


    Mo Ershan said in shock: "Murong Lingran, why are you? Why are you here?"


    Murong said: "Why can''t it be me?"


    Mo Erkang also arranged his hair and looked at Mo Ershan with red eyes.


    Mo Ershan shivered and said, "Second Uncle, are you not dead?"


    Mo Erkang said, "What? Are you disappointed that I didn''t die?"


    At this moment, the door of Mo Ershan''s house was also knocked open, and Wei Jingxuan walked in quickly with arge group of Xuanwu guards.


    Of course, Li Zheng and the two old people of the Mo family were also inside.


    They also heard everything Mo Ershan said just now.


    Wei Jingxuan said with a cold face: "Mo Ershan, you are suspected of coborating with the enemy, treason and frame-up, go to Heaven Prison with us."


    Tonight''s affairs are Murong Lingran''s idea, since the murderer is in the dark, then take the initiative to attack, I don''t believe that the murderer will not reveal his fault!


    And things were just as Murong expected, and it really was what Mo Ershan did.


    She thought, when her third brother risked his life to save Mo Ershan, but Mo Ershan bit back and wanted the life of his third brother. Such an ungrateful person is absolutely likely to frame his own uncle. kind of thing.

 Chapter 1936: After the family is separated, you are still the Mo family

    Chapter 1936 Split up, you are still the Mo family


    Mo Ershan''s face turned pale, "Have you heard what I said just now?"


    "certainly."


    Mo Ershan panicked and shouted loudly: "Father, Mother, Big Brother, Big Sister-inw, wake up and save me, save me."


    It''s just that he shouted for a long time, but there was no sound in the room of his parents and elder brother and sister-inw, as if there was no one inside.


    Wei Jingxuan said: "You want to see them? Well, I''ll let you meet."


    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand, and several people appeared behind him, holding Mo Ershan''s parents, brother and sister-inw, and his nephew.


    Mo Dakang saw Mo Ershan and said angrily: "You bastard, you dare to frame your second uncle, now it''s alright, tell the truth yourself, and our family will be buried with you."


    Mo Dashan also said: "Mo Ershan, I knew for a long time that you **** would cause big trouble sooner orter, but I didn''t expect you to be so vicious that even your own uncle dared to frame it, and now it has affected all of my family, you Give me an exnation, or I won''t let you go if I''m a ghost!"


    Mo Dashan''s wife Qian Chuhua also said with resentment: "It''s useless to let him exin it now, I knew before that he would have an ident and let you split up the family, but now, our son will be killed by him. ."


    When Mr. Gao heard the words, he didn''t know how to teach Mo Ershan a lesson at this time, but instead he scolded his eldest son and eldest daughter-inw: "You two are dead, your second brother is like this, you don''t want to help, You still want to settle ounts with him, so shameless. Split up your family? If you split up, you are still the Mo family, don''t think you can get away with this!"


    Qian Chuhua thought that she was going to be implicated anyway, so she didn''t have to worry about anything, and said: "Do you want to be shameless? I think the most shameless mother-inw, you and Mo Ershan, you two are the moths in our family. We have suffered so much, and now even our lives are going to be lost, I would say a few words from him are light."


    "It''s all because of you that the gap between our family and the vige is getting bigger and bigger, making our life worse and worse."


    "Look at what the two of us earn every day, it''s because you offended the Murong family. The two of us don''t earn as much in a day as anyone else alone. Look at your eldest son''s appearance, it''s the same as in the vige. Compared with the age, it is like ten years older."


    "It even hurt Xiaochun. Others can go to study in such a beautiful academy as the Future Academy, but he is the only one who has to study hard at the Waicun School every day.


    "The person in our family who should die the most is you. Sincest year, you should have died in the prison, lest the Murong family look down on our family!"


    "You!" Mr. Gao got angry when he heard the words, raised his hand and wanted to give Qian Chuhua a p.


    Xuanwu guards saw this and saw that Wei Jingxuan had not ordered, so they did not stop it.


    To be honest, this kind of battle between mother-inw and daughter-inw looked quite refreshing at night.


    Qian Chuhua won''t be afraid of her now, anyway, after today, I don''t know if there will be tomorrow, seeing Gao''s raised his hand, he kicked him on Gao''s thigh, "I used to tolerate you, but now I won''t. Hold on to you, we will all die together anyway!"


    "what!"


    Gao screamed and fell to the ground in an instant.


    Xuanwuwei behind her didn''t care about her and let her cry on the ground.

 Chapter 1937: Mastermind?

    Chapter 1937 Mastermind?


    Gao''s husband, Mo Dakang, only frowned when he saw this. He also resented her for teaching his second son badly, and he didn''t want to care about her anymore.


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Go and take down Mo Ershan!"


    "Yes!"


    Seeing that the two Xuanwu guards were getting closer and closer to him, Mo Ershan couldn''t take care of that much in order to survive, and said quickly: "Slow, I''m not the mastermind of this matter, I tell the mastermind, can you spare me? A life?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows, there is actually a mastermind?


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Whether or not you can spare your life is up to His Majesty to decide, but I can guarantee that if you name the mastermind, your crime will definitely be reduced."


    "Okay." Mo Ershan said, "I said, this is what my aunt Gao asked me to do. She doesn''t like the second uncle''s family. Since the second uncle''s house built a new house and moved away, she has not Don''t get angry in front of grandma, she can''t go out to y tricks, so let me go out to help her, everything I do is really under the instigation of my mother."


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Gao''s body, so it was her.


    Gao didn''t expect his son to betray her so easily, gritted his teeth and said, "Mo Ershan, are you still human? I''m your mother, the mother who gave birth to you, and you put all the responsibility on my head. superior!"


    Mo Ershan said: "Auntie, I''m afraid of death, I don''t want to die like this, anyway, you are also suffering from illness now, and you are old, and living is a waste of food, if you are gone, it''s good, my brother and I will be together in the future. It''s easy. Don''t you love me? Since you love me, you must be willing to die for me, right?"


    People: "¡­"


    This Mo Ershan is too bad, no matter how hateful the Gao family is, he is always his own mother. He actually hopes that his own mother will die. Did you get out of it?


    "You!" Mr. Gao almost threw himself out angrily, never expected that the children she had raised for so many years would think of her like this, and wished she would die.


    The source of her idea to frame Mo Erkang was not because Mo Ershan didn''t get high-yield food from Mo Erkang, and wanted to take a sigh of relief for him. I didn''t expect this vicious son to sell her like this.


    Mo Dakang saw that his wife was about to faint. After all, they were married couples for decades, and he couldn''t bear to say: "Look, this is your good son? His nature is broken, you protect him with all your heart, but he To actually want your life, every time I wanted to teach him a lesson before, you always stopped me, saying that he was still young and would change in the future, do you regret it now? But it''s toote for you to regret it."


    Gao Shi also slowed down at this time, and suddenly he stretched his legs and sat on the ground, crying: "My God, open your eyes, what kind of son did I raise, you want me to die? , I hold him in my hand and it hurts, he actually said that I wasted food, I might as well die, God, you can kill me, I don''t want to live anymore."


    Wei Jingxuan frowned and said, "Where are you sloppy, this official asks you, is what your son said is true?"


    Mr. Gao was startled, then stopped immediately, lowered his head and said nothing.


    "If you don''t speak, your sins will be added. Don''t say that you can''t live, and neither will your son."


    Mo Dashan said: "Auntie, just say it, don''t forget, you not only have a son of Mo Ershan, you also have me, and your eldest grandson Mo Xiaochun."

 Chapter 1938: Your Majesty says

    Chapter 1938 His Majesty said it


    Mr. Gao closed his eyes in despair, "It was me, I was the one who pushed Mo Ershan to frame Mo Erkang. I was jealous of Mo Erkang''s family getting better and better, so I wanted to frame him."


    The people from the second room of the Mo family have alreadye over at this time, and Tian Shi has seen everything just now, and stepped forward and gave Gao Shi a p.


    After they learned of Mo Erkang''s death that day, they were so sad that they didn''t even think of holding a funeral for Mo Erkang.


    After ??li wasing tofort them, he was about to go to the government to bring people back for the funeral, when Murong Lingran came to the door and told her n.


    They wanted Mo Ershan to show off, so they prepared a coffin and set up a mourning hall.


    They were on a wake-up call just now, and someone came to inform them, saying that they would be able to see a good show tonight, and they came over.


    Just didn''t expect them to hear such an outrageous truth.


    Tian Shi said: "You are really vicious, my man is your man''s younger brother no matter what, you want him to die, and you want to implicate our whole family and let our whole family be buried with you. A person like you should be Executed by Ling Chi!"


    Mr. Gao was originally very angry when he was beaten, but when he saw Mrs. Tian''s angry look, he said proudly: "What if I''m vicious? I wish you all died, this time you failed, don''t worry, I won''t let you go even if I''m a ghost."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Being a ghost? Have you ever heard of smashing your bones into ashes and ashes? When the court will burn you at the stake, you won''t even have the chance to be a ghost."


    Mr. Gao shook his body, burning at the stake?


    Is she going to burn her alive?


    How painful is that?


    Thinking that he would die so miserably, Gao rolled his eyes and fainted.


    After all, it was his own mother, so Mo Dashan immediately became anxious: "A-Niang, A-Niang!"


    A Xuanwu guard stepped forward to probe Gao''s breath, "She''s fine, she just fainted."


    Mo Dashan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Come here, arrest all the people in the second room of the Mo family."


    The big house of the Mo family looked desperate.


    Mo Erkang''s family was startled at the same time, Tian Shi cried and said, "Sir, now the truth hase out, and it wasn''t my man who did it. Why do you want to arrest our family?"


    Wei Jingxuan said with a nk expression: "Yesterday, this official also said that the crime of coborating with the enemy and treason is a serious crime that affects the whole family. Not only you, but also the family of Gao''s family will be charged."


    "Sir." Tian said, "Just please forgive us. We really don''t know anything. You heard it just now. It was done by Gao, and it has nothing to do with us."


    Seeing this, Li Zheng knew that he could no longer be silent, so he also interceded, "Sir, the Mo family''s first room and the second room are really two different people. The two families have been separated for a long time. They are really innocent. You are gracious."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Your Majesty asked me to do this. I''m only responsible for finding out the truth and arresting the culprits. It''s useless for you to beg me. In the end, it''s up to Your Majesty to say how to punish them."


    Your Majesty?


    Mrs. Tian knelt down to Murong Lingran, "My little boss, I know that my request is too much, but our family is really innocent, you are the county owner, your brother is a general, and you have attended the banquet in the pce, you must have seen Those who have passed His Majesty will definitely be able to help us, right? I beg you, as long as you save us once, I will repay you as a cow and a horse in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1939: Justifiably

    Chapter 1939 Justifiably


    Li Zheng also said: "Aran, I beg you for them too. They are also implicated. If you can help, please help them."


    Zhuang Qinghe also said: "Little master, the second room of the Mo family is indeed a good person. Mo Ershan is a beast. If a good person is implicated because of him, it is really cheap for Mo Ershan. Please help me."


    Murong Lingran also knew that the second room of the Mo family was innocent. Since they came to Lihua Vige, their family has received a lot of help from the Tian family.


    Mo Kaifu is also doing his due diligence in the shop. Every time there is trouble in the shop, he rushes to the front.


    As well as her new daughter-inw and two young children, they didn¡¯t know anything at all and didn¡¯t do anything.


    It is indeed innocent to lose the lives of the whole family for a scum like Mo Ershan.


    It''s okay to look for Helian Rongjiu, it''s just a matter of his words, but there are nationalws and family rules, so he can''t tantly show favoritism for her. She doesn''t want to be regarded as someone who confuses the monarch. It''s just the beginning.


    After thinking for a moment, Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly lit up and whispered a few words in Wei Jingxuan''s ear.


    "This way...that way...then this way...can we get a chance for the second room of the Mo family?"


    Wei Jingxuan raised his eyebrows and said, "That''s okay."


    This girl is really smart, so Mo Erkang''s family can get away with it.


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "Then I''ll ask Commander Wei."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Tian Shi stared nkly at the two who were whispering to each other, and said with a bitter face: "Xiao Dongjia, you..."


    Murong said: "Aunt Tian, ??don''t worry, you can do whatever the officials tell you to do. If your family is really innocent, they will definitely not lose their lives."


    Seeing this, Mo Dashan also pleaded: "County Lord, although I and Mo Ershan are brothers, I don''t know anything, my wife and son are innocent, and I have always been at odds with Mo Ershan, I don''t want to lose my life because of him, and I also ask the county owner to help us beg for mercy, so please forgive us once."


    Qian Chuhua also cried and said, "Please, county magistrate."


    Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo originally wanted to intercede, but thinking that as the grandparents of Mo Ershan, they would definitely be implicated, so they didn''t dare to speak.


    Murong Lingran saw this and said with a cold face: "I''m sorry, you and I are really powerless."


    When Mo Ershan and the Gao n did evil, although they didn''t help, they didn''t stop it. Sometimes it was more chilling to watch from the sidelines than to do it yourself.


    And these people are not necessarily dead, she is a waste of words to intercede now.


    Mo Xiaochun suddenly knelt down to Murong Lingran and cried, "Sister County Head, I know it was wrong for me to bully your brother before, but I already knew it was wrong, please save my life, I really don''t want to. die."


    Murong hesitated for a moment, but turned his head.


    When the rest of the Mo family saw this, they were suddenly desperate.


    Soon, Wei Jingxuan took everyone in the Mo family away, not even Qiu Xiaoru and her child who had just passed out on the bed.


    Of course, including Gao''s family and Xiao Gao''s family, dozens of people were all arrested and sent to prison.


    In the middle of the night, there was such a big movement in the Mo family''s big room, which naturally woke up a lot of people.


    Some daring people squatted in the corner of the Mo family''s big house to eavesdrop, and heard everything that happened inside clearly.

 Chapter 1940: sleepless

    Chapter 1940 Sleeping heartlessly


    By the time of the day, Mo Erkang had faked his death, and the news that Mo''s family and Gao''s family were taken away spread throughout Lihua Vige.


    Most people never thought that Gao and Mo Ershan were so vicious that they could do such a depraved thing to frame their uncle and uncle.


    Because she stayed up all nightst night, Murong Lingran didn''t need to study and practice martial arts, so she got up a littlete. When she got up, most of the people were doing what they were supposed to do.


    Taihua saw that she was listless, and knew that she came back verytest night, so she said with concern: "Miss, do you want to rest again, your face is ugly."


    Murong Lingran patted his cheek lightly, shook his head and said, "It''s alright, let''s have breakfast."


    Seeing her say this, Taihua didn''t force her, and quickly brought her food.


    Just finished eating, Murong Zhe came over and asked, "Aran, it was sotest night, so I didn''t ask any more questions. Based on what you and Mr. Wei saidst night, is there any way you can keep the second room of the Mo family?"


    Murong said: "It''s not my way, it''s their own."


    "On their own? How do you say that?"


    Murong Lingran exined her thoughts again.


    Murong Zhe suddenly realized, "So that''s the case, it''s okay in this case."


    He was finally relieved. When he came to Lihua Vige, the second room of the Mo family helped him a lot. If he was implicated like this, he really couldn''t bear it.


    He knew that his daughter had a good rtionship with His Majesty, and he was really worried that his daughter would ask His Majesty to be favoritism for her, and then the daughter would be denominated as a coquettish and seductive master by someone with a heart.


    At this time, in the sky prison, the unconscious Gao Shi also woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the cold cell. She was still confused and immediately woke up.


    When Mo Dakang saw his wife awake, he pped him and pped him, "You bitch, you''re sleepless and heartless, so let''s be scared here. I knew earlier that you wouldmit a big crime that would afflict us. I should have put you off when you are flogging! You can do things like frame people, but my second brother is still the one who framed them. Now that the whole family has paid for it, Xiaochun may also lose his life. Are you happy?"


    The old man Mo said by the side: "Good fight, boss, now you know that you regret it, I told you when you got married, don''t marry Gao to enter the house, you don''t listen to me, you have to say that she works quickly , I can help you in the future. Now, let her harm our whole family. "


    Hearing what his father said, Mo Dakang was also very regretful, "Father, don''t talk about me, I was also deceived by her back then, thinking she was a sensible person, who knew she was such a restless person."


    The olddy Mo also said: "Old man, don''t talk about it, the boss is also very sad, and he doesn''t want to."


    "s." Mr. Mo sighed, "Okay, I won''t say it, but I''m just unwilling to let our whole family die at the hands of such a person."


    Gao also woke up at this time, looked around, and saw that she shared a cell with the Mo family''s first cell, and the Mo family''s second cell was a noisy cell, and the people on the opposite side were her parents'' brothers, and her sister was in the cell next to her. , Xiao Gao''s family was yelling at her at this time.


    "hahahahahahahahaha¡­"


    Gao suddenlyughed, "What if I die at the hands of someone like me? You deserve it, who asked you to let me into your house in the first ce? I offended the Murong family before, which time was it not for the family''s good? When did you not want to give your family more ie?"

 Chapter 1941: plead guilty

    Chapter 1941 Confession


    "Do you regret it now? I bah! A dead old man, a dead old woman, who makes your son so useless and makes me unable to live a good life, of course I have to find a way by myself!"


    "You!" The olddy Mo pointed at Gao''s family tremblingly when she heard the words: "You... You actually called me a dead old woman?"


    Mr. Gao pouted and looked at her with a foolish look, "It''s already this time, do you think I''ll call you A-Niang? Go dream."


    "You bitch." Mrs. Mo said, "Boss, teach her a good lesson!"


    Mo Dakang said, "Yes, A-Niang."


    After he finished speaking, he gave Gao several more ps, causing Gao to lie on the ground directly.


    After ?? pped him a few times, he still seemed to feel displeased, and kicked Gao several times.


    "Wicked woman, I will let you disrespect my aunt, let you harm my whole family, I will kill you, kill you."


    In the next cell, Mr. Tian saw that Mr. Gao was beaten and vomited blood. He hurriedly covered the eyes of his youngest son and daughter, "Don''t look, or you will have nightmares."


    The cell was already extremely quiet, even if Mrs. Tian''s voice was low, Mrs. Gao could clearly hear her voice, and regardless of the fact that she was being beaten, she mocked: "Then he will definitely have nightmares in the future, that lord can Having said that, coborating with the enemy and treason is a serious crime that implicates the whole family. He will not have a good life in the future, and even if he doesn¡¯t die, he will peel off his skin, hahaha¡­¡±


    Mr. Tian frowned and said, " Mr. Gao, you are really vicious."


    "Vicious?" Gao said sullenly: "It was all forced by you. If it weren''t for you, why would I be like this!"


    Tian said: "I didn''t do anything to you."


    Mo Erkang also said, "I didn''t do anything either."


    Mr. Gao snorted: "In my opinion, you should live worse than me. It''s a mistake for you to live better and better! It''s obviously the second child, why should you live better than the boss!"


    Tian Shi suddenly stopped talking.


    There must be something wrong with this person''s brain.


    Mo Dakang was also tired and began to rest.


    Seeing this, Mr. Gao looked at Mrs. Tian: "It''s alright now, we are all the same, I can''t live, you can''t live, you just wait for the whole family to be buried with me, hahaha...hahaha...I have a hard time, I It won''t make your family feel better..."


    Mr. Mo got even more angry, and said loudly: "Boss, continue to beat me, let''s beat it to death, we can''t survive anyway, and if we want to die, let her die in front of us!"


    "Stop."


    Mo Dakang was about to nod his head when he heard a male voice suddenlye from outside the cell.


    Turning his head and looking at it, he saw the jailer walking quickly with people.


    Mr. Mo hurriedly stood up, stepped forward and said, "Sir, please forgive us, we are really innocent."


    The jailer said: "Your guilt will be personally interrogated by the adults, soe with me now."


    Mr. Mo said, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    an hourter


    Wei Jingxuan has also clearly interrogated what he should interrogate, and said coldly: "Gao Shi, can you plead guilty?"


    Mr. Gao also knew that it was impossible not to plead guilty at this time, so he obediently said: "I plead guilty, plead guilty."


    Wei Jingxuan looked at Mo Ershan again, "Mo Ershan, can you plead guilty?"


    Mo Ershan said, "Why should I plead guilty? My mother is the mastermind."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Isn''t it you who carried out the action?"


    Mo Ershan choked and was speechless.

 Chapter 1942: judgment

    Chapter 1942 Judgment


    "I ask again, can you plead guilty?"


    "I... If I don''t recognize me, can you let me go?"


    Wei Jingxuan sneered: "Don''t recognize it? If you don''t recognize it, this official will immediately reward you with two hundred big boards, until you think it''s over."


    How could he still survive after two hundred big boards?


    Mo Ershan hurriedly said: "I confess, I confess."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Well, your guilt has already been reported to Your Majesty, and His Majesty has already dealt with it. Mr. Gao, as amoner of Xuanqing, was disloyal to Xuanqing, and instructed his son to collude with the enemy''s spies and treason. The crime should be punished, and Gao will be sentenced to death at the Meridian Gate after three days."


    "Mo Ershan, the son of the Gao n, did not distinguish between right and wrong, obeyed the order of the Gao n and framed his rtives. His crime should be punished. Mo Ershan was sentenced to be beheaded at the Meridian Gate for three days and disyed to the public."


    Everyone was shocked at the same time, are they actually going to be killed so soon?


    Ling Chi was executed. It is said that the flesh is cut off piece by piece from the human body, and it takes thousands of knives all the time to make people die.


    The Gao n and Mo Ershan are both capital offenses, so aren''t they also capital offenses?


    Gao stunned: "Sir, haven''t you already recovered the food you sold? I haven''t seeded in fornication, why should I be sentenced to death? It''s still being executed at a long time, I... I don''t ept it! You are Murong Lingran. That bitch''s friend, you must be helping her to avenge her private revenge, I don''t ept it!"


    Mo Ershan also said: "Sir, I didn''t mean to frame my second uncle, I said it all, it was my mother who asked me to do this, how could I be the same death penalty as my mother, I don''t want to. Damn, when I was dealing with that person, I didn¡¯t even know that person was a spy, doesn¡¯t that mean that those who don¡¯t know are innocent? Why can¡¯t you let me go?¡±


    Wei Jingxuan said coldly, "You dare to question your Majesty''s judgment? Let me tell you, although this official is a friend of the county lord, he does things ording to His Majesty''s orders. Whether you believe it or not, I don''t care. Why is the county lord Chunling? You bitch? Dare to be so rude to the county lord that His Majesty has proimed, it is also a big sin,e here, pull her down and beat her a hundred big boards."


    "Yes."


    Soon after the 100 big boards were finished, the Gao n also had a lot of outgassing and a little air in, and looked like he was going to die in less than three days.


    Wei Jingxuan looked at Mo Ershan again: "Are you still convinced?"


    Mo Ershan''s whole body trembled, and he said, "I will take it, I will take it."


    Although there are more than 100 boards, it is impossible for Wei Jingxuan to kill Gao Shi right now. That would be too cheap for her, so his attack was not heavy, and Gao Shi began to slowly regain consciousness, but his expression remained the same. It''s pale.


    Her eyes looked straight at Wei Jingxuan, but she wanted to see how the Tian family was going to judge!


    Wei Jingxuan added: "Mo Ershan''s wife Qiu Shi and her son, Mo Dashan''s family, Gao n, except for the children under the age of fourteen, will each be fined 5 taels of silver and one hundredrge boards."


    Mo Dashan''s family and Gao''s whole family were instantly overjoyed. They didn''t need to die, they only needed to be fined five taels of silver and one hundred big boards?


    They thought they were going to die this time.


    Qiu Xiaoru was stunned on the spot, she actually had to suffer a hundred big board?


    The man doesn''t matter, she is a weak woman, how can she possibly stand it.


    One hundred big boards go down, with her body, she will definitely not be able to survive.

 Chapter 1943: pregnant?

    Chapter 1943 Pregnant?


    And one person only needs fifty taels of silver. Before their family, Mo Ershan failed to do business, and he has almost lost the money. Where can he get the money?


    "The rest of the people, although they were implicated by the Gao n and Mo Ershan, also made a contribution. They helped the owner of Chunling County to grow high-yield grain.


    This is Murong Lingran''s method. She said that night that she could use merit and demerit to make the second room of the Mo family survive this disaster. After he reported it to His Majesty, His Majesty also thought it was feasible, and he did it today.


    The second room of the Mo family was instantly overjoyed, the little boss really didn''t lie to them, they were really fine.


    Five taels of silver, as long as they stay in Lihua Vige, they will soon be able to earn it back.


    Mr. Mo said in a trembling voice: "Sir, my wife and I also pay a fine of five taels of silver, will it be fine?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Yes, you are Mo Erkang''s parents. Both Mo Erkang and the Tian family have grown high-yield grains. It is considered that you are well educated, and his children are naturally the same."


    Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Qiu Xiaoru suddenly said, "Sir, can I not ept those hundred big boards?"


    Wei Jingxuan said solemnly: "No, you have to know that those who are implicated in treason are basically capital crimes, and it is already cheap for you to beat you a hundred big boards. You send three thousand miles!"


    "But...but..."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "No but, retreat!"


    Qiu Xiaoru closed her eyes and said, "Sir, I''m... I''m pregnant, and if I suffer another hundred bucks, not only will the child in my belly be lost, but even I may die."


    Having a child of Mo Ershan is enough for her, she doesn''t want to have a second one.


    Originally, she was very happy to hear that Mo Ershan was going to die. When Mo Ershan died, she went to beat the child, so that even if she returned to her mother''s house in the future, her mother''s family would ept her more easily.


    It is better to drag one child than two, and one child is easier to remarry than two.


    Now, in order to survive, she had to speak out about it.


    Mo''s family was surprised at the same time.


    Mo Ershan was overjoyed, he actually had another child.


    Just thinking that he couldn''t see his second child born, he lowered his head again.


    If I had known it earlier, I would have known that he would not do this.


    As for Gao''s family, they said something to Gao when they were in prison. Now that Qiu Xiaoru is pregnant, her face is indifferent.


    That is also the grandson of the Gao family, and those rted to the Gao family are all their enemies.


    "Pregnant?" Wei Jingxuan frowned, "Is what you said true?"


    "It''s true, if you don''t believe me, just send a doctor."


    Of course, Wei Jingxuan wouldn''t just listen to her one-sided words and quickly get someone to invite a doctor over.


    The doctor came over and saw that she was really pregnant.


    After the doctor left, Wei Jingxuan said, "This officer can now let you not get rid of those hundred big boards."


    Qiu Xiaoru was instantly overjoyed.


    "But..." Wei Jingxuan continued: "Don''t be too happy, pregnancy is not your talisman, but you are pregnant now, it is indeed difficult to carry out caning, but when you give birth to a child 100 dayster, you will also be punished ."


    Qiu Xiaoru was startled and said with a dissatisfied expression: "Sir, how can you do this..."

 Chapter 1944: Kill the chicken to warn the monkey

    Chapter 1944 Kill the chicken to warn the monkey


    Wei Jingxuan said: "What about this official? Everything this official does is based on His Majesty''s will and criminalw. If you are not convinced, hold back for this official, and then dare to have an opinion, this official will be charged with contempt for the court. , I''ll add another 100 boards for you."


    She didn''t even want to take 100 big boards, let alone 200 big boards, Qiu Xiaoru didn''t dare to speak.


    In order to avoid trouble and get the money as soon as possible, and to serve as a wake-up call to the vigers in Quanlihua Vige, Wei Jingxuan first sent someone to send them back to Lihua Vige, intending to get the fine first.


    Of course, those who have money will pay, and those who have no money will use thend to pay, or go out to borrow, and the fines will be quickly collected.


    After the ?? was collected, the Xuanwu guards did not leave, but set up several benches in the ce where the vigers of Lihua Vige were meeting, and called all the people of Lihua Vige over before the execution began.


    This is Helian Rongjiu''s idea. If high-yield grains are circted to other countries, it will pose a huge threat to their countries.


    Lihua Vige has the most high-yield food and is also the focus of nearby viges. Every move is being watched. In order to avoid this happening again, he wants to give them a severe warning.


    At this time, all the people who were going to be beaten were all lying on the bench, all shy and shameless, and kept their heads down.


    Zeyu also came this time, looking at the onlookers and said loudly: "Coborating with the enemy and treason is a serious crime, Gao Shi and Mo Ershan have been sentenced to Ling Chi''s execution and beheading respectively, and their actions have also affected their families. "


    "Except for children under the age of fourteen, everyone will be subject to a hundred big board. If they can live, they will live, but if they can''t live, it is their life. Everyone should take this as a warning. After this warning, if this kind of thing happens again next time. If something goes wrong, it can¡¯t be solved by taking a hundred boards, it¡¯s also possible to be beaten to death.¡±


    After saying that, he ordered the execution.


    "what!"


    "Ah, it hurts so much, hit it lightly."


    "It hurts to death, please take it easy."


    "It hurts."


    "Gao Shi, you are a scourge!"


    "Mo Ershan, even if you are dead, I will curse you too!"


    ¡­


    For a while, the only sound of the board hitting people and the sound of begging and cursing could be heard at the meeting ce.


    Most people have never seen such a scene. Seeing that everyone''s buttocks were beaten with blood even when they were wearing clothes, they were immediately scared to the ground and dripping with cold sweat.


    When some children saw the bloodstains, they were soon scared to tears, and shivered while hugging their parents.


    Li is getting old, so he is not too afraid of this kind of scene. Seeing that the second room of the Mo family is not among the executioners, he asks curiously, "Little master, how did the second room of the Mo family survive this crisis?"


    Murong Lingran said: "It''s very simple, they all helped me grow high-yield crops, and this time they were indeed wronged. Your Majesty has spared them extravagantly. I just heard from Lord Wei, so I just punished them. They are only five taels of silver each."


    "So it is." Li Zheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now, among those who are executed, basically they have never touched high-yield grain from beginning to end.


    Murong nced at the vigers present, and had to say that Helian Rongjiu''s method of killing chickens and showing off monkeys was very useful. Now everyone looked terrified, but it was a little bloody.


    Soon, those who were implicated were executed. Wei Jingxuan ignored them, said a few words to Murong Lingran, and left with them.

 Chapter 1945: house arrest

    Chapter 1945 House arrest


    After all, they were people from his own vige, and Li Zheng couldn''t look at these people. After all, it wasn''t them who did bad things, and they were indeed innocent. They invited the doctor to see it.


    Three dayster, Gao and Mo Ershan were also executed.


    I heard that both of them were cooperating with the enemy and treason. On the way to the execution ground, they were thrown with rotten eggs and rotten leaves.


    Mr. Gao was already injured, and he walked very slowly. Before reaching the execution ground, he fainted.


    She thought that she would not be able to see her son''s death by this way, and could be executed unconsciously. She did not expect that there was a doctor in the execution ground. When she arrived, she immediately woke her up with a silver needle. The scene of his son''s head falling to the ground.


    She almost fainted again, but Ling Chi''s execution was to execute the criminal when she was awake. The doctor saw that she was going to faint, and gave her a needle and medicine to keep her awake.


    It¡¯s just that Mr. Gao is old after all. After he was whippedst year, his body deteriorated day by day. When the fiftieth sh was cut, he never woke up again.


    But Helian Rongjiu''s desired effect has been achieved. Everyone who went to see the execution was frightened by Gao''s screams and turned pale, looking like he was d that the executioner was not himself.


    As for the corpses of the two, the crime of coborating with the enemy and treason did not deserve to be buried. Just like what Wei Jingxuan said that day, they were burned at the stake and the two were smashed to ashes.


    In the inn the next day, Lacquer Carving Industry and Wen Renbo stayed in the same room.


    When ?? Helian Rongjiu arrived, the two were ying chess.


    "The two of you are really in good spirits. At this time, you still have the time to y chess."


    Lacquer Carving Industry said with a look of schadenfreude: "You have disposed of your people? Congrattions, Quanxuan Qingguo has lost dozens of people who can pay you taxes, and there are also many fewer strong men who can join the army."


    Helian Rongjiu knew that this person would say this, and smiled: "I''m really sorry, I''m not as cruel and cruel as your country, the innocent are innocent, I only need the lives of two people and use the lives of two people. Life came to warn Lihua Vige and the people around it, and the effect was very good. Moreover, those two people who I paid attention to for a long time were themselves scum. In addition to their lives, I also gave Lihua Vige two disasters, and my people can be better. life."


    Actually took the lives of two people?


    The emperor of Xuanqing Kingdom is too kind. In their Chongyan Kingdom and Cangda Kingdom, if they dare to fornicate with the enemy''s spies, they will not only be punished by the nine ns, but the mastermind and those who are close to the mastermind will also be divided into five horses. To act as a deterrent.


    Lacquer Carving Industry curled his lips and said, "Then should you let us go now?"


    Ever since Helian Rongjiu caught the evidence that they wanted to buy high-yield food, he put them under house arrest, so that they could not go anywhere. They could only y chess every day to relieve their boredom. They had long wanted to stay here.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Of course, if you stay in the capital for one more day, you will waste a little more food in the capital. The tax money of the people of our country is not used to support people like you."


    After all, these two are people from other countries. Although he also wanted their lives, but for the sake of no more wars on the frontier, and for the soldiers and people of the frontier, he had to let them go.

 Chapter 1946: return home

    Chapter 1946 Return to China


    "You!" Qidiaoye gritted his teeth and said, "Your Majesty, your words are really annoying."


    "Haha." Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "I don''t need your liking either, I hate it if you hate it, and I don''t like you either. It''s better to hit the sun if you choose another day. Please go on your way today, please walk back slowly. your country."


    Hearing that they were able to go home, the two of them hadn''t had time to be happy. Hearing the way they went home, Wen Renbo was stunned and said, "What did you say? You want us to go back to our own country?"


    Now the weather is getting colder and colder, the farther north, the colder, let them walk back in pampered ces, it will definitely cost them half their lives!


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Of course, do you still want to go back like you did when you came? I am not a fool, and I will not give you another chance to contact the people of our country! Until the border, you will all be captured by the army. Watch carefully."


    Lacquer Carving Industry said with a gloomy face: "Your Majesty, you can''t do this, we are envoys, you are not afraid that your people wille to our country in the future, will our country treat people in your country like this?"


    Helian Rongjiu said coldly: "If you want to shake the foundation of our country, you can''t expect me to send you a carriage backfortably, right? It''s up to the people of both countries if I don''t kill you. For your sake. As for what you just said, you can rest assured that our envoys will never set foot on your territory in such a humiliating manner."


    After he finished speaking, he strode out of the inn.


    Immediately after, a group of soldiers came to the inn, and the leader gave them half an hour to pack up, and after half an hour they asked them to go on their way.


    Lacquer Carving Industry looked at Wen Renbo: "We can''t just go back like this, what else can you do?"


    Wen Renbo sighed and said, "Is there any way? Everyone else has already ordered the eviction, so we can''t continue to rely on it."


    "But I''m not reconciled. When Ie this time, I won''t get any benefits. I will definitely be scolded by the royal father when I go back."


    "What can you do if you''re not reconciled? The only way for us now is to go back and find a way to get high-yield food back, and work hard to strengthen our country, so that one day we can annex Xuanqing Kingdom in one fell swoop. Stay in Xuanqing Kingdom, be controlled by others everywhere, and live. It is also suffocating, it is better to be free in this country.¡±


    "The Xuanqing Kingdom is so big, and now this emperor is not a good person. How could it be annexed? The Xuanqing Kingdom annexing our country is almost the same."


    "Since you think it''s impossible, then forget about Xuanqing Kingdom and live a good life when you go back to be your highness."


    Lacquer Carving Industry sighed after hearing this, and it can only be like this for the time being.


    The two of them sent someone to quickly pack up their things and then headed north.


    The next day, the people from the second room of the Mo family came to Murong Lingran''s house early in the morning with some gifts.


    Seeing Murong Lingran, he immediately knelt down for her.


    Mo Erkang said with a look of gratitude: "Little master, thank you very much, the adults have already told me, if it wasn''t for your idea that we have grown high-yield grains, the merits and demerits can be equalized, and we must have be half-dead now. "


    As the second younger brother, although the eldest brother''s children hurt him badly, the eldest brother did not know anything after all, and he also went to see Mo Dakang.


    Except Qiu Xiaoru, the whole familyy half-dead on the bed, waiting for someone to take care of him.


    Qiu Xiaoru still has her own children and one in her stomach, so she can''t take care of them. It''s good to be able to take good care of herself.

 Chapter 1947: beet

    Chapter 1947 Beets


    ording to the doctor, it is impossible for them to recover within three months, and even if they recover, because of the injury to the bone, the seque are inevitable.


    If there is no Murong Lingran, I am afraid that their family will be like that. His son is still young and he has just married a wife, so he can''t leave the root of the disease.


    Murong Lingran saw that they brought ten big roosters over, I am afraid they brought all the chickens in the house, and said helplessly: "You take all these things back, you just paid everyone a fine, the family is now It is estimated that there is no money left, keep these and live a good life."


    This way of sitting in a row is really inhumane. The Gao family and Mo Ershan make mistakes, and the Mo Dashan family and Qiu Xiaoru are not for it. It may be because the two of them get benefits, but the people who have already separated are still separated from each other. Older people are actually fined.


    But looking at the appearance of Mo Erkang''s family, they are already very satisfied if they can survive, so they should be saved from bankruptcy.


    Mo Erkang said: "Don''t worry, little boss, we still have money. You have a good heart, and you have given a lot of money during the festivals. We have saved them all, and we haven''t used them up this time. If you don''t ept them, then we will won''t get up."


    His son can earn two taels of silver a month, and the other three adults in the family can earn sixty cents a day, one hundred and eighty cents a day, five thousand four hundred cents a month, and about fifty or a half. of silver.


    In addition to the money given by Murong Lingran during the New Years and festivals, their family''s life is not difficult, and the fine of 5 taels per person is still affordable.


    Murong Lingran also knew their intentions, and also knew that their family had a lot of ie a month, so he said helplessly: "If that''s the case, okay, then I''ll ept it, you all get up."


    "Yes, little master."


    The family kowtowed to Murong Lingran before standing up.


    Murong Lingran told them that they still had their jobs and that they could go to work today, just go and talk to Tong Xiuming and let them go.


    The troubles between Chongyanguo and Cangdaguo came to an end, and soon it was the twelfth lunar month, and Murong Lingran''s shelves were all ready and ced in the shop.


    Murong Lingran was about to go up the mountain when Murong Xuan came to tell her that the things she nted in the very precious field some time ago were ready to be harvested.


    "Great, I''ve been waiting for months and they are finally ripe."


    After she finished speaking, she led Murong Xuan to the ce quickly.


    Entering the warm shed, Murong Lingran quickly ran to the ground.


    Seeing what was dug out next to him, Murong nodded in satisfaction, looking pretty good.


    Ruan Youyi had never heard of the greenhouse, and was very curious, so she followed, seeing Murong Lingran so happy, she looked at the red dishes on the ground curiously and asked, "Aran, what is this? Are the vegetables any different? How do you see how happy you are?"


    "This is a beet."


    If she wants to make sugar, she definitely needs raw materials. There is no sugar cane in her space. Some time ago, she sent people to look for sugar cane.


    The sugars she made before and those made by Zhiyuzhai were very small. The ready-made sugars that she bought directly were processed, and the cost was very high.


    Since she wants to mass-produce in the future, she must have arge amount of raw materials, so that she will not be controlled by others, and people will see her business is good, so she will increase the price.


    It''s just that all the sugar in the capital is brought in from outside, and she has not found sugar cane to grow.

 Chapter 1948: election steward

    Chapter 1948 Election and Stewardship


    Fortunately, Changqi Shenjun reminded her that there were beets in the seeds she bought in her previous life, and beets could also be made into sugar.


    Today is the day when the beets can be harvested.


    Murong Xuan said: "Beets? Do you eat them?"


    "You can eat it after frying, but I n to use it to make white sugar."


    "White sugar?" Murong Xuan said in surprise, "Aran, you actually know how to make white sugar yourself?"


    Murong Lingran coughed softly: "Well, I read it from a book before."


    Ruan Youyi said with a look of admiration: "Aran, you are too powerful."


    Murong Lingran smiled. Since the factory hasn''t started yet, it doesn''t matter if the beets are put in the ground for a few days to harvest. She has already bought them and learned how to cook them. Now she has to do another important thing. The most important thing is to choose the manager of the factory.


    Of course, as long as she knows a few words in Lihua Vige, she has already recruited them into Zhiye Zhai and Zhiyuzhai. Lihua Vige and the surrounding viges should not be able to choose anyone, so she will ask her elder brother and sister-inw when she gets home. and the second brother and the second sister-inw to see if they have a suitable candidate.


    Murong Zong said: "Aran, your factory is so unusual, it is difficult to find an experienced manager."


    Murong said: "It''s fine, I will take them to do it at first, and let them go after they are fully used to it."


    "That''s fine." Murong Zong asked again, "Is there an age limit for the steward you want?"


    "Of course there is, it''s better to be over twenty-five and under thirty-five. I''m too young to be able to intimidate the people below, and I don''t have any dignity. I''m too old to keep up with my physical strength. The factory will definitely be busy at first, and most importantly, he has to sell himself in our family.¡±


    Murong Zong thought for a while, and said, "I do have a candidate. It is a school captain under hismand during the war. He is twenty-six years old this year. His family used to be in business, and he also managed several shops. Among them is a snack shop.¡±


    "It''s just that when the court conscripted soldiers, the court said that there are many men in the family who can''t use silver instead. He is also filial. He didn''t want to let the elders in the family get involved in danger, but also wanted to protect the family and defend the country, so he went to the battlefield."


    "When I came back, I found out that he was gone. Because of his father and uncle being calcted, the business of the family was almost lost, and there were only a few mu of thin fields left in the family."


    "Later this year, the Chongyan Kingdom came tomit the crime, he continued to join the army and was assigned to me, but this year was unlucky. In a war, he injured his foot in order to save hispanion. Although there is no problem with walking normally, but walking fast is still good. If he limped, the court let him go home and gave him a sum of money aspensation."


    "His family consists of five people and has three children. Now they rely on thepensation money from the court and a few acres of thin fields to live on. I met him before, and he was looking for a job as a cashier, but every shop heard him talk about his feet. If there is a problem, I don''t want him anymore."


    He injured his foot in order to save hisrade, so his character should not be a problem.


    Murong said: "Brother, the factory is my hard work, and the position in charge is also very important. I haven''t met him, so I can''t agree to it right now. Besides, the inside of my factory is secret, and I have to sign a sales contract. Talent can do it, and if he doesn''t want to, then it won''t work."

 Chapter 1949: Zhiye Zhai No.5 Store

    Chapter 1949 To Yezhai No. 5 Store


    Murong Zong nodded: "I understand, so let me tell him, if he is willing to sell himself, let hime over, you can see it for yourself."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran looked at Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyi again: "Sister-inw, sister-inw, do you have a suitable candidate?"


    Liu Jianian said: "There is a man in my dowry shop. He has been working with the shopkeeper. He is also diligent and hard-working, but his age is one year younger than what you asked for. He is only twenty-four years old this year, and he is also a prostitute. Liu''s."


    "Twenty-four, he didn''t meet my requirements, but if he is particrly good, then it''s not impossible to rx the conditions."


    "Then I''ll inform him too, so that you can see him before talking."


    "Well, thank you sister-inw." Murong Lingran looked at Ruan Youyi again: "Second sister-inw, do you have the right person in your hands?"


    Ruan Youyi said: "I also have it in my hand. Earlier, I had a shop that was not well managed and closed down, so I let that person go to Zhuangzi as a deputy manager. If I speak, he will definitely be willing toe over."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, and now there are three candidates, but he doesn''t know what his character is, and he doesn''t know if all of them can be selected by her.


    It''s useless to think too much now, Murong Lingran asked the three of them to bring people first.


    And Murong Zong and the others moved very quickly. Murong Lingran said in the morning that he wanted to meet people, and in the afternoon those people came over.


    Murong Zong, Liu Jianian, and Ruan Youyi introduced Pan Yuanbin, Che Ruicai, and Tan Wenyong.


    The three of them did not disappoint Murong Lingran either. All three of her questions could be answered. After her trial, their personalities were all OK.


    Pan Yuanbin, the person from the middle of the family who was introduced by Murong Zong, had also heard beforehand that he would sell his body if he wanted toe to work. He heard that Murong Lingran asked him to sell his body again, but he did not object. Such a good job would be lost if it was lost. , I didn''t know if I could meet in the future, so I readily agreed.


    Therefore, the managers of Murong Lingran''s three factories, the candy factory, the dessert factory, and the jerky factory, were also fixed. Pan Yuanbin, Che Ruicai, and Tan Wenyong were the managers inside, and Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyi also named two of them. The deed of prostitution was handed over to her, and she took someone to go through the formalities again.


    As for other factories, such as the winery she wanted, it was too simple to just sell wine. She nned to brew some fruit wines of various kinds, and also ordered people to start making wine, with Tong Xiuming as the manager.


    It also takes some time to make wine. Now only the workers are working in it, and the business of buying and selling will take some time.


    Because hernd has been expanding, and more and more things have been nted. Some time ago, she also built a greenhouse for part of thend, so even in winter, there are still a lot of things in hernd, which will not affect the shop. ''s opening.


    And some of the people she bought learned quickly, and some of them had basically learned everything she taught.


    Now that he has learned it, Murong Lingran''s shop can be opened.


    crackling, crackling...


    After the firecrackers were set off, Murong Zong and Murong Lingran stood on both sides of the que in person and took off the red cloth on the que. Threerge and three small words of Ye Zhai No. 5 shop appeared in front of everyone.


    The onlookers thought it was a new shop, but unexpectedly it was Zhi Ye Zhai again, and they started talking.


    "Zhi Ye Zhai actually has a No. 5 store, and it''s opening too fast."

 Chapter 1950: supermarket

    Chapter 1950 Supermarket


    "Yeah, no wonder I looked at the person at the door just now, but I didn''t expect it to be Zhi Ye Zhai again."


    "Their owner is too good..."


    "Of course it''s amazing. You don''t even think that behind Zhiye Zhai is the owner of Chunling County, someone who can grow high-yield grain."


    ¡­


    Murong Zhe stood in the middle of the shop and said loudly, "Folks and fellows, thanks to everyone, Zhiye Zhai No. 5 store opened today."


    "People who know Zhiye Zhai may know that Zhiye Zhai specializes in selling vegetables and fruits, and also sells some aquatic animals, such as fish, shrimp and crabs."


    "But starting from today, Zhiye Zhai not only sells these things, but also high-yield rice, high-yield wheat flour, sugar, candy, jerky, and all kinds of snacks, Zhiyezhai will also sell them."


    "The things mentioned above will also be sold in other Zhiye Zhais one after another today. If you think the food is delicious, please take care of the business. We are very grateful. If the food is not good, you are wee to give your opinion. , we will try our best to improve.¡±


    That''s right, Murong Lingran''s idea is to provide as many things as possible, just like the supermarket she saw in her previous life, so that customers can buy everything they need at Zhiye Zhai at one time.


    As soon as his voice fell, Murong Lingran and the others tore off the red cloth on the tables on both sides of the shop, revealing the candy, dried meat and snacks on both tables.


    Murong said: "In order to give back to new and old customers, we have prepared a lot of free food for everyone today, which are some snacks, jerky and candy that will be sold in Zhiye Zhai."


    "If you want to try the taste, you can start queuing now. If you eat deliciously, please take care of Zhiye Zhai''s business. If you don''t think it tastes good and don''t want to buy it, that''s fine. We will definitely do it in the future. We will improve our practices, try to make better food, and try to satisfy most people."


    Although Zhiyuzhai also sells some candies and snacks, few people know about it, and there are very few supplies every day.


    After all, Zhiyuzhai mainly sells fried chicken and the like, and the candy meat jerky snacks are just what she used to test.


    And there are only three vors of candy over there, orange, apple and pear. The desserts only have white sugar cakes and red bean cakes, and the jerky only has two kinds of chicken jerky and wild boar jerky. There are many in Yezhai. The red bean cakes are divided into red bean square cakes and red bean glutinous rice cakes, not to mention other cakes.


    "Well said!" One of the people in the crowd said suddenly: "Since it''s free, then it''s okay for us to try it. I''ll be the first to line up."


    Seeing this, many people started queuing one after another out of the mentality of being cheap and not being a bastard.


    After a while, many people ate it.


    "What is this white pastry?"


    "It''s red bean glutinous rice cake."


    "tasty."


    "What is this jerky?"


    "It''s roe deer jerky."


    "Roe deer jerky, it''s the first time I''ve eaten it, it''s delicious."


    "Damn, this is actually a strawberry-vored candy."


    "This is a lychee-vored candy."


    "This is a cherry-vored candy."


    "What a strange taste of this candy, it feels like there are several vors."


    Murong Lingran exined: "This is a candy made from a mixture of several fruit juices, with orange juice, apple juice, grapefruit juice and strawberry juice added to it."

 Chapter 1951: cream cake

    Chapter 1951 Cream Cake


    "I see."


    Some of the people who have tried it all think the taste is good, so they started to look inside Zhi Ye Zhai.


    Seeing this, everyone almost dropped their jaws.


    At first nce, it is roughly divided into two areas.


    Part of the area is for cooked food, such as desserts and candies, all close to the door.


    The other part is the vegetable and fruit area.


    In the middle of the two areas, there are aquatic animals such as rice, sugar and fish, shrimp and crabs.


    In addition to the moving fish, shrimp and crabs, everything is neatly arranged, which is pleasing to the eye at first nce, and has the urge to buy.


    Every guy with a smile on his face, dressed in uniform, waiting for every guest with energy.


    Those guests felt a little happy when they saw such a neat and tidy environment. The first thing they did when they went in was to buy the dim sum jerky and candy they had just eaten.


    Just saw what a person was doing in the dim sum area, and one person asked curiously: "What is that?"


    Murong Lingran also followed them in. She had long known that they had this question, and exined with a smile: "That''s a cake with cream on it, I call it a cream cake, and I only make two a day, one in the morning and one in the afternoon. ."


    "Those who want to buy can use the stamp of consumption to draw lots after spending at Zhiye Zhai on the same day. If you are lucky, you may be selected in one draw. If you are unlucky, you may have to wait for a day, or ten days, or even a hundred. day."


    "However, the cake is only avable in Zhiye Zhai No. 5 store, other stores don''t have it."


    She has long wanted to open a cake shop in the capital, but she can''t do it alone. She doesn''t want to teach too many people for the time being, so she only teaches Yu Yongkun for the time being.


    Things are rare and expensive. Now that they do less, the price can be raised.


    I have done too much, and it is estimated that ten of them will not be able to sell for the current price of one.


    And there is no oven here, it is really difficult to control the temperature of the stove.


    As for the cream, she also bought a cow some time ago, and after finding a lot of ways in the book, she made the cream with something that Xuan Qingguo already had.


    She also only taught Yu Yongkun one method, and she will teach him the other methods in the future.


    Hearing that we have to wait so long and need to draw lots, many people who have never eaten cake immediately lost their minds to buy it.


    I don¡¯t know the taste yet, it¡¯s not worth spending so much time on something that I don¡¯t know if it tastes good.


    Seeing theck of interest on everyone''s faces, Murong Lingran had already anticipated it, and said with a smile, "I know that everyone doesn''t know the taste of it, and they are not interested in cakes, so I also make them. I have samples for everyone to try.¡±


    After saying that, he brought out arge tray.


    Everyone saw arge tray with a lot of cakes cut into small cubes, each with a light red flower on top, and a wooden sign stuck on the flower.


    "If you are interested, you can try it. If you like it, go to the lottery. If you are lucky, you can win the lottery today."


    It¡¯s a free trial again. When everyone sees this, they are wee. Moreover, the light red flower on the top is so beautiful. It looks good and tastes good, so everyone started to try it.


    "Soft and delicious."


    "An egg smell, this cake is also delicious."


    "This one called cream is so sweet, not bad."

 Chapter 1952: Suo Yujun and Suo Yuxin

    Chapter 1952 Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin


    One person was instantly overwhelmed by the taste of the cream cake, and hurriedly said: "As long as you buy it, can you smoke the cake now? Where to smoke it?"


    Murong said: "At the shopkeeper''s counter, a stamp will be stamped on the back of your hands when you pay the bill, and you can take a ticket when you find the shopkeeper, only once per person per day. However, this cake is currently very expensive because it takes a lot of effort. , a cake needs five taels of silver, if you can ept it, go to the draw."


    Five taels of silver?


    is a bit expensive.


    However, most of the people whoe here are not poor, or they can be reimbursed by the government when they go back.


    If the master who buys it and asks for it likes it, the master will definitely value them more in the future.


    Some people heard this and immediately started to buy what they liked or that their master liked, wanting to get the first cake of the day.


    Murong was relieved when she saw this. She thought everyone would think it was too expensive, and she couldn''t sell it today.


    Soon, the buyer of Zhiye Zhai¡¯s first cake came out, and Yu Yongkun just happened to make the cake, and the man walked away happily carrying the cake.


    Many people also saw Yu Yongkun make the cake and saw how beautiful thepleted cake was. They were also moved. The flowers on it were colorful and looked good. They nned to try again in the afternoon.


    Therefore, for a long time, Murong Lingran''s Zhiye Zhai No. 5 shop became the best business in Zhiye Zhai because of its cakes, which made her a lot of money.


    Zhiye Zhai No. 5 store has opened, and the other four stores have also been prepared, but after they are ready, it will be New Year''s Eve soon, and it will close soon after opening, which is not conducive to gathering poprity. Murong Lingran also postponed the time. By the first month of next year.


    During this time, she also happened to see how the No. 5 store was selling, so she could adjust the output ording to the sales situation.


    And the cakes she sold in the No. 5 store also had unexpected results. Some people bought them and shared them with the family, while others took them out to entertain guests and ate them with them. Those who had eaten People also think the cake is too delicious.


    It''s just that Zhi Ye Zhai''s No. 5 store sells too few. Although some people send people to buy them every day, they can''t get people from their house every time. Time is full of resentment.


    Prime Minister Suo''s Mansion


    Prime Minister Suo''s eldest daughter-inw, Mu Shi, came to her daughter''s yard. When her daughter saw that she and the servants behind her were empty-handed, she knew that they had failed to buy again today.


    Suo Yuyun said dissatisfiedly: "Mother, did you miss the lottery this morning?"


    Mu''s nodded: "Yes, so many people draw, how can it be so easy."


    "Then I won''t be able to eat again today?"


    Mu Shi hurriedly said: "Yun''er, mother will just send someone to go in the afternoon."


    Suo Yuyun''s younger sister Suo Yuxin said, "Mother, what should I do if I don''t hit again this afternoon?"


    "What can I do?" Mu Shi said: "Then we can only do it tomorrow. If it doesn''t work tomorrow, then go the day after tomorrow. If it still doesn''t work, then there''s nothing I can do. It all depends on luck."


    Suo Yuyun said: "No, mother, I really want to eat now, can you think of a way?"


    Since the second day after the opening of Zhiye Zhai No. 5 store, their servants have drawn it once. After eating the cake, they can no longer forget the taste of the cake. They send people to smoke it every day, but every time they cannot smoke it. arrive.

 Chapter 1953: Aunts Greetings

    Chapter 1953 Aunt''s Greetings


    Mu Shi said: "What can I do? The lottery is all about luck, and it''s normal for us to be unlucky. Don''t you think the rest of the snacks and candies are also delicious? Especially the lychee-vored candies, I give them to you. You bought a lot, you can eat these for a while."


    Suo Yujun said: "These are delicious, but they are not as delicious as cakes. Mother, since these things are made by Jia Nian''s cousin''s husband, I heard that her sister-inw also made it, why don''t you go and Jia Nian? My cousin said, let her sister-inw make one for us, no, I want five cakes, so that everyone in the family can eat it, and they can eat enough at one time."


    "This..." Mu Shi suddenly hesitated, "Isn''t that bad, didn''t you like your cousin Jia Nian because your grandfather and grandmother loved her too much? Every time you see her, the nose is not the nose, and the eyes are not the eyes. , now if youe to the door, she may not agree."


    Suo Yuxin said: "You can use the name of your grandfather and grandmother. Anyway, the two of them felt delicious eating that day. Cousin Jia Nian has always been filial, so I don''t believe she doesn''t obey."


    "It''s okay to use the name of your grandfather and grandmother, but it''s not okay to let Jia Nian''s sister-inw do it herself, she is the county head after all."


    "What county magistrate, she is the sister-inw of Cousin Jia Nian, and she is also the junior of grandfather and grandmother. Is there anything wrong with letting the junior do things to honor the elders? If it really doesn''t work, let the person in Zhiye Zhai make the cake. Can''t you do it? The big deal is that Ye Zhai will do a few less."


    Mu nodded, "It''s okay to let the cake maker from Zhiye Zhai do it, you wait, I''ll go and ask your grandfather and grandmother for instructions."


    It''s just that Prime Minister Suo and his wife are not destined to like troublesome people. When they heard what Mu Shi said, they refused without thinking.


    After ??Mu''s came back and said, Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin''s faces became even more ugly.


    Suo Yuyun suddenly thought of something, and whispered a few words in Mu Shi''s ear.


    Mu said: "This may be possible. It''sing to New Year''s Eve soon, so we should take it as a gift to their family in person."


    Suo Yuyun said: "Then let''s go now."


    They took the initiative to send gifts to the door, and in return they specified cakes, and the other party should agree.


    Mu Shi said: "This is the first time we havee to the door after your cousin Jia Nian got married. We have to prepare well, we must not lose our etiquette, and we have to pay tribute first. Today I will send someone to send the message. Let''s go tomorrow."


    Although Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin were reluctant, they also knew that this was the only way to go now, so they could only agree.


    In the afternoon, the business of Zhiye Zhai''s No. 5 store was quickly on the right track, and Murong Lingran didn''t go to the store either. Thinking that it would be New Year''s Eve in a few days, Murong Lingran prepared the New Year''s Eve for the various prefectures. Well, I n to wait for the carriages to deliver vegetables or New Year gifts from each family to arrive, one by one.


    As soon as everything was ready, she received a greeting from Aunt Liu Jianian, saying that she missed her niece and wanted to visit her in person tomorrow.


    Although Murong Lingran had contact with sister-inw''s aunt before, it was a very young age, and her memory was blurred. She had never apanied her sister-inw back to Prime Minister Suo''s house before, so she turned around and gave Liu Jianian the letter.


    Liu Jianian had a big belly at this time, and when she saw the post from her aunt, she said with surprise: "Aunt is actuallying?"

 Chapter 1954: So peach blossom?

    Chapter 1954 Such a peach blossom?


    Seeing her face was extremely shocked, Murong asked Lingran: "Sister-inw, do you have a bad rtionship with this aunt?"


    Liu Jianian said: "My aunt loves me just like my uncle, and is very supportive of me. My rtionship with her son is not bad, but the rtionship with her two daughters is difficult to describe. They feel that grandfather and grandmother always When I see my eldest brother and I, I ignore them and feel that we have taken away their grandparents, so I have always been hostile to us."


    Murong said: "So it is."


    Liu Jianian said: "But the visitor is a guest, after all, it is my aunt, and my uncle is also very good to me and my eldest brother, just like his own children. If there is something wrong with your aunt and two cousins ??tomorrow, I am here. I''ll apologize to you first."


    "It''s alright." Murong Lingran smiled, "It doesn''t matter, it''s just two girls. As long as they don''t touch my bottom line, I can forgive them."


    Liu Jianian nodded her nose and smiled.


    In the early morning of the next day, since he knew in advance that there were guestsing at home, and they were all female rtives, Murong Lingran didn''t go out either, and waited for the arrival of the guests with her sister-inw and sister-inw.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that the person who came with Prime Minister Suo''s mansion was actually Helian Rongjiu.


    Watching a group of people walk to the main room, Murong asked, "Ninth Young Master, why are you here?"


    Helian Rongjiu wore a mask today, showing only half of his face, and said with a smile, "I''m here to give you a New Year''s gift, don''t you think you don''t wee me?"


    Murong red at him speechlessly, both of them expressed their feelings to each other, this person didn''t offend her, how could she not wee him.


    nced behind him, and saw Zeyuan Zequ brought in several boxes.


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned by her, not only was he not angry, but he was even more happy.


    "The biggest box is for you, and the rest are for your parents and brothers. You can divide it as you please."


    Murong Lingran asked the servants to carry everything to the backyard, and asked, "Did you meet on the road?"


    "We met at the door, and we came together with our front and back feet."


    "I see."


    There are all female rtives here. Helian Rongjiu also knew that Murong Lingran was not able to apany him for the time being. After saying hello to Xiao Manan, he said that he was going to see the situation of the high-yield wheat in the vige, and by the way, he would help her with her new year. After sending the gift to the backyard, he walked out of the main room.


    Murong frowned, when she was in the back garden of his house? Come when you want, go when you want?


    Suo Yujun and Suo Yuxin saw Murong Lingran talking to Helian Rongjiu. Helian Rongjiu was dressed in extraordinary clothes and thought he was the son of a noble family in the capital.


    And his voice is also very good to listen to, although only half of his face is exposed, but at a nce it can be seen that he is an extremely handsome person.


    Unexpectedly, they left before they had time to say hello.


    Murong looked at the expressions of the two of them, and immediately frowned.


    Wearing a mask is still so attractive?


    Xiao Manan looked at a woman next to her and said, "This is Mrs. Suo."


    Mu also smiled and said, "Yes, Mrs. Murong."


    After speaking, she began to introduce her daughter, "They are Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin. They haven''t seen her much since Jia Nian got married. Today they say they miss their cousin, so I will bring them together.ing."


    Suo Yujun and Suo Yuxin saw that they had been mentioned, so they quickly retracted their own thoughts, and politely blessed their bodies, "I have seen Mrs. Murong."

 Chapter 1955: elegant

    Chapter 1955 Elegant


    Xiao Manan also nodded politely, and then introduced his daughter and second daughter-inw to them.


    Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin said almost at the same time: "I have seen Chunling County Lord, and I have seen Second Young Lady."


    The two nodded.


    Suo Yuyun looked at Liu Jianian''s belly and said softly, "Cousin, your belly is so big, is it about to give birth?"


    "Yeah." Liu Jianian smiled and said, "It shouldn''t take long."


    Suo Yuxin said: "Cousin, congrattions on your soon-to-be happy son."


    "Thank you."


    Liu Jianian thought, when did these two change their sex? How could he speak to her so softly?


    Murong Zhe and the other men in the family came out to meet the three of them after they knew that there were guests. Seeing that they were all female dependents, they didn''t bother to disturb them, so they went back to their own business, leaving all the space for them.


    Mu''s and Xiao Man''an said a few words, and they put all the congrattions on the table: "First meeting, be careful, it''s not respect, please ept it."


    Xiao Manan said: "Madam is polite, then thank you Madam."


    Mu''s nodded and looked at Liu Jianian again, "Jianian, how are you feeling recently?"


    Liu Jianian said: "Thank you aunt for your concern. My mother-inw has a lot of experience and gave me a lot of advice. She takes good care of me. I am all right."


    Mu said: "That''s good, that''s good."


    Xiao Manan chatted with Mu Shi, and half an hour passed quickly.


    Murong Lingran and Ruan Youyi were also talking to Liu Jianian by the side.


    Liu Jianian saw that Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin had been absent-minded, and said with concern: "Two cousins, what''s wrong with you?"


    The two looked at each other, and Suo Yuyun said, "Cousin, I haven''t seen where you sleep, why don''t you take us there."


    Mushi knew their thoughts, so she could only instruct: "You two, don''t bother your cousin, she has a big belly now and it''s hard to move around."


    "It''s alright." Liu Jia said, "A-niang said that you need to move around more before giving birth, and then give birth."


    Mu''s nodded, and then told the two daughters not to be too noisy, so they let them y.


    Murong Lingran was also worried that they would touch Liu Jianian''s stomach, and wanted to follow her, but before she could lift her foot, Tong Xiuming sent someone to tell her that something happened in her factory and she needed her to handle it.


    had no choice, she had to let Songyue and Changyue take good care of their youngdy, and went to the factory by herself.


    Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin came to Liu Jianian''s room, and saw that although the whole room was not as big as theirs, it was well furnished, and the furniture was new, not inferior to theirs at all, and pouted at the same time.


    I didn''t expect that people born with mud legs could decorate the room so elegantly, which was no worse than the room Liu Jianian stayed in before.


    Suo Yuyun sat down on the round stool as soon as he entered the room, and when he saw the dressing table in the distance, his eyes straightened immediately.


    Not for anything else, but the style of jewelry inside is something they have never seen before, and the fineness of those jade ornaments is also very good, and it is very valuable at a nce.


    Suo Yuxin was younger and had a straighter personality. Seeing those beautiful jewelry, she couldn''t move her eyes, and said, "Cousin, your jewelry is so beautiful, I have never seen it before. And the styles are also very unique, where did you buy them from?"

 Chapter 1956: one thing please

    Chapter 1956 Please one thing


    Liu Jianian said: "It was all given to me by your brother-inw and my sister-inw. It was said that it was all given by His Majesty. For the time being, only me and my second siblings were suitable for wearing, so I gave it to us."


    Suo Yuxin said with a look of envy: "Brother-inw is too kind to cousin."


    Liu Jianian thought about what happened after he came to this house, and nodded in agreement: "Yes, Azong is really kind to me."


    "Then all the materials of your clothes are also given by Your Majesty?"


    "Yes." Liu Jianian nodded: "The Murong family has received a lot of awards since they returned to the capital. Every time they are rewarded with fashionable materials, I think it looks good."


    Suo Yuyun felt dazzling when she saw the smile on Liu Jianian''s face. A person with no father or mother actually used it better than the granddaughter of Suocheng''s blind date. God is so unfair.


    Suo Yuxin didn''t want to continue this topic, and suddenly pulled her sister''s sleeve.


    Suo Yujun coughed softly and said softly, "Cousin, have you ever eaten the cake sold by Zhiye Zhai No. 5 store?"


    "Sister." Suo Yuxin said, "What kind of question are you asking? That''s what Murong''s family sells. Can she not eat it?"


    Liu Jianian frowned, are they here for the cake?


    During this time, she also heard from Murong Lingran that many people wanted to customize cakes, and they came to them, but only Yu Yongkun and Murong Lingran knew about it at home. Murong Lingran was also very busy every day. Time to do it, and all the people who came to the door were rejected.


    Liu Jia read: "Second cousin is right, I did eat it."


    And I''ve eaten it many times, but Murong Lingran made it in a different way some time ago. The family ate it for several days, and she didn''t stop until everyone was mad.


    Thinking of her, she suddenly frowned. Are these two cousins ??here for the cake today?


    Suo Yujun was instantly overjoyed, "Cousin, I want to ask you one thing, okay?"


    "What''s up?"


    "Some time ago, the servants of the family won a cake at Zhiye Zhai No. 5 store, and it tasted so delicious, so I want to ask you, can you ask your sister-inw to help us make a few and take them home to eat, of course. , we will give the money, a cake to Ye Zhai is five taels of silver, we can give six taels, or even ten taels."


    Sure enough.


    Liu Jianian was a little embarrassed. As long as she spoke, Murong Lingran would probably agree, but Murong Lingran is very busy every day now, and she really didn''t want to trouble her.


    It''s okay to let Yu Yongkun do it, but if this precedent is set, it will be difficult for people whoe to the door in the future to refuse. Don''t think that these two cousins ??will definitely make everyone know that they bought cakes here. .


    Seeing Liu Jianian''s hesitation, Suo Yujun''s face turned cold, "Cousin, I''m your cousin, since your parents passed away, my parents have helped you a lot and protected you in front of your stepmother. You, you wouldn''t even agree to such a simple request, would you?"


    This¡­


    It was even more difficult for Liu Jianian. My uncle and aunt had indeed always protected her in front of Lu Chaoyu before. Every time they returned to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, they also served her with delicious food. It was rare for her cousin to beg her. If she refused, it would be too unreasonable. Close to human.


    But if they promise not to spread it, they can ask Yu Yongkun to make one for them when hees back.

 Chapter 1957: Dogs bark

    Chapter 1957 Dogs can''t spit out ivory


    Thinking about her, she said what she thought.


    Hearing that we can only do one, Suo Yujun said: "Cousin, don''t worry, we definitely won''t tell what happened today, can''t we do more? There are still so many people in the family, if it''s just one If so, it''s simply not enough."


    Liu Jianian said helplessly: "Then how many do you want?"


    Suo Yuyun thought for a while and said, "At least three or four, it''s cold now, and it''s not easy to break."


    Liu Jia read: "Three or four? If there are so many, I can''t agree immediately, or I have to ask my sister-inw."


    Suo Yuxin said: "You are her sister-inw, she is your sister, can she still refuse to listen to what you say? If she dares to refuse to listen to you, you can show the majesty of being a sister-inw. Tell your husband to teach him a lesson to her sister."


    Suo Yujun also said: "Yes, you are the elder sister-inw, she should listen to your words, in the future, when she gets married, it is not necessary for her parents to support her. Your parents-inw and mother-inw are also old. After being bullied, don''t you want you to be your brother and sister-inw to stand up for her?"


    Teaching Murong Lingran a lesson?


    She was reluctant.


    The father-inw and mother-inw are gone? What was this saying in the early morning?


    Liu Jianian''s face also turned cold, "The Chinese New Year ising soon, what do you mean by saying that? Are you cursing my parents-inw? Can''t I meet my beloved after cursing Aran?"


    Songyue also said: "Yes, two youngdies, you can''t talk like this."


    Changyue nodded in agreement.


    Suo Yujun saw that her cousin''s face was not good, and she understood that she had said something wrong, and quickly exined: "No, I''m just making an analogy, I just want to remind you that you are the elder sister-inw and the mistress of this family. Things don''t have to be too forward-looking, it''s not what you think it means."


    Liu Jianian said coldly: "I am me, and I naturally know how to be the daughter-inw of the Murong family. You don''t need to teach me."


    Suo Yuxin choked, wasn''t my cousin very good at talking before?


    Why is it so sharp today?


    Suo Yuyun said in a rounded manner: "Cousin, don''t be angry, we are also for your own good, look, there are so many brothers in the Murong family, if you are not strong, you will be bullied to the head. We don''t want you to be bullied either."


    The blue veins on Liu Jianian''s forehead jumped, the two sisters really still couldn''t speak as before, got up quickly, and said with a sullen face: "Are you here to buy cakes today, or are you here to destroy the rtionship between me and my family? Still here? Cursing my parents-inw?"


    "Cousin, how can you say that?" Suo Yuyun said, "Our sisters are also doing it for your own good, why are you angry?"


    Liu Jianian took a deep breath, she was sure, the two of them were really the same as before. They didn''t like her, so they wanted to find her unhappy. Even if they asked her, they couldn''t spit out ivory. Come.


    "I don''t need you to be good for me. I''m the daughter-inw of this family. I know what to do. I grew up with Azong and the others. My elder brother and I both grew up under the eyes of my parents-inw. They treat me the same as my biological daughter, and I don''t need to be strong to get a position."


    "Neither of you are married yet, so where did you get the qualifications to teach me? I''ve been married for several months and have children. Am I a fool and don''t know how to be someone''s daughter-inw? I don''t know how To be a sister-inw?"

 Chapter 1958: less contact with them

    Chapter 1958 Less contact with them


    "Today''s affairs, for the sake of my uncle and aunt, I don''t have to tell them. If you point fingers at me like this in the future, I will be sorry. Not only uncle and aunt, but I will tell you word by word. tell my grandfather and grandmother."


    "Let''s all go, I have a big belly and I''m too tired to walk back and forth. If I need a rest, I won''t send you off."


    "As for the cake you mentioned, let''s forget it today. You should go to Ye Zhai to order it. There are many rtives in the Murong family, so it''s hard to set a precedent for you, otherwise it will be difficult for my sister-inw to be a person in the future."


    As for what they said would be kept secret, judging from today''s situation, it would be a ghost if the two would agree.


    Songyue saw that the master was angry, and hurriedly helped her calm down: "Miss, don''t be angry, the doctor said that being angry is not good for children."


    Chang Yue also said: "Yes, you calm down, don''t get too angry."


    "You want to drive us away?" Suo Yuyun said dissatisfiedly: "Cousin, you are really biting Lu Dongbin, you don''t know good people."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at his sister, "Let''s go, since she doesn''t know what''s good or bad, then we don''t have to talk too much."


    He even threatened them with his parents, grandfather and grandmother. The gentle cousin who was like water in the past didn''t know where she went. She must have been spoiled by the Murong family.


    Suo Yuxin nodded, and the two quickly left Liu Jianian''s house together.


    After ?? and the others left, Liu Jia said: "I thought they had changed sex, but I didn''t expect it to be the same."


    Songyue said: "Miss, the country is easy to change, and the nature is difficult to change. If the ves talk too much, you should stay with them less in the future."


    Chang Yue also said: "Yes, before when they were with you, they didn''t know how to speak properly. I didn''t expect to see each other for a few months, and it''s still the same."


    "Yes, I know."


    On the other hand, Suo Yujun and Suo Yuxin knew that it would be impossible to ask Liu Jianian to help Murong''s family make cakes today. They thought that they couldn''t eat such a delicious cake, and they offended Liu Jianian, and their mood was indescribably low. He had no choice but to walk to the door listlessly.


    Suo Yuxin said: "Can''t we eat cake today?"


    Suo Yuyun said: "I definitely won''t be able to eat it."


    The two sighed at the same time, and when they walked to the corner, they ran into Murong Lingran and the masked boy just now.


    Looking at the handsome half of Helian Rongjiu''s face, the faces of the two immediately turned red.


    Murong Lingran nced at Helian Rongjiu, saw his smile, and stepped on him immediately.


    Helian Rongjiu was in pain, but his face was still calm.


    He just smiled politely, why is he so excited?


    No, is this girl jealous?


    Helian Rongjiu turned his head and saw Murong Lingran ring at him again, and his mood suddenly became happier.


    Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin watched the interaction between the two, and guessed in their hearts, could this handsome man be the future son-inw of the Murong family?


    It''s really hateful, what''s so good about Murong Lingran, who is younger than them, how could this young man like her.


    Seeing Murong Lingran turn his head, the two of them were stunned, and their expressions immediately returned to normal.


    Murong asked lingeringly, "Aren''t the two sisters apanying the cousin? Why did you finish talking so quickly?"


    Thinking of what they just said, they also knew that what they said just now was a little too much, and their faces became a little ugly at the same time.


    Suo Yuyun looked a little ufortable and said: "Cousin said she was tired, we don''t want to disturb her, so let her rest first."

 Chapter 1959: to give birth

    Chapter 1959 is about to give birth


    Murong said suspiciously, "Really?"


    Is sister Jia Nian so bad?


    With her spiritual spring water and daddy''s medicated diet, Sister Jia Nian used to talk for a long time without getting tired.


    I am so easily tired today. Is it because my belly is getting bigger and bigger, or is it¡­


    Murong Ling said solemnly: "Did you two say something to her?"


    Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin were shocked at the same time, but they never thought that Murong Lingran would be so sharp.


    "I...what can we say? She''s our cousin."


    "Yes, we all respect our cousins."


    Murong Lingran looked at their faces and frowned, "Are you hiding something from me?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Girl, you should go and see your sister-inw, I also think something is wrong with them."


    Murong Lingran was shocked to hear that, Helian Rongjiu said so, something must have happened.


    But before she could lift her foot, the door in the distance was pulled open, Songyue ran out anxiously and shouted at the servants in the yard: "You go and invite the doctor, please, the youngdy has moved. Fetal gas, I am afraid to give birth."


    Isn''t it still some time before the due date? Why is it going to be produced so soon?


    The people here have been trained by Xiao Manan for a long time. They were afraid of such an unexpected situation. They all quickly replied when they heard the words: "The ves go to ask the doctor."


    "The ves go and invite Mother Wen."


    "Minions go to boil water."


    "The ves are going to prepare scissors and handkerchiefs."


    "The ves go to inform the master and madam."


    "The ves are going to prepare the charcoal fire."


    After speaking, they all dispersed.


    Granny Wen lives in the vige, and the doctor happened to be invited to the vige a few days ago. They all live not far from Murong''s house, so it is very convenient toe here.


    Although Murong Lingran still has three younger brothers, her memory of her mother''s birth is not very clear. Obviously, her mother and father have said that Sister Jia Nian will be born for a while, and she immediately freezes on the spot when she sees it. , it seems that I don''t know what to do.


    Helian Rongjiu reminded: "Girl, girl!"


    Murong Lingran quickly came back to his senses and said anxiously, "Ninth Young Master, I...I..."


    "Don''t be nervous, go and see your sister-inw. She is giving birth now, it should be premature, and she must be under more pressure than ordinary pregnant women. Go andfort your sister-inw."


    Murong nodded and was about to go over when he suddenly thought that the two sisters Suo Yuyun were still there, and immediately red at them both.


    Sister Jia Nian will give birth as soon as theye. If they say it has nothing to do with them, she will not believe it if they are killed.


    The two of them were stared at by her, and immediately shrank their necks in guilt.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Don''t worry about them, I will help you watch them, they can''t run away."


    Murong Lingran thought that Helian Rongjiu would also bring Xuanwuwei, and Zeyuan Zequ was not far away, so he nodded and ran quickly to the room of his elder brother and sister-inw.


    Liu Jianian was lying on the bed, clutching her stomach in a panic, she was sweating profusely in a short time, seeing Murong Lingran approaching, she quickly took her hand and cried, "Aran, am I right? I''m going to die, I feel my stomach hurts, I''ve never felt so bad. I didn''t expect him toe out so soon, I''m not prepared at all, I''m afraid... I''m afraid..."


    Murong held her hand and said with relief: "Sister Jia Nian, it''s alright, don''t worry, I heard that it''s like this when giving birth to a child, it''ll be fine soon, just bear with it."

 Chapter 1960: stimulated

    Chapter 1960 was stimted


    "You are different from other pregnant women. Your body is conditioned by daddy. Didn''t daddy say that some time ago? Your belly is almost the same as a full-term belly, and you and your child will be fine. ."


    "For yourself, for the children, and for the big brother, andter, Mother Wen wille to teach you how to give birth. You must work hard."


    Liu Jianian nodded: "Well, I...I see."


    Xiao Manan and Mu Shi in the front yard heard that Liu Jianian was about to give birth, and they also looked like they were facing a great enemy.


    Women''s full-term birth is a matter of stepping into the gate of hell, let alone premature birth. They all thought that Liu Jianian would not give birth until at least the middle of the first month.


    When he came to Liu Jianian''s house, Xiao Manan saw that Murong Lingran was also inside, and hurriedly said: "Aran, you are still young, just go out first, there are guests outside, I am here, and there will be the doctor and Wenter. Mother, so as not to scare youter."


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to say that she was not afraid of being scared. She was not really only twelve years old, but in order not to worry her, she went out obediently.


    Soon, Po Wen and the doctor were invited, and Murong Zhe and the rest of the family also knew that Liu Jianian was going to give birth.


    Therefore, at this time, except for Murong Zong, who had not returned to the court, and the two children who were going to school, everyone else was waiting in the courtyard, waiting anxiously.


    Murong Zhe paced back and forth worriedly, still muttering: "Why are you going to give birth all of a sudden, isn''t it still a while? This premature birth is very dangerous, and the weather is cold, if anything happens to Jia Nian , how can I exin to him when Azonges back?"


    "what!"


    Murong Lingran was about to speak when Liu Jianian''s screams came from the room, which immediately shook the body of the rest of the family.


    Suo Yujun swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said, "Cousin doesn''t know when she will give birth, we can''t help you here, why don''t we go back first?"


    Suo Yuxin also said: "Yes, we will stay soon."


    After ?? they wanted to leave the backyard, but were blocked by Zeyuan Zequ.


    The two knew that Zeyuan Zequ''s master was Helian Rongjiu, so they had to look at him.


    "What are you stopping us from doing?"


    "Yes, we are not prisoners, why don''t you let us go?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "When it''s time to go, I will let you all go, aren''t you here to see your cousin? She is giving birth to a child now, and she has stepped into the gate of hell. Do you think it is appropriate for you to go now? ?"


    Murong Lingran also said, "What are you doing in such a hurry to leave? Don''t forget that your mother is still inside. Do you want to leave your mother and leave alone?"


    The two choked, and they were speechless.


    Murong Lingran saw this and said again: "Should you two give me an exnation?"


    It would be fine if they didn¡¯t leave, but if they left in a hurry, they wouldn¡¯t believe that they didn¡¯t do anything wrong, even killing her.


    Murong Zhe knew that his daughter would not be so rude to the guests for no reason, and asked, "Aran, what did the two of them do?"


    Murong nced at Helian Rongjiu.


    Helian Rongjiu said everything he saw just now.


    "Uncle, that''s the way it is. As soon as they left, something happened. It should be impossible to say that it has nothing to do with them."


    At this time, the doctor also came and said that Liu Jianian was stimted and his mood fluctuated too much, so the child who was harmed had toe out early.

 Chapter 1961: What did you say to her?

    Chapter 1961 What did you say to her?


    The doctor also said that Liu Jianian has been well maintained, and this production should be smooth, so they don''t have to worry too much.


    Murong Zhe is also a doctor. I don''t know that the doctor is just deliberatelyforting them, for fear that they will be disturbed, and the mother will be disturbed, and the situation will be even worse.


    Although the other party is a guest, when ites to his daughter-inw, Murong Zhe''s face also turned cold, and he said solemnly: "Two girls, should you give our family an exnation, why Jia Nian has been harassed after seeing you all? The stimtion caused her to give birth prematurely?"


    After all, Suo Yujun was only fourteen years old. Seeing Murong Zhe''s cold face, and the others waiting for their answers with serious expressions, he suddenly became nervous, "I...I don''t know, my sister and I just talked to her a few times. It was just a word, and then she said she was tired and we left, she was fine before we left, I really don''t know why she is like this."


    Murong asked Lingran: "How many words did you say? What did you say to her?"


    Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin lowered their heads in guilt when they thought of what they said just now.


    "Don''t you say yes? Then I''ll call Songyue and Changyue out. I won''t be so good at talking then."


    Suo Yuyun hesitated.


    Suo Yuxin tugged at her sister''s sleeve and said, "Let''s say it. If we don''t say it, these people will definitely not let us go."


    "Can''t say it." Suo Yuyun whispered to her sister: "If we say it, they won''t let us go."


    Murong Lingran said: "Wait for your mother toe out, when Song Yue and Chang Yue will testify, I will ask her to give our family an ount in person, if your mother can''t give it, I don''t care what your identity is, then I will hold you three People go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and let the Prime Minister give me an exnation!"


    Suo Yujun was shocked. If his father and grandfather found out, they would definitely be punished to death. After all, they both love Liu Jianian very much.


    "You... you can''t be so domineering. Before we left, our cousin was fine, and we didn''t say anything, and you have no evidence, so you can''t nder people casually."


    "Evidence?" Murong Lingran looked at Helian Rongjiu: "This son is the evidence, and he has seen it with his own eyes. Even if you left Sister Jia Nian''s house, something happened to Sister Jia Nian."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Yes, I saw it with my own eyes."


    Suo Yujun said: "What can you do with what you saw in person? When we left, Cousin Jia Nian really had nothing to do. Maybe she bumped into something or fell down after we left. ."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "The two of you don''t seem to have a good memory. Didn''t you hear what the doctor said just now? Your cousin was provoked and insisted that the matter had nothing to do with you. Are you treating us all as fools?"


    The two choked, and they were speechless.


    Murong Zhe said: "You two girls, what did you say to my daughter-inw, please tell the truth, or else you might not be able to get out of the door of my Murong''s house today."


    The two remained silent, not daring to say a word.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran sneered: "In that case, it doesn''t matter if you two don''t talk about it. After Sister Jia Nian gives birth, we can just ask her in person, but then we won''t have that much patience. At the meeting, I will write to Your Majesty, and let Your Majesty decide for us!"

 Chapter 1962: what happened in the house

    Chapter 1962 What Happened in the House


    The two were startled, Suo Yuyun struggled for a moment in her heart, and had to slowly say: "I... If I say it, can you let our sisters go?"


    Murong Lingran squinted his eyes slightly, "I can''t promise, in case what you said is really too much, wouldn''t it be too cheap for you to spare you like this."


    The two of them immediately fainted, and they looked like they didn''t dare to say anything.


    Helian Rongjiu whispered a few words to Murong Lingran.


    Murong Ling was helpless, so he had topromise: "Okay, I promise you, as long as you speak out, we can let you go."


    Suo Yujun was overjoyed and looked at Murong Zhe, "Can you... Dad also agree?"


    Murong Zhe said: "I promise."


    Suo Yuyun breathed a sigh of relief, and after looking at her sister, the two shared everything that happened in the house just now.


    The people present were instantly angry, and what they said was too ugly.


    How dare you sway Liu Jianian to teach Murong Lingran a lesson? Their hands are too long.


    And he also cursed Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan. Liu Jianian lost both parents since childhood, and he also treated Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan as biological parents to filial piety.


    Liu Jianian is already pregnant and married, and has lived a good life in her husband''s house. She didn''t expect to be taught how to be a daughter-inw by two girls who have not left the cab, so it is no wonder that she will be angry.


    Murong Zhe has always been good-natured, and when he heard this, he became angry, "What the two of you said is really too much."


    Murong Xuan also said: "The two of you better pray that my sister-inw is okay, and that my little nephew is born smoothly, otherwise don''t talk about us, my eldest brother will be the first to let you go."


    Ruan Youyi also said: "The two of you are really ignorant today."


    Murong Lingran frowned. She guessed that the two might suddenlye to their house because of her cake, but she didn''t expect that she would guess it right.


    If these two came to her house because of the cake, if something happened to Sister Jia Nian, wouldn''t she be able to get rid of it?


    If she doesn''t make cakes and these two don''te, then her little nephew will give birth at full term, and Sister Jia Nian and her family will not be under such great pressure.


    Seeing her ugly face, Helian Rongjiu also knew that she took all the responsibility on herself, patted her shoulder, and said with relief: "It''s not your fault, don''t me yourself too much, the two of them are the direct culprits. , if it weren''t for them, your sister-inw wouldn''t give birth prematurely."


    The rest of the family alsoforted each other when they saw this.


    What Helian Rongjiu said was right, it was all Suo Yujun and Suo Yuxin''s fault, and Murong Lingran couldn''t afford to pay for other people''s mistakes.


    Listening to thefort of his family members, Murong Lingran''s heart became even more ufortable.


    Although the culprit is not her, there is still a reason for her.


    Murong turned his head to look at the delivery room, watching the maidse in and out, and his heart became more and more nervous.


    Suo Yuxin pulled Suo Yuxin and was about to leave, but was stopped by Zeyuan Zequ again.


    Suo Yuyun said: "You said just now that you won''t pursue us, can you let us go now?"


    "Let you go?" Murong said abruptly, "When did we promise to let you go? You have hurt your cousin so much, and you are still not out of danger. We are worried about my sister-inw here and want to have a good time. Go away, dream! Tell you, stand here for me now and listen carefully, watch carefully, if there is something wrong with Sister Jia Nian, I will be the first to settle the ount with you."

 Chapter 1963: white elixir

    Chapter 1963 White Elixir


    Suo Yuxin said: "You can''t keep your word!"


    Murong said impatiently: "I''m so annoying, if you say one more word, I''ll block your mouths."


    Ze Yuan Zequ cooperated and took out the handkerchief from his arms, waiting for Murong Lingran to give an order.


    The two of them trembled, and they didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Everyone continued to wait anxiously. A few hourster, Chang Yue suddenly ran out in a hurry and cried, "Master, the doctor said that the youngdy has a difficult childbirth. He will try his best, but he wants us to be mentally prepared."


    Dystocia?


    Although Murong Zhe had long expected this situation, he still suffered a big blow in his heart. He knew that he couldn''t mess up now, so he could only say, "I...I know."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his hands. If his hands were good, he might be able to help, but he was so useless. After more than two years, his hands have only improved a little, and now they are not normal. use.


    Murong Lingran''s heart also lifted up, she never expected that the eldest sister-inw actually had a difficult childbirth. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she quickly walked to her room.


    Murong Lingran has been standing behind her family, and most people will not find her abnormal.


    Helian Rongjiu saw this and followed her there, "What''s wrong with you? Now things haven''t reached the worst moment, you can''t think about it."


    Murong Lingran had already walked to the door, turned around, and said solemnly, "Young Master Jiu, don''t worry, my brother hasn''t been found yet, and the family''s grievances haven''t been cleared, so I won''t miss it."


    Helian Rongjiu breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s fine if you don''t, then why did you suddenly return to the room?"


    "Can I ask you a favor?"


    "What are you busy with? Do you want me to ask an imperial doctor toe over? It''s simple, I''m worried that your sister-inw can''t wait."


    Murong shook his head: "No, I have my own way, you just need to help me at the door and don''t allow anyone toe in."


    Helian Rongjiu was helpless, "You are the only one in the world who dares to let me guard the gate. Well, I promise you, but you have to hurry, or I will rush in."


    Murong nodded, closed the door and made sure that Helian Rongjiu would note in for the time being, and then entered the space.


    "Lord Changqi, can you do me a favor?"


    Shenjun Changqi''s voice came from the air: "You want me to save your sister-inw."


    "Well, it''s all because I made the cake that I attracted those two little people. I don''t want my sister-inw to have an ident."


    Shenjun Changqi didn''t say any more. With a wave of his hand, a white jade bottle appeared in front of Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran quickly took it into his hand, opened it and took a look, and saw a white medicine pill lying inside.


    "What is this? Can this save my sister-inw?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Yes, it can keep your sister-inw and the child in her belly, and she can take it with Lingquan water."


    "Can you conjure up this elixir at will? Can''t you conjure up the elixir to heal my father''s hand?"


    "I didn''t change it casually. With the recovery of my spiritual power, the things I used to store with my spiritual power gradually appeared. These were all refined by me in the past. In your father''s situation, I used to do it. It is rare to see it, so there is no refining medicine."


    "I see."


    Murong Lingran didn''t think much about it. Knowing that the situation was urgent outside, she said a lot of thanks. She would thank her wellter and leave the room.

 Chapter 1964: Save Sister Jia Nian

    Chapter 1964 Rescue Sister Jia Nian


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Helian Rongjiu talking to his second brother.


    Murong Xuan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his sistere out. He just turned around and saw her back to the room. He was really worried that something would happen to her.


    "Aran, what are you doing back in the house?"


    Murong raised the bottle in his hand, "This is to save Sister Jia Nian, I''ll exin it to youter."


    After she finished speaking, she ran to Liu Jianian''s house.


    Murong Xuan looked at Helian Rongjiu again, and Helian Rongjiu also shook his head at him.


    The two had no choice but to follow behind her and watch her enter the delivery room.


    Doctor and Granny Wen were in a hurry when they saw that Liu Jia read more and more blood, and her consciousness became more and more blurred.


    Xiao Manan said anxiously: "Doctor, please save my daughter-inw. You must save her. She has lost her parents since she was a child. If she loses her life because of childbirth, she will suffer too much."


    The doctor wiped the sweat from his forehead and nodded: "I know, I will try my best, but Madam still has to n for the worst."


    Xiao Manan wiped his tears when he heard the words, and nodded tearfully.


    Mu''s sighed upon seeing this.


    Jia Nian had a hard life, and suffering even found her, and God was too cruel.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, the two turned their heads and saw Murong Lingran hurriedly approaching.


    Xiao Manan was shocked, "Aran, what are you doing here? Get out quickly, so as not to scare you."


    Murong Lingran came to the bedside, poured out the medicine in the white jade bottle, and said, "Auntie, I''m here to deliver the medicine. Sister Jia Nian will definitely be fine after taking this."


    After speaking, in the surprised eyes of everyone, he put a medicinal pill into Liu Jianian''s mouth, and then opened the water bag containing the spiritual spring water and gave her a lot of spiritual spring water.


    Xiao Manan stunned: "Aran, what did you give your sister-inw to eat?"


    Murong said: "Life-saving medicine, don''t worry, auntie, I won''t hurt my sister-inw."


    Mushi was about to say something when he saw Liu Jianian, who was about to lose consciousness just now, wake up.


    Mu''s excited: "Jia Nian woke up."


    The doctor said with a look of surprise: "This medicine is really miraculous, it actually works so quickly."


    Xiao Manan turned his head to look, and said in surprise: "Jia Nian, you woke up, how do you feel now?"


    Liu Jianian said slowly: "Did I faint just now?"


    "Yeah." Xiao Manan said: "Do you have the strength now? Do you want to eat something? I just had someone boil ginseng soup for you?"


    Liu Jianian shook his head: "No need, I feel that my strength is back, so hurry up, I''m afraid that the child will be suffocated in the stomach for too long."


    After seeing Murong Lingran in the room, he hurriedly said, "Why did youe in? Go out quickly, it will scare you."


    Murong Lingran saw that her sister-inw''s face was getting more and more normal, and she knew that she had concerns here, so she went out obediently.


    Soon the delivery room became lively again, and half an hourter, the cry of the child was heard.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    The people outside were happy at the same time, gave birth, and finally gave birth.


    Wen Po was the first to run out and said with a smile, "Congrattions, sir, the eldest youngdy gave birth to a young master. She has a loud voice and looks very healthy."


    Murong Zhe said, "Okay, thank you, Madam Wen, how is your lord now?"


    Wen Po said: "The lord is also very good. The doctor is now treating her, but I see herplexion is very good, so there should be no serious problem."

 Chapter 1965: mother and child are safe

    Chapter 1965 Mother and son are safe


    The people present breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Helian Rongjiu raised his eyebrows, it seemed that Murong Lingran really had some skills.


    Murong Lingran asked Granny Wen: "The child was born prematurely. You have rich experience. See if this child will be different from ordinary people in the future?"


    Wen Po said: "I can''t tell you this. Among the children I have delivered, there are indeed many premature births, and some of them are the same as normal people, some are smart, and some are admitted to schrs. , there is a big business."


    "But it is true that some of them are worse than the average child due to premature birth, but theirmon conditions are low birth weight, poor family conditions, and the nutrition of pregnant women has not kept up."


    "But the child of Mrs. Young Master is heavier than many full-term children, and she is notcking in nutrition at ordinary times. I don''t think it will be a big problem."


    "But I can''t guarantee that in the future, you will still have to take good care of you as family members. Otherwise, it will be a normal child. If you don''t take good care of it, it will not grow well."


    Everyone immediately understood what Mother Wen meant, and the child''s nutrition would definitely keep up in the future.


    Murong Lingran put a piece of silver in Granny Wen''s hand, "Thank you Granny Wen, we will pay attention to it in the future."


    Wen Po knew that it was five taels of silver when she touched it, and nodded secretly, "I still have something to remind the mother, so I went first."


    Murong Zhe said, "It''s time to work."


    After a long while, the doctor came out after confirming that Liu Jianian was indeed all right.


    "Congrattions, mother and child are safe."


    Murong Zhe said, "Thank you, doctor."


    The doctor looked at Murong Lingran again, and he saw it just now, it was she who suddenly gave Liu Jianian medicine, so Liu Jianian was able to ovee this difficulty, and said sternly: "County Lord, the old man has a ruthless request, may I ask you What kind of medicine did you give your sister-inw just now? It''s so miraculous that the mother immediately wakes up and regains her physical strength."


    Murong Lingran said solemnly: "I don''t know what that is. I helped a traveling doctor before, and he had nothing to thank me, so he gave me the medicine bottle on his body, saying that it could save lives at a critical moment, especially for women who gave birth. efficient."


    She knew what the old doctor meant, she wanted to know the prescription for that medicine.


    She also wanted to give it, so that she could save more mothers and children in the future, but it was made by the gods with spiritual power, and Changqi Shenjun can''t make it now, she really can''t give it.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran didn''t seem to be lying, the doctor said, "So it is."


    He knew that Murong Zhe was a doctor, and he thought it was given to her by Murong Zhe. Since that was the reason, he couldn''t ask any more questions.


    Murong Xuan said: "Doctor, we have already prepared lunch, please use it before you leave."


    Doctor said: "Thank you."


    After the doctor left, Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin noticed that it was noon now, no wonder they were so hungry.


    Murong Zhe and the others saw the delivery room opened, Xiao Manan came out with the baby in his arms, and hurried forward.


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "This is my grandson, I am now a grandfather."


    Murong Xuan said: "This is my eldest nephew, and I am also an uncle."


    Murong Kuan said: "This is also my eldest nephew, and I am also a person of the uncle generation."


    Murong Lingran looked at the child''s chubby little face and sighed inwardly, hoping that he would be healthy in the future.

 Chapter 1966: one slap

    Chapter 1966 One person and one p


    After reading ?? for everyone, Xiao Manan took the child back to keep him from catching a cold.


    Taihua knew that none of the masters had eaten lunch yet, so he stepped forward and said, "The servants have already prepared the lunch. All masters, let''s eat it quickly.


    Before Murong Zhe nodded, he saw the Mu ne out.


    Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin immediately walked over as if they had seen a savior.


    "Mother, is my cousin really okay?"


    "Yes, it''s alright, I''m asleep with the kids now."


    Suo Yujun said excitedly: "That''s good, then let''s go back now."


    If they stay here again, I am afraid that the two sisters will be eaten by others.


    Mu said: "I''m not busy, I want to see your cousin''s situation again. Her situation just now was really dangerous. Although she''s asleep now, I''m still worried."


    Murong Lingran also said: "Yes, what are you busy with? After lunch, we will take a closer look at the situation."


    Mu''s is Liu Jianian''s aunt after all, since Liu Jianian said that this person is also good to her, let Mu''s have lunch and then give her family an exnation.


    Mu''s nodded: "Then I would like to thank the county lord."


    A group of people quickly came to the table and sat down. Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin were about to sit down when Murong Lingran nced over with a sharp look.


    The two of them groaned in their hearts and sat down, but they didn''t dare to pick up the chopsticks.


    Mrs Mu ate some chicken shreds, and was about to praise her for doing a good job, when she saw that the two daughters didn''t move their chopsticks, she thought they were the eldest youngdy, and looked down on the food of the Murong family, and said coldly, "You two What are you doing? Is the Murong family''s food not in line with your taste? Tell you, leave the eldestdy''s temper at home, and don''t be so rude in other people''s homes, or I will tell your father and let him clean up you."


    The two sisters suddenly wanted to cry without tears. It wasn''t like that at all. They also wanted to eat, but they didn''t dare.


    Murong said: "Madam, they are probably not hungry, they won''t eat, we will eat, and I will tell you something importantter."


    Mu said: "What''s the big deal?"


    "Madam, let''s eat first, we''ll find outter."


    Mu''s helpless, had to listen to Murong Lingran.


    After eating, seeing that the two daughters really hadn''t eaten a bite of food, their brows furrowed.


    Murong Lingran invited everyone to the main room, and then in front of the Mu family, he told what Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin had done.


    Mu Shi was shocked and said angrily: "You two really said those words?"


    Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin nodded at the same time.


    "Mother, we have no malicious intentions, we really just want Cousin Jia Nian to have a good time."


    "Yes, we didn''t know that Cousin Jia Nian would be so angry, and it also affected the children. If we knew that the consequences were so serious, we wouldn''t say anything to irritate Cousin Jia Nian."


    "You guys!" Mu Shi got angry and stepped forward and gave the two of them a p.


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    The people present were shocked at the same time, but they didn''t expect the Mu n to suddenly take action.


    Murong thought to himself, it seems that Liu Jianian''s words that the Mu family loves her may be true, these two ps are really not ordinary.


    Mu''s face was distressed and said: "How can you say such things, do you know that pregnant women cannot be stimted, you just want your cousin Jia Nian''s life."

 Chapter 1967: kneel for you

    Chapter 1967 Kneel for you


    "You weren''t in there just now. Do you know how dangerous her situation was just now? If the county owner didn''t suddenly take out the medicinal herbs, she wouldn''t know what happened now."


    "If something happens to her, I don''t need to deal with you, and your grandfather and grandmother will punish you severely when you go back!"


    The tears of the ?? sisters immediately flowed out.


    "Mother, you actually hit me, how can you hit me?"


    "Mother, you have loved us the most since childhood. You have never hit us. It''s too much for you to hit us today."


    "We already know we''re wrong, and we don''t want it."


    "That''s right, we didn''t want it either. This is not something we could have expected. Besides, my cousin is all right now. You are so **** us. For an outsider, it really hurts our hearts."


    Mu''s teeth gritted his teeth and said, "I can''t stand the pain of a p. Your cousin almost died just now! I''m too much, what you did just now, isn''t it too much?"


    Suo Yujun sobbed: "Mother, we said it, but we didn''t mean it."


    Mu said with a cold face: "Whether you did it on purpose or not, the big mistake has already been made. You should go to your cousin''s door and kneel now. When will she forgive you, and when will you get up for me!"


    Murong Zhe opened his mouth, originally wanting to say that Jia Nian is all right now, but thinking that it was Jia Nian who walked before the gate of hell, no one has the right to say forgiveness for her, and he doesn''t know if the child will be in the future. If there is a problem, he swallowed the words in his mouth.


    "Mother, the weather is so cold, if Cousin Jia Nian never forgives us, wouldn''t we just kneel to death at the door."


    "Yes, isn''t Cousin Jia Nian asleep? Can we wait for her to wake up before going to her to apologize?"


    Mu''s tone resolutely said: "No way!"


    The two looked at each other with bitter faces, Suo Yuyun looked at Murong Zhe pleadingly.


    I heard that Murong Zhe is the most tolerant and kind in this family. They are also guests, and he is Liu Jianian''s father-inw. If he intercedes, they will definitely be exempted from punishment.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Murong Zhe saw their gazes turned to him, he turned to Mu Shi, "Mrs. Suo, thanks to your help today, the guest room has been cleaned up, why don''t you go and rest."


    Mu said: "No need, I will guard Jia Nian. When she wakes up, I will ask the two children to apologize to her."


    If she goes to rest, the two children will definitely not kneel at the door obediently.


    Murong Zhe heard the words, so he didn''t force her. What happened today was indeed the fault of herx teaching.


    After ??Mu''s finished speaking, he looked at the two children again: "What are you waiting for? Why don''t you go and kneel?"


    Suo Yuyun pulled her sleeve and said coquettishly, "Mother, we really know we were wrong, please forgive us."


    "No, if you don''t kneel now, then I''ll kneel for you."


    Mother kneeled for them, okay? When I got home, my grandfather and father knew that they would peel off their skin even if they didn''t die.


    Hearing that, the two did not dare to dy any longer, and obediently ran to Liu Jianian''s door and knelt down.


    Zong Murong was dragged by the Marquis of Ning''an and the Ministry of War to discuss for a long time because of an important matter. After returning home, he found out that Liu Jianian had actually given birth.

 Chapter 1968: Intend

    Chapter 1968 nning


    Murong Zong quickly walked to the door and asked anxiously, "How is Jia Nian? Is she okay?"


    "Don''t worry, eldest brother." Murong said calmly: "She is too tired, she has been sleeping soundly since she gave birth, and the doctor also went to check her pulse halfway, and it is not a big problem."


    "That''s good." Murong Zong breathed a sigh of relief and asked again, "What about the child? Is the child okay? Is it a daughter or a son?"


    Murong said: "It''s a son, he''s chubby, and Mrs. Wen said that the child is very healthy, and he looks bigger than a full-term child."


    Murong Zong felt relieved after hearing the words, and stopped asking more questions, and quickly walked to his room.


    As soon as he passed by, he saw Chang Yue open the door and let two girls in.


    Murong Zong asked as he walked, "Who are those two people?"


    Murong Lingran briefly exined what the two had done.


    Murong Zong paused and said in shock, "What did you say? Those two are Jia Nian''s cousins, and it was because they were Jia Nian that they gave birth prematurely?"


    He never imagined that this was the reason why his child was born.


    Sister said it simply, don''t think that today''s situation is extremely dangerous. Fortunately, Jia Nian is all right.


    Murong said: "Yes."


    While talking, the two had already reached the door.


    Murong Zong didn''t knock on the door, and as soon as he entered, he saw Suo Yujun and Suo Yuxin kneeling in front of Liu Jianian''s bed, Mu Shi was standing behind them, Liu Jianian was sitting on the bed, Song Yue and Chang Yue were serving her and drinking hot soup.


    Murong Lingran followed, closed the door, added some charcoal, and then came to the bed.


    Murong Zong ignored the kneeling people and asked worriedly, "Jia Nian, how are you? Is there something wrong with your body?"


    "You''re back." Liu Jianian smiled and said, "I''m fine, just look at the child."


    After she finished speaking, she asked someone to carry the child to him.


    Murong Zong carefully took over the child. Several younger brothers in the family were simr to him. He had also held newborn children several times.


    Looking at the child''s fleshy cheeks, Murong Zong''s anger subsided a lot. Fortunately, Jia Nian was all right, luckily the child was all right, otherwise he would never let go of the culprit.


    Murong Zong gently rubbed the child''s small face, and then carefully returned the child, and then looked at the person on the ground.


    "Jia Nian, I also heard from Aran about the situation. What are your ns for the two of you on this earth?"


    Mu''s interjection: "Jianian, Azong, I have beaten these two children, please calm down, I know that if Jia Nian and the children have an ident, they will not be able to atone for their sins even if they die. Aunt knows that what they did this time is really absurd, but after all, they are my own children, and I can''t bear to ask them to pay a painful price, so please forgive them this time. I can do whatever you want except for their lives. Do your best."


    Murong Zong heard the words and looked at Liu Jianian, "It is Jia Nian who suffers this time, or she should make a decision."


    Liu Jianian nced at the two kneeling on the ground with aplex face.


    She was really angry with the two of them. The words they said really made her very ufortable, but she didn''t expect that she would actually make her child angry.


    I heard that premature babies are not as good as full-term babies. Even if she kills them now, her baby has already been born, and it is done, and nothing can be changed.

 Chapter 1969: Even if you dont die, you will peel off a layer of skin

    Chapter 1969 If you don''t die, you will also peel off ayer of skin


    Suo Yuyun said anxiously: "Cousin, I was wrong. I was the one who got angry at you. I apologize to you. Before you woke up, my sister and I were kneeling at the door, and now I feel like my legs are about to break."


    Suo Yuxin also said: "Cousin, my leg hurts too much, just because of my young age, please spare us this time, just now my mother gave us a p, and it still hurts now. , we all already know the lesson."


    Mu also said, "Jia Nian, my aunt begged you too. For the sake of my aunt''s love for you when she was a child, please spare them this time."


    Liu Jianian turned her head and saw that the faces of the two were really ugly. It was already dark outside, and her aunt had also apologized. She was also her uncle''s child, so she couldn''t be too punished.


    But she was unwilling to spare them so easily.


    After thinking for a while, Liu Jianian said helplessly: "This time it was me and the child who suffered, and the child was affected the most. I don''t know what he will look like in the future. If it''s normal, it''s fine. Then I say forgive you now, it is irresponsible for the children."


    "You are the granddaughters of your grandfather and grandmother, and I don''t want to punish you heavily. Go back and treat your grandfather and grandmother as a favor. You tell your grandfather and grandmother what they did, and how they want to punish you. Just listen to them."


    She is not afraid that they will hide from her grandfather and grandmother. With their temperament, she estimates that they wille tomorrow. If they don''te, she will send someone to inform them.


    Suo Yuyun said anxiously: "Cousin, I have to tell my grandfather and grandmother. You also know that they love you the most. I told them that the two of us will definitely not have good fruit to eat."


    Suo Yuxin also said nervously: "Please don''t tell my grandfather and grandmother, my grandfather and grandmother know that we will be punished severely. We really dare not dare in the future."


    Grandfather and grandmother have always loved this cousin, and if they had known, they would certainly have shed ayer of skin before they died.


    Murong Zong said coldly: "This method is still cheap for you. If you think that Jia Nian''s dystocia is not serious, that''s fine, I don''t have to tell my grandfather and grandmother, but when you are pregnant, I will also stimte you. Once again, let''s make it difficult for you, how about it?"


    The two of them choked, and they didn''t dare to speak.


    Mu''s sighed and said: "Just follow Jia Nian''s method. Jia Nian, it is dark now, we will not stay for a long time, so we will go back first."


    So many people have seen what happened today, it is impossible to hide it, and she dare not hide it from the two old people, after all, the child has already been born.


    Liu Jianian originally wanted to keep them here, but thinking that this aunt has no habit of staying outside, and she has to go hometer, she will not stay any longer, she looked at Murong Zong, "Okay, you can send someone to help me send my aunt off. Bar."


    Murong Zong nodded, this is also right, although Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin made mistakes, but if something happened on the way to their house, then their Murong family would be responsible.


    After the three members of the Suo family left, Murong Lingran stopped disturbing her elder brother and sister-inw, and as soon as she came out, she saw that Helian Rongjiu was still outside.


    Murong Lingran walked up to him quickly and said, "I thought you had already left. If you don''t go back, it will be veryte. The Queen Mother will be worried."


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "Is the queen mother worried, or are you worried?"

 Chapter 1970: Guilty

    Chapter 1970 Guilt


    Murong choked for a moment, this person is actually flirting with her?


    Who can''t be sultry, do you think he can?


    Murong leaned on his waist and said, "Of course I would be worried, but are you willing to let me worry?"


    Helian Rongjiu was stunned for a moment, the little girl was really not ashamed, she coughed softly: "Of course I don''t want to."


    Murong snorted, "You haven''t left, except because something happened to my family, is there something you haven''t told me today?"


    "This..." Helian Rongjiu said: "Forget it today, something happened at your house, I can''t trouble you any more."


    Murong Lingran squinted at him, "You don''te here for the cake, right?"


    "You really guessed it."


    "Is it the queen mother who wants to eat again?"


    "Well, Ningxin also wants to eat. I didn''t want to bother you at first, but your business from Zhiye Zhai is really good. The people I sent went for ten days, and they did not smoke once in the morning and afternoon. When I arrive, I don''t want the mother and the queen to wait any longer, so I wille to you."


    "Why does the queen mother suddenly want to eat again?"


    The year beforest, he often sent people to find her to make cakes, which made the queen mother tired of eating it and didn''t want to eat it for a long time.


    Helian Rongjiu sighed and said, "It''s not that you started selling cakes. Manydies and empress dowagers mentioned it when they greeted you, and suddenly wanted to eat it again, but you probably don''t have the mood to do it today, so I''ll do it another day. Come find you again."


    Murong said: "You wait."


    After she finished speaking, she quickly walked to the kitchen, took out a food container, and put it in Helian Rongjiu''s hand.


    "Give you."


    Helian Rongjiu opened it for a look, and was stunned, "When did you do it?"


    "I made it early in the morning. I wanted to give it to the fourth and sixth brothers toe back to eat, but I forgot all about it today. If you don''t mind that this was made a few hours ago, just bring it back. ."


    Since she started selling cakes, her younger brothers also wanted to eat them. If she didn¡¯t go to the mountains in the morning, she would prepare them for them.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "Girl, you are so nice, it''s good to have, how could I possibly mind."


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "Just know that I''m good. If you and the queen mother want to eat cake in the future,e to me at any time, and I will do it when I have time."


    In other words, if she is not free, she will not do it.


    But Helian Rongjiu automatically ignored her meaning. Seeing that her face had returned to normal, and she was not bothering about her sister-inw, she moved: "Girl, you are really kind, I like you so much."


    Murong Lingran blushed this time, is it so direct?


    "You... you better go back quickly, don''t let the queen mother wait, she will have dinner if she goes backte, this cake won''t be fresh until tomorrow if you don''t eat it."


    Helian Rongjiu knew that she was shy, so she didn''t say much, said thank you, and left Murong''s house.


    At night, Murong Lingran tossed and turned on the bed without falling asleep, and simply got up and entered the space.


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly appeared and said, "Looking at your appearance, are you still guilty?"


    Murong nodded.


    "Actually, you don''t have to feel guilty. This is Liu Jianian''s destiny."


    "Fate?"


    "Since everything has already happened, then I''m not afraid of revealing the secret. To tell you the truth, even without those two sensible girls, Liu Jianian would have given birth prematurely today."

 Chapter 1971: whipping

    Chapter 1971 Whipping


    Murong Lingran frowned: "But today, it was indeed because of my cake that the two of them were attracted. In the eyes of others, it was me. Sister-inw and brother-inw say they don''t me me, but I know that , they must still me me in their hearts."


    "You think too much." Changqi Shenjun said: "Your brothers and sisters are really good to you. For you, they can even ignore their own lives."


    "I know that, but they don''t me me, so I feel even more guilty. I just feel sorry for them."


    Seeing her being so stubborn, Changqi Shenjun said helplessly: "Then I said, if Liu Jianian didn''t give birth prematurely, when the fetus is really full term and the fetus is toorge, she will also have a difficult delivery. Will you feel better?"


    Murong said: "But she was born prematurely because of my cake."


    Shenjun Changqi said again: "Then if I promise you, your little nephew will not be affected, and will be very promising in the future. Guangyao lintel, will you still feel ufortable?"


    Murong said in surprise, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true, don''t forget, since your elder sister-inw got married, she has also eaten fruits and vegetables from the dimension. Are you so useless as my dimension? I can swear by the spiritual power of my whole body, that child will not have it. Any problem, but will be stronger than the average child."


    Murong Lingran was relieved at once, since Changqi Shenjun said so, the child will definitely not have any problems.


    Maybe the tangled things in her heart were resolved, she also rxed, and she slept until dawn when she got out of the space.


    At noon the next day, Prime Minister Suo rushed to Murong''s house with arge family and came to Liu Jianian''s room.


    When the prime minister saw her granddaughter, tears flowed down her face, and her face was full of self-me, "My good thoughts, I me my grandmother for being too indulgent to your cousins, so she made themmit such a big crime. Wrong, it''s your grandmother who is sorry for you and your child."


    Prime Minister Suo also said with a look of guilt: "Grandfather is also at fault, and grandfather is also sorry for you."


    Prime Minister Suo''s eldest son, Suo Yujun and Suo Yuxin''s father, Suo Nanqing said: "Father, mother, you are all right, the fault is that I am the father, I did not teach the father. good them."


    Prime Minister Suo said angrily, "You still know that it''s you who is at fault. Now Jia Nian''s child was born prematurely because of your daughter. Then tell me, what do you do with your daughter?"


    Suo Nan Qing said: "Father, don''t worry, I will definitely give Jia Nian an exnation."


    After saying that, he looked at his two daughters: "You two, kneel down for me now."


    Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin did not dare to disobey their father, so they had to kneel down obediently.


    Suo Nanqing pulled out the whip on his body and said sharply: "Both of them are in their teens, and they don''t even know what to say or not to say. Can you two outsiders interfere in other people''s affairs? How important is the pregnant woman''s body, don''t you really know? If you are so ignorant, you don''t know what will happen in the future. What''s the use of keeping you! Today, in front of your cousin, I will give you A lesson for you, lest you make mistakes in the future!"


    said and threw the whip at the two daughters.


    Suo Nanqing''s whip is a specially made whip, and it hurts when hitting people. Even if Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin were wearing clothes, it made them tremble with pain.

 Chapter 1972: compensation

    Chapter 1972 Compensation


    And Suo Nanqing didn''t control the angle, and several times the whip swept on their unclothed necks and hands, instantly splitting their flesh.


    The two of them couldn''t bear the pain, and couldn''t help begging for mercy.


    "Father, spare us, we know we were wrong."


    "Father, I won''t dare to do this again in the future, it hurts so much, please stop beating."


    Mu Shi hurriedly pleaded for mercy: "Master, the children are still young, you can beat them a few times, don''t let them kill you."


    Sonam Qing ignored his wife''s words and continued to whip hard.


    Seeing that her daughters'' clothes were all torn and their skin was exposed, Mrs. Mu hurriedly looked at Liu Jianian, "Jianian, aunt, I beg you, they didn''t sleepst night, they knelt in the ancestral hall all night, their bodies Weak again, can''t take the whip now."


    Liu Jianian didn''t expect that his uncle would take action when he said it. In a short period of time, the two of them received more than ten whips each, and said, "Uncle, don''t beat them, the children have alreadye out, and it''s useless to beat them again. You should have known it was wrong by now."


    Suo Nanqing stopped immediately and looked at his daughter coldly: "You will admit it to me again!"


    Suo Yujun sobbed: "Cousin, I''m sorry, I will never dare again."


    Suo Yuxin said: "Cousin, I''m sorry too, please forgive me."


    Suo Nan Qing said: "Jia Nian, can you forgive them?"


    Liu Jianian shook his head: "Uncle, to be honest, my uncle and aunt are still rtives in the future, but I can''t forgive them. After all, I don''t know what my children will be like in the future, and I can''t forgive them for my children."


    Suo Nanqing sighed and said, "You are right."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Prime Minister Suo and his wife: "Father, mother, what I want to punish has already been punished, and the rest will be handed over to you."


    The Prime Minister''s wife nodded, looked at the two granddaughters kneeling on the ground and said, "Your cousin is right, you can''t tell what the child will be in the future, it''s already like this, the big mistake has been made, it''s useless to say more, and you can also be punished. It''s useless, then I''ll call the shots, halve the dowry prepared for you in the future, and give half of it to your cousin aspensation, and consider it as money for her and the child''s health, do you have any opinions?"


    Suo Nanqing said: "This is what it should be."


    Mu said: "I have no opinion."


    is just some money, if you can exchange two daughters, it will be worth it.


    Suo Yujun said in shock: "Is this too much?"


    Suo Yuxin also said: "Yeah, I also think it''s a bit too much."


    I had known that they would note to Murong''s house yesterday. Their father and grandfather were upright and honest people, and the family had no other ie besides their own business.


    Their dowry is already very small. If it is halved, they will definitely not be able to raise their heads in the husband''s house after they get married.


    Murong Zong said: "If you think it''s too much, you can refuse to give it. It''s the same sentence. When you give birth in the future, I will also stimte you."


    Originally, he wanted to say that the money was nothing, and his family was not out of money, but seeing that they were still reluctant to makepensations when they arrived, and they looked like they loved money like life, then he had to agree.


    Suo Yuyun hurriedly said, "I... I promise."


    Suo Yuxin also said: "I also promise."


    The Prime Minister''s wife looked at the gifts that had been ced on the table as soon as they came in, and said with concern: "Jia Nian, these are all good supplements. If you need them, use them as much as you can. If it''s not enough, send someone to tell your grandmother. Bring you some."

 Chapter 1973: an old fairy

    Chapter 1973 There is an old fairy


    "As for the dowry we just mentioned, you can''t use some of their things, so it''s better to convert them into silver so you can buy whatever you want. Therefore, my grandmother brought the money too."


    After she finished speaking, she asked her son to hand her the silver note and stuffed it into Liu Jianian''s hand, "This is a 60,000 tael silver note, you can take it and use itter."


    Liu Jianian knew that the Prime Minister''s Mansion was not very rich, and he didn''t want to make the future Prime Minister''s Mansion difficult because of himself. He took over and counted half of them, and gave the other half to his grandmother: "My grandmother''s kindness is my heart. Just give me half of it, you all gave it to me, what will you do at home in the future?"


    Mu said: "Jia Nian, you can take it, there is money at home."


    Suo Nanqing also said: "Yes, we still think it''s too little, but you know the situation of our family, so we can only get so much."


    Liu Jia read: "These are enough, grandmother, you can take it back."


    She knew that this was the kindness of a woman, but her grandfather''s family treated her very well except for the two cousins, and 30,000 taels of silver was enough.


    Mrs. Prime Minister heard the words and had to sigh: "Okay, then grandma will thank you a lot."


    Seeing the joy on the faces of the two granddaughters, he added: "But even if Jia Nian doesn''t ept this money, it is impossible to buy dowry for you. If you say that it will be halved, it will be halved. Keep this money and take itter depending on the situation. To replenish the body for Jia Nian''s children."


    Suo Yuyun and Suo Yuxin suddenly fainted, grandmother was entric.


    Prime Minister Suo''s family knew that Liu Jianian needed to rest, so they couldn''t be bothered. They said a few more words, declined the kindness of the Murong family''s stay, and quickly left the Murong family.


    After ?? and the others left, Murong Lingran stepped forward and looked at the contents of the brocade boxes, they were indeed good tonics.


    Seeing Liu Jianian looking at the child with a sad face, Murong Lingran also knew what she was thinking, so she stepped forward andforted: "Sister-inw, don''t worry, your body will be fine, and this child will be fine, I and I will be fine. You promise, if I lie to you, I will be punished for not being able to eat what I like for the rest of my life."


    Liu Jianian smiled suddenly, "Aran, why are you so sure?"


    Murong said solemnly: "That''s because there is an old fairy in my dream. The old fairy told me that you and your children will be healthy in the future."


    "Oh, really?"


    Seeing the unbelievable appearance of the elder sister-inw, Murong said: "What I said is true. A-niang has already said that this child is heavier than when I was born, so it is guaranteed to be healthy."


    Liu Jianian said in surprise: "Is it really heavier than when you were born?"


    "Yes, if you don''t believe me, you can ask the elder brother. The elder brother also watched me born and knew it."


    Murong Zong said: "Jia Nian, this is true. Our children are indeed heavier than when A Ran was born, not just A Ran, but even heavier than Xiao Si, Xiao Wu, Xiao Liu."


    Liu Jianian felt relieved when he heard the words.


    She also has feelings. After giving birth to the child, she did not feel any difort in her body. The condition of the child is also normal, and her voice is very loud. It does not look like there is a problem.


    The Murong family has made such a big move in the past two days, and everyone in the vige knows the news of the birth of their eldest grandson.


    Hearing that he was born unexpectedly, everyone brought the good things from the family to the Murong family.

 Chapter 1974: Luos door

    Chapter 1974 Mr. Luo came to the door


    Like some kind of egg old hen, the backyard is almost full.


    Originally, they wanted to give white sugar, but the Murong family was making white sugar, so they couldn''t do it.


    Of course, the envoy Liu Yuan also came after Prime Minister Suo''s family left, and he also gave some gifts. He sat at Murong''s house for a long time before returning.


    In the afternoon, Mrs. Luo, Murong Cai''s wife, suddenly walked into the yard, reached out and grabbed a chicken, took it and nned to go out.


    Murong Cai said, "What are you catching chickens for?"


    Mrs. Luo said: "I heard that your sister-inw gave birth just now when I went out, and she was born prematurely. I heard that premature birth is the most harmful to the body, so I thought of sending a chicken over to nourish her body. ."


    Murongliang next to ?? said in surprise: "It''s actually happening at this time? Why did it happen all of a sudden? Isn''t it still a while?"


    Murong Qing also looked at Mrs Luo.


    Mrs. Luo said: "I don''t know either, but I heard that the rtives of the sister-inw over there came over yesterday. Maybe it has something to do with them, but I don''t know the specific reasons. I can help you askter."


    Murongliang nodded and didn''t ask any further, "Premature birth is indeed hurting the body, so the body should take good care of it."


    Murong Qing went to the chicken coop again to catch three chickens, and said, "Sister-inw, let me go with you, one chicken is not enough, Azong''s eldest brother doesn''t feed livestock, and the family has arge poption, so one is not enough for them. For a meal, we will send a few more."


    Murong Liang said: "That''s right, there are many kids in your uncle''s family, and half of the kids eat the poor old man. If you want to give it away, you should give it more. You should go quickly. No, I will go with you.


    Mrs. Luo''s heart suddenly felt like it was dripping blood. This is the chicken she raised with great difficulty. She didn''t eat one of them, so she had to send out four chickens at one time.


    There is so much money over there, and there is no shortage of money to buy meat, can''t they just give one away?


    And she nned to eat only for Liu Jianian, but they actually wanted the other''s whole family to eat together?


    What kind of chicken do big men eat!


    Mu Rongliang walked forward after he finished speaking.


    Mu Rongqing also followed, but only took a few steps. Seeing Mrs. Luo motionless, she frowned and said, "Sister-inw, let''s go."


    Mrs. Luo thought about what she saw just now. Everyone who went to the Murong''s house to give things had a lot of gifts in their hands. I heard that they didn''t want to ept them, but the Murong''s family said that it was a New Year''s gift, so they took them. return.


    It is well known that the Murong family has a factory, and the things produced there are all good things, and it is estimated that if you give two of them, it is enough for four chickens.


    Yes, so she is not at a loss.


    After thinking about it, Mrs Luo smiled and said, "I''m here, I was just thinking about something."


    After saying that, she followed behind.


    Murong Cai originally wanted to go, but when he thought that he was gone, only his aunt was at home, it was definitely not possible, so he had to watch the family leave.


    The group arrived at Murong Lingran''s house. Everyone knew the identity of their family. After asking Murong Zhe for instructions, they took them to the main room.


    Murong Liang said: "Azhe, I heard that Azong''s wife gave birth, we can''te up with anything good, just a few chickens, please don''t think too little."


    "Father, what did you say?" Murong Zhe said, "I won''t dislike it, I''m already very happy to have you here."

 Chapter 1975: stupid

    Chapter 1975 Missing Heart


    After ?? finished speaking, he ordered the people to take the chicken down.


    Mrs. Luo looked at the chicken reluctantly, and when she saw Murong Lingran bringing up the dessert, her expression suddenly improved.


    Murong said: "Grandpa, Aqing, sister-inw, these are the white sugar cakes and red bean cakes made in my factory. Next to them are dried meat and lychee candies. You can try them all, and they all taste good."


    Murong Qing smiled and said, "Thank you, sister."


    Murong said: "Sister and sister are polite, if it''s delicious, sister will pack some for youter, and you can take it back to eat."


    Murong Qing said with a moved face: "Sister, you are so kind."


    Murong stroked her hair Lingran.


    Mrs Luo''s eyes shed, and Murong Lingran treated Murong Qing better than she knew.


    Murongliang took a bite of the white sugar cake and praised: "Yes, it''s even better than the one bought by Yuxiangzhai."


    "Indeed." Murong Qing said, "Sister, your factory is really powerful."


    Murong smiled and said, "Of course."


    Xiao Manan saw that Mrs. Luo had been silent and only cared about eating, and said with concern: "Daughter-inw, A Cai, how do you think it tastes?"


    The taste is naturally very good.


    Mr. Luo hurriedly swallowed the white sugar cake in his mouth and said with a smile, "This is the first time I have eaten such a delicious cake, it''s really delicious."


    "That''s it." Xiao Manan said: "I''ll pack a few more for youter, so that you can eat enough for this time."


    Although looking at Mrs Luo''s eyes, she knew that this person was a restless person, but he was a junior after all, and she should be an elder to take care of the junior.


    Mrs Luo was instantly overjoyed, "Thank you Aunt Tang."


    This Murong family is really easy to get along with, if you give her a few more cakes, she won''t lose money.


    "That''s right." Mrs. Luo looked around and asked curiously, "Why didn''t you see the child? It''s rare for Grandpa toe here once, why don''t you take the child out and show it to everyone?"


    Murong frowned, is this person heartless? A child who has just been born for a few days must be drinking milk and sleeping beside its mother now? What''s more, the weather is still so cold, you don''t need to think about it and know that it is impossible to hold it out.


    Her younger brothers were only brought out to meet outsiders when they were at least a full moon.


    Murongliang red at his daughter-inw Sun displeasedly.


    Murongliang hurriedly said: "Azhe, sorry, Luo Shi is young and ignorant, please don''t mind."


    Seeing that something was wrong in the atmosphere, Mrs. Luo also reacted. Her children didn''t see outsiders when they were born, so she smiled awkwardly: "Sorry, I''m being rude."


    Murong Zhe was not stingy enough to get angry because of her words, and said lightly, "It''s okay."


    Mr. Luo breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s just a rare visit. If she doesn''t do something, she will definitely regret it when she goes back.


    Seeing Murong Lingran and Murong Qing talking, Mrs Luo spoke again, "County Lord, I have a request, I wonder if you can agree?"


    Murong Liang and Murong Qing frowned at the same time.


    ing!


    Murong Lingran heard a few days ago that Mrs. Luo had been inquiring about work with the person who worked in her house recently, and this person was probably here for work, and said, "You have to tell me if I can agree to it? "


    Murongliang interjected: "Aran, we still have to prepare for the Chinese New Year at home, so I won''t bother you, so I will leave."

 Chapter 1976: to work

    Chapter 1976 To work


    said to Mrs. Luo, "Didn''t you say that there is still a pile of dirty clothes waiting to be washed at home? Let''s go as soon as it doesn''t snow today."


    Finally came here. Mrs. Luo didn''t want to miss this opportunity and said, "Grandpa, everyone is a family, and I want to ask the county owner for one thing for our family."


    "you!"


    Seeing that Grandpa was about to get angry, Murong said: "Grandpa, don''t be angry, just sit down and listen to what she has to say."


    Murong Liang had no choice but to continue to sit down after hearing the words, the little granddaughter''s face still had to be given.


    "Okay, if you have anything to say, just say it, and we''ll leave."


    Mrs. Luo said: "The county lord, it is like this, thanks to the county lord, now winter wheat has been nted in our family''snd, and the rest of the family has enough to take care of it, and the lives of the family members are also quite different from those around them , I am really envious of the neighbors who are happily working underground every day, so I want to ask you to give me a job opportunity so that I can earn a little more money."


    Sure enough.


    Murong said: "What do you want to do?"


    Before he came here, Mrs. Luo had already found out which jobs had the highest wages, and blurted out, "Can I go to the shop if I want?"


    I heard that the shop has the best welfare and is the most leisurely. Every afternoon, I end work early. Every day, I can get on a carriage that she has never ridden before. I still face rich people every day. It must be the most work in the shop. All right.


    Murong Liang said coldly, "Mr. Luo, don''t go too far."


    He thought that Mrs. Luo would just ask for a job in the field, but he didn''t expect that she would directly work in the shop with the highest sry as soon as she opened her mouth.


    Mrs. Luo said: "I... how can I go too far? I just heard that the wages in the shop are the highest, and I want to help my family earn more money, so I want to go there. I am also for my family and to let you all live. Have a good day, so you don''t have to work so hard."


    Other families that have nothing to do with the Murong family, each family has at least two people working in the Murong family, and they live better than their family. People are even worse.


    As for the sins of her dead father-inw and grandma, that''s all over, everyone else is dead, it''s impossible for the Murong family to hold on to it.


    "you!"


    "Grandpa." Murong said: "Don''t worry, I have ns in my heart."


    Mu Rongliang had to shut up temporarily.


    Murong Lingran said slowly: "The wages in the shop are indeed the highest, but not everyone can go to the shop to work, there are requirements."


    Mrs Luo said: "What is the requirement?"


    "The most basic, are you literate?"


    Mr. Luo shook his head.


    "Don''t know a word?"


    Mrs. Luo nodded embarrassedly. When she was a child, she ate every meal at home but not the next. Not only her, but even the boys in the family had never gone to school.


    "Then will you settle ounts?"


    Mr. Luo shook his head again.


    Murong smiled and said, "Since you don''t know anything, what are you doing in the shop? Everyone in my shop is carefully selected, and they can calcte and read, so you''re not causing trouble for the shop. ?"


    "But I have strength? Can I help deliver the food?"


    "You are a teenage girl, do you think your strength is stronger than that of a man in his twenties?"


    Mrs. Luo thought for a while, "Then... Then let me go to work in the academy? I go to the academy to cook for the children, and I don''t need to be literate and settle ounts, right?"

 Chapter 1977: did not agree

    Chapter 1977 did not agree


    The work of the academy is also good. It only cooks three meals a day. The wages are also high, and there is no need to be exposed to the sun and rain.


    I heard that the children in the academy eat better than her family, and the cook can also eat with the children, which can also save a meal for the family.


    "Yes, no need." Murong said in a clear way: "But there are enough people in there, and they are all from the vigers. I can''t just fire anyone just to let you in."


    "Then... Then arrange me to go to the factory, okay? You have so many factories, so there must be a lot of work, so I shouldn''t have one more, right?"


    The factory is to produce food, and it can also get a lot of benefits.


    "No." Murong Lingran refused without hesitation, "All the people in my factory have been prostituted, they are taught by me one by one, and they are all literate, you don''t know anything, go and do it. what?"


    Looking at the appearance of Mrs. Luo, she was all dirty, and she wouldn''t change into cleaner clothes when she came to their house as a guest. She didn''t dare to arrange for someone who didn''t like cleanliness to go inside the factory.


    Mr. Luo frowned and said: "This is not possible, that is not possible, county magistrate, what do you think I can do?"


    Murong said: "Wait a minute, let''s not be busy with this question. Let me ask you, if youe to my house to work, who will take care of the housework?"


    "Of course it''s Ah Qing."


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Aqing, are you willing toe to my house to work again?"


    Since the death of Liu Shi, Murong Qing has never worked in her home again.


    Murong Qing hesitated for a moment, then nced at Grandpa, saw him nodding, and then said, "Sister, you... don''t you mind that I''m Grandpa Murongqi''s child?"


    Murong said: "You are you, he is him, he is dead, you have nothing to do."


    Murong Qing heaved a sigh of relief, "I do, but I''m afraid you won''t need anyone anymore."


    "I can provide a job position. If you decide, then go to the shop. After the new year, you will follow the shopkeeper Tong and let him take you. I will also give you 2 taels a month."


    Mrs. Luo''s eyes suddenly straightened, two taels of silver, oh my god, her family only had so much ie all year round.


    and many more.


    Mrs. Luo was immediately dissatisfied, "County lord, what do you mean by this? You want Ah Qing to work in your house too? Go to the shop? Don''t you say I''m not strong enough? Ah Qing is even weaker than me. Well, didn''t you just say that I can''t do it? Why can Ah Qing?"


    Murong Lingran said coldly, "Does this still need an exnation? Because Ah Qing, like me, has been reading and literate since she was a child, and she knows the basic characters. When she goes to the shop, she doesn''t need to do the work of transporting vegetables. Just leave those to the men, and she''ll be in charge of greeting the guests."


    In the past, Murong Qing was young and it was more suitable to work in the fields.


    It''s thirteen years old now, it''s good to go out and exercise.


    Zhi Yezhai''s reputation is known to all in the capital. She is also the county head. I believe that few people dare to bully her in her Zhi Yezhai.


    "Then A Qing and I are both working at your house. Who will do the housework? Who will take care of the mother-inw?"


    "When did I promise you toe to work at my house? I never promised from start to finish."


    Mrs. Luo looked at Murongliang anxiously, "Grandpa, I just want to increase some ie for the family. Wouldn''t it be good for Ah Qing to take care of you at home? Look at your good granddaughter."

 Chapter 1978: Rob a job with Ah Qing

    Chapter 1978 Rob work with Ah Qing


    Murongliang said angrily, "You know you are looking for me now? Why didn''t you listen to me just now? Don''t ask so much. Since A Ran said this, he must have his own considerations."


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran looked at Mrs. Luo and said, "I do have my own considerations. If I offer you a job, you can only do the work in the fields right now, sixty pennies a day, one It''s less than two taels of silver a month, and there are still few benefits during New Year''s and festivals."


    "If Ah Qing went to the shop, she would have at least two taels of silver a month. You should have inquired about it clearly. The benefits in the shop are much better than those in the field. Ah Qing goes to work and earns more money than youe here. Duo, do you think Grandpa approves of Ah Qinging, or does he approve of youring?"


    Mr. Luo suddenly choked.


    Murong Liang nodded: "Of course I agree with Ah Qing, but it costs hundreds of dors a month."


    Mrs. Luo whispered in Murongliang''s ear: "But Ah Qing is a girl after all. She wants to get married. When she leaves, the job opportunity will follow her."


    Murongliang snorted coldly: "Aqing is not yet thirteen years old, it''s too early for you to say this, I''ll talk about itter."


    Don''t think that he doesn''t know Luo''s thoughts. When Chen''s sober, he despised this daughter-inw and thought she was bought.


    Even when he was unconscious, he didn''t look good on Mrs. Luo.


    It is estimated that Mrs. Luo didn''t want to face her mother-inw at home every day, take care of her mother-inw, and serve arge family, so she thought about going out to work, so she simply went out of sight.


    But as a daughter-inw who bought it, she should do those things. Their family bought her when her family was in trouble and offered a helping hand, so she should be grateful.


    He still wants to grab a job with Ah Qing, this person is too self-righteous.


    Murong said: "Grandpa, Aqing, then it''s settled like this. After the market opens in the new year, Aqing will go to the shop and go with the carriage that delivers vegetables every morning."


    Murong Qing nodded: "Well, thank you, sister."


    Mr. Luo thought about it, no matter what kind of work, it is worse than nothing, and said: "County Lord, why don''t you let me go to work in the fields, I don''t dislike it."


    Murong Liang frowned and said, "Then who will take care of your mother-inw? Do you want me and two big men to take care of it?"


    Mrs. Luo said, "Mother-inw doesn''t need to be taken care of. She doesn''t need to be said when she''s awake. When she''s not awake, it''s the same as before, just tie her with a rope."


    "You!" Murong Liang got angry, got up suddenly, and said loudly: "Luo Shi, don''t forget how you came to my house, you were bought, you have a deed of sale, and the deed of sale is also registered with the government. Yes, we are all your masters, you can do whatever you want, do you know that?"


    "I know, I just want to make more money for my family. Now that I don''t have children, the family life is not very easy. In the future, children wille one after another. How can I support them without money."


    "Making money?" Murongliang sneered: "The family has ten acres ofnd, and high-yield crops are grown. If you have children, you are not afraid that you will not be able to raise them. And do you think my Ah Cai is dead? He is all right. It''s your turn to go out and make money? Also, what you said is so high-sounding, are you making money for my family or your family, you feel your conscience and ask!"


    Mr. Luo was shocked.


    Murong Zhe said, "Father, what''s going on?"


    (Sorry, there is only one shift today, and four shifts will be resumed tomorrow.)

 Chapter 1979: No rice in the pot?

    Chapter 1979 No rice to cook?


    "s." Murongliang sighed and said, "Azhe, it''s all my family affairs, so I don''t want to say it to bother you. It''s really a shame."


    "Since the harvest of high-yield grain, this Luo family has not stopped helping her mother''s family. That is the ce where she was born and raised. It''s okay for her to help her a little bit, but anyway, tell me."


    "My family''s grain, after drying, I pack them in sacks of sackcloth one by one. Some time ago, I discovered that every day, the ropes on the sacks are tied differently."


    "Later, after observing for a few days, I found out that it was Mrs. Luo who stole a little from this bag every day, and a little from that bag, and all the stolen items were taken back to her mother''s house. I did some calctions and she stole it. Yes, there are hundreds of pounds."


    "So I suspect now that she must also be conspiring to work in your family, and she will inevitably help her family in the future."


    Murong Zhe said with a sullen face: "Luo Shi, is there such a thing?"


    Mrs Luo had scolded him at home before, knowing that it was useless to deny it now, so he nodded: "Yes, I stole something to go back, no, I''m not stealing, I''m already married to Murong Cai, he The things I own are mine, what happened to me taking my own things back to my parents¡¯ home? You all know that my parents¡¯ home is very difficult, isn¡¯t it normal to be a daughter¡¯s support parents?¡±


    Murong Liang said: "If you marry into my family normally, it is indeed normal. Even so, you should tell me every time."


    "Don''t forget, you came in by selling your body. The day you entered my house, I paid all the money in one go. We are all your masters. You are a ve. Are you qualified to help your parents with the owner''s things?"


    "Go to those big families and see, if anyone who sells his body dares to steal the owner''s things, he will be beaten to death by random sticks."


    Mrs. Luo pouted, "I''m different, I''m Murong Cai''s wife, and I''m his pillow."


    "you!"


    Murong Zhe said: "Father, don''t be angry, you are a daughter-inw that you bought. Since this daughter-inw makes you unhappy, why don''t you sell it and use the money from selling her to buy another obedient daughter-inw."


    Murong Lingran also said: "That''s right, I met a shopkeeper of a tooth shop some time ago, and said that some outsiders just like to buy a woman from the capital to go back, and we sold her far away. If she dares to anger you like this, we will let it go. She will never be able to touch her own family again!"


    Hearing this, Mrs Luo was horrified. Knowing that they were angry, she quickly knelt down to the crowd and pleaded: "Uncle, county owner, grandpa, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have said that, please forgive me once. I just saw that my mother''s family had a very bad life. Now it''s New Year''s Eve, but the family is about to run out of rice to cook. It''s really ufortable to watch, and I can''t bear them to starve to death, so I took it... No, I stole it A little food for them."


    "No rice to cook?" Murongliang frowned and said, "When I bought you home, my family gave your family ten taels of silver at one time. We asked the doctor about your father''s illness, but the cold was too long. After a long time, it is enough to take the medicine for a month, how can it be possible to use up the money so quickly?"


    Mr. Luo said with a bitter face: "Father''s illness is more serious than I thought. When the doctor diagnosed and treated him, he also found other diseases, so he treated him together, and the money was almost spent."

 Chapter 1980: parents sin

    Chapter 1980 Parents are guilty


    "What about the rest of your family? Didn''t you say you still have brothers? They have hands and feet, how could they let the family cook without rice?"


    Mrs. Luo said: "The weather is so cold now, and their bodies are weak. No one wants them to apply for coolies in the city. When winteres, they can''t even find wild vegetables."


    "What about your family''s fields before? Don''t you have an acre ofnd? Nothing?"


    "There are two acres ofnd, but we don''t grow high-yield grain. We nted ordinary grain, and there is not much left after paying the autumn tax. There are many children in the family, and the days are tight every day. Naturally, they have to save some food. Otherwise, how can we persist until the wheat is harvested?"


    Their family was poor in the first half of the year and had no money to buy high-yielding grains. After marrying Murong Cai in the second half of the year, they got high-yielding wheat and they have already nted them, but they have to wait until next year, and there are still several months left.


    Murong furrowed his brows, the brothers were weak, so they were probablyzy.


    The family suddenly had 10 taels of silver, and the Luo family was bought by Murongliang again. Murongliang''s family has ten acres ofnd, and the family can still get by. I must feel that the family is not short of money for the time being, and there is no shortage of Luo''s presence. I don''t even want to work hard to eat.


    Murong Liang frowned and said, "Even so, you shouldn''t steal anything, and you shouldn''t steal it again and again."


    Mrs Luo whispered: "I was wrong, but can I still help my mother''s family in the future?"


    Murong Liang said: "You sold yourself into my house, not married, do you think you still have a family?"


    "Grandpa..."


    "No need to say more." Murong Liang said: "It''s not that your family has no strongbor, so that the poor can''t afford to eat. What you just said is probably false. Even if it is really about to starve to death, then It has nothing to do with your sold daughter. Your brothers will naturally find a way."


    "If you can''t even feed yourself and your family, what''s the use of them, living is a waste of food, and it''s better to starve to death. My family''s food is also grown through hard work, and there is no reason to support those idle, idle people. Delicious andzy people!"


    After buying the Luo family, he asked people to inquire about the Luo family. There is no shortage of men in the family.


    The food for his family is also hard-earned by him and his grandchildren. There is absolutely no reason to support idlers.


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t care what Mrs Luo''s expression was, he stood up and said, "Azhe, I won''t bother you anymore, there is still work at home, so we''ll go back first."


    Murong Qing also said: "Uncle, sister, thank you for giving me another job opportunity, I will work hard in the future."


    Murong nodded and handed her the food box prepared by the servant, "Aqing, there are snacks, dried meat and candies in here, it''s our return gift, they''re all made in the factory, take it back as Have a snack."


    Murong Qing smiled and said, "Thank you, sister."


    Mrs. Luo saw that the grandfather and sister-inw both turned their heads and left, although they did not want to, they had to follow behind.


    After ?? and the others left, Murong Zhe sighed and said, "It seems that Ah Cai bought a trouble and came back."


    Murong said: "Father, this is life, if it wasn''t for his parents'' sins, he wouldn''t be reduced to the point of buying a daughter-inw back."


    "You''re right."


    As soon as the three of Murong Liang returned home, Mrs. Luo opened the food container that Murong Qing had ced on the table.


    The food box has sevenyers, and the first sixyers are full of jerky, sweets and snacks.

 Chapter 1981: begging again?

    Chapter 1981 Is it asking again?


    After opening the seventh floor, he saw a purse inside. Just as Murong Liang and Murong Qing were not paying attention to put it in the bag, Murong Qing turned her head.


    Murong Qing took it over and saw that there were fifty taels of silver in it, and immediately handed it to Murong Liang, "Grandpa, this should be the filial piety money that the uncle and sister are going to give you, you can take it."


    "Azhe is too polite." Murong Liang took it with a sigh.


    Mr. Luo rolled his eyes and suddenly said, "I''ll put these things in the kitchen. If you want to eat, go to the kitchen to get them."


    After saying that, I want to leave with the food box.


    Five taels of silver, the family is so rich, and they are still reluctant to help her parents, how stingy!


    She knew that there was no way that Murongliang would bepletely ignored over there. No, it wasn''t money.


    Murong Liang frowned and said, "There''s no need to put them in the kitchen, these are all in Ah Qing''s room."


    "ce... in Ah Qing''s room?"


    "Yes, what, do you have an opinion?"


    The kitchen is also unlocked, so it will definitely be emptied by thieves in the kitchen soon.


    Mrs. Luo pouted, "I... how could I possibly have an opinion. It''s just Grandpa, can I ask you one thing?"


    Murongliang said angrily: "I''m begging again? I haven''t settled the ount with you just now, yet you dare to beg me? Who asked you to beg A Zhe and the others to work? What did your parents-inw do to their family? , don''t you know? I don''t even dare to ask A Zhe to give A Cai a job, where did you get the confidence to ask for someone?"


    Fortunately, A Zhe was not angry, or else the two families would probably not even have to do it with rtives in the future.


    Murong Qing also said: "Sister-inw, Grandpa is right, don''t look at the uncle''s goodness to our family, but our family is sorry for the uncle''s family, it is not given by them, my grandfather and elder brother never dared to ask for it, where is it? Dare toe to the door, you are really careless today."


    "I see." Mrs. Luo said, "I just want a better life at home, but thanks to my speaking today, Ah Qing can have a job."


    Murong Liang said: "Do you still think this is all your credit?"


    "What else?"


    "You!" Murongliang didn''t expect Mrs. Luo''s face to be so thick, and said coldly, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you anymore, in short, you must do as I say, the family is not rich, and the money in the family must be kept. She raised children for my grandson and married her granddaughter. If you dare to donate a grain of food to your mother¡¯s family in the future, I will be the master of Ah Cai and sell you.¡±


    After speaking, he was about to go back to the room, but just as he was about to lift his foot, he suddenly thought of what she had done just now, looked at the food box and said, "Aqing, put the food box in your room, you can eat whatever you want, If I want to eat, I tell you to take it out and take it out again.¡±


    Murong Qing nced at Mrs Luo with an ugly face and nodded, "Yes, Grandpa."


    Soon, the two went back to their rooms.


    Mr. Luo clenched his fists, trying to hold back his tears so that they wouldn''t flow out of his eyes.


    Too much, really too much.


    Without her, Murong Cai is still a bachelor, so he doesn''t miss her so much.


    Murong Cai coaxed Mrs Chen to sleep, and as soon as she came out, Mrs Luo saw tears in her eyes, as if she wanted to cry or not.


    He heard what Grandpa said in the room just now, but he still asked, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Mrs. Luo couldn''t hold on any longer. Tears welled up in her eyes. She cried and said, "Master, didn''t you say that I am your wife? Didn''t you say that you will be good to me forever?"

 Chapter 1982: The people from the Marquis of Ningan have also arrived.

    Chapter 1982 The people from Ning''an Hou''s mansion have also arrived


    "Why can''t I be the master of everything in this family? Your father-inw and mother-inw have a really hard life. As a daughter, shouldn''t I help them?"


    Murong Cai sighed and said, "My family isn''t rich either. It''s not that I don''t want to help, but I''m really helpless."


    "You will cry poor. Your family is much better off than most families in our Lushui Vige. People with ten acres ofnd are considered rich families, and there are so many high-yield grains, few families in Lushui Vige have it. You are doing well at home."


    "Where is it better? Look at our house, it''s small in the vige. If we have children in the future, there will be a ce where the children don''t even live."


    Mrs. Luo frowned, originally wanting to say that the sister-inw would vacate a room after she got married, but the sister-inw was living with her mother-inw now, so she had to swallow this sentence again.


    After thinking about it, Mrs Luo said again: "You didn''t see it just now, but the grandfather has given you five taels of silver. He must have a lot of money. When we have children, we must have built a house. Money."


    Murong Cai said: "That''s Grandpa''s too. If Grandpa doesn''t want to pay, I can''t help it."


    Seeing that she couldn''t understand Murong Cai, Mrs. Luo cried, "Head of the house, my parents'' family has had a really hard time, are you really not helping at all? Even if you eat the food in your family until next year''s autumn harvest, it will be enough. I can''t finish it."


    "It''s also my family''s if I can''t finish it."


    Mrs. Luo started to pull on Murong Cai''s sleeve and act like a spoiled child, "Head of the family, please..."


    Murong Cai said helplessly: "When you didn''t marry me before, did your family have nothing to live for?"


    Mrs. Luo said: "I have to pass, but I can make them live better now. If I don''t help them, I feel ashamed. Now that they can eat dry rice every day, why should they eat porridge every day? "


    "You don''t hate them for selling you?"


    "I don''t hate it, they didn''t sell me to Gon Courtyard, they sold me to your home to enjoy myself."


    Murong Cai sighed and said, "Even so, you still don''t want to think about the family''s food, you should know Grandpa''s temper, if you anger him, he will really sell you at that time, and I can''t stop it. After all, there is an uncle''s family behind him."


    Mr. Luo was startled when he heard the words, thinking that Murong Zhe''s family and Murong Lingran were not to be provoked, so he had to calm down and said with a disappointed face: "Okay, I understand."


    "Now that you understand, let''s cook quickly, or Grandpa will talk to youter."


    Mrs Luo thought to herself: Why is she so miserable.


    And when Murong Liang and the others left, the people from the Marquis of Ning''an also arrived.


    Murong Lingran''s family was in the main room, and when the servants said that the people from the Ning''an Marquis''s residence were also here, they hurriedly invited them in.


    After ?? and others approached, Murong Lingran''s family almost dropped their jaws.


    Nothing else, but thirty servants followed behind the two of them, each holding a gift box in their hands, which was given to Liu Jianian and the newborn child without thinking.


    At this time, the faces of Princess Qihua and the Marquis of Ning''an were also full of smiles, as if it was their younger generation who gave birth to the child.


    Murong Zhe hurried forward and said, "His Royal Highness, Lord Hou, you are here."


    Princess Qihua smiled and said: "Yes, we are ready toe when we hear that you have sent someone to announce the good news. It''s just that there are many people here this time, and they bring a lot of things. The weather is cold and the road is slippery, so we are dyed on the road. It''s been a while, and it''s only now, I hope you don''t mind."

 Chapter 1983: Bestowed by the elders

    Chapter 1983 Bestowed by the elders


    Murong Zhe said: "Your Highness, you are very kind, it is our great honor to be able toe with the Hou Ye, how can you mind."


    Ning Anhou stroked his beard with satisfaction.


    Princess Qihua sat down with the Marquis of Ning''an, and then she said with concern, "ording to my calction, this child of Azong was born prematurely, right?"


    "Yes." Xiao Manan nodded: "Something happened, and the child came out early."


    The eldest princess said: "Is there something wrong with the child and the child''s mother?"


    Xiao Manan said: "At present, it seems that the mother and son don''t seem to be in trouble. They eat well and sleep well."


    "That''s good, that''s good, this premature birth, whether it''s a mother or a child, you should pay special attention."


    After the eldest princess finished speaking, she made the servants stand in a row, looked at the things in their hands, and said earnestly: "These are some of the supplements we have prepared recently, all of which are for the body of Azong''s daughter-inw, and some are The little things to coax children, time is in a hurry, we can only get these things, please don''t take offense."


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched sharply, the meaning of what the eldest princess said seemed to be less prepared, which was already more than what Liu''s residence and Prime Minister Suo''s residence had prepared together.


    Murong Zhe obviously felt that there were too many gifts, so he hurriedly said, "Your Highness, you can just give two as you like, it''s really too many."


    Princess ?? smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s all right. I like your children. They''re all juniors. It''s normal for elders to give things to juniors."


    Murong Zhe helplessly nced at his daughter and saw her nodding, so he had topromise: "If that''s the case, then we will ept it for Jia Nian''s mother and son."


    The eldest princess has said this for the sake of it. He would be too disrespectful if he refused. Fortunately, there are a lot of things in the daughter''s ce.


    The Marquis of Ning An smiled and said, "That''s right, it''s a gift from the elders, you can''t say no."


    After a while, the eldest princess said, "I know it''s a bit rash to ask to see the child now, but I really want to see the child, I don''t know if I can..."


    Xiao Manan smiled and said, "Of course I can, then let me take you there."


    After he finished speaking, he said to Lord Ning''an: "Master Hou, let''s go together. The weather is warm today, so you can take the child out, and it won''t affect the child for a while."


    Lord Ning''an excitedly said: "Okay, well, then let''s go quickly."


    After the two followed Xiao Man''an, Murong frowned, the eldest princess and the Marquis of Ning''an were too enthusiastic, they looked like her little nephew was really their junior.


    Liu Jianian knew that Ning''an Houye and his wife wanted to see the child, so they had no objection, so she readily asked the nurse to carry the child out.


    Ning Anhou and the eldest princess lost sight of their smiling eyes when they saw the fleshy child.


    An idea shed in their minds at the same time, this child is really like when their only son was born.


    Princess ?? said: "Look at this little face, this child will definitely be handsome in the future. I don''t know how many girls will be fascinated in the future."


    Lord Ning''an also said: "Yes, this child will definitely be lucky in the future."


    After seeing that there was already a longevity lock on the child''s neck, he hurriedly took out a longevity lock from his arms and hung it on the child''s neck cautiously, "I hope the child is healthy and safe, and goes well."

 Chapter 1984: Lantern Festival

    Chapter 1984 Lantern Festival


    Xiao Manan opened his mouth, Ning''an Hou''s longevity lock is not small, it is very expensive at first sight, originally wanted to refuse, but they were for children, so he had to swallow the words in his mouth, and said, "Thank you Hou. Lord, I thank you for the child."


    Ning Anhou smiled and nodded.


    The children also saw it, and the gifts were sent out. The Marquis of Ning''an and his wife returned to the main room in the front yard with satisfaction. It really looked like they saw their great-grandson.


    Knowing that there must be a lot of things going on at their house at the end of the year, Ning''an Hou and his wife did not n to stay for long. After some refreshments, they decided to bid farewell.


    Murong Lingran just thought that the two would leave so soon. After all, these wealthy people are very busy at the end of the year. When they went to see their children, they began to prepare return gifts. Seeing that they were really leaving, they hurriedly asked the servants to bring gifts. Mentioned by their carriage.


    The eldest princess saw that everyone in the Murong family was carrying things inrge and small bags, and sighed: "Aran, you don''t need to prepare a return gift for us, we are afraid that we won''t be able to finish it all, and we will fail you if we waste it. A lot of thought."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Your Highness, please keep it. During this time, your Highness will definitely have many guests in his house. These things are all for use and will not be wasted. While giving them food, Your Highness will help me. Just spread the word."


    The eldest princess smiled helplessly when she heard the words, this girl is a ghost.


    "Well, since that''s the case, then I''ll ept it."


    Time is fleeting, and after Murong Lingran gave each family a New Year''s Eve, it soon ushered in New Year''s Eve.


    Although there is a severe drought this year, God may not let the people suffer all the time, but this year has passed a safe New Year''s Eve.


    Since the beginning of the first month, no one has heard the wolf howling.


    Murong Lingran and Heimao also went to Wuming Mountain to take a look. There were not even footprints of beasts near Lihua Vige.


    The taste of the new year in Lihua Vige is stronger than in previous years.


    Maybe Liu passed away this year. This year was the quietest year that Murong Lingran''s family lived in Lihua Vige.


    Murong Lingran''s family attended several banquets in the first month, and just like that, the time soon came to the seventeenth of the first month, and the shops in the city opened one after another.


    Murong Lingran''s remaining four Zhiye Zhai opened at the same time on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month in order to save time.


    Of course, the items sold are simr to those of Zhiye Zhai No. 5 store. The biggest difference is that there are no cakes for sale.


    The business is as good as ever, and the traffic has not been reduced just because there are a few more rooms in Zhiye Zhai.


    Liu Jianian''s child grew up healthy and healthy after more than ten days of feeding. Every time he cried loudly, Murong Zhe carefully checked the condition of his eldest grandson every day.


    ¡­


    On this day, Murong Lingran just got back from Wuming Mountain when she received a letter from Helian Rongjiu.


    Murong Kuan was at the side at this moment, and asked, "Aran, what did the ninth son say?"


    "He asked me to see thenterns. He said that the Lantern Festival starts on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, and tomorrow is thest day, so let me hurry up and watch it."


    "Flowernterns? Isn''t that going out at night?"


    "It should be, but he also said in the letter that the city gates will not be closed for the past few days and nights, you can enter and exit at any time, and I cane back."


    "Then are you going?"


    "Go, of course, I have a vague memory ofnterns, and it''s okay to go and see it to broaden my horizons."

 Chapter 1985: do not mind

    Chapter 1985 Don''t mind


    Murong Kuan said: "Okay, Aran, then I''ll go with you."


    Murong Xuan and Ruan Youyi were also beside him all the time, Murong Xuan also said: "I''ll go too, just the two of you, I''m not worried."


    "What about the second sister-inw?"


    Ruan Youyi said with a smile: "Of course I''m going with you. I''m ashamed to say that, although I grew up in the city, my family never went out to see thenterns for the sake of my safety."


    Murong Xuan nodded: "Okay, let''s go together."


    Murong Lingran told the family about it during dinner, but he didn''t expect Murong Xuan and Murong Ding to be making a fuss to go too.


    Murong Lingran couldn''t refuse, so he had to agree to them.


    So when he arrived at the appointed ce in the city, Helian Rongjiu saw Murong Lingran following a group of people.


    Murong Lingran smiled, "Ninth Young Master, everyone in my family wants toe out to see thenterns, you shouldn''t mind, right?"


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Murong Yi and then at Murong Ding.


    Murong Yi saw this and said with an obedient expression: "Brother, we will not cause trouble, we will be obedient."


    Murong Ding also said: "I will be obedient too."


    Helian Rongjiu sighed helplessly, and forced a smile: "I don''t mind, how could I mind, let''s watch together."


    After saying that, he took the lead and walked ahead.


    Ruan Youyi has been married to Murong''s family for a while. Helian Rongjiu has been here several times, and he has not worn a mask several times. From the way he gets along with Murong Lingran, from Helian Rongjiu''s repeated maintenance at the banquet Looking at Murong Lingran, he could probably guess what the rtionship between the two was.


    Ruan Youyi whispered in Murong Xuan''s ear: "It seems that you don''t have to worry about A Ran''s destination."


    Murong Xuan understood what she meant, nodded and said, "A Ran is still young, you know what kind of mind these noble sons are, let alone the most noble people, I don''t expect A Ran to be with him, I''m not sure. Tomorrow''s freshness is over, he doesn''t like A Ran anymore, I just hope that if the ninth son doesn''t like A Ran anymore, just don''t hurt her heart."


    Aran knows a lot of things, and it is normal for these noble sons to feel fresh and interesting, but Helian Rongjiu is the emperor after all, and the emperor has never seen anything, so I can''t guarantee that he is just passing the time at will.


    "That makes sense."


    The group walked slowly on Minghua Street, carefully admiring the beautifulnterns on the street.


    "Sellingnterns, selling beautifulnterns."


    "Don''t miss it when you pass by, everyonee and see thenterns."


    ¡­


    Hearing the shouting, Murong Yi and Murong Ding looked curiously, seeing those beautifulnterns, especially some of them turned into cute rabbits, they couldn''t take their eyes away.


    Just before they could speak, a beautiful rabbitntern appeared in front of each of them.


    Helian Rongjiu held one in each hand and said with a smile, "Give it to you."


    The two were instantly overjoyed, and just as they were about to take it, they suddenly looked at their elder sister.


    Seeing her nodding, they dared to take it.


    The two said at the same time, "Thank you, brother."


    Helian Rongjiu touched their heads respectively, "No need to say thanks, it should be."


    Murong Xuan turned his head helplessly, and saw Ruan Youyi also staring at thentern in fascination.


    Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly: "Thenterns here are really beautiful, everyone likes it differently, if you like it, go and see, don''t mind me, I will send two people to protect you. "

 Chapter 1986: peony lantern

    Chapter 1986 Peony Lantern


    "Let''s just leave it like this, the second son and his wife are in a team, the third son, the fourth son and the sixth son are in a team, and your sister and I are in a team. Don''t worry, there are many people around me, and I promise nothing will happen."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan knew what Helian Rongjiu meant, he just wanted to be alone with his sister.


    Although they didn''t want to be separated from their sister, His Majesty had an order, so they could only obey the order and had to nod at the same time.


    His Majesty has a dark guard, so it is estimated that nothing will happen.


    The ?? team quickly dispersed, and each went to see what he liked.


    Murong Lingran said quietly: "It''s really high-sounding."


    If you want to be alone with her, just say it, the second brother and the third brother will not listen to him?


    Helian Rongjiuughed and said: "Being a human being, you should be more euphemistic, too direct will scare people."


    Murong snorted and walked forward.


    Helian Rongjiu said as he walked, "How is it? Does it look good?"


    Murong Lingran carefully looked at thenterns on both sides of the street. She had seen thenterns held in the park near the former family''s family, and they were really beautiful.


    There is still a big gap between this ancientntern festival and the previous life, but she also gave face very much: "It''s really good-looking, it''s not in vain tonight."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled with satisfaction, beckoned behind him, and Zeyuan immediately handed over thenterns that had been prepared.


    Helian Rongjiu directly gave it to Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran looked at thentern in his hand, and it was actually carved out of pink jade. Isn''t it too wasteful to use such a beautiful pink jade to carventerns?


    "For me?"


    "That''s right." Helian Rongjiu said proudly: "Isn''t it beautiful? I searched the treasury for a long time before I found the pink jade."


    Murong Lingran took it over and looked at it carefully, nodded and said, "It''s really beautiful, but how did you think of sendingnterns that look like peony?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Have you forgotten the peony tree you once rescued? I chose the most beautiful flower, and when it was in full bloom, let someone paint it and let a skilled craftsman carve it."


    "So that''s the case." Murong Lingran nced at thentern again, the person who gave it was quite sincere.


    Although this peonyntern looks very expensive, she gave him a lot of things to the auction some time ago, and she epted it with peace of mind.


    "Thank you, I like it very much."


    Helian Rongjiu''s smile grew even bigger.


    The two continued to walk forward, but not long after they walked, a child about six or seven years old came from a distance and was about to crash into Murong Lingran''s arms.


    When Helian Rongjiu saw this, he pulled Murong Lingran behind him.


    "You kid, why don''t you look at the road when you walk? What should you do if you bump into someone?"


    The child raised his head and said apologetically, "I''m sorry."


    After saying that, he ran in the other direction.


    Murong frowned, why did a child run around alone during the Lantern Festival? Did you get lost with your parents?


    Yes, definitely, the scene in the past life is the easiest to lose a child.


    She was about to chase after her and give the child to the officials when a few men in their twenties ran in the distance.


    "did you find it?"


    "I don''t have it here."


    "I don''t have it here either."


    "Then hurry up and find him. Be sure to find him."


    "Yes."


    After those people finished speaking, they dispersed and mixed into the crowd watching thenterns.

 Chapter 1987: save people

    Chapter 1987 Save People


    Murong Lingran saw this, and without hesitation, he wanted to chase after him.


    Helian Rongjiu quickly grabbed her, "Do you think those people are buying and selling people?"


    Murong Ling said solemnly: "You found it too?"


    "Well, the ent of the child just now is obviously different from those of those people, and at a nce, you can tell that it is not a family."


    When Murong Lingran heard the words, she didn''t dy any longer, dragged Helian Rongjiu and chased in the direction where the child disappeared just now, and said as she walked, "Indeed, it''s just that child''s ent, I think it''s a little familiar, I just thought about it for a while. I can''t get up."


    "If you can''t remember, just think about it slowly."


    While talking, the two followed the child to a small alley, and they didn''t know where to look when they heard a man''s voice inside.


    "Are you running? You keep running? It took us so long to find you. When we catch you, I''ll break your legs."


    "Boss, what are you talking about with him? Such a disobedient child will be obedient if you beat him hard."


    A childish voice said: "Don''t, don''t hit me, I''m afraid of pain."


    The man said coldly: "If you want me not to hit you, you can tell me where yourpanions are, as long as you tell us, so that we can find them smoothly, not only will I not hit you, but I will also give you candy, how about that? "


    "No, I won''t say it."


    "If you don''t eat a toast and don''t eat a fine drink, then you can''t me me. You guys, beat me to death. When he says it, when he stops, it''s okay to beat him to death."


    "Yes, boss."


    Helian Rongjiu and Murong Lingran saw everything in their eyes, knowing that they couldn''t do it, they waved their hands behind them.


    Zeyuan and Zequ not far away rushed over immediately.


    The child saw the bad guy getting closer and closer to him, and there were people in front and back. He closed his eyes in resignation. It seemed that he would never see his parents again.


    It¡¯s just that the expected pain didn¡¯te, and instead I heard a few screams.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that all the people who were talking to him just now fell to the ground and fainted.


    Murong Lingran came quickly from the dark and asked with concern, "Child, are you alright?"


    The boy turned his head, although the alley was dark, but with the light from Murong Lingran''sntern, he could clearly see the face of the person carrying thentern.


    Seeing that it was the elder sister who identally bumped into just now, he breathed a sigh of relief, "Sister, I''m fine."


    Seeing that there was straw on his head, Murong Lingran helped him to take it down, then nced at the fainted man on the ground, and asked, "Who are they?"


    The child was hesitant for a while, as if he didn''t know if Murong Lingran could believe it.


    Murong Lingran roughly guessed what he was hesitating, and said helplessly: "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you, you can see from the fainted people on the ground, if I want to hurt you, I won''t save you. ."


    The child hesitated for a while, and felt that she was right, so he could only say slowly: "They are the ones who tricked us here, they are bad people."


    "us?"


    The child said sternly: "Sister, can you really believe it?"


    Murong said: "Of course, if elder sister hurts you, elder sister will never see the person she cares about."


    The child said: "Then youe with me."


    After saying that, he walked forward.


    Murong nced at Helian Rongjiu, after all, he invited him to see thenterns, so he made his own opinions, and it was inevitable that he did not respect others.

 Chapter 1988: Xiao Lishen is from Donghaifu

    Chapter 1988 Xiao Lishen is from East China Sea


    Unexpectedly, Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Let''s go, he is also my subject, and you should care about the subjects."


    Murong Lingran suddenly smiled.


    The group followed behind the child, and after turning several corners, they stopped in front of a Yue Lao Temple.


    There are also candles lit by men and women, so that people can clearly see the inside.


    The child stood at the door and shouted, "Everyone,e out."


    After a while, three children walked out from behind the stone statue of Yuo, all of them boys, all only six or seven years old. Seeing Murong Lingran and others, they were all timid.


    Judging by the way they dress, you can tell they are not doing well.


    Everyone''s body is tattered, their faces are dirty, and they are ck and thin, and they look like beggars.


    The clothes on ?? are also single clothes that are only worn in the Spring and Autumn Period. Because they are torn, even the flesh on their bodies can be seen at this time.


    Seeing the sudden presence of outsiders in Yuo Temple, they were all shivering with cold and fear.


    Helian Rongjiu frowned, how could there be such a miserable child in the capital?


    As early as the year beforest, after Murong Lingran rescued Shitou and others, he sent someone to turn the city upside down to make sure that there were no stray children.


    Those who have parents will find parents for them, and those who do not have parents will find them adopters.


    I didn¡¯t expect that in just two years, there were still stray children in the city.


    Murong frowned and said, "Aren''t you all children from the capital? Why are you here?"


    The child said: "Sister, my name is Xiao Lishen, we are indeed not children from the capital, we are all from Donghai Prefecture."


    East China Sea?


    Xiao?


    No wonder she felt that the child''s ent was very familiar, and it was very simr to the ent of the little grandpa''s family.


    but¡­


    Murong frowned, why so clever? A-Niang is also surnamed Xiao, and she was also born in Donghai Prefecture.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t ask her about the situation of her mother''s family, otherwise she would know whether the child is rted to her.


    No, A-Niang hasn''t returned to Donghai Mansion for more than ten years. The child is only six or seven years old. Even if I ask her, she probably doesn''t know who is in her family.


    Murong Lingran looked at the other children again, "What are your names? How old are you this year?"


    "My name is Li Linshan, I am seven years old this year."


    "My name is Qian Lukang and I am seven years old this year."


    "My name is Su Qianli, and I am seven years old this year."


    Xiao Lishen also said: "I am also seven years old."


    Murong nodded: "You can call me Sister Ran, and the one next to you can call him Ninth Brother. Now you tell me, you are from Donghai Prefecture, why did you appear in the capital?"


    Thinking of what happened during this time, Xiao Lishen said with a sad face: "We don''t want to either, we were all tricked from the East China Sea, and the people lying on the ground want to sell us, we don''t want to be sold. , so I ran away when they weren''t paying attention. Just now, I couldn''t help but be curious. I went to see thenterns, and I was discovered unexpectedly. "


    After saying that, he nced guiltily at hisrades.


    Helian Rongjiu asked: "Did you cheat? How did you cheat?"


    Mentioning this, several of the children present blushed.


    Xiao Lishen said with a blushing face: "Our family is not in good condition, and those people lied to us with delicious food. We have never eaten any food, so we were deceived."

 Chapter 1989: shelter

    Chapter 1989 Intake


    It''s normal to be a child.


    Murong Lingran was not surprised, and asked again, "Then you escaped because you wanted to escape back to Donghai Mansion?"


    "Yes." Xiao Lishen said: "It''s just that these people have been looking for us in the past few days. We dare note out during the day, but only at night. We haven''t found a chance to go out of the city gate yet."


    Murong said: "Then do you have prepared dry food on you?"


    "No."


    "You don''t have any money?"


    "Um."


    "Then you n to beg for food all the way back?"


    "Well, we can also go pick wild vegetables to eat."


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Where are the wild vegetables now? Look at how cold the weather is."


    With their clothes, they might freeze to death as soon as they leave the capital.


    No, if I hadn''t met them, I guess they would have been caught before they left the city. Xiao Lishen is probably dead now.


    She didn''t say it was cold, but when she said it was cold, several children shivered at the same time.


    They all wore only two thin clothes, one undercoat and one overcoat.


    Murong furrowed his brows, and now he is the only one to take in these children.


    She can send people to Zhiye Zhai, but Zhiye Zhai only has the clothes of the guys, and going there at this time will also affect the rest of the night watchman. It is better to send them to the inn, where it is convenient to eat with hot water .


    There are people from Helian Rongjiu, and it is estimated that nothing will happen.


    Helian Rongjiu seemed to see what she was struggling with, and said sternly, "I have a house not far away, let''s take them there first."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran looked at the people on the ground again, "What do you n to do with them?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You don''t have to worry about it. After I interrogate it clearly, they will have their ce."


    "All right."


    It''s just that Xiao Lishen''s surname is Xiao, and he came from Donghai Mansion. Murong Lingran was really concerned about whether he was rted to A-Niang''s family, so she followed Helian Rongjiu''s house.


    Of course, in order not to worry her family, she asked Zeyuan to send someone to notify her family, telling them that she might bete or not going back tonight, so they had better not wait for her.


    Helian Rongjiu''s nearby house is also veryrge, a three-entry house, and there are servants, so as soon as he arrived, he asked people to prepare a few children''s clothes, and let them wash all four children. took a hot shower.


    During this period, Helian Rongjiu also asked people to make arge table of delicious food for them.


    After cleaning the children and putting on new clothes, Murong Lingran took them to arge table of delicious food.


    Looking at the delicious food in front of him and smelling the fragrance of the vegetables, several children swallowed their saliva at the same time.


    "Drumsticks, with drumsticks."


    "And fish."


    "And roast chicken."


    "And duck, thest time I ate duck wasst year."


    Helian Rongjiu saw them swallowing saliva constantly, and said with a smile: "Eat what you want, it''s all for you."


    Xiao Lishen looked at Murong Lingran and nodded when she saw her, and then sat at the table with a few friends.


    A few children devoured them all as if they had never eaten so much delicious food.


    "fragrant."


    "Really fragrant."


    "Delicious, so delicious."


    "I haven''t eaten meat like this in a long time."


    Murong Lingran originally wanted them to answer their own questions while eating, but seeing this, he had no choice but to wait until they were full.

 Chapter 1990: Xiao Gongshan Lin Cuiying

    Chapter 1990 Xiao Gong Shan Lin Cuiying


    After a while, Murong Lingran saw that they had almost eaten, and then asked Xiao Lishen: "Are you full? I have a few questions to ask you."


    Xiao Lishen wiped his mouth clean and said, "Of course, if you have any questions, please ask. We must tell everything we know."


    Murong nodded and asked, "Where are you from Donghai Mansion?"


    "People from Dashi Vige, Shengquan County, Donghai Prefecture."


    Dashi Vige!


    is actually a person from the vige where my mother lived.


    Murong Lingran continued to ask: "You all belong to the same vige?"


    Xiao Lishen nodded: "Yes, we all grew up together."


    "Also deceived at the same time?"


    "Yes...Yes. When we were ying together, someone suddenly found us, brought us something delicious, and said that we would lead him on the way, but after walking up the mountain, he was fascinated by the people they had ambushed in advance. We''re dizzy, when we woke up, we were already on the carriage to the capital."


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Then what''s your grandma''s name?"


    "Grandpa''s name is Xiao Gongshan, and grandma''s name is Lin Cuiying."


    Xiao Gongshan? Lin Cuiying?


    Murong Lingran searched her memory and determined that she had no memory of the names of her mother''s parents. Then she sighed and asked, "Then what''s your father''s name?"


    "My father''s name is Xiao Zhengchun, he is the eldest son of my father, and there are three uncles below, named Xiao Zhengxia, Xiao Zhengqiu and Xiao Zhengdong."


    Is it actually spring, summer, autumn and winter?


    Murong Lingran is very regretful now, knowing that she would have asked more about her aunt''s family, and now it is not even possible to determine the identity of a child.


    Murong Lingran asked again, "Do you have an aunt?"


    Xiao Lishen nodded, "There is an aunt under the fourth uncle, but I heard that she died of illness a long time ago."


    died of illness.


    Then it should be impossible to have something to do with A-Niang.


    But to be on the safe side, Murong Lingran still asked, "Are there any other aunts above?"


    Xiao Lishen shook his head: "No...no."


    Murong knew that it would be useless to ask any further questions. After all, she still had to go and confirm with A-Niang first, and then said, "Do you guys want to go home?"


    The four nodded at the same time: "I think, especially."


    "Then you stay here first, take good care of your body, and I will find a way to send you back in a few days."


    The four of them were instantly overjoyed, and Xiao Lishen said excitedly, "Sister Ran, really? Can you really send me back?"


    Murong nodded: "Of course, but I won''t send it in person, I will find my friend to send it to you."


    When the timees, she will find the people from Huwei Escort. They go south and north, and Donghai Mansion is still next door to the capital. It shouldn''t be a problem to send it back, but it''s just a matter of spending some money, and it''s just a matter of umting virtue for the fifth brother who is out.


    It was gettingte, Murong Ling Ran told them not to be naughty here, and only after they went back to the house to sleep, did they n to leave the courtyard.


    Helian Rongjiu suggested: "It''s veryte tonight, or you should stay here."


    Murong shook his head: "No need, I''m not going back, my parents will be worried."


    Helian Rongjiu knew that she was filial, so she didn''t force her to hear the words. It was indeed bad for her reputation to live alone outside the girl''s family, so she sent her back to the ce where she was separated from her family just now.


    Although the hour was approaching, there were still peopleing and going on the street, and Murong Xuan and others were also waiting for Murong Lingran.

 Chapter 1991: Really her cousin

    Chapter 1991 Really her cousin


    Seeing her finallying, Murong Xuan breathed a sigh of relief and asked with concern, "Aran, I heard that something happened to you, what happened?"


    Murong nodded: "I''ll talk about it when I go back, and let my parents listen to it together."


    Hearing what she said, Murong Xuan didn''t force her anymore. After saying goodbye to Helian Rongjiu, the group got into the carriage back home.


    After arriving home, Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan really had been waiting for them, as Murong Lingran expected.


    Murong Lingran knew that she must not be able to sleep well if she didn''t ask, so she came to A-Niang''s room and saw that she was sorting out the clothes she was going to wear tomorrow, so she asked directly, "A-Niang, can you tell me that my grandfather and grandmother are called respectively? what name?"


    Xiao Manan was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise: "Aran, why did you ask this question suddenly? Did you meet someone in the city tonight?"


    Murong nodded, and briefly recounted what happened in the city tonight.


    "So it is." Xiao Manan said: "Your grandfather''s name is Xiao Gongshan, and your grandmother''s name is Lin Cuiying. I haven''t mentioned it to you in the past few years. I''m the eldest in the family, and there are four younger brothers named Xiao Zhengchun, Xiao Zhengxia, Xiao Zhengqiu, Xiao Zhengdong, and a younger sister below, but the younger sister died of illness when she was a child."


    Murong was stunned, isn''t this exactly what the kid said?


    "Auntie, do you know how many people there are in your elder brother''s family?"


    Xiao Manan nodded, "I wrote letters to your uncles in the past few years, and I know that your eldest uncle has three children, and the youngest one is estimated to be six or seven years old this year. As for whether they still have childrenter. , I don''t know, I haven''t been in touch for five or six years."


    That child is really her cousin.


    Murong Lingran was silent for a moment. Although the capital and Donghai Mansion were next to each other, they were still some distance away. A child came to the capital just like that, and happened to run to her side. Could it be a coincidence?


    Her consciousness entered the space instantly: "Shenjun Changqi, do you think I''m overthinking it?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "You just think too much, this is all destined."


    "All right."


    Xiao Manan saw her daughter stunned and said with concern: "Aran, what''s the matter with you?"


    Murong said: "Auntie, I may have met your little nephew."


    "Little nephew?"


    Murong Lingran repeated what Xiao Lishen said again, "That''s it, the child''s name is Xiao Lishen, and the name he gave is exactly the same as what A-Niang said. A-Niang also said just now that your youngest nephew is six or seven years old. That kid looked like he was six or seven years old."


    Xiao Manan said excitedly: "Xiao Lishen? My little nephew is called Xiao Lishen. I remember when he was still in his mother''s womb, the eldest brother said in a letter that he would name the child Xiao Lishen, then he is now Where?"


    "Don''t worry, Auntie, it''s very safe in Jiu Gongzi''s other courtyard."


    Murong frowned, A-niang never told them about her family''s affairs, she thought the rtionship was not good, it turned out that she still cared about her nephew.


    No, the matter of adults has nothing to do with the child. A-niang is kind-hearted, so it is no wonder that she is so anxious about the child.


    Xiao Manan breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to bring the child back immediately, but now it is gettingte, and now everyone will be out of energy tomorrow, saying: "Then let''s go and bring him back tomorrow, he has a child in the capital. , must be terrified."

 Chapter 1992: The past of Donghaifu (1)

    Chapter 1992 The Past of Donghai Prefecture (1)


    Murong Zong said: "Aniang, the rtionship between you and your parents'' family..."


    Xiao Manan sighed and said, "I know what you are thinking. I haven''t brought you back to Donghai Mansion for more than ten years, so it''s no wonder that you feel that my rtionship with there is not good. Before you were young, I was not good at getting along with me. You talk about my rtionship with my family. Actually, I do have conflicts with your grandparents, but I have a good rtionship with your uncles, and I have beenmunicating with Xiao Zhengchun a few years ago. "


    Murong asked, "Auntie, what''s the contradiction?"


    Xiao Manan nced at Murong Zhe ufortably after thinking of the past.


    Murong Zhe said: "It''s better to let me speak. I don''t care about the past. It''s normal for them to think that way."


    After he finished speaking, he briefly said what happened that year.


    It turned out that Murong Zhe was notoriously unpopr in his hometown of Baoshan Vige, and Liu was also notoriously entric. The surrounding viges knew it, even Dashi Vige, which was more than 200 miles away from Baoshan Vige.


    And Xiao Manan was also famous for being dili

 Chapter 1993: The past of Donghaifu (2)

    Chapter 1993 The Past of Donghai Prefecture (2)


    Xiao''s parents had no choice but to agree to the marriage.


    It was only not long after that, Murong Zhe could only get three taels of silver as a dowry, which made the Xiao family¡¯s parents even more unhappy.


    They originally wanted to rely on the daughter''s dowry money to give the eldest son a daughter-inw, but now it''s good, only three taels of silver, how can it be a good daughter-inw.


    In fact, 3 taels of silver in Dashi Vige at that time was considered a face. Many people got married, but they only took 2 taels of betrothal silver.


    They hated their daughter since then. They hated her for not listening to them. Even when she got married, they didn''t prepare anything for her.


    The clothes for her wedding were prepared by the younger brothers who went to borrow money. The dowry was also two pieces of cotton cloth collected by the younger brothers. No matter how precious things were, they could not prepare them. After all, they were still young at that time and did not go out to work. , can only prepare these.


    After the two got married sessfully, even when Xiao Manan returned to the door, her parents did not let her and Murong Zhe enter the door.


    Xiao Manan knew that he made his parents unhappy, so he woulde back asionally and bring some food for Murongzhe to buy with the money he collected from the medicine, but he couldn''t even enter the door every time.


    It is Xiao Manan''s younger brothers, who are good to her. Although she can''t enter the house every time, her younger brothers willfort her and catch up with her sister elsewhere.


    And after Murong Zhe was admitted to the imperial physician, the Xiao family''s parents were much better towards Xiao Manan, and they took the initiative to let their daughter in, and they became more satisfied with Murong Zhe.


    It''s just that the Xiao family''s parents proposed to give them one hundred taels of silver every month, and they were also responsible for the betrothal gifts of Xiao Manan''s four younger brothers. If they didn''t give her, they would not recognize her.


    Murong Zhe was admitted to the Imperial Physician, a man with no foundation in the capital. At that time, if there was no reward from the nobles, only the sry of the court, and no one hundred taels of silver a year, she also refused.


    Xiao''s parents were angry again, thinking that she didn''t want her mother''s family because she had her husband''s family, and kicked both her and Murong Zhe out of the house.


    even said that he would never want to see her, and even Xiao Manan said goodbye to them, saying that he would leave Dashi Vige, and that they would nevere back to see her if they had no chance toe back.


    Later, Xiao Manan came to the capital with regret.


    However, Xiao Manan has beenmunicating with his younger brothers in the past few years. After asking for permission from Murongzhe, he still asked people to bring money back to improve the family''s life.


    At that time, Murong Zhe was an imperial physician after all, and he also had a daughter-inw. He also gained a lot of knowledge when he entered the pce. Even if the Liu family wanted to control all the money in the family, Murong Zhe did not agree.


    Instead, he asked the master in the pce to send a maid down to teach Xiao Manan how to manage the house and all kinds of etiquette, and slowly manage the house in a decent manner.


    Liu also made troubles, but they were all held down by Murongliang.


    Just after being distributed, the Xiao family and the Murong family cut off contact.


    After returning to the capital, Murong Zhe also thought about whether to contact her family for his wife in Ruyi Embroidery Vige, but Xiao Manan said that their family is now in a state of despair, and they have been distributed. Knowing that it is estimated that the family will be affected, she also refused.


    At that time, Murong Zhe didn''t have much money in his hand, and it was all thrown into the ground, and there were still three children to look for.

 Chapter 1994: The past of Donghaifu (3)

    Chapter 1994 The Past of Donghai Prefecture (3)


    And they believe that as long as the people of the Xiao family are notzy, they have helped a lot of Xiao family before, and relying on the money they have donated before, they should not have a hard time, maybe it will be better than their life at that time.


    And Xiao Manan was right, Murong Zhe met the person from the security guard who often sent him letters shortly after he returned to Beijing.


    That person returned to Donghai Mansion some time ago, and the parents of the Xiao family did not know where they found out about Murong Zhe''s experience, and they did not know if the Xiao family had asked people toe to the Murong family while they were being distributed. The parents said that in the future, the news of the capital should not be brought to them. They do not have such rtives, so Murongzhe should not make it difficult for them to live in Dashi Vige.


    Murong Zhe knew that they disliked him being distributed, and he was indeed afraid that the people in Dashi Vige knew that the Xiao family had their rtives to make them difficult, so they did not write letters to affect their own lives and humiliate themselves. .


    So since they came back to now, this is the first time I got news about Dashi Vige.


    Xiao Manan sighed and said, "That''s the way it is. My parents dislike the poor and love the rich. If it wasn''t for me and your father, or if we both insisted on each other, I''m afraid you would not have been born."


    Murong Lingran didn''t expect that his parents had gone through so much together, nor did he expect his grandparents to be that kind of people, so he asked, "Mother, don''t you miss your parents?"


    Xiao Manan said: "It''s useless to think about it, I can''t go back, and I''m not wee to go back. Besides, I still have my own home, and now I have my own grandson, and there is another child outside. If you find it, you can''t take care of your own family. With your fourth brother and uncle and so many cousins ??around your grandparents, you won''t be alone. "


    is true.


    Xiao Manan used to have the best rtionship with his eldest brother when he was at home. He really wanted to see his nephew, so he asked everyone to go back to the room to rest, and asked his daughter to take her to see Xiao Lishen tomorrow.


    Murong Lingran readily responded.


    Next day


    Xiao Lishen woke up in the room, saw the person lying beside him, opened his eyes and looked at the bed curtain above his head, and said helplessly: "Why are you here?"


    He clearly remembered that they were arranged in different rooms in the same courtyard yesterday.


    Li Linshan smiled embarrassedly: "I''ve never slept in such a big room by myself, I''m really scared."


    Qian Lukang and Su Qianli also said at the same time: "We are also afraid."


    "So you climbed into my bed in the middle of the night?"


    "Yeah, let''s sleep together to keep warm."


    Xiao Lishen sighed, but he didn''t care. During this time, all four of them were huddled together to keep warm. He wanted to get up, but the bed was too warm, and he didn''t want to get up.


    The maid outside the door knocked on the door: "Little Young Master, are all four of you inside?"


    Xiao Lishen said loudly: "Yes."


    The maid breathed a sigh of relief.


    She went to look at the other three rooms, but there was no one, which scared her to death.


    The maid said again: "Then please get up quickly, the four of you, there are people waiting for you outside."


    Xiao Lishen said, "Is my sister here too?"


    "Yes."


    No matter how warm the bed was, the four of us had to get up.


    They were used to dressing at home, and when the four maids came in, they were all dressed.

 Chapter 1995: Meet

    Chapter 1995 Meet


    came to the main hall of the front yard, and the four of them saw a lot of people sitting at the door, and their footsteps were hesitant at the same time.


    Li Linshan asked, "Why are there so many people? I''m a little scared."


    Qian Lukang said: "I''m scared too, their expressions are so serious."


    Su Qianli said, "How about we run?"


    Xiao Lishen said: "There are so many people here, there are only four of us, where can we go? Let''s go, I will go ahead, you follow me, they saved us yesterday, and they will definitely not hurt us today. "


    Helian Rongjiu also came today. After all, he was going to tell Murong Lingran some of the things he had interrogated, so he also sat at the top at this time.


    Seeing several children hesitate to move forward, Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Why are you standing at the door? Come in quickly."


    The four children had to walk forward with their bodies taut.


    Xiao Manan saw that there were four children. Although he felt that one of them looked familiar, he couldn''t help but look at his daughter and asked her with his eyes which one was Xiao Lishen.


    Murong said in a low voice: "It''s the child in the light blue clothes who walks in the front."


    Xiao Manan nodded, and began to look carefully at Xiao Lishen again.


    If she had doubted whether Xiao Lishen was a fake before she came, but after seeing his appearance, her concerns were dispelled.


    Xiao Lishen''s appearance is not exactly the same as her eldest brother when he was a child, but there are six points simr.


    The eldest brother Xiao Zhengchun was also skinny and skinny because of malnutrition when he was a child. I didn''t expect this child to be the same.


    Murong Zong was going to court, Ruan Youyi was also at home with Liu Jianian, and Murong Yi and Murong Ding were also in the academy, so Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan came over at this time.


    Murong Xuan saw his mother''s appearance, and his heart became clear. It seemed that this person was their cousin in all likelihood.


    Xiao Manan suddenly said, "Xiao Lishen,e here."


    Xiao Lishen was stunned for a moment, although he didn''t know why thedy called him suddenly, but seeing the smile on her face, he immediately let go of his guard, walked over slowly, and called out obediently, "Hello, Madam. "


    "s." Xiao Manan smiled and said, "Good boy, how are your family members?"


    Xiao Lishen said: "They are in good health."


    "Then what does your family do for a living now? How''s your life going?"


    Why does thisdy care so much about the people in his family?


    Although he was puzzled, Xiao Lishen said obediently: "The family now relies on farming for a living, and the life is the same as the rest of the vige."


    Xiao Manan heard what Murong Lingran had said before seeing Xiao Lishen, he was wearing about the same clothes as rags, and asked, "Can you eat enough? Dress warmly?"


    Xiao Lishen shook his head: "I had enough to eat a few years ago, but I haven''t eaten enough in the past two years, and I can''t wear warm clothes anymore."


    Xiao Manan said excitedly: "Why is this?"


    "It''s like this. A few years ago, the family was very rich, but Grandpa didn''t know what was going on, he suddenly became addicted to gambling, and lost all the money in the family overnight. Grandpa and several uncles In order to prevent Grandpa from being sold to the mine as a coolie, they sold iron from the frying pan and sold their property, and redeemed Grandpa from the casino. Since then, the family has only two acres of farnd left. To support all the people in the family, after paying the tax, it is really not enough to eat."


    How could an old man suddenly be addicted to gambling?


    Murong asked: "Do you go out to work with your father and some uncles? If you go out to work, it will probably add a lot of ie to the family, right?"

 Chapter 1996: not to mention

    Chapter 1996 No mention


    "Yes." Xiao Lishen said: "Dad and uncles really want to go out, but they can''t make much money every day. There is a younger brother under me who has been frail and sick since childhood. Even if they make money, they basically give them food. The medicine is gone."


    Xiao Manan frowned and said, "You still have a younger brother? How old are you this year?"


    "Three years old. Born on the first day of the first lunar month, he is now three years old."


    Three years old, no wonder she doesn''t know.


    Xiao Manan thought for a while, and then asked, "How many brothers and sisters does your father have in total?"


    Xiao Lishen said: "As far as I know, there are five in total, Dad, three uncles, and a little aunt, but she died before she grew up."


    Xiao Manan frowned, how could there be no her?


    Could it be that her parents are always angry with her, and they don''t even want to tell the juniors about her existence.


    "Then didn''t your father tell you that he has a sister?"


    Xiao Lishen was startled, as if he had thought of something bad, his whole body began to tremble.


    Murong asked: "What''s wrong with you? Don''t be afraid, we''re just asking, it won''t hurt you."


    Xiao Lishen realized that he was not in Donghai Mansion, patted his chest, and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do this, it''s really... it''s really..."


    "What is it?"


    Xiao Lishen said: "Let me tell you the truth, I do have an aunt, but my grandparents forbid us to mention her. Every time my daddy whispered to me, he said that the aunt is very good, but she is not there for the time being. Around us. Once my grandma heard it, she was very angry and beat me with a hundred canes, so that I had no food for two days, and I couldn''t get out of bed for a long time."


    No wonder he had a look of fear on his face just now.


    Xiao Manan said with a sad face: "Why doesn''t your grandma let you mention your aunt?"


    "Grandpa said the aunt was not filial and would not listen to them, let''s not mention her, they would be unhappy when we mentioned her."


    Xiao Manan lowered his head lonely, his parents still hated her.


    She is their biological daughter. As for treating her like an enemy?


    It''s not that she didn''tpletely ignore them all these years, and she was also brought back with money.


    Murong Xuan said angrily: "Your grandma is too much. How can you treat your own daughter like this."


    Murong Kuan also said: "Yes, how can there be such parents in the world!"


    Murong Lingran asked again: "In the eyes of your father and your uncles, what kind of person is your aunt?"


    Xiao Lishen said: "They said that the aunt was very good and took good care of them when they were young, and the family was able to live a good life because of the aunt, so let''s be grateful to the aunt. But grandparents don''t like big aunts. Aunt, father and uncles are afraid that we will be punished, so they usually don''t let us mention the aunt."


    Murong Lingran nodded secretly, thinking that those uncles had conscience.


    "But..." Xiao Lishen suddenly thought of something and didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    Helian Rongjiu asked, "But what? Just say it if you have something to say."


    Xiao Lishen said: "Perhaps it has gotten worse over the past few years. Grandpa doesn''t know why. Even though the aunt is not around, they seem to hate the aunt very much. Every day, they call the aunt a short-lived ghost. It''s like the aunt is no longer around. My father has already said that the good life at home was all because of the aunt."

 Chapter 1997: recognize each other

    Chapter 1997 Recognition


    Xiao Manan''s body trembled when she heard the words, her eyes dizzy, and she fell behind her. I didn''t expect her parents to say that to her behind her back.


    She is their biological daughter.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly supported her body and said anxiously, "Auntie, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xiao Manan was a little hit at that moment, but returned to normal after a while, and said weakly: "I... I''m fine."


    Xiao Lishen said timidly: "Madam, are you all right? Did I say something wrong just now?"


    "I''m fine." Xiao Manan said: "You''re right, child, let me ask you, do you want to see your aunt?"


    Xiao Lishen nodded: "Well, think, I''ve never seen her before. Dad and uncles like auntie, and I want to see what auntie looks like."


    Thinking of what his grandfather had said that the eldest aunt had been assigned, and now it may be in Saiyuan Mansion, he said with a lonely face: "It''s just that I may never see her again, she is so far away from Saiyuan Mansion, Can''te back."


    Xiao Manan had tears in her eyes and said with a smile: "My child, my name is Xiao Manan, and I am your aunt."


    Xiao Lishen suddenly widened his eyes and said in shock, "Madam, are you kidding me? It''s impossible for my aunt to be in the capital."


    The other three children also looked at Xiao Manan in horror.


    "How could I joke with you about this kind of thing." Xiao Manan said: "We were pardoned two years ago and returned to the capital."


    Xiao Lishen stunned: "Really? My luck won''t be so good?"


    Xiao Manan said with a smile: "Of course it''s true, you''re just a child, what reason do we have to lie to you? What benefits can we get from lying to you?"


    Xiao Lishen looked at the house in front of him. The four of them, even if they were sold, would not be worth much, and being friends with someone who could afford to live in such arge house would definitely not be short of money. There was really no reason to lie to them.


    "Big...big...big aunt."


    Xiao Manan smiled and said, "s."


    Xiao Lishen cried and said, "Auntie, why haven''t you contacted us since you came back? Dad and the others miss you so much, they even dream of you sometimes, why don''t youe back to see us?"


    Xiao Manan took Xiao Lishen into his arms and sighed: "Don''t cry, the aunt doesn''t want it either. A lot of things have happened at the aunt''s house recently. You have a cousin just like you, who is also living abroad now, no I know where. The aunt is also afraid that your father and the others will dislike our family''s assigned status, and thought you were doing well, so she didn''t contact you."


    "Cousin was cheated too?"


    Xiao Manan nodded: "Forget it, so please don''t me the aunt."


    Xiao Lishen said: "I don''t me it, I know that the aunt also has difficulties."


    Xiao Manan said with a look of relief: "Thank you for your understanding."


    "Auntie, can you really send me back to Dashi Vige?"


    "sure."


    "That''s right." Xiao Lishen looked at hispanions behind him, "Auntie, these are all my good friends, we all belong to the same vige."


    Xiao Manan smiled, "Well, but now that you are finally reunited with your aunt, why don''t you stay in the capital for a while, and the aunt will send someone back to inform your family, so they don''t worry."


    Xiao Lishen said excitedly: "Can we? Can we really y in the capital for a while?"

 Chapter 1998: interrogation out

    Chapter 1998 Interrogation came out


    Xiao Manan nodded: "Could it be that auntie can lie to you?"


    "The one who arrested usst night?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You don''t have to worry about them, I will solve them."


    Xiao Lishen suddenly felt relieved, and looked at a fewpanions: "Do you want to stay here?"


    Several people looked at each other. If the family members were assured that they were here, and the ce they were staying was Aunt Xiao Lishen''s house, then it would be fine to stay.


    "I''m willing, but when you ask people to bring a letter back to Dashi Vige, can you bring a letter to our family by the way, and we don''t want them to worry."


    "Well, I thought so too."


    "Me too."


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, we will arrange it properly. Later, you can tell us which family your children are, and we will arrange it."


    Several children said at the same time, "Thank you, Sister Ran."


    Suddenly, the stomachs of several children suddenly growled.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "They should not have breakfast yet. I have already sent someone to prepare it just now. They should be ready. I will send someone to take them to dinner."


    Murong said: "Thank you Ninth Young Master, it''s just that you came so early today, the matter of the early morning..."


    "Don''t worry." Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "If there is nothing important in the morning, it is usually very early to retreat. As for your eldest brother, you have to discuss military affairs with the Marquis of Ning''an every day, so you only go back sote every day."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, that''s fine.


    Xiao Manan wanted to stay with his little nephew for a while, so he apanied them to dinner.


    Murong Lingran also wanted to go, but was stopped by Helian Rongjiu.


    "Ninth Young Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows: "Did you forget about those peoplest night?"


    Murong Lingran said with a serious face, "Have you been interrogated?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded and nced at Ze Yuan, who gave the confession to Murong Lingran.


    Murong took it and watched it with his family.


    It turned out that those few people were from the capital, who specially kidnapped children from Donghaifu to sell in the capital. They all cheated in the same way. Their targets were poor viges, and they took some delicious food that the children had never seen before. lure.


    The reason why he took the child to the capital without hesitation is because a child can only be sold for seven or eight taels of silver in Donghai Prefecture, and the child is likely to run back, leaving them with no money or money.


    Therefore, they simply abducted the child to the capital. A child can be sold for fifteen taels of silver, and it is not so easy for people to run away. Even if they run away, they cannot find their way home.


    Helian Rongjiu''s people took them to the prison, and after a little torture, they all recruited, and they also revealed where their aplices and other children were.


    Murong said sternly: "Then the other children have also been saved now?"


    "Yes, the recently sold children, my people have also started to prepare to rescue them. Of course, the money used is those who kidnapped and sold the children. Don''t look at the ordinary clothes they all worest night, but in their den Rico found a lot of money, and with that money, a lot of children could be rescued."


    "That''s good, those people will be handed over to you, and you must teach those people a lesson to avenge those children."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, in my hands, they won''t be better off, I''ll make them regret doing this kind of thing."

 Chapter 1999: Here comes the finder

    Chapter 1999 Herees the one who finds fault


    After eating breakfast, Xiao Manan would not let her nephew bother others too much, so she told Helian Rongjiu that she was going to take people home.


    Helian Rongjiu naturally agreed readily, and at the same time, he also gave some children the clothes he sent to the clothing store to buyst night.


    The group walked to the side of the carriage, Xiao Lishen looked at the tall and beautiful carriage, and asked curiously, "Sister Ran, is this your carriage?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Yes, we are going home by carriage now."


    Xiao Lishen said in surprise: "The aunt''s house actually has a carriage, this carriage must be expensive, right?"


    "It''s not too expensive. For Sister Ran, it''s very easy."


    Xiao Lishen said excitedly: "The aunt''s family is too powerful."


    Everyone smiled helplessly, the child is pure, just a carriage, what is so powerful.


    Xiao Lishen was about to get into the carriage when suddenly a sharp voice came from the side.


    "Wait, stop for me!"


    The crowd followed the sound and saw a fat woman walking towards them with a few people in the same clothes.


    Ze Yuanze Qu saw that the visitor was not good, and immediately stopped the person.


    Helian Rongjiu also stood in front of Murong Lingran and said coldly, "What do you want to do?"


    The woman put her hands on her hips and said, "What am I going to do? You guys are too embarrassed to ask me."


    Murong Lingran stuck his head out from behind Helian Rongjiu and said helplessly, "Auntie, could you please say something we can understand? You''re half-hearted, it''s really confusing. "


    Helian Rongjiu also said, "Yes."


    The woman wanted Helian Rongjiu to get out of the way, but when she saw Helian Rongjiu''s handsome face, her face suddenly turned red, her voice became a little softer, and her eyes softened, "Young master, I''m looking for those A child for a reason."


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran frowned and pulled Helian Rongjiu behind him, standing where he was standing just now.


    "You said, what''s the reason."


    She admitted that Helian Rongjiu was handsome, but she didn''t expect that the young and the old would take it all, whether or not she would attract bees and butterflies.


    Helian Rongjiuughed wildly in his heart when he saw that Murong Lingran''s face was wrong.


    Murongzhe and the others looked at their daughter (sister) and shook their heads helplessly.


    The woman saw Murong Lingran''s oath of sovereignty, so she curled her lips in disdain. She no longer had the good face she had just now, so she said, "Ask the four children yourself, what good things have they done!"


    "A good thing?" Murong Lingran turned to look at Xiao Lishen, who had not yet gotten into the car, and asked suspiciously, "You know her?"


    Xiao Lishen shook his head: "I don''t know."


    The woman immediately raised her voice when she heard the words, "You bastards, you actually said you don''t know me? Did you forget what you did the day before yesterday?"


    Xiao Lishen nced at hispanions, "Do you know her?"


    The three shook their heads at the same time: "I don''t know."


    Xiao Lishen said: "The day before yesterday we were hiding in the Yuo Temple the same as yesterday."


    "you!"


    Murong frowned and said: "Auntie, just say what they did, if they really made a mistake, we will apologize for them, but if you wronged them, auntie, then we are not easy to bully. , when the timees, I will ask your aunt to give us an exnation."


    Although the woman was displeased with what she said, she also made sense, and coughed softly: "That''s right, these children passed by my bun shop yesterday during the day, and while I was not paying attention, One person stole several buns and left, adding up to more than ten."

 Chapter 2000: lie

    Chapter 2000 Lies


    "My second child is going to chase them after they find out. Unexpectedly, in order to stop their chasing, they actually overturned all the cages and overturned all the buns made after a hard day''s work. There are hundreds of them. Bun, I have no ie for a day, and my cage was broken."


    Murong said: "So Madam came to ask forpensation."


    "That''s right." The woman said, "Either you hand over those children to me, or help them pay the money for the buns and the money from my cage, or else..."


    "What if you didn''t? You killed them? Or ours?"


    "Of course I don''t dare to kill you, but I will report to the official, and let the official be fair to me."


    Murong nodded, knowing that he was not stupid to look for an official.


    Xiao Manan looked at Xiao Lishen and other children and said, "Tell me honestly, did you really steal the buns the day before yesterday?"


    Xiao Lishen shook his head: "No, we are afraid of going out during the day for fear of being caught by the people who kidnapped us. We have been hiding in the Yuo Temple. These few days we have been sleeping in the Yuo Temple during the day and only dared toe out at night."


    Murong nced at the woman, "You heard it all, they said they didn''t do it."


    The woman was dissatisfied and said, "You believe what they say?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Of course, otherwise, can you trust someone you don''t even know?"


    The woman choked up, seeing Helian Rongjiu talking again, she hurriedly smiled and said, "Young master, I didn''t mean that, I mean, the children nowadays have a lot of hearts, and if they do something wrong, they will definitely not tell the adults. ."


    "You mean, you know these kids better than we do?"


    "Of course, I have such an old child in my family, and they like to lie the most."


    Murong said: "This aunt, do you have any other evidence to prove that they stole the buns?"


    The woman said: "What more evidence do you need? I''m talking about evidence. I saw them steal it with my own eyes."


    Murong Lingran calmed down and said, "Then tell me, what color clothes did the child you see stealing your buns wear?"


    "Grey, all grey."


    "How many children are there?"


    "Four."


    "All four in gray?"


    "yes."


    Murong Lingran looked at Xiao Lishen and the others, "After you came to the capital, apart fromst night, shouldn''t you have changed your clothes?"


    Xiao Lishen said: "No."


    Murong Lingran turned his head again: "You heard it too, when I saw themst night, they were all wearing dark blue clothes."


    "I do not believe."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "If you don''t believe me, I can show you what they are wearing."


    After he finished speaking, he sent someone to take out the clothes they had changedst night.


    Murong said: "Look, their clothes are already tattered into pieces of cloth. If there are clothes to change, they won''t wear them."


    The ?? woman frowned and said, "I... I was wrong just now. They were wearing dark blue clothes, not gray."


    "I believe you a ghost!" Murong Lingran said angrily: "This color for a while, and that color for a while, you don''t have a word of truth in your mouth. Even if you are here for nothing, we don''t want to gossip with you here."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the children, "Let''s go, ignore her, get on the carriage."


    Several children nodded at the same time, and obediently climbed into the carriage.

 Chapter 2001: find a bad guy

    Chapter 2001 Find a Taker


    The woman saw that she was ignored, and said angrily: "Wait, I said it was them, it was them, you hurry up and pay me, or I will report to the officials immediately!"


    Murong sneered: "You can do it yourself."


    "You!" The woman was instantly furious, perhaps dazzled by her anger, she knew that there were so many people in front of her that neither she nor her people were rivals, but she still looked at the people around her and ordered, "You, go take those few Get me a kid!"


    "Yes."


    Ze Yuan Zequ and Murong Xuan saw this and immediately stepped forward to get entangled with those people.


    In just a moment, those people were all lying on the ground, moaning incessantly because of the pain.


    The woman immediately stepped back several steps, and said with fear on her face: "You dare tomit murder in broad daylight, I will go to the government to sue you."


    Murong said impatiently: "It''s always from the government, you go, I''ll wait for you here!"


    The woman was startled, but she didn''t expect that they were not even afraid of the government.


    Thinking that she is the only one who is not injured now, she must be at a disadvantage if she continues, she hurriedly kicked the person lying beside her feet, "What are you still doing lying down? Hurry up and leave."


    After saying that, he was about to run back.


    It''s just that in front of Helian Rongjiu, not anyone who wants toe cane, and whoever wants to go can leave. With a nce, Zeyuan Zequ stopped the five people.


    "Aren''t you going to seek justice? You haven''t gotten justice yet, so why are you leaving in such a hurry?"


    The woman turned her head and stammered: "You...you have a lot of people, I can''t afford it, I can hide, okay?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "No, unless you tell us the real reason why you are looking for these children, otherwise I want you to look good!"


    The ?? woman''s eyes shed with a guilty conscience, "I...you all know the reason why I am looking for them."


    Helian Rongjiu knew that she didn''t tell the truth, and didn''t want to waste time with her. She said in a cold tone: "If you don''t say anything, all of you will have no need to live. Come on, cut them all off for me!"


    Ze Yuan Zequ drew out his sword at the same time, and was about to sh at the woman.


    The woman was startled, apparently not expecting Helian Rongjiu to actually say that if he wants to kill, he will kill, and said anxiously: "I said, I said!"


    Ze Yuan Zequ stopped at the same time, at this time the position of the sword was a fist distance from the woman''s neck.


    The ?? woman swallowed a mouthful of saliva in fear, and said, "I''m actually...actually...actually..."


    Murong said: "Actually, you know very well that the buns were not stolen by the children around me, but stolen by your children with outsiders, but you can''t findpensation for your son. You see how many children have entered this house, and we don''t seem to be short of money, so you want to find someone to take advantage of and let us pay you the money, right?"


    The ?? woman said in horror: "You... how do you know?"


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, "I know from the moment you said that children of your age like to lie the most, do you think that we are not familiar with these children, and that we will definitely not believe them, or I''m afraid that you will report to the government and give you money to let you rest, but I didn''t expect that we wouldn''t be afraid of you reporting to the government, right?"


    The ?? woman lowered her head in embarrassment, "Yes, can we go now?"


    Recently, she passed by the Yuo Temple several times at night, and indeed saw the four children several times.

 Chapter 2002: settle

    Chapter 2002 Settled


    Last night, she wanted to find those children forpensation. If she couldn''t pay them, she nned to sell them.


    But she didn''t expect to let her see these four children enter such a big house with her own eyes, so she guessed that those people thought the children were pitiful and wanted to take them in with kindness.


    I thought that what the children said, they would definitely not believe that they could fool them, but they didn''t expect them to see through her trick.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Go? Of course you can go, but please go to the government, extortion and ckmail, every charge is enough for you, go to the prison."


    Zeyuan immediately whistled, and soon several Xuanwu guards appeared from the shadows.


    "Send them all to the government."


    "Yes, Master."


    When the woman saw this, she immediately knelt down and begged for mercy, "My young masters and youngdies, I just wanted to make a mistake for a while. Please forgive me this time. I won''t dare to do it again next time."


    Helian Rongjiu turned around, looking like he didn''t want to hear her exnation.


    "Young Master...Young Master..."


    The ?? five people were quickly taken away, and the voices were getting further and further away.


    Murong said: "Ninth Young Master, thank you very much."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "You''re wee, it''s all right."


    ¡­


    After ?? and Helian Rongjiu parted, Murong Lingran''s family soon returned home.


    Standing at the door, Xiao Lishen looked at the house in front of him and wondered, "Auntie, is this your home?"


    Xiao Manan nodded: "Yes, there is a big gap with the house you lived inst night. I wonder if you will dislike it."


    Xiao Lishen immediately shook his head like a rattle and exined anxiously: "I don''t dislike it, this is already much better than our house in Donghai Mansion, and even better than when my family had money."


    "Good, let''s go in." Xiao Manan touched his nephew''s head.


    "Um."


    After entering, the group came to the main room first, and Murong Lingran sent someone to serve all kinds of delicious desserts, candies and jerky.


    Murong said: "Let''s try it all, it''s all for you, you must be hungry after sitting in the carriage for so long."


    Xiao Lishen swallowed his saliva, looked at each other with his friends, and said, "Such a beautiful dessert, is it really for us?"


    "Well, eat as much as you like, it''s not enough for me to have it here."


    Several children said at the same time, "Thank you, Sister Ran."


    When they had almost eaten, after consulting with several children, Murong Lingran let them stay in the guest room after hearing that they wanted four people to sleep in one bed.


    The time is in a hurry now, there are four children in total, and it is toote to make clothes.


    Fortunately, Xiao Manan felt that he owed Murong Yi and Murong Ding before, so he made new clothes for them when he had nothing to do, and there were many ready-made ones in the cab.


    Murong Ding was about the same age as them. After asking for Murong Ding''s consent, Xiao Manan gave each of his four children a set of new clothes, plus what they were wearing now, plus Helian Rongjiu just now The gift, three sets for one person, is enough for them to change during this period of time.


    At this time, several children were walking around excitedly on the bed of Murong''s guest room. Although this yard was not as good as the one they lived inst night, the decoration of the bed and the room was no less than the one they lived in yesterday.


    Xiao Manan saw several children just running on the bed in their underwear, so he had to order Jinhua, who came in together, to add some charcoal fire to the room, and turned his head and said, "You guys,e and try these clothes."

 Chapter 2003: stay temporarily

    Chapter 2003 Temporary Residence


    When several children saw this, they immediately stopped and walked obediently towards Xiao Manan.


    Xiao Manan said while arranging his clothes: "You are in a hurry, and I didn''t have much time to prepare, so I took a few sets of Xiaoliu''s clothes to change for you. You are all about the same size, you should be able to wear them, hurry up. Come and try."


    Seeing that the material of the clothes is very good, Xiao Lishen hurriedly said: "Auntie, you can just give us ordinary cotton clothes, this satin clothes are really too precious, the big brother gave usst night. , I identally made a cut, if these are broken, it would be a pity."


    The other children also said: "Yes, auntie, just give us ordinary clothes."


    Xiao Man''an lovingly touched his little nephew''s head, "Don''t worry too much, if it''s broken, it will be broken. Auntie''s embroidery is okay, I can make it up for you, and if it doesn''t make it up, I will make a new one for you."


    Xiaoliu has ordinary cotton clothes, but they are all old. The little nephew finally sees her, and she can''t take out old things.


    Xiao Lishen heard the words, thinking that they already know that silk and satin clothes are easy to break, and they can pay attention to itter, nodded and said, "Okay, thank you aunt."


    Xiao Manan smiled and said: "Good boy,e, I will give you all the clothes."


    After saying that, each of them gave them a set of clothes.


    After ?? Xiao Manan finished, he said again: "You all try, if it''s not suitable, I''ll find a way."


    Xiao Lishen said: "Okay, auntie."


    After a while, the children also tried on the clothes. Although they didn''t fit perfectly, they could fit in.


    After all, Murong Ding''s nutrition is better, he is stronger and fatter than these children.


    "Auntie, I think it''s appropriate."


    "I''m a little thin, but that''s okay, bigger is better for movement."


    "Yes, Auntie, it fits."


    "Mine fit too."


    Xiao Manan also knew that children of this age were active and active, and bigger clothes were indeed better. He smiled and nodded, put them into the closet one by one, and let them sleep.


    Just like this, several children temporarily stayed at Murong Lingran''s house, and at the same time, Murong Lingran also entrusted the people from Huwei Security Bureau to deliver a letter to Donghai Mansion for her, telling Xiao Zhengchun about the children''s stay at their house.


    Originally, she thought that Murong Yi and Murong Xuan would be hostile to a few children, but she didn''t expect that they might be cousins ??who are really rted by blood, and the rtionship between the few people is getting better and better.


    Whenever Murong Yi and Murong Ding had time, they would take a few children to y in the whole vige. The fields, factories, and small deste mountains, as long as they belonged to the Murong family, they had been there several times, and they even asked Murong Xuan to bring them along. They went to the city several times, ate all the delicious food, and lived happily every day.


    At night, Xiao Lishen and the other four were lying on the soft big bed, Xiao Lishen suddenly said: "Auntie here is reallyfortable, I have never slept in such a soft and warm bed, even if my family has not been defeated by grandpa I haven¡¯t slept in my family¡¯s possessions. I ate a lot of delicious food these days. I didn¡¯t expect the capital to be so prosperous. I didn¡¯t want to go back after ying.¡±


    Li Linshan said: "Then you can not go back. This is your aunt''s house. Seeing her love for you, if you want to stay, she will probably agree."

 Chapter 2004: What happened to Donghaifu?

    Chapter 2004 What happened to Donghai Mansion?


    Qian Lukang said: "But his parents will miss him and will be anxious."


    "That''s right." Su Qianli said, "I used to live in a rtive''s house, and it''s always ufortable to live under someone else''s house. Although life is good here, it''s not my home, so I want to go home. "


    "Go home?" Xiao Lishen said: "Have you already wanted to go home?"


    Su Qianli nodded: "The longer we live here, the more we owe your aunt''s favor. Our family is very poor, and we will definitely not be able to pay it back by then. My parents said that if you confirm that you can''t pay it, you can''t owe someone else''s favor. "


    Qian Lukang also said: "You and your aunt are rtives after all, but we have nothing to do with your aunt. If it weren''t for you, we would never have been able to live such a good life. This kind of life is really That''s great, I''m afraid that if I stay here any longer, I''ll never be willing to leave."


    Xiao Lishen said: "You are right."


    He made up his mind and took the initiative to tell the aunt tomorrow that he was going home and could not trouble the aunt again.


    It¡¯s just that Xiao Manan has not received a reply from Donghaifu. Although it is spring, the weather is still very cold. If you sleep outside at night, it is estimated that a few children will not be able to bear it, so they refuse their request to go back.


    Seeing that what the aunt said is reasonable and well-founded, if you get sick on the road, it will be the aunt who is in trouble, and Xiao Lishen will not insist.


    A few dayster, Murong Lingran''s fruit wine was almost finished, so Ye Zhai added fruit wine to sell.


    The fruit wine has a low alcohol content and has a wine and fruity aroma. As she expected, it was well received at the beginning of the sale, and there are many people who buy fruit wine every day.


    Today, Xiao Lishen watched the two cousins ??walking towards the future academy.


    Murong Lingran saw the longing in their eyes, and said, "Do you want to study too?"


    Xiao Lishen shook his head, "No, we don''t want to, we are just curious, it turns out that the academy in the vige can be even more beautiful than the one in the city. But sister, you don''t know that the academy here is bigger than the academy in our East Sea Mansion. , even more beautiful."


    Where can there be children who don¡¯t want to study?


    Murong Lingran was thinking of arranging these children to go to the academy. Even if they only knew a few words, it would not be a waste of a visit to the capital. It would also be very beneficial to their future life. Seeing Tong Xiuming Came quickly from the door with a person.


    Murong Lingran saw his anxious face, and his face suddenly became serious.


    After they got closer, they noticed that with Tong Xiuming was actually Dalin from the Tiger Power Escort.


    "Brother Da Lin, why are you here?"


    Da Lin said: "Didn''t you let the guards go to Donghai Mansion some time ago? I''m here for this."


    Murong asked: "What happened to Donghai Mansion?"


    Coincidentally, Xiao Manan and Murong Zhe came out, and when Da Lin heard the word Donghaifu again, his expression suddenly became nervous.


    Da Lin said: "It''s like this..."


    When the Murong family entrusted the Huwei Escort to deliver the letter, it was Dalin and Erlin who picked it up. After the two received the task, they rushed to Dashi Vige, Shengquan County, Donghai Prefecture.


    They inquired for a long time and finally found Xiao Gongshan''s home.


    When they arrived, everyone else went out to look for the child, and only Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying were at home.

 Chapter 2005: The reason for Xiao Zhengchuns imprisonment

    Chapter 2005 The reason for Xiao Zhengchun''s imprisonment


    The two were relieved when they heard that the child was in the capital.


    Just when he knew that Dalin and Erlin were actually sent by the Murong family, his face was very shocked. He never thought that Xiao Lishen was so lucky to meet his own aunt.


    Thest time they got news from Murong''s family was that they knew about their distribution.


    And the person who often brought them letters the year before also came to their house, but they just arrived at their house and didn''t say a few words. They didn''t want to get bad luck, so they were chased away. They didn''t expect that Murong Zhe''s family would actually After being pardoned, he actually returned to the capital.


    Although Lin Cuiying was very grateful to Dalin and Erlin for the news, Xiao Gongshan was angry when he heard Xiao Manan, and said with a cold face why they arrived and the children did note back with them.


    Dalin Erlin repeated Xiao Manan''s thoughts, saying that since the children have all arrived in the capital, they can stay and y for a while, and when they have had enough, they will send the children back. too worried.


    And they traveled day and night, and they didn¡¯t get much rest on the road. If they brought their children, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Dashi Vige for several days.


    Xiao Gongshan just snorted coldly and did not speak any more.


    But Lin Cuiying suddenly cried and said that Xiao Lishen''s father Xiao Zhengchun is now in prison, and they can''t even meet each other now.


    Dalin Erlin felt that the matter was urgent, and after asking the reason why Xiao Zhengchun was in prison, he stopped staying and returned to the capital quickly.


    Xiao Manan said in shock: "Big brother is in prison, why is this? What did he do wrong?"


    Da Lindao: "I heard Mrs. Xiao say that when Xiao Zhengchun went to work in the fields, the Lao family next to him said that Xiao Zhengchun led all the water into his field, so that their harvest this year was not good, it was all the fault of the Xiao family and the Xiao family. To give an exnation, the words are all about wanting the Xiao family to lose money."


    "It''s just that the Xiao family farms like this every year, and it''s not only the Xiao family who release water from the Lao family''s fields, but also other families. Xiao Zhengchun refused to ept it, so he reasoned with the other party."


    "Unexpectedly, the other party identally slipped his foot and his head hit the stone on the field ridge. At that time, only the Xiao family and the Lao family were there, so they hurriedly sent them to the hospital."


    "That person was fine. He was awake from start to finish, but he just broke a hole in his head. I just didn''t expect the Lao family to be unwilling to spend the money on their own medicine, and came to the Xiao family to ask for medical and nutritional expenses."


    "Of course the Xiao family refused. That person didn''t stand firm, and he fell first when he came looking for trouble. Unexpectedly, the Lao family was not so easy to get rid of. With aint, they sued the county government, saying Xiao Zhengchun intentionally hurt people."


    "Of course Xiao Zhengchun denied it when he was interrogated, saying that his family could testify. It''s just that the county magistrate said that his family couldn''t testify. If he couldn''t produce the evidence, he would have topensate Lao''s family for 10 taels of silver, and he would have to suffer a penalty. Baidaban, imprisoned for half a year."


    "When I arrived, it had been ten days since this incident. I heard that Xiao Zhengchun had already received 100 boards and was imprisoned in the prison."


    "As for thepensation for 12 taels, the Xiao family really can''te up with it, so the Lao family sent people to stare at the Xiao family. As long as there is a little valuable things in his family, all of them are taken away by the Lao family, so the Xiao family originally Tough days are even harder."

 Chapter 2006: Made a fortune from his daughter and son-in-law

    Chapter 2006 Made a fortune from his daughter and son-inw


    What county magistrate is this?


    Xiao Zhengchun can''t produce evidence, so is he just listening to the words of the Lao family? What do they say?


    Murong asked: "It''s hard? How hard is it?"


    Da Lin said: "I know you want to ask, so I simply checked. When I went, the Xiao family was cooking, so I talked to the Xiao family and supported the Xiao family, while Er Lin went to the kitchen to have a look. I heard that what he eats is simple wild vegetable porridge, and there is no other food except porridge."


    Xiao Manan''s heart suddenly twitched, but he didn''t expect that his family''s life would turn into eating wild vegetable porridge to survive.


    Thinking of the money brought back by the trustee a few years ago, and what Xiao Lishen said about Xiao Gongshan''s loss of money, he asked: "It''s really because my father lost all his family property in the past two years, so the life at home is limited. Will it be so painful?"


    Dalin nodded: "When the little boss asked us to go, he asked us to investigate. After the investigation, it was indeed Xiao Gongshan, the old man of the Xiao family, who became addicted to gambling two years ago. After entering, there are only two acres of thin fields left to live on.¡±


    "Although the imperial court has also sent someone to say how high-yield grains can be nted together, but high-yield grains have only been passed down this year and have only begun to be popr this year. High-yield wheat has also been sown, but it will not be harvested until next year."


    Murong asked, "How did their family get deceived?"


    Da Lindao: "Everyone in Dashi Vige knows about this, and I know it if I ask. I heard that when Xiao Gongshan was on the street, he was dragged by the son of Dashi Vige to the casino to y a few games. For a few days, Xiao Gongshan seemed to be possessed by the God of Wealth, winning every day."


    "But from the fifth day, he didn''t win. In just one hour, he lost all the money he won in the previous four days. In the end, he wanted to gamble on the family''s fields and all the savings, and the result was all lost."


    "Afterwards, he reacted. All the money he won before was deliberately won by others, so that he gambled all his family property."


    "Their family wants to go to Lizheng to settle ounts, but there are many people in the Lizheng family, and their Xiao family members are also very unaligned, and they can''t fight Lizheng at all. Lizheng also said that if they make trouble again, they will be kicked out of Dashi Vige. ."


    "The Xiao family was worried about living on the streets, so they had to continue to live in Dashi Vige."


    Murong asked lingeringly, "How was the Xiao family''s life before the bet was lost?"


    Da Lin said: "I also asked about this. Before the bet was lost, their family was doing well, even better than the life of the family in the vige. The family has 30 acres ofnd and a lot of silver. Eating meat, although it can¡¯t be said to wear gold and silver, but the life is prosperous. When the autumn harvestes, their family does not have enough hands, and they can pay for the harvest, just like a smallndlord.¡±


    "That''s right." Dalin added: "I heard from the vigers in Dashi Vige that they all rely on their daughters and sons-inw to make their fortunes. If it weren''t for their daughters, several of their sons would not even be able to marry their daughters-inw."


    So you don''t have to me yourself too much in your heart. Your Murong family has already helped them, and they have a better life. It''s just that the old man of their family is not serious even at his age. It hurt the whole family.

 Chapter 2007: Changqi Shenjuns dressing change

    Chapter 2007 Changqi Shenjun Changes Medicine


    But he didn''t say this sentence, no matter how bad others are, he, the entrusted person, can''t talk about it.


    Xiao Manan really felt a little better after hearing this. At least the Xiao family didn''t live their lives as they are today because of her.


    Just thinking that the eldest brother was still in prison made her heart feel very ufortable, and turned to look at Murong Zhe: "My child''s father, I''m worried about the eldest brother."


    Murong Zhe said, "Do you want to go back?"


    "Yeah." Xiao Manan nodded, "I''m really worried about eldest brother, eldest brother has been wrongedpletely, and he is still in jail now, I really can''t rest assured."


    Murong Zhe said: "But are you willing to give up the children? What would you do if there was news of Xiao Wu? The most important thing is, didn''t you identally twist your waist a few days ago? You haven''t been able to go out for the past month. If you are far away, you can¡¯t be too tired. A low back injury is not an ordinary injury. If you don¡¯t recover well, it will affect your whole life.¡±


    "Look at what Da Lin said, your parents are also concerned about the fact that we were assigned. After you go back, you will inevitably be angry."


    Xiao Manan hesitated when he thought of the resentment in his parents'' eyes.


    They would certainly not wee her.


    It''s just that, no matter what, they are her own parents after all, and the eldest brother is in prison.


    She can walk slowly these days, but it hurts when she walks fast.


    This body is afraid that she will fall down before she reaches Donghai Mansion.


    Seeing his wife''s tangle, Murong Zhe suggested, "Why don''t you do this? I''ll take someone back. I''m also a Swiss franc. Maybe I can help your brother."


    "This¡­"


    Xiao Manan was still a little hesitant. Murong Zhe''s hand was injured, so it would not work for him to go back in his ce.


    Murong Zong, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan happened to be back. Seeing that the atmosphere was not quite right, they asked what happened.


    Murong Lingran exined the matter briefly.


    Murong Zong said sternly: "Since it''s inconvenient for Auntie, let me go. I''m the eldest son, and I''m also a general, and I have an official position. When I go to Donghai Mansion, the county magistrate will give me some face, and I will investigate carefully The uncle''s case must be fair to the uncle."


    "We are juniors. Grandpa and grandma know that I''m a general now, so they probably won''t give me any look. If you really don''t want to see me, it doesn''t matter. If it''s a big deal, I''ll just ignore them. It''s okay for my uncle."


    "But..." Murong Zhe said, "Don''t you have to go to the morning court every day?"


    Murong Zong said: "I will take leave of absence with Your Majesty. Although there are other small countries doing things on the border, the Marquis of Ning''an, General Rong and other generals are all in the capital, so there should be no shortage of me."


    Murong Zhe hesitated and said, "Anyway, it will take some time to pack up, let me think about it."


    Murong Zong nodded: "Okay, then I''ll pack up too."


    "Um."


    Murong Lingran opened her mouth, originally wanting to say that she had gone too, but the elder brother had gone, and if she left at home, she would definitely not be able to, so she had to swallow the words in her mouth again.


    Back in the room, Murong Lingran quickly entered the space, while fiddling with her cknd, while thinking about the East Sea Mansion.


    Shenjun Changqi said, "It''s time for you to change my medicine."


    Murong Lingran''s hand moved for a while, "Change medicine? What do you mean?"

 Chapter 2008: Helian Rongjiu didnt agree

    Chapter 2008 Helian Rongjiu didn''t agree


    Shenjun Changqi said: "It literally means, in another month, not any herbal medicine can heal me, it must be the herbal medicine I designate."


    "What herb? You said, I''ll find a way to get it for you."


    "The first herb that I need is called Lulihua. I need twenty pieces of Lulihua. The next herb depends on the absorption of Lulihua. I will notify you in advance when it is needed. "


    "Lu Lihua?" Murong frowned, "I''ve never heard of it. I''ve read a lot of my dad''s medical books, and I don''t seem to have this kind of flower in my memory."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "That''s for sure. This is a flower that only gods know about. For you mortals, it has not been attributed to herbal medicine, and of course it is not in medical books."


    Murong said: "What does Lu Lihua look like, do you know where it is?"


    "of course I know."


    After ??Shenjun Changqi finished speaking, a blueprint suddenly appeared in front of Murong Lingran.


    Murong took it over and took a look. After remembering the appearance of Lu Lihua, he quickly packed it up.


    Shenjun Changqi said again: "As for where Lu Lihua will go, it may be hard for you."


    "Hard?"


    "That''s right." Changqi Shenjun nodded: "There is no road in Huajing City. The nearest ce is in Donghaifu."


    Murong was stunned for a moment: "Don''t you want me to go to Donghai Mansion?"


    "Of course, anyway, your family has to go there anyway, so you should take it as a way to go. Lulihua usually grows in ces inessible to people, likes the dark and damp, and usually grows in the mountains where no one cares. You are in Donghaifu, as long as you meet When you go to the mountain, go up and look for it, as long as you search carefully, you should be able to find it very quickly."


    "But my family..."


    "You''ll be fine at home, and Zhiye Zhai is no one who dares to provoke you. If you''re worried, go to the envoy of Liu Yuan and the Marquis of Ning''an, or Prime Minister Suo''s mansion to take care of you when you''re not in the capital. Take it easy. Needless to say, the other two families have a good rtionship with your family. Prime Minister Suo¡¯s mansion still feels guilty about your little nephew. If you ask them for help, they will be more than happy.¡±


    Murong Lingran thought for a moment, and felt that what he said was reasonable, so he nodded and agreed, "Okay, then I will go and tell my mother that I will go to Donghai Mansion, and then I will find a way to rescue my uncle."


    "Um."


    Murong Lingran went out of space and went to tell her parents. Originally, the two thought that she was too young to pass, but they thought that she had brought Murong Ding back safely from Yulin Mansion the year before, and Murong Zhe felt that there was an old man behind her. Immortal, nothing will happen, so he simply agreed.


    It''s just that Murong Lingran is doing well here, but Murong Zong has encountered some troubles.


    After Murong Zhe agreed, he went to leave with Helian Rongjiu. After exining the reason, he also said that Murong Lingran would also go there. Unexpectedly, Helian Rongjiu would not agree, so he had to go home temporarily.


    Xiao Manan listened to his son''s words and said in surprise, "Your Majesty doesn''t agree."


    Murong Zong nodded: "Yes, I don''t know why His Majesty is unwilling to agree. He clearly said before that the frontier is temporarily stable and there is no major matter. If I have anything, I can tell him at any time, and he can give me vacation."


    Murong said: "Big brother, then let''s go with the second brother. After all, I am the county owner, and I have a gold medal to avoid death. The local officials also want to give me some thin noodles."

 Chapter 2009: Lets go to Donghaifu together (1)

    Chapter 2009 Go to Donghai Mansion (1)


    "But I''m not at ease. With me as the eldest brother, there is no reason to let the younger brothers and sisters take risks."


    "It''s fine." Murong Lingran wrote lightly: "If you don''t worry, we will entrust the people from the Tiger Power Escort to protect me. Just like when we went to the sixth brother, we can also inquire about the fifth brother on the way."


    It would be feasible to have people from Tiger Escort.


    Murong Zong did not insist.


    Therefore, after a day of preparation, Murong Lingran and Murong Xuan took their four children and left for Donghai Mansion.


    Ruan Youyi looked at the back of the carriage leaving in disappointment, but did not expect that they would be separated soon after they got married.


    Xiao Manan said with relief: "Youyi, don''t worry, he will be back soon, Donghai Mansion is next to the capital, and it''s not too far away."


    Ruan Youyi knew that she was hypocritical. At first, Murong Zong went to Saiyuan Mansion for several months. Liu Jianian was still pregnant at that time and lived as usual.


    "Yes, Auntie, I understand."


    After the carriage left Lihua Vige, it reunited with Dalin Erlin, Pei Xiaonan, and Pei Xiaobei brothers from Huwei Escort Bureau, and walked in the direction of Donghai Mansion.


    That''s right, the four people that Murong Lingran still invited this time have already known each other, and they are more familiar with each other, so it is more convenient to go together.


    Just walking to a fork in the road, the Murong family''s carriage suddenly stopped.


    Murong opened the door of the carriage, and as soon as he stuck his head out, he saw five people riding horses suddenly appearing in front of him. The one in the middle was actually Helian Rongjiu.


    Murong Lingran quickly got out of the car and said with a smile, "Are you here to see me off?"


    Helian Rongjiu also got off the horse and said with a smile: "Of course not."


    "Then what are you doing?"


    "Of course I''ll go with you."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, then said in surprise: "What did you say? You want to go to Donghai Mansion with me? The five of you?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Yeah, what? You''re not wee?"


    "Of course I''m wee." Murong said sinctly: "But don''t you have to go to court every day? What happens to your country when you leave?"


    The most important thing is that he just followed him away like this. The courtiers will definitely think that she is a vixen who seduces the master. If she asks to deal with her when shees back, what will she do then?


    Helian Rongjiuughed and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. For nearly a hundred years, every emperor has gone on patrol in a micro-clothing service, just to observe the people''s feelings. You have left the capital."


    "Like my grandfather, there are his footprints all over the country, and many corrupt officials have been identified. It just so happened that something happened recently in Donghai Mansion. As soon as I told the Queen Mother, the Queen Mother agreed."


    "During this time, the Marquis of Ning''an and Prime Minister Suo will serve as ministers of state supervision. They will handle ordinary trivial matters. They will also send someone to send me the memorials they finish every day. Bring me the memorial."


    Murong nodded sinctly. Among the TV series she watched in her previous life, there were indeed many emperors who liked to go on tour.


    Some of them went out with great fanfare, for fear that others would not know that the emperor was here, but not many corrupt officials were found, but it was verybor-intensive and costly.


    Some of them went out quietly with a few servants, uncovering a lot of corrupt officials and saving money, but their lives are in danger at any time.

 Chapter 2010: Lets go to Donghaifu together (2)

    Chapter 2010 Go to Donghai Mansion together (2)


    Thinking of this, Murong Lingran nced at his side, and brought Ze Yuan Zequ and two Xuanwu guards who were familiar to her. Everyone had a burden on them.


    Murong asked lingeringly: "You just go out like this? Aren''t you afraid of danger?"


    She didn''t forget that this person had encountered several assassinations in the capital. If they left the capital, there would be more people who would kill him.


    Suddenly thought of something, she said again: "By the way, you came out like this, everyone in the world knows, what about your safety?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Are you worried about me?"


    Murong Lingran nodded without hesitation, "Of course."


    If he followed their family, then their family would also be in danger.


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t know what she was thinking, and said with a moved face: "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid, tell the whole world that I''m going to Weifu for private interviews, and I won''t reveal my identity in the middle, just like before, I He is from the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion and works for the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion. To the outside world, he just said that I am sick and need to rest. Now in the pce, in addition to the Queen Mother and Ningxin, there are also the Marquis of Ning''an and Prime Minister Suo. Others know that I''m already outside the pce."


    Murong Lingran breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this person was smart, and said with a smile: "Okay, since that''s the case, we can go on the road together."


    Although it would be more or less dangerous to be with this person, but she believed in the people from the Tiger Power Escort, the Xuanwu Guard of Helian Rongjiu, and the presence of the Lord Changqi, so it would definitely be alright.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled happily when she saw her promise, "Yes."


    After he finished speaking, he followed behind the carriage that Murong Lingran was sitting in. In this way, the people from Tiger Power Escort led the way, and the people from Helian Rongjiu were behind to protect him. The carriage was considered the safest.


    After the carriage had gone for a long time, there was no one around, so Murong Lingran took out the meat patties prepared by the servants at home and distributed them to the apanying people.


    Although she has a lot of rice, noodles and oil on her carriage, as well as a pot, but now that she has meat patties, it is better to eat dry food first.


    Even though everyone had water dders, Murong Lingran gave each of them a giant seedless lychee and a giant red strawberry to quench their thirst, and the water was reserved for emergencies.


    Xiao Lishen ate the meatloaf with relish, boasting as he ate, "Delicious meatloaf, there''s too much meat in it."


    Murong smiled and said: "Since it is delicious, then eat more. The servants at home have done a lot, and I still have it here."


    "Enough, enough." Xiao Lishen said: "This one is enough, there is too much meat in it, I''m almost done eating."


    Murong Lingran rubbed his head and turned to talk to Helian Rongjiu.


    Helian Rongjiu said in a low voice, "Girl, this meatloaf is delicious, but I still think that yours is the best."


    Murong Lingran red at him suddenly, so many people started talking nonsense.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she was angry and looked at the sky helplessly.


    A woman''s heart is a needle at the bottom of the sea, he is obviously praising her, why is he still angry.


    Murong Lingran saw Helian Rongjiu''s self-examination, and he was overjoyed. He quickly finished the meatloaf and said, "Let''s go, it''s time to leave, Uncle is still waiting for us."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that Murong Lingran took the initiative to talk to her, knowing that she must not be angry, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 2011: pitch a tent

    Chapter 2011 Pitching the tent


    The ?? carriage was going so fast, because spring had arrived, the snow had begun to melt slowly, and the road was considered a good walk, and it soon covered half of the distance.


    A few dayster, when passing through a forest, it suddenly poured down pouring rain, and it didn''t look like a home for a few miles.


    The group quickly put on their minnows, and when they were thinking about how to avoid the rain, Murong Lingran saw an open space in front of him, and suddenly said, "Everyone, let''s set up the tent together, I took the tent out, we are alone. One horse, we have a lot of people, we should be able to set up soon."


    After she finished speaking, she motioned for the children to stand up temporarily, and opened the nk on their seats, revealing the tent she had prepared.


    After handing the tent on this side to the people outside, she opened the wooden board on the opposite seat, took out the tent inside, and handed it to the people outside.


    Murong Xuan asked in surprise, "Aran, when did you prepare these tents on the carriage? Why didn''t I know?"


    Murong Lingran went out to help and said, "I made a special order for the fifth brother some time ago for the convenience of finding the fifth brother. I thought that since the fifth brother could not be found for so long, then he must not be in the capital, and he will still have to I went out to look for it, so I specially customized these tents, so it would be convenient to sleep in the wild at that time.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu was also helping to tidy up the tent, nodded and said, "That''s right, this tent looks tall and big, enough for us and the horses to stay in it, everyone work harder, and we''ll be as fast as we can finish setting up soon. Take a break, the sky is so dark, it looks like it''s going to be a long time."


    "Yes, Master."


    Now that Helian Rongjiu has spoken, everyone stopped talking nonsense and focused on pitching the tent.


    The tent was designed by Murong Lingran. With her and so many big men around, it was quickly set up.


    Except for the carriage which was outside, people and horses entered the tent.


    Murong Lingran took out some seat cushions from the carriage and sat down for everyone.


    When we set up the tent just now, although everyone was wearing shorts, some people were still soaking wet.


    Helian Rongjiu again instructed people to go out and pick up some firewood toe back, but the firewood was soaked, and it took a while for the fire to be lit.


    With the fire, the group finally warmed up a little and no longer felt so cold.


    Murong Lingran also went back to the carriage to change into a set of clothes. Except for the children who had been in the carriage and had just unpacked their umbres, she had asked the others to go back to the carriage to change their clothes, but they all said that she was a big man, in good health, and roasted. Once the fire starts, the clothes will dry, so you won''t go back to change them.


    Murong Lingran didn''t force it after hearing the words.


    The dry food she brought with her was almost finished in the past few days, and when it was noon, she was ready to start cooking.


    Now the weather is special, and she doesn''t do anythingplicated, just simple porridge.


    Helian Rongjiu saw her intention and hurriedly asked someone to help her.


    Murong Lingran was also happy to save trouble, so he just sat aside andmanded a sentence or two from time to time.


    As before, Murong Lingran asked people to go to the river to wash the rice, and then put some dried meat in it, but this time she added some new things.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she took out arge pocket from her satchel, untied the strap, and poured all the contents into the porridge.

 Chapter 2012: Luos thoughts

    Chapter 2012 Luo''s thoughts


    Helian Rongjiu also looked puzzled when he saw the others, and asked curiously, "Girl, what is this colorful thing of yours? Why have I never seen it before?"


    Murong Lingran said with a mysterious expression: "Look at the pot, you will be able to see what this is in a while."


    Seeing that she was still selling off, Helian Rongjiu had no choice but to stare straight at the pot.


    It didn''t take long for what she put down just now to reveal its original appearance.


    Helian Rongjiu guessed: "Is this a vegetable?"


    "right."


    "But how did they be like this?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "It''s very simple, I cut all kinds of vegetables into cubes, and then dried them, the water would be gone. If you want to eat on the road, just throw them into the pot and cook them. It¡¯s not good for the body to eat dry food every day, so as to avoid long journeys. Although such vegetables are somewhat different from fresh ones, they are better than none at all.¡±


    "Drying?" Helian Rongjiu said in surprise, "Vegetables can also be dried."


    "Of course, meat can be dried, and vegetables can be of course."


    At this time, the dried vegetables in the pot have beenpletely boiled and softened, and they also began to emit bursts of vegetable vor.


    Zeyuan said in surprise: "It''s indeed a vegetable."


    Ze Qu said: "In this way, there are vegetables and meat in the porridge, so it will not be monotonous."


    Murong nodded, "Yes."


    Helian Rongjiu asked: "Girl, how did you think of drying the vegetables and storing them? Are you nning to go out at any time?"


    "Of course." Murong Lingran said, "Just like when I was preparing the tent, there is a very high possibility that the fifth brother will suddenly have news, and it will be toote to prepare, so I will prepare some dried vegetables every once in a while, so that when the timees, it will be toote. You won¡¯t be unprepared when you need it.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "That''s right."


    Dalin Erlin and Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei looked at each other. This dried vegetable is really good. When they go back, they should ask Murong Lingran how to make it, so that they will not worry about running out of clean vegetables on the road in the future. ate.


    At the same time, it was also raining in the capital, and Mrs. Luo quickly went home despite the rain. As soon as he got home, he went back to the house and talked to Murong Cai.


    "Head of the house, let me tell you, Murong Xuan and Murong Lingran have left home, it seems they have gone far away."


    Murong Cai said: "Going far? Did they find Murong Zhou?"


    Mrs. Luo shook his head, "I don''t know, I heard people say that, but the children who lived in their house a few days ago heard that they also left together, I think, I guess they are sending their children away."


    Some time ago, Murong''s family suddenly had a few more children. She was curious as to whose child it was, so she went to ask, but she did not expect that it was Xiao Manan''s nephew.


    "Oh I got it."


    Murong Cai stopped talking and continued to weave the basket in his hand earnestly.


    Mr. Luo frowned like a stuffy gourd when he saw him, "Master, did you listen to what I said?"


    "Of course I heard it."


    "Then why don''t you react at all?"


    "What reaction do I need? It''s normal for Aran and the others to go out."


    Mrs. Luo was immediately anxious, "I said why you don''t know how to be flexible. It was Murong Lingran who stopped me at the beginning, so I couldn''t work at my uncle''s house."

 Chapter 2013: pinch purple

    Chapter 2013 is purple


    "Now Murong Lingran is gone, now we go to beg there for a job, maybe there will be a job there. Even if Murong Lingran doesn''t agree, when I start working, she can''t possibly drive her sister-inw away. What a shame."


    Murong Cai said in surprise: "You still n to work in the Murong family''s field? You haven''t given up yet?"


    "Of course." Mrs. Luo said, "The work at home is just for you and grandpa. You didn''t see Murongqing being so proud when she went to work every day. Every time she went out, she gave me a look. It''s likeughing at me for being too self-sufficient and fighting her for a job."


    There is also Mrs. Chen, who gets bored when she sees herself at home every day, but she has to serve her, even following her to thetrine, which is so disgusting, she has never served her own mother like this Just thinking about serving an outsider like this makes her feel ufortable.


    Murong Cai said: "You think too much, Ah Qing is an honest person like me, and will never treat you like this."


    Mr. Luo said dissatisfiedly: "Then you don''t believe me?"


    "It''s not that you don''t believe it, it''s that you misunderstood."


    Luo''s anger, she understood, Murong Cai didn''t treat her as a family at all.


    In his heart, his family will alwayse first!


    touched his belly, but unfortunately his belly was not up to par. After being married for so long, he still hadn''t even conceived a child.


    If there was a child, Murong Cai would definitely follow her in everything for the sake of the child.


    No, if she has a child, there will be no work for her there.


    Otherwise, if something happens to the child, there is a responsibility there.


    No, it''s useless for her to think about it now, it''s true that she needs the job now.


    Mr. Luo said again: "Master, I beg you, let''s go to Uncle''s house together. If you ask Uncle to give us a job, Uncle will definitely agree."


    Murong Cai said: "No, A-niang is still waiting for you to take care of me."


    Mrs. Luo suddenly rolled up her sleeves, crying and said, "What care does your aunt need, look at my hand, she fell down today, I went to help her, but she pinched me Well, you see, all of them are blue and purple, with such great strength, I think the person who needs to be taken care of is me."


    Murong Cai took her hand, looked at it carefully, and suddenly felt distressed, "Is this really all pinched by A-Niang?"


    "Of course." Mrs. Luo said, "Is it possible that I can still pinch myself like this to frame your auntie? Look at the strength, there are deep nail prints in some ces, how could I be so cruel to myself? If one is not done well, the scars will be ugly."


    "But A-Niang is sober today."


    Mrs. Luo pouted, "She only pinches me when she''s awake, and she won''t treat me like this when she''s not."


    Murong Cai got up quickly, took her hand and walked towards the door, "Come on, I''ll take you to find A-Niang, I want to ask her why she treated you like this."


    Why?


    Why else?


    It''s not that she dislikes her for selling herself in.


    Mrs. Luo red at the back of Murong Cai''s head dissatisfied, and her mother-inw didn''t even think about it. If it weren''t for her, Murong Cai might still be a bachelor who was looked down upon by others.


    It is considered that Murong Cai has a conscience and knows the theory of finding her mother-inw.


    As soon as Murong Cai walked to the main room, he saw Mrs. Chen doing embroidery in the main room.

 Chapter 2014: push to death

    Chapter 2014 Forced to die


    Mrs. Chen saw Murong Caie out, and hurriedly said with a smile: "A Cai, A-Niang hasn''t made clothes for you for a long time. I''ll make you a dress while you wake up today, okay?"


    "Auntie, you are not healthy, so don''t do this." After Murong Cai finished speaking, he pulled Mrs Luo closer, rolled up her sleeves and asked, "Auntie, did you pinch this?"


    Chen''s eyes flickered ufortably, and sighed: "Yeah, I didn''t stand firm when I was walking, and she happened to be by my side, so I grabbed her a few times, and I lost control for a while, that''s why I did this."


    After she finished speaking, she said to Mrs. Luo: "Didn''t I just identally pinch you? I''m a patient, and I didn''t do it on purpose. Are you going to sue my son? It seems that I pinch you on purpose. Same. I''m not mean, how could I treat you like this."


    Murong Cai immediately believed his mother''s words, "So that''s the case, mother, then you should be more careful next time. Mrs. Luo is still young and her skin is rtively tender, so ugly."


    Mrs. Chen red at Mrs. Luo fiercely and said, "I understand, don''t worry, it won''t happen next time."


    Luo stomped her feet angrily when she heard the words. She thought that Murong Cai really wanted to give her justice. After a long time, he believed what others said.


    She understood the reason why Murong Cai couldn''t marry a daughter-inw. It wasn''t just what his parents did, but this person also had a huge problem.


    Forget it, Mrs. Chen is her mother-inw. She can¡¯t fight for the time being. When she loses consciousness, she can take revenge ande back, so she has to change the topic, ¡°Head of the family, what I said just now¡­¡±


    Chen asked: "What''s the matter?"


    Mrs. Luo told her what she wanted to do at Murong''s house.


    Chen shi said contemptuously: "I advise you not to go, everyone in the Murong family listens to Murong Lingran''s words from top to bottom, no one will make her unhappy, you go now, and you will take it yourself. its humiliation."


    Mr. Luo frowned and said, "If they don''t agree, then I will force me to death!"


    It happened that Murongliang walked in, and when he heard the words of Chen and Luo, he immediately said angrily: "I think you are An''s birthday and you want to find it again after a few days, if you think your death is too slow , go anyway, I won''t stop you, and you will be thrown out by Azhe''s people, don''t me me for not warning in advance."


    Mrs. Luo pouted, "How can Grandpa say that you are so serious."


    Murong Liang said: "Then if you don''t believe it, go anyway, believe me, without me, you can''t even get in the door of A Zhe''s house."


    "Then I''ll try it out." After Mr. Luo finished speaking, he rushed out with an umbre.


    She is bound to get the job of Murong''s family. If she has a job, then she can help her parents'' family.


    Murong Cai was about to stop her, but Murong Liang said, "Don''t stop her, this kind of restless person just wants her to suffer a little so that she can have a long memory."


    Murong Cai sighed and said nothing after all.


    Mrs. Chen smiled proudly. Mrs. Luo was not afraid of tigers when she was born, and she had never experienced the power of the tigers.


    My God, she must stay awake all day today, but she wants to see what Mrs Luo looks like when shees back.


    And Luo Shi did not disappoint them, and they came back in less than half an hour.


    The umbre that ?? brought with him has disappeared, and the person is also wet from head to foot, his clothes are not neat, and his hair is messy.

 Chapter 2015: Accident

    Chapter 2015 ident


    As soon as Mrs. Luo saw Murong Cai, she sat down on the ground and cried, "The boss, the uncle is too much, they really didn''t let me in, I was kneeling at the door, trying to force him to let him go. I went in, but I didn''t expect that the people passing by would scold me all over the ce, saying I was shameless, and others rejected me, but I still wanted to go in. Everyone who saw me said that I couldn''t stand it, so I ran away When I came back, I forgot to take the umbre, and when I came back, I identally stepped on it, and I fell and my clothes were torn."


    "Shit!" Mrs. Chen said proudly, "For you to be so pushy, my Ah Cai is the head of this family, and he should be the one who should be the first in any matter. Is it your turn to be a bought ve? If I were a big brother, I would definitely beat you out with a stick!"


    "Auntie, how can you say that about me! I''m not a ve, I''m your son''s daughter-inw."


    Mrs. Luo red at Mrs. Chen gloomily, and when you are in a daze, see how I show you!


    Chen Shi said disdainfully: "What? As a mother-inw, I can''t talk about you anymore? You are just a bought person. Not only can I talk about you, but I can also beat you up. Tell you, immediately change me into a clean one. Clothes to cook, if we starve our family, you will kneel in the main room today and don¡¯t need to get up.¡±


    Mr. Luo looked at Murong Cai anxiously after hearing this.


    I thought Murong Cai would speak for her, but she saw Murong Cai said: "Okay, don''t look at me, we are all hungry, let''s cook, grandpa is old, but he can''t go hungry."


    Mr. Luo suddenly became angry, and he cooked and cooked every day.


    When she didn''t get married, wouldn''t their family not eat?


    She wanted to pick her son, but she was really afraid that Chen Shi and Murong Liang would sell her, so she obediently went back to her room and changed her clothes.


    Murong Lingran didn''t know anything about what happened here, she was drinking hot porridge at this time.


    After eating a bowl, everyone felt as if they were alive, and they were full of energy.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "This dried meat and vegetables are really convenient to cook like this. Like rice, they can be stored for a long time. You don''t have to worry about running out of meat or vegetables when you go out."


    Murong smiled and said: "Yeah, this time I brought a lot of jerky, which can be used as a snack at ordinary times."


    After she finished speaking, she took out a cloth bag from her satchel and grabbed a handful for everyone. "Here, you carry it on your body. It''s hard to ride a horse, so that you can replenish your strength at any time."


    Everyone said at the same time, "Thank you."


    Just as soon as they finished speaking, they heard the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground from outside.


    Zeyuan quickly opened the curtain and saw a person lying down not far from the tent, next to a child wearing a small trumpet coat, about five or six years old, who was crying.


    "Master, it is an adult and a child. The adult fainted and the child was crying."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Go and carry people in."


    Their tent is very big, and it is no problem to amodate a few more people.


    Zeyuan nodded, beckoned Dalin to go out with him, and brought people in.


    Everyone saw a man about fifteen or sixteen years old wearing a soaked hoodie, with his eyes tightly closed, looking like he had passed out.


    The child next to ?? continued to cry.


    Zeyuan stepped forward and took off the man''s robe and let him lean on someone''s body to keep him warm.

 Chapter 2016: Li Dafu Li Xiaohua

    Chapter 2016 Li Dafu Li Xiaohua


    probed the man''s forehead and saw that there was no fever, so he patted the man''s cheek twice.


    The man was in pain and soon woke up.


    As soon as the man opened his eyes, the first thing he did was to see if the child was still by his side, and he was relieved to see the child beside him.


    Murong asked with concern: "Are you awake?"


    The man followed the voice and noticed that there were actually people around him. He and his sister were in the tent.


    "I...I...you...you..."


    Murong said: "You fainted, we carried you in."


    The man showed his original expression and said gratefully, "Thank you for your help. My name is Li Dafu. This is my sister Li Xiaohua. Without you today, my sister will definitely be taken away by wild animals."


    "Beasts?" Helian Rongjiu asked, "Are there many beasts around here?"


    Li Dafu nodded: "Yes, there are many, so you have to be careful."


    "Okay, we got it." Helian Rongjiu asked again: "But why did you faint? Also, why did you take your sister out alone on a rainy day? Wouldn''t it be bad to keep her at home?"


    Li Dafu touched his head embarrassedly, "It''s not that I fainted, I slipped under my foot, fell, and passed out. As for the reason why I went out with my sister, it was because there was no one at home for the time being. Don''t worry about her, I just thought it might be better to keep her by my side. When I went out, I saw that the sky looked like it was going to rain, so I put on a shoji beforehand, but I didn''t expect it to rain."


    Zeyuan immediately stepped forward to inspect his head, one part of his head was swollen, and immediately nodded to his master.


    Helian Rongjiu was about to speak when he saw Li Xiaohua drooling at the meat porridge left in their pot.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran took a bowl and handed it to her, "Xiaohua, you are hungry, eat when you are hungry."


    Li Xiaohua nced at her brother, saw her nodding, then took it and said softly, "Thank you, sister."


    Murong Lingran gave Li Dafu another bowl, "We just ate it, if you don''t think this is the leftovers, let''s eat it."


    Li Dafu hurriedly took it and said gratefully: "Thank you girl, thank you young masters."


    Finished drinking after a few sips.


    There was still some left in the pot. Seeing this, Murong Lingran gave him another bowl. Li Dafu didn''t want to ept it, but the meat porridge tasted so good, so he took it with a blushing face and finished it soon. .


    There was thest bowl left in the pot, and Murong said: "Why don''t you eat all of these, so that we can clean up."


    Li Dafu said excitedly: "Thank you girl, just after the New Year, I will be celebrating the New Year today."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned, is the meat porridge even considered Chinese New Year?


    Li Dafu saw that his sister had not finished eating, and asked her if she still wanted it. Seeing that she shook her head, he put all the pot in his own bowl and drank it clean after three or two.


    Li Dafu touched his stomach and said with satisfaction: "It''s really delicious, I''ve never eaten such delicious porridge before."


    After saying that, he suddenly thought of something important, and said with a serious face: "Oh, I just remembered why I was near your tent."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Murong asked, "Why?"


    Li Dafu said: "I oftene here, and there are often poisonous snakes. Now is the warmer season. There are many poisonous snakes. I want to remind you to be careful. It is best to change the ce."

 Chapter 2017: invite

    Chapter 2017 Invitation


    Viper?


    As soon as Li Dafu finished speaking, he heard the uneasy neighing of horses from the tent next door.


    Dalin Erlin hurried over. As soon as he arrived, he saw a colorful poisonous snake approaching a horse. Dalin immediately took out a dagger and stabbed the poisonous snake seven inches. The poisonous snake quickly stopped struggling.


    Dalin asked Erlin to guard the horse''s tent, and returned to another tent with the poisonous snake to report, "It is indeed a poisonous snake. Fortunately, we got there in time, otherwise the horse would not have been poisoned and would have been frightened and run away. "


    Murong Lingran looked at Li Dafu with lingering fears, "Thank you for reminding me, otherwise the consequences would be serious."


    Li Dafu touched his head and said very embarrassedly: "It''s okay, it''s all right, but it''s really dangerous for you here, my home is nearby, or you can all go to my home with me, it''s raining for a while. It can¡¯t stop for a while. Although my house is simple, the yard is quite big, and there are cowsheds left over from the past to raise cattle, so the carriage can still be put down.¡±


    Murong Lingran looked at Helian Rongjiu: "What do you mean..."


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a moment, then said: "Forget it, there are so many of us, it''s not easy to trouble people, so let''s do it, we have so many people, we will go to the tent next door for half of the timeter, everyone''s skills are not weak, If there are more venomous snakes, see one and kill another."


    Murong nodded: "I think it''s feasible."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his second brother and nodded when he saw him. Then he said to Li Dafu: "We have a lot of people, so I won''t bother you. It''s pretty good here."


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran suddenly thought of something, and suddenly went back to the carriage. When she came in again, she had a pot of flowers in her hand.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the familiar flower and said, "Is this a Suichen flower? A Suichen flower specially designed to prevent snakes, insects, rats and ants?"


    "Yes, I took two pots with me on the carriage when I left. I just put a pot next door, and we have one here, so we won''t be in any danger."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Li Dafu saw this, he couldn''t force them, and said: "So you guys have already prepared, I have opened my eyes today, I didn''t expect there are such amazing flowers in this world, since that''s the case, then I won''t be long. Stay, I''ve been out for a while, and it''s time to go back."


    After he finished speaking, he put on his robe again, dragged his sister and left.


    After ?? and the others left, Murong Lingran asked Da Lin Erlin to guard next door, andter let Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei take shifts with them.


    Murong asked Lingran: "Ninth Young Master, do you think those two are liars, and you don''t want to go there for our safety?"


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head: "No, that person was indeed kind just now, but I''m not a troublemaker, so I refused."


    "Okay." Murong said calmly, "I also think those two are not liars."


    After a few hours, the rain in the sky still did not stop, and the sky was getting darker and darker, but the firewood was almost used up.


    Helian Rongjiu was about to send someone to pick up some more when he heard Li Dafu''s voice from outside.


    "My sons, girls..."


    Zeyuan went out and saw that Li Dafu was wearing a bamboo hat and carrying arge bundle of firewood on his back. The firewood was covered with a thickyer of straw because he was afraid the rain would wet the firewood.


    "You are..."

 Chapter 2018: dead body

    Chapter 2018 Corpse


    Li Dafu smiled honestly, "Looking at this rain, it is estimated that it will rain until tomorrow. Since you are unwilling to go to my house, I know that you need dry firewood, so I will send you some of the savings at home, so you don''t have to go. I picked it up again outside, it has been raining for a long time, and I can''t find any dry wood, so just use me."


    Zeyuan turned to look at the master, saw the master nodded, and then said: "Okay, thank you, we just need firewood."


    "It''s alright, don''t thank you, it''s just a repayment for your life-saving grace. Then you rest, I won''t disturb you."


    Li Dafu turned around and left after he finished speaking.


    "Wait." Murong Lingran suddenly stopped him.


    Li Dafu turned around suspiciously, and saw Murong said: "Wait for me."


    After she finished speaking, she quickly went back to the carriage with an umbre, and when she came back, she had tworge cloth bags in her hands.


    "Give." Murong Lingran gave all the bags to Li Dafu.


    Li Dafu didn''t answer, and asked suspiciously, "Girl, what are you doing?"


    Murong said: "Thank you for sending these firewood, it''s very useful to us, we didn''t bring anything good to go out, just some fruits and rice grown by ourselves."


    "The fruit on the left is grapefruit, there are several, and it is very sweet. The fruit on the other side is rice, which is estimated to be ten kilograms. Take it back and eat it with your family."


    Li Dafu hesitated for a while, "This..."


    If he epts it, doesn''t he mean that he has not repaid it?


    Murong Xuan also advised: "These are really grown at home, and they are not worth a lot of money, so just take them."


    Others also advised.


    Li Dafu had no choice but to ept the words, and solemnly bowed to Murong Lingran, "Thank you girl."


    After saying that, he didn''t stay any longer and left with a cloth bag.


    And Li Dafu''s firewood also came in handy, and it was indeed better than the firewood they picked up just now, enough for two fires tost a night.


    The rain was pouring down without any intention of stopping.


    Helian Rongjiu suggested: "Girl, why don''t you go to sleep in the carriage, wear a little more, it shouldn''t be cold. We won''t put down the curtains, we will keep an eye on the carriage at any time, you don''t have to worry about it There will be danger. As for the children, we can sleep with them in our arms and they will not be cold."


    Murong blinked, "Can''t I stay here with you?"


    Helian Rongjiu coughed lightly: "It''s all men here. We used to sit and sleep before, and when we fell asleep, we would be next to each other and snoring, which will definitely affect your rest."


    Murong knew what he was thinking, and smiled helplessly, "Okay, I''ll go inside the carriage."


    That''s fine, she can go into the space.


    After a night, the rain finally stopped when it was just dawn.


    Li Dafu is right, there are indeed many poisonous snakes here, but they have dust flowers. When they woke up and went out, there were several dead bodies of poisonous snakes scattered not far from the tent.


    Dalin said with a look of surprise: "Little master, your flower is really amazing. I wonder if you have any more flowers. Can you sell me a pot when you go back?"


    Pei Xiaonan also said: "I also want to buy a pot. There are many snakes, insects, rats and ants in the ce where we live in summer. We can''t kill them all, and we can''t rest well."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "I still have, I will send you to the Huwei Escort, but my Suichen flowers are limited, don''t say that I sold them to you, lest everyonee to me. "

 Chapter 2019: Xiao family

    Chapter 2019 Xiao Family


    The two nodded, "We must not speak out."


    The group set off quickly, away from this ce where there are many poisonous snakes.


    I thought they were going to sleep in the wild again, but I didn''t expect that the next few days would be extremely smooth. Every time it got dark, they would always encounter a town, so that they could have a good rest.


    Four dayster, the group finally arrived at Donghaifu.


    They didn''t dy and went straight to Dashi Vige.


    At this time in Dashi Vige, Xiao Gongshan and his family were eating, looking at the clear soup in front of him, he put his chopsticks on the table and said, "I don''t want to eat it, I eat this every day, I''m tired of eating it. I''m skinny all over, sitting on a stool for a long time and my **** hurts."


    Xiao Zhengxia said helplessly: "Father, just bear with it. When our high-yield wheat is harvested next year, life should be a little easier."


    Xiao Gongshan said: "What''s so good about wheat? We only have two acres ofnd, and we can''t buy a few kilograms of meat even if we sell it all. You guys are also useless. You are only a few dozen years old, and your parents can''t live a good life. It''s really disrespectful!"


    Xiao Zhengdong whispered: "You didn''t let us live a good life when you were young. Why would you ask your son to do something you can''t do?"


    Although the younger son''s voice was very low, Xiao Gongshan still heard it and said angrily: "What did you say?"


    Xiao Zhengdong''s body trembled, and he stopped talking immediately.


    Lin Cuiying frowned and said, "What are you doing to your son? Is he wrong? You didn''t take good care of him when you were young, so why do you want him to live a good life for you! Also, it''s not yours that we have be what we are now? The reason, if you hadn''t gone to gamble, would our family have be like this? Now I''m too embarrassed toin, is it caused by me and my children that you don''t have any flesh on your body? You''re too embarrassed to be angry with us, where did youe from? Face?"


    Xiao Zhengxia also said: "A-niang is right, Daddy, don''tin, you can have vegetable porridge now, we have earned it through hard work, if you don''t want to eat it, don''t eat it. Big brother is here now. In the prison, I don¡¯t know if there is still food, but I still dislike it.¡±


    Xiao Gongshan suddenly became even more angry, "Second child, why did you talk to your father? Are there any rules?"


    "Damn old man!" Lin Cuiying immediately patted Xiao Gongshan on the shoulder, "What are you doing with anger? Isn''t what the second child said wrong? After all, it''s not your fault that the boss is in jail!"


    Xiao Gongshan frowned and said, "My reason? I didn''t let him quarrel with others, and it wasn''t because I let the officials arrest him. Why do you say it''s my reason?"


    "You said it wasn''t your fault." Lin Cuiying said, "If you hadn''t lost all the money in the family, could the boss go into the fields himself? If he didn''t go into the fields, nothing would have happened. Also, if there were still a few people in the family. With ten acres ofnd, who dares to provoke us in the vige? Whoever sees that we don¡¯t want to curry favor with us, our family starts to go downhill, all because of you!¡±


    "You!" Xiao Gongshan obviously felt that what his wife said was reasonable, but he couldn''t hold his face to take the initiative to say it was his fault, so he had to snort.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, I didn''t want my family to live a better life, I''d better earn a few thousand taels, buy a big yard in the county seat, and move the whole family to the county seat. , let you live a human life."

 Chapter 2020: Arrive at Dashi Village

    Chapter 2020 Arrived at Dashi Vige


    "I had good luck at the beginning, who knew that I would end up losing all my family property in the end."


    Lin Cuiying said angrily: "You actually said what I said was nonsense? You let our family live with you, and you don''t want to listen to me if I say a few words? Why did you go earlier! It''s nice to say it, let me Let''s live a good life. To put it bluntly, don''t you just feel ashamed of relying on the money given by your daughter and son-inw. Do you want to turn over yourself? But ah, you don''t have that life. You identally turned it over and turned into the gutter. ."


    Xiao Gongshan said with a gloomy face: "Things have be like this, you are angry with me now, can it help?"


    "Who was the one whoined just now? Who was the first to get angry? Let me tell you, everyone in this family has the right toin about the bad food, but you are not."


    "Why am I ineligible? I earned all that money, and now I''m running out of money, isn''t it normal? The children are all grown up, and they should rely on their own abilities to make me live a good life. right."


    Lin Cuiyingughed angrily, "You are really cheeky, did you earn all the money in the family? If it wasn''t for the fact that my daughter was brought back with money every year, relying on azy person like you, could our son marry her? Getting a wife is a problem. Your daughter was still kicked out by you, and now you say that you earned the money, do you really think me and the children don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    ¡­


    The two of you were arguing with each other, and everyone present seemed to have taken it easy, and ate porridge on their own.


    After eating, they put their bowls in the kitchen, the women in the family started cleaning, the men went to work in the fields, and the children followed the men, ready to make the two old men quarrel. enough meaning.


    If they don''t leave soon, they will quarrel at that time, and they will point the finger at them again, saying that they are useless as juniors, so that they cannot live a good life, it is better to eat and work in the fields as soon as possible.


    And not long after Murong Lingran and the others set foot on the boundary of Dashi Vige, Changqi Shenjun suddenly said: "After you are done with your business, go find me a way to leave the flower, just on the mountain in the distance, there are many, you You can pick hundreds of nts at a time, and you don¡¯t have toe backter.¡±


    Murong nodded, "Yes."


    Not long after the group walked away, Murong Lingran saw arge group of people gathered in front of them. It seemed that they were arguing, but it was a little far away from her, so she couldn''t hear what the other party was saying.


    "Xiao Zhengxia, no matter what you say today, you must give me the money, otherwise I will not let your family live in my fields today, and I will stop you in the future, so that you will never be able to work."


    Xiao Zhengxia frowned and said: "Lao Sunwei! All the valuable things in the family have been taken away by your Lao family. My elder brother has been framed by you and put in prison. You are still asking us for money, it is too much. Too much!"


    Laosun Wei said: "We are too much? Who broke my head? You hurt people, shouldn''t you lose money? Framed? When did we frame your elder brother? It was your elder brother who threw a stone at me!"


    "Fuck your motherfucker!" Xiao Zhengqiu said: "How did your head break? You were there at the time, don''t you know? You wait, when I find the evidence, I will also send you and your brother to jail. !"

 Chapter 2021: persuade

    Chapter 2021 Persuasion


    "Evidence?" Lao Sunweiughed, "Only people like you can find evidence? Do you think your Xiao family is still the same Xiao family? The family has only two acres ofnd, and it is a problem for your own family to eat. If you can''t find it in the prison, can you find evidence?"


    "Tell you, if you want to give us the money today, a total of 12 taels of silver, or give me your two children, I will sell them, otherwise, you will never live in mynd for the rest of your life!"


    Lao Sunwei''s younger brother, Lao Sunji, also put on his waist and said: "Yes, your family has many men, and ours is quiterge. If we don''t get the money today, we won''t let you pass here. Don''t think about it. Go to Lizheng, you also know the rtionship between you and Lizheng''s family, he will not be on your side!"


    "You!" Xiao Zhengdong was angry and shouted loudly: "Don''t be ashamed, dare to rob our Xiao family''s children, I will kill you today!"


    After saying that, he picked up his **** and stood at the front.


    Laosun frowned and said, "Murder? Do you dare? Don''t scare people there anymore."


    "To scare people?" Xiao Zhengdong said: "I''m not scare people, we can''t save big brother anyway, anyway, if you don''t let us work in the fields, we will starve to death if we don''t have a good harvest next year, anyway, early death andte death are all dead. , we will fight with you today!"


    Xiao Zhengxia and Xiao Zhengqiu also picked up their sickles and stood in front when they heard the words.


    "That''s right, do you really think our family is easy to bully? Have you ever heard of it, bare feet are not afraid of those who wear shoes, and if you dare to cut our way of life, then we will not give you a way to live!"


    "Second brother, third brother, let''s go together and beat him to death!"


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the three of them rushed forward immediately.


    Laosunwei and Laosunji and their other family members were also very scared when they saw that the Xiao family was really rushing towards them.


    But thinking that if they were afraid, they would beughed at if they didn¡¯t get thepensation money in the future.


    Other vigers who were watching the fun saw this and hurried to a safe ce to hide.


    Soon, the two families fought together.


    Murong Lingran and his party got a little closer, and saw the people on both sides fighting, but they couldn''t see the faces of the two sides.


    For the safety of the children, Murong Lingran asked the two Xuanwu guards to stay behind to take care of the children, and walked over with the others.


    After ?? approached, Helian Rongjiu grabbed a viger and asked, "This uncle, why did those people in front fight?"


    The uncle said: "Oh, that''s the Lao family and the Xiao family. The Xiao family injured the Lao family. The Lao family wanted the Xiao family to lose money. The family didn''t want to, so they started fighting."


    Murong Xuan quickly asked, "What color do the Xiao family wear?"


    Uncle ?? said: "It''s all dark gray clothes. In fact, it''s easy to distinguish. The Xiao family is very simr, and the Lao family is shorter than the Xiao family."


    Murong Xuan nodded, "I see, thank you uncle."


    After he finished speaking, he greeted Dalin Erlin, Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei came forward, ready to fight, oh no, ready to persuade.


    The four understood what he meant and immediately followed.


    Murong Xuan punched a Lao family member hard in the stomach, but shouted: "Don''t hit, don''t hit."

 Chapter 2022: wait to die?

    Chapter 2022 Waiting to die?


    Dalin also began to follow suit, first hitting someone, and then saying, "That''s right, what''s so fun about fighting."


    Erlin saw that a man was about to hit a Xiao family member with a **** on the head, and he kicked the hand of the man holding the hoe, and the man who was in pain grinned.


    "Don''t use weapons. If you go down with such a big hoe, people will definitely die."


    Pei Xiaonan saw a Xiao family member being pinned to the ground by the Lao family, and kicked the man''s butt, causing the man to roll around several times, "It''s not good to bully the little one."


    When Pei Xiaobei saw that a Xiao family was at a stalemate with a Lao family, and there was no winner, he shed at the man''s neck, and the man''s body immediately softened, "I told you to stop fighting, why don''t you listen? ."


    In just a moment, the situation on both sides waspletely different from the previous one.


    Lao''s family and the people who were watching the excitement also understood that these people were trying to persuade them, but in fact they were all helping the Xiao family.


    Xiao''s family also looked at each other when they saw this.


    Xiao Zhengxia looked at the two younger brothers: "Are they your friends?"


    The two said at the same time: "I thought they were the friends of the second brother."


    The three of them were stunned at the same time. They were not friends of one of them. Why would these people help them?


    Lao''s family saw that there were so many people in each other now that they knew it was not good to confront each other, so they had to stand aside.


    Laosun shouted loudly: "Who are you? You dare to care about our Dashi Vige. I think you think your life is too long."


    At this time, Murong Lingran and the others also came to Xiao Zhengxia and the others, and sneered: "Then do you want to try it? Who among us thinks we have a long life?"


    Lao''s family nced at the few people who had helped just now, and saw that each of them had a sword in their hands.


    Murong Lingran saw this and ignored them. He turned his head and nced at the Xiao family. Seeing that their faces were all colored, he said, "Are you all right?"


    Xiao Zhengxia shook his head: "It''s okay, it''s all minor injuries."


    Xiao Zhengqiu and Xiao Zhengdong also shook their heads at the same time.


    "That''s good."


    After Murong finished speaking, she turned her head to look at the Lao family, "Looking at your eyes, it seems that you are very unconvinced. If you are unconvinced, thene on at the same time, I am happy to apany you here!"


    Lao Sunwei said: "I''ll ask you again, who are you? The grievances between our Lao family and Xiao family, why do you outsiders intervene!"


    Laosunji also said: "Yes, I have already sent people to call Lizheng, but people from other viges dare to participate in the affairs of our vigers, you just wait and die."


    Helian Rongjiu''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and said solemnly: "Wait for death? A vige has the right to decide the life and death of people from other viges? Well, you let hime over, I want to see it today, sir. Where the **** is Lizheng in Shicun, and it has such great power! If he really dares to attack us, I will kill him first!"


    Lao''s family immediately took a few steps back. They didn''t pay attention when they were angry just now. Now, if you look closely, these people are dressed in unusual clothes, and they look like rich people.


    Isn''t the Xiao family down? Could it be the rich friend they used to know?


    If this is the case, then it will be troublesome.


    Everyone in the Xiao family was also frightened by Helian Rongjiu''s aura. Listening to what he said, they had no doubts that he really had human lives in his hands and could really do such things as murder.

 Chapter 2023: relatives of the Xiao family

    Chapter 2023 Rtives of Xiao Family


    Laosunwei said to Laosunji in a low voice, "I don''t think it''s good today, that person looks very difficult to mess with, why don''t we just forget it today?"


    Laosunji said: "Brother, don''t be so timid, when Li Zhenges, as long as he gives an order, all the men in the vige will listen to him, and then we will ask them to look good."


    "The whole vige? Don''t you forget, there are many Xiao family members, and there are many people in the vige who do not like us, so it is impossible to listen to all of us. And what you see in their clothes, they must be the rich youngdies. Money can kill us."


    "Brother, have you overlooked one thing? Their ent is obviously not that of Donghai Prefecture. It must be a foreigner. Isn''t it easier to deal with foreigners? The rest, it is impossible to offend our family for the sake of foreigners. ."


    "You''re right."


    Law Sunwei immediately puffed out his chest again.


    Lizheng just arrived, and Lao Sunwei said quickly: "Uncle, it''s them, some of them from outside the vige, they dare to interfere in our vige''s affairs, they even beat me, you must decide for us."


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually. It turned out to be the uncle of the Lao family. No wonder he was so domineering in the vige.


    Laurie was gesturing for his nephew to take it easy. He turned his head and said, "Who are you? Why are you meddling in our vige?"


    Xiao''s family also looked at Murong Lingran and the others.


    Murong said: "This is your vige''s business, but it is also my family''s business. I can''t see my rtives being beaten, so don''t do anything?"


    Laurie was frowning: "My rtives? Are you rtives of the Xiao family?"


    "certainly."


    Lao''s family suddenly had a bad premonition in their hearts.


    Xiao Zhengxia asked suspiciously: "Girls and sons, who are you..."


    Murong turned his head, without hiding, and said directly: "You are the second, third and fourth of the Xiao family?"


    Xiao Zhengxia nodded: "Yes, I am the second child, Xiao Zhengxia."


    "I''m the third child, Xiao Zhengqiu."


    "I am the fourth child, Xiao Zhengdong."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "I am Murong Lingran."


    Murong Xuan also said: "I am Murong Xuan."


    Murong?


    Xiao''s family was surprised at the same time.


    Xiao Zhengxia said with a look of surprise: "Are you A Ran, are you A Xuan?"


    Murong nodded: "It seems that A-Niang mentioned us in the letter."


    "Of course." Xiao Zhengxia said excitedly: "Aran, Axuan, why did youe here suddenly?"


    "Isn''t this sending your children here. Also, I would like to know what happened to my uncle and see if I can help him."


    Xiao Zhengxia didn''t take her words to help the eldest brother to heart. After all, a child must not have much ability. He looked around and couldn''t see the child, and asked doubtfully, "So, what about the children?"


    Murong Xuan said: "I saw something happened to you here just now. We are afraid that it will affect the children and let them stay in ce for the time being. We wille first."


    After saying that, he pointed in a direction.


    Brother Xiao Zhengxia followed his fingers and saw several short figures in the distance.


    "You are right." Xiao Zhengxia asked again: "What about the others? Who are they?"


    Murong said: "The one next to me is a friend of our family, and the others are our guards."


    "Guards, yes, you really need guards when youe here from the capital."


    When Dalin and Erlin came overst time, the three of them were not at home, so they didn''t know Dalin and Erlin.

 Chapter 2024: Although he shot this son

    Chapter 2024 Even if you take action against this son


    Laurie saw that he was being ignored, and took the initiative to say: "Your surname is Murong? Are they the grandsons of the Xiao family?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    "Shouldn''t you be in Saiyuan Mansion? Why did you suddenly appear here?"


    Laosun said excitedly: "Uncle, they must have escaped back, they must have escaped quietly. We catch them and send them to the official, maybe the official will reward us."


    Helian Rongjiu said unceremoniously, "Fool!"


    Lao Sunwei was instantly angry, "Who do you call a fool?"


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Whoever picks me up will be the one."


    "you!"


    "How am I? You can beat me up if you have the ability?"


    Laosun gritted his teeth with hatred, but he wanted to beat him up, but the people around him had to put down their swords first!


    Helian Rongjiu said: "What you asked just now was nonsense. Naturally, His Majesty has pardoned them and released them without guilt."


    Laurie said righteously: "Meaning, you are back in the capital again?"


    Murong said: "Yes, we don''t have the guts to run away, and we still appear in front of people in a grand manner. It''s not that we are too long."


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, she looked at Lao Sunwei: "That''s why my friend said you''re a fool, it''s really not too much!"


    "You!" Lao Sun was angry and turned his head: "Uncle, catch them, they dare to beat us, but they don''t give you face, catch them, and beat them hard, anyway, their home is in the capital, It''s a foreigner, they don''t know what''s going on here, you can even kill them!"


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "Lao Sunwei, don''t go too far, this is a living human life, do you think the whole vige is dead?"


    Laosun snorted coldly: "I just said it casually."


    Helian Rongjiu sneered: "Just say it casually? I think this is your true opinion. Outsiders? What about outsiders? You should know where the capital is. Beforeing here, I told my family about it. , If my son hasn''t contacted his family for a long time, then something must have happened, and the only suspects are your people from Dashi Vige!"


    "Not only that, but there are quite a few secret guards beside me, all of whom are secretly protecting me at this time. If you want to die, if you want the whole vige to be razed to the ground, you can take action against me!"


    Laurie was startled, the tone of this man''s speech was something he had never seen before.


    There are many dignitaries in the capital, and this person speaks in the tone of a high-ranking person. Could it be that this person is a member of the official family?


    Dark Guard? Yes, the identity of the person who raised the dark guard must be extraordinary.


    Laurie didn''t dare to take it lightly, for fear of angering him, when the capital really sent someone over to question the entire vige, saying: "My nephew is really saying it casually, everyone misunderstood. Since you are rtives of the Xiao family, Then it¡¯s not a matter of meddling in the vige, that¡¯s how things are today.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and wanted to leave.


    Laosun said dissatisfiedly: "Uncle, they beat me just now."


    "If you want to beat their rtives, they deserve to beat you."


    "Uncle!"


    "If you still call me uncle, hurry up!"


    "But Uncle, the rtives of the Xiao family made a mistake before they were distributed. Such people don''t deserve to stay in our vige."


    Laurie was stunned for a moment, but what he said was reasonable. As long as he was distributed, he was a sinner, and sinners were not worthy of their vige.

 Chapter 2025: not ordinary people

    Chapter 2025 Not an ordinary person


    Murong said coldly: "What? Is this Dashi Vige a forbidden ce? We can all live in the capital at the feet of the emperor, and I can enter the pcepound now. Why don''t you want us to enter this Dashi Vige?"


    "Is your Dashi Vige a ce more honorable than the pce? Is it more honorable than the ce where Your Majesty lives?"


    "Is your identity more honorable than that of Your Majesty? If so, just say it and we''ll leave right away, we won''t stay for long."


    Li Zheng didn''t expect that a disrespectful hat was suddenly snapped off by Murong, and he hurriedly said, "You girl, I didn''t say that."


    It was heard that people thought he was bigger than His Majesty the Emperor.


    "But..." Li Zheng said again: "You said you have been to the pce just now? Have you been there since you were pardoned?"


    Murong said: "Of course."


    Laurie was about to ask something else, when he saw Murong said: "I have not only been to the pce, but also the emperor, so it is inconvenient for me to say more about the rest."


    Laurie already knew that they were not ordinary people, so he had to take a step back and said, "If that''s the case, then we won''t disturb your rtives to catch up."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    "Uncle!"


    Laosun saw that the uncle was winking with him all the time, so he red at Xiao Zhengxia angrily, and left with the rest of Lao''s family.


    When he reached the ce where the Xiao family couldn''t see, Lao Sunwei said dissatisfiedly: "Uncle, why did you let them go so easily? They beat us just now, you can''t help but decide for us. "


    Laurie was just aggrieved just now, and he was even more impatient when he heard his nephew''s questioning, and suddenly raised his hand and pped him, "If you hit you, you will hit him. Didn''t you hit the Xiao family too? Who told you to? Are you taking the initiative to challenge things today? You deserve it!"


    Lao Sunwei was so frightened that he covered his face and said, "Uncle, why do you say that to me, I''m your nephew, you still hit me, how can you hit me, you''ve never treated me like this before? of."


    "What about the nephew? If you implicated me to the point of losing my position, I''ll take care of you as well!"


    Laosun frowned in order to know that his uncle was afraid of the few people just now: "Uncle, they look like ordinary people. The Xiao family used to be so poor, what rich rtives could they know? You must be thinking too much."


    "Worry about it?" Li Zheng sneered: "Didn''t you see what the young man was wearing just now? It is estimated that there is not twenty taels of silver in that suit. The Xiao family can offend him, but that young man is absolutely not. Can offend. There are other people''s clothes, not ordinary materials, they are not people we can mess with."


    As Lizheng, he has seen a lot of rich people in the city, and he is very urate in seeing people.


    Lao Sunji thought of the young man''s conversation just now, and pulled his brother''s sleeve: "Big brother, what the uncle said is right, that son is not an ordinary person, the two people around him are also well-trained, we better not mess with them."


    Lao Sunwei obviously also felt that the uncle and brother''s words had some truth, but he was not willing to let them go like this, "That''s it?"


    Laurie said righteously: "That son won''t stay in Dashi Vige for the rest of his life, won''t you wait for him to leave and then start with the Xiao family? It''s just to endure the grievances for a while. Those who make big things don''t care about the trivialities, your face is this. Don''t have the patience?"

 Chapter 2026: Too poor at home

    Chapter 2026 The family is too poor


    Lao Sunji also persuaded: "Big brother, what the uncle said is right, you can''t fight hard, and when that son is gone, it will be the death of the Xiao family!"


    "Okay." Law Sunwei said: "I understand, I''ll put up with them for a while!"


    At the same time, the two guards of Helian Rongjiu saw that there was no fighting here, and came over with four children.


    When Xiao Zhengxia and others saw their nephew, they suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, "Xiao Lishen, what''s the matter with you? Why did you get tricked into the capital? Do you know what your parents will do if something happens to you? "


    Xiao Lishen lowered his head and said, "Second uncle, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault, don''t be angry."


    Xiao Lishen''s aunt Chai and a few sisters went up the mountain to pick wild vegetables. They heard from the vigers that their family and the Lao family were arguing again, so they hurried down the mountain and ran over.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw her third son appear in front of her, and shouted excitedly, "Xiao Lishen!"


    Xiao Lishen saw his A-Niang, and hurriedly flew into her arms, "A-Niang!"


    Mrs. Chai hugged her son tightly, tears streaming down her tears of joy, and said, "How could your child be deceived so easily? Do you know how worried your family is about you? How''s your day going!"


    Xiao Lishen lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, A-Niang, I''ll never do this again."


    Hearing her son admit his mistake, Mrs. Chai also knew that it was not just his fault, but that the family was too poor, so she didn''t me her anymore, wiped her tears, and after letting her son go, did she notice that there were a lot of hers around. People who didn''t know them asked suspiciously, "Second brother, who are they?"


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "They are members of the Murong family, that is, my nephews, she is Murong Lingran, he is Murong Xuan, this is their friend, the others are their guards, they are specially sent here children''s."


    The four daughters-inw of the Xiao family were surprised at the same time.


    Chai said in surprise: "Murong''s family? Is that your elder sister''s husband''s family?"


    "Yes."


    When the people from the Chai family in the capital came to send the news of his son, he also heard that the Murong family had returned to the capital, but he still asked, "Why did the Murong family suddenly return to the capital?"


    Murong Lingran said: "I can''t exin a sentence or two of this. Anyway, we have been pardoned, and we have settled in the capital, and the two brothers have already married. The families of these three children must also want to see them, please. Go find the families of these three children, and when the children are returned to them in person, one of our tasks this time can be consideredplete."


    Xiao Zhengxia nodded: "Aran is right, sister-inw, you take the child back to rest first, the child''s mother, the third younger brother, the fourth younger brother, the third younger brother, the fourth younger brother, you go and find the families of these three children, we Just waiting here."


    Originally, he wanted to invite Murong Lingran and the others to the house, but when he thought about the parents who were still arguing when they left, and the parents had deep opinions on the Murong family, in order to prevent them from losing face in front of the three outsiders, Had to temporarily let their familye over to look for it.


    "it is good."


    After the five people finished speaking, they ran in the direction they knew.


    And just after they went looking for it, they met a family of three children.


    After all, there was such a bigmotion here just now, and outsiders even entered the vige, and some people never went far.


    Seeing that the four children had returned, someone soon went to inform their families to go.

 Chapter 2027: go home

    Chapter 2027 Homing


    "Linshan, my son, you are finally back."


    "Qian Lukang, you finally know that you havee back from death, but you made me wait, I thought you didn''t want toe back!"


    "Su Qianli, you stupid boy, someone gave you something good and they kidnapped you. If you run with strangers like this in the future, I''ll break your legs!"


    Before the family members of the three children arrived, everyone heard their voices first.


    Soon, three fast-running men followed by a long line of people came to Murong Lingran and the others.


    The three children knew that their parents were angry, but they walked over slowly.


    The three family members briefly checked their bodies almost at the same time, and they were relieved when they saw that they had no injuries, but their faces turned pale, they gained a lot of weight, and they were wearing excellent clothes.


    Li Linshan said: "Dad, I''m fine. Thanks to Xiao Lishen''s aunt''s family this time, not only did they save us, they took us in, they also took us to eat, drink and y in the capital, and finally brought us back."


    Su Qianli also said: "I''m fine too, we suffered a little bit at first, and then stayed at Aunt Xiao''s house. We ate well and slept well every day. On the way back, he also took care of us a lot. It didn''t make us suffer."


    Qian Lukang said: "Aunt Xiao''s family and friends also arrested all the bad guys who deceived us and avenged us."


    The heads of the three families looked at the people next to them at the same time.


    "Could this be Xiao Lishen''s aunt''s family?"


    Xiao Lishen pointed to two people and said, "They are two, one is my cousin, the other is my cousin, and the others are their friends."


    When the three family members saw this, they knelt down for them at the same time, and didn''t care about the identity of the Murong family who had been assigned.


    "Thank you for saving my children."


    "Thank you for bringing the child back."


    "We can''t repay your great kindness and virtue. Why don''t we host a few families today and treat you well, how about you?"


    "Yes, let''s entertain you together."


    "Why don''t you just go to my house, my house has a new table and chairs, which are just usable."


    "My house is spacious and you can go there too."


    ¡­


    Listening to their invitation, Murong Xuan said: "Everyone''s good intentions are epted by us, and this is not a big deal. We also sent the child back by the way, don''t worry about it, we still have something to do. After discussing, I won''t go to your house today."


    The three family members also understood that they must go back to the Xiao family first, and the head of the Qian family said: "That''s fine, then when you have time, we wille to entertain you."


    Murong Xuan knew that if he refused, they would definitely invite them again, and it would take a lot of time, so he nodded: "That''s fine."


    Hearing the words, the three family members got up quickly, and bowed to Murong Lingran and others several times before they happily hurried to their own direction with the children, wanting to go back and tell the whole family that all the children they lost had returned.


    Xiao Zhengxia hesitated for a while, but still invited: "A Xuan, A Ran, Ninth Young Master, and the other Young Masters, why don''t youe home with us."


    After all, they are the grandsons of their parents, and since they haven''t seen each other for more than ten years, they shouldn''t lose face.


    Murong Xuan looked at his sister: "Aran, what are your ns?"


    Murong said: "Since everyone hase, let''s go back and have a look. If grandpa and grandma won''t let us in, then we''ve done our due diligence."

 Chapter 2028: Meet

    Chapter 2028 Meet


    If they were not allowed in, she would go to meet the old couple, but she wanted to see what the people who didn''t want her parents to be with back then looked like.


    Xiao Zhengxia nodded in agreement, Aran was right, no matter what his parents were, the juniors had to be polite. Maybe the parents just had opinions on their parents, and they might have a better attitude towards them.


    Murong Lingran said that their carriage was not far away, so Xiao Zhengxia asked the others to go home first and lead them by himself.


    Just sitting in the car can lead the way, and Murong Lingran let Xiao Zhengxia get in the car.


    Sitting in the car, Xiao Zhengxia looked at the carriage that was even more beautiful than when their family had money before, and couldn''t help sighing: "Aran Axuan, is this your family''s carriage?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    "That''s right, that''s right, isn''t your grandfather being an imperial physician again?"


    "No, our family has done some business, thanks to friends taking care of it, the business is not bad."


    Xiao Zhengxia nced at Helian Rongjiu with his eyes closed, and immediately understood that the friend A Ran was talking about was probably him.


    His aura just now was stronger than that of the county magistrate.


    Seeing that someone was sleeping, he didn''t ask any more questions, and sat at the door intently, giving directions to Dalin and Erlin.


    Not long after, the carriage arrived at Xiao''s house.


    The shortcuts taken by the rest of the Xiao family have also arrived home.


    Xiao Zhengxia got off the carriage and saw the chaos in the yard, he knew that the two old men were still arguing after they left.


    Chai has already brought her sisters to clean up quickly, but the two old people are very dissatisfied when they see her cleaning up.


    Xiao Gongshan said: "What to clean up? Anyway, there will be chaoster!"


    Lin Cuiying also said: "Yes, no need to clean up."


    After speaking, the two of them reacted at the same time, and said almost at the same time: "Why are you all at home? Isn''t it time for work? What are you doing at home, go to work!"


    Mr. Chai pulled Xiao Lishen in front of him and said with a smile, "Father, Mother, who do you think this is?"


    When the two saw their grandson, their eyes immediately went straight.


    Lin Cuiying stepped forward with a smile and said, "Isn''t this my grandson? Lishen, why did youe back suddenly? Don''t you want to stay in the capital for a while?"


    Xiao Lishen said: "Cousin and cousin heard that something happened to Dad, so they sent me back."


    "Cousin? Cousin?"


    Lin Cuiying noticed a group of strangers standing at the door.


    Xiao Gongshan frowned and asked, "Who are you?"


    Xiao Zhengxia briefly exined their identities.


    "People from the Murong family?" Xiao Gongshan''s face changed suddenly when he heard the words, and he said angrily: "We don''t wee people from the Murong family, I don''t have a daughter like Xiao Manan, and her children have nothing to do with our Xiao family, let them go! "


    Lin Cuiying roared: "You dead old man, is this your attitude when the childrene back from the capital from a long distance?"


    Murong raised her eyebrows Lingran, didn''t A-Niang say that her parents are of one mind? Xiao Lishen also said that Lin Cuiying called A-Niang a short-lived ghost at home when she had nothing to do. Why did the two of them havepletely different attitudes?


    Xiao Gongshan snorted coldly, "I have this attitude? How? I don''t recognize Xiao Manan, so what!"


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "Dad, they specially sent your grandson back. Even if it is not a rtive, just a stranger, you shouldn''t have such an attitude."

 Chapter 2029: retain

    Chapter 2029 Retain


    Xiao Zhengqiu also said: "That''s right, Dad, it''s okay if you don''t thank others, but you have to drive them away. Is there anyone who treats guests like this?"


    "I''m like this, what''s wrong?" Xiao Gongshan said proudly: "I just don''t want to see the Murong family, what''s wrong?"


    Lin Cuiying is angry, does the dead old man have no brains? He had to whisper a few words in his ear.


    Xiao Gongshan carefully looked at Murong Lingran and his party several times before saying reluctantly, "Since you''re here..."


    But before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Murong Lingran.


    "Since the Xiao family doesn''t have a rtive like the Murong family, then we can''t force it to stay. We originally came back for Xiao Zhengchun''s business. Since the Xiao family doesn''t recognize our rtive, then we don''t need to stay to help. . Anyway, the child has been sent back, and our task has beenpleted. "


    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    Xiao Gongshan angrily said: "What Xiao Zhengchun, that is your uncle, you are a junior, who asked you to call the elder''s name?"


    Helian Rongjiu said with a smile: "Old man, what you said is wrong, but you said just now that there is no rtive of the Murong family, in that case, there is nothing wrong with outsiders calling your eldest son''s name. , what are you anxious about now?"


    "Are you a friend of the Murong family?"


    "That''s right."


    "You are an outsider, not qualified to take care of our family''s affairs."


    "I don''t care about your family. I''m just talking to my friend. If it wasn''t for my friend, you would never have a chance to talk to me in your life."


    Xiao Gongshan choked for a moment, speechless.


    Helian Rongjiu turned his head again and said, "Girl, since he doesn''t wee you, let''s not make fun of ourselves, let''s go, the task has beenpleted, we can go home."


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    After she finished speaking, she was about to leave the Xiao family.


    Xiao Zhengxia hurriedly stopped her, "Aran, don''t go, the old man has such a temper, there is no malice, you rarelye here, so stay for a while."


    Xiao Zhengqiu also said: "Yes, Aran, uncle only saw you for the first time today. I really want you to stay for a while. Just listen to your uncles."


    Xiao Zhengdong also said: "Aran, fourth uncle still wants to know how your grandmother is, so you can''t just leave. For the sake of uncles, just stay for the time being."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "But there are people here who don''t wee us. I''m not a cheeky person. If people don''t wee me, I won''t stay begging for nothing."


    In fact, Lin Cuiying also wanted to know the current situation of her daughter, and also wanted to know whether her grandsons were capable of rescuing her eldest son, so she pushed Xiao Gongshan away and said with a smile, "We wee, of course, wee, dead old man. You don''t have to care what you said."


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Xiao Gongshan roared in dissatisfaction.


    Lin Cuiying whispered in his ear: "Don''t worry, don''t you want to rescue the eldest son? You can see that they are not ordinary people by looking at their clothes, especially those of their friends. I heard that the capital Many of my sons and brothers are powerful and powerful, and with that son, maybe he can really rescue the eldest son."


    Xiao Gongshan''s eyes flickered, what he said was right, for the sake of his eldest son, he could endure these two for a while, "Okay, since it''s rare toe here, let''se in and talk."

 Chapter 2030: give them what they cant use

    Chapter 2030 Give them what they can''t use


    Murong Lingran''s face turned pale, and he said coldly, "Old man, olddy, you really think we are animals, and we areing at the beckoning? Let''s go?"


    Xiao Gongshan was stunned, "What do you mean? Also, I''m your grandfather, she is your grandmother, what kind of old man and olddy, there are no rules."


    "You still don''t understand what I mean?" Murong Lingran said: "Since the two of you are so ruthless to my mother, you didn''t want to recognize us just now, and since that''s the case, we don''t want to recognize you either, Xiao Lishen has already delivered, and we also time to go."


    Murong Xuan also said: "That''s right, we don''t have to recognize you, but we seem to be in a hurry to recognize you. We haven''t seen you for more than ten years. I don''t need you."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the people behind him, "Let''s go, everyone, we should be able to go to the county town before it gets dark. We will stay for a night to rest and return to the capital tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Seeing that they were really going to leave, Lin Cuiying was in a hurry, and immediately grabbed the soft meat on Xiao Gong''s mountainside.


    Xiao Gongshan was in pain and wanted to get angry, but when he saw his wife''s eyes, he had no choice but to say: "Don''t go, grandpa made a mistake just now, grandpa was just angry with your mother and couldn''t control it for a while, so I sent it to you. please forgive my grandfather."


    Lin Cuiying also said: "grandmother also knows it''s wrong, so please keep it for the sake of our blood rtionship and the respect of your uncles. Your uncles are very kind to your aunt. "


    Murong Lingran and the others hadn''t walked out of the door at this time. Hearing the words, he turned around and said lightly, "We can''t afford the two of you to admit your mistake. I can listen to my mother about how you treated my mother in the first ce. Now, with the money that my aunt gave you, but in the end you don''t want to see her child so much, since we are so disgusted, then we don''t need to talk under the same roof."


    Xiao Zhengxia said quickly: "Aran, second uncle begged you, please stay, you can''t bear to see your uncle suffer in prison, don''t you like Li Shen very much? You shouldn''t make him sad, Is it right?"


    Thinking of Xiao Lishen, Murong Lingran sighed helplessly, and had topromise temporarily, "Okay, for the sake of uncles and Xiao Lishen, we can stay temporarily, but we won''t enter the house, we have nothing to say. Just talk in the yard."


    Xiao Zhengxia and the others breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately ordered the children to bring chairs and stools to entertain the guests.


    Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying pouted at the same time, the mother''s temper is so stubborn, I didn''t expect her daughter to be the same!


    Murong Lingran also knew that several uncles had a good rtionship with A-Niang, so she was not stingy, and asked Da Lin to bring the food box from the carriage and put it in front of several uncles and their children.


    "I came from the capital, and now there are very few things that don''t go bad for a long time, so some fruit candy and jerky made at home can be stored for a long time. There are ten pounds of dried meat and ten pounds of fruit candy. The children Get the points."


    Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying frowned.


    It¡¯s not good to give something, but I have to give something they can¡¯t use.


    Jerky is very hard when you hear it. Can they bite with bad teeth?


    There is also candy. They know that candy is expensive, but there are many children in the family. They can neverpete with the children, nor can they reach them.

 Chapter 2031: I dont want to give

    Chapter 2031 I don''t want to give it


    Might as well exchange all these for money and give them a good life.


    If it really doesn''t work, you can send 10 catties of pork. They didn''t eat much meat during the Chinese New Yearst year, and their stomachs are very short of oil and water.


    Or give them money directly. With their ability, it should not be a problem to give out 180 taels.


    Doesn''t Xiao Manan love her younger brothers? Even if Murong Lingran didn''t give them money, she should have given her some uncle money.


    Xiao Zhengxia hurriedly said: "Aran, no need, we have never heard of these, it should be very expensive, let''s take it back."


    Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying suddenly red at their second son, what nonsense they said, there is no reason for the junior to take back the things that the junior sent back!


    Although they don''t like these things, they can barely ept it because their grandchildren can eat it.


    Fruit candy and jerky, it¡¯s extraordinary when you hear it, don¡¯t give it up for nothing.


    Murong Lingran naturally saw their eyes, ignored them, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, it''s all made by our family, and it doesn''t cost much, so it''s a wee gift for the children."


    When Xiao Zhengxia heard the words, it was difficult to refuse, so he had to look at a few children, "Why don''t you say thank you?"


    Except for Xiao Lishen, the four-bedroom children couldn''t move their eyes when they took out the jerky and candy, and quickly said, "Thank you."


    Murong said: "You all get points."


    "Um."


    Xiao Gongshan went back to the room when he saw the children carrying gifts. Murong Lingran didn''t want to bring any other gifts, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Aran, didn''t you bring gifts to grandpa and grandma?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it, and said directly: "Of course, if you were nice just now, I could give a gift, but you really broke my heart just now, and I don''t want to give it."


    Xiao Family: "¡­"


    Judging from Murong Lingran''s performance just now, they knew she was a straightforward person, but they didn''t expect it to be so direct, so they said it directly.


    The people who came with Murong Lingran are no longer surprised, she is just like that.


    Xiao Gongshan abruptly stood up, a junior who dared to speak to him like this, and was about to get angry, but before he made a sound, Lin Cuiying red at him again, "What do you think? Do you still want to hit someone? What a child said. That''s it, you have to care too?"


    "I..." Xiao Gongshan nced at his hand and identally saw Helian Rongjiu''s gloomy eyes, so he had to sit down again.


    He never thought of hitting people. Murong Lingran was just a teenager, so he wouldn''t hit girls.


    Murong Lingran ignored the husband and wife, and asked sternly, "Uncles, I have heard about the uncle. Tell me, how is the uncle now?"


    Xiao Gongshan interjected: "You call their uncle, do you recognize us?"


    Murong Lingran rolled his eyes at him, "I recognize my uncle, but I don''t recognize you. It''s the same as you only recognize my uncle and don''t recognize my aunt."


    Xiao Gongshan''s face was even more ugly, and his eyes were fixed on Murong Lingran.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Old man, you better stop staring, your eyes will be stared out."


    Xiao Zhengxia nced at his father''s eyes, and said helplessly: "Father, okay, do you still want to save eldest brother? You know that if you dy a moment longer, eldest brother will suffer for another moment."

 Chapter 2032: no evidence

    Chapter 2032 No evidence


    Xiao Gongshan choked and had no choice but to hold back his anger.


    Seeing that he had stopped, Xiao Zhengxia then told how Xiao Zhengchun was framed, just as Da Lin said at the beginning.


    Xiao Zhengxia continued: "Big brother has been in prison for a while now. We will give him medicine every few days. Although his life is saved, his body is very weak."


    "It''s very cold in the prison. Every time we go to see him, we shiver from the cold."


    "I wanted to send him some thick quilts, but the jailer wouldn''t allow it."


    "We went to the county magistrate to seek grievances, but the county magistrate never saw us."


    "Also asked someone to give us a message, saying that we were given the opportunity at the beginning, as long as you give 10 taels of silver to the Lao family, and let Xiao Zhengxia receive a hundred big board, the people of the Lao family will not be held ountable, and you can erge your brother ande back."


    "Now we are holding on to not giving money, then we must let the elder brother detain him for half a year before he can be released."


    Helian Rongjiu asked: "That county magistrate really only listened to the words of the Lao family and detained Xiao Zhengchun without any evidence?"


    When the county magistrate was mentioned, Xiao Zhengxia got angry, nodded and said, "Yes, we clearly said that we can be used as witnesses to prove that the boss of the Lao family fell by himself, but the county magistrate said that we are the rtives of the eldest brother and cannot testify. ."


    "We also said that the Lao family couldn''t prove that the eldest brother hit the injury, but the Lao family all insisted that it was the eldest brother who had seen it with their own eyes, and the county magistrate immediately believed them."


    "We were not convinced. We told the county magistrate that our words could not be used as testimony, and that of the Lao family could not be used as testimony, but the county magistrate refused to listen and said that the victim''s testimony was credible."


    He Lianrongughed angrily, "The county magistrate really said that? Is the victim''s testimony credible?"


    "Well." Xiao Zhengxia said: "During the interrogation, he always favored the Lao family. He must have received the Lao family''s money."


    "That''s right." Xiao Zhengqiu said: "This county magistrate''s reputation is not very good. Many people in the county have said that he loves money, and whoever gives him money will stand on which side, and whoever has money. He''s on either side, and since he took office, there have been many victims, not just us."


    Xiao Zhengdong said: "I see, the Lao family is using our money to frame our family. They are afraid that our family will find them to settle ounts. They want to get rid of our men one by one, so that they can sit back and rx."


    Murong Lingran roughly guessed what the fourth uncle meant when he used the money of the Xiao family to frame the Xiao family, no matter if Xiao Gongshan was here, he directly asked: "I heard that your family''s money was designed and lost by Laurie''s son. It''s gone, right?"


    Xiao Gongshan stood up suddenly, and said angrily: "It''s a matter of the past to mention what it did in the past."


    Murong Lingran said unceremoniously: "If you can do it, we can''t mention it? If we can''t mention it, okay, you can save your eldest son yourself, I don''t care."


    Xiao Gongshan choked and had to sit down again angrily.


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "Aran, don''t worry about him, he is like this. Let me tell you, it is indeed the son of Lao Lizheng, and Lao Sun Qian designed all the money from our family."


    "That is, he cooperated with the casino and said that after the event waspleted, he would give the casino two hundred taels of silver."

 Chapter 2033: All the elders?

    Chapter 2033 All elders?


    "When Dad lost to Lao Sun Qian on thest day, their family brought a lot of people to the door to get the money. After they took the money, I followed Lao Sun Qian quietly and saw with my own eyes that he gave the money to the casino steward, too. I heard him say it with my own ears and it was a pleasure working together.¡±


    Murong Lingran asked again, "Why did their family design yours?"


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "It is estimated that our family''s life is better than theirs as Lizheng''s family. In other surrounding viges, the richest are Lizheng, except our Dashi Vige."


    "With the money given by the eldest sister, since the fifth year after the eldest sister left, our family has been the richest in the vige. At that time, it was Lao Sunqian''s grandfather, Lao Lao Lizheng, who had no ambition. Fortunately, it was not targeted."


    "Until three years ago, Lao Sun Qian''s daddy became Lizheng, and he always hated that our family had a better life than theirs. Finally, two years ago, he let his son beat daddy and lost all the family property."


    Saying that, Xiao Zhengxia looked at the yard in front of him, "This mud-brick yard was simply renovated from the old house that the vigers didn''t want after we sold the previous house and bought it again. The two acres ofnd are also used for selling houses. We bought it with the money, or else the money we had at the time would not be enough to pay Dad off the gambling debt.¡±


    "Without those two acres ofnd, many people in the family must have starved to death. Also, the house where Laurie is living now was originally ours. We originally sold it to the city people, but that person sold it to Laurie''s family."


    Maybe Murong Lingran was almost cheated by Murong Qi in the same way, she didn''t have a good face for gambling people, she looked at Xiao Gongshan coldly and said, "I''m not serious, I''m old, I just have a good life. , to gamble with a second-rate who has no knowledge and no skills, and the Xiao family''s face has beenpletely disgraced by you."


    Xiao Gongshan didn''t expect that he would be taught a lesson by the younger generation. You must know that even two years ago, when he made a mistake, no one in the family except his wife dared to talk to him like this, and he was immediately angry, "How did you talk? There is nothing wrong in the world. Elder, what if I did something wrong? Is it your turn to teach me a lesson?"


    Murong Lingran sneered and said: "There are all elders in the world? It''s useless to tell me this kind of brainwashing and filial piety. I won''t do this. Right is right, wrong is wrong, if you think I can''t Teach you, that''s fine, save your son yourself, I don''t care."


    Xiao Gongshan was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t dare to speak again.


    Damn girl, he will use the boss to threaten him, and when the boss is rescued, he will never listen to her again.


    Xiao Zhengxia and the others shook their heads helplessly, it seems that A Ran can cure him now.


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to say anything more, got up quickly, and said with a serious face: "We won''t waste time now, let''s go to the county town to meet Uncle, I don''t know if he knows we exist."


    The sooner she rescued the person, the sooner she could find Lu Lihua.


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "He knows, after getting Xiao Lishen''s whereabouts, we went to tell him, he now knows that his son is safe."


    Murong nodded: "I know we have to go there to see how he is doing now."


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "Aran, you must have worked hard all the way. Do you want to rest for some time before passing by? I''m afraid that you are a girl and your body will not be able to bear it."

 Chapter 2034: resentment

    Chapter 2034 Resentment


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, my body is fine."


    "Okay." Xiao Zhengxia had no choice but to suggest: "Why don''t I take you there, I''ve been there several times, so I can be considered familiar."


    "Okay, then I''ll ask Second Uncle."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked to the door, quickly getting into the carriage.


    After Murong Lingran and the others left, Xiao Gongshan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Lingran and the others were here, he was suffocated and breathless, he had never been so shameless in his life.


    Lin Cuiying sighed and said: "It seems that the Murong family has turned around again now, and the life has been very good. Did you see the jewelry on Murong Lingran just now, those are all good things, just anything, we are You can''t make any money for a year."


    "And her clothes are also made of good materials. And Murong Xuan''s clothes are also better than when we had a better life."


    "The clothes that Xiao Lishen wore just now were also very good. The material is extraordinary at first nce."


    Xiao Gongshan said angrily: "What if you dress well? It''s all unfilial things. I live so well, and I don''t want to help my family. When I leave, I don''t leave some money for my grandparents to improve their lives!"


    Xiao Zhengqiu and Xiao Zhengdong looked at each other speechlessly, how can you say that you were so unreasonable towards others just now, and you still want other people''s money?


    Lin Cuiying said, "I looked at Murong Lingran and thought that she was also mad at us for her auntie."


    "Why are you mad at us? We worked so hard to bring up her auntie, did we do something wrong?"


    "No." Lin Cuiying said: "I mean, she is remembering for her mother that we stopped her parents from being together. Don''t forget, why we didn''t agree with this marriage in the first ce, even the dowry. I didn''t prepare it for my daughter, and it was very shabby for her to marry."


    "Women get married once in a lifetime. Although my daughter has a good temper, she doesn''t say anything on the surface, but in fact she definitely resents us."


    Xiao Gongshan curled his lips, "Who knew that Murong Zhe was so capable, that he could turn over twice. I thought they would nevere back when they went to Saiyuan Mansion, but I didn''t expect His Majesty to forgive them."


    He also regretted doing that to his daughter, but he never admitted that he was wrong, but the daughter didn''t know what to do, didn''t know how to say soft words to them, went to the capital, and went away for more than ten years, never came back once .


    Lin Cuiying said: "I don''t know when they turned around. If I knew that when I met the person who often sent us letters and money, I wouldn''t drive him away so quickly, ask more clearly, maybe we will pay you back. If I can get help from my daughter, I will not live like this."


    "Old man, I see, if our family wants to turn over in the future, we have to rely on our two grandchildren. You shouldn''t treat Murong Lingran brother and sister with that kind of attitude in the future. If she really doesn''t care about us, we can do it in the future. I¡¯m going to have to live this kind of hard life, but I miss the life of eating meat every day in the past.¡±


    "Okay, I get it." Xiao Gongshan said: "I also want to talk well, but thinking that Xiao Manan didn''t listen to me back then, and now her child is still so disobedient, I''m angry."


    Lin Cuiying said: "I was also angry at the beginning, but if she listened to us, she might not be able to marry someone better than Murong Zhe. My daughter has been helping us all these years, and we also relied on her to make it through. good day."

 Chapter 2035: A fight with Lius

    Chapter 2035 A fight with Liu''s


    Speaking of this matter, Lin Cuiying became even more angry, and red at her husband: "It''s all you, I can''t live a good life with you, and I managed to live a good life with my daughter, but in the end, it was all gone overnight. Now there are people who can make me live a good life, but you still don''t have a good face, where did you get the confidence, ah!"


    Xiao Gongshan snorted: "You are ashamed to tell me, who is the person who scolds her daughter as an unfilial and short-lived ghost at home? Now that you know that your daughter''s family is rich, you are rushing to please others, you see they just ignored you. Yet?"


    "I thought my daughter would not live long in Saiyuan Mansion. Who knew they woulde back and turn over."


    "Hmph, it sounds so nice. You still don''t think your daughter has given you enough money, so you hate her. After all, we are one kind of people, let''s not talk about anyone else!"


    "You talk nonsense, I''m different from you, my daughter is the flesh that fell from my body, how could I not care about her? Don''t love her?"


    "You just don''t love her. If you love her, when she left, did you see her for thest time?"


    "At that time, I wanted to see her, but you didn''t let me see her. You also said that as long as we didn''t let go, it was absolutely impossible for my daughter to leave us. You see, now, I haven''t seen my daughter for more than ten years. "


    "You mean it''s all my fault?"


    "Of course, who else can you me? If it weren''t for you, wouldn''t my daughtere back once for more than ten years? Would our life be like this?"


    "You bitch!"


    "You dead old man!"


    ¡­


    The two old men quarreled again, and the others hurriedly dispersed, each doing their own thing.


    The children who went to distribute the candy and jerky just now were not affected at all in the house, and they didn''t mean to go out to persuade them at all, and continue to distribute the candies one by one.


    After getting on the carriage, Murong Xuan''s face was always bad.


    Murong asked with concern: "Second brother, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Murong Xuan shook his head: "No, I just feel sorry for A-Niang, A-Niang was very worried when she knew that her grandfather and grandmother''s family was in trouble, but you just saw that they knew that A-Niang hade back from Saiyuan Mansion, and they kept caring about it. There are no greetings, which is really chilling."


    "When I saw us, the first thing I wanted to do was to kick us out, and I didn''t miss the help from A-Niang a few years ago."


    "No matter what, we are also the grandsons he has never met. The cold-bloodedness of these two is almost as good as Liu''s."


    Murong Lingran patted the second brother on the shoulder and said, "Second brother, don''t think about it, they are such ruthless people, otherwise they would not have let A-Niang marry without preparing anything for her. I won''t ask my parents to give them hundreds of taels of silver every year. I won''t be sad if I don''t care, and they don''t deserve our attention."


    "Yeah." Murong Xuan nodded: "You''re right, they really aren''t worth my time to care about."


    After saying that, I no longer tangled.


    After the eldest uncle is rescued, they will return to the capital, and they may never see Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying again in this life.


    Xiao Zhengxia listened silently to what the two brothers and sisters said, and sighed deeply inwardly.


    Dad, Mom, look, your grandson doesn''t care about you either, so don''t regret it in the future.

 Chapter 2036: Meet Xiao Zhengchun (1)

    Chapter 2036 Meet Xiao Zhengchun (1)


    The carriage drove quickly towards the county seat. After a long time, Da Lin and others parked the carriage and other horses at the inn, and Murong Lingran and others went to buy some food first, and then came to the county prison together.


    Of course, it is impossible for all of them to go in, so only Murong Lingran, Murong Xuan and Xiao Zhengxia, Helian Rongjiu and others were waiting for them outside the county prison.


    Originally, Helian Rongjiu also wanted to go in, but Murong felt that it was not suitable for a person of his identity to go in, so he refused him.


    Money can make ghosts push the mill. Although the county magistrate and Lao¡¯s family gasped out of one nostril, the jailer didn¡¯t want the money sent to the door for nothing, and immediately put them in when they saw the money.


    The inside of the prison is dark and damp. Although it is spring now, the weather in early spring is still very cold. As soon as Murong Lingran and the others entered, they saw Xiao Zhengchun huddled on the haystack and sleeping.


    The jailer opened the door and exhorted impatiently: "Hurry up, don''t dy too much, or the county magistrate will find out, and we won''t have any good fruit to eat, understand?"


    Xiao Zhengxia nodded and said, "Yes, my lord, we remember it, we will leave soon."


    After the jailer left, Xiao Zhengxia looked at the big brother who was still sleeping, and gently pushed his body, "Big brother, big brother."


    Xiao Zhengchun was having a sweet dream, dreaming that he was out, and hearing the voice of his second brother, he woke up quickly, opened his eyes in a daze, and saw that the second brother was indeed there, he hurriedly sat up, and said in surprise: "Second brother. Brother, you only came a few days ago, why are you here again? I didn''t say that you don''t have toe to see me, there is no need to spend money on those jailers."


    Xiao Zhengxia said solemnly: "Brother, don''t talk about this first, I''ll introduce you to a few people."


    After saying that, he looked at the person behind him.


    Xiao Zhengchun only noticed that there were other people in the cell at this time, and patiently waited for the introduction of the second brother.


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "They are Murong Lingran and Murong Xuan."


    "Murong?" Xiao Zhengchun said excitedly: "You two, is it... Is it..."


    Murong Lingran said: "Uncle, I am the only daughter of my parents, Murong Lingran, you can call me Aran, we have brought Xiao Lishen back."


    Murong Xuan said: "Uncle, I''m the second in the family, you can call me A Xuan, my mother and father are unwell, and my elder brother has important things to do, so I really can''t leave the capital, please forgive me, but we I promise you that I will help you clear your grievances and save you."


    Xiao Zhengchun stood up excitedly and said with a smile: "It''s really the child of the eldest sister, it''s really difficult for you, thank you for sending Lishen back."


    Murong said: "Uncle, this is all right, don''t be polite."


    "It''s just..." Xiao Zhengchun said with a worried look: "You said your parents are unwell, are they sick?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it from him, and said truthfully, "Dad has an injury on his hand and needs to take medicine every day. My mother twisted her waist some time ago, so she can''t travel long distances. My eldest brother has something important to do now. We can¡¯t get away, we¡¯re leaving, and the third brother is also needed in the family. As for the younger brothers, they are still young and can¡¯t bear to run around every day. They have to read and write every day, so the second brother and I came here.


    In order not to let them worry, she didn''t say anything about Xiao Wu''s loss and noting back for the time being.


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "So it is."

 Chapter 2037: Meet Xiao Zhengchun (2)

    Chapter 2037 Meet Xiao Zhengchun (2)


    Murong Xuan put the food box in his hand on the table, "Uncle, you must be hungry,e over and eat and talk, we bought some delicious food to replenish your body."


    Xiao Zhengchun wanted to say no, but he has been locked in here for dozens of days. He only has porridge and steamed buns every day. His stomach is really short of oil and water. He smells the smell of roast chicken and roast duck, and his stomach can''t help but grumble. goo.


    "This... how embarrassing this is, I''m an elder, and it''s rare for you toe as a guest. It should be the elder uncle who entertains you."


    Murong said: "Uncle, you''re wee, it''s not toote to entertain us after you go out."


    "This¡­"


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "Brother, don''t hesitate, your body is weak, you really need to eat something good to replenish your body, so as to reassure your family."


    Seeing that his younger brother said so, Xiao Zhengchun did not refuse when he heard the words. His body was really weak recently, and he quickly sat down at the table without twitching.


    Murong Lingran poured him another bowl of ginseng chicken soup. Although it was made by a restaurant, it was not as good as the one cooked at home, but it was still better than nothing.


    Xiao Zhengchun saw that there was ginseng in the chicken soup, and said in surprise: "There is actually ginseng, Aran, these dishes will cost you a lot of money, it really cost you money."


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s not in the way."


    After a while, Xiao Zhengchun had almost finished eating, and then he felt his body regained a little strength.


    Murong Lingran didn''t waste any more time, and asked directly, "Uncle, think back carefully. When the eldest brother of the Lao family fell that day, did no one really see that he fell by himself?"


    "Several of his brothers and we saw it, but no one else saw it." Xiao Zhengchun said, his mood suddenly became agitated, and he said anxiously: "Aran, Axuan, I really didn''t hurt anyone, It was the Lao family who wronged me. You must believe me. That day, he was just looking for trouble. God couldn''t stand it. Letting him fall was his retribution. I kindly sent him to the hospital with others. It''s my head to think that he actually bit me back."


    Murong Lingran calmly said softly: "Uncle, don''t worry, we will definitely rescue you."


    Xiao Zhengchun thought that Murong Lingran was an ordinary person at this time, and he hesitated when he thought that he, an adult, would actually want a child to take risks for him.


    "Aran, Axuan, why don''t you forget it, the county magistrate is a bully here, no one can touch him, don''t pay yourself for me. Anyway, it''s not a lifetime imprisonment, half a year is enough. out."


    actually knew that he was thinking of them, and it was considered that A-Niang didn''t hurt him in vain before.


    Murong Lingran said solemnly: "Uncle, don''t worry, I won''t do anything like hitting a stone with an egg."


    "Have you figured out a way?"


    Murong nodded, "Yes, so you wait a few more days, and I guarantee you can go out. A small county magistrate can be arrogant in front of ordinary people. All things in this world are interdependent, and there will always be someone who can deal with it. The county magistrate. Don''t say that being in jail is not a lifetime. You are wronged. If you are charged with a crime, it will affect the children. You don''t want the children to be rejected by other children because of this. Bar."

 Chapter 2038: Method

    Chapter 2038 Methods


    She has a deep understanding of it. Now even though their family has been pardoned, my father and elder brother already have official positions, and she is also the county head, people often use the fact that their family was assigned to make trouble.


    If it weren''t for her mental quality, she might be depressed now.


    Xiao Zhengchun didn''t believe in a child at first, but when he saw his niece''s firm eyes, he nodded involuntarily, "Okay, then I''ll leave it to you. If my uncle can go out, I''ll repay you as a bull and a horse."


    Be a cow and a horse? She doesn''t need it.


    ¡­


    After Murong Lingran went out to prison, Helian Rongjiu had been waiting outside for a long time.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Girl, have you thought about how to save your uncle?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course."


    "Then can you talk about your n?"


    Murong Xuan also looked straight at his sister.


    Murong said: "Actually it''s very simple, this way... that way..."


    Helian Rongjiuughed violently, "Indeed."


    "only¡­"


    "Just what?"


    Murong said: "What we know nowes from the Xiao family, and we don''t know enough about this county magistrate. Ninth son, I believe you have quite a few Xuanwu guards in Donghai Mansion, right?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Of course."


    "Then can I ask you one thing?"


    "You mean, you want to investigate the county magistrate?"


    Murong shook his head, "It''s not just him, there is another person."


    "Who is the other person?"


    Murong Lingran revealed the identity of the person, and of course, she added a few words.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "I understand, I have already found the inn just now, you can rest well for a night, and you will get the news tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow? So soon?"


    "Of course, not to mention that there were Xuanwu Guards in Donghai Mansion, and although my people set out with me, they didn''t bring children, they arrived a few days earlier than us, and they started investigating as soon as they arrived, you can think of it. Yes, I can think of it too."


    Murong Lingran looked at him with acent look, and said helplessly: "Then I really want to thank you."


    Helian Rongjiuughed and said, "No need to say thanks, it should be."


    Xiao Zhengxia was confused by what they said, and hesitantly said: "Aran, you guys..."


    Murong smiled and said: "Second uncle, you are more familiar with the county town, why don''t you stay in the county town tonight."


    Xiao Zhengxia nodded: "It''s okay to stay, Aran, do you really have a way to rescue your uncle?"


    "Yes, just wait and see."


    Seeing her so confident, Xiao Zhengxia didn''t ask any more questions.


    In the early morning of the next day, after Murong Lingran had breakfast at the inn, she got the news she wanted. At this time, she was seriously looking at the letter in her hand.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "The person you want me to investigate has a very good reputation. He can be regarded as a good official for the people. He ispletely different from the county magistrate Hu Qibo."


    Murong nodded: "It''s good to be a good official."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Zequ, "Can you do me a favor?"


    Ze Qu said: "Youngdy, just say it directly."


    Murong Lingran let him listen to him and whispered a few words.


    Zequ nodded, turned around and went to do it.


    Murong Lingran wanted to get up, but seeing that Xiao Zhengxia was still eating his breakfast, she didn''t dislike it. Anyway, it was still early, so she nned to wait until Xiao Zhengxia finished eating.


    Xiao Zhengxia couldn''t understand what Murong Lingran and others said at all. He could see that the nephews and their friends were not ordinary people, so he concentrated on eating, and it took a while to realize that the room was quiet. down.

 Chapter 2039: go to the yamen

    Chapter 2039 Going to the Yamen


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Murong Lingran staring at him with a smile, and others were also staring at him.


    Xiao Zhengxia''s face suddenly turned red, and he exined embarrassingly: "Ah...Aran, sorry, second uncle hasn''t eaten such a hearty breakfast for a long time, and I ate a little more for a while, please forgive me."


    Today''s breakfast includes not only his favorite meat buns, but also lean meat porridge and other meat dishes. Since his family''s downfall, he has never eaten meat buns, and suddenly he can''t control himself when he sees it. .


    Now that he thinks about it, he should have restrained himself a little bit, so that he doesn''t look like an elder at all.


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, second uncle let go of your stomach and eat, in front of your niece, you''re wee."


    Murong Xuan also said: "Second uncle, Aran is right, you don''t have to be polite."


    Xiao Zhengxia breathed a sigh of relief, he had almost eaten, but he also gave the two of them face, and ate two more meat buns before saying, "Aran, I''m full, let''s go, what are you going to do, two? Your uncle will apany you."


    Murong nodded: "Okay, second uncle,e with me."


    After saying that, he got up and left the private room.


    Xiao Zhengxia saw that there were still four meat buns left on the table, and said with a reluctant expression: "Aran, can second uncle bring these buns back?"


    The children at home may not have eaten meat buns for a long time.


    Murong Lingran saw what he was thinking at a nce, nodded and said, "Of course you can."


    After she finished speaking, she took out a few pieces of oil paper from the cloth bag and handed it to him.


    Xiao Zhengxia didn''t ask her why she carried the oiled paper with her, took it gratefully, quickly wrapped the bun and put it in her arms.


    Although there are not many four, but one child at home can be satisfied with one bite.


    Murong Lingran saw the appearance of his baby, and originally wanted to go down and buy him a few more.


    But thinking that there is still business to do in a while, Xiao Zhengxia didn''t go home so soon, so I bought it for him now, and it was neither fresh nor delicious, so I dismissed the idea.


    After leaving the inn, the group went directly to the county office.


    After ?? arrived, Murong Lingran directly sounded the drum of grievances.


    dong dong dong dong dong! dong dong dong dong dong! dong dong dong dong dong!


    Dalin had strength, and the drum beat was urgent and loud, and soon the door opened, and a lot of people gathered outside to watch the fun.


    The county magistrate Hu Qibo of Shengquan County was sleeping when he heard the sound of the drum of injustice in the bedroom in the backyard. He hurriedly got up. Don''t you know my habit?"


    A servant hurried to report, "Master, a group of people came outside, saying that there was a grievance, and I want you to call the shots."


    "It''s annoying." Hu Qibo said: "When did you note, bute early in the morning, I think they are sincere not to make this lord feel better, wronged? My lord cleaned them up first and let themin!"


    After getting dressed, he walked quickly to the front yard.


    At this time, the yamen officers were also ready, and when Hu Qibo photographed the gavel, he said at the same time: "Mighty..."


    After Hu Qibo sat down, seeing that the people below were standing all the time without kneeling, he frowned and said, "Who ising, how dare you not kneel!"


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it, and took out the death-free gold medal, "Sir, look at this, do you want us to kneel now?"

 Chapter 2040: take out the gold

    Chapter 2040 Take out the gold medal


    Although she doesn''t want to reveal her identity, she doesn''t want her and her friends and family to kneel down on such a corrupt official.


    She''s not a fool either, she doesn''t need to have good things, so she wronged herself.


    Hu Qibo is old, his eyesight is not very good, and he is far away from Murong Lingran and others. He rubbed his eyes and couldn''t see what Murong Lingran was holding, and said: "What? Don''t you kneel? Bring it to my lord."


    The master next to ?? immediately wanted to grab the gold medal in Murong Lingran''s hands.


    Murong Lingran took a step back and said coldly, "I advise you toe down and see it yourself, this thing is not something that anyone can touch."


    Master suddenly felt a little embarrassed, took a serious look at the gold medal, suddenly shrank his pupils, quickly ran to Hu Qibo, and said a few words in his ear.


    Hu Qibo was stunned for a moment, then quickly walked to the hall. After reading the words written on it, he shuddered and said, "Is this a gold medal for avoiding death?"


    Murong smiled and said, "Your lord has good eyesight."


    Hu Qibo swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "You... how could you possibly have a gold medal for avoiding death?"


    "Of course it was your Majesty''s reward."


    "My lord remembers that since he ascended the throne, the current sage has only awarded a gold medal to avoid death. Is the girl..."


    Murong nodded: "You guessed right, I am the one who nted lychees and high-yield grains, and now I am the head of Chunling County."


    Hu Qibo said suspiciously: "You... everything you said is true?"


    How could the ?? county magistrate suddenly appear in Donghaifu? He should be in the capital.


    Murong Lingran smiled lightly and said, "Of course it''s true, of course, you don''t have to believe it, but there are still so many people looking at it outside. If it were passed on to His Majesty''s ears, that His Majesty was disrespectful to His Majesty, His Majesty would There should be no need for me to tell what the result is."


    What result?


    At that time, it will be a trivial matter for him to lose his official position, and it is very likely that he will lose his life.


    Hu Qibo didn''t look like a liar when he saw the girl''s aura, so he didn''t dare to hesitate any longer, and hurriedly knelt down and said, "Meet the county magistrate."


    The rest of the yamen also knelt down when they saw this.


    Xiao Zhengxia''s eyes widened suddenly, county magistrate?


    Aran is actually the county head?


    Lychees and high-yielding grains are actually grown by A Ran''s family?


    And Aran actually has a gold medal for avoiding death, which is simply incredible.


    Murong Lingran waited for the county magistrate to get up before saying, "Do you want us to kneel now?"


    Hu Qibo hurriedly said, "I don''t dare to be here."


    Murong said: "Go back to your position, today we are here to seek justice, please listen to our request carefully, and give justice to my rtives."


    Hu Qibo said: "Yes, county head."


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, thinking that this county magistrate still knows the goods, if he dared not recognize the gold medal, he would have his head removed.


    Murong Lingran waited for the county magistrate to sit down, and Murong Xuan handed the form to the master next to him.


    Master ?? looked at it roughly, and when he saw the name of the person on it, he was startled, but it quickly returned to normal, and he handed the form to the county magistrate.


    After seeing the county magistrate, he frowned and said, "County Lord, are you trying to avenge Xiao Zhengchun?"


    "That''s right."


    The county magistrate asked cautiously, "Dare to ask the county lord, who is Xiao Zhengchun from you? Let youe all the way from the capital to avenge him?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course he is a rtive, he is my uncle."

 Chapter 2041: wait and see

    Chapter 2041 wait and see


    The county magistrate suddenly fell to the ground, but soon he got up, his face full of disbelief: "What did you say? Xiao Zhengchun is your uncle? Are you not from the capital? How could there be one in Donghai Mansion? rtives?"


    Murong said: "This is a long story. I can only say that my parents both grew up in Donghai Prefecture. They only went to the capital after they grew up, and they settled in the capital for only more than ten years."


    County Master suddenly realized: "So it is."


    At this time, his heart was very uneasy. Xiao Zhengchun was actually the mother-inw of the dignified county magistrate. Today''s case is a tricky one.


    nced at the paper, and he said again, "Are you sure the county chief wants to sue the Lao brothers for deliberately framing them?"


    "certainly."


    The county magistrate said with a serious face: "County lord, I have to remind you in advance that if you wronged someone, even if you are the county lord and you have a gold medal to avoid death, I can''t move you, but I will give you today. You will write to Your Majesty about everything, you will not know if Your Majesty will take back your death-free gold medal, do you understand?"


    Murong Lingran knew what he meant and said with a smile: "The county owner naturally understands that the adults should not dy any more time, and now go to Dashi Vige and bring people over."


    County magistrate saw that her oil and salt could not enter, so he waved his hand, and the catcher quickly went to bring someone.


    He didn''t dare to let Murong Lingran stand. It took a lot of time to go to Dashi Vige from here, so he invited them to take a seat inside.


    Of course, Murong Lingran would not agree. The case she was talking about had already been judged by the county magistrate. Now she is here to overturn his decision. This person is very respectful to her on the surface, but in his heart, he probably can''t wait. She never showed up.


    Now there are a lot of people watching the lively outside, so it is safe here.


    "Sir, please move out some chairs, we can just sit here."


    Hu Qibo had no choice but to agree to her.


    His eyes were rolling around restlessly. The verdict had been handed down on this matter. If Murong Lingran really had evidence to prove that her uncle was framed, wouldn''t he have misjudged the case? When it was passed on to his superiors, he didn''t have any good fruit to eat.


    After a long time, the Lao brothers were finally brought over, and Xiao Zhengchun was also brought out of the prison, kneeling in the middle of the lobby at this time.


    Of course, in order to facilitate the subsequent interrogation, the arresters also brought the other two brothers from the Xiao family and the Lao family. After all, they were also there on the day Lao Sunwei was injured.


    Seeing a group of people sitting next to him, Lao Sun was shocked and said, "Why are you here?"


    Lao Sunji said: "Brother, you are also confused. Didn''t the arresters just say that? They said that someone sued us for framing Xiao Zhengchun, they are rtives of Xiao Zhengchun, they must be the one who sued us."


    Laosun asked suspiciously: "You really sued us for framing Xiao Zhengchun?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    Laosunwei looked at her like a fool, "There is evidence for this, and we didn''t frame him."


    Murong sneered: "Then let''s wait and see."


    And Xiao Zhengqiu and Xiao Zhengdong saw the second brother sitting beside them. Although they wondered why they could sit down, they didn''t ask any more questions and walked behind them quickly.


    Of course, Xiao Zhengxia couldn''t just let himself sit and let the two younger brothers stand, so he also stood up.

 Chapter 2042: to be planted

    Chapter 2042 is going to be nted


    Hu Qibo saw that everyone had arrived, and said: "Chunling county magistrate, the person you are waiting for has already arrived. You said you were going to sue the Lao brothers for framing your uncle. What evidence do you have?"


    The head of Chunling County?


    Lao''s family and the newly arrived Xiao brothers looked at each other in shock, county magistrate?


    Your niece (that girl) is actually the county head?


    The faces of the four brothers of the Lao family suddenly turned pale, and they never thought that the Xiao family actually had a rtive who was the county head.


    Lao Sunwei whispered to his second brother: "Today we may not be so easily fooled."


    Lao Sunji also lowered his voice and said, "Brother, what are you afraid of? We have evidence, so what if she is the county owner? The county magistrate is on our side, will the county magistrate admit it himself that he broke it by himself? Wrong case?"


    "You''re right."


    After listening to Lao Sunji''s words, the brothers of the Lao family raised their heads high again, as if they were not afraid of anything.


    Murong said: "Sir, let me ask the Lao family a few questions first."


    "Just ask."


    Murong Lingran saw that the Lao brothers had been staring at him, and coughed softly: "Lao Sunwei, what evidence do you have to prove that my uncle Xiao Zhengchun broke your head?"


    Laosun Wei said: "I am a victim. I saw it with my own eyes. Can it be fake? My brothers can testify."


    "That''s right." Laosunji said: "I can testify for my brother."


    The other two Lao brothers also said: "We can also testify."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You are a family, and a family cannot testify."


    "Why can''t the family testify? The adults clearly said that they can."


    Laosun hurriedly looked at Hu Qibo after he finished speaking: "Sir, what you said, I am a victim, and the family members of the victim can be trusted, right?"


    Hu Qibo wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. If he said yes now, he would obviously be partial to the Lao family.


    If he said no, it means that he deliberately listened to the words of the Lao family that day, and it was all his fault.


    Just when he didn''t know what to do, a shout suddenly came from the door: "The prefect Zhou is here".


    Hu Qibo was shocked when his superior suddenly came and hurriedly got down from his seat.


    Zhou Taiping just happened to walk in with the guards.


    Murong Lingran saw Zequ walked in calmly and gave him a grateful look.


    Hu Qibo said respectfully: "Seeing your lord, I don''t know what your lord suddenly came, what is it?"


    Zhou Taiping nced at the people present, and when he saw one of the people wearing a mask, his body froze, but he thought that the person could not be here, so his expression quickly returned to normal, and he turned his head and said: " I have something to do with you, but you are interrogating the case now, so let''s talk about it after your interrogation. I usually rarely have the opportunity to watch your case, so let me take a good look at this opportunity. "


    Hu Qibo was startled, he actually wanted to see him try the case? When did Master Zhou be so busy, isn''t he busy?


    Although he was puzzled and didn''t want Zhou Taiping to look at it, he had no choice but to send someone to bring him a chair and let him sit next to him.


    Hu Qibo returned to his position again, feeling uneasy in his heart. He always had a feeling that if he didn''t get it right today, he would be killed.


    He Lianrongjiu saw Hu Qibo sitting on pins and needles, and said coldly, "Sir, what are you talking about, can you really believe what the victim''s family says? Is what they say is what it is?"

 Chapter 2043: Restore the scene (1)

    Chapter 2043 Restore the scene (1)


    Hu Qibo nced at Zhou Taiping and saw that he was staring at him meaningfully. After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and said, "This... the words of the victim''s family do have a certain degree of credibility, and they generally cannot wrong people for no reason. ."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "What the lord said is not bad, it does have a certain degree of credibility, but it is only a little bit. Some people can say anything in order to wrong people. Since the lord said so, what if Can we prove they are lying?"


    Hu Qibo rolled his eyes, as if he had finally found the steps and went down, and hurriedly said: "That proves that this official was deceived by their words, you can find evidence, as long as you can prove that what they said is false, this official will definitely give Xiao Zhengchun overturned the case, gave him the call, and returned his innocence."


    Helian Rongjiu sneered: "Your Excellency is really wise and martial, I admire it."


    Hu Qibo didn''t hear the sarcasm in Helian Rongjiu''s tone at all, and said sternly, "Then tell me about your methods now."


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and looked at the four brothers, including Lao Sunwei and Lao Sunji, "Sir, can we question them separately?"


    If Zhou Taiping was not there, Hu Qibo would also refuse, and now he can only agree, "Yes."


    Murong Lingran asked Da Lin and the other two Xuanwu guards to take Lao Sunji and the other three brothers out to ensure that they could not hear the voices here.


    Laosun basically didn''t want to, but Hu Qibo agreed, and there was another adult, so he had to go out obediently.


    When Laosun was left in the lobby, Murong nced at the scar on his forehead, "You said that my uncle smashed your head, may I ask how he smashed your head?"


    Laosun said impatiently: "What else can I do? Just hit it with a stone."


    Murong nced at Pei Xiaonan, and Pei Xiaonan immediately stepped forward and ced a stone in front of Lao Sunwei that could be lifted with both hands, and he also stood in front of Lao Sunwei.


    "You...what are you going to do?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "I don''t do anything, I just want you to restore the scene. You pick up the stone and show us the situation at that time. I just want to see how my uncle gave you your head. smashed."


    Lao Sunwei thought it was something, but he wanted to demonstrate it to himself. Seeing Pei Xiaonan standing in front of him, an idea shed through his mind.


    Murong Lingran seemed to see what he was thinking, and said coldly: "This is the restoration scene, you can''t really smash it down. If my guard has an emergency, then I want you to go to jail too."


    Laosun was taken aback for a moment, "Didn''t you want me to smash it? Why do you want me to go to jail?"


    "I made you smash it, I just made you pretend, but I didn''t make you smash it."


    Lao Sunwei was extremely unwilling in his heart, but he didn''t dare to smash it down, so he picked up the stone and walked towards Pei Xiaonan. As soon as he walked in front of Pei Xiaonan, he put the stone straight on Pei Xiaonan''s forehead. smash.


    Before touching Pei Xiaonan''s head, he stopped and withdrew his hand.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "That''s it? My eldest uncle met you face to face, picked up a stone and smashed it on your head?"


    Laosun nodded: "Yes, otherwise how else can you smash it?"

 Chapter 2044: Restore the scene (2)

    Chapter 2044 Restore the scene (2)


    Xiao Zhengchun roared angrily: "Lao Sunwei, you are talking nonsense, you just fell down!"


    Xiao Zhengxia also said: "Yes, you fell yourself, we saw it with our own eyes."


    Hu Qibo pped the gavel abruptly: "Silence!"


    The three of them shrank their necks, and they didn''t dare to speak.


    Hu Qibo looked at Murong Lingran: "Now that they have demonstrated it again, do you see anything wrong?"


    Murong said: "I can''t see it for now, but I''ll see itter, but I still have a request before this, and I ask the adults to agree."


    "What request?"


    "In order not to interfere with other people''s questionster, I also asked the adults to tie Lao Sunwei and gag his mouth by the way."


    Laosun jumped in anger and just wanted to speak when he saw Hu Qibo saying, "Yes."


    The two yamen immediately stepped forward, tied the man tightly, and gagged his mouth ording to Murong Lingran''s request.


    Lao Sun looked at Murong Lingran even colder, as if he wanted to kill her with his eyes.


    Dare to tie him up, wait and see!


    Murong Lingran didn''t care about Lao Sunwei''s eyes, looked at Erlin, Erlin understood, went out and whistled, Dalin immediately walked over with Lao Sunji.


    As soon as Lao Sunji entered the lobby, he saw his eldest brother being tied up, and said excitedly, "Why did you tie my eldest brother? Let my eldest brother go."


    Murong said: "This is all for investigating the case, the adults are also urate."


    After she finished speaking, she asked someone to put a much smaller stone at Lao Sunji''s feet and said, "Don''t waste time there, let''s start the demonstration now. After you and your brothers have finished the demonstration, your elder brother will It can be loosened. You can pick up the stone on the ground now and smash the person on the opposite side, but be careful not to actually hurt, just use a fake action."


    Lao Sunji nced at Pei Xiaonan and then at Hu Qibo.


    Hu Qibo was about to shake his head when he noticed that Zhou Taiping was looking at him, so he had to withdraw his gaze and turned his head to look elsewhere.


    Laosunji was suddenly confused, should he pick up the stone?


    Seeing that Lao Sunji had been hesitant, Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "What''s wrong? I just wanted you to demonstrate how your elder brother was beaten. Is it so difficult? Or, you dare not demonstrate because you From the beginning to the end, you lied and framed others? You didn''t see how Xiao Zhengchun beat people from the beginning to the end?"


    Laosunji was instantly provoked, "I...how could I frame someone, just demonstrate, it''s no big deal."


    After he finished speaking, he picked up the stone on the ground with his right hand and walked towards Pei Xiaonan''s left.


    When he was only one meter away from Pei Xiaonan, he raised his right hand high, smashed it towards Pei Xiaonan''s forehead, and stopped when he was only a fist away from his forehead.


    Laosun closed his eyes for the fact that he and Hu Qibo hated iron not being steel at the same time.


    is over.


    Lao Sunwei didn''t know why they were tying him up until now. The original reason was to prevent him from giving hints to his younger brother.


    Xiao Zhengchun and the other four brothers were happy at the same time.


    Laosunji withdrew his hand, threw the stone on the ground, and said impatiently: "I have already demonstrated, can I let my eldest brother go now?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m not busy for now, there are two other Lao family members."


    After he finished speaking, Lao Sunji was **** and his mouth was blocked, and they continued to let their younger brothere in to demonstrate.

 Chapter 2045: recruited

    Chapter 2045 Recruited


    As she expected, everyone threw the stone they prepared directly, and the direction was different.


    Four stones, no one questioned that there was a problem with the stones.


    Murong Lingran asked the yamen to remove the cloth **** from the Lao brothers'' mouths, and said with a smile, "What can you say now? Why do you all say that you saw my uncle hurt with your own eyes, and why are you smashing? Completely different? The stones used are alsopletely different? Could it be that my eldest uncle can still use four different stones to smash Lawson four times?"


    Thest Lao brothers looked at the stones on the ground in shock.


    Brother, aren''t they using this?


    Laosun defended his unwillingness: "That''s because you only prepared big stones, so I used big stones."


    Murong said: "But at that time your mouth was not blocked? Can you just say that the stone is too big?"


    "I¡­"


    Murong Lingran didn''t wait for him to finish, but looked at Lao Sunji again: "What else do you have to say?"


    Laosunji was speechless and lowered his head.


    Their younger brother also shivered at the few stones.


    Murong Lingran said in a cold voice, "Why don''t you bring it in, it''s my uncle who you framed, and if you confess now, the adults can still get a light sentence, but if you don''t do itter, then what awaits you is not going to jail. It''s as simple as ying the board, and there are two adults sitting above, not one."


    Laosunwei and Laosunji looked at each other and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Zhou Taiping nced at Hu Qibo, and Hu Qibo immediately patted the gavel: "You might as well recruit, and if you don''t confess, this official will hit you two hundred big boards immediately!"


    Two hundred boards?


    Lao''s family slumped on the ground at the same time.


    It''s just that they are still stubborn and dare not speak.


    Zhou Taiping said: "It seems that they won''t tell the truth without heavy punishment."


    Hu Qibo nodded and said loudly: "Come here, hit me hard, when they tell the truth, when will they stop."


    "Yes."


    The yamen immediately stepped forward and wanted to do it.


    Laosun, seeing that they were actually here, hurriedly said: "I said, don''t fight, I''ll tell the truth."


    Lao Sunji saw that his eldest brother was no longer insisting, so he had to follow: "I also said, I also said."


    Hu Qibo said: "Come on!"


    Lao Sunwei nced at Xiao Zhengchun, who was staring at him gloomily, and said slowly: "I... the wound on my head was indeed not caused by Xiao Zhengchun, but when I was looking for Xiao Zhengchun''s theory, I identally fell to the ground. The stone is in."


    Lao Sunji also said: "I ... we don''t want to spend money on medicines ourselves, and we don''t want to suffer this loss ourselves. If people know that we can''t find someone to make a theory, and if no one else has done anything to hurt us, then we will be a big loser. Shicun made a joke, so we put the me on Xiao Zhengchun and wanted to teach him a lesson and let him know that Dashi Vige is now what our Lao family says."


    The Xiao brothers breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xiao Zhengxia looked at his elder brother excitedly: "Brother, you are all right."


    "Great, big brother."


    "Brother, they finally told the truth."


    Xiao Zhengchun wept with joy, looking at Murong Lingran with tears in his eyes, "Aran, thank you."


    Murong said: "This matter is not over yet, thank youter."


    "it is good."

 Chapter 2046: Sue

    Chapter 2046 Sue


    Zhou Taiping was immediately angry, "Okay, you two are so daring, you dare to join hands to frame others and put them in jail, it''s really heinous!"


    Murong said: "It is indeed heinous, Master Hu, now that the truth has been revealed, can you take back my uncle''s judgment?"


    Hu Qibo said with a smirk: "Indeed, then Xiao Zhengchun''s 10 taels ofpensation and imprisonment for half a year will be cancelled, is this okay?"


    "not good!"


    Hu Qibo was rarely disrespected by others. He thought he had heard it wrong, and asked in a daze: "What did you say?"


    Murong Ling said solemnly: "I can''t say."


    "My eldest uncle was beaten and spent dozens of days in prison."


    Hu Qibo understood and said, "Brothers of the Lao family frame others, and they havemitted many crimes, which are indeed more serious than the crime of wounding others. Then I will also beat the brothers of the Lao family with a hundred big boards, how about that?"


    "no."


    Hu Qibo was silent for a moment, this is not good, that is not good, is this person here to trouble him?


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, he looked at Zhou Taiping: "Master Zhou, I want to sue someone."


    Zhou Taiping said: "Who are you going to sue?"


    Murong turned his head and looked straight at Hu Qibo: "The person I want to sue is Hu Qibo, Mr. Hu!"


    Hu Qibo''s face turned pale, and said angrily: "County Lord, I didn''t offend you, I have always treated you with courtesy, why did you sue me?"


    County head?


    Zhou Taiping asked: "What county head?"


    Murong Lingran took out the death-free gold medal again: "I am the head of Chunling County, proimed by His Majesty!"


    Zhou Taiping nced at the gold medal. As a prefect, he had also heard of Murong Lingran, a girl who was very skilled in farming. Without any hesitation, he immediately knelt down: "Long live, long live."


    Murong said: "Master Zhou, please get up."


    Zhou Taiping got up immediately, "I don''t know if the county head ising, and I ask the county head to forgive me."


    Murong said: "It''s okay, those who don''t know are innocent."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Hu Qibo: "You said you didn''t offend me just now? You wronged my uncle and messed with the Lao family, and you said you didn''t offend me?"


    Hu Qibo said: "When did I wrong your uncle? At that time, your uncle was convicted because the victims said that it was your uncle who smashed it."


    "Then did you let them take evidence?"


    "I said it just now. What the victim said can be trusted. Where do you need evidence?"


    Zhou Taiping frowned and said, "What the victim said, there is no need for evidence? Hu Qibo, you actually think so? Is this how you have concluded the case all the time?"


    Hu Qibo immediately changed his face and said tteringly: "Sir, it''s like this, what the Lao family saidst time was unequivocal, and it sounded like it was true, that''s why I was deceived by them."


    Murong said again: "Deceived? Then my other uncles said that it was when Lao Sun fell for himself, why don''t you believe them?"


    "The Xiao family is a family, and their testimony can''t be trusted. Lao Sunwei and Lao Sunji are also a family. Why can their testimony be trusted? Why didn''t you investigate clearly and easily convict my eldest uncle?"


    "Before the Lao family sued my eldest uncle for hurting people, you believed him, if the Lao family framed my eldest uncle to kill, would you easily betray my uncle to death, and let the innocent him and his family live forever Let the framers go unpunished?"

 Chapter 2047: witness

    Chapter 2047 Witnesses


    Zhou Taiping said loudly: "Bold Hu Qibo, you still don''t plead guilty!"


    Hu Qibo hurriedly knelt down: "My lord, I am wronged. I really thought that the Lao family must have been injured by the Xiao family, so the sentence was wrong."


    "Think? Can a case be decided by reason? Your basis is that it is impossible for the victim to tell lies?"


    Hu Qibo nodded: "It''s generally impossible to tell lies. Who knew they were so vicious and actually framed others."


    A Xuanwu guard suddenly walked in and said a few words in Ze Yuan''s ear.


    Zeyuan nodded and asked him to bring the man up.


    One person suddenly knelt on the ground, Ze Yuan asked, "Do you know Mr. Hu?"


    The man nodded: "I know."


    What about the four people lying on the ground next to them?


    "I know it too, it''s the Lao brothers."


    "Then tell me what you saw that day."


    "Yes." The man said, "A few days ago, I saw with my own eyes that the Lao brothers stopped Master Hu''s sedan chair in an alley that few people passed by. It was stuffed into Master Hu''s sedan chair, and the next day, the boss of the Xiao family was arrested and put in prison."


    Zhou Taiping asked the man, "Are you also from Dashi Vige?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why didn''t you say it before? Could it be that you were afraid of retribution?"


    "Yeah." The man said, "I''m just an ordinary person. I can''t fight against an official, so I know that Xiao Zhengchun was framed by someone in cooperation with Lord Hu, but he didn''t dare to say a word."


    "Then why do you dare to say it now?"


    The man nced at Xuanwuwei just now, and said, "He said, if I don''t tell the truth, Xiao Zhengchun may die. When the Xiao family was rich before, they also helped our family. I don''t want him to die."


    After saying that, he lowered his head.


    In fact, they gave him arge sum of money and promised him that as long as he said it, not only the Lao brothers would be finished, but even the county magistrate would be finished. It will also protect his safety, so he dared to say it.


    That money was too important to him, enough to change the fate of the whole family, he was really moved.


    Since the current Lizheng took office, Lizheng''s nsmen have been domineering in the vige and bullying others. People who are not Lao in the vige have long been miserable. If it can make it difficult for the Lao family, he is naturally willing to step on it. one foot.


    Zhou Taiping said angrily: "Hu Qibo, what else do you have to say now?"


    Hu Qibo defended: "Sir, I''m really innocent. This person must have been brought to frame me by the Xiao family. As a parental official, how could I possibly ept bribes from the people."


    Helian Rongjiu opened his mouth and said, "How could it be possible to ept bribes from themon people? You have received a lot over the years. If you did not ept bribes, please exin why in the cases you broke down, the winners were all Rich people, all losers are poor people?"


    After he finished speaking, he handed a booklet to Zhou Taiping: "These are all cases that Mr. Hu broke in the past few years, and they were marked with a red brush. They are all the same as today''s cases. , as long as the adults send someone to investigate, they can find those who were convicted without any evidence."


    Zhou Taiping took it over and opened it. The more he looked, the more angry he became. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Hu Qibo: "You are really good. In the whole booklet, there are very few that are not marked with a red brush. I didn''t expect that you actually Such a person!"

 Chapter 2048: judgment

    Chapter 2048 Judgment


    Hu Qibo said anxiously: "My lord, I was wronged, I definitely did not ept bribes, I am really a good and innocent official."


    "An innocent and good official?" Zhou Taiping said: "You really will put money on your head. If you are an innocent and good official, what would happen to this case today? If it weren''t for Xiao Zhengchun''s rtives who thought of it In order to prove that he was wronged, don''t you just make a mistake, let the good people suffer, and the bad people go unpunished?"


    Hu Qibo choked and was speechless.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Master Zhou should have brought a lot of people here today, right?"


    "Yes." Zhou Taiping nodded: "They are all outside."


    This morning, he received the above secret letter, saying that Hu Qibo was suspected of corruption and bribery, and asked him to investigate and deal with it, so he brought a lot of people here.


    "It''s better to send someone to Mr. Hu''s house to do a search now, and you can definitely find evidence."


    Zhou Taiping heard the words without any hesitation, and immediately asked the people behind him to do it.


    Hu Qibo saw this, turned around and wanted to run away, but was stopped by Helian Rongjiu''s people.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Master Hu, why are you running away? Could it be that you have a ghost in your heart, knowing that you can''t escape today, and want to run away?"


    "No...no." Hu Qibo said embarrassedly: "I...I''m just a little anxious, I just want to go to the toilet."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You won''t be able to suffocate you if you are not as good as the toilet for a while. Don''t worry, the result will be avable soon, and you won''t be asked to wait too long."


    Hu Qibo was suddenly desperate.


    And what Helian Rongjiu said was right. Zhou Taiping''s people quickly found the evidence and brought over several ount books.


    Zhou Taiping opened it and saw that it was full of records of bribes he received over the years. He remembered every single one clearly. On thest page of thest book, it was clearly written that the brothers of the Lao family gave him fifty Two silver thing.


    "Hu Qibo, what else do you have to say?" Zhou Taiping said angrily.


    Hu Qibo did not expect that the extremely concealed ledger he had hidden would be turned over, he closed his eyes in despair, and said with a trembling voice: "I...I have nothing to say."


    Zhou Taiping walked to the top and said loudly: "This official has now pronounced the sentence, Xiao Zhengchun has been acquitted, the Lao brothers framed others, andmitted a heinous crime. They were punished for one hundred big boards, imprisoned for half a year, and served as hardbor for three years. In addition, the county magistrate Hu Qibo was suspected of Corruption and bribery, arbitrarily deciding cases lead to unjust, false and wrongful convictions, and now they are suspended from work for investigation and put in jail, and they will be dealt with after this official reports to their superiors."


    Xiao Zhengchun said excitedly, "Thank you sir."


    The Lao brothers slumped on the ground.


    Hu Qibo also had a lifeless look on his face. He never imagined that he was fine yesterday, but today he has be a prisoner. If he knew earlier, he would not ept money from his family.


    "Furthermore." Zhou Taiping continued: "Brother Laos imprisoned Xiao Zhengchun for dozens of days and suffered countless hardships, and ordered them topensate Xiao Zhengchun an additional twenty taels of silver. Brothers Lao, do you have any opinions?"


    Laosun said with a bitter face: "Twenty taels of silver is too much, we really can''t get it."


    Lao Sunji also said: "When we asked Xiao Zhengchun to pay silver, we only asked him to pay ten taels of silver. Twenty taels of silver is really too much."


    "Twenty taels of silver is too much?" Zhou Taiping said: "Well, since you can''tpensate, then increase your punishment to three hundredrge boards and do hardbor for five years. Don''t think about it in these few years. See your family again."

 Chapter 2049: tidy

    Chapter 2049 Arrangement


    "Sir, please spare your life." Lao Sunwei said: "Three hundred big boards will definitely kill all of us, please forgive me."


    Zhou Taiping said: "Don''t worry, if you go down the three hundredrge boards, you may be killed in the middle, and that is too cheap for you. These three hundredrge boards will be divided into multiple times, when you are almost healed. , continue the execution, and so on and so forth, to ensure that after you have had enough of the three hundred big boards, you will still have a breath."


    The Lao brothers are even more desperate.


    Zhou Taiping continued: "Come here, pull them all down, wait for their family members toe, and let their family members take the money. If they can''t take it, just do as this official said."


    "Yes, my lord."


    The yamen officers detained both the Lao brothers and Hu Qibo.


    Murong Lingran saw that the matter was resolved, and said, "Master Zhou, thank you for today."


    Zhou Taiping said: "The county owner is polite. This is what I should do. If the Lao family is willing to pay, then I will send someone to send all the money to the Xiao family."


    Murong nodded and said a few more words before leaving the county office with Xiao Zhengchun.


    After leaving the gate of the county government office, Murong Lingran saw Xiao Zhengchun shivering coldly, and his body was dirty. It was definitely impossible to go back like this, so he took him to the inn where they lived, and asked the other three uncles to help him. After taking a hot shower, he was asked to buy him new clothes to put on.


    Xiao Zhengchun wanted to refuse, but he was too cold, and he hadn''t bathed for dozens of days, and the smell on his body was really unpleasant, so he had to ept it.


    While Xiao Zhengchun was washing, Murong Lingran asked Xiao Er to prepare arge table of delicious food to wait for them.


    The four Xiao Zhengchun brothers came out of the room and came to the room where Murong Lingran lived.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw arge table of delicious food, and his eyes were about toe out. He smelled the fragrance that he had not smelled for a long time, and the four of them were drooling.


    Murong Lingran saw several unclesing over and said with a smile, "Uncles,e here quickly, I''ll have someone prepare a lot of delicious food."


    The four of them were very embarrassed, but their niece asked, so they couldn''t refuse, so they walked over obediently.


    Murong said: "I don''t know your tastes either, so I asked Xiao Er to serve some signature dishes, including chicken, duck, and fish. Hurry up and eat it while it''s hot."


    Xiao Zhengchun nced at the room and asked embarrassedly, "Aran, Axuan, you have spent money, what about your friends? Aren''t they going to eat together?"


    "Don''t think too much about it, Uncle." Murong Xuan said, "They are afraid of you being restrained, so they have already started eating in the next room."


    "So that''s the case." Xiao Zhengchun said: "Since Aran and Axuan are ready, then the uncles are wee. When you go home, the uncles will also prepare food to entertain you and your friends. "


    Murong smiled and said, "Okay."


    After she finished speaking, she gave each uncle a piece of meat, lest they be toote.


    When the four Xiao Zhengchun brothers saw this, they were no longer hypocritical and ate the chicken, duck, and fish on the table.


    They used to eat vegetable porridge almost every day, but suddenly they ate so many delicious food, and everyone was extremely satisfied.


    After they finished eating, everyone came to the carriage in the backyard of the inn.


    Murong Xuan said: "Aran, are we going back to Dashi Vige now?"

 Chapter 2050: Last time Oishi village

    Chapter 2050 Go back to Dashi Vige first


    He felt that since the eldest uncle had been rescued, there was no need for them to go back to be angry with Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying.


    With the temperaments of the two of them, even if they rescued their son, they probably wouldn''t give them a good look.


    As for the grievances between the Xiao family and the Lao family, he also wanted to help clean up that Lizheng, but when he thought about the faces of Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying, he didn''t want to help, and it was estimated that the two of them would not appreciate them for helping them.


    Now that the Lao brothers have been imprisoned, and the county magistrate has been sacked, it is estimated that Li Zheng will not be as daring as before. If Laurie really colluded with the county magistrate, it would be a matter of time for him to be dealt with by Zhou Taiping. Xiao The family will not be sad in the future.


    As for the four uncles, before they leave, they just leave them some money. The life is theirs. They can help them for a while, but they still need to live by themselves.


    Murong said: "To be honest, I don''t really want to go back."


    If she can, she wants to turn around and go back to the capital now, but there are four younger brothers who are worried about her, and she also has to find Lu Lihua, so she can''t leave for the time being.


    Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying can be left alone, but the four uncles and their children cannot be ignored.


    And the money that Laosun''s money defrauded is also the money of their Murong family.


    Murong Xuan said: "Then why don''t we have someone take my uncle back, let''s go back to the capital directly."


    Hearing this, Xiao Zhengchun said anxiously: "Aran, Axuan, just stay in the East Sea Mansion for a while, you rescued the uncle, the uncle has not entertained you well, thank you very much, how can you leave now. "


    Murong Xuan said: "Uncle, I''m sorry, since grandpa and grandma don''t like us, then there is no need for us to stay here anymore, and our purpose ofing here has beenpleted."


    "Please." Xiao Zhengchun prayed, "Just stay a little longer."


    Xiao Zhengxia also said: "Aran, Axuan, the second uncle is also begging you."


    The other two uncles also said:


    "Uncle Three is begging you too."


    "Fourth uncle is also begging you. We will say goodbye today. I don''t know when we will meet again. The uncles are getting older and older, and they may not see each other for the rest of their lives."


    Murong Xuan looked at the pleading eyes of his uncles and hesitated for a moment. It is indeed inappropriate to make those who care about them sad because of two annoying people. He turned to look at his sister: "Aran, how do you decide?"


    Murong Lingran looked at Helian Rongjiu: "Ninth Young Master, you have something to do with Donghai Mansion, right? Has the matter been resolved?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I was about to tell you about this. From now on, I will be separated from you. My matter is a bit serious, so I can''t take you with me."


    Murong said: "We originally came together, so it''s better to go back together. If that''s the case, then Ninth Young Master should go and do his own business. If the uncles want to keep us, then we will stay in Donghai Mansion for a while. It just so happened that I read a medical book before and found out that there is an herbal medicine that can treat daddy''s hand injury, and that herbal medicine is only avable in Donghai Prefecture, and I also want to go to the mountain in Dashi Vige to see it, so I will go back to Dashi Vige first."


    The Xiao brothers were delighted at the same time.


    Since he wanted to find medicinal herbs for Dad, Murong Xuan had no objection.

 Chapter 2051: came back

    Chapter 2051 is back


    Helian Rongjiu heard the words, nodded and said: "Then let''s separate now, if I''m done, I''ll go to you, if you''re done, or if you need my help, just wait at this inn, My people will naturallye and tell me."


    Murong nodded: "That''s it."


    After ?? and Helian Rongjiu parted, Murong Lingran let the Xiao brothers get on the carriage and went straight to Dashi Vige.


    After the officials took Xiao Zhengqiu and Xiao Zhengdong away just now, the Xiao family knew that Murong Lingran wasining to Xiao Zhengchun, so they did not go to work, but waited anxiously at home.


    Xiao Gongshan was also in a hurry, but seeing that noon had passed and people had note back, he was a little disappointed, and said dejected words, "It''s been so long, people who want toe back should havee back long ago. Murong Lingran and the others said what they said. My ability seems to be great, but it turns out that it is nothing more than that, we should have known that we should not put all our hopes on their brothers and sisters, let''s not wait."


    Lin Cuiying said angrily: "If you don''t put it on them, can you put it on you? That''s your own son. Why don''t you know what to think about, but you want to think in a bad direction? You have the ability. Go and save my son! How long has it been since they left, what are you in a hurry? Don''t you know that you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry?"


    Xiao Gongshan said dissatisfiedly: "Why don''t I know that I want to be the boss? I am his biological father, and I care about him more than anyone else. But it is also a fact that he can''te back now. Our family doesn''t eat lunch, and we wait like this. It''s not the way to go."


    "If he doesn''te back, don''t we have to wait for him hungry all the time? It''s okay for our bodies to not eat a meal, but we can''t starve the children."


    "Okay." Lin Cuiying suddenly got angry and shouted loudly: "You old man, what time is it, you are still thinking about eating, why is it for the children, not because you are hungry, for the sake of Boss, can''t you even bear a meal? Do you still have the self-consciousness to be a father!"


    Xiao Gongshan said, "What if I''m just hungry? We''ve been hungry all the time, can the bosse back? Still can''te back, it''s better to eat a little bit, and when you''re full, you have the strength to wait."


    "You!" Lin Cuiying got angry and was about to fight Xiao Gongshan when she heard Mr. Chai suddenly say, "There is movement at the door."


    Lin Cuiying listened carefully, and indeed heard the voice, and hurriedly said: "It must be my boss who is back."


    After saying that, she hurriedly ran out the door.


    Seeing this, the others quickly followed behind her.


    went out and saw that Murong Lingran''s carriage came back, and it stopped in front of them soon.


    Murong opened the door of the carriage, nced at the people present, but did not speak, jumped out of the car first to make room for the people behind him.


    As soon as Xiao Zhengchun came out, he saw his family looking at him eagerly.


    "I am back."


    Xiao''s family was overjoyed at the same time.


    Chai Shi said with a look of surprise: "My son, you are back."


    Lin Cuiying also said: "Boss, you are really back."


    Xiao Gongshan said: "It''s good toe back, it''s good toe back, finally we didn''t let us wait in vain, we just thought you won''t be back today!"


    Everyone suddenly nced at Xiao Gongshan. Now, at the moment of rejoicing, are you saying those words to deliberately make trouble?

 Chapter 2052: to the mountains?

    Chapter 2052 Going to the mountain?


    Xiao Gongshan saw that everyone was staring at him, and knew that he had said something wrong just now, so he immediately touched his nose in embarrassment.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran was also looking at him, his face was also a little ufortable.


    I didn''t expect the grandson and granddaughter to be so capable, and they actually rescued the boss.


    Everyone ignored him.


    Chai Shi stepped forward and hugged his man.


    Their children hugged them too.


    Chai cries: "You finally came back. During this time, my children and I missed you very much. I thought you really had to be imprisoned for half a year before returning."


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "I understand, now that I''m back, I''m fine."


    Lin Cuiying also wept with joy, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and said with a smile, "Okay, boss is tired too, please let him rest, boss, we have been giving you hot bath water, you go and wash, while In this kung fu, let''s go make you something to eat."


    Xiao Zhengchun let go of his wife and children and said, "No need, Aran has already invited me to eat in the county seat, and he has already taken a shower and changed his clothes."


    The Xiao family noticed that his clothes had changed, his face was clean, and his hair seemed to have been washed.


    Xiao Zhengxia took out the buns brought back from the county, "Aran and the others also asked me to bring buns for the children, but it was not enough at first, so she went to have people buy a few more so that every child could eat them. ."


    Xiao Gongshan nced at the number of buns and frowned: "Look, I asked you to cook and let us eat and wait for him, but as a result, he has already eaten."


    I didn¡¯t know if I bought some steamed buns and brought some back for their adults too. At a nce, I knew that the quantity was only for the children.


    "Eat as soon as you eat." Lin Cuiying said, "Now that my son is back, it''s not a waste of time."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at her son: "Go into the room quickly and have a good rest."


    Xiao Zhengchun nodded, then looked at Murong Lingran''s siblings, "Aran, Axuan,e in together."


    Murong said: "No need, I still have to go to the mountain. Since my uncle hase back, I can rest assured and I should do my own business."


    "Going to the mountain?" Xiao Zhengchun said, "What are you doing on the mountain?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it from them, so he told about the herbs to be collected.


    "Look at my memory, you said it in the city." Xiao Zhengchun touched his head embarrassedly and turned to look in one direction, "If you want to go, you''d better go to that mountain, that mountain. The herbs are more abundant, it is not as steep, and the carriage can also go in, it is not as hard.¡±


    "Thank you uncle, I got it."


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Aran, let''s sit down for a while. Uncle will apany you in personter, okay?"


    Others also begged her to stay.


    "Aran, give your uncles a face."


    "Also give your aunt a face."


    Murong Lingran looked at Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying coldly, "But some people don''t wee us."


    Xiao Gongshan knew that Murong Lingran was capable, and his tone was not so strong at this time, and said: "I didn''t say that you are not wee, you cane in if you want, I have no objection."


    Lin Cuiying also said: "Grandma doesn''t object either. It''s toote for grandma to be happy when youe in."


    Murong Lingran was about to speak when a loud voice came from behind.

 Chapter 2053: Laos family

    Chapter 2053 The Lao family came to the door


    turned his head and saw that arge group of people headed by Laurie was walking towards them quickly.


    Dalin and Erlin, Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei were all in awe, looking at the people opposite.


    Soon, Laurie was bringing someone to a stop three meters away from Murong Lingran and the others.


    Laurie nced at the man across from him, and asked with a frown, "What about the son who came with you? Wasn''t he with you?"


    Murong Xuan said: "Of course he has his own business to do, why are you asking this?"


    Lao Lizheng''s eldest son Lao Sun Qian said: "Then I will ask another question. I will ask you, why did Xiao Zhengchune back and my four cousins ??disappeared. What happened to him?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said angrily: "You still have the nerve to ask me? I can appear here, of course, the adults have paid my innocence. As for your cousins, they are all in prison for the crime of frame-up. If you want to see them, go directly to the county jail."


    Laosun Qian frowned: "What did you say? My cousins ??are all in jail?"


    "Of course." Xiao Zhengchun said: "The prefect Zhou has already interrogated clearly, knowing that they bribed the county magistrate and deliberately convicted me. Not only your cousins, but even the county magistrate is now squatting in the prison. ."


    "I haven''t gone to your Lao family to settle the ount, but you are so embarrassed toe to us first, you are really thick-skinned."


    All the Lao family members were stunned at the same time. They never thought that the four brothers of the Lao family were all in prison, and even the county magistrate was in prison. How is this possible!


    Lauri was looking at Murong Lingran and his siblings with vignce. As soon as they came, Xiao Zhengchun came back, and the county magistrate also fell. Are their identities really unusual?


    But the person who was distributed, even if he returned to the capital, how could he turn over again and still have the ability to overthrow the county magistrate.


    Could it be that their grandfather''s friends who were officials in the capital before helped them?


    It must be, otherwise the Murong family would never have had such a great ability.


    Those who can be imperial physicians must be extremely skilled in medicine, and they must be helped by the patients treated by their grandfather.


    This is bad, Xiao Zhengchun is back, he always has a feeling of panic, as if his days are gone.


    Lao Sunwei and Lao Sunji''s father, Lao Lizheng''s younger brother, Lao Jianwei, said with a gloomy expression: "What you said is true, my four sons are now in prison? Even the county Grandpa is also in jail?"


    "Of course." Xiao Zhengchun said: "I''m back now, isn''t that the best proof? If you don''t believe it, go to the county office to see."


    "You guys!" Lao Jianwei also knew that what they said might be true at this time, but he still wanted to go to the county town to confirm it, and gritted his teeth: "I warn you, if something happens to my sons, I will I want your Xiao family to get out of Dashi Vige!"


    Xiao Gongshan didn''t expect that the county magistrate was actually brought down by Murong Lingran and the others. If it was before, he would have been afraid of being driven away, but now the county magistrate is gone, and Laurie''s backing is gone, so he also There is nothing to be afraid of, and he said loudly: "The Lao family is immortal, who do you want to get out of Dashi Vige? Do you think Dashi Vige is your family''s final decision?"


    "Now that the county magistrate is down, I see who else you can bribe, and I see who will back you up."

 Chapter 2054: threaten

    Chapter 2054 Threat


    "If you really dare to provoke me, and you see if my grandsons are not there, I will follow them to the capital to sue the imperial court, and sue you for oppressing the vigers and the people!"


    Everyone in the Lao family was startled at the same time, and looked at Murong Lingran''s brother and sister vigntly.


    Xiao Gongshan is right. In the past, they had a good rtionship with the current county magistrate, so they could walk sideways in the vige. If Hu Qibo really copsed, their life would definitely not be so good in the future.


    Even the newly arrived county magistrate and the others can re-establish their rtionship, but they don''t have so much money to bribe him anymore, after all, there is no second Xiao family in their vige to let them cheat.


    Seeing them, Murong Lingran immediately shrunk a bit and said, "I advise you, if you have time to threaten us here, why don''t you go and see your son and nephew, it''s not as good as your own in the prison, especially with the current weather, Although it''s not winter, it''s still very dark and humid, and the adults have sentenced them to a hundred boards, so it''s still a question of whether they survive."


    Lao''s family was surprised at the same time, and apparently also felt that what Murong Lingran said made sense.


    And when Xiao Zhengchun came back, it proved that it was indeed the people who were framed by Lao Sunwei and Lao Sunji. Most of them had no face to stay and questioned, and left soon.


    Lao Sunwei and Lao Sunji''s rtives were not convinced and Xiao Zhengchun escaped like this, but the people who are still in prison are more important, so they didn''t stay any longer and left.


    When all the Lao family members left, everyone in the Xiao family breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Lin Cuiying said with a worried look: "Now that the boss is back, and the Lao brothers are also in prison, it is estimated that the Lao family will inevitably find trouble with us in the future."


    "Auntie, don''t think so much." Xiao Zhengchun said, "Even if the Lao brothers didn''t go to prison, since Lao Sunqian defrauded our family of money and framed me and put me in prison, our two families are considered to be I have a feud. But in the future, there is no county magistrate to support them. When I was in the county office, I saw that the prefect Zhou was a good official. It should be a good day."


    Lin Cuiying sighed and said, "I hope so."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, is that really true?


    Looking at the eyes of Laurie just now, they looked like they were going to swallow them up. If they went to the county town and knew that the four brothers, including Lao Sunwei and Lao Sunji, were really in jail, they would not be able toe back. The conflict between the two is even greater.


    If the Lao family were to break down, the Xiao family would not have a better life.


    Xiao Zhengchun turned his head, saw his niece contemting, and asked, "Aran, why don''t youe in and rest for a while?"


    Xiao Gongshan also smiled and said: "Aran, yesterday was grandpa who was ignorant. Grandpa is old. Don''t care about grandpa. You must have worked hard today. Why don''t you go in and sit for a while."


    Lin Cuiying also said: "Yes, just give grandpa and grandma a face, grandpa and grandma also want to ask how your grandmother is doing, she is our biological daughter after all, we still care about her very much. And your family''s The grandmother is also very curious, and your other brothers, and the grandmother also wants to know if they are doing well."


    care? Why didn''t you ask yesterday?


    Today, she rescued the eldest uncle and asked?

 Chapter 2055: rice pork

    Chapter 2055 Rice Pork


    Seeing her ability is good, so you started to soften your tone?


    Seeing the wind like this, I really hate the poor and love the rich!


    Murong said: "Forget it today, I still want to go to the mountain, by the way..."


    After she finished speaking, she quickly got into the carriage, took tworge pockets from the car and came down to Xiao Zhengchun, "Uncle''s time in the prison is considered hard work, and this is also a little bit of love for being a niece, right? The sack is rice, the other sack is pork, the rice I brought from the capital, and the pork I bought when I was in the county just now, to nourish your body."


    Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying were instantly overjoyed, rice and meat, this time they were all things they could eat.


    Murong Lingran naturally noticed their expressions. For the sake of several uncles, she was toozy to pay attention to them.


    Eat as much as you want. You can''t let your uncles and their children live a hard life with them just because of the two of them.


    Xiao Zhengchun patted his head embarrassedly, "Aran, how embarrassing this is, it should be the uncle who gave you something."


    "Uncle is worrying too much." Murong said: "It''s gettingte, and I''ll stay soon, so I''ll go to the mountain first."


    Xiao Zhengchun asked again: "Aran, are you going back to the capital when you find the herbs?"


    "I haven''t thought about going back yet."


    Seeing the sincerity on the uncle''s face, Murong knew that he wanted them to stay for a while longer, and said, "I wille to see you again tomorrow, I also like Li Shen, and I wille to see him too. ."


    Xiao Zhengchun breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Okay, then be careful all the way, don''t go to the deep mountains, the deep mountains are dangerous, just stay on the periphery."


    Murong nodded wisely, got on the carriage and headed for the mountain Xiao Zhengchun pointed to just now.


    Xiao Gongshan, Lin Cuiying and the others couldn''t see Murong Lingran''s carriage at all, so they excitedly stepped forward and opened the sack.


    When I saw the white rice and the fat and thin pork inside, my eyes were almost blinded with joy.


    Lin Cuiying said excitedly: "Pork, we finally have meat to eat."


    Xiao Gongshan said: "There is so much pork, now the weather is getting warmer, and it will not be stored for a long time. Why don''t we eat half of it tonight, and replenish the oil and water in the stomach."


    There are nearly 20 people in the family, five pounds of meat at a time is not much in his opinion.


    Lin Cuiying originally wanted to refuse, but it was only ten pounds in total, and half of it was left after eating five pounds at a time.


    But seeing the drooling of the grandchildren, they had topromise: "Okay, just make five pounds."


    Xiao''s family was overjoyed at the same time.


    And after Murong Lingran got to the mountain, she didn''t get off the carriage. It was gettingte, and she would go back in a short time, and she couldn''t find much. She came here just to see the general situation on the mountain.


    looked around the outside and determined that there was no road to leave the flower outside, so she went back to the inn first, and nned to explore the deep mountains tomorrow.


    Sitting on the carriage, Murong Xuan hesitated for a while, but said, "Aran, I don''t think Lao''s family will let it go after returning from the county seat."


    Murong said: "Second brother, are you worried that the Lao family will attack the Xiao family?"


    Murong Xuan nodded: "Yes, I still remember that when we first arrived in Dashi Vige, the Lao family was a tyrannical tyrant. The Xiao family couldn''te up with the money, so they actually wanted to rob the Xiao family''s children and sell them."

 Chapter 2056: A relative of the county head?

    Chapter 2056 Being a rtive of the county head?


    "People who can have this kind of thinking are not ordinary vicious people. I am worried that after the Lao family returns from the county town, I guess they will settle ounts with the Xiao family. Even if it is not clear, it is very likely toe to Yin."


    "You''re right." Murong said, "This kind of thing is indeed possible. Why don''t you do it like this, second brother, you wille over early tomorrow morning, I will still go to collect medicine, if the Lao family reallyes. , you send a signal to me, and I wille as soon as possible."


    "Yeah." Murong Xuan nodded: "That''s all it is now."


    The two said a few more words and quickly returned to the inn.


    And when Lao Jianwei brought his nephew to the county office, Zhou Taiping had not left. He heard that someone came to see the Lao brothers, so he asked them to tell the verdict against the Lao brothers and ask them to take out the money. Only then can I see the Lao brothers.


    Hearing that his family wanted topensate the Xiao family for twenty taels of silver, Lao Jianwei immediately refused.


    However, I heard from the official that if he didn''t want to, his child would have to suffer an extra 200 bans and two more years of hardbor, and he would not be able to see his child. He proposed to see Lord Zhou, but Zhou Taiping was rejected. he.


    Lao Jianwei had no choice but to give the money that he was going to use to bribe Zhou Taiping to the officials aspensation to the Xiao family, and then he saw his child.


    As soon as ?? walked into the cell where he was being held, he saw Lao Sunwei, Lao Sunji, and their two younger brothers lying on the weeds in the prison, moaning in pain.


    They just suffered a hundred big boards.


    The two small bodies are not as good as the big ones. At this time, they have already passed out. Even if they are in aa, they are still panting and moaning.


    As for the two big ones, the body is better, and there is still some consciousness at this time.


    Hearing footsteps in the prison, the two looked up dejectedly and saw their father and cousin walking over.


    The two waited for the jailer to open the door and immediately walked in.


    Lao Jianwei squatted beside the eldest son anxiously, and said worriedly: "My son, why have you all be like this, what happened to the third and fourth?"


    Lao Sun Qian took a look and said, "Second uncle, don''t worry, the third and fourth just passed out."


    "That''s good." Lao Jianwei looked at his eldest son: "What the **** is going on today? Why are you all suddenly imprisoned? The county magistrate is fine, why did he fall?"


    Lausun exined everything that happened in the morning.


    "That''s the way it is, that Murong Lingran didn''t expect that she was the county owner, and the county magistrate also wanted to give her some face. Also, the prefect Zhou, the prefect, came here today, and the son next to Murong Lingran was not an ordinary person. The evidence of corruption by the county magistrate was handed over to Lord Zhou, so that''s why we have be like this."


    "County head?" Lao Jianwei was shocked: "What did you say? The Xiao family actually has a rtive who is the county head? Did you hear it right? Didn''t their family have been assigned before? How could they be the county head? ?"


    Lao Sunwei said: "Father, the prefect treats Murong Lingran very respectfully, there must be nothing wrong, and she also has a gold medal, which says that she won''t die, the prefect knelt down to her as soon as he saw it, and said Long live long live, seeing the gold medal is like seeing His Majesty the Emperor."


    Lao Jianwei frowned and said: "I never thought that the girl''s identity was so high, no wonder she looks like she is not afraid of the sky and the earth, it turns out that she is the county owner, and what kind of gold medal is there to avoid death? Now things will be troublesome. ."

 Chapter 2057: Laws plan

    Chapter 2057 The n of the Lao family


    "Father." Lao Sunji said, "You must save us, we don''t want to go to jail."


    Lao Jianwei sighed and said, "I''ve already paid twenty taels of silver to go out. You should only be doing hardbor for three years, and the remaining two hundred big board should not suffer."


    "Father, is there no way to save us right away? I don''t want to do hardbor. I heard that every day when I work in hardbor, someone will supervise behind you with a whip. If you move slowly, you will be beaten, if you arezy, you will be beaten, and you will eat every day. It¡¯s cold, even if you want convenience, you have to ask for permission from others, wake up early every day and stay in the dark, living in a shack, my body can¡¯t stand it, I don¡¯t want to live that kind of life.¡±


    Lao Jianwei was about to shake his head when he suddenly thought of something and said with a serious face: "There is a way that you can try."


    "any solution?"


    Lao Jianwei said a few words.


    Laosun said excitedly when he heard the words: "This method is fine, but it''s just a waste of money. As long as we are still alive, we can earn it back soon."


    "Yeah." Lao Jianwei nodded, "You guys can stay here for now. I''ll buy some medicine for youter. You guys can take good care of your injuries. I believe you''ll be able to go out soon."


    "Okay, please daddy."


    And the official''s action was also very fast, and before dark, he sent thepensation money to Xiao Zhengchun to the Xiao family.


    After waiting for the official to leave, Xiao Gongshan excitedly looked at the silver on the table, never expected that their family would suddenly have so much money.


    With this money, their family''s life will never be as difficult as before.


    was about to take it, but the silver was taken away.


    Seeing the person who took the money, Xiao Gongshan said displeasedly: "Damn olddy, what are you doing, return the money to me."


    "Give it back to you?" Lin Cuiyingughed angrily, "What do I give you back? This is thepensation money from the boss alone, and it''s given to you. You might y the game tonight, and we''ll take a penny at that time. not."


    After she finished speaking, she put the silver in the hands of Mrs. Chai, "You are the elder sister-inw, and this silver is only given to you because of your man, so I will give it all to you and treat it as a household, except that you can buy some households, who will ask you You are not allowed to give it, not even your father-inw, you know?"


    Chai knew that A-Niang said this to prevent her father-inw from paying the money, so she nodded and said, "Well, I understand."


    Xiao Gongshan frowned and said, "What do you mean? I''m not dead yet, this money should be handed over to me for safekeeping."


    Lin Cuiying said: "Hmph, even if I die, I won''t give it to you. No matter how much money you get, it will disappear in the end. Don''t think I don''t know that you haven''t given up on the past two years to turn over the book in the casino. You I have told more than one person that one day you will go to the casino again and win him hundreds of thousands of taels at a time. If you give this money to you, maybe it will be gone tomorrow night. Live better, I will never let you ruin our good days again!"


    Xiao Gongshan''s face suddenly turned red, but he didn''t expect that his careful thinking was seen, so he had topromise: "Okay, I understand, I don''t want to make this money."


    After saying that, he went back to his room angrily.


    Early the next morning, Murong Lingran wanted to send Murong Xuan to Xiao''s house and left for the time being, but as soon as he arrived at Xiao''s house, he saw arge number of people standing at the door, and there were quarrels inside.

 Chapter 2058: Im thinking again

    Chapter 2058 I''m thinking again


    For the sake of a few uncles, she had no choice but to walk over with someone.


    The appearance of Murong Lingran and others that day was also seen by many vigers in Dashi Vige. When they saw them approaching, the onlookers immediately made way for them.


    After entering, I saw the man I saw yesterday with arge group of people talking around Xiao Gongshan, as if he was lobbying Xiao Gongshan, and Xiao Gongshan also seemed to be hesitating.


    Lao Jianwei and Lao Sunqian saw that Murong Lingran came, and a bad premonition suddenly developed in their hearts.


    Although they have little contact with her, they also know that she is not a person who willpromise.


    This person is the county head, and they dare not be rude to her.


    If she insisted on intervening, they really couldn''t help it.


    Xiao Zhengchun saw Murong Lingran and Murong Xuaning, and hurriedly said: "Aran, Axuan, you are here just in time, please persuade your grandfather."


    Murong said: "Persuade? Persuade for what?"


    Xiao Zhengchun repeated the request of the Lao family.


    They asked the Xiao family to take the initiative to find the adults, and not to pursue the brothers of the Lao family for framing him. As long as the brothers of the Lao family cane back safely, they can give the Xiao family another twenty taels of silver.


    Murong Lingran raised her brows and said, "Master Xiao has a crooked mind again? Isn''t your son more important than money? For the sake of money, can you easily spare the person who framed your son?"


    "I''m your grandfather!" Xiao Gongshan said angrily, "What Mr. Xiao, you don''t understand the rules at all."


    "Humph." Murong Lingran snorted coldly, "You''re not my grandfather, I didn''t recognize you."


    "you!"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Father, what are you thinking about with a child? In short, I don''t agree with the Lao brothers."


    Lao Jianwei said: "Boss of the Xiao family, just spare a few boys in my family, it''s not right for them to frame you, but they''ve already been punished, and they''ve already been hit with a hundred big boards. If you are less angry, you are also angry. As long as you promise to let my son go, I will give you another twenty taels of silver. If you think it is too little, I will give you another thirty taels, so that the life of your family will be restored. This is a good opportunity to change your destiny."


    "No, and I don''t have the ability to spare him."


    "Why not? As long as you go and tell Lord Zhou that you don''t sue my sons, the so-called people don''t sue, officials don''t investigate, they can definitelye back."


    "No." Xiao Zhengxia said firmly: "Brother, don''t agree. When you''re not around, theye to the house to rob every now and then in order to getpensation, and they take away all the valuable things in the house. And A Ran On the day they arrived, they even wanted us to hand over our two children to sell them for money. They knew that they had wronged you, but they were still so vicious. They were so unkind to us, so don''t treat them Soft-hearted."


    Xiao Zhengchun was angry when he heard the words, "What? You know it was to frame me, but you still want to rob my children? You are really cheeky enough, pleasee back today, I will never agree."


    Xiao Gongshan frowned and said, "Boss, what nonsense are you talking about, that''s 30 taels of silver, plus the 20 taels given to us by the official yesterday, we have 50 taels of silver, and we can buy several acres ofnd for our family. Let''s have a good time for a long time."

 Chapter 2059: Why havent they met?

    Chapter 2059 Why haven''t they met?


    "Father!" Xiao Zhengchun roared: "Then the grievances I suffered are in vain? I did nothing, just suffered for dozens of days in prison, and suffered a hundred big boards. The second brother and the others oftene to see me, and I have already died of illness there. Look at me, what is the difference between my skin and bones now!"


    "This¡­"


    Lao Jianwei said: "Boss of the Xiao family, since you know how hard it is in the prison, you must also know that my sons are also suffering now. Their health is not very good, and neither is yours, it is very possible. If they really die inside, then your family and our family will really have a big vendetta, our Lao family is much more than your Xiao family, are you sure you want to offend us?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Oh, you are too soft to be hard?"


    "So what?"


    "Nothing." Murong Lingran said: "I just want to say, it''s useless for you to do this, even if there are people who don''t report, officials don''t investigate this rule, but this matter also involves the former county magistrate who corrupted and epted bribes, you What my son has done is also conclusive and cannot be denied, and even if my uncle goes to the prefect to say that he will not pursue the matter, Lord Zhou will not agree."


    Lao Jianwei looked at his nephew, "Is what she said true?"


    Laosun Qian said: "I don''t think she is lying, and this matter does involve the former county magistrate."


    "I don''t believe it, I''m going to try anyway."


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "If you want to try it, just try it. Go to the county seat to confirm it yourself and see if what I said is false."


    Lao Jianwei was still a little afraid of Murong Lingran, and he didn''t dare to say harsh words any more, so he had to look at the Xiao family, "I went to the county town to confirm, and I hope you can think about it during this time. Thirty taels of silver is really a lot of money. , your family will no longer have to live in misery in the future."


    After saying that, he took his family and walked away in despair.


    The onlookers also dispersed when they saw that there was no good show to watch.


    After all the outsiders left, Xiao Gongshan asked, "Aran, what you said just now is true? Didn''t you lie to them?"


    Murong said: "Of course, I didn''t have the time to lie to them. I lied to them. They are gone now, and they will continue toe back. I don''t have time to y with them."


    Xiao Gongshan was suddenly disappointed. Since this was the case, he must have missed the 30 taels of silver.


    Murong said: "Uncle Uncle, Uncle Second, I''ll show you something."


    After she finished speaking, she took out the blueprint Changqi Shenjun gave her, and showed them the Lulihua above.


    "I heard that this kind of flower is only found in Donghai Prefecture. You have been living in Donghai Prefecture. I wonder if you have seen it before?"


    Xiao''s family stepped forward to take a look at it almost at the same time.


    Xiao Zhengchun shook his head, "Sorry, Aran, I never saw it."


    The rest also shook their heads, they had never seen it.


    Murong furrowed his brows, didn''t the Lord Changqi say that there is one on the mountain here? Why haven''t they met?


    Shenjun Changqi''s voice suddenly came: "What''s so strange, Lu Lihua grew up in the mountains, and ordinary people like them, who don''t take medicine and dare not go to the mountains, must not be able to see them."


    "I see."


    Murong Lingran retracted his consciousness and said sternly, "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t seen it before. If that''s the case, then I''ll go look for it again."

 Chapter 2060: Beyond the mountains is the sea

    Chapter 2060 Deep in the mountains is the sea


    Xiao Zhengchun saw her turn around and was about to leave, and hurriedly said: "Aran, I am familiar with the mountains nearby, why don''t I go with you."


    "No need." Murong Lingran said: "Uncle, my second brother and friends can do martial arts, so there will be no danger. I think it''s better for you to stay in the vige today, and the children at home, you guys today I¡¯m also optimistic, no, I¡¯ll be optimistic about it these few days, I¡¯m worried that the Lao family will go crazy when they know that several of their sons are really going to go to jail.¡±


    Even if they were afraid of her identity and dared not do anything on the surface, they were afraid that the family would make a trick, and they would be hard to guard against.


    Xiao''s family looked tight at the same time.


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Okay, I understand, we will be optimistic about them today."


    Murong nodded sinctly, and after speaking, he got into the carriage and went up the mountain.


    She took a brief look at the periphery yesterday, and it was true that there was no trace of Lu Lihua. Since Shenjun Changqi said that Lu Lihua was likely to be in the deep mountains, she went directly to the deep mountains.


    Murong Xuan and the others have no opinion either. With so many of them, they really want to meet the jackals, tigers and leopards.


    And they knew that Murong Lingran had the protective poison given by Murong Zhe, so they felt more at ease.


    After reaching the deep mountains, Murong Lingran showed the drawings of Lu Lihua to others and asked them to help them find them.


    After everyone remembered the appearance of Lu Lihua, they dispersed, only Murong Xuan was always by his sister''s side.


    After a while, as Shenjun Changqi said, Murong Lingran found Lu Lihua''s trail beside ake.


    "I found it." Murong counted excitedly and said, "One, two, three, four, there are actually four."


    Murong Xuan quickly stepped forward and pulled out Lu Lihua, carefully ced it in the sack, and said sternly, "Aran, are these enough?"


    "Not enough." Murong shook his head, "At least twenty."


    "Okay, let''s look for it."


    "Well, trouble second brother."


    Soon, everyone continued to search seriously.


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to waste too much time. Since God Lord Changqi knew that there was Lulihua here and his spiritual power had recovered a lot, it should be easy to know where there was Lulihua, so every time she went to a ce, she would Will ask him if there is any nearby, and he will find enough soon.


    Although he said at first that twenty seeds would be enough, she did not forget that he said that she could harvest hundreds of trees at one time. Just in case, she asked someone who came to collect more than 100 seeds together. Just stopped.


    When he was about to go back, Murong Lingran suddenly asked: "Shenjun Changqi, Lu Lihua has been found, is the next herb you need also in Donghaifu? If it is in Donghaifu, then I will drop by. found together."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "The other is indeed in the East Sea House. Just cross the deep mountains and turn over to find it."


    "Through the deep mountains?" Murong Lingran looked in one direction, "What''s on the other side of the deep mountains?"


    "Did you not read the map of Donghai Prefecture before you came?"


    "No."


    "Okay, then let me tell you, there is the sea on the other side of the deep mountain, and Donghai Mansion is to the east of Xuanqing Kingdom, and it is close to the sea, so it is called Donghai Mansion."


    "O sea." Murong Ling suddenly realized.


    By the way, the menu of the inn she stayed in these days did indeed contain some seafood. She didn''t think much about it at the time, thinking that the seafood was brought from other ces, but she didn''t expect the sea to be so close to Dashi Vige.

 Chapter 2061: sea ??spring leaves

    Chapter 2061 Ocean Spring Leaves


    She has space, and the water in the space can breed aquatic animals very quickly. If she can throw all the seafood she likes into the space, then she will not worry about not having seafood in the future.


    Also, God Lord Changqi said some time ago that as long as there is space for water, even if the animals in the sea are put into fresh water, they can still feed them.


    In this way, she can also sell it. Some things, such as abalone, are very popr.


    The congrattory gift their family received before, also had abalone, but the quantity was very small, my father and mother were reluctant to eat it, so they kept it like that.


    If she has seafood in her space, she can eat it every day.


    When I think of the delicious food I have eaten in my previous life, I will not talk about the deep-sea seafood, but the seafood that can be found in the shallow sea or on the beach will be made delicious, such as steamed abalone, grilled squid, scallops with garlic vermicelli, and garlic. Raw oysters, stir-fried octopus, braised swimming crab, cold sixty-six, etc. Thinking of these, her saliva is about to flow out.


    Shenjun Changqi seemed to know what she was thinking, and said helplessly: "You really think of eating when you mention the sea."


    "Haha, that''s for sure, but I haven''t had it for many years." Murong smiled, "Then the medicine you need is in the sea?"


    "Of course not." Changqi Shenjun said: "It just grows onnd by the sea."


    "What''s the name of that thing?"


    "Sea spring leaves, this kind of tree is only found by the sea. I need at least a thousand leaves. When youe in next time, I will give you the drawings."


    "How long will it take to get to the beach from here?"


    "Crossing the deep mountains is a shortcut. If you walk with your feet, it will take about two hours. The road ahead is not suitable for horseback riding, but if you let out the ck hair and the heavy light, and let them take you in turns, you can save a time. Most of the time. In addition, if you want to go with the carriage, if it is convenient for you to load things, you can take the official road.


    Murong Lingran thought for a while, if she went alone, it would be hard to find a reason to take out these things in the future. If she went together, if everyone went to the sea together, if she could suddenly take out seafood in the future, she would have an excuse. It seems that I can''t go alone, I can only go together after thepletion of the Dashi Vige.


    As for the street in the county town, it is estimated that there are ready-made ones for sale, but she still wants to go to the beach to see.


    Murong Xuan saw that his sister was in a daze, and said, "Aran, Aran."


    Murong came back to his senses, nced at Lu Lihua in the sack, and seemed to know that he would have good fortune and make a lot of money in the future, he was extremely happy, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, the medicine is about the same. Now, let''s go back."


    "it is good¡­"


    Unexpectedly, before Murong Xuan finished speaking, he heard Pei Xiaonan look in one direction and said with a serious face: "Everyone be careful, something ising."


    Everyone followed his line of sight, and indeed heard the sound of wild beasts running in the distance.


    After a while, arge group of beasts appeared in the distance. Seeing this, Murong Xuan hurriedly put Lu Lihua on the tree, and then carried his sister and flew up to the tree, and the rest of the people also flew to the tree.


    And not long after they climbed the tree, a group of wild boars ran to the position where they had just stood.


    Murong Lingran saw a lot of little wild boars following him, his eyes rolled, and suddenly he threw something from his satchel, and the speed of the little wild boar visibly slowed down.

 Chapter 2062: Delicious delivered to your door

    Chapter 2062 Delicious delivered to your door


    Murong Xuan knew what his sister was going to do at a nce, and didn''t say much, just watched the direction of their carriage and horses vigntly.


    Fortunately, these wild boars are still some distance away from their carriages and horses, otherwise they might spend a lot of time looking for horses.


    After a while, the wild boars ran away, leaving only five dizzy little wild boars who were addicted to drugs.


    The crowd came down from the tree, and Murong Xuan also took down the herbs. The first thing Murong Lingran did was to run to the carriage, bring a bundle of rope over, and let someone help tie the wild boar.


    Then, while the wild boars were still somewhat conscious, he gave them a sniff of the antidote, and the little wild boars woke up after a while.


    Murong Lingran said quickly: "Second brother, knock them all out."


    Murong Xuan understood what her sister was doing. The wild boar that had been addicted to the drug could not be eaten, but if it was detoxified and then knocked unconscious, then it would be fine, so she quickly followed her sister''s instructions, using five hand knives. Going down, the little wild boars fainted again.


    Murong said: "Everyone has worked hard during this period of time. Don''t give up this delicious food for free."


    Dalin said with a smile: "Now we have another good fortune. The meat of the little wild boar is much better than the adult wild boar."


    Erlin nodded in agreement: "Yes, I feel like I haven''t had a good meal of meat for a long time. It seems that I didn''te here for nothing today."


    Murong smiled and said: "Then let''s bake them and eat them."


    Murong Xuan said: "Are you roasting here?"


    "It''s okay to bake here. There are a lot of seasonings on the carriage, and there is ake not far away." Murong said: "But this is a deep mountain, and the scent and blood will attract wild beasts, so let''s go down the mountain, go to Xiao home."


    Murong Xuan frowned, "Aran..."


    Murong Lingran knew that the second brother didn''t want to take advantage of the old couple, but he couldn''t treat the uncles and their children badly because of the two of them, "Second brother, for the sake of the uncles, let''s not talk to them for the time being. Forget it, by the way, let''s also show the old couple, we are the only ones who can make them live a good life now, and I want them topletely regret what they did to their parents before."


    Murong Xuan sighed. He also understood that with those uncles around, the old couple would get a lot of benefits from them. A Ran was right, but they were just two old people. They couldn''t stop helping them because of them. Uncles.


    "Okay, it''s up to you, go to Xiao''s house."


    Now that they had decided, Murong Lingran asked them to carry the little wild boar and Lu Lihua onto the carriage, and after getting on the carriage, they went straight down the mountain.


    Even though they went out early today, they spent a lot of time on the mountain, and by the time they got to the Xiao family, it was already past noon.


    I thought that the Xiao family had already finished their lunch, but they did not expect that the Xiao family still gathered a lot of people, including Laurie and his son, and Lao Sunwei''s father, Lao Jianwei, and the rest were Some women, it is estimated that they are also female rtives of the Lao family.


    Murong Lingran knew that they woulde again, but he didn''t expect the action toe so quickly, he walked in quickly, and saw the two sides were in a stalemate.


    Murong Lingran looked at Lao Jianwei: "You should have already gone to the county seat, and you know that it is only the Xiao family who has let go, and it is impossible for Lord Zhou to let your son go. What are you doing at the Xiao family now?"


    Lao Jianwei was still aggressive just now, but when he saw Murong Lingraning, the arrogant arrogance just now disappeared, "I went to the county to ask, even if the Xiao family doesn''t pursue it, Lord Zhou will not be able to let my son go. ."

 Chapter 2063: Drive out of Dashi Village?

    Chapter 2063 Drive out of Dashi Vige?


    Murong asked Ling Ran: "Then why are you bringing your family here?"


    Lao Jianwei''s wife said: "What can I do? Their family has hurt our family so much. Of course I''m not reconciled. The thought of living in the same vige with the person who harmed my son in the future makes me feel sick."


    "so what?"


    "So, I want the Xiao family to get out of Dashi Vige for me, and I will never see their family again!"


    Murong Lingran looked at Laurie: "You also agree with the Xiao family being kicked out of Dashi Vige?"


    Laurie said directly: "Their family killed my nephew, and of course I can''t tolerate them anymore."


    Murong smiled, "It''s just a mere business, why do you drive people away? Just because you don''t like it? Just because they put your nephew in jail?"


    "That''s right!"


    Murong sneered: "Yes, direct enough, but what if I block it?"


    Laurie said righteously: "Why do you stop? You are not from this vige, why do you care about our vige''s gossip?"


    "As I said, I''m in charge of my uncle''s house. No matter what, if you want to drive my uncles away today, you must get my permission."


    As soon as Murong Lingran finished speaking, Dalin and Erlin, Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei drew their swords and pointed directly at Laurie.


    Everyone in the Lao family was stunned at the same time. Although Laurie was arrogant, he was not timid. Seeing this, he shuddered and said, "You...you are from other viges, I don''t believe that you dare to kill people in Dashi Vige?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Of course I won''t kill people for no reason, but as long as you dare to touch the Xiao family with a finger, in order to protect them, then I have no other choice but to shoot at you. , that''s better, you sue me to the county government, and I''ll tell you all about your oppression of the vige, and I see which side the official is on."


    Laurie said gloomily: "Aren''t you afraid that I will let you out of Dashi Vige? There are only six of you, no matter how good your skills are, you are not the opponent of our Lao family. You must know that there are many Lao family members in Dashi Vige, but It''s half of it."


    Murong said: "I don''t believe that you dare to shoot at me, as long as you dare to touch a single hair of me, what awaits you is the head of the person."


    Laurie said righteously: "Little girl, you are just an ordinary person, why don''t I dare to touch you!"


    Murong looked at Lao Jianwei in surprise: "When you went to see your son, didn''t they tell you my identity? Or did you already know my identity, just to achieve your own goals, and you haven''t told your eldest brother yet? ?"


    Lao Jianwei was startled when he thought of what his son said.


    Seeing his expression like this, Murong said: "It seems that he said it, but you didn''t tell Li Zheng?"


    Lao Jianwei didn''t dare to look at Murong Lingran and didn''t speak.


    Laurie was frowning: "Jianwei, her identity? What is her identity?"


    Xiao Zhengchun and the other four brothers realized that Murong Lingran was the county owner. With her here, they probably would be fine today, and they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xiao Gongshan asked the eldest son in a low voice, "Aran''s identity? What is her identity?"


    Seeing that A-Niang''s wife, sister-inw and daughter-inw were all looking at him, Xiao Zhengchun hesitated for a moment. If A-Daddy knew that Aran was the county head, maybe his attitude towards Murong''s family would be different in the future.


    But if he told him, with Dad''s temperament, it is estimated that his tail will be lifted into the sky in the future.

 Chapter 2064: Its got a gold medal

    Chapter 2064 It turned out to have a gold medal


    After thinking for a while, Xiao Zhengchun said sternly, "Let''s talk about thister."


    Xiao Gongshan said: "Okay, then you must tell meter."


    When Lao Jianwei saw his elder brother asking himself, he didn''t hide it, and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Laurie was shocked: "What you said is true?"


    "There is no need for my son to lie to me. Your eldest son was there at the time, and he heard it too."


    Laurie was looking at his son, "Do your cousins ??really say that?"


    Laosun Qian nodded: "Yes, they also said that even the prefect Zhou would kneel when he saw her, and he would give her face."


    Lord Zhou is going to kneel?


    Laurie frowned.


    Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying suddenly lit up, and the prefect Zhou wanted to kneel when he saw A Ran? Then her status must be very high.


    Murong Lingran saw that Laurie was looking at him unwillingly, and smiled: "I kindly remind you that Hu Qibo has fallen, and I heard that you had a good rtionship with him before, and they found it in his house. There are several ledgers, and even Lao Sun''s bribes are written on the ledgers. You better pray that you have nothing to do with those ledgers, or wait for Lord Zhou to investigate them one by one. What you have done before will be forever. You can''t hide it, it''s time for your retribution!"


    Laurie turned pale when he heard the words, clenched his fists, red at Xiao Zhengchun, and quickly left the Xiao''s courtyard.


    Lao Jianwei had no choice but to leave after seeing this.


    Just now, he originally wanted to try his luck, thinking that Xiao Zhengchun rescued Murong Lingran and should have left, but he didn''t expect that she actually came back.


    Lao Jianwei''s wife, Mrs. Wu, said loudly, "Big brother, head of the family, why did you guys leave?"


    Lao Jianwei turned his head and said, "If you don''t want to die, leave now."


    Wu Shi and the other women saw that their faces were never serious, so they had to re at the Xiao family and followed them obediently.


    Murong Lingran raised his eyebrows when he saw this, thinking that they knew the current affairs!


    After leaving the Xiao family, Mrs Wu said, "rify me clearly, who is that woman? Are you so afraid of her?"


    Laurie and Lao Jianwei looked at each other, and had no choice but to tell Murong Lingran''s identity.


    Wu shi said in surprise: "The county head? That girl is the county head?"


    Lao Jianwei said: "Not only that, I heard from the boss that she still has a gold medal to avoid death in her hand, which is a gift from the royal family. Seeing the gold medal is like seeing the emperor. If she took it out just now, we would all kneel with her. If she dares not kneel, even if she kills us, she will be unscathed, and the emperor will not be able to cure her."


    Laurie said righteously: "I heard the schr said before that the person who got the gold medal of saving death, even if it is disrespectful to His Majesty and the Queen Mother, can get out of his body, let alone ordinary people like us."


    Wu shi was startled when she heard the words, and she said with lingering fears: "No wonder she was so arrogant just now, so she has a gold medal to protect her. But are we going to forget it today? My sons are still in prison."


    Laurie said righteously: "That''s what your son asked for, who asked them to take the initiative to frame Xiao Zhengchun."


    "Brother, why are you like this, why are you talking to outsiders?"


    "Okay, I''m telling the truth. It''s not easy to act rashly now. I always have a feeling that the county magistrate is going to attack me soon, and I''m going to be in danger soon."

 Chapter 2065: chase people

    Chapter 2065 Catch people casually


    Lao Jianwei said: "Brother, don''t scare yourself, it''s just a girl, and there are only a few people under her hand, can you still find the sky?"


    "Don''t underestimate her." Laurie said righteously: "As soon as she came, the county magistrates copsed. I''m just an ordinary lieutenant. Any magistrate can rece me."


    "Also, the other son who came with her is not there. I always feel that the identity of that person is not ordinary. The person who can be friends with the county head is probably the son of the official family."


    "Just now, she specially warned me about the ount book. If Hu Qibo really wrote my name in the ount book, I don''t think I will have a good time for a few days. You know what we did in the past. If it really shakes out, ourbor family ispletely over, and we are still more honest recently."


    The rest of the Lao family thought about it for a moment and felt that what he said was reasonable.


    The county magistrate is still a high-ranking official.


    If Li Zheng is no longer a member of their Lao family, then their Lao family''s life in Dashi Vige will not be easy.


    On the other side, after the Lao family left, Xiao Zhengchun said gratefully: "Aran, thanks to you today, if it wasn''t for you, we would definitely be kicked out today."


    Murong asked Lingran: "The Lao family is just being righteous, and they used to drive people away like this?"


    Thinking of what happened before, Xiao Zhengchun sighed and said, "Yes, the Lao family also drove away the people in the vige before, forcing the family to sell their fields and houses and go to their daughter who married out. But it''s not like today. It''s just direct, but I figured out a way to force the family to leave."


    "That''s really arrogant."


    "It is indeed arrogant, but he is Lizheng, and he had a good rtionship with the county magistrate before. Even though many people feel that the family is innocent and haveints against Lizheng, everyone can''t help him."


    Murong raised her eyebrows sharply. Now that she''s here, that''s not necessarily the case. Laurie won''t be arrogant for long.


    "Let''s not talk about this for the time being, that Li Zheng probably won''t dare toe and trouble you guys recently." After she finished speaking, she asked someone to lift all the little wild boars from the car, and said with a smile, "Let''s roast the wild boars. Eat it, with my specially prepared spices, it tastes great."


    Everyone in the Xiao family stared at the five little wild boars in a stunned manner, and they all swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva involuntarily when they heard her say that they wanted to roast them.


    Although their Dashi Vige is close to the mountain, there are very few people in their vige who can hunt and eat on the mountain. One has no ability, and the other does not have the courage to go to the mountain.


    Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying were no exception. Although they had already eaten the pork delivered by Murong Lingran yesterday, they stillcked meat in their stomachs. They hadn''t eaten meat properly for more than two years.


    "Ah Ran." Xiao Zhengchun said, "Have you finished picking up your herbs so soon? And this wild boar, you hunted?"


    Murong said: "After the harvest, they were all in the car. I came across a wild boar group by chance, so I hunted five of them."


    Xiao Gongshan stepped forward to touch the wild boar and said excitedly, "It''s still alive, it''s good to be alive, it''s fresh."


    Lin Cuiying also said: "Now we can have a good time, Aran, thank you very much."

 Chapter 2066: What is her identity?

    Chapter 2066 What is her identity?


    Murong Lingran rolled her eyes at them and ignored them. She didn''t hunt for these two.


    The two were immediately embarrassed when they saw that Murong Ling was ignoring them, but they didn''t dare to say anything serious now, and they didn''t dare to say a word to make her unhappy, for fear that the flesh would fly to their mouths soon.


    Xiao Lishen and the children at home also surrounded the little wild boar. He was more familiar with Murong Lingran, and he was more courageous. He asked directly, "Sister Ran, you are so good, you can actually hunt wild boars, and they are still alive."


    Murong smiled and said: "If you want to eat meat, go pick up firewood ande back now. You will need a lot of firewood for roasting."


    Several children nced at Xiao Zhengchun at the same time, and when they saw him nod, they quickly ran out of the house.


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Aran, are you going to roast all five heads?"


    "Well, it''s all roasted. This little wild boar is not too big. We have dozens of people, and we don''t know if it''s enough. By the way, I still have rice in my carriage. I''ll cook some porridge for the childrenter. , they are still small and have weak stomachs, so they can''t eat all of them roasted."


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Aran, you still have a lot of rice for us, so just use ours."


    Murong said: "Alright."


    She didn''t bother, she just added some to them after the big deal.


    Murong Lingran said a few more words, and everyone started to make a shelf, kill a pig, kill a pig, and cook a meal.


    The Xiao family thought that they could have a big mealter, everyone was very busy, and for the time being, they forgot about the Lao family who wanted to drive them away.


    Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying saw that every child was in high interest, and looked at each other at the same time, they couldn''t help much, so they had to go back to the main room first.


    As soon as the two sat down, Lin Cuiying sighed and said, "Look, I''m right, we have to rely on our grandson and granddaughter to live a good life, you see, when theye, our family''s life will be much better. Come on, you have eaten more meat these days than you have eaten in the past two yearsbined, and you were so kind to others that day."


    Xiao Gongshan said with a look of contempt: "You seem like a good grandmother when you say this, it''s not because your grandchildren are rich, if your grandchildren don''t have money, you''re probably more direct than me, and you won''t even let them in. ."


    "I won''t." Lin Cuiying said: "They are daughters'' children after all, so I won''t be as ruthless and ruthless as you."


    Xiao Gongshan was instantly angry, "Who do you say is ruthless?"


    Lin Cuiying said: "It''s you who said it."


    ¡­


    The two old men quarreled again, and Murong Lingran, who was preparing the seasoning, really didn''t want to hear their quarrel affect his mood, so he walked to the door and said with a cold expression: "If you keep arguing, then you won''t eat meat for a while. Well, we''ll watch you quarrel while we eatter."


    The two did not dare to say much at this time, so they nced at each other angrily, and turned their heads at the same time.


    Murong Lingran sighed helplessly, and didn''t want to care about them, went to the yard to continue preparing the barbecue.


    Xiao Gongshan suddenly thought of what happened just now, and quietly called his eldest son to the main room.


    "Boss, you mentioned A Ran''s identity just now. What kind of identity is she? Why did they just leave after hearing it?"


    Lin Cuiying also asked: "Could it be that her father is now an official again, and she is still Miss Qianjin?"

 Chapter 2067: There is actually a relative who is the county head

    Chapter 2067 There is a rtive who is the county head


    Xiao Zhengchun knew that they would not give up the questioning and asked them to wait for a while. He went out to ask Murong Lingran, and after seeking her consent, he came back and revealed Murong Lingran''s identity.


    "What?" Xiao Gongshan stood up in shock, and said with a look of surprise: "Aran is actually the county owner? And a gold medal for death avoidance?"


    Lin Cuiying said excitedly, "How could Aran be the county head?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "I didn''t ask much about this. Anyway, Aran said that it was given to her by His Majesty, and her full name is Chunling County Lord."


    Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying looked at each other excitedly after hearing the words.


    If Murong Lingran was the county head, then they would no longer have to be afraid of Laurie checking them, and they might not worry about running out of money in the future.


    Seeing the expressions of his parents, Xiao Zhengchun frowned and said, "Father, Mother, don''t think about it, Aran''s temper is not very good, you should know it after being in contact for a few days, and she still treats you well. There are quite a fewints, and now I have only entered the yard, and I don''t want to enter the inner room. You better not anger her, but she still remembers what you did to her parents and angered her, she will definitely be Even our uncles won''t recognize it, is that the result you want to see?"


    The two were startled at the same time when they heard the words. They didn''t expect that their own thoughts could be seen through by their son so easily.


    Xiao Gongshan touched his nose ufortably, knowing that what his son said was true, and said, "I see, I know that Aran doesn''t like us, and I won''t do anything to make her unhappy."


    "That''s right." Lin Cuiying also said, "I won''t do anything either, don''t worry."


    They are not fools either. They finally have such a decent rtive, and it is toote to please them. How could they rush to offend people.


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "You''d better do what you say, so as not to regret it at that time."


    "That''s right." Xiao Gongshan asked, "Aran is already the county head, so is Murong Zhe an official now?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Zhengchun said: "Aran is not very willing to tell us about their family. So far, our four brothers know that she is the county owner and that their family grows lychees and high-yield grains. The rest is not very clear."


    Lin Cuiying didn''t know what lychees were, but she knew about high-yield grains. "What did you say, high-yield grains were actually grown by A Ran''s family?"


    "Yes, she said that their family also makes a living by farming."


    After he finished speaking, he stopped talking, believing that his parents knew what to do in the future.


    Seeing that it was still busy outside, he went to help again.


    After his son left, Xiao Gongshan was about tough, but he thought that Murong Lingran might not be happy when he heard it, so he had tough lowly: "Damn olddy, we actually have a rtive who is the county owner, this is really amazing. Well, now even Laurie is afraid of Aran, and we won''t have to worry about a bad life in the future. Our future life will definitely be as good as before, no, even better than before."


    Lin Cuiying also smiled and said, "Yes, Ah Ran is the county head, so she must have a lot of money. With her current attitude towards her uncles, our family''s good days are finally here."


    "I just didn''t expect that the high-yield grains belong to their family. If we contacted them earlier, maybe we could nt a lot earlier, and even eat them now."

 Chapter 2068: eat meat

    Chapter 2068 Eating meat


    "But..." Lin Cuiying suddenly thought of something, and then nced at Xiao Gongshan coldly: "It''s all you, how did you treat her on the first day of Aran''s arrival? If it weren''t for your attitude, she wouldn''t have anything to do with us. Such a deep prejudice."


    Xiao Gongshan was stunned for a moment, and obviously knew that he did something wrong that day, but how did he know that A Ran was the county head, otherwise he would never have done this to her.


    "Okay, I know I made a mistake. I won''t do it in the future, so don''t talk about me. Ah Ran and the others are still outside. If there is a big trouble, Ah Ran''s impression of us will be even worse."


    Lin Cuiying obviously knew that what he said was right, so she gave him a stern look and said, "Let''s go out and help, you werezy before and let your son do everything, now be diligent, so that Aran can change his mind on us. what."


    "Yes, you''re right, I''ll go out right now."


    Murong Lingran saw that the person who had gone to hide Qing Xian hade out to help, she sneered in her heart and said nothing, and continued to help.


    After a while, the five racks and the fire were ready at the same time, and the five little wild boars were also ced on the fire rack and roasted slowly.


    At this time, six or seven people were divided into groups, all surrounding the wild boar in front of them, slowly roasting.


    The little wild boars were simply marinated in advance. When Murong Lingran was almost cooked, he sprinkled his own secret sauce.


    In an instant, the fragrance overflows.


    Xiao Zhengchun took a deep breath of the fragrance and said with a smile, "It''s really fragrant, it''s more fragrant than what we roasted ourselves before."


    Xiao Zhengxia also said: "Yeah, I only know now that barbecue can be so fragrant."


    Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying have never smelled such a fragrant smell, and saliva is about to flow out.


    was about to ask the children to cut a few pieces of meat for them first, but Xiao Zhengchun seemed to see what they wanted to do and shook his head at them.


    The two old men had to wait obediently, not daring to say a word to make Murong Lingran unhappy.


    After a while, the meat was almost cooked, so Murong Lingran asked everyone to start cutting the meat with knives.


    It was the first time for everyone in the Xiao family to eat this way, and they were all very fresh. After eating the first bite of meat, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    "Delicious, so delicious."


    "This meat is also too fragrant. It is the first time I have eaten such delicious meat."


    "Yeah, it''s much better than stew."


    "It''s better than fried."


    "It should be this seasoning, it smells good."


    "Aran, you are amazing."


    "Aran, I didn''t expect your craftsmanship to be so good."


    "Cousin''s cooking is the best."


    "I like my cousin."


    "I would also like."


    Xiao Gongshan also said: "It''s really fragrant, this meat is really delicious."


    Lin Cuiying said: "I''m really the best meat I''ve ever eaten in my life."


    Murong Xuan and the people from Huwei Escort have long known that Murong Lingran''s cooking skills are good, so they don''t boast, they concentrate on eating the little wild boar in front of them.


    Listening to everyone''spliments, Murong Lingran smiled and said: "If you like it, just eat it. I''ll get it for you when I have a chance in the future."


    Xiao Lishen answered immediately, "Thank you cousin."


    Other people only take her as polite words. After all, she has found Lu Lihua now, so she has no reason to stay here. It is estimated that she will return to the capital in a few days.


    There are a lot of people living around the Xiao family''s house. They are so lively here, and the fragrance has long been passed to the noses of many people.

 Chapter 2069: relatives

    Chapter 2069 Rtivese to the door


    The door of Xiao''s house was not closed. Some people came over curiously to see that there were five fires in the Xiao''s yard, and there was a wild boar on each shelf, and everyone was eating their mouths full of oil.


    My God, as long as people in their vige have meat, they can''t wait to eat ten times a pound. This Xiao family is really crazy, and they dare to eat meat like this.


    Some people with big mouths immediately told the story of the Xiao family eating meat in the yard, and it was passed on from ten to ten, and soon the whole vige knew that the Xiao family was like a Chinese New Year this year. Sex kills five little pigs.


    The fact that the Xiao family received twenty taels ofpensation money is also known to many people in the vige. Some people even thought that the Xiao family was very willing to kill five little pigs to entertain them in order to entertain their two grandchildren.


    Some people think that the Xiao family does not have this ability, they are all bought by their grandsons and granddaughters, and they are very generous. They bought five little pigs at one time and came back. Relying on the grandchildren, the Xiao family can now be regarded as to send.


    Of course, most people have second thoughts.


    Naturally, Murong Lingran noticed that people kepting to look outside, and knew that they would be extremely surprised when they saw it, but this is what she wanted, and she wanted people to know that the Xiao family at this time was not what they knew before. With her and the second brother in the Xiao family, the life of the Xiao family will only get better and better.


    As for whether there will be other misunderstandings, she doesn''t care.


    Soon, everyone ate more than half of the five little wild boars, and the speed of eating slowed down.


    Murong Lingran had almost finished eating at this time. As soon as he put down the dishes, he saw several peopleing to the door.


    "You are?"


    An old man headed by ?? nced behind her. Sure enough, arge group of people were eating meat, and hurriedly said: "You are Xiao Gongshan''s granddaughter, right?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    The man smiled and said, "Hello, I''m Xiao Gongshan''s younger brother, my name is Xiao Gongye."


    Murong nced at the people behind him, and seeing that they were all staring at the meat on the fire, swallowing saliva, he knew what they were here for, but he still asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Xiao Gongye was about to speak when Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying also found them and walked over quickly.


    Xiao Gongshan said angrily, "Second brother, what are you doing here?"


    Xiao Gongye said displeasedly: "Brother, look at what you said, I can''te here if I have nothing to do? But then again, you are really willing to kill five little pigs at once to roast and eat."


    With this money, it would be better to help them. This meat has been enough for them to eat for many years, and it is a waste to roast it in one meal.


    "What nonsense are you talking about." Xiao Gongshan said, "Am I that kind of person? These are all the little wild boars that my grandchildren and their friends hunted from the mountains. It''s not like you don''t know the conditions of my family, why would you be willing to kill them all at once? Five pigs are still piglets that can grow up."


    "So that''s how it is." Xiao Gongye immediately geared up and looked at the meat in the yard: "Brother, since you didn''t buy these meats, I think you have almost eaten it, and our family''s life is not very good. , why don''t we eat a little, my family''s poption is not asrge as yours, so we can''t eat much."


    Xiao Gongye''s wife Ju also said: "Brother, we don''t have many people in our family, let''s eat some too, we haven''t eaten meat for a long time."

 Chapter 2070: want meat

    Chapter 2070 Want to eat meat


    "no."


    Without waiting for Xiao Gongshan to speak, Lin Cuiying said, "Let you eat meat? You know you areing to my house at this time? When my family was embarrassed by Laurie, where were you? When did you not hide and watch the fun without helping? We said a word, even if Laurie was about to drive us away, you didn''t help, and now you want to eat meat, dream!"


    Xiao Gongye''s face suddenly felt a little ufortable when he thought of the previous incidents. As a real brother, he was indeed unkind.


    Mr. Ju''s face was thicker, and he didn''t apologize at all, but raised his voice and said: "That''s Lizheng, we also have a family to live, if you offend him and involve us, then we will be together. It''s over everyone."


    Lin Cuiying snorted, "To put it bluntly, you just didn''t take into ount the brotherhood, so you were so cold-blooded."


    Ju shi said with a gloomy face: "You said so much, don''t you just don''t want to give us meat? I warn you, your Xiao family has few close rtives in Dashi Vige, and you offend us. I''m going to trouble you again, so don''te and beg us."


    Lin Cuiying was stunned for a moment, then hesitated.


    There are very few surnamed Xiao and Lin in Dashi Vige, and it is indeed difficult to offend people.


    If the Lao family continues to seek trouble in the future, I have to rely on them.


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply, this person is really strange, is this the attitude of begging for food? In order to stutter, he even threatened people.


    Seeing that his parents were hesitating, Xiao Zhengchun said helplessly, "Second uncle, this is what my nephews gave to our house, so don''te uninvited, or leave quickly. You didn''t help us before, and I don''t believe it either. You will be sexually transformed because of a meal."


    "Xiao Zhengchun, what are you talking about! I''m your second uncle, do you say that?"


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "Don''t you understand what my eldest brother said? When my eldest brother was still in prison, Lao''s family came to **** things several times. I went to you and asked you to help **** it back. You promised ?"


    "Also, when my family was having a good time before, I helped you every three days. You had to borrow money and ask for food, but why didn''t you give it to you? On the contrary, what about you? As soon as my family was down, you stayed far away from us. We went to your door to ask you to pay back the money, what did you say? Saying that we voluntarily gave it to you, it is not considered a loan from us.¡±


    "In the first year of our downfall, we had nothing at home and asked you to borrow food. What did you say? You said that your family was also poor and had no food to lend to us. Let us find other people to borrow it."


    "But after I left your house, I suddenly thought of things and went back to find you, and I heard you say that our family is in trouble, and we will definitely not be able to repay the food we lent us, and we will not lend it to us even if we die."


    "Ask yourself, how did you treat our family back then? Now that I saw that my family had meat to eat, I brought my whole family to the house to fight the autumn wind, and tell you, there is no such good thing in the world!"


    Xiao Gongye was embarrassed by what he said. He really did this. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Mrs. Ju gritted his teeth and said fiercely, "What if I said those words? But we are rtives after all. The broken bones are still connected to the tendons, if it''s a big deal in the future, if your family has something to do, we will take the initiative to help."

 Chapter 2071: elder? Are you guys too?

    Chapter 2071 Elder? Are you guys too?


    Xiao Gongye also said: "That''s right, we just need to help in the future."


    Murong Lingran sighed secretly, as expected of the two brothers, they were both people who saw money.


    "No need." Xiao Zhengchun said: "Our family can''t afford a rtive like you, pleasee back."


    Xiao Gongye''s family had to leave unwillingly when they saw this.


    After ?? and the others left, Xiao Zhengchun immediately closed the door.


    Murong asked Ling Ran: "Are they really that excessive before?"


    "Yeah." Xiao Zhengchun nodded: "It''s not just them, those who regarded us as rtives at first avoided us like a gue after our family fell into disrepair, and no one was willing to lend us money. Third Uncle, and None of the two aunts and rtives from A-Niang''s side offered a helping hand to us."


    "Then how did you spend the first two years?"


    "I still have some money left to sell the house, so I bought some food, I went to the mountains to dig wild vegetables, cook porridge with wild vegetables every day, bought a few hens, sold the eggs and saved the money to sell oil and salt, and that''s it. I eat badly every day, but I can''t starve to death."


    Murong heard the words, red at Xiao Gongshan again, "This is what you did."


    Xiao Gongshan immediately shrank his neck, at this time he didn''t dare to say another word.


    Murong Lingran ignored him. After resting for a while, she felt that she could still eat something, so she continued to eat meat.


    The rest of the people who stopped just now because of Xiao Gongye also continued to eat meat.


    Of course, during this period, Xiao Gongye''s third brother and two younger sisters also came one after another to ask for meat, but they were all sent away by the Xiao Zhengchun brothers.


    Perhaps Murong Lingran took the initiative to help them out of the siege many times, and even gave them food, Lin Cuiying thought that Murong Lingran should have less opinions on her, so she came to her granddaughter and said with a smile: "Aran Ah, you''ve been here for several days, and I haven''t found a chance to ask, how is your mother in the capital now?"


    Xiao Gongshan also looked straight at Murong Lingran, as if he wanted to hear the answer from her mouth.


    Murong said: "Didn''t you ask a few uncles? I already told them."


    Lin Cuiying and Xiao Gongshan''s expressions suddenly felt a little ufortable.


    "Oh, so you never thought about asking, so why are you asking now?"


    Lin Cuiying said with a smirk: "This...Isn''t this suddenly remembered."


    Suddenly remembered?


    I think she gave them meat a few times, that she is not angry with them anymore, that she is easy to talk about!


    Or maybe she knew she was the county head, so she acted like she cared about her parents!


    "So that''s how it is." Murong said sinctly: "Okay, then I''ll tell you, my parents are not feeling well, otherwise they won''te back."


    Lin Cuiying looked worried: "What happened to your parents?"


    Murong sneered: "Are you worried about them?"


    "As an elder, of course I am worried."


    Elders?


    Are you worthy too?


    Murong said coldly, "It''s nothing, it''s just a little injury."


    "No wonder you two are the only ones back." Lin Cuiying asked again, "Are their injuries serious?"


    Murong Lingran was about to say it was serious, but thought that if she said that, wouldn''t she curse her parents? I had to say truthfully: "It''s okay, my grandfather''s hands are broken, and I need to take medicine every day, and my mother''s waist is injured, so it is not suitable for long-distance travel."

 Chapter 2072: Its impossible to win

    Chapter 2072 It is impossible to win back


    Lin Cuiying''s eyes shed, and her hands were broken?


    How can you turn your house over even if you lose your hands? That''s too great.


    Lin Cuiying said again: "How is your mother''s waist now?"


    "Can walk, but cannot walk for long periods of time, nor stand for long periods of time."


    "That''s good, as long as there is no life-threatening situation. What about your elder brother and the others? I heard that your aunt gave birth to seven children, six sons, and one daughter. How are your other brothers?"


    Murong said: "They... they are all very good."


    "That''s fine, that''s fine."


    Lin Cuiying nced at the clothes on Murong Lingran''s body, hesitated for a while, but still asked, "Aran, I heard from your uncles that lychees and high-yield grains are also grown in your family, and the high-yield grains really belong to your family. nted?"


    Murong raised an eyebrow and said, "You really want to know?"


    "yes."


    Murong said: "Of course it was nted by my family. It was nted the year beforest."


    "So you were named the county head?"


    "Of course it''s not just about this, I can''t say more about the rest."


    "Then what does your family rely on for a living now?"


    "Farming."


    "Farming?" Lin Cuiying frowned and said, "Aren''t you the county magistrate? You should have a sry, so how can you make a living by farming?"


    Murong Lingran said with a speechless expression: "I was not named the county head as soon as I returned to the capital, and what''s wrong with farming? Do you still discriminate against farming?"


    Lin Cuiying suddenly choked, "grandmother didn''t mean that, don''t get me wrong, how many acres of fields does your family have now?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to reveal the details of her family, so she said lightly, "Not much."


    Lin Cuiying: "¡­"


    The air was quiet for a while, and Lin Cuiying couldn''t find a topic for a while, so she just sat beside Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran ignored her, got up and walked to Xiao Zhengchun''s side, and asked, "Uncle, have you ever thought about taking back thend and houses from your family from Lao''s family?"


    "Of course I thought about it." Xiao Zhengchun sighed and said, "But that''s probably impossible. After Lao Sun Qian cheated the money from his father, he quit gambling. If he is still addicted to gambling, maybe we You can still gamble with him, and now that he doesn''t go to the casino again, it''s impossible to win back."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "He doesn''t go to the casino anymore, he can start elsewhere."


    "Other ces?" Xiao Zhengchun said in surprise: "Aran, you already have a solution?"


    "Not yet, but tell me about him carefully. The so-called "knowing oneself and knowing one''s enemy in a hundred battles is not perilous. Maybe I can find a way."


    Xiao Zhengchun nodded, and then said everything he knew about Lao Sun Qian.


    After listening to this, Murong smiled wickedly, "I just said that no one is perfect. A person who used to go in and out of the casino is definitely not a serious person, but I didn''t expect it to be the same as what I guessed."


    "Aran, you..."


    Seeing Uncle looking at him with worry, Murong Lingran smiled lightly, "Uncle, don''t worry, I won''t do anything I''m not sure about."


    Murong Xuan also said, "Don''t worry, Uncle, A Ran is very smart and won''t act rashly."


    Xiao Zhengchun breathed a sigh of relief, A Ran was young, he was really worried that A Ran would act impulsively, and he would lose himself in that time.


    It took a lot of time to eat the barbecue, Murong Lingran stayed for a while, then got on the carriage and went back to the inn in the county town.

 Chapter 2073: plan

    Chapter 2073 n


    The money of the Xiao family all came from the Murong family. She would never have made money from the Murong family so cheap for outsiders. Therefore, the first thing after returning to the inn was to contact Helian Rongjiu and ask him to help him. She investigates Lawson money.


    After Helian Rongjiu found out, she didn''t refuse, and she readily helped her.


    After Murong Lingran and the others left, Mrs. Chai looked at the bones of the little wild boar and said, "Don''t throw this bone away, although it''s just a bone, it''s also meaty, and stewing this bone into soup to cook rice is very good. OK."


    Xiao Gongshan said: "Old everyone, don''t you have a lot of money in your hand? Are we so frugal now? What''s delicious about the leftovers? If you want to eat meat, you can just go and buy it. Isn''t there a lot of meat that Aran sent yesterday? Just eat that, anyway, it will go bad after a long time."


    Chai didn''t speak when he heard the words, just looked at his man.


    "Father." Xiao Zhengchun said, "Those twenty taels of silver look like a lot, but it''s actually not that much. Look at the family now, all the children in the four bedrooms, one for each male and one for male, are all crammed into two rooms. ."


    "The children are getting older, men want to marry, women want to marry, and houses will be built in the future. Every copper te in the family must be used carefully, and it can''t be wasted too much. You are getting old, and you often have a headache. Just in case, it¡¯s better to save a little.¡±


    Lin Cuiying said: "The boss is right, this is the principle, just follow the old advice."


    Chai said: "Yes, A-Niang."


    Xiao Gongshan saw that everyone was against him, he snorted coldly, and went back to the room to get sullen.


    Others ignored him. ording to his temperament, if he ate meat every day, his family would be poor for a lifetime.


    While waiting for Helian Rongjiu to investigate, Murong Lingran did not return to Dashi Vige, but told her uncles that she was staying in the county for the time being. If she really wanted to leave, she would inform them.


    And the people under Helian Rongjiu were also very quick, and they got the news she wanted within two days.


    Murong Xuan took the letter in his sister''s hand and read it, "Aran, what are you doing to collect this information?"


    Murong said: "Of course it''s to help my uncles get their property back. That''s the money of our Murong family. I won''t just cheapen outsiders like that."


    "You have a solution?"


    Murong nodded: "But we still need some preparations."


    "What to prepare?"


    "that is¡­"


    After listening to his sister''s words, Murong Xuan frowned and said, "This is fine, but will there be any ident?"


    Murong smiled and said: "idents are bound to happen, but I will be fully prepared to ensure that no one will be killed."


    Seeing what his sister said, Murong Xuan had topromise: "Okay, then I will listen to you."


    That night, Laurie''s son was drunk, walked into the brothel in a daze, opened the door of a room in a daze, and was about to throw himself on the bed. When he saw the people inside, he Immediately woke up.


    Laosun Qian said: "You... who are you? Why are you here?"


    The man sat up from the bed, still holding the woman beside him in his hand, kissed her face, and said unhappily: "What you said, this is a brothel, isn''t it normal to have men? I just want to ask you, didn''t you see the sign with guests hanging on the door? Did you break in casually like this?"

 Chapter 2074: killed

    Chapter 2074 Killed


    Laosun Qian said loudly: "Cuihong, didn''t you say that you only like me? You also said that for me, you can no longer receive other guests, why did you follow him after I didn''te for a few days? "


    Cuihong tugged at the clothes on her body and pouted, "People go to high ces and water flows to low ces, I used to like you very much, but I asked you to marry me, but you rejected me several times, every time The money you gave me this time is still very little."


    "But he is different. Although he has only met three times, he is generous, and he doesn''t dislike me for being a dusty woman. I don''t have a wife at home yet. I marry him, just in time to be the wife."


    "I''m still young, and this gentleman is still young, why don''t I choose a young and rich man, but an old and poor man like you?"


    Laosun Qian said: "You...you''re just because of this? I''ve said it all, just give me some time. After all, the person in the family gave birth to me. I always have to find a good reason."


    At this time, the man on the bed also got up from the bed and was slowly putting on his clothes.


    "Look, look!" Cuihong said: "You said that again, you said it all, you still have children, this one by my side, but I don''t even have a child, marrying him is more beneficial than marrying him. You want more, the most important thing is..."


    "What do you want to say?"


    Cuihong smiled and said, "To put it in a bad way, you are an old man, but there is nothing like him."


    Laosun Qian clenched his fists and his eyes were red with anger.


    And Cuihong still felt that it was not enough, and continued to stimte Lao Sun Qian, "He came three times, gave me three hundred taels of silver notes, and promised to redeem me. And you, every time you are very stingy, only give me A little bit of silver, of course I don''t look down on you."


    The man said with a smile: "Yes, looking at your clothes, it looks like ordinary materials, how much money can you have, Cuihong follows you, only to suffer and suffer."


    Laosun Qian said with a gloomy expression: "I have money, but the money is all with my father and mother."


    The man said again: "Isn''t that still without money? A poor **** like you, if I were the steward of the brothel, I wouldn''t even want you to step in."


    As he said that, he took out a stack of silver notes from his arms and said proudly: "I see, this young master can take out a thousand taels of silver notes casually. For you, I am afraid it will be a lifetime. You can''t earn it, I see you, you should get out of here right away, lest this young master hurt your self-esteem."


    "You!" Laosun Qian gritted his teeth with hatred. He has never been humiliated like this in his life, especially since he got the Xiao family''s fields and money, and people envy him wherever he goes. He is still the number one It was said to be a poor ghost.


    Seeing a fruit-slicing knife beside him, his head was hot, and without thinking about it, he took the knife and rushed towards the belly of the opposite man.


    Suddenly, blood flowed out, and the man fell to the ground, breathing rapidly.


    "Ah!" Seeing this, Cui Hong screamed in fear.


    When people passing by outside heard it, they immediately broke into the door and saw Lao Sunqian holding a knife and stepping back in disbelief.


    Cuihong defended anxiously: "Murdered, killed, it was Lao Sunqian who killed, it''s none of my business."


    Laosun Qian looked at the **** knife in his hand. He also woke up at this time, and said in a panic: "No... It''s not me, I didn''t kill, I didn''t kill."

 Chapter 2075: send it to the government

    Chapter 2075 Sent to the government


    Someone who came in said: "You didn''t kill it? What are you doing with the knife?"


    "Yeah, if you didn''t kill it, why are you so panicked?"


    The prostitute of the brothel also came over at this time. Seeing the injured son lying on the ground, he hurriedly said: "What are you still doing? Hurry up and ask the doctor, but don''t let me die here, I will be implicated by then. We can¡¯t make money and it¡¯s a trivial matter, and if we are involved in being seized, how can I live.¡±


    "Yes, I''ll go to the doctor now."


    The olddy looked at Lao Sunqian again, "Someone, tie him up for me and send him to the government."


    Hearing the words, the injured man said weakly: "Yes, send him to the government, I... I want to sue him for murder, and I want him to go to jail!"


    Laosun Qian saw that the guards of the brothel wereing to arrest him and resisted desperately, but he was not an opponent.


    Not long after, the doctor also came, and quickly gave the man the medicine to stop the bleeding.


    Cuihong said with concern: "Doctor, how is he? Will it be okay?"


    The doctor said: "It''s fine, it didn''t hurt the vital part, and the wound is not deep. After stopping the bleeding, take a few medicines and take medicine every day, and it will take ten days and a half to recover."


    Cuihong breathed a sigh of relief.


    After the doctor left, the olddy was about to ask where the man''s house was, so she could send someone to take him back, and a few more men came in at the door, saying they were the man''s family, and the olddy asked them to take the man away.


    After waiting for only the people from the brothel left in the house, the old man looked at Cui Hong displeasedly: "I said to you, why did you provoke such an impulsive person, fortunately that young man is fine, otherwise we will all be implicated!"


    "I told you before that this kind of old man can''t get too close to him, you just don''t listen."


    Cuihong lowered her head and said, "I know I''m wrong, and I didn''t expect Lao Sunqian to be such a person."


    Seeing that she was frightened and foolish, the olddy didn''t me her too much, so she sighed and said: "Okay, you are tired today, you can go to your next room to sleep today, I will let people here. Pack up and have a good rest, maybe someone from the government will pass you on to ask questions tomorrow."


    Cuihong nodded: "Yes, I know."


    Laurie''s main house


    Lauri was pacing under the eaves all the time, his eyes kept staring in the direction of the courtyard gate, and said, "Why hasn''t the bosse back yet?"


    Lao''s family said in session:


    "Maybe something happened."


    "You don''t know your son yet, so you probably found something fun in the city."


    "Don''t worry, it should be fine, he is an adult, not a child."


    "That''s right, he used toe back in the daytime the next day, so he''d be fine."


    Laurie was thinking that what the family said was right. He knew exactly what his son''s temperament was. He probably went back to drinking flower wine again, so he had to go back to the house to rest.


    I just didn''t expect that the next day, Lao Sun Qian still didn''te back, and everyone in the Lao family couldn''t sit still.


    was about to send someone to the county town to inquire, when an official appeared at the door, and as soon as he entered, he asked, "Are you from Lao Sunqian''s family?"


    Laurie sighed in his heart, and pretended to be calm: "Yes, I am Lao Sun Qian''s daddy."


    The official sent: "It''s his father, that''s good, we are here to inform you that your son injured someone in a brothelst night and was charged to the yamen. He is now in prison."

 Chapter 2076: How dare you stab someone with a knife!

    Chapter 2076 Dare to stab someone with a knife!


    "The man reported to the officialst night that he wanted your son to be punished. You''d better prepare yourself mentally. The words have been brought to you, you can decide for yourself."


    Lao Sunqian''s wife Jiao''s face turned dark, and she went to the brothel again. She knew that Lao Sunqian would suffer a big loss in the brothel sooner orter.


    The official was about to leave, but Laurie stopped him, "Sir, wait."


    After speaking, he took out dozens of copper coins to the official and said anxiously: "Master, is what you said true? Although my son has a bad temper, he has absolutely no courage to hurt people. Is there any misunderstanding in this?"


    When the official saw him questioning what he said, for the sake of money, he was not angry, and said: "Of course, how could we joke with you about this kind of thing. There is absolutely no misunderstanding here, there are witnesses and evidence. You If you don''t believe it, just go to the prison and see it, the prefect Zhou is different from the former county magistrate, and he won''t wrong people for no reason."


    Lizheng''s wife Li said: "Master, please tell me, why did my son hurt others?"


    The official said with a smile: "It''s interesting what you said, he hurt people in a brothel, of course he was jealous of a man, I heard that he saw the woman he had always liked with another man, or a rich man, who was beaten by others. He couldn''t take it anymore, he picked up the fruit knife next to him and stabbed someone."


    Mr. Li''s eyes were dark, and he almost fainted.


    When did her son be so bold and dare to stab someone with a knife!


    Although Laurie was very angry with his son''s impulsiveness, but now he can''t care about his anger, he can only ask worriedly: "Then how can we save my son?"


    Guancha looked at the copper te in his hand with a look of hesitation.


    Li was understanding what he meant, and hurriedly took out the money again, this time he gave a lot of broken silver.


    When the official saw this, he immediatelyughed, "It''s simple to save your son, as long as the bitter master doesn''t sue him, and now there is no new adult in the county office, Lord Zhou is busy every day in order to find out about the previous county magistrate. His feet do not touch the ground, and if the afflicted master does not sue, Master Zhou will naturally be happy to rx."


    Laurie was thinking about it, this matter was different from what Lao Sun did for them. After all, it didn''t involve the county magistrate. Maybe it would be really useful if the bitter master didn''t tell him, and asked, "Do you know where the bitter master lives? ?"


    The officer looked at the money in his hand again.


    Laurie just had to give him a few more pieces of silver.


    The official messenger saw that he was aware of current affairs, and said happily: "Of course I know, I live in the prosperous inn in the county seat. I heard that they are from other ces to do business. That''s all I can say. I can''t say more about the rest."


    "That''s enough." Laurie said righteously: "Thank you sir."


    After the official left, Mrs. Li said with a worried look: "My child''s father, what should I do, how could the boss do such a thing, your brother''s four children were only in prison, and now I didn''t expect that Our son also went in one, so how can we live?"


    Laurie was frowning and said, "What else can we do now? Didn''t you listen to the official officer? There is no new county magistrate in the county office yet. Everything is the master of Zhou, and he has never been seen since the second child. Judging from the situation, it is not eptable for us to bribe him, the only way is to find a reconciliation with the person who was stabbed by his son, if he promises not to tell his son, maybe his son maye back soon."

 Chapter 2077: Heaven is good for reincarnation

    Chapter 2077 Heaven is good for reincarnation


    Li said: "Then what are we waiting for? Go find him now."


    Lao Sunqian''s daughter-inw Jiao also said, "That''s right, Dad, let''s hurry up and find that person."


    "Not busy." Laurie said righteously: "The official said just now that the man who was stabbed was in business, and he must have seen a lot of good things. Give me all the money you have in your family, we must buy some. Gifts, just go with sincerity, and if youe to the door empty-handed, it is very likely that others will not even let us enter."


    Mr. Li nodded, "Then I''ll go get the money."


    After saying that, he quickly went back to his room and took out all the money he had at home.


    Laurie opened the box and nced at it, nodded, quickly closed the box, held it in his hand, looked at his second son, Lao Sunliu, and his third son, Lao Sunzhao, and said, "Second, third, you go with me."


    The two nodded, "Yes, Dad."


    It is often a big deal when officialse to a vige.


    Even though the official clerk said it in the yard just now, some people who had grudges with Laurie''s family originally thought that the official clerk came because of Lao Sunwei and the four Lao Sunji brothers, so they stepped forward to eavesdrop. They heard the unexpected.


    There are many people who have grievances between Dashicun and Laurie, and everyone dare not offend him on the surface, but secretly do not want his family to have countless good people, so it didn¡¯t take long for Laurie¡¯s son, Lao Sun Qian, to be arrested for hurting people. The matter spread throughout the Dashi Vige.


    The Xiao family heard it when they were in the field, and they were talking about it when they got home.


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Have you heard? Lao Sunqian was sued for stabbing someone, and he is now in prison."


    The family wanted him to take good care of his body, so he didn''t go out to work for a few days, and was resting at home all the time.


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "We also heard about it when we were in the field. I really didn''t expect that Lao Sunqian was such an impulsive person."


    Xiao Gongshan snorted coldly: "It''s good to catch, this is retribution, let them frame our family before, the way of heaven is good for reincarnation, now it''s their turn."


    "Maybe it''s retribution." Xiao Zhengchun said: "With Laosun''s money, there are now five people in the Lao family in prison."


    Lin Cuiying said: "They deserve it, who made them so vicious."


    Xiao Zhengchun did not speak.


    After lunch, Xiao Zhengchun called his younger brothers to a secluded ce.


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Wouldn''t it be too coincidental for you to say this matter, Laosun has just been imprisoned for them, and now Laosunqian has been imprisoned again, the sessive unfortunate events of the Lao family make me feel that the matter is not only It looks so simple on the surface."


    Xiao Zhengxia nced around and made sure no one was eavesdropping, so he lowered his voice and said, "Brother, do you suspect that A Ran did it?"


    "To be honest, I do feel that I have something to do with her, do you remember? She asked us a few days ago if she wanted to take back everything that belongs to us."


    Xiao Zhengqiu and Xiao Zhengdong looked at each other in shock, and frowned, "It shouldn''t be possible."


    Xiao Zhengdong also said: "Yes, A Ran is just a child, how could he possibly do such a thing?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "I just doubt that if A Ran really did it, she probably did it for us, if not, it would be the retribution of Laosun''s money for doing all the bad things, and today we will pretend we didn''t say anything, I know. ?"


    The three brothers ?? said at the same time: "Yes, big brother."

 Chapter 2078: Find another person

    Chapter 2078 Find another person


    And Laurie was hurrying to the county seat with his two sons, straight to the prison.


    After ?? gave the jailer the money, Laurie came to the eldest son''s cell smoothly. Seeing the eldest son with messy hair and disheveled clothes, Laurie said with a distressed expression, "Boss, how are you?"


    Lao Sun Qian was sitting in a daze in the prison. At this time, he was fully awake. When he saw his fathering, he quickly stood up and came to the edge of the cell. He said anxiously: "Father, if you want to save me, you must save me."


    "I''ll definitely save you. How were you in prisonst night? Have you been tortured?"


    Laosun Qian shook his head: "Not yet, it''s just that the cell is too cold, and I haven''t slept much all night."


    Hearing that his son was not tortured, Laurie was relieved and said, "You really hurt someone?"


    Laosun Qian said in frustration: "Really."


    Laurie said with a heartbroken look: "Boss, how can you be so impulsive, you are not usually such an impulsive person, why did you do such a thing to hurt people?"


    Lao Sunliu said: "That''s right, eldest brother, you are already a lot of age, and you already have children, why are you still so impatient? You can''t bear it any longer, and now you''re even bothered to the point of your father''s age. Running for you, won''t you feel guilty?"


    Lao Sunzhao said: "Brother, this time you are really wrong, if the people in the vige know that Lizheng''s children hurt people because they are jealous of others in the brothel, then our family will be a whole big family. Shimura''s joke."


    "Okay." Lao Sun Qian said impatiently when his younger brother taught him a lesson: "I don''t want it either, I drank a little winest night, and suddenly saw a man upying a woman he liked for a long time, and that The man also said that I was poor, and he used money to insult me, and I was drunk all of a sudden, and I happened to have a fruit-cutting knife by my side, so he stabbed him without thinking much."


    "You''re impatient." Law Sun Liu said: "Since you have such an attitude, there is no need for us to save you. Anyway, the person you injured didn''t die, and you certainly won''t die, so we won''t stay any more."


    After he finished speaking, he took his father and brother to leave.


    Laosun Qian''s expression changed suddenly, if they left, he would be really finished, he quickly softened his tone and said, "Second child, I was wrong, I''m not in a hurry, don''t care about eldest brother, if you don''t care about me, then I''m sure I''ll only have to die in prison."


    "Humph!"


    Laurie said helplessly: "Okay, you are brothers, don''t fight. If we don''t unite at this time, our family will be finished."


    Lao Sunliu said helplessly: "Okay, I''ll listen to Dad, forget it this time."


    Laosun Qian heaved a sigh of relief and asked again, "Father, can you save me?"


    "Yes, yes." Laurie said righteously: "It''s just that this time I''m afraid our family will bleed once."


    Laosun Qian naturally understands what bleeding means, and his eyes are fierce: "Dad, it doesn''t matter. After I go out, I will find someone else to cheat. As long as I want, our family will get money quickly."


    Laurie just knew that his son was justforting him. Not everyone in this world is as stupid as Xiao Gongshan. Otherwise, since he cheated on the Xiao family, he wouldn''t have brought a single piece of copper to the house, but his son has this heart, he also It''s not easy to hit him for the time being, "Okay, you stay here well, we''ll go out and help you run."

 Chapter 2079: apologize

    Chapter 2079 Apologize


    After saying that, he took his two sons and left.


    They heard the official tell where the stabbed man lived, and rushed to the inn, but they were stopped as soon as they arrived at the door.


    The man said with a nk expression: "Today, this inn has been wrapped by my master, and it does not ept guests. You should find another ce."


    Laurie was asking cautiously, "Was your master stabbedst night?"


    The guard heard the words, nced suspiciously at the three people in front of him, and frowned, "Are you from Lao Sunqian''s family?"


    Hearing that he mentioned Laosunqian, Laurie knew that he had found the right ce, and hurriedly nodded, "Yes, I am Laosunqian''s father."


    "I''m Lao Sunqian''s second brother."


    "I''m the third brother of Lao Sunqian."


    guard said: "What are you doing? My master is resting with an injury, pleasee back."


    "We are here to make amends, please pass the information on."


    "Apologize? Just take these things in your hands?"


    Before Laurie could speak, someone came out of the inn and said, "Let theme in, the master also wants to see them and see what they are going to do."


    "Yes."


    After the guards finished speaking, they let them in.


    The person who spoke just now said, "Come with me."


    After saying that, he walked at the front, and Laurie, his father and son, followed him obediently.


    Not long after, the four came to a door, and the person leading the way knocked on the door.


    "Master, Lao Sunqian''s family is here."


    "Let them in."


    "Yes, Master."


    The man who led the way opened the door and walked in first. Laurie was following behind him, and when he looked inside, he saw that there were dozens of strong men, all staring at him with vignce, and a pale man. The man was lying in bed drinking soup.


    The already nervous hearts of the three father and son became even more nervous. If they said the wrong thingter, they didn''t know if the other party would beat them directly.


    The man saw Laurieing in, handed the bowl to the person beside him, and said with a smile, "What are you doing at the door? Come in quickly, aren''t you here to make amends? How to make amends at the door?"


    The father and son had no choice but to take a few steps forward.


    The ?? man continued: "You don''t know my name yet, my name is Zhan Yanghao."


    When Laurie saw that his words were not strong and his tone was gentle, he thought he was a very good talker, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief, "Hello, Mr. Zhan, I am Lao Sun Qian''s father and Li Zheng from Dashi Vige. , These two are my second and third sons, Lao Sunliu and Lao Sunzhao."


    "Oh, how are you?"


    "Hello Mr. Zhan."


    Laurie said righteously: "Master Zhan, I''m here to apologize to you today."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the thing his son was holding, "This is the ginseng we bought from the pharmacy. It was used to nourish Zhan''s body, so please ept it with a smile."


    "Ginseng, yes, since Laurie is giving it away warmly, let''s take it."


    The people around Zhan Yanghao understood and epted it immediately.


    When Laurie saw him ept it, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Master Zhan, I''m really sorry about what happened yesterday, my son didn''t mean to stab you, he drank a little winest night, and his head wasn''t very clear. Impulsively, I did something wrong, and when I went to see him just now, he was already very regretful, and he knew he was wrong, and asked us toe and apologize for him, so can you let him go?"

 Chapter 2080:

    Chapter 2080


    "Let him go? I bleed a lot yesterday, and the doctor said, fortunately, he didn''t stab me in the vital part. If he did, I would be a corpse now."


    "He wanted my lifepletelyst night. How could I easily forgive the person who wanted my life? If you were me, would you forgive me?"


    Laurie knew that he was not so easy to let go today, and said: "Master Zhan, how can you let my son go? As long as you say it, I will do my best."


    Zhan Yanghao raised his eyebrows and said, "What are you saying is true? You promise everything I say?"


    "As long as I can do it, then I will promise."


    Zhan Yanghao smiled suddenly, "Well, since that''s the case, I won''t embarrass you too much. I''m a businessman, so I can''t do business if I''m injured, and I also need a lot of nutrients to restore my body, which will cost a lot of money. For the money, why don''t you give me five hundred taels of silver to make up for my losses and provide enough nutrition, so that I may consider not suing your son again."


    "Five hundred taels?" Lao Sunliu suddenly became unhappy, "How could we peasants take out so much money? You might as well go grab it."


    Laosun Zhao said: "Yes, five hundred taels of silver is too much, and our family can''t afford it at all."


    "Can''t you get it out?" Zhan Yanghao said with a smile: "Since you can''t get it out, then please leave. You can decide what the official judge will do. You don''t regret it."


    "you!"


    Laurie said righteously: "Master Zhan, do you have to have five hundred taels of silver? Is there no room for negotiation?"


    Zhan Yanghao said: "Of course there is, but I can save up to fifty taels of silver, which means you still need to give me four hundred and fifty taels."


    "Can''t it be less? Although I am Li Zheng, my family situation is simr to that of most of the vigers."


    "No, this is my bottom line."


    Laurie was sighing and said, "Master Zhan, as long as I give you four hundred and fifty taels, can you really let my son go?"


    "real."


    Laosunliu suddenly became anxious, "Father, don''t promise him, four hundred and fifty taels of silver, how could we possibly take it out?"


    "Then you just watch your eldest brother go to jail? He goes to jail, what about our family?"


    Lao Sun Zhao said: "Dad, the second brother is right, we don''t have four hundred and fifty taels of silver in our family. If you go to borrow money, you will pay for the hardships of our family because of the elder brother in the future. Life. Our family hasn''t had a good life for a few years, do you want us and your grandchildren to live a hard life in the future?"


    Laurie said righteously: "But it''s your eldest brother that I want to save? It''s because of him that the family has a good life now. If it wasn''t for him, wouldn''t you be living a hard life? After saving your eldest brother, we will just go back to the past. days, and I''m still in the right ce, no matter how hard the days are, where will you be able to suffer?"


    Laosunliu and Laosunzhao looked at each other and obviously knew that they could have a good life because their eldest brother cheated on the Xiao family.


    But they, who are used to the good days, really don''t want to go back to the hard days before.


    Laosun Liu said: "Father, but for the sake of the eldest brother alone, let the whole family suffer, is it worth it?"


    Laosun Zhao said: "Yes, say something ugly, sacrifice the elder brother alone, and let the whole family continue to live a good life, isn''t it good?"

 Chapter 2081: sell property

    Chapter 2081 Sale of property


    "If he can''t worry about his wife and children, my second brother and I promise to take good care of them in the future. Isn''t that enough? Four hundred and fifty taels of silver is not a decimal."


    "And if our family ran out of money, or if others knew we were borrowing money from everywhere, people in the vige who had a festival with us mightugh at us. Where can we put our family''s face in the future?"


    "Today, it''s the eldest brother who made his own mistakes, why should he implicate us in the future?"


    "This¡­"


    Laurie was hesitating too. After a few good years, he really didn''t want to go back to the old days.


    If the people in the vige knew that their family had no money, especially those rtives, I am afraid they would not respect him as much as before.


    Seeing Li Zheng hesitating, Zhan Yanghao said with a smile, "Since you don''t want to, then the three of you can go back and bring the ginseng back. I don''tck this ginseng, if your son is serving his sentence in the future. If something happens, don''t regret it."


    Laurie was stunned for a moment, and suddenly sobered up. You can make more money if you lose money, but if you lose people, you will have nothing. The prison is not a ce for normal people to stay, and hurriedly said: "Master Zhan, I promise, Give me some time, I''ll raise money, and please wait for me here."


    Zhan Yanghao said: "Okay, but at most two days, if you don''te after two days, then I won''t be so good at talking, and even if you bring one thousand taels of silver, I won''t agree to forgive me. Lawson''s money."


    "Yes, I will definitelye."


    Laurie bowed when he had finished, and took his two sons away.


    After exiting the gate of the inn, Lao Sunliu said dissatisfiedly: "Dad, how could our family get so much money? There are only a few dozen taels of silver in total, and it cost a lot to buy ginseng just now."


    "Think of a way, the family can stille up with money."


    Lao Sunzhao had a bad premonition in his heart, frowned and said, "Dad, don''t you want to sell thend, sell thend and sell the house?"


    Laurie was nodding. "That''s all there is to it now."


    "Father!" Lao Sunzhao said excitedly, "I don''t agree."


    Laosun said, "I don''t agree either."


    "Then you just watch your eldest brother go to jail? Are you tortured or beaten? Don''t forget how your eldest brother treated you. He has loved you since childhood. You are so ungrateful, watching helplessly Is he in jail?"


    Laosunliu and Laosunzhao looked at each other, obviously knowing that they were really too ruthless and unjust.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to Dad, as long as Dad doesn''t regret it in the future."


    "I also listened to Dad. If the family has a hard time in the future, don''t me us for not persuading you now."


    Laurie said righteously: "Don''t worry, I won''t regret it, and I won''t me you."


    After he finished speaking, he went to Yaxing. He nned to sell all the property directly to the people of the Yaxing, and let the people of the Yaxing go directly to the home to estimate the price. Although the people of the Yaxing would lower the price, he would get the money soon.


    Of course, after returning home, the family knew that he was going to sell the property to save the life. Of course, the daughters-inw were not happy, and they were not willing to pay for the future of everyone in the family for one person, but their men agreed, and they There is no way.


    Lizheng''s family used to have 15 mu ofnd in addition to the 30 mu ofnd they got from Keng Xiao''s family.

 Chapter 2082: let go?

    Chapter 2082 Released?


    In the past two years, every time they sold the grain from the fields, they would also add some of their own money to buy more fields for the family, so his family now has a total of 60 acres ofnd.


    All thend he bought was good, not wastnd, but thend in Donghai Prefecture was not as valuable as the capital, and Yaxing deliberately kept the price down. Each mu ofnd could be sold for sixty taels of silver, and the total of sixty mu ofnd was three hundred and sixty-six. Twelve.


    Together with their own savings, they can make up to four hundred taels of silver in total, but they are still short of fifty taels of silver.


    There is no other way, so I have no choice but to sell the house from Xiaojiakeng.


    Laosun Liu said: "Father, the house is sold, where do we live?"


    Laurie said righteously: "Let''s live in our former house. Since we could live there before, we can live there now."


    "But it''s overgrown with weeds and deserted."


    "It''s okay, just take a rest and you''ll be able to live."


    The family knew that he was determined to raise enough money, so it was not easy to stop him.


    It''s just that the Xiao family''s house is also an old house for many years. Although the Xiao family spent more than 20 taels of money to build it, the people in the tooth bank are only willing to pay 15 taels of silver at most. A difference of thirty-five taels of silver.


    Lauri Zheng''s wife, Mrs. Li, said with a worried look: "What should I do? The family can''t get any other money."


    Laurie was looking at his daughters-inw: "I know you usually hide your private money. Now is the most difficult time for the family. Take all the money out."


    Several daughters-inw looked at each other, although they were extremely reluctant, but since the father-inw had spoken, they couldn''t hide it, so they had to take out the money.


    It''s just that all the silver in the end is added up, and there is still fifty taels of silver.


    Mr. Li said, "My son, what about thest five taels of silver?"


    Laurie said righteously: "If it really doesn''t work, you can only go out and borrow it. You wait at home, and I''ll go out and borrow money."


    After saying that, he walked out quickly.


    He is still in Lizheng, and many people still want to give him face. After walking around the n, he quickly borrowed five taels of silver.


    As soon as Laurie got home, he and his two sons hurried into town.


    After a long time, Prosperity Inn


    Zhan Yanghao looked at the money on the table and asked the number of people to go over it. Seeing that the number was indeed correct, he smiled and said, "It seems that your abilities are not bad, but you have collected enough money in less than a day. already."


    Laurie said anxiously: "Master Zhan, I have already brought the money, can you let my son go now?"


    Zhan Yanghao said: "I''m not busy, I have one more thing I''m curious about, I hope I can get an answer."


    "Master Zhan, please speak."


    "Since you are the leader of Dashi Vige, you must be very dignified in the vige."


    "I can''t talk about majesty, it''s all the vigers who give face."


    "Okay, then I''ll ask you a question, what do you do when you encounter disobedient vigers?"


    Laurie was stunned, why did this man suddenly ask this question?


    Zhan Yanghao said: "Answer me, but you have to figure out how to answer. If the answer does not satisfy me, I will not let your son go."


    Laurie was struggling for a long time, still unable to speak.


    Zhan Yanghao said: "Don''t tell me? Then let me guess, you just drove people out of the vige, right?"


    Laurie was startled, obviously not expecting the other party to guess right.

 Chapter 2083: What are you going to do with the money?

    Chapter 2083 What are you going to do with the money?


    Zhan Yanghao said: "It seems that I guessed right, well, if I ask more, I believe you won''t say it, I will ept the money, as for your son, I will go to the adults to intercede and let him Let your son go."


    Seeing that the other party didn''t get to the bottom of it, Laurie was suddenly relieved and said solemnly: "Thank you, Mr. Zhan, then we will wait for news from Mr. Zhan at home."


    "Um."


    Zhan Yanghao asked people to go to the window to take a look. After confirming that Lizheng had gone far, he took the four hundred and fifty taels of silver to the next room and put the silver on the table.


    "Master, this is thepensation money from the Lao family."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Well done, how is your injury?"


    Zhan Yanghao said: "Don''t worry, my lord, the blood I bleed is all pig blood prepared in advance, and the wound on my body is just a small hole. I don''t even need to take medicine, and I can recover in a few days."


    That''s right, Zhan Yanghao is Helian Rongjiu''s person, and the injury he suffered is fake.


    The doctor who examined him and the clerk were all his own, but he was serious.


    "That''s good."


    Helian Rongjiu finished speaking and looked at Murong Lingran: "Now that the money is in hand, what are you going to do with Laosun''s money?"


    Murong said: "Being true to your words, of course, let him out ording to the original agreement."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "In this case, don''t you think it''s too cheap to pay for money?"


    Murong Lingran said: "Don''t worry, I have been to the county office every day these past few days, Lord Zhou has found evidence that Lao''s family bribed the county magistrate, even if we don''t pursue this matter, those few things will never let you go. It''s better for them. I''m afraid he won''t be at home for a few days before he''ll be thrown into jail again."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Well, since that''s the case, then let''s do as you say. If the Lao family knew that they spent money and the whole family went in, they would probably be half-pissed."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his Xuanwu guard Zhanyanghao, no, it was Zeyang, "Go and make it clear to Lord Zhou, and let Lord Zhou release Laosun''s money."


    Zeyang nodded: "Yes, Master."


    After Zeyang left, Murong Xuan asked, "Aran, what do you n to do with the money? Are you going to give it back to your uncle and the others? The money was originally taken from Xiaojiakeng by them, so if you give it back to them directly, it''s fine. Return the property to its original owner.¡±


    Murong Ling shook his head: "Although the money belongs to the original owner, if the money is given to them at one time, especially when there are grandparents at home, and seeing the sudden increase of so much money at home, they estimate that it will not take long. You can squander the money."


    "The uncles said that Grandpa hasn''t given up going to the casino yet, and this money will nevere into his hands."


    "I may even think that with our Murong family here, it''s impossible to watch them starve to death. When the timees, they will be extravagant and feel that if there is no money, we will definitely give it. If you have nothing to do, ask us for money. That''s not what I want to see. of."


    In the beginning, Xiao Gongshan lost the house andnd so easily, probably because the money came too easily, so he didn''t care.


    Murong Xuan nodded in agreement, "Then why don''t you give it to them?"


    "I still have to give it, but it''s not a one-time payment. How to give it, I will think about it carefully."


    Or she gave the Xiao family something else.


    Murong Xuan said: "Okay, you can make up your mind, I will listen to you."

 Chapter 2084: buy back our old house

    Chapter 2084 Buy our original house back


    Murong smiled, "Thank you second brother."


    As soon as Zhan Yanghao left the inn, he went directly to the county government office.


    The prefect Zhou heard from him that everything was a misunderstanding. Lao Sun didn''t intentionally hurt him, and the Lao family had already paidpensation. The money was put back.


    "Crack!" After Xiao Gongshan heard that Laosun Qian returned to the vige, he mmed the table and said angrily: "Laosun Qian has actually returned, Laurie is really capable, his son injured someone and was locked up for a few days. I was put back, but my son waited for dozens of days toe back."


    Lin Cuiying curled her lips and said disdainfully, "What''s your ability? It''s not to exchange people for money. I heard that Lizheng sold his family property and went out to borrow a lot of money before reaching a settlement with the injured person. Now the Lao family They went back to their old house again."


    Xiao Gongshan''s eyes lit up when he heard the words: "That means, they don''t live in our previous house? Our house is vacant again?"


    "yes."


    Xiao Gongshan turned to look at his eldest son, "Boss, there is something I want to discuss with you."


    "What''s up?"


    "I want to spend money to buy our original house back. It''s too crowded to live here, and the children are too old to have their own room. Our previous house was built many years ago. , twenty taels of silver should be able to get it back."


    Lin Cuiying said displeased: "I really want to buy the house back, doesn''t the family run out of money again? Then we have to live the hard life before?"


    Xiao Gongshan said: "This is also impossible. Our eldest grandson is too old to marry a daughter-inw. If he keeps huddled in the same room with his brothers, how can he be a daughter-inw?"


    "In the past, we used blue bricks to build the house. Although it has been many years, it must still be very strong. There are many rooms, enough for each boy in the family to have a room. We only have twenty Two silver coins are not enough to build a new yard that is exactly the same."


    "This..." Lin Cuiying also hesitated. This is indeed the truth. Before their family had no money, they didn''t even dare to think about marrying a grandson''s daughter-inw.


    Now there is some money in hand, and Murong Lingran and the others are in Dashi Vige, so it is time to put it on the agenda.


    "You''re right, but I still think it''s very inappropriate. We only have twenty taels of silver in our family. It''s gone when we run out. How will we live in the future?"


    Xiao Gongshan didn''t take it seriously and said: "Aran and the others are still in the county town? They will definitely not watch our family continue to be poor, they will definitely give us money, look at these days, they don''t just give money one after another. Us? Don''t worry."


    "Father!" Xiao Zhengchun said: "Aran and the others have done enough for us, how can you make money for the younger generation?"


    "Humph!" Xiao Gongshan said, "I''m not mistaken, her family is so rich now, what''s wrong with helping a few cousins?"


    "If her family has money, that''s hers too."


    "She is my granddaughter. It''s right to give me money."


    "Do you recognize her? Are you embarrassed to say that someone else is your granddaughter?"


    "Of course I recognize it, such a rich granddaughter, a fool would not recognize it."

 Chapter 2085: The official is here again

    Chapter 2085 The official is here again


    "You!" Xiao Zhengchun was angry and said loudly: "Dad, no matter what, you are not allowed to ask Aran for money. If you dare to ask her for money, I...I will go up the mountain to be a monk."


    Lin Cuiying suddenly became anxious, "Okay, we won''t ask, you must not do stupid things."


    Xiao Zhengxia also said: "Auntie, you better do what you say, or I will go up the mountain to be a monk, not only me, but also your grandchildren."


    Lin Cuiying said: "Okay, I will listen to you, I will listen to you."


    Xiao Gongshan suddenly became angry, and looked at his wife and children with a look of hatred.


    It is a fool not to have good days, but to have bad days!


    Murong Lingran knew at a nce that it was not bad for money, what''s wrong with using some of her money?


    "The matter of buying back the original house..."


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "The house we live in is really too small. It''s a matter of time to expand the house. It''s okay to buy back the original house. We cherished it very much when we lived there. When Laurie was living, I heard that the house is also well protected."


    "But I don''t know what the price is now. If we can buy the house back for less than fifteen taels and let us have some money on our hands, that''s fine."


    "Buy back the original house. Now this mud-brick house can be sold, and it is estimated that it can be sold for some money. All in all, let''s wait until I go to the tooth bank to inquire about it."


    Xiao Gongshan said: "Okay, then you can go tomorrow, get the house done as soon as possible, or get your eldest son a daughter-inw as soon as possible."


    "I see."


    Lin Cuiying saw that the eldest son also agreed to buy a house, so it was hard to say anything.


    If the house can be bought back for fifteen taels, then there will be five taels left in the family, plus the money from selling the current house, it is possible to live a good life for a while.


    ¡­


    As for Lao Sun Qian''s return home, not only the Xiao family is dissatisfied, but some people in Dashi Vige are also very sorry. They never thought that Laurie would have such great ability. The county magistrate was down, and he could still put people out of prison. Take it out.


    Lao Sunqian returned home and took a hot bath. Of course, it was their former home. Looking at the house in front of him with a mix of blue bricks and mud bricks, and watching the family members are busy eradicating the weeds in the yard, his eyes He said fiercely: "Father, Mother, don''t worry, I won''t let you live here for too long. Sooner orter, I will let you live in a better house than before."


    Li Shi said: "Then A-Niang will thank you a lot, but don''t force yourself. If you cane back safely, A-Niang will be satisfied. Your dad is still in the right ce. It''s easy to make money, but it''s just a little harder now. But it won''tst forever."


    Laosun Qian said: "Well, I won''t force myself. When I get better, I''ll go out and find a way to find money."


    is just what he said, he is destined to not be able to do it.


    Because on the second day of his return, the official came to the door again, and this time there were quite a few officials.


    And this time the charges are that he and Laurie, and his two younger brothers, plus their four cousins ??in the prison, are suspected of murdering and throwing their bodies, and they will be killed by Laurie and Lao Jianwei. The whole family was caught.


    At this moment, arge crowd gathered around Laurie''s old house, whispering outside.


    Xiao Zhengchun went to the tooth bank to ask about the price of the house. Xiao Gongshan, Xiao Zhengxia and other brothers heard that an official messenger hade to look for Laurie¡¯s family again, so they came over curiously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you regret putting Lawson''s money back?"

 Chapter 2086: three things

    Chapter 2086 Three things


    "It shouldn''t be. I came early. I heard that it was because of the past. It seems that what they did in the past was found out."


    What did you do before?


    Xiao Gongshan was about to continue his questioning when he heard Lao Lizheng''s wife Li roar: "Why are you arresting our family? My son was released by the prefect himself, and he has reconciled with the person who was injured by him. We You didn''t do anything wrong at all."


    An official said: "Did you do something wrong? Then tell me, how did the white widow in your vige disappear into the vige?"


    Li Shi was stunned, obviously did not expect the official to mention this matter, his eyes flickered with guilt, and stammered: "I... how do I know how she disappeared? She disappeared suddenly, maybe she followed The wild man ran away!"


    "You can really find reasons." The official said: "Well, I won''t ask about the white widow for the time being. Let me ask you, how did the only hunter family in your vige get burned to death six years ago?"


    Li Shi''s heart froze for a moment, and he swallowed abruptly, "Everyone knows about the death of that hunter, because he drank too much wine and knocked over the candlestick, and his family was in their sleep again. It was too heavy, so they were all burned to death together."


    The official said again: "I''ll ask you again, two years ago, you had a conflict with a family, and within a few days, you said that family stole your property, and then you said that the thief did not deserve to be with you. Dashi Vige, you were kicked out, dare you say that there is no conspiracy behind this incident?"


    The people outside were surprised at the same time, these three things were not trivial at the time.


    A widow suddenly disappeared, and they still thought it was normal. After all, many widows couldn''t stand loneliness. It was normal to run away with a wild man. The white widow was not yet twenty years old when she disappeared.


    But the tragic death of the hunter six years ago is still fresh in their memory.


    A good family of eight was fine the day before, but a fire suddenly started at night, killing the whole family, including a two-year-old child.


    That tragic situation made people who went to see it at the beginning still feel a little scared when they think about it.


    There is also the family that was kicked out two years ago. Life is not bad, and I get along well with the people in the vige. Basically, there is no dispute with anyone, except for the Lizheng family.


    No one thought that the ten chickens in the Zheng family that day suddenly ran to the family''s house, and Li Zheng insisted that even if they stole it, they would sue the officials.


    Laurizheng also gave a solutionter, saying that if he didn''t want him to report to the official, he would consciously leave Dashi Vige, and they were not wee in Dashi Vige.


    The family, including those who saw Laurie''s dislike, understood that the family was rectified by Laurie''s family, but they also reported to the officials that their family was framed.


    But the county magistrate at that time, Hu Qibo, didn''t even let them in at all. They knew that their arms couldn''t twist their thighs and they were no match for Laurie, so they had to leave Dashi Vige.


    The official said: "It seems that you remember it clearly enough. Well, let me ask you, why did the arresters close the case without much careful investigation when they were investigating? Also, why did the three After the incident, why is the name of Lao Sun Qian on the bribery ount book of the former county magistrate?"

 Chapter 2087: Lao family arrested

    Chapter 2087 Lao''s family was arrested


    Xiao Gongshan is the person who likes to fall into trouble the most. Hearing this, he shouted loudly: "It must be Lao Sun Qian who gave money to the former county magistrate. Let the county magistrate leave this matter alone, so as not to implicate their Lao family."


    Everyone was surprised at the same time, except for the third thing, they never thought that the first two things were actually done by the Lao family.


    Judging from the tone of the officer just now, the White Widow must have been more fortunate.


    And the Orion family of eight, who was also killed by the Lizheng family?


    By the way, the Orion family was all dead on the bed back then, and there was no sign of struggling to escape. It must have been manipted beforehand.


    If this is the case, then the Zheng family there is too vicious, that''s nine lives.


    All the vigers couldn''t help but take a few steps back when they thought of this, and they felt scared when they thought that they had lived in the same vige with such a vicious person for so long.


    The official said: "Yes, you are suspected of murder and bribery. You said, should we arrest your family?"


    Laurie said righteously: "That''s not what we did. You don''t have any evidence, so you can''t arrest people casually!"


    "Evidence? The former county magistrate''s ount book is the evidence, and Hu Qibo has also confessed that you gave him money, so he closed the case without much investigation."


    Lao''s family was startled, they were actually confessed by the county magistrate?


    The official messenger saw the Lao family''s face was extremely ugly, and said with a smile: "How is it? Can you still argue now?"


    Laosun Qian said: "The county magistrate must have framed us on purpose, and we won''t ept it!"


    He was just released from the prison, but he didn''t expect to go in again. If he knew this, he might as well stay in the prison, so that he didn''t have to spend the four hundred and fifty taels of money to get himself out of the house. cents.


    The official sneered: "I don''t care whether you ept it or not. I''m just responsible for arresting you. If you feel that you are wronged, when the adults are interrogating you, you are wrong yourself, and it is useless to call me now."


    After saying that, he looked at the other officials, "Except the children, all the adults were tied up!"


    "Yes."


    Soon, all the adults in the family of the brothers Laurie and Lao Jianwei were **** and taken away one by one, including all the children of the two families.


    Xiao Gongshan and other people who were having a holiday with Laurie looked very happy. If what the officials said just now was true, and Laurie''s family involved human lives, they would definitely not be able toe back in the future. The vige can be considered to be quiet.


    Xiao Gongshan looked at his second son and said with a smile: "It seems that God also has eyes, it''s not that he doesn''t report, the time has note."


    Xiao Zhengxia didn''t say anything. It was thanks to Aran and the others for this matter today. If they hadn''t brought down the former county magistrate, Laurie would probably have continued to dominate the vige for a long time.


    Xiao Gongshan said again: "Let''s go, it doesn''t matter if the work in the field is dyed for a while, we will go back and tell your mother the good news, so that she will be happy too."


    "Um."


    After returning, Lin Cuiying was also very happy when she heard that Laurie was falling.


    Lauri''s family is now in jail, and no one will dare to stumble them in Dashi Vige in the future.


    What if there are many Lao family members in Dashi Vige? Without their rtives, there is nothing to be afraid of. In the future, they will all be human beings with their tails between their tails.

 Chapter 2088 Xiao family buys a house

    Chapter 2088 Xiao family buys a house


    After Xiao Gongshan finished speaking, he and his wife scolded the family for a long time. He was about to go out to work when he saw the eldest son and Murong Lingran get off the carriage from the door.


    Since Xiao Gongshan knew that Murong Lingran was the county head, others had be more diligent, for fear of making Murong Lingran unhappy.


    As soon as Xiao Zhengxia saw Big Brother, he recounted what happened just now, "Big Brother, I didn''t expect Laurie to be so vicious. It''s alright now, he''s been arrested, and we can have a good life in the future."


    "You''re right, the whole Dashi Vige will have a good life in the future."


    Xiao Zhengchun nodded: "It seems that the retribution of the Lizheng family has finallye."


    "That''s right." Xiao Gongshan said, "Why did youe back so soon? Did you ask the price of the house?"


    Xiao Zhengchun nodded, "I met A Ran and the others on the way back, so I took their carriage back. The price was also asked, and the people from the tooth bank said they would sell it for 17 taels."


    "Seventeen taels of silver." Lin Cuiying frowned and said, "The family has only twenty taels of silver in total. If it is used up, there will be three taels of silver left in the family."


    Xiao Zhengchun nodded, "Yeah, this is 22 taels more than our family''s initial budget, so I''lle back and discuss with you whether to buy it or not. If not, we can spend 15 taels here now. However, it is impossible to build all the blue brick houses, only mud brick houses. Most of the houses in the vige are mud brick houses, and if you really want to build them, there is no shame.¡±


    "This¡­"


    Xiao Gongshan really wanted to buy it. The house was originally theirs, and it was only lived in by outsiders for a few years. It was impossible to build an identical one for 17 taels of silver. It would be best to buy it directly.


    But I''m afraid that my family will have no money in the future, and I will start to live a hard life again.


    He didn''t want to live in a mud-brick house. Where can there be a blue-brick house in a mud-brick house, and it''s not asfortable as a blue-brick house.


    Seeing that they were all tangled, Murong nced at the humble yard and said lightly, "You want to buy the house back for the children to get married in the future, right?"


    Xiao Zhengchun nodded: "Yes."


    "Do you like your previous house?"


    "Yeah, when the house was built back then, we spent a lot of effort in it, and the materials were excellent, and when it was built, it was already nned for the children to get married, and the house was enough. "


    "Don''t you mind that the house has been lived in by outsiders?"


    "I don''t mind, I don''t mind at all."


    "Then buy it." Murong Lingran simply said: "Money is for use. Since you can buy a house you like with seventeen taels of silver, why not buy it?"


    Xiao Gongshan said: "But Aran, if you run out of money at one time, then the family will have no money again."


    "Howe it''s all used up?" Murong said sinctly: "Isn''t there still three taels of silver left? There is also this old house that can be sold."


    "Thirty taels of silver isn''t much. This old house is a mud brick building. It''s so small and pitiful that it can''t sell for much."


    Murong said: "When you earn money, you use it for use. If you don''t have it, you can earn it again. As for your family, it''s not that you can''t make money."


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Aran is right, we have hands and feet, and we can still make money in the future. These twenty taels of silver came suddenly. It''s not bad to be able to buy our previous house back, so let''s buy it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2089: do business

    Chapter 2089 Doing Business


    Xiao Gongshan immediately looked at Lin Cuiying, "What do you have to say now?"


    Lin Cuiying said: "If you want to buy it, just buy it, I have nothing to say."


    "Since that''s the case..." Xiao Zhengchun said: "Then I''ll go to the Yaxing now, lest the house be bought by other people, and then there will be no time to rejoice."


    Murong Lingran walked to the yard and sat down. It is estimated that there are very few buyers for houses in this kind of vige, and they will not be able to sell them for a while, and said, "No, I am here today because there is one more thing I want to do. Ask you, this matter is over, and we have to go back to the capital."


    Xiao Zhengchun also knew that she still has family in the capital, and it is unrealistic for her to stay here forever, and said, "Aran, just ask whatever you want."


    "What I want to ask is what are your ns for the future."


    "What''s next?"


    "Yes, you should also know that it is impossible for your family to turn over just by farming and working in the county town. Have you ever thought about starting a business or something?"


    "This..." Xiao Zhengchun nced at his brothers and shook his head at the same time, "No, we''ve been farming all our lives, and we don''t have any business savvy. We didn''t dare to take the money that your mother helped us with before. All business is used to buynd, we only farm thend, and nothing else.¡±


    Murong Lingran knew that they would say this, and said with a smile: "No one is born to be in business, and he can''t do it. You can learn it. If I am willing to teach you, are you willing to learn?"


    The Xiao family looked at each other and asked them to suddenly do something they had never done before. They were really scared.


    "If you are willing to learn, as long as the business is good, your family can go back to the old days, or even better than the previous ones."


    Xiao Gongshan said: "Ah Ran, it''s not that I belittle my children, they really have never done business. Although you are willing to teach, you also want them to have this talent. I think it''s better than you spend It''s better to teach them to do business with energy... it''s better to..."


    Murong Lingran''s face sank, and he said coldly, "Why not?"


    "You are the county head now." Xiao Gongshan said: "It''s not as good as you and A-Niang before, donate a little to us every year, or buy 30 acres ofnd and give it to us, we will continue to farm and continue to be ours. Littlendlord, life will go back to what it used to be, wouldn''t it be fine?"


    "I''m too old to do heavy work. Your uncles have worked extremely hard these past few years. You can tell by looking at their dark and thin faces. You are their niece. Let them It should be a good day for a few years.¡±


    "Father!" Xiao Zhengchun said excitedly, "Did you forget what I told you before?"


    Xiao Gongshan was helpless, so he pouted, "Okay, I won''t say it anymore."


    Murong Lingran asked Xiao Zhengchun again: "Uncle, do you think so too?"


    "No." Xiao Zhengchun hurriedly said: "Aran, don''t get me wrong, how could uncle think like this. It''s just that I have never done business, and I don''t know what business makes money, so when I heard you want me to do business, So it''s just a little scary."


    Xiao Zhengxia also said: "Yeah, Aran, I am also a little afraid, and we don''t know anything, and we are afraid of losing money. In the past, there was a family in the vige who went to the county to do business, and they lost more than ten taels in less than a year. We have lost all the money that the family has saved for many years, and we are just worried."

 Chapter 2090: Murong Lingrans method

    Chapter 2090 Murong Lingran''s way


    "That''s it." Murong said in a clear way: "I didn''t make it clear. I just have the idea of ??making money here. As long as you are willing to do business, I can give it to you. As long as you are diligent, you are guaranteed to make money."


    Giving a man a fish is not as good as teaching a man to fish. If you give money directly, several uncles have not raised crooked for more than ten years, and it is estimated that they will not be crooked, but their children may not be.


    Shengmien fights against rice, if they also develop insatiable greed and rely on their Murong family in the future, this is not what she wants to see.


    She is not a mother. It is impossible to help them every year like before. After all, her money is not from the wind. She wants them to support themselves and live on their own hands.


    Xiao Zhengchun said, "Aran, what''s your idea?"


    Murong Lingran asked people to unload the carriage and move it to the kitchen. She also walked to the kitchen and said as she walked, "Borrow the kitchen."


    Everyone looked at each other, and although they didn''t know what she was going to do, they all followed her obediently and stood at the door of the kitchen.


    After Murong went in, he took things and said, "Food is the **** of the people, and everyone in this world can''t live without food, especially the rich, who like to eat, so selling food is very profitable. "


    Chai saw this and said: "Aran, why don''t we do it, you can talk."


    The other women also said: "Sister-inw is right, let''s do it."


    Murong Lingran didn''t refuse, nodded and said, "Okay, then you can do as I said, but in the future, the family will rely on this to make money, so the uncles and a few older cousins ??should also watch it together. , you will also help in the future."


    The four ?? brothers nodded at the same time: "Okay."


    "You do this...that...and then this..."


    Soon, the people in the kitchen quickly got busy, handling the dishes that Murong Lingran brought together.


    Murong Lingran was concentrating on cooking the seasonings she brought on the fire, and the kitchen was soon fragrant.


    Murong Xuan knew what his sister was going to do for a long time, and he didn''t feel strange when he smelled the familiar smell, so he and the people from Huwei Escort have been ying with the children in the yard.


    Many people are fast, and things will be ready soon. Xiao Zhengchun and Xiao Zhengxia together bring out a pot of vegetables and put them on the stone table in the yard.


    Xiao Gongshan and Lin Cuiying saw two basins on the table, and the vegetables in the basins were strung with bamboo skewers and soaked in the steaming oily water, exuding a smell they had never smelled before.


    The soups in the two pots are all different.


    Murong Lingran introduced with a smile: "The vors in these two pots are spicy vor, mushroom soup vor, and the boiled vegetables and meat in it, everyone has just been busy for a while, let''s try the vors. ."


    Xiao Zhengchun each took a bunch of spicy pork slices to his parents, "Father, Mother, try it first."


    "Okay." Xiao Gongshan was not polite, he took it and took a bite.


    Lin Cuiying also ate it quickly.


    "It tastes good, not bad."


    "It''s delicious, although it''s spicy, but I can ept it."


    Xiao Zhengchun and other family members tried it, and everyone was full of praise for this test.


    "good to eat."


    "I''ve never tasted these vors, it''s so delicious."


    "This spicy one is the best, it''s so fragrant."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran waited for them to eat almost, and asked, "What do you think is the best vor?"

 Chapter 2091: incense sticks

    Chapter 2091 Strings of Incense


    Everyone said at the same time, "Spicy."


    Seeing that they all choose the spicy vor, Murong Lingran also knows their taste. It seems that the people in Donghai Prefecture also like spicy food, and said: "Then you will sell the spicy vor."


    Xiao Zhengchun thought about it, these things are so delicious, if they sell them, they will definitely not worry about business, but...


    "Aran, do you want us to sell this for a living in the future?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, I learned this from elsewhere, it is called Chuanchuanxiang. It saves time and is convenient to cook, and everyone in the family can help. As long as there are vegetables and meat, they can be sold."


    "In addition, the operation is very flexible and convenient, and the cost is also very low. You can go to the mountains to chop bamboo sticks. You have vegetables at home, and you can buy them in the viges where you don''t have them."


    "If you are afraid of losing money at the beginning of the meat, you can buy a few kilograms, and then gradually increase it depending on the business situation. There are also charcoal fires and the like, and it does not cost much."


    "Setting up a stall is also very simple. Buy a stove with a charcoal fire in it, put arge pot on it, and bring arge wooden barrel filled with seasonings. Take an ox cart to the county town to find a ce, and put water and seasonings in the pot. , when the soup boils, throw in the skewered vegetables and cook."


    "Every time you cook the base, you can bring it back in a wooden barrel, keep it for your own cooking or cook itter."


    "Your family has arge poption, so there is absolutely no shortage ofbor. The vegetables you sell every day should be able to be skewered quickly."


    "The most important thing is that in the future, when business gets better, you can sell them separately, that is, set up multiple stalls. When you make moneyter, you can even rent a shop, so that you don''t have to be exposed to the wind and the sun again."


    "When you save enough money, you can do whatever you want, and you can buynd at will."


    The Xiao family was immediately moved. They just watched and made these things. It really doesn''t cost much money, and the method is extremely simple. Their whole family likes this delicious food, and people outside must also like it. like.


    Murong Lingran continued: "Of course, I prepared in a hurry, these dishes are only seven or eight, you can also add other things in the future, for example, you can add mutton, duck, chicken, of course, some expensive ones. You can increase the price appropriately. And vegetables, you can also add a bunch of two or even three kinds of vegetables to increase the variety.¡±


    Xiao Zhengchun nced at his family and asked, "What do you think?"


    Chai said: "I think it''s good, this is simple, you can see it at a nce, it''s easy to get started, but the most important thing is this material, we can''t match it."


    "Don''t worry about it." Murong Lingran handed over the prepared form to Mrs. Chai: "This is the form written on it, and the ratio is also written on it."


    Chai was illiterate, so he had to give it to his eldest son.


    My children also read books when the family conditions were good.


    Xiao Liming took a look at it, and then read every seasoning above.


    Chai said: "I haven''t heard of many things in this, and I don''t know if Donghai Mansion can buy it."


    Murong Lingran said: "Of course you don''t have to worry about it. If you don''t know the above, I will provide it, and I will provide you enough for a few months at a time, and I will send someone to give it to you every time before you run out. Come, then you can configure it yourself."

 Chapter 2092: Forty cents a pound?

    Chapter 2092 Forty cents a pound?


    Some of the above seasonings were found from Wuming Mountain and have been nted in the space. After her repeated nting, a lot of them have been piled up in the space.


    She also asked Shenjun Changqi, those seasonings are not used as seasonings at all in Xuanqing Kingdom, they have always been used as weeds, and only Wumingshan has them.


    Some of the names were chosen by herself, so she was not worried at all, and other people in the East Sea Mansion would imitate them when they saw that the Xiao family''s business was good.


    Crossing the river and demolishing bridges also happens from time to time.


    She is not afraid that the people of the Xiao family will break away from her control when they make money in the future.


    Without her seasonings, it doesn''t taste like that.


    Even if there is, the taste is different from the seasoning with a long space.


    Murong Xuan understood, no wonder A Ran gave the recipe so easily. It turned out that the most crucial ingredients were in her hands, so she wouldn''t be afraid that her uncle''s family would turn around and deny him when the family became prosperous, even if the possibility was very low. .


    Xiao Gongshan said: "Aran, did you give us those seasonings for free?"


    The air suddenly quieted down, and everyone looked at Murong Lingran, who was expressionless.


    Xiao Zhengchun hurriedly said: "Father, what nonsense are you talking about, this Chuanchuanxiang tastes so good, the seasoning must be expensive, not to mention these seasonings that we have never heard of, Aran is willing to give us this recipe. , we already have to thank her, how can you be so greedy?"


    "I...I just asked. Since you don''t want to hear it, I won''t ask."


    Xiao Zhengchun shook his head helplessly, and said again: "Aran, don''t get me wrong, we won''t take your seasoning for nothing, we''ll give you the money."


    Murong Lingran eased her face. She didn''t care about money either, she didn''t want to develop the habit of Xiao''s family getting something for nothing. It''s okay to get free once or twice, but more often and over time, others will take it for granted and think she''s free. Give whatever you deserve.


    "I understand uncles, I won''t take it to heart."


    The rest of the Xiao family were relieved when they saw that she was not angry.


    Xiao Zhengchun asked again: "Aran, how should I calcte the money for this seasoning?"


    Murong Lingran said: "Look at how much you use, my seasonings are indeed very expensive, but for the sake of my uncles and rtives, I don''t charge you too much, just forty fen. A pound of money."


    If it was given to others, she might charge a hundred cents a pound. After all, those seasonings are also medicinal herbs. If they were sold to a pharmacy, they could also make a lot of money. Give it back to the Xiao family.


    "Forty cents a pound?" Lin Cuiying eximed, "Isn''t that more expensive than meat?"


    "That''s for sure." Murong said calmly: "Although these are seasonings, they are also medicinal materials. Medicinal materials are more expensive than meat, isn''t it normal?"


    Lin Cuiying said: "Aran, can''t it be cheaper? We are your rtives, and life is not easy at home, so you can take care of us more."


    Murong Lingran said: "If the olddy is worried about money, then I''m not here today, and I didn''t say what I said just now. You know, I have this recipe here. If I sell it to other people, this The form can be sold for at least several thousand taels of silver, and now I give it to you for free, it is already for the sake of the uncles."


    Lin Cuiying''s eyeballs turn, and the form can be sold for thousands of taels. If they sell the form, won''t they also make money?

 Chapter 2093: buy back a house

    Chapter 2093 Buying back the house


    Thousands of taels of silver, enough for them tost a lifetime, no need for them to work hard to make money.


    Seeing the expression on the olddy''s face, Murong Lingran knew what she was thinking, and sneered: "Olddy Xiao, don''t think about any crooked thoughts, I have some of the seasonings here, and if you can afford this recipe, I''m sure A big man with a head and a face."


    "At that time, others can''t find the seasoning, and you can''t provide the seasoning that others want. Others will teach you a lesson, so don''t cry! Although I am the county owner, I will take care of those who are not on my side. You Don''t expect me to save you."


    Lin Cuiying was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect her thoughts to be seen through so easily. She smiled and said, "I know, I won''t."


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Auntie, don''t make trouble."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Murong Lingran again: "Aran, forty wen is only 40 wen, we will ept it."


    Murong knew that his uncle was different from the two old men, so he had people take down several cloth bags from the carriage.


    "I''m in a hurry this time, and I don''t have much to prepare. It is estimated that these can be used for more than a month. Anyway, it doesn''t take much each time. The main ingredients are those that aremon, and you can find them yourself. And the base ingredients can be repeated. Use it, and when I go back, I will send someone to bring it to you."


    Murong Xuan frowned, when Ah Ran came, he made up his mind how to help the Xiao family? Even these are ready.


    Seeing that the Xiao family was confused by some of the seasonings, Murong Lingran said the name of each seasoning several times, so that most people would remember it, so that they would not be able to mix it when they had a recipe in the future.


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Okay, how many kilograms are there in total, uncle will give you the money first."


    Murong said: "It''s only 20 catties in total, but don''t worry about the money, give it to me when you really earn money."


    Xiao Zhengchun knew that A Ran was looking at them to buy a house and the money in his hand was very tight. He wanted to take care of them, so he did not refuse, "Just listen to A Ran."


    What Murong Lingran said just now was simple, but the Xiao family was still a little uncertain about the ingredients.


    So they let Murong Lingran watch it, they tried a few times by themselves, and they stopped trying when they boiled it tasted the same as what Murong Lingran boiled.


    The Xiao family has arge poption, and the job of skewering is also very simple. ording to Murong Lingran''s description, it is not difficult to set up a stall. Therefore, it is better to choose a day than hit the sun. The Xiao family ns to start the trial operation tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. They all called to help with skewers, and prepared ording to Murong Lingran''s instructions.


    Xiao Zhengchun hadn''t forgotten about buying a house, so he could only leave his family to work at home. He took Xiao Gongshan to the county seat, gave 17 taels of silver, and sessfully transferred the house.


    The Xiao family has not yet split up, so the transfer is directly to Xiao Gongshan''s head.


    Murong Lingran wanted to stay and see how they were preparing, so Murong Xuan personally drove Xiao Zhengchun in a carriage, and then sent him back to take his sister back to the county seat.


    It''s just that they were destined to not be able to open for business the next day, because they just bought the house, and the Xiao family really wanted to move in and didn''t want to wait for a moment, so they moved all day the next day and moved everything into their original location. in the house.


    The dishes that were skewered yesterday can¡¯t be sold anymore, all of them went into the stomach of my family, anyway, they are all vegetables, and they are not worth a lot of money.

 Chapter 2094: open for sale

    Chapter 2094 On sale


    Although some Lao family members were dissatisfied that the Xiao family members had returned to the original house, but Laurie was not there, Xiao Gongshan had made a fuss about his granddaughter being the county head in the past few days, and they all knew that they did not dare to make trouble.


    Two dayster


    Xiao Zhengchun and his wife and Xiao Zhengxia came to the most prosperous street in the county with their trial business items. After paying the city gold, they began to prepare what they were going to sell.


    They came today in an ox cart, with a long foldable table, a stove, a pot, a wooden barrel, various vegetables that have been skewered, and some other things such as charcoal fire.


    Of course, the signboard is also extremely important. They also embroidered the five characters "Xiao Family Chuan Chuan Chuan Xiang" ording to Murong Lingran''s instructions and sewed it on the bamboo pole.


    Originally, Murong Lingran wanted to help them design a kind of cart, just like the carts of the street vendors she saw on the roadside in her previous life. It could put vegetables and pots on it, but she thought that the cart was too big to fit the ox cart. , Dashi Vige is also very far from the county seat, and it is impossible for them to push a cart every time, so they gave up this idea.


    Soon, they set up the fire of the stove and put the bottom material in it.


    After the pot boiled, the surroundings of the Xiao family were filled with aroma, which attracted the merchants next to them to keep looking at their pot.


    Many passers-by stopped to find the source of the aroma.


    "What does this taste like, it smells so good."


    "The chili taste is very strong. I like to eat chili. I don''t know who is cooking it."


    "This is the first time I smell it, it''s really fragrant."


    ¡­


    Soon, passersby discovered that the smell wasing from a corner, and everyone walked over to surround Xiao Zhengchun''s booth.


    Xiao Zhengchun, no, this is the first time everyone in the Xiao family has been watched like this, and he was suddenly nervous. Looking at the crowd staring at him, his calf even began to tremble involuntarily. He couldn''t say a word from the rhetoric he practiced yesterday.


    Murong Lingran also knew in advance that her uncles would sell food on this street, so she walked directly from the inn and saw the Xiao family surrounded by people, and they were busy busy, as if they didn''t. Knowing how to speak, can only use work to cover up embarrassment.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "My grandparents, uncles, aunts, brothers, sisters, brothers, and sisters, today is the first day of business for the Xiao family Chuanchuanxiang, and they sell some gadgets. If you smell the incense, please take care of you. , If you think the taste is not good, feel free to give your opinion, as long as it is useful, we will ept it humbly."


    One of the onlookers looked at the soup in the pot and asked, "What are you selling?"


    Murong dered: "This is called Chuanchuanxiang."


    The man continued to ask: "Chuchuanxiang? It smells really incense, how do you sell it?"


    Murong Lingran looked at Xiao Zhengchun.


    Xiao Zhengchun swallowed a mouthful of saliva, although he was afraid, he knew that the business was their own, and they could only rely on themselves in the future, so he could only bite the bullet and said: "There are meat and vegetarians, one penny and two strings for the vegetarians, and two coins for the meaty ones. A bunch of money."


    "It''s too expensive."


    Xiao Zhengchun didn''t know how to exin, so he had to look at his niece again.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "It''s not expensive, you can smell this fragrance and know it''s not an ordinary fragrance, but dozens of seasonings are added in it, and the seasoning alone will cost a lot of money. The weight of the skewer is also good, you see, this piece of meat is a big piece."

 Chapter 2095: first guest

    Chapter 2095 The first guest


    These meat skewers are different from the ones she ate in the restaurant in her previous life. Each skewer has a lot more meat and vegetables.


    The fragrance is really good, but the man did not expect to use dozens of seasonings, no wonder it is so fragrant.


    "Well, you guys look pretty clean, how do you sell them? I''ll be the first to try the taste."


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Guest officer, you can choose what you want to eat, and we will cook it for you."


    "Well, yes, then..."


    said, the man temporarily selected ten skewers of meat and handed them to Xiao Zhengchun, and gave him twenty copper coins at the same time.


    Originally, he wanted to choose two skewers to try the taste, but he felt that the weight of this skewer was too small, just one piece of meat was not enough for him to stick between his teeth.


    Chai and Xiao Zhengxia''s wife Xu were instantly overjoyed, but they never thought that twenty copper coins would be received so quickly.


    The ten pieces of meat add up to three taels, excluding the base material and charcoal fire, as well as the cost of the meat, they can be considered to have ten copper coins in the ount, which is much better than their men selling coolies and earning more than ten or twenty cents a day. .


    Aran is right, if this business is done well, it will definitely make a lot of money.


    Because it was sliced ??meat, it only took a while to cook. Xiao Zhengchun quickly handed the ten skewers of sliced ??meat to the man.


    In the expectant eyes of the onlookers, the man took a bite, and soon the ten skewers of meat were eaten.


    "It''s delicious, it''s so delicious, it smells delicious, and it tastes even better. Give me another ten skewers, no, give me twenty skewers of pork slices. In addition, I want to taste the vegetarian food, so give me two more. Ten strings."


    Xiao Zhengchun was overjoyed, "Halle, wait a moment."


    The man quickly counted fifty copper coins and handed them over to Xiao Zhengchun.


    Xiao Zhengchun didn''t count, so he gave it to the second brother and let the second brother count.


    After Xiao Zhengxia finished counting, he excitedly looked at the fifty copper coins in his hand. The money came too quickly. In just a short time, a total of seventy copper coins were received.


    Not long after, Xiao Zhengchun and Mrs. Chai handed over the forty skewers of cooked vegetables to the man.


    The man didn''t leave, he just ate by the side.


    "It''s delicious. This vegetarian dish is also good. I like eggnt the most. It''s really delicious to eat like this."


    The onlookers swallowed their saliva involuntarily when they saw that the man was eating with relish.


    Some people have tried it, then these skewers must be delicious, and everyone started to choose their favorite dishes.


    Most of them are not as rich as the man, but they can still pay a few coins for a penny or two for vegetarian dishes.


    "I like eggnts, so let''s have ten bunches of eggnts."


    Chai said with a smile: "Okay, it''s five cents in total."


    "Give."


    "I like both cucumbers and eggnts. Give me five strings of each."


    "Okay, it''s also five cents in total."


    "Give you money."


    "This meat looks good, I want five skewers of meat, and you can choose ten skewers for me with vegetables."


    "Okay, a total of fifteen pennies."


    "Well, I''ll give you the money."


    ¡­


    Soon, the fifth and sixth guests also started to order.


    Murong Lingran saw that the business was going smoothly. Although the Xiao family was a little flustered at first, they gradually became familiar with the process and felt relieved.


    Because the pot is veryrge, as long as the skewers ordered by each customer are fixed, multiple people can cook skewers at the same time, and the guests waited for a long time, and it didn¡¯t take long for many people to eat.


    "It''s delicious, no wonder it''s so expensive, there''s a reason why it''s expensive."


    "There are indeed a lot of seasonings, and the taste is good. I will make a few more stringster."

 Chapter 2096: One thousand five hundred pennies

    Chapter 2096 One thousand five hundred pennies


    "Really delicious, I''ve never eaten such delicious food, not bad."


    "Now that the weather is warm, it must be better to eat when it is cold."


    Listening to the praise from everyone, the Xiao family was very happy, but they didn''t expect this Chuanchuanxiang to make so much money. It took a lot of time to skewer the sliced ??meat and cut vegetables, but it wasn''t a hassle. There were many people in their family, so they could quickly make money. You can string it up.


    Today is a trial operation. The Xiao family did not prepare many ingredients, and the business was very good. It was sold out in less than two hours, and everyone went home.


    Murong Lingran and Murong Xuan also went back, they wanted to see what their ie was today.


    As soon as we went back, everyone closed the courtyard door. Xiao Zhengchun knew that Murong Lingran would not enter the house, so after confirming that no one was around, he started to count in the courtyard.


    Everyone counts a hundred pennies and puts them aside for convenience.


    "One hundred, two hundred, three hundred, four hundred, five hundred, six hundred, seven hundred, eight hundred, nine hundred, one or two... One thousand five hundred..."


    Xiao Zhengchun said in shock: "It''s 1,500 pennies in total, that''s one or two half of silver, which is too much."


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "We only spent 300 wen to buy meat today. The vegetables are all from our own farm. Except for the seasoning, we must have earned 700 to 800 wen today."


    "We made so much money in one day, which is too much money." Xiao Gongshan said: "If we make so much every day in the future, then our family can be regarded as making money."


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "It''s not a day, it''s less than two hours, and today is our first day of business, so we prepare less strings. If we prepare a day''s amount, we can definitely make more money."


    Murong Lingran also said: "It''s true. Today is only the first day it opened. Many people don''t know it yet. If people who have eaten it and friends and rtives spread the word, the number of people who will buy it will definitely increase day by day."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Xiao Gongshan said excitedly: "If you prepare more and sell from morning to night, you will definitely be able to sell several taels of silver a day."


    Murong Lingran said: "Although this bunch of incense makes money, there is one thing I have to remind you in advance. Making money is important, but your health and reputation are also important. Don''t care about your body just to make money. If you don''t have a good body, earn money No amount of money is worth it.¡±


    "Don''t think that I''m making money, so I changed my ingredients, or the things were not clean, which hurt the body of the guests and affected the word of mouth. At that time, no one will eat your Chuanchuanxiang even if you give it to others."


    "I understand." Xiao Zhengchun said: "Aran, we will do as you say."


    Murong nodded and said a few more words before letting them prepare the dishes they needed for tomorrow.


    Xiao Zhengchun counted some money out, "Aran, here, this is your seasoning money."


    Murong Lingran did not refuse, and simply epted it.


    For the next few days, Murong Lingran visited every day when they set up their stalls. Seeing that everything was going well, after a few days, he instructed them toe to the Prosperity Inn to find her and leave it alone. .


    The business is their own, and sooner orter she will have to go back to the capital, so she can''t watch them all the time.

 Chapter 2097: Plan for the Xiao family

    Chapter 2097 nning for the Xiao family


    It¡¯s just that Chuanchuanxiang appeared suddenly. Seeing that the business of the uncles is good, there must be many people who have ideas.


    In order to prevent the Xiao family from being tricked by people like the Lao family again in the future, and to prevent A-Niang from worrying, there are some things she has to do.


    The prefect Zhou Taiping was looking at the ount book in the backyard. He heard that Murong Lingran came over, and quickly invited people in.


    After waiting for the tea, Zhou Taiping said, "County Lord, is it because of Hu Qibo that you are here again?"


    Murong shook his head, "No, I''m here for another thing."


    "What''s up?"


    "The prefect must also know that high-yield rice and wheat were the first to grow in my family, right?"


    What she thought was that since this Lord Zhou has a good character and is dedicated to the people, he will definitely not refuse when things that are good for the people are sent to him.


    Zhou Taiping nodded, "Yes, I already know."


    "I wonder if the seeds distributed by the imperial court are enough?"


    Zhou Taiping thought of the seeds and sighed: "Of course it''s not enough. Originally, I wanted to write a letter and ask the court to give more, but the people above said that the Xuanqing Kingdom is too big, and every prefecture and county should take care of it. It¡¯s not easy, and everyone in the capital is now nting high-yield grains, and it will take two or three years to fully nt all other ces.¡±


    Murong said: "Your Excellency is really a good official who is in charge of the people. If I said, I can provide some of the grain?"


    Zhou Taiping was surprised and asked in surprise, "Does the county owner still have grain in his hands?"


    Murong Xuan also looked at his sister suspiciously. Didn''t the seeds at home have already been sold to the imperial court after the autumn harvestst year?


    Why is my sister still in hand?


    Did she buy it from the person who originally sold her the grain?


    Murong nced at the second brother, she naturally saw what he was thinking, but she didn''t exin too much, "Yes, I still have at least 10,000 kilograms in my hand."


    10,000 pounds?


    Murong Xuan frowned even more.


    Hearing 10,000 catties, Zhou Taiping was instantly overjoyed, "County Lord, you really still have 10,000 catties. Where is the grain now?"


    If you send hundreds of kilograms to each vige in Donghai Prefecture, not only will the farmers increase their ie on arge scale this year, and they will have enough to eat. This year, the autumn tax in Donghai Prefecture will also be beautiful. High-yield crops are grown.


    If it is in the capital, it is very likely that it will not be able to catch up with the spring sowing.


    Murong smiled and said: "When I came to Donghai Mansion, I quietly sent people to prepare, and asked them to follow me. Now the food is already in Donghai Mansion, but not in the county seat."


    "Where''s the food?"


    "Not busy, we still have other things to do."


    Of course, it is in her dimension. The food in her dimension is more than 10,000 catties, and there are hundreds of thousands of catties.


    Zhou Taiping immediately understood, no wonder the county owner suddenly came to the door, originally to negotiate conditions.


    "Does the county lord want to determine the price? The county lord can rest assured that the money will be indispensable to you. We will also receive as much money as the court buys from you."


    Murong said: "Yes, but I want to say something else."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "My home is in the capital, and sooner orter I have to go back to the capital. Donghai Prefecture is also very far from the capital. I really don''t worry about my uncle''s family here. If something happens, it''s really toote toe here."

 Chapter 2098: burst

    Chapter 2098 Burst


    Zhou Taiping knew that it was for her uncle, "County Lord, you have been worrying too much. If you don''te today, the Xiao family only needs to do business peacefully. If anyone dares to trouble them, I will definitely handle it fairly. ."


    "But since you''re here today, I promise you that as long as I''m on the Xiao family''s side, as long as I''m still in the East Sea Mansion, I will ensure that they are safe and sound, but if I''m not on their side, then the time wille. I will send a letter to the county magistrate first, and then deal with it."


    Murong nodded, "Then thank you sir."


    Zhou Taiping said: "That high-yield grain thing..."


    Murong said: "I have put the high-yield food in a house in advance. I will prepare itter. I will send a letter to the prefect tomorrow, and you can go directly there."


    "Thank you for the county lord, just listen to the county lord."


    "However..." Murong said: "Master Zhou, don''t take too much care of the Xiao family, do what you want to do, and if you make a mistake, you can punish them, don''t let the Xiao family think that they have my rtives, even if they are Murder can get away with it."


    Zhou Taiping said: "Yes, I understand."


    Murong Lingran said a few more words, exining that when the dayes, he will pay the money and the food with one hand, and leave the county office with his second brother and others.


    After leaving the county gate, Murong Xuan asked curiously, "Aran, did you arrange the food before you came?"


    Murong nodded his head, "Yes, in fact, this is what the Ninth Young Master asked me to do. He guessed that I still have food on hand, so he asked me to send some to Donghai Mansion. He said that the court''s food has almost been distributed, but The Xuanqing Kingdom is too big, so I brought some over here. After we set off from the capital, the food was on the way."


    Murong Xuan asked again: "Then did you buy it from the person who originally sold your grain?"


    Murong Lingran said calmly, "Yes."


    "I see."


    In the afternoon, Murong Lingran returned to Dashi Vige, nning to quietly find an empty yard and put food for her.


    And her luck is also very good, she found it as soon as she went, it was the child she helped, the old house of Su Qianli''s family.


    Moreover, the location of the Su family''s old house is also very good. It is very simr to the location of her family in Lihua Vige. There is a separate road leading directly to the old house. If there are carriages passing through the vige at night, the people of Dashi Vige are also not sure. will know.


    Murong Lingran wanted to give them money, but the Su family didn''t ept anything, so she couldn''t give it, but finally gave them some candy and jerky.


    So the next day, as soon as the city gate opened, she quietly went to Dashi Vige.


    Of course, she left a note to Murong Xuan, saying that she wanted to go out alone.


    She let the ck hair out when she went out of the city gate to save time.


    When she releases all the food, the people from the county government will arrive.


    After all the people from the county government gave her money, she cleaned the house and went to Xiao''s house to have a look before returning to the inn.


    On this day, Murong Lingran and Murong Xuan were looking at a map, researching the route to the seaside, when they heard footsteps next door, they thought it was Helian Rongjiuing back, just opened the door to take a look, but was in a hurry Xiao Zhengxia was sweating profusely.


    Xiao Zhengxia saw his niece and hurriedly said, "Aran,e and have a look at our booth, we may not be able to do business."

 Chapter 2099: who instructed

    Chapter 2099 Who instructed


    "What happened?" Murong Lingran greeted the second brother toe out together, let the others lock the door, and asked as they walked, "Tell me about it carefully."


    "Is such that¡­"


    Xiao Zhengxia exined what happened at the booth.


    It turned out that from the fourth day of their business, every afternoon when they were going to close the stall, there were three people waiting for them, wanting the form of their base material, and they said that they could buy the form for one hundred taels of silver and sell it to those three people After that, they can no longer sell chuanchuan incense.


    This bunch of incense is so profitable, if they can keep doing it for a long time, even if they haven¡¯t read a book, they know that they will earn far more than one hundred taels in the future, so they are naturally unwilling to give it.


    As a result, the few people waited for three days to see them, but their business was getting better and better, and they were impatient.


    This morning, just as they were getting ready to wee the guests, the three stood straight in front and did not leave.


    also threatened that if they didn''t give the form, they would spend it like this every day in the future, to see who can consume it.


    Murong Lingran had long known that Chuanchuanxiang would attract other people''s covet, so he didn''t find it strange, but he didn''t expect that someone woulde to the door so quickly, so he walked over quickly.


    After arriving, I really saw a middle-aged man and two strong men standing in front of Chuanchuanxiang''s booth, looking very difficult to provoke. People who originally thought of buying Chuanchuanxiang didn''t dare to approach.


    As soon as the daring ones walked over, they were chased away by the three people, saying that if anyone dared to buy the incense sticks from the Xiao family today, it would be against them, and they would not be polite.


    Murong Lingran took his second brother and others to them and said, "Who ordered you toe here?"


    Seeing that she brought a lot of people here, the people headed by ?? frowned: "Little girl, I advise you to stay out of your own business, or we will be polite."


    "You''re wee?" Murong Lingran sneered: "I want to see how you dare to be rude."


    The person opposite ?? said: "Little girl, this is a matter between adults, you are a child, it is better not to interfere."


    Murong said: "Since you don''t want to say it, then forget it. I''ll say onest thing, get out of here immediately, or you won''t be able to bear the consequences."


    "We don''t want to block here either, as long as we are given the form, we will leave immediately."


    Murong said: "Want the recipe? Dream! Since you are so ignorant of good and bad, don''t me me."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Xiao Zhengchun: "Uncle, they are making trouble here, can you report to the official?"


    "No...no."


    Xiao Zhengchun immediately lowered his head, maybe he had been punished in prison, he was a little afraid of the government, and his niece was extremely reliable, so when he saw someone making trouble, the first thing he thought of was his niece.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t, let''s go now, you and second brother go together."


    After Murong finished speaking, she took out her death-free gold medal and handed it to her second brother.


    Although Zhou Taiping promised her that she would take care of the Xiao family, she still took out the gold medal just in case.


    Murong Xuan originally wanted to teach the three of them a lesson, but when he saw that his sister was going to report to the official, he immediately understood her intention and said, "Okay, uncle,e with me."


    After saying that, he walked forward.


    Xiao Zhengchun saw the gold medal again, and he was relieved to know that his niece wanted to use her identity to help him.

 Chapter 2100: A relative of the prefect?

    Chapter 2100 A rtive of the prefect?


    The three people on the opposite side frowned when they saw that they were really going to report to the official, as if they did not expect that they would really dare to report to the official.


    Murong Lingran saw that their expressions had be wary, raised her eyebrows and said, "I advise you to admit your mistakes to my aunt and uncle now, or you will have some good fruits to eatter."


    The man in the middle also saw something that looked like a gold medal just now, but he didn''t know what it was, and said, "Girl, even if you go to report to the official, the officials from the government will not be able toe, so you should give up."


    "Why? You are so fearless. Could it be that your master is a rtive of the prefect?"


    The three of them looked tight at the same time.


    Murong smiled and said: "So it is, no wonder it is so arrogant."


    The man in the middle said again: "We are not arrogant, it''s because your uncle doesn''t know what''s good or bad, you can go and invite someone, the prefect can''t be involved in this business."


    Murong said: "Since this is the case, then we will wait and see."


    This ce is not too far from the county office. It didn''t take long for Murong Xuan and Xiao Zhengchun to bring the arresters over, and Zhou Taiping came with them.


    The three people on the opposite side saw that Zhou Taiping actually came over in person, and there was no fear in their hearts, but their faces becamecent.


    Judging from the rtionship between their master and Zhou Taiping, he could nevere to clean up himself, but to clean up the Xiao family.


    Unexpectedly, after Zhou Taiping arrived, he raised his hand and pped the man in the middle.


    The man in the middle was startled and couldn''t believe it: "Sir, why did you hit me? I..."


    "Hit you? I''m going to kick you." Zhou Taiping interrupted his words, stepped on his foot, and kicked the man''s calf. The man was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    "Sir, I''m here to help your nephew? How can you hit me?"


    Murong raised her eyebrows, it turned out to be Zhou Taiping''s nephew.


    "Why can''t I beat you? Even if you are helping my own son today, I will beat you."


    After saying that, Zhou Taiping instructed the arresters around him, "Come here, arrest them all for me, and wait for them!"


    Soon, all three of them were arrested and brought under control.


    Zhou Taiping quickly walked to Murong Lingran''s side and said respectfully: "County Lord, I''m really sorry, my nephew runs a restaurant, I guess he thinks your uncle''s business is good, so he sent someone to make trouble. Don''t worry, I After returning home, he will be severely punished, and we will ensure that he will not be allowed to make trouble again in the future, and this kind of thing will not happen again in the future."


    Murong said: "I hope Lord Zhou can do what he says. It''s not easy for my uncles, but it''s just a small business. If someone embarrassed my uncles in the future, if they ask toe, please take care of them."


    "You are very kind." Zhou Taiping said: "This is what I should do, then I will take the person away first, don''t worry, I will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation."


    Murong nodded: "Then thank you sir."


    After Zhou Taiping left with the three people, the people present immediately looked at each other.


    They heard right just now, right? Lord Zhou actually called the girl county chief?


    I have a rtive who is the county owner. Do I still need to set up a stall to do business?


    Xiao Zhengchun was relieved when he saw that the troublemaker had left. He thought that their business would be over within a few days, and said with gratitude, "Aran, I''m so sorry, we kept repeating this over and over again. trouble you."

 Chapter 2101: Kill the chicken to warn the monkey

    Chapter 2101 Killing the chicken to warn the monkey


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, after today''s incident, I''m afraid no one will dare to trouble you again in the future."


    This is what she expected. Only a few people know about her transaction with Lord Zhou, but today, the public is killing chickens and monkeys. I believe that the people behind the Xiao family''s ideas will also be restrained.


    I identally caught a glimpse of the hawkers who were also selling food next to me, and when they saw their eyes, they moved to other ces with a guilty conscience, and sneered in my heart.


    Zhou Taiping came over in person today, they should be honest in the future.


    Xiao Zhengchun is not a fool, and he understands what his niece is saying. Today, the prefectes to support them in person, which can definitely deter some people with bad intentions.


    Murong Lingran saw that there were a lot of onlookers, so he told them to hurry up and resume business.


    The Xiao family nodded and got busy quickly.


    Although they have experienced bad things just now, they are a little tired and want to rest, but since they have at least several taels of silver in their ounts every day, they can only bite the bullet and continue to do business.


    Murong Lingran saw the guestsing one after another, and it was not easy to disturb them, so he went back to the inn first.


    Today, Xiao Zhengchun''s eldest son, Xiao Liming, also came over. He was responsible for adding carbon to the stove. A man selling sesame cakes next to him saw him alone, walked over quietly, and stuffed a sesame cake in his hand.


    "Here, eat."


    Xiao Liming saw the man looking at him with a smile on his face, and hurriedly returned the biscuits, "No merit, no reward, uncle should take it back."


    The man continued to stuff it into Xiao Liming''s hands again, and said, "Don''t, I just want to ask you a few words."


    Xiao Liming was about to return the biscuits, when Xiao Zhengchun noticed the situation here, took two skewers of meat to the man, and said, "Boss, you can take what the uncle gave you, and daddy will help you return the favor."


    When the man saw the two skewers of meat suddenly appearing in front of him, he didn''t want to ept it at first, but the taste of the skewers was so good, he couldn''t help but ept it, "Thank you so much."


    Xiao Zhengchun asked again: "Brother, just ask me what you want to ask, there are just a few guests right now."


    The man quickly ate the two skewers of meat, and his eyes were straight. It was really delicious. No wonder the nephew of the prefect was also staring at it.


    Hearing what Xiao Zhengchun said, he said embarrassingly: "No... It''s nothing, I just wanted to ask who the woman who was talking to you just now is from you? It seems to be quite imposing."


    He just happened to not hear Murong Lingran revealing his identity.


    Xiao Zhengchun had long expected that he would ask this question, so it was not too strange, and his tone was extremely t: "She is my niece."


    "Your niece?" The man said in shock, "I heard Lord Zhou call her the county magistrate just now?"


    Xiao Zhengchun nodded, "Yes."


    A Ran talked to Lord Zhou just now, and it is estimated that many people heard it. Thinking that A Ran should not care that others know that she is the county head, he did not hide too much.


    The man said again: "Howe you have a rtive who is the county head? With such a wealthy rtive, why do you set up a stall by yourself?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "This is my family business, so it''s inconvenient to say more. The days are our own, and of course we have to make money by ourselves."


    After saying that, he saw that his family was too busy, so he quickly stepped forward to help.

 Chapter 2102: fifty big boards

    Chapter 2102 Fifty Big Boards


    The man was about to ask a few more questions, but seeing Xiao Zhengchun''s busy appearance, he didn''t want to ask any more.


    He was still very puzzled. If he had such a wealthy rtive, he would definitely ask the rtive to ask for a sum of money. If the rtive did not give it, he would use the identity of the elder to press her to see if she would give it!


    And after Zhou Taiping returned to the county office, he immediately called his nephew Zhou Chengrui to the lobby of the county office.


    As soon as Zhou Chengrui arrived in the lobby, he saw three of his confidants lying on the ground with painful faces, their butts had been beaten to the point of being bloody, and they looked like they had already been tortured.


    "Uncle, what are you doing? What are you beating them for?"


    "What do I do? Are you too embarrassed to ask? I''ve said more than once that you are not allowed to use my name to make a fool of yourself, but you, who take my words as a deaf ear, look at other people''s recipes, and you can''t stop them in the street. Let people do business, is this what I usually teach you? Don''t you ruin my reputation by doing this?"


    Zhou Chengrui said helplessly: "Uncle, I thought it was something, but it turned out to be this thing. The Xiao family didn''t know what was going on, so I sent someone to talk about it. If they didn''t sell it to me, I couldn''t do anything about it. That''s how I came up with this trick."


    "You also know it''s a trick? Since you know it, it means you have pleaded guilty, right?"


    "I... I know I''m wrong, but they didn''t do anything in the past, what''s the guilt to admit? I didn''t let them do it, I persuaded them well."


    Zhou Taiping was instantly angry, "You obstruct others from doing business, the purpose is to grab the form, do you think you are not guilty?"


    "Yes, I didn''t fight or rob, I just sent people over and forced them to take the initiative to hand it over."


    "It seems that I won''t teach you a lesson. You don''t know you''re wrong. Come here, hit him fifty big boards, and hit him hard."


    The four yamen officers stepped forward immediately, the two of them controlled Zhou Chengrui''s head with the board, and the two began to y the board.


    It wasn''t until the board fell on him that Zhou Chengrui realized that his uncle didn''t joke with him this time, and roared in pain: "Uncle, I''m your nephew, you can''t treat me like this, how can you tell my father like this? what."


    "Tell me about your father?" Zhou Taiping said coldly, "I want him to give me an exnation. His son uses my name to make a fortune in the outside world, and he will harm my reputation and my official position, even if If he doesn''te to me, I will go to him too."


    "Injuring your official position? Where does thise from? Don''t I just want to grab the recipe? What''s the big deal."


    Zhou Taiping said, "What''s the big deal? Well, I''ll talk to you after you finish your sentence."


    Zhou Chengrui was suddenly desperate. If fifty big boards went down, he would definitely take ten days and a half to get out of bed, and the uncle was too cruel.


    After the fifty major boards were finished, Zhou Chengrui looked like he was about to faint.


    Zhou Taiping walked to his nephew, looked at his **** buttocks, and sighed helplessly, "Cheng Rui, don''t me the uncle, the uncle can''t do anything, there are so many people staring at this position, one step is wrong. , it is inescapable.¡±


    "Uncle has been careful all his life, and he really doesn''t want to lose his security when he grows old. If I don''t punish you, my official position will definitely be lost. I like to be an official, and I like to make decisions for the people. It is impossible to let everything be in your hands. ruined."

 Chapter 2103: Just ordinary mud legs (one more)

    Chapter 2103 is ordinary mud legs (one more)


    Zhou Chengrui said disdainfully: "Uncle, to put it bluntly, you are timid. The Xiao family is just an ordinary family. What are you so afraid of? The emperor is far away, and the people in the capital can''t control you!"


    "Ordinary people? They are not ordinary people. They have an amazing rtive that we can''t me."


    "I''ve already inquired about the Xiao family. It''s just an ordinary mud-legged boy. Where are some amazing rtives?"


    Zhou Taiping sneered: "Your people are still so useless, sooner orter you will be killed by the group of scumbags under yourmand! If it wasn''t for my help, your restaurant would have closed down long ago!"


    "Uncle, how can you say that to me!"


    "Why can''t I say you? You are stupid." Zhou Taiping said: "I tell you, the niece of the Xiao family is from the capital, her surname is Murong, and now she is the county owner, the county owner''s eldest brother, who was proimed by His Majesty. General Wupin, father of the county lord, Wen Rung proimed by His Majesty, the daughter-inw of the eldest brother of the county lord, the granddaughter of the prime minister, the granddaughter of the imperial hospital envoy, the daughter-inw of the second brother of the county lord, and the direct descendant of the Minister of Punishment Female."


    "The most important thing is that the county owner''s family has a very good rtionship with the Marquis of Ning''an, who is under one person and more than 10,000 people. Her eldest brother also works under the Lord of Ning''an."


    "The county owner knew that his uncle had been wronged, and immediately came to rescue him from the capital. Why did Hu Qibo copse suddenly? You said, the county chief is ipetent, can Hu Qibo copse? You say, the Xiao family with such a background Are you the one who can apologise?"


    "I''m just the prefect. No official in the capital can''t afford to offend anyone, let alone the celebrity in front of Your Majesty and the Marquis of Ning''an! Are you sure you offended the Murong family, so you can get out of your body? Not only will you be You, I am afraid that your father and my future are gone."


    Zhou Chengrui''s face turned pale when he heard the words, and he said stunnedly: "Uncle, is what you said true?"


    "Of course, how could I possibly joke about such a thing?"


    Zhou Chengrui was immediately frightened. He never imagined that such an ordinary family in the Xiao family would have such a profound background.


    "Uncle, then I offended the Xiao family, will the county head settle the ount with me?"


    "s!" Zhou Taiping sighed, "I don''t know, but I have already punished you in advance. Fortunately, your people didn''t do anything and caused no serious consequences. I have already apologized just now, as long as you don''t If you find trouble with the Xiao family, I believe the county owner will not pursue it any more."


    Zhou Chengrui breathed a sigh of relief, he was not a violent person, so he just asked people to stop the Xiao family from doing business.


    Hearing that the uncle said that he would not be held ountable, and also knew the reason for his beating, Zhou Chengrui''s injuries were also very serious, and he fainted as soon as he felt relieved.


    Zhou Taiping had to order someone to carry him to the backyard and ask a doctor toe and treat him.


    After Zhou Chengrui woke up, he immediately sent someone to the Xiao family''s booth to give gifts to the Xiao family to make amends.


    Murong Lingran was there at that time. The Xiao family also epted the gift after asking for Murong Lingran''s opinion. They just told them to stop bullying people like this in the future.


    And the effect that Murong Lingran wanted was achieved. The Xiao family was the focus of the county during this time, and many people were staring at their booth.


    Many people also saw Zhou Taipinge to the booth in person that day, and some people saw Zhou''s housekeeper giving gifts.


    The story that Zhou Taiping beat his own nephew for the Xiao family also spread throughout the county.

 Chapter 2104: Xinlizheng (two more)

    Chapter 2104 Xinlizheng (two more)


    In addition,st week Taiping also said that the Xiao family had rtives who were officials in the capital. Therefore, for a long time after that, basically no outsiders dared to covet the recipe for the incense sticks. The business of the Xiao family went smoothly. red hot.


    Of course, this is all forter.


    During this period, the matter of Laurie''s family has also been investigated.


    Back then, Lao Sunqian fell in love with the white widow in the vige, and quietly went to find someone in the middle of the night. As a result, the white widow couldn''t resist, so Lao Sunqian identally killed the person, and buried the person quietly overnight with his family. up the mountain.


    And in order to clear his suspicions, he also spread rumors in the vige that the White Widow ran away with someone.


    The Orion family that was burned to death by the fire was also the work of Laurie and Lao Jianwei.


    Laosun Qian and Lao Sunwei both fell in love with Orion''s daughter-inw and pestered her several times. Finally, one night, while Orion was not at home, the two went over the wall and entered Orion''s house, and quietly entered Orion''s daughter-inw''s room.


    And in order not to let Orion''s family find out, he also blew smoke into every room.


    Orion''s daughter-inw has a special physique, so she wasn''t addicted to smoking, and woke up when Lao Sun Qian and Lao Sunwei entered the house.


    She naturally resisted fiercely.


    And at this time, the hunter came back suddenly, saw his daughter-inw, and Lao Sun Qian and Lao Sunwei who were disheveled, he understood what happened and wanted to die with them.


    It''s just that Lao Sunqian still had a drug on his body, and Orion identally caught his word and fainted.


    Lao Sunwei also pushed Orion''s daughter-inw in the chaos, but her head hit the wall, and she fainted.


    The two were worried that Orion would wake up to settle ounts with himself, and go back to discuss with his family. Laurie just came up with an idea, saying that he would not do it or not, and burned the entire Orion family alive.


    As for the family they drove away, it was indeed because Laurie was setting them up to steal.


    And Laurie was also afraid that the officials would investigate carefully, and each time he gave the county magistrate a sum of money, so that the head arresters could simply investigate and uncover the matter.


    Therefore, several crimes were punished, the men of Laurie''s family were beheaded, and the women and children were all exiled.


    After the news of ?? came back to Dashi Vige, some were happy and some were depressed.


    In order to make Dashi Vige settle down as soon as possible, the government, after everyone''s rmendation, assigned a person who had read books and had a high reputation as Xinlizheng.


    Even though there are many people with the surname of Lao in Dashi Vige, and there is no rtive who is in the right ce, in the days toe, they will only be a man with their tails between their tails.


    After the Xiao family''s business stabilized, Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu said that her matter was resolved, and asked them when Helian Rongjiu would be able to return to the capital, but the Xuanwu guards didn''t know.


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to stop by the seaside on the way back, but seeing that Helian Rongjiu had something to do, he nned to go there first with his second brother.


    I just didn''t expect that Helian Rongjiu would appear in front of him just after going out on this day.


    Seeing the bruises under his eyes, Murong Lingran guessed that he must not have rested well during this period of time, so he hurriedly let him sit in the room and poured him a cup of hot tea, "Why did youe back suddenly today? The matter has been resolved. Yet?"


    Helian Rongjiu gave face very much, drank the hot tea in one gulp, and said with a smile, "It''s just that I suddenly missed you, so I came back."

 Chapter 2105: Go to the beach (three more)

    Chapter 2105 Going to the beach (three shifts)


    "Why are you so numb all of a sudden?" Murong red at him.


    Helian Rongjiu was stared at, but he was not angry, heughed and said, "Let''s not talk about my affairs for the time being, I heard that you have already dealt with the affairs of the Xiao family?"


    Murong nodded, "Yes, it''s all settled. Whether they can live a good life in the future is up to them. The high-yield rice you asked me to sell will also be sold to the prefect. As far as I know, he It was sold to themon people at that price, and it did not profit from high-yield grain.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Well, thank you very much."


    "Can you tell me what you''re up to? It''s a tricky thing? Say it and maybe I can help."


    "No need." Helian Rongjiu said, "Let me tell you the truth, when I was in the capital some time ago, I found that the military expenditure of Donghai Prefecture''s garrison was abnormal. Gao. In the past few days, I have also visited the garrison in the name of the Marquis of Ning''an. The phenomenon of self-enrichment is very serious. Fortunately, after several days of hard work, I have removed all the worms, so I am just a little tired. "


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, since you''re so tired, why don''t we rest for a few days before setting off."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "No need, I''m not that weak, you can go whenever you want."


    "I want to go to the beach before I go back. The beach still has what I need."


    "The seaside? Yes, it''s very close to the seaside. I went to the seaside when I was a child, and my memory is blurred. Since you''re going, I''ll apany you."


    "Is your body really okay?"


    "No problem, you can rest on the carriage."


    "OK then."


    Since he said so, Murong Lingran didn''t force it. Early the next morning, before the Xiao family set up their stall, they came to Dashi Vige and said goodbye to the Xiao family.


    Although there are other rtives of the Murong family in Donghai Mansion, they are juniors after all, and they are people who have no blood rtionship with the Murong family at all, so she did not n to visit Murongliang''s hometown.


    And since Murong Yang couldn''t stay in Baoshan Vige, the Murong family probably didn''t help much, so there was no need to go back.


    Hearing that Murong Lingran said he was leaving, the Xiao family was very reluctant.


    Xiao Zhengchun didn''t expect Murong Lingran to leave just after his business had stabilized, and said, "Aran, are you really leaving? Can''t you stay for a while longer?"


    "Well, I have other things to do, and I have to dy a lot of time on the road. I have been here for a while, and it is time to leave."


    Xiao Lishen cried and said, "Sister Ran, will we never meet again after that?"


    Murong Lingran stroked his head and said with a smile, "That''s not the case. Judging from the current situation, your family''s current business is not something you can do every day. Even if you can do it every day, people will There must always be time to rest and rx, otherwise, the body will be exhausted, and it will be useless to earn more money. In the future, you cane to the capital during the festivals, and my sister can entertain you again. "


    In the future, their family will earn more money, so it is estimated that they will not feel distressed about the to and fro travel expenses.


    After thinking for a while, Murong Lingran continued: "Now that we have been in touch, we can continue tomunicate in the future."

 Chapter 2106: Isnt brother-in-law the son of Murongs family? (four more)

    Chapter 2106 Isn''t brother-inw the son of Murong''s family? (four more)


    Xiao Lishen looked at his parents, "Is it really possible?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Yes, daddy and you promise that if there is a chance, I will definitely take you to the capital. Daddy also wants to see your aunt and uncle and other cousins."


    "Well, then Dad must do what he says."


    "must."


    Murong Lingran said again: "Uncles, if the rtives of the Murong familye to make trouble when they see your business is booming, you don''t have to be soft-hearted, just drive them away, and my father is not the son of the Murong family at all. If you threaten you in the name of the Murong family, you don''t have to worry about them, just ask someone from the government toe forward."


    Xiao Zhengchun said in surprise: "What? Isn''t my brother-inw the son of the Murong family? What''s going on?"


    "It''s a long story. To put it simply, Liu Guli died of her son, and someone happened to give it to her, so she regarded her as her own son, and kept it from her grandfather for more than 30 years. It''s dead now."


    "This is too surprising, then which family is your daddy from?"


    Murong shook his head: "I don''t know, I also asked someone to investigate, but there is no news at all."


    "So it is."


    Murong Lingran said a few more words, after thinking for a long time, she still told the fifth brother Murong Zhou was still outside, and gave them a portrait.


    The fifth brother is definitely not in the capital now, and maybe he lives in Donghaifu.


    Many people are powerful, maybe uncles can help.


    Hearing that Murong Zhou was lost, everyone in the Xiao family was extremely shocked and stared at Murong Zhou''s portrait for a long time.


    Over the years, the Murong family has had so many things happen in the capital.


    Xiao Zhengchun said sternly: "Aran, don''t worry, if Xiao Wu really arrives at Donghai Mansion and we find him again, we will notify you as soon as possible."


    Murong said: "Then thank you uncles."


    After saying that, he turned around to get into the carriage.


    Lin Cuiying suddenly shouted: "Aran, wait."


    "Old Mrs. Xiao, is there anything else?"


    Lin Cuiying said a little sadly: "Aran, are you still not willing to call me grandma?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t soften her heart at all because of the other party''s sadness, and said lightly: "Of course, everything I did for the Xiao family was all for the sake of my uncles and my aunt, not because of you."


    Don''t think she doesn''t know, this person softened his attitude just because she saw that she was good for their Xiao family.


    "It turned out to be so, I thought... I thought..."


    Murong said: "I don''t think anything, we still have something to do, so we won''t stay for a long time."


    "Aran, wait for me."


    After Lin Cuiying finished speaking, she quickly went back to the room, took out a basket, and then took out the contents for Murong Lingran to take a look, "I...I don''t have anything I can do, but the embroidery is better, I wanted to I personally made a pair of shoes for you and your parents, but I didn''t see anyone. I really don''t know the size, so I had to settle for the next best thing. I made a purse for each of you, and I hope you don''t dislike it. Yours The eldest brother and the second brother should have already married at this age, and I also did them."


    Murong nced at the purses, originally she didn''t want to ept them, but seeing that the needlework on the purses were all familiar to her, only a little worse than A-Niang''s craftsmanship, it was difficult for her to say refusal.


    It seems that A-Niang''s embroidery is very good, partly because of Lin Cuiying.

 Chapter 2107: Xiao Gongye is here again (five more)

    Chapter 2107 Xiao Gongye is here again (five more)


    Murong Lingran took out the purse from the basket, put it in his carry bag, and said lightly, "Old Mrs. Xiao has a heart, then I will ept it."


    Lin Cuiying breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that her granddaughter gave face.


    Murong Lingran looked at Xiao Zhengchun again: "Although I only have some of the recipes for Chuan Chuan Xiang Xiang, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, you''d better not pass it on. I will send people to deliver the ingredients after that. Don''t worry."


    "Well." Xiao Zhengchun said: "Aran is doing things, we are naturally at ease, I wish you a safe journey."


    "Thank you."


    It was just that before Murong Lingran got into the carriage, another group of people came from behind the Xiao family.


    Taking a closer look, it was actually the family members of the other three children she had rescued, namely the Li family, the Qian family, and the Su family.


    The head of the Li family said, "Is the benefactor going back?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, we have been in Donghai Mansion for a long time, and it will take a lot of time on the road, so it is time to go back."


    The head of the Li family suddenly became anxious, "Benevolent, we agreed toe to the house for dinner that day, and we haven''t eaten yet, so how can you leave? We feel sorry for this, and when we heard that the child was at your house, You give them a lot of good food."


    Murong Xuan said: "It''s just a little effort, and saving them is just a matter of the way. After all, our cousin is also with them, you don''t have to worry about it."


    The head of the Su family said: "Although it is by the way, but it is also true that you saved our children."


    Murong Lingran said: "We really don''t go to dinner, there are still a lot of things at home that need to be dealt with at home, if you really want to thank us, my uncle and the others will ask you to take care of you in the future, don''t let people bully That''s it for them."


    The head of the Li family said: "This is for sure."


    The head of the Qian family said: "We will definitely take care of them."


    "That''s all it should be."


    Murong nodded sinctly, said a few more words to them, politely declined some of the eggs and sugar they sent, and got into the carriage.


    The ?? carriage quickly left Dashi Vige. The Xiao family kept chasing Murong Lingran''s carriage until they left the boundary of Dashi Vige.


    The Xiao family at this time is no longer the Xiao family before, and Laurie is being beheaded. Now people in Dashi Vige know that the Xiao family is still in business, and many people want to have a good rtionship with the Xiao family.


    When people on the road saw people from the Xiao family, most of them greeted them in a friendly way.


    Xiao Gongye happens to be nearby. He also knows that his eldest brother is doing business recently, and the business is not bad. He has long wanted to ask them how they are doing, but every time they keep silent, seeing their family here today, He hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Brother, the things your family has made recently are too delicious. Can you tell me how you did it?"


    Xiao Gongye''s wife Ju also said: "Yes, eldest brother, they are all from the Xiao family. You can''t make your own money, and take care of your brothers. Otherwise, how can you have the face to meet your ancestors after a hundred years."


    "Want to know how we did it? Dream!" Xiao Zhengdong roared angrily: "If we are in trouble, we will stay far away. If we are developed, we will post it again. We don''t have rtives like you in our family. If the ancestors knew that you were desperate to save our family before, they would settle ounts with you. You should figure out how to exin to the ancestors."

 Chapter 2108: In order to get the recipe (six more)

    Chapter 2108 In order to get the recipe (six more)


    After saying that, he urged his brothers and sisters to leave.


    Xiao Zhengchun and others didn''t want to pay attention to Xiao Gongye and his wife, so they went home quickly, they still wanted to do business.


    Ju''s unwillingness and thick skin, in order to get the form, she also chased after her husband, and said as they walked: "Oh, what happened in the past is our fault, we can admit it to you. Just tell me how you did it. Well, now you have all moved back to your original house and started a business again. Every day you make a lot of money, and our family is still poor, and you can¡¯t even eat meat every day. It''s a good deed, help us."


    "Help you? We''re not that stupid." Xiao Zhengchun said: "I told you, let you rob our family''s business? I''ve been rtives for decades, don''t I know your temperament?"


    "We helped you in the past, but what did you get in return? When we were in trouble, did you ever give us a copper te? Every time we ask you, it''s fine if we don''t help, but instead ridicule us."


    "I can guarantee that as long as you make money, you will definitely stay away from us again. When you had a good time before, you never thought of helping us. Since the Xiao family doesn''t have this rule, we will still have our own ways in the future. Bar."


    While talking, the Xiao family had already returned home, and after everyone entered the yard, the door was mmed shut.


    Xiao Gongye and Mrs Ju had a closed door, and they were very angry.


    People from Qian, Li, and Su''s family also followed. Seeing that Xiao Gongye and his wife were about to knock on the door, they were about to say something fair when the new Lizheng Xie Xiangsong came over.


    The three family members knew that there was a new appointment, and Xiao Gongye and his wife might not seed today, so they went home with confidence.


    Xie Xiangsong Xie Li is frowning and said: "What are you doing? You don''t go to work during the day, because you feel that your family is very rich, and you don''t care about the harvest in the fields, and you don''t want to harvest high-yield grain this year, right?"


    The two turned their heads and saw that Xie Li wasing over, and Mrs Ju hurriedly smiled and said: "No, we are just looking for something to do with the elder brother''s family, but ah, other people''s families are now rich and doing business, so we don''t care about our poor rtives. , No matter how we knock on the door and how we pray, others will not open the door."


    Xiao Gongye also said: "Yes, it''s all our family affairs, Xie Li is not bothering us. Big brother is making money from doing business. It''s normal for my brother to ask him for advice."


    "I really know how to act." Xie Li said righteously: "Do you really think I didn''t see how you came here just now? Everyone else has rejected you, but you still stay at the door with a shameless face."


    "You don''t even think about it. How did you treat others when your family had a good time? Who in the vige doesn''t know? Go back to your home immediately. If you let me see you harassing the Xiao family again, the vige will If there is anything good in it, I won''t let you know."


    The expressions of the two changed, Xiao Gongye hurriedly said: "Don''t, Xie Lizheng, we will go back now, but don''t leave us alone."


    After saying that, the two ran away in despair.


    Xie Li snorted coldly, turned his head and walked in the direction of his home. As he walked, he recalled what the prefect had said to him.


    "I heard that you have a good reputation in Dashi Vige. After thinking about it, I still feel that you should be Lizheng. After bing a Lizheng, you must fulfill the responsibilities and obligations that Lizheng should fulfill. The most important thing is that you take good care of Xiao Gongshan''s family."

 Chapter 2109: What do sea spring leaves look like? (seven more)

    Chapter 2109 What do the leaves of Haiquan look like? (seven more)


    "Why do you need to take care of Xiao Gongshan''s family?"


    "Of course it''s because their daughter and son-inw have a family, and the Xiao family''s daughter and son-inw have different identities. There are...and...more...so, you must not be like your predecessor Lizheng, or you will offend the Xiao family, they Write to your rtives in the capital, and it is estimated that your fate will be the same as Laurie, or even worse."


    Xie Lizheng retracted his thoughts, thinking of Laurie Zheng who had been beheaded, his body shuddered, and the prefect looked at him too highly. How could he have the courage of Laurie Zheng?


    On the other side, after Murong Lingran and his party left Dashi Vige, they headed straight for the beach. Helian Rongjiu also closed his eyes in the carriage.


    Finally came to Donghai Mansion. Of course, he couldn''t just investigate the military camp. He also pretended to be amoner and visited the people everywhere. He only slept for two hours a day, and he was indeed a little tired.


    Seeing how tired he looked, Murong Lingran didn''t say anything, but her consciousness entered the space, and while working in the space, she was talking to God Lord Changqi. When her consciousness came out of the space, their carriage had already arrived. seaside.


    She wanted to let Helian Rongjiu sleep a little longer, but as soon as the carriage stopped, Helian Rongjiu woke up.


    "Reached?"


    "Well, I heard the sound of the waves, it should be here."


    "Then go down."


    "Um."


    As soon as the two got off the carriage, a strong sea breeze blew towards them, and it took a while for Murong Lingran to see what the beach in front of him looked like.


    At this time, it was the time of low tide, and many strange-shaped reefs were exposed.


    There are many people with shovels and wooden barrels, looking for sea goods on them.


    Some courageous people even ran to the reef and cooperated in pairs, one person removed the stone, and the other searched for seafood.


    Helian Rongjiu saw Murong Lingran''s disappointment and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    Murong said: "It''s nothing, it''s just that the sea here is different from the description in the book."


    She thought that there was no pollution in ancient times, and the sea was more beautiful than modern ones, but she didn''t expect it to be inferior to the scenic spots she visited in modern times.


    Today is cloudy and the sun has not yete out, so the sea looks dead and dead.


    But after thinking about it for a while, she was relieved. There is no special person to take care of it, and the beach here is not a tourist attraction. It is understandable that it is not as good as the previous life.


    Helian Rong understood, smiled and said, "It''s normal to be different, the ce I went to when I was a child was not like this~ .mtlnovel~ said that some beaches are extremely beautiful, while others are full of fish. Fishy smell."


    Murong nodded: "You are right."


    Murong Xuan looked around, stared at the ce with the big tree, and said, "Aran, aren''t you looking for Haiquan leaves? What do Haiquan leaves look like?"


    When Murong Lingran was on the carriage, he asked Changqi Shenjun to ask for the blueprint. Hearing this, he quickly took out the blueprint and said, "This ce is a little far from the tree, so let''s get closer."


    "Okay, then you can get on the carriage."


    "Um."


    Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu quickly got into the car and soon came to a forest by the sea.


    Murong Lingran showed the blueprint to others, and everyone scattered to look for it, and soon found the sea spring leaves.


    Helian Rongjiu asked: "How many tablets do you need?"


    "At least a thousand pieces."

 Chapter 2110: Buy seafood (eight more)

    Chapter 2110 Buying seafood (eight more)


    "A thousand slices, it''s not too much, so many of us each pick one or two hundred slices is enough."


    "Well, then I''ll trouble everyone."


    Soon, everyone began to pick leaves, all of them were men, and the speed was fast. It didn''t take long to pick enough, and the sky darkened unconsciously.


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to go to the sea, but seeing that it was gettingte, the fishermen who were catching the sea also packed up and left, and it was extremely unsafe by the sea at night, so she had to find a nearby hotel and n toe back the next day. .


    At night, Murong Lingran entered the room, locked the door, and entered the space directly.


    "The sea spring leaves were also found, do you have anything else you need in Donghaifu?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "It''s not avable for now, but on your way back, I will remind you what to pick. On the way here, in order not to dy your time to save your uncle, I didn''t remind you."


    "Um."


    Murong responded and left the space.


    The next day, Murong Lingran wanted to go to the beach early in the morning, but remembered that the tide was already low when they arrived yesterday, and it might be high tide now, so it was no use to go, so he changed his destination and nned to go to the street to see it. Look, go to the beach in the afternoon.


    At this time, a group of people came to the market. Just as Murong Lingran thought, many seafood that he had seen in previous lives could be bought.


    Murong Lingran first went to buy several wooden barrels. Anyway, the carriage was big enough, and there were no children on the way back. She was the only one who was sitting all the time. Helian Rongjiu only went in for a rest asionally, just like today. She spends most of the time riding outside, and she is not afraid of taking up space and affecting other people.


    After filling the wooden bucket with water, Murong Lingran started to buy seafood.


    "Boss, how do you sell this?"


    "Is this octopus? It''s not expensive, fifteen cents a pound."


    It turned out to be the same name as her previous life, also called Octopus.


    Murong said: "Give me three pounds."


    Last night, she asked Changqi Shenjun. Although she can reproduce a lot by throwing one or two into the space for two days, she still bought three kilograms for the convenience of taking it outter, or if there were any other idents.


    "Good Le."


    Murong Xuan frowned when he saw the sticky appearance of the octopus.


    This looks a bit disgusting, is it really edible?


    And the smell on this street is very fishy, ??wouldn''t Aran feel ufortable staying here?


    The people at Huwei Escort are much calmer than Murong Xuan. They have been traveling all the year round, and they havee to this kind of ce before.


    "How much is this crab per pound?"


    "It''s also fifteen cents a pound. Everything in my stall is fifteen cents a pound."


    "It''s all fifteen characters, so what is this?"


    "It''s a razor."


    was originally called razor m.


    "Give me three pounds too."


    "what is this?"


    "This is a conch."


    "I also want three pounds."


    "what is this?"


    "Oysters."


    "Three pounds."


    "what is this?"


    "Pearl oysters, I heard that pearls can be opened in them, but my luck is not good. I can''t open them every time, so I simply stopped opening them and sold them."


    "Then give me three pounds too."


    "OK."


    "What is this?"


    The hawker also knew at this time that the girl was probably from the ind. He didn''t know the name of the seafood at all, and said, "Why don''t I introduce it to the girl."

 Chapter 2111: Bring it back to the capital (Nine Updates)

    Chapter 2111 Bring it back to the capital (nine more)


    Murong Lingran also knew that when she asked this question, she looked like she had never seen the world before, so she smiled and said, "Okay."


    "These are small sea fish, conch, ms, sea rainbows, kelp, ms, shrimp, sea cucumbers..."


    Murong Lingran listened to him introduce dozens of kinds of seafood, the names were the same as in the previous life, he waved his hand, and said cheerfully: "Give me three catties of each kind."


    "Okay." The merchant was overjoyed when he heard this, and immediately weighed it with his family and put it in her wooden barrel, and also filled a lot of seawater in it ording to her request.


    Murong Xuan asked: "Aran, what are you doing buying so much? Do you want to make it yourself and eat it?"


    "Bring it back to the capital."


    The trader thought she was going to take it back and make it soon, but after hearing the words he hesitated for a while, but said it, "Girl, this ce is very far from the capital, these things may not make it to the capital alive, and most likely die on the way. , and then it rots and stinks, and then it smells bad."


    "If the girl really wants to bring things from the sea to the capital, it''s better to buy dry goods. My family also sells dry goods, such as sea fish, abalone, and scallop meat. If the girl needs it, I can sell it. Give you."


    Murong Lingran knew that the merchants were well-intentioned, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, I have a way to make them reach the capital alive, you just sell them to me."


    Some dry goods may be better than fresh ones, but in any case they are not as good as fresh ones. She has space and does not need to bring dry goods back.


    It won''t be long before she asks her parents and brothers to eat a seafood feast that she made by herself.


    The trader''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he wanted to ask her what the solution was, but looking at her clothes, she knew that she was not an ordinary person, and there were so many guards, so it was estimated that the solution was not something that a small trader like him could afford. He had to swallow the words in his mouth.


    Murong Lingran nced at the vendor next to him and saw that there were abalones for sale, and went forward to buy a lot of abalone.


    After the buckets were almost filled, Murong Lingran left the market contentedly.


    On the carriage, Helian Rongjiu looked at several buckets of seafood and said, "Can you really let them reach the capital alive?"


    "It should be possible." After Murong finished speaking, he opened a white jade bottle and poured some water into each wooden barrel. "As long as there is this water, it should be fine."


    Helian Rongjiu asked, "What kind of water is this?"


    "It''s almost the same as the water used to treat peony flowers."


    "Is this water really so magical?"


    Murong said: "I don''t know, I haven''t tried it, I still have to try it once to know, but my luck has always been good, it should be possible."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Yes, if this water is really so magical, then the people in the capital will have a good time."


    Murong Lingran was worried that Helian Rongjiu would ask her for a potion in the future, and specially sent someone to transport seafood for the pce to eat, and suddenly coughed lightly: "Yes, but the configuration of my potion is extremelyplicated, and it only takes a year. It''s just a small bottle. These are the leftovers from thest treatment of the peony tree. I also think that in the future, I will send a caravan to the seaside to transport seafood to the capital, and I will definitely make a lot of money, but I have few potions, and it is impossible now. "


    "I see."


    "What''s your purpose of bringing these back to the capital? Do you want to make a fresh seafood dinner for your parents?"

 Chapter 2112: The Murong family has come (tenth update)

    Chapter 2112 People from Murong''s family came to the door (tenth)


    Murong smiled and said: "This is just one of the purposes, in fact, I want to throw them in my pond to raise them."


    "Do you want to breed?"


    "Yup."


    "But I said in the book that most of the animals in the sea cannot survive in fresh water. Even if you have that magical potion, but you say that you don''t have much potion, I''m afraid you will waste your efforts."


    Murong Lingranughed and said: "It doesn''t matter, you have to try everything before you know it. If I really breed these seafood in the pond, then people in the capital will have a good time, and you can too. Eat whatever you want."


    Seeing her insistence, Helian Rongjiu stopped persuading her. This person has always been very reliable in her work, and maybe she can really let her breed sessfully, and said: "If this is the case, then we will find a good big inn. Let''s have a meal, there must be a lot of seafood in the town near the sea."


    Murong said: "That''s what it means."


    After finishing speaking, they carried the buckets back to the carriage and came to thergest inn in the town. They ordered arge table of delicious food, of which seafood ounted for the majority. After eating, they went straight to the beach. Don''t forget about catching the sea.


    Not long after they left, Murong Lingran just picked up some scallops and crabs when Helian Rongjiu received a secret letter saying that something had happened in the capital and he wanted him to go back quickly.


    Murong Lingran had also experienced rushing to the sea, so he didn''t waste time when he saw this, got on the carriage and walked directly towards the capital.


    At the same time, the Xiao family was preparing food when there was a knock on the door.


    Xiao Liming opened the door and saw an old man with two middle-aged men standing at the door.


    The three of them saw the door open and took a deep breath. They really smelled an extremely strong meat aroma. They guessed right, such a fragrant smell really came from the Xiao family.


    Xiao Liming said, "Who are you?"


    The middle-aged man said with a smile: "Child, call out your adults, we have something to call your adults."


    Xiao Liming had to shout inside, and Xiao Zhengchun and Xiao Zhengxia came out.


    The middle-aged man saw two peopleing out and introduced with a smile: "Hello, I''m from Baoshan Vige, my name is Murong De, and the two next to me are my sons, Murong Shun and Murong Ming, who are my eldest sons respectively. and second son."


    Xiao Zhengchun frowned and said, "Murong? Are you from Baoshan Vige?"


    Ah Ran was right, indeed someone from the Murong family came to the door.


    Murong De nodded: "Yes, I am Murong Liang''s cousin."


    "So it is." Xiao Zhengchun recalled what Murong Lingran had said to him, his face was expressionless, and he asked knowingly, "What are you doing all the way from Baoshan Vige?"


    "We heard that your nephew and niece are back. We are also rtives with them, so we wanted toe and see them. Are they still at your house? If they are, please let theme out. We have never seen each other. Let''s meet them."


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "They have already left, they have been gone for several days."


    "How many days have you gone?" Murong De was shocked: "Where did they go?"


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "Of course I went home."


    "Going home..."


    Murong Shun whispered in Dad''s ear: "What should I do? We came a stepte, they all left."


    Murong Ming also whispered: "How about we go after them?"

 Chapter 2113: Dont fool around

    Chapter 2113 Don''t recognize your rtives


    "Chasing?" Murong De said: "They''ve been gone for several days. We want a horse without a horse or a car without a car. How to chase? Even if we go to rent a car, we don''t have the money, and even if we have, we don''t know. The route to the capital."


    Murong Shun said anxiously, "Then what should we do? We finally got such a rich rtive, and we missed it like this. It''s hard for us to exin it when we get home. Everyone in the family thinks that as soon as we go back, they will be able to do it. Have a good time."


    Murong De rolled his eyes and said to Xiao Zhengchun with a smile: "This... I heard that your family has been doing business since the Murong family came back. May I ask if this business was handed over to you by the Murong family?"


    ing.


    Really came here for the Chuanchuanxiang business.


    Xiao Zhengchun said with a vignt look: "Why are you asking this?"


    Murong De did not answer him directly, saying: "I heard that your family''s business is very good? Is that right?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "You should have already inquired clearly before youe to the door, so why bother asking now."


    "Yes, we''ve figured it out." Murong De suddenly cried and said, "My dear family, our family has been having a hard timetely. Our family members have been sick one after another. Now the family has no money. Please have pity on us and help us."


    Xiao Zhengchun frowned and said, "Don''t recognize your rtives, we have nothing to do with you."


    Aran has said that they have no blood rtionship with the Murong family, and these people have never met Aran in their entire life.


    Xiao Gongshan heard cries outside, and came over curiously to take a look, "Boss, who are they?"


    Xiao Zhengchun exined their identities again.


    "I see."


    Xiao Gongshan turned to look at the three people, "Pity you? Help you? How?"


    Murong De wiped his tears and said, "We know that your business is very good, so we wondered if you could teach us your business. As long as we learn it, we will be able to do business by ourselves in the future. Don''t worry, We will neverpete for business with you in your county, we will do business in our county and promise not to affect you."


    Before Xiao Zhengchun could speak, Xiao Gongshan said, "Impossible, this business is given to our family by A Ran. She didn''t say that we should give it to outsiders, so please dismiss this idea."


    Murong Shun said: "Why is it impossible? We are also rtives of the Murong family, and you are also rtives of the Murong family, why do they only help you and not us? Even when they came to Donghai Mansion, they didn''t send anyone to inform us. ."


    "How do I know?" Xiao Zhengchun said: "My nephews don''t inform you, it must be because you have a bad rtionship with them. What do you ask us to do? Aran is my niece, and it is not normal for her to help her own mother-inw. Do you? You want others to help you, and don''t think about your rtionship with A Ran!"


    Murong Ming clenched his fists and said with a gloomy expression: "No matter what you say today, you just don''t want to teach us how to do it, do you?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "If you don''t teach it, you don''t teach it, and there are some seasonings that Donghai Mansion doesn''t have at all. They were all sent by my niece from the capital, and she said that we are not allowed to give the recipe to anyone, even if I am willing to teach it. You guys, you can''t make that smell either!"

 Chapter 2114: Murongs Secret Recipe

    Chapter 2114 The secret recipe of Murong''s family


    Murong Ming said: "Can you just divide the seasoning into half of us?"


    "Give half of you?" Xiao Gongshan roared: "Where did youe from and want us to give half of yours? Your family has nothing to do with our family. This was taught to us by my granddaughter, so why should we give it to you? Tell you, get out of here now, or I''ll let my children and grandchildren kick you out of Dashi Vige, believe it or not?"


    Murong De said: "I don''t believe it."


    "Don''t believe it?"


    Xiao Zhengchun also had the same idea with Xiao Gongshan at this time. They are very busy every day, and they really have no time to chat with them here. Wen Yan shouted to the inside, "All the men in the fourth roome out for me, someone outside wants to rob them. Our recipe!"


    Hearing that someone wanted to grab the form, all the Xiao family members came out, and before reaching the door, they went to get farm tools and ran to the door together.


    Xiao Zhengqiu raised his **** and said, "Who dares to rob our family''s form? See if I don''t beat them all over the ce looking for teeth!"


    Xiao Zhengdong also said: "That''s right!"


    Murong De and his son saw a group of people rushing out with farming tools, and they knew that they couldn''t get the form today, so they fled in despair.


    After they left, Mrs. Chai said, "My son, father, we treat the Murong family like this. Ah Ran and the others know, will they have any opinions?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "It''s okay, A Ran knew that this kind of thing would happen, so she told me in advance that after she left, the form could not be given to anyone, only our family could use it."


    Chai Shi suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, "So that''s the case, that''s fine."


    After Murong De and his son ran out of the boundary of Dashi Vige, they were relieved to see that no one was chasing after them.


    Murong Shun gritted his teeth and said, "Damn, the nephews and nieces of the cousin''s family are going too far, it''s fine if you don''t go to Baoshan Vige to see us in Donghai Mansion, and they teach outsiders the secret recipe of Murong''s family and let outsiders make money. hateful."


    Murong Ming also said: "That''s right, we have the same surname as them anyway, but it''s really too much to not help us. If we hadn''t identally discovered that the Xiao family was doing business in the county seat, we would have inquired with the people from Dashi Vige. Looking at the specific situation, I don''t know how much the Xiao family made behind our backs."


    "Father." Seeing that Murong De didn''t speak, Murong Shun said, "Father, think of a way, we can''t just let it go. I quietly observed the Xiao family''s booth in the dark a few days ago. It''s time for incense, there are more than a dozen people who buy their skewers, and hundreds of copper coins are paid into the ount. If we can sell it, then our family will be prosperous, and we will no longer have to live a hard life in the future."


    Murong De frowned and said, "But as you all saw just now, the Xiao family doesn''t eat hard and soft, and there are many men in their family, so we can''t grab it."


    Murong rolled his eyes and suddenly said, "Dad, why don''t we stealthily go to their yard at night? As long as we steal the ingredients, we can configure it ourselves. The most important thing for their skewers is the base, vegetables and meat. It doesn''t matter what."


    "No." Murong De said, "You saw the Xiao family''s house just now, how do you climb such a high courtyard wall? Also, since their family is now making money by making incense sticks, they mustpare the bottom line It''s also important, even if we go on an adventure at night, we may not be able to steal it."

 Chapter 2115: Murong Shun and Murong Mings methods

    Chapter 2115 Murong Shun and Murong Ming''s approach


    "You heard it just now. They said that some of the ingredients were sent from the capital. They stole it once. Can it be stolen a second time and a third time after it''s used up?"


    "Then what should we do?" Murong Shun said anxiously, "Murong Lingran and the others are gone again, so can we still go after them? "


    Murong De frowned and said, "Why not, let''s go directly to the capital. Now that we know that Murong Lingran is the county head, we must have found out where they live."


    "Father." Murong Ming said, "Brother said, we have no money, how can we go without money? And it''s time for the busy farming season. We bought some high-yield rice this year. If we don''t nt it, this winter what are we eating?"


    Murong De said: "You''re right, we''ll wait until after the autumn harvest, when we sell high-yield rice, we''ll be rich."


    "Then what should we do now?"


    Murong De said: "I don''t know, but I will be working in the fields from tomorrow."


    Murong Shun suddenly said: "Yes, we might as well be like this... that... and then we don''t believe that the people of the Xiao family will notpromise."


    Murong De said: "No, didn''t you hear about it some time ago? Someone wanted to make trouble at the Xiao family''s booth, but the prefect came and took him away. I heard that the man was the nephew of the prefect, if we go If you make trouble, the Xiao family will report to the official, it will not be as good as us."


    Murong Ming said helplessly: "Father, you are too timid, this is not good, that is not good, then what should we do?"


    Murong De thought about it for a long time and couldn''t think of a solution, and finally he could only sigh, "Go back and think about it while you do your work, if it really doesn''t work, I''ll ask your grandfather toe forward and write to the capital to ask your cousin toe back, or After the busy farming season is over, we will go to the capital in person."


    Murong Ming and Murong Shun looked at each other and nodded temporarily: "Okay, let''s listen to Dad."


    Just after returning home, Murong Shun and Murong Ming quietly came to a secluded ce and started to discuss.


    The next day, Murong Shun and Murong Ming knelt in front of Xiao Zhengchun at the same time when the Xiao family had the most business after they set up their stalls.


    The people present were shocked at the same time, how could someone suddenly kneel here?


    Some people think that there may be another good show to watch today.


    Xiao Zhengchun saw that everyone was looking at them curiously and tried his best to calm himself down. Just as he was about to speak, Murong Shun and Murong Ming spoke first.


    "My eldest brother, please take pity on us, our family is really poor and can''t afford to eat, so please give us this recipe for the incense sticks, this is the recipe of our Murong family, it doesn''t make sense you guys The Xiao family has been upying it all the time."


    Murong Chun saw that things were not good, and gestured with his eyes to his second brother to go to the county office.


    The onlookers immediately began to discuss.


    "What? The Murong family''s recipe was taken by the Xiao family? Isn''t Chuanchuanxiang the recipe of the Xiao family?"


    "Howe, if the Murong family''s own form, how could it be so easy to be taken by others? The Xiao family''s chuanchuanxiang business is very good, there are always many people watching their business, it is estimated that the people who are jealous of the Xiao family''s chuanchuanxiang business deliberatelye here. Make a mess."

 Chapter 2116: 108,000 miles away

    Chapter 2116 A thousand miles away


    "You''re right, it''s not that this kind of thing didn''t happen some time ago."


    "There must be an inside story in this. Let''s take a look. I havee to Xiao''s family to eat incense sticks for many days, and I feel that the Xiao family are all kind people."


    ¡­


    Xiao Zhengchun said loudly: "Murong Shun, Murong Ming, you came to my house yesterday to ask for the recipe, I won''t give it to you, you dare toe here to make trouble, it seems that our family should beat you hard yesterday, lest you Come and talk nonsense today."


    Murong Ming said with a pitiful expression: "How can we be nonsense, what we said is the truth, you dare to say, this is not the form of our Murong family?"


    "no."


    Murong Ming said again: "Why not? Isn''t this recipe given to you by Murong?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "The recipe was given to us by Murong."


    Murong Ming was instantly overjoyed, "Everyone, take a look, the people of the Xiao family have admitted it."


    Xiao Zhengdong sneered: "What did we admit? It''s just that it was given to us by the surnamed Murong. My sister''s daughter''s surname is Murong, and my niece''s surname is Murong. Is there anything wrong with her giving us the form? Did she give us the form? What is the person''s surname, this belongs to the form of that family?"


    "You just have the same surname as my niece Murong, but they are cousins ??of my niece''s grandfather, and this recipe was learned by my niece from somewhere else, not from the Murong family''s ancestors, so you are so embarrassed to say that this is your Murong family''s recipe. The rtionship between you and my niece is 108,000 miles apart, and you are embarrassed to ask for the recipe, it''s just shameless!"


    The onlookers also understood the rtionship between them.


    "It turned out to be rtives so far apart."


    "The niece gave my uncle form, that''s what I said, that''s my mother-inw."


    "That''s right."


    Murong Shun saw the onlookers standing on the Xiao family''s side again, and immediately said excitedly, "Although it is our cousin''s niece, she is also named Murong."


    A man who often eats the Xiao family skewers said: "Come on, if you kiss again, can you kiss someone else''s mother-inw?"


    Another person also said: "That''s right, you and your cousin''s niece''s family are separated by several rtionships. If the family is separated, I don''t know how many families it is. How dare you say it''s your Murong family''s recipe?"


    Another person said: "I advise you, if you still have a little conscience, don''t disturb other people''s business, cut people''s money, but it is no different from killing your parents."


    "That''s right, we''re still waiting to eat, so leave now!"


    "Fast roll, roll fast!"


    Murong Shun rolled his eyes and broke the jar. Suddenly, he stretched his legs and sat on the ground, "I won''t leave. If the Xiao family doesn''t give me the form today, then I won''t leave."


    Seeing this, Murong Ming followed suit, "Yes, if the Xiao family wants to do business today, they can give us the form, otherwise we wille every day, every month, every year!"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "I''m afraid you don''t have this chance."


    After he finished speaking, he took a few steps forward, came to the back of Murong Shun and Murong Ming, and said respectfully, "Master Caotou, these two recipes are trying to extort my family. It''s not easy for us little people to do some business. If we don''t give it to them, they will stay on the ground and will not leave, affecting my family''s business. My family of nearly 20 depends on this small stall to support them. I really can''t lose this business. ."

 Chapter 2117: seafood grown up

    Chapter 2117 Seafood grew up


    Murong Shun and Murong Ming heard the words and turned their heads to take a look, and they all shuddered. When did the catchere?


    Captain looked at the two people sitting on the ground and said, "Is that them?"


    "Yes, they are called Murong Shun and Murong Ming respectively."


    Caught head said: "I understand,e here, tie them up for me, the new county magistrate hasn''te yet, and now the prefects are still in the county office, these people dare to extort ckmail in broad daylight, I want to let them They know great!"


    Murong Shun and Murong Ming saw that the arresters wereing to arrest them, and hurriedly said: "We just want the recipe back to our house, and we didn''t do anything illegal."


    "Sir, you can''t arrest us, we really didn''t do anything."


    Although ??Captain had been beaten by the prefect for a long time, they also wanted to know what the Xiao family had to say, "Oh, the recipe that you want to return to your family?"


    "Yeah yeah."


    "What evidence do you have to prove this is your recipe?"


    "me¡­"


    Xiao Zhengchun interrupted Murong Ming''s words and said, "No, my lord, the source of this form is like this... It''s like this, it''s not from their family at all, but given to me by my niece."


    The catcher also knew the identity of the Xiao family''s niece, so he didn''t dare to dy any longer when he heard the words, and said quickly: "So, these two are really abominable, and they turned ck and white. Today, I won''t let them know how powerful, I thought we were Those who are vegetarians. People whoe here, arrest them all and wait for the prefect to interrogate them."


    "Yes."


    Murong Shun and Murong Ming were all taken away immediately.


    Of course, they regretted the moment they were caught, and kept begging the Xiao family to spare them, but the Xiao family were not the ones who repaid their grievances with virtue, so they were allowed to be captured.


    The Xiao family has resumed business again.


    Later, when the Xiao family heard that Murong Shun and Murong Ming arrived at the county government office, they were beaten 50 times and then picked up by their family.


    And the rest of the people who wanted to fight the recipe of the Xiao family in Baoshan Vige saw the two brothers in such a miserable state, and they dared not fight the recipe of the Xiao family again, so the Xiao family was able to continue their business smoothly.


    Sitting on the galloping carriage, Murong Lingran threw some of the seafood in each bucket into the space water while everyone was concentrating on their journey, and put all the buckets into the space, nning to wait. When the carriage stops, remove the bucket again.


    Her wooden barrel has no lid. Otherwise, in the galloping carriage, there will be seawater in the barrel, and I am afraid that the whole carriage will be smelled of fish, and her body will inevitably be contaminated.


    Two nightster, the group rested in the inn. After Murong Lingran and the others fell asleep, they quickly entered the space.


    came to the river, Murong Lingran looked at the seafood that had grown for two days, and suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Oh my God, these seafood are too big, the octopus has my head, and there are crabs, sea crabs and shrimps are too long, they are actually bigger than the river shrimps I used to raise. The crab is bigger, and the rest of the scallops are bigger than my washbasin."


    Shenjun Changqi said angrily: "What is this, if I hadn''t controlled it, your octopus would most likely grow to several meters, and sea crabs and shrimps would also grow wildly."


    "Although my space water can prevent them from killing each other, this water is also veryrge, but it will definitely squeeze the living space of other aquatic animals, and you will have no ce to cry."

 Chapter 2118: Pearl out

    Chapter 2118 Pearls are out


    Murong Lingran heard theint in his tone, and sneered: "I didn''t expect this, I just wanted them to breed, and for a while I forgot that the animals in the sea are very capable of growing. Today, I would like to thank the gods. If it wasn''t for the gods, this waters would be a disaster for the seafood."


    She didn''t have enough time to eat the seafood in this water area. The time before she bought the seafood was still short, and she couldn''t take it out. Changqi Shenjun was right. At that time, she would not cry when she looked at the huge seafood every day. ce to cry.


    Shenjun Changqi snorted, "Forget it for now, I''ll watch and control your stuff in the future, lest you take it out and eat it."


    "Thank you, God."


    Murong Lingran was about to leave the space when she suddenly saw a scallop bigger than her face not far from her, looking at it, it looked like the pearl oyster she saw in a previous life.


    looked at other ces, and there were hundreds of such scallops just where she could see. Thinking that there would be pearls in the scallops, she moved the scallops to her feet with her divine sense.


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly said: "What are you going to do?"


    "With such a big scallop, I want to see if there are pearls in it."


    There is a lot of sand underwater in her space. Since there is sand, it is very likely that there are pearls in her scallops.


    "It turns out that you like pearls, so you have made the right choice. There are indeed in this one."


    Murong Lingran was instantly overjoyed, took out a knife, and pried open the shell.


    Suddenly, a pearl the size of her fist appeared in front of her eyes.


    Murong Lingran picked up the pearl and said excitedly, "This pearl is so big, and it''s actually purple, and it''s so round, it should be able to sell for a good price."


    "You really fell into the eyes of money. Wouldn''t it be better to keep such a rare pearl for your own collection?"


    "Hey, there are quite a few scallops here. I guess there must be pearls in the others. I don''tck this one."


    Shenjun Changqi heard the words and said helplessly: "You are right, other scallops do have pearls in them, and some are bigger than this, rounder, and more beautiful."


    Murong Lingran suddenly looked at the scallops lying at the bottom with bright eyes. If she sold all of them for money, she would probably be rich enough to rival the country.


    Yes, let¡¯s just open a jewelry store. With so many pearls, she has no shortage of raw materials.


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Okay, it''s gettingte, you should rest, don''t worry, when you''re not here, I will control their growth rate, and make sure you can take them out in the future."


    "Well, then thank you God."


    After she finished speaking, she put the pearls into the cloth bag, threw the scallops just now into the river, and left the space.


    Although it was pried open by her, it is very likely that its flesh will be injured, but there is room for water, and it can still survive.


    There were no four children when we went back, so the speed increased a lot, and soon after walking more than half of the distance, we came to the junction of the capital and Donghaifu.


    Of course, Murong Lingran didn''t forget what Chang Qi Shenjun said about asking her to find medicinal herbs on the way.


    So these few days, in order not to dy her trip, she was resting at night. She quietly rode the ck fur to look for it. She went out for an hour every night and found the herbs she needed smoothly.

 Chapter 2119: encounter bandits

    Chapter 2119 Encounter with bandits


    When walking to a forest that day, Pei Xiaonan, who was driving, suddenly stopped the carriage.


    Murong Lingran was closing his eyes and resting, when he felt the car stopped, he quickly moved the wooden barrel out of the space, opened thepartment door and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Helian Rongjiu, who was riding a horse in front, looked in one direction and said with a serious face: "We seem to have encountered banditsing down the mountain to rob the vige."


    Murong Lingran was suddenly startled. Following his line of sight, they were at a high ce. He really saw that some houses in the vige below were on fire. The vigers were running away, and the bandits on horses went in to search for a one house, and set fire to one house.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I can''t wait for death, girl, you and your second brother and the people from Huwei Escort should stay here obediently, I''ll take a look."


    Murong Lingran worriedly said: "Those bandits seem to have a lot of people, so you brought four of them, can you do it?"


    "Of course." Helian Rongjiu looked at Zeyuan.


    Zeyuan put a signal re in the sky, and after a while, dozens of people followed from behind them.


    Murong counted them, and there were actually twenty people.


    "These people have always been behind you?"


    "Of course, with so many of them following me all the time, it''s too ostentatious. Not much to say, I''ll take people down to see."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said: "Second brother, you are good at kung fu, you and Dalin Erlin also go, it is enough to have two people to protect me, you also pay attention to safety."


    Murong Xuan knew that if he refused, his sister would always be worried, so he nodded, "Okay, be careful too."


    "Um."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t reject Murong Xuan, they really wanted to be safer when there were many people, so they headed down the mountain first.


    Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei also knew that this ce was not apletely safe ce, so they drove the carriage to a ce they thought was temporarily safe.


    Murong Lingran saw that the ce where they were staying had a wide field of vision, and could clearly see the scene in the vige. If there were banditsing, they would retreat if there were too many people, so they didn''t say much, just stood by the carriage. Look seriously at the scene below.


    Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei have also eaten seafood, and they also know that seafood is very delicious. They are also curious about whether Murong Lingran''s seafood is still alive.


    They didn''t know Helian Rongjiu''s identity. Helian Rongjiu was with more people, so he was not too nervous. Seeing Murong Lingran get off the carriage, he came into the carriage to see her seafood.


    "It''s actually still alive, the octopus is still moving."


    "The others are still alive, although they don''t move very clearly."


    "The crab is the most spiritual."


    "Yeah, it''s quite fierce."


    "It would be great if these could be cultivated in Beijing in the future, and there will be a lot more delicious food in the future."


    "Yeah, the taste of seafood is really good, if only I could eat it often."


    After seeing enough, they got out of the carriage.


    Pei Xiaonan said excitedly: "Little Master, you are really amazing, and you really made these sea goodse to the capital alive."


    Murong Lingran saw that Helian Rongjiu''s people had not yet arrived at the vige, so he turned his head and smiled and said, "Thank you for your praise. If I really breed them in the future, I will definitely treat you to a feast."


    The two were overjoyed when they heard the words, and said almost at the same time, "Okay, then thank you little master."


    At this moment, Helian Rongjiu also brought people to the vige below.

 Chapter 2120: get home

    Chapter 2120 Home


    The bandits were eager to set fire to it. They had already burned more than half of the house. They thought that no one woulde to deal with them. Unexpectedly, a group of people suddenly came and killed many of them.


    And the bandit leader is obviously not someone who just admits defeat so easily. With his skill and therge number of people on his side, he doesn''t care about Helian Rongjiu''s people at all, and the men and horses on both sides fight like this.


    After half an hour, Murong Lingran saw that the movement below was a little less, and was thinking about whether she should go down to take a look, or else it seemed that she was not very kind, and saw Helian Rongjiu and the others returned to the ce where they stopped at first. ce, looking around, as if looking for her.


    Murong Lingran quickly got on the carriage and asked Pei Xiaonan to hurry over.


    came to Helian Rongjiu and the second brother and others, and saw that their hands were covered in blood, although the clothes were dark, the blood was not obvious, so I could not help frowning: "Are you injured?"


    Murong dered: "No."


    After he finished speaking, he took out a handkerchief and quickly wiped off the blood on his hands.


    "Then these bloodstains are..."


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Murong Xuan''s hand and frowned, "It''s okay, it''s all bandits. My Xuanwu guards will take care of the aftermath. It''s not too far from Lihua Vige, so let''s go back first."


    Murong nodded, "I should go back to wash quickly, then let''s go."


    After saying that, he got on the carriage again and drove fast in the direction of the capital.


    After a long time, the carriage finally entered the boundary of Lihua Vige.


    Murong Lingran saw that Helian Rongjiu had been following him, and he didn''t forget that he returned to Beijing because of an urgent matter, so he stuck his head out of the car window and said, "We''re all here, we can go home, Ninth Young Master, you If something happens at home, just go home first, we''re fine."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I can''t be in a hurry for a while, I still have to send you all back to be at ease."


    Seeing that he was so persistent, Murong Lingran did not force him, and continued to return to the carriage.


    As soon as the carriage entered Lihua Vige, the people in the vige knew that Murong Lingran had returned, and everyone went to inform the Murong family members all over Lihua Vige.


    Therefore, after Murong Lingran''s carriage stopped in front of her house, her family hurried back.


    Murong Zong was also at home, and when he heard that his younger siblings were back, he quickly walked out to greet him.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran and Murong Xuan really came back, everyone was very excited.


    "Aran, Axuan, you are finally back."


    "Aran, Axuan, hard work on the road."


    "Sister, second brother, you are back, I miss you."


    ¡­


    Listening to everyone''s concern, Murong smiled and said: "Well, I''m back, how are you all this time?"


    "All is well, all is well."


    Murong Zhe saw that Murong Xuan had not spoken, and was about to speak when he suddenly smelled a pungent **** smell, feeling that the smell wasing from Murong Xuan''s body. There was a lot of blood on the colored clothes, and he eximed: "A Xuan, what''s wrong with you? What happened on the road, so much blood on your body?"


    Everyone was stunned at the same time. At the same time, they carefully nced at Murong Xuan''s clothes, and they really saw a lot of blood.


    Xiao Manan said: "A Xuan, what''s wrong with you?"


    Murong Xuan was about to speak when suddenly his body shook, and before he could say a word, he closed his eyes and fainted.

 Chapter 2121: can save

    Chapter 2121 can be saved


    Murong Zong happened to be beside his second brother, he quickly supported him, and said worriedly: "A Xuan, A Xuan!"


    But Murong Xuan closed his eyes tightly and didn''t react at all.


    Before the others could speak, Helian Rongjiu said, "Quickly carry the person in, he must be poisoned."


    Poisoning?


    Wasn''t it too much blood loss?


    Although everyone was puzzled, they didn''t have time to ask any more questions and quickly carried Murong Xuan into his room.


    Murong Zhe asked everyone else to go out, leaving only Murong Zong and Murong Kuan to fight for him and quickly diagnose and treat him.


    Murong waited anxiously outside the door and asked, "Ninth Young Master, how did you know that my second brother was poisoned?"


    "I''m sorry." Helian Rongjiu said suddenly.


    "Why apologise?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I''m sorry for you, your second brother will be poisoned, it''s all because of me, it''s like this."


    When he went to rescue the vigers just now, Helian Rongjiu happened to meet the leader of the bandit. That leader had some skills, but Helian Rongjiu was very good at fighting, and it didn''t take long for the bandit leader to be subdued.


    Just when Helian Rongjiu was questioning, the bandit leader suddenly broke free and stabbed directly at Helian Rongjiu with a dagger.


    Murong Xuan found out in time, stepped forward and shot down the bandit leader''s de, and by the way subdued the bandit leader, but identally cut a hole in his finger by the de.


    The leader of the bandit quickly said: "Although my goal today was unsessful, I have also avenged my brothers, so I won''t be lonely anymore."


    Murong Xuan only injured his hand, and the bandit leader did say that he had taken revenge, so Helian Rongjiu suspected that the dagger was poisonous.


    Murong said: "So that''s the case, so you''re worried, so you''ve been following us back?"


    "Yeah." Helian Rongjiu said, "He was injured trying to save me, and I can''t leave him alone and go home alone."


    Ruan Youyi heard the words and said worriedly: "Aran, I don''t know if your brother will be okay. If he has an emergency, I don''t want to live anymore."


    "Second sister-inw." Murong Lingran held Ruan Youyi''s hand and said solemnly: "Don''t worry, the second brother will be fine, I promise you, a lot of the other blood on his body is from bandits, daddy''s. Medicine has always been very good, and nothing will happen."


    There are still a lot of herbs that can be detoxified in her space. If Daddy can''t detoxify, there is still her. If she can''t, it''s better to ask Changqi Shenjun.


    Ruan Youyi was about to speak when the door was opened.


    Xiao Manan saw her husbanding out, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "The child''s father, how is Axuan?"


    Murongzhe said solemnly: "The blood is not his, and there is no other trauma on his body. There is a small ck wound on his hand, and the blood has stopped. It is indeed poisoned. It is a very powerful poison."


    Xiao Manan said anxiously, "Do you have a solution?"


    Murong Zhe said: "Don''t worry, I have a way. I have been studying poison and antidote for the past two years, and I am confident that I can save our son."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Murong Zhe said again: "I came out to tell you, don''t worry too much, Ah Xuan will definitely be fine."


    Xiao Manan nodded: "Then go in quickly and treat Ah Xuan well."


    "Um."


    Murong Lingran was relieved immediately, it seemed that she was no longer useful.


    Helian Rongjiu was also relieved, if Murong Xuan died because of saving him, Murong Lingran would never be with him, and he would be hated by her for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 2122: Can you live by pouring it all into the pond?

    Chapter 2122 Can you live by pouring it all into the pond?


    Helian Rongjiu walked to Xiao Manan and said solemnly: "Auntie, I''m sorry, Murong Xuan is like this because of saving me."


    How dare Xiao Manan ept the emperor''s apology, and hurriedly said: "Ninth Young Master has been worrying too much, it is his responsibility to protect you, don''t worry about it, just now the child''s father has said that he can save Ah Xuan, don''t be too selfish med."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Auntie, don''t worry, I will make up for him when he is in good health."


    Xiao Manan didn''t dare to ask the emperor topensate them, it was their responsibility to save the emperor, he just sighed, "Then I would like to thank Ninth Young Master first."


    The atmosphere became extremely solemn for a while, Murong Lingran knew that Helian Rongjiu had something to do, so he said: "Ninth Young Master, don''t you have urgent matters at home? You should go back first, since Dad said it''s all right, it must be all right. ."


    Helian Rongjiu was really worried about his family. He couldn''t help much here, so he nodded his head: "Okay, then I''ll go back first. If you have any problems, feel free toe to me, and I will do my best to help."


    "Um."


    After Helian Rongjiu left, Tong Xiuming suddenly walked to Murong Lingran''s side and asked, "Miss, is there something in your carriage? I smell something wrong."


    Murong Lingran was shocked, and then she remembered that her seafood was still in the carriage.


    Although there has been a lot of breeding in the space in the past few days, there must be something hidden in the carriage. She also knows that the family may not have the heart to look at her seafood now, so she said: "Transport them all to the pond. , pour it into the pond."


    The ?? wooden bucket is full of her spatial water, and most of the water in the pond alsoes from the spatial. Changqi Shenjun said that it can be fed directly into a small pond.


    Tong Xiuming said stunnedly: "Those things should be the seafood mentioned in the book, can you live by pouring them all into the pond?"


    Murong patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I''m guaranteed to live."


    Seeing what Miss said, Tong Xiuming didn''t ask any more questions and went to find someone to move those buckets.


    Murong Xuan already had a wound on his hand, and Murong Zhe''s medicine was readily avable, so Murong Zhe came out with his two sons not long after, "The second child, go take care of the second child, his life is no longer in danger. , I just need to drink my medicine for a few days."


    Ruan Youyi said in surprise: "Yes, Dad."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xiao Manan only had time to take care of other things, looked at her daughter and said, "Aran, I''m sorry, I ignored you just now, how are you living in Donghai Mansion these days? What about your uncle? Has he rescued him? Xiao Is your family in good health?"


    Murong nodded Lingran: "It''s okay, although the food is not as good as at home, but it''s not hungry and cold, the eldest uncle has also been rescued, and the Xiao family''s health is okay, now there is hope for life, everyone All in great spirits.¡±


    Immediately afterwards, she briefly recounted what happened in the East Sea Mansion.


    "That''s the way it is. Dashi Vige has been reced with a new Lizheng, and the uncles are now doing business. I also killed chickens and warned a lot of people. I have already helped those who should be helped, and the business of Chuanchuanxiang has also been given to them. As long as They are notzy, and they will definitely have a good life in this life."


    Daughter really did not let her down. Seeing that her daughter had arranged so well, Xiao Manan felt a little more rxed.

 Chapter 2123: House seemingly endless rain

    Chapter 2123 The house leaks when it rains overnight


    Xiao Manan hesitated for a while, but still asked, "Aran, have you not been wronged in the Xiao family? Your grandparents and their grandparents'' attitude is... Is it the same as before?"


    Murong thought for a while, but still told the situation of the first meeting there.


    That kind of grandfather and grandmother is not worthy of her saying good things in front of her mother.


    "It was like this when we first met. I''m afraid if they didn''t know that I was the county head, they didn''t know when they would treat me with a cold face. Anyway, I recognized a few uncles, but I didn''t recognize my grandparents, nor did I recognize them. I didn''t call them a single word."


    Xiao Manan was very ufortable listening to it, she knew that her parents would not be able to forgive her so easily, patted her daughter''s head, and said with an apologetic expression: "Aran, I''m sorry for making you wronged. Aniang didn''t expect them to still They hate me so much, I thought that more than ten yearster, their hatred should be shallower, but I think it''s worse."


    Murong smiled and said: "I''m not wronged, you know, I''m not a submissive temperament, I''m also angry with my grandfather and grandma, and I''m not too angry, by the way..."


    After she finished speaking, she took out all the purses in the satchel, "grandmother made this and said it was given to each of us. I didn''t want to ept it, but I saw that her needlework was simr to that of A-Niang. , I epted it involuntarily, everyone in the family has it, as well as the eldest sister-inw and the second sister-inw."


    Xiao Manan took a look and saw the familiar embroidery, tears came out again, "Aran, your grandmother..."


    "Auntie." Murong Lingran said, "Don''t get me wrong, my grandmother didn''t give us the purse because she found out her conscience, nor did she thank me for teaching my uncles to make incense sticks, but because she knew that I was the county head. I just want to have a good rtionship with me. When they don''t know my county magistrate, I feel sick looking at that face. "


    Xiao Manan sighed and said: "Auntie understands that my parents are just greedy for money and dislike the poor and love the rich. Don''t talk about them, you must have worked hard all the way, go wash quickly, and change into a clean body. Clothes, and then take a nap, people also appear to be more energetic.


    "Um."


    Soon after, Helian Rongjiu also returned to the pce, and on the way he also sent someone to announce that Prime Minister Suo and the Marquis of Ning''an would enter the pce.


    After he went to see the Queen Mother, Prime Minister Suo and the Marquis of Ning An also arrived.


    At this time, in the imperial study, the Marquis of Ning An suddenly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Helian Rongjiu had returned safely, "It''s good that your Majestyes back.


    Prime Minister Suo also said: "Yes, recently, many ministers have asked if your majesty''s illness has improved, and some of them want to send private doctors into the pce to see your majesty''s illness."


    "You two have worked hard." Helian Rongjiu said, "You two, tell me about thetest information you have received."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "Yes, Your Majesty. Just as the letter said, I received news a few days ago that the Shun''ang Kingdom in the southern part of Xuanqing Kingdom began to attack our country. The house leak happened to rain overnight, and gue began to break out in the southern region. The capital city Many thieves began to appear nearby, specializing in robbing small mountain viges, causing public grievances to boil. Several people have been killed in the capital recently, and the death of each person is extremely tragic, causing people to panic, for fear of the next death It''s yourself."


    Prime Minister Suo said: "If it''s just one thing, Wei Chen and Lord Hou can also make up their minds, but because several things are piled up together, we don''t dare to make decisions without authorization, so we have to write a letter to let His Majestye back."

 Chapter 2124: never mind

    Chapter 2124 It''s okay


    Helian Rongjiu thought of the bandits he met on the way back, and frowned: "How many viges have the bandits robbed so far?"


    "Go back to Your Majesty''s words." Suo Cheng said, "In addition to the ones reported in today''s newspaper, there are already five. Although Lord Hou sent the army out, they hid in the mountains. Taking advantage of the mountains, it was extremely easy to find the army and wait for the encirclement and suppression. When the army arrived, they all ran away, ying hide-and-seek with the army, and it was really a headache for the people who got them."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "General Rong is also ready, and the household''s provisions are also ready. You can leave for Shun''an at any time, just wait for your majesty''s decree."


    "This time, Rong Fengxu also took the initiative to invite Ying, willing to follow his father to fight, and General Rong agreed. The gue in the south still requires His Majesty to personally order a doctor to send food there."


    "Azong also goes out to patrol every night. As for those bandits, Wei Chen has personally visited several times. For now, we have found thew of their actions."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Since you are all almost ready, let''s do it ording to your initial thoughts. I will issue an order to the Ministry of Household, let the food and grass go first, and General Rong and General Rong can also prepare to leave. The gue in the south, I will order the imperial hospital to send a few imperial physicians there, and I will also order the local officials to open their warehouses and put food. ."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Your Majesty Shengming."


    Waiting for the urgent matter to be dealt with almost, then Prime Minister Suo asked: "Your Majesty, I wonder how you are doing in Donghai Mansion? Are you injured?"


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head, "It''s okay, everything is fine."


    "That''s fine, that''s fine."


    The poison in Murong Xuanzhong was dangerous, but after Murong Zhe''s treatment, he woke up that night and was able to leave the ground the next day.


    Ruan Youyi finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that her husband was all right, and said with a smile, "A Xuan, you are all right, you don''t know, you scared our family."


    Murong Xuan smiled and said, "I''ve made you worry."


    At the same time, on the edge of the pond, Murong Lingran and the people working in the pond were all squatting on the edge of the water, watching the sea fish swimming freely in the water.


    Chang Yongsong touched his head and said: "Little Master, the things in this sea can really survive in this pond. If they can really reproduce smoothly, then you can add some new ones to your shop in the future. The tricks are good. These fish are also very good-looking, I like them all, and I believe they will definitely sell well in the city."


    Murong smiled and said: "I''ve picked up your auspicious words, and I will trouble you to take care of it in the future."


    "Well, I''ll definitely do it."


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding heard that their elder sister came back with something strange, so they followed.


    Murong Ding asked curiously, "Sister, are these things really delicious?"


    "Of course." Murong smiled and said: "After a while, my sister will show you a hand, and make sure you have one meal and two meals."


    Murong Yi said: "Then I will trouble my sister."


    "Haha." Murong Lingran stroked his brother''s head, "You''re wee."


    When Murong Lingran returned home, she was thinking about when to take out some seafood from the space for everyone to try, and happened to meet her eldest brothering back from the city.

 Chapter 2125: martial arts

    Chapter 2125 Martial Test


    Since people often died in the city at night, Murong Zong basically slept at home during the day and went to patrol the city at night.


    Seeing his sister, Murong Zong said with a serious face: "Aran, I''m going to the city recently, try to go during the day, the city is not safe at night."


    "What happened in the city?"


    Murong Zong briefly recounted what had happened recently in the city.


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly became extremely serious, "How could such a thing happen? Those who died are too miserable."


    "There are all kinds of evil people in this world, only we can''t think of it, there''s nothing they can''t do, so you have to listen to your elder brother and don''t stay in the city at night, understand?"


    Murong nodded: "Well, I understand. By the way, eldest brother, during my absence, has there been any news about the fifth brother from the Tiger Power Escort?"


    Murong Zong said: "Uncle Kou and the others will not inform us if they don''t confirm the news, but I am familiar with them. When I happened to meet them some time ago, I said that there are clues that the fifth brother is very likely to be in Yuan''an Mansion. Uncle Kou I have already brought people over, if it is really in Yuanan Mansion, there should be news soon."


    Yuananfu?


    Isn''t that right next door to Donghai Mansion?


    Murong Lingran asked again, "How confident is Uncle Kou that he can confirm that Fifth Brother is really there?"


    "Half of it, the child does have a mole under the corner of his left eye, and his age is indeed simr to the fifth brother, but even strangers have simr situations, it may be that the child just happens to be simr to our fifth brother. So you don''t have too much hope, and I haven''t told my parents, in case it''s not, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, they are getting older and their emotions can''t stand ups and downs."


    "Brother is right." Murong said in a clear voice, "Brother has worked **** patrol, go to bed quickly."


    "Um."


    Murong Zong was about to go back when he suddenly thought of something, and he came to his sister again and whispered a few words to her.


    Murong Lingran said with a look of surprise: "Really."


    Murong Zong nodded, "But don''t tell your second brother about this in advance. After all, His Majesty has not yet issued an decree, I am afraid there will be variables, so that he will not be happy."


    Murong Lingran nodded suddenly, "Well, I understand. What about the third brother? The third brother is also fifteen years old, can I participate?"


    Murong Zong said: "You third brother, you don''t have to worry. When he went to Donghai Mansion before you, he honestly went to participate and passed it smoothly."


    Murong Lingran was relieved immediately.


    It turns out that so many things happened when Helian Rongjiu was not in the capital.


    It must be because the second brother saved him that he took special care of the second brother.


    A few dayster, Murong Xuan''s body had fully recovered, and the Murong family suddenly came to the imperial decree.


    Murong Zhe took the whole family and knelt down to receive the decree.


    Eunuch De said loudly: "I have held martial arts exams all over the countryst month. I heard that the second son of the Murong family has superb martial arts, is good at horseback and archery, and is a young hero. I have granted him an exemption from the academy and township exams and directly participate in the general exams. Serve the country with loyalty, without my painstaking efforts."


    Murong Xuan was overjoyed when he heard the words. A few days ago, he heard that his third brother had held a martial arts test while he was away. He was very regretful that he could not participate.


    Thought that in the future, he would be a small official under the eldest brother or the third brother, but he didn''t expect the opportunity to be presented to him.

 Chapter 2126: time to try

    Chapter 2126 Time for the test


    Ruan Youyi also looked at her husband in surprise.


    Eunuch De smiled and said, "Second Young Master, hurry up and ept the order."


    Murong Xuan came back to his senses and quickly epted the imperial decree, "Murong Xuan epted the decree, thank you Your Majesty."


    After sending Eunuch De away, Murong Xuan looked at the imperial decree preciously, if he could enter the pce exam, he could also make some achievements of his own.


    Murong Zong smiled and said: "Second brother, this is really good. With your ability, you should definitely be in the top three."


    Murong Xuan said helplessly, "Brother, you will make fun of me. There will definitely be many people in the imperial examinations, and I have never been your opponent. I''m afraid it will be a problem whether I can enter the pce examination or not."


    "Second brother, you must do it." Murong Lingran said sternly: "I have seen your martial arts since childhood, and I see how hard you work. If you can''t enter the pce for the test, I''m afraid you will die. Not many people can get in."


    Murong Zhe also said: "Azong Aran is right, we haven''tpeted yet, don''t grow others'' ambition first and destroy your own prestige, you will definitely be able to do it."


    Seeing what Father said, Murong Xuan nodded solemnly: "Well, I see, I will definitelye back with a good grade, like my eldest brother, in the future, I will protect my family and the country, serve the court, and serve Your Majesty."


    Murong Zhe smiled and nodded: "That''s right."


    Murong Kuan smiled and said, "Second brother, don''t be merciful at that time, I will try my best to defeat you."


    Murong Xuan patted the third brother on the shoulder, "Second brother wants you to be merciful. Since this time, the second brother has not practiced much."


    "Second brother is joking."


    "That''s right." Murong Xuan asked, "I forgot to ask the time of the test just now, eldest brother, third brother, do you know?"


    Murong Zong said: "In the afternoon after seven days, you still have a lot of time. The Marquis of Ning''an is the chief examiner this time. I heard that this time the test is divided into four items: strategy theory, horse racing, archery, and immediate archery. , you have always been good at the middle two, just practice it briefly, as for the first andst items, you have always been smart, read more books these days, or ask Confucius to give some pointers."


    Murong Xuan said: "Well, thank you eldest brother, I understand."


    After he finished speaking, he stopped dying and went to the backyard to practice archery.


    Ruan Youyi was always by his side, and whenever he needed anything, she would send it to him immediately.


    Murong Kuan also hurried over.


    There are many talented people in the martial arts exam. He is only fifteen years old, and he does not expect to be admitted to the top spot. Now it is not bad to be a juror. He only hopes to enter the pce exam. an official.


    Murong Zhe saw the two children practicing attentively, and said with a gratified expression: "This martial arts test is a rare opportunity. Both of them want to participate in the martial arts test. I hope they can both have a good result."


    "Yes." Murong Zong said: "Second brother, don''t worry, the third brother has not abandoned his martial arts all these years, and he will definitely achieve good results."


    "I hope so." Murong Zhe suddenly thought of something and said, "Azong, you didn''t participate in the martial arts test, do you have any regrets in your heart?"


    Murong Zong said: "There will definitely be regrets, but it''s nothing. I am also a general now, and I have made a lot of contributions on the battlefield. It is not unworthy of the name."


    Murong Zhe saw that his eldest son didn''t seem to be telling a lie, so he didn''t say much.

 Chapter 2127: Xiao Gongshan wants to gamble again

    Chapter 2127 Xiao Gongshan wants to gamble again


    Murong Lingran went to the factory building and the grounds to take a look. Seeing that everything was as usual, she went home with confidence.


    At this time, the East Sea Mansion, the Xiao family


    After dozens of days of business, the Xiao family has also made a lot of money by making incense sticks.


    Xiao Gongshan suddenly said when he was eating: "Boss, the family should have a few dozen taels of silver now, right?"


    Lin Cuiying suddenly had an ominous premonition, and asked with a look of vignce: "Why are you asking this?"


    "Don''t worry about what I''m going to do, boss, answer me, although our food has gotten better since we sold the incense sticks, we also bought a lot of new clothes for the family, and also bought some furniture and fields. , the children in the family have also started to study, but our family''s business is so good, no matter how we use it, we have thirty taels of silver now, right?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "It is true."


    Xiao Gongshan was instantly overjoyed, "Boss, you give me ten taels, no, twenty taels of silver."


    "What do you want so much money for?"


    "I...I''ll save it for you, lest you young people spend your money identally."


    Lin Cuiying said angrily: "I think you want to go to the casino again after a fewfortable days."


    Xiao Gongshan didn''t expect to be seen through his true thoughts so quickly, his face changed suddenly, and he said shyly: "I...how could I have such an idea, this is the money that the children finally earned."


    "Then you take so much money really just to save?"


    "When...of course."


    Xiao Zhengchun looked at Dad''s eyes and knew that he was not telling the truth, so he said helplessly: " Dad, this money is impossible to give you. Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking, you have been following us for the past few days. The county town, I always leave as soon as I arrive. I say that I went to hear about the storytellers, but in fact I went to the casino. The fourth child follows you every time. I gave you money to gamble."


    Xiao Gongshan turned to look at his fourth son, and said in shock, "You...you actually followed me?"


    Xiao Zhengdong said: "This is what the eldest brother ordered. I also want to see what you want to do. Who knows you will go to the casino again."


    Lin Cuiying stood up suddenly, crossed her waist and said, "Okay, just a few days after thesefortable days, you actually went to the casino again. You want to lose our whole family again, don''t you!"


    "I didn''t mean that." Xiao Gongshan said: "I just want to turn over the book. Recently, the manager of the casino told me that there is a position where anyone who stands there will win money. Several people have turned over in that position. I also observed it myself for a few days, and indeed, as the steward said, I think if I were in that position, I would definitely be able to win money."


    "Win money? Go on dreaming, no matter what, I won''t agree!"


    "Why don''t you agree? I... I just want to turn twenty taels into two hundred taels, or even two thousand taels, so you don''t have to work so hard."


    Seeing Xiao Gongshan''s good looks for them, Xiao Zhengchun recalled what Murong Lingran had said to him, and his face sank, "Dad, you have already been tricked by the casino steward, do you still believe what he said? Our business of Chuanchuanxiang must have spread throughout the county, and everyone knows that our business is profitable, and the casino steward must have taken a fancy to our form."

 Chapter 2128: will try to start

    Chapter 2128 The trial begins


    "I can guarantee that if you really go, it is impossible to win money, and you will definitely lose. When you lose money, you will bet with the form, and finally you will be asked to hand over the form. Going back to the bitter days before, how can I exin to Aran then?"


    "The most important thing is that we can''t buy some ingredients at all. If the casino steward gets the recipe and can''t make it, you say, will he let you go?"


    Xiao Gongshan said with a self-righteous look: "I am the grandfather of the county owner, and the casino steward also knows, he must not dare to lie to me."


    Seeing that he couldn''t say anything about his father, Xiao Zhengchun frowned and said, "Father, if you dare to gamble with our hard-earned money, then sooner orter our family will be lost to you. From tomorrow onwards, there will be no stalls and no more money.¡±


    "Don''t leave the booth?" Xiao Gongshan couldn''t sit still. He didn''t know how enviable the business of Chuanchuanxiang was. These days, many people in the vige asked him how to do it. But it''s about to lose people.


    "Yup."


    "No, you absolutely must not leave the booth."


    "Then don''t gamble! Stay away from the street with the casino."


    Xiao Liming, Xiao Zhengchun''s eldest son, said: "Grandpa, if you go to the casino again, Grandpa is right, you will definitely lose our family again, then our family is finished, then I will be a monk, and I will be a monk for the rest of my life. I''ll never show up in front of you again."


    Xiao Gongshan rolled his eyes when he heard the words, so he had to temporarilypromise: "Okay, I''ll just not go."


    When Xiao Zhengchun saw his father''s expression, he knew that what he said was a lie, and said coldly, "Father, you better do what you say, or I will write to Aran, tell her what you think, and Let her stop sending seasonings and stop doing businesspletely, think about it for yourself."


    Hearing that his son was going to tell Murong Lingran, Xiao Gongshan suddenly fainted, and said dullly: "I...I know, I will never go there again."


    Everyone at the table breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, and it really took Murong Lingran to scare him.


    The time passed quickly, and soon came the day when Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan participated in the martial arts exam.


    During this time, Murong Lingran was also actively looking for a shop to open a jewelry store in the city. Although it was the beginning of the year, she was very lucky. It happened that a jewelry store called Qizhenge was going to close down due to poor management. Some money took over.


    The jewelry maker also let her stay.


    Of course, she has been making food for the two brothers in different ways these days, just to nourish their bodies. For the time being, she has no worries about the jewelry store, so she closed the store first, and ns to wait until the temple has tried it.


    In this era, people who have the money to practice martial arts, archery and horseback every day are basically either high-ranking officials or extremely wealthy families.


    Most of the people who entered the martial arts exam were high school children, except for a few from all over the country, most of them were from the capital, so the martial arts exam attracted many dignitaries in the capital to watch, and they all wanted to see How is your child doing?


    In order to make it easier for officials and royal ns to watch, the martial arts exam was selected in the pce grounds. At this time, all the men who entered the martial arts exam were waiting aside, waiting for the chief examiner''s arrangement.


    The Marquis of Ning''an also strongly advocates efficiency, so this afternoon, he will first examine strategy theory and horse racing.


    If you pass both of these two items at the same time, you will be able to take the archery test tomorrow afternoon and the archery test right away.

 Chapter 2129: The clan of Lord Ningan appeared again

    Chapter 2129 The n of Lord Ning''an appeared again


    If you pass these four items at the same time, you can enter the pce exam,pete in front of the emperor, and birth the champion, second ce and third flower under the witness of the emperor.


    At this time, Murong Wei, the granddaughter of Ning''an Hou Ye''s cousin, saw Murong Xuan who was waiting in the school grounds, and frowned, "Why are people from Wen Rung''s family inside? After several times, there is obviously no Murong Xuan."


    Her father, Murong Zheng said: "Your Majesty decreed a few days ago that Murong Xuan will be exempted from the rest of the examinations and will directly participate in the general examinations. You haven''t gone out these days, and you''ve been in the house every day. Naturally, you don''t know."


    Murong Wei frowned when she heard this. She knew that Murong Xuan had been to the military camp of the Marquis of Ning''an, and she heard that his kung fu was as good as his eldest brother, and he was favored by the Marquis of Ning''an.


    I also heard that Murong Kuan''s scores in the college and township exams have been very good. Now that Murong Xuan is here, wouldn''t her brother have another strong opponent?


    After all, Murong Kuan, the younger brother, is so powerful, and Murong Xuan, the elder brother, must be even more powerful.


    Her family was thinking that as long as her eldest brother was sessfully admitted to the top three, then the Marquis of Ning''an would definitely treat their family differently.


    Maybe because the eldest brother helped the Murong family honor their ancestors, he would also let go of his prejudice against them and let the eldest brother inherit his title.


    I didn''t expect that Murong Xuan would suddenly be killed, so there would be one less ce in the top three.


    If Murong Xuan knew that Murong Wei looked up to him so much, he would definitely say loudly, "I thank you for looking up to me so much!"


    Murong Zheng saw his daughter''s sullen face and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Father." Murong Wei said, "Your Majesty is too partial, and it''s too unfair. It''s not fair to other candidates to let him skip the college and hometown exams."


    Murong Zheng said: "There is nothing wrong with your majesty doing this. If Murong Xuan is just a sham, he will definitely bepared soon, and he will not be able to enter the pce exam. If he is really talented and capable, then skip it. The academy exam and the township exam are also normal, it¡¯s better than letting a talent bury one, we Xuan Qingguo have always been informal in this regard.¡±


    "But daddy, so the eldest brother has one more opponent? Don''t you worry? What if he happened to squeeze the eldest brother out of the ranking?"


    "Of course I''m worried, but it''s His Majesty''s arrangement, how can we have an opinion? Even if we have an opinion, would you dare to say something before Your Majesty? This kind of thing is not without precedent."


    Murong Wei heard the words and knew that they couldn''t do anything at this time, so she stomped her feet angrily.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Murong Wei asked again, "Is there a precedent for this kind of thing before?"


    Murong Zheng said: "Of course."


    After ?? he said everything he knew.


    Murong Wei nodded meaningfully: "So it is."


    Murong Yue next to her saw her look like this and asked, "Xiao Wei, did you have a holiday with Murong Xuan? Did he offend you?"


    Murong Wei frowned and said, "Cousin, we are having a big holiday with Murong Xuan''s family, Murong Zhe''s family is obviously just the most lowly scumbags, but in the end, they are favored by the Lord of Ning''an, and we have the same rtionship with the Lord of Marquis. People who are rted by blood are thrown aside, and everyone will be angry."

 Chapter 2130: princess please

    Chapter 2130 The eldest princess has a request


    "The Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess are also old and confused. They don''t care about people who are rted to them by blood, they don''t pay attention to them, but they should pay attention to outsiders, and they will regret itter!"


    Murong Yue is the daughter of the second room of the cousin''s cousin of the Marquis of Ning''an, and Murong Wei''s father is the third room of the cousin of the cousin of the Houye of Ning''an.


    Murong Yue also had family members taking the exam and asked, "Is Murong Xuan''s kung fu really good?"


    "Well, I heard that like his eldest brother, Murong Zong cane back from the battlefield, but one can imagine that his kung fu is definitely not weak."


    "So it turns out, it seems that he is really an opponent. It seems that our family will not be able to pass the test this time."


    Although Murong Wei felt the same way, she would never admit her brother''s ipetence in person, and said, "I have confidence in my eldest brother, even if Murong Xuan''s kung fu is better than his eldest brother''s, his strategy is definitely not as good as our rtives. I was exiled before, and since then I have been busy doing business. I heard that I just came back from Donghai Mansion a few days ago, and our rtives must not be fully prepared."


    Murong Yue nodded: "You''re right."


    After she finished speaking, she nced at Murong Lingran meaningfully.


    Although the chief examiner of the martial arts exam is the Marquis of Ning''an, he is a military general, and he is mainly in charge of thepetition in martial arts.


    Therefore, Prime Minister Suo nodded to the person beside him, and the person shouted loudly, "All candidates are seated, there is only time for three incense sticks for the exam. After the three sticks of incense sticks are burned, the exam is over. The exam questions revolve around political affairs. Let¡¯s start, and ask all candidates to think carefully, don¡¯t cheat, or they will cancel their Juren status and be exiled for 3,000 miles. Now, the exam begins.¡±


    Even though there was nothing interesting about watching the candidates'' literary test, no one in the audience left at this time, and they were all nervously watching their children.


    Murong Lingran saw that the second brother and the third brother were writing and writing quickly, and they seemed to be at ease, so he didn''t worry too much. Just as he was about to sit down and continue drinking tea, a maid suddenly walked up to her and respectfully said: "County Lord, The eldest princess has also entered the pce today, and she wants you toe and talk to her."


    The n of the Marquis of Ning''an happened toe over, and when they heard that the eldest princess had entered the pce, they immediately summoned a maid, and after asking where the eldest princess was, they went straight there.


    Murong Lingran naturally noticed Murong Wei among them, but she naturally wanted to give the eldest princess'' face, saying, "You Lao lead the way."


    "Yes, county magistrate."


    After a while, Murong Lingran saw the pce in front of him, only to realize that the eldest princess actually came to the pce of the queen mother.


    As soon as ?? walked in, the people who were chatting lively stopped.


    At this time, the Queen Mother was sitting at the top, while the eldest princess was sitting on the side. Several nobledies who Murong Lingran had just seen were also there. When they saw hering in, their expressions were different.


    The Queen Mother saw Murong Lingrane in, and said with a smile: "Chunling County Lord is here, sit down quickly, Aijia just talked to the eldest princess about you."


    "Thank you, Empress Dowager."


    Murong Lingran nced at the seat, the eldest princess was sitting in the upper right, the rest of thedies were sitting in the lower right row, and the lower left row was empty except for Princess Ningxin.


    Xuan Qingguo always respected the left, if she sat behind thedies, it would be ipatible with her status as the county head.


    If she sits next to Princess Ningxin, it will inevitably make people feel that she has a high self-esteem and dares to sit on an equal footing with the princess.

 Chapter 2131: Murong Weis thoughts

    Chapter 2131 Murong Wei''s thoughts


    The eldest princess didn''t invite her to talk to her, but to invite her to die, right? There was a problem for her.


    Murong Wei was sitting at the back of the bottom right row, and suddenly said, "County Lord, we both have the surname Murong and are of the same age, why don''t you sit next to me? By the way, I have a lot to say to you."


    Murong frowned and sat beside Murong Wei, wouldn''t she admit that her status as county magistrate was not as good as Murong Wei, a woman with no rank?


    The eldest princess naturally saw Murong Lingran''s embarrassment and said with a smile: "Aran, I heard that you and Ningxin have a good rtionship. Let''s sit together."


    What kind of temperament does the nsmen of her own Marquis have, the eldest princess has also understood very well in the past few decades, and she can see through Murong Wei''s thoughts at a nce.


    Princess Ningxin also reacted and said, "Yes, county magistrate,e here soon, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, so we can talk."


    Murong smiled and said, "Yes, Your Highness."


    Murong Wei saw that Murong Ling was ignoring her, and quickly walked to Princess Ningxin and sat down, her heart was full of contempt.


    Just know how to please people!


    The eldest princess is againplimenting outsiders in front of their surname Murong, which really **** her off.


    No matter how good outsiders are, are they better than those who are rted to the Marquis of Ning''an?


    Now I don''t know how to please the nsmen of the Marquis of Ning''an. The Marquis of Ning''an often goes to the battlefield. If he dies on the battlefield, the eldest princess will be a widow, and the title will be inherited by the n of the Marquis. How long can the princess becent!


    A noble girl looked at Murong Lingran and said, "Is this girl the head of Chunling County?"


    After sitting down, Murong nodded and said, "Yes, I don''t know who this girl is..."


    Thedy stood up and bowed, saying, "Meet the county magistrate, I''m Murong Lian."


    "Um?"


    Is the surname Murong again? Could it be the n of the Marquis of Ning''an again?


    Seeing Murong Lingran bewildered, Princess Ningxin introduced with a smile: "Aran, she is the child of the big house of the cousin of the Marquis of Ning''an, and her father has been an official in the court. She has been ill for a long time before, and she is not No matter how you show up, your health is a little better this year, and that''s when youe out and move around."


    "Miss Murong Wei next to her, you''ve seen itst time, she''s the third-bedroom child of the cousin of the Marquis of Ning''an, and the other is Murong Yue, the second-bedroom child of the Marquis of Ning''an. They have both today. The family was participating in the exam, so they all came."


    Murong Lingran calmly sighed, Marquis Ning''an''s nsmen are really many.


    "That''s it, hellodies."


    "The county chief is good."


    Eldest Princess Qihua smiled and said, "Ah Ran, I heard from A Zong some time ago that you and your second brother went to your mother''s house in Donghai Mansion. How is everything in your grandfather''s house?"


    Murong said: "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness, everything is fine with them."


    Murong Wei suddenly said: "It''s no wonder that the second brother of the county owner didn''t go to the academy exam and the township exam. It turned out that he went to Donghai Mansion, but now he can directly participate in the general exam, it seems that the second brother of the county owner is a talented person, or else he wouldn''t. It will be so favored by His Majesty."


    After saying that, she looked smug.


    I heard her father say that when the queen mother was the queen, some people passed the queen mother to let the emperor be exempted from the academy examination and the township examination, and directly entered the general examination.


    It''s just that the rtive of the queen mother is really unbearable. She was beaten in the first round of the test, and she was thest one.

 Chapter 2132: Some gifts are special

    Chapter 2132 Partial Gift Special


    Since then, the Queen Mother never helped any rtives to participate in the examination, and she hated those who were exempted from the hospital and rural examinations and directly participated in the examination.


    Now Murong Lingran''s second brother also participated in the exam in this way, I''m afraid she won''t be able to get any good looks from the Queen Mother today.


    The eldest princess has also heard about the Queen Mother''s affairs. Murong Wei said this, she must be deliberately trying to ruin the impression of Murong Xuan and Murong Lingran in the Queen Mother''s mind, but today is not destined to be as Murong Wei wished.


    Murong Wei only knew one, but didn''t know the other.


    The Queen Mother ?? said in surprise: "Oh? County lord, your second brother also came to participate in the test today?"


    "Yes."


    The Queen Mother smiled suddenly, "Yes, yes, for those who are capable, it is also good to directly participate in the examination."


    Murong Weiughed when she saw the queen mother, her brows furrowed, what happened to the queen mother? Shouldn''t she be angry?


    Princess Qihua smiled coldly in her heart when she saw Murong Wei''s expression like this. She didn''t understand things clearly and wanted to make people stumbling, which was too tender.


    Before the queen mother hated those who directly participated in the test, but since her majesty slipped into thepetition field when he was ten years old,peted with the people who participated in the test, and got a good result, the queen mother Those who participated in the meeting no longer had any quarrels.


    If she continues to have grudges, isn''t she also dissatisfied with His Majesty?


    The Empress Dowager has lived in the pce for decades, so she naturally knew what Murong Wei meant by saying this, but for the sake of the Marquis of Ning''an, she didn''t have the intention to name Murong Wei directly.


    Unexpectedly, Murong Wei is not a quiet person. If one n fails, another n is made. I see her saying again: "Since the county owner has gone to Donghai Mansion, he must have seen a lot of things that we have not seen before, I don''t know. Did the county lord bring something rare to show to the queen mother and the eldest princess?"


    Murong Lingran understood what Murong Wei meant as soon as she heard it. Murong Wei thought that she wasing to see the Queen Mother on a temporary basis, and she would definitely not bring gifts with her.


    But if she really can''te up with it, Murong Wei will definitely have something to sayter, saying that she rarely entered the pce once, and went to the East Sea Mansion again, but she didn''t know how to prepare the specialties of the East Sea Mansion, which would most likely make the Queen Mother unhappy.


    Although she didn''t want to follow Murong Wei''s script, she did prepare a gift from Donghai Mansion, but she just didn''t have time to take it out. Since Murong Wei mentioned it, she would take it out.


    Murongyue said, "Xiaowei, what you said is wrong, the county owner must be unprepared foring here temporarily. Didn''t you make the county owner embarrassed?"


    Murong Lian also said: "Xiao Wei, this time you are reckless."


    Murong Wei said with a very aggrieved look: "That''s it, county magistrate, I''m sorry, I was the one who embarrassed you because of myck of thought."


    Murong nced meaningfully at the three sisters. Really, Murong Wei doesn''t matter, the other two have never offended them. As for treating her as an enemy?


    After thinking for a moment, Murong Lingran smiled and said: "The Empress Dowager, the eldest princess, to be honest, when I came back from Donghai Mansion, I did bring gifts back. However, some gifts are special, and it will take a few months before they can be presented to you. The queen mother and the eldest princess."


    Murong Wei said with contempt: "County Lord, you don''t mean to dy time by saying this. After a few months, the Queen Mother and the eldest princess will almost forget what happened today, and you will be able to leave today."

 Chapter 2133: black Pearl

    Chapter 2133 ck Pearl


    Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows and said, "Miss Murong Wei, don''t panic, I said just now that some of the gifts are special. In fact, I came here this time, and I brought another gift. If Miss Murong Wei didn''t mention it just now, I''ll take it out too."


    "Oh?" The Empress Dowager suddenly became interested and said with a smile: "Hurry up and present the gift so that the Aijia can take a look."


    The three Murong Wei sisters looked at each other, didn''t they, Murong Lingran really brought gifts?


    They just said it casually.


    Murong nodded and put his hand into his sleeve pocket. In fact, he took out from the space three strings of pearl bracelets that had been drilled a few days ago. After the ancestral family incident, my second brother and I went for a walk around the beach. We heard that pearls are all made from pearl oysters, so we bought some pearl oysters. The pearls came out as several strings of bracelets."


    After he finished speaking, he stepped forward and ced a string of pearl bracelets beside the Queen Mother, Princess Long and Princess Ningxin.


    In front of the queen mother and the eldest princess were a whole string of ck pearls, which looked solemn and steady, while the one beside Princess Ningxin was a light blue pearl, a color that had never appeared in Xuanqing Kingdom, which looked yful and cute.


    The queen mother and the eldest princess looked at the whole string of ck pearls in shock. You must know that ck pearls are extremely precious. It takes several years to pay tribute to the local area, and they are still pitifully small, not to mention that this one is only a little smaller than a quail egg. My son''s ck pearls, and they are still a whole bunch.


    The Queen Mother asked in surprise: "County Lord, did you really get the pearls from Donghai Prefecture?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you spent a lot of money. ck pearls are more precious than gold."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "It didn''t cost much, pearlse from pearl oysters, and I bought unopened pearl oysters, which are not expensive, and the vendor who sells them to me probably doesn''t know that I bought them from his house. The pearl oyster produced pearls."


    She is telling the truth, but the one she bought has been bred in the space for a long time, and the children and grandchildren have all started to produce pearls.


    "So it is." The Queen Mother said with a look of surprise: "County Lord, your luck is really good, and you actually opened two strings of ck pearls at one time."


    "The queen mother has won the prize. This is all thanks to the queen mother and her majesty. If there is no peace and prosperity, the ministers and daughters will not have the opportunity to go to Donghai Mansion, and there will be no chance to buy pearl oysters."


    The Queen Mother nodded with a smile, a child who can talk.


    Princess Qihua also likes pearls very much, and also knows the preciousness of ck pearls. This pearl has a little green inside, and the color is even better than the tribute below.


    As soon as Murong Lingran put the pearl down, she put it on her hand and said excitedly: "Aran, you really have a heart, ck pearls are really rare, I really like them very much, thank you Aran. "


    "Your Highness is polite, this is what a junior should do."


    Princess Ningxin didn''t expect that she would have a share. She took the light blue bracelet in her hand and said with a look of surprise: "This is the first time I have seen light blue pearls. The color is really beautiful."


    Murong Lingran naturally knew that there were no light blue pearls in Xuanqing Kingdom. Seeing that Princess Ningxin liked it so much, she was also very happy, and said, "It''s good that Her Royal Highness likes it."


    (Sorry, I''m not feeling well, there is only one watch today.)

 Chapter 2134: Murong Wei also wants to send pearls?

    Chapter 2134 Murong Wei also wants to send pearls?


    "Then thank you Aran, I will treasure it very much, I promise not to lose it."


    The queen mother couldn''t put it down and looked at the ck pearl bracelet in her hand. She suddenly thought of something and asked, "County Lord, you gave us such a precious thing, what should you do with your mother?"


    "Yes." The eldest princess also said: "This is very rare, and we are not good at winning people''s love."


    Hearing the words, Murong Lingran took out a string of pearl bracelets from the sleeve pocket, which were one circle smaller than the ck pearls of the queen mother and the eldest princess, and said, "The queen mother and the eldest princess don''t have to worry too much, my aunt is also preparing for it. Understand."


    The two suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Princess Ningxin said: "County Lord, then this light blue pearl..."


    Murong Lingran continued: "Your Highness epts it, I still have it there, but I don''t like wearing bracelets very much, so I don''t wear them on my body."


    "I see."


    The Queen Mother nced at her daughter''s bracelet and said, "Ningxin, show me your bracelet."


    "Yes, Queen Mother." Princess Ningxin took it very readily.


    The queen mother carefully looked at the light blue pearl bracelet, nodded and said, "Yes, it looks good, such a light color is suitable for a young girl like Ningxin, not bad."


    After she finished speaking, she said to her daughter, "This color of pearl is the only one, since the county owner is willing to give it to you, you must cherish it well, but don''t break it or lose it.


    "Yes, Queen Mother."


    Murong Wei didn''t expect that Murong Lingran was really ready, and she was about to go crazy with jealousy when she saw the three strings of bracelets.


    She just said it casually, but she didn''t expect Murong Lingran to actually take it out, so wouldn''t she give Murong Lingran a chance to perform? Really **** her off.


    ck pearls, such a precious pearl, Murong Lingran is willing to.


    Murong Lingran''s luck is also very good, went to the beach and found such a precious thing.


    And the light blue ones with a nice luster, so they were sent out like that? Wouldn''t it be better to keep it on your own?


    If Murong Lingran knew what Murong Wei was thinking, she would definitely say: What are you keeping? Let them take up space in her space? There are all kinds of pearls in her space.


    Murong Wei saw that Murong Lingran suddenly turned her head and stared at herself, and forced a smile: "The county owner is really generous, another day I will go to Donghai Mansion to see if the county owner will be lucky and find some pearls."


    Murong Lingran said, "Could it be that Miss Murong Wei also wants to send pearls to the Queen Mother, Princess Eldest and Princess Ningxin? If so, then we will wait and see, whether the pearl you are looking for is better, or the pearl I am looking for. "


    Murong Wei suddenly choked up and gave it to the Queen Mother and the others? She never thought about it.


    Murong Lingran must have done it on purpose, she had no such idea at all.


    Princess Qihua looked at Murong Wei and smiled meaningfully: "Oh, so you have this idea too? Well, then this pce supports you to go, Aran can buy so many beautiful pearls, you go seriously If you buy thend, you will definitely be able to buy more, and I won¡¯t want it at that time, you can just show it to me.¡±


    Murong Wei was stunned for a moment, then said with a shy smile: "Yes...Yes, since the eldest princess said so, then I will find a time to go to Donghai Mansion when I go back."


    It seems that she must go there, otherwise the eldest princess will have more opinions on their family.

 Chapter 2135: framed

    Chapter 2135 Framed


    woo woo, she doesn''t want to go far, she really doesn''t want to go to a ce so far away from Donghai Mansion.


    And if the pearls found there are not as good as those sent by Murong Lingran, it would be a small waste of time and a big shame.


    "Well." The eldest princess was instantly satisfied.


    Murong Lian and Murong Yue looked at Murong Lingran with cold eyes, they really weren''t a good person, no wonder Xiao Wei gnashed her teeth when she mentioned her.


    At this moment, a pce maid walked in and said respectfully: "The Queen Mother, the race has ended, and the horse race will be held soon."


    The eldest princess suddenly got up and said, "The Queen Mother, I''ve also been sitting for a while, and it''s time to go out to get some air. Let''s go out and take a look."


    The Queen Mother also stood up and said: "Then you can go, I''m a little tired, so I won''t go."


    "Okay, then you rest."


    Murong Lingran stood up and bowed, saying: "Empress dowager, please rest, the servants and daughters are also sorry."


    The rest followed suit.


    The queen mother waved her hand: "Go, concentrate, go and rest with your mother."


    "Yes, Queen Mother."


    When the eldest princess walked past Murong Lingran, Murong Lingran quickly followed behind the eldest princess.


    Just passing by Murong Yue, Murong Lingran saw the foot suddenly appearing in front of her, she smiled coldly in her heart, and deliberately stepped out her foot, as if it was not the person''s foot that was blocking the road, but the football she yed in her previous life. .


    "Ah!" Murong Yue screamed and fell to the ground in an extremely embarrassed manner.


    Murong Lian saw Murong Yue falling to the ground, so she squatted beside her and helped her up.


    Seeing Murong Lingran staring at them coldly, Murong Lian hurriedly said, "County Lord, why did you kick my cousin? She just met you for the first time today, but she has never offended you."


    Murong Lingran said apologetically, "It turns out that it was your cousin''s foot that stopped me just now, sorry, I thought it was something with no eyes that dared to stop me in the Queen Mother''s Pce, so I tried hard. For a while, Miss Murongyue, don''t take offense, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    "You!" Murong Lian was angry, "You are talking nonsense, my cousin won''t stop you, you kicked my cousin on purpose!"


    Princess ?? frowned and said, "Murong Lian, Murong Yue, have you been fooling around enough!"


    These nsmen of Lord Hou, if they are still the same as before, they know how to do things that are not on the table.


    Seeing that she was reprimanded, Murong Lian immediately shrank her neck. She hadn''t seen the eldest princess look so serious for a long time. Although she was afraid, it was difficult to ride a tiger now, so she could only bite the bullet and said, "Your Highness, I''m not making a fool of yourself. It''s the county owner''s fault that she kicked my cousin on purpose."


    The Queen Mother saw that there was a conflict between them, so she had to walk down from the top.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose." Murong said lingeringly, "I''ve been following the eldest princess all the time, stepping on her footprints, and it''s still some distance from where your cousin is standing. If I deliberately turn around and kick her , the queen mother has been sitting behind us just now, I kicked a lot, the queen mother can definitely see it, if you don''t believe me, I''ll show it to you."


    After she finished speaking, she stretched out her foot, raised her foot, and kicked Murong Yue''s calf.


    Of course, she stopped when she touched each other''s feet.


    "Look, if I really kicked someone, my actions were so obvious, wouldn''t the Queen Mother and otherdies in this pce not notice?"

 Chapter 2136: Murong Yue was banned for half a year

    Chapter 2136 Murongyue is banned for half a year


    Murong Yue seemed to be in great pain, the cry was Pear Blossom and Rain, sobbing: "County Lord, I have no grievances with you, why did you kick me? After kicking me, you dared to do it or not. Saying that I''m going to trip you up, you...you''re just a wicked person to report first."


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, "Should the wicked be the first to sue? This sentence is suitable for you, right? Ask yourself, is it really my wicked who will sue first, or are you thieves calling to catch the thief?"


    Murong Lian choked for a moment, so she turned her head and asked the Queen Mother: "The Queen Mother, did you really see how it happened just now?"


    The Queen Mother actually saw it, but she wanted to see if Murong Lingran had any way to escape. If she couldn''t prove her innocence, then she would speak for her at that time.


    "County Lord, do you have any other evidence to prove that Murong Yue deliberately stumbled over you?"


    "Of course."


    Murong Lingran said: "Everyone, please look at the ce where Murong Yue is covering her calf at this moment, and if I deliberately kick her, I will definitely kick the front of her calf. Since she is still covering the inside of her calf, Looking at it, it''s enough to prove that she stretched out her foot on purpose, and only when she stretched out her foot can I kick to the inside."


    The Queen Motherughed, she really is a smart girl.


    Murong Yue was startled, instinctively lowered her head and nced at her hand, she was really still rubbing the inside, she secretly said in her heart: It''s over.


    The Queen Mother said: "Yes, just as the county owner said, what I saw was Murongyue sticking out her feet, and the county owner just walked as usual."


    Would you suddenly kick her hard while walking as usual?


    Murong Yue sneered in her heart, Murong Lingran must have noticed her feet and kicked her **** purpose.


    Damn, I thought I could teach Murong Lingran a lesson today and destroy her impression in the heart of the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess is just partial to Murong Lingran, but even the Queen Mother also helped Murong Lingran, she was really mad at her.


    The eldest princess was instantly angry and said loudly: "Murongyue, you are so brave, you dare to y tricks in front of the Queen Mother and Ben Gong, do you still put Ben Gong and the Queen Mother in your eyes?"


    Murong Yue knelt down immediately, and Murong Lian and Murong Wei had no choice but to kneel after seeing this.


    Murong Yue said anxiously: "The Empress Dowager, the eldest princess, I...I...I didn''t mean it, and I asked the empress dowager and the eldest princess to spare the ministers and daughters once."


    The Queen Mother said: "Aunt, she is a n of the Marquis of Ning''an, so please deal with her."


    "Many thanks to the queen mother." After finishing speaking, the eldest princess turned her head and said coldly: "Murongyue, it is really abhorrent for you to frame Chunling County Lord, but if you think that you are the first offender, this pce will punish you in a small way and get back to you. Home, banned for half a year, and not allowed to go out for half a year. If you let me know that you sneaked out, you will not enter the gate of the pce and the Marquis of Ning''an in the future."


    Murong Yue suddenly slumped on the ground and was banned for half a year, which was too long.


    But she didn''t dare to say anything more, she could only kowtow respectfully, and said, "Thank you eldest princess for your kindness."


    Murong Lian and Murong Wei nced at her sympathetically, considering that they were unlucky today, they did not expect Murong Yue to be so unlucky.


    It''s just that the eldest princess has a good memory, she didn''t forget who was the first to say that Murong Lingran kicked someone just now.


    Murong Lian saw the eldest princess staring at her, and hurriedly admitted her mistake: "The minister and daughter didn''t know the truth just now, and it was not intentional to say that the county owner kicked someone. Please forgive me."

 Chapter 2137: Want to meet his biological parents?

    Chapter 2137 Want to see his biological parents?


    "Can you talk casually without knowing the truth? I don''t know, but your tutor is so ''good''? Now kneel down and confess your fault to the county magistrate, or you will be banned for half a year."


    Murong Lian nced at Murong Lingran humiliatingly, seeing her smugly looking at her, knowing that if she didn''t apologize today, she might end up the same as Murong Yue, so she obediently knelt down: "County Lord, it was me just now. Impulsive, sorry."


    Murong said: "Don''t be so impulsive next time, impulsiveness is the devil, this time it''s just me who you wronged, if it''s someone else, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to forgive you, understand? "


    Murong Lian reluctantly smiled and said, "Yes, thank the county magistrate for your tolerance."


    Princess ?? said: "Okay, get up."


    After ??, he sent someone to **** Murong Yue back to her home.


    Murong Wei and Murong Lian also felt a little ashamed and wanted to leave the pce, but they had to bite the bullet and stay behind when they thought that they still had their family ying in the school field.


    After the eldest princess and Murong Lingran left, they quietly followed behind them.


    The eldest princess ignored them, took Murong Lingran''s hand, and said as she walked out: "Aran, I wronged you today, and I almost let you be framed. Murongyue, I rarely see her, but I didn''t expect her to be such a person."


    Murong Lingran said with a calm look: "It''s not in the way, the soldiers will block it, and the water will cover it, I''m not afraid."


    "Okay." The eldest princess said, "Being a person is all about being strong. It''s not okay to be too weak. You are really like me when I was young, and you can think about everything."


    Murong smiled and said: "The eldest princess has won the prize."


    Princess ?? hesitated for a while, but still said, "Ah Ran, I heard that Your Majesty is also helping Dad find his real parents, right?"


    "Yes." Murong said with a sigh, "It''s a pity that it''s been more than 30 years, so it shouldn''t be that easy to find."


    "Then does your father want to see his biological parents?"


    "Nature thinks."


    How can a child not want to see their biological parents.


    Princess Long''s eyes flickered, and she asked again, "Have you ever imagined what kind of family your real grandma and grandma are?"


    "This..." Murong shook his head: "To be honest, I haven''t really thought about it."


    The eldest princess sighed silently in her heart.


    During this time, Lord Hou has been looking for the person who took away Liu''s child, but there was no clue at all.


    I heard from Lord Hou that he had almost searched the capital and its surroundings, and he didn''t know when he would find evidence that Murong Zhe was her son.


    Murong Lingran saw that the eldest princess was not in a good mood, and said, "Your Highness, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell? It''s windy over the school grounds. If you feel unwell, why don''t I take you back first."


    Princess ?? smiled with relief, "It''s okay, it''s just that I think of my own child."


    Murong Lingran asked cautiously, "Your child?"


    The eldest princess originally wanted to tell Murong Lingran that she guessed that Murong Zhe was her son, but she thought that there were two nsmen of Hou Ye who were behind him. They didn''t know Murong Zhe''s identity and they all had opinions on Murong Lingran, so they tried every way to help her. stumble.


    If they knew that she suspected that Murong Zhe was her son, they would go back and talk to their parents, and it was estimated that the life of the Murong family would not be peaceful anymore, so they had to swallow the words.

 Chapter 2138: horse racing begins

    Chapter 2138 Horse racing begins


    "Yes, if my child is still alive, my granddaughter is probably the same age as you."


    Murong said with relief: "Your Highness condolences."


    Princess ?? smiled and said: "Well, let''s not talk about this, let''s hurry up and watch the game, otherwise the game will be over."


    "Um."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they quickly walked towards the school grounds.


    Murong Wei and Murong Lian gradually distanced themselves from the eldest princess.


    Murong Wei whispered: "The eldest princess is still thinking about her dead son."


    Murong Lian was about to say something when she suddenly thought of something and said, "You said that the eldest princess and the marquis took care of Murong Zhe''s family so much, is it because Murong Zhe''s surname is also Murong, and she treats Murong Zhe''s family as her own children?"


    Murong Wei said: "It''s definitely true, my father and I have known this for a long time. The most important thing is that Murong Zhe''s children are very good at kung fu. Lord Hou is a military general, and he likes it even more when he sees that his kung fu is good."


    Murong Lian said: "Today we also have family members taking part in the general examination. If they can pass the pce examination, Lord Hou will definitely treat our family differently. Let''s go and see now, if Murong Xuan really wins our family, then we will The family will be trampled on by the Murong Zhe family again."


    "Um."


    When Murong Lingran and the eldest princess arrived, the horse race happened to start.


    The rules of horse racing are also very simple. For the sake of fairness, the order in which the contestants choose their horses will be determined by drawing lots, and the contestants will use the horses they choose topete.


    As long as the contestants ride their horses around the school field for fiveps, during this period, they can escape the "conspiracy" of the examiners on the horse, and finally return to the starting point safely.


    Soon all the candidates have chosen their horses.


    I saw that Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan were on the same line as the other contestants. After the examiner said the word "start of thepetition", the horse rushed out quickly.


    Murong Lingran saw that the second brother and the third brother were not in the first ce, and his heart suddenly raised.


    No, the horse they chose wouldn¡¯t be so useless, would it? If the second and third brothers lose today, they will have to wait for several years.


    When she was in a hurry, she suddenly felt a light tap on her shoulder.


    Murong Lingran turned his head and saw Ruan Youyi, the second sister-inw, alsoing.


    "Second sister-inw, don''t you dare to watch? Why are you still here?"


    Ruan Youyi said very embarrassedly: "I... I really want to know the result as soon as possible, so I came here."


    The eldest princess smiled and said, "It''s normal for a husband to be worried as a wife."


    Ruan Youyi immediately bowed, "Meet the eldest princess."


    Princess ?? said: "No gift, don''t worry about this pce, you can just take a good look at your husband."


    Ruan Youyi blushed and nodded.


    Murong Lingran also put his eyes back on the second brother and the third brother. At this time, they had run twops, only threeps away. The second brother was always in the third position, and the third brother was always in the second Four location.


    "Who is number one?"


    Murong Wei was nearby, she raised her chest proudly, "Of course it''s my eldest brother, Murong Xun."


    Murong nodded: "What about the second one?"


    Murong Wei nced at Murong Lian and said, "Of course he is also from our family. It is my cousin Murong Lian''s eldest brother, Murong Hao."


    "Oh." Murong said calmly: "So it''s still your cousin, then your family is quite powerful."


    "Of course."


    "Then you also know the fifth?"

 Chapter 2139: got first and second

    Chapter 2139 got the first and second


    "Of course, he is also my cousin Murong Yue''s eldest brother, Murong Bo."


    "Oh."


    "Looks like he''s going to work hard and actually ranks behind my third brother."


    Murong Wei said: "Don''t becent, the game is not over yet, your brother can''t always be in front of my cousin."


    Murong Lingran spread his hands helplessly, "Then just wait and see."


    At this time, the first person has started the fourth round, and the examiners have also begun to set up obstacles. Opposite the candidates, an arrow will be shot from time to time. As long as the red powder on the arrow sticks to the clothes, the candidates will be eliminated immediately.


    Although Murong Xun knew that there would be a test in the fourth round, he didn''t expect it to be an arrow. Seeing several arrows shot straight at his head, he leaned a little to the side and avoided the arrow. Just to avoid the arrow, the horse slowed down identally.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "Wow, the first ce is really amazing, and it didn''t fall down, but the speed of the horse was much slower."


    Murong Wei choked, she was speechless, she just stomped her feet in disgust.


    And then Murong Hao also began to encounter obstacles. Seeing ten arrows shot at him at the same time, he had to slow down and start dodging.


    Fortunately, he sessfully dodged ten arrows, but the horse''s speed also slowed down.


    Murong Lian breathed a sigh of relief, "Fortunately, as long as you are still there, you will have a chance to enter the pce exam."


    Murong smiled and said: "Wow, the second ce is indeed powerful enough, so many arrows can be avoided, but his horse seems to be frightened, and the speed is almost the same as walking."


    Murong Lian''s face turned even redder, Murong Lingran did it on purpose, her yin and yang tone wasplimenting her brother on the surface, but in fact she was saying that he was notpetent enough. Although he avoided the arrow, he actually slowed down the horse''s speed. !


    The eldest princess and Ruan Youyi were always by their side, and when they heard the words, they burst intoughter.


    The two were naturally unwilling to be ridiculed like this, Murong Wei said, "Don''t talk about us, how powerful can your brother be?"


    Although Murong Lingran was apprehensive in her heart, she still held her head high and said with a smile, "You''ll know when you see it."


    The two turned their heads and saw that Murong Xuan''s front, left, right, and left all shot arrows at the same time.


    Murong Xuan knew that now was the perfect opportunity to distance himself, and while elerating, he paid attention to the direction of the arrow. Seeing that an arrow was about to hit the horse''s stomach, he raised his foot and kicked, and the arrow fell to the ground. .


    Looking at the arrowing from the other side, Murong Xuan raised his hand and waved, and the arrownded on the ground again.


    These arrows also have red powder at the top, and they were shot down from the side, so they could not be stained on the body at all.


    saw that an arrow was also shooting in front of him, he quicklyy on the back of the horse, and easily dodged.


    Because he wasforting the horse halfway, the horse was not frightened, and the horse speed became faster and faster, and soon reached the first position.


    Immediately afterwards, Murong Kuan also encountered the same situation as Murong Xuan. He, like Murong Xuan, quickly passed the fourthp, and also reached the second position.


    Murong Lingran nced at Murong Wei smugly, and immediately made her half-dead.


    Soon it was the fifthp. It was the same as the previous one, but this time there were even more arrows. Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan also easily escaped, and they won the first and third rounds very smoothly. second.

 Chapter 2140: bet?

    Chapter 2140 Bet?


    Murong Lingran jumped up happily when he saw the brothers'' game over, "My brothers are the best."


    Ruan Youyi also breathed a sigh of relief.


    The eldest princess smiled and said, "Aran, it seems that your second and third brothers'' abilities are not badpared to your eldest brother."


    Murong said: "Yes, they have been practicing martial arts together since they were young, and they have been improving each other all the time."


    Murong Wei and Murong Lian pouted when they saw that Murong Xuan had won the first ce, their eyes fixed on their own brother.


    But to their disappointment, the two didn''t even get to the third ce until the end of the game.


    A total of 15 people passed this time. Although both Murong Xun and Murong Hao passed, one entered as the fourteenth, and the other entered as the fifteenth.


    Even Murong Bo was in the thirteenth ce, which was far from Murong Xuan''s first ce and Murong Kuan''s second ce.


    The Marquis of Ning An sighed and said, "Arrogant soldiers will be defeated."


    Of course, Murong Lingran also saw the results of the three of them, turned to look at Murong Wei and Murong Lian, and said with a smile, "Congrattions, even though it was the first, second, or third ce from the bottom, it still passed the test. If you can pass the two tests, and your strategy is well yed, there is still a chance to enter the pce exam, but you have to work hard, there are a lot of people ahead of them."


    Murong Wei said with a gloomy face: "County Lord, don''t be too happy now, there is still a pce exam, if your second brother and third brother can also get the first and second ce in the pce exam, that''s a skill. "


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "First and second? I''m not greedy, the results of the strategy have not yete out, there are two tests tomorrow, I just hope that my brothers can enter the pce exam, I am proud of it. I don''t know how many people in the world can''t even touch the threshold of the pce exam, I''m not greedy."


    Murong Wei thought that Murong Lingran had no confidence in her brothers'' strategies, she rolled her eyes and smiled sinisterly, "County Lord, why don''t we make a bet?"


    Murong said: "Bet? What?"


    Murong Wei said: "Just bet whether your second brother can take the first ce in the pce test, if your second brother really takes the first ce, then it is considered that I lost, I will give you 100,000 taels of silver, if your second brother does not take the first ce One, even if you lose, how about you give me 100,000 taels of silver?"


    One hundred thousand taels of silver!


    Murong Lingran was instantly moved.


    It''s just that although she has confidence in her second brother, where is the first one so easy to get.


    I only took two exams today, and there are two more tomorrow, and the results of the strategy theory have note out yet. Isn¡¯t it too early to mention the first ce in the pce exam?


    In case she didn''t get into the pce exam, then her bet with people today is not only a joke, but also a big joke.


    In desperation, her divine sense immediately entered the space, "Shenjun Changqi, can my second brother get the first ce in the pce exam?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Cheating is not very good."


    Murong said shyly: "I know, but this has to do with our family and my second brother''s face, so I can''t do anything about it."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "The secret of heaven must not be revealed."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    She knew it.


    "It''s just..." Chang Qi Shenjun said, "I can show you a clear path."


    "What clear way?"


    "Don''t follow other people''s thinking."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Think for yourself."


    Murong Wei saw that Murong Lingran had not spoken, and sneered: "What? Are you so unconfident in your second brother? Don''t you dare to gamble?"

 Chapter 2141: Trying to figure out His Majestys mind, this is a felony

    Chapter 2141 Trying to figure out His Majesty''s mind, this is a felony


    Murong Lingran''s divine sense immediately left the space, what did Changqi Shenjun mean when he said don''t follow other people''s thinking?


    By the way, this bet is not good for their Murong family.


    If their family loses, someone will definitely say that she is too arrogant, and she dares to imagine that her brother will be the first beforepleting the test, which shows that she does not care about other high school children.


    If their family wins, someone will definitely say that her family is toocent, which also shows that her family does not take other high school children seriously. If they really get the 100,000 taels of silver, I am afraid that their family will be a lot by then. A thorn in the human eye, a thorn in the flesh.


    No matter what, winning or not winning, this bet will be harmful to their family.


    Now the most important thing is to keep a low profile, even if the second brother really won the first ce in the pce exam, they are a bit more low-key now, which is not harmful to the second brother and their family.


    Her brothers are destined to be officials in the court in the future, and now they offend too many people, and the road in the future will definitely be extremely difficult.


    She almost got what Murong Wei said.


    Murong Wei saw that Murong Ling was ignoring her, so she wanted to roar angrily, but because of the identity of the other party''s county owner, she had to ask softly, "County Lord, County Lord?"


    Murong came back to his senses and said lightly, "I''m sorry, I was just thinking about something just now."


    "Then are you willing to gamble?"


    Murong said: "I don''t want to."


    Murong Wei obviously didn''t expect Murong Lingran to reject it so bluntly, and said in shock, "What did you say?"


    "I said, I don''t want to bet with you."


    "County Lord, are you so unconfident in your second brother?"


    "Of course not." Murong Lingran said solemnly: "The imperial examinations are sacred, and those who can enter the pce examinations are even more outstanding. It is a sphemy to the martial arts test and those who take part in the martial arts test. It''s also disrespectful to the court."


    Murong Wei sneered: "The county owner said so much, just afraid of losing."


    "Whatever you want to say." Murong said: "But you said, if His Majesty knew that you gambled on the martial arts test that he valued, and bet who he would appoint as the champion of martial arts, guess what he would do with you?"


    The eldest princess nodded in satisfaction, A Ran''s mind was really clear, and he didn''t fall into Murong Wei''s trap.


    The eldest princess said: "Whoever your majesty wants to be the champion of martial arts, that''s what your majesty means. Now betting on who is the champion of martial arts is to try to figure out your majesty''s mind without authorization. This is a serious crime. Murong Wei, if you want to die alone, die by yourself. Aran who dragged me down!"


    My Aran?


    Princess Chang said it as if Murong Lingran was her granddaughter.


    Murong Wei didn''t expect that she was just casually talking about gambling, but she would actually involve Dao to try to figure out His Majesty''s thoughts, and hurriedly knelt down and said, "Your Highness forgives the sin, the minister''s daughter didn''t mean that, the minister''s daughter just simply had confidence in her brother. , If there is something that offends Your Majesty, the minister will admit it now, the minister is sorry for Your Majesty, and you should not be disrespectful to His Majesty."


    The eldest princess was about to speak when she saw Murong Xuan, Murong Kuan and Murong Xun, and Murong Hao and Murong Bo walking towards them.


    Murong Xun saw his sister kneeling on the ground, and quickly said respectfully, "Your Highness, I wonder what my sister did wrong?"


    Murong Lingran said what happened just now.


    Murong Xun said: "Your Highness, Xiaowei is still young, shouldn''t you try to figure out the holy meaning without authorization, please forgive me."

 Chapter 2142: Sooner or later the title will fall to someone else

    Chapter 2142 Sooner orter the title will fall to others


    Princess ?? sighed and said, "Forget it, for Lord Marquis'' sake, I won''t punish your sister today, let''s all go home."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Murong Xuan and Murong Lingran: "Aran, Axuan, Axuan''s wife, I''m tired, you can give me a ride."


    The three nodded: "Yes, Your Highness."


    The eldest princess quickly took people away.


    Murong Xun helped his sister up and asked, "Xiaowei, what happened to you just now? Didn''t your father tell you not to have trouble when you came? Why did you offend the eldest princess again?"


    Murong Wei looked aggrieved and said: "I heard from my father that in the past, the number of people who bet in the imperial examinations privately was countless, and some casinos even joined in. Who knew that Murong Lingran would actually put a hat on me to figure out the holy will, I What else can I say, I can only admit I was wrong."


    Murong Xun was about to say something, but when he thought of therge number of people here, he dragged his sister to a secluded ce and said, "It seems that today is indeed not your fault. It''s not that you don''t know that the eldest princess likes Murong Lingran''s family. Don''t make trouble with Murong Lingran in front of the eldest princess, or you will be the one who will suffer in the end."


    "I see, big brother."


    Murong Hao and Murong Lian also followed.


    Murong Hao said: "Ah Xun, I don''t think we can continue like this. The Marquis of Ning''an hates us nsmen, and the eldest princess doesn''t like us. If this continues, the title will fall to others sooner orter."


    Murong Xun said: "Don''t worry, Brother Hao, although the Fang Geng family, the children of the two concubines of the Marquis of Ning''an, are also staring at the title, but those are just scumbags. You heard that some time ago, they do There have been a lot of things that made the Marquis sad. How could the title of honor fall on them, otherwise they would lose all the face of the Marquis of Ning''an, and then the title would only be selected from among us nsmen. ."


    "Aren''t we working hard now? As long as one of us can win the top three, the Marquis is very likely to treat us differently, and we are very likely to inherit the title."


    Murong Yue''s eldest brother Murong Bo also came over and nodded in agreement: "Yes, as long as we work hard, as long as we enter the top three, then Hou Ye will never choose Fang Geng for the future of the Hou Mansion. He has no choice but to choose us."


    "That''s the truth."


    After Murong Bo finished speaking, he nced at the people present and frowned, "Where''s Xiaoyue?"


    Thinking of what happened just now, Murong Lian and Murong Wei had to exin briefly.


    Murong Wei said: "That''s the way it is. Sister Xiaoyue has now been sent back to the mansion."


    Murong Bo clenched his fists abruptly: "Is that Chunling County Lord? I remember her."


    At this time, on the carriage of the eldest princess


    The eldest princess asked: "A Xuan, your horse racing is the first, can you be sure about the strategy?"


    Murong Xuan said: "Yes, although I don''t like reading very much, but I also know that the martial arts test is not for people who only know martial arts, so I usually work **** strategy theory."


    The eldest princess felt relieved and smiled with satisfaction, "That''s good."


    After sending the eldest princess home, Murong Lingran and Murong Xuan also returned to their carriage and went home.


    Night, Ning''an Houfu


    The Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess were lying on the bed, talking.

 Chapter 2143: A child who is seven points similar to Murongliang

    Chapter 2143 There are seven simr children to Murongliang


    Princess ?? said with a smile, "We really didn''t misunderstand Ah Xuan and Ah Kuan. They are really talented. Today''s horse race actually won the first and second ce."


    "Yeah." The Marquis of Ning''an said proudly, "Of course, Ah Xuan is someone I brought to the barracks to experience, and such a simplepetition as horse racing is very easy for him. He also sent someone to teach him some skills, and it seems that he is also extremely serious about learning."


    The eldest princess sighed and said, "Murong Zhe''s six sons, three sons are all so powerful in martial arts. If it is our grandson, that would be great."


    Lord Ning''an said: "Yes, I just hope that God will treat us better and let me find the woman who carried Liu''s child away as soon as possible."


    The eldest princess frowned and said, "Master Hou, do you think we can''t find evidence that Murong Zhe is our child in our lifetime?"


    "Why do you suddenly think so?"


    "Murong Zhe''s child is so good, if there is really evidence to prove it, then the Ning''an Marquis will definitely not be stared at like fat meat waiting to be ughtered like it is today."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "Yes, but the people below have tried their best, and they haven''t given up until now, and I can''t help it."


    Princess ?? was about to speak when there was a knock on the door: "Master Hou, are you asleep yet?"


    Lord Ning''an said, "Not yet, is there something important?"


    "Yes."


    The Marquis of Ning An asked the eldest princess to sleep first, put on her clothes, and went out.


    Came to the study, Ning Anhou sat down and said, "Let''s talk."


    The housekeeper said respectfully: "Master Hou, we found a man who is the same age as Wen Rung and Murong Zhe. Most importantly, his appearance is seven points simr to Murong Liang."


    Lord Ning''an stood up in shock, "What did you say? Is it simr to Murongliang?"


    Could it be that the child Liu gave birth never died in the first ce?


    "Yeah." The housekeeper said, "Didn''t you find any news about the woman some time ago? You just let us make a bold guess and don''t let it go."


    "We guessed that if Liu''s child hadn''t died, he would have been by the woman who was carrying him, so we transferred some of our manpower to the man who was the same age as Wen Swiss franc, and both the woman and the child were It suddenly appeared in one ce."


    "I didn''t expect to start from this direction, and it really allowed us to find a clue."


    "There is a vige on the border of the capital called Siji Vige. There is a woman named Wu Cuicui. Her husband''s family name is Chen. Her eldest son, Chen Leinian, is seven-point simr to Murongliang, and he is not Wu Cuicui''s biological child."


    Lord Ning''an said: "Chen Leinian is really not Wu Cuicui''s biological child?"


    "It''s not really. We have been monitoring Wu Cuicui for a long time. Although Wu Cuicui is married, but the married person is not a good person. Whenever he is unhappy, he takes the child as his own."


    "If it wasn''t for Chen Leinian, then their family wouldn''t be so poor, and if Chen Leinian was a sick child, their own children wouldn''t have had a hard time. They said this kind of thing no less than ten times. It is impossible to say it so many times, and Wu Cuicui will deny it, but she has never denied it once."


    "And we also sent someone to the vige to inquire about it secretly. Wu Cuicui came back suddenly with a child more than 30 years ago."

 Chapter 2144: Not Wu Cuicuis biological child

    Chapter 2144 Not Wu Cuicui''s biological child


    "It is said that she is the child of her rtives, and the time is right with Wen Rung''s age. As long as the elderly in the vige know that Chen Leinian is not Wu Cuicui''s biological child."


    "Sick child?" Lord Ning''an asked, "Is Chen Leinian a sick child?"


    "Yes." The housekeeper said: "Chen Leinian needs to drink medicine every day. If he doesn''t drink it for a day, his life will be endangered. When Liu was kidnapped by us, she said that her child fell ill shortly after birth. When I left, what I thought was whether it was the root of the disease that fell at that time."


    The Marquis of Ning An thought about it for a while, and said with a look of surprise: "It is indeed possible, that child may not have died at the beginning. I heard that some diseases can make people fall into a state of suspended animation, but people do not die at all."


    "What Lord Hou said, we also guessed the same."


    Thinking that the time when Wu Cuicui returned to the vige was at the right age for Murong Zhe, the Marquis of Ning''an continued to ask, "Then do you have any other evidence to prove that that is Liu''s child? For example, swaddles? Clothes? Liu''s not. Said she swapped her child''s clothes with Murong Zhe''s? Are the clothes my son wore and the swaddle wrapped around him at their house?"


    Fang Guanjia said: "When there was no one in that family''s house, we also sent someone in, but unfortunately, we couldn''t find the baby''s sack and clothes."


    Lord Ning''an frowned and said, "What about Wu Cuicui? Is it the woman who worked in our house more than 30 years ago?"


    "No, I guess it must have been someone else who stole the child from our house, took it out, gave it to her, and then gave the child to Liu."


    The Marquis of Ning''an asked again: "Then is there any other evidence to prove that Wu Cuicui is the woman who hugged Murong Zhe to the Liu family?"


    Fang Guanjia said: "I''m here now because I want to ask the Marquis. If Wu Cuicui is really the woman who took Wen Swiss franc, then Wen Swiss franc''s clothes and swaddles are at stake for her life, and she is very likely to hide it extremely secretly. It will not be easily discovered by people. If we ask directly like this, we will definitely not be able to ask. It is better to use some means to force Wu Cuicui. She has several biological children, so it should be easy to ask. "


    Lord Ning''an said solemnly, "Do whatever you want."


    In order to find his son, now he can only be cruel.


    If Wu Cuicui was not the one who took away Murong Zhe, then he wouldpensate herter.


    But if he was really the one who took away Murong Zhe, then he couldn''t be med.


    The housekeeper said: "Yes, Lord Hou."


    After saying that, he went down to work.


    There is a little news about Murong Zhe, although it is still not confirmed, but the Marquis of Ning''an''s mood has improved, and he returned to the room with a smile.


    The eldest princess woke up when the Marquis of Ning''an lifted the curtain, feeling that he was in a good mood, and said with a smile, "Did something good happen?"


    "That''s right."


    "What good thing? Tell me about it."


    The Marquis of Ning''an thought that the matter was still undecided, so he smiled and said, "I''ll tell you in a few days."


    "All right."


    Seeing her husband say this, the eldest princess didn''t ask any more questions.


    In the afternoon of the next day, the chief examiner moved very quickly, and yesterday''s strategy and theory results were also released and announced on the school grounds. As long as yesterday''s strategy and theory and horse races have passed, then they can participate in the afternoon archery and horse archerypetitions.

 Chapter 2145: its over

    Chapter 2145 is over


    Murong Lingran was more worried about their grades than her brothers. As soon as the results were announced on the bulletin board, she ran over and anxiously looked for the names of her brothers.


    She didn''t dare to think that her second brother was the first, so she started looking for thest one, but she actually found Murong Kuan''s name in the third ce, and Murong Xuan''s name in the first ce.


    Murong Lingran jumped up excitedly, seeing her brothersing to her side, she quickly pointed to his name and said, "Second brother, you are actually number one, strategy theory is number one, you are also number one in horse racing, two Items are the first, you are amazing."


    "And third brother, your strategy is third, riding is second, and you can also participate in the afternoon test."


    The two smiled and nodded.


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, he looked at the results of the others. Seeing that Murong Hao, Murong Bo, and Murong Xun were all inside, he suddenly raised his eyebrows. These people seemed to have really put in a lot of effort. No wonder they My sister is so confident.


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan immediately felt relieved, and pulled their sister out of the crowd in the envious eyes of the crowd, waiting for the other twopetitions that were waiting for a while with peace of mind.


    What the two of them didn''t know was that there were five people staring at them at the same time.


    Soon, after everyone read the results, the list of people who could participate in the nextpetition came out. There were ten people in total, and five of them had the surname Murong.


    At this time, Murong Lingran and Ruan Youyi stood together, nervously watching Murong Kuan and Murong Xuan who were in thest row.


    ording to the rules of the previous martial arts test, the first ce is thest match, that is, thest ce yesterday, and the first one starts today.


    There are ten arrows in total, each of which must be shot within the circle in the center. If one misses the target, it will be eliminated immediately, and the result of yesterday will also be cancelled.


    At the beginning of thepetition, Murong Hao''s results and horse racing were both at the end, so he ranked first. Fortunately, all ten arrows were hit, none of them missed the target, but five were not in the center, but It is also within the circle, which is considered a clearance.


    Murong Xun started the second time, and his strategy score also happened to be second tost. Like Murong Hao, although there were a few arrows that were not in the center, he could advance to the next game.


    Next, it was Murong Bo''s turn.


    Murong Bo gave Murong Xuan a grim look before he entered the game.


    It''s all because of his sister that Xiaoyue was punished by the eldest princess and bored by the eldest princess.


    Murong Xuan has been watching everyone''spetition seriously, seeing Murong Bo staring at him like a dead man, he suddenly showed a kind smile.


    Aran said that someone will definitely do something deliberately to affect his mood and disrupt his will after ying. At this time, he just needs to smile lightly.


    Murong Bo''s face turned even darker. He thought that Murong Xuan was mocking him for being too self-sufficient.


    Obviously, he didn''t know if Murong Xuan''s mood was affected, but he was in a very bad mood. He missed the target with the first shot and was eliminated directly.


    Murong Lian in the distance was shocked: "Brother Bo actually missed the target?


    Murong Wei couldn''t believe it either: "Brother Bo''s archery ability has always been very strong, how could it be?"


    "There must be something strange about this."

 Chapter 2146: 3rd and 4th place would be nice too

    Chapter 2146 It''s not bad to get a third and fourth ce


    "What''s wrong with the public? It''s probably because Brother Bo''s body is unwell."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan almostughed when they saw that Murong Bo actually missed the target.


    They thought Murong Bo was so powerful, but he turned out to be a paper tiger who missed the target with the first shot.


    Murong Bo was also full of astonishment at this time, how could he miss the target, he has never missed the target, so wouldn''t he be the family''s joke? Even Murong Xun, who is younger than him, has passed.


    "I''m not convinced, I want to rematch, I made a mistake just now."


    When the Lord of Ning''an heard this, his face sank suddenly, "If you make a mistake, you have to restart the game? Do you think if you make a mistake on the battlefield, how much chance do you have to survive? If you die, do you also pray to God to give you another chance? Do you have a chance?"


    Murong Bo choked and was speechless.


    "Okay." Lord Ning''an said: "Quickly give up your seat so as not to affect the people behind you. If you dare to say more nonsense, this official will ban you for ten years in the name of disturbing the order of the examination room."


    Murong Bo was startled, he didn''t dare to say another word, he obediently gave up his seat and returned to Murong Wei and Murong Lian''s side.


    Banned for ten years, he will be in his twenties by then, how can hepare to those young people.


    When passing by Murong Lingran, Murong Bo said fiercely: "Don''t becent, there are still two people in our family, your second brother and third brother will never be their opponents."


    "Really?" Murong Lingran smiled and said, "It''s not that it''s not, it''s not bad to be able to get the third and fourth ce, anyway, it''s all a person''s identity, and then it will be able to have a half-official position. Even if I can''t, my eldest brother is still a general, I can still bring them around and give them a small official."


    Murong Bo was stunned for a moment. He didn''t want to be first, but he wanted to be third and fourth. Could it be a fool!


    The game resumed soon, and soon it was Murong Kuan''s turn.


    Murong Kuan''s archery is not as good as his eldest brother and second brother, butpared to others, it is more than enough.


    It''s just that this bow is not a bow he is familiar with, so although the first three shots were shot into the circle in the center, but it was not in the center, but from the fourth time onwards, after he became familiar with the bow, it was in the center every time. It''s also very easy to pass.


    The Marquis of Ning An smiled with satisfaction.


    It is not bad to have this ability at the age of fifteen.


    Finally, it was Murong Xuan''s turn. He checked the bow first, and after making sure that it was all right, he shot arrow after arrow, fast and urate. After thest tenth shot was shot, only one arrow remained on the target.


    A soldier stepped forward to take a look, and quickly came to the front of Ning''an Marquis, saying: "Marquis, there is only one arrow hole above, and each arrow is in an arrow hole.


    Lord Ning''an stroked his beard with satisfaction and said, "Go prepare for the next game."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan came to Ruan Youyi and Murong Lingran''s side, and the two gave them a big hug.


    "A Xuan, you are too powerful."


    "Third brother, you are also very good. Now you are only one step away from the pce exam."


    The two smiled and nodded at the same time.


    In the distance, the n of the Marquis of Ning''an looked at Murong Lingran''s family with a gloomy expression.

 Chapter 2147: We found evidence that Murong Zhe is the child of the Hou of Ningan.

    Chapter 2147 Find evidence that Murong Zhe is the child of the Hou of Ning''an


    "We can''t go on like this anymore, something has to be done."


    "No, there is no airtight wall under the sky, we must not let our reputation be damaged, let''s just let it be."


    "But with Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan here, your top three positions will be suspended, and you will lose two at a time."


    "It is because of this that we cannot act rashly, otherwise we will be the first to be suspected."


    "Okay, then listen to Brother Hao."


    Immediately, the archerypetition started soon, because some people were eliminated from the archerypetition just now, so now there are a few less people in this round.


    is also ten arrows, and it is difficult to shoot arrows right away, so as long as you shoot into the middle circle, you will pass the test.


    Murong Hao came in third and passed quickly.


    Murong Xun came in fourth and passed quickly.


    Soon it was the turn of Murong Kuan and Murong Xuan who were in thest row.


    This was not difficult for them, and soon the two of them passed one after another.


    The final list of people who entered the pce examination was Murong Xuan, Murong Kuan, Murong Hao, Murong Xun, and two children from the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Households respectively.


    The two brothers in the family passed the test sessfully. Originally, Murong Lingran wanted to cook them a seafood dinner to treat them, but thinking that they don''t eat seafood often, if they suddenly eat it, they are worried that their stomachs will not be able to take it tomorrow, which will affect them. The state of the exam, I n to wait for them toe back from the pce exam before doing it for them.


    In the evening, the Marquis of Ning''an was walking around anxiously in the study, when he heard a knock on the door, he immediately let someone in.


    Seeing the personing, Lord Ning''an said anxiously, "How is it? Did Wu Cuicui confess anything?"


    The housekeeper put a wooden box on the table next to it, and put a confession on the side.


    "Master Hou, this is what I found based on Wu Cuicui''s confession. I have blurred the swaddling clothes and clothes of the eldest son in my memory. You can open it and take a look. The confession is next to it, and there is a lot of useful information in it."


    Ning''an Hou Wenyan''s body began to tremble, if there is really such a thing in the box, then Murong Zhe is very likely to be his child.


    But if it wasn''t, their thread would be cut off again.


    Fang Steward saw that his Marquis was reluctant to open it, and said: "Marquis, open it, you have to face it."


    The Marquis of Ning An nodded and quickly opened the box. The first thing that caught his eye was the robe made of light blue brocade.


    His pupils shrank abruptly, and he quickly picked up the undergarment, only to see a red, green and blue clothes below, and a red undershirt.


    The housekeeper said: "Master Hou, Liu''s confession said that the swaddling clothes that wrapped Murong Zhe were made of light blue brocade, and the clothes were also red and blue. I don''t remember exactly what happened more than 30 years ago. , I don''t know if these are coincidences or if they really belong to the prince."


    When Lord Ning An saw the clothes in front of him, his body swayed and he almost fainted.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper Fang hurriedly supported his body and said, "Master Hou, don''t get excited, if these things aren''t there, we''ll find themter."


    The Marquis of Ning''an was just carried away by the joy, and said excitedly: "No, these things are indeed the things that my child wore when he was born, and Murong Zhe is really my son! After these clothes are finished, the child will be born. There are still several months, the eldest princess will take it out every day, and I have followed for many days, it is absolutely impossible to remember it wrong."

 Chapter 2148: He also has children and grandchildren

    Chapter 2148 is also a person with children and grandchildren


    The housekeeperughed suddenly, "Congrattions, Lord Hou, I finally found the prince."


    Ning Anhou walked around the study excitedly, "It''s great, I finally found my son, the eldest princess knows, I don''t know how happy I am."


    The housekeeper also smiled and said, "Yeah, to be honest, Lord Hou also has sons, and the eldest son has given birth to seven children, including sons and daughters, and Lord Hou also has a group of grandchildren. If it is announced, those who are staring at the title of Marquis will definitely die of anger."


    "Haha." Ning''an Hou said with a smile: "Yes, those people lied to me for not having an heir. Now that I have a great-grandson, I can''t even count the heirs on a single finger."


    "Master Hou is right."


    The Marquis of Ning An opened the confession next to him and looked at it, his face became more and more ugly.


    The housekeeper said again: "Master Hou, why don''t you hurry up and tell the eldest princess the news. If she knows, she won''t know how happy she is. Wu Cuicui has been locked up by us. As for the specific details of the interrogation, we will wait for you. When I have time, I will tell you and the eldest princess in detail."


    Ning Anhou put away the confession and said: "Yes, yes, I will go to the eldest princess. She has not been very well these years. With this news, she will definitely recover without medicine."


    After saying that, he hugged the wooden box and quickly walked towards the princess'' house.


    The eldest princess has not slept yet, and has been sitting on the bed waiting for the Marquis of Ning An.


    Seeing Lord Hou walking in with a box, he asked in doubt, "Master Hou, what did you bring?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an smiled and said, "It''s the good thing I told you,e and have a look."


    When the eldest princess heard this, she had to get up and put on her clothes and walked over.


    Coincidentally, Lord Hou opened the box and let her see the contents of the box clearly.


    "This is¡­"


    The eldest princess quickly took it in her hands, looked at each one carefully several times, and said excitedly: "This... this is my child''s clothes, it''s really my child''s clothes, the swaddle is also my child''s, it''s all me Child, Lord Hou, have you found the woman who carried the child to Liu''s?"


    Lord Ning''an nodded: "Yes, I found it, I got it all from her."


    The eldest princess cried and said, "Murong Zhe is really my child, A Zong Aran and the others are really my grandchildren."


    "Yeah." Lord Ning''an said, "We will no longer be alone, but also people with children and grandchildren."


    After ?? finished speaking, he gave her Wu Cuicui''s confession.


    "what is this?"


    "You''ll know when you open it."


    Princess ?? nodded, opened it and got angry, "Where is that person now? I''m going to kill her!"


    Ning''an Hou said: "Don''t worry, people are already in my hands, and I can''t run away."


    Princess ?? wiped her tears and said, "Let''s go and recognize our son now. I asked Ah Ran, and Ah Zhe would also like to know who his parents are."


    The Marquis of Ning''an smiled helplessly, "Madam, look at the sky outside, the Hour of the hour has passed, and the A Zhe family must have fallen asleep."


    "Yes, yes." The eldest princess said: "You can''t disturb them. They have many children. The child is growing up, and there is a small baby. It is really difficult to disturb, so let''s go to bed early now, and tomorrow will be early in the morning. Just go."


    The Marquis of Ning''an thought for a while, and said sternly: "I''m afraid it won''t work tomorrow, the woman who took Murong Zhe away is called Wu Cuicui, why she took our child away is still unknown, and who instructed her is not known now. Take it easy for a few days."

 Chapter 2149: Palace exam begins

    Chapter 2149 Pce Exam Begins


    "Besides, if my n now know that Murong Zhe is my son, I''m afraid they will secretly attack them and make their family disappearpletely."


    "A Xuan and A Kuan are seriously preparing for the exam. We are their grandparents. It will definitely affect their mentality of preparing for the exam. Let''s take a moment and tell them."


    Princess ?? twitched her eyebrows and said, "You''re right, I actually forgot about such an important matter. I wonder if Lord Hou can do anything better?"


    The Hou of Ning''an said: "We need an opportunity to find a good time to announce it. It''s better to let everyone in the capital know that Murong Zhe is my son at the same time, so that even if they want to start, they must weigh it, after all Murong As long as something goes wrong with the Zhe family, my nsmen will be the ultimate beneficiaries, and the title is very likely toe to them, and they will be the first to be suspected."


    "When will that timee?"


    "It should be very soon, madam, you believe me, if it doesn''te, I will create an opportunity."


    "Of course I believe in you."


    The two talked for a long time, and didn''t fall asleep until Zi Shi.


    The afternoon of the next day was the time for the imperial examination.


    Because the emperor would alsoe to watch the ?? hall test, it was arranged in Xuantian Hall.


    The content of this year''s pce test is also very simple. There are various weapons in the pce, each person chooses one, and six people fight together. Thest three people are the champion, second ce and third flower in this martial arts test.


    However, if the emperor feels that someone is not worthy of the name, he can also choose the champion.


    Of course, the game is all up to the point, if you intentionally hurt someone''s life, you will be canceled, one life for another.


    The rules of Xuanqing Kingdom, in order not to affect the mood of the candidates, so in addition to the emperor, only ministers of the third rank or above can watch the pce exam, and female rtives cannot enter.


    Therefore, after watching the two brothers enter the Xuantian Hall, Murong Lingran waited in the Imperial Garden with the family members of the other candidates, patiently waiting for the result.


    At this time, in Xuantian Hall, the emperor was sitting on the dragon chair, and the rest of the officials were sitting on both sides, with various weapons in the center.


    Soon, the six people who passed the test walked in quickly.


    The officials under ?? immediately began to discuss.


    "I heard that among the six people, four of them are named Murong."


    "Yes, two of them are the nsmen of the Marquis of Ning''an, and two are the sons of Wen Rung. If you don''t know the inside story, you will really misunderstand that the four are brothers."


    "There will definitely be misunderstandings, but misunderstandings are misunderstandings, and the Marquis of Ning''an doesn''t care. It''s just that if the two nsmen of the Marquis can sessfully pass the top three exams, no, even if they don''t pass the test, I am afraid that the heirs of the Marquis will not be sessful. It will be fixed."


    "It''s a pity. Lord Hou fought in the battlefield all his life and made countless contributions, but it turned out to be cheaper for outsiders. If I were Lord Hou, I would definitely be **** off."


    "Okay, don''t say it, don''t let Lord Hou hear."


    "it is good."


    Murong Xun and Murong Hao heard the discussions very clearly, and they became proud at the same time. What about the Hou Ye, who has more than 10,000 people under one person? At that time, the title is still only for them.


    The Marquis of Ning''an saw the arrogance of the two of them, and knew what they were thinking, but he was used to it, and said loudly: "I think everyone has already understood the rules of the pce examination, now pleasee forward and Choose a weapon, remember, don''t hurt anyone''s life, or you''ll trade your life for your life, you know?"

 Chapter 2150: Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan meet

    Chapter 2150 Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan meet


    Six people said at the same time: "Yes, Lord Hou."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan stepped forward quickly, both of them were used to using swords, so they both chose a sword.


    Murong Hao and Murong Xun both generally use guns, so they both chose guns.


    As for the other two, it is also the sword of choice.


    The Marquis of Ning An saw that they had all chosen, nced at the emperor, saw him nodding, and then said loudly: "The game begins."


    The six people suddenly distanced themselves.


    And as if they had negotiated in advance, the six of them tacitly divided into three groups.


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan also knew that Murong Hao and Murong Xun were hostile to them, so the focus of the attack was on those two.


    Wu Zhunrui, the son of the Minister of War, and Meng Chengzhou, the grandson of the Minister of Housing, felt that the four of them seemed to have grievances.


    The ability of the four people on the opposite side can be seen at a nce that Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan are stronger than Murong Hao and Murong Xun. Their martial arts are not as good as Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan. If they want to win now, they must first defeat Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan. .


    However, Murong Hao and Murong Xun have always had a bad reputation. They have always coveted the title of the Marquis of Ning''an. There is no big family in the capital that they don''t know about, and they don''t want to help them. Therefore, even if the two Murong Xuan brothers are better in martial arts, They also stood on Murong Xuan''s side.


    Therefore, at this time, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan, Wu Zhunrui and Meng Chengzhou all attacked Murong Hao and Murong Xun.


    Murong Hao and Murong Xun frowned at the same time.


    Murong Hao said while fighting, "Brother Wu, Brother Meng, let''s defeat the two of them together first, and then let''spete. Murong Xuan''s kung fu looks better at first nce. Isn''t there a strong opponent missing?


    Wu Zhunrui said: "Sorry, they are good in martial arts, I would like to have a test with them to see who is more powerful."


    Meng Chengzhou nodded: "Yes, that''s what I thought too."


    He has won against Murong Hao and Murong Xun, and it would be meaningless to win against them again. If he can win against the person whom Lord Ning''an likes, he will have a greater sense of aplishment.


    Murong Hao and Murong Xun instantly became angry. Seeing that the offensive of the four opposite them was getting stronger and stronger, the two did not dare to take it lightly, so they had to y the spirit of 12 points and do their best to confront the other.


    It''s just that there are only two of them, and there are four people on the opposite side. They are obviously not opponents, and they are quickly beaten to the ground.


    The two of them thought about it, but Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan took advantage of their unpreparedness and gave them a hand knife, and they both fainted at the same time.


    Murong Hao''s father and Murong Xun''s father were surprised at the same time, and it was over, none of their family made the top three.


    The guards next to ?? saw this and immediately carried the two down to rest.


    Murong Kuan looked at Meng Chengzhou: "I will fight with you."


    "Can."


    Murong Xuan looked at Wu Zhunrui: "In that case, I will fight with you."


    "it is good."


    The two teams were immediately entangled.


    After a while, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan each gave them a kick, and while they were lying on the ground and couldn''t get up, one of them gave them a hand knife, and the two fainted again.


    Of course, there are still two people standing now, and Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan are facing each other at the same time.


    "Third brother, I didn''t expect the two of us to meet one day."


    "Second brother, I didn''t expect that, although I''ve never beaten you, I won''t give up so easily, get ready to take on the move."

 Chapter 2151: The champion is Murong Xuan

    Chapter 2151 The champion is Murong Xuan


    "it is good."


    The ?? brothers fought again.


    Helian Rongjiu was very fortunate at this time, Murong Zong was more powerful than his younger brothers. If the Marquis of Ning An had not rmended him to be a general, then the three brothers must be fighting each other. Given to them, even if they rely on their true abilities to get the top three, I am afraid they will inevitably be talked about.


    At this moment, Murong Kuan''s sword stabbed straight at Murong Xuan. Seeing this, Murong Xuan blocked it with his sword with ease, and then gave Murong Kuan a kick. If the usual Murong Kuan would definitely be able to stabilize his body, but he had already expended too much energy just now and fell to the ground identally.


    Murong Xuan stepped forward quickly and pointed his sword at Murong Kuan''s chest, "Third brother, I''m sorry, I won."


    Murong Kuan was not surprised either, as if he had known the result for a long time, he smiled and said, "Second brother, congrattions on your victory."


    "epted."


    "Okay!" Helian Rongjiu suddenly apuded, "Not bad, worthy of being the younger brother of General Murongzong, as brave as him!"


    Murong Xuan retracted his sword and said respectfully, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your praise."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Come here, wake up everyone else, I''m going to announce the result of the match now."


    "Yes."


    Soon, those who fainted came over in a daze and stood in line with Murong Xuan.


    Helian Rongjiu said loudly: "Today''s fight is very exciting, each of you is a rare talent in Xuanqing Kingdom, and what I watched today was also very enjoyable. I now announce that the champion of this martial arts test is Murong Xuan. The second ce is Murong Kuan, and the third flower is Wu Zhunrui, who faintedst."


    The three of them were instantly overjoyed, and at the same time knelt down and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Murong Hao and Murong Xun clenched their fists unwillingly upon seeing this.


    After working so hard for so long, they were robbed of the first ce. How can they exin it when they go back!


    The Marquis of Ning An sneered in his heart when he saw the expressions of the two of them, and turned his head to look at Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan lovingly.


    As expected of his grandson.


    Helian Rongjiu said some words of encouragement to them, saying that he would not assign positions to them for the time being, let them rest well for the next three days, and he would ask the Ministry of Rites to hold a banquet for them in three days to celebrate their achievements, and let them go down. Getting ready for the parade.


    ording to the rules of Xuanqing Kingdom, after the birth of the champion, the second ce and the third flower, in order to have fun with the people, the court will let them ride on horses and cross Minghua Street to ept the blessings of the people in the capital.


    At this time, Murong Lian and Murong Wei were also in the Imperial Garden. Like Murong Lingran, they anxiously looked in the direction of Xuantian Hall.


    Murong Wei said anxiously: "Why is there no news, it''s been almost an hour."


    Murong Lian said: "Xiaowei, don''t panic, this kind of thing can''te in a hurry."


    "I know, but I''m just in a hurry."


    "To be honest, I''m in a hurry too."


    Murong Lingran was talking to the second sister-inw all the time. She was also a little anxious. She was about to find a father-inw to go to Xuantian Temple to check the situation.


    Murong Wei was the closest to the father-inw, so she stepped forward and asked anxiously, "Excuse me, father-inw, who are the top three?"


    The father-inw took a breath and nced around at the people present. Seeing everyone walking over quickly, they all stared at him with bated breath, and said, "The champion is Murong Xuan, the second is Murong Kuan, and the third is Wu Zhunrui."

 Chapter 2152: Double Happiness

    Chapter 2152 Double Happiness


    Murong heard the words, grabbed Ruan Youyi''s hand and jumped up, excitedly said: "Second sister-inw, second brother is really the champion, congrattions, Mrs. champion."


    Ruan Youyi smiled suddenly, "Congrattions too, you are the sister of the champion."


    "Haha...haha...Tong Xi, Tong Xi. The third brother is also very good. He has not received much training from the master in recent years, but he can achieve such sess. He is indeed my third brother."


    The father-inw who delivered the letter was about to leave, but just as he was about to turn around, he was stopped by Murong Wei.


    Murong Wei couldn''t believe that her brother didn''t even make it to the top three, and asked in astonishment, "Father-inw, did you say it right? The champion is Murong Xuan? Isn''t it Murong Xun or Murong Hao?"


    The father-inw said with a smile, "Miss, you can''t be wrong, the champion is the second brother of General Murong Zong, the second is the third brother of General Murong Zong, and Tanhua is the son of the Minister of War, so you can''t be wrong. The pce announces the good news, and it won''t be long to stay."


    After speaking, Murong Wei left quickly without waiting for Murong Wei to speak.


    Murong Wei turned her head and said, "Sister Lian, none of our family members made it into the top three. How is this possible?"


    "Looking at the attitude of that father-inw, it shouldn''t be a lie." Murong Lian said with a look of disappointment: "It''s over now, the next martial arts test, I don''t know when I will wait. I knew that Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan were both powerful. , I didn''t expect that the top three would be upied by two of their families."


    Murong Wei said, "What should we do now?"


    Their family originally wanted to rely on this martial arts test to get the title of the Marquis of Ning''an, but now it seems that the Marquis will not give it.


    Murong Lian said: "Let''s go back and talk about it, the elders in the family will probably find a way."


    "Well, that''s all for now."


    After Murong Wei finished speaking, she red at Murong Lingran fiercely.


    Unexpectedly, Murong Lingran has been immersed in the joy of her brother being the champion and the second ce, and didn''t notice her expression at all, and immediately made her half-dead.


    And after Murong Lingran finished talking to the noble girl she knew, she knew that the second brother and the third brother could not go back with her, so she rushed home and told the family the good news.


    She has no interest in the second and third brothers parading through the streets. She wants to see them, and she can watch them when they get home.


    In the afternoon, when Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan returned to their home, guests came one after another to congratte them.


    "congrattions."


    "Linng is really a talent."


    "The champion and the second ce are both children of Wen Rung''s family, which can be said to be a double happiness."


    "Congrattions to Wen Swiss franc."


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Murong Zhe only cared about entertaining guests.


    Every guest brought a lot of gifts. Murong Zhe originally wanted to keep them for dinner, but those guests knew that their house must be very busy today, and there must be many people who came to congratte him, so they did not leave it to Murong Zhe. Sorry for the inconvenience, everyone left with gifts.


    Murong Zhe recalled that the soldiers who came to announce the good news had said that the emperor would hold a banquet in the pce three dayster, as well as a feast for the ministers. Today is in a hurry, so Murong Zhe let them leave.


    The people in Lihua Vige saw that people from Murong''s family came to the door one after another. They didn''t know that today was the time for the pce exam. , Murong Kuan took second ce.

 Chapter 2153: Lockes request

    Chapter 2153 Luo''s request


    The emergence of the champion in the vige is a big event, and it soon spread throughout the entire Lihua Vige.


    The vigers who knew it first also wanted toe to the door to congratte them, but when they saw the carriagesing and going, it was very lively, and they were afraid that they would cause trouble for Murong''s family. Then came to the door with the gift prepared in a tacit understanding.


    Most of them were eggs and old hens, everyone said a few words of congrattions and left, after all, it was still working time.


    But there are also people who don''t know interest.


    Murong Cai''s wife, Mrs. Luo, heard that Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan had won the first and second ce respectively. When they came to Murong Lingran''s house, they saw that there happened to be no guests by Murong Zhe''s side, so they left with Murong Liang and Murong Cai''s siblings. past.


    Murong Liang smiled and said, "Azhe, congrattions, double happiness ising today."


    Murong Qing said: "Uncle, congrattions, the second and third brothers are really amazing."


    Murong Cai is not very good at speaking, but he still said something today, "Congrattions, Uncle."


    Mrs. Luo put the basket in front of Murong Zhe and said with a smile: "Uncle, congrattions to your family, today''s double happiness ising, the champion and the second ce are both from your family, your family can be considered to have made it through, these are a little bit of ours. The mind is just some goose eggs, don''t think too little."


    He stretched out his hand and didn''t hit the smiling face. Today is a day of great joy. Although Murong Zhe did not like the Luo family, he did not shake his face, and said lightly, "Thank you."


    After he finished speaking, he asked the servant to put it down.


    Murong Liang knew that Murong Zhe was very busy today, the gift had been delivered, and he was about to leave when he saw Mrs. Luo speak again, "Uncle, I have an unkind request, I wonder if you can agree?"


    Murongliang knew what Mrs. Luo was going to say, and said angrily: " Mrs. Luo, your old problem has happened again, isn''t it?"


    Mr. Luo immediately shrank his neck and said, "I didn''t ask for myself, I asked for your grandson."


    "For Ah Cai?" Murong Zhe said, "What do you want to ask for Ah Cai?"


    Seeing that Murong Zhe was willing to listen to what he said next, Mrs. Luo hurriedly said: "Uncle, the champion and the second ce will be entrusted by His Majesty the Emperor with important tasks in the future, right?"


    "This... maybe."


    Mrs. Luo said again: "Then can I let my man follow them and be an errand in the future? I don''t ask Ah Cai to be the same as the second and third brothers, as long as he can follow them."


    Murong said in surprise: "You have a grudge against your man, right?"


    Mr. Luo was taken aback, "Is there no hatred? I''m looking for a job for him, I''m helping him, how could I harm him?"


    Murong Cai also looked nk.


    Murong Xuan exined helplessly: "We are military generals. From now on, what we will do every day will be licking blood with a knife. There are many dangers around us. Ah Cai doesn''t know martial arts.


    "That''s right." Murong Kuan also said, "Second brother is right, if you are by our side, you will definitely need martial arts. Your man doesn''t know how to do martial arts, either to cause trouble or to die."


    "You should all know that there are murders in the city at night, right? My eldest brother patrols the city every night. In the past few days, he has caught a lot of rogue and vicious people. Every day he faces bad people, he oftenes back with blood on his body. Wouldn''t your man be afraid? Wouldn''t you be worried?"

 Chapter 2154: Sell ??it to Donghaifu?

    Chapter 2154 Sold to the East China Sea?


    Mr. Luo frowned and said, "It''s not possible that all of you are surrounded by dangerous jobs."


    Murong Lingran said: "It''s impossible for all of them to be dangerous, but you may encounter danger at any time. Your man doesn''t know martial arts, and one danger may kill your man, so you still want your man to follow my second brother. With the third brother?"


    Mr. Luo hesitated immediately.


    Murongliang knew his grandson''s ability. Under Liu''s pampering, he couldn''t do anything, and suddenly said loudly: "Luo, is there any need to hesitate? My family is now the only seedling of A Cai, you His belly has always been unsatisfactory. If something happens to him, what will you pay me? I think you want to be a demon after a fewfortable days, so you want to be a widow, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mrs. Luo hurriedly exined: "No, I''m also for him to be sessful. I work in the fields every day, what kind of sess can I have?"


    Murong Liang frowned and said, "Have you begun to despise Ah Cai?"


    Mr. Luo suddenly stopped talking.


    How could she not dislike it?


    They both have the same surname as Murong, and they both call one person Grandpa, so Murong Zong and Murong Xuan are nothing more than that. Now even Murong Kuan, who is younger than Murong Cai, is second in the list. Even if her man is still in the field, she is worried. Certainly ufortable.


    Why is her man so useless and can''t make her beautiful?


    If Murong Cai could do things by Murong Xuan or Murong Kuan''s side, then she would have more face when speaking out in the future, especially when she returned to her natal family, her natal family would definitely listen to her in the future.


    Seeing her expression like this, Murongliang still didn''t understand what he didn''t understand, and said loudly: "Luo, you don''t know who you are? A woman who bought it dares to despise her master. Believe it or not, I will take you back when I go back. sold!"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Grandpa, do you want to sell her? Why don''t you sell it to Donghai Mansion, as it happens that I often send people to Donghai Mansion now to promise to sell a particrly bad family, so that she will nevere back in her life. ."


    Sold to Donghaifu?


    Then didn''t she have the chance to meet her rtives in her life?


    Mrs. Luo hurriedly began to admit his mistake, "I''m sorry, I was wrong, I will never dare to do it again, and today it''s just like I didn''t ask anything, I... I won''t bother you anymore, I''ll go back now."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t care about the others, and ran to the direction of home alone.


    Murong Liang sighed and said, "Azhe, I''m sorry today, I didn''t expect her to be restless after being honest for a few days, please don''t take it to heart."


    Murong Zhe said, "Father, I understand."


    Mu Rongliang said a few words of blessing and went home with his grandchildren.


    Immediately afterwards, Murong Yang also brought his family over, and he also gave a lot of gifts. Seeing that there were guestsing behind him, he said a few words and left.


    As for the three restaurants, the Office of the Minister of Rites and the General Rong¡¯s Mansion, they also sent people to congratte them.


    At this time, seeing that the guests were almost here, Murong Zhe hurriedly walked to the main room, looked at the floor full of gifts, and said, "These people are so polite, they actually gave so many gifts."


    Murong Lingran looked at the second and third brothers: "It means that these people give the second and third brothers face, and it is also a sign of their ability."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan smiled at the same time.


    Murong Zhe was about to speak, when he saw Li Zhenging from the corner of his eye, he hurried forward and said, "Uncle Zhuang, you are here."

 Chapter 2155: originally belonged to you

    Chapter 2155 was originally yours


    Li Zheng handed the things in his hand to the servants of the Murong family, and said with a smile: "Azhe, I knew that your children would have great prospects, Azong is now a general, and Axuan and Akuan were also admitted to the first and second ce in the list. , you really know how to raise children."


    "Uncle Zhuang, you''re joking." Murong Zhe said with a smile, "It''s all about them."


    He is not humble. Several children have been fighting for themselves in the past few years from their distribution to their return, and he didn''t care about them.


    "They are really good, they have be a role model for the whole vige."


    Just then, a servant came to report that the eldest princess and the Marquis of Ning''an had arrived.


    Li Zheng said: "The guests whoe to Azhe''s house today must not stop, so I won''t disturb you here."


    "Thank you Uncle Zhuang for your understanding."


    After Lizheng left, Lord Ning''an and Princess Qihua quickly walked into the main room, followed by a long line of servants with gifts.


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched. The Hou Ye and the eldest princess were too polite. Every time there was a happy event in their home, it was as if they wanted to evacuate their house, wishing that all the good things would be delivered to them.


    The Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess today saw Murong Zhe for the first time after knowing that Murong Zhe was their child, and their eyes were full of love.


    The eldest princess stepped forward and took Murong Zhe''s hand, and said with concern: "Azhe, congrattions, today''s double happiness, Axuan and Akuan finally lived up to the expectations and came back with good grades."


    Ning Anhou smiled and said, "I knew that they would all achieve sess. Now it seems that my vision is not bad."


    The eldest princess said: "Yes, yes, Lord Hou''s vision is the most urate."


    "Ha ha."


    Murong Zhe saw that the eldest princess was holding his hand, and he spoke very kindly today. In the past, he felt that the eldest princess regarded him as a junior, but today, for some unknown reason, he always felt that the eldest princess treated him a little differently than before.


    But he didn''t take his hand back, the eldest princess was older than him, even if she held his hand, it was nothing, and said, "Thank you, Your Highness, thank you Lord Hou, Axuan and Akuan, they have achieved today''s achievements, and they are still blessed by the two. "


    The eldest princess patted his hand with relief, and after letting go a little reluctantly, she looked behind her and said, "These are all gifts for your family, you two adults, a few children and daughters-inw. Yes, and Azong''s son, they are all here, you can take your own pointster."


    Although Murong Lingran knew that it was not good for the guests to open the gifts, he went up to open the gifts one by one and looked at them. After looking at them, he hurriedly returned to his father''s side and said, "Master Hou, Your Highness, these are really too precious. , we can''t take it."


    Murong Zhe was stunned for a moment, his daughter said that it was precious, so these gifts today must be extremely unusual.


    Quickly stepped forward and looked at each box, including jewelry, silk satin, jade, etc. For the time being, a box full of gold was extremely valuable, at least there were thousands of taels of gold.


    Murong Zhe said solemnly: "Master Hou, Your Highness, Aran is right, these things are really too precious, please take them back."


    Princess Qihua smiled and said, "It''s not precious, these are yours."


    Now it''s just a matter of returning to the original owner.


    The things in the house will all have their owners in the future, but now it''s just a different ce.


    Her dowry was given by her elder brother. Since she married the Marquis, she has managed to do a lot of work, and she has a lot of money in her ount every day.

 Chapter 2156: black Pearl?

    Chapter 2156 ck Pearl?


    Also, Lord Hou has made countless contributions in his life. In addition to his own fertile fields and shops, His Majesty has also rewarded many times with gold and silver jewelry.


    These things, for them, are not worth mentioning.


    If it wasn''t for fear of scaring Murong Zhe''s family, she would have emptied the house''s warehouse.


    Murong Lingran was stunned when she heard the words, originally belonged to Dad?


    said this as if Dad was their child.


    Could it be that the eldest princess likes their family too much, or that she found out her headachest time, and treats their family as her own child?


    Yes, definitely so.


    The Marquis of Ning''an saw Murong Zhe hesitated, and persuaded him, "Azhe, just ept it, it''s a gift from the elders, you can''t say no."


    "This¡­"


    Murong Zhe thought to himself that the gifts were all delivered to the door. If he insisted that the guests bring the gifts back today, tomorrow he would not ept the gifts from the Marquis'' Mansion, nor would he give Ning''an Hou and the eldest princess face, it would soon spread throughout the capital. , when the timees, the two will inevitably be discussed.


    Seeing Murong Zhe''s hesitation, the eldest princess also knew what he was worrying about. She smiled and revealed the ck pearl on her wrist, "You don''t have to worry too much. You should also know that Aran is willing to give me such a precious thing, and I should give some generous gifts to her brothers after high school."


    Murong Zhe said in surprise, "ck pearl?"


    Princess ?? smiled and said, "Yes, Aran said she brought it back from Donghai Mansion. This is my favorite gift I received."


    This is a gift from her only granddaughter.


    The Murong family nced at Murong Lingran at the same time, and they all asked her with their eyes, when did she send it? How did they not know she had ck pearls?


    Especially Murong Xuan, he basically acted with his sister in Donghai Mansion, how did he not know that her sister bought a ck pearl?


    Murong Lingran coughed lightly, and said without changing his face: "This is a secret. If there is a chance in the future, I will tell you again."


    If there is no chance, it can only rot in her stomach.


    Murong Zhe knew that it must have something to do with the old **** behind his daughter, and he also knew how precious ck pearls are, let alone a whole bunch of ck pearls, so he had topromise: "Master Hou, Your Highness, then we will ept these gifts. down."


    The Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princessughed at the same time.


    Murong Zhe said: "Master Hou, Your Highness, why don''t you stay at home for dinner today."


    Murong Lingran also said: "Yes, anyway, I have to cook a delicious meal for the second brother and the third brother to celebrate, the two of you will stay together."


    The eldest princess felt that it was okay to eat at her own son''s house, so she simply nodded: "Okay, then I will trouble you."


    "No trouble, no trouble at all. I also brought back a lot of seafood from Donghai Prefecture, and I just made it tonight for everyone to taste."


    Although it was not long before she returned to the capital from Donghai Mansion, she couldn''t control so much on such a happy day. They could just doubt whatever they liked, anyway, she would just act stupid and stunned.


    Ning Anhou smiled and said, "Thank you Aran."


    The second cousin''s house of the Marquis of Ning''an


    The second cousin of the Marquis of Ning''an, Murong Qian, is different from him. He is not skilled in martial arts, and his political achievements are mediocre, even lower than his own children''s official position.

 Chapter 2157: Murong Qian

    Chapter 2157 Murong Qian


    At this moment, an elderly Murong Qian looked at the three grandsons kneeling on the ground and walked around in front of them frowning.


    Murong Qian said as he walked, "All of you, before thepetition, each of you patted your chest and promised me, saying that you will not have any problems, this time you will definitelye back with a top three ranking, but now? You? Although they all entered the pce exam, but none of the first three entered, you can tell me what you are!"


    Murong Hao said: "Grandfather, we all had a good chance of winning, but we didn''t expect that a Murong Xuan would suddenly appear, and he was so powerful. We felt the pressure and became confused."


    "That''s right." Murong Xun also said, "Yes, that''s it. We didn''t expect that Murong Xuan was so powerful, and we didn''t want to."


    Murong Xun also said: "Yes, grandfather, it''s all to me for that Murong Xuan, otherwise our grades would never be so bad."


    "Humph!" Murong Qian snorted coldly, "You can just argue, no matter how powerful Murong Xuan is, he is only one person, even if he suddenly appears, he will only upy a position. Yes, in the end, even Murong Kuan couldn''t win. I heard that you were knocked out after a short fight. It''s a big joke! Tell me, how should I punish you today?"


    Murong Lian, Murong Yue and Murong Wei were also present, and their expressions changed when they heard the words.


    Although my grandfather hurt them very much since childhood, the punishment was also severe. If I were punished today, I would definitely not be able to get out of bed within ten days and a half months.


    Murong Lian was really reluctant to let her brother be punished, so she stepped forward and said, "Grandfather, they have done their best. Now that this is the case, it is useless to punish them. It is better to think carefully about what we should do in the future."


    Murong Yue also persuaded: "Sister Lian is right, things have already happened, we should think about the future."


    Murong Wei has always been the most liked by Murong Qian. Seeing this, she pulled his sleeves and started to act like a spoiled child: "Grandfather, the brothers have indeed tried their best, the opponents are too strong, and they can''t do anything about it. And three dayster, On the day of His Majesty''s banquet, doesn''t it mean that everyone who enters the pce exam must participate? If they are injured at that time, they will beughed at, and you will beughed at too."


    Seeing that the three granddaughters were pleading, Murong Qian sighed, "For the sake of Xiaolian Xiaoyue and Xiaowei, forget it this time, you all get up."


    "Thank you grandfather."


    The three kneeling people breathed a sigh of relief at the same time and stood up quickly. They thought they would be punished today.


    Murong Hao stepped forward and said, "Grandfather, what should we do now?"


    Murong Qian sighed and said, "I have nothing to do, what can you do?"


    The three looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time.


    Murong Hao suddenly said: "Grandfather, although none of the three of us got the top three, my brother Xun and I have also entered the pce exam, and the three of us are also in the capacity of evangelists. As long as you help us move, then we must have one. Half-official, that''s easy too."


    Murong Qian frowned and said, "It''s easy to get one and a half positions in a person''s identity. Your father''s official position is not low, it''s true that you can get it with a little activity, but it still doesn''t have the reputation of being the top three in the martial arts test, and the Marquis of Ning''an is not necessarily good. Will pass the position on to one of you."

 Chapter 2158: Murong Tao

    Chapter 2158 Murong Tao


    "We also know." Murong Hao said: "But now that the matter is over, we have no other choice."


    Murong Qian was about to speak when a servant suddenly came to report: "Master, your brother is here with his two grandsons."


    "What did hee for?"


    "He said he came to congratte the three young masters."


    "Congrattions?" Murong Qian sneered: "What''s the happy event in my family? He''s just here to see a joke."


    Although Murong Qian didn''t like his younger brother''s family, he still had to do basic etiquette, and soon brought his family to the main hall in the front yard.


    The third cousin of the Marquis of Ning''an, Murong Tao, brought his two grandsons to see the second brothering, and heughed and said, "Second brother, congrattions."


    "My grandchildren didn''t get the No. 1 Schr, and they didn''t even get the third flower. How can I congratte them?"


    Murong Tao smiled and said: "But your grandchildren have all entered the pce exam, and now they are already in the status of Juren. Isn''t this worthy of congrattions?"


    If his grandchildren were either weak or young, or they only knew how to read, not martial arts, and were not qualified or able to take the martial arts exam, they would definitely be able to win him a few recruits.


    "I don''t think it''s a happy event." After Murong Qian finished speaking, seeing that his brother was empty-handed, he frowned, "Didn''t youe to congratte? Why didn''t you bring any gifts?"


    Murong Tao has always been thick-skinned, without feeling the slightest bit of embarrassment, he said, "Isn''t thising in a hurry? So I didn''t have time to prepare."


    "Humph!" Murong Qian snorted coldly, "I grew up with you, what are you thinking, can I still not know? You are definitely not here for congrattions, let''s talk, what are you doing today? What''sing?"


    Murong Tao motioned his two grandsons to guard at the door. After confirming that no one around was eavesdropping, he said, "Second brother, I really have a big event here today."


    "Major event? What?"


    "It''s like this, there is a minion in my family who was bought by my grandson some time ago. He went back to his house some time ago and said that someone recently asked his family whether they had thirty-seven years in the vige. The woman who suddenly came to the vige before, and she was also a woman with a child."


    "Why are you telling me this? I''m not interested in the affairs of the people in your family."


    Murong Tao said: "Second brother, didn''t you hear what I said? I said thirty-seven years ago."


    "What about thirty-seven years ago?"


    Murong Tao saw this and said helplessly: "Think carefully, if the son of the Marquis of Ning''an was still alive, how old would he be this year?"


    Murong Qian calcted it carefully, and was suddenly surprised, "What are you suspecting?"


    "What else can you suspect?" Murong Tao said, "Marquis Ning An suspects that his child is not dead. He is quietly looking for his child."


    The people present were shocked at the same time, Murong Qian couldn''t believe it: "It''s impossible, we were there when the child was buried, and we saw it being put into the coffin with our own eyes. At that time, Princess Qihua cried so much. Sad, I still remember now, how could their child still be dead?"


    "If their children hadn''t died, with the abilities of the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess, how could they have been unable to find their children for more than 30 years?"


    "I don''t know about this." Murong Tao said: "But my people went to the people of Ning''an Hou''s mansion to inquire, and Ning''an Hou is indeed looking for his own children."

 Chapter 2159: The illegitimate son of the Marquis of Ningan

    Chapter 2159 Ning''an Hou''s illegitimate son


    "But why do they think their child is not dead, then I don''t know. You know, I have tried my best to hear the news."


    Murong Qian said: "Impossible, the child of the Marquis of Ning''an is definitely not alive. By the way, could it be that there was someone outside the Marquis more than 30 years ago, but the eldest princess was pregnant again, and the Marquis couldn''t bear to grow up? The princess was sad, so she raised the person outside. That woman didn''t give her a title, and took the child away in a fit of anger?"


    Murong Tao said: "It is indeed possible, but I heard another news some time ago."


    "what news?"


    Murong Tao said: "Some time ago, people in the military camp once had a saying."


    Murong Qian said impatiently, "Can you not always speak half of what you''re talking about, just keep talking."


    "Okay, let me say. The people in the military camp once suspected Murong Zong''s identity and said that the Marquis of Ning''an took more care of him and brought him to teach him to fight because Murong Zong was his illegitimate son."


    "Bastard?" Murong Qian said, "How could it be possible, Murong Zong has parents, and his parents were just muddy legs before, and they came to the capital after Murong Zhe was admitted to the imperial physician, so how could it be the illegitimate child of the Marquis of Ning''an? "


    Murong Tao said: "I don''t think it''s possible either. It is estimated that the people in the military camp saw the surnames of Ning''an and Murong Zong, and guessed it. But what you said just now is possible. Ning''an must be there. Find his illegitimate son."


    Murong Qian said: "But I think this possibility is very low."


    "why?"


    Murong Qian said: "If the Marquis of Ning''an really had an illegitimate child, why didn''t he look for it before, but only after more than 30 years?"


    "This... Maybe he has been hiding it from the eldest princess, and only recently confessed to the eldest princess, so he dared to start looking for it recently."


    "But the eldest princess has always been against the Hou Ye taking a concubine. If the Hou Ye likes someone, he can be directly included in the mansion. Why hide like this?"


    "You have some truth in what you said, then why did he suddenly find a woman and a thirty-seven-year-old child?"


    Murong Qian shook his head: "I can''t tell."


    Murong Tao suddenly said: "You say, Marquis of Ning''an has been born and died on the battlefield these years. Could it be that there is something wrong with his body, but he doesn''t want to pass on the title to those of us who he hates, so he ns to give his own The illegitimate son finds his way back to inherit the title?"


    Murong Qian was suddenly surprised, "This is indeed possible."


    "Second brother, what should we do now?" Murongtao said, "If the illegitimate son of the Marquis of Ning''an really suddenly appears, then we have worked so hard for so long, wouldn''t it be in vain?"


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "Just in case, let''s just do this..." Murong Tao said, making a gesture.


    Murong Qian nced at Murong Tao, and sneered in his heart, but he said with a look of fear on his face: "Forget it, I don''t dare, if it is found out, Your Majesty is on the side of the eldest princess, and then I will The whole family will bepensated.¡±


    Murong Tao frowned and said, "Second brother, do you mean to let me do it alone?"


    "certainly."


    "You!" Murongtao said: "You think I''m stupid, if I do it, but there is only one title, then you will definitely tell me in order to get the title, and then your family will be able to get the title naturally. already."

 Chapter 2160: make seafood

    Chapter 2160 Made seafood


    Murong Qian didn''t expect that his thoughts would be seen through, and he said a little embarrassedly: "You think too much, if you are afraid, don''t do it."


    Murong Tao said: "I definitely won''t do it, you really think I''m stupid."


    Murong Qian said: "Then we will have to wait until the day when the Marquis of Ning''an dies naturally, to see who the title will go to."


    "Wait!"


    After Murong Tao finished speaking, he left angrily.


    They are still brothers, don''t think he doesn''t know, Murong Qian just wants to use him, since he has to wait, just wait.


    After just a few steps, he stopped again, turned his head and said, "Second brother, do you want to tell eldest brother about this?"


    Murong Qian said, "Although my eldest brother has many children, he has never been interested in the title. What''s the use of telling him? It''s not like you don''t know, although the Marquis of Ning''an has opinions on him, he has always wanted to get along with the Marquis of Ning''an. Rtionship. Tell him, maybe he turns around and sells us."


    Murong Tao nodded: "You are right, so don''t tell him."


    After Murong Tao left, Murong Hao said, "Grandfather, if the Marquis of Ning''an really has an illegitimate child outside, then the title will definitely have nothing to do with us."


    Murong Qian said: "I don''t believe that Marquis Ning''an has an illegitimate child. You are still young and don''t know Marquis Ning''an''s feelings for the eldest princess, but I know it very well. It is absolutely impossible to find someone outside. Your second grandfather just said that just to drag our family into the water and join him."


    Murong Hao and the others suddenly realized that this was the case.


    Murong Zhe''s family


    After Murong Lingran nned to show her hand, she said that she was going to her small pond to fish out something.


    Recently, she put some seafood into the pond when she had nothing to do, and now there are quite a few in it.


    She did go to the small pond, but after packing a few things, she quietly moved a lot of seafood out of the space on the way, such as abalone, scallops, scallops, sea shrimp, sea crabs, octopus, etc. The big wooden barrel is full.


    After returning to their kitchen, the servants had never seen seafood, saw a vat of things they had never seen before, and were at a loss.


    Golden Flower, one of the servants Murong Lingran boughtst time, looked at the seafood and asked curiously, "Miss, what are these things? Why does it smell bad?"


    The rest of the servants also looked at Murong Lingran suspiciously.


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s all in the sea, we don''t rely on the sea here, it''s normal that you haven''t seen it before, these are all delicious."


    Taihua said: "Master, we don''t know how to do these things."


    Murong Lingran said: "Don''t worry, I will cook myself today, and now you all do as I say, and help me deal with this, you can watch it a few more times, and you will know itter. I will do more in a while. Make some, and save some of each for you to taste."


    The following people were overjoyed at the same time, "Thank you, Miss."


    Although Murong Lingran cooked a lot of dishes, there were a lot of servants helping out, and the speed was very fast, and soon arge table of dishes was ready.


    Ning''an Hou and the rest of the family walked over involuntarily when they smelled the fragrance without waiting for the notice from the servants.


    Murong Lingran saw theming and said, "I just finished cooking, everyone sit down."

 Chapter 2161: A whole table of delicious

    Chapter 2161 A whole table of deliciousness


    The Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess sat down with a smile.


    After everyone was seated, the Marquis of Ning An looked at the table full of food that he had never seen before, and said with a smile, "Aran, tell us about it."


    Murong nodded and started to introduce in turn: "braised pig''s trotters,mb chops stewed with radish, steamed abalone with garlic and vermicelli, boiled abalone, braised abalone, salt and pepper razor, braised sea crab, steamed sea crab, scallion oil sea crab, and cold sd. , stir-fried sixteen, double-pepper popped, spicy fried sea melon seeds, steamed prawns, steamed oysters, garlic oysters, boiled octopus, braised octopus, braised octopus, braised sea cucumber with green onions¡­¡±


    "Since the table is so big, I didn''t bring all the things. Everyone eats them, these are all good things."


    When the people present heard the words, they immediately stared at the whole table of delicious food.


    Even though Murong Xuan had eaten seafood in Donghai Mansion, he could see that his sister''s methods werepletely different from those at the seaside, and he was extremely surprised that her sister would do so many things.


    Ning''an Hou said: "Ah Ran, where did you learn so many practices?"


    Among these, apart from the dried abalone and sea cucumber he has seen, he has seen some others, but the method ispletely different from Murong Lingran''s method.


    Murong smiled and said: "When I was in Donghai Mansion, I read some books on cooking. Of course, some of them were researched by myself."


    "I see."


    Princess ?? sighed: "This crab is really big, bigger than the one we bought from Zhiye Zhai before."


    This crab, although it has been cut open, can see at a nce that it is actually bigger than her washbasin.


    Murong smiled and said: "This is normal, things in the sea are naturally longer than things onnd."


    "So it is." The eldest princess said: "No wonder this abalone is also very big, more than what we have eaten before."


    Murong said: "While the food is still hot, let''s try it."


    "it is good."


    The Marquis of Ning''an didn''t move his chopsticks for a while, but he first picked up the wine ss beside him, stood up and said with a serious face: "A Xuan, A Kuan, congrattions to you for winning the number one and second ce today, I hereby give you a toast, I hope you will make persistent efforts in the future and be loyal to the country. , serve the court."


    The two of them also got up quickly, and said solemnly: "Thank you Lord Hou, Lord Hou asked, keep it in your heart."


    The others also stood up with the juices or drinks beside them, and toasted them each.


    After everyone sat down again, the Marquis of Ning An was not polite. He first moved his chopsticks and took a piece of boiled abalone for the eldest princess: "Come on, try it first, you like abalone the most, and Aran made it today. So much that you can eat enough at one time."


    Princess ?? smiled and said, "Thank you, Lord Hou, don''t worry about me, Lord Hou, let''s eat quickly."


    "Ok, I''ll listen to you."


    The long princess quickly ate the nched abalone and said in surprise, "It tastes so good, it''s better than the abalone made by the royal chef in the pce before."


    Murong said: "If it''s delicious, eat more. Every dish is still avable in the kitchen, so make sure you have enough."


    "Then thank you Aran."


    Murong Zhe saw that the two guests had moved their chopsticks, and he also greeted the family to start eating.


    "It''s delicious, I''ve never tasted it before."


    "This seafood is really delicious."


    "I like abalone the most, it tastes so good."

 Chapter 2162: aunt

    Chapter 2162 Aunt


    "good to eat¡­"


    "too delicious¡­"


    Murong Lingran''s craftsmanship is excellent, everyone couldn''t stop eating it.


    Although they always knew that the things in the sea were delicious, they never knew that the things in the sea could have so many ways.


    Apart from someone sighing that it tasted good at the beginning, no one on the table spoke, and they all ate it seriously.


    There are always servants guarding the side. When they see which dishes are empty, they take them to the kitchen to refill them. When they see that there is a lot of garbage around them, they quickly clean them up so as not to affect the meals of the host and guests.


    After half an hour, everyone touched their stomachs contentedly.


    And the servants in the family also started to eat the dishes that had not yet been served in the pot. This was the first time they had eaten the dishes made by Murong Lingran. After eating, everyone thought that what they were cooking before was eaten by humans? ? It''s really hard for the masters to eat their dishes with relish every time.


    Princess Qihua said: "Yes, I haven''t eaten like this for a long time. I have a good appetite today."


    Lord Ning''an also said: "Yes, the cooks in our house are notparable to A Ran at all."


    Murong smiled and said: "The Marquis has won the prize. If the two of you like it,e back after a while, and I will cook you a meal again."


    Princess Qihua said excitedly: "Okay, okay, that''s it."


    Next day


    After Murong woke up, seeing that no one in the backyard was in the family, he invited someone to ask, and only then did he know that there were guests arriving early in the morning.


    Yesterday, some people got the news veryte. She also guessed that she was going to be a guest today. She had already woken up an hour earlier than usual, but she didn''t expect to get upte.


    Those guests don''t need to sleep?


    "Since there are guests, why no one wakes me up?"


    Taihua said: "Miss, it''s the master and the eldest young master who didn''t want us to wake you up, saying that you cooked a table of food yesterday, you must be tired, let you rest well, there are still them at home."


    This is indeed what daddy and brothers can say.


    Murong Lingran didn''t say anything more after hearing the words, simply tidied up her clothes and walked directly to the main room.


    After ?? arrived, there was noughter andughter as she imagined, but the atmosphere was a little dignified.


    swept a circle of people present, everyone in their house was here, and there were several people she didn''t know sitting on the right.


    Murong Lingran saw that Ruan Youyi''s face was not very good, and Murong Xuan was guarding her by her side, and now is not the time to ask, so he had to step forward and said: "Father, mother, a guest has arrived so early. "


    Xiao Manan said: "Yes, these are all rtives of your second sister-inw, the firstdy next to you is your second sister-inw''s aunt, Mrs. Fu, the one next to her is her daughter, and the seconddy is your second sister-inw''s. The second aunt, Mrs. Fu Er, is also her daughter next to her.


    The four stood up at the same time and gave Murong Lingran a salute.


    Murong Lingran also returned a salute and said, "Everyone is wee, just sit down."


    These twodies have heard the second sister-inw say before, that she heard that her parents'' family was in business, and she disliked the poor and loved the rich most.


    Although they both have sons, the sons are not good enough, they are not good at reading, and they are not good at martial arts.


    The second brother also said that when they apanied the second sister-inw back to her parents'' house, the two looked down on the second brother and disliked the second brother as an ordinary person.

 Chapter 2163: Serving a husband together?

    Chapter 2163 Serving a husband together?


    Today, I saw that the second brother became the champion of the martial arts, so I immediately came to the door to have a good rtionship with the second sister-inw?


    The four of them returned to their original positions at the same time.


    Mrs. Fu said with a smile, "I heard that Chunling County Lord has an extraordinary appearance and temperament. When I saw it today, it really lived up to its reputation. Now that she is so beautiful, in two years, the threshold of your family will probably be destroyed. The matchmaker broke through."


    Is she that famous?


    Murong Lingran sneered in her heart, but said calmly on her face: "Madam has won the prize."


    After she finished speaking, she nced at the congrattions on the table and said with a smile, "The twodies are here to congratte the second and third brothers."


    "Yeah." Second Madam Fu said, "I knew when I first met Ah Xuan that although he didn''t aplish anything at the time, he would definitely not aplish anything, no, now he has be the champion of martial arts. "


    Mrs. Fu also said: "Youyi, you are in the early stages. You have a husband who is the champion of martial arts. Every time you go back to your mother''s house in the future, you can be proud of yourself."


    Ruan Youyi said: "There''s nothing to endure, I didn''t get married for a long time, and what I like is A Xuan, not A Xuan''s identity."


    If she cared, she would just choose another man with fame.


    "Yes yes yes." Mrs. Fu said with a smile: "It was my aunt who said the wrong thing."


    After she finished speaking, she turned to look at Murong Xuan: "Ah Xuan, I wonder if you can agree to what auntie told you just now?"


    Mrs. Fu said: "And what my second aunt said, Youyi, Axuan, aunts can''t beg you once a year, so let''s help aunts this time."


    Murong asked, "Second brother, what did they ask of you?"


    Murong Xuan said: "Aunts mean that if we are appointed by His Majesty in the future, we hope that we can bring one of their children with us, so that we can stand out more easily."


    "What does the second brother and second sister-inw mean?"


    Murong Xuan said: "When will His Majesty confer an official, and what kind of official can be conferred to us, I don''t know yet, I can''t agree."


    "That''s true." Murong said in a clear voice: "Aunts, you have also heard that my second brother really dare not agree to such a shadowless thing."


    Madam Fu curled her lips. Seeing that they refused, her face turned ugly, and she said with disdain, "Why don''t you dare? If your Majesty doesn''t make the first-ranking officer in the military, who else can you seal? If you don''t want to help, just say it, why are you beating around the bush!"


    Mrs. Fu also said: "Yes, Ah Xuan and his younger brother can definitely be officials, but they are just taking one person by their side. There is nothing they dare not agree to."


    Ruan Youyi frowned and said, "Auntie, Auntie, how can you say that?"


    "What happened to us?" Mrs. Fu said, "We are just telling the truth."


    Mrs. Fu suddenly coughed lightly.


    Madam Fu reacted immediately and said, "Since you don''t want this matter, then talk about itter."


    After ??, she smiled and nced at her daughter and niece beside her, "Youyi, your two cousins ??like you very much, and want to stay here for two days to relieve your boredom, how about you?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and nced at the two girls across from him, one looked at the second brother with affection, and the other looked at the third brother with affection.


    No, it¡¯s okay to see the third brother, after all, the third brother is still single, what does it mean to see the second brother? As an aunt, do you want your daughter and niece to serve a husband together? Or do you want to squeeze the second sister-inw away?

 Chapter 2164: do not agree

    Chapter 2164 Do not agree


    Ruan Youyi is not a fool, and she understands what her aunt means. Since the other party is so ruthless and unrighteous, she doesn''t have to give face, and said coldly: "Two aunts, there are few rooms at home, and there is no ce for them to live."


    Murong Xuan also roughly understood what the other party meant, and said, "It''s really not."


    Mrs. Fu said: "Why not? I heard that there are guest rooms in your house. Just let the two of them squeeze."


    Ruan Youyi said: "No, I won''t agree."


    Madam Fu''s face sank and she said in surprise, "What did you say?"


    Ruan Youyi said: "I said if I didn''t agree, I didn''t agree. When I went home with Axuan, every time I met you, which time did you not say in front of me, saying that my parents have no vision, choose I got married to an ordinary person, and now that I saw that Ah Xuan became the champion of Wu, I came topliment and tell you, there is no such good thing in the world."


    Mrs. Fu didn''t expect Ruan Youyi, who has always been obedient and obedient, to dare to talk to her like this today, her hands were shaking with anger, "You... I''m your elder, how can you talk to me like this? And I''m still a guest, your family Is this how you treat guests?"


    "That''s what I said. If you don''t like listening to it, you can leave immediately."


    Mrs. Fu said: "It''s okay if you want us to leave. We must agree to everything we said just now."


    Hearing this, Murong''s face turned cold, "You two, you are really cheeky, don''t think that we, as juniors, will agree to all your conditions in order to please you."


    "Don''t be delusional, you are rtives of my second sister-inw''s family, but it has nothing to do with our family. Your son, my second brother has not seen it before, so you sent it to the door like this, it is good for your son''s future. No confidence."


    "My second brother is the champion of Wu, and the third brother is also second in the list. The future work will definitely be dangerous. I can guarantee that if my second brother promises to ept your son today, if there is one hair missing, you may want to take my second brother. Swallowed alive."


    "Such a hot potato, you say, can my second brother take over?"


    "Also, is it true that your daughter can''t get married? You are willing to put your daughter directly in our home, our home is not as particr as your deep mansion, and there are a lot of men inside and outside the house, you are not afraid Ruining my daughter''s reputation!"


    "If you are sensible, get out of here immediately, and then make trouble at my house, I''ll be weeter."


    Madam Fu frowned, but she didn''t expect Murong Lingran to be so disrespectful, "County Lord, is this your upbringing? Although we are not as good as you, we are still your elders. How can you talk to us like this? ?"


    "Elder?" Murong Lingran smiled, "Even if someone who treats me badly is my grandma, I won''t treat her as an elder. Have I ever eaten your rice? Have I lived in your house? Don''t think that you can be considered an elder when you are old. You also know that you are not as good as me, so just get out of here."


    Madam Fu was angry: "You...you...Youyi, are you just watching outsiders bully your aunt like this?"


    Ruan Youyi said expressionlessly: "Outsiders? Ah Ran is not. Marry a chicken and marry a dog with a dog. Now Aran is also my sister, you people are outsiders."

 Chapter 2165: found my son

    Chapter 2165 I found my son


    Mrs. Fu frowned and said, "Since that''s the case, we won''t help you if you have something to do at home in the future."


    Ruan Youyi said: "If you don''t help, you won''t help. Anyway, there was something in my family before, and you didn''t help me once, but you''ve been in trouble again and again."


    "You!" Second Madam Fu stomped her feet angrily. She didn''t expect that her niece would be so disrespectful today, she blushed and left.


    Madam Fu had to leave after seeing this.


    Their daughters followed them embarrassedly.


    After ?? and the others left, Murong said: "Second sister-inw, I''m sorry, I didn''t control my temper today."


    Ruan Youyi smiled, "It''s okay, the rtionship between these two aunts and our family has always been not very good. Mother also has a bad face on them, you did the right thing just now."


    Murong Lingran also smiled, "Yes."


    The time soon came to the emperor''s banquet in the pce. Today happened to be the day of taking a rest, so the banquet was arranged at noon, and it was also in Xuantian Hall.


    Murong Lingran''s family was the furthest from the pce. In order not to bete, they set off early in the morning. When they got to the pce, there were still many people who didn''t arrive, so they took their seats first.


    This time, thanks to the second and third brothers, they are the protagonists, so the position of Murong''s family was arranged at the front, only a little lower than the Marquis of Ning''an, Prime Minister Suo and King Qi.


    Murong Hao, Murong Bo and Murong Xun also came. Seeing where Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan were sitting in the distance, their eyes suddenly went wild with jealousy.


    Murong Zheng saw their eyes and said in a low voice, "You guys, no matter how unwilling you are today, please calm down for me. If you embarrass our family, your grandfather won''t be able to spare you when you go back."


    The three of them restrained a little.


    When the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess came to the main hall, they saw Murong Zhe''s family were there, and hurriedly sat beside them.


    Murong Lingran saw that the eldest princess was very energetic today, andughed and joked: "Is there something happy today, Your Highness?"


    Princess ?? nodded her nose and said with a smile, "It''s a happy event, a big happy event."


    Murong Lingran suddenly became energetic and said, "What is the happy event? Can you tell us about it?"


    "Of course you can." The eldest princess nced at everyone in Murong Zhe''s family and said, "I tell you, I have found my son."


    Everyone in the Murong family was surprised at the same time.


    After being in the capital for so long, they naturally knew that the eldest princess'' son died not long after she was born. Why did the eldest princess say that she found her son?


    Could it be that her son never died from the beginning to the end, he just lost it, the eldest princess and the Marquis of Ning''an just announced that the child was dead just to prevent people from harming him?


    Murong said curiously: "Congrattions, Your Highness, where is your son? Has he taken him home?"


    The eldest princess said: "He lives in the capital. I never imagined that they would live under my nose for many years. Before I met him, I was afraid that he would not recognize me. After all, it was I who lost him for more than 30 years. His adoptive parents'' family conditions were not good, and he had a bad life since he was a child. Although he has be a talent now, he has suffered a lot."


    Murong said with relief: "Your concerns are also justified, but if that uncle is really your biological child, mother and son are connected, he will definitely understand you."

 Chapter 2166: give him some time

    Chapter 2166 Give him some time


    The eldest princess suddenly looked at Murong Zhe, "Can you really understand me?"


    Murong Zhe didn''t know why the eldest princess suddenly looked at him, and nodded: "I''m not sure, but I think he wouldn''t be angry if he knew that you didn''t lose him on purpose, just give him some time. Well, they are biological parents after all."


    Princess ?? said: "You are right, I should give him some time."


    After she finished speaking, she nced at Murong Zhe again and said nothing.


    Murong frowned, the eldest princess lost her child, and daddy couldn''t find his biological parents. Could it be that daddy is the eldest princess'' child?


    By the way, Dad''s age and the age of the eldest princess'' child are also correct.


    Also, when the eldest princess brought gifts to their house that day, she said that the gifts belonged to their family. At that time, she felt that the eldest princess regarded her family as her children.


    The Marquis of Ning''an also took great care of their family, and even for their family, he could attack his own grandson and scolded his own grandson several times.


    No, it would be incredible if the eldest princess was really Dad''s mother.


    However, how could there be such a coincidence in the world?


    If her grandfather hadn''t been admitted to the Imperial Physician, he would be just a peasant working in the fields of Donghai Mansion, and had nothing to do with the Marquis of Ning''an, who had more than 10,000 people.


    Although her grandfather may have been from the capital, the matter of the eldest princess'' child is still too unbelievable.


    Yes, impossible, absolutely impossible.


    "Your Majesty is here, the Queen Mother is here, King Qi is here, and Princess Ningxin is here."


    Murong was thinking seriously when he heard the voice of the **** and hurriedly knelt on the ground with everyone.


    After the four of them were seated, Helian Rongjiu said loudly, "Everyone, be t."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu raised the wine ss beside him, nced at Murong Xuan, Murong Kuan and Wu Zhunrui respectively, and said sternly: "Today''s champion, second ce and third flower are the protagonists, I sent the Ministry of Rites to prepare songs and dances to cheer everyone up, I am here. A toast to you, I hope you will continue to make persistent efforts in the future to serve the country with loyalty."


    After saying that, he drank the wine.


    The three said at the same time: "Thank you, Your Majesty, and I will definitely live up to Your Majesty''s orders."


    The three of them also drank the wine.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Everyone, take your seats."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Immediately after the sound of musical instruments, the dancers also entered.


    ording to the usual practice, people can walk around freely now, so people kept walking up to Murong Xuan, Murong Kuan, and Wu Zhun Rui at this time, and toasted the three of them.


    The Marquis of Ning An wanted to say something, but he had to wait for a while before pouring himself a full ss of wine.


    Murong Zhe saw the Marquis of Ning An drinking alone. Although his hands were inconvenient, his wrists could still be used, so he mped the wine ss with both wrists and said with a smile, "Master Hou, thank you for your treatment to Ah Xuan and Ah before. Kuan''s care, they can achieve what they are today, all thanks to you."


    The Marquis of Ning An nced at Murong Zhe''s hand and felt very guilty in his heart, if he hadn''t lost the child, his hand would not have turned into what it is now, he forced a smile and said, "Azhe, it''s up to you to teach the child Well, I didn''t teach them for a long time, it''s all your father who did a good job, and they worked hard."


    Murong Zhe said, "Master Hou has won the prize."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they drank the wine in the cup at the same time.

 Chapter 2167: Hou Ye is poisoned

    Chapter 2167 Hou Ye is poisoned


    Helian Rongjiu thought of what the Marquis of Ning''an had said to him when he entered the pce yesterday, nced at Murong Lingran, saw that she was eating the food on the table by herself, and shook her head helplessly.


    Her heart is really big. After today, her family''s life will change dramatically, and she will never be able to calm down again.


    Murong Lingran seemed to have noticed Helian Rongjiu''s eyes, and when he turned his head, he saw that Helian Rongjiu was looking away, not looking at her.


    Well, it seems she thought too much.


    At this moment, the Marquis of Ning''an suddenly felt a little unwell, and was about to stand up and say that he was going to have a convenience. Suddenly, a pain in his chest and a mouthful of blood spurted out, and the table in front of him was instantly covered with blood.


    The eldest princess was suddenly startled and called out nervously, "Master Hou!"


    Murong Lingran was the closest to the eldest princess, and also saw with his own eyes how the Marquis of Ning An was vomiting blood, and immediately stood up.


    "Master Hou!"


    The rest of the people heard the movement here and quickly turned their heads to take a look, and saw that the Marquis of Ning An was full of blood, sitting with his chest covered, trying hard not to let himself fall.


    The face of the eldest princess was pale with fright, and she said anxiously: "The imperial physician, the imperial physician, quickly spread the imperial physician."


    Envoy Liu Yuan was not far away. Seeing this, he quickly walked over with a suitcase. After checking his pulse, he said with a shocked expression, "Master Hou has been poisoned."


    Helian Rongjiu heard the words and said sternly: "It is very likely that the person who poisoned him is still in the pce. If youe, immediately block the pce gate and Xuantian Hall, and you are not allowed to go out alone."


    "Yes."


    Murong Hao, Murong Bo and Murong Xun also came.


    Murong Hao said, "How could it be poisoned? Imperial doctor, what kind of poison did Master Hou have?"


    Envoy Liu Yuan was checking the food and tableware in front of Lord Ning''an. Hearing this, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know either."


    After he finished speaking, he took the wine bottle with the lid on and smelled it, and suddenly his body shook, "This wine is poisonous."


    Everyone was shocked when they heard that the alcohol was poisonous. Many of them drank alcohol just now.


    The Marquis of Ning An was already unsteady and fell to the ground.


    Helian Rongjiu said sternly: "Come here, hurry up and carry the Marquis of Ning An to the side hall."


    "Yes."


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "Envoy Liu Yuan, can you cure this poison?"


    Liu Yuanshi carefully checked the jug. He really didn''t know what poison was in the Marquis of Ning''an. He was about to shake his head when he suddenly saw Murong Lingran also here, and said, "The solution is to be able to solve it. Look at Chunling County Lord."


    Murong Lingran instantly understood what Liu Yuanshi meant, and said sternly, "Do you need Ming Yucao?"


    "right."


    "How long can the poison in Lord Houst?"


    "At most half an hour."


    Half an hour?


    Even if she said that Ming Yucao was in Zhiye Zhai, it was toote to get it.


    After thinking for a while, Murong Lingran took out a medicine bottle from his sleeve pocket and said, "The two kinds of pills here are made of silver sage grass and silver chestnut grass, and they are taken together, together with Ming Yucao. the same effect.¡±


    For the sake of Marquis Ning''an''s life, at this time, she doesn''t care why she carries an antidote with her.


    If someone asks, she can just prevaricate itter.


    Liuyuan Envoy knew about these two medicines, so she quickly took it when she heard the words, and didn''t have time to ask her why she was carrying the antidote with her, and said excitedly: "Okay, okay, now Hou Ye can be saved."


    After he finished speaking, he ran towards the side hall.


    Murong Zhe was also extremely worried about the Marquis of Ning An, and quickly followed.

 Chapter 2168: cut off his sons future

    Chapter 2168 Broken his son''s future


    He just took a step when someone stopped him.


    Murong said: "Murong Bo, why did you stop my father?"


    Murong Zong also said: "Your Majesty is still here, you are doing this for no reason, isn''t it too arrogant!"


    Murong Bo said: "Why? Why do you ask for it when you know it."


    "That''s right." Murong Hao also said, "You all know that."


    "What do we know? What do we know?" Murong said, "What do we know?"


    "Humph!" Murong Bo said sullenly: "I saw it just now that Lord Hou was poisoned after drinking a ss of wine with your father."


    Murong Xun also said: "That''s right, since Lord Hou sat down, he has had a drink with Wen Rung, and has never had contact with other people."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly said, "You mean, Wen Rung wants to poison the Marquis of Ning An?"


    Murong Bo said respectfully, "Yes, Your Majesty, after all, Marquis Ning''an has only had contact with Wen Rung since he came in. I can''t think of anyone else except him."


    Murong said: "You are talking nonsense, my father and Hou Ye have no grievances and no enmity, why did he poison the Hou Ye? When is it bad for him to choose, but he has to choose today''s banquet for his son? Do you think this may be the case? Do you think it''s possible?"


    Helian Rongjiu said, "I think it''s impossible."


    The crowd immediately began to discuss.


    "Yes, today is a big day for Wen Rung''s two sons. How could he have poisoned the Lord Marquis? Isn''t this ruining his son''s future?"


    "That''s right, Lord Hou is so kind to Wen Rung''s children. I heard that he even called Murong Zong and Murong Xuan to the military camp for training, and also assigned people to train Murong Kuan. Lord Hou is so kind to their family, Wen Rung It is impossible to avenge the kindness and revenge, poisoning and murdering the Marquis."


    "Yeah, I don''t think it''s possible, there must be something tricky about it."


    "Yes, Lord Hou killed a lot of people in his life, and he is the most upright person. It is estimated that there are many people who want his life."


    "In this martial arts test, among the top three, Wen Rung''s son took two positions. Maybe Wen Rung''s enemy deliberately poisoned Marquis, just to cut off his son''s future."


    "That makes sense."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran also heard the voices of the crowd, and was very d that not everyone doubted her father, and added: "Your guess is ridiculous."


    Murong Bo said: "I... how am I so ridiculous? Your father has been in contact with Lord Hou, and it is normal to be suspected by others?"


    "Then have you seen my father poisoning Hou Ye?"


    "No...no."


    "At the banquet in the pce, the food will definitely pass through the hands of many people. The Marquis is poisoned. You don''t suspect the person who prepares the drink and the food for the first time, and you suspect the first person who has no ess to the food. It''s ridiculous.ugh?"


    Murong Bo''s face suddenly became extremely embarrassed, but he didn''t expect that Murong Lingran could be so good at speaking.


    After thinking about it, he said again: "I heard that your father knows medicine, maybe it''s what kind of poison he used, so people can''t easily detect it."


    "Poison?" Murong Lingran sneered: "Since just now, my father has been under everyone''s nose, how could he dare to poison?"


    Murong Bo said: "Then let people search, as long as no poison can be found from your father, then I believe that your father is innocent."

 Chapter 2169: Murongzhe wronged

    Chapter 2169 Murong Zhe wronged


    Murong said: "Do you want to search yourself?"


    "right."


    "I don''t dare to bother you." Murong Lingran said: "If Your Majesty also agrees with the body search, then let His Majesty send someone to do the search. , then my father will be speechless when the timees."


    Murong Bo''s face turned cold again, "You mean I will frame people?"


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly: "I didn''t say that."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Murong Bo, do you really suspect that it was the Marquis of Ning''an who was poisoned by Wen Rung?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "But even if you doubt it, I can''t let you search for Wen Swiss franc''s body today. Just the few words you just said are not enough to prove that Wen Swiss franc is suspicious."


    "Your Majesty!"


    "No need to say more." Helian Rongjiu said, "I''m afraid everyone present thinks the same as me."


    Prime Minister Suo said: "Yes, if you want to kill people, you can''t choose this method, and Wen Rung and the Marquis of Ning''an have no grievances, so it is impossible to do such a thing."


    Minister of Rites Wei Zhongquan said: "That''s right, now it''s more important to quickly check who has handled the pot of wine."


    "Yes."


    "Wei Chen also thinks so."


    "As long as no one sees the poison of Wen Swiss franc, then Wen Swiss franc is most likely innocent."


    ¡­


    Seeing that everyone was against him, Murong Bo secretly clenched his fists. Although he was not convinced, he had no choice but topromise, "If that''s the case, then it''s up to Your Majesty to decide."


    Helian Rongjiu turned his head and said, "The Minister of Punishment, I''ll leave this matter to you to investigate."


    Ruan Guoyuan said respectfully: "The minister obeys the order."


    After saying that, he went down to investigate the case in person.


    At this moment, the anxious voice of Liu Yuanshi suddenly came from the direction of the side hall.


    "Master Hou, please don''t get out of bed. Although the poison has been detoxified, you vomited blood just now, which has done great damage to your body. You must rest well, otherwise your body will not be able to bear it."


    The Marquis of Ning An said indifferently: "I''m fine, I''m in good health, it''s just a mouthful of blood, and now I''ve detoxified, nothing is wrong, I''ve suffered more serious injuries than this on the battlefield, and the next day is the same. Have the spirit to fight."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, he appeared in front of everyone.


    The eldest princess knew the temperament of her Marquis, and she was extremely worried about Murong Zhe, so she didn''t try to discourage him.


    Helian Rongjiu worried: "Marquis of Ning''an, why did youe out?"


    The eldest princess said: "He heard that someone wronged Murong Zhe, got out of bed after detoxification, and couldn''t stop him."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Marquis Ning''an, Wen Rung is fine, I will not wrong a good person for no reason. You can rest assured that I am here."


    Prime Minister Suo suddenly said: "It seems that the medicine of the county lord Chunling really works. Just now, Lord Hou was pale, but now the blood on his face has recovered a little, and he can walk down the ground so quickly. "


    Wei Zhongquan said: "It seems that it was not Wen Rung''s poison. If he really did poison, how could Chunling County Lord help him detoxify."


    "That''s right, where in this world is there a way for a father to poison and a daughter to detox?"


    The rest echoed: "It makes sense."


    Helian Rongjiu asked the Marquis of Ning An to sit down and said, "Master Marquis, Wen Rung is all right, the poisoner, I will find out and give you justice, why don''t you go and rest first?"

 Chapter 2170: Murong Zhe is the son of the Marquis of Ningan.

    Chapter 2170 Murong Zhe is the son of the Marquis of Ning''an


    Lord Ning''an shook his head, "Your Majesty, Wei Chen is fine, Wei Chen has something important to say."


    Helian Rongjiu knew what he was going to say, but he was extremely worried about his body, so he said helplessly: "Master Hou, nothing is as important as your body right now, why don''t you wait until you feel better?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "Your Majesty, this matter is very important to me."


    Someone poisoned him today so that he could not tell the truth.


    So far, he hasn''t found out any information about Murong Zhe''s being taken away or the fact that Murong Zhe was framed in Saiyuan Mansion.


    The enemy is in the dark, and he is in the light. If he doesn''t speak out today, the enemy will definitely try to stop him in the future.


    The less the enemy wants him to say it, the more he wants to say it today.


    Helian Rongjiu said helplessly: "Since this is the case, Lord Hou will say it."


    The Marquis of Ning An nced at the eldest princess, saw her nodding, coughed lightly, stood up again, and said with a serious face: "Murong Zhe will never kill me, because I am his biological father, the eldest princess. It''s his biological mother, we were good to him and his family before, he could never poison me!"


    As soon as ??''s voice fell, the hall became extremely quiet, so quiet that you could even hear his own breathing, and everyone''s eyes were on Murong Zhe.


    Did they hear it right?


    The Marquis of Ning''an, who has no children, actually said that he has a son?


    And he is the father of the new champion and second-ranked champion?


    This...how is this possible?


    After a long time, Murong Xiong, Murong Hao''s father, said, "Uncle Tang, are you kidding me? You said Wen Rung is your son?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an said angrily, "How could I joke about this? Murong Zhe is my son, my son who has been missing for thirty-seven years, and the only child of the eldest princess and me! It''s me and the eldest princess. My own child!"


    Murong Xiong said, "How is that possible? Uncle Tong, don''t you just want to recognize a son casually, you said that on purpose. Everyone in the capital knows that your only son has already been buried."


    Murong Cheng also said: "That''s right, I heard that after your son died, you were the one who watched the burial in person."


    The Hou of Ning''an said, "That''s not my son. The only son of the eldest princess and I is Murong Zhe. After the eldest princess gave birth to the child, someone exchanged him and handed it over to Murong Lianghe, who came to the Huguo Temple in the capital to ask for a child. In the hands of Liu Guli and his wife, he was brought to Donghai Mansion, but fortunately God has eyes, so Murongzhe returned to the capital with his own strength, and let him meet me."


    Princess ?? also said: "Yes, Murong Zhe is indeed the biological child of Ben Gong and Lord Hou. As for why we are sure, this is a family matter of our family, and we are inconvenient to inform us here."


    Helian Rongjiu knew Murong Zhe''s identity yesterday, but seeing everyone''s doubts, he still asked, "Auntie, have you found evidence that Wen Rung is your child?"


    The eldest princess nodded: "Yes, as for the evidence, it is also our family matter, and it is inconvenient to announce it now."


    Helian Rongjiu already knew what the evidence was, so he didn''t ask any further questions after hearing the words, and said with a smile, "If that''s the case, then congrattions to Auntie."


    He is sincerely happy for his aunt. The Marquis of Ning An has devoted all his life for the country. If he has no sons and no one satisfied with inheriting his hard-earned title, he will feel that God is unfair.

 Chapter 2171: Prince

    Chapter 2171 Prince


    It''s all right now, Murong Zhe has seven children, and even has grandchildren. In the future, children and grandchildren can wrap around their knees and enjoy family happiness.


    The eldest princess also smiled and nodded.


    Prime Minister Suo suddenlyughed, it turned out that his grandson-inw was actually the eldest grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    Fortunately, they respected Jia Nian''s wishes at the beginning, and did not stop the marriage because of Azong''s birth. Now it seems that the Liu family has climbed the Murong family.


    Mrs. Ruan alsoughed, they knew that the Murong family was not an ordinary person, and sooner orter they would be sessful. It seems that they were right in marrying their daughter under the pressure of being talked about.


    Murong Xuan''s identity has changed, not only is Wu Zhuangyuan, but also the grandson of Ning''an Marquis.


    With the Marquis of Ning''an, even if Murong Xuan, the second son, could not inherit the title in the future, his future would be limitless.


    The envoy Liu alsoughed. He was only an imperial physician, but now he has be the inw of the Marquis of Ning''an. This is simply incredible.


    Murong Wei and her brother and sister looked at each other, and at the same time saw unwillingness in each other''s eyes.


    They had heard that the Marquis of Ning''an was looking for a thirty-seven-year-old man, but they didn''t expect it to be Murong Zhe, and they didn''t expect that he was really looking for his own child, not an illegitimate child, or an outsider. The child is actually the child of him and the eldest princess.


    When did the Marquis of Ning''an know that Murong Zhe was his child? Why didn''t they get any news?


    If Murong Zhe is the eldest son of the Marquis of Ning''an, then the position of the prince must be his, and what about their nsmen?


    The good things they have been thinking about for so many years havee to nothing.


    The other ministers and their family members in the hall looked at Murong Zhe''s family enviously. It turned out to be the child of Lord Ning''an. No wonder the Lord took care of their family so much.


    Now that''s all right, the nine-rank official has be the prince of the prince, and now the identity of Murong Zhe''s family is even more noble.


    Many women in the crowd immediately regretted it very much, and many matchmakers came to match their daughters and Murong Xuan.


    But Murong Xuan didn''t have any achievements in the beginning, only his brother was a general, his sister was the county head, and his father was a ninth-rank official.


    They felt that their daughter would definitely have a hard time with Murong Xuan in the future, but they didn''t expect Murong Xuan to be sopetitive that he was actually admitted to the top spot in the martial arts, which was a waste of money for the Minister of Punishment.


    When the Ministry of Punishment Shang Shufu and Wen Rung got married, they still joked about Ruan Youyi behind their backs, saying that Ruan Youyi would definitely suffer a lot with Murong Xuan in the future.


    Now it seems that they are the ones who should beughed at. They missed such a good son-inw in vain, otherwise they are now the inws of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    Everyone in Murong Lingran''s family looked at each other and saw shock in each other''s eyes.


    Murong Lingran looked at the expressions of the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess, and it didn''t seem like she was cheating. She never imagined that her father''s identity was actually the child of Lord Ning''an. The prince of Anhou Mansion?


    She is actually the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, which is incredible.


    Seeing that Dad and the others were stunned, she hurriedly pulled Dad''s sleeves.


    The Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess would never be able to fake this kind of thing. They must have investigated it clearly before releasing the news at the royal banquet.

 Chapter 2172: evidence

    Chapter 2172 Evidence


    No wonder the eldest princess said that those gifts belonged to their family. It turned out that the eldest princess knew it at that time.


    Murong Zhe felt that someone was pulling his sleeve, and finally came to his senses, staring nkly at the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess.


    Are these his biological parents?


    No wonder the eldest princess said just now that she had found her son, and she looked at him with so meaningful eyes, so she was talking about herself.


    But how is it possible, how could a person like him be the child of the high-ranking Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess.


    Murong Zhe couldn''t believe what the Marquis of Ning''an said, and said ufortably, "Master Hou, Your Highness, is there any misunderstanding? How could I be your child? Would you please confirm again? "


    Seeing that Murong Zhe didn''t believe it, the eldest princess became anxious, "Azhe, you are really our child, in fact, we began to suspect that you were our child two years ago, and then I wanted to meet you, but We have never found evidence, and we are afraid that you will be gossiped by outsiders, afraid that you will be in danger, so we can only bury this idea in our hearts, we have only recently found evidence, so we dare to recognize you."


    "Evidence?" Murong Zhe said, "What evidence?"


    Princess ?? looked at Helian Rongjiu: "Your Majesty, please use the side hall."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Auntie can use whatever she wants."


    The eldest princess said toe with us, and walked to the side hall with the Marquis of Ning''an.


    Murongzhe''s family looked at each other and had no choice but to follow.


    Needless to say, the eldest princess, Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei also followed with their family members.


    Halfway through, the eldest princess thought of Liu Yuanshi, Prime Minister Suo, and Mrs. Ruan, who were rtives of Murong Zhe''s daughter-inw after all, and called them to the side hall together.


    The Minister of Punishment went to investigate the case, and it was the same when Mrs. Ruan conveyed it.


    Murong Hao, Murong Bo, Murong Xun and other brothers and sisters originally wanted to follow, but they were stopped by Helian Rongjiu''s people, and they had no choice but to give up.


    Helian Rongjiu also wanted to know more about the Murong family, so he asked the guests to wait in the main hall to investigate, and he also followed to the side hall.


    After they all left, Murong Xiong whispered to his second brother Murong Cheng, "I don''t think things are going well. Today, the Marquis of Ning''an is definitely going to recognize his rtives, and we probably won''t have anything to do with us in the future."


    Their children have worked so hard for so long, and they hoped that they could be favored by the Marquis of Ning An, but they were so busy working in vain.


    Now the serious heirs of others are back, and they will have nothing to do with them in the future.


    Murong Cheng frowned and said, "Maybe."


    Murong Hao looked at Murong Bo and Murong Xun respectively, seeing their eyes full of loss and feeling very ufortable.


    And after Murong Lingran''s family followed the Hou Ye to the side hall, the eldest princess asked people to take out the clothes and undergarments that Murong Zhe wore when he was a child.


    "Azhe, these are the clothes and swaddles you wore when you were a child. Recently we found a person, her name is Wu Cuicui, that is, the woman who carried you to Liu Guli. She carried you to Huguo Temple at the time, when Liu Guli also She gave birth to a child there, and her child happened to die, so she took you back in order to have a boy to go back to work and not let her mother-inw look down on her..."


    "When I first gave birth to my child, I had just given birth, and before I could take a breath, a group of assassins came to the mansion and wanted to assassinate Lord Hou."

 Chapter 2173: His life is like this

    Chapter 2173 His life experience is like this


    "In desperation, the nurse took the child away from me for a while, but when it came to my hands, the child became weaker day by day, and died after a short time."


    "We originally thought that our child was dead, but after seeing you, Murong Zhe, we recalled what happened at the beginning. The assassin didn''t kill me and Lord Hou, they should just want to separate us and the child, for the sake of Pack the kids."


    "And the wet nurse who took the child also hanged herself after the child died. We thought shemitted suicide out of fear of crime. Now that I think about it, it is estimated that the people behind her were afraid that she would reveal the secret, so they killed her."


    "The first person who suspected your identity was my eldest daughter, Mrs. Rong. She suspected it through A Ran. She said that A Ran looked very simr to her and her daughter when she was a child, so we did itter. a series of investigations."


    "Later it was discovered that Liu''s treatment of Murong Zhe did not look like his own child at all, so we quietly kidnapped her, and it was very easy for her to tell the truth that Murong Zhe was not her child, and she also took Murong Zhe into her hands. The clothes she was wearing and the color of the swaddling clothes were all said."


    "After that, we have been looking for the woman who took you, Wu Cuicui, and your clothes and swaddles. We thought that she would carry Liu''s dead child and bury the child in Huguo Temple ording to Liu''s request. We have been sending people to excavate the back mountain, but we just rummaged through the back mountain, and we didn''t even see the shadow of the child."


    "Then the people below changed their minds, thinking that if Liu''s child hadn''t died, he would be thirty-seven now. After all, some people would fall into a state of suspended animation when they got sick, and the people below focused on men. Thirty-seven years old, and not one of his mother''s biological children."


    "This way, we really found a woman named Wu Cuicui, and her eldest son is not her own, and her eldest son is seven-point simr to your adoptive father Murongliang."


    Murong Zhe''s body trembled violently, and he said in shock, "Your Highness, isn''t that child dead?"


    "Yes." The eldest princess felt a little sad that Murong Zhe still called her highness, but she couldn''t care anymore, and added: "Wu Cuicui still has her own child, and we will send someone to arrest her child and threaten her. To be honest, it is very easy for her to tell the truth for the sake of her child, so that we can find clothes and swaddling clothes to prove that you are our child."


    Murong Zhe looked at the clothes in front of him, and asked with aplex face, "Are these really the clothes and undergarments I wore when I was a child?"


    "Yes, really, although it has been more than 30 years, I will never forget my child''s clothes."


    Murong Zhe was silent for a while.


    This can indeed prove that he is the child of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    During this time, when he woke up in the middle of the night, he also thought about why his parents didn''t want him, why he let him be Liu''s child, why he made him suffer so much with Liu''s, and almost died in the end. In Liu''s hands.


    He even thought that his parents did not want him on purpose.


    I didn''t expect that his life experience was like this.


    His parents just identally lost him, not on purpose, and after knowing his existence, they have been looking for evidence that he is their child.

 Chapter 2174: Strange

    Chapter 2174 Strange


    Prime Minister Suo heard the words and sighed: "This is really good luck, eldest princess, Marquis, although the child has not been with you for more than 30 years, but fortunately everything is still in time now, congrattions on finding your son. ."


    Envoy Liu Yuan and Madam Ruan also said: "Congrattions to the eldest princess, and congrattions to the marquis."


    The two nodded.


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei are also sincerely happy for their parents. The eldest brother is back, and the parents are happy. Now there is a great grandson, and there is hope for the future, and the Hou residence will not decline.


    Seeing that Murong Zhe didn''t say a word, the eldest princess said hesitantly, "Azhe, don''t you believe we are your parents? What we said just now is true, not a single lie."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the Murong Zong brothers and sisters, "Aran, Azong, Axuan, Akuan, and Xiaosi and Xiaoliu, I am really your grandmother."


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding were young, and they hated Liu when they were there. They also thought about why other people''s grandmothers are so good, but their own grandmother is so bad.


    Later, they knew that Liu was not their grandmother, and they were relieved.


    Every time the eldest princesses to their house, or they go to the eldest princess'' house, they are very kind to them, and they like her very much.


    But they didn''t expect that the eldest princess was their grandmother, no wonder they felt very kind every time they saw her.


    They are young, but they don''t have as many concerns as their parents and siblings. They wanted to open their mouths to say something, but seeing that their parents and siblings didn''t speak, they were not easy to speak.


    Although Murong Lingran believed that Marquis Ning''an would not lie to them, her divine sense still entered the space and asked, "Shenjun, is my father really Marquis Ning''an''s child?"


    Shenjun Changqi said, "Don''t you already have the answer in your heart?"


    Murong Lingran listened to his very calm tone, and said in surprise, "You already knew that Father is the child of the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess?"


    "Of course, I am God."


    Murong Lingran didn''t say anything, and it was estimated that the reason he didn''t tell her was because of the words that Tianji couldn''t reveal. His consciousness immediately left the space and looked at his father with a worried expression.


    The children of the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess, how noble their status is, even the emperor has to call him uncle, so I don''t know if daddy can ept it.


    Murong Zhe thought for a while, looked at the hopeful eyes of the two old men, and sighed: "I believe it."


    The clothes and the ruffles are all here, even if he doesn''t believe it, he still believes it.


    The eldest princess said, "Azhe, are you ming us for losing you since you were a child? Are you ming us for making you suffer so much since you were a child?"


    Murong Zhe did not speak.


    It''s not that he''s weird, it''s just that the person he has always respected has suddenly be his biological parents, and he''s still a little ufortable.


    The eldest princess thought he had acquiesced, and said anxiously: "I know it''s our fault that we lost you, we can apologize to you, I''m sorry that the evidence is only found now, you have suffered a lot in the past, and now you can If something goes wrong, we willpensate you in the future, no, we willpensate your family."


    Ning Anhou also said: "I will alsopensate you. It is all my fault that I, the father, did not protect you."


    "Do not."


    The people present were shocked again. What Murong Zhe meant was that he was unwilling to ept the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess?

 Chapter 2175: Move to Houfu?

    Chapter 2175 Move to Houfu?


    Some people are thinking, isn''t Murong Zhe a fool?


    Don''t you want such a noble status? That''s something no one else can think of.


    The eldest princess was stunned and said with a sad face: "Don''t you even wantpensation? Aren''t you going to recognize us?"


    Murong Zhe shook his head: "No, I mean, it''s not your fault, it''s the people behind it, I don''t me you."


    The eldest princess and the Marquis of Ning''an were instantly overjoyed, "Azhe, do you recognize us then?"


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Yes."


    Ever since Mr. Liu said he was not her and Murongliang''s child, he had thought about finding his biological parents. Now that his biological parents were right in front of him, he didn''t lose him on purpose, and he was an old man who had always been kind to him and his children. , how could he not recognize it.


    Princess ?? said excitedly: "Then can you call us father and mother?"


    Murong Zhe said, "Father, Mother."


    "Hey." The two responded at the same time.


    Murongzhe looked at Xiao Manan again, Xiao Manan nodded, and said, "Daughter-inw Xiao Manan has seen her father and mother."


    The two smiled and said, "Hey."


    The eldest princess said: "For so many years, you have worked hard to take care of A Zhe."


    Xiao Manan said: "It''s not hard work, it''s all right."


    Murong Zhe looked at his children again and said, "Have you seen your grandma soon?"


    Murong Lingran and the brothers said at the same time: "I have seen Grandpa, I have seen Grandma."


    Ning Anhou and the eldest princess nodded with a smile, "Good."


    Seeing that they sessfully recognized their rtives, Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Congrattions, everyone, the family is finally reunited."


    The Marquis of Ning An said: "This is all thanks to Your Majesty."


    Some members of the Marquis of Ning''an clenched their fists involuntarily upon seeing this.


    Damn, their hopes have been dashed like this, and they haven''t had any way to do it, it''s really mad at them.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Murong Lingran again, but she didn''t expect her to be his cousin.


    Murong felt that Helian Rongjiu was staring at him, and smiled at him.


    The eldest princess looked at Murong Zhe with a hopeful look on her face: "Azhe, after you go back, why don''t you move to the Hou Mansion to live, Liu Guli definitely didn''t take good care of you before, but now that we recognize each other, you go home and let your mother take care of you. take care of you, okay?"


    "Yes." The Marquis of Ning''an also said, "Yes, you are the prince of the Marquis of Ning''an, and you should live at home. Since we knew you were our son, we sent someone to clean up the mostfortable courtyard in the mansion. Now, I promise to be able to live with your family."


    Murong Zhe was a little hesitant when he heard the words. Although he epted the two of them, he was not ready to move into the Hou residence.


    He really never thought about leaving the house they built.


    Murong Lingran could see what Dad was thinking at a nce, and said, "Grandpa, Grandma, Dad may not be ready to move suddenly, you give Dad some time."


    The Marquis of Ning An and the eldest princess looked at each other and nodded with a sigh, "Okay, just listen to Aran."


    Murong Lingran saw the loss on their faces, and added: "But even if we haven''t moved in yet, grandpa cane to our house, if grandpa lives in our house, I can make it for you every day. food."


    The eldest princess said: "Can we really live in your house?"


    "Of course you can." Murong turned his head and said, "Dad, right?"


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Yes, yes, the door of my house is always open for my parents."

 Chapter 2176: Found the poisoner

    Chapter 2176 Found the poisoner


    The eldest princess reassured: "Okay, as long as you don''t bother us, we will visit your house from time to time."


    Ning Anhou also said, "Well, I''ll go there when I''m free."


    After saying that, he coughed.


    The expressions of those present suddenly tightened.


    Liu Yuan hurriedly said: "Master Hou, hurry up and rest, you vomited so much blood and said so many words, and your iron body can''t hold on anymore."


    Murong Zhe also said, "That''s right, ah... daddy, take a rest."


    Helian Rongjiu also said: "Master Hou, don''t worry, I will find out the person who poisoned you and give you an exnation."


    Ning Anhou said: "I''m fine, I really have nothing at all, I feel that there is no poison in my body, I''ll rest here, you should hurry back to the banquet."


    Originally, he didn''t want to rest, but for the sake of his son calling him daddy, he listened to his son.


    Helian Rongjiu was about to nod his head, but now he doesn''t know how the investigation is going, so he really should go.


    At this moment, a guard hurried to report that he had found the person who poisoned the Marquis of Ning''an.


    The group quickly came to the main hall, and saw a man in **** clothes kneeling and shivering in the center of the hall, while Ruan Guoyuan, Minister of Punishment, stood beside the man, saw Helian Rongjiuing, and respectfully said: "Your Majesty, we During the investigation, a suspicious person was found, and we felt that he was very likely to be a poisoner, so we brought him here."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, looked at the man again, and said, "Who is in the hall? Sign up!"


    The **** kept his head down and dared not speak.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Since you don''t want to talk, then you don''t need to say it. I think it''s your poison. Come here, let me investigate all his nine ns, and tomorrow they will all beheaded and shown to the public, and I won''t leave any of them."


    Ruan Guoyuan said: "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After he finished speaking, he was about to drag the **** down.


    The **** panicked when he heard the words, suddenly raised his head, and prayed: "Your Majesty, the servant said, the servant will tell everything."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Tell me."


    The **** said: "The servant''s name is Xiaoshanzi, and he has been working in Xuantian Temple. After getting up today, he saw a letter, five hundred taels of silver notes, and a bottle of poison. When I poisoned the wine of the Marquis of Ning''an, the 500 taels of silver notes belonged to me. I didn''t want to do this at first, but I thought that with these 500 taels of silver notes, my family would be able to live a good life. It doesn¡¯t have to be so hard anymore, so when I was serving wine, I poisoned it when people weren¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    Murong Bo said angrily, "Okay, it was you who actually poisoned him, and you dared to poison Master Hou, and I''ll beat you to death."


    After he finished speaking, he was about to step forward, but was stopped by Ruan Guoyuan''s people.


    Murong Bo''s father, Murong Cheng, hurriedly pulled his son back and reprimanded him sharply, "Don''t be ridiculous, Your Majesty has his own decision, there is no reason for you to take action."


    Murong Bo bowed apologetically to Helian Rongjiu after hearing the words, "Your Majesty forgive me, I am rude."


    Helian Rongjiu nced at him coldly, then stopped looking at him, and looked at the little **** again, "Where is the letter and the poison?"


    Xiaoshanzi took out the letter and the medicine bottle.


    Eunuch De took the letter and handed it to Helian Rongjiu, while the envoy Liu Yuan took the poison and smelled it carefully.


    Helian Rongjiu nced at the letter and said sternly, "Envoy Liu Yuan, how is it? Is this medicine really the poison that Lord Hou has poisoned?"

 Chapter 2177: plead

    Chapter 2177 Intercession


    Yuyuan Envoy nodded: "Indeed."


    Helian Rongjiu asked Xiaoshanzi again, "You really don''t know the mastermind?"


    Xiaoshanzi shook his head like a rattle and said, "I don''t know."


    Helian Rongjiu sneered: "Since you don''t know, then you are useless. There is no need for a useless person to live. Since the Marquis of Ning''an has been poisoned, then you can pay it back with your life. Come. Man, pull him down and dismember him by five horses! His family, Master Ruan, please send someone to arrest them allter."


    Ruan Guoyuan said: "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "No." Xiaoshanzi said anxiously: "Your Majesty, the servant has already told everything he knows, and please spare the servant''s life."


    Helian Rongjiu ignored him.


    Seeing this, Xiao Shanzi hurriedly looked at Murong Cheng, "Lord Murong Cheng, please save me, didn''t you say that as long as I poisoned me, you would keep me safe? Why are you not saying a word now? ? If you knew earlier, I wouldn''t help you."


    All eyes turned to Murong Cheng and his son.


    Murong Bo said angrily: "Don''t climb and bite people, my father wouldn''t do this kind of thing. You said that the person you wrote to you just now was on the bedside of your bed, and now it''s on my father''s body. , I think you are dying by yourself, and you want to find someone to bury you."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Helian Rongjiu and said, "Your Majesty, please check clearly. Lord Ning''an is the elder of our family. My father would never do such a thing."


    Murong Wei''s father, Murong Zheng, also said, "Your Majesty, a minister can be your bailout. My second brother will never do such a thing that destroys the conscience."


    Murong Hao''s father, Murong Xiong, also said: "Your Majesty, a small minister can also be a bailout. It is impossible for my second brother to be so vicious and hurt his elders."


    Murong Cheng knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, Wei Chen has been wronged, Wei Chen is really wronged, please ask Your Majesty to investigate."


    The Marquis of Ning An said coldly, "Murong Cheng, look at this Marquis''s eyes and tell the truth, is this really not your order?"


    Murong Cheng shook his head: "No way, I would never hurt you."


    Lord Ning''an snorted and said nothing.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Although you said that you were wronged, but now that someone has identified you, it is not good for me to just let you go. Come on, let Murong Cheng and Xiao Shanzi be taken to the Tianjing Prison first, Mr. Ruan, this It''s up to you to interrogate yourself, and you must give justice to the Marquis of Ning''an."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Both were taken away.


    Seeing this, Murong Bo quickly knelt down in front of the Marquis of Ning''an, and said anxiously, "Marquis, my father would never kill you, please consider your rtives'' sake and ask Your Majesty to spare him. Bar."


    The Marquis of Ning An said with a nk expression, "You said that he would never kill me?"


    "yes."


    "Can you guarantee that you have never murdered me?"


    Murong Bo said: "I can guarantee that my father and I have never murdered you."


    He was telling the truth. Although they had always coveted the title of the Marquis of Ning An, they were not fools.


    Both he and his father knew that if they attacked the Marquis of Ning''an, there is no airtight wall under the sky, and sooner orter what they did would be known.


    They have many brothers in their family, and when that timees, they will help others to make wedding dresses, which will be cheaper for others.


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "In this case, Mr. Ruan will not let a bad person go, and he will not wrong a good person. Your father is in prison, if he really does nothing, he will be fine, you don''t need to worry about it. ."

 Chapter 2178: different minds

    Chapter 2178 Different minds


    Murong Bo said: "Master Hou, but if you enter the Heavenly Prison, you will lose ayer of skin even if you don''t die."


    "I can''t control this. If you want to me it, you can me Xiaoshanzi. He confessed your father."


    "Master Hou!"


    Lord Ning''an didn''t want to talk to him anymore and turned around.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Master Hou has been poisoned, and now his body is weak and not easy to worry about. As Master Hou''s junior, if you really care about Master Hou, then don''t bother him anymore."


    Murong Bo was stunned when he heard the words, he didn''t dare to ask, and obediently returned to his position.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Master Hou, are you really all right? If you can''t stand it any longer, go back and rest."


    The Marquis of Ning An nced at the eldest princess, saw her looking at him worriedly, and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen is fine, let''s continue, today is a rare good day."


    Seeing him say so, Helian Rongjiu didn''t force it.


    He knew that he was happy and wanted to celebrate the return of his child with him, and today was a banquet for his grandson, and he was even more reluctant to leave.


    Helian Rongjiu had asked people to re-serve all the dishes in the hall just now, and said, "The food in the hall has been changed, everyone can eat it with confidence. Now the banquet continues."


    The people in the hall said at the same time, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    The ?? banquet continued, and the dancers began to enter the venue again.


    It''s just that the atmosphere in the hall is no longer as rxed as it was before the poisoning of Lord Ning''an, and the minds of the people in the hall are also different.


    Murong Zhe was the biological son of the Marquis of Ning''an, and the situation in the capital would change again after that.


    Although the Marquis of Ning''an was good at fighting, there were very few people in his family who were good at fighting. Now that the younger generation has grown up, only Murong Hao, Murong Bo and Murong Xun are better. The others are either civil servants. , or n to go the way of a civil servant.


    As long as the Marquis of Ning An dies, even if someone inherits his title, there is nothing to fear.


    The Marquis of Ning''an is old now. Of his four daughters, two are married only to wealthy businessmen. Although the two married are high-ranking, their children all inherit their own family business. Therefore, although he is in a high-ranking position now. , but very few people tter him.


    Now he has found his own child. Although Murong Zhe''s hand is broken, it seems that three of Murong Zhe''s children are extremely promising. As the eldest grandson, Murong Zong is already a general of the fifth grade, If you have made meritorious deeds on the battlefield, you will definitely hold military power in the future.


    Even if Lord Ning''an is gone, he will still have someone to seed him, so now he has a good rtionship with Lord Ning''an''s family, which is beneficial to his family.


    Thinking, they involuntarily looked at Murong Kuan, Murong Yi, Murong Ding, and of course, Murong Lingran.


    There are people in the family who are about the same age as Murong Kuan, and they start to y Murong Kuan''s idea.


    Even if there are no children ready for marriage at home, he began to y Murong Yi and Murong Ding''s ideas.


    Doll pro is also good.


    As for Murong Lingran, everyone in the capital knew that she was very powerful, and many people attacked her.


    But as long as you have a good rtionship with the Murong family, you will know that the emperor has an excellent rtionship with her, and there are not many people who attacked her for a while.


    And as the only granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess, I am afraid that the eldest princess will be cautious about her marriage.


    However, some people started to attack Murong Zong and Murong Xuan''s ideas. They are only married now. It is normal for high school children to have three wives and four concubine. A concubine is also possible.


    (Sorry, I''m not feeling well, I''ll update it today.)

 Chapter 2179: go home?

    Chapter 2179 Going home?


    The Queen Mother nced at Murong Lingran. She was worried that when Murong Lingran grew up, the emperor really wanted to marry her. Even if she had a lot of credit, she would probably attract opposition from many courtiers.


    It''s all right now, as the only granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess, and with so much credit, it is estimated that no one will object to marrying her son in this capacity.


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei did not expect that Murong Zhe was really their eldest brother.


    Especially Mrs. Rong, the first time she saw Murong Lingran, she felt that Murong Lingran was very simr to her and her children when she was a child, but she didn''t expect her feeling to be right.


    Murong Zhe is her eldest brother, so it was her nephew who saved her back then.


    The two looked at their parents with some resentment. Really, they are their own daughters. They were hiding such a big thing by themselves, and they didn''t tell them beforehand, which made them suffer so much today.


    Wei Jingxuan nced at Murong Zhe''s family, it really was his uncle''s family.


    The ?? banquet was going on in this very eerie atmosphere, the time soon came to the afternoon, and the banquet was over.


    Helian Rongjiu knew that Marquis Ning''an was poisoned, and he was fine today, so he personally sent Marquis Ning''an to the gate of the pce.


    When he arrived at the gate of the pce, the Marquis of Ning''an said to Murong Zhe, "Azhe, today the fact that you are my son will soon spread throughout the capital, although you don''t want to live in the Marquis'' Mansion, but you should go back. It''s okay, you and your family might as well go back to the Houfu with us today, it is estimated that many people wille to the doorter, we will bring you to recognize your rtives, so as to avoid misunderstandings when you meet on the road in the future."


    "This..." Murong Zhe hesitated, "It''s not good for me toe here like this."


    Princess ?? said: "There is nothing wrong, you are my son, and the Hou residence is your home. It is normal for you to go back to your own home."


    Murong Zhe was still a little hesitant, turned his head and asked, "Aran, Azong, Axuan, what do you mean?"


    Murong Zong said: "I listen to Dad."


    Murong Xuan said: "As long as Dad wants to go back, then we will go back."


    Murong said: "I also listen to Dad."


    Even though she said that, she still hoped that Dad could go back.


    Now that it has been determined that Daddy is the child of the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess, then the Marquis Mansion is his home.


    If he doesn''t go back, I don''t know how many people are waiting to see the joke.


    She knew that many people were coveting the title of Marquis. Since Dad was the rightful heir, he went back to give those people some warnings not to covet a position that didn''t belong to him.


    Ning Anhou smiled and said, "Azhe, you can go back."


    Murong Zhe said: "But with so many things at home, and Yao''er is also at home, I just let the nurse be with him, I really don''t feel relieved."


    Murong Yao is the child of Liu Jianian and Murong Zong.


    And the Marquis of Ning''an vomited so much blood today, if he goes back like this, I''m afraid he won''t be able to rest for a long time.


    Ning Anhou and the eldest princess also hesitated.


    Murong Yao was still young, so it was really difficult for him to be alone with his nanny, and he couldn''t see his parents all day.


    Murong Lingran thought for a moment, then said solemnly: "Grandpa, grandma, why don''t you let us go home today, your body also needs to rest, and tomorrow morning, our family wille again, and then bring Yao''er with you. Bring it, how?"

 Chapter 2180: retribution

    Chapter 2180 Retribution


    When Lord Ning''an heard the words, he couldn''t say anything else, so he nodded: "Okay."


    Hearing that, Murong Zhe did not object. Tomorrow is indeed a good solution. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Father, when you were in the side hall of Xuantian Temple, you were talking about Liu Guli''s child. Are you still alive?"


    Ning Anhou nodded: "Yes, Azhe, don''t you think..."


    Murong Zhe said: "Murong Liang is my adoptive father, although what he did to the Liu family back then did indeed cause me a certain degree of harm."


    "But now that his wife is dead and his son is dead, he is left with a pair of grandchildren, and he has also been punished."


    "After all, he raised me from childhood to adulthood, and he used to protect me in front of Liu Guli. I was able to marry, have so many children, and be able to study medicine and be an imperial physician in the capital. There is also his reason."


    "If he knew that he had a son alive, he would be extremely happy."


    The Marquis of Ning''an was happy for his son to repay his gratitude so much, but just thinking of Chen Leinian, he sighed involuntarily and said, "The child is called Chen Leinian, but I think that if you let your adoptive father recognize him, It is estimated that he will not be too happy, but will also drag down the life of your adoptive father''s family."


    "Why is this?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "Chen Leinian is a sick child. Because of his frail health, he has never married a wife and gave birth to children. Since we took his mother away, he is not his father''s biological son, so he was kicked out of the house the next day. Look. For your sake, although Liu Shi is so hateful, it is a human life after all, and my people saved him."


    "The doctor said that he has been frail since he was a child and must drink medicine every day to maintain his life, but even so, he will not have a few days to live. Because taking medicine every day is poisonous, his body is already It''s about to run out of oil and themp will run out, and there are only a few months to live."


    Murong Zhe was startled, he understood what the Marquis of Ning An meant.


    Murongliang has already epted the fact that his eldest son is dead. He is old. If he knows that his son is not dead, and he has to suffer the pain of losing his son again in a few months, I am afraid that his body will not be able to bear it, so he might as well let it go. He lived his life peacefully.


    That being said, Chen Leinian is Murongliang''s own son after all, and he is indeed still alive. If he doesn''t tell Murongliang, he is afraid that he will regret itter.


    "I understand." Murong Zhe said, "I''ll think about it clearly, thank you Dad."


    Ning Anhou smiled, "You and Dad are wee."


    The group said some more words and then parted.


    The Marquis of Ning An saw that Helian Rongjiu wanted to send him off, so he declined him and went home directly.


    The Marquis of Ning''an announced in the morning that Murong Zhe was his son. It has been several hours now. Not to mention the entire capital, his nsmen already knew about him having a son.


    When I returned to Fuchu, I saw several carriages parked at the door.


    Seeing that Lord Ning''an''s carriage came back, the people in the carriage rushed down at the same time.


    "Cousin, you are finally back, we have been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Cousin, I heard that you found your son, what''s the matter?"


    "Cousin, you can''t recognize your son indiscriminately. Your family has a big business, and there are countless people staring at your property. You have to be cautious about recognizing your son, and you must be cautious."

 Chapter 2181: Was deceived by Murong Zhe?

    Chapter 2181 Was deceived by Murong Zhe?


    "Cousin, it is absolutely impossible for my son to harm you. Please help me and let my son go."


    The Marquis of Ning An hadn''t entered the door yet, when he saw the three cousins ??walking towards him, all saying good and pleasing words for him, he smiled coldly in his heart, and said, "Come in, it''s not convenient to speak at the door."


    Fortunately, A Zhe didn''te back with him.


    The three nodded and were about to follow in when several carriages stopped at the entrance of the Hou residence.


    and others came down to take a look, it turned out to be Murong Wei and others.


    Ning Anhou said coldly, "Since everyone is here, let''se in together."


    After saying that, he walked directly to the main hall of the front courtyard.


    After ?? arrived, he first helped the eldest princess to sit down, and then sat next to the eldest princess.


    The Marquis of Ning An nced at the people who came in, and said lightly: "Find a seat by yourself,e and serve tea."


    "Yes, Lord Hou."


    Ning''an Marquis''s younger brother Murong He said, "Since cousin has spoken, everyone should sit down."


    "Yes."


    After waiting for the tea to be served, the Marquis of Ning''an gave the housekeeper a look.


    The housekeeper Fang understood and made a gesture, and soon a group of soldiers surrounded the front yard. As long as the Marquis of Ning''an and the housekeeper Fang gave an order, they could immediatelye in and take down all the people.


    Murong He frowned when he saw Marquis Ning An fighting like this, "Cousin, what do you mean?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "It''s nothing, you should have heard it today, there are people who dare to kill me in the pce, I guess there are many people in my family who want to kill me. I don''t want to die so early, these people are here to protect me."


    Murong He smiled and said, "Cousin, you are too worried. How could someone kill you in your family?"


    Murong Qian also echoed: "That''s right, cousin, you are too careful."


    The Marquis of Ning''an sneered: "Be careful to make the Wannian Ship, you can say whatever you want, those people can''t be evacuated. Just say what you want to say, I was poisoned, vomited blood, and now I''m tired, wait. Go back to your room and rest."


    Murong He worried: "Cousin, are you okay now?"


    Ning Anhou said angrily: "As long as you don''t get angry with Ben Hou, Ben Hou will be fine."


    Murong He said: "Cousin, you are joking, how could we be mad at you, we really care about you."


    "Yes." Murong Qian said, "Cousin, how could Murong Zhe be your son? Wasn''t your son already dead? We are still watching the burial."


    Murong Tao said: "Cousin, your family has a big business, but don''t be deceived by Murong Zhe. I heard that Murong Zhe''s parents are just scumbags in the countryside, and his family is now doing business again, and he must be extremely fond of money. You all know that you have made countless contributions, and His Majesty the Emperor has received countless rewards, and he must havee for your family''s money."


    The eldest princess couldn''t listen to it anymore, and said displeased: "What was deceived by Murong Zhe? It''s not him who came to recognize us. Before today, he didn''t know anything at all. Today, we took the initiative to reveal his identity. !"


    Murong Tao was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect it to be like this. After thinking about it, he said, "Even if it''s like this, it''s fake. Maybe he''s deliberately misleading you to think of him as your own son."


    "Impossible." Ning''an Hou said: "Housekeeper Fang, you have been investigating this matter, so please tell me the ins and outs of this matter."

 Chapter 2182: Misunderstand

    Chapter 2182 Misunderstanding


    He knew that these people would not believe unless they told the truth. If they wanted to know, he would tell them.


    The housekeeper nodded, "It''s like this. At first, we quietly interrogated the son''s adoptive mother, Liu Guli... Recently we found Wu Cuicui and her adopted son..."


    After hearing the housekeeper Fang''s words, Murong He and his two younger brothers looked at each other, but they didn''t expect that the Marquis of Ning An had found his own son in this way.


    Murong He said: "In this way, Murong Zhe may indeed be his cousin''s son."


    "That''s right." Murong Qian said, "It seems that we misunderstood Murong Zhe."


    Murong Tao said: "It seems that today is really a time to congratte my cousin. Although it has been hard work, I finally got the child back."


    Ning''an Hou said: "I''ve said everything that needs to be said. Is there anything else? If it''s okay, just leave."


    Hearing the words, Murong Qian hurriedly said: "Cousin, my second son Murong Cheng will never poison you, please hold your hands high and spare Murong Cheng. As long as you are willing to let him go, I promise what will happen in the future. It''s all up to you."


    The Marquis of Ning''an gave him a cold look and said, "I told Murong Bo when I was in the pce that if Murong Cheng is really wronged, the court will naturally give him justice, but if this matter is true He did it, so don''t me Ben Hou for being ruthless."


    "Cousin." Murong Qian anxiously said: "Murong Cheng is really wronged, where is the ce for people to stay in the prison, you are his elder, and you watched him grow up, so you can bear him to go to the prison. suffer?"


    The Hou of Ning''an said, "Be patient, of course, if it was really the poison that Murong Cheng gave me, he would have almost prevented me from recognizing my son smoothly, making me regret for the rest of my life. At that time, he would be more than just suffering in prison. I can''t wait to kill him!"


    "Cousin... I beg you, Murong Cheng also grew up watching you."


    Princess ?? said with a cold face: "If my granddaughter wasn''t here today, Lord Hou would have died a long time ago. Your son is only going to stay in the prison for a few days, and he hasn''t been sentenced yet. What are you worried about?"


    Murong Qian said with a bitter face, "Sister-inw, I just feel sorry for the child."


    "Then I still feel sorry for Lord Hou''s poisoning." The eldest princess said: "That''s it for today. You all know how Murong Zhe got back. Lord Hou still needs to rest, so we won''t leave you. If you want to see my son and grandson''s family, pleasee early tomorrow, they wille back by then."


    Murong Qian was still a little unwilling, "Sister-inw, please."


    The eldest princess shouted outside the house, "Come here, see off."


    The leader of the soldiers outside the house immediately walked in with two people and said solemnly, "Everyone, please."


    The nsmen of Lord Ning''an had no choice but to leave unwillingly.


    As soon as they left, the eldest princess asked Marquis to rest, and she immediately ordered people to prepare food and clothes for Murong Zhe''s family.


    Although Murong Zhe said that if she didn''t go home and live, she might not be able to use it, but she still wanted to prepare everything for her son and grandchildren, so that they coulde back whenever they wanted and could use it at any time.


    At the same time, the Fang family.


    Murongxiang was choosing rouge gouache. Since she was confined, she learned that her two sons were injured during the confinement. After she came out, her face became haggard and she had to apply a thickyer of rouge to her face every day. Gouache dare to go out.

 Chapter 2183: Does everyone in the capital know?

    Chapter 2183 Does everyone in the capital know?


    Her maid Yn suddenly ran in anxiously and said, "Madam, it''s not good, something big has happened."


    Murong Xiang frowned and said, "What are you doing in a panic? It''s not like the sky is falling."


    Yn has always been aware of her wife''s thoughts, she has been staring at the title of Marquis Ning''an, imagining that one day her son will inherit the title and make her beautiful, she said anxiously: "For you, it''s really heaven. It fell down."


    "What the **** happened?"


    Yn breathed a sigh of relief and panted, "Your father has found his biological son."


    Murong Xiang stood up suddenly and said in shock, "What did you say? My father found his biological son? Where did hee from? Who is his biological son?"


    How could the father have a biological child? Could it be that he found a woman outside and gave birth to a son in order to allow his biological child to inherit the title?


    "I don''t know the specifics. You also know the son of Lord Hou, who is Wen Rung and Murong Zhe."


    What? Murong Zhe?


    Murong Xiang frowned and said, "How could Murong Zhe be my father''s son? ording to previous investigations, didn''t he grow up in Donghai Mansion? How could he have something to do with his father? Could it be his child born more than 30 years ago? , In order to prevent the eldest princess from being sad, he sent the child to Donghai Mansion, so that he can''t see it, and now he knows that he is old and needs a child, so he recognized him?"


    Yn said: "No, I heard from outsiders that Wen Rung is the biological child of your father and the eldest princess. The child who died at the beginning of the eldest princess was not her son, but was ripped off. Their child It was Wen Swiss franc from beginning to end, and it was announced at Wu Zhuangyuan¡¯s banquet today, so everyone in the capital probably knows it now.¡±


    Everyone in the capital knows that?


    Murong Xiang shook her body and sat back again, her face full of disbelief.


    How could it be, how could her father suddenly have a child.


    If Murong Zhe was really her father''s son, he was only in his thirties, and he had given birth to so many sons, then the title would definitely belong to him.


    Then she has been hoping for something for more than ten years, isn''t she looking forward to it in vain?


    Her two children have always dreamed of inheriting the title.


    Also, her husband also hopes that the child will inherit the title, which will give him a higher status in the capital. Now that the title is going to be given to others, will their family be able to reach a higher level in the capital in the future?


    Moreover, she had belittled Murong Zhe''s family before, saying that he was born with mud legs. If Murong Zhe was really his father''s child, in retrospect, what she said at the beginning was a joke, and Murong Zhe''s identity is now more noble than her. times.


    He also has a mother who is the eldest princess, the child of the eldest princess, who is the one who even the emperor would call his uncle.


    She had offended Murong Zhe. If Murong Zhe inherited the title, it is estimated that the first person to clean up would be her concubine.


    Murong Xiang became more and more frightened the more she thought about it, and her expression became more and more frightened, as if she had anticipated how miserable the future would be.


    Magnolia saw Madame''s pale face and asked with concern, "Madam, are you alright?"


    Murong Xiang came back to his senses immediately, no, now that Murong Zhe has not lived in the Hou Mansion, things will turn around.

 Chapter 2184: How to do

    Chapter 2184 What to do


    And she also had her father''s blood on her body. Even if Murong Zhe returned to the Hou Mansion, in order to please his father, he would definitely not dare to attack her, so he stood up again and said, "I''m fine, send someone to prepare the sedan chair, I want Go to Houfu."


    She wanted to ask herself why Murong Zhe suddenly became her father''s son!


    Before Yn could speak, a servant''s announcement came from the door: "Madam, your sister Mrs. Geng has brought her two children, do you want to let them in?"


    Murong Xiang hurriedly said, "Let them in."


    "Sister, have you heard? Our father has found his biological son."


    Before Murong Fei arrived, the voice came in.


    Murongxiang didn''t expect that her fourth sister would know about it. As soon as she entered the room, she said, "Of course I heard about it. I wasn''t nning to go to Hou''s mansion to check the situation. Who knew you were here at this time."


    After Murong Fei entered the room, seeing the third sister sitting motionless, she hurriedly stepped forward and sat next to her, saying, "Third sister, what the **** is going on here, why did Murong Zhe suddenly be a father? My son, our elder brother?"


    Geng Yucheng and Geng Yulian obediently stood beside their mother.


    "You also heard that Murong Zhe is the child of the father and the eldest princess?"


    "Yes, that''s what they say outside. Now, I''m afraid even the beggars on the street know that our father, the Marquis of Ning An, has found his biological son."


    It was also said outside that Murong Zhe had a son of a fifth-rank general, as well as a son who was the champion and a son who was second in the list. If the Hou Mansion was in their hands in the future, it would definitely continue to prosper.


    But she didn''t say these words for the time being. Murongxiang is the most shameless person to praise other people''s sons. Who made her two sons only know how to make trouble.


    Murong Xiang was about to speak when she saw her two sons Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongshenging from the courtyard.


    After the two entered the room, they immediately bowed when they saw their aunt.


    Fang Hongmao said anxiously: "Mother, have you heard? Grandfather found his biological son."


    Murong Xiang sighed and said, "I heard about it, your aunt also heard about it, and I also know that Murong Zhe is the biological child of your grandfather and the eldest princess. You don''t have to repeat it."


    "No wonder grandfather protected Murongzhe''s family like that before." Fang Hongsheng said, "For the sake of Murongzhe''s family, he was willing to punish us heavily. Now it seems that grandfather must have known that Murongzhe was his son for a long time, but for some reasons, he did not. It''s just announced."


    Murong Xiang said: "You are right, this is indeed possible."


    Fang Hongmao said anxiously: "Mother, now that grandfather has found his son, what do you think we should do?"


    They had nned for so many years. They thought that the title would definitely be chosen from their Fang Geng family, but they didn''t expect a Murong Zhe to appear halfway through, and it was very likely that their hopes would be dashed.


    He doesn''t like to study and practice martial arts, but he has also worked hard to please his grandfather over the years. Although the results are not very good, if the title is given to Murong Zhe, then everything he has done will be in vain. ?


    Murong Xiang said, "What can I do? I just wanted to go back and have a look."


    Murong Fei said: "I don''t have to go back today. Before I came to your house, I went over there. I didn''t expect to be stopped, so I came to look for you."

 Chapter 2185: just wait

    Chapter 2185 Only wait


    Murong Xiang said with a stunned expression: "What did you say? Could it be that the father found his own son, so he doesn''t want us daughters? It must be too cruel for my father to do so."


    "No." Murong Fei said, "I heard from the housekeeper that my father was poisoned in the courtroom today, and he vomited a lot of blood. Although the poison has been cured, his body is a little weak and he needs a good night''s rest. The family said, the eldest princess ordered that the concierge is not allowed to let a person into the mansion, and the rtives and friends who want to congratte him will invite him early tomorrow, and he will receive them one by one."


    "Poisoned?" Murong Xiang said anxiously, "Who poisoned my father?"


    Murong Fei said: "I heard that he was a little eunuch, and I also heard that Murong Cheng sent someone to instruct him. Now Murong Cheng has also been imprisoned."


    "Murong Cheng is too bold." Murong Xiang sighed: "Father''s nsmen are really vicious. Even if we wanted the title, we never thought of poisoning our father. Could it be that he poisoned him today? Are you worried about your father saying that Murong Zhe is his son''s business?"


    Murong Fei nodded: "It is indeed possible, I heard that my father had just detoxified and heard that Murong Bo had wrongly used Murong Zhe of being a poisoner, so he immediately ignored everything and said that Murong Zhe was his son. The person who poisoned him must have wanted to keep his father shut up forever, frame the Murong Zhe family and put them in prison, and then find a way to get rid of the eldest princess, so that no one will ever know that Murong Zhe is the father and son. , I just didn''t expect my father''s poison to be solved so easily."


    Murong Xiang said: "So it turns out, the person who poisoned is really vicious enough, so what should we do now?"


    Murong Fei said: "Now we can only wait, if he does something to make his father unhappy, he doesn''t like us. Now that he has a son, even a great grandson, he definitely doesn''t need us anymore. , I don''t know what he will do to us."


    "You''re right." Murong Xiang said: "It''s gettingte today, you all go back, we''ll go to the Hou''s Mansion tomorrow."


    "Okay." Murong Fei nodded.


    After Murongzhe''s family went back, considering that too many things had happened today, they had to get up early tomorrow morning, so they went to bed early after finishing what they had to do.


    As for what happened in the pce during the day, Lihua Vige has always been much slower to get news than in the city. At this time, no one knew that Murong Zhe was actually the son of the Marquis of Ning An.


    Murong Lingran entered the space as soon as she entered the room.


    As soon as he entered, Changqi Shenjun said, "Congrattions, you have finally found your biological grandmother."


    Murong said: "Thank you."


    After she finished speaking, she walked to the shore and continued to observe her seafood.


    Seafood breeds very quickly, and the waters as far as you can see are all her seafood and river fresh.


    If all these were brought to Zhi Ye Zhai to sell, her Zhi Ye Zhai business would probably be even better.


    "From now on, you won''t have to work so hard to make money. The money from the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess will all belong to your father."


    "You said it was my father''s, not mine. I still have to work hard to make money."


    "Isn''t your daddy''s yours?"


    "No, I still have to earn my own money to use it. I will continue to do my business. Anyway, I have space, and it is too wasteful to be idle. I have grown a lot of grain, vegetables and fruits on thosends. Natural and man-made disasters can save a lot of people.¡±

 Chapter 2186: Changqi Shenjuns changing space and land can all be planted

    Chapter 2186 Changqi Shenjun''s changing space andnd can all be nted


    Shenjun Changqi stopped talking, so he didn''t see the wrong person.


    Murong Lingran used his divine sense to move a wooden box up from the underground warehouse. Likest time, he found a ce to sit on the shore, and then used his divine sense to remove the pearl oysters from the bottom of the water one by one. Shi took out the pearls and put them one by one in the wooden box.


    She said that she could use her divine sense to get pearls when she came in a few times before. It saved her a lot of energy, but it was a bit of a hassle. After all, some shellfish have a lot of strength. Can''t open at all.


    An hourter, Murong Lingran felt a little tired, so she withdrew her consciousness and looked at the pearls in her box.


    After several times of storage, the pearls in the box are almost full.


    And there are all kinds of colors and sizes, maybe because of the space water, all of them are extremely round, none of them are oddly shaped, enough for her jewelry store to need raw materials in the early stage.


    She has already decided that in the future, her jewelry store will focus on beads, flowers and pearls. As for other jewelry, such as jade, she will make nster.


    Although she can purchase directly from the way of Qizhen Pavilion, but the cost is a bit high, so she does not consider jade jewelry for the time being.


    Murong Lingran held a handful of colorful pearls with a smile, "That''s right, I haven''t gone to Donghai Mansion for nothing, even if my ten shops are closed, there is still room to continuously produce pearls, and I can make money every day. If I''m short of money, I can just take a ck pearl the size of an egg and put it out for auction, as well as a gold pearl that I discovered some time ago, I''m afraid it will be enough for me to eat and drink for the rest of my life."


    Shenjun Changqi gave her a roll of eyes, "You still love money so much."


    Murong said: "Of course, I''m a mortal, not a god, mortals can''t do anything without money."


    "Strong words make sense."


    Shenjun Changqi ignored her after speaking.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran ignored him, closed the wooden box darlingly, and then put the box in the warehouse.


    Just as he was about to fiddle with the ck soil, Murong Ling suddenly widened his eyes when he saw that all the soil had turned into the same color, "God, have you recovered a lot from your injuries? You can actually grow all these ck soils. already?"


    Changqi Shenjun didn''t want to talk to her at first, but seeing her so excited, he couldn''t help but soften his heart, "Of course, thanks to the Luli flowers, Haiquan leaves and other herbs you found, these medicines are very effective and have recovered. I have a lot of spiritual power."


    After ??, he suddenly appeared in front of Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran was stunned on the spot.


    Don''t me her for being surprised, but before when Changqi Shenjun appeared, she could only see the ck shadow, not the face, nor the feet.


    And the **** who appeared this time, at first nce, looks like more than 1.9 meters, and he actually has feet, and he can actually walk. He is still wearing a very precious costume, and his hair is draped over his shoulders. , but suddenly put on a mask on his face.


    At this time, Changqi Shenjun walked around barefoot in front of her.


    Murong Lingran quickly regained his senses, looked at the piercing eyes of the god, and frowned, "Shenjun, why are you wearing a mask?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    Do you want to be so arrogant?


    Murong Lingran rolled his eyes and guessed: "Shen Jun, you are not embarrassed to see me with your true face, right?"

 Chapter 2187: Prince

    Chapter 2187 Prince


    Chang Qi Shenjun knew that she was using aggressive tactics, and she was not fooled. She still looked arrogant and said: "The divine face of this seat, you are a mere mortal, and you don''t deserve to see it."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    said he was arrogant, and he was addicted to it.


    Murong thought for a while, and then said, "If you don''t show it, don''t show it. I don''t want to watch it yet."


    Hearing this, Shenjun Changqi sighed helplessly, what was he arguing with a little girl, and said, "Okay, now is not the time to show you my appearance, and when the timees, I will naturally show you. "


    Murong said: "Okay, but how much of those herbs you picked some time ago?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Several kinds are used together, and there are still some left. If there are any missing, I will notify you again."


    "it is good."


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, he fiddled with the ck soil again, harvesting all that was supposed to be harvested with his divine sense, and then nted something again before leaving the space.


    The next day, the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion was very lively early in the morning. Not only did Marquis of Ning''an''s four daughters return with their family, but also many guests came to congratte Marquis of Ning''an on finding the child.


    The Marquis of Ning''an was poisoned only yesterday. Although he said that he was fine, the eldest princess was worried that he would stand at the door to wee the guests, so she stayed in the Changqing Pce, waiting for the guests toe.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the guests to arrive, and most of the guests said their best wishes.


    "Congrattions to the Marquis and the eldest princess for finding their own child."


    "Congrattions to the Marquis, congrattions to the eldest princess."


    "Master Hou, Princess, congrattions, congrattions."


    ¡­


    The Marquis of Ning''an responded one by one, and after responding, he kept looking in the direction of the door of the hall.


    Mrs. Rong knew what her father was thinking, and said with a smile, "Father, don''t worry, didn''t you send someone to protect the elder brother''s family secretly from yesterday? It''ll be alright, don''t worry."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "Yes, it will be alright, it will definitely be alright, we will wait."


    The eldest princess was really worried about the safety of her son''s family and said, "Master Hou, why don''t we send some more people to pick them up."


    Those people dared to poison at the banquet held by the emperor yesterday, let alone on the road.


    It was hard to find her son. Although he was already protected by their people, she was still worried.


    Ning Anhou nced at the people present, and was about to ask Wei Jingxuan to pick them up when he saw the housekeeper hurriedly approaching, and said very happily: "Master Hou, the prince is back."


    The expressions of some of the people present suddenly changed. Was he called the prince as soon as he recognized it?


    If the eldest princess knew what they were thinking, she would definitely say, of course.


    Before Murong Zhe was born, the emperor at that time had already issued an imperial decree. If the eldest princess had a girl in her belly, she would be named the county chief, and if it was a boy, she would be directly named the prince. Now the imperial decree is still in her house. That''s right, so it''s not a problem for the housekeeper to directly call Murong Zhe the heir.


    Ning Anhou hurriedly said, "Bring them in quickly."


    Fang Guanjia said: "Don''t worry, Lord Hou, they are on their way, and they will be there soon."


    Ning Anhou smiled and said: "Okay, then I''ll wait here."


    Murong Xiang said with a yin and yang expression: "Father, is Murong Zhe''s identity really true? Is it too early to call him the heir? , what can we do then?"

 Chapter 2188: came back

    Chapter 2188 is back


    "Our Murong family has a big business, but many people are staring at it. If all the money is given to outsiders, how can we go to see the ancestors under Jiuquan in the future."


    "Humph!" The Marquis of Ning''an said angrily, "If you don''t call him the heir, do you still want to make your son the heir? Anyone can think of my title, but A Zhe is absolutely impossible. My family is a big business, and I know that someone is staring at my money, so it can''t be A Zhe, their family is not without the ability to make money, I know him."


    Murong Xiang''s face changed suddenly, she didn''t expect her father to say it so directly, and said embarrassingly: "Father, how can you say that, I don''t think so."


    "Do you have this idea in your own mind, I warn you, Murong Zhe is your brother, the only eldest son of your mother and I, there is a difference between the concubines, you and your son will dare to treat him or his familyter. People are disrespectful in the slightest, and the Marquis of Ning''an will never wee you in the future!"


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng looked at each other and saw shock in each other''s eyes.


    They also grew up under their grandfather''s knees. When they were young, their mother often put them beside their grandfather in order to let them develop their rtionship with their grandfather. Even if they raised a dog, they would have feelings.


    I didn''t expect that my grandfather would treat the grandson who grew up with him for the sake of a son he just found. It really hurts their hearts too much.


    If you really have a son, you don''t want a grandson, it''s too much.


    Murongxiang said with a bitter face: "Father, how can you say that to me? I''m all for your own good, I''m afraid you will be deceived."


    "Ben Hou is not that stupid." Ning An Hou said: "If you came today to congratte me on finding my son, to wee your elder brother back, then stay, if it''s not for these two purposes, then get out of here. "


    Murong Xiang nced at the guests, and seeing that they were all looking at him as if they were watching a y, her face suddenly turned red, "I know, I won''t say anything more."


    My father really didn''t give her face, and he even warned her in front of so many people. No matter what, she was the third youngdy of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    Saying this to her, she won''t have the face to go out to meet people in the future.


    Murong Fei originally wanted to say a few words, but seeing that the third sister was reprimanded, she didn''t dare to speak, and when she heard the movement outside, she could only look outside the hall like everyone else.


    It didn''t take long for Murong Zhe''s family to appear in sight, and soon walked into the hall.


    The Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess met, and immediately got up and went to greet them.


    Ning Anhou smiled and said: "Azhe, you are back."


    The eldest princess also said: "Azhe''s wife, and the children, you have worked hard all the way."


    Murong Zhe nced around at the people present. Although he guessed that many people came today, he did not expect so many toe. It is estimated that all the people from the Hou Quan n of Ning''an came.


    Although Murong Zhe was a little nervous in his heart, he was in his thirties after all, and he had seen the world in his life, so he was not nervous, and said calmly, "It''s not hard work, it''s all right."


    Murong Zong said: "Grandpa, don''t worry too much, everything is going well on our way."


    "It''s good." After the Marquis of Ning''an finished speaking, he asked Murong Zhe''s family to follow him to the front, and said loudly, "Everyone must already know that Wen Rung and Murong Zhe are the ones I lost for more than 30 years. His son, now that he is back, he will be the prince of the Hou Mansion in the future."

 Chapter 2189: torture

    Chapter 2189 Torture and torture


    "Besides him is his wife Xiao Manan, and next to him are their children and daughters-inw. In the future, their family will be in the capital, so please take care of your rtives and friends."


    As soon as the voice fell, the people present began to apud whether they wanted to or not, but some people began to whisper.


    Although Murong He, the grandfather of the Marquis of Ning''an, had already asked it once yesterday, there were still many guests who were not aware of it, so he asked for them, "Cousin, if you find your son, we will naturally I want to congratte you, but the Marquis of Ning''an''s family has a great business, and there are really countless people who think of the Marquis. If I say something that makes you unhappy, what evidence do you have to prove that Murong Zhe is your son? ?"


    Lord Ning''an said: "I know, if I don''t say it, I''m afraid you will doubt A Zhe''s background all your life, then I will tell you now."


    Originally, he didn''t want to say it. He wanted to find his son, and he would bear the consequences himself, and it had nothing to do with them outsiders.


    But thinking that he is old, if there is an emergency in the future, if someone does not agree with Murong Zhe, there will definitely be some rumors that will make him ufortable.


    The housekeeper briefly exined their investigation, and finally took out the clothes and undergarments that Murong Zhe wore when he was a child.


    Fang Guanjia said: "That''s how it is, so we can determine that Lord Wen Rung is the son of Lord Hou. This is absolutely true and there is absolutely nothing wrong."


    Murong Qian said, "Where is that woman named Wu Cuicui? Cousin, why don''t you call her over and let us ask her in person, how?"


    "What do you mean?" Lord Ning''an''s expression turned cold in an instant, "Do you think this Marquis will be deceived, so you have to take care of this Marquis yourself? This Marquis is trying to find his son, not both of you. My son, are you meddling too much? Or, don''t you think that Azhe is my son, does he have other purposes?"


    Murong Lingran secretly sighed, she knew that it would be difficult to sessfully recognize her rtives today.


    I knew for a long time that the title of Marquis Ning An was watched by many people, but I didn''t expect these people to be so direct.


    Seeing that Marquis Ning''an was angry, Murong Qian hurriedly said, "Cousin, don''t get me wrong, I''m just afraid you''ll be deceived."


    Murong Tao also said: "Yes, cousin, we are just for your own good."


    Ning Anhou said angrily: "Do you think that me and my subordinates are not as smart as you?"


    Murong Tao said: "No, this traitor is cunning, and we don''t want your family business to be cheap for outsiders in the end."


    Princess ?? suddenly said: "Then what should we do now ording to what the cousins ??say?"


    Murong Tao thought that the eldest princess would really follow his wishes, and hurriedly said: "Naturally, it is a good way to interrogate Wu Cuicui. It is best to torture her. If she doesn''t tell the truth, then..."


    "Is it going to kill her?" The eldest princess said coldly, "Then the witness that Murong Zhe is my son ispletely broken, and then some people can say that Murong Zhe is not my son and force him to leave the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion. Some people can enter the room, right?"


    Murong Tao''s expression changed, he didn''t expect the eldest princess to say it so directly, and looked very embarrassed: "Cousin, I didn''t mean that, since you have already determined that Murong Zhe is your son, this is also your family''s family affairs, I It''s not easy to say anything, just do what you want."

 Chapter 2190: impossible to be deceived

    Chapter 2190 It is impossible to be deceived


    After he finished speaking, he took a few steps back, as if they were doing whatever they wanted.


    Ning''an Hou said: "Everyone, do you have any questions? Today, while everyone is here, the eldest princess and I will answer everyone one by one."


    Everyone looked at each other, but didn''t speak.


    Most people are very clear in their hearts that the Marquis of Ning''an has fought on the battlefield for decades, his ability is needless to say, and it is impossible to be deceived, and Murong Zhe was recognized by the Marquis of Ning''an, not Murong Zhe. Actively came to the door.


    In addition, Murong Zong, Murong Xuan, and Murong Kuan all practiced martial arts, and now they have all achieved small achievements, then it is more convincing that Murong Zhe is the son of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    The so-called dragon begets dragon, phoenix begets phoenix, and the son of a mouse can make a hole.


    They are so capable in martial arts, probably because they are like their grandfather.


    Even though Murong Zhe is a doctor, he heard that he used to be the youngest and most promising imperial doctor in the imperial hospital. He is so smart, it is estimated that he inherited it from his parents.


    Murong Xiang saw that no one spoke, and nced at Murong Fei, who shook her head at her.


    Father has already recognized Murong Zhe, and so many guests have no doubt that if they say anything more as daughters, they will definitely make father unhappy.


    Moreover, they and their children never gave Murong Zhe a good face before, and they offended Murong Zhe already. If they offend Murong Zhe again, they are married daughters again. After their parents left, if they were bullied by their inws , or only go back to her mother''s house to find her brother''s support, Murong Zhe and his sons will definitely not help them at that time.


    Murong Zhe has six sons. Murong Zong is now a general of the fifth rank. When the Marquis of Ning''an is in their hands, it is estimated that the glory of their father will continue.


    Murong Xiang stomped her feet angrily when she saw that Murong Fei didn''t listen to her.


    Although she didn''t want her father to recognize Murong Zhe, she had already been reprimanded a while ago, and if she went against him again, she was afraid that her father would kick her out in front of everyone in a fit of anger, and she couldn''t afford to lose that face any more.


    Forget it, keep the green hills, not afraid of running out of firewood.


    Murong Zhe, you better really be my father''s son, otherwise I will never spare you!


    If Murong Lingran knew what she was thinking, she would definitely say disdainfully: "If you don''t forgive my father, what kind of onion are you? Does my father need your forgiveness?"


    Murong Lingran nced at the faces of the people present, some were happy, some blessed, some jealous, some unwilling, and some silent, in short, there were all kinds of expressions, all kinds of expressions.


    Seeing that everyone was speechless, Lord Ning''an said loudly, "Since everyone is speechless, it is a great joy for my son to bring his family back today. At the same time, I would like to thank everyone for their support today. Come here, so I specially prepared good wine and good dishes to entertain you, and please take a seat now."


    "Thank you, Marquis."


    The Marquis of Ning An asked his two daughters Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei, brother and sister Wei Jingxuan and Rong Xinyuan to entertain guests for him, while he took Murongzhe''s family to the backyard.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei saw this and followed them with the children.


    The Marquis of Ning An introduced the situation at home to Murong Zhe''s family as they walked. Halfway through, they noticed that Murong Xiang and Murong Fei had alsoe with their family, and frowned, "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 2191: sincerity of apology

    Chapter 2191 Apology Sincerity


    Murong Xiang was afraid that her father would scold her again, so she took a step back and pushed Murong Fei out.


    Murong Fei was annoyed in her heart, but she knew that it was not easy to get angry at this time, so she sneered and said, "Father, after all, our eldest brother is back, and our eldest brother is also the children''s uncle. We used to be with the eldest brother and the eldest brother''s children. We have a lot of grievances, we want toe and say sorry to Big Brother."


    Ning Anhou said: "Apologizing?"


    "yes."


    "If you really apologize, you can apologize anytime, and you must show sincerity. Today, your mother and I have a lot to say to them. You and your eldest brother are not from the same mother, so you don''t have to go."


    In short, my wife and I want to develop a rtionship with our biological children. Why are you two outsidersing to join in the fun?


    Apologize? If you are sincere, how can youe to apologize empty-handed?


    Come back next time with the gift ready.


    Murong Fei suddenly felt a little embarrassed and said, "Since father said so, then we will not disturb father and eldest brother''s family."


    After saying that, I bowed and left quickly with my husband and children.


    Murong Xiang had no choice but to bow after seeing this, and followed behind Murong Fei with her husband and children.


    When he reached a ce that the Marquis of Ning''an could not see, Murong Xiangxiang stomped his feet.


    "Father is too partial. Murong Zhe is his son, and we are his daughters. It''s the daughter he grew up with himself, but he doesn''t give us face like this. I''m afraid that from now on, the Hou residence will not have us. a ce to stay.¡±


    Murong Fei sighed and said, "Yes, who made us not sons, who made us not direct children."


    Murong Xiang frowned and said, "When my father didn''t have a son, our life was very difficult. Now that my father''s son is back, I''m afraid that sooner orter we won''t be able to even enter the gate of the Hou residence."


    "maybe."


    "No, I will never allow this to happen." After Murong Xiang finished speaking, she walked towards the other direction of the backyard.


    Murong Fei saw this, and hurriedly followed behind Murong Xiang with her family, saying as they walked, "What are you going to do? You must not do anything that makes your father unhappy."


    "Father was very kind to his family when he didn''t recognize Murong Zhe. Now that he recognizes him, in order to make up for him, he will definitely go to him in everything."


    "If you offend Murong Zhe now, it is estimated that your father will immediately kick you out of the Hou residence. Now that father has a son, so many grandsons, and a great-grandson, he no longer needs us."


    "Also, we have already married, but we have a ce to live. Don''t implicate our aunts. They are old and can''t stand such a big blow."


    Murong Xiang immediately calmed down a bit, but she was not grateful for what her sister said, instead she was a little angry. Murong Fei said these words, as if she was just a **** who only knew impulsive and bad things, and said impatiently: " I know, I''m just looking for my aunt, but today is such a big day, and they haven''te out, don''t you worry about them?"


    "Of course I''m worried." Murong Fei knew that the third sister had always been restless. For the sake of her aunt, she thought about it and said, "I''ll go with you."


    But Fang Hongmao suddenly stopped and shouted, "Mother."

 Chapter 2192: Killed a Murong Zhe halfway

    Chapter 2192 Killed a Murong Zhe halfway


    Murong Xiang turned her head when she heard the voice, and said with concern: "Hong Mao, what''s wrong? Let''s go!"


    Fang Hongmao frowned and said: "Mother, have I missed the title of Houfu all my life?"


    Murong Xiang said: "Don''t think nonsense, what if your grandfather recognizes his son? We don''t admit it, then Murong Zhe''s title will be inappropriate, and the words will not go well. As long as your grandfather and the eldest princess are gone, then the timees. By uniting with your grandfather''s n, we can definitely force him to surrender his title."


    Fang Hongsheng said: "Mother, is this really possible?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Fang Hongsheng and Fang Hongmao were finally relieved.


    Murong Fei saw that her sister hadforted her two nephews, and she was extremely disdainful.


    The third sister is still as whimsical as before, and it is absolutely impossible to unite with her father''s n.


    Murong Zong married the granddaughter of Prime Minister Suo, and Murong Zong was the eldest son. In the future, the title of Ning''an Marquis will definitelye to him, and Prime Minister Suo will definitely help Murong Zhe''s family.


    Even if Prime Minister Suo can''t help, there is still His Majesty the Emperor.


    His Majesty and the eldest princess are rtives, and Murong Zhe is the biological child of the eldest princess, and can be regarded as His Majesty''s uncle. Even if his father is gone, His Majesty will definitely fully support Murong Zhe in inheriting the title.


    Your Majesty said, what else is going on with them?


    Geng Yucheng saw that his mother stopped and looked like he was thinking about things seriously, and said, "Mother, Hong Mao and I have the same idea, can I really not inherit the title in the future?"


    "Yeah." Murong Fei said: "At present, it is indeed impossible."


    Geng Yu''s depressed mood was even more depressed.


    Things he had hoped for for so long, he did not expect to kill a Murong Zhe halfway through, and his hopes were instantly dashed.


    Murong Fei said: "Let''s go, let''s go see your grandmother too, if you don''t get it, you won''t get it, we didn''t offend Murong Zhe as hard as your third aunt before, and Murong Zhe probably won''t target us very much in the future. Please please him well, maybe we can still have a good life."


    Murong Zhe''s return is not all bad. Before he came back, so many people were staring at his father''s title, and the title would not necessarily fall to her son.


    When the title falls to others, maybe they will retaliate against their family.


    For example, Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng.


    She had also heard of Murong Zhe''s reputation. He was very kind to those scumbags in Lihua Vige. Her adoptive mother wanted her life before, but he was still very kind to her grandchildren.


    Judging from what she knew about Murong Zhe''s temperament, as long as their family is safe now and doesn''t make Murong Zhe''s family angry, if he inherits the title, he probably won''t take revenge on her sister who is not the same mother.


    Geng Yucheng sighed and said, "Okay."


    At this time, on the other side, Murong Zhe''s family followed Lord Ning''an to Lord Ning''an''s courtyard, and one of the servants saw that Lord Hou wasing, and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Master Hou, lunch is ready, You can take your seat now."


    "I understand, you guys go down."


    "Yes, Lord Hou."


    After ?? and the others left, the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess brought Murong Zhe''s family to the front of the table full of food.


    Ning Anhou smiled and said: "Azhe, Azhe''s wife, and the children, you all sit down, there is Jingxuan helping us in the Changqing Pce now, let''s eat here."

 Chapter 2193: reunion

    Chapter 2193 Reunion


    Princess ?? also said: "Yes, these dishes are made by the best cooks in Hou''s residence. Although the taste is not as good as Aran''s, it is still delicious."


    Although they tended to neglect the guests when they reunited in the backyard, they were all rtives and friends. If they really had a good rtionship with their family, they would definitely be able to understand their feelings of wanting to reunite.


    If some people have opinions, then they have their own opinions. For those who don¡¯t understand them, they don¡¯t need to care about their feelings.


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "Ama, you are being modest. The appearance and fragrance of these dishes will tell you that you won''t lose to me."


    When the eldest princess heard that her only granddaughter called her granddaughter, she was overjoyed and said with a smile, "What grandma said is the truth. Aran, you should eat more of everythingter, and tell him which dishes you like. Milk, next time Grandma will ask someone to make it for you."


    Murong smiled and said, "Well, thank you so much, Nian, but every one of these dishes is quite appetizing. I guess I like all of them."


    "If you like it all, I will have everyone redo it for you next time." The eldest princess said cheerfully, "Aran, are you satisfied with this?"


    Murong said: "Well, satisfied, very satisfied."


    The rest of the people suddenly breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Murong Lingran''s familiar look.


    None of them can speak without her, and it is not bad to have her to ease the atmosphere.


    The eldest princess has not forgotten thest time that Murong Ding wanted to eat the fish in theke, and said softly: "Liu Liu, grandmother also made you the fish you mentionedst time, this kind of fish has no bones, it is sweet and sour. The vors are all made, and you can eat whatever you liketer."


    Murong Ding looked ttered and said, "Thank you, Grandma."


    Hearing the sweet cry of the little grandson, the eldest princess felt even happier.


    Only then did she know that the whole family of children and grandchildren is so happy.


    The eldest princess is also extremely fair. She has eaten at Murong Lingran''s house a few times, and she has also paid attention to what the other children like to eat, so as to prepare for the meeting, so she also let the kitchen cook the dishes that other people like to eat. of.


    "Aran, Azong, Axuan, Akuan, and Xiaosi, I have observed what you liked at your house before, and let the kitchen do it. You can eat itter, if the taste is not right, I will Let the kitchen redo."


    Murong Zong said: "Grandma, we are not picky eaters, so don''t bother."


    The other children also said: "Yes, grandma, we all like to eat these."


    The eldest princess smiled with relief when she heard the words, where are there children who are not picky eaters, they must be afraid of bothering her grandmother.


    As expected of her grandson, she is sensible.


    Princess ?? was sighing, and at this moment, Murong Yao, Liu Jianian''s child, didn''t know why, and suddenly cried out with a wow.


    ¡°Wow¡­wow¡­wow¡­¡±


    Liu Jianian hurriedly stood up and coaxed the child.


    The eldest princess hurriedly stood up and said with a self-me look: "me me, me me, I forgot for a while that Yao''er is still hungry, Jia Nian, give the child to the wet nurse, so that you can also have a good meal. meal."


    When we went out this time, Liu Jianian also brought the nurse along with him.


    Liu Jianian nced at her husband, saw him nodding, and said, "Yes, grandma."


    After he finished speaking, he handed the baby over to the nurse behind him. The nurse took the baby and, under the guidance of the servants, went to the inner room to feed the baby.

 Chapter 2194: This is the mother

    Chapter 2194 This is the real mother


    The eldest princess first gave Murong Zhe a piece of meat and said softly, "Azhe, eat it."


    Murong Zhe asked his wife to help him tie the fork, and said, "Thank you, Auntie."


    After the eldest princess and the Marquis of Ning An had both picked up the vegetables to eat, he forked the piece of meat and ate it.


    Princess asked: "Is it delicious?"


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Not bad."


    Princess ?? smiled with satisfaction, watching her son eat with a fork, and said with concern: "Azhe, your medical skills are very good, I believe Liu Yuan has also shown you your hand, how are you feeling recently?"


    Murong Zhe nced at his hand and sighed silently.


    The eldest princess saw that her son was sad, and knew that she had mentioned something that should not be mentioned, and hurriedly said: "Azhe, it''s not good for your mother, because your mother shouldn''t mention your sad things."


    After finishing speaking, he gave his son a piece of sweet and sour fish, "Let''s not talk about that, try this fish. Your eldest sister and second sister like it the most, you should try it too."


    Seeing the cautious appearance of the eldest princess, Murong Zhe knew that she was afraid of making him unhappy, so he smiled lightly, "Aniang, it''s okay, my hand is not my taboo, I''m working hard, anyway, now I''m My hand is much better than when I was injured, give me some time, I believe my hand will recover one day."


    The eldest princess smiled suddenly, "It''s good, it''s good if you can recover. If you need any herbs in the future, tell Wei Niang. I''ll send someone to find it for you, and I''m sure it''s the best."


    "Thank you, Auntie."


    The eldest princess continued to serve her son with vegetables.


    Murong Lingran saw this and sighed in her heart, this is the real mother.


    Liu Shi didn''t even say a word about serving his daddy food before, and he didn''t even take the initiative to let his daddy eat.


    Every time something deliciouses to the table, the first thing to do is to add vegetables to Murong Qi and Murong Cai, and all the delicious food is brought to his son and grandson, for fear that their family will be the same as them.


    By the way, Liu''s treatment of the two sons is so different. At first, she doubted whether her father was Liu''s biological son, but there was no evidence, so she didn''t think much about it.


    Now that I think about it, if I had been more vignt at the beginning, maybe I could find his biological parents before Liu Shi poisoned Dad, and Dad would not have been chilled by Liu Shi again and again.


    Dad''s hand can definitely return to normal, she can now see Changqi Divine Lord, his divine power must have recovered a lot, and he will definitely be able to refine medicine pills soon.


    When everyone had almost eaten, the eldest princess asked: "Azhe, I have something I want to discuss with you. Although you have rejected me, I still think you can agree to me."


    She thought about it for a long timest night, but she still felt that she owed the child too much, and hoped that the child could live in the Hou Mansion so that she couldpensate him.


    Murong Zhe said, "Auntie, are you talking about moving in here?"


    "right."


    Murong Zhe said: "I live very well in Lihua Vige now, and Lihua Vige still has thousands of acres of farnd to manage, as well as several factories and a small pond. If we move here, it will be difficult to manage. ."


    The eldest princess said: "Don''t worry about those things, go ahead and order them, and the people below will take care of them. If you can''t find a good manager, I have some people I can give to you, and I promise to take care of those fields. well organized."


    Murong Lingran also thought about this matter seriously after hearing the words. There are more and more family members now.

 Chapter 2195: compromise

    Chapter 2195 Compromise


    Especially since the two sisters-inw came in, they brought dowry maids, and she bought ten people at one time before.


    Although Tong Xiuming has already built a house and moved out with Yu Yongli and Tong Wenwen, and there is still an empty house, a few more people can live there, but the people living in the east and west courtyards are indeed a little crowded.


    My eldest brother also has a house in the capital and originally nned to move to the cityst year, but at that time, my sister-inw was pregnant, so it was not suitable to move. Later, I gave birth to a child. I was busy taking care of the child and managing the fields and shops every day, so this matter was dyed. down.


    If Dad wants to move to Hou Mansion, it''s not a bad thing.


    The elder sister-inw and the second sister-inw married into their house and let them live in ordinary people''s houses for so long. It was indeed wronging them.


    Although many things in the field need her and her space, such as seeds, but she can go back every day, anyway, she has a lot of free time.


    is just based on daddy''s temperament, in order not to let people say that he has plots against the Hou Mansion, and some other concerns, it is estimated that he will not move back for the time being.


    The Hou of Ning''an said: "Azhe, your mother is right, the fact that you are the prince of the Hou''s residence has spread throughout the capital, and the prince will naturally live in the Hou''s residence, otherwise outsiders will see our family''s jokes, yes Your reputation is not good either."


    Murong Lingran nodded in agreement, if Dad didn''te in, someone would indeed say that the rtionship between Dad and the Marquis of Ning''an was not good.


    But the way to show their good rtionship does not necessarily have to live in, other ways are also possible.


    Murong Zhe also understood what his father was saying, butst night he also asked the children''s opinions and asked them if they wanted to move to the Hou Mansion. Mother, please give us some more time, we are living well at home now."


    If it was said that he moved into Azong''s house in the city, he might have agreed immediately, but after all, he just met his parents, and he really wasn''t ready to move into the Hou residence, it really took some time.


    The most important thing is that Hou¡¯s mansion has many rules, and his children are used to it freely. Suddenly they are bound to live, and they will really feel ufortable.


    The Marquis of Ning''an was suddenly a little disappointed, and said, "Azong doesn''t need to say that Axuan and Akuan will also serve in the city in the future. Don''t you think it''s hard to go back and forth between the city and Lihua Vige every day? Living in the Hou Mansion After that, it''s much more convenient."


    Murong Zong shook his head: "I''m used to it every day, and I can ride a horse, it''s nothing."


    Murong Xuan said: "Yes, I can be the same as eldest brother."


    Murong Kuan said, "Me too."


    Seeing that their family was determined to refuse, the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess sighed at the same time.


    They thought they had figured it out after one night.


    Murong Lingran saw that Grandpa was disappointed, and couldn''t bear to break their hearts, so he whispered a few words to Grandpa.


    Murong Zhe saw that his parents were not in a good mood, so in order not to make them sad, he had to nod his head.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Grandma, don''t be sad, although we won''t be moving in for the time being, our family can stay in the Hou Mansion for the past few days, and if you have any arrangements these days, we can too. Do as you said and go back to Lihua Vige in a few days. If we miss you in the future, we cane back and live."

 Chapter 2196: introduce

    Chapter 2196 Introduction


    The Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess immediately became energized when they heard the words, which was a good idea.


    Princess ?? said excitedly: "Then can you stay tonight?"


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Of course."


    The eldest princess asked again: "How many days can you stay?"


    "Four or five days."


    "What about the schoolwork of Primary 4 and Primary 6?"


    Murong said: "The master of the future academy was invited by my family. When the timees, I can ask them to teach the two children alone."


    The eldest princess smiled immediately, "Okay, that''s it, if Xiao Si and Xiao Liu want to study in Hou''s mansion, it''s okay, I''ll find a master for them. When you are tired of living in Hou''s mansion, you can go home, Lihua. If you are tired of living in the vige, you are wee toe back to Houfu at any time. You don¡¯t have to worry about changing your clothes, I have already prepared them for you, to ensure that you will have new clothes to wear every day during your stay.¡±


    Murong Zhe said, "Thank you Auntie for understanding."


    The atmosphere at the table became more rxed again. The family gathered around the table to chat andugh, and the meal was quickly finished. Lord Ning An asked the nanny to carry Murong Yao out, and brought Murong Zhe''s family back to Chang''an. Qingdian.


    The guests in the Changqing Hall had almost finished eating, and some of them were chatting to each other. When they saw the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princessing, they immediately adjusted their sitting positions.


    Although the Marquis of Ning''an didn''t like some of the nsmen, what Murong Zhe should know still had to be understood.


    Therefore, the Marquis of Ning''an asked Murong Zhe''s family to follow him and introduce his n to him one by one.


    "Azhe, Azhe''s daughter-inw, and the children, let me introduce to you, this is my grandfather, Murong He, who is currently serving as the fourth-grade worker in the imperial court, and next to him is his wife. With his eldest son Murong Xian."


    Murong Zhe nodded, and after he and his family greeted Murong first, he walked towards another person.


    "This is my second cousin, Murong Qian. Now he is the fourth-rank Tai Chang Shaoqing. He has many children, and you have seen them all. Next to him are his wife, the eldest son, and the third son. Murong Xiong and Murong Zheng are both third-rank officials now, they are the supervisor of the middle hall and the supervisor of the young mansion, and he also has a second son, the one who poisoned me, called Murong Cheng, you have seen it before."


    Murongzhe still greeted his family.


    Murong Qian''s face suddenly became a little ugly, and he said, "Cousin, it is absolutely impossible for my son to poison you. How can you describe Murong Cheng like this? How can you let him see people in the future?"


    Murong Bo also said: "Cousin, my father is really wronged."


    Ning Anhou said angrily, "Where''s the evidence? Bring out the evidence that he didn''t poison it?"


    Murong Qian and Murong Bo suddenly stopped talking.


    The Marquis of Ning''an snorted coldly and continued to introduce.


    "This is my third cousin, Murong Tao, and next to him is his wife. He is not an official in the court, and the children in the family have been doing business with him. Next to him is his eldest son, Murong Liang. His two grandchildren, Murong Wen and Murong Wu."


    Murong Zhe nodded and greeted them with his family.


    The Marquis of Ning''an brought Murong Zhe to the front of his two direct daughters, Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei, and said with a smile, "You must have met their sisters many times, so I won''t introduce them here. "

 Chapter 2197: direct descendant

    Chapter 2197


    "Besides is your second uncle, who is currently the Minister of Rites. You have also met your eldest uncle, General Rong. He went to war and won''t be back for the time being."


    Wei Zhongquan smiled and said, "Hello."


    "Aunts, uncles are good." Murong nodded and looked at Mrs. Wei with a smile: "Grandpa, we are indeed very familiar, I still remember when I went to the mountain to pick cherries to sell, and the second aunt was my first one. Big customer, buy my cherries every day and make me a lot of money."


    Mrs. Wei thought about what happened a few years ago and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be my niece. If I had known earlier, I would have bought more."


    Murong Lingran smiled, "Now Zhiye Zhai also has cherries for sale. If my aunt likes it, she can take care of my business.


    "You kid." Mrs. Wei smiled and said, "You really like doing business."


    "Yes, yes."


    Mrs. Wei looked at the servants beside her, the servants understood, and immediately came over with a whole box, "This is all from the second aunt and the second uncle, it is all for your family, and it is for the top of the person. It''s written clearly, you can take it back and divide it."


    Mrs. Rong also prepared the gift, nced at the servant, and the servant immediately stepped forward and said, "Your eldest uncle General Rong and Feng Xu went to war, and the eldest aunt also prepared gifts for you today instead of your eldest uncle, Just like your two aunts, you have divided the gifts, you can go back and look at them."


    Several children said at the same time: "Thank you two aunts, two uncles."


    Murong Zhe felt a little ufortable. As an older brother, he didn''t even think about preparing a meeting ceremony for Wei Jingxuan, Wei Yushan, and Rong Xinyuan, but he didn''t expect the sisters to prepare so thoughtfully.


    Ning Anhou seemed to see what Murong Zhe was struggling with, and said with a smile, "Azhe, your family has juste back. It''s right for your family to prepare for the meeting ceremony, so don''t have too much psychological burden."


    Murong Zhe breathed a sigh of relief, it seems that this is indeed the reason, he will just make up the gift in the future.


    Just as he was about to walk towards Mrs. Fang and Mrs. Geng, that is, where Murong Xiang and Murong Fei were, the Marquis of Ning An took their family back to their seats and asked them to sit down.


    It was only then that Murong Zhe realized that the wealthy and wealthy households were very clear about the distinction between concubines and concubines. He was the eldest son, and logically he was the master. He doesn''t need to take the initiative to see the concubine sisters.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei were waiting for their father to bring Murong Zhe to see them, but Murong Zhe returned to his seat after seeing his eldest and second sisters.


    The two of them reacted at the same time. They were only concubine daughters. In recent years, their family had no eldest son, and they had been married for more than ten years, which made them forget their identity as concubine daughters for a while.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei looked at each other and had to get up at the same time, and brought their husband and children to Murong Zhe.


    Murong Xiang still remembers how she ridiculed Murong Zhe''s family when she first saw them. She never imagined that one day she would humbly bow to Murong Zhe.


    There is a difference between the first and second generation. Even if Murong Xiang and Murong Fei are unwilling, there is no way they can take their husband and children to bow to Murong Zhe at the same time.

 Chapter 2198: for a joke

    Chapter 2198 Come to see jokes


    "I''ve seen my brother, my sister is polite."


    Fang Shunian and Geng Siyang saluted: "I have seen big brother."


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng, Geng Yucheng and Geng Yulian were reluctant, but there was nothing they could do, and said, "I have seen my uncle."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Hello."


    Fang Geng''s family then straightened up.


    The Marquis of Ning An red at them a little displeased when he saw that the servants behind the two concubines were empty-handed.


    The eldest princess is also very displeased. Really, the concubine is not as good as the direct descendant. Even though the education that Hou Ye gave them to them when they were children is the same, their temperament and temperament are different from those of her own two daughters.


    Brothers and nephews and nieces finally came back, but they came to the door empty-handed, I really don¡¯t understand.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei saw their father ring at them, and they understood why he red at them.


    Murong Xiang hurriedly looked at the juniors and said with a shy smile: "The third aunt came in a hurry today, and I forgot to bring you gifts. After returning, the third aunt will send someone to bring it to you."


    What gift are you giving, the eldest sister and the second sister are true. Today, I just came to confirm the identity of Murong Zhe. Who knows that they will bring gifts.


    You can take it as soon as you take it, and don''t tell them, let the father have an opinion on them, it''s really mad at them.


    Do you still consider them sisters?


    Murong Fei also said: "The fourth aunt will send someone to bring it to you when you go back."


    Murong Zhe said, "Thank you."


    The Fang Geng family quickly returned to their seats and sat down.


    Murong Fei actuallyined a little bit about the eldest sister and the second sister. The four of them are sisters after all, and they have grown up together since childhood. If you want to give gifts, you should inform them in advance. There are so many guests watching, it is really embarrassing.


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei also saw the eyes of the third and fourth sisters, and probably guessed what they were thinking, and smiled coldly in their hearts.


    Their two direct daughters are here today to celebrate the return of their eldest brother. I am afraid that these two concubine daughters are here to see a joke. They must still have a bit of luck in their hearts. I hope that Murong Zhe is not their parents'' son, so that their son will have a chance. .


    Who are the father and mother? After living for most of his life, it is impossible to recognize rtives casually. There must be evidence.


    Giving gifts is also a part of their heart as sisters and aunts. As long as they are really happy for their parents, how could they forget to give gifts?


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei didn''t want to give gifts at all, I''m afraid they didn''t n to recognize Murong Zhe as their eldest brother at all, and second, they didn''t believe that Murong Zhe was their eldest brother.


    Other nsmen and guests from the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion saw that Murong Zhe was quiet, and they all stepped forward to greet his family.


    After all the greetings were finished, Murong He said, "Cousin, since A-Zhe has already recognized you, will he never go back to Lihua Vige again?"


    Ning Anhou looked at his son and nned to let him speak for himself.


    Murong Zhe understood what his father meant and said, "I will live in Hou''s mansion in the next few days, but there are still many things to do in Lihua Vige. We will go back for a while, ande back after a while."


    Murong He said: "So it turns out, Lihua Vige is your hard-earned home, and it is indeed not so easy to give up."


    Murong Zhe said: "Yes."


    Murong Qian opened his mouth. Originally, he wanted to beg his cousin to let him let Murong Cheng go again, but he thought that if his cousin didn''t agree, then he would be the one who would be embarrassed, so he had to swallow the words in his mouth.

 Chapter 2199: Fu Ya Yuan

    Chapter 2199 Fuya Academy


    After everyone said something, the banquet was over, and the guests left one after another.


    Murongzhe sent the guests away, and the eldest princess took their family to see her yard.


    The Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion is veryrge, with more than ten courtyards. The eldest princess ns to let her sons and grandchildren choose by themselves.


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei also stayed. After all, they were their own elder brother''s family. They always wanted to know where their family lived in the future.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei saw the eldest sister and the second sister stay behind, and followed behind Murong Zhe, and followed them with their family.


    The eldest princess walked with her for a while, Zhao Mammy nced behind her, and whispered a few words in her ear.


    The eldest princess immediately stopped when she heard the words, nced behind her, and frowned, "What are your two families doing with us? Don''t you have your own things to do?"


    Murong Xiang smiled and said, "Mother, we only care about the elder brother''s family, and we also want to know where they live. If there is anything in the future, we might as welle to see them directly."


    Murong Fei also said: "Yes, mother, let us follow."


    The eldest princess wanted to reprimand them and let them go as far as they wanted, but today was the first day of her son''s return home, and she didn''t want her son to see her angry appearance, so she had topromise: "Then first All right, just follow along, and don''t do anything out of the ordinary, or I won''t be able to spare you."


    The two said at the same time: "Yes, mother."


    The eldest princess turned her head and was about to lift her feet to walk forward when Murong Yao started to cry again.


    ¡°Wow¡­wow¡­wow¡­¡±


    The long princess was very distressed when she heard the child''s heartbreaking cry. Seeing that Liu Jianian was about to hold the child from the wet nurse, she hurriedly said, "Let me, my great-grandmother, hug me."


    Murong Yao had just had milk, so he probably couldn''t be hungry.


    Liu Jia read: "Nanny, take it to Grandma."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The eldest princess took the child in distress and said softly, "Yaoer don''t cry, the great-grandmother is here."


    Murong Yao seemed to feel the love of his great-grandmother. He really stopped crying in an instant. Instead, he stared straight at his great-grandmother with **** eyes.


    Lord Ning''an smiled and said, "Madam, it seems that Yao''er likes you very much."


    The eldest princess was instantly ted, and lovingly kissed her great-grandson''s forehead, "I like Yao''er too."


    I really didn''t expect that she didn''t hold her own son or grandson very much in her life, she just hugged her great-grandson directly.


    Murong Yao has no time to respond to his great-grandmother now, he closed his eyes after a while, and his breathing became soothing.


    Seeing this, Princess ?? smiled and said, "It turned out to be a sleepover, no wonder she cried."


    Liu Jia read: "Ama, why don''t you find a ce for Yao''er to sleep."


    Princess ?? said with a smile: "Of course, let''s go, there is afortable yard not far away, the mattresses are already made, and you can sleep in the past."


    After saying that, he walked at the front and walked directly to the yard.


    After walking more than a hundred steps, the group stopped at the gate of a courtyard.


    Murong Lingran looked up at the top of the door frame, and saw the words Fuyayuan written on it.


    The name is quite nice.


    Princess ?? said: "This is it. Whoever likes this yard will belong to whoever likes this yard. Just let Jia Nian and Yao''er rest for a while."

 Chapter 2200: rule

    Chapter 2200 Rules


    When people opened the door, they walked in first.


    Murong Xiang also followed into the Fu Ya Yuan, and couldn''t help tightening the handkerchief in her hand.


    Sure enough, she is not a rtive, but she is partial. When she was not married, she liked Fuyayuan the most. She told her father several times that she wanted to move in.


    But my father always said that the eldest princess was in charge of all the affairs of the house and asked her to ask the eldest princess.


    She went stupidly at that time, but the eldest princess told her that the Fuya courtyard was too big, even bigger than the courtyards of Murong Wan and Murong Rou, saying that her status was not suitable, and that if she lived in The Fuya Institute was very unruly and let her continue to live in the yard where she lived at that time.


    You must know that her yard is not half the size of Fu Ya Yuan.


    Now that she hase back in person, she gave Fuyayuan without hesitation, which is really sad.


    Seeing that the third sister was in a bad mood, Murong Fei knew what she was thinking, and quickly whispered in her ear: "Even if you are dissatisfied, don''t show it, let your mother see that you are unhappy, and you will be sure after a while. I''ll find an excuse to kick you out."


    Murong Xiang was stunned for a moment, and then her expression suddenly restrained, and a smile appeared on her face.


    The eldest princess said as she walked: "Since the Marquis and I got married, we moved to this mansion, andter expanded the yard, but this yard was indeed moved in, and I woulde here asionally, and it was always empty. The entire mansion was newly built by His Majesty at that time, so the yard is very clean. There are many rooms, and even if there are more people, it can be considered as living. These flowers and nts are also arranged by me. If you don''t like it, I can change it all for you."


    "Whoever likes this yard will live here. Don''t worry, the other yard I have prepared are all about the same size as this yard, and theyout is simr. You can choose this one for the big ones or the small ones."


    She has been busy with these things these past few days. She has many grandchildren, and the grandchildren have just returned. She wants to be fair, so even if some yards are small, she temporarily sends people to expand them overnight to nt strange nts. That''s why she said that every yard is about the same size.


    Murong Zhe looked at his children and said, "Since the yard prepared by A-Niang is simr, let''s start from small torge, and this yard will be given to Xiao Liu."


    A few older children have no opinion at all.


    Murong Ding nced at his eldest brother and said, "Father, I''m afraid that the yard is too big. It''s better to start from the big to the small, and give this yard to the eldest brother first."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the eldest princess again, "Grandma, I have never lived in such a big yard by myself. You can just find me a smaller one. I am small, so I can live in a small one."


    The Marquis of Ning''an smiled and looked at his little grandson, "Don''t be afraid, Xiao Liu, you are not alone in the yard, and there are servants. You are still young, and there are maids who will apany you in the house at night. , won''t leave you alone in the room. You forget, you''ll grow up one day."


    Murong Ding and his two daughters are really simr, they also like small yards, not big ones.


    Murong Ding stared nkly at Murong and said: "Sister, is it true?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course it''s true, Grandpa won''t lie to you."


    "OK then."

 Chapter 2201: Chen Leinian is his son after all

    Chapter 2201 Chen Leinian is his son after all


    The eldest princess saw that Murong Ding agreed, and asked the nurse to take Murong Yao to rest, and ordered the people in the yard not to disturb Murong Yao''s rest, so she continued to look at the yard with others.


    Soon, everyone had their own yard, and the eldest princess finally settled her mind.


    Just like that, Murongzhe''s family lived in the Ning''anhou Mansion.


    The Marquis of Ning''an also found a day, and took Murongzhe''s family to open an ancestral hall, worshipped the ancestors, and added all their family names to the genealogy.


    These days are the happiest days in the princess'' life.


    Although she has to worry about the children''s food and clothing costs, and takes the children to get acquainted with Houfu every day, she is a little tired, but she enjoys it.


    Every day I try to get the kitchen to prepare arge table of delicious food, and I eat with my family every day, perhaps because I am in a good mood. Even though the eldest princess is in her fifties, she looks younger and younger. , Appetite is getting better and better, in just a few days, people have gained a lot of weight.


    Time is fleeting, and before you know it, Murong Zhe''s family has been living in Hou''s mansion for five days, and it''s time for them to return to the vige.


    In the past few days, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan have not been idle. They are the champion and Tanhua respectively, and they are both military generals. Therefore, they have been designated as the sixth-rank Zhaowu Commander and Congzheng seventh-rank Zhiguo Commander respectively, and they are temporarily under themand of the Hou of Ning''an. Do things, and listen to the orders of the Hou of Ning''an.


    Although the eldest princess was very reluctant, she also knew that there were indeed many things that her sons could not let go of in Lihua Vige, so she had to let them go back.


    When parting, Murong Lingran saw that Grandpa was sad and said with a smile: "Grandpa, Grandma, don''t be sad, we wille back to apany you when we are free, you can also go to Lihua Vige, where there are beautiful mountains and rivers. , you can walk more, it''s good for your body."


    The eldest princess touched her granddaughter''s head and said with a smile, "Okay, Grandma will consider Aran''s suggestion."


    "Um."


    Today is the time for Xiu Mu, Murong Zhe''s family is all there, and the family will soon return to Lihua Vige.


    As soon as they arrived at the door of the house, Murong Zong and Murong Xuan, who were driving, saw Murong Liang sitting at the door with a frown and waiting.


    Murong Zhe thought about it for two days before, but he still took time to return to Lihua Vige during the day and told him that Murong Liang''s son was still alive.


    Anyway, Chen Leinian is his son after all, and he has the right to know that his son is still alive.


    As for what will happen in the future, Murong Zhe can''t manage so much for the time being.


    Paper can''t hold fire. If after Chen Leinian died, Murongliang knew that he once had a son alive, but he didn''t tell him, he would definitely regret it for the rest of his life.


    He felt that Murongliang had survived the fact that he knew that he was not his child, and he will definitely survive this time.


    Murong Liang hurriedly stood up when he saw that Murong Zhe''s family had returned.


    Thest time Murong Zhe came back, he told him about Chen Leinian, and told him that if he wanted to see Chen Leinian, he would go to Ning''an Houfu to find him.


    Ning''an Marquis Mansion, such a high-profile family, he would not dare to go.


    Moreover, Murongliang originally thought that Murong Zhe was just a guest at the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion, but he never expected that he had learned a piece of news that shocked him in the past few days. Murong Zhe was actually the biological son of the Marquis of Ning''an. Raised Hou Ye''s children.


    As Murong Zhe''s adoptive father, he didn''t treat Murong Zhe very well. In the past, he allowed Liu Guli to bully Murong Zhe.

 Chapter 2202: settle accounts with him

    Chapter 2202 Find him to settle ounts


    If the Marquis of Ning An knew that he went to the Hou Mansion, he would definitely have the heart to kill him, and he would not dare to go to the Hou Mansion, so he could only wait at home for Murong Zhe toe back.


    "Azhe, you... did you juste back from your parents?"


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Yes."


    Murong Liang said: "Then you came back this time to pack your things? Are you going to live in the Hou Mansion in the future? Nevere back?"


    "No." Murong Zhe shook his head: "I came back to live, I won''t move out for the time being, and live on both sides."


    Murongliang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Azhe, I came here for what happenedst time, and I still want to bring my own son back."


    Murong Zhe knew that the gate was not a ce to talk, so he let people go into the main room and sit down and talk.


    What they didn''t know was that when Mrs. Luo saw that the Murong family hade back, she also knew that Murong Zhe was now the prince of the Ning''an Hou family. When Murong Liang actually had a biological child, he immediately turned his head and ran towards his home.


    "Father, did youe back for what I saidst time?"


    Murongliang nodded, "Azhe, although you said that he is frail and sick now, he needs to take medicine every day, and he will live in a few days, but I am his biological father after all, so I can''t ignore him, can you take him with me? Come back? Even if he stays by my side for an hour, I want to bring him back."


    Murong Zhe said: "Of course, but if hees back, where will he live?"


    "I''ve already thought about it, just live in a room with me and take care of him by the way."


    Murong Zhe said again: "Father, but he needs to drink medicine every day, and he needs a lot of money for medicine every day. Your family..."


    Murong Liang said: "Don''t worry about it, the family has ten acres ofnd, and after selling several high-yield grains, they saved some money. In addition to the dowry money for Ah Qing, the family has a lot of money. Although Luo''s family has Ambition, but work is really a good hand, the family now has dozens of old hens, and they cany a lot of eggs every day for money, so it won¡¯t be too difficult.¡±


    "All right."


    Since Murong Liang was already mentally prepared, Murong Zhe didn''t say anything and looked at Murong Xuan: "Axuan, it''s hard for you to make a trip to the Hou''s mansion. You go and bring people back."


    Murong Xuan nodded: "Yes, I''ll go right now."


    After Murong Xuan left, Murong Liang hesitated for a while, but still said, "Azhe, how are your biological parents treating you?"


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Very good."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Murongliang thought for a while and asked nervously, "Then your biological parents were very angry when they saw your hand injury?"


    Murongzhe understood Murongliang''s concerns, because he was afraid that his biological parents would take anger on him because of the hand injury.


    "Dad, don''t worry, my biological parents know that you are also a victim, but after all, you raised me and helped me get married and have children. Without you, I would not be able to return to the capital, so they did not want to fight what are you doing."


    Murong Liang heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ever since he knew that Murong Zhe was the child of the Marquis of Ning''an, he was really nervous. At night, in his dreams, the Marquis of Ning''an would send someone to arrest him, settle ounts with him, and ask him why he was not good to Murong Zhe.


    Murong Liang spoke to him a few more words, maybe Murong Zhe finally found his family, he couldn''t be as close to him as before, and he was very ufortable talking, he didn''t stay long, and he went home soon .

 Chapter 2203: Luos scheming

    Chapter 2203 Luo''s scheming


    At the same time, as soon as Mr. Luo returned home, he dragged Murong Cai, who was working in the yard, into his room.


    Murongqing was resting today, and happened to be at home, picking vegetables for lunch. Seeing Mrs. Luo''s appearance, she just frowned and continued to work.


    Seeing Mrs. Luo''s panicked face, Murong Cai closed the door as soon as he entered, guessing, "What''s wrong with you? Did you do something bad again?"


    Mrs Luo said anxiously, "I can do bad things, it''s not me who does bad things, it''s your grandfather."


    "Grandpa? What happened to him?"


    "Do you know what I heard when I went to Murong''s house just now?"


    "What did you hear?"


    "Your grandfather, he is not as honest as you see it. As soon as I arrived at Murong''s house, I heard your grandfather say that he wants to take back his biological son. I guess he must have an illegitimate child outside. already."


    "Bastard?" Murong Cai said helplessly when he heard the words: "Impossible, Grandpa is so old, there is no way he would mess around outside."


    It''s a horrible thing to say, what kind of woman would be so blind to look at a grandpa who is so old.


    Seeing that her husband didn''t believe her, Mrs Luo said anxiously, "Why is it impossible? I heard it with my own ears."


    "You must have heard it wrong. Grandpa used to have grandma, so he couldn''t go out to find someone. After that, he wanted to take us well, and he didn''t go out very much. How could he have an illegitimate child."


    Mrs. Luo stomped her feet, "What I said is true, if there is half a lie, it will make my mother''s family have a bad life, right?"


    Murong Cai thought about it, Mrs. Luo cared about her family the most, since she took her family as a bet, then this matter is very likely to be true, but it is true, and said, "Even if what you say is Really, there is it."


    Seeing that Murong Cai looked like a lump of elm wood, Mrs. Luo stomped her feet angrily, and raised her voice involuntarily: "I said why are you so stupid, if your grandfather has an illegitimate child, then you will be in this house in the future. I will share it with your uncle. Your grandfather¡¯s money will also be divided equally, the food will be divided equally, and the fields will be divided equally. Your family doesn¡¯t have much money. If it is divided equally, you can still get it. How many?"


    After this, her children won''t get much.


    If the child was still a little baby, she could not beat or scold, and she had to be an ancestor to provide him, and she would not have a good life in the future.


    If the illegitimate child has grown up, married, and is arge group of people, with Murongliang''s attitude towards her, she will definitely talk about her being the one who bought her back, and she will definitely serve the two families.


    One Chen family and one Murong Liang can''t stand it anymore. If there are more people, she will have no status at home, and she will definitely go crazy.


    Murong Cai said: "Then I can''t control it either."


    Mrs Luo was angry, "Why don''t you know how to fight? After this split, how could we have a good life? I''m your wife, and you don''t know how to protect me. You should be able to imagine that you cane back home. What kind of life will I live as a family?"


    She was still waiting for Murong Liang to help her mother''s family in an upright manner after she died. If Murong Cai suddenly had an uncle, then another person would be on her head.


    Murong Cai said: "Then what do you want?"

 Chapter 2204: egg on

    Chapter 2204


    Mrs. Luo said: "We can''t let Grandpa''s illegitimate child enter the door. Your grandpa loves you the most. As long as you tell your grandpa that you can''t live in the house and don''t want him to enter the door, let your grandpa deal with him. If you don''t agree, you will be forced to die, you are his only grandson, he will definitely agree to you."


    Would this be too unfilial? After all, that person is his rtive.


    Before Murong Cai could speak, the door was pushed open with a bang.


    The two inside were stunned at the same time, turned to look at the door, and saw Murong Liang was looking at them angrily.


    Murong Cai was suddenly at a loss.


    Mrs. Luo was also a little embarrassed, and she didn''t know if Murong Liang heard what she said just now, so she shyly said: "Grandpa, what are you doing, you scared us to death, if you want to enter our room, you should knock on the door anyway. Aren''t we all embarrassed if we''re close?"


    Murongliang said angrily, "I was going to knock on the door, but I didn''t expect that as soon as I walked into your house, I heard you harassing my grandson to do bad things. How dare you let me knock on the door? Get close? Get close during the day. , you are not afraid of beingughed at by others!"


    Seeing that Murong Liang had heard it, Mrs Luo didn''t hide it anymore, she curled her lips and said, "I didn''t, I just heard that you have an illegitimate child, and I was worried that you would be deceived and help others raise their son, so I was discussing with Ah Cai to let him Don''t bring the liar back, it''s hard to make money now, so it''s not good for outsiders to go cheap."


    Murong Liang looked at Murong Cai: "A Cai, do you think so too?"


    "No." Murong Cai shook his head and said, "I am able to live so well now, all because of Grandpa, I support everything Grandpa wants to do, even if he really has an illegitimate child, I will treat him as a rtive. Uncle will treat you."


    Murong Liang finally breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately his Ah Cai was not someone like the Luo family.


    "Bastard? What bastard?"


    Murong Qing entered the room just as she heard what her brother said and asked curiously.


    Seeing that his granddaughter was back, Murong Liang knew that he couldn''t hide this matter. Originally, he wanted to bring the person back to talk about Chen Leinian''s identity. After taking a deep breath, he said, "The person I said did not agree with him. Not my illegitimate son. You all know that your current uncle is not my biological son. The person I am talking about is my biological son, the child your grandma gave birth to, and he is not dead. "


    Murong Qing was shocked: "Is he also our real uncle? How could he be alive?"


    In the past, Grandpa also briefly told them in private, and they all thought the real uncle had died.


    Murong Liang told him everything Murong Zhe told him.


    Murongqing sighed: "This is really good luck."


    Murongliang looked at the Luo family again: "So, Chen Leinian is not my illegitimate son, but my eldest son, I warn you, Chen Leinian is not in good health, if you don''t take good care of him after youe back, if you say something in front of him Excessive words will make him angry, then I will not be as polite as before, I will sell you directly, understand?"


    Mr. Luo shrank his neck and said embarrassingly, "Grandpa, I understand."


    The news that Murong Lingran''s family came back soon spread throughout Lihua Vige, so it didn''t take long for Lizheng and other vigers to visit.


    Murong Zhe is now the prince of the Hou family, and he will definitely not be short of money in the future.

 Chapter 2205: Rizheng and the villagers concerns

    Chapter 2205 Li Zheng and the vigers'' concerns


    They are really worried that he will no longer do business in the future, if that is the case, then they will have a hard time in the future.


    Although they have made more money than they have earned in their entire lives in the past few years, they have only had a good life for a few days, and they really don¡¯t want to go back to the hard days before and let their children suffer with them.


    Therefore, after they knew that Murong Zhe was back, they went to find Li Zheng together to find out Murong Zhe''s attitude.


    It was just that when they got to the door, no one else dared to enter Murong''s house without Lizheng, only Lizheng went in alone.


    Li Zheng never imagined that there was actually a prince of the Houfu in his vige.


    came to the main room, saw Murong Zhe stand up to greet him, Li Zheng was a little embarrassed and said: "Azhe... No, the prince, I have seen the prince."


    Li was just finishing speaking when he wanted to salute Murong Zhe.


    Murong Zhe quickly held his hand and said helplessly, "Uncle Zhuang, what are you doing so politely? I''m still Murong Zhe, you can just treat me like before."


    "How can you do that, your status is honorable..."


    "Uncle Zhuang." Murong Zhe said, "Although I have found my biological parents now, I am still Murong Zhe, the same Murong Zhe who was helped by you at that time of crisis. This is a fact that cannot be changed. Just talk to me with the same attitude as before."


    "This is really inappropriate..."


    Murong Zhe pretended to be angry and said, "Uncle Zhuang, if you keep being so polite, then we will never meet again."


    Li Zheng hurriedly said: "Okay, then I''ll be rude."


    "Uncle Zhuang!"


    Li Zheng said helplessly: "Okay, then listen to you, I''ll be as casual as before."


    Murong Zhe said: "I can''t ask for it."


    Li was waiting for the next people to prepare the tea and snacks, and said, "Azhe, congrattions on finding your biological parents, you have finallye to the rescue."


    Murong Zhe said, "Thank you Uncle Zhuang."


    "I also heard that A Xuan and A Kuan have both been banned, congrattions. Your three sons are all so good in martial arts, and they are all so promising. They are indeed the grandsons of the Marquis of Ning''an, and they are all so brave and brave. seek."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "Thank you, it''s all because of them."


    Li was hesitating for a while, but he still asked, "Azhe, now that you are the prince, will you continue to do business in the future?"


    Murong Zhe nced at the direction of the door, he could see a lot of people gathered at the door, he could roughly guess the reason why they didn''t dare toe in, he smiled and said, "Uncle Zhuang, I know what you mean by asking this question. , Houfu is Houfu, I am me, even if I am now the prince of Houfu, the industry in Lihua Vige will not change."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his daughter: "Right, Aran."


    The family''s property was nned by the daughter, and the daughter is the most qualified person to answer.


    Murong said: "That''s right, Grandpa Zhuang, don''t worry, the fields and ponds in Lihua Vige, as well as the small barren hills and factories are all my family''s hard work, we will not close them casually, and my shop business is very good. Well, if it is closed, the loss will be huge. Although we are now from the Ning''an Marquis, there is nothing wrong with doing business by ourselves."


    Li Zheng said excitedly: "That means, the vigers can continue to work in your house in the future, right?"


    Murong nodded: "Of course."


    Ri is suddenly relieved, that''s fine.

 Chapter 2206: Working in the fields of the Houfu

    Chapter 2206 Working in the fields of Houfu


    Li was aware that the vigers were anxiously waiting for his news, and after saying a few words of blessing, he left Murong''s house.


    The vigers who were guarding the door saw Lizhenging out, and hurriedly made way out and quickly followed behind Lizheng.


    After walking a few hundred meters, Mo Erkang asked anxiously: "Lizheng, how is it? Will the owner continue to nt and do business in Lihua Vige in the future?"


    Li Zheng said with a smile: "Everyone, don''t worry, your boss has said it, and the little boss has also said it. In the future, the business of Lihua Vige will remain unchanged. You can rest assured."


    "Really?"


    "Really, really, go and do things with peace of mind. And your boss won''tpletely ignore Lihua Vige in the future, and he wille back to live asionally."


    Everyone knew that Li Zheng would definitely not lie to them, so he was relieved when he heard the words, and everyone went to work happily.


    Now that''s it, the owner is the prince of Hou''s mansion, and they can be considered to be working in the fields of Hou''s mansion.


    You can have a rtionship with the Hou Mansion, but that''s something you can''t even dream of.


    If someone asks about it in the future, they will say that they are doing things in the Houfu family''snd, which is too much of a face.


    It is the happiest when someone in the family works in the shop. There are often difficult customers in the shop, and their rtives are easy to suffer in the shop. If the shop belongs to the prince of the prince¡¯s house in the future, I believe that few people will dare to look for him. If Ye Zhai was in trouble, their rtives would be safer.


    Murong Lingran saw that the house was all right, and went back to the house to take a look. Seeing that everything was about the same as when she left, she felt relieved and went out to watch the seafood she was thinking of.


    As soon as ?? went out, the Xia Shi and Tian Shi saw her.


    They got the news rtivelyte, and they didn''t know that their man had already found Li Zheng to ask, so when Murong Lingran came out, they followed her.


    Shi Xia stepped forward and said with concern: "Little Master, I heard that your father has found his biological parents. His father is the Marquis of Ning''an, and his mother is Princess Qihua, right?"


    Murong smiled and said: "The two of you also know, yes, this is true."


    Xia said excitedly when he heard the words: "Then congrattions to the little master, the little master will be the daughter of the Hou family in the future."


    Tian Shi also said: "Xiao Dong, then you haven''t gone home these few days, are you just staying in Hou''s mansion?"


    "yes."


    Xia said: "This matter has been spread in the vige these days, and it is said that the Xiaodong family will not return to the vige in the future."


    Murong smiled and said: "There are so many fields in the vige, as well as my factory, small barren hills and small ponds, which are also the root of my cause to Ye Zhai. How could I note back?"


    The seeds in the field and the seafood in the pond are inseparable from her space. If she does note back, the business will not be able to do.


    Shi Xia excitedly said, "What does the little boss mean, will you still live in the vige in the future?"


    "Yeah, but we didn''t live for as long as before. asionally we will go back to the Houfu."


    "I see."


    Along the way, Murong Lingran met quite a few vigers. Everyone who saw her confirmed with her what they had heard. She was also very patient, and briefly talked to them, and everyone listened to her. After that, they all said congrattions to her and her family, congrattions on their family reunion.


    Murong Xuan moved quickly. After arriving at Ning''an Hou''s mansion, once he told Ning''an Hou, Ning''an Hou sent someone to take him to Chen Leinian''s ce.

 Chapter 2207: Murong Liang and Chen Leinian

    Chapter 2207 Murong Liang and Chen Leinian


    Chen Leinian relies on others to live every day, and has some intellectual problems. He heard that someone wanted to take him away, but he did not refuse. He obediently got on Murong Xuan''s carriage, and soon returned to Lihua Vige.


    Murong Xuan still had deep resentment towards Liu, and he had nothing to say about Chen Leinian, Liu''s son.


    Therefore, he didn''t say anything along the way, he took the person directly to Murongliang''s house, gave him the prescription that Chen Leinian needed, told him that the person had brought him, and went home directly.


    Chen Leinian grew up under the care of Wu Cuicui all his life, and he never saw outsiders. Murongxuan felt that he was a very difficult person to mess with. Seeing Murongxuan throwing him outside a house, he didn''t dare to have it.in.


    Also, people who practice martial arts are full of murderous aura. Murong Xuan also killed people when he was a dart before, so it''s no wonder that Chen Leinian is afraid of him.


    Chen Leinian nced at the whole yard nervously. The yard is not big, and you can see everything at a nce. In the yard, there is only one table and several chairs, except for farm tools and the like. Seeing an old man looking at him excitedly, I was even more anxious.


    Murongliang stood in the yard. He imagined what Chen Leinian looked like, fat, thin, and short, but he didn''t expect him to be scrawny.


    He was obviously only in his thirties, and he didn''t know why, but he was older than him, who was in his fifties. Standing in the courtyard, a gust of wind blew, as if it was about to be blown over.


    Before he saw Chen Leinian, he had doubted whether it was the Marquis of Ning''an who had made a mistake.


    But after seeing Chen Leinian''s appearance, the doubts in his heart dissipated.


    For nothing else, but the person in front of him is very simr to him, even more like him than Murong Qi.


    Liu Guli, Liu Guli, this is all your fault.


    If it weren''t for you, Chen Leinian wouldn''t be what he is now.


    You should be d that you died early. If you see your own son because you have be what you are now, I don¡¯t know if you will regret what you did in the past.


    Chen Lei is clearly in his thirties, but like a child of a few years old, he is timid and a little nervous: "Old man, you... Who are you? Where is this ce?"


    Murong Liang sighed and said, "I am your father, and this will be your home from now on."


    Sure enough, there are some problems with intelligence. What is the tone of people in their thirties? Chen Leinian''s words are really like a child.


    "Daddy?" Chen Leinian lowered his head: "My daddy doesn''t want me anymore."


    Murongliang knew who he was talking about, and hurriedly said: "Your father didn''t want you. From now on, you will live with me, I will take care of you, and you can treat me as your father."


    Chen Lei said weakly and weakly: "Will he really take care of me? My father used to say that I was a burden. Every day I couldn''t do anything and I had to spend money because my family was poor."


    Murong Liang felt distressed when he heard the words: "Really, I don''t despise you."


    Chen Leinian heard that someone didn''t dislike him, and said excitedly: "But I have to take medicine every day, and it costs a lot of money. My mother said that if I don''t take medicine, I will die."


    "I''m not afraid of your spending money, I have money, you can rest assured that one day with me, your medicine will not stop."


    "Then will you feed me too? In the past, if my aunt wasn''t at home, he wouldn''t let me eat, or even gave me food."

 Chapter 2208: eat chicken

    Chapter 2208 I will eat chicken as soon as ites


    Murong Liang felt even more distressed, did his son live like this before?


    "I''ll give you a full meal, and I''ll give you chicken, duck, and fish so you can eat and drink well."


    Chen Leinian easily believed Murongliang, "Then... I''ll trouble you from now on."


    "No trouble,e in quickly."


    "Um."


    Looking at his son''s back, Murong Liang secretly smiled bitterly.


    Retribution, this is retribution, this is God''s retribution for their family.


    If his mother had not been so patriarchal, Liu would not have been afraid to go to the Huguo Temple to pray for a boy in her belly.


    If Liu Shi didn''t go, she would stay in Donghai Mansion peacefully, and the child in her womb would be born at full term and safely, and would not be separated from them at all, and he would not raise Murong Zhe, and it would not change at all. As it is now.


    He was also at fault. It would have been better if he hadn''t agreed to the Liu family. Maybe now Murong Qi is still alive, and he will never be separated from him forever.


    Murong Zhe, who was watching the situation from a distance, happened to see the scene of Chen Leinian returning home, sighed secretly and went home.


    When Mrs. Luo came out of the main room, she saw a bony middle-aged man following Murongliang in. Before he could speak, Murongliang said, "Daughter-inw, Ah Cai, today is a good day. He is what I said before, your uncle. It''s the first time Unclees home, go kill an old hen and give your uncle a good body."


    Chen Leinian turned his head sharply and asked, "Uncle? Am I her uncle?"


    "Yes." Murong Liang said: "You are her uncle. If you want to eat something in the future, tell her that she is Luo Shi, your junior, and she will cook delicious food for you. If she doesn''t listen to you If so, tell me and I''ll take care of her."


    Chen Leinian nodded: "Yes, Dad."


    Mrs. Luo''s face sank as soon as she brushed the ground. She had Mrs. Chen, a delirious mother-inw to take care of, and now the job of taking care of this uncle of unknown origin actually came to her. With so much suffering, she should not have agreed toe to Murong Liang''s house in the first ce.


    I want to eat chicken as soon as Ie, when their chickens fly from the sky?


    Murong Liang didn''t care about Mrs. Luo''s face at all, and called out both Murong Qing and Murong Cai.


    Murong Qing saw Chen Leinian and thought of what Grandpa said to their brothers and sisters before, and said, "Grandpa, he is your biological son, is our real uncle?"


    Murong Liang nodded: "Yes, his health is not good, you and A Cai and his wife will take more care in the future."


    After speaking, worried that his grandchildren would have an opinion, he stepped forward and whispered that Chen Leinian only had a few months to live.


    Murong Qing was stunned for a moment, then nced at Chen Leinian sympathetically, it turned out that her uncle was so pitiful.


    Murongliang handed another prescription and some medicines to Murong Cai, which was given to him by Murong Xuan just now, "This is your uncle''s prescription, three times a day in the morning, noon and evening, it is fried for your uncle to take after meals. Remember it."


    He also knew that it would be very troublesome for his grandson, but he couldn''t do anything about it. Ah Qing had to go to the shop every day, and only had a day off for several days, so he didn''t have time to make the medicine. In his hands, I''m afraid Chen Leinian won''t be able to drink it once a day.


    Murong Cai nced at Chen Leinian, then at Mrs Luo, and roughly guessed what Grandpa was worried about, and sighed: "Okay, I remember it, Grandpa rest assured."

 Chapter 2209: no evidence found

    Chapter 2209 No evidence found


    Murongliang nodded gratified and dragged Chen Leinian to his room.


    Mr. Luo gritted his teeth, snorted, and was about to walk outside the house.


    She has to rx, or she will go crazy.


    One or two members of the family use her as a maid and a ve, which is really annoying.


    I never imagined that there was another person in the family who asked her to take care of it. Why, just because she bought it? She''s human too, and she''ll get tired too.


    Unexpectedly, just after she took a few steps, Murong Qing stopped her, "Sister-inw, where are you going?"


    Mrs Luo said angrily: "I can''t stay in this house anymore, I want to go out to rx."


    "Rx your mind?" Murong Qing said, "Uncle is back, with Grandpa''s temperament, didn''t he tell you to cook something delicious?"


    Mr. Luo suddenly recalled that Murongliang asked her to stew the old hen just now, and his face turned blue.


    Murong Qing didn''t care about her expression, turned around and went to the kitchen to make medicine.


    Mr. Luo had no choice but to curse Murong Liang in his heart, so he had no choice but to walk to the chicken coop.


    Eat, eat, eat, these old hens cany eggs and sell for money, what kind of old hens to eat, can¡¯t you just eat a few eggs? This is what she raised and raised, and she is reluctant to eat it.


    The next day, the Marquis of Ning''an.


    After several days of interrogation, Murong Cheng still had no evidence to prove his innocence. His father, Murong Qian, came to Ning''an Hou''s mansion to intercede again early in the morning.


    The Marquis of Ning''an looked at the man kneeling on the ground, and said with a nk expression: "It''s no use looking for me, since Murong Cheng has no evidence to prove his innocence, and Xiao Shanzi has identified him, then he is punished as well. It should be, I can''t tolerate all his sins just because I am his cousin, he is not my son, I forgive him this time, and I can''t guarantee that he will poison me next time."


    Xiaoshanzi insisted that it was Murong Cheng who bought him, and Murong Cheng had no evidence to prove his innocence.


    However, the emperor also considered that Xiaoshanzi might be telling lies, so Murong Cai was sentenced to y two hundred big boards and go to the mine to do hardbor for twenty years.


    If there is new evidence to prove Murong Cheng''s innocence, he can be released at that time.


    Murong Qian anxiously said, "Cousin, Xiao Shanzi was definitely bribed, my second son talked to him that day, but he was definitely not bribed, Murong Cheng just saw that his clothes were dirty and reminded him to go back and change. That''s it, he really didn''t have the guts to poison you."


    Twenty years of hardbor, if he can''t find evidence in his life, then his second son''s family will be over.


    Where is hardbor done by humans? Most people can''t hold on for three years. His second son has been pampered for a lifetime, and it is very likely that he will go to a year. No, he will definitely die in a month.


    "Where''s the evidence?" Ning''an Hou said: "If you take out the evidence, I will believe you, and I will go to His Majesty immediately and release Murong Cheng."


    Murong Qian said: "I... I just couldn''t find any evidence, so I came to beg you."


    "Then go back." Ning''an Hou said: "I can''t let go of the person who wants to kill me. If you have the time to beg me here, you might as well hurry up and find evidence. The sooner you find the evidence, the sooner Let your son go back for a moment. Now that Murong Cheng is just sentenced to hardbor, it is already cheap for him. Do you know what the crime of murdering a court official is? He will still be alive in the future, you should be thankful. "

 Chapter 2210: scapegoat

    Chapter 2210 For the dead ghost


    "Cousin, please. We are all ancestors. If our ancestors had spirits in the sky and knew that you let Murong Cheng go, I would definitely be grateful to you."


    "Ancestor? If the ancestors knew that Murong Cheng was going to kill me, the descendant of the glorious lintel, I am afraid that he would want Murong Cheng to die more than I do."


    "Cousin, how about this, as long as you are willing to let Murong Cheng go, I am willing to give you half of my family''s fortune, how about that?"


    "Do you think I''m short of money? Do I care about your money?"


    Murong Qian continued to plead: "Cousin..."


    "Okay." The Marquis of Ning An interrupted what his cousin was about to say and said loudly, "Housekeeper, see off the guest!"


    The housekeeper immediately came to Murong Qian''s side.


    Murong Qian had no choice but to leave unwillingly.


    After getting into the carriage, his eldest son, Murong Xiong, asked, "Father, how is it? Has the cousin promised to forgive the second brother?"


    Murong Qian sighed and shook his head, "No."


    "Cousin didn''t forgive the second brother, would he think that the second brother did this?"


    "Very likely."


    "Then what should we do now?"


    Murong Qian shook his head: "I don''t know either."


    "Why don''t we go and ask Murong Zhe, I have already inquired about it, Murong Zhe has a good temper, and is very kind and righteous, and the cousin who cares most about him is him. Will definitely agree."


    Murong Qian said: "I think it''s useless. Murong Cheng is a suspect who wants to kill his father, and Murong Bo almost wronged Murong Zhe that day, he is not a soft bun, others want to kill him again and again, he It''s impossible to help, and now I''m afraid he also believes that Murong Cheng wants to harm his father, how could he go against his own father for the father of someone who wants to harm him?"


    Murong Xiong said: "Then we really have nothing to do?"


    Murong Qian said: "Go back and think of a way, I''m a little tired and need to rest."


    If there is really no way, he will be the only one to manage the people in the mines so that his son can live a little better.


    Murong Xiong''s eyes shed and he said, "Okay."


    Father had better never think of a way, he had better let Murong Cheng stay in the mine for a lifetime!


    After seeing the guest back, the housekeeper saw that Hou Ye was lost in thought, he stepped forward and said, "Master Hou, do you really believe that Murong Cheng poisoned you?"


    The Marquis of Ning An immediately came back to his senses and said, "You don''t think it''s him either?"


    "Also? It turns out that the Marquis thinks so too." Fang Guanjia said, "Xiaoshanzi said that it was too straightforward when Murong Cheng instructed him. ording to the Marquis, he said it without any hesitation."


    "It stands to reason that if Murong Cheng really wanted to kill Marquis, in order to prevent Xiaoshanzi from confessing to him, he would definitely use Xiaoshanzi''s family to threaten him."


    "Even if Murong Cheng is arrested, Murong Cheng and his father and son can still pose a threat to his family. It is impossible for him to confess the mastermind."


    The Marquis of Ning An said, "What do you mean, he is afraid that His Majesty will implicate his family, and he casually said that a ghost came out for the dead, just to cover the people behind?"


    "Yes."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "I think so too. Although Murong Cheng has always coveted my title, I know that he is not so bold. He is not stupid. Now those nsmen are watching each other very closely, I hope They make mistakes to lose my trust and then they can take out apetitor."

 Chapter 2211: pearl jewelry

    Chapter 2211 Pearl Jewelry


    Fang Guanjia said: "That''s why Murong Cheng was only sentenced to be beaten and hardbor, and it won''t hurt his life. Lord Hou thinks that he may have been wronged, and he doesn''t want to kill him wrongly, so let him be here now. Staying in the prison, is it just that the Marquis wants to teach him a lesson and punish him for staring at your title all day long?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "Sir Ruan, the Minister of Punishment, originally wanted to sentence Murong Cheng to beheaded to show the public, but I stopped him, otherwise he will be beheaded in a few days."


    The housekeeper smiled and said, "Master Hou is benevolent and righteous."


    Is ?? benevolence and righteousness?


    He just felt that it was too cheap to treat someone who had always coveted his title to die easily. It was the best punishment for a person to let him suffer in the mines for a lifetime.


    After the marriage recognition came to an end, Murong Lingran began to prepare her own jewelry shop.


    As I said some time ago, she bought a jewelry store, and even the jewelry master stayed.


    On this day, the whole family returned to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion. Murong Lingran went out early in the morning, and in the afternoon came back with a suitcase and went directly to the eldest princess'' courtyard.


    At this time, Xiao Manan came over to talk to her mother-inw in the yard of the eldest princess, Liu Jianian also carried the child over to get close to the eldest princess, Ruan Youyi also came, and Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei also came back to see their mother, and by the way, the elder brother''s family.


    Several people were teasing the children when a maid suddenly came in and said respectfully, "Your Highness, the county lord Chunling is here."


    Princess ?? smiled and said, "Aran is here, let her in."


    As soon as Murong Lingran entered the room, he first bowed to the elders, and greeted his mother and two sister-inw before saying: "Everyone is here today, it seems that I am here at the right time, and I have something good for me. You see."


    After he finished speaking, he walked to the side of the round table next to him and took out the items in the box one by one.


    Xiao Manan looked at her daughter suspiciously. Her daughter went out early in the morning. Did she go shopping?


    Princess ?? smiled and said, "Okay, grandma, look, what good things did you bring."


    After saying that, he walked over first, and saw Murong Lingran open the small boxes in the big box one by one, and the contents inside came into view.


    Princess ?? nced at it and said, "It turned out to be jewelry, bead flowers, nes, bracelets, pendants, earrings, and they are quiteplete. These jewelry are really beautiful and shiny, and they make people feel good when they look at them."


    Xiao Manan, Liu Jianian, Ruan Youyi, Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei also walked over.


    Mrs. Rong said in surprise: "This jewelry is really beautiful. It''s all made of pearls, gold and silver, and it''s so beautiful."


    And these pearls always gave her a feeling that it must be extraordinary.


    Pearls that emit colorful rainbow light are the most valuable, and it is unbelievable that most of these pearls have them.


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course, this is all designed by me. You can choose whether you like it or not, I have it."


    She harvests a lot of pearls every day, and at most she just spends somebor to turn them into jewelry.


    "Is there any?" The eldest princess said: "Aran, I heard that you bought the original Qizhen Pavilion, so do you n to sell jewelry yourself in the future?"


    "Um."


    "Have you found the source of that material?"


    Murong patted his chest and said: "Don''t worry, I have found it, and it is guaranteed to be affordable."


    is not only affordable, it can be said to be a business without capital.

 Chapter 2212: tease her as a child

    Chapter 2212 Treat her as a child


    The eldest princess was still a little worried when she heard the words, and nned to send someone to investigate carefully, so as not to lose her granddaughter and be tricked by others.


    She had also told her granddaughter before that she had returned to the Hou Mansion. In the future, her grandmother would not let her run out of money, so she would not have to go out and work hard to do business.


    But Murong Lingran said that she likes doing business, and she doesn''t find it hard.


    The eldest princess thought of her talent in farming. If she didn''t let her do it, it might really be a waste of talent. She was not sure when she would grow more productive crops, so she had to follow her.


    She was also afraid that if she talked too much, her granddaughter would be unhappy, thinking that her hand was too long, and she would not be close to her in the future.


    She likes her granddaughter very much and is very satisfied with this granddaughter. She doesn''t want the only granddaughter to have a bad rtionship with her.


    Xiao Manan wondered: "Aran, you have been locked in the house some time ago because you have been designing this?"


    "Yeah." Murong nodded: "Auntie, if you like it, take it as you like."


    Xiao Manan said: "I have enough jewelry. I''ll forget it today. If I want to bring it in the future, I''ll just go to your jewelry store to have a look."


    The words say so, but these are the ones that the daughter can sell for money, and she can''t take it casually.


    Murong Lingran didn''t force it when she heard the words, and she knew A-Niang''s concerns. She would just give it to A-Niang in the future. Her family doesn''tck money for these jewelry now.


    Mrs. Rong heard that her niece designed the jewelry herself, or that it was jewelry from her own shop, so she was not polite, and said, "I didn''t expect Aran to be able to design jewelry, so I should take a good look at it."


    Murong smiled and said: "Cousin Xinyuan can also choose some, and the second aunt can also choose some for cousin Yushan."


    The two smiled and nodded at the same time: "Okay."


    The two of them were thinking at the same time, this niece is really generous, as soon as she opened her mouth, she asked them to choose some, and they were not afraid that they would give her all of them.


    But the two of them didn''t think about taking it for nothing. They are all elders, and there is absolutely no reason to take advantage of their niece.


    After Mrs. Rong finished speaking, she picked up a pearl made of four colors of pearls and silver that looked like peach petals and ced it on Liu Jianian''s head, "Yes, this color is quite suitable for Jianian."


    Seeing this, Mrs. Wei also picked up one of the same style, but with different colors of beads on Ruan Youyi''s head, nodded and said, "This color is also good, Jia Nian and Youyi are still young, the most beautiful Perfect for this light-colored beaded flower."


    Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyi heard the words and went to look in the mirror at the same time, seeing that the effect was really good, andughed at the same time.


    "Aran, your design is so beautiful, I like it very much."


    "I like it too, Aran, you are too smart."


    These pearls are not big or small, and they are not exaggerated and conspicuous when worn on the head, which makes people feel bright at first nce. It is really beautiful.


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "Ama and the two aunts also start to choose. There are more than ten styles here, as well as nes, bracelets, earrings, etc. There is always one suitable for you."


    Mrs. Rong wanted to tease her niece, and said with a smile: "But I think every one of these is so beautiful, I like them all, what should I do?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t know that the aunt took her as a child to make fun of, but even if the aunt really wanted it, she was willing to give it up. Who made her notck pearls?

 Chapter 2213: Jinzhu

    Chapter 2213 Gold Beads


    So she waved her hand and said cheerfully: "If you like it, auntie can take it, and I''ll go to the shopter, and bring back two boxes to give to grandma and second aunt, so that you can take it every day. You can wear them in different ways."


    Mrs. Rong smiled and said, "Okay, Auntie is joking with you."


    There are so many pearls, and there are manyrge ones. They sell so well, they must be worth a lot, and they can sell for a lot of money. She also has money in her family, so she can''t be so greedy.


    Murong said: "I know my aunt is joking with me, but I really want to give pearls to my aunt. I can choose whatever I liketer. If I don''t like it, I will design some stylester, I believe There is always one that the aunt will like."


    Mrs. Rong said with a smile: "Okay, Ran, don''t have to be so troublesome, I have a fancy."


    After he finished speaking, he chose a ne for himself and his daughter, "Just these two, one for me and one for Xinyuan."


    "Um."


    Suddenly thinking of something, Murong Lingran said again: "Eldest aunt, choose one for your olddy, and second aunt will choose the sameter."


    Mrs. Rong was very relieved to hear the words: "Okay, I will listen to you."


    After that, she chose a pure white pearl ne. Her mother-inw must be very energetic wearing it.


    Mrs. Wei heard the words and chose the same for herself and her daughter and mother-inw.


    The eldest princess also began to choose, seeing the color of the pearl in the middle of one of the pearl nes, she immediately took it in her hand, and said in surprise, "It''s actually a golden pearl, and there are actually golden pearls in this world."


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei were taken aback for a moment, but they didn''t realize that there was a golden pearl inside.


    Murong said: "Does Grandma like golden pearls?"


    Princess ?? said: "This color has never appeared before, and I really like it."


    After all, she is old now, and many colors are not suitable for her, this golden one is suitable for her.


    The golden one is extremely precious at first nce, and it is also suitable for her identity.


    Mrs. Rong said: "It is indeed very suitable for mothers."


    Murong Lingran put his hand deep into the satchel and felt it, and found a ne made of gold beads. Before she could react, she hung it around her neck.


    "If Grandma likes gold beads, I happen to have a bunch of them here, so I''ll give it to Grandma. This one is better than that one. That one is just one gold bead, and this one is all gold beads."


    Originally, she wanted to take it outter. If she took out too much at one time, there would be no surprises in the future. Since Grandma likes it, there is no need to wait for itter. It''s okay to take it out now, as long as Grandma is happy.


    Before the eldest princess could react, a gold bead ne was put on her neck, she looked down at the ne on her neck, and hurriedly said: "Aran, this is too precious, or you should take it back, you are able to sell for money.¡±


    Murong said: "Nah, don''t mind, I still have Jinzhu."


    After he finished speaking, he took out three more strings of gold beads from the bag, one for his mother, one for the eldest aunt, and one for the second aunt, "Here, I still have quite a few gold beads. , these are nothing to me."


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw that she actually took out so many gold beads at one time.


    Why are these pearls that are extremely precious at first sight, but when Aran takes them out, they are just like ying?

 Chapter 2214: Fang Gengs apology

    Chapter 2214 Fang Geng''s apology


    How could she have so many gold beads?


    Seeing that she also had gold beads, Mrs. Rong thought that it was a kind gift from her niece, so she couldn''t refuse, and said, "It''s not easy for us to refuse what A Ran gave, or it would be too disrespectful to A Ran. When we go back, we will collect some good things for you as a return gift, you can''t refuse it then."


    Mrs. Wei also echoed: "That''s right, if you refuse, then we can only return everything you gave to you and let you sell the money."


    Murong smiled and said: "Okay, just listen to the two aunts."


    The eldest princess didn''t worry too much when she heard the words, and she also nned to go to the warehouse to find some good things to send to her granddaughter''s house, so as topensate her granddaughter.


    But she was also a little curious as to why her granddaughter came out with so many gold beads, and thinking about her, she asked, "Aran, where did you get these gold beads? Is it the same as thest time? Like pearls, they came out of the pearl oysters bought from Donghai Prefecture?"


    Xiao Manan and others also looked at Murong Lingran curiously.


    Murong Lingran coughed lightly, and said without changing his face: "Well, I can only say that it was indeed opened from the pearl oysters bought from Donghai Mansion, but you want to ask me when and where it was opened. , this is a secret."


    Xiao Manan said: "Aran, you have a lot of pearl oysters in your small pond. Could it be from there?"


    Murong shook his head: "No, Niang, don''t worry, the source of my gold beads is absolutely safe anyway."


    Seeing her say this, everyone will not ask more questions, so as not to make her unhappy.


    Murong Lingran breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that he had barely passed the test this time.


    During this time, Murong Lingran''s family lived at both ends, the Ning''an Marquis Mansion, and then back to Lihua Vige, or else the Ning''an Marquis and the eldest princess would go back to Lihua Vige to live.


    But Murong Zong and Liu Jianian, Xiao Si and Xiao Liu are exceptions.


    After all, Murong Zong and Liu Jianian had children, so it was not suitable for them to run around every once in a while, so they didn''t change ces so frequently, and only changed ces after ten days and a half.


    Xiao Si and Xiao Liu still have their studies in the future academy, so the others will amodate their time and return to Ning''an Houfu as long as they are on vacation.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei always remembered that the Marquis of Ning An asked them to apologize.


    Originally, they wanted to dy the time, but after a long time, the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess naturally forgot.


    But I didn''t expect that the Marquis of Ning''an still remembered that when they came to the house to greet him again, they mentioned the matter of apology. In desperation, they had to collect some good things everywhere and personally deliver them to the Marquis of Ning''an mansion.


    Originally, they wanted to send it to Lihua Vige, but when they thought of sending it to Lihua Vige, their parents couldn''t see it in person. It would be troublesome if they didn''t believe that they had already apologized, so they specially chose the day of Ning''an Hou Xiumu. Bring gifts to the door.


    At this time, Murong Zhe''s family, the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess, Fang''s family and Geng''s family were all in the main hall of the front yard.


    Seeing that her parents and Murong Zhe''s family were sitting, Murong Xiang didn''t have any intention of getting up when they came over. Although she was annoyed, she no longer dared to be too arrogant, so she could only pretend to be enthusiastic: "Father, mother , we''re back, you said before that you asked me to prepare a gift to apologize to the eldest brother''s family, and I''m ready too."

 Chapter 2215: sincerity

    Chapter 2215 Sincerity


    Murong Fei also said: "Father, mother, we were wrong in the past. We apologize to the eldest brother''s family today. I hope that the eldest brother''s family can ignore the past suspicions and ept our apology gift for the sake of us being his sister."


    After ??, the two of them looked at the line of people behind them at the same time.


    Murong Xiang said: "Big brother, my man is a businessman, and I don''t know what you like, so I gave you some gold and silver jewelry and silk and satin that you can use, as well as some antiques and jades, and famous teachers'' calligraphy and painting. By the way, I Knowing that you have an injury on your hand, I also sent some precious herbs, I hope you don''t dislike it."


    Murong Fei also said: "Brother, I gave the same thing, please don''t dislike it."


    The eldest princess frowned immediately, gold and silver jewelry, silk and satin, antique jade, famous calligraphy and painting? precious herbs?


    Is ??Azhe missing? He is notcking!


    These things, long after Azhe moved in, she filled his and his children''s rooms.


    This gift is really not sincere at all.


    Ning Anhou seemed to see what the eldest princess was thinking and gave her a soothing look.


    Princess Chang didn''t say much when she saw this.


    These two sisters have always been like this. They often give them gifts. They probably don''t want to spend too much time on them, don''t want to find those rare things, or don''t want to give those rare things.


    Ning Anhou looked at his son, "Azhe, what do you think? If you think what they sent is insincere, I can ask them to prepare again."


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei''s expressions changed, they prepared again?


    What is the father kidding?


    These are really what they think is the best thing to use.


    Especially those antique jades, calligraphy and paintings by famous teachers, they have been treasured for many years.


    Those things add up to tens of thousands of taels of silver. If you are not satisfied, is it because you want them to give all their family property to show sincerity?


    Murong Zhe nced at his two younger sisters and said, "Dad, that''s it, they know it''s hard to apologize."


    Although he also thinks these things are quite insincere, gold and silver jewelry can be regarded as useful things. Even if the silk and satin are not used by their own families, their guys can wear them, and it is not a waste. .


    Those antique jade wares and calligraphy and paintings by famous teachers look pretty good too.


    As for those precious herbs, if there is something in them that hurts and is good for him, it¡¯s still okay.


    With the temperament of Murong Xiang and Murong Fei, it is estimated that they will prepare ten more times, which is probably simr.


    He doesn''t like these two either, he doesn''t want to waste too much time on them, and it''s okay to ept these things.


    Knowing that his son had just returned home, the Marquis of Ning An didn''t want to have a conflict with the concubine sisters. He was very pleased with his son''s sensibleness. At the same time, he was even more dissatisfied with the performance of the two concubine daughters. He red at them again and said: : "Since your eldest brother has epted, then I can''t say anything. Now, let''s continue."


    The two were taken aback at the same time, and Murong Xiang said, "Continue what?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an said angrily, "What else could it be? Your son has caused so much damage to the A-Zhe family before, so you thought it would be enough just to give some gifts?"


    "What about the verbal apology? What about the physical apology? Have you forgotten what you did to the A-Zhe family before?"

 Chapter 2216: Fang Hongmaos thoughts (1)

    Chapter 2216 Fang Hongmao''s thoughts (1)


    "Especially Hong Mao and Hong Sheng, you have done so much to your rtives, shouldn''t you solemnly apologize? You just want to hide behind your mother for the rest of your life and let her take care of the aftermath for you?"


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei understood what their father meant, and they didn''t apologize just now.


    As for the physical apology, Shumei''s children should kneel down and apologize if they offend the prince''s son and the daughter of the prince''s son.


    The two were helpless, so they had to say a few words to their sons at the same time.


    Of course, Geng Yulian was still young, and he didn''t offend the Murong Zhe family, so he didn''t have to kneel.


    Fang Hongmao, Fang Hongsheng, and Geng Yucheng were extremely reluctant to hear that their mother asked them to kneel down and apologize.


    Seeing this, Hou Ning''an said, "Is it reluctant? Since we are reluctant, then we will not force it. After all, the melon that is forced is not sweet. Now it''s none of your business. Leave me alone, and don''te to Hou in the future. home."


    Fang Geng''s family changed their expressions at the same time. What did the Marquis of Ning''an mean, if they didn''t kneel down to apologize, they would cut off rtions with them?


    Murong Xiang said anxiously, "Hong Mao, Hong Sheng, hurry up and kneel down to apologize."


    Murong Fei also said anxiously, "Yucheng, you also kneel down and apologize."


    The three had no choice but to kneel down for Murong Zhe''s family at the same time.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have offended my uncle and cousin like that before, my cousin and my cousin, I''m here to apologize to you, I hope you forgive me."


    "Uncle, I also apologize. I did something wrong before. I hope my uncle''s family will be generous and forgive me. I promise not to dare next time."


    Finally, it was Geng Yucheng''s turn.


    "Uncle, I also apologize. I was young and ignorant and offended your family. Please forgive me once. I will respect my elder brother, love my younger siblings, and promise not to bully them again."


    Murong Xiang was also very ufortable: "Big brother, sister-inw, and nephews and nieces, I used to be my third aunt who was ignorant and offended you. I''m here to apologize to you. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that before. you."


    Murong Fei also said: "The fourth aunt is also at fault, and shouldn''t treat you like that. I''m sorry, but please forgive the fourth aunt once."


    Ning Anhou looked at Murong Zhe: "Azhe, what do you think?"


    Murong Zhe said: "That''s it, the past is over, as long as they really know their mistakes and don''t treat my children the same way in the future, I can forgive them this time. But if they don''t know what to do in the future, Then I won''t be polite."


    "Thank you uncle."


    "Thank you bro."


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei took the children and said a few more words, not daring to stay any longer, and quickly left the Hou residence.


    On the carriage, Fang Hongmao mmed his fist on the seat, gritted his teeth and said, "I have never been so humiliated in my life. Today is really the most embarrassing day in my life."


    Fang Hongsheng also said: "Yes, it''s all because of the Murong Zhe family that our situation has be what it is now. I feel really ufortable."


    "Mother!" Fang Hongmao said: "We will definitely not have a good life in the future. Thinking about the time when my grandfather didn''t have a son, although it was not very good to us, it will never be the attitude we have now. Think of a way, today''s humiliation, I don''t want to experience it again."

 Chapter 2217: Fang Hongmaos thoughts (2)

    Chapter 2217 Fang Hongmao''s mind (2)


    Murong Xiang sighed and said: "What can I do, your grandfather is so capable, the Murong Zhe family is not easy to mess with, now the three of them are court officials, if we take action against them again, if something goes wrong in the future, then our family will They will all pay for it.¡±


    Fang Hongsheng said: "Then do we just have to swallow it all the time?"


    Murong Xiang said: "It may be the only way for the time being."


    Fang Shunian has been listening to his wives and children, but he did not express any opinion.


    Fang Hongmao turned his head to see his father''s expression, and thought for a while, in order to prevent outsiders from hearing it, he whispered: "Father, mother, before Murong Zhe''s family came back, our life was much better, in that case, we might as well be together. If you don''t do it, you won''t stop, can you just let their family disappear?"


    "As long as their family disappears, my grandfather will definitely treat us like before. Maybe I still have a chance to inherit my grandfather''s title."


    Fang Shunian nced at his son and sneered: "Didn''t you do it once before? Not only did you fail, but you were saved by others. Your grandfather didn''t know that Murong Zhe was his son, so he stood by you. Bian, forgive you lightly. Now if your grandfather knew that you killed his son, do you think he could let you go?"


    Thinking of the past, Fang Hongmao''s face suddenly turned red, he thought about it, and then said: "Last time, I underestimated the enemy, I didn''t expect them to be so powerful, this time I don''t show up, can''t I justmand in secret? The experience of this time, I guarantee it will be foolproof this time.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Fang Hongsheng again: "This time we think of aprehensive n, and you n together, I don''t believe it, we can''t fight the Murong Zhe family''s muddy legs."


    Fang Hongsheng went through those things before, and he was actually a little afraid of the Murong Zhe family, and also a little worried about what happened. When the Murong Zhe family died and they were discovered by their grandfather, they would be cheaper for other outsiders to go.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said: "This matter makes me think about it, eldest brother, you must also think about it clearly, grandfather and Murong Zhe''s family are all smart people, and Murong Zong and the three brothers are also capable, or else they will not. We must not act impulsively when there is noplete certainty about what we have achieved.¡±


    Fang Hongmao nodded: "You''re right, don''t worry, I''ll think about it clearly."


    Time passed quickly, and Murong Lingran also prepared a lot of pearl jewelry, and her jewelry store opened.


    She is now a member of the Ning''an Marquis mansion. In order to avoid some unnecessary troubles, she did not show up directly when she opened, but in a dark ce.


    Shopkeeper ??Long is the wife of Tong Qishen¡¯s friend. She has been out of town. She returned to Beijing in thest two months. She used to work as a shopkeeper in a jewelry store.


    Tong Qishen rmended her, and Murong Lingran agreed a few times.


    Of course, she also asked her to sign a prostitution contract before agreeing to let her work.


    At this time, after the firecrackers were finished, Shopkeeper Long and his buddies pulled down the red cloth on the que, and the words Zhizhenzhai appeared in front of him.


    Changed the owner. Of course, the three words "Qizhen Pavilion" can''t be used before. Otherwise, people think that it is still the original owner, and there will be no freshness.

 Chapter 2218: To Zhenzhai

    Chapter 2218 To Zhenzhai


    Shopkeeper Long got down from thedder and asked the servants to remove thedder. After speaking, the guests heard that the jewelry in Zhizhen Zhai was mainly pearls, and the girls and women who liked pearls began to enter one after another. Shop here.


    Once inside, everyone felt extremely new.


    For nothing else, the cement of Zhi Zhenzhai''s jewelry waspletely different from what they had seen before.


    After entering, the closest to them is the shopkeeper''s counter.


    Going further inside, there are long counters against the walls to the left and right. Inside the counter are many beautiful beaded flowers. Next to the counter is a female guy with simple beaded flowers on their heads and faces. All dressed up beautifully.


    What they didn''t know was that Murong Lingran had transferred all the most beautiful girls in Lihua Vige in order to have a good advertising effect, and stipted that everyone must make up every day and wear the jewelry chosen by the shopkeeper every day.


    The one in the middle is also a counter, which is in a circle shape. Like the previous one, the guys are all standing sideways in the circr counter.


    And in front of each counter, there are several mirrors for guests to use.


    Murong Lingran wanted to see how the first day opened, but didn''t want to be too ostentatious.


    After all, she is now the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an. When people saw her a few times before going out, they all talked about her, either to please her or to run on her.


    For unnecessary trouble, he and Tong Wenwen wore a veil and followed the guests in.


    She has also attended a lot of banquets now, and there are manydies in the capital who know her, but she is wearing a veil, and no one recognizes her for a while, even the guys.


    Because these jewelry were designed by herself, most of them were styles that Xuanqing people had never seen before, and the cement was different from what they had seen before. After entering, she kept hearing from her ears. exmation.


    "Is this a jewelry store? This is the first time I''ve seen it."


    "It''s also the first time I''ve seen it, and it looks pretty good when ced in this way."


    "I don''t know why these pearls always give me a different feeling."


    "Yeah, I also think that these pearls are veryfortable to look at. It''s a feeling that I didn''t see when looking at pearl jewelry before."


    "Maybe it''s because of the cement. The cement here is really special."


    "You''re right, but I think these pearls are of good quality at a nce, and the gloss is too good-looking."


    "I think so too."


    Murong Lingran sighed secretly as she listened to everyone''s discussion. Originally, she wanted to make Zhizhenzhai look like a jewelry store in her previous life, but Xuanqingguo has ss, oh, yes, it''s called Liuli.


    But not only is it extremely expensive, but the transparency and firmness are beyond words. It is better not to, so theyout of her shop is simr to that of the jewelry store in the previous life, but the counter is missing ayer of ss.


    The people here have never seen the jewelry counter in the previous life, so she didn''t think it was strange, but she felt extremely embarrassed.


    Also, her pearls are of course special, they are all pearls produced in space, and the colors and appearances are all superb.


    Pearls can also be used for medicine and beauty. The pearls produced in these spaces are even better.


    The crowd came to the counter one after another and eximed, "Wow, each of these bead flowers is so beautiful."

 Chapter 2219: The treasure of the town store

    Chapter 2219 The treasure of the town store


    "The color of these pearls is also nice and round."


    "The style is too beautiful, look, this bead flower is actually made into the shape of six petals, so cute."


    "This white ne looks great too, it''s big and round, it''s so pretty."


    "Huh? There seems to be a cardboard on the front of each piece of jewelry. I don''t know what is written on it?"


    The guy next to him saw that the guests had questions, and immediately answered with a smile, "Ladies, that''s the price, our shop has marked the price directly ording to the owner''s intention, and won''t arbitrarily ask for it, of course, not The price will be reduced at will, if you have a fancy, just buy it directly, you don''t need to ask the price again."


    The people who heard it were a little surprised that they could still do business like this.


    But this is not bad, lest some people think that they are taking advantage of them and make random bids.


    ¡­


    There is also a counter next to the shopkeeper ??long. Seeing that the girls like it very much, he smiled and said, "If you like it, buy it. This counter is suitable for young and beautiful girls, and you wear it just right."


    After she finished speaking, she pointed to a few counters and said, "Those counters are suitable for the elders at home. If you want to buy it for the elders, go there and have a look. The style will definitely make everyone''s eyes shine."


    The little girls are the ones who like to be praised the most. When they hear that they are praised for being young and beautiful, they are all full of energy.


    However, they are not stupid, nor do they easily believe the shopkeeper''s words. After looking at each counter, they finally determined that each counter is different in style, and some are suitable for different ages, so they returned to the original counter, one person Selected several kinds of jewelry.


    Who made Murong Lingran''s designs so beautiful that they wanted to buy every one of them.


    "Man, put up this bead flower for me."


    "I want this pearl ne."


    "I just tried it on, I want it all."


    "I like this ne, this bead hairpin, these three pairs of earrings, these two bracelets, and this waist pendant, and I wrapped them all up."


    The guys were instantly ted and hurriedly followed suit.


    Just then, a man was carrying a string of pearl nes, which he nned to put on the table in the middle of the round counter.


    Girl A was shocked and said, "That ne is actually golden. Are there still golden pearls in this world?"


    Girl B said: "Did you only see the golden pearl? Didn''t you see the ck pearl in the middle? It''s bigger than a pigeon''s egg."


    A ck pearl the size of a tail fingernail is worth a lot of money, not to mention this one is bigger than a pigeon egg.


    "ck pearls? Oh my god, it''s the first time in my life that I''ve seen such **** pearls."


    "Don''t talk about you, I''m afraid most of the people present saw it for the first time."


    "Hey, man." Girl A said: "Is this pearl ne you n to sell? How much is it, you can ask for a price, I''ll buy it back and give it to my elders."


    The guy was a little confused: "Sorry, girl, this ne is intended to be ced in the most conspicuous ce in the shop as a treasure of the town store to attract customers, and I really have no intention of selling it."


    Hearing that the string of pearls is the treasure of the town shop, many people were moved. Thebination of golden pearls and ck pearls is indeed enough for the treasure of the town shop.


    No, just the ck pearl in the middle is also matched with the four characters of the treasure of Shangzhendian.

 Chapter 2220: scramble

    Chapter 2220 Fight


    Girl A said: "Since it is the treasure of the town store, it must also be sold. You can ask for a price, and I will buy it."


    Seeing that the girl A has a tough attitude, it is not easy to offend the guests. When it was difficult, the shopkeeper Long came over and said sternly: "This girl is right, since it is the treasure of the town store, it is also sold out, then As the girl said, we decided to sell it."


    Girl A proudly said: "That''s right, it''s all about making money, if you don''t make money, isn''t that a fool?"


    Shopkeeper ??long said: "The girl is right. Since the girl wants to buy it, we can''t do it. For 10,000 taels of silver, as long as the girl can give you 10,000 taels of silver, I will sell it to the girl."


    When this ne was just finished, shopkeeper Long was worried that some customers would insist on buying it, and asked Murong Lingran how much it would cost, and she said that it would be good to sell it for 10,000 taels.


    Although it¡¯s a bit cheap, it¡¯s just opened, so it¡¯s okay to make some profits, and the price will increase after that.


    Girl A was shocked: "It''s only a pearl ne, but it costs 10,000 taels of silver? Shopkeeper, are you kidding me?"


    Shopkeeper ??long smiled and said, "Girl, I''m not joking, I want to ask a question, has anyone seen the golden pearl present?"


    Everyone present shook their heads, "I haven''t seen it before."


    "Take a closer look. Each of these pearls is extremely round and luster. There are also colorful rainbow lights on them, and the size is exactly the same. Have you seen pearls of such quality before?"


    "Never seen."


    Shopkeeper ??long asked again, "Have anyone present seen such a **** pearl?"


    Everyone present shook their heads again.


    Not to mention the ck pearls that are bigger than a pigeon egg. Some people have never seen ck pearls the size of a grain of rice.


    Seeing this, Shopkeeper Long smiled again and said, "Isn''t that right? For such a precious pearl ne, 10,000 taels of silver is not a loss at all. Although our store may have the same ne in the future, but I and I are present. I promise you that I will never sell it for less than 10,000 taels in the future."


    "And pearls are extremely precious. A small pearl ne of ordinary fineness can be sold for hundreds of taels of silver, not to mention this ne made of gold and ck pearls."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Girl A: "What? Does the girl still need it now?"


    Rong Xinlian hesitated for a while, and said, "I need it, just put it on for me now."


    is only 10,000 taels of silver, she can still get it.


    That''s right, Rong Xinlian is the one who wants to buy the gold bead ne, not only her, but also Rong Xinyuan.


    Shopkeeper ??long said: "Okay, girl, I''ll dress it up for you myself."


    Just before Shopkeeper Long lifts her feet, the second girl, Wu Wen, said, "Wait, I also like this ne, and I want to buy it too. Shopkeeper, do you still have the exact same ne in your store?"


    After she finished speaking, she gave Rong Xinlian a stern look, she was really annoying, and she could be seen everywhere.


    It was because of herst time that she was punished well by her family, and now she still has lingering fears when she thinks of the days when she was punished.


    Shopkeeper ??Long wondered: "No. This girl, other nes in our store are also very beautiful. Why don''t you go and see the others?"


    Wu Wen said: "No, I just like this ne, it is just right for my grandmother, I will buy it back."

 Chapter 2221: twenty-five thousand taels of silver

    Chapter 2221 Twenty-five thousand taels of silver


    Rong Xinlian said: "I don''t agree. I saw this ne first, so naturally it should be sold to me."


    "Then did you pay?"


    "That''s not it, isn''t it toote?"


    Wu Wen immediately asked the servant to take out a 10,000 tael silver note and put it in front of shopkeeper Long, saying: "I''ll pay now, shopkeeper, the money I take out first, of course, should be sold to me and go get the ne Pack it up."


    Rong Xinlian said: "No."


    After he finished speaking, he asked the maid next to him to take out a 10,000 tael silver note, and put it in front of Shopkeeper Long, saying, "I''ll buy it too, Shopkeeper, wrap it up for me."


    Wu Wen said: "No, shopkeeper, you must sell it to me today."


    "Wu Wen, don''t go too far."


    "How did I go too far?"


    "You targeted me on purpose because of thest time I fought with you."


    "Joke, what''s your identity? Is it worth targeting you? I really liked that ne."


    "you¡­"


    "I¡­"


    Murong Lingran had heard before that the two of them had a big fight at the banquet at the Prince Qi''s mansionst time, and then both were punished. Today, it seems that the two should have a feud.


    But they keep making trouble like this, and she doesn''t even think about doing her business. It''s better to finish this matter as soon as possible.


    Shopkeeper Long frowned, looked forward, saw that his boss gave him a look, instantly understood her intention, and said with a smile, "You two, since you both like this ne, you didn''t give it to him. Money, I have a way that you can get it fairly, do you want to hear it?"


    The two said at the same time, "You said."


    Shopkeeper ??long smiled and said, "That''s it, everyone has heard of auctions, why don''t you allpete together, and the one with the highest price wins, how about that?"


    Wu Wen agreed without hesitation and said, "Yes."


    Rong Xinlian hesitated for a while, then agreed, saying, "I agree too."


    Shopkeeper ??long said: "Okay, now the base price is 10,000 taels, and at least 100 taels are added at a time. Let''s start now. But if there are other people who like this ne, they can alsopete together. Let''s start now."


    Wu Wen said: "10,100 taels of silver."


    Rong Xinlian said: "10,200 taels of silver."


    "10,500 taels of silver."


    "11,000 taels of silver."


    "11,500 taels of silver."


    "Twelve thousand taels of silver."


    "Five thousand taels of silver."


    ¡­


    "Twenty thousand taels of silver."


    Wu Wen really didn''t want to bid so slowly, and said directly, "Twenty-five thousand taels of silver."


    Rong Xinlian was about to make another bid, when she heard the price, her eyes suddenly widened, "How much did you say? Twenty-five thousand taels?"


    Wu Wen nodded: "Yes, you heard that right."


    Thedies next to ?? also started to talk about it.


    "As expected of An Dingbo''s granddaughter, she is rich and powerful."


    "Yeah, 25,000 taels of silver only, it shouldn''t be a big deal for Anding Bo Mansion."


    "That''s right, but it''s a bit difficult for Miss Rong Xinlian. Although her father is General Rong''s younger brother, his official position is not even An Dingbo, and even General Rong can''t match. 25,000 taels of silver, it is estimated that It''s a little difficult for her."


    "You''re right, Miss Rong Xinlian is definitely not as good as Anding Bo''s granddaughter."


    Rong Xinyuan saw that Rong Xinlian was trembling with anger when she listened to the discussions around her, and hurriedly said: "Don''t be impulsive, you know how much money you have in your family, if you talk too much, if you can''t show it , then it will be you who will be embarrassed, and even implicate General Rong''s mansion."

 Chapter 2222: Rong Xinlians thoughts

    Chapter 2222 Rong Xinlian''s mind


    Rong Xinlian said dissatisfiedly: "Cousin, how can I not get it? My family can also get it."


    "Sigh..." Rong Xinyuan said helplessly: "You can take it out, but if your family knows that you arepeting with others for a ne, from the current point of view, it is possible topete for 30,000 taels of silver. If you really spend that much money, I can guarantee that no one will thank you when you go back, including your grandmother."


    Rong Xinlian said in surprise: "You...how did you know that I was going to give it to my grandmother?"


    "Is there any need to ask?" Rong Xinyuan said, "Gold pearls and ck pearls are not suitable for you either, and the colors are unusual. No one in the family is suitable for you except for your grandmother."


    Rong Xinlian thought about it carefully, her cousin was right, she bought the ne to make her grandmother happy, but if her grandmother knew that she was extravagant, she would not only be unhappy, but would also scold her, then she would lose more than her gain.


    After thinking about it, seeing Wu Wen looking at herself with a proud expression, it would not be bad for her to spend a lot of money on a ne that was only worth 10,000 taels of silver.


    took another look at the counter next to it, and some of the nes in there were pretty nice too.


    Wu Wen saw Rong Xinlian dawdling, and said impatiently: "If you want to buy, hurry up and bid, I don''t have so much time to wait with you."


    Rong Xinlian said a little ufortable: "Twenty-six thousand taels of silver."


    Rong Xinyuan was taken aback for a moment, did she not take her own words to heart?


    Wu Wen was also stunned. She thought that Rong Xinlian would not bid, but she did not expect to add another thousand taels. She came out this time without bringing much money. After thinking about it, she had to raise the price: " Twenty-seven thousand taels of silver."


    Rong Xinlian smiled proudly and sighed, "My family doesn''t like me being extravagant, so that''s it, I admit defeat."


    Wu Wen was instantly angry. This person had already listened to her cousin''s words just now, but he still raised one thousand taels of silver, and she raised another thousand taels in order to make her spend another two thousand taels and let her be a It''s too much to be taken advantage of.


    Murong Lingran also raised her eyebrows, Rong Xinlian was almost like a scumbag when she metst year, but she didn''t expect that after a year, this person has learned to be smart.


    Rong Xinyuan was also relieved. She was really afraid that Rong Xinlian would not listen to her. When the grandmother knew that she was by Rong Xinlian''s side but did not persuade her, she would definitely me her.


    "Rong Xinlian!" Wu Wen roared, "You did it on purpose."


    Rong Xinlian said pitifully: "I''m not, don''t wrong me."


    "You!" Wu Wen said: "You pretend, you pretend to me!"


    "I didn''t pretend."


    "I didn''t expect that you are such a person, and you actually calcted me, I fought with you!"


    Wu Wen rushed towards Rong Xinlian angrily.


    Seeing this, Shopkeeper Long hurriedly stood in front of Rong Xinlian and said, "You two, this is Zhizhenzhai, you can fight if you want, but please fight outside, so as not to affect other guests and our jewelry. If the shop is broken, we will report it to the officials."


    Wu Wen had to stop, if she smashed something here, she would have to lose a lot of money.


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper ??long breathed a sigh of relief, "This girl, you have just bid for our treasure of the town store, we will wrap it up for you, a total of 27,000 taels of silver."

 Chapter 2223: Wu Weilans request

    Chapter 2223 Wu Wen''s request


    Wu Wen said: "Treasurer, can you drop two thousand taels of silver? You heard it just now. In the end, Rong Xinlian deliberately set me up and wanted me to spend two thousand taels more."


    "I''m sorry." Shopkeeper Long said apologetically: "Just now you shouted 27,000 taels of silver for everyone to see. Although you said that Miss Rong deliberately raised the price, you also called for the price, so I don''t think so. I have two thousand taels of silver, otherwise if all the guests in the future are like this, I will not be able to do business, nor will I be able to exin to the owner."


    Wu Wen didn''t give up and continued: "Treasurer, please, I''m from Andingbo Mansion, as long as you can give me 25,000 taels of silver, I promise to bring people to take care of your family''s business in the future, how? ?"


    Shopkeeper ??long still refused, "Sorry, I still can''t agree."


    "you!"


    Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Could it be that Miss Wu is trying to go back on her word, the girl in the dignified Andingbo''s mansion is actually a person who does not believe in her words? I don''t know where Andingbo''s face is going when it spreads."


    Wu Wen followed the voice and saw a woman wearing a veil, frowning and said, "Who are you? Why are you meddling?"


    "I''m not meddling, I just said something fair, and everyone present must think so."


    "Why do I feel you are familiar? Take off the veil and let me see your true face."


    "Who are you? If you ask me to pick it, I have to pick it? What if I don''t pick it?"


    "If you don''t pick it, I will pick it for you myself!"


    After Wu Wen finished speaking, she walked quickly towards Murong Lingran, reaching out to take off her veil.


    As soon as she stretched out her hand, she withdrew her hand, looked at the two big men who suddenly appeared in front of each other, and frowned, "Get out of the way."


    One person said: "Sorry, this is Zhizhenzhai, our mission is to protect the guests here, and no one is allowed to hurt the guests."


    "you¡­"


    Another person said: "Miss, if you want to make trouble here, then we can only be polite."


    Seeing Wu Wen''s embarrassment, shopkeeper ??long said in a rounded tone, "Miss, you should pay as soon as possible."


    Rong Xinlian also sneered: "Yes, others also want to do business. You have been making trouble in the store, and you are not afraid to spread it out and affect your reputation. Today is the first day others open, let your family know that you are the first There is trouble in the shop that opened one day, and I don¡¯t know how they will punish you.¡±


    Wu Wen was stunned for a moment, clenched his fists, looked at Rong Xinlian hatefully, and gritted his teeth: "I will swallow this dumb guy today, you wait, don''t let me meet you next time, or you will look good!"


    Rong Xinlian smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll wait."


    "Humph!" Wu Wen snorted coldly and had no choice but to pay.


    Shopkeeper ??long wrapped the ne in person, and handed it over to the servant next to Wu Wen, saying, "Thank you, Miss, foring. I hope Miss wille again next time."


    Wu Wen originally wanted to say that she would nevere here again, but thinking that the jewelry here is so new, she would not be able to say it if she didn''te here.


    "Okay, I''ll buy it again if I have the right jewelry."


    is about to leave.


    After just walking a few steps, Wu Wen thought of the name of this shop, and suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart. He hesitated for a while, but turned around and asked, "Shopkeeper, who is the owner of this shop?"

 Chapter 2224: It was actually Murong Lingran who opened it?

    Chapter 2224 Was it actually opened by Murong Lingran?


    Shopkeeper ??Long nced at Murong Lingran, saw her nodding, and said with a smile, "It was opened by the granddaughter who the Marquis of Ning''an just found."


    The granddaughter that the Marquis of Ning''an just found?


    Wu Wen didn''t react at first. From what she knew, Marquis Ning''an had only a granddaughter, but she quickly reacted. Thinking of what she heard some time ago, and the money she just spent, her face suddenly became extremely ugly. Said: "The granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, shouldn''t it be Murong Lingran?"


    Rong Xinlian was surprised when she heard that Zhizhenzhai''s owner was Murong Lingran, but after the surprise, she felt fortunate.


    Fortunately, her cousin persuaded her just now, otherwise she would be the one who spent a lot of money on Murong Lingran just now.


    She had also heard about the fact that the Marquis of Ning An found her own son, but she never expected it to be Murong Zhe.


    This shop was actually opened by Murong Lingran?


    God, are you kidding me?


    Where did Murong Lingran get such beautiful pearls?


    Rong Xinyuan didn''t have much shock on her face. She had already heard from her mother that Murong Lingran was going to open a jewelry store.


    And Murong Lingran also asked her mother to give her jewelry. When she came in and saw the jewelry on the counter, she knew it was Murong Lingran''s shop.


    The rest of the girls were also a little surprised. The granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, what a noble status.


    In the past, it was enough for her family to make money and do business. Now she has been recognized by the Marquis of Ning''an, and the family of the Marquis of Ning''an has been entangled. I didn''t expect that after Murong Lingran had such a distinguished status, she still wanted toe out and make money. .


    Wouldn''t it be better to stay in the boudoir and be her daughter-inw?


    Why do you want toe out and do business?


    Wu Wen thought of the grievances she had with Murong Lingran in the past, and looked at the jewelry box in the maid''s hand and felt extremely dazzling.


    Never would have imagined that she actually spent more than 27,000 taels of silver in the enemy''s shop.


    Thest time she was bullied by Murong Lingran was still vivid in her mind. It was like stabbing a knife in her heart.


    nced at the shopkeeper, originally she wanted to ask if she could return it.


    But thinking that she was already embarrassed enough just now, if she returned it, it would not be good for her reputation, and it would even damage the reputation of Uncle Anding, so she gave Storekeeper Long a stern look, and quickly left with the maids.


    Shopkeeper Long must have done it on purpose. Her employer is Murong Lingran, and she must know some grievances between herself and Murong Lingran, but Shopkeeper Long didn''t mention it at all just now, which really **** her off.


    She will nevere again, she will not let Murong Lingran earn her money again!


    If shopkeeper Long knew what she was thinking, he would definitely cry out that he was wronged.


    It wasn''t long before she came back from other ces. Although Murong Lingran gave her the portraits of most of the nobledies in the capital and asked her to recognize them so as not to offend them, she really didn''t know the grievances between the two.


    How could Murong Lingran tell her such a thing for no reason!


    Rong Xinlian said with a smile: "Cousin, did you see Wu Wen''s face just now? It can be said to be green. Fortunately, you persuaded me just now, otherwise I will not only go home today and be scolded, but I will know itter. Murong Lingran''s shop will definitely vomit to death."


    "Murong Lingran, I haven''t forgotten how she targeted me in the first ce, so I don''t want to spend money on her, I hate her to death, Murong Lingran''s kind of annoying, low-quality, only know how to tter How can a ttering person deserve me to spend money on her?"

 Chapter 2225: Apologize

    Chapter 2225 Apology


    After saying that, she felt very quiet around her, and when she turned her head, she saw Rong Xinyuan looking at her with a sullen face.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, annoying? Poor character? Only know ttery?


    Is this person talking about her? Is she really like this in this person''s mind?


    She is a person who is loved by everyone, who sees flowers blooming, is honest and trustworthy, and is extremely benevolent and kind!


    Well, it seems a little thick-skinned to say this about yourself.


    Rong Xinlian has never seen her cousin''s face so gloomy, and said embarrassingly: "Cousin, what''s wrong with you? Did I say something wrong?"


    A girl suddenly said: "Of course you said the wrong thing, have you forgotten that the person you hate in your mouth is your cousin''s cousin. Your cousin''s mother, but the person you hate in your mouth The aunt of the person. You ndered her cousin, you say, she can still treat you well? "


    "Also, you are so bold, you dare to nder the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an and Princess Qihua, and the county magistrate of Chunling, who was proimed by His Majesty the Emperor. I think you think your life is too long."


    The girl who grew up in the capital is still so blind, it''s really a waste of life.


    The capital is so big, you can¡¯t see it when you look down, don¡¯t say anything if you are dissatisfied, or it will be embarrassing to meet in the future.


    Rong Xinlian was stunned for a moment, and then she realized the rtionship between her cousin and Murong Lingran.


    Ever since Murong Lingran''s family met the Marquis of Ning''an, the eldest aunt would talk about their family every day at dinner, and she could see that the eldest aunt liked her eldest brother''s family very much, and her cousin got along very well with them.


    She actually ndered her cousin in front of her cousin, no wonder her cousin''s face was so ugly.


    Rong Xinlian said apologetically: "Cousin, I''m sorry, I forgot Murong Lingran for a while, no, the rtionship between Chunling County Lord and you, I shouldn''t have said that to her just now."


    God, are you kidding her?


    The person she hates the most is actually her cousin who is a cousin and a rtive to General Rong''s mansion, and now her identity has be more honorable than her own. When she first met, she had targeted Murong Lingran like that.


    If Murong Lingran knew what she had done in her shop today, she wouldn''t know if she wouldin to the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess.


    The head mistress of his own family is also the eldest daughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, and it is just a matter of saying that he wants to punish her.


    It''s over, it''s over, she''s definitely over today, she thought that she avoided a pit by not buying that ne, but she didn''t expect that there was a bigger pit waiting for her.


    Rong Xinyuan said coldly, "It''s not me who should apologize, but the county lord of Chunling, my cousin."


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply, it feels really good to have a cousin to maintain.


    "But she''s not here now, so I can''t help apologizing."


    Rong Xinyuan turned her head to look at Murong Lingran, and when she heard her voice just now, she had already recognized her.


    Seeing her and myself shaking their heads, they knew that she didn''t want to reveal her identity for the time being, so she nced at the items in the shop and said, "Didn''t you have a lot of fancy jewelry just now? If you can''t find anyone now, then more Take care of her family''s business, today is the first day of business, if you let her make more money, she may not care about you anymore."


    Rong Xinlian asked nervously: "Really?"


    "I can''t guarantee whether it''s true or not, but you made A Ran make money. After she finds out, she will definitely be relieved."

 Chapter 2226: Good things dont go out, bad things travel thousands of miles

    Chapter 2226 Good things don''t go out, bad things travel thousands of miles


    Rong Xinyuan was also not sure that Murong Lingran would not be angry, so she just said something.


    "Cousin, then you promise me that as long as I spend money in Zhizhenzhai today, you won''t go back and file aint."


    Rong Xinyuan nced at such a naive cousin, raised her eyebrows and said, "Even if I don''t say it, but so many people see this today, sooner orter it will spread to my mother''s ears."


    Rong Xinlian was stunned for a moment, and people suddenly froze.


    She has offended a lot of people before, and someone will definitelyin in front of her aunt.


    "Okay." Rong Xinyuan said: "After you go back, you will take the initiative to admit your mistake. Maybe your mother will not punish you severely."


    Rong Xinlian nodded sullenly, chose a few pieces of jewelry at random, settled the bill and ran away in despair.


    The guests saw that there was no good show to watch, so they all went to choose jewelry.


    Although most people are very envious of Murong Lingran, she has be the daughter of the Hou''s mansion, and she has the title of Chunling County Lord, and now few people in the capital dare to offend her.


    Some of them also have no grudges against Murong Lingran. Zhizhenzhai''s jewelry is so new and beautiful, and they are willing to buy them.


    The Marquis of Ning An is just right, and it is absolutely impossible for his granddaughter''s shop to sell jewelry of poor quality.


    And what they thought was not bad. Before Murong Lingran opened, the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess were afraid that she would be deceived, that she would be fooled by the jewelry master, and that her business was not good. They sent someone to check that it was done. ''s finished product.


    Seeing that the quality is not inferior to the ones sent to the nobles in the pce, it was only then that she agreed to open her shop.


    Although some people feel envious, jealous, and hateful towards Murong Lingran, these jewelry are so beautiful that they can''t take their eyes off of them as soon as they see them, so they have to stay and buy them.


    There are also some people who are extremely disgusted with Murong Lingran, thinking that her family is just a muddy leg, and she just turned over with luck. .


    But one day in the future, they saw that other people''s pearl jewelry was so beautiful, even if they didn''t want to, they went back and bought a lot of jewelry.


    Murong Lingran saw that the guests were hardly affected, and asked the shopkeeper Long to guard the shop. She went to a yard to see how the jewelry master was doing.


    The so-called good things do not go out, and bad things travel thousands of miles.


    Not long after Rong Xinlian returned home, Mrs. Rong took her daughter to her yard.


    Rong Xinlian saw Madam Rong looking at her with a sullen face, her heart skipped a beat, she nced at Rong Xinyuan, and when she saw her sighing to herself, she immediately understood the aunt''s intention.


    "Auntie, you came just in time. I went to a newly opened jewelry store today and bought a lot of novel jewelry. I was nning to send it to you just now."


    After Rong Xinlian finished speaking, she opened all the jewelry boxes she bought, revealing the jewelry inside.


    The anxious look on her face, you can tell at a nce that she wants people to spare her this time because she bought so many jewelry.


    Mrs. Rong looked at the jewelry in front of her, her face was indeed better than when she came just now, but she was still very angry.


    Rong Xinlian doesn''t give Murong Lingran face, which is equivalent to giving her no face, she stepped forward and sat down, and said coldly, "These are the jewelry you bought in Zhizhenzhai?"

 Chapter 2227: Earned more than one hundred thousand taels of silver

    Chapter 2227 Earned more than 100,000 taels of silver


    Rong Xinlian said nervously: "Yes, auntie."


    Mrs. Rong said again: "I heard that you ndered the county head of Chunling in front of everyone today?"


    Rong Xinlian suddenly looked at Rong Xinyuan, and saw Rong Xinyuan shaking her head at her.


    She hasn''t figured out what to say yet, she hasn''t had time to say it yet.


    I knew it when my mother came back from outside, and I guess I heard about it when I was chatting with thedy of the house.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Rong said angrily: "Don''t look at your cousin, this is not what your cousin said, I heard it from elsewhere. And even if your cousin told me, she would have done it. right!"


    Knowing that it wasn''t her cousin who betrayed her, Rong Xinlian suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Although this cousin is sometimes not with her, her cousin is sometimes good. For example, she persuaded her today and reduced her After a lot of losses, he slowly said: "Yes... Yes, but as soon as my cousin reminded me, I knew I was wrong, and I wanted to apologize to the county head Chunling, but I couldn''t find anyone at the time, so I listened to the church. Sister, I bought some more jewelry to express my apologies."


    Mrs. Rong frowned and said, "You are too impulsive. Even if the county lord Chunling is not my own niece, she is also the county lord proimed by the emperor. Let it be known that you are disrespectful to the county lord. If His Majesty the Emperor is to me, you will bear the responsibility. Are you up?"


    If her father and mother knew that it was the people from General Rong''s mansion who ndered their granddaughter, they would have to me her.


    Outsiders will definitelyugh at General Rong¡¯s mansion when they know about it. The flood washed the Dragon King Temple, and my family doesn¡¯t know my family anymore.


    Rong Xinyuan said: "Mother, don''t be too angry, so as not to make your body angry, now Xinlian must have known her mistake, we will take her to Ning''an Houfu to apologize together another day."


    After all, she was a cousin who grew up with her. Although she was also very angry, she would help Rong Xinlian again because her father and second uncle also loved her, but this was thest time.


    "You''re right." Mrs. Rong said sharply, "Rong Xinlian, although you know you''re wrong, but so many people hear your nder, they must punish you. As for the punishment, I''ll wait until I go to the Marquis of Ning''an tomorrow. The government, after consulting my mother''s opinion, I will give the order."


    Rong Xinlian suddenly wanted to cry but had no tears. She had spent thousands of taels of silver, and now she admitted her mistake, and she even had to go to the Marquis of Ning''an in person.


    She also heard from her aunt that Princess Qihua is very kind to Murong now.


    With Princess Qihua''s love for Murong Lingran, the aunt will definitely punish her heavily.


    Rong Xinlian said: "Just... just listen to the aunt."


    In the evening, Shopkeeper Long and the guys sent today''s ie to Hou''s Mansion. Murong Lingran first nced at the ledger, then counted the money together with the shopkeeper and guys, and nodded with satisfaction when he saw what was on the ount book." Not bad, good business on the first day, continue tomorrow."


    This is simply a huge profit. In just the first day, he actually made more than 100,000 taels of silver, which is more profitable than farming and selling vegetables.


    Does she want to open more shops?


    No, you can open a shop, but not in the capital. The wooles from the sheep, and she can''t just pick up the wool of the people in the capital.


    Shopkeeper ??Long worried: "Little owner, there are too many sold today, can the jewelry prepared in the future be sold?"

 Chapter 2228: Small courtyard

    Chapter 2228 Small Courtyard


    Murong came back to his senses, patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, it''s guaranteed."


    "That''s good." Shopkeeper Long felt relieved.


    The next day, Mrs. Rong took her niece to the Marquis of Ning''an and apologized to Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran was there yesterday, and she knew what kind of virtue Rong Xinlian was.


    Rong Xinlian was General Rong''s niece after all. She kissed her cousin''s cousin''s cousin, so she gave General Rong''s house a face, saying that she was no longer angry and let them go back and deal with it.


    Princess Qihua originally wanted to teach Rong Xinlian a hard lesson, so as to give a warning to the people in the whole capital, and let them know that her granddaughter is not something anyone can nder, even the children of her son-inw''s family. no.


    But since Murong Lingran said that she was no longer angry, she could not pursue it any longer, so she asked her daughter to go back and punish Rong Xinlian.


    After Mrs. Rong returned, she asked Rong Xinlian to copy the house rules a thousand times, and she was banned for a month.


    Although Rong Xinlian was dissatisfied, she had no choice but to admit punishment.


    In the following days, Murong Lingran will visit her Zhizhenzhai every day. Because the shop has expensive jewelry and cheap jewelry, it attracts arge number of customers every day.


    Of course, the first day was the day with the most sales. After all, there was ie from the treasure of the town shop. In the next few days, although the business was not as good as the first day, the ie was also very good.


    Although the gold and ck pearls in her hands are many and precious, if there are too many on the market, they are worthless.


    Things are rare and expensive, so except for the first day she took out gold beads and ck pearls to sell, she did not take them out in the following days.


    On this day, Murong Lingran asked Tong Xiuming to carry a box of pearls to a small courtyard not far from the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion.


    That''s right, the ce where she made jewelry is near the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion.


    Originally, she thought that the ce to make jewelry should be in a quiet ce. She originally chose Lihua Vige.


    But the eldest princess said that the ce to make jewelry should be chosen in a ce with a lot of people. After all, the raw materials are expensive, and if there are few people in the ce, it will not work.


    There are arge number of patrolling soldiers around the Marquis of Ning''an, and there are many officialsing and going. Apart from the pce, this is one of the safest ces.


    If something happens, just shout out, and the patrolling soldiers around can hear it.


    Murong Lingran also felt that it was reasonable, so he rented a yard near the Ning''an Houfu, and ced all the jewelry masters there.


    Originally, ording to the meaning of the eldest princess, since the granddaughter likes to do business, and there are many courtyards in the Ning''an Houfu, you can take out the most remote courtyard and make jewelry for the master.


    Or arrange the masters in other courtyards in the capital where she and the Marquis of Ning''an are in the capital, but Murong Lingran refused, which would be too troublesome for the family.


    The people who made the jewelry were called Master Xu, Master Quan, and Master Jiao, and there were a few others who were from Qizhen Pavilion before, and they were all kept by her.


    Tong Xiuming came to the front of the yard, and saw several guards surrounding the fence, patrolling back and forth, while watching the surroundings vigntly.


    There were two guards with knives at the door. Seeing Murong Lingraning, he bowed to her and opened the door.


    Tong Xiuming saw that there were several guards with sharp-eyed guards inside, his eyes patrolled back and forth on the masters, and asked in a low voice, "Little Master, why are there so many guards here? Are they all yours?"

 Chapter 2229: miserable cry

    Chapter 2229 Miserable shouts


    Murong nodded: "Yes, scared you?"


    Tong Xiuming shook his head: "No... oh, I understand why there are so many people here."


    Murong smiled and said, "Just understand."


    Every time she has to send arge number of pearls to the jewelry masters. Although those people have already sold their bodies, it is difficult for her to ensure that the masters will not be distracted by therge number of pearls every day.


    Even if there are people watching from the master now, she is not at ease, she still needs more people to watch.


    Although she has countless pearls, she cannot afford outsiders to go in vain.


    And she doesn''t have any problem with the masters. They are all used to it. The previous owner of Qizhen Pavilion treated them like this, and it was even more extreme. Sometimes, in order to prevent them from running around, anklets were used.


    Tong Xiuming asked again: "Where did you find these people? I feel like they are not easy to mess with."


    "Haha." Murong smiled and said, "They are all my grandpa''s personal guards."


    Originally, she wanted to find someone by herself, but after Grandpa found out, he had to give her a few people no matter what.


    She couldn''t bear to reject the old man''s kindness, so she agreed.


    Tong Xiuming looked at those people even more nervously. It turned out to be the people under Ning Anhou. No wonder they all had a very scary aura.


    Murong Lingran caught a glimpse of Tong Xiuming''s expression out of the corner of his eye, but smiled helplessly, passed through the front yard, and quickly came into the house, where he saw several masters sitting by the window, earnestly making jewelry.


    Jewelry is a rtively delicate work. Like embroidery, the light in the house is not as good as the outside. Even if there are candles, the work is done by the window.


    A servant saw Murong Lingraning and said loudly, "The little boss is here."


    Several masters turned their heads at the same time, they really saw Murong Lingraning, and quickly got up and came to her side.


    Master Xu excitedly said: "Little Master, you are here, are you sending pearls again? Are there any ck pearls?"


    Master Jiao asked, "Are there any gold beads?"


    Master Quan asked, "Are there any white pearls the size of an egg?"


    Murong Lingran looked helpless, she understood their feelings, they wanted to use good pearls to make the best jewelry, just like a jade carver wants to use the best jade to carve the most perfect work.


    Needless to say, ck pearl and golden pearl, she took out an egg-sized white pearl some time ago and asked them to make a phoenix crown for women to marry, but she did not expect to be remembered by these people.


    "Everyone." Murong Lingran asked Tong Xiuming to put the pearls on the table, and said a lie without changing his face: "Those pearls are very rare, and I found them with great difficulty. If you want to do it again, Then I will continue to work hard to find it and try to let you do it in the future, but I don''t have it at the moment."


    The three of them were disappointed when they heard the words.


    Murong smiled and said: "Cheer up, I brought a box full of pearls here today. You have to work hard. I will give you a raise at that time."


    Hearing the increase in wages, the three of them immediately regained their energy, and hurriedly took the box from the table and continued to make jewelry.


    Seeing this, Murong shook his head helplessly, he really had money to make a ghost run the mill.


    The matter here is over, Murong Lingran and Tong Xiuming left the courtyard.


    Just after walking out a few dozen steps, there was a woman''s miserable cry from a distance.

 Chapter 2230: burst

    Chapter 2230 Burst


    Murong Lingran stopped, and saw a woman in front of her pulling two two-year-old children running towards her anxiously, and she kept shouting, "Help, help, help. "


    Murong furrowed his eyebrows, took a closer look, and saw a man behind the woman chasing them, getting closer and closer to the woman.


    And the two children are about the same height and appearance, and it is very likely that they are twins.


    Tong Xiuming saw that the situation was not good, so he pulled Murong Lingran to the side to hide.


    And not long after they left, the woman ran to the ce where they were standing, and identally fell, and the two children fell to the ground because she was grabbed by her.


    Seeing this, the man behind slowed down and came to their side, sneering: "You run, run for me, I''ll see where you can go. Little bastard, Ren Xiao can run like this, wait. I''ll go back and see how I clean up you!"


    When people passing by saw what happened here, they all gathered around not far away, looking like they were going to watch a good show.


    The ?? woman seemed to have fallen a little badly and struggled for a long time without getting up.


    turned her head and saw that the man was getting closer and closer to her, her eyes became frightened, "Don''te here!"


    The man sneered: "If you tell me not toe, I won''te?"


    The woman said: "We have nothing to do anymore. I have been divorced by you, and I am no longer your wife. You have no right to control me!"


    "Have you broken up?" the man said, "I have tore up the break letter in front of you, and now you are still my wife. And you kidnapped my two children, do you think I am qualified to take care of you? ?"


    The woman was angry: "You don''t believe what you say, you dare not act! They are all born to me, my children! Have you supported them for a day since they were born? They all use me to wash clothes for others. The money you earn to support you, as long as you have some money, you can use it to eat, drink, prostitute, and gamble, people like you are not worthy of being their father!"


    When the man saw other people looking at him with contempt, his face was a little uneasy, and he was also angry, and he wanted to beat the woman when he stepped forward.


    The two children next to her saw this and stood up to stop the woman.


    The girl said: "Father, don''t hit A-Niang, hit us if you want to."


    The boy said, "Father, if you dare to beat your mother, when I grow up, I will beat you to death."


    The onlookers sighed suddenly, some thought the boy was brave, some thought the boy was still young and ignorant, and some thought the boy was too unfilial, his life was given by his father, and he actually wanted his own father. life, it really shouldn''t be.


    The man was instantly angry and looked at the woman with gnashing teeth: "That''s how you taught my son? I beat you to death, you stinky bitch, how dare you teach my son bad!"


    After saying that, he took a few steps forward, raised his foot and wanted to kick the woman.


    It''s just that he just lifted his foot when the patrolling soldiers shouted in the distance, "You people, what are you doing around there? Do you know who is living around? You dare to make trouble here, I think You are impatient."


    The onlookers immediately gave way.


    The soldiers led by ?? immediately walked in.


    Murong raised an eyebrow, as expected of a soldier patrolling near the Marquis of Ning''an mansion. Grandmother really did it for her good. With this efficiency, the safety of her jewelry workshop in the vicinity is greatly guaranteed.

 Chapter 2231: familiar

    Chapter 2231 Familiar


    The man saw more than a dozen soldiers staring at him, no longer arrogant and arrogant, and said with a t face: "Mister, we didn''t make trouble, it''s just a housework. I said a few words to my mother-inw, and she took it with me. The children ran away from home, and I just came to find their mother and son to go back."


    The soldiers led by ?? asked suspiciously, "Really?"


    A person next to him said, "It should be true. The two children called him Dad just now. We all heard it with our own ears."


    "Yes, I heard that too."


    Although he wrote a divorce letter, but the man said he had torn it up, it was not considered divorce.


    Although this man is not a good person in that woman''s mouth, but after all, they are a couple, who knows whether what she said is true or false? Did you say this on purpose out of sympathy for her?


    Some of the onlookers stood by the woman''s side, knowing that what the woman said was true.


    If a man is really good to a woman, the woman will never say the words, and their children will not even want to kill their father.


    But they were soft-spoken and wanted to help, but they were all silent for a while because they were afraid of this and that.


    The soldier''s expression softened, but he still said sternly, "Although it''s your family affairs, you can''t make trouble here. Do you know where this ce is? This is the boundary of the Ning''an Marquis Mansion. If you disturb the nobles of the Marquis Mansion. , or because you blocked the road and dyed major military affairs, even if you have ten heads, you can''t afford to apologize, and now leave me immediately."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the onlookers, "Hurry up and disperse, you can''t help other people''s housework."


    The onlookers did not dare to say a word, and quickly dispersed.


    "Yes, yes, sir, we will leave immediately." After the man finished speaking, he stepped forward and pulled the woman in one direction, still scolding, "It''s all because of you that I was scolded by that officer. , you wait, when you go back, see how I clean up you! If I don''t teach you a hard lesson this time, I think you will go to heaven in the future."


    The woman did not dare to say a word, as if she was afraid of being beaten.


    Seeing this, the two children followed, and said loudly, "Father, let go of my mother."


    "My aunt doesn''t want to go back, so don''t take her back."


    The man turned a deaf ear and continued to drag the woman along.


    The woman just fell and her knees were broken, and she walked very unsteadily. She would fall after a few steps. The man would impatiently pull up the woman every time, regardless of whether she stood firm or not. , and dragged her forward.


    Murong frowned and looked at the backs of the four.


    Tong Xiuming nced at her expression, and roughly guessed what she was thinking, and persuaded: "Miss, I know you have a good heart, but I don''t know how many things like this happen every day, you can''t control it. Let them go. Although I also sympathize with that woman, outsiders of the couple cannot interfere, otherwise they will reconcile in the future and they will me you. "


    Murong said: "I understand, I was just thinking, do you think that woman is very familiar to you? I always feel that I have seen that woman somewhere, but I can''t remember where I saw it. "


    familiar?


    Tong Xiuming recalled the appearance of the woman just now, and was startled, his eyes widened suddenly, "Miss, it''s normal for you to not remember well, you were still young at that time, I can remember that she was Chu in the sixth room. The aunt''s daughter."

 Chapter 2232: reason

    Chapter 2232 Reason


    "When Aunt Chu was taking care of Xiaoliu, the master was kind and kind and allowed Aunt Chu to bring her daughter to the mansion. Her daughter is also a diligent person. Even if she didn''t work in the mansion, she did a lot for Aunt Chu every time she came. live."


    "Calcte the age, this year should be 20 years old. Looking at the age of the two children, they are only about two years old. I did hear the news of her getting married before."


    Murong thought about it carefully and slowly recalled the memories of the past few years when he had not been distributed.


    It turned out to be Aunt Chu''s daughter, no wonder she felt so familiar.


    Since she is Aunt Chu''s daughter, she must take care of this matter.


    Murong Lingran raised his feet and followed behind the four.


    Tong Xiuming said: "Miss..."


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, I have my own ns. By the way, do you know where Aunt Chu has gone over the years?"


    "I know." Tong Xiuming said: "I heard that when you went to Saiyuan Mansion, she went home. After that, she fell ill and died."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "What about Aunt Chu''s man?"


    "Aunt Chu doesn''t have a man anymore. She was met by your mother when she was on the street. I heard that Aunt Chu gave birth to only one daughter, and the man died early. The brothers in her man''s family bullied her for not having a son and wanted to upy her home. the property and house, and swept them both out of the house."


    "After the madam heard what happened to them, she asked the master to help them do justice, and took back their property and house."


    "Afterwards, Madam left Aunt Chu on duty in the mansion, and Aunt Chu''s husband and brothers saw that she had a backer, so they did not dare to give up the idea of ??Aunt Chu''s property for the time being."


    Murong frowned, guessing that after their family was distributed, the life of Aunt Chu and the mother and daughter would be difficult again.


    After returning to the capital, she also thought about looking for people who worked in the Imperial Doctor''s Mansion before. I heard that after they were issued, those who had a deed of betrayal would resell them, and people like Aunt Chu who did not have a deed of deed of betrayal were sent back directly. Family.


    But she was also afraid that they would resent her family, plus there were too many things before, this matter was dyed.


    Seeing that Miss had been following the four, Tong Xiuming said worriedly, "Miss, I know you have a good heart, but it''s really unsafe for the two of us to go there. If you really want to help the three of them, then we''ll go back to the Hou residence. Go, bring some more people out, it will be safer.¡±


    Murong said: "No, I have a bad premonition in my heart, and I always feel that if I don''t follow the past now, I will definitely regret it."


    Seeing what Miss said, Tong Xiuming had no choice but to follow her, but he was still a little curious. He was just someone who did things in the mansion a few years ago. Why did Miss care so much about the mother and son? After thinking about it, I asked this question.


    Murong Lingran said as he walked: "You may not know that when that incident happened, only me, A-Niang and Aunt Chu were by Xiao Liu''s side."


    "Liu was ying on the bed that day, and my mother was not feeling well that day. I happened to be thirsty. I thought that with my mother watching, Xiao Liu would be fine, so I went to pour water to drink."


    "I just didn''t expect that when Aniang didn''t pay attention, Xiaoliu crawled to the side of the bed, and she was about to fall off. Fortunately, Aunt Chu happened toe in, and when she saw Xiaoliu was about to fall off the bed, she quickly reached out and hugged Xiaoliu. Let Xiao Liu avoid that fall."

 Chapter 2233: people in need of aftercare

    Chapter 2233 People who need the aftermath


    "Otherwise, judging from Xiaoliu''s situation at the time, it would be terrible to fall."


    "There was another time, you should still remember, once I went to theke to pick lotus flowers and identally fell into the water. It was Aunt Chu''s daughter who saw it and rescued me, or else the weather was about to enter winter at that time. , I''m sure I won''t be able to plop in the water for long."


    "I''m only talking about two of them. When Aunt Chu was in the mansion, you knew her temperament. She was a very good person and helped my family a lot."


    "I just can''t help watching her daughter and my benefactor suffer."


    "That''s it." Tong Xiuming suddenly realized, "So, Miss Chu wanted to help her daughter because Aunt Chu had helped Sixth Young Master and you."


    "right."


    Tong Xiuming said: "Miss, I really don''t worry about us going like this, I''m a man, but I''m not afraid, I''m just afraid that person will hurt you, why don''t you find a safe ce outside when you get to their houseter? , when I go to Hou''s mansion to move reinforcements ande back, let''s go there together, okay?"


    Murong Lingran suddenly stopped.


    Tong Xiuming followed her line of sight and saw that the four people in front had entered a small courtyard. After entering, the man mmed the door shut.


    "Miss¡­"


    Murong Lingran knew that if he didn''t agree to him, he would definitely keep talking in his ear, but in desperation, he had topromise: "Okay, then listen to you, I''ll wait here."


    After she has dealt with the matter, she is indeed the one who needs the aftermath.


    Tong Xiuming was immediately satisfied and said, "Miss, you must not go in, or my daddy will clean me up when I go back."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran smiled helplessly.


    Tong Xiuming was a little worried when he saw her smile, but he had no other way now, he could only quickly run in the direction of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    When he could no longer see Tong Xiuming''s back, Murong Lingran came to the door of the family. Although the door was closed, through the gap in the wooden door, he could clearly see what was happening inside.


    The man inside first locked the two children in the room. Aftering out, he sneered at the woman standing alone in the yard, picked up the broom beside him, and greeted the woman, beating and scolding: "You. This bitch, I think I''ve been too good to you, but I just beat you a few times. How dare you run away with my child! Your mother is already dead, and the house and fields have been upied by the family. Now, where can you escape to?"


    "Also, don''t forget, you were sold to my house by your aunt back then, but I gave your aunt''s family eight taels of money. Believe it or not, as long as you dare to run back, your aunt''s family will be the first to send you back. return!"


    The first few times the woman was beaten could bear it, but after a few times, the man seemed to get more and more angry the more he thought about it, and the attack became heavier and harder. The woman who was beaten screamed again and again.


    "Ah, stop fighting, stop fighting."


    The woman''s foot just fell and she couldn''t run too fast. Although she started to run away as soon as she was beaten, she was caught up within a few steps. The man knocked her to the ground and beat her to the ground and rolled around. .


    The two children in the house can clearly see the scene in the yard through the window.


    The boy said loudly: "Dad, don''t hit A-Niang, please don''t hit A-Niang."

 Chapter 2234: knock on the door

    Chapter 2234 Knock on the door


    The girl also said, "Father, please, my mother hurts a lot, stop hitting my mother."


    The man stopped when he heard the words, turned his head and red at the two children, "If you didn''t run with her just now, maybe I wouldn''t be so angry, but you dare to be with this stinky **** and treat me like this Forget about the daddy who has worked so hard to support you, then no wonder I''m so cruel."


    Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows when she heard the words, this man is really thick-skinned, just now his wife said that she was raising the child by herself, but now she actually said that she was exhausted to support the child? I think it is exhausting and exhausting to let yourself eat, drink, prostitute and gamble!


    After the man finished speaking, he looked at the woman on the ground again, "If I don''t clean up this stinky **** today, I''m not a man."


    After he finished speaking, he dropped the broom, turned around, walked into the kitchen, and took out a knife.


    The woman saw this and said with a look of horror: "You...what are you going to do?"


    The man sneered: "You are so disobedient, and I can''t do anything about it. In order for you not to run away in the future, I have to cut off one of your legs and teach you a lesson. If you run away after this, then I will I''ll chop off your other leg again, so that you won''t even be able to stand up!"


    The woman''s body trembled suddenly, and she shouted out of the door in horror: "Help, help, kill, kill, help."


    It was just that there was no movement outside the door, making her heart more and more desperate.


    The boy said: "Dad, don''t do this."


    The girl said: "Daddy, don''t cut Auntie, don''t!"


    The man turned a deaf ear and walked slowly towards the woman lying on the ground with the knife.


    Murong Lingran saw that the two children could not persuade their father, so he did not waste time, raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    The man heard the knock on the door, moved for a while, and frowned: "Who is it?"


    At this time, it¡¯s time for work, who wille?


    And before, some people heard the movement of his house and wanted to persuade him, but after being frightened by him a few times, no matter how loud the stinky woman shouted, she would never dare toe over.


    Now who is so afraid of death, yet dares to interfere in his family affairs?


    Don''t you know his temper?


    Murong Lingran sneered in her heart and didn''t speak, she just continued to knock on the door.


    The woman lying on the ground saw this. Because her whole body was in pain, she slowly got up from the ground and hid in the corner.


    The man gave her a cold look, making sure she had nowhere to escape, and then he looked at the courtyard gate and asked, "Who is it? Answer me! Don''t act like a ghost outside, or wait for me to pass, and you will look good. !"


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    He''s really a grumpy person.


    But she still didn''t make a sound, just kept knocking on the door.


    The man waited for a while, but when he saw that the people outside still didn''t speak, he didn''t take his words in his eyes at all. He was instantly angry, he took the knife and walked to the door angrily, and quickly opened the door.


    The man saw that it was actually a little girl knocking on the door, and frowned, "What are you knocking on the door for?"


    Murong smiled and said: "If you don''t do anything, you just can''t bear to hear your family''s screams, and you can''t stand it any longer."


    The man nced behind Murong Lingran, and saw that some passersby were also looking at him curiously, and roared: "What are you looking at! Let''s see you fight together!"


    Those who were afraid of being beaten immediately dispersed.

 Chapter 2235: uncomfortable

    Chapter 2235 Ufortable


    The man looked at Murong Lingran and continued: "Yu Xin can''t bear it? It''s only right for a man to clean up a woman, and you will be taken care of by a man in the future. If you pity her now, you might as well think about how to serve a man well in the future, so as not to be taken care of like this too. , maybe your future experience will be ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times worse than hers!"


    He was about to close the door after saying that, looking like he didn''t want to care about her child.


    Is it right for a man to clean up a woman?


    Serving a good man?


    Lest I be treated like this?


    If her future husband dared to do this to her, dare to say these words to her, she would poison him!


    Murong clenched her fists, if she didn''t treat him harshly today, she wouldn''t be named Murong!


    "Tell me what you just said again!"


    The man was taken aback for a moment, obviously not expecting Murong Lingran to say such a thing.


    The ?? man stopped closing the door and sneered, "Do you want me to repeat it? Get out of here, or I''ll clean it up with you!"


    Murong sneered: "Take care of me? Do you dare? Try it if you have the ability!"


    The man frowned and said: "You stinky girl, it seems that you came to trouble me on purpose today, since you want me to try, then I will try it, I don''t believe it anymore, I am a big man, and I will take you A child can''t do it."


    After he finished speaking, he removed his hand from the door, raised the knife in his hand, and wanted to sh at Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran looked at the knife in his hand without the slightest fear, sneered, and raised his right hand, the man only felt a lot of white powder suddenly floating in front of him, he identally inhaled a few mouthfuls, and his whole body suddenly became weak. The knife in his hand also fell to the ground.


    At this time, the man only felt that his body was getting weaker and weaker, and he felt that his body was about to copse. In order not to be so shameless, he hurriedly leaned against the door and breathed quickly: "You... Have you poisoned me? Why do I feel so bad all over my body? No strength at all."


    Murong Lingran sneered: "I''ve taken medicine, but it''s not poison, don''t worry, I won''t die for the time being."


    After speaking, she stepped into the yard, and after just a few steps, she turned her head and said, "I advise you not to hold on, this poison can only follow it, do whatever it asks you to do, if you want. Otherwise, its medicinal effect willst longer and longer."


    The man was startled and immediately sat on the ground.


    Murong snorted and walked directly to the woman who was beaten just now.


    The man suddenly looked ufortable and said, "You...what kind of poison are you? Why do I feel that my whole body has no strength and pain, as if countless needles pierced me?"


    "Humph." Murong said in a clear voice, "What else could it be? Naturally, it''s the poison that makes a scumbag like you feel ufortable."


    "It''s so ufortable, it''s so ufortable, it''s so ufortable, you...you can detoxify me, can I apologize to you? Do you want money? I can give you money too!"


    "Apologize? No need, I just miss you! Money? I''m richer than you, and I don''t need it!"


    The woman sat in the corner and saw Murong Lingran walking towards her. She didn''t know what Murong Lingran had done just now, so she anxiously said, "This girl, you better leave quickly, Li Jianyong is not a good person, she will hurt you."


    Murong smiled with relief, thinking that she didn''t help out in vain.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, he doesn''t dare to do anything to me, he can''t move his whole body now."

 Chapter 2236: recognize each other

    Chapter 2236 Recognize


    She is very confident in Daddy''s medicine.


    Can''t move your whole body?


    The woman turned her head and saw that Li Jianyong was really sitting there motionless, just staring at herself with a stern look on her face, and she was relieved from time to time with an ufortable expression on her face.


    "Thank you girl."


    After she finished speaking, she walked to the back room and released all the children inside.


    "Qiaoer, Jieer, are you all okay?"


    As soon as the door opened, the two children threw themselves into their grandmother''s arms.


    "It''s okay, we have nothing at all."


    "Auntie, do you hurt?"


    The woman smiled and said, "It''s okay."


    Murong said: "Is that man Li Jianyong? Don''t you want to run away? Run away now, by the way, do you have a ce to go?"


    Li Jianyong said with a sad face: "Wei Meihua, don''t forget, you have nowhere to go, if you dare to walk half a step out of this house, even if I chase to the ends of the earth, I will kill you! No, no It''s just your life, I even want the lives of my two children!"


    Woman, no, Wei Meihua shuddered when she heard the words, and she hesitated when she saw the two children.


    I ran out just now, but my head was hot and I didn''t think much about it.


    Now calm down, Li Jianyong is right, she has nowhere to go.


    And Li Jianyong is a rogue. With his temperament, he can definitely do something to hurt her and the two children, even if the two children are his biological sons, didn''t he just want to cut off his own legs.


    Murong Lingran frowned and nced at Li Jianyong, it seemed that she really did not teach the wrong person, and even hurt her own children, she was simply a beast.


    "If you trust me, I can find a good ce for you temporarily."


    Wei Meihua was stunned for a moment, and asked suspiciously: "Girl, we have never met, why do you want to help me like this?"


    Murong smiled and said, "We met."


    "Meet? Where?"


    "In the Murong Imperial Physician''s Mansion. You forgot that your aunt, Aunt Chu, was taking care of my sixth brother. You rescued a child who fell into the water in the Murong Imperial Physician Mansion many years ago. That child is me."


    Murong Imperial Physician?


    Sixth brother?


    A child who falls into the water?


    Wei Meihua thought about it for a while, then took a closer look at Murong Lingran''s face, and eximed, "You... are you the eldestdy?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "It''s me, I am Murong Lingran."


    Wei Meihua said with a look of surprise: "Miss, have youe back from Saiyuan Mansion? What about Master and Young Master? Are they all back?"


    "Yes." Murong nodded: "They are all back, and they are all still alive, but my fifth brother is still out there for some reason."


    "Woohoohoo ..." Wei Mei was crying with joy. "Miss, you can finallye back, A Niang can remember you at the beginning, and then she is still thinking about you when she is sick. I can''t see you anymore."


    Murong said: "I know, I also heard about her, you should also mourn."


    "Um."


    Murong nced at Li Jianyong and said, "So you don''t have to guard me now, you can agree to my proposal."


    Wei Meihua hesitated for a while, she felt that Murong Lingran was sent back, and she must be just an ordinary person. Even though she was dressed beautifully now, she was afraid that it would affect her and her family, so she refused.

 Chapter 2237: Trespassing a house?

    Chapter 2237 Trespassing a house?


    "Miss, Li Jianyong is not a good person. If he knew that you took me in, he would definitely cause trouble for your family. He is a rogue, and you can''t fight him at all."


    Li Jianyong said proudly: "Yes, I advise you to let me go quickly, you can''t restrict me for a lifetime, when I can move, I want you to look good! I know many brothers on the road, don''t talk about you girl , I won''t even let your family go!"


    Just as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a chill in his neck, and when he looked down, he saw a knife on his neck, which made him gasp for breath.


    A cold voice said: "Who do you want to look good?"


    Li Jianyong followed the voice and saw a man looking at him coldly.


    "You..." Li Jianyong swallowed in fear and said, "Who are you? Why did youe to my house?"


    "Who am I?" Helian Rongjiu said, "You are not qualified to know."


    When Murong Lingran saw the personing, he immediately narrowed his eyes with a smile.


    Tong Xiuming, who came in a hurry, saw that Murong Ling was all right, he was relieved, and hurried forward: "Miss, why don''t you listen to me, you came first, if something happens, how can I talk to Hou? Lord and they exin. How are you now, is there something wrong with you? Did he do anything to you?"


    After saying that, he carefully looked at her clothes.


    Murong smiled and said, "I''m fine, have you forgotten? I have all kinds of poisons that my father gave me, and most people can''t hurt me."


    Her grandfather has been researching poisons, and there are all kinds of poisons. As long as they are sessful, they will be given to her as soon as possible. Now even if dozens of people are besieging her, she is not afraid.


    Tong Xiuming breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words.


    Murong Lingran came to Helian Rongjiu''s side again, wondering, "Why are you here?"


    Helian Rongjiu said, "I happened to go to the Hou residence to find you, and when I saw Tong Xiuming rushing back to look for someone, I came along with me."


    "That''s a coincidence."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "It''s a bit of a coincidence."


    Wei Meihua stared nkly at the person who suddenly walked into the yard, and when she saw Tong Xiuming, she shouted in confusion, "Brother Tong?"


    Tong Xiuming smiled and said, "It''s me, it''s hard for you to remember me."


    Wei Meihua said: "Are you doing things at the eldestdy''s house again?"


    "Yes."


    Wei Meihua said: "It''s good."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly said, "You can reminisce, but there is one person who has not yet been resolved."


    Li Jianyong saw that everyone''s eyes had returned to him, and he hurriedly said: "You... don''t go too far, this is my home, and I am also teaching my wife, and it has nothing to do with you. You better hurry up and give it to me. Detoxify, let me go, or when I''m free, I''ll go to the government and sue you for trespassing on the house."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "Breaking into the house? We didn''t. You were the one who attacked me just now, and there was no way I could do anything to you. As for the people around me, they were all from my house, and it was all because of you. Be rude, they are worried about my safety, that''s why they came in."


    "You!" Li Jianyong said: "You are deceiving people too much, hurry up and let me go, did you hear me!"


    Helian Rongjiu stepped forward and kicked Li Jianyong''s chest, and said coldly, "Who are you ordering? Just now you were going to attack the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, the county magistrate of Chunling, who was proimed by His Majesty the Emperor. I want us to let you go, dream!"

 Chapter 2238: sad thing

    Chapter 2238 Sadness


    The granddaughter of Lord Ning''an?


    The head of Chunling County?


    Of course Li Jianyong knew who the Marquis of Ning''an was, and that he had found his son, so he looked at Murong Lingran nkly: "You...are you the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an?"


    Wei Meihua was also very shocked, the eldestdy is actually the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an?


    This...what''s going on here?


    Isn¡¯t the master an imperial doctor?


    How is it rted to Lord Ning''an?


    "Of course." Murong said calmly: "Otherwise, how could I possibly appear near the Ning''an Marquis Mansion, do you think I have nothing to do when I''m idle?"


    It''s over, it''s over.


    Li Jianyong showed a look of horror on his face. He had stabbed a big basket today. He actually wanted to attack the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an just now.


    Fortunately, he didn''t seed just now, otherwise he might have no future.


    Li Jianyong swallowed a mouthful of saliva in fear and said nervously: "Miss, it was me who was wrong just now, I shouldn''t have offended you, but it''s not my fault today, it''s you who mind your own business first, I''ll teach my wife, no It''s none of your business, suddenly someonees to find fault, and everyone gets excited, so you can''t me me."


    "Haha." Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "You mean, what happened today is still my fault?"


    "certainly."


    "Then even if your wife was about to be beaten to death by you, I shouldn''t care?"


    "Yeah, if I''m beaten, I''ll be beaten to death. It''s a big deal for me to marry another one, but I''m just a stinky bitch. There are some women in the world, as long as I have money, some women marry me!"


    "Then why did you tear up the divorce letter when you clearly divorced someone?"


    The man was startled, and he was speechless.


    Murong said: "No one thinks of you, after all, you like hitting women so much, you even hit a woman who gave birth to a pair of children for you. Or you have no money now, and you don''t even have any money for betrothal gifts. I couldn''t get it out, but I wanted a woman to serve you, so I regretted it and tore up the divorce letter, right?"


    The man''s face turned pale, obviously he didn''t expect Murong Lingran to guess right so easily.


    Murong snorted, walked in front of Wei Meihua again, and said with a smile: "Look, now you don''t have to worry, he intends to attack me, and this crime alone is enough for him to stay in prison for a while."


    Helian Rongjiu had already heard Tong Xiuming''s exnation on the road just now, and also roughly understood why they were here, and said, "Yes, attacking the county owner, this is a serious crime, and your life will be better in the future."


    Wei Meihua breathed a sigh of relief and cried with joy: "Thank you, Miss."


    In just a moment, her eyes dimmed again.


    Murong recalled what he heard before, and said, "Although I know this is your sadness, I still want to confirm it. I heard that your house and fields have been upied by rtives since Aunt Chu passed away, right? ?"


    Wei Meihua nodded: "Yes, not only that, when my aunt saw that I had reached the age of marriage and was an orphan, and no one supported me, she took eight taels of silver and married me to Li Jianyong casually."


    "I wanted to run away before, but my aunt drugged me on the day of my wedding. When I woke up, it was already the next day, and it was toote."


    "I ran back once with all my life, only to find that both aunts have moved into my house and upied all the things in my house, including my clothes."

 Chapter 2239: felony

    Chapter 2239 Felony


    "Not only did they not wee me back, but they tied me back to Li Jianyong''s house together."


    Having said this, Wei Meihua cried even more sadly, "I hate the second aunt and the third aunt. They knew that Li Jianyong was a local scoundrel, but they even married me to him, ruining my life."


    Tong Xiuming said angrily: "Your aunts are too hateful. You don''t have parents, they don''t want to take care of you more, so it''s damned that they still n on you like that."


    Helian Rongjiu agreed: "It''s really damn."


    Murong Lingran asked again: "What about your uncles? They assumed that you were sold by your aunt? You are their niece."


    After she finished speaking, she felt that what she was asking was nonsense, what about her niece? She has also seen a lot of parents calcting their children in her previous life, not to mention only uncles and nieces.


    "Yes." Wei Meihua wiped her tears and choked: "My daddy is the eldest, and there are two uncles below. They all know about my betrayal. Li Jianyong was drunk before and mocked me, saying Don''t think it was my aunts who sold me quietly, my uncles actually knew about it. On the day they sold me, the two uncles and aunts quietly split the money, and the family shared four taels of silver.


    Murong sighed and felt sympathy for Wei Meihua''s experience, saying, "So that''s the case, then you can''t go back to your house for the time being, why don''t youe back to my house with me first."


    "Go back to your house?"


    "Yeah." Murong said calmly, "Let''s go back to the Hou''s Mansion, lest your aunts know that Li Jianyong is in prison and that you have been divorced, and they want to remarry you and make money again."


    Wei Meihua was a little hesitant. She is not a troublesome person, and it seems that this will cause a lot of trouble for the eldestdy.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran said: "Actually, even if you are not for yourself, but for your own children, you shoulde with me. I know you can''t live here, no matter where you are, a woman alone takes two Young children are never safe, even for their sake, you should listen to me."


    for the kids?


    Wei Meihua nced at the two children respectively, and saw that they were all looking at him with dirty faces, so she nodded.


    The eldestdy is right. With the temperament of the aunts who love money, knowing that Li Jianyong is in prison, she will really think about remarrying her.


    She is a woman with two children and is easy to be targeted.


    Li Jianyong tried his best to roar loudly when he heard the words: "Stinky mother-inw, you dare to leave this house, when Ie back, I will let you die without a corpse!"


    Wei Meihua was startled.


    Helian Rongjiu stepped forward and kicked Li Jianyong again, sneering: "You dare to threaten people in front of us, haven''t you ever thought about whether you can escape from the prison alive?"


    Li Jianyong suddenly fainted when he thought of what they said just now.


    Even if he was an ordinary person, he knew that trying to hurt the county magistrate was a felony.


    And the Marquis of Ning An knew that he was going to hurt the granddaughter he finally got back, so he would definitely not let him go.


    Murong Lingran said to Wei Meihua: "Don''t worry, with me here, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to you, and now he can''t protect himself."


    Wei Meihua thought about it and felt that what Murong Lingran said made sense, so she nodded.


    After Wei Meihua and Tong Xiuming left, Helian Rongjiu said, "Someone, put this person in jail!"


    "Yes."


    Li Jianyong wanted to struggle, but his body had no strength at all.

 Chapter 2240: Comfortable

    Chapter 2240 Comfortable


    "I was wrong, please, leave me alone, I promise, I will never hit that stinky woman again, I can also apologize to the county owner, I can also lose money, please forgive me this time, I am The only child in the family, and the parents are gone, I can''t die, otherwise I''ll be dead."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Only son? Don''t you already have a son? It is considered a sessor. Even if you go to hell, you will be worthy of your ancestors."


    Li Jianyong wanted to say something, Helian Rongjiu waved his hand, and he was immediately pulled away.


    After leaving Li Jianyong''s house, Helian Rongjiu also followed Murong Lingran back to the Marquis of Ning''an mansion.


    The eldest princess happened to be in the front yard, and when she saw the person Tong Xiuming brought in, she asked what was going on, and Tong Xiuming told what happened to Wei Meihua.


    The eldest princess saw that Wei Meihua was covered in injuries, the corners of her mouth were bleeding, her hair was messy, her clothes were covered with dust, and the two children next to her were also dirty, and they were looking pitiful at this time. Looking at himself, he said with a look of pity: "It turns out that this is the case, it is really unfortunate, did A Ran say where to arrange the three of them?"


    "Go back to His Highness." Tong Xiuming said: "Miss said, it will be arranged in her yard for the time being. She has many rooms in her yard, so she can stay temporarily."


    The eldest father advocated opening his mouth. He originally wanted to find a room in another ce for the mother and son. After all, she was considered a person of unknown origin. It would be bad if she hurt her granddaughter. She can''t say anything else about the granddaughter''s arrangement. After the big deal, she can send someone to monitor the mother and son. She just said, "Okay, then you can make arrangements."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    After saying that, he walked to the backyard.


    Just when he reached the door of the backyard, he stopped, stood outside, and asked a maid to help call Tong Wenwen out of the yard, and then asked Tong Wenwen to take Wei Meihua''s mother and son down to wash.


    Tong Wenwen happened to follow his father today.


    Everyone in Murong Lingran''s courtyard knew who Tong Wenwen was. Even if she was young, she listened to her very much. With her around, there would be no problem.


    The Marquis of Ning''an Mansion is different from Murong''s house in Lihua Vige. There are many rules here.


    But Helian Rongjiu was used to running in the backyard of the Hou Mansion since he was a child, but he didn''t follow this rule at all.


    When people saw him, they didn''t dare to stop him. After returning to her yard with Murong Lingran, they looked here and there.


    Although he had been to this courtyard before, but after Murong Lingran moved in, the changes were quite big.


    After looking at it, he sat on the head and said with a smile: "Girl, your yard is really nice, I paid attention to it when I came here just now, if I remember correctly, your yard is in your eldest and second brother''s. , third brother, and your grandfather''s yard, if something happens, they cane as soon as possible."


    Murong said: "That''s right."


    Helian Rongjiu touched his chin and said, "It seems that your family really values ??you."


    Murong Lingran crossed his hips and said, "Of course."


    "Haha." Helian Rongjiuughed twice and asked again, "How do you feel in the Hou Mansion?"


    Murong nodded: "It feels very good, since the eldest princess became my grandma, I only realized that it was so good andfortable to be with my grandma."

 Chapter 2241: Nine... Nine brothers

    Chapter 2241 Nine... Nine Brothers


    Seeing her recalling the old days, Helian Rongjiu said with relief, "I know that you suffered a lot at Liu''s hands before, but now that Liu''s is dead, you have returned to your grandma''s side. Don''t think about the past, so as not to make yourself ufortable."


    "Yeah." Murong smiled and said: "I understand that someone like Liu is not worth my time to think about her."


    After ??, she asked again: "Ninth Young Master, why are you free toe to me today? Are you busy with the government?"


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly frowned.


    "What are you frowning for?"


    "I think you''re wrong."


    "What did you say wrong?"


    "I felt something was wrong with the two of us before, but now I finally understand what''s wrong."


    "What''s wrong? Where?"


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly looked straight into Murong Lingran''s eyes and said, "Have you received the birthday present I sent someone to send?"


    "Of course I received it. Who would dare to miss your gift?"


    "Are you thirteen years old this year?"


    "Yup."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly looked resentful and said: "Then don''t you think it''s time for you to change your name for me? We are all in this rtionship."


    Murong Lingran suddenly looked horrified: "You... don''t talk nonsense, what is our rtionship? It''s not the same rtionship as before. Change the name? Don''t you think it''s too early? I''m still a child, you Beasts!"


    Suddenly being scolded as a beast by someone he likes, Helian Rongjiu is depressed and said helplessly: "What are you thinking about? I mean, we have both expressed our hearts to each other, so don''t call me Ninth Young Master in private. Now, you can call me Rongjiu, or Jiu Ge, you can call me Jiu Gongzi. We have known each other for several years. Even if you don''t express your affection to each other, you can''t always call me Jiu Gongzi. ."


    So that''s what he meant.


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly turned red, it turned out that she had misunderstood.


    Helian Rongjiu touched his chin and said, "But ording to what I mean, you and I are of the same generation and have this rtionship with my aunt, so it is justifiable for you to change the name of my ninth brother, Jing Xuan and his sister Yushan, and Feng Xuhe. His younger sister Xinyuan calls me like this in private, so you and their peers, just follow along."


    The principle of ?? is indeed this principle.


    ¡°Nine¡­Nine¡­¡±


    It''s just that Murong Lingran agreed with it in her heart, but she wasn''t used to it for a while.


    "Nine what nine." Helian Rongjiu said helplessly: "I was originally your ninth brother. If your family is always by your aunt''s side, you should call me ninth brother."


    is also right.


    Murong Lingran was no longer tangled after hearing the words, and coughed lightly: "Nine... Nine brothers."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled suddenly, touched her head, and said, "Good, that''s the right way."


    Murong Lingran gave him an unceremonious look.


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t get angry when she saw this, she went back to the chair and sat down, just as she was about to say something, she heard Tong Wenwen''s voice from outside the door: "Miss, Wei Meihua has finished her grooming, and we have given her medicine. Change your clothes, do you want to see her?"


    "See."


    Tong Wenwen heard the words and immediately walked in with Wei Meihua and her two children.


    After all, the two children are only two years old. As soon as they walked in the door, they saw two trays of cakes on the table from a distance, and they couldn''t take their eyes off.

 Chapter 2242: idea

    Chapter 2242 Ideas


    Murong Lingran saw this and instructed the maid to hold the two of them on the chairs, respectively, and then gave them a piece of white sugar cake and put them in their hands, and said with a smile, "Eat it."


    The two children are only two years old, but they are also very sensible. They nced at their grandmother, and when they saw her nod, they said thank you at the same time, and then tasted it slowly.


    Murong Lingran let Wei Meihua sit down and asked, "What are your ns in the future?"


    Wei Meihua hesitated for a moment, then said: "Miss, to be honest, I am also very confused. If I go back to the old vige now, I am afraid that my aunt, as you said, will not only not take me in, but may even remarry me. , and receive another dowry. My two children may be sold by them for money, and they will probably say that they kindly helped me solve the oil bottle so that I can marry a better man. "


    "You''re right, it''s very likely to happen." Murong said: "However, when you were alone in the past, it was estimated that they would dare to treat you like this, but now that I am here, give them ten courage, and they will also I dare not do this to you."


    "Miss means..."


    Murong smiled mysteriously, "If you believe me, I''ll give you an idea."


    "Believe, of course I believe in you."


    Murong Lingran spoke out her thoughts.


    After a while, Murong Lingran saw that Wei Meihua had not spoken, and raised her eyebrows: "Can you agree?"


    Wei Meihua said: "Miss, this is a good solution, but why do you want to help me like this?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t tell her mother that Xiao Liu had been rescued, but said, "You are Aunt Chu''s daughter after all, and after we met, I have the ability now, and it''s right to help her daughter, and you have also For saving me, it''s my repayment."


    Wei Meihua got up and knelt down: "Thank you, Miss, for your kindness, I am grateful."


    Murong Lingran helped her up and said with a smile, "It''s not toote to thank me until everything is resolved."


    Next day


    Murong Lingran took the guards of Hou Mansion and Wei Meihua''s two children to Shushan Vige, which is far away from Lihua Vige.


    That¡¯s right, Wei Meihua¡¯s home is Shushan Vige.


    Shushan Vige is simr to ordinary viges. It is a very poor vige. Theyout of the houses in it is not evenparable to that of Lihua Vige in previous years.


    Because it is on the border of the capital, there is no wife from Lihua Vige, and no one from Lihua Vige. The news is not very well-informed. This year, all the talents in the vige began to grow high-yield grains.


    Murong Lingran''s carriage arrived at Kuoshan Vige, followed by a group of curious children and adults.


    Not long after, the carriage stopped in front of a house in the vige.


    "Why did the carriage stop in front of the Wei family? Is it a friend of the Wei family?"


    "Don''t be kidding, how could the Wei family have such rich friends? Look at those guards, there are 20 of them. In my opinion, they came to settle ounts with them."


    "You are right, it is indeed possible. If the Wei family has such rich friends, it is impossible for them to live in Shushan Vige."


    "Could it be that someone from the Wei family caused trouble in the city and was approached by someone?"


    "It''s really possible that you guessed right. This is the most likely possibility."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran ignored the sound outside, and after the carriage stopped, he and Wei Meihua walked towards the gate of Wei''s house.

 Chapter 2243: messy

    Chapter 2243 Dirty


    A viger eximed: "Have you seen it? It seems to be Wei Meihua."


    "I saw it, it was indeed her, and her child was still with her."


    "Look at Wei Meihua and her two children, it looks like they are wearing satin clothes."


    "Yes, it''s really silk. Could it be that Wei Meihua made a fortune in the city and came to help poor rtives at home?"


    "How is that possible? It''s not a secret that Wei Meihua was sold by her two aunts. We also saw here back to make trouble. Wei Meihua is also a temperamental person, so it''s impossible to take it as the past. urring."


    "Then what did shee back for?"


    "I don''t know, just keep watching and I''ll know. I always feel that there is a good show to watch today."


    "Yes, it''s none of our business anyway, we just watch the show."


    ¡­


    Arriving at the gate of Wei''s house, no, it should be the gate of Wei Meihua''s house. Murong Lingran nced at the appearance of the whole house. The yard is huge.


    There are all kinds of **** around the courtyard wall, leaves, vegetable leaves, egg shells, discarded ropes, etc., and even a lot of livestock dung, and even footprints on it, it is easy to see that Wei Meihua¡¯s uncles and aunts are not the same. Diligent people.


    Wei Meihua frowned when she saw the rubbish, how could the surroundings of her house be so messy when A-Niang was there!


    Murong Lingran also saw what Wei Meihua was thinking, and this was not the time to worry about it. He nced at the guard leader, and the guard leader knocked on the door.


    I heard Wei Meihua say that she came back once before, but her home had already been upied by the second aunt couple and the third aunt couple, and their children had already lived in it.


    And their own house is not as good as Wei Meihua''s house, some ces even copsed, and it has been abandoned forever.


    A woman''s sharp voice soon came from the door, "Who is it?"


    Wei Meihua said: "Second Aunt, it''s me."


    "Is it a plum blossom?"


    "Yes."


    "Wait, I''ll be right here."


    Soon, the door was opened, and a woman with a very snarky appearance and dressed in white washed cotton came out.


    Murong nced at the woman, although she was wearing only ordinary cotton cloth, but there was not a single patch.


    And the woman''s face is also extremely round, and her body is full of flesh. It is not difficult to see that although the woman''s life is not as good as that of the city people, her life is definitely better than that of most people in the vige.


    Wei Meihua stood at the door and took another look at the yard within sight. Seeing that the inside was also dirty and messy, even more messy than the outside, her brows were even tighter.


    Uncles and aunts are really, really don¡¯t know how to cherish it if it¡¯s not their own house?


    They are the only ones who can stand their children living in such a messy environment.


    The ?? woman seemed to be doingundry, and as soon as she came out, she put down her sleeves and began to look at the person opposite.


    Wei Meihua stood in the center, while Murong Lingran stood on the far right, and her guards were all behind her.


    The woman saw Murong staring at her icy coldly. Although she was displeased, she didn''t dare to object to the number of people she had brought with her. She just frowned and asked, "Meihua, you actually came back? Who are they? Why? Came back with you? What are they doing?"

 Chapter 2244: drive away

    Chapter 2244 Drive away


    "And you, why did youe back suddenly? What about Li Jianyong? How could he let youe back alone? Did you sneak back in without telling him?"


    Wei Meihua ignored her series of questions, nced inside, and said, "Second aunt, third aunt here? What about second uncle and third uncle? Are they there?"


    The woman nced at Murong Lingran and the guards vigntly, and counted them carefully. There were actually twenty of them, and an ominous premonition arose in her heart.


    When Wei Meihua came back this time, she always gave her a bad feeling, and frowned, "You want to see them? I''ll call you."


    After he finished speaking, he shouted at the inside: "The child''s father, the third child, the third wife, youe out quickly, someone is looking for you."


    Not long after, the people inside rolled up their sleeves and walked out in an apron.


    "Who is looking for us?"


    "What do you want us to do?"


    "Who is it that came to us?"


    The three walked and walked, and soon came to Wei Meihua.


    "I thought who it was, it turned out to be the plum blossom mother and son."


    "Plum blossom, what are you doing here at this time? Did you escape? How could your man let you out at this time?"


    "You brought the child out, how could Li Jianyong agree? Did you run back with your man behind your back?"


    Wei Meihua ignored them for the time being, and just said to Murong: "Miss, from left to right, they are my second aunt Qiu, second uncle Wei Quansheng, third aunt Qian, and third uncle Wei Dongsheng.


    Murong nodded, "I see."


    Qiu''s angrily asked: "Wei Meihua, tell me, what are you doing when youe back now?"


    When Wei Meihua heard the second aunt questioning her, she immediately shrank her neck, but for the sake of herself and her child, she mustered up her courage and said, "Second aunt, I came back today because I want you to move out of my house. You live here so much. I have been benevolent enough for many years, and now I want to take back this yard."


    Wei Quansheng was immediately angry when he heard the words. He didn''t expect Wei Meihua toe back for this, and shouted loudly: "Wei Meihua, what nonsense are you talking about as a married girl? This is our house, our Wei family. What right do you have for us to move out of here?"


    Wei Dongsheng also said: "Yes, this house, no matter who lived in it before, now we have lived in it, it is ours, you have no right to ask us to move out."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at Murong Lingran and her guards, and said with contempt: "Even if there are many of you today, I''m not afraid. I don''t believe it anymore, the people you brought should really dare to drive us away. go out!"


    "Haha." Murong smiled and said: "Aren''t you afraid? Then I hope you can always be so stubborn."


    Qiu shi asked vigntly, "Who are you? Why are you interfering in our family''s affairs?"


    Murong Lingran ignored her and turned to look at Wei Meihua.


    Wei Meihua took a deep breath and continued: "Aunts and uncles, this house is not yours, but my aunt''s. Of course I have the right to drive you away."


    "After you upied my house for the first time, after the Murong Mansion helped my A-Niang to take it back, this house is already under my A-Niang''s name."


    "And the current house was expanded and renovated with the money that A-Niang earned from the Murong Imperial Physician''s Mansion. It has nothing to do with you. As my A-Niang''s only daughter, of course I am the owner of this house."

 Chapter 2245: deny

    Chapter 2245 Disapproval


    "You!" Wei Quan said angrily, "What if it''s in your mother''s name? Your mother married into the Wei family, that''s our Wei family, you are already married, and you are no longer a Wei family member. , your auntie is my sister-inw died, besides our Wei family, who else is qualified to inherit her house?"


    "I..." Wei Meihua couldn''t tell her second uncle, so she had to ask Murong Lingran for help.


    Murong Lingran said: "This is really the funniest thing I''ve heard in the world. A daughter is not qualified to inherit her mother''s inheritance, but an uncle who has no blood rtionship with her mother is qualified. Funny."


    Mr. Qiu frowned and asked, "Who are you?"


    Murong said calmly: "You will naturally know who I am in the conversationter."


    After she finished speaking, she nced at the four of them and said again: "You said this is your house, can you show the deed? There is also thend upied by you before, you should show the deed."


    The four looked at each other, the deed? title deed? How could they have that thing!


    At first they asked Wei Meihua to take out the house deed andnd deed, but she refused to take it, and they couldn''t do anything about it, so they married her.


    They thought at that time, even if Wei Meihua was going to sell the house, the buyer would definitelye to see the house in advance.


    At that time, they said that if anyone dared to buy this yard, they would harass anyone, so that no one would dare to buy it, so after so many years, they could not find a way to ask Wei Meihua for the house deed andnd deed.


    Murong said: "Looking at the way you look, you probably can''t take it out. But you can''t take it out, but I can take it out."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the leader of the guard beside him, Rong Da.


    Rong Da nodded, quickly took out a few pieces of paper from his arms, and said, "The house deed for this yard and thend deed not far away are already in the hands of my eldestdy, and Wei Meihua has already sold this yard and fields. It was given to my eldestdy, and now my eldestdy is the master here."


    Wei Quansheng looked at Wei Meihua in shock: "What? You actually sold the house? This is the house of our Wei family, you are a married daughter, what qualifications do you have to sell the house without authorization! You sold the house, we where to live?"


    Murong sneered: "Your home is not here, of course you went back and forth from where."


    Mrs. Qiu said sharply: "No, Wei Meihua, hurry up and return the money to her and take back the house deed andnd deed, otherwise we will never recognize your niece!"


    Wei Meihua smiled bitterly and said, "Since you married me to Li Jianyong, you have never had my niece in your heart. No, you have never had me in your heart, let alone my mother. You bullied me again and again. , upying my house and fields, even if you want to recognize me, I will not recognize you again."


    "you!"


    Qian Shi knew that he couldn''t be hard now, so he could only soften his tone and said: "Plum blossoms, we couldn''t do anything before, our family has arge poption, and life is hard, haha, your house is big, and your mother and two simply live in It¡¯s not such a big house. After that, your mother died again, and you are a girl again. Sooner orter, you will get married. When you get married, this house is empty and empty. We live here as a helper. You are guarding the house."

 Chapter 2246: support

    Chapter 2246 Support


    "Also, when we married you to Li Jianyong, we were also deceived. When the introducer mentioned Li Jianyong, it was all apliment."


    "We see that he is from the city, he still has a house in the city, and he looks good, and he is generous, and his parents are both dead. After you marry, you can be the master of the house. He''ll have a good time for sure."


    "And that''s the truth. Except for Li Jianyong being a little grumpy, the other conditions are really very good."


    "We are really for your own good, I really don''t know what kind of person Li Jianyong is."


    Wei Meihua said: "Since you think he is so good, why don''t you let your own daughter marry him? Although your daughter is younger than me, she was of marriageable age at that time."


    Qian Shi had a reason in an instant and sighed: "I thought about it at the beginning, but who made you an elder sister, the elders are orderly, and the elder sister is not married yet, where can I get my child."


    Wei Meihua said: "I won''t believe you!"


    Wei Dongsheng saw that Wei Meihua was soft and hard to eat, and said with a gloomy expression: "Wei Meihua, did Li Jianyong push you about the sale of the house?"


    "no."


    "Then you came back today, does Li Jianyong know?"


    "do not know."


    Wei Dongsheng was instantly overjoyed, "You mean, you came back today with him on your back?"


    "No, he can''t protect himself now, I don''t need to carry him at all!"


    "You can be stubborn." Wei Dongsheng said with a sullen face: "You should be thinking of selling thend quietly so as to escape from Li Jianyong. Tell you, pay back the money immediately, and continue to let us live here, and then Give us the house deed andnd deed, it is best to transfer the ownership to our head, otherwise I will tell Li Jianyongter, let him take you back and take care of you!"


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    Murong Lingran suddenly pped her hands and said with a mocking expression: "Your uncle is reallypetent, my brother is gone, I don''t think about how to take care of my niece, but only think about getting benefits from my niece. People are really the most disgusting people in the world."


    Wei Dongsheng said angrily: "Damn girl, what did you say!"


    Just as soon as he finished speaking, a fistnded on his face and immediately knocked him to the ground.


    Rong said coldly: "My youngdy, can you be rude too? If you dare to be rude to my youngdy, I will make you look good!"


    Rong Da''s fist was very heavy, Wei Dongsheng was immediately stunned, and fell to the ground for a long time without recovering.


    Seeing this, Mrs Qian hurriedly helped her husband up and said worriedly, "My child''s father, are you alright?"


    Wei Dongsheng heard his wife''s voice, slowly regained consciousness, covered his face and shook his head, "I... I''m fine."


    Qian Shi suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head to look at Rong Da, and said sharply: "How can you beat someone, I''m going to the government to sue you!"


    Rong Da said disdainfully: "Go ahead, dare to be rude to the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, dare to be rude to His Majesty''s cousin, and the Lord of Chunling County, whom His Majesty has proimed, I will beat him lightly. The Marquis of Ning''an knows, whether he still lives or not is a question."


    The people present were surprised at the same time, Your Majesty''s cousin? Lord of Chunling County?


    The granddaughter of Lord Ning''an?


    Wei Meihua actually sold thend to such a big man?


    No wonder she spoke so confidently just now, it turned out that she had found someone who could support her.

 Chapter 2247: take advantage

    Chapter 2247 Take advantage


    Rong Da continued: "What did you say just now? Going to Li Jianyong? Let me tell you, Li Jianyong was imprisoned yesterday because he tried to attack the county owner. In this life, I don''t know if there is a chance toe out. He is just a second-rate, you guys. I want to ask him to help you and make your Spring and Autumn Dreame true!"


    Li Jianyong went to prison?


    The four suddenly looked at each other, which was too sudden.


    Until this time, they didn''t realize that Wei Meihua was not only a bad visitor this time, but also came here after making perfect preparations.


    Shushan Vige, which hurried over after hearing the vigers'' reports, was hearing about Murong Lingran''s identity, and stopped immediately.


    The people of the Marquis of Ning''an mansion are not something that he can afford with just a little li.


    And it¡¯s not that others came to **** the house for no reason, not only the house deed andnd deed, but also the original owner of the house, just right.


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to waste time with them, and said, "Give you a stick of incense, and immediately move me out of Wei Meihua''s house. This girl will take over."


    After finishing speaking, Rong stool let someone take a table from the carriage and light a stick of incense.


    Seeing Li Zhenging, Wei Quansheng hurriedly said: "Uncle Li Zheng, you came just in time, please help us, we are all from the same vige, we have left here, there is really no ce to live, we In the original house, there are countless snakes, worms, rats and ants, so people can''t live in it at all."


    Murong Lingran followed Wei Quansheng''s line of sight, and saw an old man with a beard saying: "Don''t look for me, this is because you did not kindly, now the house has been sold, you move out It''s also normal. Your house can''t live in people? What a joke! Your house is much better than some people in the vige. They can live in it, but you are expensive, so you can''t live in it?"


    After Li Zheng finished speaking, he walked towards Murong Lingran: "County Lord, I am Li Zheng from Shushan Vige, and my surname is Wei, but don''t get me wrong, Wei Quansheng and I are just an ancestor, and we are separated from them. There are manyyers, and they are not members of their family."


    "Don''t worry, youring today is justifiable, and I won''t interfere."


    You are useless even if you interfere.


    Murong nodded, turned his head and said, "There is only half a stick of incense left, are you sure you will continue to dy like this? If you don''t move when the time is up, my people will move it for you, but if If you break your clothes or lose your money, don''te to us."


    Wei Dongsheng was punched, and now he was afraid, and he didn''t dare to be arrogant. He bowed his head and said: "County Lord, we were wrong, you have an honorable status and you have money, you definitely don''tck this yard, please also please. Okay, let''s continue to live here, our original house has been in disrepair for a long time, and it really can''t live in it."


    "It''s none of my business whether you can live in your original house? In the past, the owner of this yard was rted to you, and you could grab it from her to live in. Now the owner of the house has changed, and you have nothing to do with me. Why should I Let you continue to live? Did you take advantage of me?"


    Wei Dongsheng choked and was speechless.


    Upon seeing this, Murong suddenly softened his tone and said, "Do you really want to continue living here?"


    Wei Dongsheng thought that Murong Ling was soft-hearted and would really agree to him, and immediately nodded, "Yes, I really want to live."

 Chapter 2248: Get out

    Chapter 2248 Drive out


    "You can continue to live if you want." Murong Lingran said: "Wei Meihua sold this yard to me for 10 taels of silver, as well as her family''s fields, a total of four acres ofnd, and she sold it to me for eight taels of silver per acre. , that is 32 taels of silver, I have worked hard toe here, and it is considered hard work, so I will receive 8 taels of silver for the hard work, a total of fifty taels of silver."


    "As long as youe up with the money, I will give you the house deed andnd deed immediately, and I will leave immediately. I can even cooperate with you to transfer the property, so that this house and the four acres ofnd in the distance belong to youpletely, and I promise not to disturb your family in the future. life."


    This is what she and Wei Meihua had negotiated beforeing. Even if she helped Wei Meihua get the house andnd back, it would be impossible for her to live here alone with two children.


    In that case, her uncles and aunts will not let her have a good life, and maybe they will crowd her out with other vigers. It is better to sell the house and take the money to a safe ce to settle down again.


    But Wei Meihua''s house and fields are not worth fifty taels in total. If her uncles and aunts want to buy it, it''s not impossible, they should pay back the money for selling Wei Meihua.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to ask for a higher price, but it is estimated that if it is higher, they really can''te up with it. When they don''t want to buy it, the cooked duck will fly away.


    Fifty taels of silver?


    The four looked at each other, if they had this money, would they still be able to rob someone else''s house to live?


    Wei Quansheng said with a pitiful look: "County Lord, we really can''t afford so much money, we are just ordinary people, and we make a living all year round. Usually, if someone in the family gets sick, that''s one year''s worth of money. We can¡¯t even save one tael of silver, fifty taels of silver will really kill us!¡±


    Murong said: "You don''t have to be miserable. Compared with Wei Meihua, you are not at all miserable, but you are just going back to your old days. And what about Wei Meihua? She was calcted by you, and she was born at a young age. The children of two men you don''t love will be ruined your whole life, how can you live through her miserably?"


    "County Lord, please."


    Murong said: "It seems that you are unwilling to take the money, and also unwilling to move, since that is the case,e here."


    Rong Avenue: "In."


    "They are upying my house now. You help me drive them out. If there are people who dare to interfere, don''t be polite, tie them all up, and then send them to officials in the name of embezzling other people''s property. Deal with it fairly. If you identally hurt someone, don''t be afraid, I''ll take care of it for you!"


    "Yes, county magistrate."


    As soon as ??Rong''s voice fell, the guards left two of them by Murong Lingran''s side to protect her, while the rest rushed towards the gate of Wei Meihua''s house at the same time.


    Qiu Shi saw that the guards didn''t seem to be joking, and hurriedly said: "Hold on!"


    Rong turned his head, seeing Murong nodding lightly, which made him take a few steps back.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and asked: "What? After thinking about it clearly, are you willing to pay?"


    Qiu Shi said: "Wait for us to discuss it."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, "Yes."


    Rong Da heard the words, quickly walked to the courtyard, brought a chair out, wiped it clean, and let Murong sit down.


    The Wei family has no opinion at all, and they dare not have it.

 Chapter 2249: Three sticks of incense

    Chapter 2249 Three incense sticks


    Qian said: "Second sister-inw, what else can we discuss, where can we get fifty taels of silver?"


    Mr. Qiu said in a low voice, "Our family can''t afford it, but we can go together as a family, so we can each take out twenty-five taels of silver."


    Wei Dongsheng said, "But we don''t have any money. In my opinion, it''s better to return the house. Anyway, we''ve lived here for so many years, and we''ve earned it."


    Wei Quansheng said, "Where will we live?"


    "That''s right." Mrs. Qiu said, "Our original house hasn''t been bothered much these years. It''s already full of spider webs, and some ces are about to copse. It''s be a nest of snakes, insects, rats and ants, and it can''t live in people at all. This house is much better than our previous house. Although it is not a blue-brick house, it is a new house built only in the past few years. After the children are married, if we add a few grandchildren, we will also live there. down."


    "Also, we have already nted all four acres of Wei Meihua''snd with high-yield grain. This year is the first time we have nted it. If it is taken back now, then we will have toiled in vain, and the grain above will also be in vain for others. already."


    "But..." Qian said: "But twenty-five taels of silver is too much, we really don''t have it, and twenty-five taels of silver can directly build a new house, why buy Wei Meihua''s old house Also, my sister-inw died in this room, I have always felt bad for living here."


    Qiu Shi said: "You are stupid, twenty-five taels of silver includes two acres ofnd, two acres ofnd is only sixteen taels of silver, this yard is much bigger than our two previous housesbined. There is also an acre of vegetablend inside, and with a few taels of silver, can we build such a big yard? Can we have such arge vegetable garden? I heard that the wastnd outside costs 5 taels of silver per acre, not to mention that it has been raised by us. Fatnd."


    Wei Dongsheng thought about it and said, "Second sister-inw is right."


    Qiu shi said excitedly: "Third brother, do you also agree with my proposal?"


    "Yeah." Wei Dongsheng nodded: "But for twenty-five taels of silver, the two of us really can''t afford it."


    Qiu said indifferently: "My family can''t get it either, I can only get 10 taels of silver at most, but we still have rtives and neighbors, can''t we just borrow from them? Three taels is enough. If they don¡¯t want to borrow it, don¡¯t we have three acres ofnd each? We take those fields as security, and promise that if they don¡¯t pay the money, we will give them thend. Believe them Will definitely agree."


    Wei Dongsheng nodded: "Yes, just go and borrow it from rtives. Let''s talk about today''s difficulties for now."


    Wei Quansheng said: "Then let''s split up."


    "Um."


    Mrs. Qiu raised her head and looked at Murong Lingran with a smile: "County Lord, we promised to buy this yard, but we just need some time to collect the money. Why don''t you wait for us? We''ll collect enough money in a while ande back soon."


    Murong Lingran was not too embarrassed, and said, "It''s just the time for three incense sticks. After three incense sticks, my people will go in and throw your things out. You have to hurry up."


    "Yes, yes, we muste back within three incense sticks."


    After the four of them finished speaking, they walked towards the crowd of onlookers.


    Rong Da rekindled an incense stick.

 Chapter 2250: Go to Ewha Village

    Chapter 2250 Go to Ewha Vige


    Many of the onlookers also had their rtives. They were just afraid of the twenty guards, so when they saw something happened to their rtives, they didn¡¯t dare to go there.


    I saw rtivese to ask them to borrow money. Although they didn¡¯t want to borrow money, they said they could use their fields as coteral if they could not afford it. Several families lent them money.


    For a while, many people ran home to get money.


    The children of Wei Quansheng and Wei Dongsheng also came back from outside at this time, and someone went to report to them just now, but their home is far away from home, so it took some time.


    They were all teenagers or a few years old. Seeing the guards guarding the door, they didn''t dare to break in.


    Wei Meihua saw them and immediately whispered a few words in Murong Lingran''s ear.


    Murong Lingran just stared at them before turning around.


    For the honesty of those children, she could ignore them.


    If she dared to oppose her with their parents, then she would not be merciful because they were just children.


    Not long after, Wei Quansheng and Wei Dongsheng came back, the four of them went back to the house and came out again soon.


    Mrs. Qiu held all the silver wrapped in cloth in front of Murong Lingran, forced a smile and said, "County Lord, this is fifty taels of silver, you can count it."


    Rong Da took a look and saw that most of it was broken silver, so he took out the small scale he carried with him and slowly weighed it to make sure that the silver was enough for fifty taels.


    His movements were quick, and after a long while, Rong Dao said, "Miss, it is indeed fifty taels of silver."


    Murong nodded, stood up and patted the dust on his body, and said lightly: "I''m tired too, you can go with themter."


    "Yes, Miss."


    Murong Lingran took Wei Meihua to the carriage.


    Rong Da turned his head and said, "I will wait for you at the government, just wait for three incense sticks, within three incense sticks, if you can''t make it, I won''t wait any longer, and the consequences will be at your own risk."


    After saying that, he rode behind the carriage.


    The two families did not dare to dy any longer. After all, they had already paid the money, so they hurriedly went to the vige to borrow a car. Even the children did not care and followed directly behind the carriage.


    On the carriage, Wei Meihua looked at so much money and was very grateful: "Miss, thank you very much, if it weren''t for you, I would have been ruined by Li Jianyong in my life."


    Murong smiled and said: "No thanks, you should now think about what to do in the future, how to raise your two children."


    Wei Meihua nced at the two children sitting beside her and said, "Miss, Li Jianyong must not be able toe out?"


    "It should be, his charges are neither light nor serious, but I heard that it is easy to convict him of permanent exile."


    Wei Meihua breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "In this case, I just need to stay away from the Wei family and settle down. The world is big, and there is always a ce for me."


    What she fears most is Li Jianyong. As long as Li Jianyong can''t get out, she will feel at ease.


    Murong said: "Don''t you want to stay in the Hou Mansion?"


    "No." Wei Meihua shook her head: "After all, I still have two children to take care of, it''s too much trouble for you to stay in the Hou Mansion."


    Murong Lingran knew that she was not the one to cause trouble, and said with a smile, "Then why don''t you go to Lihua Vige."

 Chapter 2251: spent money

    Chapter 2251 Spend money


    She has so many fields in Ewha Vige, just when she needs a lot of manpower.


    Hou Mansion has many rules and is not the best ce for Wei Meihua and her children.


    "Erhua Vige?"


    "Yes." Murong Lingran briefly introduced Lihua Vige, "That''s it, Lihua Vige is my current home and my first home after returning to the capital. There are still quite a few of my fields and properties there. The rtionship between the vigers and me is also very good. Now almost every household has built a new house, and there are many vacancies in the house. If you don¡¯t want to build a house for a while, you can rent a house.¡±


    "There are a lot of job opportunities there. Although you have a lot of money now, you can''t just sit back and rx. Your two children seem to be obedient and grown up. You don''t need to spend too much time taking care of them. When you can work, you will They took them to the fields, and there were a lot of kids who were able to y with them."


    "There is still a future academy in Lihua Vige. In two or three years, when your child is older, you can send your child to the academy to study."


    "Don''t worry, the wages you earn every day will be enough for two children to study and read. The wages in Lihua Vige are very high. The minimum wage for adults is 60 cents a day."


    Wei Meihua was instantly moved. In this way, it was indeed a very safe ce.


    And Lihua Vige can actually provide her with a job opportunity, so that she can save dowry and dowry for her children by herself in the future.


    As for the matter of studying, she is a little afraid to think about her now. She knows her ability, and she really has no confidence to support two children to study at the same time, even if the sry is 60 cents a day.


    In other people''s homes, several adults work together to provide for the children. She is only one person, and she really does not have the ability. She just wants the children to grow up safely and healthily.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Wei Meihua said, "Will it bother you if I live there?"


    "No, I have a lot of people under mymand. If you order, they will arrange for you naturally. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Wei Meihua breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then I''ll ask Miss."


    Murong smiled and said, "Yeah."


    After saying that, he said hello to the outside, and let the carriage go directly to Lihua Vige.


    Rong Da had no choice but to run to the city on horseback with two people.


    After Murong Lingran arrived at Lihua Vige, she handed Wei Meihua over to Tong Xiuming and asked him to help arrange Wei Meihua''s amodation and work.


    After everything was arranged, she did not go back to the city, and it was time for her to replenish the seeds.


    On the other side, not long after Rong Da arrived in the city, the Wei family arrived and passed the household smoothly.


    On their way home, the Wei family finally breathed a sigh of relief when they looked at the house deed and title deed with their names on them.


    Wei Quansheng smiled and said, "That''s great, now that yard and those fields finally belong to us, and no one will dare to drive us out of there in the future."


    "Yeah." Wei Dongsheng sighed: "It''s a pity that we spent money. If we can get it without spending money, that''s really good."


    Miss Qiu thought of Wei Meihua and gritted her teeth: "It''s all because of Wei Meihua, don''t let me meet her again, or I won''t make her feel better."


    "That''s right." Qian Shi also said: "If I want to meet her, I will let her go! It''s all because of her. From now on, our family will live in debt every day, that kind of life. But it was very bad.¡±

 Chapter 2252: teach the family a lesson

    Chapter 2252 Teaching the Wei family


    "That yard and four acres ofnd are not worth fifty taels of silver at all. Thinking of giving her so much money, I hate it in my heart!"


    Wei Dongsheng said, "Why don''t we find out where she is, so that we can trouble herter?"


    "No." Wei Quansheng said: "Now she is relying on a person as big as the county owner. The county owner only needs to move a finger and it is enough for us to feel better. We must not go to her now."


    "Then we just let her go?"


    Of course, Wei Quansheng is not happy to let Wei Meihua go like this. They owe so much money now. Wei Meihua now has fifty taels of silver, and she must eat delicious and spicy food every day. How many times better.


    Wei Quansheng thought about it carefully and said, "Well, after we go back, let''s inquire about her current residence. Wei Meihua is a small person, and a person like the county owner will definitely not guard her every day and wait for the county owner. Leave her alone, it''s time for our revenge."


    The three nodded at the same time: "Yeah."


    What they didn''t know was that Rong Da and his two men listened to all their words.


    Rong Shiyi said: "Boss, the Wei family doesn''t know what''s going on. They bullied Wei Meihua like that. The county master said before that he would teach them a hard lesson, so that they know that they can''t be too much, but Wei Meihua said it was okay, the county owner only needed some money, and now the Wei family still wants to hurt Wei Meihua, it''s really a kind of revenge."


    Rong Twelve agreed: "It''s really too much, they are today, it''s obviously their own reasons, they can also not be in debt, they want other people''s houses and fields themselves, and now they still want to take revenge on others, really too disgusting."


    Rong Dao: "You are right, but the county owner doesn''t want us to attack the Wei family alone, but..."


    "Boss, but what?"


    Rong Da nced around and said a few words in a low voice.


    The two of them suddenly lit up.


    Rong Shi said: "This method is feasible."


    Rong Twelve said: "I also think it is feasible."


    Rongughed and said, "That''s it, let''s go back first."


    "Um."


    Murong Lingran heard what Rong Da said about the Wei family, and sneered: "You can do whatever you want, just don''t let anyone die."


    Rong nodded: "Yes, Miss."


    At night, Qiu shi just fell asleep when she heard the sound from outside the window, and immediately woke up her husband, "Master, listen to this voice, is it the voice of a wild boar?"


    Wild boar?


    Wei Quansheng suddenly opened his eyes, listened carefully, and said with a look of surprise: "It is indeed a wild boar, could it be that the wild boar hase down the mountain?"


    Qiu shi said excitedly: "You will know when you go out and have a look. Call the third brother, wild boar, if we can sell it, our debt can be paid off sooner."


    She didn''t want to call Wei Dongsheng at first, but her man couldn''t deal with the wild boar alone, so he had to be with him.


    "You''re right." Wei Quansheng lifted the quilt, put on his clothes, and went to call out Wei Dongsheng.


    I don''t know who gave them the confidence, they think they can deal with a wild boar.


    After Qiu''s and Qian''s men left, they stayed at home expectantly.


    It''s just that they waited all night, their children all got up, but no one came back.

 Chapter 2253: retribution

    Chapter 2253 Retribution


    Just when they were a little overwhelmed, someone suddenly came to their house...


    Ewha Vige


    Murong Lingran heard what Ruan Da said, raised her eyebrows and said, "Really? Are the Wei brothers really that miserable?"


    Ruan Dao: "Yes, the two brothers were identally arched by the wild boar when they were catching the wild boar and fell off the cliff. Now one has broken his foot and the other has broken his hand. Both have internal injuries. I have broken a few and are now lying at home, and it is estimated that they will not be able to recover within a few months."


    Originally, their n yesterday was just to lure the two out with wild boars and give them a good beating, just as if they had encountered a bandit.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that there was a wild boar where the Wei brothers went, which was bigger than the one they used to lure the Wei brothers out.


    Before the three of them had time to start, the Wei brothers fell off the cliff because they were dealing with wild boars, and were not found until dawn.


    After they found someone to hear about the fate of the Wei family, they came to Lihua Vige. When the door of Murong''s house opened, they came in to report.


    Murong said: "It seems that it is really retribution."


    "Yes."


    "Only the four of us know about this. In order not to create extraneous issues, don''t say it."


    Ruan Dao: "Then Hou Ye and the eldest princess asked about..."


    "They can say it, but the others don''t."


    "Yes."


    A few dayster


    Wei Meihua also settled down in Lihua Vige and gradually got used to the life in Lihua Vige.


    Tong Xiuming first found her a house to rent temporarily, and then helped her buynd and build a house.


    Because the building is not very big, the room can only amodate a bed, a wardrobe and a table, so it was built quickly, it is also a blue brick house, and it has been moved in a few days ago.


    As for household registration, Lihua Vige has a lot of work, and the imperial court has always taken special care of it. As long as there is one more person in Lihua Vige, then the employment of one person can be solved, and it is also conducive to the cultivation of high-yield grain. Therefore, as long as the vige is taking it to the government, it will definitely be able to The household registration waspleted, so Wei Meihua''s household registration was already in Lihua Vige.


    As for Li Jianyong, Helian Rongjiu knew that he was trying to hurt Murong Lingran and wanted him to be exiled for life.


    But I don''t know if retribution ising. Li Jianyong went to the prison. After being beaten, he developed a high fever. No matter how the doctor took medicine, he couldn''t lower the temperature, and he died within a few days.


    Wei Meihua finally breathed a sigh of relief after knowing about it, and began to live her life seriously.


    As for Li Jianyong''s house, that house was tricked by him a few years ago. Although Wei Meihua and his two children are the most qualified to inherit, Wei Meihua has a shadow on that house, and really doesn''t want to see it, and also Not wanting to have anything to do with the house, he asked Murong Lingran to find the person who was deceived by Li Jianyong and return the house.


    On this day, Murong Lingran and Tong Wenwen were carrying a basket of fresh fruits and wanted to see Wei Meihua''s mother and son. As soon as they arrived at the door, they saw Wei Meihua''s second and third aunts, namely Qiu''s and Qian''s, from the opposite side.e.


    Mrs. Qiu and Mrs. Qian shrank their necks when they saw what Murong Lingran was here.


    Really unlucky, I heard that the entire Lihua Vige is Murong Lingran''s territory. If they don''t get it right today, they don''t know if they can go back safely.


    However, even if Murong Lingran is the county head and the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, she has no right to prevent them from seeing her niece, nor can she hurt them for no reason.

 Chapter 2254: found

    Chapter 2254 is here


    After thinking about it clearly, the two of them smiled at Murong Lingran.


    Mrs. Qiu nced at the blue brick house in front of her and said with a smile, "Meet the county lord, may I ask the county lord, is this Wei Meihua''s home?"


    They have been inquiring about Wei Meihua''s whereabouts for a long time, but they did not expect that Wei Meihua was actually in Lihua Vige, the most affluent vige in the entire capital. It was said that even the household registration had already been obtained, and a blue brick house had been built.


    The reputation of Lihua Vige had never been heard before. After entering the boundaries of Lihua Vige, they realized that there are such rich viges in the world.


    They were on the road just now, and they found a random person to ask why Lihua Vige was so rich, and the person briefly exined how Lihua Vige turned over.


    After listening to ??, they all wanted to stay in Lihua Vige. At least one person could earn 60 pennies a day.


    Wei Meihua stayed in Lihua Vige, and it can be considered that the salted fish has turned over.


    They also moved their minds toe and do the work. After knowing that Murong Lingran was the owner here, their tone was many times better thanst time.


    Murong said calmly: "Yes, do you have anything to do with her?"


    "Yeah." Mrs. Qiu said, "It is indeed something."


    Murong Lingran didn''t want Wei Meihua to suffer, she thought about it, and said, "Knock on the door if you have something to do. I''m here to bring her fruit, and I''m very busy, so I''ll listen to what you guys are going to do."


    Qiu''s and Qian''s faces turned pale, and with Murong''s presence, their goals today should not be achieved.


    fruit?


    The two of them nced at the basket in Tong Wenwen''s hand and saw those red cherries and longan, and their saliva was about to flow out.


    Oh my god, these fruits look so pretty.


    Just as he was trying to find a reason to ask Murong Lingran to give them a taste, the door was opened from the inside.


    Wei Meihua saw Murong Lingran as soon as she opened the door, and smiled, "Miss is here."


    Recently, Murong Lingran brought a lot of delicious food to Qiaoer and Jieer. The two children liked her very much. When they saw hering, they shouted excitedly, "Miss."


    Murong smiled and touched the heads of the two children, nodded and said, "Well, you still have two guests."


    Wei Meihua heard the words and walked out of the door, and saw her second and third aunts standing by the wall on the right.


    Wei Meihua frowned, he knew they woulde over, but he didn''t expect toe so soon.


    "What are you doing here with me?"


    Qiu shi and Qian shi looked at each other, and they both nodded at the same time.


    They finally came once, and since they have alle, they can''te for nothing.


    Mrs. Qiu nced at the yard and saw that it was clean and tidy. Although it was not as big as their Shushan Vige yard, it looked veryfortable at first nce. The blue brick house was really different, and said with a smile: " Plum blossoms, this yard is really beautiful, why don''t you invite your aunts to sit in? We finally came to see you once."


    Wei Meihua said: "There is no need to sit down. I will never forget the hurt you have caused me in the past. If you have anything, just say it."


    I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good or bad.


    Qiu''s heart was angry when she heard the words, but she didn''t dare to show it on her face. Who asked them to ask others, so she forced a smile and said, "Okay, then we''ll talk here."


    Qian continued: "Plum blossom, it''s like this. Your two uncles were seriously injured while hunting wild boars. They have been recovering at home during this time."

 Chapter 2255: Why should she sacrifice

    Chapter 2255 Why should she sacrifice


    "You also know that in order to raise money for you, our family has run out of money, we still owe a lot of foreign debts, and the high-yield grains have not been harvested yet. After they were injured, they had to drink medicine and supplements every day. Our two families are now The poor are almost unable to open the pot, so...so I want toe to you to borrow some money to help our family get through this difficult time."


    "You are kind-hearted, and you will definitely not die, right?"


    Wei Meihua met people from Shushan Vige in the city some time ago, and she knew what happened to the two uncles. Although she sympathized with them, she really didn''t want to help them because of what happened before, and said, "You saw it too. , I built houses, and they are all blue brick houses, and I have spent a lot of money."


    "I still have two children to support, and I don''t have a man in my family. I can''t wait to break one copper te into two and use it every day. I have to n for the children and their future ns, so I can''t borrow this money. "


    Qiu knew for a long time that Wei Meihua would not agree after what happenedst time, and continued to say with a bitter face: "Meihua, do you still hold grudges about the past? Even if we were sorry for the past, but at that time we really The only thing is that there is no way to rob your house and fields."


    "And the matter of marrying you to Li Jianyong was the idea of ??your third aunt and I from beginning to end. It has nothing to do with your two uncles at all. You can''t implicate them."


    Qiu Shi also said: "Yes, it really has nothing to do with your two uncles. At that time, the poor in the family were about to die, and the family was about to starve to death. If we don''t marry you, let us collect some. Dowry, then your brothers and sisters will all starve to death."


    "They were all children at that time, so would you have the heart to let them starve to death?"


    Wei Meihua frowned. She didn''t believe in other things at all, but the Wei family is really out of money now, and the next few brothers and sisters must have a hard life.


    They had a good rtionship with her when they were young. After knowing that she was married, those younger siblings still thought of themselves.


    Thest time she sneaked back to Shushan Vige, they also helped to intercede and told her uncles and aunts not to send her to Li Jianyong''s house.


    Murong Lingran saw that Wei Meihua''s face was a little loose, so he calmed down and said: "Stop joking, it seems like you are helpless, Li Jianyong has already said that Meihua''s uncles know about it."


    "Also, your children are going to starve to death. What''s the matter with Guan Meihua? She is not your children''s parents, so why do you need her to marry to support them?"


    "Isn''t it your own responsibility to feed them? To feed them, you should also sell your own children, why sell plum blossoms, why should plum blossom sacrifice her happiness to feed your children?"


    "Don''t you two still have fields? If you can''t live on, you can just sell the fields. What do you do with Meihua? Just because she is your junior, you will drain her blood?"


    Wei Meihua suddenly woke up, yes, why should she sacrifice herself? Just because she doesn''t have parents?


    Though those younger brothers and sisters are pitiful, but they still have their parents, and she, being calcted by their parents, will be ruined all her life. Is there any pity for her?


    She was raised by her mother, not by her aunts, and she doesn''t owe them both!

 Chapter 2256: elder kneeling younger

    Chapter 2256 Elders kneel to juniors


    "Miss is right." Wei Meihua said with a cold face: "Why do you keep asking me to sacrifice for your family? Why do my uncles treat me like that, why do they want me to spend money on them? What they are now is all theirs. Retribution, I will not borrow money, you can go."


    Seeing that, Mrs. Qiu couldn''t say anything about Wei Meihua, so she and Mrs. Qian looked at each other.


    "Plum Blossom, we kneel down for you, please."


    "Plum Blossom, we will admit your mistake, and please have pity on us, we really know we are wrong."


    "After all, they are rtives with the same blood as you, so please help them."


    "Yes, they are just like you, they are all people with the surname Wei, you can''t die without saving them."


    Wei Meihua was a little overwhelmed when she saw the aunts kneeling down. She nced at the people around, and many people were curiously surrounding her, which made her even more flustered.


    Let the elders kneel on the younger generation, there is no such thing in the world.


    Murong Lingran smiled coldly when she saw that the two of them actually knelt down to force their agreement. This might work well in other viges, but in her Lihua Vige, it was useless.


    Sure enough, people from Lihua Vige spoke up.


    "Plum blossoms, who are they, why are they kneeling to you?"


    Qiu''s preemptive words: "We are her second aunt and third aunt, the family is really in difficulty, and we can''t afford to eat, so I came to ask Mei Hua to borrow some money, but Mei Hua is cruel and doesn''t n to borrow any money. ."


    Qian Shi also tried to squeeze two tears out and said, "That''s right, when Plum Blossom left us, she had fifty taels of silver on her body, and now we ask her to give her a sip of food and she refuses to eat it, it''s too heartfelt. ruthless."


    The two thought that the vigers would stand by their side if they sold so badly.


    But what they didn''t know was that there was suddenly one more person in Lihua Vige. Of course, they had to find out her origin. The vigers in Lihua Vige had already inquired about Wei Meihua clearly.


    The more they sold out like this, the more the vigers sympathized with Wei Meihua.


    They all hid in Lihua Vige, but they couldn''t escape these vampire-like rtives. It was really pitiful, and they all started to help.


    "Don''t think we don''t know what the two of you did before. You sold an orphan girl and ruined her whole life. You actually say that others are cruel. How can there be such disgusting people in the world?"


    Murong Lingran nodded secretly: "It''s really disgusting."


    "That''s right, what you''ve done is not an exaggeration, even if the sky is struck by thunder. You bully Meihua like that, and it''s good if she doesn''t kick you away immediately."


    "Yes, I still want to use kneeling to make people condemn her. You have done such an extreme thing to her, let alone kneeling, even if you want to kowtow."


    "I heard that you upied Mei Hua''s house twice, once after Mei Hua lost her father and once after Mei Hua lost her mother."


    "Those who are acquainted with each other, hurry up, otherwise the people in Lihua Vige are not vegetarians. Meihua is now from our Lihua Vige. Be careful we will beat you outter."


    "That''s right, do you really think we are indiscriminate people? Do you really think we will help you? We all see how hard it is for Meihua to carry two children by herself during this time. Let us help you, dream!"

 Chapter 2257: really take myself seriously

    Chapter 2257 I really take myself seriously


    Qiu''s and Qian''s were suddenly anxious. They never thought that the people of Lihua Vige would not be on their side.


    It has always been a matter of thunder and lightning for the elders to kneel down for the younger ones. How did it be normal when they arrived at Lihua Vige?


    If it was in Shushan Vige, the vigers would definitely say that Wei Meihua was wrong.


    Murong Lingran saw that the two of them looked bewildered, and knew that they didn''t know where they were wrong, and didn''t want to talk nonsense with them, and said coldly: "You two, get out of here immediately! One step into the boundary of Lihua Vige, otherwise the people of Lihua Vige will meet once, hit once, and if they are injured, we will not be responsible!"


    The onlookers of Lihua Vige saw that Murong spoke up, and immediately took the farm tools to their chests.


    "The little boss has spoken, get out of here!"


    "Or we''ll do it."


    "Go away!"


    Mrs. Qiu and Mrs. Qian had no choice but to stand up.


    The two were about to run away, when Mrs. Qiu thought about what she heard on the way to Lihua Vige, and ignored the vigers, she shamelessly turned to look at Murong Lingran: "County Lord, our family''s life is really difficult. We don''t need to ask Plum Blossom for money, and we don''t need to ask in the future, can you please promise us one thing?"


    The vigers were unhappy again.


    "What are you guys, why should our little boss promise you?"


    "That''s right, you really take yourself seriously, what does your business have to do with our little boss?"


    "How noble is our little boss, what qualifications do you have to ask our little boss?"


    "Get out of here immediately!"


    Qiu''s body shook from being yelled at. Although he was afraid, he still looked at Murong Lingran with hope.


    Murong Lingran also roughly guessed what they were going to say. She is free today, so it doesn''t matter if she listens, just to let the people of Lihua Vige know how shameless they are, and the life of Wei Meihua will be better, she said with a smile: " Tell me, what do you want me to promise you?"


    Seeing that Murong Lingran did not reject him, Mrs. Qiu said excitedly: "County Lord, we also want to stay in Lihua Vige to work, and please do it."


    "Stay in Lihua Vige? Where do you live?"


    Qian said: "I heard that you have built a ce for people from other viges to live."


    Mrs. Qiu also said, "Yeah, if it doesn''t work, doesn''t Mei Hua also live here? We can just live in her house."


    Murong smiled and said, "You guys are really addicted to taking advantage, you still want to live in Plum Blossom''s house, are you still thinking, after a long time, take over all your family members, and then upy Plum Blossom''s house again. , make people homeless?"


    Qiu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect people to see through his true thoughts so easily, but now he can''t admit it, and smirked: "No, we really just look at the high wages of Lihua Vige and want toe here to make money. That''s it."


    Murong Lingran didn''t speak, just nced at the angry vigers.


    "You two, it''s really shameless, you dare to make such a request, who do you think you are? You said that our little boss will agree to it?"


    "That''s right, our little boss will never ask people with bad behavior like you to work in Lihua Vige."


    "That is, keeping people like you in Lihua Vige will definitely ruin the atmosphere of Lihua Vige and teach the children of Lihua Vige."


    "Let us get out of the way immediately, or we''ll have to do it!"

 Chapter 2258: Not Murong Zhou

    Chapter 2258 Not Murong Zhou


    "I heard that the Fa doesn''t me the public, and so many of us beat you, don''t regret it, even a reporter is useless!"


    The two of them shuddered when they heard the words, and they dared not stay any longer, so they could only run away in despair.


    Wei Meihua breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Lingran let the onlookers disperse, seeing Wei Meihua''s worried face, knowing that although she said that, she still cared about the Wei family''s children, so she had to tell her what she had inquired about.


    Wei Meihua said in surprise: "Miss, is this true?"


    "Of course it''s true." Murong said lingeringly, "The parents of your two aunts have been supporting the Wei family recently. It''s impossible for them to starve to death, but they just eat less, and there is no problem with their survival. Your uncle''s situation is not so bad. Their injuries have almost recovered. They can do light work, but they are used to staying at home. already."


    "Also, the two of them have ten acres ofndbined, and they all grow high-yield grain. After the harvest, although they have to pay off their debts, they won''t starve to death."


    She was actually deceived by the aunts again!


    Wei Meihua was immediately annoyed, she really felt pity for her aunts just now.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Your aunt and the others are so cunning, if you meet them again in the future, don''t believe anything, you know? Even if it''s true, for your children, you can''t help them. When you help them, you make your own children suffer."


    Wei Meihua nced at the child who had been pulling her clothes, and nodded with determination.


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran originally thought that Uncle Kou would soon return from Yuan''an Mansion to bring her the news of her fifth brother, but she didn''t expect that the wait would end in July.


    At this time, in Lihua Vige, Murong Lingran''s family heard that Uncle Kou wasing, so they all came out of the house and gathered in the main room.


    As soon as Uncle Kou saw Murong Zhe, he congratted him: "Congrattions, I am really happy to hear that you have finally found your biological parents."


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Uncle Kou put a box on the table and said, "This is a medical book I bought when I was outside. I heard that it was passed down by the ancestors of the family. I don''t need it, so I gave it to you."


    Murongzhe asked someone to open the box and opened a few pages for him. Seeing that he had never seen it before, he said excitedly, "Thank you, this is a really good gift, you have a heart."


    Uncle Kou nodded.


    Murong Lingran suddenly asked: "Uncle Kou, besides congratting my father this time, do you already have news about my fifth brother?"


    Uncle Kou said apologetically: "Sorry, I did go to Yuan''an Mansion before, and there is indeed a child there who is very simr to your fifth brother. We stayed there for many days and found the child, but the The child is not Murong Zhou."


    "I''m here this time to apologize to you. It''s been several years, but I haven''t found any news about Murong Zhou. I''m really sorry."


    Murong Zhe sighed and said, "I don''t me you, it''s all about us for losing our children. You also helped us find two children. We should thank you, and you did your best."


    Murong Lingran also said: "That''s right, Uncle Kou, cheer up, we still need you, and we don''t me you."

 Chapter 2259: Yudancao

    Chapter 2259 Rain Dancao


    There are many people who have helped them find people over the years, such as Helian Rongjiu, Marquis of Ning''an, General Rong''s Mansion, Shangshu Mansion of the Ministry of Rites, Liu Jiahuai, etc. Almost all the people she knew after returning to the capital were helping her find a younger brother.


    So many people haven''t been found, that means it''s not the reason for Huwei Escort.


    If she hadn''t asked Shenjun Changqi if the fifth brother was still alive every once in a while, and she had also told her parents and elder brothers what she had heard, I''m afraid their whole family would have thought that the fifth brother was no longer alive. Helian Rongjiu has no news at all.


    Not long ago, both the eldest and the second brother also knew that she had met the old fairy, and she also gave the eldest brother and the second brother a knife that was originally given to the third brother, so they believed what they said.


    Uncle Kou was suddenly relieved when he saw them say this, "Don''t worry, I will work hard in the future, but you will have to wait a little longer."


    Murong nodded: "We understand."


    Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan also nodded.


    Uncle Kou said a few words and was about to leave when Murong Lingran suddenly asked, "Uncle Kou, where is your next itinerary?"


    Uncle Kou hesitated for a while, he did have another goal, but if he couldn''t find it again, wouldn''t it give others hope and disappoint?


    ording to the rules of Huwei Escort, he can''t say it now.


    And that ce is very special, it is estimated that their family would never want to hear anyone mention that ce in their entire life.


    Murong Ling Ran could see what Uncle Kou was thinking, and said sternly: "It''s okay Uncle Kou, just speak up."


    "Okay." Seeing her say this, Uncle Kou didn''t hide it, and said, "Huwei Escort sent a letter before the branch in Saiyuan Mansion and said that they found a child in Saiyuan Mansion who looked a little like Murong Zhou. Someone sent a portrait, and he also has a mole on the corner of his left eye, so I''m going to Saiyuan Mansion tomorrow."


    Saiyuan House?


    Everyone looked at each other, will Murong Zhou really return to Saiyuan Mansion again?


    Uncle Kou said again: "I know that the possibility of him returning to Saiyuan Mansion is very low, but we can''t let it go, so we still n to go there in person."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "You''re right, then I''ll trouble you."


    Uncle Kou said: "No trouble."


    said a few more words, and Uncle Kou also left.


    Murong Lingran gave some fruit to Uncle Kou to eat on the road. After he left, he also went back to the room and entered the space. Just now, the Lord Changqi was calling for her.


    "God, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "My herbs are almost gone, you are going to find herbs for me."


    "What herbs? Isn''t it in the capital?"


    "No, this one is in the capital, just outside the city on the mountain behind Huguo Temple."


    "Huguo Temple? What''s the name of the herb?"


    "Rainbow grass."


    After ??Shenjun Changqi finished speaking, he suddenly appeared and handed a blueprint into her hands.


    After Murong Lingran looked at it, he nodded and put away the drawings.


    "How much Yudancao do you need?"


    "You can pick a hundred nts temporarily."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran suddenly frowned and asked, "Why didn''t you say this was in Huguo Temple? I can go ahead and find it for you in advance."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "It''s very simple. My medicines are all in order and can''t be easily disrupted. There is more than enough time to find them now."

 Chapter 2260: The news of Murong Zhou went to Huguo Temple

    Chapter 2260 News from Murong Zhou to Huguo Temple


    "So it is." Thinking of what Uncle Kou said today, Murong asked again: "Shen Jun, your divine power has recovered a lot. With your current ability, can you figure out where my fifth brother is?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "I tried to find you some time ago, but my ability is still not enough. I''m afraid it will take another year for you to figure it out."


    "It will take another year." Murong Lingran was a little disappointed that it would take so long.


    Seeing that she lost her energy immediately, Changqi Shenjun said with relief: "Don''t worry, he is alive and well, he is free from disease and pain, he is alive and kicking, and the direction is roughly known, in the north of Xuanqing Kingdom."


    North? Isn''t that the direction of Saiyuan Mansion?


    Could it be that Fifth Brother is really in Saiyuan Mansion?


    Murong said: "Okay, it''s not bad to know this news."


    Now that she knew that her fifth brother was in the north, she could tell those who helped her find her younger brother to concentrate on the north.


    If they asked her why she knew, she said she had a dream.


    But if they don''t believe it, there''s nothing she can do.


    Murong Lingran fiddled with the entire space for a while, and only left the space after finishing all the work he was doing every day.


    After she went out, the first thing she did was go to those who helped her find her younger brother. After each household sent some gifts, she asked them to concentrate their search efforts on the north, so as not to waste their manpower, material and financial resources. .


    As she thought, they did ask her why she knew that Murong Zhou was in the north, and she also used the reason of dreaming as a prevarication.


    Although everyone had some doubts about her dream, they all did as she said.


    However, just in case, they still did not withdraw all the people in the south, but they were less than before, or let people who do business in the south pay attention.


    ¡­


    In view of Changqi Shenjun saying that Yudancao can only be found in Huguo Temple, Murong Lingran originally wanted to go quietly. She has ck hair and cane and go quickly, but she didn¡¯t want to worry her family, so she had to talk to her grandparents.


    After hearing this, the eldest princess said that she also wanted to burn incense and worship Buddha, so on a day when the three Murong Zong brothers were resting, they all went to Huguo Temple together.


    The Queen Mother and Princess Ningxin know and will go with them too.


    This news suddenly reached the ears of Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei for some reason. On the day of departure, they also nned to go together.


    Everyone agreed to meet at the gate of the Marquis of Ning''an, so on the day of departure, there were several carriages waiting at the gate of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    The Marquis of Ning''an was entrusted with an important task by the emperor and remained in the pce today.


    The housekeeper has been standing at the gate to observe, and only after the carriages that are going have arrived, will he go in and report.


    As soon as Princess Qihua came out, she was about to walk towards her carriage when she saw the carriage that was suddenly at the back, her brows furrowed.


    The ?? carriage stopped quickly, and two people got off the two carriages and walked directly to the gate.


    Princess Qihua looked at the person who came and asked with a sullen face, "You are here to see your father today? Your father had someone bring a letter back from the pce, and he won''t be returning to the pce for a few days. If you want to find him, you can Come back in a few days, if you are here to see your aunt, go in by yourself."


    After saying that, ?? ignored them, raised his feet and wanted to walk towards his carriage.

 Chapter 2261: Talented and beautiful, a match made in heaven

    Chapter 2261 Talented and beautiful, a match made in heaven


    Murong Xiang hurriedly said: "No, we are not here to find my father, nor are we here to find my aunt."


    Princess ?? stopped, frowned and asked, "No? What are you here for?"


    It¡¯s impossible toe to see yourself!


    "Maybe we haven''t been to burn incense and worship Buddha for a long time. We heard that you are going to Huguo Temple by chance, so we also want to go with you."


    The matter of their family, what are these twoing to join in the fun?


    Although the eldest princess was reluctant in her heart, as a first-mother, it would be too narrow to refuse the two of them to go there. She nced at the carriage of the two of them, and saw Fang Hongmao and the others beside her now smiling tteringly at her, helplessly said. : "Your children are going too?"


    Murong Fei said: "Yes."


    The eldest princess sighed secretly and said: "Since everyone is here, let''s go together, but you all know where Huguo Temple is. They are young and vigorous, and they are not allowed to make trouble. If they cause trouble in the temple, I was med by the abbot and reported to His Majesty, I won''t beg for mercy then."


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei were overjoyed and said almost simultaneously, "Thank you, mother."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they quickly returned to their carriage.


    After the eldest princess got into the carriage, the carriage set off quickly, and after meeting with the queen mother''s carriage, they drove to the Huguo Temple outside the city.


    Sitting on the carriage, Murong Lingran saw that her grandmother kept her face sullen. She also saw the scene just now, and hurriedly took out the small snacks she made herself, and said with a smile: "Nah, don''t be unhappy, look at what this is. , This is a snack I made myself, and it''s delicious."


    The eldest princess softened her face when she heard the words, touched her granddaughter''s head lovingly, looked down at the strips of brown-looking things she was holding, and asked in confusion, "What is this?"


    Murong smiled and said: "This is dried octopus, made from seafood brought back from Donghai Prefecture. Don''t worry, I made it very crispy, so you can bite it."


    The eldest princess gave her face very much. She picked it up and tasted a piece, and her eyes lit up immediately: "Yes, it''s delicious, it''s really crunchy, with a hint of sweetness."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "Grandma likes it, so I can eat a few more, but I can''t eat too much, so as not to feel ufortable after a while."


    "Ok Ah Ran, Grandma will listen to you."


    With the granddaughter coaxing, the eldest princess''s mood has improved a lot.


    Just as soon as the eldest princess finished speaking, the carriage suddenly stopped.


    Before the eldest princess could ask, she saw the car door open and Helian Rongjiu walked in quickly.


    The carriage began to move again.


    Princess Qihua helplessly said: "Xiao Jiu, why are you here today? We won''t be able toe back until the day after tomorrow, what about your government?"


    As soon as Helian Rongjiu came in, he sat beside Murong Lingran and said with a smile, "Empress mother and Ningxin are here, so of course I wille too. As for the political affairs, I will rush back to the court early tomorrow morning. Yes, I''lle again after the court, it''s not very far anyway, auntie don''t have to worry."


    After he finished speaking, he raised his eyebrows and nced at Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran red at him immediately, what is this ce? Are you so unscrupulous in front of grandma?


    Princess ?? looked at Murong Lingran, then at Helian Rongjiu, and said with a smile: "So it is, so it is."


    These two are really talented and beautiful, a match made in heaven.

 Chapter 2262: in distress

    Chapter 2262 Distress


    She knew that Xiaojiu had different feelings for A Ran when she first met, but she didn''t expect it to be so sticky.


    Just being with the emperor is destined to be more difficult than ordinary couples, and I don''t know if Aran can stand it.


    The eldest princess was in deep thought when a ming arrow was suddenly shot out of the car window. She didn''t know if it was right or deliberate, and it was inserted in the most obvious position on the car window.


    Helian Rongjiu and the eldest princess were sitting right where they could see the arrow. They were shocked and hurriedly pulled Murong Lingran to their side.


    Helian Rongjiu motioned for the carriage to stop, preparing to disembark with the two of them.


    Some of the guards outside also saw the arrow and shouted at the same time: "Protect the Queen Mother, protect Her Majesty."


    followed by a series of sounds of swords unsheathed.


    Then, several ming arrows continued to shoot at the carriage, of course, all of them were shot on the carriage, as if they wanted to burn the people inside.


    Helian Rongjiu also pulled Murong Lingran and the eldest princess out of the carriage at this time, away from the burning carriage, came to the back of a carriage that was not on fire, looked at the guards who were following him and said, "I don''t need protection. , to protect the Empress Dowager Princess and Chunling County Lord."


    After saying that, a group of assassins suddenly appeared in the distance and ran towards them.


    They brought a lot of guards, and immediately surrounded everyone, waiting for the arrival of the enemy.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly nced at the carriage that her parents were riding in, and saw that their carriage was also on fire, her heart suddenly lifted.


    was about to rush over, and he was relieved to see his parentsing from the other side of the carriage.


    The rest of the people saw that the carriage that the eldest princess was riding was actually on fire, and they got out of the carriage and came to her side and asked.


    "Mother, are you all right?"


    "Are you hurt?"


    The Queen Mother asked: "What about Huang''er and Aran, are you injured?"


    The eldest princess said: "I''m fine."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "I''m fine too."


    Murong said: "I''m fine too."


    "It''s fine."


    Everyone heard the sound of the sword and looked nervously at the guards and assassins.


    Wei Jingxuan also came today, and has been in a carriage with his mother, and at this time has also been involved in the battle.


    Helian Rongjiu saw this and joined in.


    Of course, the three Murong Zong brothers had been fighting with the assassins for a long time.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei also ran nervously with their children.


    Fang Hongmao said with fear on his face: "Howe there are assassins? There are too many assassins, but I don''t want to die."


    Fang Hongsheng also said: "I don''t want to die either, but I don''t know if we can get out of danger today."


    Mrs. Rong couldn''t help but rebuked: "What nonsense? Anyone with eyes can see that our bodyguards are more than ten times more than assassins, so many people can''t protect us, you are the court to keep them Are you having a meal?"


    "That''s right." Mrs. Wei also said: "My three nephews and one son have all joined in. With them, we will definitely be fine."


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng choked, and they didn''t dare to say a word.


    The eldest princess was about to speak when Murong Lingran suddenly pulled her to squat down, and the moment they squatted down, an arrow shot towards the eldest princess'' head just now.


    Before the eldest princess could speak, Murong Lingran pulled the queen mother to squat down again, and shot another arrow at the ce where the queen mother was just now.

 Chapter 2263: Rebuking Fang Hongmao

    Chapter 2263 Rebuking Fang Hongmao


    The Queen Mother was shocked when she saw this. If there was no Ah Ran just now, she might not be able to go back today.


    Before the two could thank her, they saw Murong Lingran shouting loudly: "There are assassins in the woods, and some of them will go there."


    If they only fought with the assassins in front of them, they would most likely be injured today.


    Helian Rongjiu heard the words, and immediately led a group of people to run in the direction the arrow had just shot. After a while, he heard several screams.


    Murong Zhe also saw what happened just now, and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Queen Mother, A-Niang, A-ran, are you all right?"


    Murong Lingran nced at the two people beside her, and seeing that their faces were only pale, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''m fine."


    The Queen Mother said: "Aijia is fine, thanks to Ah Ran."


    Eldest Princess Qihua said, "I''m fine too, A Ran is quick-witted, she saved us, A Zhe doesn''t have to worry."


    Murong Zhe also breathed a sigh of relief.


    They brought a lot of guards, and each of them was a strong general. After a while, the assassins were all subdued.


    Helian Rongjiu left a living mouth like a leader, brought him over to make him kneel in front of the queen mother, and asked coldly: "Be honest, who are you under orders?"


    The man kept his head down and did not speak.


    Just when everyone was waiting impatiently, the man suddenly struggled.


    Everyone saw that he suddenly raised his foot and threw his left shoe in front of Murong Zhe, Xiao Manan, and several children. Along with the shoe, there was a lot of powder.


    Murong was stunned for a moment, could he think of such a way of poisoning?


    Murong Zhe said quickly: "Everyone hold your breath, don''t breathe, and get away from this ce."


    Everyone immediately understood that those powders were poisonous, and immediately did as he said.


    After a while, everyone couldn''t hold on anymore, stopped in one ce, and turned to look at the assassin.


    The assassin seemed intent on begging for death. When the poisonous powder was exposed, he didn''t do what Murong Zhe said, and he had already fainted.


    Murong Zhe reached out to probe his breath, and said, "Aran, do you still have the antidote?"


    Murong nodded: "Also, do you want to take it for him?"


    "right."


    Murong Lingran took out the medicine bottle and poured out a pill for the assassin, saying: "This antidote works very well, he will definitely wake up within three incense sticks."


    Fang Hongmao said in surprise: "What kind of antidote do you have, the effect is so amazing?"


    Murong Lingran was suddenly asked, and nced at Fang Hongmao suspiciously: "Why are you asking this?"


    Fang Hongmao said: "It''s nothing, I just heard that thest time my grandfather was poisoned was also detoxified by you. I think your medicine works very well. Our family is a businessman. If our family can sell this antidote, we will definitely let us The business of the family has taken a step forward.


    "So you came up with this idea and told you that the raw materials of this antidote are extremely rare, and even if you are given a prescription, you can''t make an antidote."


    "Just tell me." Fang Hongmao said: "With the ability of our Fang family, we can definitely find it."


    "I won''t tell you!"


    "you¡­"


    The eldest princess reprimanded: "Fang Hongmao, I think you have fallen into the eyes of money. What time is it now, and you still want to make money? Is the foundation that your ancestors of the Fang family umted in their lifetimes not enough for you? Also, Ah Ran''s own secret recipe, why should she tell you just because you have a word? Ask yourself, are you qualified? Ah!"

 Chapter 2264: Dare to go to Huguo Temple?

    Chapter 2264 Dare to go to Huguo Temple?


    Fang Hongmao was scolded, and immediately shrank his neck and said, "Grandma, I know I''m wrong, I''m sorry, I won''t ask."


    After saying that, he shrank behind his mother.


    Murong looked at Fang Hongmao suspiciously, although he always knew that the person in front of him was ignorant, but in this situation, everyone knew that the situation was urgent, how could he be so ignorant and make such a rude request in this situation?


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Zeyu: "You don''t have to follow today, take the person back, and if you wake up, you will be interrogated strictly."


    Zeyu worried: "Master, do you still want to go to Huguo Temple?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, "Of course we''re going. If we don''t go, wouldn''t that be the assassin''s wish? I don''t want him to wish."


    The Queen Mother said: "Huang''er..."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Queen Mother, I have sent people to explore the way again just now. When I arrived at Huguo Temple, many of my people have been arranged there to ensure that nothing will happen."


    The Queen Mother nced at the eldest princess and said, "How does Auntie feel?"


    The eldest princess said: "We made a wish to go to Huguo Temple. If the gods knew that we were going home because of this difficulty, he would definitely not want to bless us in the future. The abbot of Huguo Temple is still waiting for us. , don''t make people wait for nothing, let''s go."


    Murongxiang suddenly said with a frightened expression: "Mother, why don''t we just go back to the house, we only met the assassin not long after we left, there is still a long way to go from here to Huguo Temple, and we don''t know the way. What danger will there be?"


    Murong Fei also advised: "Third sister is right, mother, for everyone''s safety, let''s go back."


    The eldest princess was angry. As the daughter of the dignified Marquis of Ning An, she was so timid as a mouse. If it was spread out, it would make peopleugh to death. Ben Gong is not afraid. It''s a shame that you are still your father''s daughter, a child born in Jiangmen, so greedy for life and fear of death is simply a disgrace to your father!"


    After she finished speaking, she looked at her granddaughter: "Aran, do you still dare to go to Huguo Temple?"


    "Of course I dare." Murong said lingeringly, "Although the enemy is in the dark, our guards are not vegetarian. Didn''t we just win once? And if the enemy really wants to kill us, we don''t care at this time. Whether it is going forward or backward, there must be a lot of people ambushed on the way, and now even if we go back home, it is estimated that we will encounter assassins."


    With God Lord Changqi there, even if they will encounter dangerter, it will definitely be only a near miss.


    The people who framed their family have no news at all. If they can lead people out this time, it is worth their risk.


    The Queen Mother nodded with admiration: "Yes, on the road ahead, there will be someone to pick us up at intervals, so there is nothing to be afraid of."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Since the mother also said the same, then let''s continue."


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei looked at each other, and the emperor himself spoke, so they couldn''t say anything.


    Murongxiang hurriedly admitted her mistake: "Then listen to mother, we were wrong, we will not back down."


    Murong Fei also said: "I can''t either."


    Because the carriage of the eldest princess and Murong Zhe was burnt down just now, the eldest princess and Murong Lingran were invited by the empress dowager and princess Ningxin to board their carriage.

 Chapter 2265: sensible queen

    Chapter 2265 The sensible queen mother


    Mrs. Rong went and sat in the same carriage with Mrs. Wei, and gave up her carriage to her elder brother and sister-inw.


    Helian Rongjiu was worried about the safety of the Queen Mother and Murong Lingran, and stayed in the same carriage with them.


    The carriage continued to drive slowly again.


    Princess ?? Seeing that Murong Lingran was lost in thought, she asked with concern: "Aran, didn''t you really scare you just now? Why don''t you wait for the abbot to take a look at you when you arrive at Huguo Temple?"


    Murong smiled and said: "No, I don''t have anything at all, I was just thinking that with so many of us, we don''t know who the assassin is after."


    Although ?? said that, but from the perspective of the carriage that was on fire just now, it is very likely that it was aimed at the people of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    And the ce where the assassin''s shoes fell just now was in front of her father. The assassin''s purpose was probably her father.


    Although Helian Rongjiu was also on their carriage at the time, he got on their carriage temporarily, and it is very likely that he was implicated by them.


    The Empress Dowager and Princess Qihua felt that her question was superfluous. The most worthy of assassination here, of course, is only the emperor, and it must be aimed at the emperor.


    He thought that Helian Rongjiu would also agree with their views, but unexpectedly he also agreed with Murong Lingran: "Yes, I was thinking just now that the assassin who assassinated me today felt the most useless to me. I was subdued, and it didn''t look like it wasing at me at all."


    If the assassin who came to assassinate him would never have been subdued so easily.


    Princess ?? said in surprise: "Could it be that it''s for the Marquis of Ning''an?"


    Could it be that those people in the n who were not convinced by Murong Zhe''s return finally nned to attack him?


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a while, the ce where the poisoned assassin just dropped his shoes was where Murong Zhe was standing. If it wasn''t for himself, it must be for Murong Zhe.


    If it was really aimed at Murong Zhe, who would it be?


    It is possible for the n of the Marquis of Ning''an, the people who framed Murong Zhe''s family at the beginning, and even the Fang Geng family who came with them.


    Although the Fang family looked extremely scared just now, who knows if they are directing and acting, just to make people believe that they have nothing to do with assassins!


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a moment, and said, "I can''t say for sure now, everything is possible, we still have to be a little careful along the way, we must pay attention to what we eat and drink, after Zequ interrogates the prisoner, if If everything goes well, we will know the murderer behind the scenes."


    "Okay." The eldest princess sighed and patted the Queen Mother''s hand, "If it is really aimed at the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, the Queen Mother, this time it''s me who will implicate you."


    The Queen Mother shook her head: "Auntie, don''t say such things. I insisted oning with you. It''s none of your business. If you want to me, you can me those assassins."


    The eldest princess said with relief: "Thank you for thinking like this."


    Murong raised her eyebrows to look at Helian Rongjiu, the queen mother is really sensible.


    Helian Rongjiu understood the meaning in her eyes, and immediately puffed up her chest, as if she was her mother, of course, without looking at who it was.


    Murong Lingranughed secretly when he saw this.


    The carriage walked slowly like this again. I thought that there would be danger on the road, but I didn''t expect that there would be no movement along the way, allowing them to arrive at the Huguo Temple safely.

 Chapter 2266: Cihe Abbot

    Chapter 2266 Cihe Abbot


    Of course, they had a lot of people and many guards. On the way, they met many ordinary people who came to Huguo Temple to offer incense.


    But since the carriage they were riding in today was simr to an ordinary carriage, they only brought a few more guards, so there was nomotion.


    Ordinary people whoe to burn incense and worship Buddha do not know what their identities are, but they also attract a lot of spection.


    ording to the rules of Huguo Temple, no matter whoes to visit, they cannot refuse ordinary people. Otherwise, if the gods know about it, they will punish them. Therefore, the abbot Cihe did not ept the news that the emperor wasing in advance. Ordinary people are turned away.


    The abbot Ci and the abbot had already known about theing of His Majesty the Queen Mother and the eldest princess, and had been waiting at the door. When they saw theming, they immediately brought someone forward to greet them.


    Ci He Abbot respectfully said: "Every distinguished guest hase from a long way, it''s hard work."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said: "The abbot is very polite, we are not working hard, but the abbot Lao is waiting here."


    "I have nothing to do, I just waited for a while. All the distinguished guests must be tired. The temple has already prepared a meditation room for you to rest. Pleasee with me."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "There are Lao Ci and the abbot."


    Cihe Abbot said: "The Queen Mother is very polite."


    After saying that, he took the lead and walked to the front.


    When ?? arrived at the gate of the temple, the eldest princess looked at the que of Huguo Temple, and her heart suddenly became mixed.


    Her son was sent to Huguo Temple, so she was separated from her son for more than 30 years.


    She also visited several times when Lord Hou was looking for evidence that Murong Zhe was her childst time. When she came to Huguo Temple this time, her mood waspletely different from the previous times.


    Murong sensed the change in Grandma''s mood, and suddenly clenched her hands.


    "Grandma, are you alright?"


    The eldest princess was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at her granddaughter''s worried eyes, and said with a smile, "It''s okay, it''s just that I suddenly thought of something."


    That''s all, it''s useless to think about these things now. Now that she has so many juniors by her side, it is the most important thing to live a good life.


    The group came to the backyard meditation room. ording to the arrangement of the temple, the emperor''s family had a yard, the Ning''anhou family had a yard, the Rongwei family had a yard, the Fang Geng family had a yard, and one person had a room. They settled down temporarily.


    The empress dowager and the eldest princess were both old, and they were frightened again on the way. They were worried that going to worship Buddha in their current state of mind would make the Buddha unhappy. After the fasting meal, he rested early.


    Murong Lingran and the other juniors were still young, so even the long carriage ride was not affected in the slightest.


    ording to her parents, she also came to Gokoku Temple when she was a child, but she didn''t have any impression.


    It was the first time she came to such arge temple. She was curious for a while, found her room, put down the salute, and walked out with ck hair and heavy light.


    That''s right, she released the ck hair and the heavy light.


    The two of them can also help her find medicinal materials.


    Of course, the two of them might frighten people, but at this time, everyone in the backyard is resting, and very few people wille out. If you really want to meet someone, she will just exin it.


    As soon as she went out, she wanted to find Helian Rongjiu, but after waiting at his door for a while, no one came out. Zeyuan came out and said that he was dealing with things, so she didn''t want to wait any longer, and went straight to the back mountain.

 Chapter 2267: Sold black hair and heavy light?

    Chapter 2267 Sold ck Hair and Heavy Light?


    Just stepped out of the back mountain gate and raised his eyebrows when he saw a group of people in front of him.


    The girls in front also came out today to burn incense and worship Buddha with their own sisters. They arrived yesterday. They heard that there were ghost foxes in the mountains behind Huguo Temple. They were curious and walked out with their families behind their backs.


    Seeing a dog and a bird beside Murong Lingran, the leading girl swallowed in fear, but she was also a little curious about where she got such a rare dog and bird. Seeing that the dog and bird didn''t look like they were going to attack Looking like a human, he stepped forward and asked: "Hey, where did the dogs and birds around youe from? How do they grow so big? Are they so tall, will they be dangerous? Will they attack people? I can touch them. ?"


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently, ignoring her, bypassing her and wanting to go to the back mountain.


    Who is she? Does she ask herself to answer?


    When the girl saw that Murong Ling was ignoring her, she got angry and said loudly, "Hey, I''m talking to you, are you deaf or dumb?"


    Murong Lingran still ignored her.


    "You''re really going too far. I''m talking to you. Let me tell you the truth. I like your dog and bird. You can make a price, and I''ll pay for it."


    Murong Lingran suddenly stopped, raised her eyebrows and said, "Do you want to buy it? Really want to buy it?"


    "Yes, let''s make a price."


    Kuromao and Chongguang nced at the master, looking at the sky speechlessly, the master''s bad taste came again.


    They are not at all worried that the owner will sell them, and the owner is reluctant to bear them.


    Murong Lingran thought about it seriously, and suddenly smiled and said: "These two are my treasures, and they are priceless treasures in my heart. If the girl wants it, I will give the girl a real price, just two million taels of silver. Now, it''s not expensive at all, right?"


    The corner of the mouth of the Changqi Shenjun in the space suddenly twitched, two million taels is not expensive?


    The girl opposite was startled when she heard the words, and said stunned: "What did you say? Two million taels of silver?"


    "Yup."


    "You might as well go grab it."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "What? Can''t afford the price? Why should I ask for the price if you can''t afford it? It''s really a swollen face and a fat man!"


    "You!" The girl was angry and gritted her teeth: "Which girl are you from, tell me!"


    Hei Mao and Chongguang have been to the court. Very few high-profile families in the whole capital do not know them. This girl doesn''t know them at all. Could it be from out of town? Or have you kept it in a deep boudoir, and the door is not open, and the second door is not stepped?


    After thinking clearly, Murong said with a smile, "I won''t tell you!"


    "you¡­"


    Before the girl finished speaking, a man''s voice said, "Before you ask others, shouldn''t you report your family name first?"


    Murong turned his head, and saw Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng brothers, and Geng Yucheng appeared behind her.


    The girl snorted coldly: "If you want to know who I am, she will report to the house."


    Fang Hongmao said: "That''s fine, the person in front of you is my cousin, the head of Chunling County, the granddaughter of my grandfather, the Marquis of Ning''an."


    The girl''s face turned pale, as if she didn''t expect Murong Lingran''s identity to be higher than her own.


    Although Murong Lingran didn''t like Fang Hongmao helping her to speak, she didn''t say anything, just nced at the girl, raised her feet and walked towards the back mountain.


    Fang Hongmao and the other three immediately followed after seeing this.

 Chapter 2268: Wu Weishuang

    Chapter 2268 Wu Weishuang


    That girl didn''t stop Murong Lingran this time.


    Fang Hongmao walked beside Murong Lingran with a look of ttery, and said, "Cousin, how did I behave just now?"


    Cousin?


    Murong Lingran stopped and nced suspiciously at Fang Hongmao: "Did you take the wrong medicine today?"


    "No." Fang Hongmao said with a smile: "I... I just think it was really inappropriate to treat you like that before. If I knew you were my cousin, I would never have treated you like this."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "I believe in you!"


    "Cousin..."


    Fang Hongmao was about to keep up, when Murong said: "I advise you not to take a step closer, otherwise my Hei Mao and Zhongguang will be rude to you."


    ck Hair immediately bared his teeth at Fang Hongmao.


    Chongguang also showed a fierce look.


    The three of them paused for a while.


    Murong Lingran saw that they knew each other and was very satisfied, so he turned his head and left.


    At the same time, the woman who asked Murong Lingran''s identity just now recovered a long time after she left.


    A woman who came with her said: "Fifth sister, fortunately you didn''t do anything to her just now, otherwise, once she sued the eldest princess, you would not have a good life, and you would definitely be like the eldest sister Wen. grounded."


    That''s right, the woman who questioned Murong Lingran just now was Wu Wen''s fifth sister, Wu Weishuang.


    She never likes to go out, and she doesn''t like to inquire about things outside. The eldest sister Wu Wen doesn''t have a very good rtionship with her, so she doesn''t know anything about Murong Lingran having such a big dog and bird.


    Wu Weishuang snorted, "My luck will not be as bad as the eldest sister."


    Thest time the eldest sister spent 27,000 taels of silver to buy a pearl ne was known to her family, she was grounded that day, and she hasn''te out yet.


    No matter how the status of the county owner changed, she was born in a mud leg anyway, and she would never admit that Murong Lingran''s status was higher than her own.


    She just has a grandfather who is the Marquis of Ning''an and a grandmother who is the eldest princess, nothing special.


    Wu Weishuang asked again: "She''s all here, so Princess Qihua is also here?"


    "I guess so. We were resting in the room just now. I heard the little master who delivered the vegetarian meal say that there is a distinguished guest at Huguo Temple today, and it should be Princess Qihua."


    Wu Weishuang nodded, turned her head and walked towards her yard.


    "Fifth sister, are you not going to the back mountain?"


    "No, that person is there, I don''t want to meet her."


    "Princess Qihua is here, shouldn''t we go and say hello?"


    "Please be safe, if Eldest Princess Qihua really came here, she must be tired and has rested. Now that she''s gone, she will definitely be turned away. And because of the rtionship with Eldest Sister, she definitely doesn''t want to see me. Maybe I will find an opportunity to scold me, why should I ask for trouble?"


    "Then what if she finds out in the future and mes you?"


    "I''m just a thirteen-year-old child, how can you me me? Just think I''m ignorant. Anyway, if I don''t go now, I''ve already offended the eldest princess. If I go, I might also offend, so it''s better not to go."


    "Okay, then I''m not going, I''ll be with you."


    Murong Lingran thought that Fang Hongmao and the three would leave as soon as they were frightened by her, but she underestimated their cheekiness, and after a while, they followed her again.

 Chapter 2269: Enough of Yudancao

    Chapter 2269 Enough of Yudancao


    Fang Hongmao thought that the three of them were still the grandsons of the Marquis of Ning''an. Even if Murong Lingran hated them, it was impossible for the dog and bird to really hurt them.


    Murong turned his head helplessly: "You have seen those assassins today, maybe they are here to assassinate me, and now you don''t know where to hide, you just follow me out like this, are you not afraid of being implicated by me?"


    Fang Hongmao said with a smile: "I''m not afraid, it''s just a few assassins, how could we be afraid?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment. From what she knew, the children of Fang Geng''s family were the most afraid of death, but this time they weren''t afraid? Is the suning out from the west?


    Could it be that the assassins were sent by the two of them, because they knew the details of the assassins, so they were so bold?


    No way?


    Today, the queen mother and the emperor are also on the carriage, do they really have such courage? Aren''t you afraid of being hacked?


    Impossible, no one should be so stupid.


    But they weren''t afraid, and she didn''t want them to follow, so she started to intimidate them: "If you continue to follow me, then I''ll go to Grandma and tell her that you bullied me, and then you guess who Grandma believes?"


    The three of them were stunned for a moment, but Murong Lingran didn''t expect to say such a thing, so they had no choice but to walk away.


    Murong Lingran snorted coldly, and after asking Changqi Shenjun Yudancao''s location, he walked directly there.


    It was just that not long after she left, Helian Rongjiu brought Wei Jingxuan over to find her in a hurry. Seeing that she was collecting herbs, the two of them suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Helian Rongjiu came to Murong Lingran''s side and said helplessly, "Why did youe here alone? Do you know how dangerous this ce is? You have encountered an assassin just now, so aren''t you afraid that the assassin wille again?"


    Wei Jingxuan also said: "Cousin, this time you are really careless. Your brothers know you are gone, and they are looking for you everywhere in a hurry."


    Murong smiled and said: "Hei Mao and Chongguang are there, but their vignce will not be lost to others, and nothing will happen."


    The two took a look at Hei Mao and Chongguang, and seeing that they were centered on Murong Lingran, they were also looking for herbs, so they didn''t have much to say.


    But why did Kuroko and Shigeko suddenly appear here? Could it be that after Murong Lingran went out, they had been trying to find a way to follow her?


    Murong nced at Helian Rongjiu resentfully, "And I went to find you just now. The guards said that you are busy, so don''t disturb you if you have nothing to do, so I had toe out alone."


    Helian Rongjiu choked for a moment, this was indeed what he ordered, and he said helplessly: "Next time I want toe out, bring some more people. Even if I''m not free for the time being, I can''te out alone."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Yes, you just ran around like an assassin when you met an assassin. Fortunately, my grandmother was asleep. If she knew about it, she didn''t know what to worry about."


    Murong said: "Well, I promise there will be no next time."


    Seeing her say this, the two did not have much to say. They nced at the herbs that had been found nearby. After the two wrote down the shape, they also began to help find them.


    Zeyuan saw it in the distance, whistled, and twenty more people came over to help her find it. By the way, he sent someone back to inform Murong Zhe''s family, and Murong Lingran found it.


    The three Murong Zong brothers knew, and the people who arranged to protect her grandmother and parents also came to help her find herbs.


    There are so many people and great strength, and it didn''t take long to find enough 100 nts, and Murong Lingran''s purpose of this trip waspleted.


    The next day, the whole group got up early, after bathing and changing clothes, they all came to the main hall to worship Buddha.

 Chapter 2270: on fire

    Chapter 2270 is on fire


    Of course, Helian Rongjiu had to go to the morning court and left before dawn.


    The Queen Mother and Princess Qihua knelt at the front, carefully reciting the Buddhist scriptures and saying their wishes.


    Beforeing, the queen mother told Murong Lingran and other juniors that if you don''t have patience, you can go out after worshiping the Buddha, do whatever you want, wait for the meal time to open, ande back, so at this time the main hall There are only people over the age of 30 left inside, and the juniors are all outside.


    It was night time again, and everyone went to bed early because they were going back to the pce tomorrow.


    Helian Rongjiu left the early morning and returned to the imperial study to deal with the memorial, and at noon, he came to the Huguo Temple again.


    I thought that tonight would be as peaceful asst night, but I didn¡¯t expect something to happen again.


    Murong Lingran knew that there might be assassins at Huguo Temple at any time, so even at night, he did not put Heimao and Shiguang into the space, but asked them to guard at his door.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want them to go out to patrol, so the effect is better, but they have a special shape, in order to avoid them scaring people, she had to make them alert in the house.


    Murong was sleeping peacefully and fragrantly. There was a dog and a bird, so she had nothing to worry about, and suddenly Hei Mao roared anxiously.


    "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    Chongguang also echoed: "Ôû! Ôû! Ôû!"


    Murong Lingran quickly opened his eyes, took off the quilt and started getting dressed, asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Kuroko told her to open the door.


    Murong Lingran put on her clothes quickly, and as soon as she opened the door, she saw that there was a fire on the roof of the opposite grandma. The fire was so great that it soon spread to the roof next door.


    The guards also started knocking on every door anxiously, knocking and saying, "It''s on fire, everyone get up, it''s on fire, everyone get up."


    Murong Lingran was about to save people when she saw that Nian had been rescued by Wei Jingxuan, and the three older brothers had also rescued their parents, but the three of them were all in aa.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly stepped forward, looked at the people on the backs of his brothers and asked, "What''s wrong with grandma? What''s wrong with mom and dad?"


    Wei Jingxuan carried the eldest princess on his back, walked out of the burning yard, and said, "I don''t know, I woke up in the middle of the night and saw a fire on my grandmother''s roof, so I hurried over. I went in before it caught fire, and she screamed for a long time. Before I woke up, the maid and maid in the house also fell asleep, so I thought about saving people first."


    Can you wake up? Is it poisoned?


    Murong Lingran was about to say something when she saw that her parents were also in aa, and asked, "Are both parents in aa all the time?"


    Murong Zong and his brothers put their father and mother in a safe ce, nodded and said, "Yes, when we went in, my father and mother were in aa. We''ll talk about the restter, there are a lot of children in each room. People, we''re going to save people."


    After saying that, he led the guards to other rooms to save people.


    Helian Rongjiu knows martial arts and has excellent hearing ability. He lives in the yard next door. Hearing something going on here, he hurried to the window. Seeing that this side was on fire, he put on his clothes and rushed over in a hurry.


    Helian Rongjiu came to the door of the courtyard where Murong Zhe''s family lived. Seeing his aunt lying in Murong Lingran''s arms, he hurried forward and said, "What''s wrong with aunt?"


    Murong said: "I don''t know either, let''s go and ask the abbot toe and have a look."

 Chapter 2271: smoked

    Chapter 2271 In the smoke


    Helian Rongjiu nodded and immediately sent someone to invite the abbot.


    The three brothers, Wei Jingxuan and Murong Zong, and the guards have also been carrying people out of the burning room.


    Murong Lingran saw that her parents hadn''t woken up yet, so she handed her grandmother over to the aunts who rushed over, came to her parents, and quickly shook their bodies, "Father, Mother, wake up."


    It¡¯s just that the two of them didn¡¯t react at all.


    Murong Lingran frowned and was about to take out the spring water and detoxification pills for them to take when the abbot Ci He came with arge group of monks, and she had to withdraw her hand temporarily.


    Seeing a lot of people sleeping on the ground, the abbot Cihe was startled and hurriedly asked the monks to help put out the fire and save the people.


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager and Her Majesty are doing well, the abbot Cihe didn''t have time to breathe a sigh of relief, when Princess Qihua fell unexpectedly.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Abbot Cihe, go see Auntie. She has been in aa since just now. And Wen Rung and his wife, please trouble you too."


    Ci He and Abbot nodded, and quickly stepped forward to check the pulse of the eldest princess.


    After a long while, the abbot Cihe said: "Nothing, Your Highness is just caught in the smoke, but the effect of this smoke is strong, so I will let His Highness sleep for a few hours, and I should be able to wake up tomorrow."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Murong said: "Please also ask Ci and Abbot to see my parents, they have been in aa since just now."


    Ci He and Abbot nodded, and quickly went over to check.


    "It''s okay, just like the situation with the eldest princess, sleep and wake up tomorrow."


    Murong Lingran breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that the fire was getting bigger and bigger, and more and more people were rescued from the house, the abbot ?? ordered the monks to move everyone to another safe yard.


    Murong Lingran saw that Nanny and her parents were carried to another yard. Just as she was about to follow him, she nced around at the people present, and asked Xuan Wuwei to take care of Nanny and her parents. She turned and ran in the other direction. .


    Helian Rongjiu saw this and quickly followed behind her.


    Just a few steps out of the gate of the courtyard, they saw Fang Geng''s family running over in a hurry.


    Before Murong Lingran could speak, she saw Murong Xiang looked worried and said, "Aran, I was woken up by the noise outside in the middle of the night, I opened the window and saw that your yard was on fire, so I immediately brought people here, you all Are you all right?"


    Fang Hongmao said anxiously: "Yes, is grandmother all right? Are your family all right?"


    Murong nced at him meaningfully, seeing that his clothes were disheveled, he said coldly, "You care about your grandmother''s normal, and you still care about my family?"


    Fang Hongmao said: "Of course, your family is my uncle, how could I not care about him?"


    Murong snorted: "They''re fine."


    "It''s fine." Fang Hongmao said again: "What about your brothers? Are they okay?"


    "They have martial arts, of course it''s fine."


    Fang Hongmao said: "That''s good, that''s good."


    Murong asked, "Is your family all right?"


    Fang Hongmao said: "It''s okay."


    "What was your family doing when the fire started?"


    Helian Rongjiu frowned slightly, does this girl suspect that the people who set the fire were the Fang Geng family?


    Fang Hongmao said: "The vegetarian meal at Huguo Temple is really too vegetarian. At that time, I happened to wake up from hunger, so I went to the kitchen with Hongsheng and Yucheng to find something to eat. We went back to sleep when we heard this If there is movement, thene here in a hurry."

 Chapter 2272: mouse

    Chapter 2272 Rat


    Seeing Murong Lingran staring at his clothes all the time, he said again with a very embarrassed look: "We were afraid that you would be in danger, so we just wore it for a while, it was rude in front of my cousin, and I asked my cousin not to take offense. "


    After saying that, he started to organize his clothes.


    Fang Hongsheng and Geng Yucheng also embarrassedly began to organize their clothes.


    Murong Lingran heard the words and said nothing, turned around and walked in the direction of Grandma.


    Seeing that Grandma and her parents were well settled, she returned to the yard that was on fire. Abbot Cihe was treating the rescued people.


    In order not to cause trouble there, she had no choice but to return to the yard where her parents were temporarily housed.


    After Murong Lingran left, Murong Xiang and Murong Fei also went to check the situation. Seeing that the eldest princess and Murong Zhe were both rescued, they were already guarded by someone, thinking that there should be nothing wrong. I stood at the door for a while, feeling that they were really not needed here, so I went straight back to my yard.


    Of course, the firefighting in the backyard was not small. Basically, everyone who was resting in the backyard was awakened. Some curious people wanted toe and watch the fun, but they were all persuaded by the monks in the temple to go back.


    When Murong Lingran went back, the eldest aunt and the second aunt were taking care of Grandma and were about to go to their parents'' room to have a look when the people outside informed her that her brothers had returned.


    Murong Lingran quickly went out and asked, "Brother, have everyone been rescued?"


    Murong Zong wiped the sweat from his forehead, nodded and said, "They should alle out."


    Abbot Cihe also finished the diagnosis and treatment, and walked over with a sad face and said, "Everyone of them was also caught in smoke, but because they were rescued one stepter, everyone inhaled a lot of smoke, and the situation will be worse. If it is more serious, the throat may be ufortable, and you may have a headache when you wake up. In severe cases, there will be problems with consciousness, and you cannot move for the time being. You need to rest for a few days."


    Murong asked lingeringly, "All in all, is your life safe?"


    "Yes."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, his life would be better without worry, and the other problems could be taken care ofter.


    Judging from the situation of the fire just now, the first ce to catch fire was the house of Grandma and his parents, and then other houses were affected.


    It can be exined that the purpose of the people behind it is definitely for the grandmother and parents, no, it is for everyone in the Ning''an Hou Mansion, including herself, if they don''t find out in time, they will live in the yard sooner orter. will be engulfed in mes.


    If this is the case, these servants are affected by their family.


    Murong Zong also expressed his thoughts and said: "Aran, the people who set the fire are targeting the people from the Ning''an Hou Mansion. Just now, your second and third brothers and I didn''t fall asleep quickly because we were thinking about political affairs. , I suddenly felt something entering the room quickly."


    "We turned on the candle and saw a mouse carrying a lit chimney into the room. We covered our noses and searched for a while, and found a lot of food that mice like in the room."


    "We guessed that the man was trying to use the mouse to stun us. In order not to faint, we quickly walked out of the house, but as soon as we went out, we saw a rocket shot from a distance, which happened tond on Nanny and Mom and Dad''s. On the roof, we hurried to rescue the parents."

 Chapter 2273: plan

    Chapter 2273 The n


    "Jingxuan was also on patrol at night, and happened to stop at the door of Grandma''s room when it caught fire, so he rescued Grandma immediately."


    mouse? Drugged?


    Why isn''t there in her room?


    By the way, there are ck hairs and heavy lights in her room, and ordinary beasts can detect their smell, and they must have been scared away before entering the door.


    Murong gritted his teeth and said: "This person is really vicious. In order to kill our family, he even used such crooked ways as rats, smoke, and arson."


    Helian Rongjiu was always by Murong Lingran''s side, and also said, "It''s really vicious, do you have any ideas?"


    Murong asked, "Could there be fires in other courtyards?"


    "No, only your family''s yard is on fire."


    Murong Lingran thought for a while, then suddenly raised his head: "Being able to put things that mice like in our house in advance shows that their purpose is toe to the people of the Marquis of Ning''an, and they clearly know that we live there. Where, the first ce to catch fire was the house of Nanny and his parents, which shows that he is very familiar with our living conditions."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "What do you mean, the person who set the fire is most likely the person who came with us? Or is there a spy in the person who came with us and sold the address of your family. ?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    Murong Zong said: "I think so too, but the people at Huguo Temple are also suspect. They may also be bought in advance. Otherwise, how could the people behind them know so well which houses have mouse holes?"


    "Brother is right." Murong said: "It is indeed possible."


    Murong Kuan said: "The enemy is in the dark, we are in the light, so where should we start now?"


    Murong said: "In this situation, there is only one way."


    The five looked at each other, and they also thought of it, and said their thoughts in a low voice.


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "Yes, that''s what I thought."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Then we have to wait for the time being, and wait for the people behind to show their feet."


    "Yes, but in order to catch them quickly, we can also lead snakes out of their holes."


    "Let the snake out of the hole?" Helian Rongjiu said, "Girl, do you already have a n?"


    Murong smiled mysteriously, making them all listen to him.


    After a while, Murong Zong frowned and said, "Aran, this method may be good, but will it be too loud?"


    "There''s no way to do this either. I can''t think of any other good way for the time being. If you have other ways to say it, let''spare and see which one is feasible."


    "This¡­"


    Several people looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time after a while.


    Murong Zong said: "Then use Aran''s method."


    Murong said: "At that time, you must all cooperate with me."


    Murong Xuan said: "Don''t worry, we promise to cooperate."


    The four said a few more words and hurried back to their grandmother and parents.


    Murong Lingran went to see the grandma first, saw that her breathing was steady, fed her a little spring water and a detoxification pill, and then went to see her parents.


    Her parents were in a simr situation to her grandmother, and she also fed them some spiritual spring water and a detoxification pill.


    After doing this, she guessed that theatose maids and maids had already been settled, and she also fed them some spiritual spring water and detoxification pills.

 Chapter 2274: Havent woken up yet?

    Chapter 2274 Still awake?


    Shenjun Changqi said, so that their throats and heads will be morefortable when they wake up tomorrow.


    Since Changqi Shenjun can appear, the spiritual spring water has also changed, and the effect of saving people is stronger.


    Helian Rongjiu followed her all the time, and he saw her behavior in his eyes, and asked curiously, "Did you feed them potions?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it from him, nodded and said, "Well, it''s the same medicine I used to treat peony flowers."


    Helian Rongjiu took the water bag in her hand and smelled it, and said, "I didn''t smell the potion. It felt like ordinary water."


    Murong Lingran didn''t change his face and said, "Of course, if you can smell it, it''s not a potion."


    What kind of facy is this?


    Helian Rongjiu knew that she didn''t want to be specific, so he didn''t ask. After returning to the room to send the queen mother who had been guarding the eldest princess'' room back to her room, he arranged for Xuanwu Guard to protect the eldest princess'' family.


    Originally, when he arrived during the day, he wanted to arrange Xuanwu Guard to protect the aunt''s family, but the aunt did not want to say anything, saying that the people from Hou''s residence were not bad, and he didn''t need his Xuanwu Guard.


    He also felt that Hou''s mansion''s ability to guard was good, so he didn''t force it, but he didn''t expect that someone would take advantage of it, and he thought of using mice to harm people, it was impossible to guard against.


    Murong Lingran didn''t sleep much that night and stayed by her parents'' side.


    Next day


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei''s family had been guarding the house of the eldest princess and her elder brother and sister-inw early.


    Seeing his eldest and second sisters, and Murong Lingran''s brothers and sistersing out of their houses, they hurriedly stepped forward to ask.


    "Is your mother awake?"


    "Where''s the big brother and sister-inw? Are they okay? Are you awake?"


    Mrs. Rong nced at the two younger sisters and then at their children. Seeing that they were all concerned, she frowned and said, "Since you care so much about your mother, why didn''t you do your filial piety in front of your mother''s bedst night?"


    "That''s right." Mrs. Wei also said, "As a daughter, I didn''te to guard mest night. When such a big thing happened, I went back to my room to rest by myself. It''s really unfilial."


    Murong Xiang said embarrassingly: "Eldest sister, second sister, we think that it is enough for your mother to have you, and many people will add to the chaos, so we didn''t go there. If the eldest sister and the second sister are willing to give a chance, we are willing to stay with mother tonight. Before the bed, be filial."


    Murong Fei also said: "That''s right, it was youst night, and it was us tonight. By taking turns like this, everyone can rest a little better."


    Mrs. Rong said: "Humph, don''t bother you, our mother, we will take care of it ourselves."


    Murong Xiang was embarrassed when she saw that the eldest sister didn''t appreciate it, so she turned to ask Murong Lingran, "Are your parents okay? Are they awake?"


    Murong Lingran said with an expressionless face: "If you want to know, go in and see for yourself."


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    "Then let''s go in and take a look."


    "Then we''ll interrupt."


    Murong Lingran siblings made way for them and let them in.


    After Murong Xiang and Murong Fei entered, they saw the eldest princess, Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan all lying down with their eyes closed, and their faces became sad.


    After ?? came out, the first sentence was: "Why are your mother and elder brother and elder sister-inw still awake? Didn''t the abbot Cihe say that there is no big problem?"


    Fang Hongmao said: "I knew I should have been more vigntst night, otherwise my grandmother and aunt and uncle would not have be what they are now."

 Chapter 2275: return trip

    Chapter 2275 Return


    Fang Hongsheng also said: "That''s right, if I also sleep a littlete, I might be able to catch the assassin."


    Murong Lingran gave them a nk look, so you can catch the assassins?


    Stop daydreaming.


    Murong Xiang was about to say something else when she saw three sedan chairs suddenly appeared at the door and stopped beside them.


    After a while, Wei Jingxuan went in and carried the eldest princess, Murong Zong went in and carried Murong Zhe, and Murong Xuan went in and carried Xiao Manan and came out, and put them in the sedan chair.


    Murong Xiang asked suspiciously, "What is this for?"


    Murong Lingran said, "Aren''t you asking nonsense? The monastery is so hard, you can''t even eat meat, let alone ginseng and other supplements, is it a ce to recuperate? Now it''s natural to go home. An ident happened, and today was supposed to be the time to go home. The third aunt slept and forgot about such an important thing? "


    Murong Xiang choked and was speechless.


    After a while, she became a little annoyed. Murong Lingran, a junior, dared to say that what she said was nonsense?


    was about to say something when he saw that the bearer had already lifted the sedan chair and walked towards the door, and the others followed behind.


    Murong Xiangxiang stomped her feet angrily, and hurriedly ordered the people to pack up, and she hurriedly followed behind the sedan chair.


    Soon, everyone got on the carriage, butpared with the team when they came, there were fewer maids and maids, and more guards.


    Most of thoseatose maids and maids were still not awake at this time. Even if they woke up, their physical conditions were not suitable for traveling, so they were temporarily left in Huguo Temple and some people were left to take care of them.


    The ?? convoy set off soon and headed towards the city.


    For the sake of safety, Helian Rongjiu sent a lot of people overst night, so the convoy at this time was muchrger than when it came.


    But it is just dawn now, and they are not walking on the official road, and there are not many people on the road, so it has no effect.


    The queen mother sat on the carriage, and from time to time she would stretch out her head to take a look at the carriage of the eldest princess. She just watched the eldest princess being carried onto the carriage, and said with a worried look: "the eldest princess does not know if there is anything wrong, the abbot is I said that I will wake up today, but I don¡¯t know why I haven¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    Princess Ningxin said with relief: "Mother, my aunt just fell asleep, and she should wake up when she goes back."


    The Queen Mother sighed and said, "I hope so."


    It was only after returning to the Marquis of Ning''an that there was no news that the three of them had woken up, and the servants of the Marquis were all saddened every day.


    The Marquis of Ning An heard in the pce that his wife and son and daughter-inw were in an ident, and rushed back from the pce quickly.


    The three Murong Zong brothers wanted to guard themselves, but they were summoned by the emperor as soon as they came back, saying that a group of vicious bandits appeared in the western part of the capital, and they asked the three of them to go to suppress the bandits at the same time, so the three of them had to be ordered to go.


    Aunt Jiang and Aunt Li heard that something happened to the eldest princess, so they rushed to see the eldest princess as soon as possible, and wanted to stay by the side.


    They wanted to go in, but the guards at the door stopped them.


    They stayed for a day, but their bodies couldn''t hold it any longer, so they had to go back to their yard.


    No one expected that the eldest princess and Murong Zhe and his wife were in aa this time, and they didn''t wake up for several days in a row.


    The Queen Mother found out, she couldn''t sit still, and was about to go to the Hou''s mansion to see it herself, when she saw her son and daughtering.

 Chapter 2276: What happened to the three Murong Zong brothers?

    Chapter 2276 What happened to the three Murong Zong brothers?


    The Queen Mother hurriedly said: "You came just in time. Let''s go and see the situation together. The eldest princess has not woken up yet. If something happens, how can the Ai family exin to thete emperors in a hundred years."


    "Mother, don''t worry, I''m here this time for this matter."


    After Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, he asked all the servants to go out temporarily, leaving only the mother and sister, and told the situation of the eldest princess and Murong Zhe and his wife.


    After listening to the ?? Queen Mother, she had to stay in the pce temporarily, nning to wait and see for a few more days.


    Three dayster


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei came to Ning''an Hou''s mansion early in the morning, and seeing Murong Lingraning out of the eldest princess'' courtyard, Murong Xiang rushed forward, "Aran, didn''t you say that you just got caught in smoke? Why are the mother and brother and sister-inw still awake? We came over as soon as we heard about the situation, do we want to ask the imperial doctor toe and have a look?"


    Murong nodded: "You are right, although we have asked the imperial physician several times since we came back, it is fine to ask again."


    Just before she could send someone to invite her, one person rushed over anxiously and said, "County lord, something has happened, I am under Commander Wei''s staff, and this time, Commander Wei will follow your three men together. Brother went to suppress the bandits, but...but..."


    Murong frowned and said, "But what?"


    "But...but they all fell off the cliff by the bandits."


    Murong was startled and said: "How is that possible? My brothers are so good at kung fu, how could they fall off the cliff?"


    "It''s true, Commander Wei saw it with his own eyes, there''s nothing wrong with it. Those gangsters knew that your brothers were good, so they concentrated their efforts to deal with them. I didn''t expect those gangsters to use the surrounding people as hostages to threaten them. They had concerns that they couldn''t kill, so they just... just... fell."


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes at the same time.


    No, the luck of the three Murong Zong brothers will not be so bad, right?


    actually fell off the cliff?


    Fang Hongmao and the other brothers also looked at each other. The three Murong Zong brothers were too unlucky, right?


    In just one day, Murong Zhe lost his three children, and he didn''t know if it was God''s retribution for them.


    Although Fang Geng''s family concealed it well, Murong Lingran still saw the gloating in their eyes, sneered in her heart, her eyes suddenly turned red, and asked anxiously: "After that, did you send someone to look for it? Yet?"


    The man nodded with a sad face and said, "Commander Wei sent people down immediately, but because of the steep terrain, it was very difficult to go down. By the time we got to the bottom of the cliff, it had already been a day and a night. We were only nearby. found...only found..."


    Murong Xiang looked even more anxious than Murong Lingran, and said, "What did you find?"


    The man said: "Only found the swords of the three of them, the armor on their bodies, and some pieces of clothes. Commander Wei has been staying with them for the past few days, and is very familiar with what they wear. He can see at a nce that it is them. The clothes of the three brothers, Commander Wei guesses... guesses..."


    Murong Fei said: "You are really anxious to speak, what is Jing Xuan guessing?"


    Murong Lingran clenched his fists and said, "What else could it be? Falling from a high cliff will definitely cause death or injury."

 Chapter 2277: What happened to Lord Ningan?

    Chapter 2277 Did something happen to Lord Ning''an?


    "If you encountered a beast at that time, you would only have to be eaten. Those clothes are the residue left after being eaten by the beast."


    The man said again: "Indeed, we did find human bones not far from the clothes, and they were bones that were separated from human flesh soon."


    "What did you say? What happened to my three grandchildren?"


    Everyone turned their heads abruptly, and saw the Marquis of Ning An looking at them in shock not far away.


    Murong Lingran saw that he was about to fall, so he quickly stepped forward to support him, and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, don''t worry about your body."


    The Marquis of Ning An took his granddaughter''s hand and asked anxiously, "Aran, please tell Grandpa, what you said just now is all false, right? Your brothers are so good at martial arts, why is it? It might fall off a cliff and be devoured by wild beasts, with no bones left?"


    Seeing his pale face, Murong Lingran said, "Grandpa, you''re right, they are definitely not that weak. Let''s quickly send someone to confirm the truth."


    "That''s right." Ning''an Hou said: "You''re right, we have to quickly confirm."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Rong Da beside him: "Bring someone to confirm."


    Rong nodded, and immediately took people there.


    When Rong Da was gone, the Marquis of Ning An also wanted to take someone there, but he was quickly pulled by his sleeve, and when he turned around, he saw that his granddaughter was holding him back.


    "Aran, don''t be afraid. Grandpa will confirm in person, you can stay at home and take care of your grandma and parents. Grandpa promises you that no matter if your brothers live or die, they will definitely be brought back. ."


    Murong said: "Grandpa, we have one more thing to do now."


    After saying that, he looked at the people around him.


    The Marquis of Ning An followed his granddaughter''s line of sight, and saw that the Fang Geng family was still here, and when he heard that his nephew might be dead, his face was solemn at this time.


    The Marquis of Ning''an was about to speak when Murong Lingran said: "Grandpa, the third aunt, the fourth aunt and the cousins ??must be extremely worried about the three brothers, and the grandmother and father and mother are still unconscious, so why not ask the third aunt and the fourth The aunt''s family stay and help."


    Stay and help?


    Lord Ning''an looked straight into the eyes of his granddaughter. Seeing that the granddaughter didn''t seem like a joke, he thought about it and nodded: "Since A Ran said so, then you all stay."


    Now this news is not easy to spread, otherwise not only will the Ning''an Marquis Mansion be in chaos, Xuanqing Kingdom will also be affected.


    Although it may be fake news, but if fake news spreads too much, it will be true.


    If those small countries who have always been eyeing Xuanqing Kingdom know about it, they will definitely feel that he has been hit hard, and they have no intention to go to the battlefield, or if they go to the battlefield and have no intention to fight, they will definitely take advantage of it.


    Even if the news that Azong and the others are alive again spreads out, the people on the frontier of the Xuanqing Kingdom will not be able to bear the shock of the army crushing the border.


    Fang Geng''s family said at the same time.


    "We listen to our father."


    "We also listened to our grandfather."


    Ning Anhou warned again seriously: "You heard it just now, and they all rotted in my stomach, do you understand?"


    Fang Geng''s family nodded at the same time: "Yes."


    The Marquis of Ning''an didn''t want to see them at this time, so he asked them to go back to his yard, and went back to his wife''s house with his granddaughter, nning to go back to the house and wait for news.


    After just a few hours, they were destined to not be able to wait for good news.

 Chapter 2278: too coincidental

    Chapter 2278 Too coincidental


    Rong Da came back and said that the three Murong Zong brothers had indeed fallen off a cliff. Not only Wei Jingxuan saw it with his own eyes, but many soldiers also saw it with his own eyes, so there will never be a fake.


    The loss of three grandchildren all at once. The Marquis of Ning''an seemed unable to ept it. After vomiting blood, he passed out. When he woke up, his mouth was crooked, he couldn''t speak, and he couldn''t move his whole body.


    At this moment, the housekeeper stood in front of the beds of the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess, and hurriedly walked around, "What can we do? What should the government do?"


    Murong Lingran said: "Grandpa is good at fighting, and now the frontier is still fighting, and the other small border countries must be ready to make a move, he must not be spread to the outside world, otherwise the entire Xuanqing Kingdom will be destroyed. It''s peaceful."


    The housekeeper said, "What does the eldest miss mean that your Majesty and the Queen Mother will not inform you?"


    "Of course they have to inform them. Otherwise, Grandpa won''t be able to go to court. His Majesty will send someone down to investigate. We can''t afford the crime of deceiving the king."


    "Miss is right."


    Murong Lingran thought for a while, and then said: "I immediately blocked all the gates of the mansion, and sent people to patrol continuously for twelve hours. Now you are only allowed to enter, not to leave. If anyone dares to go out without authorization, they will all be closed. Go to the Houfu dungeon."


    Fang''s housekeeper asked again: "If someone asks about such a big move, how should I answer it?"


    "It is said that there is a servant in the house who pretended to be an assassin to assassinate Grandpa. No one has been found yet. Until they are found, no one is allowed to leave the house."


    The housekeeper said: "I know, I''ll go down and do it now."


    On the other side, Murongxiang''s yard


    Murong Xiang was enjoying the shade with her sons in the pavilion in the courtyard where she lived before she got married, when she saw Murong Fei running over anxiously with her children.


    Murong Xiang said slowly: "What''s wrong? You look like your eyebrows are on fire? Look at you, why does it feel like the sky is about to fall?"


    "The sky is about to fall." Murong Fei said anxiously, "I went to my father''s yard just now to see my father and mother, but I was stopped by someone, saying that my father is nowhere to be seen, and I don''t want me to see my mother."


    "I thought it was very strange, so I sent someone to inquire quietly. Unexpectedly, this inquiry led me to inquire about a major event."


    Murong Xiang asked, "What''s the big deal?"


    Murong Fei said: "I heard that my father seems to have suffered a stroke. Now he can''t speak or move his body."


    Murong Xiang and the two children stood up suddenly, unable to believe: "How is it possible? How could something happen to my father?"


    "It''s true. The people in my father''s yard told me personally. I heard that Murong Zong and the others fell off the cliff. Having lost three grandchildren, I think it''s normal to suddenly go down."


    Murong Xiang said suspiciously, "The people in my father''s yard are the strictest. How could you tell your people such an important thing?"


    Murong Fei said: "You''re stupid, now that both father and mother are sick, and elder brother and elder sister-inw are also sick, aren''t we the only married daughters left in the manor? I am afraid that the Hou Mansion will change the owner in the future. Those servants must have already thought about who to rely on now, or they are thinking that they will not be offended, so that when the new master inherits the Hou Mansion in the future, they will settle ounts with them."

 Chapter 2279: hit too hard

    Chapter 2279 The blow is too big


    Murong Xiang''s eyes flickered, this is true, but...


    "Is my father really what you said? Could it be a coincidence? It''s just that my mother and elder brother and elder sister-inw fell down suddenly, and the three Murong Zong brothers are gone. Now that my father has also fallen, how could it be possible in the world? Such a coincidence."


    "I also think it''s a coincidence." Murong Fei said: "But now the Hou residence is heavily guarded, no one is allowed to enter, only allowed to enter, not allowed to leave, I think this is probably true. Otherwise, there is no need for such a big move at all.¡±


    Murong Xiang said: "I''m still very skeptical, I always feel that things can''t be this simple."


    Murong Fei said: "If you want to know if your father really fell, and if the three Murong Zong brothers are really dead, you''ll know after a while."


    "why?"


    "It''s very simple. If such a big incident happened in the Marquis of Ning''an, it will definitely be reported to His Majesty and the Empress Dowager. When the timees, you will know if theye or not. If it is really strange, it is impossible to let His Majesty and the Empress Dowager Do you want to y along?"


    "Yes, you''re right, we''ll wait, but we can go to see our father now. If the housekeeper stops him, we''ll break in. In short, we must see my father today."


    "Well, I agree."


    They just arrived at the gate of the courtyard of the Marquis of Ning''an, and they happened to meet Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei who came quickly after receiving the news.


    Rong Xinyuan and Wei Yushan also came.


    They also heard about what happened to the three Murong Zong brothers.


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei had been guarding the eldest princess'' bed all the time, but suddenly something happened at home, so they nned to go back for half a day, but they didn''t expect that after half a day, something happened again.


    Mrs. Rong said with a worried look: "Have you also heard about your father?"


    Murong Xiang nodded: "Yes."


    "That''s right, let''s go in and have a look together."


    After saying that, he walked in first.


    Murong Fei and Murong Xiang thought they would be blocked again, but they didn''t expect to get in smoothly.


    When he got to the house, Murong Lingran saw that several aunts wereing, and quickly got up to greet him, "Aunts, you are here."


    Mrs. Rong nodded, seeing that her mother still closed her eyes, while the father next to him had a crooked mouth, but his eyes were looking straight at herself, and at a nce, he could see that he had a lot to say.


    Mrs. Rong cried, "Father, why did you suddenly be like this?"


    Mrs. Wei also wiped away her tears: "Father, you must not fall down, now there are idents one after another in the house, Yao''er is still young, the fourth and sixth are not young, and Aran is still a child, if you If something goes wrong, what can they do?"


    Murongxiang also cried when she saw this, "That''s right, father, you have been wise and martial all your life, why did this suddenly happen? It makes us feel very distressed."


    Murong Lingran said with a heavy face: "After hearing the news that the three brothers were gone, Grandpa became like this. It must be that this blow was too big for him."


    Murong Fei knelt down in front of the bed with a plop, grabbed Marquis Ning''an''s hand and cried, "Father, don''t worry, we will definitely find someone to save you, we will definitely be able to let you speak and let you stand up again. "


    As soon as her voice fell, a notification sound came from outside the door: "Miss, the envoy Liu Yuan is here."

 Chapter 2280: it must be true

    Chapter 2280 must be true


    Mrs. Rong hurriedly said, "Let him in, I invited him."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Liu Yuan envoy came in quickly, first looking at the situation of the Marquis of Ning An, and then at the eldest princess.


    Murong Xiang asked anxiously, "Envoy Liu Yuan, can my father still stand up?"


    Liu Yuanshi sighed and said, "I don''t know about this either. The Marquis has suffered too much to be like this. He is old, and it is very difficult to recover as before."


    "Woooooo..."


    Murong Xiang cried and said, "My God, how could you treat my father like this, what a good person my father is, how could such a thing happen."


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became extremely dull.


    Seeing that everyone looked extremely sad, Liu Yuanshi knew that it was not suitable for him to ask more questions at this time, but he was really curious and asked: "What happened? What does it look like?"


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei looked at each other and sighed: "The third, the fourth, you go out first, we will speak to the envoy Liu Yuan."


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei nodded and left the room obediently.


    After a long while, Mrs. Rong opened the door and sent the envoy Liu Yuan out with Mrs. Wei.


    Liu Yuanshi''s face was also extremely sad, not only because the Marquis of Ning''an had be like this, but also because of his grandson-inw, and said, "I have already figured out what happened, don''t worry, I will keep my mouth shut and promise not to keep the news. Spread the word. At Jia Nian, there will be Lao Lao, and you will keep it from her for the time being. I will also live in the Hou Mansion for the past few days, trying to find a way to diagnose and treat the Hou Ye and the eldest princess, so that they can recover as soon as possible. "


    Mrs. Rong sighed and nodded: "Thank you Liuyuan Envoy."


    Mrs. Wei said, "Envoy Liu Yuan, please go and see my eldest brother and sister-inw again. They have also been in aa, and I don''t know why."


    Liu Yuanshi nodded and followed Madam Wei away.


    Madam Rong was about to turn her head when she caught a glimpse of Murong Xiang and Murong Fei still here, and said, "You all heard it just now that my father''s serious illness is a major event, and this matter must not be spread out. I can''t tell about Azong and Axuan. Their daughter-inw, otherwise they will not be able to bear it. During the period when father and mother have not recovered, you will stay in the Hou Mansion, and you are not allowed to go anywhere, understand?"


    "Yes, eldest sister." Murong Xiang said: "It''s just that Azong and Axuan won''t be able to hide it for a long time. Do you really not tell their daughter-inw? Sooner orter, they will have to know."


    Mrs. Rong sighed and said, "There are too many things going on in the mansion now, and it''s already very messy. If they find out, the mansion will be even more messy. Let''s wait until the father and mother are a little better before telling them."


    Murongxiang said with a serious face: "Don''t worry, big sister, we will listen to you."


    Murong Fei also said: "I also listen to the elder sister."


    Mrs. Rong breathed a sigh of relief, and was about to go in and continue to take care of her parents, when she saw the servantsing to report that the emperor and the queen mother were both here, so she had to have someone quickly invite them over.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei looked at each other, the Queen Mother and Her Majesty actually came?


    That said, the father''s stroke must be true.


    The Marquis of Ning''an mansion really started to go downhill?


    Helian Rongjiu and the Queen Mother walked to the door with a heavy face, and asked with concern, "How''s the Marquis? Where''s the eldest princess? Is she awake?"

 Chapter 2281: Murong Xiang and Murong Feis thoughts

    Chapter 2281 The thoughts of Murong Xiang and Murong Fei


    Mrs. Rong sighed: "Father, as we sent someone to report, mother is still in aa. Not only mother, but even elder brother and elder sister-inw are still the same. The imperial doctor said that maybe they were both smoked and inhaled at the same time. A lot of smoke, that''s why it''s like this."


    Murong Lingran heard the voice inside, and hurried out of the room, bowed respectfully, and said, "Your Majesty and the Queen Mother are here."


    The Queen Mother looked at the bruises under Murong Lingran''s eyes, and said with a sympathetic expression, "Okay, Ran, you''ve worked hard for the past few days."


    Murong shook his head: "It''s nothing, it''s all right. Although Grandpa can''t speak, his mind is still clear. If you two want to see him,e in. If Grandpa knows that you two areing in person, he will definitely Very happy."


    The Queen Mother nodded and walked in with her son.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei also followed behind, carefully scrutinizing everyone''s expressions, seeing that they didn''t look fake, they frowned and quietly left the room to a remote ce where few people passed by.


    Murong Xiang said: "It seems that my father really couldn''t take the blow and fell down."


    Murong Fei said: "Although this is the case, we still have to make sure for ourselves."


    "How to be sure?"


    "It''s very simple, just ask the doctor in our house toe over and give my father and mother a diagnosis and treatment."


    "But we can''t go out now."


    Murong Fei said indifferently, "Did the eldest sister say we won''t go out if you don''t let us go out? Why should we listen to her like this?"


    "When we go out and bring the doctor back, if father and mother are really sick, then we don''t need to be afraid of big sister in the future. If it''s false, then we can just admit our mistakes."


    "Anyway, in their eyes, our two families are the most annoying, and it''s okay to annoy them again."


    "You''re right, let''s do it like this." Murongxiang thought for a while, and then said, "Fourth sister, do you think we should spread the news that our parents and eldest brother and sister-inw are seriously ill?"


    Murong Fei thought for a moment, then shook his head, "No, if father and mother are really seriously ill, father''s nsmen will be happiest when they know about it, maybe they will do something we can''t handle."


    "If the eldest sister and the second sister find out that we spread it out, they would hate us and they will definitely punish us. We are just ordinary people, but we can''t resist them. We will wait until we determine the condition of our parents. , let''s n."


    Murongxiang also felt that what the fourth sister said was reasonable, so she stopped talking.


    Helian Rongjiu and the Queen Mother stayed in the house of the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess for a long time, and talked a lot with Marquis Ning''an until they felt a little tired, and then they left the house and came to the courtyard.


    The queen mother looked at Murong Lingran with a haggard face and sighed: "Aran, you have really worked hard these days, there must be a lot of things in the house these days, do you want to send someone from the Aijia to help you? busy?"


    Murong said: "Thanks to the queen mother, but no need, I can withstand it for the time being, and the eldest aunt and the second aunt are also in the mansion. With them here, no one dares to make trouble for the time being."


    "That''s good, that''s good." The queen mother stepped forward and took Murong Lingran''s hand, and said with concern: "You must also take care of your body, don''t wear yourself out, Aijia still remember your life-saving time. Well, wait for the repayment."

 Chapter 2282: The ability of yang to yin and yin

    Chapter 2282 The ability of yang and yin


    Helian Rongjiu also said, "Thank you very muchst time."


    Murong said: "You don''t have to be so polite, this is what I should do."


    The Queen Mother said with a look of relief: "Okay, since that''s the case, then Aijia will keep it in my heart for the time being. When you are free, Aijia will thank you again."


    The life-saving grace must be repaid.


    Murong Lingran didn''t refuse, and said, "Just follow the Queen Mother''s wishes."


    Helian Rongjiu said a few more words to her, and soon left the Hou residence with the Queen Mother.


    ¡­


    Wei Jingxuan came back the next day with the swords and some clothes of the three Murong Zong brothers. In view of this matter, Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyi, as well as Murong Yi and Murong Ding who were studying in Lihua Vige, did not have any information for the time being. Tell them about the three Murong Zong brothers.


    The people in the Marquis of Ning''an mansion have always been very strict, and the servants of the Murong family in Lihua Vige didn''t know anything, so the four of them lived as usual for a while, but Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyi went to greet the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess every time. At that time, people will be blocked back.


    Of course, Murong Lingran was there, Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyipletely believed in her. They told them to go back first when they saw her, saying that their grandparents were recovering from illness and that they could not see outsiders. The yard went.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei naturally did not want Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyi to have a better life. They originally wanted to send someone to tell them that their husbands had been killed, but they had not personally confirmed the condition of Ning Anhou. Hou is pretending, then they will definitely be settled by Qiuhou, so they have to temporarily suppress this idea.


    Several masters of the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion fell ill one after another. Although it was a serious matter, due to the timely blockade of the news, it was not reported for the time being, and the capital was also calm.


    The next day, just as Murong Lingran brought out a basin of water from her grandmother''s house, she saw Murong Xiang and Murong Fei appear at the door with two strangers, arguing with the gatekeeper.


    Murong Lingran put the water aside and quickly stepped forward: "What happened?"


    Murongxiang said solemnly: "Ah Ran, as daughters, we are also very worried about our parents. We also know that the medical skills of imperial doctors are superb, and their medical skills are definitely not inferior to those of doctors outside, but we still want to give it a try."


    "No, the medical doctor in our government was chosen just in case, and his medical skills are also excellent, so we wanted to let our government doctore to show our father and mother, in case they really have a solution, father and mother Mother can also recover quickly."


    Murong Lingran looked at Murong Xiang and Murong Fei meaningfully, and when they saw their eyes, they lowered their heads, then turned to look at the two pce doctors, and said, "Since they are here, it means that Someone has spread the news, but the eldest aunt ordered that no one is allowed to spread the news, the two aunts are truly unparalleled."


    Murong Xiang''s face suddenly changed, Murong Lingran was a junior, what qualifications could they say that they are yang and yin.


    But thinking that his goal has not yet been achieved, he had to suppress the anger in his heart and sneered: "We know that it is our fault that we spread the news, but we are also thinking about the safety of our father and mother, for our father and mother, It''s okay to be scolded by the elder sister, as long as the father and mother can get better."

 Chapter 2283: Confirm the condition

    Chapter 2283 Confirming the condition


    "Don''t worry, these two are the doctors of the fourth sister''s mansion and I. They are very strict and promise not to spread the news of the mansion. If you are worried, just leave them both in the mansion. There will be no opinion."


    Murong sneered and said: "What you said, it seems that I am the bad guy who is questioning you now. Well, since you have such filial piety, I can''t stop you, so you can go in."


    After saying that, he gave way, as if inviting them in.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei were overjoyed at the same time, they just wanted to try, but Murong Lingran really agreed, so they quickly walked in with someone.


    Came to the room, the eldest princess was lying on the bed with her eyes closed as before.


    The Marquis of Ning An seemed not used to lying down all the time, and was sitting on the rocking chair in the room with his eyes closed.


    Of course, his mouth was still crooked and his body couldn''t move.


    Hearing someoneing in, the Marquis of Ning''an opened his eyes and saw that his two daughters and three grandsons were looking at him with sad faces, and Murong Lingran was also standing beside him.


    Murong Xiang said: "Father, we are here to see you and mother."


    Murong Fei said: "Father, we also brought over the doctors in our mansion, I hope they can help you."


    The Marquis of Ning An was speechless and just stared at each of them.


    Although he is ill now, the momentum in his eyes is still the same as before, and his eyes are as if he wants to see through people.


    Fang Geng''s family was very ufortable when he stared at him, and involuntarily took a few steps back.


    Murong Lingran saw this and said: "Two doctors, if you want to see a doctor, go to a doctor. We''ll watch it right here."


    The two pce doctors nced at their masters at the same time, and when they saw them nodding, they said, "Yes."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stepped forward to check the pulse of the two of them, and exchanged patients after a while.


    After a while, the two government doctors also finished the diagnosis and treatment, and signaled everyone to go out and talk about it.


    Murong Xiang said anxiously: "How is my father and mother''s condition? Can you help?"


    The two doctors shook their heads at the same time.


    "The eldest princess is indeed addicted to the drug, but why she has not woken up. It is estimated that she is old, and the effect of the drug is too strong, which affects the brain, so it is like this."


    "I think so too."


    Murong Xiang asked again, "What about my father?"


    "Your father has indeed suffered a stroke. No matter what, the Marquis of Ning''an is too old to bear too much stimtion."


    Murong Fei asked: "Do you really have nothing to do?"


    The two said at the same time: "Sorry, we really can''t do anything."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said: "My parents are still ill, why don''t you go see my parents, how about you?"


    Murong Xiang just didn''t know how to speak, but Murong Lingran took the initiative to bring it up, and hurriedly said: "Then go have a look."


    Just after they went, the two doctors were also helpless.


    Murong sighed and said: "It seems that this is all God''s will."


    Murong Xiang said: "If this is the case, then we will not embarrass you. Now only people are allowed to enter the mansion, and no one is allowed to go out, so I will make you stay in the Hou mansion for a few days. When we can go out, we will definitely I''ll take you home as soon as possible."


    "Thank you ma''am."


    Murong Fei saw that they were gone, said a word to Murong Lingran, and quickly followed.

 Chapter 2284: Obstacles are still there

    Chapter 2284 The obstacles are still there


    Murong Lingran looked at the backs of Murong Xiang and Murong Fei and sneered, and ordered people to guard the gate of the courtyard, and he followed.


    And the Murong Xiang sisters did not send the doctor to the hospital for the time being, but took the person to Murong Xiang''s courtyard.


    As soon as the courtyard door was closed, Murong Xiang couldn''t wait to ask in a low voice, "How is it? My mother was really unconscious, did my father really have a stroke?"


    "Yes, I have practiced medicine for decades, and I will never diagnose the wrong pulse."


    "Yes, and I promise not to be wrong."


    Murong Fei asked: "Is it possible that their pulse is fake?"


    "Impossible, there can be no such medicine in the world."


    "I also think it''s impossible, especially the pulse condition of Lord Ning''an, it must be a stroke."


    "Then why are our elder brothers and sisters ina? Are they still young and hurt their brains?"


    "Judging from the pulse, yes. They should be approaching forty, and they are not considered young. It is normal for them to be like this after an ident."


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei looked at each other and saw surprise in each other''s eyes at the same time.


    It seems that the Marquis of Ning''an mansion is really going downhill.


    No, no, it was God who finally opened his eyes, and they would no longer have to look at the faces of the eldest princess and their father, and no one would be able to control them in the future. They could be considered free.


    After Murong Xiang sent someone to send the doctor away, she said to Murong Fei with a face of surprise: "It''s all right now, our obstacles are gone."


    Murong Fei frowned and said, "Don''t be too happy too soon, there are still obstacles. Father''s nsmen have the same surname as father, and they are all surnamed Murong. And our children are foreign surnames, if they want to inherit the title , those nsmen will definitely be the first not to agree, and will even say that our children are foreigners."


    "And many of our partners do business with us because of the father''s face. If those people know that my father is no longer useful, our family''s business will also be affected."


    Murong Xiang said: "Then what should we do?"


    "This..." Murong Fei said: "Father has be like this, but he is not dead after all, as long as the news of his stroke is not spread, as long as he is not dead, then our family''s business will not be affected. As for I haven''t thought about other things yet, anyway, there is still some time now, let''s think about it slowly."


    Murong Xiang nodded, said that she was tired, and went back to her yard.


    As soon as he went back, Fang Hongmao couldn''t wait to ask: "Mother, do we have any other way? We can''t just watch my grandfather''s nsmen take away the title, right?"


    Murong Xiang was about to speak, when she suddenly thought of something, and stood up suddenly, "Don''t worry, your grandfather is still alive, and the title is not so fast to others. Now your biggest enemy, I am afraid it is not your grandfather''s nsmen!"


    Fang Hongmao stunned: "It''s not them? Who is that?"


    "You are stupid." Fang Hongsheng said: "Of course it is the two of the Geng family, and they are bound to win the title."


    "Yes, it''s the Geng family." Fang Hongmao said, "Then what should we do now?"


    Murongxiang thought for a while, then sneered: "No hurry, your grandfather''s nsmen are still there, we should use their hands to get rid of those nsmen."

 Chapter 2285: Get rid of it all?

    Chapter 2285 Get rid of it all?


    Fang Hongmao asked: "Mother, we won''t cooperate with the fourth aunt this time?"


    "Of course." Murong Xiang said: "But now we have to be careful and try to let your four aunts do everything, so that we can take advantage of the fisherman."


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongshengughed at the same time, "Mother is right."


    "But..." Fang Hongsheng added: "Now Murong Zong''s children are still in the mansion, and Murong Yi and Murong Ding are still studying in Lihua Vige. They are also our obstacles. They are the legitimate heirs, especially Murong Yao. But my grandfather''s first great-grandson."


    Murong Xiang didn''t take it seriously when she heard the words: "It''s just a few little kids. Their grandfather, grandmother, parents, and a few older brothers are gone. With only one Murong Lingran, can they protect them?"


    "Furthermore, how can a few brats hold the title of Marquis of Ning''an? If we really can''t get rid of them, then we will use the reason of their young age and ask you to take charge of the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion and seize the title of Marquis of Ning''an. I will give them back their rights in the mansion when they are older."


    "But in the past ten years, if they have an ident and all die, then the title will naturally be yours."


    The ?? brothersughed at the same time: "The mother is really smart, the child has been taught."


    Murong Xiang also smiled smugly.


    On the other side, Murong Fei''s face darkened when he returned home.


    Geng Yucheng said: "Mother, grandfather and grandmother are both ill, and Murong Zhe and his wife are also ill. The road ahead of us has been swept away, why do you still look sad?"


    "Sweeped?" Murong Fei said helplessly: "There are still many enemies ahead, not to mention Murong Zhe''s children, and Murong Yao, a well-deserved great-grandson, as well as your grandfather''s nsmen, and Fang Fang. With those two boys at home, our road won''t be so easy to smooth out."


    Geng Yucheng frowned and said, "Mother, why don''t we just do nothing, keep going, get rid of all those people, just like the assassins sent to Huguo Temple this time, how about that?"


    Murong Fei thought for a while and said, "It''s not good for now, so many people in the Hou Mansion have idents one after another, if other people have an ident again, only us will be fine, we are easy to be suspected. Don''t forget, the eldest princess can It¡¯s still His Majesty¡¯s aunt, if His Majesty finds out that we did it, we won¡¯t say it¡¯s a title, I¡¯m afraid our lives will not be saved.¡±


    "Then what should we do?"


    Murong Fei thought for a moment, then sneered: "Wait and see, your third aunt is bound to win the title, I promise not to wait like this, and we will definitely take action against those people, we just wait and take advantage of the fisherman. already."


    Geng Yucheng also smiled, "Mother is right, then we''ll wait and see."


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei didn''t expect that they all had the same idea, they all wanted to take advantage of each other, and they waited for five days.


    "This Murong Fei, why hasn''t he moved yet, how can he be so calm." Murong Xiang hurriedly walked around the room, "If time drags on, in case the condition of the four lying down begins to improve. , then what should we do?"


    "Also, my father''s nsmen already suspect that something has happened to the Marquis Mansion. If they join forces to enter the Marquis Mansion, they will all be people with the surname Murong, and any one of them will be more qualified to inherit the title than you. At that time, they will take the title. I stole it, so what should I do?"

 Chapter 2286: serious

    Chapter 2286 Serious


    Fang Hongmao was about to say something when suddenly a servant walked into the room quickly and said respectfully, "Madam, young master, an arrow was shot from outside the yard just now. A purse."


    "A letter? A purse?" Murong Xiang said, "Show it to me."


    "Yes."


    Murong Xiang took over and quickly scanned the words above, frowned, "This idea is too bold."


    Fang Hongmao looked at the poison in his purse and sneered: "Mother, there is an old saying, seek wealth and wealth at risk."


    "Okay." Murong Xiang said, "Then we will follow the above."


    "Yes."


    ¡­


    At the same time, Murong Fei looked at the letter and purse in her hand, and walked around the room with a tangled face.


    Geng Yucheng said: "Mother, don''t hesitate, the third aunt is definitely protecting us. If we don''t take action, she will definitely not be willing."


    The letter said that if they want to do it, they will do it together.


    One person is responsible for providing ideas and poisons, and the other person is responsible for starting, so that if something happens in the future, no one is qualified to put the me on the other party in order to clear the crime.


    Murong Fei said: "But this way your third aunt has another handle on our hands."


    Geng Yucheng sneered: "The big deal is that we will deal with their family in the end, just like dealing with Murong Zhe and his wife, so that they will never be able to speak."


    Murong Fei said again: "But if your third aunt has this n, why didn''t youe in person, but sent someone to shoot arrows in quietly?"


    "It''s easy to exin." Geng Yucheng said: "It is estimated that the third aunt is worried that some people will suspect that this incident is our conspiracy, but we haven''t seen much in the past five days, so after those people have an ident, our suspicion is also Could be smaller."


    "That''s right, it''s the truth." Murong Fei looked at the poison in his hand again and asked, "Is this really poison?"


    Geng Yucheng said: "Don''t you know if you try it? Go to the kitchen and catch a livestock over to feed it and you''ll know."


    Murong Fei handed the poison to his son, "Then I will leave this matter to you to confirm. If it is indeed poison, then do as Murong Xiang said."


    "Yes, mother."


    On the other side, Murong Yi and Murong Ding were on vacation today, and they also arrived at the Hou Mansion yesterday afternoon.


    Of course, they also found that the situation in Hou''s mansion was different from before. They originally nned to go out to y after visiting Hou''s mansion and grandpa and grandmother, but they didn''t expect to find that there were many more patrolling guards in the mansion than usual. It made the atmosphere in the mansion extremely serious.


    At this time, Murong Lingran and the others were in Fuyayuan, and Murong Yi asked, "Sister, we want to go see grandma, okay?"


    Murong said: "Grandpa and grandma are sick, we should not disturb them for the time being."


    "Sick?" Murong Yi said: "Then we should go to see grandma, or they will definitely me us when they wake up."


    "No." Murong said calmly: "If you go to see them, they willin about me when you get sick, and you don''t want my sister to beined by grandparents, right?"


    Murong Yi said: "Okay, I''ll listen to my sister."


    "I also listened to my elder sister." Murong Ding said, "It''s just elder sister, where are the eldest brother, the second brother and the third brother? I haven''t seen them for a long time."

 Chapter 2287: uninvited guest

    Chapter 2287 Uninvited guests


    Murong Lingran patted the heads of the two younger brothers respectively and said, "Don''t worry, His Majesty sent them to suppress the bandits some time ago, and they won''te back before all the bandits have been caught. There is no need to worry about safety, we The brothers are great."


    Murong Ding said: "So it is, so can I see my parents? Where are they? Why didn''t they pick us up at the door today? In the past, when we hadn''t arrived at the Hou''s Mansion, they would have waited at the door early. After us, where did they go?"


    Thinking of his parents, Murong sighed in a sigh: "They went out to be guests. The family was hospitable and kept them here for a few days. They won''t being back for the time being."


    "No wonder." Murong Yi said, "How long will it take for them toe back? We won''t be able to stay in Hou''s mansion for long, and we will go back to study the day after tomorrow."


    Murong said sternly: "Sister and you promise, as soon as theye back, I will let them see you, okay?"


    The two nodded at the same time: "Well, let''s listen to my sister."


    Murong said: "You are all hungry, A-jie asked the kitchen to prepare a table of good dishes early this morning, and now the servants are probably ready, you go wash your faces, and you can eat immediately."


    "Um."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they went to wash their faces.


    It was just that the three of them had just arrived at the table when a maid came in to report that Murong Xiang and Murong Fei had brought their children over.


    Murong frowned and asked, "What are they doing here at this time?"


    The maid said: "The servant girl didn''t know what Miss Fang said, and neither Mrs. Fang nor Mrs. Geng said it."


    "Okay, then let them in."


    The maid nodded and went down to pass the message.


    After a while, Murong Xiang and Murong Fei walked in with their children.


    As soon as Murong Xiang entered the room, she saw a table of good dishes and said with a smile, "It seems that we came at the right time."


    "Yes." Murong Fei also smiled and said, "Anyway, the three of you can''t finish so many dishes. You shouldn''t mind us eating with you, right?"


    Mind! She minds very much, but now is not the time for her to mind!


    Murong frowned and said, "You two are joking. After all, you are also elders. How could we mind? Let''s eat together."


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei looked at each other and sat down with the children at the same time.


    They were all a little puzzled, when did Murong Lingran be so talkative?


    As soon as Murong Xiang moved his chopsticks, Murong Lingran asked, "Why did the two aunts suddenly want to have dinner with us today? Is it something to be happy about?"


    Murongxiang made a move, took back her chopsticks, and said with a smirk, "No, we think that there are so many things happening in the house these days, and we are worried about your children, so we stopped by to see you."


    "Yes, that''s it." Murong Fei said: "We are also your aunts, and we came here today to take care of you."


    Murong Lingran didn''t give them any face at all, raised her eyebrows and said, "Then why didn''t you care a few days ago, and only came to care today?"


    Murong Xiang immediately looked at Murong Fei in embarrassment.


    Murong Fei quickly exined, "It''s not that your brothers are back today, we may not have seen them for a long time, so I wanted toe and see them on a whim."


    Murong said: "Oh, so that''s the case. I have no doubts, all aunts and cousins, hurry up and eat, so that the dishes don''t get cold."

 Chapter 2288: Are Murong Yi and Murong Ding poisoned?

    Chapter 2288 Are Murong Yi and Murong Ding poisoned?


    "it is good."


    After eating a stick of incense, Murong Xiang suddenly put down her chopsticks and sighed: "s, I don''t know when your grandfather and grandmother''s condition will improve, if it keeps going like this, the Hou residence doesn''t know how long it willst. ."


    "Yes." Murong Fei also said: "Otherwise, there will be only a few of you children left in the mansion, how will you live in the future?"


    Murong Lingran heard the words and swallowed the food in his mouth, and said with a serious face: "You two don''t have to worry, they will definitely be fine, they are just sick now, they will definitely recover, it''s a matter of time."


    "Sister is right." Murong Yi said, "Grandpa has a great fortune, so he will be fine."


    Murong Ding also said: "Grandpa and grandma are good people, God will not let good people live short."


    "Haha." Murong Xiang said: "You are right, they will be fine for sure."


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding didn''t say anything else and continued to concentrate on eating the dishes.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran had been eating the dishes in front of her, Murong Fei said with concern, "Aran, we are all from our own family, you don''t have to be restrained, you can eat whatever you want, don''t eat the shrimp in front of you tightly. , I have also tried other dishes, and they are all good."


    "Yeah." Murong Xiang said: "Try every dish, you are still growing, so eat more of other dishes so that your body will grow well."


    Murong said lightly: "Thank you two aunts for your kindness, I understand, but today I think this shrimp tastes good, so I just want to eat shrimp, and it''s okay to eat it at other nights."


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei suddenly looked a little embarrassed when they saw that Murong Lingran didn''t give them face, so they had to stop talking.


    Doesn''t she have a shrimp pond at home? Why do you still look like you have never eaten shrimp?


    took a look at Murong Yi and Murong Ding, and saw that they had eaten every dish, so I felt relieved.


    Suddenly, Murong Yi suddenly clutched his chest and said with an ufortable expression: "Sister, my chest is stuffy, it''s really ufortable."


    Murong Ding just wanted to care about his fourth brother, but suddenly he covered his chest and said, "Sister, I''m also ufortable... It''s so ufortable... I want to vomit..."


    The two were about to stand up, but fell on the table before they could.


    Murong was shocked, and anxiously patted the backs of the two younger brothers, "Little Four, Little Six, what''s the matter with you?"


    The two had passed out by this time, and there was no reaction at all.


    Murong Lingran immediately looked at the maid next to her: "Go and invite Liu Yuanshi over here."


    The maid nodded: "Yes, the maid will go now."


    After saying that, he ran quickly.


    Murong Lingran looked at the others again: "Come here, quickly carry the two sons to the bed."


    The servants did so immediately.


    Murong Xiang got up and stood beside the bed, and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Murong Fei wondered: "Is it a sudden illness?"


    Murong sneered: "Sudden illness? Do you think it''s possible? My family, one ident after another, do you think it''s a coincidence? No, it''s man-made, someone must have done it on purpose."


    "Intentionally?" Murong Xiang eximed: "Who is so bold, who dares to hurt Ning''an Hou''s family! If the murderer is found, I will never let him go!"


    Murong Fei also looked shocked: "Aran, you mean, are your fourth and sixth brothers poisoned? Who would dare to poison the two children in the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion?"

 Chapter 2289: Tianli

    Chapter 2289 Tianli


    "It''s time to ask the murderer." After Murong finished speaking, she looked at the dishes they had eaten just now, and said, "Come here, keep this table for me, and no one will be allowed until the envoy from Liuyuan arrives. touch."


    "Send someone to arrest everyone in the kitchen, and if he doesn''t obey, teach him a lesson."


    "Fuyayuan is not allowed to go out alone. If you disobey, you will be locked in the dungeon!"


    "Also, all the people in the house are not allowed to move around at will. If you find one, you will immediately be sent to the prison and interrogated after listening!"


    The servant answered immediately: "Yes."


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei looked at each other and were about to say something when someone from outside said that Liu Yuan had arrived.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly invited him over.


    The Liu hospital envoy gave Murong Yi and Murong Ding the diagnosis and treatment, and said solemnly: "This is poisoned!"


    "Is it really poisoned? What kind of poison is it? Is there any help?"


    Liu Yuan said: "I just look at the pulse, I''m not sure what kind of poison they have. What did they eat before they got poisoned?"


    Murong Lingran looked at the dishes on the table: "Please look at the dishes on the table, please. They were all fine just now, but they fell down after eating the dishes on the table."


    vegetable?


    Liu Yuanshi followed Murong Lingran''s gaze, quickly walked to the table, took out the silver needle and began to test the poison.


    When trying the sweet and sour fish, the silver needle suddenly turned ck.


    Liu Yuanshi eximed: "That''s it, sweet and sour fish is poisonous."


    After ?? finished speaking, he smelled it carefully again and said, "This is Tianli."


    "Tianli?" Murong asked, "What kind of poison is Tianli?"


    Liu Yuan envoy said: "Tianli is a kind of poison that can make people die in their sleep. After people are hit with Tianli, they first feel ufortable in their chests, and look like they want to vomit but can''t spit out, and then they will faint. , If the detoxification is not timely, I am afraid that they will never wake up again, and in just one day, they can kill them in their sleep."


    After speaking, Liu Yuanshi went to try other dishes, and found Tianli in the braised fish.


    "There is also Tianli in the braised fish, and only these two dishes are poisonous."


    Murong Lingran was startled and said anxiously, "Envoy Liu Yuan, do you have a way to detoxify? Are my antidote useful?"


    Liu Yuan said: "I don''t know if it will be useful. You can try it first. Apart from your antidote, I have no other way."


    Murong nodded and quickly took out the antidote for the two younger brothers to take.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei looked at each other, is Murong Lingran really ready for an antidote?


    After a long while, the envoy Liu Yuan re-diagnosed Murong Yi and Murong Ding, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief, "The pulse is much better than before, I will check them again in two hours. It''s the same, you continue to give them each one, and I will also prescribe a soup for them to eat. Whether it works or not, we have to try it. "


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei frowned, how could they be detoxed so easily?


    Thinking of them, they gave each other a fierce look, what kind of **** poison is this!


    If I knew earlier, I wouldn¡¯t be poisoned!


    Murong nodded: "Thank you, Ambassador Liu."


    "No thanks, it''s all right. But the most important issue now is that you have to find out the poisoner quickly, otherwise Xiao Si and Xiao Liu will be in danger again sooner orter."

 Chapter 2290: How can it not be poisoned?

    Chapter 2290 How is it impossible to poison?


    Murong nodded and was about to speak when Liu Yuanshi suddenly asked, "Aran, you should have been eating just now, right? Are you alright?"


    "It''s okay, I just didn''t want to eat fish today, so I didn''t."


    Liu Yuan said: "That''s good, that''s good."


    Murong Lingran suddenly looked at the two families of Murong Xiang and Murong Fei, and asked suspiciously, "There are five people in your family, nothing at all?"


    Murong Xiang said: "No."


    "Are you all people who don''t eat fish? Didn''t you have a chopstick just now?"


    Murong Xiang saw that Murong Lingran finally aimed at herself, and said without changing her face: "Of course, our whole family doesn''t like eating fish very much, so we escaped this disaster."


    Murong Fei also said: "Yes, Yucheng and I don''t like to eat fish either."


    Liu Yuanshi nced at the Fang Geng family suspiciously, "You have always had a bad rtionship with the Aran family, why do you suddenly want toe and have a meal with Aran and the others today? And it''s so coincidental that something happened to you as soon as you came."


    "Envoy Liu Yuan, what do you mean?" Seeing Liu Yuan Envoy doubting herself, Murong Xiang immediately said excitedly, "You mean, do we want to poison Aran and the others?"


    Murong Fei also said: "Envoy Liu Yuan, although we had misunderstandings with A Ran and the others before, we are their elders after all. How could we possibly poison them?


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Murong Lingran: "Aran, we are your sister and brother''s aunt, how could we possibly poison you."


    "Why is it impossible to poison?" Liu Yuanshi sneered: "I didn''t know whose child was. The first time I saw A Ran''s family, I was full of hostility? I don''t know who it was, it was the first time. When I met A Ran and the others, I just wanted to push people into theke? I don''t know whose child was nning to kill A Zong and the others, but they were rescued by A Zong instead? I don''t know who it was, repeatedly Trouble with the Aran family."


    Fang Hongmao''s face suddenly turned red, that incident was really the most embarrassing thing in his life, and the thing he didn''t want to mention the most.


    Murong Xiang''s face was also a little ufortable, and she said, "That''s because we didn''t know that their family was a rtive of ours before. If we knew, how could we not do that kind of thing."


    Liu Yuan envoy said: "Don''t exin it to me, you have to exin it, exin it to A Ran, now A Ran is the eldestdy of the Hou residence, you two, exin to her if you have anything."


    Murong Lingran said with a sullen face: "Liu Yuanshi''s suspicion is unreasonable, we used to eat at the Hou''s Mansion, and when you weren''t there, there was never an ident. When you came, both of my younger brothers had an ident. "


    "And just now, when you saw that I only eat shrimp, you persuaded me to eat other dishes as well. If I really listened to your words, I would still be poisoned now."


    "You are behaving so strangely today, to be honest, it''s hard not to be suspected."


    Murongxiang frowned and said, "I really care about you, I really do bite Lu Dongbin, and I don''t know good people. I repeat, we didn''t do it, we are also very busy, and I don''t have time to waste time with you here."


    After saying that, he was about to leave the house.


    Murong Fei saw this and followed her.


    They came here today to get rid of suspicion, but I didn''t expect Liu Yuanshi to say so much, and they were the first to suspect them.

 Chapter 2291: Search the yard

    Chapter 2291 Search the yard


    Murong Lingran sneered and shouted loudly, "Someone!"


    Rong Da immediately led someone to block the door.


    Murong Xiang turned her head and saw Rong Da and the others looking at her as if they were enemies, she frowned and said, "Murong Lingran, what are you trying to do?"


    Murong Lingran said slowly: "I don''t do anything, I just want to find out the truth of the matter and give my brothers an exnation. Before the truth of the matteres out, I have to go to the dungeon to wrong you. If it turns out that I was wronged. I''ll apologize to you then."


    "You!" Murong Xiangqi knotted, "We are your elders, how dare you treat us like this?"


    "What about the elders? As long as the person who dares to hurt my family, I don''t care who she is, even if she is Your Majesty, she is my enemy!"


    Murong Xiang clenched her fists, knowing that Murong Lingran would not let her go, and she might even settle new and old ounts with them today, so she turned her head and said, "Da Rong, aren''t you my father''s person? What are you doing? Will you listen to Murong Lingran''s dispatch?"


    Rong Dao: "This is the order of the Marquis. If the Marquis is not in the mansion, or if the Marquis is sick, let us all listen to the eldestdy."


    "Miss?" Murong Xiang roared, "I am also the third youngdy in the mansion, please get out of the way!"


    Rong Dao: "You used to be the third youngdy in the mansion, but you are a descendant. We only listen to the blood of the blood, and you can''t order me."


    "You!" Murong Xiangxiang knotted and said sharply, "I have to leave today, what can you do to me?"


    Fang Hongmao also said: "Yes, Murong Yi and Murong Ding are not poisoned by us, we just want to leave, what can you do to us!"


    Rong Da looked at Murong Lingran, the meaning was obvious, they would do whatever Murong Lingran asked them to do.


    Murong said: "The third aunt, the fourth aunt, and the cousins, I advise you to cooperate with us honestly, otherwise I will not be responsible for hurting youter. However, I advise you not to be so excited. As long as you don''t do things, I will naturally not hurt you."


    The implication of ?? is that originally she just suspected that the Fang Geng family did the thing, but the two families are so anxious now, but they are very suspicious, as if they really did it, and they were in a hurry to escape.


    Murong Fei saw that it was not good to be hard, so she had to be soft, and exined innocently: "Aran, it''s really not that we poisoned your brother. We also ate at the same table today, we If it is poisoned, it is very likely to affect us. My third aunt and I have brought the child, how can we not affect the child, don''t you think? "


    "That''s why." Murong said calmly: "You guys didn''t eat fish, only my brother ate it. Maybe you already knew that fish was poisonous, so you didn''t take a bite."


    "Aran..."


    Murong said coldly, "No need to talk nonsense, but since you said you were innocent, how dare you let me search your yard?"


    Murongxiang thought she had some tricks, but she didn''t expect to just search the yard, she said generously: "Go and search, whatever you want, but if you don''t find anything, then you can give us one. statement!"


    The things have already been dealt with by them, and even if Murong Lingran digs three feet in the ground, it is guaranteed that nothing can be found.

 Chapter 2292: interrogation

    Chapter 2292 Interrogation


    Murong said: "I hope your confidence will still be as strong after a while."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Rong Da: "Send someone to search the yard of Mrs. Fang, Mrs. Geng and the young masters, and don''t let anything suspicious."


    "Also, bring everyone in the kitchen over, I will personally interrogate and see who dares to harm my own brother!"


    Rong nodded and ordered someone to do it.


    The first person to arrive was from the kitchen, and as soon as arge group of people arrived, they all knelt in the yard.


    Murong Lingran and the others came forward and asked, "Who made the sweet and sour fish and braised fish today?"


    The people in the kitchen didn''t know what happened just now, and looked at the two brothers Zhao Jiancheng and Zhao Jiansheng, who were making fish today.


    Zhao Jiancheng said: "If you go back to Miss, the sweet and sour fish is made by ves."


    Zhao Jiansheng said: "If you go back to the eldestdy, braised fish is made by ves."


    Murong frowned and said: "I remember you, they are brothers, their names are Zhao Jiancheng and Zhao Jiansheng, right?"


    The two replied at the same time: "Yes."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran asked again: "Besides you, who else has touched the fish you made today?"


    Zhao Jiancheng said: "Jiansheng and I are specialized in cooking. Others are responsible for killing fish and ingredients, and there may be a lot of staff."


    "Then point out all the people who have been in contact with these two fish today, and also the people who made the ingredients for these two fish."


    Zhao Jiancheng and Zhao Jiansheng nodded, pointing out people one by one.


    Murong Lingran asked them to kneel together by themselves, without questioning for the time being, but instead asked another question, "Besides the people in your kitchen today, who else has been in the kitchen?"


    Everyone immediately looked at each other, but they all tried their best to recall, and soon they said:


    "If you go back to the eldestdy, the people who enter the kitchen today are all people who have entered the kitchen before. Except for those who are busy in the kitchen, theye to get vegetables from various courtyards."


    "Yes, in addition to the people in the courtyard of Lord Hou and the eldest princess, there are also Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei''s personal maids, and then there are the people of the eldestdy, and the people of the two concubines in the house."


    Murong asked Ling Ran: "Do they have any unusual behavior?"


    The crowd returned one after another:


    "The people I saw were the same as before, they mentioned the food they ordered and left."


    "I saw the same thing."


    "Yes, I saw the same."


    ¡­


    Soon, everyone said that those who came in to pick up the dishes were the same as before, not doing anything unusual in the kitchen.


    Murong frowned and asked again, "Then who is acting abnormally today? For example, you can always see him at that time, but today he is abnormally absent, and it took a long time to return to his ce. people?"


    Everyone in the kitchen looked at each other again, but no one spoke for the time being.


    Murong Lingran saw this and said, "You tell the truth, as long as the news is useful to me, I promise that I will reward you with fifty taels of silver afterwards."


    Fifty taels of silver!


    Everyone in the kitchen was moved, and at this time, they didn''t care whether they would offend anyone, and they tried their best to recall what happened in the morning.


    Zhao Jiancheng suddenly pointed at a person and said, "I remembered, I remember, he... he is very abnormal today."


    The used person was immediately angry and shouted loudly: "Zhao Jiancheng, don''t talk nonsense, go there to avenge your personal revenge and wrong me."

 Chapter 2293: Zheng Dachuan

    Chapter 2293 Zheng Dachuan


    After he finished speaking, he exined to Murong Lingran: "Miss, don''t believe what Zhao Jiancheng said, everyone in the kitchen knows thatst time he was on duty at night and quietly ran away to gamble with people, it was I who reported him. , he has always hated me, so this time he said it on purpose."


    Murong looked at the man, "Your name?"


    The man said: "The ve''s name is Zheng Dachuan."


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Zhao Jiancheng, you said that Zheng Dachuan is very abnormal, what is abnormal?"


    Zhao Jiancheng said: "In the past, when I was cooking fish, he was cutting the ingredients, such as onion, ginger, and garlic, but today, he asked someone to rece him, saying that he had to go out for business."


    "Oh? The onion, ginger, and garlic for the fish today were all cut by Zheng Dachuan?"


    Zheng Dachuan nodded: "It was cut by ves."


    "Why did you go out suddenly?"


    "The minion just went out suddenly because of a sudden stomach difort."


    "Stomach difort?" Murong said calmly, "Then from the time you went out until you came back, has anyone seen you or has been with you all the time?"


    Zheng Dachuan shook his head: "No."


    Murong said: "It means that you have no evidence to prove that you did not contact other people at that time?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said sharply: "You all tell me honestly, who instructed you to poison the sweet and sour fish and braised fish?"


    "Poisoned?"


    Everyone was surprised at the same time, no wonder they were looking for a murderer in such a big battle!


    Now only the eldest youngdy came out to interrogate them. Does it mean that the fourth and sixth sons have already had an ident?


    Everyone in the kitchen immediately started to tremble. It would be good if the murderer could be found. If the murderer could not be found, the eldestdy didn''t know if they would be buried with them.


    Zhao Jiancheng hurriedly said: "Miss, we are the sons of Ning''an Hou''s house. We started doing errands in the kitchen when we were teenagers, and then we became chefs all the way. Our family is all working in the house. It is impossible. Poisoned."


    "Yes." Zhao Jiansheng also said: "Both of our brothers entered the kitchen at the same time. Even for the sake of the lives of our family members, it is impossible to poison them."


    Murong Lingran looked at Zheng Dachuan, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Zheng Dachuan said with a bitter face: "Miss, it is impossible for a ve to be poisoned. The ve needs this job very much, and it is impossible for him to be so courageous."


    Murong stared straight into the eyes of the three of them and did not speak.


    After a while, Rong feces hurried over with someone.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei turned pale when they saw that they were holding something in their hands, how could it be possible!


    General Rong put what he found in front of Murong Lingran and said sternly, "Miss, these two purses and letters were found in the yard of Mrs. Fang Fang and Mrs. Geng."


    Murong Lingran took the letter and nced at it, then clenched his fists suddenly, and said, "Envoy Liu Yuan, please check if it''s Tianli in your purse."


    "Yes." Liu Yuanshi nodded, opened the purse carefully, and saw a small medicine bottle inside, and after opening the medicine bottle, he carefully smelled it.


    After smelling both bottles of medicine, Liu Yuanshi said angrily, "This is Tianli."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Murong Xiang and Murong Fei angrily: "You guys are really vicious, Xiao Si and Xiao Liu are two children, how dare you attack them, you are their aunts, in this world How can you be so cruel."

 Chapter 2294: evidence

    Chapter 2294 Evidence


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei panicked when they looked at the familiar purse, how could it be possible, they had already sent someone to deal with it.


    Murong gritted his teeth and said, "Envoy Liu Yuan, is this really Tianli?"


    "Yes, never wrong."


    Murong Lingran asked Rong Da again: "Is it really found in the yard of Mrs. Fang and Mrs. Geng?"


    Rong nodded: "Yes, it will never be wrong."


    Murong turned his head swiftly, looked at the Fang Geng family with cold eyes, and said angrily, "What else do you have to say now?"


    Murong Xiang hurriedly said: "No... It wasn''t our poison, someone must have deliberately tried to frame us."


    Fang Hongmao also said, "How dare we poison the Marquis of Ning''an mansion? We didn''t poison this."


    "It''s not us." Murong Fei also said: "Murong Yi and Murong Ding are also our father''s few grandsons, how could we poison them. Ah Ran, you must believe us, we really can''t. Poisoned, this must be someone who wants to frame us, you must find out and return us to innocence."


    Murong sneered: "Framed you? Are you still innocent? Where is the housekeeper?"


    The housekeeper had just followed Rong Da, and hurriedly said, "I''m here."


    "Mrs. Fang and Mrs. Geng were also grown up by you, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Are both of them people who don''t eat fish?"


    "No, although Mrs. Fang and Mrs. Geng can''t say they like eating fish, they can eat a few bites every time they cook fish in the kitchen."


    "What about their children?"


    "The young masters are like their mothers. Although they can''t say they like them, as long as they have them on the table, they will eat them. I remember that Master Fang Hongmao likes fish the most among them, especially sweet and sour fish. It''s his favorite."


    Fang Hongmao shuddered when he heard the words.


    Murong Lingran turned to look at the Fang Geng family: "When you were eating just now, you all touched every dish, except for the fish, what else do you have to say? If you didn''t know beforehand that the fish was poisonous, How could you not eat a single bite?"


    "Especially Fang Hongmao, there is sweet and sour fish today, don''t tell me, your whole family is unwell today, and you don''t want to eat fish."


    "When I was eating, you advised me to eat every dish. I was surprised at the time. Why do you care so much about me today? Now that I think about it, you see that I didn''t eat any poisonous fish and deviate from your n, so Just persuaded me myself."


    "No, it''s not us." Murong Xiang said: "It''s really not us, we really just happen to not want to eat fish today."


    "Yes, Aran, it''s really not us." Murong Fei said, "You really have to believe us."


    Murong sneered and said: "Still arguing? It seems that you really are not dead until the Yellow River, then I will give you evidence."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Rong Da, Rong Da nodded, beckoned, and the two maids were escorted up.


    Zheng Dachuan looked at Madam Fang and Madam Geng in horror when he saw the two maids.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei saw the two maids, their bloodless faces were even paler like white paper.


    How is that possible, they have already secretly sent people out!


    Murong asked: "You tell the truth, what is your identity? What are you going to do near the kitchen today?"

 Chapter 2295: witness

    Chapter 2295 Witness


    One of the maids shivered and said, "If you go back to the eldestdy, the maid is Mrs. Fang''s personal maid, yes... Mrs. Fang asked the maid to bring the letter and medicine to Zheng Dachuan."


    Another maid also said: "Numaid... Numaid is Mrs. Geng''s personal maid, and she was also asked by Mrs. Geng to bring the letter and medicine to Zheng Dachuan."


    Zheng Dachuan''s face turned pale when he heard this.


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei looked at each other at the same time, didn''t it say in the letter that one person provided medicine and ideas, and the other person started?


    Why did the other party also go to poison?


    If they knew that the other party was going to poison, why would they take the risk?


    Could it be that the other party doesn''t believe in himself, and he feels foolish only by poisoning himself?


    No, what happened to that letter?


    If he directed and acted by himself, there would be no need to talk about that letter at all.


    What exactly is going on?


    Could it be that these two maids deliberately framed them?


    Murong Lingran asked, "Why are you all looking for Zheng Dachuan?"


    A maid said: "Because Zheng Dachuan was helped by Aunt Jiang and Aunt Li before, and in order to repay his kindness, when Mrs. Fang and Mrs. Geng were not married, I heard that because of his rtionship in the kitchen, their food was different from that of the daughters of the pce. Not going anywhere."


    Murong sneered: "So it''s an acquaintance."


    After she finished speaking, she asked Zheng Dachuan: "Both of them said they came to find you. After you left the kitchen, you went to them to get medicine, right?"


    Zheng Dachuan lowered his head: "No, I haven''t seen them."


    There was always a question in his heart, why did Mrs. Fang and Mrs. Geng take the same medicine to poison him?


    At that time, he didn''t have time to confirm, so he took a random person''s poison and poisoned it, and then destroyed it.


    The two maids were immediately dissatisfied.


    "Zheng Dachuan, don''t admit it, I did give you medicine today, and you gave me the candied dates you bought yesterday in order to be courteous in front of me."


    "I have it too." Another maid said: "You also gave me candied dates, I want to keep it for the evening, and it''s still on me now."


    After she finished speaking, she took the candied dates out of her body.


    The first maid to speak also said, "My candied dates are in my room."


    Rong Da and a grandma received Murong Lingran''s eyes, and immediately went to search the body and search the room.


    After a while, candied dates were found on their bodies and in the room.


    Murong Lingran looked at Zheng Dachuan coldly, "What else do you have to say now?"


    Zheng Dachuan said: "Then... that was they deliberately framed me, they deliberately said this."


    At this moment, Zhao Jiancheng suddenly said: "Miss, I remembered that after Zheng Dachuan was busy working in the kitchenst night, he did go out to buy something. My brother Zhao Jiansheng and I asked him what he was doing. Said he went to buy sweets, presumably the sweets he was talking about should be candied dates."


    Murong said: "Zheng Dachuan, do you still want to argue?"


    Zheng Dachuan''s body began to shake at some point, and there was suddenly a puddle of water where he was kneeling.


    Seeing this situation, Murong Lingran still didn''t understand something, and looked at Murong Xiang and Murong Fei again: "It seems that he has acquiesced that this matter was instigated by you, do you have anything to say?"


    Murongxiang knew that this matter must never be rted to them, and said sharply, "They are talking nonsense."

 Chapter 2296: closet dungeon

    Chapter 2296 Into the dungeon


    Murong Fei also said loudly: "Yes, they are wronging us."


    Murong said coldly: "What nonsense? Are you wronged? Are they not the people around you?"


    Murong Xiang said, "So what? But I really didn''t let her poison her."


    Murong Fei also said, "Neither do I."


    "Then why did you send these two maids out of the house early this morning?"


    The two quickly found an excuse, and Murong Xiang said, "She said her family was sick. As the master, it''s better not to let her go back."


    Murong Fei also said: "Yes, my maid also said that someone in her family was seriously ill, and the Hou residence was blocked again, so I nned to let her leave quietly."


    Murong Lingran said again: "Then what happened to the money found from them? It''s a full one hundred taels of silver. Don''t say that you are looking at them for being pitiful, and help them pay for their family''s medical expenses."


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei choked at the same time, and suddenly could not find a reason.


    After a while, Murong Xiang said, "Aran, you really have to believe us, we can''t possibly poison you."


    "Whether it''s your poison, just a little interrogation will make it clear." Murong Lingran looked at Rong Da: "Take Madam Fang and Madam Geng into the dungeon, separate them, and when I am free, I will personally past interrogation."


    Rong nodded: "Yes, Miss."


    Murong Xiang saw that things were not going well, she couldn''t help but take a few steps back and said in a panic, "Murong Lingran, what evidence do you have to prove that we did this?"


    "How dare you arrest me in the dungeon? I''m the third youngdy in this mansion. When I was as old as you, you didn''t know where I was yet. How dare you arrest me as an elder, my father knew it, he would never I''ll spare you."


    "Also interrogate us, you are not an official, why do you interrogate us!"


    Murong Fei also said: "Yes, A Ran, we are your elders. It is really unreasonable for you to arrest us based on these unwarranted reasons."


    Fang Hongmao, Fang Hongsheng, and Geng Yucheng also wanted to defend a few words, but seeing that Murong Lingran looked at them like a dead man, Rong Da led the people to look at them with hostility, and he didn''t dare to speak.


    "Elder?" Murong sneered: "I don''t have an elder who wants my life. If I moved those two fishes today, I would be lying on the bed like my two younger brothers. What qualifications do you have to interrogate you? Just as Grandpa said, if there is anything in the mansion, I can make the final decision!"


    Seeing that Murong Lingran didn''t get in, Murong Xiang roared, "It''s not my poison anyway, my time is precious, so I don''t want to waste time with you here. If you have this energy, you might as well find the real poisoner. people."


    After saying that, he pulled his two sons, turned his head and left.


    Seeing this, Murong Fei also dragged her son and followed behind the third sister.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran sneered and said loudly: "Rong Da, since they don''t cooperate, then you don''t have to give face, no matter what method you use, even if you cut your hands and feet, you must kill the Fang Geng family. Send me all to the dungeon!"


    Rong nodded, and quickly went to arrest people, and soon the Fang Geng family were all under control.


    Murong Xiang naturally struggled violently, and shouted loudly, "Da Rong, how dare you be so rude to me, I think you have forgotten who is the master of the manor."

 Chapter 2297: No chance

    Chapter 2297 No chance


    "When I lived in the mansion, Murong Lingran didn''t know where he was."


    "She''s just a person of unknown origin. You actually treat her as a eldestdy and turn a blind eye to the real master of our house. Don''t let me see my father, or I will definitely let my father deal with you."


    Rong Da said nkly, "Mrs. Fang, the person who asked us to listen to the eldestdy''s orders is Lord Hou. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can tell Lord Hou directly in the future."


    After ??, he asked his subordinates to take them all to the dungeon.


    Fang Hongmao finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and said loudly: "Murong Lingran, you dead girl, I am the grandson of Ning''an Hou, you dare to treat me like this, you better not let me out, or I will take it. your life!"


    Fang Hongsheng also said: "That''s right, you dead girl of unknown origin, don''t give us a chance, or we will send you to hell!"


    Geng Yucheng followed suit: "This is Ning''an Hou''s Mansion, Murong Lingran, do you really think this is Lihua Vige? Your grandfather will definitely punish you heavily when he finds out. Let it go, otherwise we will go out in the future, and I will not make your family feel better!"


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously when he heard the words: "Don''t worry, I''m afraid you will never have a chance again."


    Murong Xiang wanted to say something, but was quickly escorted away.


    Murong Fei knew that it was useless to quibble at this time, and didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, their children have been scolding Murong Lingran all the time, but just after scolding a few words, they were gagged.


    Murong Lingran looked at the person in the kitchen and said, "Come here, put Zheng Dachuan and these two maids in the dungeon, and the rest can do whatever they want."


    The housekeeper nced at the people working in the kitchen and said worriedly: "Miss, do you really believe that everyone else is innocent?"


    Murong said: "Of course."


    Zheng Dachuan said anxiously: "Miss, I was wrong, please forgive me this time, I was wrong, I was really wrong, there are old people in my family, and there are young people in my family, I was just being harassed by Mrs. Fang for a while. Mrs. Geng''s condition was very tempting, so she made a mistake, please ask the eldestdy to be kind."


    "Kind?" Murong sneered: "My two younger brothers are still lying on the bed, and they haven''t woken up yet, why should I be kind to you?"


    Zheng Dachuan said with a bitter face: "Miss, in fact, I don''t want to poison the two sons. The ves like children the most. The two sons are cute and handsome. Everyone in the house likes them, and the ves are no exception. , but the ves cannot disobey the orders of Madam Fang and Madam Geng, and can only poison them."


    "I was afraid that they were really dead, so I didn''t put too much of the poison they gave. I just rolled the seasoning for making fish in the poisonous water. The ve felt that even if the two young masters were poisoned, it would definitely be the case. It''s not a hindrance to life, and ves are forced to do so."


    "Is it ast resort?" Murong said calmly: "I believe you are a ghost, Rong Da, take the person down quickly, I don''t want to see him."


    Rong nodded, and immediately let Zheng Dachuan be pulled down.


    When Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei rushed over, they saw Zheng Dachuan being pulled down.


    Seeing the anger on Murong Lingran''s face, he said with concern: "Aran, I''m sorry, we''rete, something happened to my mother, so we dyed some time. What''s going on?"

 Chapter 2298: thunder strike

    Chapter 2298 Lightning strikes from the sky


    Murong Lingran looked at the housekeeper, and the housekeeper repeated what Murong Xiang and Murong Fei had done.


    Mrs. Wei said anxiously, "Are Xiao Si and Xiao Liu okay?"


    "It''s alright for now." Murong said calmly: "I have an antidote for hundreds of poisons, which are extremely effective againstmon poisons, and there is no danger to life for the time being."


    The twodies breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Mrs. Rong said, "Where are Murong Xiang and Murong Fei?"


    Murong said: "Their family has been imprisoned by me."


    "In a dungeon?"


    "right."


    Mrs. Wei said: "It''s good to lock them in. They are really too much. As a close aunt, they dare to do such a cruel thing to their own nephew."


    Mrs. Rong said, "We''ll find themter to settle the ount. Now let''s go and see Xiao Si and Xiao Liu."


    "Yes, I listen to the eldest sister."


    After they finished speaking, they quickly went to the room where Murong Ding and Murong Yi were lying.


    Murong Lingran didn''t go in for the time being, but had a few words with Rong Da.


    Rong nodded and went into the dungeon.


    Murong Lingran also went back to guard the younger brothers.


    She didn''t n to interrogate Murong Xiang and the others for the time being, she nned to let them suffer some hardships in the prison before passing by.


    Just a short whileter, there was another noise from the gate.


    Murong Lingran and the two aunts went out to take a look, and saw Aunt Jiang and Aunt Li at the door, arguing with the guards.


    Aunt Jiang saw Murong Lingran, Murong Wan, and Murong Rouing out from a distance, and roared: "Murong Lingran, you are a junior, you dare to put your elders in prison, aren''t you afraid of thunder?"


    "My daughter is your own aunt, how could you be so cruel and put her in a dungeon."


    "And Hongmao and Hongsheng. They offended you and hurt you and your family before, but that''s all in the past. At that time, he didn''t even know the rtionship between your family and him. Putting them in a dungeon is too much!"


    Aunt Li also looked at Madam Rong and Madam Wei and said, "A Xiang and A Fei are your own sisters, so do you have to let Murong Lingran go home halfway to hurt them? Yucheng is also your nephew. , Is the dungeon a ce where people stay? Please let them all out, you let them out, we promise that they will never step into the Hou residence again, how about that?"


    Murong Lingran and the two aunts walked towards the door, and said coldly, "What about aunts? The so-called aunts in your mouth are the ones who wanted to poison me and my brother today, if I didn''t happen to eat them today. Those two fish, the one who is lying down now, will add me."


    "That''s right." Mrs. Rong said, "Now you say that your daughter is A Ran''s own aunt. When they were poisoned, Murong Xiang and Murong Fei didn''t treat A Ran and their siblings as rtives."


    Mrs. Wei said; "That''s right, Aran didn''t imprison your daughter and grandson for no reason, but she has specific personal and material evidence. If you want to me now, me your daughter for her own death!"


    "I don''t need them to tell me, I also know their purpose, not that I feel that as long as my elder brother''s blood is gone, the children of your Fang Geng family can inherit their father''s title, and then one of you can be proud and proud. I no longer have to live by looking at my mother''s face, and I can take charge of the entire Hou Mansion."

 Chapter 2299: threaten

    Chapter 2299 Threat


    "They are too naive. My father''s temper and my eldest sister, as his direct daughters, are the clearest. If he can''t find a satisfactory heir, even if he asks the imperial court to take back the title, it will not be passed on to them. "


    "We didn''t think so." Aunt Jiang said ufortably: "This is all your idea. My children and I have never thought about the title of the master."


    Aunt Li also said, "I...I didn''t even think about it. Please let your sister go. She is really innocent."


    "Impossible." Mrs. Rong said, "If your father is sober now, he will definitely not let your daughter go."


    Aunt Jiang stomped her feet angrily, and said anxiously, "All in all, no matter what, you don''t n to let my daughter go, right?"


    "Of course." Murong said calmly: "Unless they are not suspected, but judging from the current investigation, their suspicion is that they are not clean."


    Aunt Jiang saw that she couldn''t say anything about them, looked at Aunt Li and nodded at the same time.


    Aunt Jiang and Aunt Li took out a dagger at the same time and put it on their necks.


    "If you don''t let my daughter go, then I will die for you to see."


    "I will die for you to see too. When the news of you killing your elders spreads, I want to see if you can bear the rumors outside!"


    Mrs. Rong''s face suddenly sank, and she said coldly: "Elder? Have you two forgotten who you are? My second sister and I are both the direct daughters of my father, and A Ran is the direct daughter of my father''s eldest son. You two You are just a concubine, a concubine, are you worthy of being our elders?"


    "Have you ever heard of the saying that concubines are cheap, and concubines can buy and sell? We are all your masters. You are just ves. When the ves die, do you think it will affect the master?"


    "Don''t think that the fact that we tolerate you saying so many indiscriminate words in front of us means that we are afraid of you. You are just lowly concubines. Even if we drive you away immediately, father will not say anything."


    "That''s right." Mrs. Wei also said, "You should also know what your father''s attitude towards you has always been. If you die, then we will spread the word about what your daughter did. I won''t believe it at that time. Those people They will all be on your side."


    Aunt Jiang said with a look of horror: "You... what do you mean?"


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, "What else do you mean? It means that if you die, we can control the wind direction of the capital as we want. Naturally, we have the final say on the reputation of you and your daughter."


    Aunt Jiang put down her dagger suddenly and roared, "You are despicable and shameless!"


    "Despicable and shameless?" Murong sneered: "We just intend to tell the truth, this is despicable, so what your daughter did should be considered a conscience, right?"


    "You!" Concubine Li also put down her dagger and gritted her teeth: "No matter what we say, you just won''t let anyone go, right?"


    Murong said: "Of course. If my opponent, Hongmao, and the others poison me, can you let me go? Certainly not. If that''s the case, why should I listen to you?"


    "Okay!" Concubine Li said, "Then let''s wait and see. If something happens to them in the prison, wait for the master to wake up and see how he treats you."

 Chapter 2300: Vulnerability

    Chapter 2300 Vulnerability


    Mrs. Rong smiled and said, "Take care of us? Do you think it''s possible? Who is your father''s heart? You have lived most of your life, haven''t you seen it clearly?"


    Aunt Li choked and knew that her words were untenable, but she had no other way at this time, and was about to leave when she suddenly said, "Since you don''t want to let my daughter go, I can go and see her. Bar?"


    Aunt Jiang said: "Yes, let''s meet our daughter."


    Murong Lingran said: "Go see if you want, but I warn you, don''t make any crooked ideas, don''t even think about robbing a prison, or I''ll report their poisoning to Your Majesty, Your Majesty is my brother and I. Our nominal cousin, if he intervenes then, your daughter and grandson will really be finished."


    Auntie Li was startled and said, "I know, I just went to see them."


    After saying that, he walked away in despair.


    Aunt Jiang saw that Aunt Li was gone, and followed her.


    Auntie Li saw that Aunt Jiang was following her and said, "Do you have any other way? The dungeon is not a ce for people to stay. We can''t let the children stay there for a long time."


    "How can I do it?" Aunt Jiang said: "Although I am very reluctant to admit it, but I know that you are smarter than me, you can''t do anything about it, how can I do it. Unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless the master wakes up immediately and asks him to investigate the matter."


    "It''s useless." Concubine Li said, "We all know how much he loves his daughter-inw. Even if it turns out that his daughter-inw has wronged our daughter, he can''t punish them, let alone Murong Lingran. His only granddaughter, he is even more reluctant to punish him, didn''t you hear it just now? He handed over his personal guard Rong Da and the others to Murong Lingran."


    Aunt Jiang said: "Then our daughter only has to wait to die? Murong Lingran is so vicious, she will definitely let our children die in prison."


    After she finished speaking, she rolled her eyes and said, "Otherwise, let''s go and inform the nsmen of the master. Our daughter is the real blood of the master. Does Murong Zhe''s family still know it? The n is not convinced by Murong Zhe. There are so many people, if we can drive Murong Zhe¡¯s family out of the Hou residence, then we will have a good time.¡±


    Concubine Li said helplessly, "Have you forgotten Murong Wan and Murong Rou? They both agree with our daughter''s detention. With them, it is almost impossible to drive Murong Zhe''s family away, nor can we save our daughter. Although General Rong is in the frontier now, the Minister of Rites is still in the capital. Moreover, the rtionship between the emperor and the master is also very good, even if Murong Zhe is driven away, our life will not be easy. "


    "This doesn''t work either, that doesn''t work either, so what do you think we should do?"


    Auntie Li sneered: "Although I tell the nsmen that our life will be the same as before, but it can make Murong Zhe''s family difficult, and it can also make Murong Wan and Murong Rou difficult, so go and tell them."


    "But now that the house has been blocked, it''s not easy to spread the news."


    "Didn''t A Xiang and A Fei spread the news a few days ago and sent a doctor in? It means that there must be a loophole in the guards in the Fuzhong. Give us some time and we can definitely find it."


    Aunt Jiang nodded: "You are right, just do as you said. However, what if Murong Lingran really wants to kill our daughter and grandson?"

 Chapter 2301: Three sticks of incense

    Chapter 2301 Three incense sticks


    "Will she secretly send people to the dungeon to do tricks, let them die silently in the dungeon, and then tell the outside world that it was an ident?"


    "This..." Concubine Li frowned and said, "There is indeed such a possibility."


    Aunt Jiang said: "Our son-inw is rich, and we have a lot of guards at home, and we can find a lot of people. Why don''t we send people to rob the prison."


    "Prison robbery?" Concubine Li said with a look of horror: "No, if this is the case, it will definitely anger the master."


    "Isn''t the master ill? He can''t control it now, it''s more important to save our daughter."


    "If I say no, it won''t work. If our son-inw joins in, and Murong Lingran really reports to His Majesty, this matter is likely to involve them. Don''t forget, their business is all over the country. If they offend His Majesty, their business But it¡¯s over. Although our daughter will suffer some hardships this time, she is also the biological daughter of the Marquis of Ning¡¯an, so she will definitely not lose her life.


    Aunt Jiang thought about it, and felt that what she said was reasonable, so she had to stop insisting.


    Fu Ya Hospital


    Murong Lingran was talking to the two aunts when one of them suddenly came to report and said something he had heard.


    Murong nodded, indicating that he would continue to lurch, the man bowed before obediently withdrew.


    At night, Murongxiang stayed in the innermost cell with her two sons.


    At this time, all their coats were taken off, leaving only a thinyer of underwear.


    Although it is summer now, the dark and damp dungeon still makes them shiver with cold.


    Murong Xiang shrank her body, sat on the straw in the farthest corner, gritted her teeth and said, "Damn Murong Lingran, how dare you keep me, the biological daughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, here, and when my father wakes up, I will see how she does it. Talk to your father."


    Fang Hongmao also sat beside her and said worriedly: "But I heard that once the elderly have a stroke, they will be like this for the rest of their lives, and they will never be able to return to normal. Can grandfather really wake up?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Murong Xiang scolded angrily, "Your grandfather''s health is fine, he will be fine."


    Fang Hongmao said aggrievedly: "Mother, if you knew Murong Lingran would be so cruel, if you knew we wouldn''t go to Fuyayuan for dinner today, if you knew we wouldn''t poison Murong Yi and Murong Ding."


    Murong Xiang''s face changed suddenly, she made a gesture of silence, and said in a low voice, "You stupid, as long as we don''t admit that we did this thing, then Murong Lingran can''t do anything about us, you If you say it now, if someone listens to it, don¡¯t we just not attack ourselves?¡±


    Fang Hongmao covered his mouth violently and nodded.


    Murong Xiang was about to say something when she saw someone approaching, and after a closer look, it was actually a jailer who came over with her mother.


    "Mother... Auntie!" Murong Xiang eximed excitedly: "Auntie, you are here, you must find a way to save us, Murong Lingran is a ruthless person who doesn''t care about anything, so he locked us here, you Be sure to save us out, this is really not a ce for people."


    Aunt Jiang also felt distressed when she saw her daughter dressed in thin clothes.


    The jailer said at this time, "If you have something to say, hurry up. The eldestdy gave you three sticks of incense time. When the time is up, you must leave."

 Chapter 2302: traitor

    Chapter 2302 Traitor


    Aunt Jiang frowned and said, "Miss, Miss, you only have Murong Lingran in your eyes now, don''t we have masters?"


    The jailer said: "You are not the master, the rules of the Hou Mansion, we can not listen to the concubine''s room. If we listen to the concubine''s room, where will the face of the main room be put? The eldestdy is the person of the main room, so we naturally listen. hers."


    "Although my status is low, I have to remind all my concubines. For the sake of your daughters, don''t call the eldest miss directly, or it will be heard by the master and thedy, and you should know what will happen to you."


    "you!"


    Murong Xiang said: "Auntie, don''t waste time with him, just three sticks of incense."


    Aunt Jiang had no choice but to change the subject, "Hurry up and open the door, I want to go in and deliver food to them."


    The jailer nced at the quilts and food that the maid behind Jiang Auntie was holding, but didn''t say anything, and opened the door.


    As soon as Aunt Jiang entered, she took out the food from the food box and said, "I wille to deliver food to you these few days. I originally wanted to bring three quilts for you, one for each of you, but at the door. The people who are here will only allow me to bring in one bed, and I can''t do anything about it, so just make do with it first."


    Fang Hongsheng looked at the food and immediately began to drool. He had never been so hungry when he grew up so big, and said, "One bed is one bed, just give it to my mother, Hong Mao and I are still young, and now It¡¯s still summer, but I¡¯m not too afraid of the cold, as long as you can bring us something to eat, the jailer just brought a few tasteless wowatou, I didn¡¯t eat a single bite and threw them all away.¡±


    "That''s good, that''s good." Concubine Jiang said, "I''ll find a way to give you foodter, so please eat quickly."


    The three nodded and devoured their food.


    At noon, they had an ident in Fuyayuan before they were full. After tossing around in the prison for another afternoon, they were already hungry.


    Aunt Jiang saw that they were in a hurry to eat, and said with a distressed expression: "I really wronged you, don''t worry, when your father recovers, I will let him release you."


    Murong Xiang paused when she heard the words, looked around, saw the jailer standing not far away and staring at them, lowered her voice and said a few words in Aunt Jiang''s ear.


    When ?? Aunt Jiang heard this, she was shocked: "What? It''s really..."


    "Auntie!" Murong Xiang interrupted Aunt Jiang, "Don''t say it."


    Aunt Jiang immediately covered her mouth and whispered: "You really did it? Why are you so confused! It''s alright now, Hong Mao and Hong Sheng have also been implicated, are you satisfied now?"


    "I don''t want this either." Murong Xiang said, "I obviously had the letter and the purse containing the medicine destroyed. Who knows how they found it from the yard again."


    "It must be a traitor among your people. It''s not me who told you, but you are too impatient. Now Murong Yi and Murong Ding are your father''s grandchildren, no matter what, you shouldn''t shoot at them. Even without Murong Zhe As a family, the title of title may not necessarily fall on your son."


    Murong Xiang said: "I know the truth, but I have to try it. What if it seeds?"


    "Sess?" Aunt Jiang said: "You never thought about what to do if you fail, right?"

 Chapter 2303: To make sure nothing goes wrong

    Chapter 2303 In order to be foolproof


    Murong Xiang choked, "I really didn''t think I would fail."


    Aunt Jiang sighed and said, "Forget it, it''s toote to say anything now, don''t worry, even if I fight my life, I will save yours."


    Murong Xiang said with a moved face: "Auntie, then please."


    Fang Hongmao said in a low voice, "Grandmother, I also ask you."


    Fang Hongsheng said: "Grandma, if we really go out, I will be filial to you in the future."


    Aunt Jiang sighed and said, "Okay."


    Only in this case can the two grandchildren call her grandmother.


    said a few more words, and at the urging of the jailer, she quickly left the cell.


    Fang Hongmao said while eating: "Mother, you can remember during the day that Rong Da also found poison in the fourth aunt''s yard, and her maid also went to Zheng Dachuan. Could it be that she couldn''t trust us and was worried that we wouldn''t do it? In order to make sure nothing goes wrong, so you did it yourself?"


    Murong Xiang said: "Maybe it is."


    She noticed it during the day, and felt that Murong Fei didn''t believe her, so she sent someone to find Zheng Dachuan.


    It''s just that she doesn''t understand why Murong Fei also has letters!


    Wasn''t the person who wrote to her Murong Fei?


    At the same time, Aunt Li also came to the cell where Murong Fei''s mother and son were being held. Murong Fei also mentioned that Rong Da found two poisons.


    Concubine Li whispered: "You are really too stupid. This kind of life-rted evidence must be handled by yourself. There must be traitors by your side."


    Murong Fei said: "Maybe, don''t talk about this now, the most important thing is, why is there poison in Murong Xiang''s yard?"


    "Isn''t that simple?" Concubine Li said, "She definitely wants to prepare with both hands. If you can''t poison, she will give it herself, so she only prepared two poisons."


    Murong Fei frowned, would Murong Xiang really do this?


    What happened to the letter?


    Aunt Li gave Geng Yucheng a chicken leg and said with a distressed expression: "Don''t worry, I will definitely find a way to save you when you are outside, you must take good care of yourself. I wille here in person or by sending someone over the past few days. I asked the jailer just now to bring you food, and Murong Lingran also allowed me to bring food, so you don¡¯t have to worry about going hungry.¡±


    "How could Murong Lingran be so kind?"


    Concubine Li proudly said: "No matter how capable she is, you are still her own aunts. You have been pampered all your life, and you are suddenly locked in a dungeon. If something happens, she can''t afford it, even if she is for her own reputation, I also have to let me bring you food."


    Murong Fei suddenly realized that this is indeed the reason.


    What they don''t know now is that Murong Lingran just promised them to deliver food on the first day, and for the next few days, they were forbidden to eat outside food.


    After Aunt Jiang and Aunt Li found out, they also went to Murong Lingran''s yard to make trouble once, but Murong Lingran beat them all out in the name of no distinction between them, so the two went to Madam Rong and Madam Wei again, but only They didn''t give them face either, and they were beaten out.


    After a few disturbances, Murong Lingran directly ordered that if they continued to be so rude, they would also be imprisoned together.


    The two of them had no support in the mansion. Knowing that Murong Lingran was not joking, they had to be honest.


    (Sorry, I''m not feeling well, there is only one chapter today, and it will be updated normally tomorrow.)

 Chapter 2304: The clan of the Marquis of Ningan are here

    Chapter 2304 The n of Lord Ning''an is here


    Fang Geng''s family will only be able to eat wowotou in the future.


    ¡­


    Two dayster, Aunt Jiang and Aunt Li finally found the opportunity to send out the current situation of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    They thought that the cousins ??of the Marquis of Ning''an, that is, the lobby brother Murong He, the second cousin Murong Qian, and the third cousin Murong Tao would definitely bring all the nsmen to help them when they found out, but they didn''t expect them. As soon as he arrived at the Hou Mansion, he was blocked from the door.


    Murong He looked at Wei Jingxuan who was guarding the gate, then nced at the entire row of Xuanwu guards behind him, and said, "Jingxuan, I heard that there was a big incident in the Ning''an Hou residence, and your grandfather and grandmother have both fallen. , the prince and his wife are also ill, the mansion is in chaos now, we are here to help today, you can let us in."


    "Help?" Wei Jingxuan said nkly: "Then there is no need, everything is normal in the mansion now, you can go back wherever you came from."


    "However, the information in the mansion has been blocked by the order of my aunt and my mother, and no one is allowed to go out. I would like to ask, how did you know the internal situation of the Marquis of Ning''an mansion?"


    Before Murong He could speak, Murong Qian said, "You want to know? Just put us in if you want to know, and we will tell you after we go in."


    "Since you don''t want to say it, then forget it." Wei Jingxuan said: "If you don''t say it, I can roughly guess it. It is probably the two aunts of my grandfather who told you."


    Murong Qian''s face suddenly became a little ugly. He thought he had found a breakthrough, but Wei Jingxuan guessed it so easily.


    Murong He said: "Jing Xuan, we are really just here to help, you just let us in, we are not here to make trouble, are you guarding us like a thief? Brother is ill, we shoulde and see him."


    "Sorry, I won''t let it go, you all go."


    Murong Tao said angrily: "Wei Jingxuan, we are all your elders, the elders want you to make way, do you dare not obey?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Of course I dare, I am the leader of His Majesty''s Xuanwu Guard, and I only follow His Majesty''s orders. Can''t you guess the reason why I am here?"


    All the nsmen of the Marquis of Ning''an immediately looked at each other.


    Murong Qian asked in surprise: "You said that His Majesty asked you to stay here?"


    "Of course." Wei Jingxuan suddenly pulled out his saber and said sternly: "I am following His Majesty''s will to protect the safety of the Marquis of Ning''an. Starting today, no one will be allowed in. Those who want to enter will be killed without mercy!"


    Murong He frowned and said, "Not even our rtives of the Marquis of Ning''an?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Yes, if you go in, you will be resisting the decree. You should think about the consequences carefully."


    Murong He thought for a moment, then continued to ask: "Okay, I don''t have to go in, then tell me, are your grandfather and grandmother really copsed? Are your uncle and aunt really still unconscious now? There are also Murong Zong and Murong Xuan. Did the three brothers, Murong Kuan and Murong Kuan really fall off the cliff and died? And Murong Yi and Murong Ding, were they also poisoned and are now in aa?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "It seems that the people who notified you have really put a lot of effort into telling you all about the situation in the Hou Mansion, but don''t you think that when you came to question me, you have already been tricked by others?"


    Murong He frowned suddenly.

 Chapter 2305: Capture?

    Chapter 2305 Capture?


    Murong Qian and Murong Tao were stunned for a moment at the same time. Could it be that Aunt Jiang and Aunt Li wanted them to fight in the front line, so that they could sit behind and reap the benefits of the fisherman?


    After thinking about it for a while, Murong He said, "We don''t know what we''re up to, we only know that something happened to your grandfather''s house, and we just wanted toe over and take care of him. Since His Majesty has an order, we won''t go in, just Jing Xuan, there is one thing I want to ask you."


    "What''s up?"


    "Although Murong Xiang and Murong Fei are prostitutes, they are your aunt and your mother''s sister after all. If your father knew that his daughter was in the dungeon, he would definitely feel distressed. I hope you can investigate clearly and don''t wrong you. Aunt. The dungeon is not a ce for people at all. It''s more ufortable than being in a normal cell. Don''t let anything happen to them. Although your grandfather doesn''t like them very much on the surface, they still have him in them. blood."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Don''t worry, my mother will handle this matter. If I really wronged my aunt, my mother and the second aunt willpensate the third and fourth aunts."


    "That''s good."


    After Murong He finished speaking, he really couldn''t find a reason to stay or go in, so he could only turn around and get on the carriage.


    Murong Qian and Murong Tao saw this and had no choice but to give up entering the manor and follow them into the carriage.


    After returning to the carriage, Murong Tao said with a puzzled face: "Brother, are we really going to let it go? If Ning''an Hou''s mansion is really what Jiang Auntie said in her letter at this time, we are now taking the title. Great opportunity."


    "Seize?" Murong He said angrily, "You are still staring at the title of Marquis Ning''an?"


    Murongtao pped himself on the mouth immediately, Big Brother is the most hated of him saying this, why did he say it.


    Murong Qian nced at his brother, seeing this, he was really a fool.


    Seeing that Murong Tao didn''t speak, Murong He continued: "It seems that you really haven''t given up, you really think that everyone in the Marquis of Ning''an has an ident, and the title can fall on you? Can it fall on your children? You are really stupid and don''t know it."


    Murong Tao said aggrieved: "Brother, how can you call me stupid? I want the title, don''t I also want to honor our room? I''m doing it for everyone''s good."


    "You are stupid!" Murong He said: "Do you think the title of Marquis Ning''an is so easy toe by? The session of the title is not only for Marquis Ning''an to decide, but also for His Majesty. Allow, do you think that anyone who enters the Marquis Mansion as the master of the family will be able to inherit the title?"


    "Have you not seen it from the situation just now? Wei Jingxuan''s presence means that the Marquis of Ning''an is under His Majesty''s protection. Anyone who wants a title must ask His Majesty."


    "Let''s not say that Marquis Ning''an is still alive, Murong Zhe is still alive, the two young ones are still alive, and even the great-grandson of Murong Yao is still alive, is it your turn to inherit?"


    Murong Tao said: "If those heirs are gone, we may not be able to inherit!"


    In the past, he thought that the children of Fang Geng''s family were rted to the Marquis of Ning''an by blood, and might be their biggest enemy in inheriting the title.


    Now that the other party actually killed himself, isn''t it more likely that the children of the three families will inherit the title?

 Chapter 2306: Broken home?

    Chapter 2306 Broken family?


    "Just dream about you!" Murong He said: "Our rtionship with our cousin is not good. Do you think that if he doesn''t have an heir, he will choose one of our children?"


    "You are so naive. His title was shot down by his own ability. I am sure that he has already told His Majesty that if he identally dies in battle one day, he will wait for Princess Qihua to return. After a hundred years, his title will definitely be decided by His Majesty."


    Murong Qian suddenly stopped talking.


    Murong He snorted coldly: "I tell you, it''s best not to spread the word about what happened in Hou''s residence. If it is settled by cousin in the future, don''t me me for not saving you."


    Murongtao asked: "Qiuhou settles ounts? Brother, what do you mean by this?"


    "What else do you mean?" Murong He said, "It''s a matter of time for my cousin to recover. If he knew that you fell into trouble when the Hou Mansion was in trouble, do you think he would let you go?"


    "But didn''t he have a stroke? There is no cure for a stroke."


    "That''s not necessarily true, but there is someone around him, so he can definitely recover."


    "Who is that person?"


    "Murong Lingran."


    "Murong Lingran?" Murong Qian said, "What skills can she have? She doesn''t know how to heal, so how could she be able to save someone who has had a stroke?"


    Murong He said: "I''m not sure either. You should have heard of what happened since she returned to Beijing. Last time, she rescued her cousin who was poisoned. I think she must have a solution this time."


    Murong Qian and Murong Tao looked at each other and closed their mouths at the same time.


    What can a child do?


    Thest time she was able to save the Marquis of Ning An in time, her father must have just asked her to take the poison. The stroke is not poisoning, what can Murong Lingran do?


    But they all tacitly did not say this idea, lest the elder brother scolded them again when he heard it.


    Big Brother also made some sense. Even if they entered the mansion now, they might not be able to get the title.


    But now is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It would be a waste of time for them to just give up.


    Murong Qian and Murong Tao looked at each other again, and Murong He kicked them respectively.


    "You two, I advise you to be honest, or else your family will be destroyed, don''t me me for not warning you in advance."


    "The family is ruined?" Murong Tao asked suspiciously: "Brother, what do you mean?"


    Murong He kicked him again and said angrily, "You idiot, I said you were stupid, but you don''t think you are really the number one stupid in the world!"


    "Marquis Ning''an has only one title. Don''t forget how many children and how many grandchildren you have."


    "You give them hope now, tell them that they can be the Marquis of Ning''an in the future, and everyone must be fantasizing about inheriting the title in the future."


    "There is only one title. When the title falls to whose head, your other children will not be convinced and will all fight for it."


    "From ancient times to the present, there are countless examples of brothers fighting against each other in order topete for power. Do you really want your children to kill each other in the future!"


    Murong Tao stopped talking for a while, and his brows were furrowed, obviously he had heard Murong He''s words to his heart.


    Murong Qian said: "Brother, isn''t it too sensational for you to be like this, are our children so vicious? How could it be possible to kill each other."

 Chapter 2307: Ten thousand taels of silver

    Chapter 2307 Ten thousand taels of silver


    "You don''t believe it?" Murong He sneered, "Look at what your grandchildren look like now, they have been educated by you since childhood, how can they inherit the title in the future? When Anhou expresses himself in front of him, he wants to be selected."


    "You said that after more than ten years of expectation, if one day they suddenly found out that the title they might inherit was taken by their brothers, what do you think they would think?"


    Murong Qian frowned: "My grandchildren shouldn''t be like this, their rtionship is still very good now."


    "Shouldn''t it be?" Murong He said: "Since you believe in your children like this, then you can try to see if they will be beaten by the title. No, you can try it without the title. You only need to reveal a little bit about all your future property heirs, and see if they will be enemies because of their property."


    Murong Qian was startled suddenly.


    Murong He saw this and said with a smile, "What? Don''t you dare try?"


    Murong Qian did not speak.


    "Since you don''t dare to try, then don''t let them imagine that you have a chance to inherit the title, or you will never seed, don''t me me for not reminding you in advance."


    The inside of the car suddenly became extremely quiet, and only the sound of the wheels and the crowd could be heard outside.


    Murong He saw that the two younger brothers were thinking and ignored them. There were some things that he said too much was useless, they still needed to figure it out for themselves.


    ¡­


    How long has Murongxiang been locked up in the dungeon, she hasn''t had a bath and hair for a long time. She smells stink all over her body, and her scalp is itchy. When she scratched it by ident, she actually let her catch a flea down. She couldn''t take it anymore, so shey on the iron pole and began to shout: "Come on, give me hot water, I want to take a bath, I want to wash my hair. Bring me some clean clothes, my clothes are smelly, I can''t wear it."


    A jailer came over and snorted coldly: "It''s just a prisoner, still want to take a bath? Still want to wash your hair? You should be lucky to be alive until now."


    Murong Xiang said angrily: "What is your identity, you dare to speak to me like this? I am the third youngdy of the Hou residence, you dare to do this to me, when I go out one day, I will kill your whole family!"


    The jailer said: "It''s just a concubine who is not favored by the Hou''s mansion and has made a big mistake. Is there anything else I don''t know about in the future, and still want to kill my whole family? Whether we can live or not is the question!"


    Murong Xiang was instantly angry, knowing that she couldn''t be hard, so she could only ease her face and pleaded: "Brother jailer, I was just too excited just now, I said the wrong thing, don''t mind. I beg you to prepare some heat for me. Water and clean clothes, you know, my aunt still lives in Hou''s mansion, as long as you prepare these things for me, I promise, next time my auntes, I will ask her to give you one hundred, Two hundred, no, how about giving you a thousand taels?"


    Fang Hongmao also said: "Yes, you should know that my father is a businessman. As long as you agree to our request, I can give you 10,000 taels of silver."


    Ten thousand taels of silver?


    The jailer was suddenly moved, and this was enough for him to live a good life without worrying about food and drink.


    But thinking that there would be no good end for those who betrayed the Marquis of Ning An, he dared not think so, and said sternly: "I am loyal to the Marquis, and I dare not betray him. If you can go out with your money, keep it. Spend it yourself. But ording to the current situation, the possibility of you being able to get out alive is very slim."

 Chapter 2308: warn

    Chapter 2308 Warning


    After saying that, the jailer left, leaving Murong Xiang cursing on the spot.


    "You bring me back, I want hot water, do you hear me?"


    "If you don''t give me hot water, then let me out!"


    "Otherwise you will call me that dead girl Murong Lingran, and I will tell her personally!"


    "What if I am a prostitute, I am the prostitute of the Marquis of Ning''an, who is under one person and more than ten thousand people. I don''t know how much higher than you are. You dare to mock me like this. The first thing I did after I went out was I want you to look good."


    "How dare you say that I can''t go out alive, Murong Lingran is just a child, what about her dignity? Give her a hundred courage, and she doesn''t dare to kill me. She is just a helpless orphan now. It''s just a girl, when I go out, the first thing I do is to kill her!"


    ¡­


    "Someone, I really need hot water!"


    "Come on someone."


    "Someone here."


    ¡­


    Murong Xiang has been cursing and begging like this, but the jailers have been ignoring her, letting her shout smoke and not giving her a look.


    Fang Hongmao saw that his mother''s voice was getting weaker and quieter, knowing that she was very ufortable, he couldn''t help but stepped forward and said: "Mother, although we are also very ufortable, but you have been shouting for a long time, they will definitely ignore you. Yes, you should save some energy."


    "There is no water to drink here. You and them waste your saliva, and you will be the one who will suffer. You should take a rest and save your strength. Otherwise, with what we eat every day, it will be difficult to persist until the day we go out."


    Fang Hongsheng also said: "Yes, Murong Lingran has not interrogated us since she locked us in, it feels like she wants to make us suffer, but I don''t think she will let us go so easily, we should save a little bit. Do your best to deal with her."


    Murongxiang felt that what her sons said was reasonable, so she had to stop temporarily.


    Just a momentter, she heard a mocking voice.


    "Shout, why didn''t you shout?"


    Hearing the sound, the three turned their heads quickly, and saw Murong Lingran leading Rong Da and the others towards them quickly.


    Murong said: "Let the third youngdy of the once dignified Ning Anhou mansion live in the dungeon, no, living in her own dungeon for a few days, it is indeed wronged. But you can''t me me, who made you make mistakes."


    Murong Xiang said excitedly, "Murong Lingran, did my father recover and asked you to let us go?"


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng also looked at Murong Lingran expectantly.


    If my grandfather was cured, he would definitely not be willing to suffer when he knew that they were in the dungeon.


    "Let you go?" Murong Lingran said innocently, "When did I say that?"


    Murongxiang''s face suddenly turned cold, "Then what are you doing here? Are you watching our jokes?"


    "I''m not that busy." Murong said again: "I just heard that you guys have been scolding me here for a while? You said you wanted my life just now?"


    Murong Xiang said sharply: "Murong Lingran, you are despicable and shameless, how dare you send someone to monitor us!"


    Murong Lingran''s face sank suddenly, "Murong Xiang, I warn you, I hope this is thest time I hear you call my name, not to mention my status in the Hou''s Mansion, just because I was personally sealed by His Majesty Chunling County Lord, you are just a businessman''s wife, and you are not qualified to call me by my name!"

 Chapter 2309: Its all been said!

    Chapter 2309 Actually said it all!


    As if she knew Murong Lingran''s pain point, Murong Xiang smiled proudly: "I''m about to shout, Murong Lingran, you dead girl, you bitch, you are nothing but mud legs, how dare you pretend to be the Marquis of Ning An. The eldestdy of the manor, wait, when your father wakes up one day, and when he finds evidence that you are not his granddaughter, you will end up worse than me."


    Murong Lingran was about to ask Rong Da to teach her a lesson, when the housekeeper quickly came over, asked the jailer to open the cell door, and gave her a loud p when he entered.


    The cell suddenly became quiet, Murongxiang covered her face in disbelief, and stared nkly at the person who beat her, "Housekeeper Fang, you are just a housekeeper, what right do you have to dare to beat me, the daughter of the Marquis of Ning''an?"


    "Of course I am qualified." Fang Guanjia said: "Master has an order. Anyone who dares to disrespect the youngdy, I have the right to teach me a lesson. Although I am a housekeeper, I also went to war with my master when I was young. , maybe you have forgotten my other identity, the master is my righteous brother, then I am also your elder, the elder teaches the younger, is there any problem?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply, no wonder the housekeeper is so fearless, no wonder he is so trusted by grandpa, so he is grandpa''s righteous brother.


    Murong Xiang was startled, obviously thinking of the housekeeper''s identity, but so what, the housekeeper is a ve, what qualifications does he have to dare to beat her?


    "No matter what, you just can''t hit me, I want to fight back! Hong Mao Hongsheng, you catch him, I will fight back ten times!"


    "Yes, mother." Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng nodded at the same time.


    The housekeeper didn''t move when he saw this, staring directly at Murong Xiang''s mother and son.


    The two were about to step forward when Murong Lingran nced at Rong Da, who suddenly pulled out their swords and said in a cold voice, "What is this ce, if you dare to beat the master''s butler, will you die? ?"


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng saw the cold and stern Jianfeng, and they immediately persuaded, and couldn''t help hiding behind their mother.


    Seeing this, Murong Xiang stamped her feet angrily, but she did not dare to let her son do it again.


    Rong Da is now standing on Murong Lingran''s side. Since Murong Lingran dares to keep them here, and he can''t give them much food every day, he will definitely let Rong Da really do it.


    Murong Lingran saw that they had stopped, nced at Rong Da, Rong Da nodded, and immediately took out a piece of paper from his arms and sent it to the people inside.


    Rong Dao: "You three have a look. If there is something wrong, you can point it out."


    Murong Xiang''s mother and son looked at each other in dismay, opened the folded paper suspiciously, and at a nce they saw the five characters on the edge, Murong Fei''s confession.


    Confession!


    Murong Fei actually made a move!


    How could Murong Fei be able to recruit? Could it be that Murong Lingran tortured her?


    Thinking of this, the three of them looked at what was written on the confession, and the more they looked, the paler their faces became.


    Murong Fei, this idiot, actually said it all!


    Murong Lingran saw this and said with a smile: "Everyone, is there something wrong on this?"


    Murong Xiang saw the name of Murong Fei next to her, and saw a red handprint on it, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva in fear, and said, "She... everything she said is fake, fake, don''t believe it. What she said, my rtionship with her has always been bad, she just wanted to find someone to be buried with. She did this all by herself, and it has nothing to do with me. "

 Chapter 2310: default

    Chapter 2310 Default


    Murong raised his eyebrows Lingran, "It''s all fake? You mean it''s fake that you conspired with her to buy Jianghu killers to assassinate our family on the way to Huguo Temple?"


    "Yes, it''s fake, it''s all fake." Murongxiang said: "How could I have the courage, the Majesty and the Queen Mother were both there that day, if I really let people take action against you, and if I involve the Queen Mother and Her Majesty, If it is found on us, we will be finished, and even the father will not be able to protect us."


    Murong said: "The queen mother wanted to go with us on a temporary basis that day, and your majesty also appeared suddenly. The person you arranged could not be withdrawn halfway, so it is normal for you to attack us."


    Murong Xiang hurriedly said: "No, absolutely not."


    Murong Lingran said: "Okay, then let''s continue with the second thing mentioned in the confession. You and Murong Fei have both been to Huguo Temple before, and they have been there more than once, almost every year, and You have also lived in almost all the courtyards of Huguo Temple that are worthy of your status. So you clearly know that the courtyard we lived in that day had quite a few mouse holes."


    "So on that day, in order to kill our family, you caught a lot of mice in advance, and then lit the smoke and let the mice run into our yard, trying to stun us, and then shoot the fire from the back mountain. Arrow wants to put our whole family to death, you mean, this thing is also fake?"


    "Of course it''s fake." Before Murongxiang could speak, Fang Hongmao said, "You are our rtives, how could we possibly kill you? It''s all fake."


    "Although my grandmother is not my own grandmother, I respect her very much. How could I have killed her."


    Murong Xiang nodded as well: "Yes, this kind of thing is really absurd, how can we do such a thing. Although mother is not our biological mother, but we have been concerned about her since childhood. Growing up, we can''t be so vicious and want to put her to death."


    Murong Lingran sneered: "Okay, then let''s talk about the third thing. The confession said that you provided Murong Fei with ideas and poison, and asked her to poison me and Xiao Si Xiao Liu. Is this matter? Also fake?"


    Murong Xiang said anxiously: "It''s fake, this thing is fake, this thing is guaranteed to be fake."


    Murong said: "This is also fake? What kind of fakew?"


    Murong Xiang seemed to have finally found something that could be justified, and said quickly, "Of course this is fake, it was clearly that Murong Fei quietly sent me letters and poison in order to drag us into the water, saying that she had an idea and I would find someone. Poison you three brothers and sisters!"


    Fang Hongmao said in shock: "Mother!"


    You said it all.


    The poisons found in their yard can''t convict them?


    Murong Xiang also reacted, and her face suddenly turned terrified.


    "So..." Murong said: "You just did as she said?"


    Murongxiang didn''t speak, in the eyes of others, she just acquiesced.


    Murong said: "So it is, you really did it."


    Murong Xiang said: "I...I didn''t, I was wrong just now, Murong Fei didn''t give us poison, I just stayed here for too long, and I lost my mind."

 Chapter 2311: we say

    Chapter 2311 We say


    "I advise you to stop arguing." Murong said bluntly, "Be lenient when you confess, and be strict when you resist. Murong Fei has already confessed everything about you. Now you deny itpletely, not even what Murong Fei did. Did you deny it together? She asked me if she could forgive her if she took the initiative to say it. After I agreed, she betrayed you without hesitation. "


    Betrayed her?


    Murong Xiang frowned, yes, Murong Lingran knew so much, Murong Fei must have betrayed her.


    Damn Murong Fei, they are sisters, how could they sell her so easily!


    She never thought to betray her from beginning to end!


    Murong Lingran continued: "I kindly remind you, if the two of you really did so many bad things at the same time, she took the initiative to confess, maybe if the two of you were convicted at the same time, she might be sentenced more lightly. , you are quibbling now, but it will aggravate your crime."


    "Also, the assassin who was taken away by His Majesty''s Xuanwuwei has also been recruited. He said that he received money from Fang Geng''s family at the same time, so he went to assassinate our family."


    "That is to say, I now have enough evidence to prove that what the confession said is true, and you almost hurt Your Majesty and the Queen Mother, you say, if I report Murong Fei''s voluntary confession, will His Majesty Punish Murong Fei lightly, but punish you heavier?"


    Murong Xiang''s face turned pale, the hateful Murong Fei, at this time, actually wanted to step on her to escape.


    nced at the son beside him, Murong Xiang whispered: "Hong Mao, Hong Sheng, what do you think we should do now?"


    Fang Hongmao said: "Mother, we can''t confess. Once we confess, it means we have pleaded guilty. If Murong Lingran reported it to His Majesty, we would be miserable."


    Fang Hongsheng said: "But even if we don''t confess, the fourth aunt, no, Murong Fei has already confessed to us. If we continue to quibble, as Murong Lingran said, maybe His Majesty will punish us severely based on Murong Fei''s confession. And Murong Fei is still thinking of stepping on us to lessen the crime, why should we do what she wants? She clearly gave us the letter and the poison."


    Although Murong Xiang felt that her son was right, she was still a little hesitant.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran said: "Anyway, you are indeed the same as me, with the same blood on your body, so, for the sake of blood, as long as you recruit, then I can promise you, You can intercede for your family in front of His Majesty."


    Fang Hongmao said: "What you said is true?"


    "real."


    Fang Hongsheng said: "You have to make sure we don''t lose our lives!"


    Murong said: "It''s simple, I promise you, that after you tell the truth, you won''t lose your life."


    However, she has a bad memory recently, and she must turn her head and forget what she said.


    Fang Hongsheng said: "Alright, let''s talk."


    Murong Xiang was in a hurry, "Hongsheng!"


    Fang Hongsheng said: "Mother, don''t you understand the current situation? Even if you don''t say anything, they will convict us based on Murong Fei''s confession. We might as well speak out and strive for leniency. Murong Fei stepped on us to reduce the crime, can''t we step on her?"


    Murong Xiang suddenly stopped talking.

 Chapter 2312: dont make a fool of yourself

    Chapter 2312 Don''t make a fool of yourself


    Fang Hongsheng said: "What Murong Fei said in his confession just now, we agree with the first and second points, it is indeed that we and Murong Fei nned together to send someone to assassinate you on the way to Huguo Temple, which is also what we ordered against you. Smoke, set fire."


    "But we don''t recognize thest point. It was Murong Fei who gave us the letter and the poison, and asked us to poison your three brothers and sisters. How could she bite us back and say that it was our idea and the poison."


    Murong said: "You don''t have to worry about this, no matter who came up with the idea, but you did send someone to poison, right?"


    "Yep."


    Then what are you quibbling about?


    It is a felony no matter if youe up with an idea or send someone to do it yourself!


    Murong nodded and looked at the housekeeper who had been recording the confession beside him.


    The housekeeper wrote thest word, and after the writing was done, he gave the confession to Rong Da, and then looked at the three of them with sadness.


    He also personally watched the three of them grow up. He didn''t expect that in order to achieve their own goals, they would go so far as to want the lives of Lord Hou''s entire family.


    Murong Xiang''s mother and son saw the distressed look on the housekeeper''s face, and immediately lowered their heads, not daring to look into his eyes.


    Rong Da took the confession, and a person next to him came to Murongxiang''s mother and son with a pen and red ink pad, and said in a business-like tone: "Sign it and sign it."


    The matter hade to this point, Murong Xiang had no choice but to be the first to write her name and press her handprint.


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng saw this and followed suit.


    Rong Da gave the confession to Murong Lingran again.


    Murong Lingran looked at the confession and smiled with satisfaction, "It''s a matter of your understanding of current affairs."


    Murong Xiang said: "We have done as you said, you must speak kind words for us in front of Your Majesty."


    Murong smiled and said: "Don''t worry about this, you are my rtives after all, but before that, there is one more thing to deal with."


    Rong Da immediately beckoned, and Murong Fei''s mother and son were escorted up.


    Seeing them look at Murong Xiang''s mother and son as if they were going to eat people, Murong said: "You shouldn''t argue any more now, they have already confessed your mother and son."


    what!


    Murong Xiang''s mother and son were shocked and looked at Murong Fei''s mother and son in shock.


    Did they not confess?


    Then didn''t they just stop recruiting themselves?


    Murong Lingran saw the mother and son looking at him again and said with a smile, "Yes, you guessed it right, they really didn''t do anything just now."


    "Then the confession you just gave was..."


    "I guessed it all, but I didn''t expect that I guessed everything right."


    Murong Xiang''s mother and son were suddenly desperate, and they slumped on the ground when their bodies went limp.


    Murong Xiang roared: "Murong Lingran, you despicable viin, I didn''t expect you to be so shameless! How dare you lie to the elders, wait, you will definitely be struck by thunder!"


    "Whatever you say, everything I do is just for the sake of my family. I believe God is on my side too."


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, she looked at Murong Fei''s mother and son again, motioned for General Rong''s initial confession to take her in front of her, and said, "I already said it once, now you can read it again. If there is something wrong, just mention it.e out."

 Chapter 2313: The person behind is actually you

    Chapter 2313 The person behind is actually you


    Murong Fei and his son looked at each other, knowing that even their sophistry was useless at this time, so they could only look at the confession seriously.


    After reading ??, Murong Fei said, "It''s just as written in the confession."


    Murong Xiang suddenly became unhappy, and shouted loudly, "Murong Fei, stop talking nonsense, it is obviously your idea and poison, and now you are ming us, you are shameless."


    "I''m shameless?" Murong Fei said angrily, "It''s obvious that you sent someone to shoot arrows into my yard, shooting poison and letters in, so I''ll ask Zheng Dachuan to poison the fish."


    "What?" Murong Xiang frowned, "You said I sent someone to shoot arrows into your yard? You sent someone to shoot arrows into my yard, right?"


    The housekeeper saw that the two were arguing about thest one, and immediately frowned, what''s going on?


    For this sake, there is no need for them to deny it.


    Murong Fei and Murong Xiang saw that each other was denying it. They were not fools, and they guessed that there must be a problem.


    After thinking for a while, Murong Fei took the lead to look at Murong Lingran, and asked incredulously, "The letter and the poison were all designed by you? The purpose is to lure us into making mistakes, and to put us in a dungeon so that we can make mistakes. Admit what you did at Gokoku Temple?"


    Fang''s housekeeper also looked at Murong Lingran in shock, no way, didn''t the eldest miss kill her own younger brother?


    Murong Lingran saw that everyone was looking at him with strange eyes, and sighed: "I admit that thest one was designed by me."


    The housekeeper was surprised!


    Murong Xiang was instantly angry, "Murong Lingran, you are so vicious, in order to catch us, you actually harmed your own younger brother, you are only thirteen years old, how can there be such a vicious person in the world!"


    "Murong Lingran!" Murong Fei also roared angrily: "You actually came up with an idea for us to kill your own brother? I''m just saying when did Murong Xiange up with such an idea, and she even found the poison, didn''t she? Thinking that the person behind you is actually you, that you made us make mistakes, I fought with you!"


    After she finished speaking, she wanted to rush up to fight Murong Lingran.


    Murong Xiang and the other children wanted to rush over to beat Murong Lingran.


    It was just that they had just walked a few steps before they were all controlled by the Rong Da people and knelt on the ground.


    Murong sneered: "It seems that you guys wouldn''t make mistakes without my idea, but you''re still all relying on me."


    "I ask you, did I design you to poison you first, or did you send someone to assassinate Grandma and my parents? Or did you set fire and smoke to burn our family?"


    "If you don''t have the idea of ??killing our family in your heart, what if I figure it out? You don''t want to poison it?"


    "To put it bluntly, you have always hated our family in your heart, and even more hated that our family has be Grandpa''s rtives, you have always wanted us to die, and you have thought so from the first sight of meeting, so as soon as you have If you have the opportunity to get rid of our family, you will not care about anything, right!"


    Murong Xiang said angrily: "Yes, so what if we made mistakes first? You are not like us, you have harmed your own younger brother, you are the same person as we are! Don''t worry, if your grandfather and grandmother, your father and mother know What you do will definitely not let you go!"

 Chapter 2314: Dig a hole and you jump down yourself

    Chapter 2314 Dig a hole, and you jump down by yourself


    "That''s right." Murong Fei said proudly: "Our end is not much better, if you dare to treat your aunts and cousins ??like this, you won''t have a good end. If your father wakes up, you will be the first person to clean up!


    Murong Lingran said innocently: "When did I kill my own younger brother?"


    Fang Hongmao said loudly: "Don''t argue, Liu Yuan envoy said, your brother was hit by Tianli, they were poisoned in front of us, can it still be fake?"


    "Haha." Murong Lingranughed suddenly, "You guys are really naive, really naive to think that in order to make you confess, I will harm my own younger brother? How could I do such a thing that is more than worth the loss? Even if I was young, I knew that murdering my younger brother was a maddening thing. I have always loved them, how could I have poisoned them!"


    Murong Fei was taken aback for a moment, "You said it was fake that your brothers were poisoned? How is that possible?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Why is it impossible? I gave you all your poisons in advance, wouldn''t I inform them in advance and let them y a show?"


    "Acting? Impossible!" Murong Fei said again: "That dish is obviously poisonous, we obviously saw your brothers eat those fish with our own eyes?"


    Murong said: "Why are you so stubborn? Since you don''t believe me, then I''ll tell you, the first thing I gave you was poison, but after you tested it, I''ve bribed the maids next to you and put the poison away. It''s gone, the poison you sent to Zheng Dachuan is nothing but the powder that my father studied before to strengthen his body."


    "And Liu Yuanshi, he knew everything that day, but he deliberately said that the poison was far from the sky. The silver needle he used to test the poison was already ck, but you didn''t notice it at that time."


    Murong Fei clenched her fists and said, "Impossible! Something must have happened to your younger brothers. How could they act so alike and deceive both of us! You must be saying this now to anger us and say it on purpose. of."


    Murong sighed and said: "Since you don''t believe it, then I have a way to make you believe it. Even if you believe it or not, it doesn''t matter to me."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Rong Da, who nodded and suddenly whistled.


    Soon, a group of people came from across the cell.


    Fang Geng''s family was stunned when they saw the group of people at the same time, and they couldn''t help but start to tremble.


    No wonder they were afraid, but the people who should have been lying on the bed and the dead actually appeared in front of them.


    That''s right, the people on the opposite side are the Marquis of Ning''an, Princess Qihua, Murong Zhe, Xiao Manan, Murong Zong, Murong Xuan, Murong Kuan, Murong Yi and Murong Ding, as well as Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei.


    All the people from the Fang Geng family who thought it was impossible toe here came.


    Fang Geng''s family saw Marquis Ning''an and Princess Qihua angrily walking towards them, even sitting on the ground, they couldn''t help but back away until they couldn''t retreat.


    The Marquis of Ning An walked into the cell, swept his eyes sharply over them in turn, and said with a sneer, "Do you think that Aran will be as vicious as you? She has everything prepared in advance and is waiting for you to be fooled. You too It''s really stupid, A Ran dug a hole, and you jumped down by yourself, and you jumped willingly, I am dignified Ning Anhou, how could you two stupid things have been born in this life!"

 Chapter 2315: heard it all

    Chapter 2315 I heard it all


    After being scolded by their father, Murong Xiang and Murong Fei did not dare to talk back. At this time, they were still in shock. Suddenly appeared here to scold them!


    Looking at their faces, Ning Anhou knew what they were thinking, and snorted coldly: "What? I didn''t have a stroke, so you are so dissatisfied? Is it really necessary for you to die before you can feel at ease?"


    Murong Fei came back to his senses after hearing the words, and hurriedly said: "Father, you misunderstood, we are just surprised why you suddenly appeared here, didn''t you have a stroke?"


    After she finished speaking, she suddenly looked at Murong Lingran, "Is this also a plot?"


    Murong Xiang''s body trembled. Could it be another plot to get the Fang Geng family to start?


    The Marquis of Ning''an sneered: "You''re still smart, for the sake of your iprehension, I''ll tell you that your mother and elder brother and elder sister-inw actually woke up in Huguo Temple. I didn''t go to suppress the bandits at all. My stroke was fake from beginning to end. I just took a medicine. It looked like I had a stroke. By the way, your mother and elder brother and elder sister-inw responded to the examination by your government doctor. He also took medicine."


    Murong Fei said nkly: "Why do you do this?"


    Murong said: "Is there any need to ask? Of course, it is to draw out the people who want to harm our family."


    Murong Xiang asked: "But you only left our two families in the house, and you suspected from the beginning that we were going to kill you?"


    "Of course." Murong said lingeringly: "That day I was arrested on the way to Huguo Temple, but after returning to the city, he couldn''t stand the torture and all of them were recruited. He said that the Fang Geng family ordered him to do so. ."


    "I know that even if we say this, you will definitely not believe it, and you will definitely not confess guilt, so we made such a game to invite you to enter the urn."


    The Hou of Ning''an said sharply, "Originally, I didn''t believe that you guys could actually do such a thing, until you actually sent people to poison Xiao Si and Xiao Liu, I didn''t know that my two concubine daughters were actually Such a vicious person!"


    "I heard all of your confessions just now, but I didn''t expect you to kill your mother, whom you''ve been calling for more than 30 years, just for the title, and also want to kill your elder brother and sister-inw who are rted to you by blood, and even a few children. You don''t let it go, it''s really heart-wrenching."


    Murong Fei suddenly widened his eyes and couldn''t believe it: "Did you hear what we confessed just now, father?"


    "That''s right!" Ning''an Hou said loudly: "Tell me every word!"


    Fang Geng''s already pale faces turned even paler.


    Fang Hongmao knelt forward and pulled the trouser legs of the Marquis of Ning An: "Grandfather, I was wrong, I know I was wrong this time, I... I just made a mistake, so I did this kind of thing. Grandfather, please take a look. For the sake of your love for me when you were young, and the fact that I am your grandson, please spare me this time. I promise, I promise to be obedient in the future, and never do anything to make you angry again."


    "Yes, I will be obedient in the future." Fang Hongsheng said: "Grandfather, I also know I was wrong, please forgive me this time. Just this time, I promise not to do bad things again in the future, please."


    Geng Yucheng also knelt down and prayed, "Grandfather, I also know I was wrong. I will never dare again. Please forgive me."

 Chapter 2316: Heavens Intolerance

    Chapter 2316 Heaven''s Law is Intolerant


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei also said, "Father, please forgive us."


    The Marquis of Ning An saw several of them crying bitterly, and asked in a cold voice, "You want me to spare you, but have you ever thought about sparing your mother!"


    "I heard from Jing Xuan how dangerous the fire that day was. If Jing Xuan happened to patrol your mother''s door at night, she wouldn''t know if she is still here."


    "I heard that the person who assassinated that day shot the arrow directly at your mother''s head. If A Ran had not saved her with a quick eye and a quick hand, she still doesn''t know where she is lying now!"


    "Also, do you know that assassinating Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager is a serious crime? I have heard that the Empress Dowager was almost hit by an arrow in the head that day. If A Ran hadn''t rescued the Empress Dowager, you would have killed the Marquis of Ning''an that day. The government has all paid for it. Do you think you can still beg for mercy here?"


    "When you poisoned the three brothers and sisters Aran, did you ever think about letting them go? Don''t say that Aran came up with the idea. If you don''t have the intention of harming others, how could you kill people!"


    Murong Fei hurriedly exined: "Father, even if we have the guts, we would not dare to hurt His Majesty and the Empress Dowager. It was the suddenness of the Majesty and the Empress Dowager that day, and we had no time to order, so we almost identally injured the Empress Dowager. what."


    "Almost identally injured?" Ning''an Hou said: "Do you think your exnation will be useful to His Majesty and the Queen Mother?"


    Murong Xiang said: "Father, as long as you talk about it, it will definitely be useful. You have made so many contributions to Xuan Qingguo in this life. Even if the Majesty and the Queen Mother do not look at the monk''s face, they should look at the Buddha''s face. We will definitely It''s alright."


    Seeing them being so thick-skinned, Princess Qihua couldn''t hold back any longer, and roared: "You guys are really thick-skinned, you have done so many wrong things, yet you still want to get out of your body? Not to mention Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager Will I forgive you, just because of what you did to me and the A-Zhe couple will not be forgiven."


    "What''s even more unforgivable is that when the Hou Mansion was in crisis, you didn''t want to help the Hou Mansion solve the trouble, but you actually wanted to take the opportunity to add fuel to the fire and kill Brother Aran."


    "You are now begging your father to let you go, what are you doing? Will you hurt my childrenter?"


    "Don''t say that you have already made promises, your promises are worthless at all. Didn''t you think about pushing Aran into the waterst time? Didn''t Fang Hongmao also n to kill Azongst time? It''s only now. How long before he wants to kill again."


    "I see, if you continue to keep you alive, you are here to add to my children! It is here to harm the entire Marquis of Ning''an Mansion!"


    "Don''t think that you did something wrong before. Lord Hou spared you lightly, but he didn''t dare to punish you severely. You have done so many crazy things, and this time you can''t escape the severe punishment!"


    Mrs. Rong also said, "If it weren''t for the kindness of your mother, you would never have had the chance to be born in your life, and now you dare to kill your mother, which is simply uneptable."


    "That''s right." Mrs. Wei said, "Although my mother is not your biological mother, but we had it when we were young. How many did you not have? She raised you hard and was almost burned by you. To the point of death, you are simply heinous."

 Chapter 2317: infighting

    Chapter 2317 Infighting


    Murong Xiang cried and said, "Father, how can I be regarded as your biological daughter, tiger poison does not eat children, you won''t kill me, right?"


    Marquis Ning An looked at the tears of the concubine and grandchildren, frowned and said, "It''s not up to me to decide whether you want to die or not. You almost hurt your majesty and the queen mother, this matter is necessary. They handled it."


    "No, no!" Murong Fei said with a look of horror: "Father, Your Majesty and the Queen Mother will definitely punish us heavily, we are also your daughters, and if we are severely punished, we will definitely be implicated in the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion. Yes, your sons, daughters-inw, grandchildren and grandchildren will all be affected, so do you have the heart to punish them too?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "I believe Your Majesty is not a person who does not distinguish between right and wrong."


    "Father, please..."


    "Enough." Ning''an Hou said sharply, "If I knew this earlier, why was it in the first ce? If you live your life honestly, with me, A Zhe and his children, you will have nothing to worry about in your life, no one dares to Bullying, now it''s your turn toe to this point, it''s all your own fault!"


    "You should reflect on yourselves in the past few days, and obediently wait for His Majesty''s judgment."


    After saying that, he turned his head and walked towards the entrance of the dungeon.


    The rest of the people saw this and followed behind him.


    Murong went out of the prison, but did not leave for the time being. After the jailer locked the door of the prison again, he said lightly, "You are indeed doing this for yourself. It is yours, it is destined to be yours, not yours, even if you are. You can''t take it away. Before we met, we never had any grudges. It was because of your own iprehension that you regarded our family as an enemy. If you were dedicated to good deeds, you would never have gotten to where you are today."


    After she finished speaking, she left the prison no matter what the other party''s expression was.


    Not long after they left, the desperate Murong Xiang suddenly raised her hand and gave Murong Fei a loud p, roaring, "It''s all you, it''s you who made me kill Murong Zhe''s family, if it weren''t for you, I and I How could my child be like this!"


    Murong Xiang exerted all her strength when fighting, and Murong Fei was instantly stunned. She knelt on the ground in a daze, and did not respond for a long time, but Geng Yucheng reacted first and said loudly, "Murong Xiang, you are so unexpected. Dare to beat my mother, I will fight with you!"


    After he finished speaking, he rushed up, quickly pped Murong Xiang twice, and punched her in the stomach again.


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng were slow to react. They didn''t react until Murong Xiang was beaten firmly, and they came forward to grab Geng Yucheng.


    Geng Yucheng alone was no match for the two of them at all, and was quickly pushed to the ground by them.


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng kept kicking Geng Yucheng, still cursing.


    "I asked you to beat my mother, I''ll kick you to death!"


    "Dare to beat my mother, I want you to look good!"


    Geng Yucheng just held his head and curled his body, trying not to let the opponent hit his vitals.


    ¡­


    Murong Fei also regained her senses at this time. Seeing that her son was actually being beaten, she turned her head to take advantage of Murong Xiang not paying attention, grabbed her by the hair and rammed against the wall.


    "If your son dares to hit my son, then I will hit you. You bitch, you are vicious, and you wanted to kill Murong Zhe''s family. From the first time you saw their family, you wanted Murong Ling. Ran''s life, and now it is said that I made an idea to harm you."

 Chapter 2318: Just dont die

    Chapter 2318 Just don''t die


    "You ignorant bitch, you don''t want to do this, you could have refused at first, but now it''s my fault, I''ll kill you!"


    After saying a word, she bumped Murong Xiang''s head against the wall.


    Murong Xiang was caught off guard. The first time she hit her, she lost all strength and could only let Murong Fei grab her hair and hit her head against the wall.


    In just a moment, he was hit a dozen times.


    Murong Fei didn''t show mercy either, she used up all her strength every time, and it didn''t take long for Murong Xiang''s head to turn bloody.


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng saw this, they retracted their feet and wanted to help, but just as they stopped, Geng Yucheng, who was lying on the ground, suddenly stood up and quickly gave them a fist on the head.


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng were hit in the head, and their eyes went ck, and they soon fainted to the ground.


    Geng Yucheng wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, kicked each of them, and said with a sneer, "Dare to hit me, I''ll kill you all!"


    Seeing that her son had dealt with the two people at once, Murong Fei also stopped, seeing that Murong Xiang had passed out and threw the person on the ground as if she had seen a ghost, she said in horror, "Yucheng, Murong Xiang, she is Not dead?"


    died?


    Geng Yucheng went over and probed Murong Xiang''s breath. Seeing that she was still breathing, he breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s okay, I just passed out."


    Seeing more and more blood on her head, Geng Yucheng said, "Mother, you are too heavy. If you don''t bandage, I''m afraid she won''tst long."


    Murong Xiang said anxiously: "I... I was also in a hurry. I saw you were beaten, so I wanted to take her out. By the way, are Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng okay?"


    If something happened to their family of three, she and Yucheng would definitely have to die.


    Geng Yucheng said: "It''s fine, but I just passed out."


    At this moment, the jailer who heard the movement here hurried over and saw that three people had fainted on the ground. There was still a lot of blood on Murongxiang''s head, and eximed, "What are you doing?"


    Murong Fei and Geng Yucheng suddenly stood up a little guilty when they saw this.


    The jailer immediately opened the door, reached out and probed the snorts of the three people who had fallen down. After confirming that they were all right, he breathed a sigh of relief and hurried out to ask the doctor.


    ¡­


    On the other side, the Marquis of Ning An brought people back to his yard. Before he could sit down, he heard someone from the dungeon say that Murong Xiang''s family had fallen.


    Ning Anhou frowned and said, "Falled down? Why did you suddenly fall down?"


    The housekeeper said, "It was the fourth youngdy and her son who beat her."


    Ning Anhou suddenly became even more angry, "Okay, they are not honest in the prison. I don''t think they are thinking about reflecting at all, maybe they are still shirking their responsibilities!"


    The eldest princess hurriedly gave him a smooth ride and said, "Master, don''t be too angry, it''s not like you don''t know their virtues, and being too angry will only ruin your body."


    "You''re right."


    Ning Anhou calmed down and asked again, "Are those three people in danger?"


    Fang Hongmao and Fang Hongsheng just fainted. Although Murong Xiang suffered serious head injuries, she heard that she was still breathing. The specific situation will only be known after the doctor''s diagnosis and treatment."


    "Then ask the doctor, so they can''t die."


    "Yes."


    After the housekeeper left, the eldest princess asked, "Master, what are you going to do with the five of them?"

 Chapter 2319: raid home

    Chapter 2319 Home Search


    "Report it to Your Majesty." The Marquis of Ning''an sighed and said, "This matter involves Your Majesty and the Queen Mother and must be handed over to them."


    Princess ?? nodded: "Okay, just do as Lord Hou said."


    night


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the memorial written by Ning''an Hou Lianye, and sighed: "Master Hou, you have worked so hard this time, but I didn''t expect things to be as A Ran guessed, and they are really your two concubines. The woman did it."


    "Your Majesty." The Marquis of Ning An suddenly knelt on the ground and said with a sincere expression: "Weichen gave birth to such a scourge, and the harmed Your Majesty and the Queen Mother almost died. It''s all Weichen''s fault, and I ask Your Majesty to deal with it. ."


    "Master Hou, it''s okay to deal with you." Helian Rongjiu said: "You are also a victim, and I have nothing to do with the queen mother. I have always been clear about rewards and punishments. Since this was done by your concubine and grandsons, then I Just punish them."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "As for their punishment, you should go back first, and I have to think about it."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "Yes, Your Majesty, but Wei Chen asks Your Majesty, don''t look at Wei Chen''s sake, and spare them lightly. Sooner orter, they will do more unconscionable things, and ask Your Majesty to punish them severely. "


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "I know."


    At this time, the mansion of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    The eldest princess held her granddaughter''s hand lovingly and said, "Aran, thanks to your cleverness this time, you were able to catch Murong Xiang and Murong Fei in time, otherwise we will definitely be attacked by them in the future."


    "This is what I should do." Murong smiled and said: "I just don''t want anyone to hurt my family, even if those people are blood rted to us."


    After finishing speaking, she patted her head a little embarrassedly, nced at Grandma, then at her parents, and at her brothers, and said with a smile, "It''s just that I have wronged you these days, so you have been hiding it all the time. ."


    The eldest princess touched her granddaughter''s head: "It''s nothing, as long as we can remove the danger behind us, we can do whatever we want."


    For the past few days, she and Hou Ye have been staying in the house, except that when the Fang Geng family came, they would lie on the bed.


    Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan are simr to them.


    Azong and the others have also been living outside, but they have always been able to get information about the Hou Mansion.


    ¡­


    Next day


    Fangfu


    Fang Shunian was about to go out after breakfast, when the housekeeper rushed to report, "Sir, it''s not good, a group of guards came at the door, saying that they came here under His Majesty''s order."


    "Your Majesty?" Fang Shunian quickly stood up and asked in confusion, "What is your Majesty sending someone here for?"


    "I don''t know, the servants dare not stop it, I''m afraid it''s almost here now."


    Fang Shunian was startled, and immediately tidied up his clothes. After a while, he saw Wei Jingxuan walking in with someone.


    Seeing that it was Wei Jingxuan, Fang Shunian breathed a sigh of relief, stepped forward with a smile and said, "Jingxuan, why are you here this early in the morning? Is there something wrong? Have you eaten breakfast? , I''ll have someone make it for you, and your subordinates can also eat it together."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Of course there is something to do, so you don''t need to eat. Do you know what your wife has been up to these days?"


    "This..." Fang Shunian''s eyes shed suddenly, and he said, "It''s not that my father-inw and mother-inw are sick, she went back to her mother''s house."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Do you really think she just went back to her parents'' house?"

 Chapter 2320: wronged

    Chapter 2320 Wronged


    "Of course, otherwise she is a woman with two children, what else can she do?"


    Wei Jingxuan didn''t want to continue talking nonsense with him, so he told what Murong Xiang had done recently.


    Fang Shunian became more and more frightened as he listened to it. After listening to all of it, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva in fear and couldn''t believe it: "You said... that Murongxiang almost killed the queen mother and hurt your majesty?"


    Aren''t they going to deal with the eldest princess and Murong Zhe and his wife? Why did you almost hurt the Queen Mother and Her Majesty again?


    These three idiots, if they knew he would not let them do it.


    "No." Wei Jingxuan corrected: "It wasn''t that Murongxiang almost killed the queen mother and injured her majesty, but she, her two sons and the Geng family conspired together to kill my uncle and aunt''s family, but she almost killed her by mistake. The queen mother hurt your majesty."


    Fang Shunian had a bad premonition in his heart. No wonder there was no news about his wife and children in the past few days, and he said anxiously: "Then... what about Murongxiang? Where are my two sons? They are here now. where?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "Is there any need to ask? They confessed all their crimes in front of my grandfather, and now they are locked in the Houfu dungeon."


    Locked in a dungeon?


    The purpose of Wei Jingxuan''sing today, isn''t it just toe to him to settle ounts?


    Whether he is an aplice or not, his wife and children will definitely be implicated in such a serious crime.


    Thinking of this, Fang Shunian''s body swayed suddenly, looking like he was about to faint.


    Wei Jingxuan smiled and said, "What? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Fang Shunian''s eyes flickered, and he suddenly covered his forehead and said, "Jingxuan, the third uncle is suddenly feeling unwell. I won''t entertain you today, and my uncle wille to apologize on the other day."


    After saying that, he raised his foot and wanted to leave the main hall.


    Wei Jingxuan smiled lightly and said, "It seems that you can see the purpose of my visit."


    "Purpose?" Fang Shunian said ufortably, "Oh, yes, what are you here for today?"


    "I brought all the Xuanwu guards, what do you think?"


    Looking at Wei Jingxuan''s stern eyes, Fang Shunian involuntarily took a few steps back and said, "Are you here to tell me about your aunt?"


    "Of course not." Wei Jingxuan said, "My aunt was interrogatedst night and confessed to the ambassador. She said that she would think of killing my grandmother and my uncle and aunt''s family, all because she heard you and Murong Fei''s arrogance, otherwise she would be absolutely I can''t think of such a vicious idea."


    "The third aunt said that originally she didn''t want to hurt my grandmother, it was all because of you. She said that as long as my grandmother died, my aunt and uncle died, and a few children would not be good enough, and then the Hou residence would be yours. ."


    Hearing this, Fang Shunian said excitedly: "Murongxiang has wronged me, how could I have done such an unconscionable thing, don''t believe her words. She just saw that she and her son were in trouble, I''m worried that I''ll be fine by myself, and I will re-marry and live a good life in the future, she just doesn''t want me to have a better life."


    Wei Jingxuan beckoned, and the Xuanwu Guard behind him immediately stepped forward to control the person, "Third Uncle, why don''t you understand that assassinating Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager is the crime of punishing the Nine n, and even if you deny it now, you can''t get out of it. I came to arrest you today under His Majesty''s order, and after arresting you, I have to go to Geng''s house, so don''t waste my time."

 Chapter 2321: The verdict of the Fang Geng family

    Chapter 2321 The judgment of the Fang Geng family


    Seeing that he was arrested, Fang Shunian said anxiously, "Jingxuan, I beg you, let me go, please speak kindly for me in front of Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager, I can give you money, as long as you If you let me go, I can give you half of my property. You should know that my family has a lot of money. With this money, you can live a good life in your life. "


    Wei Jingxuan said: "No need, my Wei family also has a lot of business. I don''tck your money. It''s useless to give me that much money. It''s better to give it to the court."


    "To the court? What do you mean?"


    "Can''t you guess this? Youmitted the crime of looting your family and exterminating your family. Of course, your property will be confiscated."


    Confiscation?


    Then wouldn''t he be a sinner of the Fang n?


    The Fang family''s industry spreads throughout the Xuanqing Kingdom, and it is the unremitting efforts of many generations to have the current scale.


    And in order to take the Fang family''s property to the next level, he even gave up his favorite, turned her into his concubine, and married Murongxiang, who was bored at first sight.


    If he knew this earlier, he might as well not get involved with the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion and do his business honestly. This way, although his business might not be as good as it is now, it won''t cost him his life.


    Fang Shunian was about to intercede again, but Wei Jingxuan sent someone to cover his mouth and escorted him away.


    Wei Jingxuan nced at the servants outside, and ordered coldly: "All servants of Fang Mansion will be imprisoned, and Fang Mansion and all properties of Fang Mansion will be sealed."


    "Yes."


    After ?? left Fang Mansion, Wei Jingxuan went to Geng Mansion again, and also imprisoned everyone in Geng Mansion and sealed up all their property.


    Geng Yulian is also his cousin and has done nothing wrong. Although he sympathizes with him, who made his mother make so many mistakes? He is not good at begging, and he is not sure about him Did he know what his mother did, so he was also arrested.


    Fang Geng''s family is considered a respectable family in the capital because of their rtionship with the Marquis of Ning''an.


    Wei Jingxuan went to arrest them again in broad daylight, so not long after Wei Jingxuan left, many people in the capital knew that something had happened to the Fang Geng family.


    After a little inquiries from powerful people, they knew what the Fang Geng family had done.


    For a time, both the Ning''an Houfu and Fang Geng became the focus of the capital, and they became the talking points after tea and dinner.


    The evidence of what the Fang Geng family did is conclusive, and the Marquis of Ning''an did not plead for mercy, and asked the emperor to be businesslike, so a verdict was quickly made.


    Although the Marquis of Ning''an repeatedly asked the emperor not to look at his face, Helian Rongjiu, for the sake of Marquis Ning''an''s lifelong loyalty to the country, did not announce the fact that Fang Geng''s family almost hurt the Queen Mother, and the Queen Mother also agreed with him. mean.


    After all, murdering the empress dowager and the emperor is a serious crime, and Murong Xiang and Murong Fei are both daughters of the Marquis of Ning''an. Even if the Marquis of Ning''an family is also a victim, it is inevitable that the Marquis of Ning''an will not be affected when dealing with the Fang Geng family. He will definitely be criticized in the future.


    When Murong Zong heard the verdict on the Fang Geng family outside, he quickly went back and told his family.


    Fang Geng''s family secretly nned to murder their eldest mother and mutte their elder brother''s family. It was a serious crime. They were sentenced to confiscation of all their family property, assigned to Lisheng Mansion, exiled for life, and never to return to the capital for eternity.


    Murong Zong said: "That''s it, Your Majesty is merciful and spared them the death penalty."

 Chapter 2322: freeze to death?

    Chapter 2322 Frozen to death?


    Murong said: "He must be very kind because of Grandpa''s sake, but sometimes living is more terrifying and tormenting than dying."


    "That''s right." Murong Xuan said: "The two of them have been pampered for a lifetime, and they have eaten the best food for the first half of their lives. Suddenly they have no money, and they have to worry about their livelihood every day. I am afraid that for them, this is a The cruelest punishment."


    Murong nodded, "But eldest brother, does Grandpa know their verdict?"


    "Got it." Murong Zong said, "His Majesty personally called Grandpa and our three brothers to the imperial study and told us."


    Murong Lingran asked again, "Then grandpa, is he okay?"


    Murong Zong and his younger brothers looked at each other and sighed: "His face has been tense, although we can''t see what he looks like, but we also know that his heart must be very sad, we didn''t ask more, Ah As soon as Grandpa came back, he locked himself in his room."


    Murong Kuan said worriedly, "It''s normal for Grandpa to be sad. After all, he is his own daughter and has been exiled for the rest of his life. I''m afraid I''ll never see each other again in this life. I''m afraid that in Grandpa''s heart, it''s the same as being sentenced to death."


    Murong Lingran nodded in agreement: "Yes, but we can''t help either. With Grandma here, Grandpa should figure it out."


    ¡­


    Princess ?? opened the door and saw that there was no one in the room, she was about to send someone to look for it, when she suddenly thought of a ce, she turned her head and walked in one direction.


    He just walked halfway and found the Marquis of Ning An in a gazebo, and in front of him were two people kneeling, none of them, but Aunt Jiang and Aunt Li.


    The Marquis of Ning''an said coldly: "You guys still have the face toe to beg for mercy? Your daughter did such an unconscionable thing. If the two of you are still a little bit ashamed, you should now be a human being with your tails tucked in, and beg me not to settle ounts with you. It''s just shameless toe here to find me now!"


    Aunt Jiang cried and said: "Master, I know you don''t like us, but I still ask you, please save our daughter and grandson. With your ability, as long as you tell His Majesty, His Majesty will definitely let them go. of."


    "Yeah." Concubine Li also cried, "Our daughter grew up in Hou''s mansion and married a wealthy family. She will definitely not be able to bear the days ofck of money in the future. I can''t make it to the Lisheng Mansion. Master, even if you don''t like them anymore, they are still your own daughters and grandchildren. Will you have the heart to let them live a hard life in the future?"


    "I heard that the Lisheng Mansion is already icy and snowy now. They must not be able to adapt to the weather there. They are likely to freeze to death. Are you willing to let them die like this?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an sneered and said, "It''s just a hard life, what can''t you bear, it''s not killing them! Isn''t my son A Zhe also exiled to Saiyuan Mansion? Isn''t it good now? Now Don''t children have their own achievements? As long as they have the ability, where can''t they live?"


    "Frozen to death? It''s said that good people don''t live long, and disasters leave a thousand years. Most of the people who were sent to Lisheng Mansion in the past were fine. But if they were really frozen to death, that''s what they deserved. Who made them make mistakes? Now? Who made them want to kill?"


    "Now you know you''re in a hurry and you know how to intercede for them, so why didn''t you know how to teach them well before? Let them make so many mistakes!"

 Chapter 2323: Two things I regret the most

    Chapter 2323 The two most regrettable things


    Aunt Jiang said: "I... I have taught her well, but I don''t have many opportunities to teach her in my life. A Xiang and A Fei both grew up under the guidance of the eldest princess, the first mother."


    "Yes." Concubine Li also said, "We are concubines, and we are not worthy to raise our children by ourselves. A Xiang and A Fei have been raised by the eldest princess since they were children. They have grown up to be the way they are now, and they have nothing to do with us. None."


    Ning Anhouughed angrily, "So, you put all the responsibility on thedy''s head and feel that you have no responsibility at all?"


    Aunt Jiang said: "Yes."


    Concubine Li said: "I...we have a responsibility, but the responsibility is not as great as the eldest princess."


    "Nonsense!" Ning''an Hou said, "Murong Xiang and Murong Fei were brought up by their wives, but it''s not like they couldn''t touch you since they were young. You have to visit your daughters countless times every day, for fear that your wives will treat them badly. I''m afraid you have spent more time with them than you have spent with your wife since you were young."


    "You said that the madam taught your daughters bad, where do you get your face? After they get married, theye back to see you from time to time. You stay with them for several hours each time. Do you really think Ben Hou doesn''t know anything? ?"


    Aunt Jiang and Aunt Li choked, and they had nothing to say.


    The Marquis of Ning''an added: "The two things that this Marquis has done the most in my life is that I took the two of you and created two scourges to block me all day long. I killed my own son."


    "Your daughter is so ambitious that Ben Marquis even suspects that the person who lost the son of Ben Marquis back then was most likely done by the two of you, in order to clear the way for your own children."


    Aunt Jiang''s face changed suddenly, and she exined anxiously, "Master Hou, how could we do such a thing? Back then, Shizi was the first to be ripped off, and then we entered the door. How would we know before we entered Hou''s mansion? To be able to enter the Hou Mansion, this is really not what we did."


    "Yes." Concubine Li also exined: "Master Hou, before we entered the Hou residence, we didn''t even know that we could be chosen as your concubine. How could we attack the prince in advance?"


    Ning Anhou obviously knew that what they said was somewhat reasonable, but the people behind him must have started to plot against him long ago, and it is possible that the purpose of losing Bao Azhe was to let these two women enter the door.


    After thinking for a while, Ning''an Hou said: "Don''t rush to quibble, Ben Hou has already begun to investigate what happened before you entered the door, if it is really caused by you or your family, then don''t me Ben Hou for not doing so. polite."


    Aunt Jiang and Aunt Li breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    The Marquis of Ning''an frowned and said: "It stands to reason that this Marquis should deal with you if your daughtersmitted such a wrong thing. But since you are too old to see your daughters in the future, Ben Marquis will not I have to worry about you, but you can''t stay in the Hou Mansion. Your daughter is so bad, and I have no evidence now. You are behind your back. For the safety of my children and grandchildren, you will all move to the countryside in the future. ."


    "As long as you are honest, Ben Hou will ensure that you will not have to worry about food and clothing in the future, and you will enjoy a life in peace. Don''te back after Hou''s Mansion, and Ben Hou will find someone to watch over you."

 Chapter 2324: Worry

    Chapter 2324 Worry


    Aunt Jiang didn''t expect her toe to intercede. Not only did she not save her daughter, but she even lost herself, and said in shock, "Master Hou, don''t you want us too?"


    "It''s not that this marquis doesn''t want you, it''s that you are tying yourself up, and this marquis can''t keep you anymore!"


    Concubine Li burst into tears and said: "Master Hou, I beg you, don''t drive us away, let us continue to serve you in the mansion, we have no daughter now, we can''t be without you again."


    "Impossible!" The Marquis of Ning''an said firmly: "If you intercede again, then I will send you all to Lisheng Mansion to reunite your family!"


    Being able to teach such a vicious daughter and grandson, obviously the hearts of these two are not much better. If they continue to stay in the house, isn''t it creating danger for their children and grandchildren?


    The two of them were startled, they were too old to bear that kind of pain.


    And if they are also sent away, then their daughters and grandsons will really only have a lifetime of suffering, and they will never be able to return to the capital.


    With them in the capital, they can at least n something for their daughters.


    After thinking about the pros and cons, Aunt Jiang said, "I see, Lord Hou, I''ll go to Zhuangzi."


    Concubine Li also said: "I also understand, I also go to Zhuangzi, and I will be obedient in the future, and I will not cause you any trouble."


    The Marquis of Ning An knew what they were thinking by looking at their expressions. Those whomitted crimes and were assigned will be under the guard of officers and soldiers in the future. They want to help their daughters, which is a fool''s dream.


    I am afraid that the things they prepared have already been divided up before they reach the hands of Murong Xiang and Murong Fei.


    But he didn''t say this kind of thing, and let them keep their fantasies. It''s not a bad thing to be able to honestly not block him and his family in the future.


    "It''s good if you can think clearly. Go back and pack your things by yourself. The marquis has already instructed the housekeeper in advance. You can have one Zhuangzi per person, or two people can be one Zhuangzi, whatever you want."


    Aunt Jiang and Aunt Li looked at each other. Although they didn''t deal with each other, they were both in the same situation. The two of them were always more lively than the other. Said to want two people a Zhuangzi.


    The Marquis of Ning An said another warning and let them go down to prepare.


    After the concubines left, the Marquis of Ning''an turned his head and saw the eldest princess walking towards him quickly.


    Ning''an Hou said: "Madam, it''s hot outside, what are you doing out at this time?"


    The eldest princess said: "I''m worried about you."


    Ning Anhou smiled and said, "I''m fine. Although I was a little sad at first, the two good daughters have be what they are now, but it''s all their own fault. It''s not bad to be alive now."


    "But you will most likely never see them in the future. They are your daughters after all."


    "It''s okay, I don''t care, they are enough to make me sad, not taking their lives is the greatest kindness of my father."


    When the eldest princess heard the words, she didn''t say anything more.


    As the Marquis of Ning''an, if he wants to see his daughter in the future, it''s just a matter of words.


    Houfu Dungeon


    Murong Xiang and Murong Fei had been locked in a cell after a fight, Fang Shunian and Geng Siyang were also locked in, and were kneeling on the ground listening to the imperial decree.

 Chapter 2325: seriousness of the matter

    Chapter 2325 The seriousness of the matter


    After Wei Jingxuan said thest word, Murong Xiang, whose head had been bandaged with severalyers of gauze, said anxiously, "Jingxuan, how could Your Majesty sentence us to exile in Lisheng Mansion and confiscate all of our property? Didn''t your grandfather help us? Apologize?"


    Wei Jingxuan said with a nk expression: "How could it be possible? Don''t you guys know the seriousness of the matter yet? Although grandfather has made great achievements in battle, if you want His Majesty to spare you, it really only needs a word from him."


    "But you ask yourself, are you worthy of his old face to intercede? After letting you go, will you continue to hurt his own son in the future?"


    "This time, Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager are also involved in it. If you want to me, you can me yourself. If you are not lucky, it is not good to choose a day to assassinate, but you have to choose when His Majesty and the Empress Dowager are both there, grandfather. Even if you want to beg for mercy, you don''t have that face."


    "How could this be!" Murong Fei also had a look of fear on her face. All of them thought that this time they would be able to get out of the way. After all, they had made many mistakes before, and at most they were grounded. Unexpectedly, they were going to be distributed this time, and all the property of the husband''s family was confiscated. Didn''t this kill them? Your Majesty might as well kill them.


    Fang Shunian and Geng Siyang trembled all over their bodies. I didn''t expect that the business they had passed down for several generations was actually destroyed in their hands. After they died, how could they have the face to see their ancestors.


    And their other concubines and concubines and concubines did nothing at all, why should they end up being assigned?


    The concubines and their children in the cell next to ?? were in despair.


    This is a disaster for them.


    "Sir, we were wronged, please let us go, we didn''t do anything."


    "Sir, my child is still young, only five years old, so innocent."


    "Yes, my lord, you can leave us alone, but please spare our children. If they go to Lishengfu, their lives will be over. They really don''t know anything."


    Wei Jingxuan frowned and said, "No, if you want to me, you can me your master and mother-inw. They are the ones who have troubled you."


    The eyes of those concubines immediately turned to their master and mother, but they couldn''t ept the fact that they were assigned or raided, they were still in shock, and they didn''t give them a look.


    After a while, Fang Shunian hurriedly said: "Jing Xuan, no, Commander Wei, I also loved you when you were young, please let His Majesty spare my Fang family. My concubines and concubine daughters, I don''t know anything at all, please don''t let Your Majesty implicate them, they are really innocent."


    Geng Siyang also said: "Commander Wei, I beg you too, please spare my concubines and concubines. Although Murong Fei did such a thing, it is indeed my tacit consent, but I have never seen one from the beginning to the end. Ideas. My concubines and concubines are still young, so it''s really unfair to let them be distributed with us."


    "There is also our family''s property. Please ask Your Majesty not to confiscate all of it. We can donate half of it to the court. I just ask the court not to let my Geng family''s business stop here."

 Chapter 2326: self-inflicted

    Chapter 2326 Self-inflicted


    As long as their Geng family''s property is still there, as long as his concubines and daughters are still there, then he can live well even in Lisheng Mansion.


    Wei Jingxuan said coldly: "You really think you are a businessman, and everyone has to do business with you and negotiate conditions? Your Majesty''s imperial decree has been issued, and there is no room for change."


    Everyone is desperate.


    Wei Jingxuan saw that they all looked regretful, and continued: "Don''t worry, I have already inquired about it. Although Aunt Jiang and Aunt Li were also affected by you, they were once grandfather''s bedside after all. His life is worry-free, but he was also kicked out of the Hou residence by his grandfather, and Zhuangzi, who lives outside the city, is not as good as the Hou residence, but he can be considered to have no worries about food and clothing."


    Fang Geng''s family was happy at the same time, so Aunt Jiang and Aunt Li can still take care of them in the future?


    Wei Jingxuan seemed to see what they were thinking, and said, "But if you want to let you live a good life through the two concubines, it''s impossible."


    Murong Xiang said, "Jing Xuan, what do you mean?"


    "What else do you mean?" Wei Jingxuan said: "Don''t forget, you are assigned, you have to go to the military field to work every day, you are under the surveince of the soldiers for twelve hours, and you are not allowed to interact with other outsiders. Contact, do you think your aunt can still give you something to improve your life?"


    Fang Geng''s family suddenly became even more desperate.


    Fang Hongmao cried and said, "Jing Xuan, I beg you, please let me see my grandfather. He also loved me very much when I was a child. He must not bear me to suffer, so please help us."


    Fang Hongsheng also said: "I also beg you, let''s see our grandfather once."


    Geng Yu also wanted to intercede, but looking at Wei Jingxuan''s face, he knew that begging him would definitely be useless.


    Although Geng Yulian was young, he understood what they said and cried, "Cousin Jing Xuan, please, don''t let us be assigned, I don''t want to leave the capital, woo woo... woo woo..."


    "I knew this earlier, so why bother in the first ce." Wei Jingxuan said with a stern face: "My grandfather said that he doesn''t want to see you in his life."


    After speaking, he turned his head, but suddenly thought of something, and said again: "Third aunt, fourth aunt, you were born in this life because your uncle was lost, so you can exist. You are not grateful, that''s all. Now, you still want to hurt your uncle''s family. You have been your grandfather''s daughter for more than 30 years, don''t you know that your grandfather''s iniquity is your grandmother and uncle''s family?"


    Fang Geng''s family was startled at the same time, and the expressions on their faces were even more regretful, but it was useless to regret now.


    ¡­


    The time soon came to the exile of the Fang Geng family. Marquis of Ning''an and Murong Lingran stood on the city wall and watched the Fang Geng family slowly leave under the supervision of the soldiers.


    Murong Lingran saw the sad expression on Grandpa''s face, and said worriedly: "Grandpa, do you me me?"


    Ning Anhou touched his granddaughter''s head and said with a smile, "Aran, you don''t need to think too much, Grandpa doesn''t me you, it''s all their own fault."


    He knew that if the Fang Geng family were spared this time, maybe one day they would really harm his son''s family.


    There are only thieves who have been thieves for a thousand days, and there is no one who can prevent thieves for a thousand days. It is better to send them far away ande and go once and for all.


    All this is done by Aran to protect his family and himself. He has absolutely no reason to me her.

 Chapter 2327: Are the conditions really that bad?

    Chapter 2327 Are the conditions really so bad over there?


    Murong said: "Grandpa, I know that it will be very sad for my own daughter to be like this, but don''t worry, although the days of being assigned are sad, they are still alive. I have experienced it before. Honestly, those soldiers wouldn''t beat them too much."


    In other words, if they killed themselves, then maybe.


    Ning Anhou nodded: "Well, Grandpa understands."


    And Murong Xiang, who was at the bottom of the city, suddenly felt something, looked up at the city gate, but saw nothing.


    Murongxiang looked at the heavy shackles on her body and cried, "Father is too heartless. I am her biological daughter after all. I''m leaving, and he doesn''t even look at me."


    Fang Hongmao said: "It seems that my grandfather is really angry with us."


    "Woooooo..." Fang Hongsheng cried and said, "I''m afraid we''ll never be able to return to the capital once we leave. I grew up here, and I can''t bear to part with the capital."


    Geng Yucheng, who was next to him, said angrily, "Why are you crying? What''s the use of crying now, it''s better to think about what to do in the future, I heard that the Lisheng Mansion is in the north of Xuanqing Kingdom, and the weather is freezing cold in winter~.mtlnovel.~ said that putting a pot of water outside for a stick of incense can form ice lumps, we don''t even have a thick coat, and we don''t know how to live in the future."


    Murong Xiang said in surprise: "Yucheng, are the conditions there really so bad?"


    Geng Yucheng said: "Of course, can I still lie to you now?"


    "Woo woo, woo woo... Father, I want to go home, I want to go home, I won''t go to Lisheng Mansion anymore." Murong Xiang cried, "I am a woman, how could the days of Lisheng Mansion suffer? Yes."


    The officer who escorted them heard what they said and frowned: "Let me go quickly, now I know I regret it, why didn''t you think about the consequences when you made a mistake before? I hate people like you the most."


    finished and pushed them forward.


    Murong Xiang wanted to y tricks, but the officials were not vegetarian, and regardless of her previous status, they immediately gave her a whip, and she was sweating coldly from the pain.


    When the rest of the people saw this, except for her two sons, they all left quickly, looking like they didn''t want to be beaten.


    Murong Xiang was afraid of being beaten again, so she had to leave quickly.


    She regretted it. If she didn''t kill the eldest princess'' family, she is still Mrs. Fang, still eating delicacies from the mountains and seas in the house, and wearing silk and satin, how could she be like this.


    It''s just that things havee to this point, and it''s useless for her to regret it.


    ¡­


    The time will soone to the autumn harvest. This year, because the whole capital has been nted with high-yield grains, other prefectures and counties have also nted a lot, and the weather is also good. Therefore, this year is a rare bumper harvest year. , increased several times, and the entire courtroom was beaming with joy.


    General Rong and Rong Fengxu also won a big victory some time ago, they beat the enemy back five thousand miles, and they also returned to the capital two days ago.


    On this day, Murong Lingran''s family returned to Lihua Vige because of the good harvest in Lihua Vige. They had just eaten breakfast and sent the carriage for food when they saw three guests at the door.


    "Uncle, cousin Feng Xu, cousin Xinyuan, why are you here?"


    That''s right, the people who came were General Rong, Rong Fengxu, and Rong Xinyuan who had just won a big victory.

 Chapter 2328: Final goal

    Chapter 2328 Final Purpose


    General Rong asked his servants to hand over the gift to Murong Lingran, and said with a smile: "Uncle didn''t expect that your family is also rtives to our family, so as soon as he found out, he brought Feng Xu to visit, Xin Yuan also thought about it. Come here, and I''ll bring them with me."


    Murong nodded, looked at Rong Fengxu and Rong Xinyuan, who were smiling, and said, "That''s it, the three of you, pleasee in. Let''s go to the main room to talk."


    "it is good."


    Butler Tong saw this and immediately went to invite the other masters toe out.


    When ??General Rong and his son arrived in the main room, Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan also came out.


    Murong Zhe said: "General Rong, if you have lost a distant wee, please also ask Haihan."


    General Rong smiled and said, "Brother, don''t be polite. We are all rtives now, so don''t be so out of touch, just do whatever you want."


    Murong Zhe also smiled and said, "Okay, since my brother-inw said so, then I''m wee."


    Soon, the two sat down and talked, while Xiao Manan went to prepare tea in person.


    Rong Xinyuan suddenly said, "Father, let''s go out and have a look. We''lle backter."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Murong Zhe also said: "Aran, take care of the guests."


    "Okay, Daddy."


    After the group went out, Murong Lingran suddenly stopped and said calmly, "Tell me, what are you doing here?"


    Rong Fengxu said with a smile: "Aran, after I really knew you were my cousin, I just wanted to see you. There really is no other purpose."


    What he said was the truth. He never imagined that he had only been out for a few months, and he never expected that so many things would happen to the Marquis of Ning''an.


    He also heard about what the Fang Geng family had done. Although he had always known that the two families were dishonest, he never expected that they would be so vicious.


    Rong Xinyuan also smiled and said, "That''s right, after father and elder brother came back and found out about your family''s identity, they wanted toe and see you for a long time, but there are many things for them to deal with when they came back, so it was dyed until today. ."


    "real?"


    "Really, how could I lie to my dear cousin." Rong Fengxu said: "It''s impossible for me to lie to you."


    Dear cousin?


    This is too mushy.


    Murong Lingran felt goosebumps all over her body instantly, and she said ufortably, "That''s good."


    "But..." Rong Fengxu''s voice changed, and he said again: "I heard that after you came back from Donghai Mansionst time, you brought a lot of seafood back. I heard from my grandfather and grandmother that your craftsmanship is very good, so I think¡­"


    Murong Ling suddenly realized, smiled and said, "So the ultimate goal is toe and **** craftsmanship."


    Rong Fengxu coughed lightly: "It''s just by the way, I really wanted toe and see you after knowing that you are my cousin."


    "Good good, I believe in you."


    Seeing this, Rong Xinyuan burst intoughter. The conversation between eldest brother and Aran was really fun.


    Murong Lingran was about to go to the river pond to catch some seafood to entertain them when Meng Dazhuang suddenly ran over.


    "Da Zhuang, what happened? Why are you so anxious?"


    Meng Dazhuang said anxiously: "Sister Ran, I beg you to find your father and let him go and see my mother. She was in the field just now and identally stepped on a poisonous snake and was bitten by a poisonous snake. Listen to the people around her. People say that the venom of that poisonous snake is very strong, and if it is bitten, it will die soon."

 Chapter 2329: viper

    Chapter 2329 Viper


    The three of them were startled at the same time.


    Murong said: "Cousin, please go to inform my daddy, I''ll go check the situation first."


    She has been in Lihua Vige for so long, and she has never seen a poisonous snake, except in the deep mountains, why did the poisonous snake suddenly run out?


    Rong Fengxu nodded and went into the house immediately.


    Murong Lingran signaled Meng Dazhuang to lead the way.


    Rong Xinyuan looked at both sides, and finally caught up with Murong Lingran.


    The ce where Mr. Xia was bitten was near the small barren mountain, and the three of them ran for a while before arriving.


    As soon as he arrived, he saw a group of people chatting around the Xia family.


    "This poisonous snake is too venomous, I guess it can''t be saved."


    "Yeah, when I was a kid, I saw someone bitten by this kind of poisonous snake, and they died before they could be sent to the hospital."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Xia''s face is a little pale now, and nothing will happen."


    Meng Dazhuang''s father, Meng Chengye, knelt beside his wife and said anxiously, "My child, mother, you must not be in trouble. If something happens to you, what''s the point of leaving me and the children alive in this world."


    Xia said with a pale face: "You can''t think of me, the doctor hasn''te yet, how do you know that I can''t live?"


    "My son, I''m sorry." Meng Chengye said, "I''m just worried, I''m stupid, or you can hit me."


    "I don''t have that strength."


    The sharp-eyed person saw Murong Lingran approaching, and shouted loudly, "The little master is here."


    The crowd immediately gave way, and Murong Lingran walked in together with Rong Xinyuan.


    Xia Shi suddenly seemed to see a savior and said anxiously: "Little master, please save me, my son is still very young, I don''t want to die yet."


    Murong Lingran squatted down and looked at Xia Shi''s rolled up trouser legs. Seeing that the wound had begun to swell up, he immediately took out an antidote for Xia Shi to take, then took out a knife and said solemnly, "Or some It hurts, but you have to bear it so you can recover quickly."


    Shi Xia nodded: "I understand."


    Murong Lingran quickly drew a cross towards Xia Shi''s wound, and ck blood soon flowed out.


    She put the knife on the ground and squeezed out the poisonous blood, until the color of the blood squeezed out became normal, and then stopped.


    Murong Zhe also came with General Rong and his son. Seeing that his daughter had already treated the wound, he said, "Where is the poisonous snake? Can anyone see it?"


    Meng Chengye hurriedly pointed to the location of the poisonous snake, and said, "I was in a hurry just now and killed the poisonous snake."


    Murong Zhe turned his head and frowned, "It''s actually Zhu Yeqing."


    Bamboo Leaf Green?


    The people present were shocked. Many of them had heard that being bitten by Zhu Yeqing would kill people.


    Meng Chengye said: "Then is there any help for my daughter-inw?"


    Murong Zhe nced at Xia Shi''s face, which had gradually turned rosy at this time, and said, "No, Ah Ran should have already given her the antidote. She released the poisonous blood, it will be fine. I happened to get a medical book on how to detoxify snake venom in the past few days. When I go backter, I will prescribe another pair of decoction to make the toxins in her bodypletely clear. It should be fine."


    The people present breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Murong Zhe asked General Rong to help him open his medicine box, and then asked his daughter to bandage Xia before Meng Chengjin took him home.


    Murong Lingran turned her head and saw that Rong Xinyuan''s face was a little pale. She asked with concern, "Cousin, what''s wrong with you? Did you frighten you just now? I don''t think your face is very good."

 Chapter 2330: Luos matchmaking?

    Chapter 2330 Luo''s matchmaker?


    Rong Fengxu probed his sister''s forehead and said, "I don''t have a fever, I must be frightened."


    Rong Xinyuan nodded, "Yes... I was frightened. I was almost bitten by a poisonous snake when I was a child. When I saw the body of the poisonous snake just now, I thought of the past."


    "So it is." Murong Lingran took out a bottle of medicine from the bag and put it in Rong Xinyuan''s hand, and said solemnly: "Now is the season of poisonous snakes, and Lihua Vige is indeed poisonous, but don''t worry about it. I''m afraid, people in Lihua Vige go up and down the mountain every day, and few people are bitten by poisonous snakes throughout the year."


    "Generally, poisonous snakes are afraid of people. As long as people don''t provoke them, they won''t be idle to bite you. But if you are really afraid, you can take this bottle of medicine with you when you go out. It''s also very effective against snake venom."


    Rong Xinyuan took the bottle preciously, and was about to say her words of thanks, when she suddenly swallowed the words in her mouth and asked another question, "Aran, this medicine should be hard to get, you gave it to me, in the future. What are you going to do?"


    Murong Lingran smiled mysteriously, and under the doubtful eyes of their brothers and sisters, he suddenly put his hand into the satchel and took out four bottles of antidote at one time, "Look, I still have so much, although the raw materials for this medicine are very difficult. I found it, but it wasn''t difficult for me."


    She has space. There are countless herbs in the space, and there are as many as you want.


    The two thought that she had ck hair and heavy light, and it was much easier to go to the deep mountains to collect herbs than ordinary people, and immediately understood.


    Rong Fengxu was a little jealous looking at the antidote, but thinking that the other party had already given his sister a bottle, he couldn''t speak.


    Murong Lingran could see what Rong Fengxu was thinking, and generously put a bottle in his hand, and said with a smile, "Just take it as my return gift to my cousin, my cousin and eldest uncle just now. But a lot of things came."


    Rong Fengxu was overjoyed and said excitedly, "Thank you Aran."


    Murong Lingran just smiled and was about to go to the small pond to catch some seafood when a person suddenly came to the three of them.


    "Aran, are they your friends? What are their names?"


    Murong Lingran looked up and saw that it was Murong Cai''s daughter-inw, Mrs. Luo. She raised her eyebrows as she looked at Rong Fengxu and Rong Xinyuan as if she were looking at the prey.


    "What are you asking this for?"


    Mr. Luo walked around Rong Fengxu, looked at him from head to toe, and said with a smile, "This son is really handsome."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Rong Xinyuan again, and said, "This girl is also really beautiful."


    A woman who always likes to talk about people behind her back didn''t go far, and happened to hear Mrs. Luo''s words, saying: " Mrs. Luo, you have a husband, does your man know that you areplimenting another man outside? Chun, go back and send it to your man."


    Luo Shi''s face suddenly felt ufortable, and he said angrily: "Aunt Jiang, what nonsense are you talking about, I just saw the handsome boy, I think he is a good man, and I just want to help him as a matchmaker. I have it all. Ah Choi, Ah Choi is also good to me, how could I possibly want to betray him."


    as a matchmaker?


    Murong Lingran suddenly looked at Rong Fengxu, wouldn''t it, he was so popr?


    Helian Rongjiu''s appearance is not bad. He hase to Lihua Vige so many times, and no one wants to match him?

 Chapter 2331: concubine

    Chapter 2331 Concubine


    Rong Fengxu noticed Murong Lingran''s eyes, and suddenly puffed up his chest, as if he was wee.


    Murong Lingran shook his head helplessly, and continued to look at Mrs. Luo, wanting to know what shocking words she could say next.


    Jiang said: "Being a matchmaker? You don''t even look at your identity. The people Xiao Dong''s know must be either rich or expensive, and maybe they are her rtives. Her rtives must be high officials and dignitaries. You are a vige girl, and you know each other. I am afraid that the people here are just muddy legs, where did you get the confidence to be the matchmaker for the young masters in the city?"


    "Why don''t I have the confidence?" Mrs Luo said angrily: "Marrying a wife and a virtuous person, no matter how good the family background is, if the person is not virtuous, it is useless to marry back."


    Jiang sneered: "You can still know a virtuous woman? Don''t be as high-minded and low-handed as you."


    "The woman I introduced must be virtuous and gentle, and the most considerate."


    Rong Xinyuan fretted out of curiosity and asked, "Then tell me, who is the person you introduced?"


    Rong Fengxu didn''t object either. Anyway, if you are idle, you are idle, so it''s just to pass the time.


    Seeing that they were going to listen, Mrs Luo immediately became energetic and hurriedly said: "It''s my mother''s sister, fifteen years old this year, just like Duo''erhua. She happened toe to see me from her mother''s house these few days. At my house, if you want to see her, I''ll call her right away."


    "Let me tell you, my younger sister, she looks like an alluring country, she is very slender, and she is as gentle as water. She never speaks loudly at home. Her parents let her go east, never west. Very nice and obedient."


    "At home, I rush to do it every day, for fear of exhausting my parents, so I am extremely filial."


    "This son, if you marry her, I promise, she will be able tofortably serve her inws, so that you can work hard outside and not worry about the little things at home."


    Murong sighed, and he really spared no effort in introducing it.


    Rong Xinyuan looked at Rong Fengxu and said with a smile, "Brother, what do you think?"


    Rong Fengxu said: "Listening to what you said, I feel that your sister has no opinion. I don''t like people who have no opinion."


    "This..." Mrs Luo said anxiously, "She''s just a little more obedient. She is usually quite assertive at home."


    Rong Fengxu said: "I can, but I already have someone I like, and I have already engaged her. If your sister is as good as you said, then I really don''t deserve her. , you''d better find someone else to be your brother-inw."


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head and walked towards the pond of Murong Lingran''s house.


    "Don''t worry." Mrs. Luo hurriedly stepped forward to stop him, and said again: "You''re already engaged? It doesn''t matter. Don''t you have a lot of concubines in each of you, a big family? My sister also has a lot of concubines. I can be your concubine."


    Concubine?


    Is Luo Shi still her sister''s sister? Actually rushing to let my sister be a concubine, is this what my sister did?


    The vigers who had dispersed just now, seeing the situation here, gathered around again, and when they arrived, they heard that Mrs. Luo wanted her sister to be a concubine.


    Tian Shi said: "A Cai daughter-inw, what are you talking about, why would you want your sister to be a concubine?"


    Cui Shi also said: "That''s right, the concubines of high-level families, I heard that they are ves, the main room can beat and scold at will, how can anyone rush to be a concubine."

 Chapter 2332: Identity is so precious

    Chapter 2332 Identity is so precious


    Jiang also said: "I think you have a grudge against your sister, but you actually let your sister be a concubine!"


    "That''s right." Li Zheng''s wife Mi Shi also said: "A Cai, daughter-inw, does your sister know what you think? Does she want to?"


    Mrs. Luo originally wanted to scold the onlookers and let them mind their own business, but seeing that Mrs. Mi, Lizheng''s wife, was also inside, he had to soften his tone and said, "My sister is naturally willing, and there are some of you who are not. The young people have seen my sister, they have seen her appearance, tell the truth, is my sister''s appearance not worthy of this young master?"


    Murong Lingran suddenly said, "I don''t deserve it."


    Mr. Luo said in disbelief, "What did you say?"


    Murong said: "I said, your sister is not worthy of my cousin."


    Mr. Luo said in surprise: "Is he your cousin?"


    Isn''t this young master the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an?


    Oh my God, I didn''t expect that a person she casually liked would have such a valuable status.


    Murong Lingran was immediately excited when she saw Mrs. Luo, and frowned: "Yes, they are my cousin and cousin, the son and daughter of General Chaorong. What qualifications do you have as a betrayal? For my cousin''s concubine? Are your hands too long?"


    Mrs. Luo thought that Rong Fengxu was Murong Lingran''s friend, but she didn''t expect it to be Murong Lingran''s cousin. If her sister could be the concubine of General Rong''s mansion, then even if she left Murong Cai in the future, she would still be fine. After a good life, their family can turn overpletely.


    After thinking about it clearly, Mrs Luo said excitedly: "Master Rong, my sister is really suitable for you. If you don''t want to meet her, you will definitely like her very much when you see her."


    Rong Fengxu saw that the Luo family continued to mess around, and his face became cold, and said: "I''m sorry, I haven''t even married the main room, it''s impossible to marry a concubine first, and it''s impossible to take a concubine for no reason, you should dismiss it. Think of it."


    "And you said just now that she works very diligently. There is no shortage of people in my family. What should I do with her? Let my family keep her for nothing?"


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards Murong Lingran''s small pond.


    Just as Mrs Luo was about to catch up, Rong Xinyuan said, "I advise you to dismiss this idea. My eldest brother''s marriage cannot be decided by an outsider. You may not understand the rules of a high-ranking family. Before entering the main room, It is absolutely impossible to take a concubine, or it is disrespect to the main room. Even if the main room enters the door, ording to the rules of my family, you can only take a concubine after the child in the main room is born, even if the main room has never been pregnant. Children, it will take two years before you can take a concubine."


    "My eldest brother is still a general with military merit. His Majesty''s marriage must be decided by His Majesty. Every concubine around him must also report to the court."


    "Even if it is the daughter of an official, it is not something that can be epted casually. Even if it is a concubine, our family must seriously consider her status. If it is too low, she is not worthy of my elder brother."


    "Who do you think you are? You want my eldest brother to ept your sister just by one word? Don''t daydream, even if the eldest brother agrees, my parents will not agree, so you should die."


    Murong nodded in agreement: "That''s right, Mrs. Luo, I think you''ve been living sofortably recently, you forgot your identity for a while. Or, if you want to leave Murong Cai, make arrangements for your sister. Are you nning to go to her after that?"

 Chapter 2333: Little Luos (1)

    Chapter 2333 Xiao Luo (1)


    Mrs. Luo was startled, obviously not expecting Murong Lingran to guess her true thoughts so easily.


    Murong smiled and said: "It seems that I really guessed right. I advise you to go back to me honestly now, or I will let Grandpa sell you!"


    Mr. Luo''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. Seeing that everyone else looked at him with mockery, he ran away in shame.


    Originally, she thought that Rong Xinyuan was good-looking, and she wanted to introduce Rong Xinyuan to her mother''s brother. She had a brother who just happened to be unmarried.


    I just didn''t expect these two to be so big. They were the grandsons of the Marquis of Ning''an, and their father was General Rong who had just returned from a victory.


    At this time, she was also a little fortunate. Fortunately, she didn''t say anything about being a matchmaker for Rong Xinyuan, otherwise she would lose all her face. As a person who was sold, how could she be qualified to give to the grandson, General Rong''s child is an introduction target.


    When Mr. Luo ran back, he saw that the courtyard was empty.


    Strange, where did everyone go?


    Mrs. Luo walked into the main room suspiciously, and saw that the door of her room was closed next to her. Just as she was about to walk over, she heard the voice of her younger sister, Mrs. Luo.


    "Brother-inw, why did you fall into the ditch? You''re so careless. Although it''s autumn now, it''s easy to get cold when you fall into the water. You quickly change your dirty clothes, and I''ll wash them for you. ."


    Murong Cai said: "You better go out first. If we two are in the same room, if your sister sees uster, it will be unclear."


    Xiao Luo said: "I saw it when I saw it. Isn''t it normal for my sister to take care of my brother-inw? Brother-inw, you should take off your clothes quickly."


    "No, if you don''t go out, I won''t take it off."


    "Brother-inw, why are you so stubborn, I said so much, don''t you understand what I mean?"


    "You... what do you mean?"


    Xiao Luo suddenly straightened his hair and asked with a look of hope: "Brother-inw, do you think I''m pretty?"


    "pretty."


    "Compared to your sister?"


    Murong Cai hesitated.


    "Brother-inw, you have to tell the truth, otherwise I will be angry."


    "You...you are younger than your sister and look prettier."


    Outside the door, Mrs. Luo suddenly clenched her fists. Good thing you, Murong Cai, dare to say that others are more beautiful than her own wife. She is doing her best to work for the family every day and trying to increase the ie of her family. She is really mad at her. .


    quietly pushed the door open a crack, and Mrs. Luo saw that Mrs. Luo was holding Murong Cai''s arm excitedly, and said, "Brother-inw, who is more gentle than my sister?"


    Murong Cai is not a fool, he naturally saw Xiao Luo''s intention, but said helplessly: "You should go out first, it''s really bad for your sister to see itter. Your sister is very kind to me, I don''t want to. She misunderstood."


    Mr. Luo at the door snorted softly, saying that Murong Cai had a conscience.


    Xiao Luo said softly: "I''m not good, you answer me first, you answer me, I''ll go out."


    Murong Cai had seen how Xiao Luo was angry with Luo, and she looked like a tigress. In order to send her away quickly, he had to say something against his heart and sighed: "Of course you are gentler. already."


    "I knew that brother-inw is the best." Xiao Luo smiled and began to strip Murong Cai''s clothes, "Brother-inw, since you said that I am nice, then I must be nice to you, and I will help you undress."

 Chapter 2334: Little Luos (2)

    Chapter 2334 Xiao Luo''s (2)


    Seeing that her hands were stroking around his chest, Murong Cai hurriedly took a few steps back, but the room was not big, and he identally tripped over his own feet when he stepped back, and fell onto the bed in a daze. .


    When Xiao Luo saw her brother-inw about to fall, she hurried to pull him, but she didn''t expect that she couldn''t pull him at all, and fell in the direction Murong Cai fell, and the two fell on the bed at the same time.


    "Brother-inw..." Instead of being angry, Mrs. Luo lied on Murong Cai''s chest and said with a smile: "Brother-inw, it turns out that you like me too, I like you too, but it''s daytime, I''ll see youter when my sisteres back. But it''s not good."


    Murong Cai immediately wanted to push the Xiao Luo n away, but although the Xiao Luo n was small, he was very strong. As soon as he pushed the person away, he was pressed onto the bed again.


    Mr. Luo at the door saw this, and he was instantly angry. He was about to push the door to go in, when Mrs. Luo spoke again.


    Luo wanted to see what earth-shattering words her good sister could say, so she had to continue to endure at the door.


    Mrs. Luo was lying on Murong Cai''s chest and continued: "Brother-inw, you are such an excellent person who married my sister who is a prostitute. I really wronged you."


    "Don''t be wronged, your sister is very nice and capable."


    When Mr. Luo heard the words, the anger in his heart dissipated a little.


    Xiao Luo said again: "I am also very good, I am also very capable, and I am gentle and younger than my sister. If you marry me, I will definitely treat you better."


    Murong Cai said in shock, "You want me to marry you?"


    "Yup."


    "But I have your sister."


    "Can''t you just divorce her?"


    "Have you divorced her?" Murong Cai said, "Do you mean to let me divorce your sister and marry you?"


    "Yes, don''t you like me? You should marry me too."


    Murong Cai couldn''t bear it any longer, he used all his strength to push away the person lying on top of him, and said loudly: "Impossible, you are sisters, you actually forced your brother-inw to divorce your sister, God! Are there any sisters like you?"


    "You are also a woman, don''t you think there are no abandoned people in your vige? Don''t you know how sad the abandoned people are?"


    Little Luo didn''t expect to be pushed away, so she quickly stood up and said, "What''s wrong with me? I just like you, is it wrong? I''m more beautiful than my sister, gentle and virtuous than her, don''t I deserve you? ?"


    "It''s not that you don''t deserve it, it''s that you shouldn''te to me at all. You, a girl who has never been married, what do you want to do with a man who has been married? You are still young and will find a good home. of."


    Xiao Luo said: "But I just like you. My sister has been married to you for so long, and she has not even conceived a child. Myplexion is much better than that of my sister. If you marry me, I promise to give it to you soon. You have a big fat boy."


    "Let me tell you a secret, I heard that when my aunt was pregnant with my sister, the days were very sad. When my sister was born, she was skinny, and her body must be very bad. Can she be pregnant in this life? a question."


    "And I''m different. When I was born, my mother said that the family had a good life that year. I was born plump and in good health."


    Was Luo Shi so miserable as a child?


    Why didn''t you hear Mr Luo?

 Chapter 2335: Id rather be a poor mans wife than a rich mans concubine

    Chapter 2335 Would rather be a poor wife than a rich concubine


    Murong Cai frowned and said, "Children are fate, I don''t have any children yet, maybe it''s God''s punishment for me. Since your elder sister was so miserable as a child, you should care more about her, not the man who robbed her. "


    "Also, your elder sister is able to get pregnant. Grandpa also suspected that she had a physical problem some time ago, so he took her to see a lot of doctors. , it may be that fate has note."


    "Your elder sister is about toe back, so you should go out quickly, or you won''t be able to tell in a while."


    Mrs. Luo stepped forward and hugged Murong Cai''s waist and said, "I don''t think so, let me hug you again, I really like you."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the door was pushed open with a bang.


    The two in the house were startled at the same time, turned their heads to look at the door, and saw Mrs. Luo staring at them sullenly.


    Murong Cai hurriedly took away the hand of Mrs. Luo who was holding him, and quickly exined: " Mrs. Luo, listen to my exnation."


    Mr. Luo said coldly: "You don''t need to exin, I have heard and seen everything just now."


    Xiao Luo was about to exin, but when she heard her sister say this, she had to swallow the words in her mouth.


    Mrs. Luo stared at her sister with a sullen face: "Why is my sister sorry for you? When I was a child, when I had something good, I would rather not eat it myself and leave it to you."


    "Every time your parents scold you, it wasn''t me who protected you and suffered a lot of beatings for you."


    "Since I married into Murong''s family, I tried my best to get a lot of delicious food for my parents'' family."


    "Until just now, I fell in love with a young man in a fancy dress, and I wanted that son to marry you and let you live a good life. I have been running around for your marriage, and you actually want to rob my man, Are you worthy of me?"


    Xiao Luo pursed his lips and said disdainfully: "Don''t say it so nicely, you just want me to be a concubine in a rich family, and let you get rid of this kind of life in the future! I even want one more person to share the burden for you in the future, So you don¡¯t have to work so hard to subsidize your parents¡¯ family by yourself.¡±


    Mr. Luo was startled, "How did you know?"


    "I heard everything you said to A-Niang when you went homest time."


    Mrs. Luo said: "But I really want you to live a good life. The things I took home in the past have really arrived in your mouth. I really hope you can have a good life. And I It''s your sister, it''s a family, no matter what, you shouldn''t rob your brother-inw. Do you know how people will think of you if I spread the news today? Do you want to be a man in the future?"


    Xiao Luo didn''t take it seriously and said: "Hmph, I don''t care, but I have heard the saying that I would rather be a poor man''s wife than a rich man''s concubine, I just want to find a good man to marry and live my own ordinary life. In the days, I don''t want to marry into a big family."


    "There used to be concubines in the vige, but none of them lived past the age of 20. I heard that they were all beaten to death by the master mistress. I don''t want to live like that."


    "I also heard that the children born in the concubine''s room cannot be raised by themselves, and they cannot call their biological mothers mothers. They must respect the master mother as their biological mothers and call their biological mothers their aunts. I can''t bear the thought that my children can''t call my mother in the future. ."


    "If you want to be a concubine, you can go by yourself. I won''t stop you. You can just give me your brother-inw. It''s enough for me to have a brother-inw."

 Chapter 2336: drive away

    Chapter 2336 Drive away


    Mrs Luo was angry, stepped forward and gave Xiao Luo a loud p, and said angrily: "You are still thinking about your brother-inw, you are really going too far!"


    "You said it nicely. You said that you are looking for an ordinary person to marry. Before, there were many ordinary people in the family who came to propose marriage. You don''t think they are poor, everyone refused."


    "You are interested in your brother-inw, not because your brother-inw has ten acres ofnd! You are interested in the rtionship between your brother-inw''s family and the Prince of Ning''an!"


    Xiao Luo didn''t cry when he was beaten. He covered his face and said stubbornly, "What if I just like my brother-inw? Anyway, every time you go back to your parents'' house, you will say how poor your brother-inw''s family is, how can you notpare to his uncle''s family, and often Being scolded by grandpa and mother-inw, since you don''t like it, then give it to me, you can find other good men by yourself."


    "What if I fell in love with my brother-inw''s ten acres ofnd? There are so many men in good families, why can''t I find one with ten acres ofnd?"


    Mrs Luo panicked, seeing Murong Cai looking at him meaningfully, and hurriedly said: "Master, you must not believe her words, I was just talking, I really didn''t want to leave this house, you You must believe me."


    Murong Cai got a headache from their quarrel, and said helplessly: "Okay, I know what you think, so you don''t need to say more. Mrs. Luo, you should go out first, I have to change clothes."


    Hearing them quarrel again, the clothes will be dry.


    Mrs Luo said coldly: "Luo Huahua, you have heard it all, you should get out of my house now, and I will never see you having a hard time at home again, so I will take you over to eat meat. Even if you starve to death at home, I won''t care about you anymore!"


    Xiao Luo said: "You are not the owner of this family, why did you drive me away? I won''t leave!"


    The eldest sister has been lucky in this life. The girl who was sold in the vige in the past had a miserable life. She could lose a lot of weight in a few days. I saw it once, and every time I saw someone, I felt a lot of haggard, and asionally I was injured.


    She is the only one. After being sold, she actually gained severalps of weight. Every time she goes home, she wears it better than what their family wears in their entire life. One piece of clothing can feed their family for half a month.


    Moreover, the eldest sister can actually take a lot of things from Murong''s house every time she goes home, so that the family treats her better than herself. Every time the eldest sisteres back, the family''s attention is all on her.


    As for myself, as soon as the eldest sister leaves, she will be scolded, saying that she is useless and cannot marry a good family.


    She wanted to **** her brother-inw over, even if she was serving with her eldest sister.


    After the parents found out, they didn''t object. They also felt that she was more beautiful. Maybe she could capture Murong Cai''s heart better, and she could win more benefits for the family in the future, saying that as long as she had the ability, she would do it.


    Originally, she wanted to tell Murong Cai that she would be willing to be a concubine, but when she thought about being a concubine, how could it befortable to be a regr wife, and that the children of the concubine would not be as decent as the children of the principal family, so she wanted her brother-inw to take her. Miss is off.


    "What if I drive you away?"


    The three of them were stunned for a moment, then turned their heads and saw Murongliang standing not far away.


    Mrs. Luo hurriedly stepped forward and cried: "Grandpa, you have to decide for me, I was kind enough to take my sister over to enjoy her happiness, but I didn''t expect her to steal my man, but I have been doing my best for this family, you Just because I was serious about what I did before, please help me."

 Chapter 2337: Luos annoyance

    Chapter 2337 Luo''s Annoyance


    Murong Liang red at Mrs. Luo and said sternly, "Why are you crying, you are not a fuel-efficientmp!"


    Mr. Luo was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t dare to speak.


    After Murong Liang finished speaking, he looked at Mrs. Luo: "I heard everything you said just now, I agreed toe here for your sister''s sake, and I know how hard your family is, and I want to let youe here. Come here and spend a few days with your sister."


    "I didn''t expect you to want to rob your sister''s man at such a young age. Now that your sister doesn''t want you to stay, then you should leave quickly."


    "Our family will never allow people like you to stay. I don''t want my great-grandson to have a mother who can only steal other men''s men and beughed at by others!"


    "We can''t afford someone like you who destroys the harmony of other people''s families. I also have an unmarried granddaughter. I don''t want her to get married because you ruined our family''s reputation. Get out of here now!


    Xiao Luo looked at Murong Cai anxiously, obviously there was no one at home when she followed Murong Cai into the house, but everyone heard what she just said.


    It was just that Murong Cai turned his head away as soon as he felt her gaze, not looking into her eyes.


    "Humph!"


    Xiao Luo stomped her feet angrily, and had no choice but to go back to Murong Qing''s room to pack her things. She only had a few clothes, and she packed up after a while and ran to the door quickly.


    Just when she was about to get to the door, she suddenly turned her head and looked at Mrs. Luo gloomily: "After I go back, I will tell my parents everything you did today, and when you go back to your parents'' house, they will not make you feel better. "


    Mr. Luo clenched his fist: "I was sold. If they don''t want me to feel better, then I won''t go back."


    Xiao Luo was stunned, gritted his teeth, and ran quickly.


    Seeing this, Mrs Luo breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Murongliang gratefully: "Grandpa, thank you very much, I really didn''t expect my sister to be like this, and I will never let here here again. "


    "Even if you asked her toe, I wouldn''t agree." Murongliang said angrily: "You now know the true face of your mother''s family. Back then, you stole food to go home. Look at it and raise it. Such a white-eyed wolf. I can guarantee that other than your sister, other people in your family think the same way. Seeing that you can''t have children, you want others to rece you! "


    "I see." Mrs. Luo said with an aggrieved expression: "I will never steal anything from the house again in the future."


    Murong Liang said: "If you really think so, I heard that you were making a joke outside just now?"


    Thinking of what happened just now, Mrs. Luo suddenly felt annoyed that she had offended Murong Lingran again for that ck-hearted sister.


    After thinking for a while, she suddenly knelt down and said: "Grandpa, I was wrong, I shouldn''t treat the county owner''s guests like that, I shouldn''t think about the county owner''s cousin, I know it''s wrong, and I''ll never do this again. "


    When Murong Liang saw her kneeling down, the anger in his heart finally subsided a little, and he said, "It''s good that you know, A Ran''s cousin, what a noble status, most women in the capital are not worthy of him. This time, forget about it. If I find you doing such shameful things outside again in the future, don''t me me for selling you! It''s time for lunch, go get ready to eat."

 Chapter 2338: will never be so stupid again

    Chapter 2338 will never be so stupid again


    Originally, he hurried back when he heard the news that Mr. Luo was causing trouble again outside, but he did not expect to hear what Mrs. Luo said.


    Seeing that Mrs. Luo was betrayed by her rtives and was in a bad mood, he spared her lightly this time.


    Mrs. Luo was overjoyed when she saw that Grandpa didn''t punish her, and said with a smile, "Yes, Grandpa."


    finished and went to the kitchen.


    Murong Cai thought about what happened just now, and told his grandfather, and went to the kitchen to work on himself.


    Although Mrs. Luo is really out of character sometimes, I have to say that Mrs. Luo takes good care of him. He is also a good hand at feeding the livestock. Thanks to her care, he still didn''t want her to be unhappy.


    Seeing Murong Caiing in, Mrs. Luo, who was just about to wash rice, said gloomily, "What are you doing here? If A-Niang wakes upter, she will be unhappy when she sees you helping me."


    "Auntie is already asleep, she won''te out." Murong Cai thought about it, and then said, "Where did you hear about what happened just now?"


    Mrs Luo said: "I heard everything from the time you called her out."


    Murong Cai breathed a sigh of relief, "Then you should know my attitude, it''s impossible for me to ept her, don''t worry, as long as you don''t make a big mistake, it''s impossible for me to sell you or divorce you. of."


    "Really?" Mrs Luo said with a look of surprise: "You really won''t sell me, and you won''t leave me?"


    "Yeah." Murong Cai nodded: "The premise is that you don''t make mistakes, you anger Grandpa."


    Mrs. Luo said excitedly: "Don''t worry, after this time, I will never disobey Grandpa again, and I will not do anything for my mother''s family again."


    Thinking of how she tried to make her parents'' family a better life in the past, her heart felt ufortable, and she would never be so stupid in the future.


    But what she didn''t know was that in the future, because of her parents''ints, her old problems were rpsed, and she began to help her mother''s family again.


    "As long as you can."


    When Murong Lingran and Rong Xinyuan found Rong Fengxu, Rong Fengxu was sitting on the boat and went out of the to catch food himself.


    At first, when Rong Fengxu shouted to open the door outside the fence of the small pond, he didn''t want to open it, but Rong Fengxu imed to be Murong Lingran''s cousin. He let it in.


    How could he have imagined that as soon as he came in, he ran onto the boat, so he had to follow him onto the boat. The bottom of the water was several meters to avoid any danger.


    Seeing Murong Lingran approaching, Chang Yongsong quickly rowed the boat to the shore.


    Rong Fengxu said with a smile: "Aran, everyone has been sent away?"


    Murong Ling nodded and said solemnly: "I''m sorry, that person was Murong Cai''s wife just now, I know she has always been restless, but I didn''t expect her to hit you, don''t worry, I said about her just now. Now, she will definitely not dare in the future."


    Rong Fengxu said: "Well, I did sound a little angry just now, but if you cook me a seafood meal yourself, then I''ll forget it."


    When he went to see his grandfather and grandmother these days, they mentioned the seafood made by Murong Lingran, which was a greatpliment.


    Murong said: "Okay, you can eat whatever you want, and I promise to make a big meal for you to make amends for you."


    "That `s a deal."


    After Rong Fengxu finished speaking, he started to go fishing again.

 Chapter 2339: irritable

    Chapter 2339 Angry


    On the other hand, Murong Lingran asked other servants to fetch a few pearl oysters for her, and then opened them one by one by herself.


    Rong Xinyuan watched her movements curiously. After she found the first pearl, she was shocked: "I remembered, the book said that pearlse from shellfish."


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    After she finished speaking, she continued to look for pearls, and after a while, she found two pearls the size of eggs.


    After washing it in the water, she gave one pearl to Rong Xinyuan and the other to Rong Fengxuter.


    Rong Xinyuan looked at the pearl in her hand and said in surprise, "This is for me?"


    "Yes." Murong said calmly: "Originally, the atmosphere of Lihua Vige has improved a lot after each of them can make money, but I didn''t expect Mr. Luo to be such a self-indulgent person."


    "She is the granddaughter-inw of my father''s adoptive father. In name, I have the responsibility to make amends for her and you. I don''t have any other good things right now. This pearl is not bad, so you can keep it. If a pearl of this size is iid in the future On your wedding headdress, that''s still a lot of face."


    Rong Xinyuan was a little moved when she heard Murong Lingran''s words, but she didn''t expect her to care so much about her emotions, but when she heard her talk about her marriage in the future, her face suddenly turned red, and she said helplessly: "Aran, you also want to It''s too far away, and I have to wait for my eldest brother to be a rtive before I can get married."


    "Hehe." Murong smiled and said, "Isn''t this a matter of time."


    Rong Xinyuan said again: "But you should take this pearl back. You gave me the antidote just now. That''s pretty good. You don''t have to spend any more."


    Murong Lingran said innocently: "Cousin, that bottle of medicine is nothing, this is my official apology gift. My cousin doesn''t think that what I gave is too cheap, right?"


    "No." Rong Xinyuan heard the words and hurriedly said: "It''s not what you think, you are too modest, if this pearl is considered cheap, I am afraid there will be no precious things in the world. In that case, then I will Take it."


    Murong Lingran smiled with satisfaction.


    is just a pearl, she has it.


    Rong Fengxu¡¯s favorite is abalone, and he came ashore after catching some abalone.


    Murong Lingran waited for him toe up, and also gave him a pearl about the size of Rong Xinyuan''s.


    Rong Fengxu saw the pearl and said, "I heard that you opened a jewelry store, Aran, you should sell it for money."


    "I''m not short of this money." Murong said: "I have sent pearls to all my rtives, and I also sent them to my cousin just now, so I''m missing you."


    Some time ago, even Wei Jingxuan asked her second aunt to send someone to send pearls there. It makes no sense that everyone else has it, but Rong Fengxu didn''t.


    Rong Fengxu nced at his sister, saw her nodding, and had to ept it.


    Aran is right, she is not short of this money, and he will just give some gifts in return after the big deal.


    After returning home, Murong Lingran naturally showed his hand again, and cooked a whole table of good dishes, and the guests and hosts enjoyed it.


    It was just that before everyone could get off the table, Murong Lingran saw a flock of birds flying quickly in the sky.


    Kuromao, Shigemitsu, and Baiyun, who had been eating stew beside her, suddenly stopped eating and suddenly became irritable.


    Hei Mao shouted loudly at Murong Lingran: "Wang! Wang! Wang!"

 Chapter 2340: Earth Dragon Turns Over

    Chapter 2340 Earth Dragon Turns Over


    Then it ran into the yard and continued to roar loudly: "Wang! Woo! Woo!"


    Baiyun also hurriedly circled in ce, looking like his eyebrows were on fire.


    Murong frowned, just as he was about to speak, when he saw Chongguang also ran into the middle of the yard, and began to yell at her, "Hey!


    Murongzhe asked suspiciously: "Aran, what happened to them today? Did they eat the wrong thing? Why do I feel like they are in a hurry?"


    "I think so too." General Rong said: "They looked anxious, as if they were saying that we are in danger."


    Rong Fengxu also said: "I heard that before dangeres, livestock will find out before people."


    Everyone heard the words and immediately looked around vigntly.


    Danger?


    Is there another assassin?


    Murong raised his head and looked at the sky, the birds in the sky were increasing, as if they were running for their lives.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    After a while, they heard several more tiger cries.


    Murong Zhe was startled, "Strange, you can hear tiger cries here this year. Tigers are usually not in the mountains? Howe they ran out?"


    Murong Zong said: "It''s really unusual. If the tiger ran into the vige, it would be troublesome."


    Murong Zhe stood up and said, "Other people in the vige are farther away from the mountain. I guess they haven''t heard it yet. I have to inform Li Zheng and tell them not to go to the mountain recently to avoid idents."


    "Yes." Xiao Manan said: "Hurry up, maybe there will be children going up the mountainter."


    Murong Zhe nodded, and was about to raise his feet when Murong Lingran said with a look of horror: "Everyone, get up, go to the middle of the yard."


    Murong Zong asked: "Aran, why is this?"


    Murong Lingran thought of the incident that Xia Shi was suddenly bitten by a snake today, and anxiously said: "Don''t ask, hurry up, I''ll call the people in the kitchen."


    It''s no wonder that the poisonous snake suddenly bit people, it is absolutely impossible for the Xia n to provoke the poisonous snake.


    People are now eating lunch in the kitchen.


    Seeing her, everyone didn''t seem to be joking. Seeing her running away, they quickly did as she said.


    When they reached the middle of the yard, the people in the kitchen just happened toe over, and before everyone had time to ask Murong Lingran what happened, Heimao, Chongguang, and Baiyun hurriedly circled around them.


    Just when they were at a loss, they suddenly felt a whirlwind.


    After a while, a lot of tiles fell down on the ce where they were sitting just now, some fell on the table, some fell to the ground, and became fragments.


    Murong Zhe supported his wife with his wrist, and said in horror, "It turned out that the Earth Dragon turned over, the Earth Dragon turned over."


    Murong Ding asked in horror: "What is the Earth Dragon turning over?"


    Murong supported him and said, "It''s an earthquake, the ground is shaking."


    General Rong''s face also became sad, and the earth dragon turned over. Although he had never experienced it before, he had heard people say that it was a catastrophe that was no less than drought and flood.


    I thought that there would be no drought or flood this year, and the people of Xuanqing would be able to live a little better, but I didn¡¯t expect that the earth dragon turned over again. God is really cruel.


    It is autumn now, and winter is about to begin. If the court does not handle it well, there will be a lot of trouble.


    Murong Zhe saw that the tiles in most of the rooms were falling to the ground, and his brows furrowed. Seeing that the house was not in danger of copsing, he breathed a sigh of relief, but after a while his heart lifted.

 Chapter 2341: see the situation

    Chapter 2341 Take a look at the situation


    Although today is the first time in his life he has encountered an earth dragon turning over, but he has also seen in the book that many houses will copse because of the earth dragon turning over, and even mountain copses will ur. many.


    When ?? was worried about the situation in the vige, the earth suddenly became quiet, and Kuromao, Shigemitsu, and Baiyun stoppedmotion.


    As soon as the earthquake stopped, General Rong said: "Fengxu,e and see the situation in the vige with me. It''s not a trivial matter for the Earth Dragon to turn over."


    "Yes."


    The three Murong Zong brothers saw that they were going out, and almost at the same time, they said, "Eldest Uncle, we will also go with you."


    "Okay,e on, we came here on horseback, you guys also go on horseback, it will be faster."


    The three nodded, mounted their horses and followed.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran immediately rode on Heimao and instructed: "Heimao, Chongguang, go,e with me to save people."


    The two beasts nodded at the same time.


    Baiyun suddenly gave Murong Lingran a pitiful look.


    Murong said: "You are good, the ce we are going is dangerous, you protect my family at home."


    Baiyun also knew that his physique was small, so he didn''t force it when he heard the words.


    Seeing that the children were gone, Murong Zhe hurriedly looked at the people below: "You guys clean up at home, see which rooms have tiles that have fallen, and then go to mend them, and clean up the house again, be sure to pay attention to safety, I''ll go Look outside to see what''s going on."


    "Yes, sir."


    Murong Yi saw that his brothers were gone, and said, "I also want to go check the situation."


    Xiao Manan said: "Xiao Si, like Xiao Liu, just stay at home. Your cousin Xinyuan is still here. You can''t leave her alone and go out."


    Rong Xinyuan said: "Yes, you are gone, only my aunt and I are at home, how lonely."


    Murong Ding said quickly: "Then I won''t go out, I''ll apany you."


    Murong Yi said, "I''m not going out either."


    And after Murong Lingran rode out the ck hair, she saw the big brother and the others walking in one direction, so she ran in the other direction.


    In Lihua Vige, almost every household has built a blue brick house in the past two years. The blue brick houses are durable, and they are basically houses that have just been built. There is nothing wrong with her house. She lives in this kind of house. People are probably fine.


    Others didn¡¯t build blue brick houses, but it was lunchtime when the earthquake happened. Basically, everyone was in the dining room or the main room, and it was easy to escape.


    But some bedridden people may not be so lucky.


    Murong Lingran first went to the Future Academy. Although she knew that the houses there were strong, she still went over to take a look. Seeing that Kong Hongzhuo said that the children were all right, they were just a little frightened, so it was enough tofort her. Others rushed over.


    Of course, Mrs Xia was bitten by a poisonous snake. She was most likely in bed during the earthquake. Since the family came to Lihua Vige, Mrs. Xia has helped them a lot, and she can be regarded as her right-hand man, so she went straight first. Xia''s house.


    After arriving at the Xia family''s house, I realized that the Xia family was very strong. I felt that it was just a bite on the foot, and the hand was fine, so I didn''t say anything.


    So during the earthquake, I also ate with everyone in the main room. As soon as the ground shook, the old people in the family let them all run out, and Meng Chengye also ran away with the Xia family as soon as possible, so the Meng family was fine.

 Chapter 2342: buried

    Chapter 2342 is buried


    After ?? left Xia''s house, she continued to check the situation.


    Along the way, I heard the cries of many children. The children were all fine, and they should all be scared to cry.


    Every time she passed a house with a mud-brick house, she would ask those who ran out at the door if anyone was injured at home.


    heard them say no one was hurt, just the house fell down, or just the tiles fell off, and she went to other people''s houses.


    Maybe the houses she visited had only built blue brick houses, so no one in the house was injured, except that the previous mud brick houses copsed or the tiles fell off.


    Seeing that there was no ident here, she ran to other people''s houses.


    Just ran a short distance when she was suddenly stopped by a family.


    Murong Lingran saw that it was a family surnamed Yang in the vige, and asked with concern, "Uncle Yang, what''s wrong?"


    Uncle Yang cried and said, "My little boss, my wife is buried inside. My son is sick again these days. My daughter-inw and grandchildren are saving people, but they are too weak..."


    Murong nodded, riding his ck hair in to take a general look at the situation, and then went out again, followed by several strong men.


    "Help everyone, go and rescue Uncle Yang''s wife. It''s been a long time. Even if people are okay now, things will happen when they are bored."


    "Yes, little master."


    Those strong men went to help after saying that.


    Murong Lingran asked Chongguang to stay to help too, worried that this would happen to other people, so he quickly went to other people to take a look.


    When ?? walked to a family surnamed Lin, he saw his brothers inside. He quickly took a look and saw that their mud-brick house had also copsed. At this time, everyone was doing their best to save people.


    Murong Lingran asked an olddy next to him: "Who is buried inside?"


    The olddy said anxiously: "It''s my daughter-inw. She is confinement. When the earth dragon turned over, she should have fallen asleep. We wanted to rescue her immediately, but the beam at the door suddenly broke. The house also copsed quickly, and we didn''t even have time to call her out."


    "My little boss, you must save my daughter-inw. My son is ipetent. He didn''t find his daughter-inw until he was in his twenties, but he couldn''t just die."


    Murong said sternly: "I know, my brothers will definitely try their best to save her, don''t worry."


    After she finished speaking, she reassured the Lin family a few more words, and then went elsewhere to see the situation.


    Unfortunately, there are several other households in the same situation as the first two. Some people who did not have time to escape from the mud brick house were buried under the soil. Fortunately, there are many people living in these households, and they are saving themselves now.


    In the pce at this time, Helian Rongjiu was having lunch with his mother and sister when the earthquake urred, and he ran outside immediately.


    After the earthquake stopped, they sent people to let officials from all over the country report the situation.


    While waiting for the ministers, Helian Rongjiu looked at Wei Jingxuan: "Jingxuan, go back and see what''s going on at your home, and then go see your grandfather and eldest uncle''s home. If everything is fine, go to Lihua Vige. Look, I heard that Aran and her family live in Lihua Vige today, I''m really afraid that something will happen to her."


    Wei Jingxuan nodded: "Wei Chen takes orders."


    On the other side, Murong Lingran walked around the vige and went to find Lizheng.


    It''s just that although Lizheng''s house is full of blue brick houses, nothing happened, but he went to the vige to check the situation immediately.

 Chapter 2343: The epicenter was in Saiyuan

    Chapter 2343 The epicenter was in Saiyuan Mansion


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to go to those houses that had copsed to see if there was anything she could do to help.


    The houses in Lihua Vige are all one-story houses except for the future academy, and there is no reinforced concrete that she saw in her previous life, so the buried people were rescued quickly.


    It''s just unfortunate that even though everyone was rescued quickly, several people died.


    Basically, the head was smashed by the beam, or the head was hit by the fallen furniture. They were all people with limited mobility, including men and women, young people, and old people.


    In addition, many people have copsed more than one house, even if it is a blue brick house, every household has fallen a lot of tiles just like her roof, and it will take some time and money to repair it. Go, for a while, the atmosphere of the entire Lihua Vige has be dull.


    Even so, what Li was supposed to do still had to be done, and soon he asked his son to go to the door-to-door informant, and asked them to send a representative from each household to the open space to gather.


    And after saving people, General Rong and Rong Fengxu were really worried about their family. After declining the invitation of Murong''s family to have dinner, they quickly returned to the city with Rong Xinyuan.


    After waiting for most of the people to arrive, Li Zheng said solemnly: "Everyone should also know the purpose of calling you here, so I won''t talk nonsense anymore. Every household has a house that has copsed, or someone else. Those who are injured or die, alle to me to register."


    "Also, as far as I know, every household in the vige now has a blue-brick house. Those whose mud-brick houses have copsed will be crowded with other family members temporarily. If the family really can''t live in it,e back with me Say."


    "Now, for those who have the situation I just mentioned, send a representative to register."


    Everyone immediately followed what Li Zheng said and began to register.


    "All the mud brick houses in my house copsed, three in total."


    "The kitchen in my house copsed. This is the only one. All the other houses in my house were reced by blue brick houses as early asst year."


    "There is only one blue brick house in my house, and the rest have copsed. I originally wanted to save more money and build a grand house next year. I didn''t expect that God could not wait so much, and it was all overwhelmed by me. I don''t have a ce to live now, I really don''t want anyone to live."


    Murong Lingran kept watching, listening to theints of the vigers, and felt very ufortable.


    Those mud-brick houses were probably built with all their might.


    As far as she knows, most of the people in the vige are reluctant to tear up the mud brick houses even if they have built blue brick houses in the past two years. You care more about your house.


    After listening to it for a long time, Murong Lingran couldn''t stand the dull atmosphere here, so he rode back to the house with ck fur.


    Back home, she entered the space.


    The family didn''t know that there were aftershocks after the earthquake, otherwise she probably wouldn''t be able to go back to the house.


    Murong asked abruptly, "Shen Jun, where is the epicenter of this earthquake?"


    Shenjun Changqi also stayed in her previous life. Knowing what she meant by the epicenter, he suddenly appeared and said slowly, "In Saiyuan Mansion."


    Murong was startled and said anxiously, "What? It''s actually Saiyuan Mansion!"


    "Yes, you heard that right."

 Chapter 2344: Is my fifth brother all right?

    Chapter 2344 Is my fifth brother all right?


    "That is to say, the further north you go, the worse the disaster will be?"


    "That''s right."


    Murong Lingran''s already worried heart became even more nervous. Uncle Kou had said before that the fifth brother was most likely in Saiyuan Mansion. Uncle Kou also took someone to the north, and he didn''t know whether he was safe or not.


    Shenjun Changqi also said that the fifth brother is in the north of Xuanqing Kingdom, and I don''t know if he can escape this disaster.


    Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Shenjun, is my fifth brother all right?"


    "It''s okay, as before, I feel like he''s still alive."


    "What about Uncle Kou? Is he all right?"


    "It''s okay, martial arts practitioners are very alert to this kind of thing, and it is not difficult for him to escape."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief.


    went to the warehouse to see the various grains and medicinal herbs she had stored, and then went to the ck soil and the shore to fiddle around, and only then did the spacee out.


    Erli Zheng quickly sent the statistics to Murong Lingran''s house.


    At this time, arge family was in the main room, listening to what was being said.


    "Although every household in the vige has blue brick houses, there are only one house for a few families, and the whole family can''t squeeze in. Originally, I wanted to ask Aran to take the future academy for them to live in, but they built several green houses. The neighbors and rtives and friends of the brick house are willing to take them in, so I will not force them."


    Murong nodded Lingran: "I''m tired of Lizheng''s grandfather going back and telling them that it''s not good to be under someone else''s house, and I understand that they don''t want to cause me trouble, but if they''re not used to living in someone else''s house and it''s inconvenient, I can let them go. I live in the future academy temporarily, but it''s a little more troublesome to move."


    "I see." Li Zheng continued: "There were more than 30 injured people in the vige, but none of them were in danger of life. Five died, basically all of them were old people, and there was only one young man. ."


    Murong Zhe was out all afternoon, and asked the children to help him bandage the wounds of the wounded. Although he was mentally prepared, he was still a little ufortable when he heard this number again.


    Li Zheng also had other things to do, so after saying a few more words, he left Murong''s house.


    Murong Lingran saw that Dad was in a bad mood, so he spoke out his thoughts.


    Those who died were all seen by Dad before. When he came to Lihua Vige and then lived in Lihua Vige, he often had contact with those people.


    The people I see often are gone like this, as long as it is a person, I will feel ufortable in my heart.


    Murong Zhe sighed and said, "Aran, is this okay? Will you suffer too much?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said, "It''s okay, our family doesn''tck these food. Dad, you are still Wen Rung. Someone in the vige died, so it''s sensible to send some things to visit."


    "Okay." Murong Zhe nodded, "Just do as you said."


    "Then I''ll prepare." After Murong finished speaking, he walked to the kitchen.


    Her idea is that some of those people have passed away, and it must be ufortable now. It is better to send something tofort them like in the previous life, hoping to wash away some of their sadness.


    Originally, she wanted to give money, but it is not good to give too much, and it is not good to give too little. It is better to give them something.


    Now there are a lot of fruits in the field, especially strawberries, not only giant red strawberries, but also giant white strawberries, as well as other fruits, such as longan and lychee.

 Chapter 2345: Not missing this

    Chapter 2345 is notcking in this


    It was night, and there were only night watchmen and patrolling dogs in the field, so she personally brought a few servants to pick some fruits.


    They came here withnterns, and when it was dark, she put a lot of fruit in the space when people were not paying attention, which would save time.


    Tong Wenwen saw that her youngdy''s basket was filled up in no time, and said in surprise, "Miss, your speed is too fast, I only filled half of it."


    The rest of the people also said: "We are too, and we only pretended a little half."


    Miss ?? usually doesn''t go to the ground very much, howe you can pick it faster than them?


    Murong smiled and said, "I''ll help you."


    After saying that, he went to other ces to pick, and then filled each basket in a short while, leaving the people stunned.


    Murong Lingran also knew that they were suspicious, but did not exin it.


    Anyway, no matter what they thought, they never thought she would have space.


    Now that it was full, Murong Lingran went to the first house where someone died, the Li family.


    When ?? came to the door of Li''s house, Tong Wenwen quickly knocked on the door.


    The Li family was discussing how to organize the funeral. When they heard a knock on the door, they quickly opened the door and saw Murong Lingran standing at the door with his servants.


    "Little Master, why are you here?"


    Murong Lingran saw Uncle Li''s family membersing towards her one after another, and said, "Uncle Li, are you still busy?"


    Uncle Li said: "Yeah, what''s the matter with the little bossing sote? Oh, by the way, don''t worry, we will definitely not dy the work in the field tomorrow. We n to keep the funeral simple and not stay at home. It''s enough to leave two or three people at home."


    After saying what he thought of, his face suddenly changed: "If the little boss dislikes the filial piety on us and thinks that we are unlucky, then our family can stop working for the time being and wait until we are buried."


    Murong said: "Uncle Li, you have misunderstood. You can do whatever you want. I don''t care about that. We are here to bring you some fruit."


    As soon as her voice fell, Tong Wenwen put her basket in front of Uncle Li.


    Uncle Li looked at the basket full of fruits and asked in surprise, "This is..."


    Murong Lingran exined: "These are the strawberries, lychees and longans we just picked, and two grapefruits, which are guaranteed to be fresh. We are also very saddened by the passing of Grandpa Li. I hope you can cheer up and restore life as soon as possible. normal."


    Everyone in the Li family was surprised at the same time, it was such an expensive fruit.


    Uncle Li said with a ttered look: "Little master, this is uneptable. These are too expensive. You should take them back and sell them. We don''t like to eat this."


    How could someone not like the fruits she grows? The Li family asked her about the price when the fruits first came out, but they were discouraged when they heard the price.


    Even if the people in Lihua Vige are rich now, few people buy the fruits from her family, but their children often drool quietly watching the fruits in the small barren mountains, and the children of the Li family are no exception.


    After thinking about it clearly, Murong said helplessly: "Don''t worry, I still have more in my field. I don''tck this, and I don''tck this money."


    What she said was the truth, besides the ground, there were more in the space warehouse.


    Uncle Li then remembered the identity of Murong Lingran, not only the owner of Lihua Vige, but the only granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, with an extraordinary identity.

 Chapter 2346: Happening

    Chapter 2346 Situation


    Since it is a good intention of the small owner, if they don''t ept it, it will be too disrespectful to others, and they will work hard to repay it in the future.


    Uncle Li said with a grateful face: "Thank you little master."


    The rest of the Li family also thanked them.


    "Thank you little master."


    Murong Lingran said a few more words, and then went to other people''s homes.


    Uncle Li looked at the basket of precious fruits and said, "The little boss has a heart, and he is so willing."


    His youngest son said, "Father, I really want to eat it. I heard that strawberries are very easy to spoil. It is best to pick them on the same day and eat them on the same day. Moreover, Zhiye Zhai never sells strawberries overnight. Can I eat them now?"


    When Li Shu heard the words, he handed the basket to his wife and said, "If that''s the case, let''s wash some out and give everyone a taste. Keep the lychees, longan and grapefruit. When your mother''s familyes tomorrow, let them taste it too. ."


    The ?? woman was instantly overjoyed, "The head of the house, I know."


    And after Murong Lingran left the Li family, he immediately sent fruit to the other four family members. Of course, everyone refused at first, and only epted it after Murong Lingran''s persuasion.


    ¡­


    The next day, above the court, Helian Rongjiu listened to the report of the officials below with a serious look.


    "Your Majesty, this time the ground dragon turned over, and the situation in the capital is fine. ording to current information, 68 people were hit in the head by a tile when they were escaping. Although they were injured, their lives were not in danger."


    "The houses in the city have basically not copsed, but some of the houses are cracked, and the lives of the people in the city have not been greatly affected for the time being."


    "But in the viges outside the city, every vige was affected. ording to the current investigation, people in every vige died."


    "ording to the current news, fifty-seven people were temporarily in bed resting in the house when the earth dragon turned over. They didn''t have time to escape and were buried under the mud brick house."


    "Although they were rescued quickly, most of them lost their lives, with fifty-three dead."


    "The copsed houses are all mud brick houses. Those who built blue brick houses are still in good condition."


    "Lihua Vige outside the city has the least casualties. They have money in the vige, and every household has a blue brick house, and none of the blue brick houses have copsed. Basically, there is no need to prepare a ce for resettlement. There are houses that have not copsed."


    "Other viges are poor, so they don''t have the luck of Lihua Vige. Although they have just harvested high-yield grain in autumn, they can''t starve, but most of their viges are mud brick houses. There is an urgent need for the help of the court."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "The capital is right under everyone''s eyes. Everyone knows it clearly. What about other ces? What about the ces around the capital? Did the officials in those ces send news?"


    Prime Minister Suo stood up and said: "Your Majesty, the prefectures and counties near the capital sent the first wave of newsst night. The situation is simr to that in the capital. Fortunately, everyone has nted high-yield grains this year, and they have all harvested them again. They are not hungry for the time being. Local officials have also organized self-help."


    "But Wei Chen discovered a bad pattern. The further north you go, the more reported losses, injured and dead, and the more copsed houses. In other words, the farther north you go, the more serious the disaster will be. "

 Chapter 2347: disaster victims

    Chapter 2347 Victims


    "In the areas south of the capital, the prefectures and counties bordering the capital, the situation is not as serious as the capital. In some ces, the mud brick houses are still in good condition."


    Hearing that the situation in the south was better, Helian Rongjiu finally rxed a little.


    I just didn''t expect that the further north you go, the more serious the situation will be. Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "The further north you go, the more serious it will be?"


    "Yes, the current news is like this."


    Helian Rongjiu pondered for a moment and said solemnly: "The officials in other ces should organize self-help. If there is a problem, they will sooner orter write to the court and ask for help. Now let''s stabilize the situation in the capital. ording to what you said, the capital will be Including the areas near the capital, the most serious problem is that there is no ce to live, so Prime Minister Suo, instructed to go down and send some tents to each vige."


    Prime Minister Suo said, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, Wei Chen already sent some to some vigesst night, but the number is far from enough. Today Wei Chen will send some more."


    Helian Rongjiu looked at the Marquis of Ning''an again: "Now the disaster is serious, there will definitely be a lot of young people born, Marquis Ning''an, the people in your general''s camp will send some people to each vige, one is to help take care of them. Disaster victims, the second is to protect the disaster victims."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu continued: "Prime Minister Suo, you must also pay attention to the situation in the north of the capital. If there is an emergency, report it immediately."


    Suo Cheng said: "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu said some other things, and asked the Ministry of Household to be ready at any time, so that they would not dy their disaster relief time, and went to court.


    At the same time, although Murong Lingran had someone bring a letter to the eldest princessst night, telling her that their family was safe at present, she was still worried and rushed to Murong Lingran''s house early the next morning. It wasn''t until I saw that all of them were safe and sound that I breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she first entered the vige, she saw that many people had white cloth hanging on the door. She was really afraid that something would happen to her children.


    The eldest princess also knew that the Murong family must be very busy now, so she let them do their own thing, and let Xiao Manan apany her.


    Murong Lingran really regarded her as a pro-grandmother, and she was not polite. Just as she was going to help, Tong Xiuming rushed to report: "Miss, Li Zheng is here, he said he has something to discuss with you."


    Murong nodded and said a few more words with the eldest princess, then ran directly to the main room.


    When he saw Murong Lingran approaching, he hurriedly said, "Aran, there is something I want to discuss with you."


    "Grandpa Lizheng, don''t be polite, just say it."


    "Then I''ll say it straight." Li Zheng sighed and said, "It''s like this. Sincest night, many people who defected to their rtives havee to the vige one after another. Their families are in other viges, not ours. Wealthy, the Earth Dragon turned over and copsed all their houses."


    "Originally, they wanted to build houses immediately, but there are only a few people in a vige who can build houses. They can''t keep up with their own work. Most of them have no money, so they have to flee outside."


    "Some people have the money to build a house, but now the winter is about to enter, and winter is not suitable for building a house. They don''t want to spend a lot of money and end up building a house for a short period of time. They n to wait until next spring to build a house."

 Chapter 2348: Life is all right?

    Chapter 2348 Is everything normal in life?


    "They want to defect to other rtives, and other rtives are also unable to protect themselves, so we can ept them in Lihua Vige. I wonder if you would like them toe?"


    Murong said sternly: "Isn''t the court prepared to help them?"


    Li Zhengdao: "I heard that someone from the imperial court went to investigate yesterday, but the only thing the imperial court can provide is tents. Some viges have already sent tents to themst night, but it is far from enough. They think that they also have tents in Lihua Vige. Rtives, who also wanted to live more conveniently, came directly to rely on rtives. However, they also brought over their own food, so they would not consume too much food from our vige.¡±


    Murong nodded: "In that case, Grandpa Zheng will arrange it there, I have no objection."


    Li Zheng smiled and said, "I knew that Aran had the kindest heart, so I''ll go and tell them that they are still waiting for my reply."


    After saying that, he quickly left.


    It''s just that the name of Lihua Vige is too loud around. During thest drought, many people came to defect. In just one day, more than 2,000 people came to Lihua Vige.


    In addition to those who came to defect to rtives, there were also some viges where the imperial court had not had time to send tents there. Except for those with blue-brick houses, other people who had all their houses copsed basically came here, and Murong Lingran was considered one. If you don''t agree at first, I''m afraid it won''t work either.


    Lihua Vige has only a hundred households, how could it amodate so many people? In desperation, after the court sent tents and soldiers to maintain order, Li Zheng told the difficulties of Lihua Vige.


    This time, it was Rong Fengxu who came to send the tent and the soldiers here. After Rong Fengxu knew the situation here, it was not easy to drive people out. , and arranged all the people on the wastnd outside Lihua Vige.


    Helian Rongjiu knew that there were thousands of people in Lihua Vige who came to flee. He was worried that something would happen here, so he came over early the next day, and went straight to the main room of Murong Lingran''s house.


    Helian Rongjiu asked: "How are the people of Lihua Vige doing? What difficulties are there?"


    Murong said: "There are many blue-brick houses in Lihua Vige. When the earth dragon turned over, it only shook off some tiles. It''s enough to make up."


    "There are people who are injured, but my father and I have given them medicines for free, and my father has also shown injuries to those who are seriously injured. It''s not a serious injury. It''s good to take care of it for a while."


    "There are also a few families who have died, mostly the elderly. They are old and have inconvenience in their legs and feet, and they love their younger generations. They leave the newly built blue brick houses for the children to live in, and they live in the mud brick houses, so the earth dragon turns over andes. At the time, they ran slower and were buried in mud bricks. They were not in good health. Even if they were rescued quickly, their bodies were oppressed by mud bricks, and they didn''t have much breath when they were rescued."


    He Lianrongjiu said: "That is to say, the life of the people in Lihua Vige is normal?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, in the fields, factories, small barren hills, and small ponds, the people who work in my house are also continuing to work as usual, and business in the city has not been affected much, except for a few people who died and For those who are injured, there are more people who ask for leave, but that''s okay, after Earth Dragon turns over, business will be quieter, and I can expect it."

 Chapter 2349: question

    Chapter 2349 Question


    "It''s good if you can think like this." Helian Rongjiu thought for a moment, and then asked: "The disaster victims who came to Lihua Vige, do these people cook by themselves these days?"


    "Yes." Murong nodded Lingran: "The house fell down, they were afraid that the food would be stolen. After everyone dug up the food, they came to Lihua Vige, and the valuable things at home, things that could be used daily, They basically brought it all."


    "Aren''t other viges suffering heavy casualties? How did they bury the dead?"


    "I heard from Grandpa Lizheng that they can''t protect themselves now, and they don''t have the heart to hold funerals for their rtives, so everyone just found a ce to bury them hastily, and then they just ran for their lives."


    Helian Rongjiu asked, "What about their own fields?"


    Murong said: "The autumn harvest has just been done, and there is not much work in the fields. They originally nned to nt winter wheat, but most of them think like this. They can''t just eat and sleep every day because of the wheat in a few acres ofnd. Thend has been left alone for the time being, except for the people who are still in the vige."


    "So that''s the case." Helian Rongjiu said again: "It seems like it''s going to be hard work to receive so many people. Fortunately, they only harvested in autumn, and they have food for themselves, which has saved the court a lot of trouble. Having said that, , what is Lihua Vigecking the most?"


    Murong said: "Before you came, I went out to have a look. Many people from other viges came here with injuries, and even some children were injured. In order to escape, they all came here with pain. , so now the mostcking should be the doctor."


    "Grandpa Lizheng hase to my daddy to get the medicine for the golden sore several times. Although my daddy has an injury on his hand, he has also gone out to help, but his ability is limited, and people who have been injured have heard too much about it. I can''t be busy."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "I understand."


    "Also." Murong Lingran continued: "Although many people brought food, something unpleasant happenedst night."


    "What''s up?"


    "In order to cook, every household made their own simple stoves and went to find firewood by themselves, but they didn''t dare to enter the deep mountains, so they all went to the periphery of Wuming Mountain, where firewood was limited. There were several incidentsst night because of looting Fights over firewood."


    "Some people saw that it was children who chopped the firewood, so they went to rob them. As soon as the children went back andined to the adults, the adults rushed to the door angrily."


    After a while, Murong Lingran said again: "Also, there have never been so many people in Lihua Vige. These thousands of people consume a lot of firewood every day."


    "Although there is still plenty of firewood in the periphery of Wuming Mountain, if these thousands of people stay here for a few months, there will be no firewood in the periphery of Wuming Mountain in the future. In the future, the vigers of Lihua Vige may only I can go into the mountains to gather firewood."


    "The mountain is dangerous, and everyone is reluctant to go in, and they are worried that the children will chop firewood alone in the future. From the time the disaster victims came, some people were dissatisfied with their use of firewood from the vige. This requires the intervention of the imperial court."


    "Last night, some people cooked near the tent. They almost set the tent next door on fire. They didn''t sleep until midnight. In my opinion, the tent is mmable. The ce is good.¡±

 Chapter 2350: thief

    Chapter 2350 Little Thief


    "There is another very important point. These thousands of people live here. Every area of ??life must be strictly divided. The convenient ces must be nned well, and the ces to throw household garbage must also be well nned. Those who have been injured must also be well nned. The bandages used for dressing should also be treated specially, otherwise it will cause disease, and it will be a huge disaster at that time.¡±


    "Finally, although soldiers started toe to maintain order yesterday, they were too few. At least 200 more people had to be sent here. These victims have no home, so they must be in a bad mood. We must arrange people to maintain order. Otherwise, as long as one person instigates trouble, the entire Lihua Vige will be in danger."


    At first, she promised the victims toe in. Although she would agree even if she did not agree to the court, but if the victims hurt the people of Lihua Vige, then she would be the sinner of Lihua Vige.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded and looked at Zequ: "Hurry up and go back to the pce, go to the imperial hospital, leave the imperial doctor on duty, let everyone else rush to Lihua Vige, and bring as much medicine from the pharmacy as possible. Somee here."


    "Let Fengxu set up a team dedicated to chopping firewood, and choose from the disaster victims, find strong people, and hire them with a daily wage of 60 yuan. It is not allowed to chop the firewood outside the Wuming Mountain, and all of them go to the mountain to chop."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said: "When the earth dragon turned over, our family heard the tiger''s roar, and it is estimated that the tiger was also scared out. Although it may have returned to the deep mountain now, but just in case, When you go to the mountains to chop wood, you still have to prepare weapons, and send a few more soldiers with good kung fu to the vigers.¡±


    "Okay, just do as you said." Helian Rongjiu continued: "Put the firewood you have cut in one ce, and send someone to guard it. Every time you cook, ask each family to send a representative to pick it up."


    "Simrly, let Jingxuan re-n the area where the victims live. ording to what the county owner said, the convenient area and the garbage disposal area should be well nned."


    Murong Lingran said again: "It is best to divide the dozens of disaster victims into groups, and one group lives in arge tent. One, two or three can be used instead. This will make it easier to manage."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Okay, I''ll listen to you. Also, let the Marquis of Ning''an dispatch 300 troops to protect the safety of the victims. Anyone who finds suspicious people will be arrested immediately."


    Zequ nodded: "Yes, Master."


    After Zequ left, Helian Rongjiu got up and said, "Let''s go, let''s go outside and have a look."


    Murong nodded and quickly followed behind him.


    It was just not long after they went out, Chang Yongsong brought two people to arrest two children, and said excitedly: "Little master, you should send some more people to your small barren mountain and small pond during this time, maybe your vegetable field. We also need to send more people, these two little thieves dare to go to the small barren mountain to steal fruit to eat while we are not paying attention."


    "They didn''t know there were dogs in the small barren hills, and just after they climbed over the wall and stole one, they were discovered by the alert dogs."


    One of the children said: "It''s not that I want to eat it, it''s my sister who wants to eat it. She has been sick for several days. The doctor said that if she wants to eat well, she can eat whatever she wants. She really wants to eat oranges now. , I went to the mountain to look for it, but I couldn''t find it, so I came here to steal something."

 Chapter 2351: can not give

    Chapter 2351 Can''t give


    "Brothers and sisters, let me go, don''t send me to office, I will never dare again, I really don''t dare."


    Murong Lingran saw that the two children were only eight or nine years old, and said, "Are you really doing it for your sister?"


    "It''s true, if I lie half a word, I''ll never be able to eat meat in my life."


    Murong Lingran looked at the other child and asked, "Why did you steal something?"


    The child nced at her and said nervously: "Sister, if I say it, can you let me go? And don''t tell my family, if they find out, they will definitely be sad. This is the first time for me. If I make a mistake, I won''t dare to do it again."


    Murong Lingran saw that the child was honest and said, "It depends on whether your reason can persuade me."


    The child took a deep breath and said, "I gave it to my grandmother. My grandmother is pregnant now and her body is very weak. She needs to take birth-protecting pills every day and needs to eat good things to replenish her body. She is on the ground. When the dragon turned over, he was frightened, and I couldn''t do anything about it. I didn''t dare to go to the mountain, but when I saw the fruit there, I went in and stole it."


    Chang Yongsong said: "These two children really only stole one. It stands to reason that if they are sincere thieves, stealing one is stealing, stealing two is stealing, and it is absolutely impossible to steal only one."


    Murong asked: "Do you think this orange is a good thing?"


    "Yes." The child nodded: "Such a beautiful fruit must be a good thing."


    is quite insightful.


    Murong Lingran looked at Helian Rongjiu: "It seems that the problem is not just what we said just now, children and pregnant women are also very important now, children are the future of a country, if something happens to them, it will be Huge loss to the country."


    Helian Rongjiu asked: "You''re right, what can be done?"


    Murong Lingran thought for a moment, then suddenly looked in one direction and said, "If it really doesn''t work, children and pregnant women, or women who are in confinement, or women who need to breastfeed their children every day, can only take care of them alone, and only temporarily. Put it there."


    Helian Rongjiu followed her line of sight and saw the future academy, and said, "I remember you said that the academy can be used as a temporary shelter in an emergency."


    "That''s right." Murong nodded Lingran: "Although I thought at first that no one in Lihua Vige has used it before and should not be used by people from other viges, but if they knew that it was used for the elderly, the weak, the sick, and the disabled, they would definitely not object. Yes. And they must hope that they will never have a chance in this life."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You''re right, how to implement it is up to you. You can make the final decision on this matter. If someone doesn''t listen to you, even take out the death-free gold medal."


    "it is good."


    After Murong finished speaking, he looked at the two children who were arrested and said solemnly, "Although I have a lot of fruits, I can''t give them to you now."


    Hearing the words, the two lowered their heads in disappointment.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran continued: "But I won''t let you take it back, it''s for your own good. The ce you live in is too messy, if you take the fruit back, if it is discovered, it will only be People stole it."


    "And if your family knew that you came out to steal, they would be in a bad mood right now, and they would definitely scold you."

 Chapter 2352: shelter

    Chapter 2352 Shelter


    The two raised their heads sharply, thinking about the people living around them, and the temper of their parents, their small brows furrowed.


    If the stolen items are taken back, the parents will definitely break their legs.


    Murong Lingran continued: "But don''t worry, your sister and auntie will have delicious food soon, and they will have this fruit soon, I promise you."


    "Really?"


    "Sister, you didn''t lie to us, did you?"


    Murong Lingran said softly, "Don''t worry, elder sister doesn''t lie to the children. For the sake of you being the first offender today, I''ll spare you this time, and hurry back. But you have to remember that next time you or your Brothers, sisters, and your little friends dare to steal things again, then I will only send you to the government, put you in prison, stay away from your parents, and eat the rotten wowtou every day."


    The two children nodded at the same time: "Yes, sister, we know."


    Chang Yongsong received Murong Lingran''s eyes, so he had to let the two children go, but he still warned: "If youe again in the future, I will tie you up and throw them into the pond to feed the fish."


    The two children turned pale, said thank you to Murong Lingran, and ran away immediately.


    Murong Lingran looked at Helian Rongjiu: "Can I ask you one thing?"


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Do you want me to send someone to help you patrol your vegetable fields and small barren hills?"


    Murong touched his head embarrassedly: "Well, I''m not all for myself, it''s also to prevent riots from happening."


    Although all the people who came were disaster victims, it was okay to give them some food.


    But she can take the initiative to give it, and the other party can''t steal it, otherwise she will be reluctant to respond.


    She has more than 1,000 acres ofnd, and all of it is the hard work of her and the people of Lihua Vige. If they are all robbed, the vigers of Lihua Vige will lose their jobs and make no money, and they will definitely be angry with those people. There are many people on both sides of the victims, and riots may be triggered at any time.


    Helian Rongjiu obviously knew what she meant by saying this, and said solemnly: "Okay, then I will add another 200 troops to help you patrol, and give orders to the victims, no matter who is stealing Lihua Vige now. Property is a capital crime, I believe that under heavy punishment, with the addition of patrolling soldiers, there should be no one who dares to steal after that."


    Murong nodded: "Thank you."


    After she finished speaking, she didn''t waste any more time, and said to Chang Yongsong: "I guess you know who in the vige is good at craftsmanship. Now you go to twenty women who can cook, and you say that the wages are the same as those in the fields, and let them They gather at the Future Academy."


    Although there are a lot of people, but now the business can be put aside. Anyway, she has a lot of pearl oysters, so she is not short of money for the time being.


    Murong Lingran thought for a while, then took out a 100 tael silver note from the bag and gave it to him, "Leave the work in your hand to others first, and after you find the woman who cooks, you will bring it with you. Two people, go to my house and drive a carriage, go to the butcher''s house in the vige to buy some meat back, don''t need to buy vegetables, just use the ones from my field, and send a few hundred catties to the Future Academy."


    "I have rice at home, you can go directly to Butler Tong, as long as you say it''s my order, he will give it to you."


    "Also, quilt covers, bed sheets, pillows, etc. You can also go to the shops in the city. Although the victims must have brought everything they could take with them when they fled, it''s okay for us to prepare enough."

 Chapter 2353: It came in handy at the critical moment

    Chapter 2353 It came in handy at a critical time


    "If you don''t have enough money,e back and tell me."


    Chang Yongsong took the bank note suspiciously and asked, "Little Master, what are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you just say that? I want to take care of the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled."


    "Little master, you don''t have to do this at all." Chang Yongsong said: "Those people have money in their hands, and they have only harvested in autumn. They have food in their hands, and they can''t starve at all, but they are reluctant to eat it themselves. ."


    "The imperial court will definitely not ignore them. The tents have already been delivered. They also have a ce to live. I have seen them all. Their quilts have been brought out. You don''t need your help at all."


    Murong Lingran said: "I know, but since they can escape to Lihua Vige, it means that they are not very wealthy people. You can see that they are all patched clothes, or they can just go to the inn in the city. already."


    "They still have money, but if they cane here, the house is probably already copsed. Everyone is thinking about building a house next year, and they are definitely not willing to spend money."


    "Just like what the two children said just now, even if my sister is sick, the family can''t bear to give it a good meal. My mother is pregnant, and the family can only grit her teeth and let her insist. Since I can help them, why? I won''t help?"


    There are so many things stored in her space, and she just took it out at this time.


    Otherwise, it has been a long time, and she has more and more things in her space, and she is also troubled when she looks at it.


    She might as well take it out and use it for the victims. I hope that God, for the sake of her dedication to the people, can let her find her fifth brother as soon as possible, so that their family can be reunited as soon as possible.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You don''t have to worry about the money. How much you spend will be recorded in your ount. After a few days, the Ministry of Households will free up the money, and the money will be allocated. Now, many ces in Quanxuanqing Kingdom are suffering from disasters. , the Ministry of Household is also very busy."


    Seeing them say this, Chang Yongsong breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out that the court paid the money, so that the little boss would not suffer any losses, and said: "I understand, little boss, don''t worry, I promise to do it for you beautifully. ."


    Murong nodded, waiting for Chang Yongsong to leave, and said, "Ninth brother, the disaster area must be very wide this time, you must spend a lot of money, or else the expenses of the future academy in Lihua Vige will all be counted on me. Let¡¯s put it on my ount, thanks to you, I also have a lot of money in my hand now, and I don¡¯tck this money.¡±


    She still has pearls in a whole water area, and selling some pearls at random will probably be enough for her to help the victims this time.


    Helian Rongjiu felt very relieved to hear what she said, and smiled and patted her head, "Don''t worry, what the court has now is money, not to mention the gold mine you helped me discover some time ago, it is The money that came from Fang Geng''s family looting was several million taels, and the court is not short of money for the time being."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly and seriously thought about it. It seems that since he met Murong Lingran, he has never been short of money, and the state treasury has more and more money. The Ministry of Household has never cried poor in the court.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, not expecting that the money from the Fang Geng family woulde in handy at this critical time.


    "Okay, you can give it if you want, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to, I don''tck money, I really don''tck at all."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Well, I know."


    Murong Lingran spoke to him again, and the two also went to the ce where the victims were resettled.

 Chapter 2354: can live in the academy

    Chapter 2354 Can live in the academy


    Seeing that everyone was making a fuss, Murong Lingran grabbed a few soldiers and said a few words to them, and then let them go and spread the word.


    Not long after, the voices of various soldiers were heard among the victims: "Everyone, go to the front of the first row of tents. The Lord of Chunling County has something to say to everyone."


    The head of Chunling County?


    The disaster victims had also heard the name of Murong Lingran, and knew that Lihua Vige became so rich because of her family. The spirit is surrounded by a circle.


    It is impossible for thousands of people to hear Murong Lingran speak at the same time, and there are no loudspeakers here.


    However, in order to let everyone hear her voice as much as possible, she brought a few tables and stood on the top, so that everyone could see her.


    When ?? and the others arrived, Murong Lingran said loudly: "Everyone, I''m Murong Lingran. People in the vige like to call me Xiaodongjia. You can also call me that when you see meter."


    "I know that everyone came to Lihua Vige to survive. Our Lihua Vige is also a very inclusive vige. We also wee your presence."


    "However, there have never been so many people in Ewha Vige. For everyone''s sake, here are a few requirements, please abide by them."


    "In the future, when ites to chopping wood, someone will prepare it for you. You just need to pick it up by yourself, but don''t waste how much you use and how much you pick up."


    "The cooking ce is also divided into special areas, which will be unified in one ce to cook in the future."


    "There will be officials who will ask you to move the tentster, please cooperate."


    "Also, please dispose of the **** you will generate in the future, etc. ording to the orders of the officials. If you don''t listen and are taken away by the officials, don''t me me for not reminding everyone in advance."


    Murong Lingran saw that the faces of the people who heard her words were a little subtle, and continued: "I know that among the people present, there must be many old, weak, sick and disabled, including some children and women who are pregnant or confinement. People, huddled in a tent with everyone every day is definitely inconvenient and ufortable."


    "Everyone must know that there is a future academy in Lihua Vige. In order to provide a good environment for the elderly, the weak, the sick and the disabled, I can provide empty rooms in the academy for them to rest."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, the people present began to discuss.


    "It''s really nice to be able to live in the academy."


    "That''s right, the tent is small and airtight. It''s really torture for the elderly, the weak, the sick, and the disabled. I didn''t expect this county owner to be so benevolent and willing to let us live in the academy."


    "This isn''t for you, it''s for the old, the weak, the sick and the sick. You can''t live here if you are young and strong."


    "I can''t live in, but my daughter-inw can. My daughter-inw is seven months pregnant. I''m worried that she won''t be able to rest well during this period of time. I didn''t expect the county owner to arrange it for us."


    "Yes, it''s okay for our daughter-inw to live in, but my daughter-inw is still confinement."


    ¡­


    Listening to everyone''s words, Murong Lingran continued: "Everyone be quiet, I still have something to say."


    Everyone immediately quieted down and looked straight at her.


    Murong Lingran said: "The kitchen of the future academy is veryrge, so as long as the people who live in it, I will provide three meals a day, including meat and fruit."

 Chapter 2355: To meet the conditions

    Chapter 2355 meets the conditions


    Will provide three meals a day, meat and fruit?


    This treatment is also very good.


    Immediately, someone who was excited asked: "County Lord, do I need to pay to live in?"


    Murong said: "No, the court will allocate funds."


    "Then those of us who can''t live in, will the court also provide us with food?"


    "cannot."


    The man was immediately dissatisfied, "Why? The old, the weak, the sick and the disabled are human beings, and we are human too. Our family is not rich, and we also need relief from the court. We are all disaster victims, so how can we treat them differently?"


    Helian Rongjiu in the crowd frowned slightly, and really asked this question.


    Wei Jingxuan and Rong Fengxu also raised their hearts. They were afraid that Murong Lingran would not be able to appease the disaster victims, and they would be dissatisfied and start making trouble. The emperor was still here. The queen mother also had courtiers to exin.


    Just when Helian Rongjiu wanted to give a hint to Murong Lingran, he saw her and said: "It''s very simple, the number of people who are suffering because of the Earth Dragon''s turning over is countless, if the court really helps everyone in Xuanqing, then the treasury No matter how rich you are, there will be a day when you will run out."


    "Although there is no war in the frontier now, it is still unstable. The court''s money, every copper te must be spent on the de. If the court runs out of money and can''t get food at that time, the soldiers will not be able to fight. The enemy will not be able to fight. When the army is under the city, our life will definitely be more difficult than it is now."


    Just in case, she didn''t say that the further north you go, the worse the disaster will be.


    After hearing this, everyone''s face looked a little better, which is indeed the truth.


    When the man heard the words just now, he obviously agreed with Murong Lingran''s words, and didn''t say anything.


    Murong Lingran saw that the victims'' faces softened, and continued: "Children are the hope of a country''s future, and also the hope of every family. Women who are weak, especially those who are still pregnant, should be taken care of by Haosheng."


    "The imperial court has helped you to support the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled during this period of time, and you can save a lot of food for your own family."


    "I''m here to assure you that as long as your family''s old, weak, sick, and disabled live in the Future Academy for one day, I can guarantee that they can have a bite of meat every day, and I will never treat them badly."


    Everyone looked at each other, and they were obviously satisfied with what Murong Lingran said.


    What Murong Lingran said was right, the old, weak, sick and disabled in the family were all taken care of by the imperial court, and they could indeed save a lot of food by themselves.


    An old man with a long beard asked: "Mr. county magistrate, what are the conditions for the old, weak, sick and disabled? For example, how old is the old man or the youngest child can go to the Future Academy?"


    Murong said sternly: "I was about to talk about this question, please listen carefully."


    "If you meet one of the following points, you cane and register with me."


    "First, non-Lihua vigers over the age of 50, regardless of gender, including the age of 50."


    "Second, children under the age of thirteen, regardless of gender, do not include the age of thirteen."


    "Third, people who are not in good health, those who are sick or who need to take medicine all year round, including children, young people, middle-aged people, the elderly, and people who have had a miscarriage within a month, cane to the future. The academy, but all the diagnosis of the etheric doctor shall prevail, if it is fake, it is purely for eating and drinking, then I am sorry, I can only send you to the government."

 Chapter 2356: question

    Chapter 2356 Question


    "Fourth, pregnant women, whether they are just diagnosed with pregnancy, or women who are about to give birth. However, for every pregnant woman to sign up, I will also ask an imperial doctor to diagnose the pulse. If it is found to be false, and Like the one above, I will send her to the government."


    "Fifth, women who have just given birth, in order for you to have enough milk to feed your children, can sign up within six months of giving birth."


    "Sixth, people with disabilities, regardless of gender, age, or age, such as those with inconvenient hands or legs, can alsoe to sign up."


    "Seventh, people with the above six conditions, diagnosed by the imperial doctor, are really serious, or they can''t take care of themselves, or they are babies. Not good for children. But if there are really no other women at home to take care of, men can go there too."


    "Maybe there will be eighth and ninth. You haven''t lived in the future academy yet. I can''t think of that many for the time being. That''s all for now. If you need more peopleter, I can add them."


    As soon as her voice fell, the crowd''s discussion became more intense.


    "Mom, I just gave birth to a baby for a month, and I can actually go there. It''s really great. I''m really afraid that I won''t have enough milk and the baby will be hungry."


    "Don''t worry, your child is under thirteen years old. Even if you haven''t just given birth to a child for a month, you can still take care of him."


    "That''s not necessarily true. If my child is two or three years old, it may be passed by his grandma. His grandma is in good health, and he is only in his forties, so he is not within the scope of going to the academy."


    "You''re right."


    ¡­


    "My daughter-inw is five months pregnant. The county owner said that she can be taken care of by someone. It seems that I can pass."


    "What did you do in the past as a big man? Haven''t you heard that women are given priority? If you want to go there, it''s also the women in your family."


    The man said: "But my wife and I are the only ones in my family. The old people in the family have all passed away. Isn''t it just me who can go there alone?"


    Everyone looked at him with envious eyes, so he could really pass.


    ¡­


    "This is really great. My children are still young, and the oldest is only seven years old. ording to the requirements of the county owner, they can all pass."


    "Yes, my children can go there too. What I worry most about when Ie to Lihua Vige is that the children are not doing well, and they will suffer with us. It''s all right now, and the imperial court is taking care of their food, so I can rest assured."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran waited for them to discuss for a while, and then said, "Everyone, be quiet."


    The crowd fell silent again.


    Murong Lingran said again: "I have to say so much for the time being. I will also post what I just said on the bulletin board I just prepared. If you haven''t heard it or can''t remember it, you can go over it. Look. Now, do you have any other questions? If so, feel free to ask them, and I will answer them one by one."


    A woman standing at the front said weakly, "Meet the county magistrate, the county magistrate, I have been pregnant for more than two months, but the doctor said that my fetal image is unstable and I have to take medicine all the time."


    "My family is poor, and I took medicine at home before, but I should take it three times a day, and I take it once a day."


    "I just wanted to ask, if I live in the future academy, can you provide me with medicine?"

 Chapter 2357: ungrateful

    Chapter 2357 I''m not grateful


    "I...I know my request is rude, but I really can''t help it."


    "Yes, I have this problem too." An old man in his fifties said: "Most of our age people are sick. I wonder if the county magistrate will provide us with medicine?"


    Murong Lingran said: "Of course, and I promise everyone that the people who treat everyone are imperial physicians, but imperial physicians are ordinary people after all, not some Da Luo immortals. As long as you receive the treatment of imperial physicians, if your condition worsens , or an ident leads to death, the imperial doctor is not responsible, and all responsibility is borne by you."


    "If you are afraid of death, you can also refuse the treatment of the imperial physician, so that you have an ident and have nothing to do with the imperial court."


    A strong man said suddenly dissatisfied: "If the imperial physician dies, how can he not take responsibility? He is an imperial physician, how can he have an incurable disease?"


    Murong Lingran''s face sank for a moment, and he said sternly: "As I said, imperial physicians are also human beings, not Daluo Immortals. If imperial physicians can cure all diseases, no one will die in the pce. Still alive. If you don''t want to risk the death of your rtives, then you can make your rtives not receive the treatment of the imperial doctor, and you can treat them yourself!"


    The strong man saw that she was angry, and his voice was not as loud as before, and said, "I just said that a fool would not let an imperial doctor treat a disease."


    "But your request is that the imperial physician must ensure that your patient is well cured."


    "Of course, otherwise they would be some kind of imperial physician."


    Murong Lingran looked at the others: "Do you all think the same as him?"


    The people present saw Murong Lingran''s ugly face, and those who wanted to nod retracted their necks.


    Murong said: "Then ask those who don''t agree with him to raise their hands."


    Few people raised their hands.


    Murong Lingran clenched his fists and said in a cold voice, "It seems that I''ve been too good to you, so you don''t know how high the sky is, if it wasn''t for this time the dragon turned over, you wouldn''t even have the qualifications to see the imperial physician. How dare you make such a rude request."


    "Forget it, since you are so dissatisfied, you should be my nosy today. I didn''t say anything I said just now. You all continue to live in your tents and eat your own meals."


    After saying that, she wanted to get off the table.


    Originally, I saw that they had left their hometowns, and I was pity that they nned to provide the future academy for them, but I didn¡¯t expect their brains to be so unclear.


    Such an ungrateful person does not deserve her help.


    The people present panicked when they heard the words, but they didn''t expect Murong Lingran to say such a thing.


    The people in front all said:


    "County Lord, we are wrong, you must not help us, otherwise we really can''t survive."


    "I was also wrong. I was just afraid that they belonged to the same vige. I was afraid that people would make irresponsible remarks. Now I will express my attitude. If the imperial doctor did not heal us, we would have no opinion."


    "Yes, it is a great blessing for us to be able to treat our illnesses by imperial physicians, not to mention that we don''t charge for medicines and consultation fees. We should be satisfied, and we shouldn''t be so greedy."


    "We were wrong, please ask the county owner to give us another chance. We promise, even if the doctor can''t cure us, it doesn''t matter, they can cure us and we will be satisfied."

 Chapter 2358: Murong Lingrans warning

    Chapter 2358 Murong Lingran''s warning


    Everyone said something they regretted, and Murong knew that they didn''t really know the mistake, but they were all reluctant to see the good days fly away.


    Murong Lingran just listened, but did not speak.


    When an old man saw this, he immediately kicked the brawny man who was talking just now, and said angrily, "You idiot, a doctor who can cure any disease anywhere in the world, you are really in the water. Hurry up. Apologize to the county magistrate, apologize to those imperial physicians, or you won''t be my son in the future!"


    The strong man also knew that he had said something wrong just now. He originally thought that Murong Lingran was just a child and would definitely follow his words.


    At that time, if someone in the family had an ident, he might as well take the opportunity to defraud a sum of money, but he didn''t expect that Murong Lingran would just give up on them and ignore them, so he had to admit his mistake: "Xianzhu, Xiaoxiao is wrong, Xiaoxiao just didn''t do it. It should be said that, the little one has not read books and can''t speak, so please let your lord have a lot of it, and spare the viin this time."


    If Murong Lingran really didn''t want them to go to the Future Academy, then he would definitely be beaten to death by those who were qualified to enter.


    After hearing this, Murong Lingran nced at Helian Rongjiu and saw him nodding, although he knew that the strong man was not sincere, but Helian Rongjiu couldn''t ignore the other children because of his words, and said, "Since you admit your mistake, then Well, so many people are watching here, and so many soldiers are listening. If there is an emergency in your family, if you make trouble, don''t me me for not giving you face, I will find a new ce for you for free. live."


    The strong man''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Where do you live?"


    Murong Lingran sneered: "The prison!"


    Everyone was startled at the same time.


    Murong Lingran continued: "Don''t think I''m small, just think I''m easy to bully. If you don''t follow my request and dare to make trouble in my Lihua Vige, you will spend the rest of your life in jail."


    After speaking, no matter what their expressions were, they looked at the pen, ink, paper, inkstone and inkstone that had been prepared beside them, "Those who meet the requirements I just said, line up and register in order, do not jump in the queue, and don''t rely on the old to sell the old, after living in the future academy, also Give it to me honestly, if you don''t listen to me, you will go to jail in the future."


    "Also, don''t think it''s over when you live in the future academy. Now the future academy is still open every day. After you live in, you are not allowed to interfere with the students'' study, disturb the master, and abide by the rules of the academy. If I know that you dare to disturb the students , or make other mistakes, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless and kicking you out of the Future Academy directly.¡±


    After ?? finished speaking, he got off the table and came to the side of the table. The inside was already ready, waiting for the victims toe and register.


    Murong said: "Come here to register, and remind you onest time, don''t cheat, or you can''t afford the consequences."


    The victims looked at each other, and finally some children went over first at the request of their parents and lined up.


    Other people saw this, and those who met the conditions also lined up in turn.


    "I am ten years old."


    "I am nine years old."


    "I''m nine months pregnant."


    "It''s been more than thirty days since I gave birth."


    "I have an old illness and need to take medicine every day."


    "I''m sixty years old this year."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran watched it for a while, then handed it over to Li Zheng and the other soldiers, and he and Helian Rongjiu went to inspect other ces.

 Chapter 2359: Its not easy to be a good person

    Chapter 2359 Good people are not so easy to do


    I believe that there are so many soldiers there, it is estimated that no one dares to make trouble.


    Helian Rongjiu said as he walked: "Girl, you were really strong just now."


    "s." Murong Lingran sighed and said, "There are unreasonable people everywhere in the world, and such things often happen with good intentions and bad intentions. Of course, I have to make it clear in advance. In case some people are already seriously ill , I will die if I live in it, and if I find trouble with the imperial physician, then I will kill the imperial physician."


    Although there are many soldiers here, no one dares to make trouble.


    But some people lose their minds after losing their rtives, and not only the imperial doctor, but also her and her future academy will be affected.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded in agreement: "You''re right, I didn''t expect this, but how could you think of this possibility?"


    Murong Lingran coughed softly: "I read this from the book, there used to be a medical center for free consultations and medicines, which saved a lot of people, but the doctor in that hospital is not a Da Luo immortal. , and not all diseases can be cured.¡±


    "One day, a family brought a terminally ill person over there. After the doctor''s diagnosis and treatment, he said that he could live, but he couldn''t eat meat. The family members of the family felt sorry for the patient and did not listen to the doctor''s advice. They insisted on giving the man meat, and he died. already."


    "After the person died, the doctor also told the family the cause of the patient''s death, but the family was also unreasonable. They felt that the person was carried into the hospital well, and it was the doctor''s responsibility to die in the hospital."


    "Because of this incident, the doctor in the medical clinic was sued by the family and brought to the government. It took several months to prove his innocence."


    "But even so, his reputation was ruined by others. No matter how he exined it, others didn''t trust him. In desperation, he had to give up his medical career and find a secluded ce with his family to spend the rest of his life. "


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "Is this a story from a book?"


    Of course not, she adapted it herself based on the news she saw in her previous life.


    Murong Lingran said without changing his face: "Yes, so, it''s not easy to be a good person. If you don''t make it clear in advance, you may have a lot of trouble in the future."


    "You''re worrying too much." Helian Rongjiu said, "It''s the imperial doctor who sees them. Give them ten courage, and they don''t dare to ask the imperial doctor for trouble because their family members are dead, or else the prison of the Ministry of Punishment will be waiting for them. ."


    Murong Lingran said: "I know that with the imperial court behind, the victims may not be so bold, but I was very dissatisfied with the attitude of that person just now, obviously we wanted to help them, but he was insatiable. If it is up to us, we should make it clear in advance, and it should be a warning to all the victims of the disaster.¡±


    "You''re right." Helian Rongjiu nodded in agreement.


    While talking, the two had already arrived at the tents where the victims were resettled. The tents from the imperial court were also being transported one after another. Xuanwuwei was instructing the victims how to ce them.


    Some young and strong vigers also came back, and as soon as they came back, they were called by the soldiers to help.


    Since we are going to cook in one ce in the future, we will definitely need a lot of stoves, so it is hard for the victims to leave it to them to cook.


    Some of the victims also went to dig a convenient ce to throw garbage, away from the tents they lived in, and built it at the foot of Wuming Mountain.


    On the other hand, Wei Jingxuan also went to the disaster victims in person, selected a hundred healthy people, and asked the soldiers to take them to chop wood.

 Chapter 2360: to the future academy

    Chapter 2360 To the Future Academy


    Originally, the vigers were reluctant. Why did they have to chop the firewood that thousands of people needed, but when they heard that they were paid 60 cents a day, they had no objection. Instead, they were very fortunate to be able to was selected.


    Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu saw that everything was going smoothly here, so they went to the Future Academy to have a look.


    When ?? arrived, twenty women who could cook were already waiting there.


    Chang Yongsong came back once halfway through and asked if the cooks could choose some from the disaster victims, and they would also pay wages. After all, the disaster victims are also idle when they are idle.


    Murong thought for a moment, the person who asked to cook and do chores could be a disaster victim, but the person who did the cooking must not be a disaster victim, so they would definitely have other thoughts when they encountered their own family members.


    Chang Yongsong thought it was reasonable, and after getting permission, he went to select half of the victims.


    Murong Lingran spoke to them a few words, and they went to the field to get vegetables.


    And soon after they left, the butcher in the vige also brought the meat.


    Chang Yongsong also came back soon.


    As it was about noon, Murong Lingran asked the woman who was cooking for the children to cook the children''s meals first, and then freed up the kitchen for other women to use.


    Although it is more convenient to do it together, these children are the hope of Lihua Vige and other viges, and they have also paid a bundle of repairs. The meals of the disaster victims are many and mixed, and it takes a lot of time. They are used to that time. For meals, making them wait too long is not good either.


    Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu also ate with the children. After the children finished eating, they were told to go back to the dormitory when they should go home, and to go home when they should go home. This afternoon''s ss will be used during the next holiday. Make it up.


    After the children left, the women moved very quickly, and the kitchen gradually smelled again.


    Helian Rongjiu wanted to listen to the report on the disaster situation, and also went to inspect the resettlement of the victims. After dinner, he went back to Murong''s house, leaving only Murong Lingran and Zequ here.


    Murong Lingran sent someone to put the quilts in one ce, and if they needed it, she would give them to them, but it was a loan, not a gift.


    Soon after, the victims came to the vicinity of the Mirai Academy. Before entering the door, they saw the magnificent Mirai Academy, and everyone''s eyes widened in surprise.


    They have long heard of the name of the future academy, and they heard that it is more beautiful than some schools in the city, but they did not expect this to be true.


    Some people who have children studying in the future academy are also excited. During this time, they can spend more time with their children.


    And the closer they got to Mirai Academy, the stronger the smell from the kitchen, they were already hungry, and they suddenly became energetic, and their pace couldn''t help speeding up.


    Came to the door of the future academy, Rong Fengxu said: "Everyone, this is the future academy, the county owner has said it very clearly at the beginning, I will say it again for thest time here."


    "First, all the facilities inside must not be damaged, otherwisepensation will be made ording to the price, and you will be kicked out of the academy."


    "Second, there are sses every day inside. During the day, in addition to being convenient foring out, try to stay in your own room as much as possible. You cannot stay outside the ssroom. If you are found, you will be expelled from the Future Academy. After school, you wille out again. Activity."


    "Third, don''t bully the students of the future academy, or you''ll stay in prison. If you can do this,e with me."

 Chapter 2361: introduce

    Chapter 2361 Introduction


    The victims were mentally prepared, and they followed Rong Fengxu without any hesitation.


    As soon as they walked into the Future Academy, the victims saw a tall building, next to several smaller buildings, all of which were extremely beautiful, and a spacious open space, as well as ponds, rockeries, and pavilions.


    The direction of the kitchen has been spreading the fragrance.


    For a time, all the victims were excited.


    They still know whether there is meat in the dishes, but they never thought that they could actually eat meat today.


    Rong Fengxu looked at their expressions and said lightly: "The imperial court will definitely not lie to you, saying that if you have meat, there is meat. As long as you are honest during this time, the future academy will be the ce for you to take care of your health."


    For the second half of the sentence he didn''t say, I believe everyone can guess it.


    After a while, Rong Fengxu brought them to Tong Xiuming and stood by himself.


    Murong Lingran and Zequ have also been standing in the distance, looking straight at the victims, guarding against those who dare to cause trouble.


    Tong Xiuming said sternly: "Everyone, I''m Tong Xiuming, Wen Rung, and the housekeeper of Ning''an Hou Shizi''s mansion in Lihua Vige. You can call me Butler Tong. From now on, I will be in charge of everyone."


    "In the future, if you have any life problems or needs, you cane to me. Of course, I can''t satisfy you with everything, as long as it is a legitimate request, such as the diapers that the children need, etc. It can satisfy everyone.¡±


    "The county owner is kind-hearted and worried that everyone will be cold, so he also prepared a quilt for everyone. If you need it, you can pick it up, but this is not for you. When you leave the future academy, you need to return it, so please also ask Love everyone, don''t break the quilt."


    "Do you still have any problems now? If there are no problems, I will send someone to take you to the assigned rooms. In the future, when you are in the future academy, the rooms will be fixed. You are not allowed to exchange rooms with others without authorization. Please also ask Everyone supervises each other and reports each other, as long as there is someone who vites the rules of the future academy, the whistleblower will be rewarded with 10 taels of silver, and those who are reported will be sent to prison.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. It was too much to report that one person actually had 10 taels of silver. If someone really came to the door to ask them to report, their family would be able to build a house in the spring of next year.


    Murong Lingran was so good, he even prepared quilts for them.


    Some of those who didn''t bring quilts were immediately excited. They thought they were going to get cold, but they didn''t expect that others had already prepared them for them.


    For a while, everyone looked at the people around them as if they were looking at prey, wishing that they would quickly fall into the trap and let them harvest.


    Tong Xiuming waited for a while, and seeing that everyone didn''t speak, he said solemnly: "Finally, I''ll introduce you to everyone, so that you don''t know people and cause any misunderstandings in the future."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the masters beside him.


    Kong Hongzhuo stepped forward and introduced: "Everyone, I am the master of the Future Academy, my name is Kong Hongzhuo."


    Master Pu stepped forward and introduced: "I am Pu Kangzhu, and the master of the future college. By my side are my wife Lin and my children."


    The victims were also polite, and said in unison, "Hello, Masters, and Mrs. Pu."

 Chapter 2362: arrange

    Chapter 2362 Arrangement


    Several people nodded at the same time, knowing that there was nothing to do with them, they quickly returned to their room.


    Tong Xiuming said: "It seems that everyone is fine. Now the person whose name I called is standing in line to my right. My daughter will take you to your room."


    "Of course, let me exin in advance that the future academy looks big and has many floors, but most of the rooms are ssrooms and children''s dormitories, and some of them are masters'' dormitories."


    "So the temporary arrangement is that 30 people live in a room where there are no children for the time being. If the dormitory is finished, we will continue to arrange for the ssroom."


    "There are not many students in the future academy, and there are not so many beds for the time being, so everyone is making the floor. If it is uneptable, you can leave now."


    "You don''t have to worry about the wet floor, which is not good for your health. When we built it under the floor, we built oneyer after another to ensure that sleeping on the ground would not allow moisture to prate the body."


    No one left.


    There are only 30 people in a room. Although there are a few more people, it is much better than a tent. Here, you can eat and drink for free, and treat diseases for free. Only fools leave.


    At this time, Fufuzi and his wife, who returned to their room, took their children and looked at the people in the open space through the window.


    Gu Daxing, no, his name is Pu Daxing now, and said, "Father, Mother, will they all live with us in the future?"


    Pu Xiaoling said: "Will they bully us?"


    Pu Kangzhu said: "Don''t be afraid, it is the court''s intention to ce them in the future academy. They dare not bully us. If they dare, the court will not make them feel better."


    Before the victims came, Chang Yongsong had already told him to let them live as usual without any worries. If the victims dared to bully his two children, they would go directly to the court, or Murong Lingran. will be dealt with.


    Tong Xiuming said: "Okay, now there are thirty people in a group, and those who read their names will stand over."


    "Bai Mengmeng, Mi Yuxiu, Water Cuihua, Liu Cuihe..."


    The person whose name was pronounced obediently stood beside Tong Wenwen.


    Tong Xiuming recited very quickly, and soon enough 30 people were recited. Tong Wenwen quickly brought them to the temporarily vacant dormitory.


    So far, nothing has been ced in the vacant dormitory. The Pufuzi and his wife, in gratitude for Murong Lingran''s kindness, saw that the dormitory was dusty, so they took their two adopted children to clean the dormitories and ssrooms every time. The dormitories and ssrooms are clean, and you can live in them directly.


    Tong Wenwen nced at the clean and tidy dormitory, turned her head and said, "If you bring two quilts, use one to cover and one to cover. If you bring only one, or none at all, Later, someone wille to register what you need, you can just wait here for the time being."


    Bai Mengmeng dreamed that Tong Wenwen was about to leave after speaking, and said, "I don''t know what to call this girl?"


    Tong Wenwen said: "I am the daughter of the housekeeper Tong, you can call me Wenwen."


    "Miss Wenwen." Bai Mengmeng said, "I want to ask, when can we have dinner?"


    Seeing Tong Wenwen''s face suddenly a little ugly, Bai Mengmeng also knew that everyone was busy at this time, and he must be too busy, but for the sake of the child in his belly, he still dared to speak.

 Chapter 2363: four-course meal

    Chapter 2363 Four dishes


    "Miss Wenwen, don''t get me wrong, I''m just pregnant, and I''ve been hungrytely. If you''re too busy, I can wait."


    Tong Wenwen was indeed a little unhappy just now, they are busy now, and many people haven''t eaten yet, but when I heard that she was pregnant, her face softened a little, but she still said with a straight face: "Wait a moment. , you should have smelled the fragrance, and the food is almost ready. When I arrange other people, I will take you there to eat immediately. The dishes and chopsticks will be distributed today, so you don''t have to bring them. After that, you each wash your own dishes. Chopsticks, just keep them separately."


    Bai Mengmeng said: "Thank you Miss Wenwen."


    Tong Wenwen said a few more words to them, such as telling them the location of the toilet and washing up, etc., and then went to arrange the amodation of other people.


    After Tong Wenwen left, Bai Mengmeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shui Cuihua, who came with her, said: "You, you are too impatient, don''t you see that everyone here is very busy? You will give people a bad impression. Fortunately, the county owner was not there just now, otherwise She won''t give you a good look."


    "I see." Bai Mengmeng also knew that he was too impatient just now, and said, "I just feel bad for the child, and I won''t be like this in the future."


    Shui Cuihua didn''t say anything after hearing the words.


    It was at this time that they had time to look at where they lived.


    "As expected of the future academy, the buildings here are beautiful, and they look brand new. I really didn''t expect that I can live in buildings in my life."


    "Yeah, I heard that because our room is full of pregnant women, so for our safety, we were specially arranged on the first floor and let those men go to the second floor."


    "The county owner is really thoughtful. I didn''t expect her, a child, to be so smart and careful."


    "She''s always been very smart, how could the granddaughter of Lord Ning''an be so stupid?"


    "makes sense."


    About half an hourter, 400 people were ced in ce.


    Murong Lingran kept watching, and when the time was up, she asked Zequ to help her to call out the people one by one.


    Each room is marked with numbers, as long as you shout outside, the people in that room wille out.


    Bai Mengmeng and others were in Room 1, and they were pregnant women, so they were the first room to get meals, and they came over not long after.


    The second room is right behind them. After the first room is finished, the person in the third room is called out, which can also avoid crowding and idents.


    Bai Mengmeng came first, followed by Mi Yuxiu and Shui Cuihua. Looking at the four dishes in front of them, their saliva stayed.


    Looking to the side, it turned out to be severalrge buckets of dry rice.


    Oh my God, they thought they would only eat porridge aftering here, but they didn''t expect it to be dry rice.


    Murong Lingran stood beside him, nced at the excited women, and by looking at their eyes he could roughly know what they were thinking.


    There are countless grains in her space. She threshes the grains whenever she has the chance to go to the city. Not to mention that it is for hundreds of people to eat dry food every day. Even if it is for an army, she still grows it every day. .


    Seeing that they were all drooling, Murong Lingran didn''t waste any more time, and said, "Today''s four dishes are braised pork, stewed pork ribs with potatoes, sweet and sour lotus white, fried eggnt with green peppers, two meat and two vegetables, It will be like this every day from now on, and of course, the dishes will asionally be different dishes.¡±

 Chapter 2364: emotion

    Chapter 2364 Feelings


    "In order to provide you with moreprehensive nutrition, I also prepared an apple for each of you, which is avable at noon every day, but the fruit may be different every day. It may be an orange tomorrow and a pear the day after."


    "Today is the first day of eating here, so I will give everyone arge bowl, and they can eat whatever they want, if they are not enough, they will add four tablespoons of food to each person, one tablespoon each."


    "Everyone can bring it back to the house to eat, or eat out. Time is in a hurry, and there is no time to prepare the table, so everyone will ovee it."


    "After eating, wash the dishes by yourself and keep it for yourself. Of course, the dishes are still lined up."


    "Finally, I would like to emphasize that no waste is allowed. Everyone can report this to each other. Once anyone is found wasting food and fruit, they will be expelled from the academy immediately."


    "Of course, some people can''t eat fruit after eating, so I won''t force you to eat them all. You can return to the kitchen, or you can take out the academy for other people in the family to eat."


    "Okay, if there is no problem, let''s start cooking."


    Originally, she wanted to customize the dinner te as before, so that it would be more convenient.


    But these people came so fast that she had no time to prepare, so she had to take out the tableware and chopsticks that she had used for several wedding events at home. It¡¯s better than nothing.


    There is no problem with the people lining up. As soon as Murong Lingran finished speaking, he excitedly stepped forward and started to make meals. Their stomachs were already hungry and they couldn''t take it anymore.


    I didn¡¯t expect that there would be fruit to eat every day. This treatment is also very good.


    Bai Mengmeng stood excitedly in front of arge bucket of dry rice, and the woman opposite saw that she was very thin, took a bowl, scooped two tablespoons of white rice, and then handed the bowl to her.


    Bai Mengmeng was a little stunned at first, but she quickly reacted and came to the front of the first dish. The woman next to the first dish scooped arge spoonful of braised pork for her, and she was dumbfounded.


    This is more than the meat she has eaten in a month. Just the meat in the bowl, there are many people in the family, and one person may not eat a piece.


    The woman who made the second dish frowned and said, "Bring it here, I''ll make the second dish."


    Bai Mengmeng hurriedly followed suit, and this time it was a tablespoon of stewed pork ribs with potatoes.


    Knowing that there were still people behind her, she had no time to sigh, and quickly beat the remaining two vegetarian dishes.


    After a while, the few people in front didn''t go back to the room after they got the food. They couldn''t bear to dirty it in such a clean room, and they didn''t want to waste time on the road. They couldn''t wait to eat meat, so they looked for Find a ce to sit and eat.


    "Delicious, this braised pork is really delicious."


    "I have never eaten such a delicious meal. I thought a spoonful was not much, but I didn''t expect it to be quite enough."


    A young woman burst into tears, "woohoo, this is the best meal I''ve ever eaten in my life, what I made before was just pig food, and I don''t know how my inw''s family could eat it. of."


    "Of course these dishes are delicious. When we were cooking the food just now, I saw that the kitchen was still cooking, and a lot of oil was put in it. Of course, the vegetables with more oil are fragrant."


    "Then we can''t make mistakes. If we are kicked out, we may not be able to eat such delicious food in our life."


    "Yes, there is dry rice here every day. I am at home and I have never seen so much dry rice in my dreams."

 Chapter 2365: tables and chairs

    Chapter 2365 Tables and Chairs


    "That''s right, I think if I live here for a month, no, seven days, every day with this kind of food, I will definitely gain severalps."


    "Definitely, so that our children will be nourished, and if they are born in the future, they may be as fat as those children in the city."


    Others heard that the children in the future would grow up well because of these meals, and all of them immediately opened their stomachs to eat, and soon they ate the meals clean and only bones were left.


    Today''s meal is really the most filling meal they have ever eaten.


    When they were at home, even when they were pregnant, their mother-inw was reluctant to give them meat, and only let them eat an egg asionally, and she felt distressed after eating too much.


    Seeing that the apple was something they had never seen before, this kind of appearance, they thought it should be very expensive, most people were moved, they nned to go to the kitchen to borrow a knife, n to eat half of it themselves, and take out half of it forter. Serve it to other family members and let them try it too.


    In the distance, Murong Lingran saw that most of the people were sitting on the ground to eat, and thought to himself, it seems that he still needs to prepare a table.


    If these disaster victims really live until next year, it is not good to eat like this every day.


    Although there are many desks in the academy, she doesn''t want to touch those children, those are the treasures of those children.


    The quality of these people is not known. If the desks that are eaten after eating are full of oil, it will be troublesome, and the number of desks is far from enough.


    Originally, I wanted to build arge dining room, but thinking that the children¡¯s desks can also be used, I avoided this n.


    nced at the open space next to her, should she consider the restaurant when expanding the future academy in the future?


    After thinking for a while, Murong Lingran asked Ze Qu to go back to Helian Rongjiu first, while she went outside to find ten soldiers to supervise, while she went to look for tables and chairs.


    But she definitely couldn''t find them all by herself. She went out to find several children and asked them to go to every house to ask.


    said that she meant it, and asked them to clean up the old tables and chairs that were not used in their own homes, and then move them to the open space of the future academy.


    In the past two years, many people in Lihua Vige have built new houses. Of course, the new houses need to be equipped with new furniture. Many people have remade tables. Many people are reluctant to throw away old tables and chairs, and they are all ced in the utility room.


    The children are walking very fast, and she is looking for smart children. It didn''t take long for the whole vige to know that the future academy needs a table.


    Everyone took out the old tables and chairs they were putting in the utility room and washed them. In just an hour, hundreds of tables and chairs were ced in the open space of the future academy.


    She didn''t n to put it in the ssroom, in case the disaster victims continue toeter, so as not to move back and forth.


    If it rains, they can only be wronged and go back to the room to eat.


    Murong Lingran ordered all the tables and stools to be neatly arranged, then left the academy satisfied and nned to go to other ces to have a look.


    She first arrived at the ce where the victims were cooking, and their movements were also very quick. At this time, hundreds of simple stoves had been prepared, and some people were already preparing ingredients.


    In order to prevent the rain from being able to cook, the soldiers were building a shed for the stove at this time.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw a group of strong men carrying prepared firewood in a tent specially used for firewood.


    (Sorry, just one more update today.)

 Chapter 2366: trust

    Chapter 2366 Trust


    A soldier waited for thest person to put the firewood in, and looked at the people who cut the firewood and said: "This morning''s fire is over, you can go back and rest for an hour, during this period, eat what you should eat, and rest when you should rest, and after noon is over, I still wait here and continue to chop wood in the afternoon. If my body can¡¯t hold it any longer, tell me in time that if there is an ident due to chopping wood, the imperial court will not be responsible at that time.¡±


    It¡¯s just a whole morning of chopping wood. For these strong men who are used to working in crops, it¡¯s nothing at all. They used to chop wood often at home, and they didn¡¯t even get tired of going to the fields.


    Besides, they still have 60 pennies a day. Even if it is for so much money, they have to persevere. Then they will have the money to go back to build a new house next year, so they all patted their chests and said:


    "It''s okay, we can hold on."


    "Me too, not tired at all."


    "I''m not tired either, I still have strength."


    "Me too."


    "And me, so am I."


    The soldier nodded, and after having their names registered, he let them go back to dinner.


    I was in a hurry to find someone just now, and I didn''t have time to register their names.


    At this time, the soldiers had already set up the tent for the stove, and told some people to cook first, and others to do itter.


    Murong stared at it for a long time. Perhaps there were soldiers there, and the victims did not dare to make trouble. The cooking was going smoothly.


    And for the sake of convenience, today is the first day, and most people make vegetable porridge. They chop up all the wild vegetables picked in the mountains and put them in the porridge, and add a little salt.


    Only a very small number of people felt that no matter what, they could not treat themselves badly. Anyway, their family conditions were better, so they fried two wild vegetables to eat.


    A woman stood in front of the stove and looked at the porridge in the pot with a worried expression: "I don''t know if the children really have meat to eat in the future academy, we at least still have hot porridge to eat here, and I don''t know. Is the future academy really that good?"


    In the past, the imperial court used to provide some white porridge for disaster relief, and it was still very thin white porridge, just like drinking water. This time, Chunling County Lord said that there was meat to eat, but she still didn''t believe it.


    The man next to ?? said: "It''s not like the children can''te out. When theye backter, can you just ask them?"


    But it is estimated that they are just unfounded. They know the reputation of the Chunling County Lord, and she should not be able to treat the children badly.


    The woman said: "That''s true, if the children can''t get enough to eat there, then I will cook more every time I cook, so that the children won''t be hungry."


    Murong frowned, is the imperial court so unworthy of their trust?


    was about to step forward to exin when she saw a group of childrening.


    The four children under the age of twelve saw their parents cooking and immediately gathered around the man and woman who were talking just now.


    "Father, Mother, we''re back."


    The woman and the man saw the childrening back and hurriedly asked, "Have you eaten? How did you eat so fast? Are you full? Is there really any meat to eat?"


    Originally, ording to Murong Lingran''s rules, she could take care of the children. Her youngest son was only three years old and needed someone to take care of her.


    But if she went in, her parents-inw and her mother-inw were not yet fifty years old, so she could not go to the Future Academy.


    The husband was not very good at cooking, so she had to stay and take care of the three of them.

 Chapter 2367: willing

    Chapter 2367 Willing


    A child of about 11 years old said: "I''m full. Today I ate braised pork and potato-stewed spareribs, and two vegetarian dishes. Each dish is very delicious. I''ve never eaten so full."


    The rest of the children also said:


    "Father, Mother, don''t worry, we ate very well, that meal is really delicious, it is the most fragrant meal I have ever eaten in my life."


    "That''s right, we''re all full."


    "And I still eat dry rice, the kind of dry rice that I can only eat during the New Year in my life."


    There are actually four dishes, and all of them are dry rice. The court is really willing.


    The woman finally felt relieved, smiled and said: "It''s good to eat enough, but don''t eat too much. You haven''t eaten much before. If you suddenly eat too much, it''s not good for your health."


    The man next to him also said: "Yes, if there is any difort, you must find the adults in time, and they will help you. If the people in the court don''t care about you, youe out to find us, and don''t say anything if you are sick. ."


    The children said at the same time: "Yes, Dad, Mom."


    A seven-year-old child suddenly put an apple in the woman''s hand and said, "Aniang, each of us still has fruit to eat at noon every day, this is an apple, I can''t bear to eat it, so I brought it out to my mother to eat. "


    The other children continued:


    "My daddy eats mine."


    "My grandpa eats mine."


    "Mine is for Grandma to eat."


    The woman and the man were so moved that they didn''t expect their children to be so sensible.


    Just now she was worried that the people in the court would not treat the children kindly, but now it seems that she is overthinking it.


    It''s actually two meat, two vegetables and fruit, which is already better than their family''s food, and now she ispletely relieved.


    Originally thought that they would have a very hard life when they came to Lihua Vige, but they did not expect that the children would be treated so well, that they could cook their own meals and have a ce to live. Now they arepletely relieved.


    After a few days when things settled down, they went to find work during the day. I heard that there is a lot of work to do in Lihua Vige, and I don¡¯t know if they are needed. This is one of the reasons why they all decided toe to Lihua Vige.


    After thinking about it, the woman smiled and said, "You guys can eat it, A-niang doesn''t need it."


    The man also said: "Dad doesn''t need it either, and your grandma probably doesn''t need it either. You can keep it for yourself."


    Several children looked at each other and nodded obediently.


    Only after returning to the tent, they still asked their grandmother if they wanted to eat apples, and after getting a negative answer, they ate it themselves.


    The woman asked again: "I''ll bring a quilt for the three of you to go over there. Do you have enough for there? Wouldn''t A-Niang bring you another bed over there?"


    "No need, the future academy has prepared a lot of quilts for us to use. The three of us have been allocated five beds in total, plus the bed we brought, not only everyone has a cover, but also a bed, which is very warm. "


    There are not many quilts at home. If you give them to them, your parents may not have them covered.


    The woman looked at the other children and asked in surprise, "Really?"


    "real."


    "The Lord of Chunling County is really a good person."


    The ?? woman finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Not long after they came back, soldiers soon came over and shouted: "Those who live in the future academy go back quickly, the imperial doctor is here, and I want to give you a pulse."

 Chapter 2368: cure disease

    Chapter 2368 Healing


    After a while, the tent area was filled with the voices of soldiers shouting, and the victims did not dare to let the imperial doctor wait for a long time. As long as they were in better health, they all ran to the future academy.


    Murong Lingran saw this and hurried over.


    Among the imperial physicians who came this time, one of them was the envoy of Liu Yuan.


    She has ck hair and can run faster. When she arrives at the Future Academy, she sees the envoy Liu Yuan sitting on a chair in the open space, next to a table for pulse diagnosis and prescription writing.


    Along with him, there were several other imperial physicians.


    Some disaster victims who did not go back to visit their families after lunch have already started to line up.


    Murong Lingran walked directly towards Liu Yuanshi, who was checking her pulse. When she saw hering, she just nodded to her, and then continued to check her pulse attentively.


    After a while, Liu Yuanshi looked at a woman and said, "Your name is Shui Cuihua, right?"


    Shui Cuihua nodded: "Yes."


    Liu Yuanshi stroked his beard and said, "Your situation is very serious. I guess you may only be three months pregnant, right?"


    Hearing that his condition was very serious, Shui Cuihua said in a panic, "Yes."


    Liuyuan envoy said: "Since you were pregnant, your stomach hurts every day, and sometimes you even see blood, but it''s not a lot."


    Seeing that Liu Yuan''s envoy was right, Shui Cuihua also knew that he had some skills, and said excitedly: "Yes."


    Liu Yuan envoy said: "ording to your situation, you should take abortion pills every day, otherwise your fetus will end up either miscarriage or stillbirth."


    Shui Cuihua was startled, and immediately knelt down to Liu Yuan''s envoy: "Please also ask the imperial doctor to save my child, I have been married to my man for two years, this is my first child, if this child cannot be kept, I am afraid I''m about to beid off."


    Liu Yuanjian asked her to get up and frowned, "Since you care about this child so much, why didn''t you go to the doctor for treatment before?"


    Shui Cuihua said very embarrassedly: "My man is ipetent and can''t make any money. It costs a lot of money to go to a doctor for diagnosis and treatment. I went there once before, and he was very unhappy that time. He ate for a few days. After the abortion pill, things got better."


    "After that, I started seeing blood again, but I was afraid that my man would be unhappy, so I didn''t tell him, thinking that the amount of bleeding every day is not much, sometimes not yet, maybe my condition will be cured in a few days."


    Liu Yuanjian knew that she was in poor family conditions and had no money to take medicine, so she sighed and said: "Forget it, I won''t say much about the previous thing, I''ll give you a prescription, and you can go to the first floorter. Take medicine in the room on the right."


    "There is a temporary pharmacy now. After taking the medicine, I take it three times a day after meals, and I can''t take it down once. I take it for seven days. During this time, there will be a doctor here every day. After seven days, I will ask the doctor to exin. situation, check the pulse."


    "This time the earth dragon turned over, you and your children are considered a blessing in disguise. In the past few months, while living in the future college, you have taken advantage of your health and your fetus to sit firmly. Do you understand?"


    It''s no wonder that Murong Lingran proposed to take in the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled. Without the help of the imperial court, the imperial court would have lost many children this time, which would be extremely detrimental to Xuanqing''s poption growth.


    Shui Cuihua said excitedly: "I see, thank you imperial doctor."


    Yuanshi quickly wrote down the prescription, handed it to her, and motioned for the next person toe forward and sit down.


    Shui Cuihua took the prescription and walked to the room that Liu Yuan said just now.

 Chapter 2369: epicenter

    Chapter 2369 Epicenter


    As soon as I got to the door, I really smelled an unpleasant smell of medicine.


    Seeing that several guys were busy inside, and when Shui Cuihua was embarrassed to say something, the guy inside saw someoneing, took her prescription, and said sternly, "Wait on the bench over there. , the medicine will be seized immediately, and after it is seized, dozens of medicine pots have been ced next to the kitchen, and there are also charcoal fires and firewood next to them, so take the medicine as soon as possible."


    Shui Cuihua nodded, just now she was watching the medicine jars being ced.


    went to sit on the bench for a while, and it didn''t take long for the guy inside to deliver the medicine.


    Shui Cuihua was stunned for a moment, and after confirming that no one really asked her for money, she breathed a sigh of relief and went to the kitchen to make medicine.


    Murong Lingran''s eyes were always on Shui Cuihua. Seeing that everything was going smoothly, he turned his attention to the next patient.


    I looked at a few more patients and saw that their conditions were basically not fatal. After speaking with the envoy Liu Yuan, he went back to his home and nned to ask Helian Rongjiu if the situation in other ces was serious. serious.


    Helian Rongjiu was at Murong Lingran''s house at this time, and was about to go out to find her, when she saw hering back, she said: "You came back just in time, I just want to go back to the pce, and there is a lot of news waiting for me in the pce. , must go back."


    "Well, then you go back quickly." Murong Lingran hesitated for a while, but still said, "Is it true that the further north you go, the more serious the disaster will be?"


    Helian Rongjiu was taken aback: "How do you know?"


    He was sure he never told her.


    Murong Lingran said: "Don''t care how I know, the Earth Dragon turned over, I used to call it an earthquake, it has a source of earthquake, not every ce has the same disaster as the capital, and Saiyuan Mansion is very likely to be this ce. The epicenter of the earthquake, I think, the situation there is estimated to be much more serious than here."


    "Some irresponsible local officials are very likely not to investigate carefully. In order to reassure your heart, they will fool you casually. The location of Saiyuan Mansion is special. In order to know the best situation, you should send someone to visit in person."


    "If the Saiyuan mansion is unstable, especially the hearts of those soldiers are unstable, it is very likely that neighboring countries will take advantage of it at this time."


    "If possible, in ces where the disaster situation is simr to that of the capital, you can ask the local officials to learn from our methods, which can save many children."


    "Where the disaster is serious, if you want to help everyone, you need to think of other ways."


    When there is profit to be made, the armistice contract is useless at all, just tear it up.


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "I understand what you mean, and I will order it. But Saiyuan Mansion is the epicenter? What is the epicenter? Where did you get the news?"


    Murong Lingran said: "Don''t worry about this, you believe me, I won''t lie to you. The epicenter is the center of the Earth Dragon''s turn over, it''s like an explosion, and the center position is definitely the most serious. The surrounding area is just affected by it."


    Helian Rongjiu knew that she had a lot of secrets, and said helplessly: "Okay, I believe you!"


    After saying that, he left Murong Lingran''s house.


    And after he left, Murong Lingran went to see the list of people living in the future academy.


    After seeing the name of the familiar person above, she didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 2370: most serious

    Chapter 2370 is the most serious


    Two dayster, Helian Rongjiu came to Lihua Vige again.


    Sitting in the main room of Murong''s family, Helian Rongjiu said with a serious face: "Girl, you are right, it is true that the further north you go, the more serious the disaster is, and the disaster in Saiyuan Mansion is the worst. "


    Murong asked, "How serious is it?"


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Ze Yuan, Ze Yuan nodded, and immediately told all the news they had known in the past few days.


    After Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu said that Saiyuan Mansion was the epicenter, Helian Rongjiu immediately sent Xuanwu Guard to investigate.


    In the past few days, the investigation has be more and more shocking.


    He did receive a report from Saiyuan Mansion in the middle, but there was a big difference from their own investigation.


    Saiyuan Mansion is the same as Lihua Vige, the mud brick houses all copsed, but unlike Lihua Vige, the blue brick houses built in thest two years are fine in Saiyuan Mansion, but those built in the past few years, many have varying degrees Destruction, so there are especially many homeless people.


    The city is fine, but in the viges outside the city, all the houses have basically copsed, and hundreds of people have died in each vige.


    Although it was lunch time during the earthquake, many people were buried under mud bricks before they had time to escape.


    The number of people who have died now, just reported in the past two days, there are tens of thousands of people, and tens of thousands of people have been injured. I am afraid that if we count more carefully, the number is estimated to be even more.


    Murong asked Lingran: "Can those victims be resettled now?"


    "Naturally there are." Helian Rongjiu said: "Saiyuan Mansion is located in the frontier, and its location is special. Since I inherited the throne, the people who have been re-used in Saiyuan Mansion are all trustworthy people. They were on the first day of the earthquake. In the beginning, just like me, not only did a lot of tents go out, but a porridge shed was also set up."


    "The conditions in Saiyuan Mansion are very bad. You have been there for a few years, and you should know that it snows shortly after the autumn harvest, and no grass grows, so the people there are not as rxed as the disaster victims in the capital just after the autumn harvest."


    "I have already sent people from the household department to prepare food to send there, but I don''t know how much food is needed there. If it is a bottomless pit, the court will encounter difficulties."


    Murong asked Lingran: "What about the prefectures and counties that passed through? Is the situation better?"


    "Of course." Helian Rongjiu said: "Many people in those ces followed the capital to nt high-yield grains. As long as high-yield grains are nted in ces, the disasters are not very serious, and they have the ability to save themselves. Yuanfu and the Chongyan Kingdom bordering Saiyuanfu."


    Murong said: "The loss of Chongyan Kingdom must be very heavy. The situation on their side is probably not much worse than that of Saiyuan Mansion. You should send someone to monitor the movements of Chongyan Kingdom."


    As the saying goes, while you are sick, you will die. Now Xuanqing has serious domestic worries, but it is a good time for other countries to take advantage of it.


    "I understand." Helian Rongjiu said: "Let''s talk about the situation in Saiyuan Mansion. How is the situation in Lihua Vige in the past two days? Will the victims of the academy make trouble in the future?"


    Murong Lingran said: "The situation in Lihua Vige is not bad, but some people may run back these days to inform the sick people that they can live in the future academy. There are a lot of disaster victims every day these days, and some people live in the future academy every day. ."

 Chapter 2371: Disaster Victims Request (1)

    Chapter 2371 The Disaster Victim''s Request (1)


    "Cousin Jingxuan and Fengxu have been in charge. Fortunately, the tent area is spacious and can amodate even a few thousand more people."


    "There will be dozens of people entering the Future Academy every day. I don''t know if they don''t understand clearly. It is clearly stipted that the elderly over the age of 50 are eligible to live in the Future Academy. People above the age of 50, but it doesn''t matter, after arresting a few troublemakers and putting them in jail, no one dares to make trouble again."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, "That''s good."


    He came here this time mainly to understand the situation of Lihua Vige.


    What Murong Lingran didn''t know was that if there was such a catastrophe in the past, the victims would all run to the city, and the city would be in chaos, spending a lot of manpower, material and financial resources every day.


    Even so, life in the city will be greatly affected.


    Not only do security problems often ur, but every door of the affected households is afraid to go out, for fear of looting by the victims, and the price of goods often rises, one price per day.


    This is also a no-brainer. There are too many disaster victims in the city, and many people with a variety of dishes are afraid to enter the city. There are few things, and the price of goods will naturally be expensive.


    Now all the victims havee to Lihua Vige. The situation in the city is no different from usual. With her Zhiye Zhai, the price of food is higher than before, especially vegetables and eggs. Although it is a little more expensive, it is not too expensive. Where to go, it''s much better than before.


    Murong Lingran was about to speak when he saw Tong Xiuminge in anxiously: "Miss, arge number of vigers came outside. They said they had something to look for you."


    Helian Rongjiu asked: "What are they looking for yourdy?"


    Tong Xiuming said: "It seems to be about work."


    Work?


    Murong Lingran knew what the vigers wereing after just a little thought, and said lightly, "How many people came?"


    "I''m afraid there are hundreds of them, and they are all men. I see that the situation is not good, so I will quickly inform you."


    Murong thought for a while, and said: "There are too many people, you let them choose ten representatives toe in, and we will interview in person."


    Tong Xiuming originally wanted to say that it is not safe to let strangers into the house, but seeing that Ze Yuan and Ze Qu are both here, Ninth Young Master is also someone who knows kung fu, and there are many servants in the family, so he swallowed his mouth. Then, respectfully said: "Yes, miss."


    After saying that, he went to invite someone in.


    Murong Lingran ordered Tong Wenwen to make ten cups of tea. She waited for a while before those people came in.


    Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu sat at the head respectively and said, "All sit down,e and serve tea."


    Tong Wenwen quickly brewed the tea and brought it up.


    The ten disaster victims from different viges were suddenly ttered and said:


    "Thank you for the county..."


    "Thank you for the county..."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran waited for them to sit down and said, "Everyone, if you have anything, just talk."


    The victims were drinking hot tea they had never had before, and they quickly took a sip, put it down quickly, and wiped their mouths in a panic.


    It is indeed the tea of ??a big family, it is delicious.


    The two people sitting at the front looked at the others, and one of them said, "County Lord, I am Zhang Dahe from Shitou Vige, and I am also Lizheng of Shitou Vige. In our vige, when the Earth Dragon turned over, Basically, the houses in our entire vige copsed, and even if they didn¡¯t copse, people couldn¡¯t live there anymore, and my house was just a mud brick house, and it also copsed.¡±

 Chapter 2372: Disaster Victims Request (2)

    Chapter 2372 The Disaster Victim''s Request (2)


    Murong nodded: "I know, if your house is still livable, it is estimated that few people are willing to leave their hometowns to make a living. Just tell me your purpose."


    Zhang Dahe was actually a little embarrassed to open his mouth, but seeing that everyone else was looking at him, and the people outside were still waiting for him to bring the good news back, so he had to shamelessly say: "County Lord, we have a request this time."


    "Well, I guessed it."


    When Zhang Dahe saw this, he didn''t hesitate, and said, "The firewood we used these days, I heard that the officers and soldiers took the victims to chop it down, and I heard that there was 60 pennies a day. We also heard that, Those who work in your home or on the mountain are also paid sixty cents a day."


    "Yes."


    Zhang Dahe continued: "County Lord, I know that our request is very abrupt, but we really have no choice. The house we finally built copsed. We will go back to build the house next year, but we have a lot of money in our hands. It''s not much money."


    "If we can''t build a house next year, our children will suffer with us. We all have children who are old enough to marry. If we don''t have a house, our children can''t even marry a wife, so... so..."


    Murong said: "So, do you want me or ask me to ask the imperial court to provide you with a job, so that you can save some money during this time, so that you can go back next year to build a house for your children and marry a wife?"


    "Yes, it is."


    The people who came with Zhang Dahe also nodded.


    Murong asked: "How many of you want to work?"


    Zhang Dahe felt a little embarrassed when he thought of that number. He knew that Murong Lingran couldn''t provide it, so he said it, "There are probably thousands of people."


    In fact, if you count it down, everyone who lives in the tent area wants to work, except for those who live in the future academy.


    After all, women can also go to work in the vegetable fields. Now the children, the elderly, and the sick are taken care of by the imperial court. Some people worry about chopping wood. I have too much free time and I want to find something to do.


    They also quietly went to see the houses in Lihua Vige in the past two days. Every household has a blue brick house, and they are eager to see it.


    It would be nice if they could also build a brick house through their own efforts.


    Murong Lingran frowned.


    Helian Rongjiu whispered: "If you can''t take in so many people, don''t force it, don''t let yourself suffer."


    Murong Lingran lowered his voice and said, "But your people won''t be able to live a good life like this."


    "That''s a no-brainer. You can''t force you to ept everyone, otherwise you''ll lose a lot."


    "Actually, if I want to ept them all, it''s not that I don''t have a job for them."


    "You already have a solution?"


    "Of course." Murong said: "I just want you to do me a favor."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "What are you busy with? Just say it, I promise to help you."


    Murong smiled mysteriously and whispered a few words.


    Helian Rongjiu touched his chin and nodded, "That''s fine, but after you returned to the Marquis of Ning''an mansion, didn''t your grandma give you a gift? How about arranging them there?"


    Murong Lingran shook his head: "Forget it. Grandpa did give me a gift, but there is no job there for them. And those ces are too far away from Lihua Vige, so these people probably don''t want to go. I I don''t want to be so troublesome."

 Chapter 2373: Disaster Victims Request (3)

    Chapter 2373 The Disaster Victim''s Request (3)


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu said: "If you need it, I can go and do it for you right now."


    Murong Lingran''s eyes suddenly lit up: "I don''t need to go in person, can I?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Of course, just let Zeyuan go, Jing Zhaoyin recognizes him."


    Murong nodded, calling Ze Yuan to his ear, and said, "Go and buy another thousand acres ofnd for me toe back and rely on Lihua Vige. If there are mountains in the middle, it doesn''t matter, just buy them all."


    After he finished speaking, he took out several banknotes from his satchel and gave them to him, "In order to avoid trouble, please write my name for the time being."


    Zeyuan nodded and went to do it immediately.


    The victims who were present looked at each other in dismay as they watched their series of actions.


    Just when they were puzzled, Murong spoke up: "It''s okay if you want to work, but I can''t take in thousands of you all at once. For the time being, each household may only need one. Maybe more people will be added, you just have to wait."


    These people are also poor people. There are countless pearls in her space, and she can still afford this sry.


    Although they are now the family of the Marquis of Ning''an, they can inherit a lot of property in the future, but she still feels that what she earns is reliable, not to mention that she has space, and she doesn''t need to use it for nothing.


    The family has always only had more than 1,000 acres ofnd. If the seven brothers and sisters divide it, one person will only have more than 100 acres ofnd. There is morend than a vige in Ning¡¯an Houfu, so it doesn¡¯t matter if they buy more.


    The disaster victims who were present were immediately excited. They just came to have a try, but they didn¡¯t expect that there would really be jobs for them.


    Zhang Dahe said excitedly: "County Lord, are you really willing to provide us with work?"


    Even if only one person in a family can go to work, living in Lihua Vige during this time can still make a lot of money.


    "Of course." Murong Lingran said: "The county lord always speaks his mind, you go out and pass it on to those people outside, I have a job here, I only provide one job for the family for the time being, and it will gradually increase in the future, just be patient. Just wait."


    "After you go out, choose the strongest person in the family first. After discussing it, I will record the list tomorrow and take you to the workce."


    "It''s just that the work was very hard at the beginning. All I provided were farm work. Now it''s going to be winter in a few months. If I can''t bear the hardship and feel tired, I will cancel their family''s work in my field. qualified."


    "Of course, the wages are fifty cents a day and sixty cents a day. That''s what the vigers have, and only those hired by the imperial court, unless you be natives of the vige, or you ask the imperial court to provide you with work."


    "Don''t feel unbnced either. The people I recruited to work from Pengjia Vige are all given fifty cents a day, but they are provided with three meals a day."


    "Although I didn''t provide it to you, your wives, children, and old people are temporarily supported by my future academy, so you don''t lose anything at all."


    Fifty pennies a day?


    Zhang Dahe and the other victims hesitated for a while, but quickly agreed.


    Fifty cents a day is only fifty cents a day. If you do it in a month, it will cost you a half or two. It¡¯s better than farming, and it¡¯s better than going to the city to work.


    What Murong Lingran said was also right. There were several people in each household who ate and drank for free at the Future Academy, and they were not at a loss.

 Chapter 2374: excessive

    Chapter 2374 Excessive


    It''s just that the vigers of Lihua Vige are really happy, to have an owner who protects them so much, I really envy them.


    Murong Lingran spoke to them a few more words and let them all go out.


    As soon as Zhang Dahe and others went out, they were surrounded by people and couldn''t get through, and they all wanted to know the result.


    "How? Can we have jobs?"


    "Is the county owner willing to provide work?"


    "Did you seed?"


    "You guys came out so soon. Could it be that the county owner got angry and kicked you all out?"


    Zhang Dahe said with a stern face: "Nonsense, the county owner is very good, so naturally he promised us."


    "Really?"


    "Did the county owner really promise us?"


    "Are you lying to us?"


    "We have more than 1,000 people to work, and the county owner has agreed to all of them? Does Lihua Vige have so much work to do?"


    Zhang Dahedao: "Of course, the county owner cannot provide jobs for more than 1,000 people, but the county owner said that one family can provide a job. If there is a need in the future, they will buy more. Let us wait patiently."


    One person asked: "Is that sixty pennies a day?"


    "No." Zhang Dahe quickly repeated what Murong Lingran said, "That''s it, so your wages are fifty cents a day."


    Some people think it makes sense, and they are not disappointed.


    The other part of the people was extremely disappointed. They thought that every household could have several jobs, so that they could build a house immediately after leaving Lihua Vige. Unexpectedly, there is only one job in the family now, and the wages are only 50 yuan. Text a day.


    Murong Lingran also came out just now, and kept looking at the situation of the disaster victims, seeing how dissatisfied some people looked, and said sharply: "Don''t be greedy, don''t think I''m easy to talk, and always make excessive demands."


    "I don''t owe you something to say something ugly. It''s very rare to be willing to help you now."


    "Now that I have a job, I still dislike it. If I''m not satisfied, then I''ll take back everything I just said, and do whatever you need to do. I can''t use you people!"


    The victims were shocked, but Murong Lingran listened to what they said.


    A few days ago, I knew that Murong Lingran was not easy to mess with, but I didn''t expect that she would go back on it immediately, and they would be miserable in the spring of next year.


    Zhang Dahe knelt down in horror and said, "County Lord, please forgive us this time. We will never dislike it, I promise you."


    The rest of the people who wanted to work in Murong''s house also knelt down:


    "County Lord, we are wrong, we are not disgusting, we just want to make our family have a better life."


    "I don''t dislike it either. You have done enough to help us raise our wife and children. As long as we have jobs, we don''t dislike less work."


    "Yes, I don''t dislike it, only fools dislike it. If there is no Lihua Vige, our wives, children and parents are still suffering, and they are still suffering from illness. Maybe they can''t eat meat every day in this life. It would be good to have a job. It''s impossible to dislike it."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran has been looking at the people kneeling in front of her with a cold face, looking at them who are about to burst into tears, and said: "I believe you for thest time, Lihua Vige is full of my people, you said Anything goes into my ears."

 Chapter 2375: three mountains

    Chapter 2375 Three Mountains


    "Don''t let me hear your greedy words in the future, otherwise don''t me me for being ruthless and driving you all out of Lihua Vige, even if the people from the imperial courte, it''s useless!"


    Everyone present knew that what she said was true. After all, she still had an identity and was the granddaughter of Lord Ning''an.


    If sheined to Ning Anhou, saying that they bullied her, Ning Anhou would definitely be angry for his granddaughter.


    Zhang Dahedao: "Yes, yes, county magistrate, I promise you and I will never let them say such things again."


    Murong Lingran didn''t say anything after hearing the words, but after saying a word, he went back to his home.


    When the disaster victims saw this, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This county owner''s temper..."


    One person was halfway through speaking when Zhang Dahe gave him a stern look.


    The man reacted suddenly, seeing others staring at him, he immediately pped himself.


    Zhang Dahe nced at the people surrounding him, "I''ll be a man with my tail between my legs in the future. This is not your own vige. If you are driven away, don''t say I didn''t warn you!"


    "Yes, yes, we promise not to."


    Zhang Dahe nced at them without saying anything, and went back to the tent area to continue to convey the good news.


    And Ze Yuan''s actions were very fast. Since Murong Lingran bought too muchnd at one time, in the afternoon, Ze Yuan brought people from the government back to measure and demarcate thend. The next morning, he got it. title deed.


    Murong looked at thend deed with satisfaction, and with the thousand mu ofnd in her hand, her family now has more than two thousand mu ofnd.


    Helian Rongjiu also knew that she bought thend to help the victims, so the price given to her was very affordable. Except for the 1,000 mu of tnd, if there were mountains between the tnd and the tnd, they were all given to her.


    She counted carefully, and there were as many as three mountains, in the east, west and south, all of which were muchrger than her small deste mountain.


    The only disadvantage of ?? is that although it is also on the boundary of Lihua Vige, it is outside the vige, a little far from her home, and it is not as convenient to manage as a small barren mountain.


    Helian Rongjiu saw Murong Lingran smiling and knew that she was very satisfied, "How is it? Are these mountains andnds enough for you to help the victims?"


    Murong nodded with a smile: "Mmmm, enough is enough, I will buy it from you again."


    Helian Rongjiu: "¡­"


    You better deal with all thesends.


    Wei Jingxuan also came over today and said, "Cousin, what are you nning to grow by suddenly buying so muchnd? Are you still growing vegetables and grain? Your Zhiye Zhai may not be able to digest the output of so muchnd for the time being, right?"


    "It''s really indigestible." Murong said calmly: "But it doesn''t matter, I don''t n to use it all for farming, I can do other things too."


    It is impossible to grow all the food. If you pay 50 cents a day to hire someone to grow food, she will lose money by then, although she can afford it.


    "Do you want to build a factory again?"


    "Not only." Murong shook his head Lingran: "On this deed, in addition to the tnd, there are three mountains, which arerger than the previous small barren mountains. There are trees, grass, and a lot of stones on the mountains. I n to For raising poultry or something."


    "You know I have a Zhiyuzhai, right? I''ve been selling fried chickens and the like. The chickens have been raised in Xiaohuangshan before. Now I n to move them out of Xiaohuangshan and use a mountain specifically to raise chickens."

 Chapter 2376: question

    Chapter 2376 Question


    "No, it''s not just chickens. I want to raise chickens, ducks, geese, pigs, sheep, cows, rabbits, etc. It''s not bad to build a few houses on the t ground to raise them."


    Now the meat in Xuanqing Kingdom is more expensive than vegetables, but there is too little meat.


    If she takes action and builds a few factories to raise livestock, there will be more meat in the capital, maybe the price of meat can be lowered slowly, and everyone can eat meat regrly.


    Even if the price cannot be lowered, her factories can provide a lot of jobs. By then, everyone in the viges around the capital will be rich, and it is not impossible that everyone can afford meat.


    Although cows can¡¯t be eaten casually in Xuanqing Kingdom, they can be raised and bought for farmers to do work, so everyone¡¯s work will be much easier.


    "Also." Murong Lingran continued: "My small deste mountain has a few fruit trees, which are only enough for the people of the capital to eat. I would like to have more varieties, such as strawberries and lychees, which are extremely popr fruits."


    Wei Jingxuan said, "Do your grandfather and grandmother know what you think?"


    Murong Lingran said: "I don''t know, in fact, I had this idea before, but the people in Lihua Vige were almost used by me, and I couldn''t find anyone to do this, so I put the idea on hold. "


    "But this time, so many disaster victims came, just to help me solve the problem of manpower shortage. I also suddenly remembered yesterday, so I haven''t had time to tell them."


    "Now they need work and money, and I need to do farming, so let''s make use of each other."


    Wei Jingxuan frowned and said, "Cousin, are you short of money? If you are too short of money, cousin has money here, you can spend whatever you want. I think you should discuss this with your grandfather and grandmother. Listen to you. From the description, I knew that this project is veryrge, you may be very hard, grandfather and grandmother know, it is estimated that they will feel sorry for you."


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, if they feel sorry for me, they will definitely send someone to help me manage it, and if they know that I have helped so many disaster victims solve their work problems, they will definitely be very happy."


    "Okay." Wei Jingxuan didn''t force her to see her say that.


    She is also well-intentioned. If the disaster victims have jobs this time, it is estimated that there will be no more troubles.


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a while, and suddenly said, "Girl, I have a question."


    Murong asked: "What''s the problem?"


    "Your 1,000 acres ofnd will definitely need a lot of people in the future. Now the disaster victims can still solve their work problems here. If spring starts next year, they will all go back to build houses and live their own lives. If no one works, what should you do?"


    "This, I''ve thought about it for a long time." Murong smiled and said: "Let''s see how many people are willing to stay. If they are willing to stay, then I will be the same as those who went to Pengjia Vige to find them. They build bamboo houses and let them alle to work."


    "If you don''t want to stay, although the possibility is very low, then I will go to other viges to find people who are willing toe and work, just like I went to Pengjia Vige to find people before."


    Anyway, in this ancient feudal society, there was not much of anything, that is, there were many poor people. As long as you have money, you are not afraid of finding people.

 Chapter 2377: dispatch the army

    Chapter 2377 Dispatching the Army


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I think that the wages you give are so high that everyone will want to choose to stay at that time. What should you do then? You can''t let them live in the tent all the time. The time limit is very short, only a few months. So many people want to live, and it is estimated that there is not that much bamboo for you to build a house for them to live in. "


    Murong smiled mysteriously: "Actually, I''ve thought about this too, I just need your help."


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "What are you busy with?"


    Murong Lingran spoke out his thoughts.


    "What?" Helian Rongjiu said, "You want me to send soldiers to help them build houses?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Yes, it''s just a dormitory, so all of them are built with blue bricks, so that they canst longer, so that they, like the people in Pengjia Vige, can go back after a few days."


    "You don''t have to worry about alling to my house to work and they will no longer be able to nt their ownnd. They only need to strictly limit the number of people whoe to each family. Besides, there are tax policies to bear, so they dare not stop nting."


    "A lot of my thousand acres will be used to grow grain. I promise you that I will sell it to the state treasury, how about that?"


    Although she could let the victims build houses, but she did so much for the imperial court, if the imperial court did not do anything, she would always feel a little nervous in her heart.


    Helian Rongjiu said quietly: "My soldiers, but they are used to fight."


    Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly, "But now there is no battle to fight, to keep troops for a thousand days and use them for a while, their daily training is probably quite boring, and the role of those soldiers is to protect the family and the country, everything is for the people, They helped me build a dormitory for themon people."


    "This¡­"


    Seeing that Helian Rongjiu''s face was a little loose, Murong Lingran continued: "Actually, doing this can also show your benevolence and righteousness to the outside world. If the people knew that the emperor could ask the army to help the people, they would definitely be more loyal to you. It can also consolidate imperial power.¡±


    Consolidate imperial power?


    can indeed be consolidated.


    only¡­


    Helian Rongjiu said: "But to let the outside world know that I dispatched the army to build a dormitory for the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, it is estimated that there will be many rumors."


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said: "What are you afraid of? Everything you do is for the victims to live a good life. The soldierse to help and they are also helping the disaster. I can assure you that the victims only need to be here with me. After two years, every household can build a brick house."


    "If there is someone who is unconvinced, you can tell him directly, if he can ept thousands of victims and pay them fifty cents a day like I did, you can also send the army to help them build houses, see What else do they have to say."


    Most of the ancientndowners were iron roosters with a single penny, and they all paid 30 cents a day of wages. life is serious.


    Helian Rongjiu thought about it for a while, this is a good thing to say, this girl''s starting point is also for the people to live a good life, so she nodded: "Okay, I will listen to you, but your grandfather and eldest uncle are in the hands of You have military power, just let them help you when the timees, and I will inform them."


    "Thank you Ninth Brother." Murong said with a smile: "Let''s go, I just told the victims to gather, and now they are probably waiting for us."

 Chapter 2378: Two people

    Chapter 2378 Two people


    "Well, let''s go."


    Wei Jingxuan took the initiative to follow behind her when he saw this.


    After reaching the open space, the crowd immediately gave her a way, and she stood on the table in the middle.


    "Everyone has been waiting for a long time." Murong Lingran said sternly: "I think you all know the purpose of calling you here today, so I won''t say more. After the meeting is over, pleasee to my Lihua Vige. The li is registered at the office, one person per household, no matter male or female."


    "But there is one point I want to make clear. If you are in a hurry to split up and want to upy more jobs, I can''t afford such a person. Once found, I will immediately fire."


    "Working in my home, the working hours are not long, and it will give everyone enough time to rest, but it must be done ording to my requirements. If you are born undisciplined, such people don''t have toe, and those present don''t have to This kind of person is sent."


    "This work may be very hard at the beginning. Everyone should be a little mentally prepared. After everyone registers, they can start working in the afternoon."


    "But don''t worry, if you start work in the afternoon, you will get paid, even if it''s thirty cents."


    "Presumably, when you came out of your vige, you brought your farm tools and other things with you. When you go to work, please bring them too."


    The people present were shocked, and they didn''t expect to be able to work in the afternoon and make money in the afternoon. This is really great.


    "Finally." Seeing them discussing, Murong Lingran continued: "The most important point, if someone who likes to steal chickens and cheats, if they sign up and are selected, then I can give you a chance to stay for the time being. get you down."


    "But as long as you dare to do a bad deed in Lihua Vige, or you are caught by the manager for beingzy once at work, then don''t me me for being ruthless and drive you away! No, not only you, but also your family. , I''ll never use it again."


    "If you don''t believe me, feel free to ask the vigers in Lihua Vige to see if I live up to my word."


    "Okay, that''s all I have to say. If there are no problems, start registering."


    Since those who stalked the chicken and the dog came to Lihua Vige and didn¡¯t go to the city to go the wrong way, it is estimated that they were still willing to make money.


    Many people do wrong because they feel that life is boring and life is not busy, so they have to live by it.


    Now she''s giving them a chance, it''s up to them to seize it.


    After waiting for a while, she saw that they were all right, and then she stood in front of the table in Lizheng and said solemnly: "Those who want to sign up, stand in front of me now, just line up in a long line. "


    Many people present did not dare to dy, and hurried to line up. There were men and women.


    Seeing that they were all lined up obediently, without any crowds, Murong Lingran nodded in satisfaction, went to call out Tong Xiuming and all the servants in the family, and took them to the ce where the victims were going to work. These people just need to take the victims over there.


    After arranging everything, Murong Lingran returned to the open space and watched the victims sign up one by one.


    When he saw two people, he suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    Since Fan Xingchang came to Lihua Vige, he has been hiding from the people of Lihua Vige, for fear that the Murong family would find him, but seeing Murong Lingran still saw him, he smiled and said: "Aran, I''m back again. "

 Chapter 2379: split up

    Chapter 2379 Break up


    The eyes of the victims all focused on him.


    Who is this person?


    How dare you call out the county head''s name like that?


    Murong Lingran nced behind him, saw Fan Hechang also, smiled and said, "You are here too."


    Fan Xingchang smiled and said, "Yes."


    Fan Hechang also ttered: "We have no choice, so we came back."


    Murong asked, "Your house has copsed too?"


    Fan Xingchang said: "We have always lived in tents, and the tents have long been out of use. Later, we built mud brick houses, but in order to save money, we built them very rough and copsed. Come here, so we''re here too."


    Murong Lingran had already inquired about their affairs, so he didn''t say much.


    Their three sons have been honest since the droughtst year, and they have been honest in Lihua Vige. Seeing that they have indeed changed, she will not care about them for the time being, but...


    Murong asked: "Aren''t you two from the same family? Why did both of you sign up? Could it be that the family is separated?"


    "Yes." Fan Hechang said: "It is indeed a separation."


    Murong furrowed his brows and said, "Could it be that they were divided just now?"


    "No." Fan Hechang heard Murong Lingran''s request just now, afraid that she would not work for him, so anxiously said: "We split up in the first half of the year, if you don''t believe me, you can go and ask the people in Linshan Vige, we really We were separated before we got married."


    In order not to dy the others, Murong Lingran called the two aside and asked, "Why did you split up?"


    Fan Hechang''s face was a little ugly.


    Fan Xingchang said: "No, I have two sons, both of whom work in your farm, and my younger brother Fan Hechang has only one son who works in your farm."


    "But the money they earn from their work has to be handed over to the mother every month. I don''t think it''s fair. Why should my two sons be handed in? Just because I have two sons? I only need to hand in the money. It belongs to one person, after all, the second younger brother is handed in by one person."


    "Auntie was so annoyed by me that she couldn''t do anything about it. In a fit of rage, she divided the family and asked both of us to hand over a fixed amount of filial piety every month."


    "So it is." Murong asked again, "Where did you live recently?"


    Fan Xingchang pointed in one direction: "It''s that tent, I live with several other families in Linshan Vige. As for my aunt, my daughter, and my niece, they''re all in the future academy."


    Murong Lingran knew where his family was for a long time. She saw it on the listst time, and now asking him is just to see if they are honest or not.


    Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang saw that Murong Lingran didn''t speak, and they looked at each other, both worried that she would drive her family out of the future academy, or not give them a job. After all, their family has rtives in Lihua Vige. , you can go to seek refuge with your uncle Murong Yang, but how can you feelfortable in the future academy by taking refuge in Murong Yang, you don''t need to be angry in the future academy.


    Fan Xingchang thought for a while, and suddenly said tteringly: "Ah Ran, we haven''t had time to congratte you, I heard that your father found his biological father, this is really a big happy event, congrattions to your family. It''s finally reunited."


    "The first time I saw your family, I knew that you are not ordinary people. How could a farmer like my uncle give birth to a talent like your father? Your family is much better-looking than Murong Qi''s family."

 Chapter 2380: Three times as a disaster victim?

    Chapter 2380 Was a disaster victim three times?


    "As expected, you are really among the dragons and phoenixes, and your identities are extraordinary."


    Uncle has nevere to this world for nothing in his life. He never thought that the child he raised was actually the son of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    Based on this rtionship alone, even if he does not have a biological son in the future, he will not have to worry about it in this life.


    "It''s really a happy event." Murong Lingran heard his ttering words, but there was not much joy on his face, and said: "Then why don''t youe to congratte in person?"


    Fan Xingchang said very ufortable: "We also wanted toe, but we knew that you didn''t like us, so we didn''t dare toe."


    Murong nodded, "It''s quite self-aware, but why don''t you go to the little grandpa''s family this time?"


    Fan Xingchang said: "Didn''t they have epted our children before? We know that we are not wee, and we don''t want to rely on others. Last time I stayed at your little grandfather''s house, how did aunt Hu treat us? We are now I still remember it clearly, and now there are tents to live in, and the children are all raised by the Future Academy, so I don¡¯t have to suffer from that anger.¡±


    Murong raised his brows spiritually, what he said was true, the Hu family was not a good person to get along with.


    Fan Hechang saw that the people in the queue were registering their names in an orderly manner, worried that they would have no work to do if they werete, and asked anxiously: "Aran, we really know what happened in the past. ."


    "During this time, our children have been in Lihua Vige. You can see how they behave."


    "We have been in the capital for several years, and our luck is really bad. When we came from Baiyun Vige, we were disaster victims."


    "After I came to the capital, I was hit by drought against year. I thought it would go smoothly this year. With the money saved by my son, I would be able to build arge brick house next year. disaster victims."


    Having said that, Fan Hechang felt that his life was really too hard. In just a few years, he became a disaster victim three times. His eyes couldn''t help but get wet, and he cried, "Aran, we really know what''s wrong. Now, please do it well and give us a job, we really need it."


    The vigers of Baiyun Vige who came with them, some of them settled in Lihua Vige from the beginning, now not only have blue brick and tile houses, but also eat meat every day. Some have married new wives and even have children. gave birth.


    They are the only people who were assigned to Linshan Vige, and they don''t even have a decent ce to live. They really feel that their lives are really too hard.


    Fan Xingchang also said: "He''s right, Aran, please give us a job, we really won''t bother you and your family again in the future, we just want to be like everyone else, have a job. If I have a job, I can sessfully build a brick house next year and live a good life.¡±


    Three disaster victims?


    Murong Lingran did the math, it seemed that they had been victims of the disaster three times, which was too bad.


    For more than a year, their children Fan Xinyan, Fan Xinda and Fan Xinjiang have worked honestly and did not make any unforgivable mistakes.


    Every time I see her, I greet her warmly, and she will take the initiative to help when she encounters injustice.


    Seeing that the children in the vige could not carry the firewood, they would take the initiative to help them carry them home. It was just like what their father did when he came to Lihua Vige.

 Chapter 2381: deep pockets

    Chapter 2381 Rich and powerful


    After thinking for a while, Murong Lingran walked up to Li Zheng and said, "Add the names of Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang."


    That''s all, in the past, the Fan family did wrong things because of money.


    For the sake of grandpa and grandpa, she gave them a chance.


    Chang Yongsong used to be a jerk, but now he has turned his back on evil and became her right-hand man.


    If the Fan family can correct themselves, she doesn''t mind giving them a chance.


    If the Fan family is irreversible in the future, then she can take back the money they earned in her family at any time and drive them away without a penny.


    Li Zheng nced at the two people mentioned. He also knew them. He nodded and wrote their names happily.


    Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang were happy at the same time.


    The rest of the victims, especially the victims of Linshan Vige who came with them, saw that Murong Lingran treated Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang like this, and their eyes were suddenly a little subtle.


    Just as Murong Lingran was about to turn her head to leave, she noticed everyone''s eyes, and suddenly looked at Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang with a sullen face, "For the sake of the little grandpa, I will help you this time, but if you are not honest in the future. If you dare to make mistakes, don''t me me for kicking your mother and daughter out of the Future Academy!"


    Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang were happy, but their expressions suddenly changed, and they knew that she didn''t want to be toocent. In the future, relying on her identity to make a fortune in Lihua Vige, they didn''t dare to say anything, and said honestly almost at the same time: "You Don''t worry, we must be honest."


    Murong left with satisfaction.


    Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, they were extremely fortunate. Fortunately, they had figured outst year that Murong Lingran could not be offended. No, others have changed and be the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    If Lord Ning''an knew how they bullied his son''s family in the past, he would definitely want to kill them.


    The rest of the victims saw that Murong Lingran had such a bad attitude towards Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang, and the desire to please him just now disappeared.


    I thought it was a big man, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. Judging from the attitude of Chunling County Lord, it seemed that he was very tired of them, but he had to help them for some reasons.


    Fan Xingchang and Fan Hechang also noticed their eyes. If they had been disdainful before, they would have had a big quarrel with them, but now they would not dare to rely on Murong Lingran''s power to make a fortune. They still want more Live a few days and don''t care.


    Next day


    Tong Xiuming and his family''s servants took the victims to the newly purchased wastnd and barren mountains in Murong Lingran.


    Their work at the beginning was also very simple, that is, to open up wastnd.


    The victims were a little confused after knowing that they were just reiming wastnd.


    Could it be that Murong Lingran couldn''t find a job for them, so he just found a piece ofnd for them to open up wastnd?


    One person asked Tong Xiuming: "Tong Butler, do we really just need to open up wastnd?"


    Tong Xiuming said: "Of course."


    "Then thisnd?"


    "This piece ofnd belongs to mydy. The ce I took you through just now, the ce you can see now, and the mountains over there are all owned by mydy."


    The people present looked around and widened their eyes.


    As far as I can see, there are at least a few hundred acres ofnd, and the mountains are also huge. She is indeed the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an. She really has a lot of money.

 Chapter 2382: fight

    Chapter 2382 is fighting


    Tong Xiuming said: "Don''t waste time, everyone. I''ll tell you how to do the work. After that, you can do it by yourself. Don''t bezy. If you feel unwell, you can take vacations, but vacations are unpaid. Of course, do You can rest for three sticks of incense in an hour, and the servants in my family will knock the gong to notify you, as long as you hear the sound of the gong, you can stop working.¡±


    After ?? finished speaking, he began to distribute the manpower. It took dozens of people a piece ofnd, and it took a long time to distribute all of them.


    After the arrangements were made here, Tong Xiuming went back to resume his life, and at the same time, he also told everything about theck of manpower.


    Now there are not enough people just to open up wastnd on the tnd, let alone the mountains. Now, on the three mountains, no one has been arranged to go there. Judging from the current manpower, all thend will be opened before the next spring. It''s impossible toe out.


    Murong Lingran let him figure it out by himself, adding more people when needed, no need to save money for her, just make sure that all the wastnd can be opened in the spring of next year.


    After thinking about it, she took out another ten thousand taels of silver notes to Tong Xiuming, and asked him to find a time within this half month to exchange all the silver into copper tes or small ingots.


    "In the future, I will ask Uncle Xiuming to pay wages to the victims. As before, it will be paid once every two weeks. If the money is not enough,e back to me."


    Tong Xiuming nodded, this is what he has been doing all the time, it is not difficult, he quickly took the bank note and said, "Yes, miss."


    Before Tong Xiuming lifted his foot to leave, he saw Tong Wenwen rushing towards them.


    Looking at the anxious look on his daughter''s face, Tong Xiuming asked, "Wenwen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tong Wenwen said anxiously: "Miss, Dad, you can go to the future college to see, there is a fight there."


    "A fight broke out?" Murong frowned and said, "Isn''t it the time for sses in the future academy? How dare they ignore my orders?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he walked ahead and said as he walked, "Tell me carefully, what''s going on?"


    Tong Wenwen nodded, "Miss, they didn''t deliberately vite your order, the specific situation is like this..."


    After Murong Ju came to Lihua Vige, because she was also over fifty years old, she brought her two granddaughters Fan Xinxin and Fan Yuanyuan to live in the Future Academy.


    This morning, ording to Murong Lingran''s instructions, they were not allowed to disturb the students in the academy. They had two options. One was to go back to the room to rest, and they were not allowed to go out except for convenience.


    The other is that they can leave the academy, return to the tent area, be with their families, or move freely.


    The three grandfathers and grandsons of the Fan family thought that it would be noisy when they returned to the tent area, and they couldn''t rest well. It would be better to stay in the academy and lie on the bed to listen to the children''s reading, so after eating breakfast, they wanted to go back to the room.


    Just when everyone was almost there, Murong Ju and her two granddaughters suddenly wanted toe out, and as soon as they came out, they saw a few women sneaking into the kitchen.


    As soon as she and her two granddaughters went to hear it, they heard several women saying that they would quietly take all the remaining buns out and give the other family members something to eat.


    When Murong Ju heard this, she immediately became unhappy, and immediately went out and said they were thieves and sent them all to the government.

 Chapter 2383: quarrel (1)

    Chapter 2383 Quarrel (1)


    Her voice immediately attracted many women on the first floor to watch, and the women who were cooking said that they were thieves and needed to show evidence.


    Murong Ju said that the steamed buns were the evidence, but she searched the whole kitchen and couldn''t even see the shadow of the steamed buns.


    Now the women who were cooking were not happy, they all said that Murong Ju had wronged them and asked Murong Ju to apologize.


    Murong Ju certainly wouldn''t agree, but she and her granddaughters heard what they said, but they couldn''t find any evidence for the time being.


    When the women who were cooking saw this, they had to teach Murong Ju a lesson and let the three of their grandparents p themselves three times.


    How could Murong Ju do what they wanted? She said that she did not wrong anyone, but that she could not find any evidence for the time being.


    The situation has been stalemate.


    The women who were cooking were not convinced, they stepped forward and pulled Fan Yuanyuan and gave her a p, which made Murong Ju explode.


    Although she prefers sons to daughters, her granddaughter can only fight by herself. When will it be the turn of outsiders to do it? Immediately she stepped forward and scuffled with the woman who beat her granddaughter.


    The ?? onlookers knew that they could not make trouble in the future academy, but they were also afraid that their fight would affect them, so they quickly separated.


    It''s just that the people on both sides are very dissatisfied and are scolding each other.


    Until Tong Wenwen came to look for Murong Lingran, she was still scolding.


    Murong Lingran ran to the gate of the future academy, just in time to hear the ins and outs of the matter.


    I first nced at the two sses that were in ss, and saw that the students were reciting their textbooks aloud, then I felt relieved and quickly walked towards the kitchen.


    After walking a few steps, he saw a group of people surrounded by them, and both sides were still scolding each other.


    "You bitch, you dare to hit my granddaughter, I haven''t beaten her much, you dare to do it, I''ll kill you bitch!"


    "You''re the slut. She wronged me for stealing things. I''d beat her lightly! If I hadn''t been pulled, I wouldn''t just beat her, but you!"


    "You dare to hit me? You, a man in his twenties or thirties, dare to hit an elderly man like me. You are simply indifferent. You deserve to be struck by lightning!"


    "You nderous old woman deserves to be struck by lightning!"


    "I didn''t nder anyone casually, but you stole the buns. My granddaughters and I heard it with our own ears."


    "What about the evidence, take out the evidence. You searched the kitchen just now, did you find the evidence? You didn''t find the evidence, you just ndered people!"


    Murong Ju was getting old, and she couldn''t talk about her, she was immediately out of breath.


    She originally wanted to scare them out of her identity as Murong Lingran''s aunt, but she thought that if Murong Lingran knew that she was relying on her power to make a fortune, it would most likely affect her three grandchildren, and maybe even harm her. When they lost their jobs, they stopped thinking about it.


    Murong Lingran and Tong Wenwen whispered a few words, and after she left, suddenly said: "Is it ndering people, I will find outter."


    The onlookers were stunned at the same time, followed the sound and saw Murong Lingran walking towards them with a gloomy face, and they quickly made way for her.


    Murong Ju felt a little guilty when she saw Murong Lingran''s gaze met her own.


    Fan Xinxin and Fan Yuanyuan also lowered their heads.


    They were guilty because, on the one hand, they moved in without Murong Lingran''s permission, even if they were eligible.

 Chapter 2384: Quarrel (2)

    Chapter 2384 Quarrel (2)


    On the other hand, they knew that Murong Lingran was now the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, and her status had be much more noble. Thinking of what they had done in the past, they were still a little afraid that she would settle ounts in the autumn.


    Although the two sisters are young, they also know that there are conflicts between their own family and Murong Lingran''s family.


    The women on the opposite side lowered their heads when they saw that the three grandparents of the Fan family bowed their heads, and Qiao Shi, who was still arguing just now, suddenly cried: "County Lord, you are finally here, if you don''te again, the women will be wronged to death. Ah, woo woo woo..."


    n Quan also said: "Yes, county magistrate, we really didn''t steal anything, it''s all this old woman who wronged us, please be sure to call the shots for us."


    Shi Ying said: "This job is so good, how could we possibly steal something, please ask the county magistrate to investigate and give us a clear answer."


    Murong Lingran saw that both sides had hung up, and said with a sullen face: "Are you finished?"


    The three women said at the same time, "It''s over."


    Murong Lingran said in a cold voice, "What did I say when you all entered the Future Academy? How dare you ignore my orders, dare to fight in the Future Academy, and do you still take me seriously? Don''t you know the students? Are they all in ss? Can you afford to dy their study time?"


    All the people who were fighting just now were startled at the same time, and bowed their heads in embarrassment.


    One person said: "County Lord, we didn''t do it on purpose. It is true that someone wronged us first, and we can''t do anything about it."


    Murong Ju said loudly, "I didn''t wrong you! I just heard you steal things with my own ears!"


    "You are talking nonsense!"


    "Enough!" Murong said: "Do you still want to quarrel in front of me?"


    The woman had no choice but to shut her mouth reluctantly.


    "I have already heard about what happened just now. Among you, one of you is always lying, and I know it."


    After Murong finished speaking, he looked at the three women again: "You three, I remember the Qiao family, the Quan family and the Ying family?"


    The three nodded: "Yes."


    "You insist that others wronged you?"


    "Yes, we were wronged."


    Murong Lingran looked at Murong Ju''s grandson and grandson again, "How about you? What else do you have to say?"


    Murong Ju blushed with excitement, and said, "Ah Ran, my granddaughters and I really heard the three of them say that they hid the nine buns left in the morning and nned to share them equally, just wait. Take it out when no one is paying attention."


    Fan Xinxin said: "Yes, cousin, I heard it too."


    Fan Yuanyuan also said: "Cousin, I heard it too. Grandma really didn''t lie, you must believe us."


    Aran? cousin?


    Some of the people present looked at the three grandparents of the Fan family with some doubts.


    Even dared to call Murong Lingran''s name directly, and the two children dared to call Murong Lingran''s cousin, are these three grandparents her rtives?


    But the county owner is so good, since she is her rtive, how could she let them be disaster victims?


    Someone in the crowd asked in a low voice curiously, "Are they rted to the county owner?"


    A humane from Baiyun Vige like Murong Ju said, "Didn''t the county owner''s father lose him? This Murong Ju is the elder sister of the county owner''s father''s adoptive father."


    The person who heard it suddenly realized that it was so, no wonder the olddy dared to call the county owner''s name, and her granddaughter called the county owner''s cousin.

 Chapter 2385: Quarrel (3)

    Chapter 2385 Quarrel (3)


    The three women who were fighting just now also heard about the rtionship between Murong Ju and Murong Lingran, and their faces turned pale. They never thought that Murong Ju and Murong Lingran would have such a rtionship.


    No, if their rtionship is really good, how could the three of Murong Ju''s grandparents live in the future academy?


    The three of them are in trouble. If the county head arranges them casually, they will have a better ce to go?


    Is the rtionship between them not good?


    The three looked at each other, obviously thinking of this at the same time.


    Yes, their rtionship is definitely not good, or they can live directly in the county owner''s house.


    After thinking about it, Mrs. Qiao added: "County Lord, we really didn''t steal anything. If you don''t believe me, you can search the kitchen. They have already searched it once, and they found nothing."


    Mrs. Quan also said: "That''s right, county lord, if you doubt us, just do a search. You can also search where we live. The steamed buns made every day are made ording to the number of people, so there is no extra. It is impossible for us to hide the buns."


    Ying said: "We didn''t do anything wrong, and we''re not afraid of your search. You gave us such a good job. If we really steal the chicken, we''ll lose our jobs if we find out. It''s impossible for us to do this kind of revenge. thing."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran said in a deep voice, "What exactly is going on in this matter, it will be clearter."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, Tong Wenwen brought a chair over and let her sit down.


    Everyone immediately looked at each other, what kind of medicine was sold in this county gourd, why did they sit down?


    Murong Jupletely believed in Murong Lingran''s methods, otherwise she wouldn''t be so afraid of the Murong family, looked at the three people opposite her, and said with contempt, "You''d better confess honestly, or wait a while. Have your good fruit to eat!"


    The three women ?? looked at each other and snorted, ignoring her.


    Murong Ju was angry and was about to speak when Butler Tong brought Tai Hua and the others over and said respectfully, "Miss, we searched every room ording to your instructions, and finally dug out the ground beside the pavilion. got this."


    After she finished speaking, she asked Taihua to bring over a bag full of mud on the outside. When she opened it, there were nine buns inside.


    The faces of the three women turned pale.


    how is this possible?


    They are so hidden, how could they be revealed?


    Murong Ju said excitedly: "Look, I''ll say I didn''t wrong them, it''s just nine buns."


    Fan Xinxin and Fan Yuanyuan also breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at Murong Lingran with admiration.


    Murong Lingran looked at the three women across from him coldly, "What else do you have to say?"


    When she came just now, she sent people to search everywhere.


    Qiao knew that she must never admit it, otherwise her whole family might be finished, and hurriedly said: "County Lord, this is not buried by us, who knows who buried it and wants to frame it on us. what."


    Shi Quan also reacted quickly when he heard the words and said, "Yes, we didn''t bury it."


    Shi Ying also said: "County Lord, you must believe us, we really didn''t bury it."


    "You are still arguing!" Murong Ju said, "It''s the buns you stole, and now there are witnesses and physical evidence, but you still don''t admit it, it''s really shameless!"

 Chapter 2386: witness

    Chapter 2386 Witnesses


    Murong said: "It''s really not that you buried it?"


    The three women said at the same time, "No."


    "Then why didn''t the three of them say anything, but said you stole it? You have a grudge against the three of them?"


    The three women shook their heads.


    Mr. Qiao nced at Murong Ju''s grandparents and grandchildren with contempt, and said, "We don''t know, maybe they are jealous that we can work in the future academy, and their families can''te."


    Mr. Quan rolled his eyes, and instantly understood what Mrs. Qiao was thinking, and said, "Yes, I have seen this olddy watching our work several times, and her eyes are full of jealousy."


    Ying Shi also said: "I guess she wants to wrong us and let her family take our ce."


    Murong Ju said angrily: "You are talking nonsense, how could I be jealous of you? My three grandchildren all work in Lihua Vige for over a year, and my two sons are also working in Aran''s field. Compared to you, it''s much better!"


    The three women were stunned, all three grandchildren actually work in Lihua Vige? Still working for a year? Could it be that the rtionship between Murong Lingran and this aunt is still very good?


    Murong Lingran has now confirmed that these nine steamed buns are indeed hidden by them, but they did not admit that they were killed, and then looked around at the people present, and said, "Everyone who works in the kitchen takes a step forward."


    The other women took an obedient step.


    Murong asked Lingran: "When steaming buns this morning, what unusual behavior did these three people have?"


    After she finished speaking, she added: "Tell the truth, as long as it is useful, I will reward you with five taels of silver."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up immediately. Fifty taels of silver, if you save it, can feed their family for a year or two, and all of them suddenly thought about it.


    There are seven people working in the kitchen, like the Qiao family, the Quan family, and the Ying family, who are from other viges. These seven people from other viges are not all from the same vige as the three women, and they are not afraid of offending them.


    After a while, a woman said, "County Lord, when I was making steamed buns this morning, I did see these three people sneaking around."


    Murong asked, "What''s your surname?"


    The woman said: "The woman is the Qian family of Meihua Vige."


    Murong said: "What are they doing sneakily?"


    Qian said: "A few days ago, they were only responsible for making buns. After the buns were steamed, they didn''t care, and they didn''t help to carry the buns, because they knew that they were not qualified to distribute the buns, but today they are They took the initiative to help carry it, and when the victims were still in the future, the three of them stood in front of the steamed buns for a long time, and they didn''t leave until someone reminded them."


    Murong looked at the three people meaningfully and said, "How do you exin this?"


    Qiao Shi said: "This... It''s not our fault. It''s just that today''s buns smell very fragrant, and we can''t eat them for the time being, so we stayed in front of the buns for a long time."


    Murong Lingran''s face instantly turned colder, and she said angrily, "So many witnesses, you are still arguing, do you want me to send you to office so that you are willing to tell the truth?"


    The three women were startled, and their bodies shivered.


    Seeing their trembling appearance, the people present also began to wonder if they really stole it?

 Chapter 2387: How did you steal it?

    Chapter 2387 How did you steal it?


    Murong said impatiently: "I''ll give you a chance, I''ll hire you right away, I may not send you to an official, but if you make more quibbles, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    Murong Ju had been in prison before, and at this time she knew that Murong Lingran hadpletely believed in herself. Seeing the three of them were still, she smiled sinisterly and began to threaten them, "You may not know what a prison is like. Right? I know, so I''ll tell you. Once you enter the prison, you will be hit with 50 big boards first, and then you will be arraigned."


    "When you are arraigned, as long as you say one wrong sentence, you will be beaten again. Some weak people can''t hold on for a day, and they will die."


    "And the prison is dark and damp, snakes, worms and ants are everywhere. When you sleep at night, those things will climb on you, making you restless every night. If your family is involved, your children can bear it. ?"


    "The county owner has said that as long as you tell the truth, you won''t be sent to see the officials. You can figure it out for yourself as to how to do it."


    The expressions on the faces of the three women became more nervous, but still no one spoke.


    Murong said: "It seems that you are toasting and not eating and drinking, so don''t me me. Butler Tong, send them all to the government, and say that they stole things from my house, and let the adults take care of them."


    "Yes, miss."


    It''s just that Tong Xiuming didn''t have time to call someone over, and Qiao shi said anxiously, "No, I said."


    Quan Shi and Ying Shi lowered their heads at the same time.


    Murong said: "Let''s talk."


    Mrs. Qiao was very embarrassed and said: "Just like... and the three of them said, it is indeed the three of us who stole the buns, and I want to find a chance to take them out for other family members to eat."


    "anything else?"


    Shi Ying said, "When we were making steamed buns, we deliberately made nine extra ones today."


    There was an uproar from the others present, and it turned out that they really did it.


    They beat up a child just now, so it''s really the viin whoined first.


    Many people started pointing at them.


    "You guys are really going too far. You know it''s your fault and you fight with people, and even beat up a child."


    "Yes, it''s really too much."


    Murong Ju also said excitedly: "Look, I''ll just say we didn''t wrong them. Aran, you have to teach them a lesson, it was their fault, yet they dared to fight with me and my granddaughter. So annoying."


    Murong Lingran didn''t speak, just gave her a warning look.


    Murong Ju shrank her neck and stopped talking for a while.


    Murong continued: "How did you steal it?"


    Mr. Qiao looked at Mr. Quan, Mr. Quan said: "One person stole it and put it in his arms temporarily. Of course, during this period, the other two took cover to block the sight of others."


    Shi Ying said: "Then when we didn''t need us here, we went to find a ce with no people, dug a hole and buried the buns, and nned to find a chance to dig it out again and take it out for the family to eat."


    In order to warn others, and to never have this kind of thing happen again in the future, Murong Lingran said unceremoniously: "You three, you really have shallow eyelids, and you really thought that what you did would not happen, God. There is no airtight wall underneath, and it is really stupid to be heard by three people at the same time."


    "Do you know that many people who want toe to work in the future academy can''te, but you don''t know how to cherish it."

 Chapter 2388: drive away

    Chapter 2388 Drive away


    "Fifty pennies a day, and three meals a day, enough for you to buy dozens of buns."


    "You only know the immediate benefits, but don''t take a long-term view. To put it in an ugly way, you are all idiots!"


    The three women immediately knelt down towards Murong Lingran, and Mrs. Qiao was extremely regretful at this time, and she burst into tears and said: "County Lord, we know we are wrong, please forgive us this time, we will not dare to do so next time. already."


    Quan said: "I don''t dare anymore. I just feel sorry for my man. I work in the future academy and have food to eat. The children are also in the academy. Only my man eats wild vegetable porridge every day. I just want him to eat well. Some, please also ask the county owner to give me a chance, I will never dare to do so in the future."


    Ying Shi also said: "I also do it for the man of my family. We all have delicious food, but he doesn''t have it. I am really distressed, so I thought about stealing the buns."


    Murong Ju said proudly: "Now I know I regret it? Didn''t you guys just make sense? You even beat my granddaughter, I want to call back now!"


    After saying that, he pped Qiao Shi.


    "Snapped!"


    Mr. Qiao was beaten, and he didn''t dare to speak, just lowered his head.


    Murong saw this and did not stop it. This person knew that he had not been wronged, yet he dared to beat a child. It was really abominable.


    Murong Ju withdrew her hand after just one hit. She knew that Murong Lingran would be unhappy after hitting too much, and said, "Aran, don''t let them go, and don''t be soft-hearted and forgive them, you treat them so badly. Well, they don''t know how to cherish it, but instead repay their kindness and revenge, steal your things, and beat your cousin. People like them, if they stay in the academy, they will be a disaster, so send them to officials."


    If this kind of person continues to stay in the academy, she is not allowed to wear small shoes for her and her granddaughter in the future, and she does not want to see them again in the future.


    Murong frowned and said, "Are you teaching me to do things?"


    Murong Ju immediately realized that she had overstepped a bit just now, so she could only sneer and say, "No, I''m just a suggestion, you... just pretend that I didn''t say it just now."


    After she finished speaking, she took a step back with her two granddaughters.


    The ??women continued to intercede again: "County Lord, please forgive us."


    Murong Lingran said with a cold face: "It''s impossible to spare you, there are no rules and regtions, and if everyone follows you in the future, how will I manage it in the future?"


    "But since you are the victims of the disaster, the amount of money stolen is not veryrge. I will give you a chance and not send you to officials."


    The three women were instantly overjoyed, but before they had time to speak, they saw Murong Lingran say again: "However, it is impossible for you to stay in the future academy, so let''s go now."


    The three women were extremely embarrassed, and they never thought that they would be driven away after only a few days of work in the academy, still in such a shameless way.


    They used to show off to the people in the vige every day, saying how good their work was in the academy. Not only did they get wages every day, but they could also eat three meals a day in the academy and eat three meals of meat every day. If they are driven out, they will definitely beughed to death, and they will definitely not be able to be human.


    Mr. Quan suddenly thought of something, and said excitedly: "County Lord, I heard that your farm has also started recruiting people to work. After we go out, can we still go to your farm to work?"


    If they can go to work in the fields, they won''t be too embarrassed when they go out.

 Chapter 2389: Murong Jus request

    Chapter 2389 Murong Ju''s request


    Murong said: "If you didn''t hit your child just now, maybe I would give you a chance, but if you hit someone just now, then I have to think about it."


    The faces of the three turned pale, and they were suddenly desperate.


    The expression on Murong Ju''s face became even more smug, hum, you deserve to beat my granddaughter!


    Naturally, Murong Lingran noticed Murong Ju''s expression and ignored her, saying, "Let''s go now, I''ll have someone give you the wages before today. As for your man''s job, I can keep it for the time being, but If youter hold grudges and do something unforgivable because you were kicked out of Future Academy, then don''t me me for kicking all three of you out of Lihua Vige!"


    The three remained motionless and wanted to stay.


    Murong said: "Since you don''t move, don''t me me for being rude. Come on, throw them all out of the Future Academy!"


    Then wouldn''t they be even more embarrassing.


    The three hurriedly stood up, and Mr. Qiao said: "There is no need for the county to take the initiative, we will go now, we will go now."


    After saying that, he ran away.


    Seeing this, the other two women quickly followed behind her.


    It was just that they ran too fast, and the person behind identally stepped on the shoes of the person in front, and both fell to the ground at the same time.


    The people from the future academy immediately burst intoughter when they saw this.


    The two were so frustrated that they didn''t dare to look back, so they got up and ran to the door.


    Murong Ju crossed her hips and snorted coldly: "Hmph, this is the end of you wicked people who sue first, and you dare to say that I have wronged people, this is your retribution!"


    Murong Lingran looked at Qian Shi who was talking just now, and took an ingot from her arms to her: "Here it is, you deserve it."


    Shi Qian was instantly overjoyed, took it with trembling hands, and said excitedly, "Thank you, the county lord, and the county lord."


    She thought the county owner wouldn''t remember it, but she didn''t expect to give her money so quickly.


    Five taels of silver, if their family is frugal, they can use it for two years, or they can buy an acre of wastnd.


    Or adding the money she earns every day in the future academy, she will not have to worry about the money for building a house next year.


    The people present looked at her with envy, just like that, five taels of silver were in hand, it was like a pie in the sky.


    Why don''t they know how to pay more attention to their surroundings when they are cooking, so that they can also get five taels of silver.


    Murong stood up and said lightly, "Okay, there''s nothing to do here. If you should go back to your room, go back to your room, if you should go out, don''t interfere with the children''s ss."


    Everyone said in unison, "Yes, county head."


    was about to lift her foot when Murong Ju stopped her.


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually: "Is something wrong?"


    Murong Ju was about to speak when she suddenly thought of something and said in a low voice, "I have something to do, can we go outside and talk?"


    Murong Lingran also roughly guessed what she was going to say, nced at Fan Yuanyuan''s red and swollen cheeks, and said, "Let''s go."


    After saying that, he went straight to the door.


    Murong Ju quickly followed with her granddaughters.


    When he arrived at a secluded ce, Murong Lingran calmly said, "Tell me, what''s the matter with me?"


    Murong Ju said with a ttering smile: "Ah Ran, that''s right, isn''t the kitchen space vacated for three people now? My two daughters-inw have nothing to do at home, can they go to the kitchen to help? ?"

 Chapter 2390: East China Sea News

    Chapter 2390 News from East China Sea


    Fan Xinxin also prayed: "Cousin, please."


    Fan Yuanyuan also said, "Cousin, I beg you too."


    Murong knew that they would say this, and said, "How are their cooking skills?"


    Murong Ju hurriedly said: "Very good, very good."


    Murong Lingran looked at the two girls: "I want you to say it in person."


    Fan Xinxin and Fan Yuanyuan looked at each other and stopped talking at the same time.


    Murong said: "Tell the truth, or I will drive your whole family out of Lihua Vige."


    Fan Xinxin was immediately frightened, and hurriedly said: "Cousin, don''t drive us away, I said, A-Niang''s cooking skills are not very good, and the food cooked at home is very difficult to eat, at least we think it is very difficult to eat."


    Fan Yuanyuan also said: "It''s really hard to eat, but we couldn''t bear the sadness of our mother every time, so we didn''t say it."


    Murong Ju knew that it was impossible not to tell the truth, and also said: "The two of them are really unptable to cook. I usually tell them countless times, but they all say that they only have this skill, so I can''t do anything about them. But they can go to the future academy without cooking, and they can start washing and chopping vegetables, they are also very capable in this area."


    "No." Murong Lingran said coldly, "I want people who cook well, and I don''t want people who cook badly."


    Fan Yuanyuan begged: "Cousin, please."


    Murong Lingran said firmly: "I said no, but no, but if they perform well in the future, I don''t mind giving them a few more job opportunities, and let them work in my home as well. Not bad."


    After saying that, I ignored them and walked directly towards the house.


    When the Fans came to Lihua Vige, they were extremely arrogant. Although they are as obedient as sheep now, she still felt ufortable and could not respond to their needs.


    The grandfather and grandson looked at each other and had to let Murong go away.


    Murong Ju originally lived in the Future Academy quietly, and did not dare to make Murong Lingran angry, she sighed and said, "Let''s go back, your mother should have a job in the future. Now your father is also working in Lihua Vige. Now, we can have fifty pennies a day, and if we save it for a while, plus the money saved by your brothers, we can also build a beautiful brick and tile house."


    Fan Xinxin and Fan Yuanyuan nodded at the same time.


    ¡­


    Back home, as soon as Xiao Manan saw that Murong Lingran was back, he hurriedly said, "Aran, are you free now?"


    Murong nodded: "Is there something wrong with A-Niang?"


    "Yes." Xiao Manan frowned and said, "When will your people send something to Donghai Mansion next time? It has been several days since the earthquake, and there is no news from your grandparents and uncles. I am really worried about them. "


    Murong said eloquently: "The person who delivered the seasoning will be leaving in a few days."


    Xiao Manan said: "Aran, can you let them go first, I really want to know their news."


    Murong Lingran patted A-Niang''s hand and said with relief: "A-Niang, don''t worry, Your Majesty sent someone to investigate there, and the situation there is not as serious as the capital."


    "Grandpa and grandmother''s homes are all blue brick houses. At that time, most of them were probably still in the county seat. At that time, it was a good time for business, and nothing would happen."


    "And didn''t they write a letter some time ago?"

 Chapter 2391: call for help (1)

    Chapter 2391 Help (1)


    "The business is really good. Grandpa and grandma are not idle. As long as it is ck, they will follow them into the city every time. Now it is indeed the time of ck, so they must have been outside during the earthquake."


    Hearing what her daughter said, Xiao Manan also felt reasonable, and finally felt a little relieved, but she was still worried that she had not received the news from there.


    Murong Ling Ran saw what A-Niang was thinking, and said, "A-Niang, since you are worried, then I will immediately let them go to check the situation, and I will also report to my uncles that they are safe."


    Xiao Man was overjoyed, and finally had a smile on his face, and said excitedly: "Okay, then A-Niang will thank you very much."


    Murong smiled, turned around and went to find Tong Xiuming, by the way, let him go to the vige to find three women to cook in the future academy.


    It was only the day after her people left that they received a letter from Donghai Prefecture.


    The letter reported peace, and then asked if their family was safe.


    Murong thought to himself that his people had already left for several days, so he didn''t reply.


    Hearing that his family was safe, Xiao Manan finally let go of his heart.


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran has always known that if thousands of disaster victims suddenly gathered in Lihua Vige, something would definitely happen. It''s been fine these few days, it must be just the quiet before the storm.


    As expected, something happened on the tenth day when the victims settled in Lihua Vige.


    In the past few days, the number of vigers in Lihua Vige has reached 5,000, which is more than half of that on the first day.


    Murong Lingran was nning how to use the 1,000 mu ofnd and the three mountains, and Tong Xiuming knocked on the study door.


    Murong opened the door and asked, "Uncle Xiuming, is there anything?"


    Tong Xiuming said anxiously: "There are a few disaster victims, they are really short of oil and water during this time, and they have not been selected to work in our family for the time being. I feel that they are idle and idle, so they organized more than ten people to go to the mountains. I went hunting, and I heard that I haven''te back for two days and two nights."


    "It''s raining heavily now, and their families are really worried. I heard that they found the soldiers, but the soldiers have been listening to you all this time, and it''s impossible to find someone without your order. As soon as I went out, they When you see me, ask me for help. I have no choice, so I came to you."


    Murong frowned and said, "How many people are there?"


    Going to hunt at this time is simply deadly.


    Tong Xiuming said: "There are twelve people in total, all young men over fifteen years old."


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the house first." Murong nodded and quickly closed the door of the study. After entering, he immediately released Heimao and Zhongguang, and prepared some food to put on Heimao''s body quickly. Come to the door.


    When the person at the door saw her wearing a scorpion, he was about to step forward when he suddenly noticed the ck hair and heavy light, and couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    Murong Lingran exined quickly: "Don''t be afraid, they are all raised by me, as long as you don''t provoke them, they will not hurt you."


    The person at the door breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    One person said: "County Lord, please send someone to the mountains to find our men. It has been two days and two nights. We are really worried about them."


    Another person said: "As long as the county owner helps us find them, we will repay the county owner as cattle and horses in the future."

 Chapter 2392: call for help (2)

    Chapter 2392 Help (2)


    Murong said: "It''s not necessary to be a cow or a horse. I can only say that I may not be able to bring them back, but I will try my best."


    The mountain is extremely dangerous, and it has been two days and two nights before I came to her. It is very likely that something has happened.


    "Yes, the county chief is right, I will ask the county chief." The man suddenly reacted after speaking and asked, "The county chief is going alone?"


    "Of course, I have ck hair and heavy light, I promise to be fine."


    "I''m afraid this won''t work. The county owner should bring more people there."


    They never thought that the county magistrate wanted to go alone. Isn''t this courting death?


    Murong Lingran knew that they didn''t understand Heimao and Chongguang, and they didn''t know her abilities. Seeing them questioning, he didn''t get angry. Just as he was about to speak, Wei Jingxuan suddenly came over and said sternly, "I''ll follow you."


    During this time, he stayed in Lihua Vige to protect Murong Lingran. After all, Lihua Vige suddenly had thousands of people.


    Murong Lingran nced at the horse behind him and saw that he was also wearing a mink robe. He knew that if she didn''t agree, this person would definitely follow her. , she couldn''t exin to her aunt, so she nodded: "Okay."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the group of women and children: "Go and get all the clothes your family wears, my dog ??must remember the smell first."


    The group of people nodded and ran back quickly, and after a while, they ran back again.


    Murong Lingran took the clothes in their hands and gave Heimao a sniff. After Heimao nodded, he rode on Heimao, said go, and ran towards Wuming Mountain.


    Wei Jingxuan also quickly followed.


    The people who stayed were panicked, and the two of them actually went to the mountain. Isn''t this looking for death?


    Tong Xiuming saw this and said, "You can wait at ease. You don''t have to worry about the rest, just go back first."


    Everyone looked at each other, is it really good for this butler to be so big-hearted?


    It¡¯s just that other housekeepers have said so, and they can¡¯t say anything, so they quickly returned to the tent in the heavy rain.


    Murong Lingran rode the ck fur for a while, and came to a big tree, where there was no rain for a while, he tightened his jacket and shouted to the sky, "Heavy light."


    Heavy light heard the sound and quicklynded on the ground.


    "How is it? Is there anyone nearby?"


    Chongguang shook his head, it didn''t see anyone.


    Murong Lingran asked Heimao again: "Did you smell the smell just now?"


    ck Hair shook his head.


    Murong Ling was helpless, so he had no choice but to continue to let Heimao run and let Chongguang fly back to the sky.


    It is raining heavily now, although she knew it was difficult for them, but her life was at stake. On the day of the earthquake, she and her family heard the roar of tigers, and she didn''t want the twelve people to have an ident.


    Kuromao continued to run, and the heavy light continued to fly. Suddenly, the ck hair stopped abruptly, and the heavy light also fell from the sky.


    Murong asked lingeringly, "Have you found their trace?"


    Kuroko and Shigeko nodded at the same time.


    Murong Lingran and Wei Jingxuan were overjoyed at the same time, but they didn''t expect to have a trace so soon.


    Just as the rain was getting lighter at this time, Wei Jingxuan hurriedly said, "Where are they? Take us there quickly."


    Kuroko nodded and ran in that direction.


    The heavy light also flew to the sky.


    After a while, Kuromao stopped in front of a low tree.


    The ?? heavy light also descended.

 Chapter 2393: SOS (3)

    Chapter 2393 Help (3)


    Murong nced around, "There''s no one here."


    Wei Jingxuan suddenly motioned for the horse to take a few steps forward and took a cloth strip from the tree branch, "Hei Mao, are you saying that this cloth strip belongs to one of those twelve people?"


    ck Hair nodded.


    Shiguang also nodded.


    Wei Jingxuan carefully nced at the cloth strip in his hand, and frowned: "They are in danger. I guess they were forced to flee in the direction of the deep mountain."


    Murong Lingran patted Heimao''s head, "Honey, take us to find someone."


    Kuromao nodded and ran in one direction.


    Wei Jingxuan followed closely behind it.


    At this time, on the branches of several big trees in the deep mountains, several people were looking down at the trees in fear.


    can force them up the tree, there must be something dangerous under the tree.


    looked down, and sure enough, there were two tigers below, and they were looking at the people above at the same time, as if they were trying to find a way to get up.


    The person on the tree held the sickle in his hand and said with a terrified expression: "Brother, what should we do? We hide and hide, but we still encounter them. If they don''t leave, we can''t go down. Even if we leave, we won''t be able to. I don''t know when they will fall back, I don''t want to die."


    Another person also said: "Brother, think of a way, after so long in the rain, I feel like I have a fever, and I''m almost out of strength. If we don''t have scythes in our hands, tigers are afraid, I''m afraid they''ll all be crawling.e up."


    Humanity called Big Brother said: "What can I do? Now we can only hold on to the trunk and wait for someone to rescue us. We didn''t go back for two days and two nights. There are many soldiers in Lihua Vige. Our wife They won''t leave us alone, they will definitely ask the soldiers for help, as long as we insist, we will definitely wait for the soldiers toe to rescue."


    Another person said: "What about the soldiers? It''s not the same to die. Soldiers are also flesh and blood. How could they save everyone with so many of us? There will definitely be a dead end at that time."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, all the people in the tree fell silent.


    This is indeed the case, and they are all raised by their biological parents. The soldiers are also human. The mountains are dangerous, and they may not have the courage to enter.


    Even if they dared, their immediate boss would not necessarily let them in.


    Maybe some people think that they haven''t gone back for two days and two nights, they must have had an ident, and they don''t need to take the risk to save them.


    Do they really have only one dead end?


    Knowing that they would obediently drink porridge every day and stop craving meat.


    One person suddenly said, "Actually, there is another way."


    The people on the tree almost simultaneously asked, "What can I do?"


    "The sound of the east hit the west."


    "Kangsheng Road, what do you mean?"


    Kangsheng Lu said: "It''s very simple, there are two tigers below, but there are twelve of us. If twelve people jumped at the same time, the two tigers might only attack two people, then the remaining ten people would be killed. Escape is possible."


    "In other words, this method can only be done by twelve of us jumping down at the same time. As for who the tiger will choose to eat, no one knows, it depends on everyone''s luck."


    The faces of the people present turned pale, what kind of solution is this?


    "No, this method won''t work, it''s too dangerous, I don''t want to die."

 Chapter 2394: scare them away

    Chapter 2394 Scare them away


    "I don''t want to die either. I''ve been unlucky since I was a child. Maybe the one who gets eaten is me."


    "I don''t agree either. I''d better continue to wait in the tree. I''d rather starve to death than be eaten by tigers. How painful it must be, it will definitely hurt to death."


    The rest also shook their heads.


    Kangsheng Road: "Okay, this method is indeed an adventure, but I have another method."


    One person asked: "What way?"


    "Tune the tiger away from the mountain."


    "How to tune the tiger away from the mountain?"


    Kangsheng Road: "It''s also very simple, we choose two fast runners to go down, lead the tiger away, and then we can go down from the tree and escape."


    "However, this is also risky. If two people jump down, the tiger dislikes the number of two people and insists on eating the people on the tree, then this method is useless. The advantage is that two people can escape."


    "Also, if the tiger chases them halfway and turns around and chases the person who just jumped from the tree, then everyone will be in danger again."


    "Of course, this is just the worst n I guess. If they run fast and the tigers are really distracted by them, we can all be saved."


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone present fell silent.


    This method of turning the tiger away from the mountain is simr to the method just now, and they are all likely to be attacked.


    Kangsheng Lu saw that everyone didn¡¯t speak, and said: ¡°Since everyone thinks that these two methods are not feasible, then let me pretend that I didn¡¯t say it. Maybe we can really wait until the soldiers are rescued, and then we can all be rescued.¡±


    The people on the tree breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    "I... I also think we''ll wait."


    "Yes, it''s only two days and two nights, I still have some strength."


    "If we wait for a long time, maybe the tiger will go away by himself. We should not take the risk."


    "I don''t want to take risks, so let''s all wait together."


    Kangsheng Road: "Then wait."


    After saying that, he leaned against the tree trunk and began to close his eyes and rest.


    He knew what he said when he didn''t say it.


    What they didn''t know was that Murong Lingran and Wei Jingxuan had all heard their conversation just now.


    Murong whispered softly: "The one called Kangsheng Road has some brains."


    "I think so too." Wei Jingxuan said, "Forget about him, it''s been almost two hours since we came out. Have you figured out a way to lure those two tigers away?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course, but not to distract them, but to scare them away."


    "Scared away?" Wei Jingxuan nced at the ck hair immediately and frowned, "Do you use ck hair?"


    Isn¡¯t ck Hair a dog? Can a dog scare a tiger away?


    Heimao seemed to sense Wei Jingxuan''s distrustful eyes and gave him a nk look.


    Stupid human, treat it as a dog again.


    Last time it scared away a group of wolves, just two tigers, even if there were another 20, it would not be afraid.


    Murong nodded: "It''s just ck hair."


    After he finished speaking, he climbed down from Heimao''s body, patted its body, and said, "Heimao, can you scare them away?"


    Although it is possible to drug the tiger, but if the tiger faints, the twelve people will inevitably have other thoughts, such as dividing tiger meat, selling tiger skin, etc., and then there will be trouble.


    In order to avoid idents, it is better to drive them away.


    Kuroko nodded confidently, of course it can, this is really too simple, as long as it shows up.

 Chapter 2395: eat human

    Chapter 2395 Cannibalism


    "What a ck hair." Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, took out a bottle of medicine from the bag, and sprinkled a circle of medicine powder around Wei Jingxuan''s horse, saying: "This medicine powder can avoid the smell of horses. If found by other beasts, let''s go to the tree to hide first."


    Wei Jingxuan nodded: "Okay."


    After he finished speaking, he took Murong Lingran and flew to the tree together.


    Murong Lingran said again: "Chongguang, you must also pay attention to safety, and fly to the sky in case of danger."


    Heavy light nodded.


    Kuromao saw that they were all hiding, and suddenly rushed towards the two tigers who were staring at their prey.


    Most of the people on the tree have been watching the tiger, for fear that they will attack the tree where they are, when they suddenly saw a ck beast running towards the tiger, and their expressions suddenly changed drastically.


    "what is that?"


    "Why do I look like a dog."


    "Is there such a big dog?"


    "But it really looks like a dog."


    When several people were talking, the two tigers also noticed Heimao''s approach, and immediately turned to look at Heimao vigntly.


    Murong Lingran has been observing the movement here from the tree.


    Wei Jingxuan said in a low voice, "In thisparison, the body of the ck hair is actually bigger than those of the two tigers."


    Murong nodded: "Well, these two tigers are probably underage."


    Kuroko didn''t want to waste time with them, so he pounced directly at the tiger.


    The victims on the ?? tree held their breath at the same time.


    Just when they thought the three beasts were going to fight, unexpectedly, the two tigers saw Heimao rushing towards them, and when Heimao was about to touch their bodies, they turned and ran towards the deep mountain. Go, look like you''re running away.


    ck Hair roared: "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    That look, as if he was saying: What are you running, if you have the ability, stay and fight with me.


    The air suddenly quieted down, and the people on the tree felt that they could only hear their own breathing.


    Kangsheng Lu was the first to react and said in surprise: "This dog is really powerful, it even scared the tiger away."


    The rest of the people finally reacted. The tiger who scared them for two days was actually scared away by a dog? This is simply incredible.


    One person said excitedly: "Now the tiger has run away, are we saved? Can we go down now?"


    Kangsheng Lu said: "Don''t worry for the time being, since this dog is even afraid of tigers, it must be more ferocious than tigers, and I don''t know if it is an enemy or a friend. If it just wants to rob us as food, then we are still in this situation. in peril."


    A man who was about to go down the tree suddenly withdrew his foot, and he was suddenly scared. Fortunately, he was slow, otherwise he would have been eaten by the dog by now.


    Kuroko naturally heard what they said, couldn''t help but nce at them, and then sat on the ground leisurely.


    Stupid human, how can it eat people!


    Chongguang saw this and walked over slowly.


    The people on the tree saw the heavy lighting, and their hearts became even more nervous.


    "It''s over, the big dog hasn''t left yet, and the big bird hase again. This bird is so big, it''s probably a meat eater, and it will definitely eat people."


    "Birds can fly. It should be easy for them to catch us. God, I don''t want to be eaten by birds."


    "Why is this Wuming Mountain so dangerous? If I knew I would encounter so many dangers, I wouldn''te in to find something to eat."

 Chapter 2396: womans voice

    Chapter 2396 Women''s Voice


    "I regret it too."


    "If there is still a chance to go out alive, I promise never toe to Wumingshan again."


    "Me too."


    Just when everyone was frightened, Shigemitsu also stood beside Kuroko, and at the same time turned his head in one direction, as if he was waiting for someone.


    Kangsheng Lu saw that they had never attacked them, and said, "Why do I feel that this dog and bird are not so scary? They don''t look like they are going to eat people, and I think this dog and bird are somewhat familiar."


    One person asked: "Kangsheng Road, have you seen them?"


    "never seen it."


    "Then why do you feel a little familiar?"


    "I''ve heard of them." Kang Shenglu touched his head, "Wait a minute, let''s think about it, where on earth have I heard of them."


    Murong Lingran stopped frightening them, and suddenly came over from a distance and said, "Did you hear that the Murong family has such a big dog and a bird?"


    Kangsheng Road was suddenly surprised: "Yes, it''s Murong''s family. I heard that the county owner''s two pets are a huge dog and a bird. Li Zheng specially told us, so don''t be afraid when we see it."


    After he finished speaking, he reacted suddenly, "Woman? Why is there a woman''s voice here?"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words. Just now they thought it was the voice from among them. Now that I think about it, it was indeed the voice of a woman just now.


    looked around and saw Murong Lingran and Wei Jingxuan slowly walking towards them.


    Wei Jingxuan has beenmanding in Lihua Vige all this time, and they all know each other. When they see someone they know, they are all excited at the same time.


    Kangsheng Road: "County Lord, Lord Wei, have youe to rescue us?"


    Murong nodded: "Of course."


    The people on the tree suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that the dog and the bird really came to save them.


    Kangsheng Road quickly got down from the tree, knelt down for Murong Lingran and Wei Jingxuan, and said gratefully, "Thank you for your life-saving grace, Lord Wei."


    Others knelt down one after another, and said, "Thank you for your life-saving grace, the county lord and Mr. Wei."


    Wei Jingxuan touched his nose ufortably and said, "If you want to thank you, thank the county magistrate."


    He is here to make up the numbers.


    Murong smiled and said, "Everyone get up."


    They were also obedient and got up obediently.


    Murong Lingran continued: "If you want to thank you, thank Heimao and Zhongguang. It is because of them that we can find you."


    The victims immediately wanted to kneel down towards Kuro Mao and Shigemitsu.


    ck fur and heavy light did not stop them, they were not ordinary beasts, and it was natural for mortals to bow down to them.


    However, Murong Lingran quickly stopped him and said, "Don''t kneel, just thank you like this."


    The victims headed by Kangsheng Road had no choice but to bow to Kuromao and Shigemitsu, and at the same time said, "Thank you for saving your life."


    Murong nced at the surroundings, the heavy rain stopped when they entered the deep mountain, and the temperature here is extremely low, not suitable for long stay.


    Although the tigers were scared away, this ce is still not a safe ce. He said, "Let''s get out of here quickly. There are not only tigers, but also wolves here. It''s cold, and it''s not a ce to talk."


    Kangsheng Road nodded: "Just listen to the county owner."


    For the sake of safety, Murong Lingran let Heimao and her walk at the front, Wei Jingxuan and Chongguang at the back, and the victims walked in the middle and quickly walked towards Lihua Vige.

 Chapter 2397: negligence

    Chapter 2397 Negligence


    Along the way, the victims were very nervous, and they didn¡¯t know if the tiger was frightened by the ck hair when he left. If they knew that the ck hair was a dog, if they came back and killed them by surprise, then they would be in danger. .


    Murong Lingran was sitting on Hei Mao''s body leading the walk when he suddenly heard the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground behind him. When he turned his head to look, he saw two people fell to the ground, and the others were surrounding them.


    Kangsheng Lu patted the faces of the two respectively, "Wake up both of you."


    The two of them didn''t react at all.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Wei Jingxuan probed the foreheads of the two of them respectively, and said, "It should be because of a fever, and since he hasn''t eaten for a long time, his physical strength is almost exhausted, so he fainted."


    Murong asked in a clear way, "When did youe in?"


    Kangsheng Road: "I came in at dawn the day before yesterday."


    Murong said: "No wonder."


    It started to rain at noon the day before yesterday, and it started to rain again this morning. Although it has stopped now, it is estimated that they had been drenched on the tree for a while, and it was normal for them to faint.


    After she finished speaking, she took a water dder from Hei Mao. After Wei Jingxuan took it, he gave the two of them a sip.


    turned his head and saw that the others were gulping saliva while looking at the water dder, and said, "It was my negligence, I forgot that your body has been short of water for a long time."


    After he finished speaking, he handed the water bag to Kangsheng Lu, "You can drink it in turn. The patient in my hand has already drank it, so I can''t give it to you."


    Kangsheng Lu nodded gratefully, and he didn''t drink it first, but gave the water bag to the others.


    One person received the water bag and immediately drank it. Knowing that there were people waiting behind him, he gave the water bag to the person next to him.


    Just passed on them one by one. When it was Kangsheng Road¡¯s turn, there was not much water left, but he didn¡¯t mind. After drinking it, he felt like he was alive.


    Seeing that they all wanted to drink, Murong had no choice but to take another water bag from Heimao and hand it to them.


    They couldn''t be more polite, and quickly drained the water again.


    Kangsheng Lu said with a smile, "The water came just in time, otherwise I might not be able to make it back to the vige."


    Wei Jingxuan asked: "It''s noon now, do you still have the strength to go?"


    Twelve people shook their heads at the same time.


    Kang Sheng Lu patted his head embarrassedly: "We originally wanted to hunt some prey to eat at noon the day before yesterday, but not long after we came in, we heard the roar of a tiger, and as soon as we were afraid, we ignored the direction of escape. We are in the deep mountains, and to be honest, we haven¡¯t eaten anything since we drank the porridge at home the day before yesterday.¡±


    Murong Lingran looked at the others: "You are all the same?"


    "Yes."


    Murong asked again, "Can you still walk?"


    The ten people who were still awake stopped talking at the same time.


    Murong Ling was helpless, looked around and found that there was no cave or anything nearby, only some huge rocks in the distance.


    Wei Jingxuan seemed to be thinking the same as Murong Lingran, just as he was about to speak, it started to rain again.


    It''s raining at this time in the remote area, which can be troublesome.


    At this moment, a person didn''t know if he had been standing for too long, or if he was starving.


    Everyone was startled at the same time, and the person next to the man quickly supported him.

 Chapter 2398: pheasant

    Chapter 2398 Pheasant


    After the man stood firm, seeing everyone looking at him, he said with an embarrassed expression: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, I really can''t hold on anymore. I haven''t eaten for two days, and I''m running out of strength."


    Murong Lingran sighed when he heard the words, pointed his finger in one direction, and said, "Everyone, go to the middle of those boulders, the trees above can cover the rain for you, I wille back when I go."


    After saying that, without waiting for their reaction, he walked in the other direction.


    Originally, she wanted them to persevere and get out of the forest before dark, but now it seems that it is impossible.


    Wei Jingxuan didn''t worry too much when he saw that she was riding on ck hair, and let the person behind him carry him and follow him to the tree.


    There are a lot of big stones under that tree, just wipe it and you can sit down.


    Wei Jingxuan knew that they were cold, so he asked him to find a lot of firewood around, and just after the fire was lit, Murong Lingran came back.


    Wei Jingxuan looked at the thing on Hei Mao''s back and said in surprise, "Tent? Where did you find it? What are the other things?"


    Of course, it was taken out of the space.


    But it certainly cannot be said.


    Murong Lingran said without changing his expression: "I used to put things in the mountains when I went up the mountain, and they are all things that we can use now."


    After speaking, he was afraid that Wei Jingxuan would continue to ask questions, and that he was afraid that he would leak his mouth. He immediately jumped off Heimao, dragged the tent from it, and said, "Hurry up and set up the tent, so that everyone will not suffer more."


    Wei Jingxuan nodded and led people to quickly start building.


    Murong Lingran took another bag from Heimao and put it aside.


    There are many people and great strength. Wei Jingxuan is also used to setting up tents, so he quickly set up the tent.


    The people first carried the two unconscious people in, and the others started to look for firewood again.


    Murong Lingran saw that the firewood had almost been found, so she greeted them all into the tent, but she also took the luggage in.


    Wei Jingxuan nced at the bag that his cousin was carrying, and said, "Aran, what is this?"


    "Eat." Murong opened the bag and saw seven pheasants that had been plucked inside.


    The victims were startled when they saw the pheasants, and they all swallowed involuntarily.


    Wei Jingxuan asked, "You didn''t just look for the tent, but also went hunting for pheasants? You actually plucked the hairs and washed them?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, Heimao is very capable, there is water around the pheasant after hunting, I will clean it up and bring it back, this pheasant is also quite fat, and the two of us will eat er. ."


    After he finished speaking, he gave Wei Jingxuan a pheasant and the other six people one, and asked them to find a branch to string them and roast themter.


    Looking at the pheasant in his hand, Kangsheng Road said: "County Lord, this... how embarrassing this is, these meats are worth a lot of money."


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said: "Don''t worry, they are all hunted by ck hair, and I didn''t spend any money. Your family begged toe to my door. Since I promised to save you, I will definitely save you."


    "But there is one thing I''d like to say in front of you. We could have returned to Lihua Vige before dark if we had just been on our way, but you are too weak to travel for a long time, so we have to rest here temporarily. "


    "Walking in the forest at night is also extremely dangerous. We are going to spend the night here tonight."

 Chapter 2399: wake up

    Chapter 2399 Wake Up


    "It is extremely dangerous to spend the night in the forest. Don''t wander around at night. Even if it is convenient, tell us."


    "As long as you listen to me and my cousin''s orders, I can guarantee that you will be safe. After all, I have ck hair and heavy light."


    The victims looked at each other after hearing the words. They had a hunch just now, but they didn''t expect to spend the night here.


    But even if they leave now, they have no strength.


    But Kuroko can scare away even tigers, so he should be able to protect them.


    Thinking, the eyes of all the victims fell on Kangsheng Road.


    No way, he is the smartest among the twelve of them, they can only ask him to make up their minds.


    Kangsheng Road: "We don''t have the strength right now. If we set off now and encounter danger on the road, we probably can''t escape. We might as well rest here and leave tomorrow. We have the county owner''s big dog and big bird to protect us. There shouldn''t be any danger."


    When the victims heard the words, each of them began to express their opinions: "Then I will stay too."


    "I''ll stay too."


    "We all stay."


    Murong smiled and said: "Don''t worry, my tent has been soaked in a special potion, and ordinary snakes, insects, rats and ants dare note here, and the ck hair is also very capable, and it will be fine."


    After I finished speaking, I didn''t waste any more time, let everyone start to cook barbecue and eat, after nourishing their bodies, they would have the strength to leave the forest.


    The victims nodded and immediately began to get busy.


    Murong Lingran saw that the twoatose people were still awake after drinking the Lingquan water, so she probed their foreheads and gave them an antipyretic medicine. To be on the safe side, her consciousness entered the space again and asked: " Lord Changqi, are they all right?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "It''s okay, you have given them antipyretics, and the fever will subside soon. If you give them some more spiritual spring water, they will wake up. They drank too little just now."


    Murong nodded his head, his divine sense came to the side of the unconscious two, and gave them a few sips of water.


    As expected, the two woke up after a short wait.


    One person opened his eyes and saw the white tent above his head. Because he still had a fever, he asked vaguely, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Wei Jingxuan said: "You forgot? You have a fever, plus you haven''t eaten for a long time, you suddenly fainted."


    "Fainted?" The lying person immediately sat up and saw that everyone who was with him was there. He instantly recalled what happened before thea and asked, "Where are we?"


    "Still on the mountain, our physical condition is not suitable for traveling, so we stayed." Kangsheng said while roasting chicken on the road: "Zheng Dezhi, just wake up, wait a moment, we are roasting pheasant, I''ll have something to eatter."


    Pheasant?


    Zheng Dezhi nced at the things in Kangsheng Road''s hands and nodded excitedly.


    turned his head and looked to the side, and saw his cousin Zheng Defa also sat up in a daze.


    Zheng Defa touched his head and said, "Did I faint just now?"


    "Yeah." Kang Shenglu said: "You two brothers are really brothers, and you even fainted together. It''s time for you to faint. If you fainted while the tiger was still there, I''m afraid you will see the King of Hell now. went."


    Zheng Defa immediately touched his head embarrassedly and said, "I''ve caused you trouble, is there anything I can do to help?"


    He also heard about pheasant meat just now.

 Chapter 2400: tribute

    Chapter 2400 Tribute


    Murong said: "You can just wait to eat, your body has not recovered yet, you can rest again."


    "Thank you, county magistrate." Zheng Defa nodded, his head was indeed still a little dizzy, so hey down again.


    Soon, the pheasant meat began to smell, and the eyes of the victims were fixed on the pheasant meat.


    Seeing that everyone''s food was about to be cooked, Murong Lingran took out some salt and chili powder from the ck hair''s bag and said, "I brought out the seasoning, everyone should sprinkle a little, just eat tasteless meat, people. There will still be no strength.¡±


    Everyone was overjoyed and said almost simultaneously, "Thank you, county lord."


    They had some regrets just now. They haven''t eaten meat for several months. They finally had meat to eat, but it turned out to be tasteless.


    But they had already convinced themselves that it was enough to have meat, and don''t be so picky, but they didn''t expect Murong Lingran to even prepare the seasoning.


    Murong Lingran quickly distributed all the seasonings, and then came to Wei Jingxuan''s side.


    Soon, the seasoned pheasant was more fragrant, and the whole tent was scented.


    The victims had never smelled such a fragrant smell before, and they all stared at the pheasants and drooled.


    Murong nced at the sky outside, it was already afternoon, and they hadn''t eaten for more than two days, no wonder they did this.


    After thinking for a while, she first took out a piece of cloth from Heimao''s bag, and then, in Wei Jingxuan''s surprised eyes, took out dozens of giant seedless lychees and more than ten steamed buns from the bag.


    Wei Jingxuan said in surprise: "Aran, did Hei Mao actually carry so many things on his back?"


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "Yes, cousin, you know me well, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to save Princess Ningxin and my cousinst time."


    After he finished speaking, he picked up the lychees and distributed two to each of them. After distributing the lychees, he gave each of them one steamed bun and said, "The pheasant may not be cooked for a while, I just remembered that I brought these When you go out, you should eat this pad for your stomach and moisten your throat by the way."


    In order to prevent the victims from being reluctant to eat, she did not say that she was taking lychees for the time being.


    As for the steamed buns, they were left over from the kitchen this morning, and she brought them all.


    It was the first time that the victims saw lychees, and they thought it was the wild fruit she picked up when she went out just now.


    "Wow, this fruit is delicious."


    "It''s so sweet, it''s the first time I''ve eaten such a sweet fruit."


    "Yeah, there is no sour taste at all, it''s really delicious."


    "The steamed buns taste good too, I rarely eat white flour steamed buns."


    "The taste is really good."


    Soon, everyone ate the two giant seedless lychees and steamed buns, all looking like they were not satisfied.


    But their stomachs are indeed much morefortable.


    Kangsheng Road: "County Lord, where did you pick this fruit? The taste is really good."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "This is not a wild fruit, but a giant seedless lychee grown by my cousin''s house. It is also a tribute to the royal family."


    Giant seedless lychee?


    Kangsheng Lu suddenly widened his eyes, "It''s actually a tribute lychee?"


    Zheng De asked: "Tribute? Isn''t this a wild fruit?"


    Kangsheng Lu said excitedly: "No, of course not, how can wild fruit have such a good taste. I have read from books that lychees are royal tributes, and I should have discovered the first one I ate just now."

 Chapter 2401: pity

    Chapter 2401 What a pity


    "My God, it''s incredible that I actually got a tribute."


    The others also looked at each other in dismay. It was a pity that the tribute lychees were eaten as wild fruits just now.


    If you take it out and sell it for money, I don¡¯t know how much you can sell it for.


    Seeing that they all looked extremely regretful, Murong Lingran said slowly: "Okay, just eat it, I knew you would be reluctant to eat it after knowing it, so I didn''t tell you in advance. The pheasant meat is about to be cooked, soon Eat some, it won''t taste good if it''s overcookedter."


    When the victims heard this, they immediately turned their attention to the pheasant meat.


    The county chief is right, eat it as soon as you eat it, and you can''t spit it out. If the pheasant meat is burnt, they will regret it even more.


    Wei Jingxuan tore off a chicken leg and gave it to Murong Lingran: "Cousin, I''ll leave both the chicken leg and the chicken wing to you. I''ll give you any part you want."


    It is good to have a cousin who hurts.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Just give me a chicken leg and a chicken wing, and you will take care of the rest."


    Wei Jingxuan knew that she had a small appetite, so he didn''t say anything, he quickly pulled off the chicken legs and wings and gave them to her, and then ate them.


    Other people saw them start eating, so they started to share the chicken.


    "good to eat."


    "I haven''t eaten meat for months, and it''s so fun to eat it today."


    "I didn''t expect the meat to be so fragrant when the seasoning was so simple. It was really delicious."


    Zheng Defa suddenly said: "County Lord, can I take my half back to my wife and parents to eat? None of them have met the conditions for entering the Future Academy, and maybe they haven''t eaten meat for a long time."


    Murong Lingran said: "You should take care of yourself now, you give them, what do you eat? If you are hungry and have no strength to walk out of the forest, if something happens, they will be the ones who will worry about the pain. .Even if it''s to go back alive to see them, you should eat it now, so that you will have the strength to get out of the forest tomorrow."


    Wei Jingxuan also said: "You are already sick, and you haven''t eaten for more than two days. The lychees and steamed buns just now made you unable to hold on to tomorrow. There are so many of us, even if it is to not drag us down to take care of you, You should eat it too."


    Zheng Defa thought about it, and what they said was right. If you don''t have the strength to get out of the forest, the loss will outweigh the loss, so you have to nod your head.


    Other like-minded people were persuaded and all were gobbling up chicken.


    For a while, there were only chewing and sighing in the tent.


    After Murong Lingran finished eating quickly, he went out again and came back with several pheasants in his hands.


    The people in the tent have almost eaten and are already packing their bones.


    Kangsheng Road said in surprise: "County Lord, you are..."


    Murong said: "Hei Mao and Chongguang haven''t eaten yet, I n to bake them, if you guys are not full, you can continue to eatter, anyway, Heimao and Chongguang will hunt and hunt these Things are easy."


    Kangsheng Road: "No need, we have enough to eat."


    The others also shook their heads.


    Murong smiled and said: "Okay, if you guys finish eating, help me bake itter, I can''t bake this much by myself."


    The victims nodded quickly, took the pheasant from her hand, and started roasting again seriously.

 Chapter 2402: small tent

    Chapter 2402 Small Tent


    Kang Shenglu asked in surprise: "Hei Mao and Zhongguang are so big, do they have to eat them?"


    "Of course." Murong said: "These may not be enough, but it''s fine, I''ll go back tomorrow and make some delicious food for them."


    When the victims heard the words, they all looked at Kuromao and Shigeko with envy.


    That''s great, I thought that the county owner would spend a lot of money to raise this dog and a bird, but I didn''t expect that they could support themselves.


    And with such a good hunting dog, the county owner''s family will no longer worry about running out of meat to eat.


    That''s not right, the county owner''s family already has money, so even if he doesn''t have ck hair, he doesn''t have to worry about not having meat to eat.


    Murong Lingran used the firelight to carefully examine the expressions of the victims. Seeing that although they were very envious, there was no trace of jealousy on their faces, and he was relieved.


    To be honest, she was really afraid to rescue the white-eyed wolf.


    After a while, Kuro Mao and Shige Guang finally ate the pheasant meat, but after they finished eating, the skypletely darkened.


    Wei Jingxuan nced inside the tent, and after thinking for a while, he quietly came to Murong Lingran''s side, and said, "Cousin, there are so many big men inside, and the rain is much lighter now, and it''s not very likely to get wet under the tree, Why don''t I let them out and you sleep inside?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Cousin, no need, I have already prepared."


    After he finished speaking, he took out a small tent from his previous life from the baggage brought by Hei Mao, and under Wei Jingxuan''s surprised eyes, he quickly propped up the tent.


    "Look, I can sleep in this small tent. ck fur and heavy light can surround me, and they can also protect me. It''s very safe."


    Wei Jingxuan looked at the small tent in front of him in surprise and said, "What kind of tent is this? Where did youe from? Why have I never seen it before? Why is its shape so strange? Sleep for one or two?"


    Murong Lingran coughed lightly: "I bought this from a trader in the past. I just thought it was strange, so I bought it. I didn''t expect it toe in handy today."


    "Okay." Seeing that his cousin insisted on doing so, Wei Jingxuan had topromise, but he thought of a new question: "What about the ck hair and the heavy light? If it rains suddenly at night, they may get wet."


    "I''ve thought about this for a long time." Murong Lingran took out two tarpaulins from the bag, "This cloth is simr to tarpaulin, it can be waterproof, just put them on your body."


    Wei Jingxuan said: "So you did so much preparation."


    Murong said: "I oftene to the mountains, and I have a lot of experience."


    Wei Jingxuan knew that even if he didn''t agree to her, he wouldn''t listen to him, so he said helplessly: "Okay, then I''ll be watching outside tonight. You''re outside alone, I''m not worried after all."


    Not only did he feel sad about that in his heart, but if his grandfather and Ninth brother found out, they would definitely rip him off.


    "Don''t." Murong Lingran quickly refused, and said, "I''m really fine, just sleep in the tent, it''s warm inside, if you''re worried, just add a fire outside for me, and let me They''re going out now to help me pick up some firewood ande back."


    As soon as the zipper of the tent was closed, she took the quilt out of the space to ensure that she would not be frozen. If it was colder, she would go directly into the space.

 Chapter 2403: believe in black hair

    Chapter 2403 Believe in ck Hair


    Wei Jingxuan couldn''t resist her after all, so he nodded: "Okay, it''s up to you."


    ck hair is indeed extremely reliable. Even tigers can be frightened away. It is estimated that no animals dare toe over, so there should be no danger.


    Wei Jingxuan went back to the tent and asked everyone to pick up firewood. By the way, he also shared Murong Lingran''s n.


    Obviously, everyone felt embarrassed to let a girl live outside.


    Murong Lingran had to exin again, and it took a long time to convince everyone.


    At night, Murong Lingran sat in the small tent, let Heimao lie on the edge of the tent, smiled and looked at the humanity at the door of the big tent: "Look, Heimao is guarding by my side, nothing will happen, don''t worry. Go to sleep."


    The victims also felt that it was reasonable, so they stopped worrying and went to rest obediently.


    Wei Jingxuan would not leave Murong Lingran alone outside. After everyone entered, he also came to Chongguang and said, "Chongguang, let me sleep with you next to each other."


    As a cousin, it is absolutely impossible for my cousin to live outside alone.


    He also often slept outside during missions before, which was nothing.


    Heavy light nodded.


    Go to sleep, no big deal.


    Murong Lingran saw this and knew Wei Jingxuan''s concerns, so he didn''t object. He just shook his head helplessly. Seeing that he and Chongguang were sleeping under the tarpaulin, he didn''t say anything.


    At the same time, Murongzhe''s family was having dinner.


    Xiao Manan worried: "Aran will note back tonight, right? Will something happen?"


    Murong Zong suggested: "I''m also worried about A Ran, why don''t I take my brothers to find her?"


    "No need." Murong Zhe knew his daughter''s ability and also knew that there was an old immortal behind her, so he said calmly, "Heimao, Chongguang and Jingxuan are all by her side, nothing will happen."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his wife and said, "Didn''t you say that the ck hair once scare away the wolves? Since my daughter has ck hair, she has been in and out of the forest countless times without incident, and this time it will be fine. Do not worry."


    Xiao Manan thought about it carefully, and felt that her husband was right, the expression on his face slowed down: "Yes, we should believe in ck hair."


    After saying that, he picked up his chopsticks and ate the meal.


    Murong Zong saw the two younger brothers looking at him, and shook his head with them, Dad was right, they should believe Heimao.


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan saw that their eldest brother disapproved of their proposal to find their sister quietly, so they had no choice but not to go.


    At night, the forest was silent.


    It was the first time for the victims to spend the night in the forest. Although there were Heimao and Chongguang, and two people slept outside, they had not slept for two days, but they were not sleepy at all, and they spent almost the whole night with each other. Relying on, only fell asleep when it was almost dawn.


    Murong Lingranpletely trusted Hei Mao and Chongguang, not to mention that his cousin and Changqi Shenjun were still there. They slept very deeply and woke up early, looking refreshed.


    The victims came together, and just happened to see Murong Lingran carrying a bag into the tent again. The small tent outside was gone, apparently she had already packed it up.


    Murong said: "Like yesterday, we roasted the pheasant and then went home after eating. The weather is fine today. If you go fast, you will be home at noon."


    The victims didn''t expect that they could still eat meat today, and all nodded their heads like smashing garlic.

 Chapter 2404: Catch wild boar?

    Chapter 2404 Catch wild boars?


    An hourter, when everyone had finished eating the meat, Wei Jingxuan also helped Murong Lingran pack up the tent.


    Wei Jingxuan walked up to the two who had passed out yesterday and said, "Are you guys okay? Why don''t you ride a horse."


    Zheng Dezhi hurriedly shook his head: "Thank you for your kindness, sir, our bodies have recovered, and our heads are no longer burning."


    Zheng Defa also said: "Yes, we ate so much meat yesterday and just now, and we are all full of energy now."


    How dare they ride the master''s horse, and they have never even touched a horse in their lives, let alone ride it.


    If the ride breaks down, they can''t afford it.


    "Okay." Wei Jingxuan said: "Since that''s the case, I''m not forcing you. If you feel unwell on the road, feel free to speak up."


    The two nodded quickly.


    Before ?? came to Lihua Vige, the image given to them by the officials was cold and ruthless, only watching the people suffer.


    I didn''t expect that Mr. Wei was so kind and thoughtful of others.


    It seems that the officials and gentlemen are not so scary. This is the feeling of all the victims of the disaster.


    Although there were ck hair and heavy light, the victims were still very scared, and they were very anxious along the way, for fear that a beast would suddenly run over and eat them.


    Murong sat on Hei Mao''s body, and seeing everyone looked nervous, he smiled and said, "It''s alright, there are ck hairs, and the ferocious beasts don''t dare toe and attack."


    The victims were moring to face each other, but they were still very nervous.


    Murong Ling Ran saw this and sighed helplessly.


    That¡¯s all, if you don¡¯t believe it, forget it.


    At this moment, Zheng Defa suddenly pointed in one direction and said, "Look, is it a wild boar in front of you?"


    Everyone followed the direction he pointed, and they were immediately excited. The wild boar in front seemed to be separated from the wild boar group and was looking forpanions everywhere.


    "It''s really a wild boar."


    "If only I could catch it, this wild boar weighs more than 100 pounds."


    "Why don''t we go and catch it. It''s too embarrassing if we don''t bring anything back after it''s been out for so long."


    "I want to arrest him too. If we bring him back, our family can have a good meal of meat, but can we do it?"


    Everyone was silent for a while.


    Wei Jingxuan said: "If you don''t do it, how do you know it''s not going to work?"


    Murong said: "That''s right, try it out. Even if you can''t catch it, you haven''te to the forest for nothing."


    The victims looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    "That''s right, we have eaten meat twice, and now we have strength, but if we don''t use it now, it''s a waste."


    "I think so too, then let''s go catch it."


    "I''ll go as well."


    "We all go."


    Murong smiled and said: "Go, Hei Mao will protect you, just let go and grab it."


    Twelve people nodded at the same time and quietly approached the direction of the wild boar.


    Wei Jingxuan came to Murong Lingran''s side, raised his eyebrows and said, "Do you think they can catch it?"


    Murong shook his head: "They have no experience at all, so it is difficult to catch them."


    Wei Jingxuan nodded, he felt the same way.


    If there are bows and arrows, it is estimated that there are still some possibilities.


    Each of them has a sickle in their hand, which is not suitable for hunting, and it is strange to be able to catch them.


    As expected, not long after, after a lot of tossing, twelve people looked at the wild boar that was about to run away, and suddenly wanted to cry without tears.


    Why is hunting so hard!

 Chapter 2405: not allowed not to come

    Chapter 2405 Not allowed not toe


    Looking at the lonely backs of the victims, Murong Lingran finally moved withpassion, quickly got off Heimao''s body, took off its burden, and said, "Heimao, go and grab that wild boar. "


    "Wow!" Kuroko quickly ran in the direction the wild boar escaped after responding.


    The victims saw a ck shadow shing by quickly, and then they heard the miserable howl of the wild boar. After a while, they saw the ck hair running over quickly with the wild boar weighing hundreds of pounds in their mouth, and they were dumbfounded.


    "ck hair is too powerful."


    "It catches chickens very well, but I didn''t expect it to catch wild boars so well."


    Hei Mao ced the wild boar at Murong Lingran''s feet, and immediately became proud when he heard everyone''spliments.


    It''s just a wild boar, I mean, I think it even hunted when it was more powerful.


    Murong Lingran looked at the wild boar who had just died, and said with a smile: "You take the points, this is a gift from Hei Mao to you."


    Kangsheng Road hurriedly said: "No, this is not what we hunted, and the county owner saved us. We owe the county owner, and we must never ept the county owner''s prey again."


    "That''s right, we appreciate the kindness of the county head."


    "The county owner should take it back for his family to eat."


    "It''s us who should give gifts."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran nced at everyone''s expressions, seeing that they really refused, and there was not much greed on their faces, so he had topromise: "Okay, that''s the case, I''ll take it back first."


    Let¡¯s take it back and divide it.


    The victims breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Two hourster, when noon was about to end, all the victims finally returned to Lihua Vige.


    When their family members saw their rtivesing back, they were naturally very grateful. When they were about to leave, Murong Lingran called them to a halt.


    Zheng Defa said, "Is there anything else the county lord has to do?"


    Murong said: "I have something to do, I will gather here again in an hour, I have something to look for you, you are not allowed toe, or I will put you in jail!"


    The faces of the victims changed, and everyone agreed, and quickly walked to the tent area.


    Murong Lingran saw that Kangsheng Road was at the end, and only three children came to pick him up. He stepped forward and asked, "Are these your younger brothers and sisters?"


    "Yes." Kang Shenglu nodded, and seemed to have guessed what Murong Lingran was thinking after speaking, and added: "My parents have passed away, only our five siblings are left, I am the second, and the eldest brother is already at your house. Thanks to the county owner, the younger brothers and sisters do not need to be raised by us for the time being.¡±


    Murong said: "So that''s the case, have you ever read a book?"


    Kangsheng Road: "I did read some, but after my parents passed away, I stopped reading. There are many children in the family, and I can''t afford to read."


    Murong nodded: "Okay, I understand."


    Kangsheng Road said goodbye and left with his younger brothers and sisters.


    Xiao Manan, who got the news, quickly came to the door, and when he saw his daughter came backpletely, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank goodness, Aran, you are finally back, you really worried me to death."


    Murong smiled and said: "I''m fine, I''ll go back to the house to take a shower. I didn''t take a showerst night, and I stink."


    "Fine,e in."


    As soon as Kangsheng Lu returned to his tent, he saw his sister-inw standing at the door, looking at him with a displeased expression.


    "Sister-inw, I''m back."

 Chapter 2406: wont recognize

    Chapter 2406 will not recognize


    Mr. Zhao said angrily, "You still know how toe back? I just asked you to go hunting. It took you three days toe back. I thought you died outside. What have you been doing these three days?"


    After she finished speaking, she smelled a scent, and suddenly got closer, smelled the children, and smelled Kangsheng Road''s body.


    Kangsheng Lu took a few steps back in order to avoid suspicion, and said very embarrassedly: "Sister-inw, what are you doing?"


    Zhao shi made sure that he heard it right, nced at his empty hand, and said angrily: "Okay, I''m eating bran at home, but you are eating and drinking outside, I really thought you were going hunting in the mountains. I went and waited for you to bring the meat back to eat, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe back with the meat yourself.¡±


    "Do you still have a conscience, a few little ones, now in the academy every day is full of fish and meat, and every day brings me a few worthless fruits back, your elder brother does heavy work every day and has no meat to eat, and I have no meat at home. Eat, only the four of you brothers and sisters have meat to eat."


    "They also said that you were missing, and I think you just stole the meat. Tell me honestly, what about the meat you hunted? Did you eat it all on the way? So that you wouldn''t eat it for us? "


    Kang Shenglu sighed helplessly. He didn''t expect his sister-inw to have such a sharp nose, so he had to tell what happened on the mountain.


    "That''s it, we didn''t hunt anything, and instead starved ourselves for several days. Thanks to the county owner and Lord Weiing to us, we were able to save our lives. The smell of meat on our body is also thanks to the county owner, otherwise we would be It is estimated that he died of starvation or was eaten by tigers, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask the eleven people who went with me.¡±


    Zhao shi said with contempt: "I don''t believe it. All eleven of you must have colluded. Even if I ask, it will not be useful."


    Kangsheng Road: "Anyway, I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe it, I can''t help it."


    After he finished speaking, he had to lift his feet before entering the tent. The clothes on his body were dry and wet, wet and dry, and it was very ufortable to wear.


    Mr. Zhao immediately stopped in front of him again, and said loudly: "If you don''t bring the meat back today, then I promise you that neither your eldest brother nor I will recognize you."


    Kang Shenglu frowned and said, "Sister-inw, do you have to be so embarrassing for me? You must have already known that the county owner came to us in the past few days. You clearly know that what I said is true, and you want me to bring the meat back. , do you want me to disappear on the mountain again?"


    "I haven''t had much rest for three days. I''m really tired, so don''t make trouble here."


    The people around ?? also noticed that there was a quarrel here, and they all gathered around, looking like they were going to watch a good show.


    Mr. Zhao curled his lips and snorted coldly: "I didn''t think so, anyway, you should bring me the meat back anyway."


    She hadn''t eaten meat for several months, and was waiting for Kangsheng Road to bring it back.


    Anyway, she must eat meat today.


    Kang Shenglu clenched his fists with both hands, gritted his teeth and said, "If I can''t bring it back, you and Big Brother really won''t recognize me?"


    Mr. Zhao nodded: "Of course, you have grown up anyway, and it''s time to get married, so you should break up the family in advance."


    Kangsheng Road: "Sister-inw, you are going too far."


    The people around ?? also started pointing at Zhao.


    "How can there be such a person''s sister-inw."

 Chapter 2407: hand

    Chapter 2407 p


    "That''s right, I''ve heard that the second child of the Kang family just came back from the mountain."


    "I think the Zhao family just wants to eat meat, not really want to drive people away."


    "It''s possible what you said, let''s take a look."


    Mr. Zhao didn''t care about the voices around him at all, and said with a cold face: "Whatever you say, there''s no meat anyway, so I won''t ask you toe back."


    The younger brothers and sisters of Kangsheng Road saw this and began to plead:


    "Sister-inw, don''t drive the second brother away."


    "Sister-inw, you want to eat meat. I will bring the meat out for you to eat when the academy opens in the future."


    "Sister-inw, I beg you too, don''t drive the second brother away, I''ll bring the meat out for you too."


    Mr. Zhao snorted, "Didn''t you say that the people in the academy would not allow you to bring meat out?"


    The three children suddenly choked.


    Kangsheng Lu was about to speak when he heard a familiar female voice behind him, "It seems that I came at the right time, and I saw a big show as soon as I arrived."


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Murong Lingran walking towards them quickly.


    Just now she was about to take a bath, but after Tong Xiuming told her about the family situation on Kangsheng Road, she hurried over.


    Kangsheng Road was suddenly a little embarrassed, but he didn''t expect the county owner to hear about his family.


    Zhao Shi naturally knew Murong Lingran, and when she saw hering, her face immediately softened, and she said with a smile: "County Lord, you are here, this is all my family''s family affairs, let you see a joke, he won''t listen. If my sister-inw is my sister-inw, then I''ll have to drive him away."


    Murong said: "I know this is your family matter, but can you drive him away by yourself? Do you still need to ask his elder brother''s opinion?"


    Zhao''splexion suddenly changed, and he said with a smirk: "This is not necessary, I can make the decision."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran sighed and said: "I originally came to testify for him, to prove that the meat he ate was indeed given by me, not from poaching and deliberately not bringing it back. It''s useless to testify, but now you can''t just drive him away."


    Zhao said: "Why?"


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s very simple, the ce where you live now is arranged by the court, and you have no right to drive away the people arranged by the court. After all, you are not living in your own house, but a tent provided by the court."


    Zhao Shi was speechless for a moment.


    After thinking about it for a while, he looked at Kangsheng Road with a resentful look on his face. His wings were really hard, and he dared to let the county ownere to support him.


    Murong knew clearly that the Zhao family didn''t mean to drive people away, but just wanted to eat meat, and said with a smile, "Since you want to drive him away, why don''t you do this? Today I will be a witness and help you keep your family safe. I''ll arrange another amodation on Kangsheng Roadter, how about that?"


    How can that be done?


    If Kangsheng Road is gone, then when we go back next year, don¡¯t the three burdens below all have to be raised by them as big brothers and sisters?


    She said that just now, she really just wanted to eat meat.


    Zhao was about to say no, but before she could say it, she was pped heavily on the face, making her right cheek instantly hot.


    turned his head to look, and saw her man, Kang Xincheng, looking at her angrily.


    Kangshui said angrily, "You are really good at it. You dare to force my brother to leave while I''m not there. Where do you have the qualifications to force him to leave? I''ll beat you to death!"


    After he finished speaking, he raised his hand and wanted to continue to give her a p.

 Chapter 2408: off

    Chapter 2408 is off


    Kangsheng Lu hurriedly grabbed the elder brother''s hand and persuaded: "Brother, the county owner is still here."


    Kang Chenghuan was stunned for a moment, and then he noticed Murong Lingran, he quickly retracted his hand, and said apologetically, "County Lord, let you see a joke."


    He had just heard that his second brother was back, and he rushed back immediately, but he didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    He has been worried for the past few days, for fear that his second brother will die and he will not be able to exin to his parents under Jiuquan.


    Murong said: "Nothing, every family has a scripture that is difficult to read, this is normal."


    Kangshencheng breathed a sigh of relief and said, "County Lord, the little one has to deal with the housework now, you..."


    If something happens, can youe backter?


    Murong Lingran still wanted to see this kind of y, and said with a smile, "It''s okay, as long as I don''t exist, I can deal with it as I want."


    Kang Shengcheng had no choice but to let her stay there, turning his head and ring at Zhao Shi: "I know, the second child went to the mountain a few days ago because of your instigation, the second child hasn''te back these days, I I worry every day and can''t even sleep well."


    "Now that people have finallye back, you still drive me out. Do you think I am dead? When will it be your turn to be the master of this family?"


    "Also, the second child is my brother, not your brother, what qualifications do you have to drive him away, ah!"


    Zhao covered his face, shrank his neck and said, "I... I was just joking, I didn''t really want to drive him away."


    "Just kidding?" Kang Shuai sneered: "Did your tone sound like a joke? You like to joke so much, so I''ll joke with you too, and I''ll leave youter, okay?"


    Zhao''s face changed, and he said with a bitter face: "Master, I was wrong, I will never do this again, please don''t let me go. I really didn''t mean to drive him away, I just wanted to scare him. He, let him bring some meat back for me to eat."


    Kangsheng Lu knew that it was not easy for eldest brother to marry a daughter-inw. If he broke up with this, he didn''t know when he would be able to marry again, so he had to persuade him, "Brother, forget it this time, I''ll be fine."


    Kangshui said: "Do you really want me to spare her?"


    "right."


    Kang Shuai looked at Mrs Zhao and frowned, "Although the second child wants me to spare you this time, I know your temper and I have long been disliked by my younger brothers and sisters. This time you almost killed the second child. Next time I will definitely kill the third, fourth and fifth, and the thing I regret most in my life is marrying you!"


    After speaking, he walked into the tent and took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone that his parents bought for him when he was still alive. When he woke up in the morning, he had researched the ink, and it was not dry yet, so after a while, he quit the book and wrote it. All right.


    Kang Shuai shoved the divorce book into Zhao''s arms and said, "Go away, I don''t want to see you again in the future, you can find someone who can give you a good life."


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually, the boss of the Kang family was too decisive, he actually said he would quit.


    Mrs. Zhao wanted to chase after Kang Chengcheng when he entered the tent just now, but she thought it was impossible for him to leave her. After all, there were so many younger siblings in the Kang family to support, but there was no one willing to take care of them.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that Kang Shucheng would write a divorce letter so easily.


    Mr. Zhao held the divorce letter and couldn''t believe it: "You really want to leave me?"

 Chapter 2409: not easy

    Chapter 2409 Not easy


    "Yes, but this is the ce arranged by the imperial court. If you want to stay, you can stay temporarily, but it is impossible for me to continue living with you. If you don''t want to stay, your parents'' house is in a tent not far away. You can go to them directly."


    Zhao''s face was full of sadness and said: "You are going to divorce me because of your brother? Since I was married to you, I have been serving you every day, but you are going to divorce me because of this trivial matter?"


    Kang Shun said angrily: "A trivial matter? Do you still think it is a trivial matter? Going hunting in the mountains is a fatal matter. If there is no county owner this time, my brother would have died. I have heard from the people who went with him, they They were forced by tigers to stay in the tree for two days and didn''te down. Do you think it''s a big deal?"


    Mr. Zhao frowned and fell silent.


    "Okay." Kang Shun said, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, hurry up and get out."


    Mrs. Zhao clenched her fists with both hands and said, "Kang Shucheng, wait, you dare to divorce me, and see that my parents'' brothers don''t interrupt your dog legs!"


    Murong Lingran calmed down and said: "Let theme, and I will break the legs of those who dare to beat the people who work in my home!"


    Everyone was stunned at the same time, but they never thought that Murong Lingran would actually support the Kang family.


    Zhao has no choice, she doesn''t want to see Kang Chengcheng now, so she has to run away angrily with the divorce book in hand.


    When Mr. Zhao was gone, Kang Shuai came to Murong Lingran and said solemnly, "Thank you for the grace of the county lord, if there is no county lord, my second brother would have been in the tiger''s mouth by now, I am really grateful. "


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, don''t worry about it, it''s just a matter of hands."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Kangsheng Road again: "Now my field has begun to recruit more people, I''ll go to Butler Tong to registerter, you''ve been tired these two days, take a day off today, and you can work tomorrow. My family pays wages once every half a month, and when I have money, I will give you and your eldest brother supplements, buy some delicious food, and thank him for his maintenance today."


    Kangsheng Road nodded: "Thank you for the county lord, I will definitely do what the county lord wants."


    Murong Lingran didn''t stay long, and after saying a few more words, he left the tent area.


    Kang Shuai said excitedly: "Second brother, it''s done, you can also work in the field."


    The two brothers work together, and they can earn a hundred pennies a day, which is about three taels of silver a month. By the spring of next year, they will definitely be able to save enough money for building a house.


    Kang Shenglu said with a guilty face: "Brother, why don''t you go find your sister-inw, it''s not easy for you to marry a daughter-inw."


    "Don''t take it to your heart." Kang Shucheng said, "Since the younger brothers and sisters went to the Future Academy, she has been very unhappy. Every day when she eats, sheins that I am useless. Eat meat every day."


    "She used to abuse them at home too. If it weren''t for the future college, it would still be a problem whether they would be able to eat enough every day. I would have long regretted marrying her."


    "This time she dares to force you to go to the mountains. When the younger siblings grow up, she dares to force them to go. I don''t want you to die."


    "The Zhao family''s reputation is inherently poor. If it wasn''t for the congrattions to my seriously ill parents, I would never have married her."

 Chapter 2410: little things

    Chapter 2410 Little things


    "Just leave today, I''ll just focus on taking care of you in the future."


    Zhao''s reputation is indeed bad. In the past, he often abused his younger siblings at home. Kang Shenglu used to think that she was not worthy of his brother.


    My brother is also someone who has read a little, so he probably couldn''t stand the Zhao family like a shrew for a long time.


    Kang Shenglu thought about it, he will also have a job in the future, and he can save money with his brother, so that the brother can marry another wife, so he had topromise: "Okay, brother, but if you regret it, just tell me, I can go with you to find Zhao."


    Kang Shuai nodded: "Well, I understand."


    On the other side, Murong Lingran, who came out of the bath, felt much morefortable, and asked Tong Xiuming what happened when she was away yesterday.


    Tong Xiuming looked a little ugly when he thought of what happened yesterday.


    Murong said: "What''s wrong?"


    Tong Xiuming had to repeat what happened yesterday.


    It turned out that many houses in Yujia Vige had also copsed. At first, they did not know that Lihua Vige was taking in the victims, and they did note over for the first few days.


    Later, I learned that Lihua Vige was taking in the victims, so they all came.


    The imperial court has ordered that as long as the victimse, they will all be epted, so Tong Xiuming also arranged them in the tent area.


    There are also many people in Yujia Vige who know that Yu Yongli is married to Tong Xiuming as his wife. Some of Yu Yongli''s distant siblings know that she has built a new house in Lihua Vige, so they want to go to her.


    Yu Yongli was also pregnant recently and did not go to work in the city. As soon as she opened the door, she saw those ruthless rtives in the past.


    Hearing that they wanted to live in her own house, of course she didn''t want to, but she didn''t forget how these rtives treated their fish house before, so she would close the house immediately.


    I just didn''t expect those people to see that Yu Yongli was bullying alone and wanted to force their way. Fortunately, Tong Xiuming just came back and used the identity of Murong''s housekeeper to oppress people before driving them away.


    Murong said: "Then what about them now? How did they arrange it?"


    Tong Xiuming said: "After they left my house, they went to my father-inw and mother-inw. They knew that my father-inw and mother-inw also built a new house this year. They not only wanted to live in the house of my father-inw and mother-inw, but also wanted to borrow money from my father-inw and mother-inw. Fortunately, I arrived in time. , I warned them once again, they were afraid to go out of Lihua Vige, and now they all live in tent areas, it''s just me..."


    "Uncle Xiuming, tell me, in front of me, there is nothing to say."


    Tong Xiuming nodded and said, "It''s just that I haven''t arranged work for them for the time being. I really don''t want to work for people who bully my wife. Even if I want to, I''ll keep themst."


    Murong said: "You are right. If someone dares to bully my family like this, they will turn around and ask me for a job, and I will not give it."


    "Thank you, Miss." Tong Xiuming breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Lingran asked again, "Is there anything else?"


    Tong Xiuming said: "Other things are simr to before. Every day, people from other vigese in to defect to their rtives. Some people don''t want to live in tents, they want to live in rtives'' houses, but rtives don''t want to, and quarrels ur from time to time."


    Murong nodded sinctly, these are trivial matters, and she can''t control them.


    said a few more words and let him continue to work on him, while she went to see how the wild boar was divided.


    After a while, Murong Lingran came to the door and saw twelve disaster victims already waiting at the door.

 Chapter 2411: meat

    Chapter 2411 Dividing the meat


    Murong smiled and said, "I made you wait for a long time."


    Kangsheng Road: "County Lord, I don''t know what you want us to do here?"


    "Of course there is something good." After Murong finished speaking, he pped his hands, and each of the four servants came over with three skewers of meat, and directly distributed the meat to each of them.


    Kangsheng Lu took the meat in a daze. This skewer of meat, at least five kilograms, said: "County Lord, what do you mean?"


    Murong said: "This is the wild boar from just now. Since we have a predestined rtionship to meet, it should be regarded as my meeting gift. Those who went into the water and so on, I have decided to stay."


    "How embarrassing is this." Kangsheng Lu hurriedly said: "We really can''t ept so much meat, and this wild boar was not hunted by us, but with ck hair. You should take it back and eat it yourself."


    Others also said:


    "Yes, county magistrate, we can''t ept it."


    "We appreciate your kindness."


    "You better take it back."


    Murong Lingran said: "If you feel bad about it, my farm is still recruiting people constantly. After you are selected to work in my farm, just work hard. If you see someone who iszy, take the initiative to inform the manager, see When there is injustice, take the initiative to help.¡±


    "This¡­"


    The victims were hesitant.


    Murong said: "Don''t think about it, even if it''s not for yourself, you have to ept it for your family."


    Kang Shenglu thought that his eldest brother hadn''t eaten meat for several months, and now he goes to work in the fields every day, and he really can''t stand without meat, so he nodded: "Since the county owner said so. , then we will not refuse, you can rest assured, even if you don''t work in your home, we will help when we see someone beingzy and seeing injustice."


    Zheng Defa said: "I will too."


    Zheng Dezhi said: "I will too."


    Others have pledged.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "That''s right, but if you bring the meat back, you will definitely be missed by others. If you have a good rtionship, you can share it if you want. If you have a bad rtionship, don''t give it. Yes, send someone to tell me, and I''ll take care of them."


    The victims were even more moved, and at the same time they said with tears in their eyes, "Thank you, the county lord."


    "Okay, let''s go back and cook, it''s gettingte."


    "Yes, county magistrate."


    The victims left slowly.


    And when Kangsheng Road went back with the meat, he happened to meet Zhao who was going back to pack his things.


    Zhao shi left in a hurry just now. After returning to her parents'' house, she calmed down and found that she ran away without packing anything, and hurried back to pack her things.


    As soon as I got to the door, I happened to see Kangsheng Roading back with the meat.


    Seeing that he actually brought four or five kilograms of meat back in his hand, Zhao shi frowned and said, "Okay, I said you hid the meat. You didn''t admit it just now, but now you can be considered as being caught by me."


    Zheng Defa happened to be going this way, and he also had meat in his hand. Hearing what Mr. Zhao said, he suddenly became angry: "What kind of hidden meat, this is what the county owner just rewarded us, before we got the meat. , I don''t even know that the county master asked us toe over to give us meat."


    "This was hunted by the county lord on the way to send us back, and it has nothing to do with us. The county lord only gave us meat to eat because he was pitiful for us."

 Chapter 2412: begging

    Chapter 2412 Discussion


    The so-called good things don''t go out, and bad things spread thousands of miles. He lives near the tent on Kangsheng Road, and he knows about Zhao''s abandonment.


    Zheng Dezhi also said: "You have already been dismissed by the boss of the Kang family. Even if Kangsheng Road brings the meat back, it has nothing to do with you. Even if he hides the meat, so what, you are not qualified to let him hand over the meat now.e out."


    "You guys!" Zhao Shi suddenly became angry.


    Zheng Defa smiled again and said: "You should be very angry now, you left, and the Kang family has meat to eat. Who made you so impatient just now, to actually drive your husband and brother out to eat meat. The door is really stupid."


    Not only did he hear that a woman envied Zhao, but the Kang family''s parents and grandparents had already passed away. Once they got married to the Kang family, they could be the master of the house, and they didn''t need to serve their parents-inw, but only needed to take care of a few children.


    However, several children are all grown up, and they are basically taken care of by the second child of the Kang family. After she got married, she did not know how many times better than other women. I didn''t expect that even so, she didn''t know how to cherish it, and now she is abandoned. It''s self-inflicted.


    Zhao clenched her fist. She regrets it very much now. She had known that the county mainly gave meat to Kangsheng Road. She was less aggressive just now. Thinking of this, she was even more angry. She was angry that she had such bad luck. The brothersughed at themselves, and even more angry in their hearts, said angrily: "Youugh at the fart."


    "Is this anger turned into anger?" Zheng Dezhiughed: "It''s useless even if you are angry, you have been abandoned, and this meat has nothing to do with you."


    Zhao Shi thought that the meat in his mouth would fly like this, and his heart was extremely unwilling, his eyes rolled, and he turned to look at Kang Sheng Road with a ttering face: "Second, you also know that I haven''t eaten meat for a few months before. Well, I used to cook for the five of you at home every day, and it was really hard work, just because I have been your sister-inw for a few years, give me two pounds of meat to eat, okay?"


    "Two kilograms?" Zheng Dezhi said in surprise: "You are too embarrassed to say that there are only five kilograms in total here, and you have to walk a half of it at a time. Isn''t it too cheeky?"


    Mr. Zhao said angrily: "I don''t want your meat, you care how much I want. If you feel sorry for Kangsheng Road, then you will give me your own meat?"


    "You are dreaming!" Zheng Dezhi said, "You are not mine, why should I give it to you?"


    Mr. Zhao pouted and said sarcastically, "Stingy!"


    "What did you say?"


    "I said you were little..."


    "Enough." Kang Shenglu interrupted Zhao''s words and said with a sullen face: "Zhao, you have nothing to do with us now. If youe back to pack your things, you should quickly pack up and leave. The meat given by the county head, It is for my family, you are not qualified to eat it, and I will not give it to you."


    Mrs Zhao begged: "Second brother, please, give me two jins. If it doesn''t work, one jins will do."


    Kangsheng Road: "Zhao Shi, I have nothing to do with you anymore, you still don''t call me that, if you don''t pack your things, then I will throw your things out one by one!"


    Seeing that he couldn''t say Kangsheng Road, Mr. Zhao curled his lips contemptuously, "If you don''t give it, you won''t give it, I don''t think it''s umon."


    After saying that, I went in and started packing my things.


    They are all poor people, and there are not many things that belong to her, just a dowry quilt, a few changes of clothes and a pair of shoes, which are quickly packed.

 Chapter 2413: steal money

    Chapter 2413 Stealing Money


    Zhao finished packing and wanted to go back to her parents¡¯ tent after leaving the tent.


    Just took a few steps when Kangsheng Road stopped her.


    Zhao said displeasedly: "You don''t give me meat, what are you doing to stop me?"


    Kangsheng Road grabbed her luggage and rummaged inside.


    Zhao was caught off guard. He didn''t expect that the burden in his hand would be easily robbed. Seeing Kangsheng Lu''s actions, he frowned and said, "Kangsheng Lu, are you being too rude."


    Kangsheng Road ignored her and continued to search.


    After a while, he was sure that he didn''t find what he was looking for in the bag. Kangsheng Road asked Zheng Dezhi and Zheng Defa to help him watch Zhao''s family, but he went into the tent.


    Zhao''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    Soon he came out, looked at the crowd, saw Zheng Defa and Zheng Dezhi''s mother also rushing over to watch the excitement, stepped forward and said, "Aunt Han, Aunt Yu, please help me to search for Zhao''s body. , I went into the tent just now, all our savings are gone, I suspect that Zhao stole it."


    From the beginning, there were a lot of people watching the show gathered around, and all eyes fell on Zhao Shi again.


    Han and Yu nodded: "Yes."


    Zhao''s face changed suddenly. Seeing the people around her looking at her, she became annoyed and said, "Kangsheng Lu, you actually call me a thief? What evidence do you have to prove that I am a thief?"


    "As long as you ask Aunt Han and Aunt Yu to search your body, if they don''t find it, I will trust you."


    "you!"


    Han nodded in agreement: "Yes, as long as you let us search, we will believe you."


    The Zhao family was silent for a while, what should I do now?


    Kangsheng Road suddenly said: "Aunt Han, Aunt Yu, please."


    Mrs Han and Mrs Yu nodded at the same time. They were very sturdy. They dragged Mrs Zhao into the tent and came out not long after, and handed over the 2 taels of silver they found to Kangsheng Road.


    Han said: "You guessed it right, she hid the money in her arms, and I found it as soon as I searched it. I also touched other ces, but I couldn''t find any more money."


    She and Mrs. Yu were very strong. After pulling Mrs. Zhao in, Mrs. Zhao couldn''t move when she squeezed her wrist. She found the money very smoothly.


    Kangsheng Road: "My family really only has two taels of silver. Many thanks to Aunt Han and Aunt Yu. If this money is taken away by her, my eldest brother will not know what he will do when hees back."


    Han said: "It''s okay."


    Yu also said: "Don''t take it to heart, we should do it."


    The Zhao family came out soon, and said loudly: "Kangsheng Road, how dare you let people treat me like this, wait, I and your Kang family are at odds!"


    After saying that, he took the bag and ran quickly.


    Kangsheng Lu was not afraid of her, so he turned to look at the onlookers: "Let''s see the joke, everyone should go about their own work."


    The onlookers dispersed obediently.


    Kangsheng Road took out a few copper tes for Han and Yu respectively: "Aunt Han, Aunt Yu, thanks to you today, I can''t give more, please ept it."


    Han said: "No need, keep it for life, you still have several younger siblings to support in your family."


    After saying that, he left.


    Mr. Yu also left.


    Zheng Defa also said: "Come and call us if you have anything, we are all brothers in need, don''t be so out of touch."


    After ?? finished speaking, he also left with Zheng Dezhi.


    Kangsheng Lu sighed and nned to thank them again when he had the opportunity in the future. He went back to the house to pack up, and brought the meat to cook.

 Chapter 2414: Murongliangs house has an accident

    Chapter 2414 Something happened to Murong Liang''s house


    He can''t hide the fact that he has meat, and it is not safe to put it in the tent. He ns to save some meat to eat tonight, and then save enough to eat tomorrow morning, and then send some to the people who are friends with him.


    Otherwise, the meat is in the tent, and they can''t stay in the tent all the time, and they don''t know who will steal it, not to mention that the current weather can''t be kept for too long, and it''s a pity that it''s broken.


    The next day, after Murong Lingran finished her breakfast, she was about to look around when Murong Qing came over.


    Seeing her sweating profusely, Murong asked, "Aqing, what happened?"


    Murong Qing anxiously said: "Sister, is Uncle at home? Let him go to my house to see, my house is about to die. I have invited Doctor Zheng over there before, but Doctor Zheng said he can''t do anything, so I hurried to find him. Uncle. I also hope that uncle, for Grandpa''s sake, can help me regardless of previous suspicions and save my uncle Leinian."


    Murong Lingran''s face also became serious, and asked the servants to call out his father, frowning: "What happened to Chen Leinian?"


    "That''s right." Murong Qing briefly recounted what had just happened at home.


    It turns out that the earthquake caused Luo''s family''s house to copse. This morning, Luo''s family came to look for her and wanted to live in Murongliang''s house.


    But Murongliang''s house was so big that he couldn''t live there at all, so he didn''t agree, and Mrs. Luo had no choice but to let them live in tents.


    Luo''s family members were unwilling, so they begged bitterly at the door.


    It just so happened that Murong Cai brought Chen Leinian back from the outside. The Luo family had heard that the Murong family had a son who had just returned, and they thought it might be useful to beg him.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that although Chen Leinian has mental problems, he also knows that his family can¡¯t live with so many people, and he doesn¡¯t agree.


    The members of the Luo family were immediately unhappy. They felt that they were begging like this. If the people of the Murong family did not agree, they would not give them face.


    Chen Leinian was already weak, and he was taking medicine all the time. He didn''t have a good life for a few days. Thanks to Murong Zhe''s re-prescription for him, he could live until now, otherwise he would have died a long time ago.


    With this push, Chen Leinian didn''t stand firm, and fell directly to the ground. He happened to hit the threshold, his head was knocked instantly, blood immediately flowed all over his face, and he fainted.


    Doctor Zheng happened to escape too. After being invited over to see it, he asked Murongliang to prepare for the aftermath, saying that people could not be saved.


    Murong said: "So that''s the case, don''t panic, let Dade over to take a lookter."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Murong Zhe walked out, followed by a servant carrying a medicine box.


    Murong Zhe said as he walked: "Aqing, tell me about the situation on the way, what''s going on."


    Murong Qing nodded and quickly followed.


    Murong Lingran was very hesitant. Doctor Zheng''s medical skills were also good. He said that it was hopeless.


    If there is her spiritual spring, maybe Chen Leinian can be rescued.


    But Chen Leinian is Liu''s son after all. To be honest, she is very reluctant to save him.


    But she couldn''t bear to see death and not save her. After all, Chen Leinian is only a person with mental problems now, and his father is Murongliang.


    After thinking for a while, she called Kuro Mao out, but she chased after him.

 Chapter 2415: Luo family

    Chapter 2415 Luo Family


    When he arrived at the door of Murong Liang''s house, he had already heard Murong Qing talk about the ins and outs, and happened to see Murong Cai and the Luo family confrontation.


    Murong Zhe frowned and asked, "A Cai, what are you doing?"


    Murong Cai saw the uncleing, and hurriedly said: "They pushed people, they want to leave now, I don''t allow them to leave."


    Murong Zhe gave the Luo family a cold look, and said, "The victim was seriously injured, yet dare to leave? Aran, let Heimao look at them, and don''t allow them to take a step away."


    After saying that, he quickly walked into the house.


    "Yes, Daddy." After Murong finished speaking, he said, "Hei Mao, guard them for me. If anyone dares to take a step, I will bite off his feet!"


    "Wow!" Kuroko nodded.


    After Murong finished speaking, he quickly crossed the yard and entered the house.


    When the members of the Luo family saw the ck hair, their legs were so frightened that their legs went weak. Even if they were given a chance to run now, they couldn''t run anymore.


    Luo Wenshan, also known as Luo''s father, looked at Luo and said, "Daughter, who were those people just now?"


    Mrs. Luo replied, "Father, they are the family of the mistaken child of Grandpa Cai."


    Luo''s mother, Liu Qinghua, said, "Could it be the Prince of Ning''an, and the Lord of Chunling County?"


    Mr. Luo nodded: "That''s right."


    Luo Wenshan suddenly became more anxious, "It''s over, the Prince of Ning''an hase too. Looking at the appearance just now, I''m afraid he will vent his anger on his adoptive father''s behalf."


    After he finished speaking, he patted his son Luo Jiesheng on the head, "You bastard, it''s not good to push someone, but you just pushed that sick child. Now that you are healed, you have offended the Prince of Ning''an. I''m afraid you will be doomed today."


    Luo Jiesheng said dissatisfied: "I didn''t mean it, I was so angry at the time, I couldn''t control myself at all, who told them not to agree to our request, and who knew that the sick seedling was so weak that he would copse when pushed. Yes, I regret it now."


    "you!"


    Liu Qinghua said: "Okay, don''t talk about your son, he really didn''t do it on purpose. Now that the big mistake has been made, what you say is useless."


    Luo Huahua curled her lips, "It''s really useless. It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for her not stable position in the Murong family, how could the Murong family not give us face, take us in, and let us live in tents?"


    As soon as her voice fell, all the Luo family members turned their attention to the Luo family.


    Mrs. Luo was instantly angry, "What kind of eyes do you have? You all me me? Why don''t you me Luo Huahua, if it wasn''t for her seducing Ah Caist time, how could you annoy the Murong family? Now you still have the face to say me , your cheeks are too thick."


    The Luo family''s eyes shifted to Luo Huahua again, which is indeed reasonable.


    Luo Wenshan was about to speak when Murong Cai said with a cold face: "Enough, this is not the ce for you to quarrel, you better pray that my uncle is okay now, or else Luo Jiexeng will only go to jail!"


    "I don''t want to go to prison." Luo Jiexun said with fear on his face: "Father, Mother, I don''t want to go to prison."


    Liu Qinghuaforted: "Don''t worry, Chen Leinian will definitely be fine, but just a little bit, nothing will happen."


    Jason Luo heard the words, and his face became a little better.


    On the other side, as soon as Murong Zhe entered the room, Doctor Zheng gave up his seat when he saw him.

 Chapter 2416: plead

    Chapter 2416 Intercession


    After Murong Zhe and him nodded, let the servants who followed him help him diagnose and treat the patient.


    After a while, Murong Zhe asked his servants to take out an elixir that he had refined for Chen Leinian to take.


    was about to ask someone to carry the water when Murong Lingran handed it over.


    The servant quickly gave Chen Leinian the water to drink.


    Murongliang, who had been watching the situation, said anxiously, "Azhe, how is Leinian? Doctor Zheng said he has no choice. Do you have any other way?"


    Murong Zhe said solemnly: "Originally, his life was hanged by medicine, and now he has shed so much blood, I''m not sure."


    Murongliang begged: "Azhe, you must save him, he is also a miserable person, and he has not had a good life before. Aftering to my house, every time he eats meat, he will be like this for the rest of his life. It looks like I haven''t eaten meat before, and it''s not a few days before the good days."


    "I understand." Murong Zhe said solemnly: "Dad, don''t worry, I will do my best to save him."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Doctor Zheng: "Doctor Zheng, I can''t take my pulse. If you have trouble, give him a pulse in half an hour and tell me the situation."


    Doctor Zheng said in surprise: "Sir, do you really have a solution?"


    Murong Zhe said: "I''m not very sure, the medicine has been given to him, and then it depends on Chen Leinian''s own willpower. If he doesn''t have the will to survive, it is estimated that the Daluo Immortal ising, and he can''t save him. alive."


    "Okay." Doctor Zheng nodded: "Just do as the adults said."


    Murong Lingran saw Murong Liang''s heartbroken look, and said with relief: "Grandpa, don''t worry, Grandpa''s medical skills are very good, and people will be fine."


    Just now, she had let Chen Leinian drink the spirit spring water. The wounds of Changqi Shenjun are getting better and better, and the effect of the spirit spring water has been getting bigger and bigger. Coupled with the life-saving elixir that Dad has carefully refined, there are ten possibilities. Eight or nine will be fine.


    Murongliang nodded: "Then borrow Aranji''s words."


    Murong said again: "Grandpa, you have to cheer up, there are still a group of people waiting outside."


    Thinking of the culprit outside, Murong Liang''s face instantly turned cold, and he clenched his fists and said, "Aran is right, dare to hurt my son, I won''t make it easier for them."


    After saying that, he went outside directly.


    Murong Lingran also followed behind him.


    Murong Zhe was worried that Murong Liang would suffer, so he asked Dr. Zheng to take good care of Chen Leinian and followed them.


    Luo''s mother was begging Murong Cai at this time: "Ah Cai, I know my son did something wrong just now, but he really didn''t do it on purpose. If your grandfatheres outter, he will definitely not forgive him. For my son, please forgive us and let us go because we are rtives."


    "It''s no use begging me." Murong Cai said: "Hei Mao is still here, he just listens to his master''s words. Even if I want to let you go now, Hei Mao will never let you go."


    Luo Jiesheng said impatiently: "Auntie, what are you asking him to do? I don''t believe it anymore, I didn''t mean it, they really dared to kill me."


    Murongliang came out just to hear Luo Jiexeng''s words, and his heart suddenly became even more angry, and he shouted loudly: "It''s already this time, and you are still making such false remarks, I don''t know how to reflect, you really think that a sentence that is not intentional can be let go. Did you get away with it? Dreaming! Today, I must make you pay the price you deserve."

 Chapter 2417: go to jail

    Chapter 2417 Go to jail


    Everyone in the Luo family was stunned. Looking at Murongliang, whose eyes were red with anger, they were even more flustered in their hearts.


    Luo Wenshan hurried forward: "My family, how is Leinian now?"


    "Humph." Murongliang said angrily: "You still have the face to ask Leinian''s situation. When your son pushes people, why don''t you know how to stop it?"


    Liu Qinghua smiled and said: "My family, we also want to stop him, but if you don''t take us in, he is in a hurry and the speed is fast, and we can''t stop him."


    Murong frowned and said, "What you said means you''re putting all the me on my grandfather, don''t you?"


    Liu Qinghua hurriedly said, "That''s not what we meant."


    "That''s what you mean." Murong Lingran said with a cold face: "Your daughter was just sold to my grandfather''s house. To put it in an ugly way, your daughter is a ve, you are only rtives of Murong''s ve, and My grandfather is the master of your daughter, where in the world is there any trouble in the house of ves and servants, and the reason why the whole family lives in the master''s house?"


    Mr. Luo lowered his head in embarrassment.


    "That''s right." Murongliang said angrily, "My sister''s family is also a disaster victim this time, and they all live in the tent area. What are your identities? How dare you live in my house? Who gave it to you? Cheers, huh?"


    Luo Wenshan frowned and said, "Inw, we are all inws of sons and daughters, why do you say it so badly? Your family obviously has a house, so how can you take in our family? Your family is so rich and has so much food, but It''s just a few more people to eat, you can afford it."


    Murong Liang roared, "Even if I could afford to raise them, I would never raise someone like you who nearly killed my son."


    Luo Wenshan''s eyes suddenly lit up and said, "My dear family, what you mean by this is that Leinian is fine, right?"


    Murong Zhe said coldly, "It''s all right? Do you know that he used medicine to maintain his life, but this time he lost too much blood. If I hadn''t arrived in time, he would have died. Even now, he is still in aa. If you don''t wake up, what face do you have to mor here?"


    Luo Wenshan said: "My son really didn''t do it on purpose."


    "It wasn''t intentional, he is doomed today." After Murong Zhe finished speaking, he looked at his daughter: "Aran, go and call some soldiers over and send Luo Jiexeng to the prison."


    Murong nodded Lingran, quickly mounted the ck hair''s back, looked at Luo Jiexeng and warned: "Don''t think about running away, Lihua Vige is full of soldiers, it''s very easy to catch you, flee in fear of crime, and the crime will be added."


    After saying that, he rode ck fur to the tent where the soldiers were stationed.


    Luo Jiexen, no matter what the crime of absconding is, and if he sees Hei Mao running away, he immediately wants to run away, but he doesn''t want to go to jail.


    It''s just that Murong Cai has been paying attention to him, and seeing that he is about to run away, he immediately grabs his hand: "Don''t try to run away, my uncle is the eldest son of the Marquis of Ning''an, I don''t need to tell you how many soldiers the Marquis of Ning''an has in his hands. You should also know, do you think you can run?"


    "I don''t care, you let me go."


    "I won''t let you go, you killed my uncle Leinian, and I want you to pay the price you deserve."


    Luo Wenshan and Liu Qinghua stepped forward to open Murong Cai.


    "He''s your brother-inw, let him go."


    "If you treat your brother-inw like this, you will be struck by thunder."


    "He''s still a kid and can''t go to jail!"

 Chapter 2418: caught

    Chapter 2418 Caught


    Murongliang saw that they dared to drag his grandson, and said angrily: "If you continue to mess around like this, I will find someone to sell your daughter in a while."


    The Luo family suddenly quieted down.


    Murong Cai also agreed with his grandfather at this time, and said, "Yes, don''t forget, the betrayal deed is still in my grandpa''s hands, and your daughter''s fate is still in his hands."


    Murong Zhe opened his mouth and said, "It''s easy to sell people, why don''t you sell them to Saiyuan Mansion, it''s snowing there and the weather is freezing cold. If you sell them, I don''t know if your daughter will survive? Maybe, you will never have the chance to meet each other in your life."


    Everyone in the Luo family was startled at the same time.


    At this moment, the soldiers were also brought over by Murong Lingran.


    She ran into patrolling soldiers not long after she went out.


    Murong Zhe looked at the soldiers and said: "Thank you for your hard work. This man deliberately pushed someone just now and smashed someone''s head. Now he is still alive and dead. Please send him to the government office."


    The soldiers headed by ?? followed his line of sight and asked respectfully, "Prince, what is his identity?"


    "His name is Jason Luo, just an ordinary disaster victim."


    The soldier headed by ?? nodded and said loudly: "Come here, arrest me."


    "Yes."


    Luo Jiesheng saw that his hands were under control, and said tremblingly, "A... Dad, A-Niang, please save me, I don''t want to go to jail."


    Luo Wenshan hurriedly looked at Murongliang: "My inws, we are all rtives, there is no need to do things like this among rtives. My daughter will still live in your house in the future. How can the family behave? Ah Cai will not be able to face us in the future."


    Murong Liang sneered: "Since it''s hard to face it, then it''s better not to face it, her own younger brother made my son unconscious, it''s her who should be the hardest to face, it''s your family! "


    Mr. Luo quickly lowered his head.


    The Luo family had nothing to say.


    Murong Lingran looked at the leading soldier: "I''m sorry, please take the people away."


    "Yes, county magistrate."


    After saying that, he took the people away.


    The members of the Luo family saw this, and just wanted to step forward to stop them, when they heard Murong say: "Think clearly, blocking officers and soldiers from doing business is also a big crime. Do you want your family to go to prison?"


    The members of the Luo family stopped, and had no choice but to let Luo Jiesheng be taken away.


    "Father, Mother, Sister, save me."


    "I don''t want to go to jail."


    "You guys save me..."


    Jason Luo kept begging for help, but no one dared to help him, and it didn''t take long for him to be heard.


    Murongliang looked at Mrs. Luo: "If your brother does such a thing, we can''t keep you. I''ll give you two choices, one is to give me fifteen taels of silver, and I will return you to your family. The other is You don''t have to give me money, I''ll just sell you to someone else."


    Mrs Luo said in disbelief, "Grandpa, don''t you want me to be your granddaughter-inw?"


    Murong Liang sneered and said, "Since you entered my house, my house has not had a day of peace. I can''t afford a granddaughter-inw like you. This time I almost killed my son. The rest of my family, why am I leaving you with this scourge?"


    "Then why is it fifteen taels of silver?"


    "You''ve been at my house for so long, and you eat meat every day. Compared to when you first came to my house, you''ve gained a fewps of weight now. You''ve been raising you for so long, why do you need more money?"

 Chapter 2419: Luos pregnancy

    Chapter 2419 Luo''s pregnancy


    "Grandpa." Mrs. Luo suddenly knelt down and said, "Don''t drive me away, I know you don''t like me, but since I got married, I have been working hard to take care of your family, no credit or hard work."


    "Hardbor?" Murong Liang sneered: "The things you stole from my house during this period are enough to make up for yours. There are two choices, you can choose as soon as possible."


    Mrs Luo cried, "I don''t choose."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Murong Cai: "A Cai, please help me to beg for mercy, I really like you, my family can''t afford fifteen taels of silver, if I was resold, I might as well die. Forget it, I beg you."


    Murong Cai thought about it. After all, Mrs. Luo was his bedside. He really still had feelings for her, and he didn''t want her to be sold, so he said, "Grandpa..."


    "A Cai!"


    Murong Cai just said two words when he was interrupted by Murong Liang.


    Murongliang said angrily, "This man''s younger brother almost killed your uncle. You still want to intercede for her? Aren''t you afraid that she will kill you?"


    Murong Cai suddenly stopped talking.


    Murongliang said again: "Mr. Luo, I''ll say it onest time, you choose quickly."


    Mr. Luo said firmly: "I won''t choose, I won''t leave Ah Cai."


    "You!" Murong Liang looked at Murong Zhe: "Azhe, please help me, tie this person to me, and I will sell her immediately."


    Before Murong Zhe could nod his head, Mrs. Luo said, "Grandpa, you can''t sell me, I already have your great-grandson in my stomach, and I''m pregnant!"


    The people present were surprised at the same time.


    After the Luo family was shocked, a look of pride appeared on their faces.


    This is good, their son must be saved too.


    It¡¯s true that God is also on their side.


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "What did you say? Are you pregnant?"


    Murong Cai also said: "You are pregnant? How is it possible? Why didn''t you tell me before?"


    Mrs Luo said: "I''m really pregnant, how dare I say it, they all say that it will take three months before I can say it, otherwise the child will easily fall."


    Liu Qinghua said proudly: "My daughter is pregnant now, I see how you sell her, can you still sell your own offspring? Are you willing to let the Murong family''s children live?"


    Murongliang ignored her and quickly went in and called out Doctor Zheng. He wanted to hear the result in person.


    Just after a while, Dr. Zheng also said that Mrs. Luo was indeed pregnant, almost two and a half months pregnant.


    Luo Wenshan''s face became even more proud when he heard the words.


    Murong Lingran looked at the faces of the Luo family and was very unhappy, and frowned: "What if you''re pregnant? Don''t think that being pregnant is a gold medal for avoiding death, Ah Cai is still young, and there are countless opportunities to have children in the future, it''s a big deal. I''ll buy some pretty girls for him, and make sure they''re more obedient than Mr. Luo."


    The Luo family''s face turned dark at the same time. If others said something like this, they would definitely scold them back, but it was Murong Lingran who said this. They could only swallow the words in their stomachs, and their bodies were shaking with anger.


    Murongliang didn''t want the Luo family to think that after the Luo family was pregnant, they could take control of their family, and said with a face of approval: "Aran is right, so what if she''s pregnant? I''ve already nned to sell her, in the future this The child has nothing to do with our family, I will neverpromise just because she is pregnant, and you don''t even want to use the child to threaten me and let Luo Jiexen go!"

 Chapter 2420: sell

    Chapter 2420 Sale


    The Luo family never imagined that the Murong family would be so heartless.


    Liu Qinghua said stunned: "My family, this is your great-grandson, you don''t want him?"


    Murong Liang sneered: "It''s not that I don''t want him, it''s the situation that forces me to not want him. I don''t want my great-grandson to have rtives like you."


    "You!" Luo Wenshan said: "My dear family, you are really ruthless."


    Murong Liang snorted coldly, "Whatever you want to say."


    Mrs. Luo''s body was trembling all the time. Seeing Murong Liang''s strong tone, he looked at Murong Cai again: "A Cai, don''t you want me and the child?"


    In fact, Murong Cai also felt that what Grandpa said made sense, and he knew what Grandpa meant. He didn''t want the Luo family to think that they cared too much about the Luo family and her children, so as not to make the Luo family feel that they were easy to handle in the future, so even if they didn''t want to give up the Luo family , also had to say heartless words, saying: "My grandfather and I think the same, it''s not that I don''t want it, it''s the attitude of your family that forces us not to."


    "Since my uncle Leinian fell into aa, instead of apologizing, your family kept trying to escape, until Luo Jiexun was taken away, he didn''t even admit that he was wrong. Think about it, how could I have Does my child have rtives like yours?"


    Mr. Luo was speechless for a moment.


    Murong Zhe said: "Father, now it seems that they can''te up with the money. It''s better to sell it as usual, or distribute it to Saiyuan Mansion."


    Murong Liang nodded: "Okay, then I''ll leave it to you."


    Murong Zhe nodded and looked at his daughter again.


    Murong said: "I''ll call someone right now."


    After saying that, he quickly rode on Kuroba''s body.


    Mr. Luo recalled what he heard just now, and hurriedly said: "Hold on."


    Murong said: "Do you still have something to say?"


    Mrs. Luo said, "As long as my family members and Uncle Leinian apologize and apologize to your family, you won''t sell me?"


    This person is not too stupid.


    Murong Liang said: "It depends on whether you are sincere in your apology. If you are not sincere, I will still sell you."


    Mrs. Luo turned to look at her parents: "Father, Mother, Luo Huahua, Luo Shuangshuang, you and I kneel down and apologize to Father."


    Liu Qinghua was suddenly unhappy and said, "You want me to kneel? I am your mother."


    "You are not only my aunt, but also my brother''s aunt. My brother is not here now. Of course, it''s the parents who are acknowledging his mistakes."


    Murong nodded in agreement, which was true.


    Seeing that the parents still didn''t move, Mrs Luo said anxiously: "Father, Mother, I''m still not your daughter, didn''t you hear it just now? If you don''t admit my mistake, I will be sold to Saiyuan Mansion. You may never see each other again in your life, can you bear it?"


    "My brother has already entered the prison, do you still want to lose my daughter? Don''t forget, you have had a good time during this time, because of whom?"


    Hearing the words, Luo Wenshan whispered to his wife, "Why don''t we admit the mistake, as long as our daughter gives birth to the Murong family''s child in the future, her status will be stable, maybe the Murong family sees the grandson''s face and can let her The grandson''s uncle came out of prison. When the grandson grows up, maybe he will continue to help us. You see how Ning''an Hou Shizi is helping his adoptive father today, he will definitely not ignore his adoptive father''s great-grandson in the future, and he must have a bright future. ."

 Chapter 2421: condition

    Chapter 2421 Conditions


    Liu Qinghua nodded: "What you said is true, but it''s not very shameful to kneel down."


    "If you lose face, you can exchange for future prosperity, what''s wrong with that?"


    "Makes sense."


    Luo Wenshan and Liu Qinghua immediately knelt down towards Murongliang.


    The two were about to speak when they saw the two little daughters still standing, and immediately pulled them to their knees.


    Luo Wenshan said solemnly: "My inws, it''s all my son''s fault. It''s all my fault for not teaching him well. Please forgive him once. We, parents, are here to make amends with you."


    Liu Qinghua also said: "Yes, inws, we know we are wrong, please don''t implicate my daughter, she is a pregnant woman, if she is sold, there must be a dead end."


    Murongliang frowned and said, "If you want me to keep the Luo family, I have several conditions. As long as you agree, I will keep her."


    Liu Qinghua said: "Although my inws say, we will do what we can do."


    "First, you will never meet Mrs Luo again in the future."


    "Second, the Luo family can no longer help you in the future."


    "Third, from today onwards, you must note near my house."


    "Fourth, you must not ask us to let Jason Luo go."


    "For the above points, as long as you can do it, I''ll leave the Luo family temporarily."


    Luo Wenshan and Liu Qinghua looked at each other, they could barely do the first three points, they could meet quietly, ask their daughter to help them quietly, and quietlye to the vicinity of Lihua Vige, but thest point, how could they possibly do it.


    Luo Jiesheng is their only son, and now only the Murong family can save him.


    Murong Liang saw that they hesitated and said, "It seems that you can''t do it."


    Murong Zhe said: "Aran, let Heimao drive them all out of Lihua Vige, and Mrs. Luo will stay and wait for the sale!"


    Murong said: "Yes, Dad."


    Luo Wenshan said anxiously: "Lihua Vige is the ce designated by the imperial court to take in refugees, how can you just drive us away?"


    Murong sneered: "What about the shelter designated by the imperial court? All refugees whoe to Lihua Vige must abide by the rules of Lihua Vige. They must not harm the people of Lihua Vige, or they will all be kicked out."


    "Before you came, you already drove away a lot of people. You hurt Chen Leinian. Chen Leinian is also from Lihua Vige. Even if you drive you away, the court can''t say anything."


    "What''s more, the purpose of youring to Lihua Vige is probably to send your children to the Future Academy. I built the Future Academy, and now the court is just borrowing it. I want you to go in, let you in. If you don''t want to let you in, you won''t be able to get in."


    "The other purpose of youring here is to know that the victims can work in my home, right? You are really stupid. If I were you, it would be toote to be a little kid in front of me, where would you be rushing to contradict me? "


    The Luo family''s faces were extremely ugly. They didn''t know how to please Murong Lingran, but their son was arrested and put into prison, and they were really anxious.


    Mu Rongliang''s demands were so harsh, how could their parents agree?


    Murong Lingran said again: "I count three, if you can''t do the points that Grandpa said just now, I will immediately find someone to sell your daughter! One, two..."

 Chapter 2422: grandson of poison woman

    Chapter 2422 The grandson of the poisonous woman


    "Wait." Luo Wenshan hurriedly said: "If we want to agree, you must agree to a request from us, and let us work in your home in the future, and bring my youngest daughter Luo Shuangshuang to live in the future academy. She will now live. At the age of ten, he has met the requirements for entering the future academy."


    Murong nced at Luo Shuangshuang, who had been silent for a while, and said coldly, "Have you not figured out the situation now? If you don''t agree to my grandfather''s request, I will not agree to any of your requests."


    Luo Wenshan said: "So as long as we promise your grandfather, you will agree to our request?"


    "I didn''t say that." Murong said calmly: "If Chen Leinian''s situation improves a few dayster, I can consider it. If the situation changes and an ident happens, it is impossible for me to agree."


    Luo Wenshan hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, we promise."


    Murong Liang looked at Mrs Luo, "Get up."


    Mr. Luo nodded and stood up quickly.


    Liu Qinghua asked nervously: "I want to ask, will my son die?"


    Murong Zhe said: "Although he didn''t do it on purpose, he was also guilty of attempted murder. The board can''t escape, and he can''t escape from detention. It is estimated that his life is safe, but it is impossible to go home in a short time."


    Actually going to be beaten?


    How can this work?


    They thought it was just a few days, and when Chen Leinian woke up, he would be released.


    The Luo family was about to intercede, but Murong Lingran said: "Don''t think that we will let him go, if you dare to say a word of intercession, I will ask the grandfather of my Hou residence to say hello to Jing Zhaoyin and let him treat your sons. with severe punishment."


    Everyone in the Luo family was startled, and they didn''t dare to speak.


    Seeing the Luo family still standing there, Murong said: "What are you doing here? Are you still waiting to live in my grandpa''s house?"


    Luo Wenshan hurriedly said: "I don''t dare, but I don''t know where we should go now."


    Murong said: "Go to the tent area, find the soldiers in charge, and they will assign tents to you."


    Luo Wenshan nodded, "Thank you."


    After saying that, he nced at Mrs. Luo and left with his family.


    Mrs. Luo was suddenly relieved when she saw that she really hadn''t been sold. Fortunately, the child in her belly arrived in time, otherwise she would be miserable.


    Murong Zhe saw that the Luo family was gone, and did not go back for a while, but went back to the house and continued to check on Chen Leinian''s situation.


    Murong Lingran also apanied his father, after all, his hands were inconvenient.


    After the Luo family walked a few hundred meters, Liu Qinghua said anxiously: "My son, father, do we just watch our son suffer in prison like this? He is our only son. If there is an ident, you The Luo family is doomed."


    "Don''t talk nonsense there!" Luo Wenshan said angrily: "My son will never be in trouble, he didn''t kill on purpose, Chen Leinian is not dead yet, but he is only in prison for a period of time, when we settle down, we will We can go to see him. Our grandson is Murongliang''s great-grandson after all. If our son dies, how will Murongliang face our great-grandson in the future?"


    Liu Qinghua said worriedly: "But I don''t think they would care about this kind of thing. They just wanted to send a pregnant daughter."


    The Murong family members are much more heartless than she imagined. Murong Cai is indeed the grandson of that poisonous woman from the Liu family.

 Chapter 2423: no space

    Chapter 2423 Can''t enter the space


    Luo Wenshan said: "Okay, don''t think about it, Chen Leinian is definitely not dead. If he is dead, Murongliang will not let us go so easily. As long as Chen Leinian is not dead, our son will be fine."


    "The most important thing for us now is to settle down first, live a good life, wait for our son toe back and let him live a good life, you know?"


    Liu Qinghua frowned and nodded.


    Three dayster


    Chen Leinian finally woke up with the help of Murong Zhe, but his body was much worse than before.


    Mu Rongliang stayed by his side every day, afraid that something would happen to him.


    Luo Shi was pregnant, and many things in the family could not be done. Murong Zhe originally wanted to call someone from his own house to take care of their family during the day. After Murong Qing found out, she took the initiative to say that she could not go to work for the time being. During this time, she also I saved some money, enough for the time being.


    Murong Zhe couldn''t beat her, so he had to agree.


    And although Mrs. Luo stayed at home smoothly, her status was lower than before.


    Although Murongliang didn''t ask her to do much work, but she was afraid of being disliked, so as long as she could do it, she would rush to do it.


    As long as what she does does not affect the children, Murong Liang will follow her.


    And because Luo Jisheng deliberately pushed people, causing serious injuries to innocent people, he was also beaten 100 times, and was detained for five years, and he was allowed to be visited once a month.


    After the Luo family knew of the verdict, they wanted to go to Murongliang for help, but they didn''t dare to go after they had agreed at the beginning. On, maybe the Murong family can spare Luo Jiexeng once.


    Anyway, they can visit once a month, and they can deliver things regrly.


    Originally, they thought that Murong Lingran could arrange work for them after Chen Leinian woke up.


    I just didn''t expect that Murong Lingran seemed to have forgotten them, and never arranged for them. Even if they came to the door, it would be of no use. Luo Shuangshuang had never been admitted to the Future Academy, making them anxious every day like ants on a hot pot. .


    After a long time, they knew that Murong Lingran would not make arrangements for them, and could only pin their hopes on their daughter Luo Shi.


    But since they left that day, Mrs. Luo has never left the door, so they have no choice but to watch others go out early ande backte every day, and go to the future academy to eat and drink spicy food.


    During this period, disaster victims still came to Lihua Vige every day. Now the number of disaster victims has reached more than 7,000 people, and the number of people living in the Future Academy has also reached 600 people.


    On this day, Murong Lingran locked the door as usual after taking a shower, intending to enter the space.


    It''s just that she went in very smoothly in the past, but she couldn''t get in today.


    Murong frowned, intending to only let the divine consciousness enter the space, but he did not expect that the divine consciousness would not be able to enter either.


    "God, are you there?"


    There was no response in his mind.


    No, is there a problem with the space suddenly?


    God, don''t make this joke, she still has a lot of things in space.


    tried to enter the space a few times, but the space still didn''t respond at all.


    Murong Lingran was even more anxious.


    The space is gone, and so is the God of Changqi, so what should I do about her father''s hand injury?


    No, God Lord Changqi still needs her, and the wound on his body has not fully healed, so it is impossible for her to not be able to enter the space.

 Chapter 2424: upgrade fly

    Chapter 2424 Upgrade Fly


    Could it be that, like Space and the novels I read before, it''s time for an upgrade?


    I heard that you can''t get in when you upgrade.


    Yes, it must be an upgrade.


    Murong Lingran tried his best to calm himself down, and called out to Shenjun Chang Qi a few times. Seeing that there was still no response, he had to go to bed first.


    Wake up tomorrow.


    It''s just that there is a problem with the space. Thinking of so many things that she can''t use, it is very likely that Dad''s hand injury will never recover. She is still a little anxious, tossing and turning all night without falling asleep.


    When it was almost dawn, she suddenly opened her eyes and wanted to try to enter the space.


    What she didn''t expect was that she went in as soon as she tried it.


    Standing on the familiarnd again, Murong Lingran''s tears of excitement were about to flow out.


    She finally came in again.


    Beforeing in, she really thought she was going to lose this space.


    Shenjun Changqi saw that she had dark circles under her eyes, and said helplessly: "It''s just that she couldn''t enter the space overnight. Are you so excited? Looking at you, it seems that you haven''t slept well all night, what about it?"


    "Why am I not excited?" Murong said, "I have worked so hard to save the things in this space for several years. If it suddenly disappears, I will be distressed to death, and you will treat me as you said. Dad''s hand injury pill, without you, my dad will not be able to recover, and it is only natural that I can''t sleep."


    "Fool!"


    "What?" Murong Lingran suddenly became angry: "Shen Jun, you call me a fool?"


    Changqi Shenjun nodded: "Yes, you are a fool. I know that I still need to rely on you to collect medicine, how can I cause problems in the space? And I said the first time we met, you are the master of this space, even if I''ve recovered, I''ve regained all my divine power, and the space is yours. Even if I want to **** it, I can''t take it away. Even so, you still feel like you''re going to lose your space. Haggard, you say you are not a fool, who is a fool?"


    "You are stupid, your whole family is stupid."


    Shenjun Changqi said slowly: "Yes, my whole family is stupid, you are my family now, then you are still stupid."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    Seeing her about to cry, Changqi Shenjun said helplessly: "Okay, I won''t tease you, look at your right front."


    Murong obediently looked forward to the right, and saw a small ind floating in the air not far away, and the whole ind was floating on the water.


    "Wow, is this what this space upgrade was born out of?"


    "right."


    "Then can''t I also nt something on it?"


    "It''s really promising, you know how to grow things."


    "If I don''t nt something, what do I use it for?"


    "The small ind above is not for you to nt. You can''t eat the things nted in the ck soil below. You can go up and see what it is doing."


    Murong Lingran nced around and said, "But how do I get up?"


    Shenjun Changqi said, "Isn''t it enough to fly up?"


    "Flying? But I couldn''t fly before."


    "It didn''t work before, but now it works, you''ll know if you try it."


    Murong Ling was helpless, so he had to try as he said.


    Unexpectedly, just after she made a jump, her body rose into the air and actually stopped in the air.


    Murong said excitedly: "I really vacated."

 Chapter 2425: grazing

    Chapter 2425 Grazing


    After saying that, he stretched out his hands and flew directly to the ind.


    When shended on the ind, she said with a look of surprise: "I can really fly."


    Shenjun Changqi also flew with her to the ind, and said, "Don''t be too happy, but you can only fly in space. After you go out of space, you are still an ordinary person."


    "I know." Murong smiled and said: "I can experience the feeling of flying in space once, and I am very satisfied."


    Shenjun Changqi raised her eyebrows, but she was not greedy.


    Murong Lingran put his gaze back on the ind, and then he noticed that there was still a house on it, and thend on the ind was a little different from the cknd below. Although both were cknd, the color was lighter and the top was densely packed. , all with grass.


    This small ind is about the same size as the cknd below, with two acres each.


    Walking to the side of the house, Murong Lingran opened the house to take a look, and saw that it was dark inside and could see nothing, just like a small dark room.


    "What is this room for?"


    Changqi Shenjun said: "Those that store living things, such as chickens, ducks, cattle and sheep, as long as they are thrown in, even if they are stored well, even if they don''t eat or drink in it, they will be fine. In this way, what is it when you take it out, and the space is infinite.¡±


    Murong Lingran immediately understood what thend in front of him was for, and said with a look of surprise, "This piece ofnd is probably for grazing, right?"


    Shenjun Changqi nodded.


    Murong Lingran was even more excited, and asked again, "How long does it take for a chick that has just hatched from an egg to be an old hen?"


    "Small livestock such as chickens and ducks can eat these pastures in an hour, andrge animals such as cattle and sheep can take two hours. And no matter what kind of food they eat, as long as they go to this ind, These grasses are their food, and you can rest assured that after eating these grasses, they will soon grow back."


    It only takes an hour.


    Murong Lingran was overjoyed. With this ind, she could raise animals, and she already had food, which was so convenient.


    Suddenly thought of something, she asked again: "If I put a hen and a rooster on it, will theyy their own eggs?"


    Changqi Shenjun said: "Of course, it will be able toy down soon, and the hens will hatch their own eggs, and the hatching speed is also very fast. Not only hens and roosters, even cows and bulls,e here, As long as you mate, you will get pregnant soon, and you can give birth to a calf in two hours."


    Murong Lingran jumped up happily, "This is really great, I just wanted to raise some cattle and sheep, etc. I was worried that after the mountain I just bought was cleaned up, I couldn''t find a lot of cubs, didn''t I? Just thinking about the space helped me solve it.¡±


    Suddenly thought of something, Murong Lingran asked resentfully: "Shen Jun, this small ind is so convenient, why did it appear? Is it still rted to your injury?"


    "Of course." Changqi Shenjun said: "My injury has been recovering very quickly recently, so the functions that the space should have is now starting to show one by one."


    "All right."


    Shenjun Changqi said again: "In the future, it is best for your family to eat animals produced in space. These animals are the same as nts that grow in space. Eating them is good for human health."


    "Well, I listen to you."

 Chapter 2426: Murong Yis request

    Chapter 2426 Murong Yi''s request


    Murong thought for a while, and then he had a new question, and asked: "I will definitely cultivate a lot of things in the future, and there will definitely be a lot of their excrement. Will the space be very smelly in the future?"


    She doesn''t want to be smoked out every time shees in, in that case she would rather not raise it.


    And the monarch is also here, if he smells animal excrement every day, she will be very sorry.


    Shenjun Changqi knew what she was thinking, and looked at the water below the ind: "You too underestimate my space, I am the creator of space, how could I not solve this problem?"


    "This grass has the same purification function as the water below. As soon as the excrement falls on it, it will be absorbed and purified immediately."


    "You don''t have to worry about the smell of animals. There is an enchantment on this ind, but you can''t see it. The smell on it can''t be passed down."


    "Those animals are on it, and they will never fall off. After all, there is an enchantment blocking it."


    Murong Lingran was relieved when she heard the words, and said with a smile, "That''s good, that''s good."


    Seeing her smiling so happily, Shenjun Changqi couldn''t help but start pouring cold water, "Don''t be too happy, this small ind didn''t appear that early, I forced it to appear suddenly with my divine power, if you want to use it , but do as Imand."


    Murong said: "Tell me, what do you want me to do? As long as I can do it, I promise to do it."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "I won''t tell you for the time being, you should grab some things during this time, you will need themter."


    Murong nodded: "Yes, I will need a lot of my three mountains in the future."


    After ?? finished speaking, I stopped dying time and left the space quickly.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw her fourth brother was outside.


    Murong Yi saw that Sister A came out, and hurriedly said, "Sister, you are awake."


    After saying that, she noticed that her face was not very good-looking, and said with concern: "Sister, did you restst night? I think your face is not good."


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s nothing, it''s just a nightmare."


    After she finished speaking, she closed the door and let him wait for a while, then went to the kitchen after grooming: "Have you eaten breakfast yet?"


    "No." Murong Yi hesitantly said, "Sister...I...I..."


    Murong Lingran stopped, feeling that something was wrong with the fourth brother today, and asked, "Little Si, do you have something on your mind?"


    Murong Yi hesitated for a while, but still said: "Sister, can I ask Hei Mao for one thing?"


    "What''s up?"


    "Isn''t Kuromao very good at hunting? I want to raise a little rabbit, I wonder if Kuromao can help me catch one?"


    "Rabbit?" Murong Lingran was a little puzzled, why the fourth brother suddenly wanted to raise a rabbit.


    Although she was puzzled, she didn''t ask much now, she would know sooner orter, anyway, she was going to buy the cubs of various animals, so she readily responded: "Yes, but I have to go first now. Once in the city, if there is one for sale in the city, I will buy it for you directly, if not, I will let Heimao go and catch it for you, okay?"


    Murong Yi said excitedly, "Yes."


    "By the way, do you want white or grey?"


    "White, white is cuter."


    "Okay." Murong nodded.


    After a quick breakfast, Murong Lingran rode on his horse and went to the city.

 Chapter 2427: big purchases (1)

    Chapter 2427 Big Purchase (1)


    Their family has been staying in Lihua Vige recently because of the disaster victims in Lihua Vige, and they have not returned to Ning''an Houfu for several days, so she went to see her grandmother first, and then went to the market.


    Although she ordered to go on now, someone from the Marquis of Ning''an would help her buy these things, but this time, all the things she bought will be ced in the space, and only she is allowed to know it alone, so it is better to do it yourself.


    When he arrived at the market, Murong Lingran kept observing the hawkers on the roadside. The capital had only experienced the overturning of the earth dragon not long ago, so the number of hawkers in the stalls was much lower than before.


    After walking a stick of incense, she finally found a hawker selling chickens and ducks.


    The hawker selling chickens and ducks frowned and talked to the hawker selling piglets next to him, "Oh, I don''t know if I can sell them today, how I brought them yesterday, I just took them back and raised them more. One day, I have to provide one more day to eat, and one more day of hard work."


    "Yeah." The pig vendor said: "Many people now live in Lihua Vige, and even if they buy it back, they don''t know where they are raised."


    After he finished speaking, he asked again: "Is your house intact? Why didn''t you go to Lihua Vige? I heard that if you meet the conditions for entering the future academy, you can eat and drink for free. The Murong family has a lot ofnd, and now we are still recruiting people, there are many job opportunities, and the wages are fifty cents a day."


    The hawker selling chickens and ducks said: "I also thought about the past, but my house did not copse, and there are many chickens and ducks cubs in the house that have not been sold. New cubs are breaking out every day these days. I really can¡¯t bear these chickens and ducks. Besides, I heard that the job there is to do farm work. I have raised chickens and ducks all my life. It is difficult to adapt to it, and I have no strength. Children, there are still several acres of farnd at home, I really can''t bear to go there."


    "I see."


    "Then why didn''t you go?"


    "My family also raised too many pigs to take care of, and the house didn''t copse. I did the math and found fifty cents a day, which is about the same as what I earn from selling pigs. After discussing it with my family, it won''t pass. ."


    "No wonder."


    Murong Lingran stood in front of the two for a while, listening to all of their words. Seeing that they didn''t notice his arrival, he immediately coughed lightly.


    The two turned their heads and saw a young man in brocade clothes standing in front of them.


    Murong Lingran quietly entered the space to disguise for convenience this time, and now she looks like a woman disguised as a man.


    The merchant who sold chicken and duck saw the visitor and hurriedly said with a smile: "This son, are you going to buy chicken and duck?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    "Then you can take a look, these are all hatched by my own chickens and ducks at home, and they are the healthiest ones I choose to sell to ensure that they are all in good spirits."


    "I see it." Murong Lingran had already looked at it just now and said, "How do they sell?"


    The vendor who sold chickens and ducks saw that she really wanted to buy them, and said with a smile, "It''s all five coppers."


    Five copper tes, quite cheap.


    "There are both males and females here, right?"


    The hawker nodded: "Yes, both male and female."


    Murong Lingran didn''t bargain, she waved her hand and said, "I want all of these."

 Chapter 2428: big purchases (2)

    Chapter 2428 Big Purchase (2)


    The chicken and duck seller was startled, thinking he had heard it wrong, and asked again, "Sir, what did you say? You want it all?"


    "Um."


    "The ones I have here add up to three hundred in total."


    "Three hundred are only three hundred, I want them all."


    The hawker selling chickens and ducks said excitedly: "Good son, I don''t know where the son lives? I will send them all to the son."


    Now that there are many victims of the disaster, he has already prepared for the worst. It would be a good idea to sell these within a month. I didn¡¯t expect this young man to wrap up the package all at once, which is really great.


    Murong Lingran gave him a note and said, "Just send it to this ce, I may still need some time, and I won''t go back for the time being. wait for me."


    In order to convince the hawker that she was not joking, she took out another piece of silver, "This is equivalent to my deposit."


    The address on the ?? note was the back door of her eldest brother''s house in the city.


    At first, the hawker thought that this son was ying tricks on him, but when he saw that he had taken out the deposit, he hurriedly took it with a smile: "Yes, son, I will immediately start packing and send it to the house."


    Murong nodded.


    The hawker selling piglets next to ?? immediately showed envy on his face. It was so easy to sell out. It was really enviable. If he could also wrap all his piglets, that would be great.


    Murong Lingran walked up to Piglet and asked, "How do you sell Piglet?"


    The peddler who sold piglets saw that she really wanted to buy her own piglets, and said with a smile, "One piglet is two hundred pennies."


    Two hundred pennies is not expensive.


    Murong Lingran nced at the other piglets and said, "You have a total of seven here, give them all to me."


    The peddler who sold the piglets saw that she really bought them all, and said excitedly: "Yes, sir. Sir, I have several old sows and piglets at home. If you need them, I will bring them all tomorrow. you."


    Murong pondered for a while before answering the question: "Do you have both male and female piglets?"


    The hawker selling piglets nodded: "Yes."


    Murong said: "That''s it, I''lle out to buy it today, and I won''te out tomorrow. The ones in your family should be sold to others."


    She has space. I don¡¯t know how many offspring these can breed in a day, so there is no need to buy so many.


    The peddler who sold piglets was not disappointed when he heard the words, and said with a smile: "Yes, yes, then should I still send this to the son?"


    Murong nodded and gave the peddler a piece of silver just like before, "I have given the address to the person next to you, you can just follow him over there."


    The hawker who sold piglets took it with a smile, "Thank you, son."


    Murong Lingran nced ahead and asked, "Do you know where there are small rabbits? You want white rabbits, not gray ones."


    The hawker selling piglets pointed to her right and said, "On this road, go straight ahead, and you can see it after walking for a stick of incense. That man and I are from the same vige, and we have a lot of rabbits at home. ."


    "Thank you." Murong Lingran walked over there.


    As expected, she saw a rabbit seller not long after, and like before, she also bought them all.


    Saw cattle and sheep on the road, buy them.


    If you see goslings and pigeons, buy them too.

 Chapter 2429: Treasure Island

    Chapter 2429 Treasure Ind


    When I saw donkeys, quails, and sika deer, I bought them all.


    I bought a horse when I saw it. In the future, if their family needed a horse, they would not have to go outside to buy it. The space produced must be a fine product.


    Murong suddenly thought that her grandfather was a general, and every time she fought, she would definitely lose a lot of horses. If she had more horses in the future, she would send a batch to her grandfather, and another batch to her eldest uncle, Rong Fengxu. He and Wei Jingxuan also sent some, and Helian Rongjiu also sent them to increase thebat effectiveness of their army.


    After more than an hour, Murong Lingran finally bought all the things she wanted to buy. As for what she didn''t buy, it didn''t matter. She could go to the mountains with Heimao to catch it, but it would be hard work for Heimao.


    was about to go to his eldest brother''s house, and suddenly thought that with so many things, it''s better to divide them into areas, or else they would wander around and she would not be easy to manage.


    Thinking about it, she went to the ce where the fences were sold, bought all the ready-made iron fences, and still sent them all to the big brother''s house.


    When she returned to the back door of her elder brother''s house, she saw a group of people waiting for her with things.


    Seeing hering, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    One person asked curiously, "This son, are you from General Murongzong''s mansion?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Do you know who owns this mansion?"


    "Just happened to know."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran didn''t ask any further questions, and said, "I''m the steward of their house. These are all used by the Murong family, and they are just for me to buy."


    "So it is."


    Murong Lingran stopped talking nonsense, quickly opened the back door, and asked them to help her transfer the livestock in.


    Seeing that there was a lot of livestock manure where they stood just now, she asked them to help her clean it up.


    After everything was in order, Murong Lingran paid the rest of the money. For the sake of their help in cleaning the courtyard gate, she gave everyone a few extra coins.


    After ?? sent those people away, Murong closed the door swiftly.


    Big brother''s house is regrly sent to clean the house, so there is no one here at this time.


    Quickly used his spiritual sense to ce the fence and fix it, and Murong Lingran put all the livestock into the small ind in the air.


    Seeing that all kinds of animals touch the grass, they eat the grass like a starving ghost reincarnated, Murong said in surprise: "Shenjun Changqi, it''s really like what you said, animals that don''t eat grass touch this grass. , will eat it."


    "Of course." Shenjun Changqi gave her a sideways look and said, "Have I told a lie so far?"


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "I''m just asking, don''t be angry."


    Shenjun Changqi snorted: "I''m not angry."


    He is not that stingy.


    Murong was relieved, and looked at her results with satisfaction. At this time, every animal was in its own fence, and those who were full also stayed inside, and there was no nervousness about suddenly changing ces.


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Shen Jun, shouldn''t thisnd have the same function as the water below, can it stop them from fighting?"


    "That''s right."


    Murong Lingran suddenly smiled.


    She stayed for a while, and really didn''t smell any odor.


    Yes, yes, this is really a treasure ind.


    Changqi Shenjun said: "I have a word to remind you in advance, after a certain time, you muste in and put those adults in the small ck room, otherwise their living space will be reduced, but it will affect them. growth rate.¡±

 Chapter 2430: Murong Yis favorite

    Chapter 2430 The person Murong Yi likes


    Murong said: "Thank you for reminding me, I know, it''s just a god, can you promise me one thing?"


    Shenjun Changqi saw what she was thinking at a nce, and said, "You want me to help you harvest?"


    "Hehe." Murong Lingran smiled embarrassedly and said, "Yes, the efficiency of the small inds in the air is too high, I can''t guarantee that they wille in and harvest every time they be adults. But not every day to help me, If I have something to do outside and can''te in for a long time, just help me harvest it."


    Shenjun Changqi said lightly, "Yes."


    Seeing that he readily agreed, Murong breathed a sigh of relief and said sternly, "Thank you, Lord."


    "No need to say thank you, I''ll let you know in advance that my medicine is almost finished, and you will have to set off to find other herbs for me after a while. You should prepare in advance, and I will notify you when the timees. set off."


    "Is the ce you went this time still far away?"


    "That''s right."


    Murong said: "But there are still many disaster victims in Lihua Vige, and I can''t worry about them."


    "Those disaster victims naturally have people from the court to take care of them. Your housekeeping ability is also good. You should live your own life. If it goes well, on your fourteenth birthday next year, I can cure your father. hand."


    The implication of ?? is that if she doesn''t go to Saiyuan Mansion, her father''s hand will not be restored next year.


    Murong Lingran was instantly overjoyed, the hard work paid off, is this day finallying?


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Now, do you still hesitate?"


    Murong shook his head, "Of course I don''t hesitate, but where is my next destination?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "You will know after a while."


    Seeing him say this, Murong Lingran didn''t ask any more questions.


    At night, Murong Lingran returned to Lihua Vige, put the two little rabbits in the space in a basket, and handed them over to Murong Yi.


    Murong Yi looked at the two snow-white rabbits in the basket and said excitedly, "Thank you, Sister."


    Murong stroked his head and said, "Little Si, tell your sister honestly, what do you want a rabbit for?"


    Murong Yi whispered: "Sister, can I not say it?"


    Seeing that his younger brother''s voice was a little weaker, Murong Lingran didn''t embarrass him and said helplessly: "Okay."


    Murong Yiughed immediately, said thank you again, and went back to his room.


    Murong Zong was also beside him all the time. Seeing his sister''s frowning, he asked, "Aran, is there something on my mind?"


    "Brother, you should know better than me the mind of a boy."


    Murong Zong touched his nose ufortably, and whispered a few words in his sister''s ear.


    Murong said: "It turns out that eldest brother thinks the same way."


    A boy in his teens suddenly wanted a cute white rabbit. It is very likely that he has someone he likes and wants to give the rabbit to his sweetheart.


    Some time ago, Murong Kuan had also been seeing girls, and many matchmakers took the initiative to ask for marriage, but none of them could be seen by him.


    During this period of time, he had been busy dealing with the disaster victims, so this matter was put on hold.


    But I didn''t expect that Murong Yi would actually be enlightened before Murong Kuan, and that he had someone he liked at such a young age.


    Murong Zong said worriedly: "Xiao Si is still young, in his current status, many people want to tter him now, and it is very likely that they will suffer a loss. Unfortunately, I have to go to the morning court tomorrow, otherwise I will definitely follow him, lest he suffer losses and be deceived. ."

 Chapter 2431: Xiaoyan

    Chapter 2431 Xiaoyan


    Murong said: "Brother, go to court with confidence, leave this matter to me."


    "Can you do it alone?"


    "Yes, don''t you know what I''m capable of?"


    "Okay." Murong Zong rubbed her head: "Be sure to pay attention to safety."


    Murong nodded, "I will, and I will protect Xiao Si."


    The next day, Murong Lingran woke up and the first thing was to enter the space to harvest, and then let the maids bring the washing water into the room to wash up.


    Seeing Tong Wenwen''s brows furrowed, Murong said: "Wenwen, what''s the matter with you? If there is something wrong, just tell me, and I will help you."


    Tong Wenwen shook her head and said, "It''s not that I have something to do, but that I think today''s Fourth Young Master is very strange."


    "Little Four? What happened to him?"


    "He actually raised two rabbits. Early in the morning, he asked people to make him a beautiful rabbit cage, and he didn''t know what he was going to do."


    After thinking for a moment, Murong asked, "Has he finished his breakfast?"


    Tong Wenwen shook her head, "Not yet, still ying with his rabbit."


    Murong thought for a while, and asked her to quickly dress herself up and quickly walk to the restaurant.


    After Murong Yi finished eating, her eyes were always on him.


    Seeing him returning to the room and carrying the rabbit, she went out, and she followed.


    It was just that thest person entered the Future Academy. She watched people enter the ssroom, so she couldn''t follow up.


    At noon, Murong Lingran hid in the dark ce of the academy, seeing Murong Yi still carrying the two rabbits, and quickly walked up the mountain.


    It''s really fatal for a person to dare to go to the mountain.


    Murong Lingran was about to follow him when he saw a girl actually walking up the mountain.


    It seems that the person Murong Yi wants to send should be her.


    Sure enough, not long after she followed, she saw the two behind a big tree.


    Murong Yi said: "Xiaoyan, here it is, don''t you want to raise rabbits? There are two here, one male and one female, I have asked my servants, they can have children, I heard that rabbits are very good at giving birth, sometimes You can have a litter in a month, if you take good care of them, after a month, you will have a lot of little rabbits, and you can sell rabbits to make money."


    Xiaoyan took it in surprise, looked at the rabbit in the cage and said, "There are actually two of them, Fourth Young Master, thank you, I will let you know as soon as they get down the rabbit, you muste and see when the timees. They are."


    She thought that Murong Yi would give her one, but she did not expect to give two, one male and one female.


    What he said was right, after raising these two rabbits, they could have a lot of rabbits in the house in the future.


    Murong Yi patted his chest and assured: "Don''t worry, I will definitely go."


    After he finished speaking, he nced around and said, "I can''t go out for too long, or my family will be worried. The mountains are dangerous. We should not stay for a long time. Let''s go home quickly."


    Xiaoyan said: "Okay, you go first, I''ll goter, we don''t appear together for the time being, otherwise everyone will doubt us."


    Murong Yi said: "Okay, I''ll listen to you.


    After saying that, he walked on the way he wasing and going.


    Xiaoyan also slowly followed behind him.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, quite alert.


    When he got down the mountain, Murong Yi nodded to the people behind, and then walked directly towards his house.


    Murong Lingran thought that Xiaoyan would also go home directly, but she did not expect that after Murong Yi left, she would return to the ce just now.

 Chapter 2432: stone family

    Chapter 2432 Shi Family


    A man and a woman suddenly came out from behind a tree. The man looked at the rabbit cage and said, "He actually gave you a rabbit."


    Xiaoyan said proudly: "Father, Mother, I will say that Murong Yi is a good deceiver. I just mentioned it, and he delivered it to me in two days. Don''t worry, there will be more in the future. I''m here, and I can make sure you have a good life."


    The ?? man smiled and said, "Good, my daughter is caring. Yes, yes, we will eat rabbit meat tonight. I haven''t eaten rabbit meat for a long time. It must be delicious to use it to stew radish."


    Xiaoyan said dissatisfiedly: "Dad, you can''t eat it today, Murong Yi said, it''s for me to feed the little rabbits, at least I have to wait for the rabbits to have a nest before killing them."


    The woman also said: "The child''s father, the daughter is right, these rabbits are so small, they don''t have much meat to eat, it''s better to raise them up and eat more meat. If they eat now, if Murong Yi askster, If we can''t bring out the rabbit, it will definitely anger him, and if he is angry with our daughter, it will be bad for our daughter, it will be a huge loss to our family."


    Hearing this, the man looked at his wife and daughter like a fool, "You guys are really stupid, Murong Yi is just a child, and his mind is pure, then we just need to say that the rabbit may not be able to adapt to the new environment after returning, suddenly After death, we can''t do anything to eat the rabbit meat, isn''t that enough?"


    Although the little rabbit is small, it is still meat, it is better than nothing at all.


    Xiaoyan said: "No, Dad, please, don''t eat them for the time being, or Murong Yi will definitely get bored of me, if you want to eat meat, I''ll find a way to ask him for meat tomorrow, is that alright? "


    The man said suspiciously: "He just gave you the rabbit today, and you ask him again tomorrow, will he give it to you?"


    "Yes, it will be given to me, you trust me."


    "Okay." The man had topromise: "But take care of these two rabbits for me. If they die suddenly, I will still eat their meat."


    "Yes, Dad."


    Seeing that it was gettingte, the three of them quickly went down the mountain.


    In the dark, Murong clenched her fists involuntarily. In Xiaoyan''s mind, her younger brother was actually a good deceiver?


    Her parents even dared to plot against her fourth brother, who gave them the guts!


    Dare to count the grandsons of Lord Ning''an and Princess Qihua, and they will die!


    Murong Lingran saw them walking away, and walked towards the home with a sullen face.


    Tong Xiuming happened to be at the door. Seeing Murong Lingran''s bad face, he asked worriedly, "Miss, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Murong said: "Among the disaster victims, which family has a daughter who is about eleven years old and is called Xiaoyan?"


    That Xiaoyan should not be a native of Lihua Vige. She has been in Lihua Vige for several years. She knows how many children there are in each household, and she is sure that there is no child named Xiaoyan.


    Tong Xiuming carefully recalled the list he had registered at the beginning, and after a while, he said solemnly, "The girl with Yan in her name is also about eleven years old. It seems that there is only one family with the surname Shi, and their family seems to have only two children. , a boy and a girl, the adults are called Shi Dayang and Yan Hongmei, the boy is 13 years old this year, and the son and daughter are called Shi Xiaodong and Shi Xiaoyan."


    Murong said in doubt: "Uncle Xiuming, how do you remember it so clearly?"

 Chapter 2433: new friend

    Chapter 2433 New friends


    Tong Xiuming said: "This is because they came to me and said that their son had just turned thirteen years old, and he was about twelve years old. They asked me if they could let their son go to the Future Academy. After I said no, , they also pestered me for a long time, and even tried to bribe me, but I refused several times before they gave up."


    Murong nodded: "So that''s the case, where do they live now?"


    "They camete, probably in thest two or three rows in the tent area."


    Murong said: "I see."


    Tong Xiuming asked again: "Miss, why did you suddenly mention their family? What did their family do?"


    "There are some things, I''m still investigating, you''ll know after the investigation is clear."


    "Yes, miss." Tong Xiuming didn''t ask any more questions after hearing this.


    During dinner, Murong Lingran saw that the fourth brother was eating the same food as usual, and suddenly asked, "Little Si, the person who sold me the rabbit said that the rabbit suddenly changed its environment and it is very easy to get sick, your rabbit is very easy to get sick. well enough?"


    Murong Yi was a little flustered when she heard the words, and said nervously: "A... A sister, don''t worry, they are fine."


    "Oh, that''s fine, but where do you keep them? Rabbit excrement stinks, so don''t keep them in the house."


    "Don''t worry, sister, I put the rabbit in a friend''s house for the time being."


    "Friend?" Murong Lingran continued to ask, "Which friend? Do I know each other?"


    Murong Yi shook his head: "You don''t know him, he''s my new friend recently."


    Murong said: "Oh, okay."


    Seeing that her brother was so nervous, she did not embarrass him.


    Murong Yi breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the elder sister did not continue to ask questions.


    After dinner, Murong Lingran quietly let out a heavy light and took her out of the yard after everyone fell asleep.


    After she went out, she released Heimao again, put the heavy light back into the space, rode on Heimao, and ran directly to the tent area.


    She had already inquired about the residence of the parents named Xiaoyan, and ran directly to the tent.


    At this time, most of the people in the tent area were already asleep, but as soon as she arrived, three people came out of the tent.


    Because they had only seen each other during the day, and by the moonlight, Murong Lingran could see at a nce that the two of them were Xiaoyan''s parents.


    Murong Lingran quickly followed quietly.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that the three of them actually walked directly towards the mountain and stopped at the foot of the mountain.


    She was wondering what the three were going to do when she saw them speak.


    The man looked around carefully, and saw that no one was there, and said, "Okay, let''s go here, and then go up the mountain, I''m afraid something will happen."


    "Daddy, just listen to you, I''ll find firewood, and we''ll roast these two rabbits right away."


    "I don''t think we should do this. If Xiaoyanes back tomorrow and finds out that we ate her rabbit, she will definitely make trouble with us. Didn''t she say it? She will just ask Murong Yi for some meat tomorrow."


    "No, daddy, auntie, you saw it today, these two rabbits are in the tent, so many eyes are staring at them, if I hadn''t been guarding them, they would have been stolen long ago. Everyone I don''t eat meat much, I drool when I see them, and if they stay in the tent, they must be eaten before they grow up. Maybe I haven''t eaten meat for a long time, it is better to eat my mouth than to be eaten by others inside."

 Chapter 2434: ghost

    Chapter 2434 There are ghosts


    "My son''s mother, what my son said is reasonable. If you put it in a tent, you can''t raise it at all. Maybe half of it will be stolen. At that time, we will be busy all the time, and we will do as my son said. Although The two rabbits are smaller, but they are still meat, let''s quickly find firewood and roast them."


    The woman was helpless and felt that her son''s words were reasonable, and she didn''t want to take advantage of outsiders, so she sighed lightly and quickly went to find firewood.


    Murong Lingran secretly sneered in the dark, as expected, these two rabbits would not survive tomorrow in their house.


    After thinking for a moment, Murong Lingran saw that Shi Xiaodong had his back turned to him, and suddenly threw a small stone at him, which justnded on his back.


    Shi Xiaodong was so frightened that he turned his head suddenly, but saw nothing, and said tremblingly, "Father, Mother, is that you?"


    There was no response from the surroundings, only the sound of the wind blowing.


    Shi Xiaodong turned his head, and suddenly another stone was thrown on his back.


    He turned his head sharply again, but still saw nothing.


    Now he was not calm, stood up and ran into the distance: "Ghost, there is ghost."


    Seeing him running away, Murong quickly ran to the rabbit cage, put the rabbit cage into the space, and returned to the ce just now.


    Shi Dayang and Yan Hongmei heard their son''s voice and hurried towards him.


    "What are you yelling about? Are you satisfied with waking up the people from Lihua Vige?"


    "That''s right, do you know that we came out secretly? If someone finds out, then we will be embarrassed to death."


    Shi Xiaodong was so frightened that his whole body was trembling, and his face was full of fear.


    "Ghost?" Shi Dayang said angrily, "I think you are pretending to be a ghost."


    After saying that, he took the firewood and returned to the ce where he was just now.


    It''s just that he didn''t see the rabbit cage after he went back, and frowned and asked, "Where did you put the rabbit?"


    Shi Xiaodong: "It''s right there, I didn''t touch it."


    "But not here?"


    Yan Hongmei said: "Did you remember it wrong and put it in another location?"


    Shi Dayang said: "Impossible, I can never remember it wrong, it must be put here."


    "Then why did it suddenly disappear?" Yan Hongmei said: "It must have been misced, let''s look around again."


    Shi Dayang had no choice but to listen to his wife.


    It''s just that they searched for a long time, but they didn''t even find the shadow of the rabbit cage.


    Shi Xiaodong said in horror: "Look, there are ghosts, and there are only three of us here. The rabbit cage has disappeared. It wasn''t because the ghosts took it away, what else could it be?"


    Shi Dayang and Yan Hongmei didn''t believe in ghosts at first, but now that the rabbit cage is gone, they have to believe it.


    Shi Dayang said: "I feel that something is wrong tonight, as if something has been by our side."


    Yan Hongmei swallowed in fear and suggested, "Then why don''t we go back first?"


    Shi Dayang said: "After going back, what will the rabbit do?"


    Yan Hongmei suddenly became anxious, "You are still thinking about rabbits. If there are really ghosts, you should think about how to save our little lives."


    Shi Xiaodong said: "A-Niang is right."


    Shi Dayang had no choice but topromise and took the lead back to the tent area.


    When Yan Hongmei and her son saw this, they quickly followed.

 Chapter 2435: buried

    Chapter 2435 Buried


    After the three of them left, Murong Lingran walked out of the space again.


    Looking at the rabbit cage in his hand, he snorted coldly in his heart. If you want to eat the rabbit she bought with hard work, just dream. Her bunnies, do they deserve to eat too?


    Murong Lingran returned to the house, locked the door and entered the space, harvested the harvest, and then went back to bed and fell asleep.


    Noon the next day


    After lunch, Murong Yi came to the ce where she met Shi Xiaoyan yesterday. Seeing that her hand was empty, she asked suspiciously, "Xiaoyan, where''s the rabbit? Didn''t you bring the rabbit out?"


    Shi Xiaoyan recalled what her parents said when she went back in the morning, her face was a little ugly, but just for a moment, she said with a sad face: "Fourth Young Master, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault, I''m worried about dirtying the ssroom of the future academy, just yesterday. They were handed over to their parents to take care of, but the rabbit seemed to be frightened in a sudden change of ce, and when they woke up this morning, they were all dead."


    "Dead!" Murong Yi was shocked: "How could this happen, they are too pitiful."


    Shi Xiaoyan also looked sad and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect them to be so fragile. If I knew this, I wouldn''t ask you to ask for them. Maybe they are still alive and well."


    Murong Yi sighed, "You don''t have to me yourself, and you don''t want to, where are they now? I want to go and see them for thest time."


    "I can''t see it anymore." Shi Xiaoyan said, "They have been buried by my brother."


    "Okay." Seeing that her face was not good, Murong Yi thought she was a sad rabbit and died in one day, so sheforted: "Don''t be sad, if there is a chance, I will give you another pair, but it will take some time, otherwise Sister will doubt us."


    Shi Xiaoyan nodded, and suddenly her eyes darkened again.


    Murong Yi asked with concern: "What''s wrong with you? Did something happen at home?"


    Shi Xiaoyan said: "Well, originally, when Dad and Mom saw the rabbits died, they wanted to eat their meat. Although they are still bastards, they are also meat, but I know that you care about them very much, and you definitely don''t want them to be eaten, so I I asked my brother for help and buried them, but my father and mother were very unhappy about it, saying that I deliberately prevented them from eating meat."


    Murong, who was still following this time, raised his eyebrows. He was not stupid, but he knew how to use his parents as a raft.


    So it was, Murong Yi thought it was something.


    After thinking for a while, Murong Yi said, "Your parents just want to eat meat. It''s very simple. I have a lot in my family. I''ll go get them for you."


    Murong Lingran shook his head helplessly, Little Si, you are too kind to her, and you are also very jealous as an elder sister.


    "No need, your family suddenlycks meat, it will definitely be discovered, and you will be scolded by your family."


    Murong Yi thought about it, he really couldn''t do it if he wanted to steal the family''s things, but he wanted to let the Shi family eat meat, so he took out a small ingot from his arms: "I''ll give you the money, Buy it yourself."


    Sister A will give him a sum of money every month, and the Marquis of Ning''an will also give him a sum of money every month. He still has a lot of money now.


    Shi Xiaoyan''s eyes lit up when she saw Yuanbao, but she still refused, and said earnestly, "No, I can''t ask for your money."


    "You take it, I have a lot of pocket money, this is nothing, it was originally used by my sister."

 Chapter 2436: Concubine

    Chapter 2436 Concubine


    Shi Xiaoyan hesitated after hearing the words, then took it slowly, "Okay, even if I borrowed it from you, I will return it to you when I have enough of my pocket money."


    Murong Yi knew that he would definitely not ept it if she didn''t promise, so she nodded with a smile: "Well, don''t worry."


    Shi Xiaoyan said: "It''s not too early, let''s go back, as before, you go first."


    Murong Yi nodded: "Okay, then you have to hurry up and follow."


    "Um."


    Murong Yi went straight down the mountain just likest time.


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zong looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    Xiao Si is too simple. He believes what others say. Last time he gave the rabbit, this time he gave money, and he might give something next time. If it goes on like this, Xiao Si will definitely be harmed by Shi Xiaoyan.


    Xiao Si is usually very smart, why is he so confused this time?


    Are you being carried away by love? But he is still so young, does he know what love is?


    Murong Yi was halfway there, and suddenly saw a white animal in front of him, and looked closely, isn''t this her elder sister''s little white fox, Baiyun?


    "Baiyun? You sneaked out to y again?"


    Baiyun ignored him and ran directly behind him.


    Murong Yi was worried that it would be lost, so she quietly followed.


    It was just that it ran faster and faster, and when it was about to shout, it found that he actually came to the ce where he met Shi Xiaoyan just now.


    Baiyun suddenly stopped in front, came to a tree full of wild fruits, and began to eat seriously.


    Murong Yi had no choice but to walk over slowly.


    As soon as he passed, before he could pick up Baiyun, he heard voices not far away.


    Hearing Shi Xiaoyan''s voice, he was about to walk over, but he didn''t expect a man''s voice next, so he had to quickly find a tree to hide.


    Shi Dayang said excitedly: "Xiaoyan, he actually gave you two taels of silver. It''s really great. With these silvers, we can eat meat for a long time."


    "Yeah." Yan Hongmei also said, "I didn''t expect Murong Yi to be so easy to deceive. He believes everything you say. With him, our future will be better."


    Shi Xiaoyan said: "Father, Mother, don''t worry, as long as I please Murong Yi, you will not endure hardship in your life."


    Shi Dayang said: "Murong Yi may have never dreamed that Xiaoyan fell down in front of him on purposest time, in order to attract his attention. Unexpectedly, we lost his rabbit, not the rabbit died of illness. ."


    Yan Hongmei said: "Master, don''t talk about it, this matter will rot into our stomachs."


    "I see." Shi Dayang looked at the silver in his hand, "It''s just a pity, it''s a pity that Murong Yi is not yet fifteen years old, and Xiaoyan is still young. If they are both old enough to talk about marriage, they can Xiaoyan is married to Murong Yi, Murong Yi is the grandson of the dignified Marquis of Ning An, and also has a grandmother who is the eldest princess, and if you marry him, you will have inexhaustible glory and wealth all your life."


    Yan Hongmei said: "It is estimated that even at that age, it is impossible. The grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an must marry the daughters of those ministers. Our daughters have a low status, and it is estimated that they can only be concubines."


    "It''s okay to be a concubine." Shi Dayang said, "Based on Murong Yi''s feelings towards our daughter now, even if she were to be a concubine, it would still be a favored concubine. It is the same as the wind and the rain."

 Chapter 2437: Murong Yi discovers the truth

    Chapter 2437 Murong Yi discovers the truth


    Shi Xiaoyan said helplessly, "Father, Mother, what are you talking about so long ago? I''m still young, and I don''t like Murong Yi at all. If he hadn''t been rich, I wouldn''t have contacted him."


    "Okay, okay." Shi Dayang said, "I won''t say it, but I have a word to remind you that you must obey Murong Yi during this time, do whatever he wants you to do, and don''t mess with it. If you are angry with him, whether we can enjoy the glory and wealth in this life depends on you and him, do you understand?"


    Shi Xiaoyan said: "Don''t worry, I understand, he is now the God of Wealth in our family, and I know what to do with him."


    As soon as her voice fell, a boy''s voice suddenly came, "How can you do this!"


    The three of them were stunned for a moment, then turned their heads to look at the sound, and saw Murong Yi pushed aside the grass and looked at them with red eyes.


    Why is Murong Yi here?


    Didn''t he leave?


    Did he hear everything they just said?


    Shi Xiaoyan thought that Murong Yi might have heard what they said just now, and she was extremely flustered, and asked anxiously: "Fourth Young Master, why are you here? Did you leave something behind?"


    Murong Yi asked indifferently: "Shi Xiaoyan, I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person. When we first met, you fell down in front of me on purpose? It was to get close to me and obey me in the future. Did you benefit from it?"


    Shi Xiaoyan said: "You...you heard it?"


    "That''s right!" Murong Yi said excitedly: "Shi Xiaoyan, how could you lie to me? I''m so good to you, I give what you want, why did you lie to me?"


    He really liked Shi Xiaoyan, but he didn''t expect her to approach him with a purpose.


    And she said just now that she doesn''t like herself at all, all because she has money, it''s really hurtful!


    Yan Hongmei said tteringly: "Fourth Young Master, did you misunderstand something, Xiaoyan really likes you, did you hear it wrong just now? Xiaoyan is such a good child, it is impossible to lie."


    Murong Yi said angrily: "You heard it wrong, my ears are good, I can hear everything you just said."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Shi Xiaoyan with a sad face: "To be honest, I really have a crush on you, I really treat you as a good friend, and I want to be good to you for the rest of my life. How can you treat me like this? Can!"


    Shi Xiaoyan saw that Murong Yi was sad, and felt a little sorry, and said, "I''m sorry, I... I didn''t mean to lie to you."


    "Yes, she didn''t deceive you on purpose." Shi Dayang hurriedly said: "My father forced her to do this. She really likes you. Don''t misunderstand her. Our family is poor, and I want it. Live a good life, so I designed her to be close to you, and you should continue to be friends."


    Murong Yi shouted loudly, "I won''t trust you anymore! Shi Xiaoyan, you just said that my rabbit was lost by you, right? Why was it lost?"


    Shi Xiaoyan said: "This..."


    "Don''t lie to me, or I''ll let my grandpa condemn you all!"


    Shi Xiaoyan was young after all, and when she heard that she was about to be punished, she panicked and hurriedly said, "Don''t tell you grandpa, I said, it was my grandfather, grandma, and elder brother who wanted to eat rabbitsst night, but if they didn''t pay attention to the rabbits, they were arrested. The ghost took it."

 Chapter 2438: kill Murong Yi

    Chapter 2438 Killed Murong Yi


    "You are still lying to me." Murong Yi said angrily: "There are no ghosts in this world, they must have been eaten by you, you lied to me like this, I will never forgive you in my life, I want you all to be punished! "


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Shi Dayang suddenly panicked. If Murong Yi told his family, their family would most likely not be able to stay in Lihua Vige anymore.


    Just before he could react, Yan Hongmei stepped forward and grabbed Murong Yi''s hand, saying viciously, "Head of the house,e and help, we mustn''t let him tell his family what we did, or we''ll all be finished."


    Shi Dayang said nkly: "My son, what are you going to do?"


    Yan Hongmei said with ruthless eyes: "What else can I do? Of course, kill him. As long as he is dead, we can still stay in Lihua Vige."


    Shi Xiaoyan was stunned for a moment, Mom and Dad actually wanted to kill Murong Yi.


    Shi Dayang nodded, and immediately wanted to go forward and grab Murong Yi.


    Just before he could touch Murong Yi, there was a sudden tingling pain in his hand, and when he looked closely, there was actually a silver needle stuck in it.


    Yan Hongmei was about to speak when she suddenly felt a tingling pain in her hand. She turned her head and saw that she also had a silver needle in her hand.


    "It hurts!"


    "It hurts, where did the silver needlee from?"


    "Of course it was given to you by the head of the county."


    Hearing the unfamiliar voice, the two turned their heads and saw Murong Lingran and Murong Zong walking towards them with gloomy faces.


    Murong Yi saw that his elder brother and sister wereing, and immediately ran to their side with a look of grievance on his face, "Big Brother, Sister, I thought I would never see you again."


    "Good, it''s alright, we''re here, we''ll call the shots for you." Murong Lingran touched his brother''s head, shielded him behind him, and looked at the Shi family coldly: "What did you guys just want to do? You wanted to kill someone. Quit?"


    Murong Zong said coldly: "You are so daring. Not only did you n to deceive my brother, but after the conspiracy was exposed, you actually wanted his life. I think you are impatient!"


    Shi Dayang''s family of three saw that Murong Zong and Murong Lingran were bothing, and their legs went soft.


    Did you really hit an evil yesterday? Why is everything going wrong today?


    Shi Dayang hurriedly said: "County Lord, General, you have misunderstood, we did not mean to kill people."


    "Still quibbling!" Murong Lingran said coldly: "We have heard and seen it just now, can our eyes still deceive ourselves? I can guarantee that if we hadn''te here just now, you would definitely kill us. my brother."


    Yan Hongmei said: "County Lord, we really don''t mean that. We shouldn''t offend the Fourth Young Master. It''s our fault. I suddenly remembered that there are still some things to deal with at home. what."


    After saying that, he took Shi Xiaoyan''s hand and wanted to leave.


    Murong Zong said coldly, "Stop for me!"


    As a general, Murong Zong had a strong suffocation on his body. Hearing his roar, the three of them were suddenly startled and had to stop.


    Shi Dayang also knew the identity of Murong Zongzong, and said embarrassingly: "General, I don''t know what else you have to do?"


    Murong Zong looked at Murong Yi and asked, "Little Si, what else do you want to ask them now?"


    Now that his elder brothers and sisters are by his side, Murong Yi is a little more courageous. After thinking about it, he asks: "Shi Xiaoyan, tell me the truth, what happened to the rabbit I gave you?"

 Chapter 2439: dispose of

    Chapter 2439 Disposal


    Shi Xiaoyan''s eyes flickered with guilt, and said, "They were really taken away by ghosts."


    "Are you sure you didn''t lie to me?"


    "I...I''m sure."


    Murong Yi said: "It''s all this time, yet you still haven''t told the truth. It''s really too much. If you don''t tell the truth, I will let my elder brother and elder sister punish you severely."


    Murong Zong said: "Why don''t I deal with them here, and then let Hei Mao throw them into the deep mountains, leaving them dead!"


    The Shi family were startled at the same time.


    Shi Xiaoyan said anxiously: "No, what I said just now is true,st night my parents and brothers wanted to eat those two little rabbits without telling me, but they really lost them by ident. Like a ghost stole it."


    After she finished speaking, she repeated everything she had heard from her parents.


    Murong Yi said angrily, "I don''t believe in ghosts!"


    Murong raised her eyebrows and said, "Little Si, part of what she said is true. Her parents and brothers really wanted to eat rabbitsst night, but they were rescued by me."


    After she finished speaking, she called Heimao, and Heimao came over with a rabbit cage in his mouth.


    Seeing the familiar rabbit cage, Murong Yi said with a surprised expression, "Sister, are these really my two rabbits?"


    Murong nodded: "It''s true."


    After she put the rabbit into the spacest night, not on the ind in the air, but on the shore.


    She also specifically asked Changqi Shenjun, in the cknd and the shore area, the growth rate of animals will not change when they are ced on it.


    Murong Yi looked at the rabbit carefully, the small bells he tied with his own hands were tied around his neck. After confirming that the cages were indeed his two rabbits, he breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at his sister: "Really Well, I really thought they were dead just now, and I was sad for a while. Sister, thank you, thank you for saving their lives, if they died like this, they would be too pitiful."


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Little Si, you and A-jie are wee, it''s all right, and now there is one more thing to deal with."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the three Shi family.


    "Little Four, they just wanted to kill you, what do you want to do with them?"


    The three Shi family members were still a little angry when they heard that Murong Lingran was actually making troublest night, but when they heard that she was going to deal with them, they were all scared again.


    Shi Dayang said anxiously: "Fourth Young Master, I... I was just confused for a while, and I really meant to silence you, but aren''t you okay now? Please spare us this time, Fourth Young Master."


    Murong Yi said with a stern face: "Give me back my two taels of silver."


    His money, he should get it back.


    Shi Dayang heard the words and reluctantly returned the money.


    Murong Yi turned to look at his elder brothers and sisters, and said earnestly: "Brother, elder sister, I don''t know how to deal with people, so he will leave it to you. You can deal with it as you want."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran said: "They dare to plot against you, and even want your life, this is a serious crime. Since they are still victims of disasters, let them be sent to the government, and let the government do the right thing. How to deal with it, how to deal with it.¡±


    Shi Xiaoyan immediately knelt down to Murong Lingran and begged: "County Lord, we know we are wrong. My aunt and aunt came up with this method only because the family is too poor. Please forgive us once."

 Chapter 2440: end

    Chapter 2440 End


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Murong Yi again: "Fourth Young Master, we were wrong, we shouldn''t count on you, please don''t remember the viin, please forgive us this time, if we are sent to the government, we will definitely have to die. For the sake of it, don''t send us to the government."


    Shi Dayang and Yan Hongmei also knelt down.


    "Xiaoyan is right, we know it''s wrong, please spare our lives, we will never dare again."


    "I beg the generals and county magistrates to spare us, we just want to make life easier."


    Murong said coldly: "Have a good life, you can live in an upright manner, it''s not that my family doesn''t provide jobs, and it''s not that the academy doesn''t take in your daughter in the future. Why do you want to go wrong?"


    "I heard everything you said just now, and you said that you want to send your daughter to my fourth brother as a concubine. It''s just wishful thinking."


    "The victims who came to Lihua Vige all want to live a good life, but you are the only ones who have gone wrong and cheated on my fourth brother''s rabbits and money, and want to rely on him to live a prosperous and rich life in the future, and finally want his Fate, you are simply unforgivable!"


    The three of them became even more flustered when they heard the words, and began to kowtow:


    "I beg the county lord to let us go, we know we were wrong."


    "Please, we don''t dare any more."


    "Our family still has parents to take care of. They are all in the future academy now. If we are gone, our parents will not be able to live. I beg the county lord, give us a chance."


    Shi Xiaoyan looked at Murong Yi tearfully: "Fourth Young Master, I''m sorry, I won''t be like this again, I beg you, please spare our lives."


    Murong Yi hesitated for a while, but finally said, "Big brother, sister, it''s fine if you just punish them, I''m fine now."


    Murong Lingran and the eldest brother looked at each other, saw him nodding, and then sighed: "Well, since Xiao Si has spoken, there is no way for me, the elder sister, to not give him face, but it is impossible for Lihua Vige. I will take you in again, go back to wherever you came from, and take your parents with you. My future academy does not wee people from your family, nor will I raise people like you who will endanger the lives of the future academy masters! "


    The people of the Shi family were suddenly desperate. They thought that Murong Lingran would really let them go, but they didn''t expect to drive them out of Lihua Vige. Wouldn''t they be the poorest people in the vige in the future?


    Although there is high-yield food, other people also have it. Others are still working in Murong''s house.


    And Xiaoyan was also kicked out of the Future Academy, she just didn''t have a good life for a few days.


    Seeing the unwillingness on their faces, Murong Lingran sneered: "Don''t you think that cheating hurt my brother, you can still get out of your body? If it weren''t for Xiao Si''s plea, ording to my opinion, I would definitely send you directly to Go to the government, beat you two hundred big boards, and then sentence you to a charge of exile, so that the hatred in my heart can be relieved."


    "My fourth brother is my grandma''s favorite. If Ning''an Hou and Princess Qihua knew about this, your fate would never be better than it is now."


    Murong Zong said: "Hurry up and pack your things. After an hour, if the soldiers find out that you are still in Lihua Vige, don''t me me for being ruthless and put you in jail."

 Chapter 2441: dont like her

    Chapter 2441 Don''t like her anymore


    The people of the Shi family did not dare to dy any longer when they heard the words, so they got up and ran down the mountain.


    Forget it, now it¡¯s still important to save your life.


    Murong Lingran was right, if the Marquis of Ning''an and Princess Qihua found out, they would definitely die.


    When Shi Xiaoyan passed by Murong Yi, she whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Murong Yi frowned, did not respond to her, and let her run away.


    After the Shi family left, Murong Lingran patted his brother on the shoulder and said helplessly, "Little Si, let''s go back."


    Murong Yi nced at her brother and sister, and lowered her head in embarrassment: "Big brother, sister, thank you very much today, if it weren''t for you, I might be dead now."


    Murong Zong said: "Little Si, if you want to make friends, we have no objection, but after you make friends in the future, you should tell us as soon as possible that we are older than you, have more experience than you, and are easier to tell if we are good people than you. Still the bad guy."


    "You are now the fourth son of the Marquis of Ning''an, and there are countless pairs of eyes staring at you in the capital, just wanting to take shortcuts through you, not just girls, even if a man suddenly approaches you, you will have to be more careful in the future. Do you understand?"


    Murong Yi whispered: "Yes, eldest brother, I will listen to you in the future."


    "Also." Murong Zong said again: "Grandpa told me a few days ago that since you went back, I want to arrange two personal guards for you and Xiaoliu who know kung fu to protect you, but before you Said that you were in the academy every day, so you refused. Grandpa respects your opinion, so he didn''t force you, so do you still want to refuse?"


    Murong Yi also knew that he was young, and after experiencing what happened today, he also knew that many people wanted to plot against him.


    This time, an ordinary farmer dared to plot against him, and there must be others plotting against him in the future. In order not to cause trouble to the family in the future, he had to nod his head: "Well, I will not refuse."


    Murong Zong patted his brother on the shoulder, "Be good."


    "Little Four." Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Do you really like Shi Xiaoyan, afraid that your parents will object to the two of you, so you didn''t tell us?"


    Murong Yi nodded: "Yes."


    After finishing speaking, he was afraid of misunderstanding by his brother and sister, and hurriedly said: "I liked her very much before, but after knowing that she lied to me, I don''t like her anymore."


    He wouldn''t like someone who calcted him.


    Murong asked: "Really?"


    Murong Yi said: "Really, I don''t like girls with scheming, I like simple girls with scheming, it''s really tiring to get along with."


    "Okay." Murong said calmly: "But today you almost died. You have to tell your parents when you go back. You have to be mentally prepared."


    "Huh?" Murong Yi''s heart suddenly turned ashes, his aunt and aunt would definitely scold him.


    It was only after returning home that Xiao Manan heard that Murong Yi was almost gone, and he didn''t care about scolding him. He just cared about whether his body was okay. Hearing that he was fine, he was relieved after being a little frightened.


    Murong Zhe also felt sorry for the child who was deceived at a young age, and knew that he was not feeling well, so he didn''t scold him, but just told him to tell them anything in the future, so that he would not be deceived again.


    Murong Yi was relieved to see that his parents did not scold him.


    As for the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess, Murong Zhe didn''t want the two old men to worry too much, so he didn''t tell them about it.

 Chapter 2442: Ningan Hou knows

    Chapter 2442 Ning''an Hou knows


    What they didn''t know was that Murongzhe''s family had been staying in Lihua Vige, and now there are many disaster victims in Lihua Vige, which is extremely dangerous.


    In order to protect his son''s family, Lord Ning''an arranged a lot of secret guards in the vige, and many people secretly protected Murong Yi.


    When Murong Yi was almost silenced, even if Murong Zong and Murong Lingran didn''t show up at the time, the secret guard woulde out to protect him.


    Therefore, Murong Yi''s experience reached the ears of the Marquis of Ning An on the same day.


    After knowing that the grandchildren had dealt with the family, he didn''t me the grandchildren for treating the Shi family too lightly, he knew that it was Murong Yi who begged for mercy.


    Someone knew that Murong Yi was the grandson of his Marquis Ning''an, but he still dared to plot against him, and even nned to kill and silence him. This was intolerable.


    It''s just that ordinary people don''t take him Ning Anhou in the eyes, isn''t it a joke to spread it out?


    Therefore, after returning to their copsed house, the Shi family were trying to find a ce to live, when they were tied in front of the Marquis of Ning An, and the two adults were each given fiftyshes, and then they were all exiled. Go to Lisheng House.


    Even if Murong Yi finds out about this and will me him in the future, he is not afraid, his grandson will never allow anyone to bully him.


    Of course, Murong Lingran and the others had no idea about this matter. She was now in the space, looking at the livestock in her small dark room with satisfaction.


    is really great, it won''t take long, it is estimated that the things grown in her space will be enough to live in a town for a long time.


    Thinking that she has not eaten the animals produced by the space, she grabbed a few chickens and went out, nning to cook a delicious meal herself.


    At night, everyone in the Murong family smelled the dishes on the table, and their faces showed satisfaction.


    Murongzhe took a mouthful of braised chicken and asked in surprise, "Aran, did you cook today too?"


    "Yeah." Murong Lingran nodded with a smile: "Does it feel different from what I ate before?"


    "right."


    Xiao Manan also took a bite of chicken and said with a smile: "Aran, your craftsmanship has improved again. This chicken feels particrly delicious and fresh today."


    Murong Zong also said: "Yes, I think so too."


    Murong Lingranughed and said, "Eat more if it''s delicious. In the future, as long as I have time, I''ll make it for you."


    "Then thank you Aran."


    After saying that, the family quickly ate.


    After eating dinner, Murong Lingran returned to the space again, went to the small ind in the sky to harvest it immediately, and then fiddled with the ck soil for an hour before returning to bed to sleep.


    The next day, just after Murong Lingran finished her breakfast, she heard the servants say that Grandpa and Grandma are here.


    Quickly walked to the main room, and saw Xiaoliu sitting beside him, Ama hugged Xiaosi with a distressed face, and kept mumbling, "Little Si, Ama heard about what happened yesterday, is your health alright?"


    Murong Yi broke free from Grandma''s embrace and said nervously, "Grandma, how did you know?"


    Hearing footsteps, Murong Yi turned her head and saw her sister approaching.


    Could it be that my sister said it?


    Ning Anhou coughed softly: "Don''t look at your elder sister, this matter has nothing to do with her, it was the person who stayed in Lihua Vige to protect you who told me."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, and instantly realized that his grandmother had a guard in Lihua Vige, and shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 2443: catch living things

    Chapter 2443 Catch living things


    It seems that she and her eldest brother were negligent, and they all forgot about Grandpa''s secret guard.


    With Grandpa''s temperament of protecting the calf, the Shi family estimated that they would lose ayer of skin if they didn''t die.


    Even if Murong Lingran said it, Murong Yi didn''t mean to me her, turned her head and said, "I''m fine, thanks to the timely arrival of Big Brother and Sister, nothing at all."


    Princess ?? said distressedly: "Listen to Grandma''s words, you must never go to the mountains alone with others in the future. Even if you want to go, you have to bring a few more people with you, do you understand?"


    "I see." Murong Yi nodded: "Grandpa, Grandma, I''m sorry, I made you worry."


    Ning Anhou asked suspiciously: "Didn''t you and Xiao Liu start to practice martial arts recently? It was so dangerous at the time, why didn''t you think of using force?"


    Murong Yi touched his head embarrassedly, "I was so angry at the time that I forgot about learning martial arts."


    The Marquis of Ning An was helpless and didn''t say much, just looked at the four people behind him: "If that''s the case, then you need to protect your people. They are called Rong Thirteen, Rong Fourteen, Rong Fifteen, and Rong Ten. Six, just give it to Xiao Si and Xiao Liu, they are all fourteen years old, and their martial arts are also good. Although they are young, they are also very calm and reliable."


    Xiaosi''s martial arts aplishments are probably not as good as those of his older brothers, but it doesn''t matter, I heard that he is good at reading, and the big deal is that he will take the road of civil servants in the future.


    The four people whose names were named immediately stepped forward and said respectfully, "Meet the fourth son, the sixth son."


    The Marquis of Ning An said again: "Rong Thirteen and Rong Fourteen follow Xiao Si, Rong Fifteen and Rong Sixteen follow Xiao Liu."


    Murong Yi had already agreed to the elder brother and elder sister this time, and would no longer refuse grandpa''s guard, so she nodded obediently, "Yes."


    Murong Ding said: "Grandpa, do you really want to give them to us?"


    Ning Anhou smiled and said: "Of course, with them protecting you, grandma can rest assured."


    "Yeah." Murong Ding said: "Then thank you grandpa."


    Ning An Hou stroked his beard with satisfaction.


    Murong asked suspiciously: "Grandpa, aren''t your guards named ording to their age? They are only fourteen years old, why are they all lined up from fourteen?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an smiled and said, "It''s not based on age, it''s based on kung fu. Every once in a while, the dark guards willpete with each other. As long as you defeat that person, you can upy that person''s name, so don''t worry about that. Seeing how small they are, their kung fu is extremely good."


    Murong nodded, "So it is."


    is really a hero out of teenagers, and I don''t know how their kung fupares to that of the brothers.


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Murong Lingran rode ck fur and ran to Wuming Mountain.


    All the animals on her small ind in the sky are domesticated animals. If you go out, it is really difficult to take them out. It is better to catch some wild animals in, so that when you are resting in the wild, it is more convenient to take them out.


    Although Hei Mao had caught a lot of wild animals and kept them in the space, those were all dead objects. Even if the space had the function of preserving freshness, it was definitely not as convenient as living animals.


    It is easy to be found on the outside, and there are not too many animals, so she rode ck fur and ran directly to the deep mountains.


    After the ?? arrived, she released the heavy light, let the ck hair go to catch the animals for her, and told it that this time she wanted all the living creatures and could not seriously injure them.

 Chapter 2444: golden monkey

    Chapter 2444 Golden Monkey


    Kuromao knew what the master was going to do. After all, it, Chongguang and Baiyun had already been to the small ind in the sky, and after roaring, they began to arrest.


    The speed of the ck hair is very fast, and the momentum is also very frightening. Some timid animals see the ck hair rushing towards them, and immediately their legs are weak, so they can only let the ck hair grab them all to Murong Lingran. before.


    For those who don''t cooperate, Hei Mao stuns them with a paw, so that the owner can put them in the space.


    Because she needs a male and a female for each animal, she and Heimao are not very good at distinguishing between them, so she went to Wuming Mountain for several days to collect the male and female of each animal.


    Of course, she also thought about whether to let Heimao catch two tigers and two wolves into the space, but thinking that those animals are too fierce, she looked at it with dismay, in case they identally let them run outside in the future, Then she was sinful, so she dismissed the idea.


    Murong nced at the sky, she and Heimao had been here for five consecutive days, and the animals were almost caught, so they rode on Heimao and quickly left the deep mountain.


    As soon as she stepped out of the mountains, she heard a cry for help.


    "Help...Help..."


    Murong Lingran immediately stopped Heimao and asked, "Heimao, did you hear someone calling for help?"


    Kuromao nodded.


    "Then take me there quickly."


    "Wow!"


    Kuromao responded and walked in the direction from which the voice came.


    Heimao ran for a while, and Murong Lingran saw a woman suddenly appear in front of him.


    At this time, she was holding a knife, nervously looking at the animal confronting her in front of her.


    That animal¡­


    The ck hair got closer and closer, and Murong Lingran also clearly saw the appearance of the woman, it was Ruan Youyi''s personal maid, Shui''er.


    The animal on the other side sensed the approach of Heimao, turned around and saw Heimao, and immediately ran to the distance, looking at Heimao with a puzzled expression.


    looked at Murong Lingran again, and when he saw it, he couldn''t move his eyes.


    Shui''er was overjoyed when she saw that Murong Lingran came over. She thought she was going to be eaten by that monster just now, and said excitedly, "Miss, you are here."


    Murong nodded, turned his head to look at the animal next to him, and it turned out to be a monkey.


    No, to be precise, it was actually a golden monkey, but it was bigger and stronger than what she saw at the zoo in her previous life. Her current body shape is about one meter five or six.


    Strange, howe there are golden monkeys here?


    She has been in Lihua Vige for almost four years, and today is the first time she saw the golden monkey.


    And the way the monkey looks at her, why does it feel a little strange? It was like seeing a rtive.


    Murong asked: "Shui''er, why did you run into the forest alone? How did you meet the golden monkey?"


    "Golden Monkey?" Shui''er asked suspiciously: "Is it a monkey? Is the monkey''s hair this color? Why is it different from what I''ve seen before?"


    "Haha." Murong smiled and said: "That''s why it is called the golden monkey. There are many kinds of monkeys, and this is just one of them."


    Shui''er said with some hesitation: "So that''s the case, Miss, the reason I came here, you... can you not tell me? Otherwise, the master and madam may punish me, even my youngdy."


    Murong said: "Just tell me, I won''t tell my father and mother."

 Chapter 2445: also a beast

    Chapter 2445 is also a divine beast


    "Thank you, Miss." Shui''er breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that the ck hair had been staring at the golden monkeys, and the golden monkeys didn''t seem to be attacking them, so he slowly said: "That''s right, my youngdy is also married to the second son. It''s been a while, but the youngdy''s children can walk now, even Murong Cai''s daughter-inw Luo Shi is pregnant, and my youngdy''s stomach hasn''t moved yet, so she''s a little anxious."


    "We went back to the Shangshu Mansion a few days ago, and Mrs. Shangshu was also very anxious, so she found a recipe for mydy, saying that if you drink the medicine for half a month ording to the recipe, you will be pregnant soon, but I went to the pharmacy to find it. I got the medicine, but there was one medicine that was not even avable in the pharmacy, so I asked the doctor to draw it for me, and I came to Wuming Mountain to find it myself."


    "So it is." Murong nodded: "Have you found the medicine?"


    Shui''er shook his head in frustration, "No, the doctor said that the medicine is hard to find, I don''t believe in evil, I wanted to try it, but I couldn''t find it. Help, but Madam has not heard any news yet, and it is estimated that she has not found it yet."


    Murong Lingran patted her on the shoulder and said, "I''ll apany you to look for itter, but now it''s better to drive this monkey away."


    "Um."


    The two looked at the golden monkey again, and the golden monkey smiled when he saw Murong staring at him.


    That''s right, Murong Lingran just felt that it was smiling.


    Shui''er said suspiciously, "Why do I feel like it''s smiling?"


    Murong nodded: "I think so too."


    At this moment, the golden monkey suddenly came towards Murong Lingran.


    Even though Shui''er was afraid, since the other party was the master, she had no choice but to bite the bullet and stand in front of Murong Lingran.


    The golden monkey is still slowly approaching.


    Murong nced at the ck hair, seeing that it was not nervous at all, and did not intend to attack it, and suddenly became a little puzzled.


    Hei Mao felt that it was not dangerous. Could it be... Could this golden monkey also be a divine beast lost by the God of Changqi?


    Thinking, her consciousness entered the space.


    "God, is this golden monkey also your divine beast?"


    "You guessed it right."


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    She knew it.


    Shenjun Changqi said sternly: "Please take care of it, it has been living abroad for many years, and it is also very pitiful."


    Will ?? be pitiful?


    And this golden snub-nosed monkey is oily and watery, you can tell at a nce that life is going well, but you don¡¯t know which big family it escaped from, will it be pitiful?


    Murong recognized the space and saw the golden monkey stop two meters away from her.


    She thought for a while, and suddenly put her hand into the bag, took out a few giant seedless lychees and giant red strawberries and put them in her hands, looked at the golden monkey and asked, "Do you want to eat it?"


    The golden monkey looked at the fruit in her hand, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he nodded excitedly.


    It really is a divine beast, and he actually understands her words.


    Murong slowly approached it.


    Shui''er said anxiously: "Miss, don''t get close to it. If you are scratched, ves and maids will not be able to exin to the masters, wives and sons."


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    After Murong finished speaking, he continued to walk forward and ced the giant seedless lychee and giant red strawberry in the hands of the golden monkey.


    After the golden monkey took it, he devoured the giant red strawberry immediately.


    After eating the strawberries, I continued to eat the lychees.

 Chapter 2446: ecstasy

    Chapter 2446 Ecstasy


    Murong Lingran saw that it ate fast and finished it soon, and said, "Do you still want it?"


    The golden monkey nodded.


    Murong Ling was helpless, grabbed a handful from the bag and put it in its hand.


    After the golden monkey took it, he continued to eat.


    Shui''er next to ?? watched in shock at the interaction between Murong Lingran and the golden monkey. This monkey seems to be able to understand human speech.


    After a long while, the golden monkey seemed to be full, leaningzily on the tree trunk and rubbing his stomach, looking satisfied.


    Murong smiled and said, "Would you like to go home with me? I have a lot of these fruits in my house. You can eat them every day, and you can eat as much as you want."


    The golden snub-nosed monkey nodded as if pounding garlic, and it was very willing to go back.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and touched its head tentatively, seeing that it was enjoying her face and letting her touch it, she smiled and said, "Good, then you follow me, I still have something to do, we''ll be togetherter. Let''s go home together, okay?"


    The golden monkey nodded, okay.


    Murong Lingran turned to look at Shui''er, who was shocked, and said, "Show me the blueprint. I often run in the mountains, maybe I have seen that kind of herbal medicine."


    "Yeah." Shui''er quickly recovered, and hurriedly handed the blueprint to her.


    Murong Lingran took it over and looked at it, rolled his eyes, suddenly turned his head and asked the golden monkey, "Have you ever seen this herb?"


    The golden monkey stepped forward to take a look and shook his head.


    Murong Lingran looked at Heimao again: "Heimao, have you seen this herb?"


    Kuromao also stepped forward to take a look, and shook his head.


    Murong Ling was helpless, and was about to tell Shui''er that they would go find it by themselves, when she heard the voice of God Lord Changqiing from the space.


    "Don''t look for it, this herb is not avable in Wumingshan."


    "Where is it?"


    "You can find it after going over Wuming Mountain, but you don''t have to look for it, it''s useless if you look for it."


    "Why doesn''t it work? Could this recipe be fake?"


    "The so-called remedies, of course, are true and false, but you are a person from the 21st century, how can you still believe this?"


    "There''s no way, the second sister-inw has never been pregnant since she got married. She is anxious, and her parents and second brother must be very worried. If there is a way, we can only try it. I also hope that the second brother can have a child as soon as possible, otherwise There will definitely be discussions about their husband and wife outside."


    Shenjun Changqi sighed and said, "Humans are trouble. Well, let me tell you, even if you find this herb, your second sister-inw won''t be able to use it."


    "Why can''t I use it? Is there something wrong with my second sister-inw?"


    "no."


    "Could it be that my second brother has a physical problem?"


    "Neither."


    Murong Lingran suddenly looked terrified and said, "Could it be that the second brother has someone else outside and doesn''t like my second sister-inw anymore. Seeing that she has been unable to get pregnant, you want to divorce her?"


    "What are you thinking about, don''t you know your own brother yourself? Is he that kind of person?"


    "what is that?"


    Shenjun Changqi saw that her reaction was so sluggish today, and suddenly said angrily: "Think for yourself!"


    Murong frowned, why are you angry? You took dynamite today?


    But since the second brother and the second sister-inw are healthy, the second brother will not abandon the second sister-inw.


    Does it mean¡­


    No, it would be great if that were the case.


    Shui''er saw that Murong Lingran had been thinking hard, her face suddenly showed ecstasy, and asked with concern: "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" (Sorry, only one chapter today, I will update it tomorrow.)

 Chapter 2447: Koyuki

    Chapter 2447 Zixing


    Murong came back to his senses and coughed lightly: "Hei Mao and I have been in this forest for several years, and we have never seen this herb. Even if we look for it, we may not be able to find it, so we should go back first. Well, think of another way."


    Shui''er didn''t dare to bother the eldestdy to search with her. If something happened, she would be miserable, so she nodded: "Yes, eldestdy, just do as you said."


    Murong turned his head to look at the golden monkey, and said, "Why don''t I give you a name?"


    You can''t call it the golden monkey directly.


    The golden monkey nodded.


    Murong Lingran began to think seriously, but before she coulde up with a name, Changqi Shenjun suddenly said: "I''ll give it a name, let''s call it Zixing. Zishi''s son, happy luck. "


    Let her give her a name, maybe she wille up with a name like Huangmao.


    "Okay, just listen to you, it''s called Zixing."


    Murong Lingran didn''t even know that he was being despised by the **** Changqi again, and looked at the golden monkey with a smile, "From now on, you will be called Zixing, Zishi''s son, happy happiness."


    Zi Xing nodded.


    Murong Lingran didn''t waste any more time, and went straight down the mountain with Shui''er, Heimao and Zixing.


    Of course, I don¡¯t know if the people in Lihua Vige have never seen monkeys, and Zixing is very big.


    Although she has been obediently following Murong Lingran and Heimao''s side, it doesn''t look like she will attack people, but it still caused a certain degree of panic to those who saw it, so she had to exin them one by one.


    People in Lihua Vige still believed her words. After all, she had picked up the huge ck hair and Chongguang before, and they had never caused trouble in the vige.


    And Zixing had been listening obediently when she was talking, nodding from time to time, they knew that she probably picked up a humane beast in the forest and raised it again.


    Just walked halfway, Zi Xing suddenly stopped and ran directly towards the small river pond, but the small river pond had a fence, so he had to lie on the fence and look at the small river pond inside the fence with excitement.


    Murong Lingran knew that it liked the spring water, so she had to run over andforted: "Don''t panic, I will give you what you want after I finish the matter."


    Zi Xing was still very good, he nodded after hearing the words, and followed the master obediently.


    After returning home, Murong Lingran naturally introduced Zixing to the family. After the family and the servants knew each other, he brought Zixing into the house and let him stay in the house first, while also letting Hei Xing know. Mao guarded it so that it would not be alone.


    She didn''t bring Zixing into the space for now. She has more important things. If she didn''t go in together, she was really afraid that Zixing would cause trouble.


    After Murong Lingran left his room, he went directly to the second brother and second sister-inw''s room.


    At this time, Shui''er was returning to Ruan Youyi.


    "Miss, I''m sorry, but the servant didn''t find the herb. Don''t worry, the servant will go again tomorrow. If I can''t find it in Wuming Mountain, then the servant will go to other mountains to find it, and I will help you find it back."


    Ruan Youyi sighed and said: "Okay, you have worked hard for you today, did you encounter anything dangerous on the mountain?"


    Shui''er shook his head: "I just met Zixing who the eldestdy brought back just now, and I haven''t met the others."


    "That''s good."


    boom! boom! boom!


    Yu''er saw that the door was knocked, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Who is outside?"

 Chapter 2448: please doctor

    Chapter 2448 Please ask the doctor


    Murong said: "It''s me."


    Ruan Youyi said: "It''s Aran, let her in."


    "Yes, miss."


    After Murong came in Lingran, she sat directly in front of Ruan Youyi and said with a smile, "Second sister-inw."


    Ruan Youyi also responded with a smile: "Aran, you have worked hard toe back from the mountains, why don''t you go back to rest, what are you doing here?"


    Murong leaned closer to her ear and asked a question.


    Ruan Youyi nodded embarrassedly: "Yes, my menstrual period has note for three months."


    "How''s your appetitetely?"


    "The appetite is quite good. I have eaten a little more than before in thest month."


    Murong said excitedly: "Second sister-inw, are you pregnant?"


    "Impossible." Ruan Youyi said with a wry smile: "My menstrual period has been inurate, and I often onlye once every two or three months. This has happened before, so it won''t be pregnancy."


    If she is pregnant, that''s fine, she doesn''t have to worry so much.


    Murong Lingran knew that Changqi Shenjun would not lie to her, and said, "But what if she is pregnant this time? Why don''t we ask Dr. Zheng toe and take a look."


    Ruan Youyi was a little embarrassed, "Forget it, it can''t be pregnant."


    If she asks a doctor, she will surely disturb her parents-inw.


    When the doctor said that she was not pregnant, wouldn''t it be a shame to die.


    Murong Lingran seemed to know what she was thinking. After thinking for a while, she said, "Okay, but if the second sister-inw has concerns, we can ask the doctor in your name."


    Ruan Youyi blinked, "Whose name is that?"


    Murong pointed to himself, "I''ve been dealing with the disaster victims during this period of time, and I''m really tired. I just need to find an excuse."


    Ruan Youyi said: "Okay, then I will wrong you."


    "No grievances, it should be." After Murong Lingran finished speaking, he asked the servants to ask for a doctor.


    The imperial doctor of the Taiyuan Hospital did note to Lihua Vige every day, but only every few days, so she hired Dr. Zheng.


    It is a big event for the doctor toe to the house. The Murong family in Lihua Vige is not big. As soon as Doctor Zheng came, Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan knew it.


    Hearing that the daughter was unwell, they quickly came to her house.


    As soon as he walked into the house and saw that his second daughter-inw was also here, Xiao Manan and her nodded, looked at her daughter, and asked anxiously, "Aran, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with your body? Why didn''t you tell us in advance?"


    Murong Zhe also worried: "Since you woke up from aa, you haven''t been sick much. What happened this time?"


    Murong said with relief: "Father, Mother, don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. You can see from my appearance that I''m fine. It''s just that I haven''t slept very well recently. I want the doctor to see what the reason is."


    Since the space has been able to breed livestock, she has been a little excited these days, and she has to wake up many times at night to harvest. She really hasn''t slept well these days.


    Murong Zhe heaved a sigh of relief and said, "So that''s the case, then, Doctor Zheng, hurry up and show Aran."


    Doctor Zheng nodded, sat down and began to diagnose Murong Lingran''s pulse.


    After a while, Dr. Zheng stroked his beard and said, "It''s really nothing serious, just drink the tranquilizer for a few days. If you don''t drink the medicine, you can recover, but it''s a bit slower. If the prince and the prince''s wife trust me, the old man will open it now. medicine."

 Chapter 2449: Ruan Youyi is pregnant

    Chapter 2449 Ruan Youyi is pregnant


    Murongzhe couldn''t take his pulse, and he didn''t know the specific situation. He felt that it would be better to leave it to Doctor Zheng to prescribe the medicine, so he said, "Doctor Zheng is modest, so I will trouble you to prescribe the medicine."


    Doctor Zheng nodded, quickly wrote down the prescription, and said while writing: "The county owner should not think too much at night, or it will cause insomnia."


    "Okay, I''ll try my best."


    Xiao Manan took the prescription, showed it to Murong Zhe, and said: "These medicines are avable in the future academy. I will send someone to the future academy to get the medicer. Thank you Dr. Zheng."


    Doctor Zheng smiled and said, "It''s a great honor for the old man to be able to see a doctor for the county head."


    Seeing that he was about to pack up and leave, Murong Lingran hurriedly said, "Doctor Zheng, my second sister-inw has been sleeping a little bit hard these days. Why don''t you give her a pulse."


    Hearing that the second daughter-inw was also unwell, Xiao Manan said with concern: "Yes, the second daughter-inw, sit down and let Doctor Zheng show you too."


    Ruan Youyi nodded, sat down obediently and stretched out his hand.


    Ever since she found out that Luo Shi was pregnant, she had been wanting to get pregnant, and she was a little anxious during this time, and she couldn''t sleep well at night.


    Dr. Zheng began to diagnose his pulse seriously again.


    Ruan Youyi nced at Murong Lingran anxiously, and saw that she showed a reassuring smile to herself.


    Forget it, that''s all, she''d better rx.


    After a long while, Xiao Manan said worriedly: "Doctor Zheng, how is my second daughter-inw?"


    Doctor Zheng retracted his hand, stood up quickly, made a congrattory gesture, and said with a smile, "Congrattions, congrattions, the second youngdy is pregnant."


    Everyone was surprised at the same time.


    Ruan Youyi said excitedly: "Doctor Zheng, are you telling the truth?"


    Could it be that Aran guessed right this time?


    Doctor Zheng said: "Really, it''s been about three months. Madam''s menstrual period hasn''te in these three months. Didn''t Madam find out?"


    Ruan Youyi blushed and said: "I... my menstrual period has always been inurate, and I used to do this often, so I didn''t think about it in this regard."


    Murong Lingranughed immediately. It''s been three months, isn''t that the same time as Luo''s child?


    "I see."


    "That''s great." Xiao Manan took Ruan Youyi''s hand and said, "Second daughter-inw, you are pregnant, now it''s alright, Axuan will have a child too."


    Ruan Youyi nodded: "Well."


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Doctor Zheng, do you think you need to prescribe some anti-abortion pills?"


    Doctor Zheng said: "Second Young Lady''s health is very good, and taking some tonics is not bad. Now that the month is young, you should pay special attention."


    Murong said eloquently: "Then there is Dr. Lao."


    Doctor Zheng quickly prescribed the prescription and handed it to Xiao Manan.


    Murong Lingran took out a gray purse and said solemnly, "Thank you, doctor, please ept it."


    Doctor Zheng took the purse and felt it was heavy, so he hurriedly said, "No, the old man didn''t provide any medicinal materials, so it''s not worth the money."


    "It''s worth it." Murong said with a smile: "It''s especially worth it, our family has a big happy event today, and it''s worth giving so much money."


    During this period of time, because of her idea of ??bringing the imperial physician to the Future Academy, Dr. Zheng''s ie must have been less and less, just a few ingots, not too much, so it should bepensated for him.


    Doctor Zheng thinks about it and thinks it''s the same reason. He really needed money recently, so he didn''t refuse. After saying thank you, he left Murong''s house.

 Chapter 2450: Poor mountains and bad waters make troublesome people

    Chapter 2450 Poor mountains and bad waters make troublesome people


    Ruan Youyi is pregnant, which is a big happy event for the Murong family. After Murong Xuan came back at night, he was tired and crooked in the room with his wife for a long time, and Xiao Manan wished all his rtives and friends would know.


    The child was only three months old, and they didn¡¯t want to make a big ssh, so they only notified the close rtives of both men and women.


    Ning''an Hou and Princess Qihua knew that they were going to have another great-grandson, and they were very happy. They soon sent a carriage and wanted to take Ruan Youyi to the Hou residence to take care of.


    Xiao Manan didn''t object when he saw it. There are many people in Lihua Vige, and they have many eyes and eyes. They have to be careful when they go out. It is not a suitable ce to raise a baby for the time being.


    They have been in Lihua Vige for a while, and the lives of the victims have settled down. It is time to return to the Houfu, so they packed up their things and returned to the Houfu.


    However, Murong Lingran stayed for the time being. Shenjun Changqi said before that she was going to go away soon. Now she has an extra 1,000 acres ofnd, and there are still many things to arrange, but this is forter, she Now we have to arrange Zixing first.


    After returning to the room, Murong Lingran took Zixing to the yard to give him a bath before putting him in the space.


    As she thought, as soon as Zixing entered the space, she ran to the edge of the spiritual spring water, looking like she wanted to drink the spiritual spring water.


    "Wait!"


    Zi Xing, who was about to touch the water, was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at the master suspiciously.


    Murong Lingran quickly took out a bowl, and quickly filled the scoop with Lingquan water and ced it in front of Zi Xing, with a stern face, "You can drink the water here, but if you want to drink it, you must use a bowl. You can''t stick your head directly into the water, you have to scoop it out with adle like me, you know? Otherwise, I won''t let you in again, and you won''t be able to drink such delicious water again."


    Zixing couldn''te in after hearing that he was disobedient, and hurriedly nodded his head as if he had listened to his heart.


    Murong smiled with satisfaction: "Well, let''s drink."


    Zi Xing nodded, and then drank heavily.


    Murong let it drink and quickly flew to the small ind in the air, harvesting all the animals for a round, and then returned to Zixing''s side.


    Seeing that Qi Shenjun didn''t show up yet, Murong said helplessly: "Shenjun, your divine beast is back, why didn''t you show up to see it?"


    Changqi Shenjun had to show up.


    Zixing saw the **** Changqi, and immediately hid behind Murong Lingran in fright.


    Seeing that it had the same reaction as when Hei Mao came in, Murong said suspiciously: "Shen Jun, doesn''t it remember you either?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Of course."


    "I have a question I want to ask, why is there a golden monkey among your divine beasts?"


    "The reason why divine beasts are divine beasts is that they can appear in any form."


    Murong said in surprise: "That means, the ck hair was not what it looks like now?"


    "right."


    "Then what did it look like? How can it be restored?"


    "You''ll know thister."


    Murong Ling was helpless and had no choice but not to ask.


    introduced Chongguang and Baiyun to Zixing, and she left the space.


    On this day, above the court


    After listening to what Prime Minister Suo said, the Minister of the Household said angrily: "It''s unreasonable, poor mountains and bad waters make troublesome people, this sentence is indeed true, the government has already made porridge in Saiyuan House every day, they are still not satisfied, and they are actually entangled in a lot of things. When the victims rebelled, Wei Chen saw that they were impatient."

 Chapter 2451: Saiyuan

    Chapter 2451 Saiyuan Mansion


    Not only the Minister of the Household, but the courtiers were extremely angry after hearing what Prime Minister Suo said.


    It turns out that the disaster in Saiyuan House has always been serious. Since the earthquake, officials in Saiyuan House have been sending people to cook porridge every day, and disaster relief food from the capital has also been continuously transported to Saiyuan House.


    But there are too many disaster-stricken areas in Saiyuan Prefecture. In addition, some local officials do not act, and the disaster relief is not timely. In some ces, porridge may only be given once a day. In some ces maybe twice, but the porridge is very thin.


    Some of the victims were extremely dissatisfied with the imperial court, disliked that they could not get enough to eat every day, and envied those rich and noble families in the city of Saiyuan who could eat meat every day.


    Even if the wealthy and noble families were prepared, there were too many victims of the disaster, and they could not resist at all, and the victims continued to seed.


    The victims have been rewarded several times and turned into robbers, robbing a family when they went anywhere.


    Some people evenmitted acts of burning, killing, looting and torture. Even the **** of women often happens, which makes the current situation in Saiyuan Prefecture not only turbulent, but also angry and resentful.


    Although the officials of Saiyuan Mansion have sent people to arrest them, the opposing team is getting bigger and bigger. If one is caught, two more may join in tomorrow. Moreover, Saiyuan Mansion''s troops are mainly concentrated on the border and cannot be easily mobilized. The country will definitely take advantage of it.


    The prefect of Saiyuan Prefecture could no longer control the situation at this time, and had no choice but to write to the court for help.


    He Lianrongjiu said coldly, "It''s really impatient to live. How many people are rebelling now?"


    Prime Minister Suo said respectfully, "Report to Your Majesty, there are nearly 5,000 rebels now."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said: "Howe there are so many people? What do the officials of Saiyuan Mansion do? Do you still want the heads on their heads? The food from the imperial court was sent to make the victims rebel. ?"


    Suocheng said: "Your Majesty, the snow is flying in Saiyuan Mansion at this time, just drinking porridge is not enough to keep out the cold, and the strength of Saiyuan Mansion cannot be mobilized at will. Those soldiers in the city alone are not enough to maintainw and order."


    "There are so many victims, hundreds of people will join if you just incite it, and the bandits can easily develop into the current scale."


    "Of course, the transformation of Saiyuan Mansion into what it is now has a lot to do with the ability of the local officials. Please forgive me."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said: "The crime will definitely be punished, but not now, the most important thing now is to quickly suppress the group of victims, no, the group of bandits, otherwise people in neighboring countries will know about us. Internal turmoil is very likely to take advantage of people''s danger."


    Ning An Hou suddenly knelt down and said: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen is willing to ask for orders to go to suppress the bandits in Saiyuan Mansion."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "I admire the Lord Hou''s loyalty to his liver and courage. I admire him very much."


    is nothing more than 5,000 bandits, and sending the invincible Marquis of Ning An is too much of a fuss.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for thepliment."


    Helian Rongjiu was about to find someone else to go to Saiyuan Mansion, and before he could say who he was sending over, he heard a worried voice from a soldier outside, "Your Majesty, Saiyuan Mansion is urgent!"


    After a while, the visitor knelt in the center of the hall, held a memorial high, and said loudly: "Your Majesty, there is an urgent report from the border of Saiyuan Mansion."


    Eunuch De immediately went down and presented the memorial to the emperor.

 Chapter 2452: send troops

    Chapter 2452 Sending troops


    After opening it, Helian Rongjiu quickly browsed it, and suddenly became even more angry, "What a great Chongyan country, it really is a wolf''s ambition, and he has forgotten the previous lesson so quickly! How long did they go back, and the armistice contract was left behind. !"


    The Marquis of Ning An said in surprise: "Your Majesty, are the people of Chongyan going to fight us again?"


    "The war has not yet started." Helian Rongjiu said: "The memorial says that the Chongyan Kingdom just sent 20,000 troops to the border as before, and has been paying attention to the movements of Saiyuan Mansion. It is estimated that it depends on Saiyuan Mansion. In this situation, I intend to take advantage of the danger, or it may be intentional, I just don''t want to let me live afortable life. But don''t worry for the time being, there are 50,000 troops on the border of Saiyuan, only 20,000 people, and my 50,000 troops are definitely enough to resist. "


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "Your Majesty, even so, you can''t take it lightly. It''s better to send Weichen to suppress the bandits. If the people of Chongyan Kingdom really n to go to war, Weichen will be able to go to the battlefield immediately."


    "This..." Helian Rongjiu hesitated for a moment, but what the Marquis of Ning''an said made sense, and said sternly: "From the capital, you must send a general, but to send the Marquis over, I always feel that it is a bit overkill, but it''s just that There are only 5,000 bandits, after all, I don¡¯t know if the people of Chongyan will really go to war immediately, and the frontier has always been guarded by generals.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, he said again: "Misters, what are your thoughts?"


    Prime Minister Suo said sternly: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen also thinks the same as His Majesty. It is indeed a bit overkill to send the Marquis of Ning''an over. But the Marquis is invincible, and the Chongyan Kingdom has always been afraid. As a deterrent, it¡¯s okay to go.¡±


    Other ministers also said:


    "Wei Chen also thinks so, but to make sure nothing goes wrong, Lord Hou can also go."


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded the proposal..."


    Helian Rongjiu said sternly: "The talents selected by thest martial arts test have not had the opportunity to give them a chance to experience, so this time it is up to Murong Xuan, Murong Kuan and Wu Zhunrui to lead the troops to Saiyuan Mansion. Make Murong Xuan the left general, Murong Kuan the right general, Wu Zhunrui the vanguard general, and lead 30,000 troops to suppress the bandits in Saiyuan!"


    The Marquis of Ning''an hurriedly said: "Thank you for your Majesty''s love for Wei Chen''s two grandsons, but they have no experience in fighting. If no one takes them, I am afraid they will take a lot of detours. Your Majesty, let Wei Chen take them with you. They, if the Chongyan Kingdom is about to go to war immediately, Wei Chen can also give them some pointers and let them grow up quickly."


    "This..." Helian Rongjiu said, "Master Hou, how about this, let General Murong Zong also go on the expedition. He fought in Saiyuan Mansion and stayed for several months, and the terrain is very familiar."


    The Marquis of Ning An was still a little hesitant, and Azong didn''t have much experience, so he was still worried, and said again: "Your Majesty, you should let Wei Chen go."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "But Lord Hou, you are also getting old..."


    If something happened, how would he exin to his aunt?


    The Marquis of Ning An said sternly: "It is the duty of a minister to be loyal to the country. Even if the whole family of Weichen is to go to the battlefield, Weichen will never say anything."


    Helian Rongjiu knew that he was worried about his two grandsons. After all, they had no experience in fighting outside, so he nodded.

 Chapter 2453: Herbs in Saiyuan

    Chapter 2453 Herbs in Saiyuan Mansion


    "Then when we send troops to Saiyuan Mansion this time, Marquis Ning''an will be the head coach. After three days, we will set off with 30,000 troops. In addition, we will order General Rong, General Rong Fengxu, and General Murong Zong to take over the affairs of Marquis Ning''an in the capital. After the Marquis of Ning''an returns to Beijing, I will make the transfer."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, it''s just Your Majesty, why don''t you let Azong go? He doesn''t have a lot of experience. It''s always good to have more experience."


    Helian Rongjiu said helplessly: "Okay, just follow what the Marquis of Ning An said."


    It was a big event for Xuanqing Kingdom to send troops to the Yuanfu once again. As soon as the court came, it spread all over the capital.


    The eldest princess has been very happy because her second grandson-inw is pregnant these days, and she suddenly felt depressed when she heard that four members of her family were going to Saiyuan Mansion.


    God really gave a sweet date and a p, and you can''t make people happy all the time.


    It will be Chinese New Year in less than a month, so their family will not be able to have a reunion New Year. This is the first year since she found her son.


    It is snowing in the capital, and the Saiyuan Mansion must be freezing cold at this time. It is much harder than usual to send troops now.


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan were very excited when they heard that they could go to Saiyuan Mansion to quell the chaos this time.


    Since the martial arts test, they have been active around the capital at most. I didn¡¯t expect that they could go to Saiyuan Mansion now. Now they can use their weapons.


    The Marquis of Ning An was not very happy to see that the princess was not very happy, and said with relief: "Don''t worry, this time it''s just five thousand bandits. I have beaten back a hundred thousand troops from the enemy country before, and it will be fine."


    The eldest princess sighed and nodded: "I know, Marquis, since I married you, I have prepared for you to fight frequently. With you by your side, Azong, Axuan, and Akuan will definitely be fine. It''s just me. I feel sorry for Axuan''s daughter-inw. She is just pregnant and Axuan is about to leave, just like when Azong''s daughter-inw was pregnant and Azong went to the battlefield. There are also Jia Nian and Yao''er, who may not see each other for a long time. My husband and father."


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan nced at their wives at the same time and felt very guilty towards them.


    But Xuan Qingguo was in trouble, and they had toe forward again.


    Liu Jianian saw her husband looking at her and shook her head with a smile, which meant that she was okay.


    Marrying a martial artist, she thought of such a day.


    Murong Zong felt relieved when he saw this.


    Ruan Youyi smiled at her when she saw her husband looking at her.


    My sister-inw just got married, and my elder brother left.


    Compared with her sister-inw, she is already lucky enough.


    And the sister-inw can endure the absence of her husband when she is pregnant. As a younger brother and sister, of course she can bear it.


    Murong Xuan smiled helplessly when he saw his wife smiling at him.


    That¡¯s all, after the victoryes back, let¡¯s make up for her.


    The Marquis of Ning An sighed and said, "This is something that can''t be helped. If there is a country, there is a home. For the stability of the country, we can only go there."


    Princess ?? nodded: "Okay, that''s the case, everyone, go and prepare what your husband needs to use. Time is urgent. If you don''t prepare, it will be toote."


    "Yes, grandma."


    Night, in space


    Murong asked in surprise: "Shen Jun, what did you say? You said you wanted me to go to Saiyuan Mansion?"


    "That''s right." Changqi Shenjun said: "I told you some time ago that if you want to go far, you will go to Saiyuan Mansion. Your grandfather and your three brothers are going, so you can go with them. "

 Chapter 2454: Magic Moon Grass

    Chapter 2454 Magic Moon Grass


    "If possible, I don''t want you to be separated from your family, but there is no way. The herbs I need are only avable in Saiyuan."


    Murong Lingran frowned upon hearing this. Saiyuan Mansion was a sad ce for their whole family. She thought she would never go back in her life, but she didn''t expect Shenjun to ask her to go back once.


    "But..." Murong Lingran said: "Grandpa and brothers are both going to war. If they knew that I wanted to go with them, they would definitely not agree. Dad, Mom, and Grandma wouldn''t agree either. of."


    Shenjun Changqi said with a look of disapproval: "What''s the matter, the way is to be thought of by people, the big deal is to cut it first and then y it."


    Cut first and then y?


    Murong Lingran squinted at him: "Shen Jun, is it really good for you to teach me like this?"


    "What''s wrong? Even if I don''t teach you, you will still use this trick in the end."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Chang Qi Shenjun said: "Actually, there are so many animals and so many precious herbs in your space. If you follow along this time, they will suffer less, eat more meat, and even help many disaster victims. ."


    "Saiyuan Mansion is now a world of ice and snow. Their current life is much harder than the days of the disaster victims in Lihua Vige. If they can eat some meat from time to time, those disaster victims will definitely not rebel, and your brother and the others will be able to return as soon as possible. "


    "By the way, you can also bring Heimao, Zhongguang, and Zixing. With the two of them, even if dozens of bandits besiege you, you will be fine. There is also Baiyun, which is one of the pathfinders. Hands on, I''m sure I can help you."


    ording to this, there are quite a lot of benefits for her to follow the past.


    Murong said: "Okay, I will listen to you. What do you want me to find this time? Show me the blueprint."


    Uncle Kou is also looking for fifth brother in Saiyuan Mansion, maybe she can help Uncle Kou in the past.


    Shenjun Changqi didn''t give her any drawings, but just waved his big hand in the air, and a big screen-like scene appeared in front of her eyes. In the center was a herb.


    "Some time ago, I wasn''t capable enough, so I could only draw it for you. This time I have recovered a lot of divine power, so I can let you see it directly and let you know more clearly what it looks like. This herb is called Magic Moon Grass. I need fifty nts, and only Saiyuan Mansion has them. Of course, if there are other herbs I need on the way, I will remind you."


    She only needs fifty nts, so she doesn''t have to ask someone to help her find them.


    Murong smiled and said, "Okay."


    After ?? finished fiddling around in the space, he left the space.


    She has to think about how to make her grandfather and brothers not reject her.


    Even if she wants to be executed first, it must be done at the right time, and she must have a valid reason. Otherwise, even if she follows, she will still be sent back by Grandpa''s order, and the family will be worried. Grandma''s age When she''s old, she doesn''t want her to be frightened all day long.


    If it really doesn''t work, then you have to try that method.


    After she figured it out, she immediately began to prepare various herbs for grandpa and brothers. On the day they set off, she gave them all.


    Originally, if she was in the past, she could not give them to them for the time being, but in order for them not to discover her abnormality, they had to do more.


    After the army left, Murong Lingran went directly to the pce to find Helian Rongjiu.

 Chapter 2455: Murong Lingrans request

    Chapter 2455 Murong Lingran''s request


    She didn''t want to trouble him either, but she couldn''t help it. If she followed Shenjun Changqi first and then followed, she would have the confidence to follow him all the way to Saiyuan Mansion without being discovered by Grandpa.


    But grandma, grandma, sisters-inw and brothers will all worry about her, and the family will be in chaos by then. She doesn''t want the people she cares about to be anxious, and now only Helian Rongjiu can help her cover it up.


    If Liu Jianian hadn''t married yet, she could pretend to live in Liu Yuan''s envoy''s house, but now Liu Jiahuai is the only one in the Liu family, and he hasn''t married a wife yet. If she lives in, it will be easy for people to criticize.


    After hearing what she said, Helian Rongjiu said firmly: "No, you are a girl, how can you go? Saiyuan mansion is in chaos now, there are all kinds of bulls, ghosts, snakes and gods, be careful they eat you in one bite. And it''s cold there. Very, you have been in Saiyuan Mansion for several years, you should know. How many people in Saiyuan Mansion tried to escape but couldn''t escape, you actually rushed there, did you eat the wrong thing today?"


    He said why this girl suddenly came to see him. Yesterday, someone suddenly sent a message to her, and went to the ce she designated to catch a hundred chickens, a hundred ducks, a hundred geese, a hundred rabbits, a hundred Hundreds of goats, said that she would let him eat what she gave him in the future, and he didn''t want a copper te. Before he had time to be moved, this girl revealed her true purpose today.


    actually wanted him to help conceal her whereabouts, how could he agree?


    Murong snorted: "You just ate the wrong thing, I have something urgent to do when I go."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "No matter what the important matter is, I will not let you pass, even if I follow your grandfather and brothers, I am not allowed."


    The army is full of big men, what is a little girl to follow.


    "I can''t even have a valid reason?"


    "no."


    Murong gritted his teeth, thought for a while, and suddenly looked at him with a pitiful expression: "Please, let me go and help me hide from my family."


    "Let me tell you the truth, I got a prescription, that prescription can treat my father''s hand injury, as long as the search for the medicinal materials goes well, my father''s hand will recover next year, and one of the medicines is only stuffed Yuanfu only has it, that''s why I want to go there."


    Helian Rongjiu wondered: "What medicinal materials are only avable in Saiyuan Mansion?"


    "Magic Moon Grass."


    "Magic Moon Grass? I really haven''t heard of it."


    "So." Murong Lingran blinked, "Just let me go and help me cover, otherwise Dad''s hand won''t recover next year, I''ve found a lot of herbs."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Since you are so anxious, why didn''t you go with you when your grandfather went to warst time?"


    "At that time, I didn''t know that Magic Moon Grass could cure my daddy." Murong Lingran pleaded, "Help me, I have ck hair and heavy light, and I raised another animal some time ago, and they will too. Follow me and you''ll be fine."


    Looking at her pitiful eyes, Helian Rongjiu sighed: "I''m also thinking of your safety, why don''t you do it like this, you draw the image of the Magic Moon Grass, and I''ll send Xuanwuwei to look for it, how about it?"


    Murong Lingran said in a loud voice, "No, I''ll find it myself."


    Shenjun Changqi needs the freshest herbs to absorb the spiritual energy, and Xuanwuwei has no space. It is estimated that they have already dried up and are useless.

 Chapter 2456: Refused

    Chapter 2456 Rejected


    Seeing her resolute tone, Helian Rongjiu had to take a step back, "Why don''t you do this, I''ll send Xuanwuwei to follow you, how about you go with them?"


    "no."


    That way, she will really endure hardships. She can go into the space at any time when she goes alone, eat whatever she wants, and can rest in the space. How convenient.


    Helian Rongjiu sighed and said, "This is not good, that is not good, then forget it, anyway, it is impossible for me to agree."


    I believe that even if Murong Zhe knew about it, he would not approve of his daughter taking the risk alone.


    Murong Lingran was about to say something when suddenly his eyes rolled and he nced at him arrogantly, "Since you don''t agree, that''s fine, I''ll go back and tell my father directly. At that time, my father agreed, I I don''t believe you have the nerve to stop it?"


    After saying that, he snorted and left the imperial study.


    Ze Yuan at the door saw Murong Lingran leaving alone, and stepped forward: "Master, if the county owner''s father also promised her to go out, then it would be useless for you to stop her."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Her father is only her daughter, and she is usually like a baby and eyeballs. It''s impossible to agree, don''t worry."


    Zeyuan saw that his master was no longer worried, so he didn''t say anything.


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly thought of Murong Lingran''s expression just now, and for some reason, a bad premonition suddenly appeared in his heart.


    "Ze Yuan, do you think that girl is such an easypromiser?"


    Zeyuan shook his head: "No, she is much more stubborn and more assertive than ordinary people."


    More than just being assertive, Murong Lingran is the most assertive child he has ever seen in his life, it can be described as willful.


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a while, and said a few words to Zeyuan.


    Zeyuan also felt that Murong Lingran was indeed someone who could do that kind of thing. After all, she was much more courageous than ordinary people, and said, "Yes, Master, this subordinate will send someone to deploy."


    "Um."


    On the other side, Murong Lingran went out of the pce gate and went straight back to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, and then went back to Lihua Vige, and began to exin the arrangements for her absence.


    Everyone in Lihua Vige thought that she would stay in Ning''an Hou''s mansion for a long time before returning. After all, her second sister-inw was pregnant, so she could not be the same as before. The family often returned to Lihua Vige to live for a while, so no one doubted. The purpose of her confession this time.


    In addition, Shenjun Changqi had notified her in advance some time ago, so there were not many things to exin, and it did not arouse suspicion from others at all.


    The next day, when Murong Lingran was having breakfast, she smiled and said, "Ama, Aniang, I''ll go to the pceter. Yesterday, I talked to Princess Ningxin, and she asked me to go again today. She tried her best to keep me in the pce, and she will definitely keep me today, so I can''t refuse, it''s very likely that she will be living in the pce these few days."


    Eldest Princess Qihua said: "Alright, Ningxin has a very good character. Since she likes you, you should apany her more. She stays in the pce every day, and she really needs someone to chat with her to relieve her boredom."


    Xiao Manan also said: "There are many rules in the pce, you must pay attention to your words and deeds, understand?"


    "Well, I see, I''ll pack upter."


    After Murong finished speaking, he quickly went to prepare.


    When ?? was ready, she took her luggage out of the gate of the Hou Mansion, found a hidden ce and quietly entered the space.

 Chapter 2457: Murong ran away

    Chapter 2457 Murong ran away


    changed into a pair of men''s clothes, and threw the luggage into the space by the way, and rode directly to the city gate.


    That''s right, she was going to listen to the Lord Changqi. Since neither Helian Rongjiu nor her father would agree to her, then she would kill it first and then y it.


    Because of Dad''s hand injury, she had to go to Saiyuan Mansion no matter what.


    If Helian Rongjiu really liked her, knowing that she used Princess Ningxin as a raft, he would definitely help her hide it.


    If you don¡¯t help her hide it, then it¡¯s fine. She will admit her mistake when shees back. It¡¯s a big deal, and they won¡¯t be able to punish her heavily anyway.


    However, with Helian Rongjiu''s temperament, it should be impossible for his aunt to worry, and there is a high possibility of continuing to help her hide it.


    After leaving the city gate, since Grandpa and her brothers set off a day before her, she would ride a horse during the day, and change her ck fur to ride out in a deserted ce or at night, so as not to cause panic to others.


    At the same time, Helian Rongjiu, who was in the pce, suddenly felt annoyed in his heart.


    "Zequ."


    Zequ immediately entered the room from the outside and said respectfully, "Master, what are your orders?"


    "Is there any news from the Marquis of Ning''an?"


    Ze Qu was about to say no, when Ze Yuan''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Master, the Marquis of Ning''an has thetest news."


    "Come in."


    After Zeyuan walked in, Helian Rongjiu asked, "How''s it going?"


    Ze Yuan said: "I just received the news that the county lord Chunling left Ning''an Hou''s mansion with his luggage. At first, he came to the direction of the pce, but our people identally lost him. There are also people at the city gate, if the county owner leaves the city gate, we can quickly know that the county owner is still in the city now."


    "You actually lost it?" Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "Hurry up and find someone, just guarding the gate of the city is not enough, you must find someone immediately."


    Zeyuan took the order: "Yes, Master."


    It was only after a long time that Ze Yuan hurried back and said, "Master, we searched the city for a long time but couldn''t find any trace of the county owner. Thinking that she had already returned, we sent someone to Ning''an Hou''s mansion. In the name of the vigers, look for the county owner."


    "Who knew that the people in the Ning''an Hou residence said that the county owner came to the pce today to apany Princess Ningxin, and it will take a few days before returning to the residence. When we went to find her, the people in the Hou residence said that she had already left for an hour and a half. It''s time."


    "We hurriedly sent someone to Princess Ningxin to confirm that the county owner didn''t go too."


    Helian Rongjiu stood up suddenly, gritted his teeth and said, "This girl, actually really y with me first and then y."


    Zeyuan said in surprise: "Master means, she really went to Saiyuan Mansion?"


    "That''s right, she just figured it out. In order not to worry my aunt, I will definitely help her hide it."


    Ze Qu said: "Master, but there is no news from the city gates, maybe she hasn''t left the city gates yet."


    "Impossible." Helian Rongjiu affirmed: "She has a flexible mind and a lot of tricks. As long as she disguises herself as a man, she can avoid your eyes and ears."


    Zequ''s expression suddenly tightened, and he said worriedly: "Then the subordinate is going to chase in the direction of Saiyuan Mansion now?"


    "It''s probably useless. If she''s determined to leave, she''ll probably ride ck hair over there. Your horses won''t be able to catch up. Even if she catches up, you can''t hurt her if she doesn''te back. There''s nothing you can do. ."

 Chapter 2458: find the army

    Chapter 2458 Find the Army


    Ze Qu frowned and said, "Master, what should we do?"


    Helian Rongjiu pondered for a moment, then said sternly: "The girl used the condensed heart as a raft, and she didn''t want to worry the aunt''s family, so she ordered to go on, if the aunt''s family asked how the girl was in the pce, they would say that she had a very good life. Well, I don''t want to go back for now."


    "Although you can''t keep it a secret, you can keep it for as long as you can."


    "Also, even if you can''t catch up with her now, send someone over there and try your best to find it."


    "After you find her, if she doesn''t want toe back, don''t force her and protect her until she joins the army."


    "After she joins the army, you must guard her every step of the way."


    "Her ck hair is not vegetarian, and she is also smart. You don''t need to worry about safety, but she will definitely suffer."


    Ze Qu said: "Then the subordinates will immediately inform Princess Ningxin."


    Helian Rongjiu shook his head: "No need, I will go there in person, you should prepare the manpower, and send Zeyu to bring twenty Xuanwu guards to find the man, you two don''t have to go in person."


    Ze Yuan Zequ said at the same time: "Yes, Master."


    Helian Rongjiu asked them to prepare, and he did not dy any longer, and quickly went to find his sister Ningxin.


    Princess Ningxin didn''t want her aunt''s family to worry after hearing about it, so she readily agreed to cover up for Murong Lingran.


    ¡­


    Even if the army left before Murong Lingran, but the army was moving at a slower speed, she was rushing non-stop, and the horse she was riding was tired, so she changed a horse from the space, so when it was dark, she came. Arrived near the open space where the army was stationed.


    Murong Lingran saw that they had set up the temporary camp and were all ready to make a fire. She guessed that they were going to stay here all night. She was tired after rushing all day. It was winter now, and the weather was getting colder and colder. , the river has even frozen over, and the snow has been falling for several rounds, so I n to enter the space to rest for the night.


    Just before entering, I heard the voices of several people talking.


    "Brother, is someone really following us? Tracking the whereabouts of the army is a big crime. Who is so bold, is he dying?"


    Murong Lingran heard the voice of the third brother, and she was so frightened that she quickly hid in the space.


    Really, after walking for so long, aren''t the brothers tired? As foring out to catch her at night?


    As expected of Grandpa''s army, she was already very careful, but she didn''t expect to be discovered.


    It seems that tomorrow will be farther apart. Anyway, she has ck hair and is not afraid of being lost.


    Shenjun Changqi saw this and kindly let her hear the voices outside.


    Murong Zong said: "The soldiers will not lie to me, it is true that someone has been following us."


    Murong Xuan looked around and said, "But there is no one."


    Murong Zong also looked around and said, "Maybe someone has already run away."


    Murong Kuan said: "Brother, why don''t we go back first, this forest is not small, if you look carefully, you will not know when you will find it. If there is only one person, it will not pose a threat to us."


    Murong Zong thinks about it and thinks it makes sense, but today he always feels a sense of panic.


    "I don''t know why, since this morning, my mind has been a little abnormal, and it feels like something has happened at home."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan looked at each other and said at the same time, "We also have this feeling."

 Chapter 2459: Need meat, she has it

    Chapter 2459 Need meat, she has it


    "Do you have one too?" Murong Zong suddenly didn''t dare to be careless, and said: "Is there really something wrong at home? One person is flustered or it may be because of other things, but the three of us are flustered at the same time, there must be something big at home."


    Murong Xuan said: "Big brother, let''s not scare ourselves. Before we left, we asked many people to take care of the family, not to mention the family of the eldest aunt and the second aunt, and I even greeted Jiahuai, and they would tell me if something happened. Ours, the war has not yet started, and they don''t have to worry about affecting our mood."


    Their grandma is now Princess Qihua, so no one should be impatient and dare to bully their family.


    "You''re right." Murong Zong nodded. The current Murong family is no longer the Murong family it used to be, but the family of the Prince of Ning''an. I believe that few people would dare to trouble their family.


    After the three of them finished speaking, they returned to the camp.


    Murong, who was in the space, breathed a sigh of relief and finally left.


    In this way, Murong Lingran has been following behind the army, the army goes, she goes, the army stops, she also stops, after a few days, it is finally a day away from Saiyuan Mansion.


    The further north you go, the colder the weather is. Fortunately, she has prepared clothes for all seasons in the space, and the clothes she wears are getting thicker and thicker.


    Of course, the further north you go, the more serious the disaster will be. Some elderly people are inconvenienced, and their children only care about their lives, and they don¡¯t care about them. They even take all the food from the family and leave them in the dpidated home to die.


    As long as Murong Lingran met them, he would quietly give them a bag of rice, and told them to hide it well so that no one else would find out.


    was supposed to give meat, but the taste was too ostentatious, so she didn''t give it.


    That night, Murong Lingran still stopped not far from the army, and as soon as he put the ck hair into the space, he heard the voices of the soldiers talking in the distance.


    "The army has been gone for so many days, and it''s considered a lot of hard work. The Marquis of Ning''an is so good, he actually ordered us to go out hunting and feed the big guys."


    "Yes, the meat prepared by the people who received us is not enough, and there is no ce to sell meat around. The Marquis of Ning''an also knows that we work hard and consume so much physical strength every day. At that time, we all had no strength to calm down.¡±


    "makes sense."


    "The Marquis of Ning''an is very familiar with the surroundings of Saiyuan Mansion. I heard that there are a lot of prey on this mountain. It just depends on our own ability. Some prey are very afraid of people. After all, we have 500 people here."


    "It''s okay, many of us have hunted, take your time."


    A slightly older voice said, "Well, night hunting is inherently more dangerous than daytime hunting, and everyone must y a 12-point mentality. If theye to Saiyuan Mansion from a thousand miles, they will not die on the battlefield, but die on the prey. In his mouth, it will be a big joke if it is sent back to the capital, and there will be no peace in death, you know?"


    The soldiers lowered their voices at the same time: "Yes."


    Murong Lingran saw them getting closer and closer, and quickly entered the space, and when they were far away from her, they left the space again.


    Need meat, she has it, and a lot more.


    Murong thought for a while, and suddenly released ck hair, quickly riding on it, and let it go around to the front of the soldiers from another direction.

 Chapter 2460: one hundred goats

    Chapter 2460 One Hundred Goats


    About three hundred meters away from the soldiers, she released a hundred goats from the space.


    When the soldiers were about to arrive, they quickly entered the space.


    Originally, she wanted to put more, and she wanted to put some other, but if there was too much, they would not be able to transport it back, and it would easily arouse their vignce. The 100 goats are all adult goats, and they grow up in space. Not too small, all of them are very fat, each one has more than 300 jins, and a hundred puppies add up to more than 30,000 jins, so they should be able to give them extra meals.


    As soon as he entered the space, there was an exmation from outside.


    "My God." One of the leading soldiers eximed: "What do you see in front of you?"


    "Yao Xiaowei, it''s a goat. There are dozens of goats, no, there may be hundreds of them."


    "Great, I didn''t expect to be so lucky today. Not long after we went out, we met such arge group of goats. Although there are many of us, it is better than none."


    "Yes, yes, hundreds of them."


    "Xiaowei Yao, now our team can make a great contribution. The Marquis of Ning''an will definitely be impressed by our team."


    After the soldiers finished speaking, they waved their hands back, and five hundred soldiers surrounded the hundred goats.


    "Xiaowei Yao, let''s take them all back."


    Yao Xiaowei nced around and frowned: "But we came all the way, and we didn''t even see a rabbit. Why are there so many goats here? You see these goats are so docile, they don''t run away when they see peopleing. Maybe it has an owner."


    As soon as his voice fell, many people also felt that it was reasonable, and at the same time lowered their heads in disappointment.


    One said: "But these are wild goats, not like domestic sheep."


    Another humane said: "It is also possible for wild goats to be kept in captivity. The key is that these goats are so clean that they really look like they have owners."


    Hearing this, Murong had no choice but to disguise himself again, getting his face dirty, and quietly walked out.


    As expected of a soldier under Grandpa''s hands, he just knows how to think about the people.


    Yao Xiaowei heard a sound in the distance, suddenly pulled out his saber, and shouted sharply in that direction: "Who is there? Come out for me!"


    The rest of the soldiers heard the words and drew their knives, waiting for the other side toe out.


    Murong Lingran, disguised as a herb collector, came out immediately, with a dirty face and a look of fear: "Don''t, don''t arrest me, I''m just an ordinary herb collector, don''t arrest me."


    Yao Xiaowei saw that it was a young man with a backpack on his back, he was relieved, put the knife in his hand back into the scabbard, and said, "Who are you? It''s sote, why are you here?"


    The others also took back their knives.


    Murong said with a trembling voice: "I... I''m just a herb collector who lives nearby. I was too serious when picking herbs, and I forgot the time for a while. When I came back to my senses, it was dark. I just want to go down the mountain and go home.¡±


    "I see."


    Yao Xiaowei saw that her voice was trembling, and said with relief: "Don''t be afraid, we are soldiers under Ning''an Hou, and we will not harm innocent people. It is already dark and the mountains are cold. Go home quickly."


    "Ah!" Murong Lingran eximed suddenly.


    This person is more considerate.


    Yao Xiaowei said: "What''s wrong?"


    Murong pointed at the group of goats, "Ah, these goats actually ran out."

 Chapter 2461: Medicine boy?

    Chapter 2461 A boy collecting medicine?


    A soldier hurriedly asked: "Son, do you know where these goatse from? Do they have owners?"


    "They don''t have a master." Murong Lingran said nonsense seriously: "They have always grown in the mountains, I have heard of them, and people in my vige want to catch them every year, but the people in the vige dare not go to the mountains, I didn''t expect them They all came out today."


    The soldier who spoke said with a look of surprise: "Xiaowei Yao, they have no masters, which means that we can capture them all."


    Yao Xiaowei smiled and said, "Well, that''s right."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Murong Lingran: "Since it''s the ownerless one, then we''re wee today, we''re going to take them all away, you won''t have any opinion, right?"


    Normally, Yao Xiaowei would have doubts, but he was tired during the march, and no matter how good his health was, his mind was a little confused, so he didn''t doubt Murong Lingran''s words at all, and easily believed her.


    "No, no." Murong Lingran waved his hands again and again and said, "Catch it, catch it, the people in our vige are not capable of arresting them, if they were capable, they would have been captured long ago, and they can still grow to this extent. Is it big?"


    Yao Xiaowei was instantly overjoyed and turned to look at the soldiers: "Come here, tie all these goats for me."


    "Yes."


    Yao Xiaowei turned his head and said to Murong: "Boy, whoever sees it has a share, why don''t I give you one, how about it?"


    Murong Lingran hurriedly shook his head: "No need, my family said that I''m not allowed to ask for other people''s things, or my parents will break my legs."


    After saying that, he ran away like he was running for his life.


    Yao Xiaowei saw this, so he didn''t embarrass her anymore, and went to tie the goat together.


    It was only halfway through when he suddenly thought of something and turned his head to look at the ce where Murong Lingran was standing just now.


    A soldier asked: "Xiaowei Yao, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yao Xiaowei said: "It''s nothing, I just feel that the young man gave me the feeling that I have seen it somewhere. I feel like I have heard his voice somewhere."


    "No way, you should be overthinking it. He''s just a boy in the mountains, thousands of miles away from where you live. How could you possibly meet him?"


    Yao Xiaowei said: "That''s what I said."


    After he finished speaking, he stopped thinking about it and continued to tie it up seriously.


    Of course, when their group returned to the camp, they got the attention of the entire army.


    The Marquis of Ning An was talking to a few grandchildren when he heard the noise outside, he quickly walked outside and asked with a stern face, "What happened, why is there so much noise?"


    Yao Xiaowei quickly stepped forward and said respectfully: "Master Hou, when this group of people was going up the mountain, they happened to encounter a group of goats, and we caught them all."


    Ning Anhou said in surprise: "A group of goats? How many?"


    "If you go back to Lord Marquis, there will be a total of 100."


    Murong Zong frowned and said, "One hundred? Does this have a master?"


    Yao Xiaowei said: "General Zong, don''t worry, we have also considered this issue. At that time, a nearbymoner happened to pass by. We have confirmed with him that these sheep have no owners."


    nearby people?


    Murong Zong said in doubt: "It''s strange, we walked all the way, and we didn''t meet a single person nearby. How could there be people still on the mountain sote?"


    Yao Xiaowei repeated the man''s words.


    "The medicine-collecting boy who forgot the time?"

 Chapter 2462: was discovered

    Chapter 2462 was discovered


    Murong Xuan asked, "Brother, do you think there is something wrong with that boy?"


    Murong Zong nodded: "I think there is a problem, but I can''t tell what the problem is."


    Murong Xuan said with a smile: "Brother, don''t think about it, anyway, these meats are unowned, we eat with peace of mind, and the soldiers have worked hard. Today, everyone can have a good meal."


    "Too."


    The Hou of Ning''an stopped thinking about it when he heard the words. With a big wave of his hand, he asked the others to clean up. Tonight, he would give the soldiers and soldiers extra meals.


    On the mountain, Murong Lingran saw the soldiers begin to deal with the sheep, and smiled with satisfaction, and returned to the space with confidence.


    What she didn''t know was that as soon as she entered the space, Hou Ning''an''s eyes turned to her.


    Murong Zong asked: "Grandpa, what''s wrong?"


    Ning Anhou frowned and said: "From the second day of departure, I always have a feeling that someone is watching us."


    Murong Zong said sternly: "Grandpa, do you feel this way too? I do too."


    Ning''an Hou said: "I felt someone staring at us just now, as if our every move was under the surveince of others."


    Murong Zong said: "I didn''t find anything just now."


    "That''s all." Ning Anhou said: "I think I think too much."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, a soldier brought someone over.


    The Marquis of Ning An saw the personing, and asked in confusion, "Ze Yu? Why are you here?"


    Zeyu said solemnly: "Master Hou, generals, there is news in the capital, let''s go in and talk."


    The Marquis of Ning An had no choice but to nod when he saw his serious expression, "Let''s go."


    After the four grandfathers and grandchildren of Ning''an went in, Ze Yu was about to speak, and he was a little embarrassed when he saw that Wu Zhunrui was also here.


    The Marquis of Ning''an immediately understood that what Zeyu was going to talk about was probably their family''s family affairs, and before he could speak, Wu Zhunrui had already guessed Zeyu''s scruples, and said sternly: "Marquis, I will go and see the soldiers at the end of the day. Handle the goats, lest they dispose of their meat casually."


    "Okay, you go."


    After Wu Zhunrui left, Zeyu told Murong Lingran what happened.


    Originally, the master did not intend to tell the four grandparents and grandchildren, but they never got any news. They stayed beside the army for several days without finding any trace of Murong Lingran.


    They sent a letter back to the pce, but the master had no choice, and his heart became more and more anxious, so he had to tell him the news to their grandparents and grandchildren, thinking that maybe the four of them could find a way to lure Murong Lingran out. .


    Ning Anhou frowned and said, "Aran is too daring toe here."


    "You are really brave." Murong Zong suddenly thought of something and asked, "How many days did Aran follow us after we set off?"


    Zeyu said: "It came out the next day. It is very likely that the county owner is a woman disguised as a man, avoiding our eyes and ears. When we found out that she was gone, it was already half a day."


    "No wonder." Murong Zong nced at the second and third brothers: "There was news that day that someone was quietly following us. I thought it was the work of the enemy, but now that I think about it, that person is most likely A Ran. The three of us, brothers, felt the same panic, and thought it was an ident at home, we thought it was because we thought too much, but we didn''t expect it to be true."


    Murong Kuan said anxiously, "Grandpa, A Ran hasn''te to meet us for so long. Could she have gone the wrong way? If so, let''s send someone to find her quickly."

 Chapter 2463: always by my side

    Chapter 2463 Always by my side


    Ning Anhou thought of the feeling of being watched just now, and suddenly felt relieved, and said, "No, she is probably near us, and she has always been by our side."


    Although His Majesty was worried about Aran''s safety, he informed them about Aran''s arrival. He knew that this would affect their fighting mood and insisted on sending Zeyu toe. There was only one possibility. He knew Aran very well, as long as they went to find him , Aran will definitelye out.


    Murong Kuan said in surprise: "Always beside us? Grandpa, how did you know?"


    "Intuition."


    "Then why didn''t shee to us?"


    Murong Zong said: "I guess you don''t want to cause us trouble. After all, we are not here to y, but to fight."


    Murong Kuan said again: "Grandpa, since she doesn''te to us, let''s go to her. I''m not worried about her being a girl like this every day."


    "That''s right." Murong Xuan said: "But A Ran is staying well in the capital, why did he suddenly want toe to Saiyuan Mansion with us?"


    Murong Kuan thought for a while, and suddenly became angry, "Someone must have bullied her in the capital."


    Murong Zong suddenly looked at Zeyu: "You said, did someone really bully her?"


    Murong Xuan also said: "I hope you can tell us the truth."


    Zeyu hurriedly said: "Generals, don''t misunderstand, what the county owner said to my master is that she came to Saiyuan Mansion to find a kind of herbal medicine, and that kind of herbal medicine is extremely beneficial to her father''s hand injury, maybe next year. Her father''s hand injury will recover."


    "I heard that the people from Huwei Escort shemissioned were also looking for her fifth brother in Saiyuan Mansion. I guess she also wanted toe over to see the situation in person."


    Ning Anhou was shocked and said excitedly, "Aran really said that?"


    Azhe''s hand can finally be restored?


    The three brothers ?? also looked at Zeyu in shock.


    "Yes." Zeyu said sternly: "The master said in the letter, the master originally wanted to let the county master tell him the appearance of the herb, he sent someone to look for it, or sent Xuanwu guard to follow the county master to protect She, but the county magistrate did not agree to these two methods, and she may have no choice, so she quietly disguised herself as a man."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Zeyu, you Xuanwuwei have not heard from Aran these days?"


    "Yes." Zeyu said a little embarrassedly: "I don''t know why the county owner hides so much. We don''t know her whereabouts at all."


    If this matter is reported back to the capital, they will inevitably be ridiculed by their colleagues.


    There will definitely be many people who say that if a little girl can''t find it after searching for so long, what qualifications are there to be a Xuanwu guard.


    He and the other Xuanwu guards who came out had already anticipated what would happen when they returned.


    "Hahaha." Ning An Hou suddenlyughed, "As expected of my granddaughter, Ning An Hou''s granddaughter can actually escape the eyes and ears of the dignified Xuanwuwei."


    Murong Zong: "¡­"


    Murong Xuan: "¡­"


    Murong Kuan: "¡­"


    Zawa Yu: "¡­"


    The four of them thought at the same time, it is more important to find someone now.


    Fortunately, I am not here now. If she praised her in front of Murong Lingran, she would be going to heaven.


    Murong Zong said helplessly: "Grandpa, I really don''t worry about Aran, why don''t I go find her now?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an thought for a while, and said, "Aran is a girl after all, for the sake of her reputation, she also needs an excuse to bring her around. Suddenly there is one more person around us, and the other soldiers will definitely doubt that if It is not good for her to spread it to the capital."

 Chapter 2464: find

    Chapter 2464 Find


    Murong Zong said: "Grandpa, she is still in men''s clothes. We just need to find an excuse. She must still have a lot of antidote on her body. At that time, we can say that she is a genius doctor who specializes in detoxification."


    The Marquis of Ning''an nodded in agreement: "Okay, let''s do it like this, you can go outside to find it now. As for the goat meat, I will let them keep some for you."


    This is exactly what the three brothers wanted. They had already eaten some dry food just now, and now they are not hungry at all. When they heard this, they immediately wanted to go out to find someone.


    Ning Anhou suddenly stopped them, "Wait."


    Murong Zong said: "Grandpa, is there anything else?"


    The Marquis of Ning An asked them toe over and talk about their thoughts.


    Murong Zong said: "Okay, Grandpa, just do as you said."


    Even if my sister would get angry when she found out, they couldn''t control it.


    The three brothers soon each took a team out to find someone.


    Zawa Yu saw this and went out to look for it.


    The master has an order, even if they find someone, they can''t go back to Beijing without authorization, they must stay by Murong Lingran''s side all the time.


    At this time, Murong Lingran knew that her grandfather and brothers had fresh meat to eat, so she was so happy, not knowing that her family already knew that she was here.


    Changqi Shenjun suddenly reminded: "I advise you to wait a while and don''t go outside on a whim. Now there are all soldiers outside. Once you go out, you will definitely catch it, and you won''t even have time to hide."


    Murong, who was lying leisurely on the bamboo house bed, sat up abruptly and said stunned: "What did you say? Grandpa and brothers know that I''m here? How could they know?"


    Shenjun Changqi said indifferently: "Of course I know it from the people who know you''re here."


    The only person who knew hering was Helian Rongjiu.


    Damn, because she trusted him so much, he betrayed her so easily!


    Isn''t Helian Rongjiu afraid that Grandpa and the others will know about it, so they will stop fighting and just look for her?


    Or distract them from fighting and be in danger?


    She was so sure that Helian Rongjiu didn''t dare to say it, so she dared to quietly follow behind the army.


    Shenjun Changqi said again: "The little emperor is also worried about you, so you don''t have to me him."


    Murong Lingran said dully: "I know."


    Shenjun Changqi asked: "Your brothers are outside, do you want to hear their voices?"


    "Okay, thank you God."


    Shenjun Changqi raised his hand, and voices came from outside.


    "Doctor, are you here? If you are, pleasee out quickly."


    "Spiritual doctor, one of our soldiers was poisoned and needs urgent medical treatment. Please take pity on him ande out and save him."


    "Master doctor, pleasee out quickly, otherwise his life will be in danger."


    Murong frowned, looking for a genius doctor? Didn''t youe to find her?


    No, the brothers must be doing this for the sake of her reputation, after all, the barracks are full of big men.


    She was a little helpless. She already gave so many goats. Wouldn''t it be better to eat meat obediently?


    Why did youe out to find her on such a cold day, she was doing well by herself.


    Shenjun Changqi saw her tangled and said, "How is it? Are you nning to go out? If you don''t go out, they will probably keep looking for you. When the timees, the enemy will affect their fighting and hurt them, which will be bad."

 Chapter 2465: acted

    Chapter 2465 is on


    Murong Lingran was a little tangled. If he went out, he would not be so free in his actions in the future.


    But if she goes out, she can go to Uncle Kou in the future. After all, if Uncle Kou really finds the fifth brother, they will find her at that time.


    But if they don''t go out now, grandpa and brothers will always be worried and affect their fighting. If they are injured because of her, then she will be a sinner.


    Forget it, going out is a big deal and being scolded is better than losing them.


    Murong Lingran sighed and began to pack her bags. She still had to hide things, otherwise she would go out empty-handed, and she would not be able to take out some things at that time.


    Shenjun Changqi said, "What? Are you nning to go out?"


    "Well, for grandpa and brothers, and for the poisoned soldier, although I don''t know if it''s true or not, but at this time, I can only believe it."


    Shenjun Changqi raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    After Murong neatly packed up, he quickly exited the space after letting Chang Qi Shenjun make sure that no one outside noticed where she just disappeared.


    As soon as he left the space, Murong Zong found her nearby and said, "Spirit doctor, if you''re here, just shout. The mountain is dangerous and cold, and there are plenty of hot and hot dishes downstairs. I also asked the doctor to go to the tent to rest."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt that someone was staring at him. When he turned his head, he saw a young man looking at her with a smile.


    Seeing that his sister was safe and Heimao was also beside her, Murong Zong was suddenly relieved, and quickly stepped forward and said, "Aran... No, genius doctor, I finally found you, you can let us find it."


    Murong Lingran knew that he was a genius doctor, and said with a stern face, "What are you looking for from me?"


    really did it.


    Murong Zong said helplessly: "Master doctor, everyone is looking for you, and the Marquis of Ning''an is waiting for you, pleasee back with us."


    Murong nodded: "Okay, since you are still looking for me sote, I will go back with you."


    Murong Zong turned his head and ordered someone to inform the others to return to the camp, saying that they had been found.


    ¡­


    In the tent of the Marquis of Ning''an, only Murong Lingran''s family was present.


    Murong Lingran saw that everyone was looking at her with a stern face, he smiled and said: "Don''t be angry, I''m fine, there are ck hairs, and there are all kinds of poisons and drugs that my father gave me, what is it? Nothing can happen."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around again and said, "Look, I''m really not hurt at all."


    The Marquis of Ning''an sighed and said helplessly, "Aran, this is not allowed in the future, do you understand?"


    "Hmm." Murong said in a clear voice: "Where to go in the future, I will tell you first."


    "it is good."


    It was impossible for Murong Zong to be angry with his younger sister, and he said, "Aran, you have suffered during this time. I have someone set up a tent next to me, and I will send someone to bring you some hot waterter. Take a good rest, don''t run around, we were lucky today, we caught a hundred goats, and I''ll send you some goat meatter to have a good taste."


    Murong nodded with a smile: "Yes."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan didn''t say anything when they saw that their grandfather and eldest brother had forgiven her.


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Grandpa, are there really poisoned soldiers?"


    Ning Anhou smiled and said: "Silly boy, if you don''t say that, how could youe out."

 Chapter 2466: threaten

    Chapter 2466 Threat


    "I knew it."


    At this moment, the voice of Zeyu begging for meeting came from outside the door.


    Ning Anhou said, "Come in."


    As soon as Zeyu entered the camp, he saw Murong, who was disguised as a man, standing in front of him, and suddenly cried, "Xian... No, genius doctor, you have finally appeared, you can let us find it, you are How did you escape our tracking? Why didn''t we find any trace of you?"


    Murong Lingran said quietly: "Is that what you told Grandpa and brothers that I came with them?"


    Zeyu immediately knelt down and said, "Sorry, genius doctor, the master has an order, we have to obey the order, if the genius doctor wants to punish, we will let the genius doctor deal with it."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Aran, don''t me him, he has no choice."


    "Grandpa, I understand." Murong Lingran looked at Zeyu: "How many people did you bring out?"


    Zawa Yu said respectfully: "Including the next, there are 21 people in total."


    "Then go back and protect your masters. You have seen it. I''m in the military camp now, and I''ll be fine."


    "I''m afraid not. The master''s order is to keep your subordinates by your side to protect you, and please ask the doctor not to embarrass me, otherwise, 21 of us will be severely punished when we go back."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran also didn''t want them to be punished, so he said helplessly, "Then do whatever you want."


    "Thank you, Doctor."


    Back in the tent, after Murong Lingran washed up, the goat meat was brought in.


    She had already eaten dinner in the space just now. Instead of letting her eat it, she might as well give it to the soldiers.


    Seeing that the soldier who brought her the goat meat was only fifteen years old, he asked, "What''s your name?"


    The soldier didn''t expect Murong Lingran to suddenly ask questions, and hurriedly said: "If you go back to the doctor, my name is Feng Datou."


    Big head?


    "If you had a younger brother, wouldn''t it be called Ertou?"


    Feng Datou nodded: "Indeed, there are three younger brothers below me, all the way to the fourth."


    The name ?? is really easy to get.


    Murong Lingran ndered in his heart, but said with a serious face: "Do you have any meat to eat?"


    Feng Datou said: "It was still there when I came, I don''t know if it''s still there after I go back."


    "It seems that you won''t be able to eat when you go back. I''m not hungry at all, and I don''t want to eat meat. You can eat this meat."


    Feng Datou suddenly said in horror: "Master doctor, this is impossible. If Lord Hou finds out, I will definitely lose my head."


    Murong said with a straight face: "If you don''t eat now, I''ll go out and say you bullied me. Believe it or not, Lord Hou will immediately punish you?"


    Feng Datou cried and said, "The genius doctor..."


    "Good." Murong smiled and said, "If you listen to me, you will be fine."


    "Do you really want me to eat?"


    "Really, really, I don''t want to eat it at all, I''ll give it to you."


    Feng Datou had no choice, looked at the goat meat on the table, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, closed his eyes and heart, and began to eat anxiously.


    It seems that although this genius doctor is young, he is not very good at serving him. He will have to be more careful in the future.


    After a while, Feng Datou finally finished eating the goat meat.


    Murong Lingran asked with a smile, "Is it delicious?"


    Feng Datou nodded: "It''s delicious, it''s delicious, I haven''t eaten meat so happily in a long time."


    "If you want to eat meat so happily, you must be obedient in the future, or you will have no meat to eat."

 Chapter 2467: into the city

    Chapter 2467 Entering the city


    Feng Datou just thinks she is coaxing herself, she has a bad appetite today, can she still have bad appetite every day? He didn''t take what she said to heart, stood up, and said respectfully, "Thank you, the doctor. If you have something to do, even if you ask me, I will try my best to do it for the doctor."


    Murong waved his hand, yawned and got on the bed, saying, "I see, I''m going to rest, there are people guarding outside, you should go and rest too."


    Feng Datou bowed again and nned to go out.


    "and many more."


    Murong Lingran stopped him again.


    Feng Datou turned his body again and said respectfully, "What else can the genius doctor tell you?"


    "Tell the people outside that no one is allowed toe in without my consent, even if Lord Hou is here, you know?"


    Feng Datou nodded: "Yes, genius doctor."


    Of course, he didn''t dare to hide the fact that he ate meat from the Marquis of Ning''an, and after going out to spread the word, he went to Marquis Ning''an to plead guilty.


    Ning An Hou Wenyan didn''t me him, he just let him serve with heart.


    Aran has ck hair, and she probably has no shortage of meat to eat along the way. If she doesn''t want to eat meat, it is probably true.


    This night, most of the soldiers were extremely satisfied, and they all hoped to eat so much meat every day in the future, and some people still ate meat in their dreams when they slept.


    The ?? army was originally stationed here temporarily. At dawn, the army walked towards the Saiyuan House again.


    The ce where they werest night was very close to the boundary of Saiyuan Mansion, but the area of ??Saiyuan Mansion was also veryrge. Therefore, a dayter, the army finally reached the city of Saiyuan Mansion.


    The people in Saiyuan City were all doing well. Seeing that the army came to pacify the chaos, everyone stood on both sides of the road to wee them.


    Murong Lingran is now a genius doctor, but in order not to be so conspicuous, he also wore a soldier''s costume and rode behind his brothers.


    As she walked, she also observed the situation of the onlookers.


    There are still people who do business, but they are all selling daily necessities, such as dustpans, umbres, vegetable baskets,nterns, etc. There is no hawker who sells food.


    The shops on both sides of the ??, except for the inns and clothing stores, are still open, and the rest of the restaurants and restaurants and other food-rted shops have also kept their doors closed.


    After carefully looking at the clothes of the people around, there are also wealthy people in Saiyuan Mansion. Few of them are well dressed, and most of them are wearing ordinary clothes.


    There are also some people whose clothes are either torn or patched, and their faces are also haggard. They just saw a tinge of brilliance when the army came, and it is very likely that they were disaster victims who escaped from outside the city.


    The ?? team soon arrived at the gate of the government office, and the prefect Xue Zhongli brought his whole family to greet him at the gate.


    Seeing Marquis Ning''aning, Xue Zhongli hurriedly saluted respectfully: "I see Marquis, Marquis ising, and the lower officials are far away to wee you, please calm down your anger."


    The Marquis of Ning An saw him panting and asked, "Master Xue just came back from outside?"


    Xue Zhongli said: "Yes, Lord Hou."


    It was precisely because of this that he was toote to go to the city gate to meet him.


    The Marquis of Ning''an didn''t care about those false courtesy, and said sternly: "Master Xue has worked hard."


    "It''s not hard work, but I also invite Lord Hou to rest in the mansion, where tea and snacks are already prepared."


    Ning''an Hou said: "No need, the bandit situation is urgent, we will go there in a moment. Sir Xue, tell me now, how is the bandit developing now? Where are they all operating?"

 Chapter 2468: Situation (1)

    Chapter 2468 Situation (1)


    Murong Lingran, his brothers, and Wu Zhunrui also stepped forward.


    When Lord Xue heard the words, he had no choice but not to force him, saying: "The bandits have grown to about 8,000 people now, because they im that as long as they join them, they will have meat to eat. Many disaster victims can''t bear the temptation, so they join in.¡±


    "Originally, there were more people who wanted to join, but Xiaguan has sent people to publicize them all over the past few days, saying that you are going to bring troops soon, and the bandits will definitely be dead. The few disaster victims abandoned the darkness and turned to the light, otherwise the scale of the bandits is estimated to have reached tens of thousands."


    "But they are like the rats crossing the street. Everyone shouts and beats them. They went to the border some time ago to borrow 10,000 soldiers and drove them temporarily into Ban Mountain and Qianli Mountain. They also have their people in other ces, and they will also cause some trouble. , it is very disturbing.¡±


    "Originally, Xiaguan wanted to continue to use the soldiers from the border to pacify the chaos, but not long after the army moved, the people of Chongyan Kingdom began to increase their troops. Xiaguan was afraid that the people of Chongyan Kingdom would really attack Xuanqing Kingdom, so he had to quickly take them out. I went back, but I had no choice but to ask the court for help."


    "The Saiyuan Mansion is heavily guarded during the day, and the robbers usually don''t go down the mountain, but at night, they will loot on horseback."


    "People outside the city are worried that they will be the next target to be robbed, so basically they have already fled to the city. Whether it is the county seat or the prefectural city, they are already full of people at this time."


    After he finished speaking, he nced around and lowered his voice: "Xiaguan''s spies among the robbers just passed the news that they have had little harvest outside the city recently, and the next target of robbery is very likely to be this Ban. city."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Are the robbers on the two mountains all targeting Ban City?"


    "No." Xue Zhongli said: "The news from the spies in Qianli Mountain said that the bandits in Ban Mountain and Qianli Mountain belonged to different leaders. The names of the leaders were Jiang Yangshan and Yi Gaolian. Yi Gaolian was originally Jiang Yangshan''s worshipper. Brother, he used to be the guard of a small guard office in Saiyuan Mansion, but because of disagreement, Yi Gaolian went out alone with those who were willing to follow him."


    "Jiang Yangshan is a more impulsive person, and he does everything with brute force, and the characters of his subordinates are simr to him, but Yi Gaolian is a more stable person. ording to the report of the spies, Yi Gaolian wants to see if Jiang Yangshan can attack the city this time. If I seed, I also want to test the details of the city. If Jiang Yangshan seeds, Yi Gaolian will follow suit and attack other cities. If he fails, he will not attack the city again."


    Murong Zong said: "The fact that we have brought 30,000 troops here is very likely to have spread throughout the entire Saiyuan Mansion. They estimate that they will cancel the idea of ??attacking Ban City."


    Ning Anhou nodded: "There are many people in the city, and we must not let them get close to Ban City. Otherwise, there will be civil strife in the city, and the situation will not necessarily be lighter than being attacked, and we must take the initiative to attack."


    On the way, he also told his grandchildren the route, so he turned his head and said: "We can''t sit still and wait for others to attack, Azong, you and General Wu will lead your troops to Ban Mountain, Axuan and Akuan, you two People lead troops to Qianli Mountain, and when they encounter bandits, those who surrender will stay, and those who refuse to surrender will be executed on the spot.¡±

 Chapter 2469: Situation (2)

    Chapter 2469 Situation (2)


    The three brothers and Wu Zhunrui said at the same time: "Yes, Lord Hou."


    Murong Zong asked again: "Grandpa, are you going to the border?"


    The Hou of Ning''an said: "I receive news from the border every day. It is rtively stable for the time being. I will not be busy for the time being. I will go to see the lives of the refugees first. If possible, I will find a way to improve their lives. Before leaving, His Majesty''s exnation,"


    Murong Zong said again: "Okay, Grandpa, you have to be careful."


    Ning An Hou nodded, then looked at Murong Lingran: "Divine Doctor,e with me."


    Murong said: "Yes, Lord Hou."


    The ?? army began to divide into three groups and moved towards the goal.


    Xue Zhongli knew that the Marquis of Ning''an was going to see the victims, so he offered to lead a team to the ce where the victims were resettled.


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to follow behind them obediently.


    On the way, Xue Zhongli said as he walked: "Master Hou, when we initially carried out disaster relief, we implemented local disaster relief, that is, where there are many people outside the city, we will set up porridge sheds, but we are seriously short of tents and other materials. , Even if the imperial court has aid, there are still many people sleeping in the wild every day."


    "The weather in Saiyuan Mansion is cold, and the tents can''t keep out the cold. In the first few days of the disaster, several elderly people were frozen to death because they didn''t live in the tents in time. They were shivering all over, and there were even people who were frozen to death."


    "Later, the news from the imperial court mentioned the solution, saying that the school in the city or the ce in the inn could be requisitioned. The lower officials and several magistrates felt that this solution was feasible, so they did as the imperial court said."


    "After moving into the house, since everyone could huddle together to keep out the cold, Xiaguan tried his best to put braziers in each house to keep them warm, and there was no case of freezing to death."


    "The ce we are going to now is thergest school in Saiyuan Mansion, Renyi School. There are nearly 2,000 people living there. Although it is very crowded, there is nothing we can do. No problem, not if it''s summer."


    "Hundreds of people live in the rest of the schools and inns. We also send people to cook porridge every day, and their mood is quite stable."


    Ning Anhou nodded and asked, "Is there enough food in the city now?"


    Xue Zhongli sighed and said: "The day before Hou arrived, there was also food delivered from the capital. We made ns overnight yesterday. If we let the disaster victims eat twice a day, it is estimated that they will only be able to eat for half a month. The Yuanfu is now full of disaster victims, and they are distributed everywhere, and there are not many in each ce."


    "High-yield grains are not popr in Saiyuan Prefecture. Every household still has grain when the disaster hits, but they grow ordinary rice. After paying the autumn tax, there is not much left."


    "When they fled, they did take all their food with them. Some people''s food was robbed by others on the way. Some people, although they sessfully took food to the city, but few Keep it, or it has been hidden until now, or it has been robbed by the able-bodied people and divided with others."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "That is to say, if the imperial court stops sending food, then after half a month, the victims will continue to be hungry?"

 Chapter 2470: Situation (3)

    Chapter 2470 Situation (3)


    "Yes." Xue Zhongli sighed and said, "So in order to allow the imperial court more time to deliver food, and prevent the victims from running out of food and causing trouble, we boiled the porridge from the day the disaster relief began. It''s a little rare. It is precisely because of the iprehension of the victims that bandits have arisen, leaving Saiyuan Mansion in a situation of internal and external troubles."


    Ning''an Hou said: "So it is."


    Murong Lingran listened silently behind them, she was short of food, she was a mobile granary, and there was food.


    Before, she used to grow food every day, and harvested it as soon as she had the chance, and then rented it for several years. Now, she can''t say how much food there is in the space, but most of it has not been threshed and cannot be eaten directly. That''s it.


    Even now, one acre of grain is grown on her ck soil.


    After a while, they came to Renyi Academy.


    It was almost time for lunch, and all the victims had already started toe out of their houses and started to line up.


    Like the tent area in Lihua Vige, it seems that not all people can live in the house. There are also many tents in the open space, and the people inside started toe out with bowls, but they are all young and strong people, and they are not easy to freeze to death. people, there is also a fire next to them to keep them warm.


    Each of them is unkempt, and it seems that they just want to eat every day, and they can''t care about the rest.


    Murong Lingran and his party came to the porridge bucket opposite the porridge maker and nced at the porridge in the porridge bucket. It was really too thin to be thinner.


    Ning Anhou and Murong Lingran frowned at the same time, how could they possibly be full, thest time they went to the toilet, they would probably be hungry again.


    Compared with the victims in Saiyuan Prefecture, the victims in Lihua Vige in Beijing are really much happier.


    The Marquis of Ning''an took Murong Lingran and Xue Zhongli away from the disaster victims. Seeing that there were many white-haired elderly people and children under the age of 13 in the queue, he asked, "For the elderly, the weak, the sick and the disabled, you don''t give special care to the elderly like the capital. Do they set aside a ce for special care?"


    "Master Hou, forgive your sins." Xue Zhongli said, "There are too many victims in Saiyuan Mansion, we can''t take care of them at all, and we don''t have much food to take care of them, so we only treat those who are sick and pregnant. The women and children under three years old and their mothers arranged it separately, and a doctor was also sent to take care of them, but the food was not much better than those of the ordinary disaster victims, but the porridge was a little thicker."


    The Marquis of Ning''an also knew Xue Zhongli''s embarrassment, but he still frowned: "It won''t work like this, those children are Xuanqing''s hope, if something happens to them, Xuanqing''s poption will be much smaller in the future. The long-term development is extremely unfavorable.¡±


    Xue Zhongli immediately knelt down, "Master Hou, calm down, there is nothing you can do for a lower official, the entire Saiyuan Mansion has been devastated, not to mention that there is not that much food at all, if other people know about it, the old, the weak, the sick and the sick will have enough to eat. Eating it will definitely make more people dissatisfied and cause turmoil. And as a result, the victims of the disaster will probably not be able to insist on the delivery of food from the imperial court."


    The Marquis of Ning An helped him up and said, "This Marquis knows, this Marquis doesn''t mean to me you, but we need to think of a way, otherwise the consequences will be extremely serious."


    Xue Zhongli said: "But it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice."


    The Marquis of Ning An said: "I will continue to write to Your Majesty, asking His Majesty to order the people from the household department to send more food."

 Chapter 2471: Method

    Chapter 2471 Methods


    Xue Zhongli said excitedly: "It would be great if this is the case, thank you Hou Ye."


    Ning''an Hou said: "It should be."


    At this moment, Murong Lingran''s face suddenly showed a tired look.


    She is embarrassed to keep bothering Changqi Shenjun. Every night, she wakes up several times to harvest various animals. Some time ago, in order to avoid the eyes and ears of the army, she did not rest well, and dark circles grew out.


    Ning An Hou''s peripheral vision has been paying attention to his granddaughter''s condition. Seeing this, he turned his head and said with concern: "Divine Doctor, are you tired?"


    Murong nodded: "There are some."


    Go back earlier, so she can take out the food earlier.


    Now she can''t think of any other good way, only the simplest and rude way.


    The food and clothing of the victims were settled early, and she still had to find Uncle Kou, the fifth brother, and the herbal medicine. There were still a lot of things to do.


    After these things are done, she still wants to find something for the victims to do, but she can''t keep them like this forever.


    The winter in Saiyuan House willst until April of the next year, and there are still several months left, so let them eat white rice every day, and then they will get used to eating and open their mouths, and it will be bad if they develop inertia.


    Whether it is her grain or the grain of the treasury, it is not used to support idlers.


    Xue Zhongli looked at Murong Lingran and asked politely, "I don''t know who this young master is..."


    It can be said that the story of the Marquis of Ning''an finding his child has spread throughout the entire Xuanqing Kingdom. He also knew that the Marquis had found his lost son. He heard that his son gave him six grandchildren and one granddaughter. It''s just that there is one more lost. Is this young man in front of him one of his grandsons?


    "She...he is a genius doctor." Ning''an Hou said: "This Hou has specially invited a doctor to detoxify."


    Xue Zhongli said in surprise: "This young master is young, I didn''t expect to be a doctor. It''s really disrespectful."


    Murong smiled slyly and said, "Master Hou won the prize. In fact, I''m just good at detoxification. I''m really not very good at other diseases, and I have to rely on military doctors."


    Xue Zhongli only regarded him as modest, and said with a smile, "The genius doctor is humble."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the Marquis of Ning''an again: "Marquis, the safe ce in Saiyuan mansion is probably only the mansion. Knowing that Marquis ising, we have already cleaned up the mansion, and we will wait for Marquis. Check in."


    Marquis Ning An originally wanted to refuse. He still has 100 people here, so he can set up his own camp, but thinking of this, he has wronged his granddaughter. In desperation, he had to agree: "Okay, then I will trouble Master Xue."


    "Your Majesty is very polite."


    Soon, the group walked to the mansion, and they arrived not long after, and the butler quickly arranged for Ning''an Hou, grandson, grandson, and others.


    And Murong Zong soon arrived at the foot of Baiyun Mountain.


    Looking at the mountain in front of him, Murong Zong looked at the people around him: "Now that people are on the mountain, we are very likely to be attacked by them. Even if I have 15,000 soldiers here, it is estimated that there will be heavy losses. What I don''t want to see, the three generals, I wonder if you have any good way to force them to show up?"


    Mu Nuosheng thought for a while and said, "General Zong, I''m sorry, thest general can''t think of a good solution for the time being."


    Mu Nuoke said: "General Zong, thest general can''t do anything."


    Yes, they are two brothers.


    Wu Zhunrui said: "I can''t do anything for the time being."

 Chapter 2472: a large quantity of food

    Chapter 2472 Arge amount of food


    Murong Zong didn''t me them when he heard the words, he waved his hand, and the soldiers who were dressed as ordinary people in the distance immediately went up to explore the way.


    Murong Zong said: "With so many of using here, it will definitely arouse the vignce of the people on the mountain. This mountain is not particrly big. I ordered to go down and surround the whole mountain for me. If we want to attack, we will use signal res. No."


    "Yes, General Zong."


    Wu Zhunrui and the Mu family brothers immediately led their troops to surround Baiyun Mountain.


    After Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan arrived at Qianli Mountain, they followed the same tactics as Murong Zong used. They let people go first to explore the way, and then let the army surround Qianli Mountain. I have walked a lot since this morning.


    ¡­


    After Murong Lingran returned to the mansion''s backyard, he immediately told his grandfather the idea that came to his mind.


    Ning Anhou said in surprise: "What did you say? When you came, there was actually a caravan behind you, who brought arge amount of food here?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, they are transporting the grain, and the time is a bit slower than us. It is estimated that they will be able to go outside the city tomorrow, but their grain is in a hurry, so they have not had time to thresh, and we need to prepare it ourselves. A threshing tool will do."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Threshing is not difficult. There must be a lot of threshing tools in the city now, and there are also people. As long as there is grain, it can be threshed quickly."


    "That''s good, I''ll go out of the city tomorrow to meet you, and then Grandpa will send someone to follow me."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Okay, but Aran, how much food did you bring this time?"


    There are no outsiders here, so he just called his granddaughter by her name.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "I''m not sure, anyway, I''ll let them bring as much as they can, and they''ll bring as many as they can, and we won''t know until tomorrow. But I estimate that the victims will not be able to bring it every day. Eat dry rice, but sticky porridge can still be eaten.¡±


    Ning''an Hou said: "Okay, then thank you Aran."


    "Grandpa, you''re wee."


    On the other side, Murong Zong and Murong Xuan''s people also descended from Ban Mountain and Qianli Mountain in the afternoon, and they had a general idea of ??what was going on inside.


    Although the other party was a vicious bandit, they were victims of disasters before, and they had not undergone systematic training, so everyone''sbat effectiveness was extremely low.


    When they went in, they encountered a lot of bandits, and they were easily subdued.


    So the n they made was a sheep herding n.


    That is, they went up the mountain from one side, carried out a carpet-like search, drove them down the mountain, made dumplings with the soldiers under the mountain, and ensured that no one would escape.


    Next day


    After Murong Lingran finished her breakfast, she went to see Grandpa early in order to let the victims eat the food in her space quickly.


    The Marquis of Ning An heard from her that he was going to pick up the food now, ordered troops immediately, and personally led the people behind his granddaughter, intending to go together.


    She doesn''t care about Grandpa''s actions like this, anyway, she will ride on Hei Mao''s body, and it will be extremely easy to get rid of them at that time.


    The Marquis of Ning An came to the door, saw his granddaughter riding Heimao out, and said in surprise: "Divine Doctor, didn''t Heimao not follow him into the city just now? How did ite out of the government office?"


    "Hehe." Murong Lingran smiled mysteriously.

 Chapter 2473: footprint

    Chapter 2473 Footprints


    "This is a secret, Marquis, let''s not waste time. There are bandits in Saiyuan Mansion. I''m afraid that if I gote, the food will be robbed."


    Ning Anhou said seriously: "Okay, you lead the way ahead."


    Murong nodded, and ran towards the gate of the city on his ck fur.


    In order to save time this time, all the cavalry followed, and the scooter she asked Grandpa to prepare in advance yesterday.


    Although the Marquis of Ning An was also very curious about why they had to prepare a scooter, since the caravan had to bring in grain, it should have its own scooter, but he didn''t ask any more questions, he would understand itter.


    And after Murong Lingran left the city gate, in order to get rid of his grandfather, he said: "Marquis, the ck hair is riding fast, I''ll go take a look first, you go to the side of the copsed log cabin that we passed by when we came. wait for me."


    After saying that, without waiting for Grandpa to react, he let Kuro Mao rush out quickly.


    "The genius doctor, the genius doctor..."


    Ning Anhou shouted anxiously a few times, seeing that his granddaughter had already run away, so he had no choice but to speed up.


    It was just that even if his horse was a Maxima, he couldn''t outrun Heimao and was dumped by Heimao after a while. He had to listen to his granddaughter and wait for her in the cabin outside the city.


    And Murong Lingran also ran directly to the small wooden house that was about to copse. After arriving, there was a vast expanse of white and snow everywhere.


    The hut was about to copse, and it was definitely impossible to go in. Murong Lingran had no choice but to transfer the food out of the back of the hut in an instant. There was arge open space there, which was suitable for cing food.


    Some time ago, she went to the city to buy a lot of sacks when she was free, just to facilitate the transfer of food, and today it finally came in handy.


    She can now use her divine sense to manipte the contents in the space, so it is easy to pack hundreds of sacks of food, but it is just a little troublesome.


    went to the front of the wooden house to take a look, and saw that there was no sound of horse hooves in the distance, she knew that Grandpa would be there in a while, so shey down on the grain to rest.


    There are ck hair patrolling around the food, she is very relieved.


    Just as soon as shey down, she suddenly realized that there was one very important thing she hadn''t done, and that was the footprints around her.


    If many peoplee here to pile food, there should be a lot of messy footprints on the snow.


    After thinking about it, she quickly took out four pairs of shoes from the space, and then released Zi Xing, and tied them to Kuro Mao and Zi Xing''s four feet respectively, and let them jump within the range she designated.


    At this time, she couldn''t care less about those footprints. When the people carrying the food came and their footprints were covered, it would be safe.


    Just as Kuroge Kazuyuki stepped on the footprints, she heard the sound of horse hooves as soon as she put the shoes and the child into the space.


    As soon as she walked out, she saw Kuromao yelling at her right front. When she turned her head, she saw a dozen men staring at the sacks at the back of the wooden house and talking maliciously.


    "Shouldn''t those be food?"


    "I look very simr, why don''t we go and take a look?"


    "But I see that girl, she seems to be the owner of those grains?"


    "It''s just a girl. What are you afraid of? When we grab the food and report back to Ban Mountain, we will be the heroes. Maybe I can be a second-inmand."


    a person suddenly said: "I think we should run quickly.

 Chapter 2474: high-yield food

    Chapter 2474 is all high-yield food


    "why?"


    "Didn''t you hear the sound of hooves?"


    "The leader must have sent someone to pick us up."


    "No, look ahead."


    The group of people suddenly looked straight ahead, and when they saw a group of people in military uniforms appearing in front of them, their pupils shrank, and they turned around and wanted to run away.


    The Marquis of Ning''an stopped by Murong Lingran''s side, and as soon as he stopped, he heard her say, "Master Marquis, catch them, they are in the same group as the bandits on the mountain, they were just trying to get food. ."


    "Okay." After Ning Anhou finished speaking, he immediately waved to the back, and the guard behind him immediately went to get someone.


    The Marquis of Ning An also saw something behind the cabin from a distance just now, so he got off his horse and went straight there.


    The others he brought along quickly followed him.


    came to the back of the cabin and looked at the sacks piled up as high as the hills, Ning''an Hou said in surprise: "Divine Doctor, are these the food you said?"


    "yes."


    The Marquis of Ning''an couldn''t believe it. He stepped forward and opened a sack. When he opened it, he saw that it was full of rice grains. He said, "I''m afraid there are hundreds of sacks here. It''s going to be a long time to eat."


    Murong smiled and said: "Yes, they can eat very thick rice in the future."


    Rong Da looked around and saw that there was no one there. He asked in confusion, "Divine Doctor, are you the only one here? What about the others?"


    Murong Lingran said solemnly: "I think they are very tired. After they are all unloaded, let them all go. After all, the New Year will be soon, if they stay for a long time, they will not be able to go back to celebrate the New Year. "


    Rong Da sighed: "Divine Doctor, you are really kind."


    I may not be able to go back in time for the New Year, and I am still worried about others.


    The Marquis of Ning An was also very dissatisfied with the fact that those people had left. No matter how anxious they were, he couldn''t rush this moment. If they hadn''t arrived in time, Ah Ran still didn''t know what danger they would encounter.


    But that was what his granddaughter asked others to leave, so he couldn''t say anything.


    The Marquis of Ning An nced at the grain and said loudly, "Don''t dy, everyone, quickly load them all on the truck. Fortunately, we brought a lot of trolleys, otherwise we would not be able to transport so much grain back. Take it for threshing, so much grain, it will take some time to go."


    "Yes, Lord Hou."


    Soon, the soldiers began to ship. They brought hundreds of people over, and soon they shipped all the food, and they started to walk to Ban City with those who were arrested.


    On the way, the Marquis of Ning''an said, "Divine Doctor, these grains should be grown in your own fields, right?"


    No, A Ran will keep enough for her own household every autumn harvest, and the rest will be sold to the court, so it should not be her family.


    Murong touched his head ufortably and said with a smile, "Hehe, this is also a secret."


    The Marquis of Ning An nced at his granddaughter dotingly. Ever since he met his granddaughter, he knew that this granddaughter was not simple, and he would not force her to hear it. Anyway, even if he asked again, he would not be able to ask anything.


    but¡­


    "Aran, are these high-yielding grains?"


    "Of course, I only have high-yield grains now."


    The Marquis of Ning''an and his guards sighed at the same time. If the people of Saiyuan Prefecture knew that they were eating high-yield food, they would not know how they would feel.

 Chapter 2475: will not run out of food

    Chapter 2475 will not run out of food


    The food sent by the imperial court before is still the ordinary food that has been saved in the past few years.


    Murong knew what they were thinking, but she didn''t say anything, and it was impossible.


    The ?? team soon entered Ban City.


    The disaster victims in the city danced with joy when they saw that another sack was brought in.


    A daring disaster victim saw the Marquis of Ning''an, and couldn''t help but ask, "Master Marquis, are these grains?"


    Ning Anhou nodded: "That''s right."


    Now, everyone''s eyes turned to those grains.


    Some people even followed the convoy, and they didn''t leave with confidence until they watched bags of grain enter the government office.


    When the Marquis of Ning An was about to leave in the morning, he told Xue Zhongli that he was going to pick up the food, so Xue Zhongli didn''t go anywhere this morning, and just waited for the food toe back in the government warehouse.


    Yesterday, the Marquis of Ning An suddenly asked him to prepare the tools for threshing, is it just for today''s food?


    Watching bag after bag of grain enter the warehouse, Xue Zhongli''s eyes almost fell in surprise.


    "Master Hou, where did these grainse from?"


    The Marquis of Ning An did not intend to take the credit from his granddaughter, so he exined that the food was brought by his granddaughter through a caravan.


    Xue Zhongli looked at Murong Lingran in astonishment: "Doctor, at a young age, you are not only highly skilled in medicine, but you can actually do so much for the victims, I admire you."


    Murong smiled and said, "Your Excellency has won the prize."


    "It''s just..." Xue Zhongli said again: "The genius doctor is very capable, and the people under hismand are also very good. The surrounding area of ??Saiyuan Mansion is not very safe. They can actually make the food arrive at Saiyuan Mansion, which is really admirable. ."


    "Your Excellency really won the prize, they are just lucky." In order to prevent Xue Zhongli from continuing to ask this question, Murong Lingran began to change the subject: "But with all the food here, I wonder if Your Excellency can get the food of the disaster victims. It''s thicker so they can eat more full."


    "This¡­"


    Xue Zhongli nced at the grain, and wondered: "The current grain is a lot, and it is a lot from the court, but this is only temporary, I''m just worried, in case those people''s mouths are raised. Now, if they run out of food in the future, or one day the porridge bes thin again, they will make trouble again. After all, there is still a long time to go in winter, and I am really worried that they will have no food to eat in the future."


    Murong said: "I promise not to run out of food, as long as I stay in Saiyuan for one day, there will be a steady flow of food."


    Xue Zhongli was still a little hesitant, so he had to seek the opinion of the Marquis of Ning An: "Marquis, what do you think?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "Everywhere is icy and snowy now. If you don''t have enough food, it is estimated that there will be more disaster victims in the future. I think the advice of the genius doctor can be considered."


    "When the Marquis came, His Majesty said that our purpose is not only to pacify the chaos, but also to help the victims get through this difficult time and ensure the stability of Saiyuan Mansion."


    "Until the disaster victims'' lives are settled down, we will not leave, nor will the doctor."


    "The Marquis still knows the genius doctor. She usually doesn''t speak big words. You can trust her."


    Since Lord Hou said so, Xue Zhongli could not refuse it, but he was still worried and wanted to confirm again.

 Chapter 2476: thick porridge

    Chapter 2476 Thick Porridge


    "Doctor, can you really guarantee that food will be delivered in the future? So much every time? How many days can it be delivered once?"


    Murong Lingran said: "Once in ten days, I can''t tell the exact time, after all, it will get colder and colder, and the transport personnel will also be affected by the weather and slow down. If you are lucky, it may be earlier. Yes. But I guarantee that they will arrive in time, and they will definitely not let the victims run out of food. If they run out of food, I will deal with the adults. "


    "The genius doctor is serious." Master Xue hurriedly said, "Then listen to the genius doctor. I am also happy to see the victims have a good life."


    Murong Lingran said again: "Well, but these grains have not been threshed yet, and I have to trouble the adults to find someone to thresh them."


    "Yes, genius doctor, I''ll do it now."


    At noon, Murong Lingran went to Renyi Academy with Grandpa.


    When I came to the porridge bucket, I really saw that the porridge inside was thicker than what I saw yesterday. Although it was also porridge, at least it was not a spoonful of it, it only looked like dozens of grains of rice.


    The first person in line waited for a long time. After the soldier who made the porridge opened the lid of the bucket, he saw the porridge in the porridge bucket today and turned his head excitedly: "Everyone,e and see, today''s porridge is not all water, It''s all rice, we can have enough to eat today."


    The people who were queuing were startled, and the people at the front of the line quickly surrounded them, and they really saw that the porridge bucket was filled with extremely thick porridge, even thicker than what they had cooked at home before.


    "Really."


    "Could it be that the official conscience has suddenly found out?"


    "I saw a lot of grain entering the city yesterday. Could it be that new graines in and the government is willing to give up?"


    "Guess so."


    The people in the back heard what the people in front were saying, and they pressed forward one after another, wanting to know if what they said was true.


    The surrounding soldiers saw that they were about to lose control here, and they hurried over. The leading soldier said loudly: "Hurry up and line up, if you don''t obey, you will be hungry for a day today."


    How can you do it if you starve them for a day? It''s hard for them to eat such thick porridge.


    In order to be full today, everyone lined up quickly and waited obediently to make porridge.


    Soon, the porridge maker filled the first person with two spoonfuls of porridge.


    The man looked at the porridge in the bowl in surprise and asked, "Is there so much today?"


    The soldier who made the porridge said: "Didn''t you all dislike theck of porridge and the thin porridge before? The genius doctor who came with the Marquis of Ning''an brought in the food with a caravan. He bought it for you himself. You must be grateful. ."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at Murong Lingran''s direction. This was what the Marquis of Ning An asked him to say.


    In an instant, everyone who heard what he just said all looked at Murong Lingran.


    A disaster victim asked: "Are you a genius doctor?"


    Murong smiled and said: "The title of the genius doctor is the love of the Hou Ye. I am only good at detoxification, and I really can''t help other diseases."


    The man said: "Everyone, kneel down and thank the divine doctor. He is the one who made us eat thick porridge."


    Most of the people present immediately knelt down to Murong Lingran.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly said, "Get up quickly. If you want to thank your Majesty, thank your Majesty. Your Majesty and I are friends, and I was entrusted by him to help you as much as possible."


    She didn''t dare to take credit with the court, or else where would Helian Rongjiu''s face go?

 Chapter 2477: Fortune Inn

    Chapter 2477 Fortune Inn


    The man said: "Thank you, Your Majesty, but we also have to thank the doctor."


    "Yes, yes, thank you, Your Majesty, and the doctor."


    Kneeling people began to kowtow:


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, and the doctor."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, and the doctor."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Get up quickly, the weather is cold, the porridge will be cold soon."


    The victims got up one after another and quickly lined up.


    Murong Lingran saw that they started making porridge in an orderly manner, and knew that they were not at ease with their grandfather, so they quickly left Renyi Academy.


    She came here to confirm whether Xue Zhongli did what she asked.


    Yesterday, she got the map of the colleges and inns where the disaster victims lived, so after leaving Renyi College, she went to other resettlement sites with her grandfather.


    After confirming that the porridge at each resettlement site was thick, she returned to the prefecture with confidence and started to eat lunch.


    After lunch, Murong Lingran saw that there was no one around, and said, "Grandpa, I want to go somewhere else, are you tired? If you are tired, you can stay in the government office to rest."


    Although he is a general, he is also in his fifties. After running with him for noon, he must be tired.


    Ning Anhou asked: "Are you going to find someone from the Tiger Power Escort?"


    "Yes." Murong nodded: "He said that there is a child here who is very simr to Xiao Wu, and I don''t know how he found it. I want to go over and ask in person."


    "Then grandpa will go with you, grandpa is not tired at all."


    People who knew Huwei Escort before looking for it in Saiyuan Mansion, he let his people focus on other ces to look for, he also knew that there was a child in Saiyuan Mansion like Xiao Wu, he also got news, it is very likely It''s not Xiao Wu, or I don''t know if the child found by the Tiger Wealth Escort is the same child found by his people.


    "Okay." Murong Lingran knew that he also wanted to find Xiao Wu quickly, so he didn''t refuse.


    Before she came to Saiyuan Mansion, she went to Huwei Escort to inquire about the whereabouts of Uncle Kou and his group, so she and her grandfather took the guards and walked directly to the Fuxing Inn where Uncle Kou lived.


    Fuxing Inn is very small and cannot amodate many victims. It has not been requisitioned by the government for the time being.


    Came to the door of the inn. The Marquis of Ning An asked the guards to guard the door and walked in with his granddaughter.


    Murong Lingran walked into the inn, went directly to the counter and asked, "Shopkeeper, is there a guest named Kou Qianping here?"


    The shopkeeper raised his head and saw the Marquis of Ning''an at a nce. That day, the Marquis of Ning''an brought the army into the city, and he also saw it. He was so frightened that he couldn''t even speak, and he said in a trembling voice, "Ning...Marquis of Ning''an...Marquis Father?"


    The Marquis of Ning An nodded: "It''s this Marquis."


    The shopkeeper wanted to kneel immediately, but before he knelt down, he heard Ning Anhou say: "Don''t be too polite, we have something important to ask Kou Qianping, which room is he in?"


    The shopkeeper had no choice but to straighten up, pointing his hand in the direction of the stairs, "Go up from here, the room on the left at the far end of the corridor is."


    Ning Anhou nodded: "Thank you."


    After finishing speaking, he and his granddaughter walked up.


    Kou Qianping was reading the letter when he heard a knock on the door and immediately stepped forward to open the door.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran and the Marquis of Ning''an actually came over, they said in surprise, "Master Hou, county magistrate, why are you here?"


    Murong said: "Grandpa was sent by the imperial court to suppress the rebellion. One of the reasons I came here was to find Xiao Wu in person."

 Chapter 2478: Personally confirm whether it is Murong Zhou

    Chapter 2478 Personally confirm whether it is Murong Zhou


    Ning Anhou said: "Tell us about that child''s situation."


    Kou Qianping asked them toe in and sit down, poured a cup of tea for the two of them, and said, "That''s right, at the beginning we did receive news that there was a person in Saiyuan Mansion who was very simr to Murong Zhou, but After we came, the person who discovered him inquired further about him, saying that he was just following his parents to do business."


    "We also went to see the child in person. Although his age and other characteristics are very simr, he came here only the year before, but he denied that he is Murong Zhou."


    "His parents also said that it was their biological child. We have also tested that child these days, and the ent is indeed not from the capital. I am also worried about whether he has amnesia, and I am thinking of other ways to test him these days. , I didn''t expect the county head toe here."


    Ning''an Hou Wenyan frowned slightly, but he found the same child as his people, so it is most likely not Xiao Wu.


    nced at his granddaughter, he opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    His people have never seen Xiao Wu in person, they have only seen the portrait, so it would be good for his granddaughter to confirm it in person.


    Murong asked Lingran: "Where is that child? Take me to see if he is Xiaowu."


    Kou Qianping said: "The county owner can go there in person, that''s great, it''s not toote, let''s go."


    "Um."


    The ce where the child lived was very close to the Fuxing Inn. After exiting the door of the inn, it took about a stick of incense to reach the ce where the child lived.


    Kou Qianping stood opposite a clothing store and said, "This is the clothing store. The child''s parents are in the clothing and cloth business. The child has always been studying, but the Renyi Academy is now requisitioned by the government. sses have been suspended, and now I have been helping my parents with business in the store."


    Murong nodded sinctly, looked up at the shop opposite, saw a boy suddenlye out to see a customer, gave him a quick look, and sighed suddenly.


    Ning''an Hou said: "Aran, isn''t he Xiao Wu?"


    Murong shook his head: "Not sure, we haven''t seen each other for almost four years, and now we are too far apart. His body shape is also very different from thest time I met, so we should get closer to them."


    Ning Anhou said: "Then let''s go over there."


    "it is good."


    Soon, the three of them came to the cloth shop opposite.


    As soon as he entered, the boy who looked like Xiao Wu stepped forward with a smile: "Three guest officers, take a look, this shop can sell cloth, ready-to-wear, and tailor-made, both adults and children."


    The child''s mother also said, "That''s right, three guest officers, I wonder if you want to buy ready-made clothes or cloth?"


    Murong Lingran turned his head and nced at the child just now, and said, "Buy ready-to-wear, do you have any clothes here that suit the three of us?"


    Looking at his appearance, he really looks like Xiao Wu, and even has a mole on the corner of his left eye.


    But the voices are not very simr, but boys will change their voices when they grow up, and the voices are not normal.


    "There are some, I''ll get it for the son. I don''t know what kind of clothes the son wants?"


    "All of them should be made of satin."


    "Okay, sir, wait a moment." The shopkeeper went to get his clothes after saying that.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Murong looked at the child, "I don''t think you look like someone from Saiyuan Mansion, you came from somewhere else?"

 Chapter 2479: Not Murong Zhou

    Chapter 2479 Not Murong Zhou


    The child nodded: "Yes, I''m from Yulin House, and I came here with my parents to do businessst year."


    "It turns out that you are really sensible. You will be able to do business at a young age. Your parents taught you very well."


    The child sighed and said, "I''m not sensible. I''m the only son in the family. I have to start from elementary school before I can inherit this shop. I was very skinny when I was a child, but I was beaten by my parents a lot."


    After seeing his mothere out, he hurriedly went to tidy up other cloths carefully.


    The shopkeeper put the clothes on the counter and said with a smile: "Sir, these clothes are all made of silk and satin, and I think they are all suitable for you. I don''t know which one the three like, you can try it out, if you like it, I will give it to you. You wrap it up."


    Murong Lingran didn''te here for the purpose of buying clothes. She still had a lot of clothes in her space, so she chose two clothes at random, and asked Grandpa and Uncle Kou to choose two and try on them separately.


    I have to say, as expected of the shopkeeper, the size of the clothes is just right.


    When ?? was about to give the money, Murong Lingran suddenly said: "Shopkeeper, can you give me a ss of water to drink? I''m a little thirsty."


    The shopkeeper nodded: "Of course it is possible, the guest officer wait a moment."


    After saying that, he asked his son to pour tea for the guests.


    The boy quickly went over and poured a cup of hot tea. Murong Lingran just touched the cup. After confirming that the temperature inside was not too high, the tea was poured directly on the boy''s right foot, as if he had not held it firmly. .


    Murong Lingran immediately withdrew his hand and eximed, "I''m sorry, are you okay?"


    The boy shook his head: "It''s okay, tea is always warm water, I have nothing to do with it."


    Murong Lingran squatted down again and said, "I''m still worried, take off your shoes quickly and let me take a closer look."


    The shopkeeper was also a little worried about his son, so he also came over and said, "Son, you can listen to the guest official."


    The boy had no choice but to take off his right shoe and socks.


    Seeing that his feet were really not burnt red, everyone breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Uncle Kou knew what Murong Lingran was doing. He had heard from her before that Murong Zhou''s right foot toes were misced, and this man''s tail toes werepletely normal, so it was definitely not Murong Zhou.


    He also thought about confirming this way before, but before he could implement it, Murong Lingran came over.


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper hurriedly brought a pair of shoes and socks over and said, "Put them on quickly, the weather is cold, so as not to catch a cold."


    "Okay, Auntie."


    Murong Lingran said with an apologetic expression: "I''m really sorry, maybe the weather is too cold and my hands are a little stiff, so I didn''t get it firmly."


    "The guest officer doesn''t need to apologize, and the child is fine. The shoes can be worn after they are dry."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the teapot next to her: "Guest Officer, our hands have touched our shoes. If we don''t want to pour you more tea, you can pour yourself a cup."


    Murong nodded: "Okay."


    After finishing speaking, in order to finish the y, he poured a cup of tea by himself.


    Of course, she also poured a cup for Grandpa and Uncle Kou.


    Murong Lingran waited for the boy to change his shoes, then apologized again: "I''m really sorry just now."


    The boy said, "You don''t have to me yourself, my son, I''m really fine."


    "All right."


    After Murong finished speaking, he asked Uncle Kou to get his clothes and went to the counter to pay: "How much is it in total?"


    "A total of six taels of silver."

 Chapter 2480: Murong Zong is back

    Chapter 2480 Murong Zong is back


    Murong Lingran directly gave her four ingots of two or two, and said sternly: "The excess should be regarded as my apology."


    After speaking, he left the shop without waiting for the shopkeeper to react.


    The shopkeeper originally wanted to give it back to her, but he had no choice but to ept it because the business was not doing well recently.


    In thest month and a half, with this guest officer, I only sold eighty-two-and-a-half dors in total, and I still owe a whole **** of debt. Some of these things will be easier in the future.


    After the three of them left the shop, Ning An Hou said, "Aran, isn''t he Xiao Wu?"


    Murong shook his head: "No, although they look alike, they are definitely not."


    After she finished speaking, she recounted the fact that the toes of Xiao Wu''s right foot had been dislocated.


    Ning Anhou''s face suddenly showed mixed feelings: "So it is."


    Poor little five, if he could always grow up by his side, he would never encounter so many bad things.


    Uncle Kou said: "If it''s not, then I''ll go to other ces tomorrow to look for it. I haven''t finished looking for Saiyuan Mansion. After I''ve looked in other ces, if there is no news, I won''t say goodbye to you. Before youe. , I also received a message that there is also a child in Beili Mansion who looks like Murong Zhou, I will go there and have a look."


    Ning''an Hou said: "There are a lot of my people in Beili Prefecture. If you need help, go to the prefect of Beili Prefecture. He is my friend and will help you."


    Uncle Kou nodded: "Thank you, Lord Hou."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Murong Lingran again: "County Lord, I''ll give you the money for the clothes."


    Murong said: "Don''t, just think I gave it to you, you have worked hard for so many years, it''s just a few clothes, it''s no big deal."


    Uncle Kou said: "Okay, thank you County Lord."


    ¡­


    After returning to the mansion, Murong Lingran returned to his room and closed the door before entering the space.


    "Shen Jun, didn''t you say that my fifth brother is in the north? The kid just now wasn''t, and I don''t know where the fifth brother is now."


    Shenjun Changqi appeared and said, "Although he is in the north, I didn''t say he was in Saiyuan Mansion, and I can''t figure out where he is now."


    "Then when can you figure it out?"


    "Maybe until my divine power is fully restored."


    Murong Lingran sighed and said nothing, and quickly flew to the small ind in the sky to harvest.


    Seeing her disappointment, Shenjun Changqi also flew up with her, "Don''t worry, as I said before, the child is definitely still alive now, and he has not suffered much, it is estimated that he is in a better condition with a family. people."


    Murong said: "Well, I understand, thank you God."


    Just follow a good family. I hope the people who take him in will not be as hateful as the people Xiao Liu met.


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Go to the magic moon grass in two days. My herbs are almost gone. If I stop taking the medicine in the middle, it will affect the recovery of my divine power."


    Murong nodded: "Okay, but I heard that there are many mountains in Saiyuan Mansion, which mountain is the Magic Moon Grass?"


    "Just go to any mountain. There are a lot of this kind of grass in Saiyuan Mansion. There are also Ban Mountain where your eldest brother went, Qianli Mountain where your second brother and third brother went, and Yulian Mountain next to them."


    "Um."


    Murong Lingran fiddled in the space for a while, and soon left the space.


    As soon as she left the space, she heard a loud noise from outside, and she hurried out.


    As soon as he went out, he saw that her elder brother actually came back.

 Chapter 2481: Go hunting?

    Chapter 2481 Go hunting?


    Murong Lingran saw that his eyes were a little red, and his face was tired. He was talking to Grandpa, and she also walked over.


    "Grandpa, fortunately not to be humiliated, all the bandits in Ban Mountain have been wiped out. There were 5,000 people in total. Half of the people who would rather die than surrender were strangled. The remaining 2,000 people surrendered. All of them are now under custody."


    "The soldiers have also been stationed on the spot, and they have already started cooking rice."


    "Of course, although most of the people on the opposite side are disaster victims, there are also a few small casualties on our side. I have already arranged for them to temporarily park their bodies in the military camp, and wait until we pull out the camp and return to Beijing. Take them on the road."


    Ning Anhou patted the eldest grandson on the shoulder, "Well done, is there any injury?"


    Murong Zong said: "No, these are the blood of those bandits."


    "Okay, that''s fine."


    Murong Zong asked: "How are A Xuan and A Kuan?"


    "Last night they sent someone to pass the news back, saying that they are also going well there, but it takes time, and it is estimated that there will be good news tomorrow."


    "That''s good."


    Murong Lingran hurriedly took out a water bag from the bag and gave it to Murong Zong: "General Zong, you''ve worked hard, drink some water."


    Murong Zong wanted to rub his sister''s hair, but seeing that his hands were covered in blood, he had to pick up the water bag and gulp the water.


    After drinking it, Murong Zong said in surprise: "Divine Doctor, what kind of water are you? Why do I feel that my strength has recovered a lot after drinking it?"


    Murong smiled and said: "You must have not drank water for a long time, that''s why you have this feeling, this is just ordinary water."


    Of course it''s not ordinary water, it''s her spiritual spring water, and the divine power of Changqi God has recovered a lot. Now the effect of the spiritual spring water is very great.


    Murong Zong heard the words and did not doubt: "So it is."


    Xue Zhongli heard that Murong Zong was back, and hurriedly asked the housekeeper to arrange a special room for him to live in, and sent someone to prepare hot water for him to bathe.


    "Thank you, Lord Xue." After Murong Zong finished speaking, he asked, "Master Xue, is there no meat business in the city now?"


    Xue Zhongli nodded: "Indeed, when the earth dragon turned over, it caused a lot of losses. Arge number of disaster victims flooded into the city that day. The first thing they did when they entered the city was to find food."


    "Those who sell meat are simply fat in their eyes. In order not to be robbed of meat, most of them sell meat cheaply."


    "Some wanted to make a fortune in the country and raised the price of meat several times, but then there were bandits among the victims, and they were looted before they could sell it. There are many victims in the city, even if there is meat at home Yes, I don¡¯t dare to sell meat anymore.¡±


    "So it is." Murong Zong said again: "Then other cities are also like this?"


    Xue Zhongli said: "That''s right, every winter, Saiyuan Mansion is extremely short of meat. Those who keep animals start mowing and storing in July and August. Other cities are not as prosperous as Ban City, and the situation may be better than Ban City. The city is even worse."


    Sure enough.


    Now they have military expenses but they can''t use it.


    Murong Zong asked again: "Which mountain has the most prey now?"


    Xue Zhongli instantly understood what he was going to do and asked, "General, are you going to hunt?"


    "Yes, the army has been fighting for a few days, and everyone is very tired. I want to bring people back to the mountains to hunt some prey, so that I can treat everyone."

 Chapter 2482: Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan are back

    Chapter 2482 Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan are back


    Xue Zhongli said: "Actually, the prey on each of our mountains is simr, but before because there were bandits in Ban Mountain and Qianli Mountain, many animals were driven away. You are going to suppress bandits in the past two days. It is estimated that those animals will run to Go to other mountains, after all, many of our mountains are connected, so apart from Ban Mountain and Qianli Mountain, there should be a lot of animals on other mountains."


    Murong Zong said: "Thank you, but do the animals on the mountain have anything to eat?"


    "That''s true." Xue Zhongli said: "There is a tree on the mountain in our Saiyuan Mansion, we call it Sijiqing, and it has always grown in the deep mountains. In winter, many herbivores will run into the deep mountains in order to survive. But in winter, the road is slippery, walking is inconvenient, and the mountains are dangerous, so people from Saiyuan seldom go up the mountain.¡±


    "So it is." Murong Zong said: "Thank you Sir Xue for letting me know."


    After he finished speaking, he had someone take him back to his room to take a bath.


    After Murong Zong left, Xue Zhongli said: "Master Hou, I''m sorry, youe to help Xiaguan to suppress bandits, Xiaguan should do his best to be thendlord, but Xiaguan is really powerless now."


    If the mutual market is still there, there are a lot of pastures in Chongyan Kingdom, and there is a lot of meat there, but now that the mutual market is closed, it is impossible to buy meat from Chongyan Kingdom.


    The Marquis of Ning An said: "This Marquis knows the difficulties of the adults, and the adults don''t need to worry too much."


    In the food they eat these days, although there is some meat, they are mostly pasta and very few vegetables.


    When he came to Saiyuan Mansion before, Mr. Xue was absolutely unable to handle this kind of thing, and the dishes served to him this time were very different from those before, which showed that he really had no choice.


    Xue Zhongli said: "Thank you for your understanding."


    Murong listened silently to what they said. It seemed that she had another chance to take out the meat, and she could also go along to pick up the herbs of the God of Changqi.


    The next day, Murong Lingran, grandpa, and eldest brother were having breakfast when they heard a message from someone outside that her second brother and third brother wereing back soon and would be at the door soon.


    The three of them were almost done eating, they put down their chopsticks and walked to the door to greet them.


    Likest night, Murong Lingran saw them and asked them to drink the spiritual spring water.


    Of course, the reaction of the two of them was the same as that of the eldest brother, Murong Lingran put it all away.


    The Marquis of Ning An asked them to return to the main hall to sit down and asked, "Are you injured?"


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan shook their heads.


    Murong Xuan said: "It''s okay, we have nothing at all. Those bandits are all victims of disasters, and few of them are capable of martial arts. Although my men also suffered casualties, but the number was very small. A total of 2,000 people were killed and 1,000 people were captured. After we took them to meet up with Big Brother''s soldiers, we set up camp on the spot, and now everyone is either preparing to cook or resting in tents."


    "Okay, that''s fine." Ning''an Hou said: "Let''s wash up quickly, and you can rx a lot after washing up."


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan nodded at the same time: "Yes, Grandpa."


    Murong Zong saw that they were leaving, and said quickly: "We will go hunting in Yulian Mountain next to Ban Mountain, look at you..."


    Murong Xuan hurriedly said: "Big brother, wait for us, we will go with you."


    "That''s right." Murong Kuan said, "I''ll go too. If the soldiers we bring know that you have meat to eat there, they will definitely have opinions."


    "Okay." Murong Zong said: "You go, I will wait for you."

 Chapter 2483: hunting space boar

    Chapter 2483 Hunting Space Boars


    The two said at the same time, "Thank you, big brother."


    After saying that, they went to wash up.


    Ning An Hou thought for a moment, then said, "I''ll go with meter, they won the battle, I should go and see."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said, "I''m going too."


    Shenjun Changqi said that there is magic moon grass in Yulian Mountain, and she should go there to find herbs.


    Ning''an Hou and Murong Zong thought that she would go to Wuming Mountain without hindrance before, so they didn''t stop them, they agreed, but asked her to bring Heimao with her.


    Murong Lingran of course has no opinion.


    After Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan finished washing up, they briefly ate some food, and the group went straight out of the city.


    On the way, he also met Xue Zhongli, who was going to inspect. Originally, he wanted to wait for Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan toe back together to celebrate their achievements, but the Marquis of Ning An refused him and said that they would go hunting and they would also go to the barracks When the soldiers celebrated, he would not be able to keep him any longer.


    After arriving at the barracks outside the city, the Marquis of Ning''an first went to see the wounded, and then chose a thousand men from the armies on both sides to go up the mountain.


    Yulian Mountain is not far from Ban Mountain.


    Of course, Murong Lingran rode on ck hair, and naturally became the most eye-catching among them.


    Some soldiers were bold and asked Murong Lingran why he had such a big dog. She told the origin of Hei Mao and said that she borrowed it from the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, and she was not the real dog. Master, it''s just that the situation is special this time, and it''s just borrowed for use.


    10, 100, 100, just like this, all the soldiers knew that Hei Mao was a dog picked up by the granddaughter of Lord Ning''an.


    When they were halfway up the mountain, the Marquis of Ning An ordered everyone to split up.


    Murong Lingran was about to say that she would go there too, when she felt twenty-one resentful eyesing from behind her.


    turned his head and saw that Zeyu was staring straight at her with someone.


    Murong Lingranughed and said: "There are so many people here, don''t worry, I won''t be in danger, you guys also help, hunt some food, and let everyone see your skills, I want to be alone. a while."


    Zawayu said: "We will definitely help, but the magician must be within our sight."


    Murong said helplessly: "Okay, I promise you."


    After saying that, he rode his ck fur and walked slowly ahead.


    She didn''t take the animals out of the space for a while. She wanted to see how many animals there were on this mountain.


    After a while, there was a burst of cheers not far away.


    "Pheasant, I caught a pheasant."


    Murong turned his head and nced at the pheasant. It was listless, not half the size of her space.


    Soon, another person cheered: "Rabbit den, there is a rabbit den here."


    After he finished speaking, the man opened the snow and began to dig the soil. The people around him also began to help. After a while, they dug up a whole nest of rabbits.


    The rabbit is also small and pitiful, even an adult rabbit is not even one-third the size of her space.


    Murong sighed in a sigh, seeing Zeyu and the others following her all the time, after thinking about it, he had to let Heimao run to the front, and it would take a while to get rid of them.


    And Kuroko lived up to her expectations and dumped them in less than a cup of tea.


    Murong Lingran saw that there were several huge boulders in front of them, in the shape of a triangle, and quickly put fifteen wild boars inside.

 Chapter 2484: slip through the net

    Chapter 2484 Fish slipping through the


    The wild boars in the space have never seen people, and they are not afraid of people. As long as her ck hair is guarding here, they will never be able to escape.


    Ze Yu was indeed a Xuanwu Guard, and he found Murong Lingran after a while.


    Seeing that she had been standing still, as if she was still looking at something, she quickly ran over on a horse.


    Zeyu rode a horse to Murong Lingran''s side, and said helplessly: "My doctor, Hei Mao is too powerful. Next time, let him not run so fast, we won''t be able to catch up."


    Murong sensed his helplessness, smiled and said, "I try my best. After all, Hei Mao will be angry if he runs slowly."


    Zawa Yu wanted to sigh again, but before he could sigh, he heard the pig''s voice.


    I stepped forward to take a look, and my eyes were almost shocked to the ground, "This... Howe there are so many wild boars here? And why don''t they run away? These wild boars are too fat, I have seen them in my life. The fattest wild boar ever."


    Another Xuanwu Guard also said: "I''m afraid this end looks like more than 300 catties."


    Murong said solemnly: "Hei Mao drove them over, maybe they were afraid of ck hair. You should know that even wolves and tigers are afraid of ck hair, not to mention the dozen or so wild boars."


    After he finished speaking, he did not dy any further and said, "The soldiers may not arrive for a while, so hurry up and stun these pigs so that they don''t run away. Help me to hand them over to the soldierster. It''s hard work, and I''ll have a good meal when I go back."


    Zeyu nodded: "Yes, a genius doctor."


    After he finished speaking, he asked others to clean up those wild boars, while he continued to stare at Murong Lingran, for fear that she would identally leave his sight.


    Murong Lingran: "¡­"


    It''s not good to go on like this. After so long, she only brought out a dozen wild boars, which is too slow.


    After thinking for a while, Murong Lingran nned to have a good discussion with Zeyu, and said, "Zeyu, don''t follow me, I have ck hair, and really nothing will happen. I used to go to Wuming Mountain. As usual, I never encountered any danger. You patronized me to protect me, and you couldn¡¯t hunt prey. If Xuanwuwei loses to ordinary soldiers, you will be ridiculed even more when you go back.¡±


    Zawa Yu was a little embarrassed: "I said so, but the master''s order..."


    "Don''t worry about him, if he goes back and dares to punish you, how about I protect you with my life?"


    Zeyu hesitated for a while, if he didn''t agree, if he pushed her into a hurry, she probably would have done anything to poison them, then it would be even more difficult to know her whereabouts, so he could only nod helplessly: " Okay, but I heard from the master that you often carry a lot of poisons or drugs on your body, just for self-defense, did you also bring them this time?"


    "Of course." Murong nodded: "I also carry my silver needle."


    Knew it.


    Zeyu''s face was full of rejoicing, and said: "Okay, but the magician, don''t run too far. If there is danger, call in time. Although the bandits have been pacified, it is very likely that there will be fish that slip through the. Please be careful with the magician. superior."


    "Ok, I see."


    At this moment, Murong Zong and his two younger brothers also ran over on horseback. Seeing the wild boar beside Xuanwuwei, they asked in amazement, "Did you hunt so many wild boars so quickly?"

 Chapter 2485: quietly take the prey out

    Chapter 2485 Quietly take out the prey


    Zawayu said: "This is all discovered by the genius doctor. We just helped her knock the wild boar unconscious."


    Murong Xuan said: "So that''s how it is, the soldiers caught at least 30 pheasants and 50 rabbits just now. I didn''t expect that there are quite a lot of prey in Yulian Mountain. It seems that the prey from other mountains really came over. ."


    No matter how cold the weather is today, Murong Kuan rolled up his sleeves a little higher, and said with a full of energy: "I have to work hard, even a genius doctor can find so many wild boars, I believe I can too. of."


    Murong Lingran was very supportive, and said earnestly: "General Kuan,e on, you will definitely be able to do it."


    "Well, thanks for the encouragement from the genius doctor."


    Murong Zong went to the distance and called some soldiers toe over, and asked them to take the wild boars down the mountain first, and then sent someone back to call 500 soldiers up. Ten people, there are not enough people now.


    Soon, the crowd dispersed again and began to look for prey.


    Zeyu no longer followed Murong Lingran, and she was more able to let go. As long as she noticed that no one was looking at her, she would take out a lot of wild animals from the space.


    Of course, during this period, as long as Divine Lord Changqi said that there was Phantom Moongrass nearby, she would pick up the medicine and put all the Phantom Moongrass into the space with her satchel.


    At first, in order to make Zeyu less vignt, she has been looking for the phantom moon grass.


    After waiting for the Magic Moon Grass to find enough, she walked behind the grass and suddenly said loudly, "Wow,e over here, there are a lot of roe deer here."


    "What? Roe?"


    "Roe deer? I''m here."


    "I''m going to hunt them, I''m going to hunt them."


    "I haven''t eaten roe deer meat yet."


    The soldiers who heard the sound all ran in the direction of Murong Lingran.


    This time, in order not to make people feel that the animals she found were all docile, she deliberately drove the roe deer away and let them run around.


    There are many soldiers here, and I believe that they cannot escape from their palms.


    Zeyu and other Xuanwu guards agreed not to follow Murong Lingran, but they still moved around her intentionally or unintentionally, so they were the first to discover Roezi.


    They also brought bows and arrows, and everyone started to gear up. After a while, basically everyone was hunting a head.


    The other soldiers also did well, and many people in the vicinity also hunted one.


    After all the roe deer were hunted, the person who counted them finished the count and reported to the Hou of Ning''an in shock: "Master Hou, there are fifty roe deer in total, they are very fat and can''t run fast, and they were all hunted very quickly. ."


    Ning Anhouughed and said: "It seems that this trip will really note in vain, send the order to continue hunting, fifty roe deer and a dozen wild boars arepletely not enough, and we need to hunt more."


    "Yes, Lord Hou."


    In such a cold day, these silly animals don''t know how to hide, but they want toe out to die, so it''s no wonder they.


    Murong Lingran saw that everyone was happy, and she was happy too, and just like before, she continued to keep her prey quietly.


    There are a hundred rabbits here, a hundred pheasants there, and other animals, and she kept a lot.


    She also observed everyone''s expressions, and they were the happiest when they saw wild boars, so she put out another hundred of them.


    Although it will arouse their suspicion, it is impossible to suspect that she has space.


    Sure enough, the Marquis of Ning An was also extremely surprised to see wild boars appearing again.

 Chapter 2486: goat herd again

    Chapter 2486 Another goat herd


    "Azong, Axuan, Akuan, don''t you think it''s strange? Saiyuan Mansion has always been cold. You can see that most of the leaves in this mountain forest have fallen off. Although there is still a kind of leaves for them to eat, but only by How can there be so many animals in a leaf? And it¡¯s still such a fat animal. The animals on this mountain are fatter than I¡¯ve seen in other ces before, even fatter than the southern ones.¡±


    Murong Zong frowned and said, "Yes, I also find it strange. Except for the pheasants and rabbits that the soldiers hunted at the beginning, the animals they found were very fat."


    Murong Kuan said: "Grandpa, brothers, don''t think about it, maybe God took pity on us and gave us food specially for us to fight hard."


    God sent it?


    Ning Anhou thought for a long time and couldn''t think of the reason, so he had to agree with the third grandson: "Maybe."


    only¡­


    In order to prevent those wild boars from running away, Murong Zong quickly ordered people to catch the wild boars quickly.


    Seeing Grandpa''s frowning, Murong Zong said, "Grandpa, do you have any concerns?"


    "Yes." Ning''an Hou said: "If there is prey on the mountain, there must be hunters. If we hunt all the animals here, the life of those hunters may be difficult in the future."


    Seeing that Grandpa thought so, Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "Master Hou, don''t think so much, you see how fat these prey are, you know that even if these animals stay here, the hunters will not be able to hunt them, maybe on this mountain. There are no hunters at all."


    "And even if there were hunters, the earth dragons were so powerful before Saiyuan Mansion, they must have gone to escape long ago. These animals may havee from other ces because of the earth dragons, and they have nothing to do with those hunters at all. No, you really don''t have to think about it that much."


    This is all in her dimension. Even if the army eats it, it will not affect the Orion at all.


    Ning Anhou nodded: "What you said is indeed reasonable, I won''t think about it any more."


    "Um."


    Soon, everyone **** all the wild boars.


    Seeing that everyone was satisfied with this hunt, she originally wanted to go back. She did the math, and based on the amount she released just now, the total weight was probably only nearly 40,000 kilograms.


    Grandpa brought a 30,000-strong army here, except for blood and water, 35,000 catties of meat are considered good.


    Calcted in this way, one person only has a little more than a pound of meat, which is not enough for the soldiers who suffer from severe physical exhaustion every day.


    I still have to find a chance to release some more. Anyway, they alle. If the soldiers can''t finish eating, they should raise the living ones first, and kill them if they want to eat them.


    Therefore, when he was about to descend the mountain, Murong Lingran deliberately walkedst, found another hidden ce, and let out another hundred goats.


    Murong said loudly again: "Look, it''s a herd of goats."


    "What? A flock of goats?"


    "There are actually goats here?"


    "The goat meat was delicious a few days ago, and the goat soup was delicious. I haven''t eaten enough yet. I didn''t expect there to be goats here?"


    Everyone followed Murong Lingran''s line of sight, and indeed saw arge group of goats.


    Yao Xiaowei was always beside the Marquis of Ning''an, and when he saw most of the people approaching the goat herd, he said, "If these goats are all caught, plus the prey we caught just now, every time I put some meat in the dish, Enough to feed us for days."

 Chapter 2487: The Doubt of the Marquis of Ningan

    Chapter 2487 The suspicion of the Marquis of Ning''an


    If Murong Lingran knew that they were going to eat sparingly, she would definitely vomit to death. She nned to let each of them eat a pound of meat today. If she wants to eat meat in the future, she will catch itter. She will release some of it. .


    Ning Anhou nodded: "That''s right, try to catch as much as you can."


    "Yes, Lord Hou."


    Fortunately, as long as the soldiers who came to catch their prey, they would immediately transport them down the mountain, and then rece others toe up. Those goats were docile and all were quickly caught.


    Murong smiled with satisfaction, not bad, now the soldiers can have a good meal of meat.


    Yao Xiaowei came to the Marquis of Ning''an with a puzzled face.


    Murong Lingran just happened toe over to Grandpa''s side, she knew what Yao Xiaowei was wondering.


    These goats are of the same breed as the goat she took outst time. Yao Xiaowei is strange and normal.


    But he is strange, so if he doubts her, she just doesn''t admit it.


    The Marquis of Ning An saw Yao Xiaowei''s expression of hesitant to speak, and asked, "What''s the matter? Just speak up if you have something to say."


    Yao Xiaowei said respectfully: "Master Hou, I''m surprised, these goats are about the same size as the goats we caughtst time, and they look very simr. This time the goats are clean and they look like they have owners. Yes. Of course, I just feel this way, these goats are the same asst time, they definitely won''t have owners, I should have thought too much. "


    The Marquis of Ning''an couldn''t think of why he came here, but it was already a deep mountain. He was very sure that these goats could not have owners. He had never seen anyone in his life who had the courage to keep goats in the deep mountains. among.


    It''s really strange that so many animals suddenly appear today.


    Wait, the appearance of these animals seems to have one thing inmon.


    Ning An Hou suddenly turned his head to look at his granddaughter. It seems that the granddaughter discovered these. Does the granddaughter have the ability to summon these animals?


    Heimao, Chongguang, Baiyun, and her newly adopted Zixing, I heard that they all followed her voluntarily.


    His granddaughter, does he have such great ability?


    And the prey found by the granddaughter seems to be much fatter than the soldiers themselves found.


    When Yao Xiaowei found the goatst time, A Ran was also in the forest. Could it be that the boy was A Ran in disguise? So that they can eat those goats with peace of mind?


    Murong Zong and his younger brothers walked over together. Seeing Grandpa''s contemtive look, he asked with concern, "Grandpa, what''s the matter with you?"


    Murong Xuan said: "Grandpa, are you not feeling well?"


    The Marquis of Ning An shook his head, seeing that his granddaughter was by his side, so he didn''t say anything about it.


    By the way, A Zhe missed his mouth once, and he and his wife knew that A Ran met the old immortal when they returned to Beijing. Could it be that these are gifts from the old immortal to A Ran? The soldiers fought hard, so they quietly asked the old fairy to give these prey to this forest?


    Yes, it must be so.


    Otherwise, how could the animals here be fatter than what he had seen before, and they appeared so strange.


    After ??Ning Anhou thought about it, he smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay, nothing at all."


    Murong Lingran saw Grandpa looking at her meaningfully, and his heart skipped a beat. With Grandpa''s intelligence, could he have guessed that these animals were rted to her?

 Chapter 2488: not too extravagant

    Chapter 2488 Can''t be too extravagant


    By the way, Grandpa apologized to her before. He identally told her grandma about her encounter with the old fairy. It is estimated that Grandpa guessed that the old fairy sent them down to the mountain.


    Yes, it must be so.


    She must calm down now, anyway, Grandpa never thought she would have space anyway.


    If she is messing with her hands and feet now, then she is not attacking herself.


    Sure enough, Marquis Ning An frowned in confusion when he saw that his granddaughter''s expression was not abnormal at all. Are these not gifts from gods?


    Forget it, don''t think about it, if the granddaughter doesn''t say it, he won''t understand anyway.


    Soon, everyone returned to the foot of the mountain.


    Most of the animals they hunted this time were live animals, and after a rough estimate, plus the soldiers themselves hunted, there were about 80,000 catties of animals.


    Wu Zhunrui did not go hunting, but stayed in the barracks to prevent the prisoners from rioting.


    After seeing the prey being transported in a steady stream, he guessed that the Marquis of Ning An would not let them eat all of the prey, and there were still many living things in it, so he sent people to cut down a lot of trees.


    They had a lot of people, and after Murong came down, they had already made tworge fences, and drove all the fainted or other honest living creatures inside, and nned to eat them in a few days.


    Not only that, during this period, the lighting of the fire, and the chopping of wood, everything was carried out in an orderly manner.


    Wu Zhunrui saw that the Marquis of Ning An had returned, and immediately stepped forward to express his thoughts.


    Ning''an Hou said: "You are right. Although there is a lot of meat, we can''t eat it all at once. Now there are so many disaster victims who can''t even eat rice, so we can''t be too extravagant."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the three Murong Zong brothers, "What do you three think?"


    Murong Zong said: "We also think that it should be the case. Before the Chongyan Kingdom''s army withdraws, we may have to stay in the Saiyuan Mansion. Although the court will send food and sriester, we really shouldn''t be too extravagant and wasteful. already."


    Murong Xuan said: "I agree with what eldest brother said."


    Murong Kuan said: "I also agree with what Big Brother said."


    The Marquis of Ning''an nodded: "Okay, then for today''s lunch, we will eat the injured or dead prey first, then kill fifty wild boars, and keep the rest for the time being. Eat. Anyway, we brought a lot of potatoes here, and we ate them with potatoes.¡±


    Murong let out a sigh, she knew before that Grandpa and the others brought a lot of potatoes, and she knew that Grandpa was not willing to eat all the meat.


    Murong Lingran suggested: "Master Hou, these 30,000 troops will stay here temporarily anyway. Why don''t we take turns training every day and sending people to the mountains to hunt, there must be a lot of prey on the mountain."


    Ning Anhou nodded: "The genius doctor''s proposal is good, just follow the genius doctor''s advice."


    Saiyuan Prefecture is freezing cold, and people will have no energy if they eat less meat.


    "Thank you, Lord Hou."


    The Marquis of Ning''an looked at Murong Zong again: "Azong, since you have decided to keep these animals, then don''t starve them. We also went into the deep mountains just now, and we also saw that kind of evergreen leaves. You bring your soldiers to enter every day. The forest picks some leaves back, those animals are so fat, if they are hungry and thin, it will be a loss for all of us."


    Murong Zong nodded: "Yes, I will arrange it."

 Chapter 2489: captive (1)

    Chapter 2489 Captive (1)


    Soon, the soldiers began to cook, and the rest of the people were not idle for a while, so that the living creatures would not be hungry and thin, they all went to find food for them.


    After half an hour, most of the people had eaten meat.


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to leave this meat to Feng Datou to eat. She didn''t have such a deep obsession with meat, she only ate potatoes. Staring at herself, she had no choice but to eat all the meat.


    Although the taste of the army''s cauldron is not as good as the one you have carefully prepared, it is not bad at all.


    The prisoner of war camp was not far away, the prisoners smelled the smelling from the opposite side, prisoner A was lying on the railing, looked in the direction of the army, and said in amazement: "Those people on the opposite side are actually eating meat, this smell makes me sick. I know it tastes good."


    Captive B said: "It''s great, after I joined the leader Jiang''s team, I ate meat twice, and each time I didn''t eat enough."


    Captive C said doubtfully: "Now the Saiyuan Mansion is extremely short of meat, how can they have so much meat to eat? Did they bring it from the capital?"


    "How is that possible?" Prisoner A said: "The capital is so far away from the Saiyuan Mansion. If you bring it from the capital, the meat will already stink. Unless you bring living creatures here, but this should not be possible. They are here to fight, no May bring living creatures to add burden to yourself."


    Prisoner C said again: "Is that frozen meat? You can still freeze some meat for storage in this weather."


    Captive A said: "Frozen meat? This is possible. Now there are ice and snow everywhere, and it is convenient for them to bring frozen meat."


    The prisoner Ding said: "Those are not frozen meat. You were all sleeping just now, but I saw it with my own eyes. Their meat was carried down from the mountain. They went up the mountain several times, and I estimated the prey they brought back. It is estimated to be several tens of thousands of kilograms."


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone looked at him in shock.


    "You''re not kidding, are you?"


    "how could it be possible?"


    "Jade Lotus Mountain is not far from Qianli Mountain. We never saw so many animals on Qianli Mountain."


    "That''s right, if there are so many animals, what are we going to do as bandits? Just go hunting."


    The prisoner Ding said: "I really didn''t lie, I really saw them constantly transporting meat from the mountain, or else you said, where did theye from so many animals? I saw it just now, the ability of these soldiers It''s really good, there are actually many living creatures in it."


    Others thought about it and felt that he had no reason to lie to them, and when they heard that there were still many living creatures inside, they all looked at the direction of the military camp with envy.


    Their luck is really good, they actually hunted so many prey as soon as they arrived, more than the people who were born and raised here.


    When they were bandits on the mountain, they also thought about hunting on the mountain, but they didn¡¯t know martial arts or archery. Let alone hunting, it would be good to be able to safely escape all kinds of dangers on the mountain.


    Captive A said: "You said, will they also give us some meat? Even if there is no meat to eat, soup is fine. They can''t starve us directly, right?"


    Prisoner B said: "I think it''s possible, they can''t cook for us alone, they hate us so much, they hate us so much, they definitely won''t waste too much time on us, they probably will let us eat the rest of them. ."

 Chapter 2490: captive (2)

    Chapter 2490 Captive (2)


    Captive C said: "If this is the case, it would be great. I have been swallowing my saliva for this delicious soup. I will be satisfied with some soup."


    At this moment, a soldier on the opposite side walked towards them with a basket and handed it directly to the two soldiers guarding next to them.


    The two soldiers opened it and saw that there were two bowls of rice in it. The dish in the middle was actually stewed potatoes with fatty meat.


    "Today''s food is really delicious."


    "It seems that the generals have really gained a lot."


    "Let''s not waste time, let''s eat quickly."


    "Okay, if you don''t eat it, it will be cold in a while."


    After saying that, the two of them ate in big mouthfuls.


    The prisoners next to ?? watched them eat meat, all staring at them intently while swallowing.


    After the soldiers finished eating, a prisoner suddenly said, "Brother soldier, can I ask you one thing?"


    One of the soldiers looked at him impatiently, "What do you want to do?"


    The man said: "You... can you give me a lick of the bowl you just had the meat in? I haven''t eaten meat for a long time. I really miss the taste of meat."


    The soldier said: "Don''t you often go to loot? Can you still eat without meat? What nonsense are you talking about here?"


    "I really haven''t eaten meat for a long time. I joined Chief Jiang''s team not long ago, and I went out to rob a few times, but those people knew that our group was there, and they had already emptied their homes and fled. , we went to the homes of big families several times and found nothing."


    Thinking of this, the prisoner suddenly said with a sad face: "Let me tell you the truth, although I was a bandit, but since joining in, I have never done a bad thing. It is because of this that the chiefs see me very much. It''s not pleasing to the eye. People like us who have never robbed sessful things are not worthy of eating delicious food. The food they eat every day is simr to the porridge that the disaster victims in the city eat. I''m really wronged. Please have pity on me. Bar."


    "Humph!" The soldier said, "You deserve it if you didn''t find it. Who made you bandits? Didn''t do a single bad thing? That''s because the families you robbed were lucky, otherwise they would have died long ago. In your hands. I have several brothers who died in your hands, want to lick the bowl of meat? Are you dreaming! Have pity on you? I wish I could kill you all!"


    Another soldier also said: "Don''t say it''s a bowl, I promise you won''t even see a grain of rice in thest two days, hum!"


    The generals had told them before that now the food is in short supply, and there is no need to feed these captives, but starve them for two days.


    After the two soldiers finished speaking, they put the tableware and chopsticks aside, and someone wille and take them awayter.


    What? They haven''t eaten for two days?


    How can this work?


    The captives who heard the soldiers'' words were suddenly unhappy.


    "Why don''t you give us food? We are also the people of Saiyuan, why don''t you give us?"


    "Yeah, we all surrendered voluntarily. We didn''t get food for two days. Are you going to starve us to death?"


    "We want to see Lord Hou, we want to see him in person!"


    "We want to eat, we want to eat!"


    A soldier suddenly pulled out his whip and threw it hard at thoseining. He said angrily, "What are you yelling about? Is the Marquis of Ning''an someone like you can see?"

 Chapter 2491: all killed?

    Chapter 2491 All killed?


    "Tell you, stay here honestly, and maybe you can survive. If you don''t obey, Lord Hou said, so we don''t have to be soft. Anyway, you are also guilty, and you can just cut it off."


    The bandits who can surrender are all people who are greedy for life and fear death, and they are not as daring as those who do not surrender until they die.


    The person who heard him said this was startled at the same time, and was afraid of being whipped, so he didn''t dare to speak again.


    The two soldiers snorted at the same time and continued to guard them.


    On the other side, after Murong Lingran had eaten, she originally wanted to go back to her tent to rest, but when she saw that her brothers were all walking to Grandpa''s tent, she followed.


    After entering, the Marquis of Ning An saw his granddaughter here, but he didn''t chase her away and let her sit aside.


    Although Wu Zhunrui wondered why the genius doctor came here, he didn''t ask any more. After all, the Marquis of Ning''an didn''t say anything.


    From the past few days of getting along, he could also see that the status of this divine doctor in the heart of the Marquis of Ning''an was no lower than that of his three grandchildren, or even higher than that of his three grandchildren.


    As soon as the Marquis of Ning''an sat down, he said solemnly: "I asked you toe here because I want to discuss with you how to deal with those prisoners. If the grass is not eradicated, the spring breeze blows and regenerates. In the past, when dealing with the enemy''s prisoners, they were directly executed. , but now these prisoners are all the people of the original Xuanqing Kingdom, some people have serious crimes, some people have light crimes, and there are even those who were caught by us just a few days after joining, so it should not be okay to execute them all."


    Murong Zong thought about it for a while, and said seriously: "Grandpa, why don''t we do it this way, doesn''t it mean that some of them have killed people? Such people must be executed. Others who have only robbed can be severely punished. As for Those who were arrested not long after joining, as long as they join in, even if they are robbers, they already have the intention of harming others.


    "I agree too." Murong Xuan said, "These people have already had bad intentions. It can be seen that they are not good people by nature. If you don''t give them a good look this time, there will definitely be people who encounter this kind of thing in the future. Taking advantage of the fire, you must kill the chickens to warn the monkeys.¡±


    Murong Kuan said: "Big brother and second brother are right, there may be some of them with lesser crimes, but no one knows whether their crimes are light or heavy except for themselves. I heard that when the bandits first started, some people killed them. Many people have evenmitted adultery and looting. ording to us, we would rather kill them by mistake than let them go, and those people are not innocent."


    Wu Zhunrui nodded: "The generals are right, I think so too."


    Ning''an Hou said: "What do you mean, those people are wasting food and wasting our energy by keeping them, so why not kill them all?"


    The four nodded at the same time: "Yes."


    Ning An Hou thought for a moment, then suddenly looked at Murong Lingran: "Doctor, do you have any good ideas?"


    Although he is very pleased that his grandchildren are all decisive, but His Majesty is kind and does not want him to do so.


    Murong Lingran, who was thinking about how to make the victims return to their normal life quickly, raised her head, she could also do two things with one heart, she heard what she said just now, and said sternly: "Master Hou, in my opinion, those whomitted crimes Serious crimes, such as those whomit wounding, adultery, murder, etc., can be executed immediately, and others who are only robbery, or who have not killed anyone, can temporarily save their lives."

 Chapter 2492: hypnotize

    Chapter 2492 Hypnosis


    "Now Saiyuan Mansion is in urgent need of post-disaster reconstruction, but it is extremely short of manpower. There are some people in hand. The most important thing is that these people do not need to pay them wages. As long as they use the reason of atonement for their sins, they can work hard. A lot of work."


    Murong Zong said: "But the genius doctor, now we don''t know who among them hasmitted a serious crime. If they were allowed to confess, they would definitely not tell the truth."


    Murong Xuan said: "In this way, there will definitely be fish that slip through the and escape."


    Murong Lingran thought for a while, and said solemnly: "We can let them report each other on this issue, as long as we tell them that taking the initiative to report the other party can save lives, it is estimated that many people will tell the truth. The method is to identify whether the other party hasmitted a serious crime from the remaining people."


    She has a way to get those people to tell the truth, and with the help of Changqi Shenjun, she ensures that no bad person will be missed.


    Those who havemitted minor crimes are important freebor for reconstruction. With them here, Saiyuan Mansion can return to normal life as soon as possible, and she, grandfather and brothers can also go back as soon as possible.


    Ning Anhou asked curiously, "What can I do?"


    Murong Lingran took out a medicine bottle from his bosom and said, "This is thetest drug developed by my daddy. As long as you smell it, they will lose their minds. If you ask them any questions, they will lose their minds. will tell the truth, in short, hypnosis.¡±


    "Hypnosis?" Murong Zong said, "Divine Doctor, are you sure your method will work?"


    Murong Lingran solemnly said: "Guaranteed."


    The three Murong Zong brothers looked at each other, and the three nodded at the same time.


    They have always believed in their sister''s words.


    Murong Zong looked at Ning Anhou again: "Grandpa, what do you think of this method?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "Divine Doctor, how much of your medicine have you brought out this time? There are many people outside, so I''m afraid you need a lot of medicine."


    "It''s definitely enough." Murong Lingran said, "You don''t have to worry too much, Lord Hou. The first round of mutual reporting will definitely eliminate many people. There are many people in our military camp, so when the timees, we will distribute the medicine. You can try it out soon.¡±


    Ning Anhou nodded: "You are right, just do as you say."


    He agreed, and it was hard for the others to say anything.


    Wu Zhunrui looked at Murong Lingran suspiciously. Lord Hou agreed to the young man''s words without even testing it once. It seemed that his idea was really right.


    Now that this matter has been settled, the Marquis of Ning''an will not waste time and leave the matter to his grandchildren and Wu Zhunrui.


    Murong Lingran knew that people couldn''t be counted for a while. She also wanted to go around and see what she could do in Saiyuan Mansion to get them out of their current predicament as soon as possible, so she said to the Marquis of Ning''an, went out.


    At the same time, the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion.


    It is rare to see the sun today. The eldest princess brought her daughters and great-grandchildren to bask in the sun in the backyard garden.


    Princess ?? suddenly said, "I don''t know why A Ran and Ningxin have such a good rtionship, but they haven''te back after going for a few days. I haven''t seen her for a long time, and I miss her a little."


    Xiao Manan said: "I''m also a little worried about her, why don''t we call her back. She has been with Princess Ningxin, and Princess Ningxin is inconvenient."

 Chapter 2493: Active confession (1)

    Chapter 2493 Active confession (1)


    "No need." The eldest princess said, "Aran is not someone who doesn''t understand eyesight. If Ningxin really bored her, she would havee back long ago. If she doesn''te back now, maybe Zheng and Ningxin are having fun. , we don''t want to affect her mood."


    Xiao Manan nodded when he heard the words: "Yes, A-Niang, I will listen to you."


    ¡­


    The first thing Murong Zong and the others did after they went out was to send someone to the prison camp to announce their ns.


    The person who went to announce the news was Yao Xiaowei. As soon as he arrived at the prison camp, he found a ce and nned to let some people hear what he said.


    Yao Xiaowei said loudly: "As for where everyone will go in the future, the Marquis of Ning''an has already made a decision. Whether you can survive in the future depends on your own destiny."


    The hearts of all the captives who heard his voice suddenly raised, do they still have a chance to survive?


    Yao Xiaowei continued: "The Marquis of Ning''an said that only you yourself know what you have done. Of course, your rtives or close friends must also know. Those who want to live, wait for a while. Take the initiative to tell everything you did when you were bandits."


    "If any of you havemitted crimes of wounding, adultery or murder, after I leave, I will take the initiative to report to the soldiers. You can also report each other, as long as you report one of the crimes I just said Those three sinners, the whistleblower can be given light sentences."


    "Of course, if someone deliberately conceals what they have done and wants to escape the guilt, we also have a way to know. If that timees, if they are executed by Ling Chi, or they are thrown into a frying pan, we will not be med."


    "Okay, I''m going to announce it elsewhere, think about it for yourself."


    Yao Xiaowei was about to leave when one of them suddenly said, "Master, I have a question."


    "you say."


    "If we take the initiative to report that person, will we really be forgiven lightly?"


    "certainly."


    "Then if the whistleblower himselfmitted the crime of murder, and he prosecutes another person, can he be forgiven lightly?"


    Yao Xiaowei said with a serious face: "Master Hou said it, you can consider it, but it still depends on whether that person knows how to reflect. If he doesn''t know how to reflect, Master Hou will not forgive him lightly."


    In fact, he also asked Hou Ye about this question, and Hou Ye said that this kind of person will temporarily stabilize him, and after he tells the crimes of those people, he will be executed together with others.


    Murder is homicide, and adultery is adultery. There is absolutely no tomorrow for these two types of people in the Lord Hou.


    Let them go, let them have a fluke mentality, and they will definitely do things that other people and gods are angry with.


    The captives breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yao Xiaowei stayed for a while, seeing that they had no questions to ask, and then went to another ce to announce.


    And as soon as he left, someone brought four tables with ink, ink, ink and ink on them, and the four soldiers also sat down.


    Each table is far away from each other, and far from the cell, so that they cannot hear each other.


    One of them said: "If you have thought about it in advance, you can say in advance that you can onlye out four at a time."


    Captive A said, "I...I''lle first, I''ll confess everything I''ve done."


    The ?? soldier immediately released him first.


    Standing in front of the table, the prisoner A said with a restrained expression: "I...my name is Liu Dezi, and I joined Chief Jiang''s team ten days ago."

 Chapter 2494: Active confession (2)

    Chapter 2494 Active confession (2)


    "I followed other people to rob people''s houses, but I was timid, I just followed at the end, and my luck was not good. I went to rob three times, but I didn''t rob anything. The valuables and food have long been stolen. The owner moved and ran away, and after entering, not even a grain of rice was found."


    Xu Jian frowned and said, "Are you sure what you said is true?"


    Liu Dezi said: "I promise."


    Xu Jian put his confession aside, took out another piece of paper, and said, "Tell out all the other people you know who have murdered, wounded, and raped women, your crime is minor, as long as you If you say it, it is very likely that you will be spared lightly, and your life will not be a problem."


    Liu Dezi had heard such words just now, but when he heard it again, he was still excited, but he had new concerns: "If I say it all, will I be avenged by that person? I still have my parents in Ban. I don''t want them to take revenge on my parents in the future."


    Xu Jian nced at him coldly and said, "You have parents and you still dare toe out and be a bandit?"


    Liu Dezi said: "I... I also want my parents to live a good life, I n to go out and settle down, and then bring my parents out so that they can eat and drink well, but I didn''t expect that I might not be born to be a bandit, nothing. robbed."


    "Hmph." Xu Jian said angrily, "Let me tell you, since the Marquis of Ning''an came, the genius doctor under hismand has brought a lot of food, and now the disaster victims in the city can eat three meals a day. Eat your fill."


    Liu Dezi was shocked: "What you said is true?"


    "Of course, what''s the benefit of me lying to you? Later, after you go back, you can also tell yourpanions that if they are all because of you, you can honestly confess, and your crimes can be lessened."


    Liu Dezi nodded when he heard the words and said, "I said, I will tell it when I go back."


    Xu Jian picked up the pen and said, "Don''t worry, we will keep what you say confidential, and we will absolutely guarantee your safety. Now tell the people you know who have done bad things, and tell them exactly what they are, but you can''t Because of personal enmity and wrongful people, Hou Ye has a way to know whether what you said is the truth, and when you find out, you can''t live."


    Liu Dezi said: "I understand that men like to show off when they gather together. I know what many people have done, and I will tell them one by one now..."


    After a while, Liu Dezi said, "That''s all I know."


    Xu Jian waved to another soldier, who immediately locked him back.


    After ?? was detained, a group of people surrounded Liu Dezi, chatting and asking:


    "Why did you go so long? Did you betray us all?"


    "Be honest, did you sacrifice us all to survive?"


    "Say it."


    "Say it!"


    "Did they do you any favors?"


    "Did you eat meat behind our backs?"


    Liu Dezi hurriedly said: "No, no, I just said what I did, and I had a few words with the soldier and got very important news. I heard that since the Marquis of Ning''an came, he A genius doctor under hismand brought a lot of food, and the people in the city are not the same as before, instead of drinking thin porridge like water every day, they can eat enough."

 Chapter 2495: planning

    Chapter 2495 nning


    "He asked me to tell you that if you don''t want to be severely punished, you should be honest about your crimes. As for other people''s crimes, as long as you speak out, you can also be punished lightly. You also know that I joined you veryte, I don¡¯t know you very well, and I don¡¯t know who hasmitted adultery, wounding and murder, so I didn¡¯t say anything to betray you.¡±


    The people present were shocked.


    "What did you say? Can people in the city have enough to eat?"


    "Are those cold-blooded officials really so generous?"


    "Didn''t you hear about it just now? After the Marquis of Ning''an came, the genius doctor under hismand brought food. It''s probably true."


    "This...this is really good."


    "Why didn''t the Marquis of Ning''ane earlier, I knew that the city would be full of food, why should Ie out to be a robber, and now I am detaining myself here."


    "That''s right, I''ve only been here for a few days, and I didn''t get any benefits. The ones they joined at the beginning got a lot of benefits. Thest ones we joined, followed behind them, but didn''t drink any broth. ."


    "That''s right, the food we cooked for the bandits a few days ago was not as good as the food in the city, and we also ate porridge every day, which was no different from the porridge in the city."


    Liu Dezi was afraid that they would know that he betrayed them, so he ran to the edge of the fence and hid.


    And his words were still very useful. After a while, many people came out one after another to confess.


    When Murong Zong visited here, he finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that things were going on in a stable and orderly manner.


    On the other side, after Murong Lingran left the barracks, he walked to some nearby viges.


    Saiyuan Mansion is worthy of being the epicenter of the earthquake. The houses here have basically copsed, and it is absolutely impossible to live there. No wonder everyone ran into the city.


    However, although the climate here is harsh, thend is fairly t, and there are quite a few tnd. If you n well, the people will definitely be richer.


    By the way, Ban Mountain, Qianli Mountain and Yulian Mountain have quite a lot of trees. If they are used reasonably, the days when the victims can return to normal are just around the corner.


    With Kuromao, she went to other viges very quickly, and went to several viges very quickly.


    The viges here are basically destroyed by the earthquake, and they are not as wealthy as the viges in the capital. It is good to have two green brick houses in a vige.


    In every vige I have passed through, no one stayed in the vige, and they all fled.


    Even if there are still blue brick houses that have not fallen down, people can still live in them, but because of the bandits, it is estimated that the whole family has fled.


    Murong Lingran didn''t stay in each vige for a long time, and she didn''t know if someone died because of the earthquake in every vige. In addition, the vige was so quiet that there wasn''t even a single dog. air of gloominess.


    Came to the next vige, Murong Lingran saw that it was no different from other viges, so he let Heimao go back.


    As soon as he turned around, he heard footstepsing from behind.


    turned his head and saw an eight-year-old child suddenly appeared behind him.


    The child seemed to have juste out of the corner, as if he didn''t expect anyone here, his face suddenly became frightened, and when he saw such a huge ck-haired beast, he turned around and wanted to run away.

 Chapter 2496: villagers

    Chapter 2496 Vigers


    He just ran a few steps when Murong said: "Don''t run, I''m not a bad person."


    The child was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at her, and saw her approaching him quickly.


    Murong said: "Don''t be afraid, my dog ??won''t hurt people. If it wants to hurt you, it will definitely eat you in one bite, can it keep you until now?"


    The child thought about it carefully, and seemed to think it made sense, and he was relieved.


    Murong Lingran didn''t get off Hei Mao''s body for the time being, he definitely wasn''t the only child here, there must be other people here, if there were other people, it would be convenient for her to deal with them, and said, "Child, is your family here too? "


    The child nodded, then suddenly shook his head again.


    What does ?? nod and shake his head mean?


    Does it mean¡­


    Murong Lingran continued: "Are you afraid that I''m a group of robbers?"


    The child shuddered and did not speak.


    Seeing this, Murong knew that he had guessed correctly, and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not a robber. You can see from my appearance that I''m not much older than you."


    "If your family or other friends are here, please go back and tell them, now the robbers have basically been caught, and you are safe."


    "But there are very likely people who escaped. It''s not a solution for you to keep hiding like this. Now Ban City has arge amount of food entering the city every few days. You can eat enough every day. You should go to the city."


    "Pregnant women and half-year-old children are given preferential treatment in the city, and they will even be allowed to eat meat in the future."


    "If you want to go, it''s best to go during the day, and you may encounter danger at night."


    "Of course, if you don''t believe me, you don''t have to go, and I won''t force you."


    After she finished speaking, she did not wait for the child to react, so she turned Kuroma around and ran away quickly.


    And not long after she left, several people came to the child''s side.


    "Did you hear that just now? That boy said that all the robbers were caught."


    "I heard, he also said that in the city you can eat enough every day, and pregnant women and half-year-old children can still have meat to eat in the future."


    "But is what he said true? Could it be that the bandits are trying to trick us out?"


    "Liar to us? We only have some grain in the cer, and the grain won''tst for a few days. Can he get any benefit from lying to us?"


    "So should we go to town now?"


    "In my opinion, it''s better to eat up the food before going. The only food we have left can let us eat enough food for a few more days, and hold on for a few more days to see if any bandits wille over these few days. If not, let''s go over there."


    "Okay, then listen to you."


    After ?? negotiated, those people walked to the vige with their children.


    Murong Lingran had been watching them in the dark just now, and heard what they said clearly. Seeing them go back into a courtyard, open the cer and hide in.


    It turned out to be hiding in the cer.


    She has already said what she should say. These people still have food anyway. She is a person who suddenly appeared. It is useless to persuade them. They have been able to live in the vige after the earthquake until now. It can be seen that they have some skills. See you It was gettingte, so I went straight back to the barracks with ck hair.


    In the evening, we still eat potato stew.

 Chapter 2497: A time-consuming and labor-intensive plan

    Chapter 2497 A n that takes time and effort


    The most vegetables brought by the army this time were potatoes.


    Fortunately, the kitchen is made with different vors every day, and it''s not too bad.


    No way, the weather around Saiyuan Mansion is already cold, and vegetables can¡¯t grow at all in winter, so wherever the cold-resistant potatoes spread, you can nt some potatoes.


    There are vegetables in the capital and the south of the capital, but it takes several days to transport them. When they arrive, they are either frozen or spoiled naturally, and they cannot be eaten at all.


    If she hadn''t grown potatoes, the army would most likely be eating pickle stew every day.


    Murong Lingran went out for a whole day. He was also hungry, and he was not picky about food. He ate all the dishes obediently.


    After ?? finished eating, she called Feng Datou in and asked, "Did you have meat to eat today?"


    Feng Datou nodded: "Yes, genius doctor. Last time you went out hunting, you still caught a lot of meat. The people in the kitchen knew that I was serving the genius doctor, and they gave me face, and they would take the initiative to save some meat for me."


    "That''s good, take out the empty dishes."


    "Yes, genius doctor."


    After ?? went out, Murong Lingran went to find the Marquis of Ning An.


    After listening to what his granddaughter said, and seeing that there was no one else here, the Marquis of Ning An stunned: "Aran, do you mean that there is more food delivered?"


    "Yeah." Murong said sinctly: "After the first team set off, the second team set off. It''s been a few days. I guess they may be there tomorrow."


    "Okay." Ning''an Hou smiled and said, "I will apany you in person tomorrow."


    Murong nodded: "Thank you grandpa, but please prepare some scooters this time. You can send someone to the city to find scooters. This time the food may be much more thanst time."


    Ning''an Hou said: "How many scooters do you need? I''ll send someone to bring the scooters back, and we won''t have to dy going to the city tomorrow."


    Murong thought for a while, "At least four hundred cars."


    The Marquis of Ning An asked in surprise: "Do you need so much food this time?"


    "Yeah." Murong said in a sinct manner: "If more peoplee, the victims will be able to have enough to eat all the time."


    She has other ns, which make it easier to implement.


    The Marquis of Ning An said solemnly: "Aran, I thank you for those people."


    Murong smiled and said: "Grandpa is polite, this is what I should do, these are the people you have protected countless times with your life, and it is right for me to protect them."


    The Marquis of Ning An smiled with relief upon hearing this.


    After thinking about it for a while, Murong said sternly: "Grandpa, I have a n, I don''t know if you can agree to it."


    "Just say it."


    Murong Lingran spoke out his thoughts.


    Ning Anhou said in surprise: "This is a n that takes a lot of time and effort. You may not be able to return to the capital for a long time, so aren''t you worried?"


    Murong said sternly: "I know it will take time, but Your Majesty has nned to let Grandpa help the disaster victims, so we can be considered as sharing your worries for His Majesty."


    "I know it''s a lot of work. So far, I don''t have anything. I don''t even have a trusted person in Saiyuan House, but things have to be done. Only by doing this can we go back as soon as possible."


    "The winter season in Saiyuan Mansion willst until April next year. If the court keeps raising it like this, it''s not a solution. Anyway, if you want to feed them during this time, it''s better to let them work, so that the court and me are not in vain. Help them out."

 Chapter 2498: beg god

    Chapter 2498 Asking God


    "It''s the same for the soldiers brought by Grandpa. As long as the soldiers from Chongyan Kingdom do not attack, they will have nothing to do every day. It is better to help the people quickly return to normal life. The life of the people on the side has returned to normal, and it is estimated that they will not dare to attack us in the chaos."


    "Grandpa, please rest assured. My current thinking is to help the disaster victims live a normal life in the short term, and I will never take too long to make my family worry."


    Ning Anhou saw his granddaughter look confident, so he nodded, "Okay, just do as you said."


    ¡­


    As soon as Murong Lingran left his tent, the Marquis of Ning An sent someone to the city to find a scooter.


    Although there are trolleys in the barracks, but now they have rations on them, in order to save time in case of emergency, they can leave immediately, and do not move them arbitrarily.


    Now that the army has seeded in suppressing the bandits, as the head coach, it is not good for him to stay in the government office, so he and his granddaughter stayed in the barracks.


    And Xue Zhongli knew that there was more fooding, and there might be 400 carts of food, so he was so excited that he sent someone to look for the carts without saying a word, and identally found five hundred carts. car.


    And Murong Lingran knew that there were 500 trolleysing back, so she didn''t say much. The big deal was that she could just transfer some more food out.


    Before ?? left, she asked her grandfather to prepare the tent for the food, and the Marquis of Ning An immediately sent someone out to set up a few morerge tents.


    At night, Murong Lingran returned to the space and harvested everything that was supposed to be harvested. He was about to fill the sacks with food with his spiritual sense, when he suddenly saw the number of sacks, and he was horrified.


    Even if a cart can only hold ten bags of grain, then five hundred carts will need five thousand bags of grain, and she doesn''t have so many sacks at all.


    It''s veryte now, and I can''t go to Ban City to buy it.


    It is estimated that even if she went, she could not find the quantity she needed.


    After thinking for a moment, Murong Lingran shouted into the air, "Shen Jun, are you there?"


    Shenjun Changqi immediately appeared, and said angrily: "Where else can I be if this seat is not in the space?"


    Murong Lingran asked him for something, but he didn''t get angry when he scolded him. He still smiled and said, "My Lord, can I ask you one thing?"


    Shenjun Changqi nced at her, and asked knowingly, "I still need to absorb the spiritual energy of herbal medicine today. I don''t have time. I want to help, tomorrow."


    Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "Shenjun, don''t, I have already said that I will take out five hundred pallets of food tomorrow, but I forgot that I only have three hundred sacks, which is not enough at all, please help me. help me."


    Shenjun Changqi said, "No help."


    Murong frowned and pleaded, "Please, if I lose my trust in Grandpa tomorrow, I will definitely lose face, and I will definitely not be in the mood to find herbs for you."


    Threatening him again?


    The blue veins on the forehead of Chang Qi Shenjun jumped, and he said helplessly: "Okay, how do you want me to help you?"


    Murong Lingran''s eyes lit up when she heard the words, and she said excitedly: "I just want to know, do you have something simr to the same bottle, but it can copy the sack? I still need a lot of sacks in the future. If it''s like a bottle, then I won''t have to worry about it in the future."


    Shenjun Changqi said without hesitation, "No."

 Chapter 2499: co-birth box

    Chapter 2499 Co-birth Box


    Murong Lingran suddenly slumped.


    Seeing that she was like an eggnt that Shuang had beaten, Shenjun Changqi softened his heart and said, "However, this seat can immediately make you a treasure that replicates the sack."


    Murong Lingran raised his head suddenly, and said with a look of surprise: "Really? Will this dy the recovery of your divine power?"


    "No." Changqi Shenjun said: "If you just copy some gadgets such as sacks, it will not have any effect. You wait a moment, and I wille when I go."


    After saying that, his body disappeared.


    Murong Lingran was finally relieved, fortunately, Chang Qi Shenjun was willing to help her, otherwise she would be embarrassed tomorrow.


    Taking advantage of the time when Changqi Shenjun went to prepare, she went to fiddle around, and when she was a little tired, Changqi Shenjun appeared.


    As soon as he appeared, he gave her a box made of twigs and leaves, and said, "I call this a co-living box. Throw the sacks in, and look after a stick of incense. One can duplicate a hundred sacks, and you have the rest. Throwing 300 sacks in, you can copy 30,000 at a time, enough for you to use for a period of time. The sack is the same as a seed, as long as you take it out, it will grow bigger. If it stays in it, it will always be the same size as sesame seeds ."


    Murong smiled and said: "Well, thank you god."


    "But there is one thing I want to exin in advance, you must obey, or I will take this box back."


    "God says whatever, I''ll do it."


    Changqi Shenjun said: "The original intention of making this box is to allow you to better help the disaster victims, and this box can''t copy too valuable things. And in the future, you must ensure that the things you copy will not be used for profit, that is, Say, the sacks you copied, etc., can only be used by yourself, can only be used to help others, and cannot be sold.¡±


    Space is her cheating device. If you use the same box to grab the livelihood of ordinary people, the world will only get worse and worse.


    So far, she has used the space to enrich herself and others, and he has not stopped her from using it casually.


    Murong Lingran also roughly guessed his concerns, and said sternly: "Okay, I understand, don''t worry, I have money and a lot of pearls now, and I won''t use this box to copy things for a living."


    Shenjun Changqi said again: "Hurry up and replenish your stamina. If the five thousand bags of food are all filled with your divine sense, you probably won''t be able to get up early tomorrow."


    Murong Lingran quickly put the sacks in. Seeing that the number of sacks was increasing, he smiled with satisfaction. Hearing the warning from the god, he smiled and said, "God, can I ask you for one more favor?"


    Shenjun Changqi saw what she was thinking at a nce, and snorted: "You can''t go too far."


    "Haha." Murong Lingran knew that he had guessed what she was going to say, and sneered: "I just want to finish the food quickly, you can even transform such a big ind in the air, and your divine power must have recovered. There''s a lot, and it must be easy to pack thousands of sacks."


    "I have to pack 5,000 bags of food. If it was just me, it could be done by tomorrow morning, but I guess I''ll be out of energy all day. I don''t want to worry about my grandfather and brothers."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "In this case, you can take out the food several times, instead of taking out so much at one time."

 Chapter 2500: litter thing

    Chapter 2500 Gadgets


    "No." Murong Lingran said earnestly: "If I don''t take out so much, I''m sure not many people will trust me in what I''m going to do."


    When you have food in your hands, you have the confidence to do things.


    Shenjun Changqi had no choice but to agree to her, "Okay, I''ll help you, I want to take action, and it will be done soon."


    "Thank you so much, Lord." Murong said: "It''s just Lord, I have one more question I want to ask you."


    Shenjun Changqi helplessly said, "What''s the problem?"


    "You just said that the box can replicate some gadgets, what gadgets are they?"


    Changqi Shenjun said: "For example, bowls, chopsticks, paper, oiled paper, ordinary cotton cloth, oilcloth, ordinary clothes, shoes, farm tools, etc., there are many things, although I say they are gadgets, but their functions are still very powerful. Yes, before you want to copy anything, just confirm with me first, and I will tell you what can be copied and what cannot be copied. All in all, this co-living box is specially made for you to help the disaster victims.¡±


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "Thank you, Lord God, you really helped me a lot."


    After saying that, she went to continue guarding her sack.


    Shenjun Changqi secretly said in his heart, if it wasn''t for the sake of the disaster victims, he wouldn''t spend his divine power to make this crooked thing.


    Murong Lingran, who didn''t know what he was thinking at all, still focused on guarding her sack. At the same time, she was thinking about the things she would use in the future. With this treasure, the disaster victims could return to their normal lives faster.


    And God Lord Changqi asked her to go out after copying the sack, and let her go in again in the morning. The animals on the small ind in the sky also have him to help them harvest.


    Next day


    Murong Lingran entered the space as soon as she woke up, and she frowned when she saw that she didn''t have any eyes at ordinary times, but suddenly she thought of something, she quickly stretched her brows and said with a smile: "Shenjun, the five thousand sacks of food must be Take up a lot of space, right? Did you shrink them somewhere?"


    Changqi Shenjun nodded: "You are smart, if all five thousand sacks of grain are piled here, I am afraid that everything in your field will be destroyed. Go to the warehouse under the bamboo building, I will pile all the grain there, You take it out and it gets bigger."


    Murong Lingran said with a grateful expression: "Thank you, Lord."


    After saying that, I went to the Bamboo Building Warehouse to have a look. Each sack of grain had shrunk to the size of my palm and was neatly ced on the ground. I counted it and saw that there were indeed 5,000 sacks, so I went to work elsewhere.


    As soon as he was done going out, he heard a voiceing from the door.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly opened the curtain and let the people who brought wash water and breakfast in.


    After she finished washing, she put ayer of ck powder on her face to make herself look less white.


    She has been doing this since she left the capital.


    The people who came in were all close associates of the Marquis of Ning''an, and they all knew her identity, and it was nothing to smear them in front of their faces.


    After she finished her breakfast, she went directly to Grandpa''s tent.


    The Marquis of Ning An knew today that there was a lot of food toe, so he waited in the tent early, and when his granddaughter came, he went with her to pick up the food with 5,000 people.


    After all, the food this time is much more than thest time. If something happens to so much food, then he will be sorry for the disaster victims in Saiyuan Mansion.


    Such arge group of people walked out of the barracks, and naturally they got a lot of attention.

 Chapter 2501: wheel print

    Chapter 2501 Wheel Marks


    Some people in the prison camp could just see the Marquis of Ning''an taking the people out. Liu Dezi came to the edge of the fence and asked the soldiers guarding them curiously: "Then what are therge groups of people doing? Did they find the bandits again? ?"


    A soldier turned his head expressionlessly. If it was normal, he would never have disclosed news to them, but the Marquis of Ning''an sent someone over to tell them that if the prisoners asked, just tell the truth and tell the truth. : "Don''t you see that there are so many scooters? What else can you do, of course, to pull grain over here."


    Other people were surprised when they heard it.


    They saw a long list of trolleys just now. Is there so much food?


    In order to make his life easier in the future, Liu Dezi said tteringly: "You Marquis are so capable, you can actually get so much food."


    The soldier obviously admired the Marquis of Ning An, and when he saw someone praising the Marquis, he immediately said proudly: "Although the food was not brought by the Marquis, it was brought back by someone he liked, which is equivalent to what he found. You are right in saying that."


    Seeing other people winking at him, Liu Dezi said, "So much food, will...will it have our share? Sir, as you know, we haven''t eaten for two days, and we were honest yesterday. After confessing all the bad things we did, I was really hungry and couldn''t take it anymore."


    The soldier''s expression changed, and he no longer had the good expression he had just now. He nced at them coldly, and snorted: "Then it depends on your performance, Hou Ye said, good performance is not just for giving If you want to eat, let those who haven¡¯t registered quickly go to register, and when the registration is finished, you will have food at any time, of course, it depends on whether you are honest when you register.¡±


    Liu Dezi suddenly thought of something, turned his head and said again: "Master, since you won''t give us food for the time being, can you give us some water to drink, if there is no water, just give us a handful of snow, we are really too thirsty already."


    In the past two days, they have stripped off all the snow they can eat under their feet. There is no snow in the sky, and the rest is dirty or out of reach. They can''t stand it anymore.


    The soldier said: "Want to drink water? Wait, someone wille to give it to youter."


    finished speaking and ignored them.


    Liu Dezi had no choice but to squat down on the spot again.


    At this time, Murong Lingran still used the pretense of going to pick up first, and rode ck hair to the back of the dpidated log cabin first.


    Seeing that there was no one around, she quickly moved the food outside.


    With the previous experience, she was much more proficient this time, and she quickly transferred all five thousand bags of food.


    Waiting for Kuro Mao and Zixing to quickly stamp their footprints, Ning''an Hou and his party have not yet arrived.


    Also, with five hundred scootersing together, the speed will definitely be much slower thanst time.


    No, Murong Lingran suddenly turned his head to look in one direction. It hasn''t snowed in the past few days. Seeing that the wheel marks from thest time the army came over have not disappeared, and there are other carsing over the past few days, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, if it snows and the wheel marks are covered, she suddenly takes out the food, and it is inevitable that the origin of the food will be suspected.


    Grandpa is so smart, he will definitely be suspicious at that time.


    After waiting for a while, Murong suddenly thought that she could take this opportunity to get some more meat.

 Chapter 2502: Do you still have money to spend?

    Chapter 2502 Is there any money to spend?


    Although the barracks was still there, but there were not many, so he took fifty wild boars out, and ck Hair only needed a roar to make them copse to the ground.


    Anyway, she took out a hundred wild boarsst time, only fifty wild boars, not too many.


    By the way, now is a great opportunity to take out the horses. Although not a single horse was lost this time, they have lost a lot in previous years. All the horses in her space are good horses, which are most suitable for grandpa and brother. They rode.


    Thinking about her, she asked Kuro Mao to stay here, she quickly entered the space, and ced the rope in the wooden box to copy it. After a stick of incense, she had a lot of rope.


    quickly flew to the small ind in the air, and used his spiritual sense to rope a hundred horses. After leaving the space, he quickly transferred them out and tied them to the tree one by one.


    Fortunately, grandpa brought a lot of people this time, and the walking speed was slower thanst time, so that she could have enough time to do these things.


    She knew that Grandpa brought a lot of people here, and many of them were archers. When she heard the sound of hooves, she took out another two hundred pheasants and scattered them all over the ce. When Grandpa arrived, she would He said anxiously: "Master Hou, many animals havee down from the mountain. I let Heimao frighten these fifty wild boars, and hundreds of pheasants ran away. Hurry up and send someone to catch them all tonight. Add food to the soldiers."


    Hearing that there were hundreds of pheasants and fifty wild boars, the Marquis of Ning''an was immediately excited and immediately looked at Rong Da.


    Rong Da immediately turned his horse''s head, ran back, and said as he ran, "All the archerse out and go to the front. There are hundreds of pheasants in front of them. They all hunted back and brought food for everyone."


    The archers were also excited, and all of them rushed to the front.


    He shot arrows when he saw pheasants, and he caught dozens of pheasants in no time.


    Seeing that they were progressing smoothly, Murong Lingran looked at the Marquis of Ning''an: "Master Marquis, quickly catch these wild boars, lest they run away."


    Ning Anhou nodded: "Come here."


    Rong Da immediately took someone to bind the wild boar.


    The Marquis of Ning''an dismounted, still came to the back of the hut, and when he saw the food in front of him, he was stunned and said: "The doctor, is there actually so much food this time? This... There are probably thousands of sacks here. food?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Yeah, I didn''t expect it to be more than I thought."


    The other soldiers were also a little surprised. Thest time they saw so much food, it was the military ration that was brought in by the Ministry of Households. I didn¡¯t expect a little genius doctor to be so rich.


    Ning Anhou said with aplicated face: "Master doctor, do you still have money to spend? It is estimated that these food will cost a lot of money."


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, I''ll go back and find Your Majesty. If I help him make the disaster victims live a good life, he will definitely be grateful to me, and the reward will definitely be indispensable."


    If Helian Rongjiu just thanked her verbally, it would be fine, but she still has a whole waters of pearls, just take out two of them for auction, and you can raise enough silver for this disaster relief, but this should not be possible, He won a gold mine some time ago, and he won''t be reluctant to give up this food money.


    The Hou Wenyan of Ning''an nodded in agreement, that was indeed the reason.


    If the granddaughter really helps the victims get through this difficult time, her reward is absolutely indispensable.

 Chapter 2503: space bmw

    Chapter 2503 Space BMW


    Ning Anhou said: "Well, if you have any difficulties, just tell me, I will do my best to help you."


    "Well, thank you Lord Hou."


    After the two of them finished speaking, Murong Lingran brought the Marquis of Ning An to the front of the horses.


    There was food in the way just now, but the Marquis of Ning An did not notice that there were horses here.


    He has ridden a lot of horses in his life, and has changed a lot of good horses. He can see at a nce that these horses are extremely healthy and good horses.


    The Marquis of Ning An quickly went up to touch the horses. Seeing that they were all very energetic, he asked with a face full of amazement: "Master doctor, where did these horsese from?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t change his face and said, "They are all brought here by the food delivery people. I told them before that if you see something like a good horse on the road, you must buy it for me first. I guess they will also buy it. I thought it was good, so I bought it. When I came, they just tied the horse, and after a few words, I let them go back."


    "So it is." Lord Ning''an turned his head, went up to look at each horse several times, and sighed: "Divine Doctor, your eyes are really good, and your luck is also very good. The horses are better than the horses I have seen in my life, and most people can''t buy such a good horse in their entire life, but your people have easily encountered a hundred horses, which is really good luck."


    Murong smiled and said: "Master Hou has won the prize. If Master Hou likes it, all these horses will be given to Master Hou. Anyway, I won''t be able to use them."


    Anyway, she still has a lot of pastures.


    "What?" Ning Anhou said in surprise: "You don''t want all these horses? Give them all to me? Do you know how precious these horses are?"


    Murong nodded: "Of course I know."


    This is her horse.


    After she finished speaking, she came to Grandpa''s side, let him listen to him, and whispered: "Grandpa, I have prepared these for you, your brothers and your cronies. The battlefield is dangerous. It is also better able to win battles and save lives. I am alone, and ck hair, ck hair is much faster than horses, there is no need for these at all, you can ept them all. "


    Hearing this, the Marquis of Ning''an softened, rubbed his granddaughter''s head, and said with a smile, "Well, since the genius doctor has the heart to give him a gift, this marquis can''t take advantage of one of your children, why don''t you ask for a price, and Ben Hou and you buy it. Don''t refuse, I still have a lot of military expenses in my hand, so I can still buy a hundred horses."


    Military spending? Is that Helian Rongjiu''s treasury paid for it?


    Since this is the case, then she will not want it for nothing.


    Murong thought for a moment, and said, "Since the Marquis said so, then I don''t want to ask for a price. Let''s take a hundred taels for a horse."


    Originally, she wanted the lion to open her mouth, but thinking that Xuanqing Kingdom had experienced an earthquake, Helian Rongjiu may still be worried about the lives of the people until now, so he can save a little for his treasury.


    "One hundred taels? Will you lose money? You must have bought more than one hundred taels of silver, right?"


    Murong said: "No, it''s just one hundred taels of silver. The person who sells the horse is in urgent need of the money. If he meets someone who can buy his horse at one time, he can give a low price."


    "Then you won''t make any money like this."


    "It''s nothing, just consider me to contribute a little of my strength to the court."


    Ning Anhou nodded, "Okay."

 Chapter 2504: plan to transfer victims

    Chapter 2504 n to Relocate Victims


    After saying that, he looked at Rong Da, who had been following them.


    Rong Da agreed, and immediately took out ten silver notes of one thousand taels and handed them to Murong Lingran.


    "Divine Doctor, please ept it."


    Murong nodded and took it, she didn''t count, and put it directly into her arms.


    Ning Anhou looked at the horses preciously, and said with a smile, "I''ll try itter. It happens that there are suddenly a lot of prey. You can also let others pull the goods together and try their strength."


    Rong Dao: "Master Hou, do you want to train these horses before trying them out? Before you can figure out their temperament, your subordinates are worried that it will be dangerous to try the horses rashly."


    Ning Anhou said indifferently: "It''s okay, Ben Hou is not so fragile, Ben Hou has tamed a lot of wild horses before, and it will be fine."


    Rong Da couldn''t persuade him when he heard the words. This is indeed a fact. He had to change the saddle and ask others to tie the horses to the trolley. After all, there will be fifty wild boars and hundreds more. The pheasant, if there is a scooter every three ends, there will be a lot of uphill roads on the way back, and a horse may not be able to pull it.


    Murong Lingran and Ning''an Hou saw that Rong Da was busy, so they went to see those who carried food and hunted.


    There were only 200 chickens. The soldiers in the army were good at shooting arrows, and they all came back from the hunt in a short time.


    Those wild boars were also put on the trolley, and the grain was also ced on the trolley bag by bag.


    Because of therge amount of food, a bag of dozens of catties took hundreds of people a long time to move it. Although they were exhausted, everyone enjoyed it.


    On the way back, Murong Lingran sat on Heimao and said, "Master Hou, just send these grains to the government office for 50 carts. Now the imperial court also sends grains from time to time, plus What I sentst time was enough for them to eat for a while. If they don''t have enough food in the future, I''ll just send them some more."


    "Like what I saidst night, I want to transfer most of the disaster victims out. Now they are all sent there. Maybe they will be transferred outter. Better in the barracks."


    The Marquis of Ning An was stroking the horse''s head. He was surprised that the new horse was docile, and nodded when he heard the words: "I''ll listen to you, but this horse is really docile. I guess it has been trained before."


    Murong smiled and said, "Probably yes."


    Therefore, when the fork between the city and the army camp was reached, fifty pallet trucks of grain were transported to the city.


    Xue Zhongli had been waiting at the government office. Seeing that there was only fifty pallets of food, he found out when he asked. The others had all gone to the military camp and had no problem.


    He counted and found that there were ten bags of grain in one pallet, and there were five hundred bags in fifty pallets.


    People from the military camp came over early this morning, saying that they would most likely move some of the victims out of the city, and the pressure of disaster relief in the city would be much lessened in the future.


    The imperial court will also send food from time to time. With two sources of food, he should not be short of food in the future.


    When the 450 carts of food and meat were all transported back to the barracks, the barracks suddenly boiled over.


    They all knew that the Marquis of Ning''an was going to pick up food today, but they didn''t expect that they would hunt so many prey ande back. Coupled with the animals that had been raised in captivity, they would not be short of meat for a long time.

 Chapter 2505: horse breeder

    Chapter 2505 The genius of raising horses


    After the three Murong Zong brothers sent people to go deep in the mountains to pick leaves ande back to feed the animals, they were training with other generals, and they opened their mouths in surprise when they saw so much food.


    Murong Zong and the other sister got off Heimao and came to her side and asked in a low voice, "Aran, did you prepare all the food?"


    "yes."


    "The food at home has been sold. Where did you get so much food so many times?"


    "Hey, the mountain man has his own n."


    "What''s with the meat?"


    "The ce where I put food suddenly appeared, and I asked Grandpa and the others to hunt them back."


    Murong Zong looked at his sister withplicated eyes. This sister is really a lucky star. With her here, it is estimated that they will go back a lot earlier than they expected.


    It''s just that my sister''s luck is really good, and you can encounter so many prey just by going out the door.


    Suddenly, when Murong Zong saw Grandpa''s horse, he felt that the horse was very different from what he saw before. He stepped forward and asked curiously, "Grandpa, when did you change your horse? What about your previous horse?"


    The Marquis of Ning An said proudly: "The previous horse is in the back, is this horse much better than the previous one?"


    Murong Zong circled around the horse and nodded: "Indeed, this horse is indeed a good horse, even better than the horses before our barracks."


    The Marquis of Ning''anughed immediately, his grandson''s vision was as good as his, and he deserved to be his grandson.


    Murong Xuan asked: "Grandpa, where did you get it?"


    "This, you have to ask the doctor."


    The three brothers and Wu Zhunrui looked at Murong Lingran at the same time.


    Murong Lingran repeated what he said to Grandpa before.


    "That''s it, there are a total of 100 horses, all of which have been sold to the Hou Ye, and the Hou Ye has already given me the money."


    One hundred horses?


    Murong Zong said excitedly, "What about the other horses?"


    Murong pointed and pointed: "Thest scooter is tied, you should be able to see it at a nce."


    The four of them looked in the direction she pointed at the same time, and they really saw several good horses at a nce.


    Seeing that the four of them wanted to run over immediately, the Marquis of Ning An smiled and said, "Rong Da, send someone to lock all those horses in a separate ce, don''t lock them up with the others."


    Rong nodded and went to do it quickly.


    Murong Zong and others talked to the Marquis of Ning An and went to see the horses.


    Ning Anhou had no choice but to follow.


    Murong Zong held a horse, touched it fondly, and said excitedly: "It is indeed a good horse. It is indeed stronger, more beautiful, and more energetic than anything I have seen before."


    After he finished speaking, he opened the horse''s mouth and looked at its teeth: "The teeth are not bad. You can see that it was well taken care of by its previous owner."


    "That''s right." Murong Xuan said, "This is the best horse I''ve ever seen in my life. This color is really beautiful. I really like it, and I don''t know how their owners take care of them. Yes, he is simply a genius for raising horses."


    The praised Murong Lingran blushed suddenly, she didn''t care about these horses, it was all due to the space.


    Murong Kuan was the youngest among them, so he didn''t have so many concerns, and said with a smile, "Grandpa, this time we sessfully suppressed the bandits, and there are another hundred such horses, can you give us one?"


    Wu Zhunrui and Ning Anhou were not that familiar with each other, so he opened his mouth, but he didn''t say that he wanted one.

 Chapter 2506: list

    Chapter 2506 List


    Ning Anhou could see what they were thinking at a nce, heughed and said: "There are a hundred horses here, and you have indeed made a contribution this time. I can make the decision and reward each of you, one for each of the four."


    The four of them were instantly happy.


    "Thank you grandpa."


    "Thank you, Marquis."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "Go and choose one. Once you have chosen it, let your people lead it out and let your people raise it carefully, but in my opinion, these horses are all the same, no matter which one you choose."


    The four nodded and quickly went in to choose.


    After I went in and looked at all of them, they really were all the same, but some of them had different coat colors, some darker, some lighter, some with no color mixing on their bodies, and some with mixed colors.


    The four chose the color they liked, took it out, and handed it to the person who served them.


    They didn''t n to try riding now, anyway, it''s already their horse, and it can''t run. It''s better to raise it for a few more days and get familiar with them first.


    And so much food entered the barracks, some of the prisoners naturally saw it.


    After a prisoner counted all the trolleys, he turned his head excitedly and said, "The Marquis of Ning''an really brought the grain back. I counted them carefully just now, and there are actually 450 trolleys, some of them. There are other things on it that look like beasts."


    "My God, four hundred and fifty pallets of food? How long will it take to eat?"


    "Where did the Marquis of Ning''an find so much food?"


    "Who knows, I only know that with these grains, I guess we can eat in the future."


    And he was right, after starving them for three days and giving them only water, they could finally eat on the fourth day.


    Of course, the porridge they ate was the same as the porridge served in the city at the time. It was very thin. After two spoonfuls, there were only a dozen grains of rice. Of course, this is another story.


    At this time, after Murong Lingran and her brothers saw the horses, they saw that the food would take a long time to be delivered. She and the others returned to Grandpa''s tent first. She had other important things to do.


    As soon as he walked in, Murong asked, "How are the confessions of the prisoners?"


    Murong Zong said: "I went to see it just now, it may take three or four days."


    "Is there a list that has been confessed now?"


    Murong Zong walked to Ning Anhou''s desk, took out a stack of paper from it, took a part out, handed it to Murong Lingran, and said sternly: "This part is all because he confessed that they were just following to rob, and they didn''t. Those who seeded in the robbery, ording to the confessions of others, are indeed not guilty of wounding, homicide and adultery."


    Murong Lingran took it and counted it, and said in surprise, "There are already four hundred people."


    Murong Zong said: "Yes, actually this is not surprising. These people are greedy for life and fear death. They are bandits just to get enough food. They have been hiding behind others, knowing that there may be a way to survive by surrendering. Those who will not surrender until they die. All of them have blood debts on their hands, so they would rather die than surrender."


    "makes sense."


    Murong Zong took out another part and said: "These are all people who participated in the robbery, that is, people who took things from other people''s homes, and who did not have the three crimes I just mentioned."


    Murong took it and counted it again, and there were more than 200 people.

 Chapter 2507: Hypnosis (1)

    Chapter 2507 Hypnosis (1)


    Murong Zong continued to give her what he was holding, "These are all voluntarily stating that hemitted the crime of wounding, homicide and adultery. I have sent someone topare the confessions of other people, and what they said is indeed true, and some Many people have identified them, and none of them are wronged."


    Murong Lingran continued to count and frowned, "There are actually three hundred people."


    "yes."


    Murong Lingran returned thest stack of papers to Murong Zong, "Since these people took the initiative to confess and someone else pointed it out, it must be wrong. These people can''t use it."


    Murong Zong nodded: "Well, I think so too."


    In order not to waste food and their time, they will be disposed of in the next two days.


    Murong Lingran looked at the confessions of the more than 600 people in his hands again, and said, "Among the more than 600 people, it is estimated that there are also lying whether it is true.¡±


    She must hurry up to start her n now, the sooner shepletes it, the sooner she can go home.


    Otherwise, if Uncle Kou or others suddenly found the fifth brother during this time, she would not be able to meet the fifth brother immediately.


    Ning Anhou nodded, and immediately ordered someone to do it.


    Taking advantage of this time, they quickly ate their lunch.


    After lunch, fifty people came to the front of a tent in an orderly manner, and they were two hundred meters away from the tent.


    Call someone on the opposite side, and let someone go over here to ensure that no one else can hear what is being said in the tent.


    Although the method of hypnosis is very simple, Murong Lingran also wanted to see the effect, so she also went to the tent for the interrogation.


    The first person was Liu Dezi. As soon as Liu Dezi entered the tent, he was escorted and sat on the chair on the far right, and on the left was a row of people who recorded andpared their previous confessions to see if they were the same.


    After Liu Dezi sat down, seeing everyone staring at him, he asked anxiously, "You... what are you going to do? I have already said what I should say."


    Murong Zong said coldly, "Just sit down and don''t speak when you''re not told to speak!"


    Liu Dezi was so frightened that he shivered, and he didn''t dare to say more.


    Soon, a soldier covered Liu Dezi''s eyes.


    Murong Zong looked at Murong Lingran again, Murong Lingran nodded, opened the medicine bottle and put it under Liu Dezi''s nostrils, letting him smell it.


    Soon, Liu Dezi''s body, who was shaking all over just now, rxed.


    Murong Lingran saw the effect, stood opposite Liu Dezi, and said, "If you are going to follow up, you must answer me honestly."


    Liu Dezi said expressionlessly, "Yes."


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Liu Dezi."


    "How old are you this year?"


    "Eighteen years old."


    "Do you have a wife?"


    "No, the family is poor and can''t get a wife."


    "How many siblings are there in the family?"


    "Besides me, there are two younger brothers."


    "How many days have you been a bandit?"


    "Including the days in detention, there are only twelve days in total."


    "How many times have you robbed?"


    "Three times in total."


    "Did the robbery seed?"


    "No, the master has already packed up and ran away. I didn''t even rob a grain of rice."


    "Is it true that you said Lin Dayong killed a person before? Or are you lying?"


    "It''s true, I heard it when he was bragging, many people heard it, I didn''t lie."


    Murong Lingran asked a few more questions. Seeing that his answers were exactly the same as those written in the confession, he nced at his elder brother and indicated with his eyes if he had anything else to ask.

 Chapter 2508: Hypnosis (2)

    Chapter 2508 Hypnosis (2)


    Murong Zong asked: "If you were given a chance, would you be willing to be a new person?"


    Liu Dezi said: "Yes, the first day I became a bandit, I regretted it. I''m not as ruthless as those people. I really can''t do things like murder. To be honest, it''s the first time I saw them kill people. I regretted it, but it was easy to get in but hard to get out. Leader Jiang said that to leave his team, he had to cut off a hand and a foot. I was also afraid of the pain, so I continued to stay by his side. "


    Murong Zong nodded towards his sister.


    Murong turned his head, suddenly snapped his fingers, and Liu Dezi fainted.


    The Marquis of Ning An waved his hand, and Liu Dezi was carried away.


    "This method is really good, but the speed is a bit slower, genius doctor, how many bottles of this medicine do you have, we can build more tents at the same time, and strive to confirm all the hundreds of people who have been screened in one day today. what you use."


    Murong Lingran took out nine medicine bottles from the bag and said, "I still have a lot of this medicine here. The generals can personally or send their cronies to interrogate people, just like what I asked."


    Murong Zong took the medicine bottle and said, "Divine Doctor, don''t worry, we will finish the task soon."


    "Yeah." Murong nodded: "Then I will trouble General Zong, I''ll do my thing first."


    "Go."


    After going out Lingran, Murong went to find Grandpa''s lieutenant, Zhen Yiming, who was the one who was tied with the elder brother when they were invited to the military camp for the first time.


    He was assigned other tasks by Grandpa before, and he only came back yesterday.


    Zhen Yiming knew what Murong Lingran was doing to find him. After greeting her, he went outside and beat the gong to get the soldiers to gather.


    In the military camp, the number of people gathered was different depending on the sound of the gong. ording to the sound of the gong just now, five thousand people gathered.


    Zhen Yiming said loudly: "There are still many victims of Saiyuan Mansion. We are also citizens of Xuanqing Kingdom, so we can''t sit back and watch. Lord Hou has ordered us to do our best to help the victims get through this difficult time."


    "Your Majesty also gave an order to the Marquis before he came down. We must stay here until the situation of the disaster victims improves."


    "We are destined not to go home for the New Year this year, and of course, Lord Hou can''t go back either."


    "So, we must do our best to help the victims live a normal life."


    "The genius doctor has already figured out how to help the disaster victims. Lord Hou has an order, let us go to the mountain to chop some wood so that we can build a wooden house."


    "Now, everyone bring tools and follow me to the mountain, understand?"


    The soldiers said in unison: "I see."


    Murong nodded in satisfaction, and after they went up the mountain, they went to the space to fiddle for an afternoon.


    The next day, Murong Lingran took Ze Yu and the others and hundreds of soldiers, pulling a scooter to the ce where the food was stored.


    Zeyu saw that the trolley was dispatched again, and asked in surprise: "The doctor, is there another food delivered?"


    Murong said: "It''s not food, it''s something else, just follow me."


    Zeyu heard the words, so he didn''t ask any more questions, he would definitely know when he should know.


    When he was halfway through the distance, Murong Lingran ran over on his ck fur as before.

 Chapter 2509: Zeyus doubts

    Chapter 2509 Zeyu''s doubts


    After ?? arrived, she transferred some of the oilcloths, cotton cloths, tents and other items that she had copied in the space yesterday for disaster relief.


    Of course, before Zeyu and the others arrived, she transferred another fifty goats.


    It is cold in winter, so drinking more mutton soup can also ward off the cold.


    When Zeyu brought people there, he saw a goat on the side of the road, and his brows furrowed.


    Why is this kind of goat again? He has seen it three times since he came here, and it is still about the same size.


    Are there so many such goats in Saiyuan?


    With so many goats, could there be so many bandits before?


    That''s right, on the night he went to beg the Marquis to find Murong Lingran, Yao Xiaowei also hunted this kind of goat. Could it be that she got it all? Deliberately led the goats to where Yao Xiaowei and the others were?


    Yes, definitely.


    Is it possible that the owner of Chunling County is a goat? Why else would she find the goat herself every time?


    Murong Lingran saw that Zeyu and the others had arrived, and knew that he was suspicious, but if he was confused, he was confused, anyway, it was impossible for him to think about how the goats came, so he stepped forward and said, "I found those goats when I first came here. , very docile, do not run, you go to catch all the goats, and those waterproof tarpaulins, etc., I asked the food delivery person to buy it in the surrounding towns yesterday, and transport it back together, it will be useful soon. "


    Zawa Yu nodded and quickly asked someone to do it.


    When everyone else was busy, Ze Yu approached Murong Lingran and said mysteriously, "County Lord, can you tell me if you have the ability to summon beasts?"


    The blue veins on Murong Lingran''s forehead jumped suddenly, "Summoning beasts?"


    "Yup."


    "How could I possibly have."


    "Then why do all the ck hair and heavy light like you, they only look for you as their master, and the animals these times, each time you can find a lot of animals, you can''t summon, who else can summon?"


    I believe that this is not his own question, and others must also find it strange.


    Murong Lingran also smiled mysteriously and whispered, "Do you really want to know?"


    Zeyu nodded and said sincerely, "I want to."


    "Well, I''ll tell you, in fact, I''m good friends with an old fairy, she knows that I''m short of meat in Saiyuan Mansion, so she gives me meat every now and then, even if I don''t want it, do you believe it? ?"


    Zawa Yu tried his best to restrain his urge to roll his eyes, and asked suspiciously, "Really?"


    must be fake, the county magistrate is ying with him as a child!


    "Really." Murong nodded: "The old fairy likes me very much, otherwise, where else would the meate from?"


    Zeyu nced at the goats. He never believed that there were gods in this world. If there were gods, wouldn''t there be ghosts too? He had never seen it in his life, nor had he ever heard of it.


    If she really knew the immortals, would her brother not be able to get back? Can her father''s hand injury still not heal? Can her family''s crime still be on her head to this day?


    These are estimated that Murong Lingran sent people from other ces to get them in advance, along with those oilcloths.


    Yes, that must be the case. There was a horse when I came herest time. She must not want the soldiers to appreciate her too much, and she didn''t want to be too high-profile to steal the prestige of the Marquis, and said this on purpose.

 Chapter 2510: great group of people

    Chapter 2510 A group of powerful people


    But what about the prey you encounteredst time you went hunting in the mountains?


    Could it be that she also sent someone to rush to the mountain quietly?


    Yes, definitely so, otherwise why was she the first to discover animals? Still so fat.


    The fat animals so far must have been pre-arranged by her.


    When hunting, she always goes to the front and asks her men to release the animals.


    Her caravan can transport so much food safely. You must know that the court is afraid of idents and dare not transport so much at one time, but she dares, which shows that her people must have something special.


    After Ze Yu wanted to understand, he whispered: "County Lord, you don''t have to lie to me, how can there be immortals in this world, I know how those animals came to be, you are indeed the granddaughter of Lord Hou. It¡¯s not a loss for the person who can make Lihua Vige rich in a short time, and he employs people like a god, and his subordinates admire him.¡±


    That''s right, she must have a group of powerful people for her to drive at will.


    Murong smiled and said: "Oh? Do you know how those animals came from? Then tell me your guess."


    Zeyu coughed lightly: "Since the county owner wants to hide it, his subordinates won''t say it directly, we just know in our hearts."


    Murong Lingran burst intoughter, Helian Rongjiu''s Xuanwu guards were really interesting.


    After Zeyu finished speaking, he went to see what her belongings were, and when he saw the tents, he was surprised: "Divine Doctor, where did you find the tents, and there are so many tents, it looks like there are thousands of them. ."


    Murong said: "Of course, I asked my caravan to buy it everywhere."


    "Then what are you doing with so many tents?"


    "Of course it''s for people to live in."


    "Who is it for? Soldiers? There are still many tents for them. If they are gone, let the court know and the court will send it over. You don''t need to pay for it yourself."


    "Well, you''ll know in a few days."


    Zeyu saw this, so she didn''t ask any more questions. It was estimated that she was quietly nning something again.


    After a long time, the soldiers also packed all the things here, and returned to the barracks with the goats.


    After returning to the military camp, Murong Lingran asked the soldiers to put her things in the warehouse. After returning to Grandpa''s tent, he also got the confirmation list of the prisoners.


    Of course, she also took the initiative to tell and discover the goat. Even if she didn¡¯t tell it, I believe they would know about it soon.


    The fact that she found the goat again was not surprising to everyone else, as if they had be ustomed to it.


    Among the more than 600 people, more than 70 people lied. They clearly killed people, but they deliberately took their crimes lightly. The rest of the people told the truth and did nothing. It was a serious crime, so the seventy people could no longer be used, and they were still locked up with other prisoners who had murdered.


    Now there are 550 people left to use. After Murong nced at the list, he said, "Let''s give them thick porridge from noon today, or else they will copse and they won''t be able to do heavy work."


    Murong Zong asked curiously: "The doctor, what do you want them to do?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Of course, let them work, you can do any heavy and dirty work for them, they are prisoners, I believe that as long as they are told to work hard, they will be free, and they will work hard. , and only responsible for their food, without having to pay wages, it is very cost-effective."

 Chapter 2511: Murong Lingrans plan (1)

    Chapter 2511 Murong Lingran''s n (1)


    Murong Xuan asked: "What kind of work?"


    Murong clearly understood that it was time to tell them about his ns.


    "I think so, it''s not a problem for the victims of Saiyuan to gather in the city to eat and drink for free. The winter in Saiyuan willst until April next year. If you keep them, let them idle. After the weather gets warmer, they will not only have no ce to live, but also no money, and some people will even starve. The court will still help them, so it is better to find something to do for them."


    "It''s better to teach people how to fish than to give them fish. I''ve thought about it for the past few days. Just like helping the vigers in Lihua Vige through the floods that year, I asked them to cultivate vegetables, pay them wages, and let them Save money, after a few months, when the snow melts, they will have the money to go back to their vige to build a house and live a good life."


    "I have also stayed in Saiyuan for several years. In winter, there is really ack of fresh vegetables. It is colder than the capital. Many vegetables that can be grown in the capital cannot grow here at all. The army is also extremely short of vegetables these days. Presumably the army at the border eats about the same."


    "I have already thought about it. The grown vegetables can be sold to the army or to wealthy households in Ban City. If the scale continues to expand in the future, they can also be sold to surrounding towns. I believe they will not refuse fresh and tender vegetables. Vegetables."


    The Marquis of Ning''an had heard from her before that she wanted to help the victims of Saiyuan Mansion, but she didn''t expect that she would still use the method of nting vegetables. No wonder she asked Zhen Yiming to help her cut down so many trees,bined with the oilcloth she brought back. , asked: "It''s cold in Saiyuan Mansion, are you nning to build a greenhouse?"


    "That''s right." Murong nodded Lingran, "The greenhouse can control the temperature, and only by building a greenhouse can the vegetables grow normally. Everyone has seen the mountains here. There are many trees on the mountain, and several greenhouses can be built. That''s it, it won''t have a big impact on the mountain."


    "Because the roof is made of tarpaulin, it is easy to disassemble when the weather is warm. If you want to continue to use the greenhouse the next year, just cover it directly."


    "Of course, the tiring work of cutting down trees can be handed over to the prisoners. Building a greenhouse is a meticulous task, and this kind of work can only be left to the soldiers."


    "By the way, the people sent by Deputy General Zhen also cut down the trees, but the trees have not been brought back. This kind of heavy work can be handed over to the captives."


    "Also, we can not only hire disaster victims by nting vegetables, but also through other methods, such as breeding. I provide livestock such as pigs, chickens, ducks, geese, rabbits, etc., and gather them together to let them help me raise them. Sell ??eggs to make money, and you can sell adult ones during festivals."


    "I also saw some time ago that there are a lot of perennial leaves in the deep mountains. As long as I don''t farm too much, it''s still easy to feed them this winter."


    She also asked Shenjun Changqi if she could take out the grass on her small ind in the sky to feed those animals. Shenjun Changqi said yes, if there is a real shortage of grass in the future, she can find a way to transfer the grass in the space. Anyway, those grasses grow fast.


    After she finished speaking, she looked at her grandfather again: "Master Hou, this is a big project. You need to buy a lot ofnd, so there is Lord Lao, and you can write thend in the name of Lord Hou."

 Chapter 2512: Murong Lingrans plan (2)

    Chapter 2512 Murong Lingran''s n (2)


    "As long as half of the money earned from thesends can be used as military expenses in the future, I believe that even if the Marquis uses the army to work on thend under his name, the rest of the court will not dare to gossip about the Marquis."


    Ning Anhou said in surprise: "You said these ces are written in my name?"


    "That''s right."


    Ning Anhou shook his head: "No, why don''t you do this? You and my granddaughter are friends. I will write it in her name, and I will pay for her, how about that?"


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Okay, just listen to the Marquis."


    Ning''an Hou suddenlyughed, and said again: "Don''t worry, all you do is for the victims of the disaster. As long as the lives of the victims are better, I believe that no one in the court will say that we are using the public for personal gain."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the others: "Do you have any other opinions or suggestions?"


    Murong Zong nced at the others, and when he saw that they all shook their heads at him, he said sternly: "Grandpa, just listen to the genius doctor, we all only know how to fight, and there is no magic doctor who understands things like business and farming, listen to her. Exactly."


    This is my sister''s own idea, how could they have opinions.


    Ning''an Hou said: "Okay, then let''s do it. Divine Doctor, you should prepare quickly. If there is any difficulty, let us know and we will help you."


    "Yes, thank you Lord Hou."


    After Murong went out, he began to n thend to be used.


    She had been optimistic about it before. There were thousands of acres of open space not far from the military camp. It was close to the military camp and was very suitable for farming and tenting, so she and her eldest brother went directly to the government office.


    Xue Zhongli knew that Murong Lingran wanted to buynd, or 3,000 mu ofnd, so he asked her what she wanted to do.


    Murong Lingran naturally told the truth.


    Knowing that she wanted to help the victims, Xue Zhongli readily approved it. After all, he could also use the ie from thend sales to help the victims. He heard that it would be recorded in the name of the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, even if she did not. There, he agreed.


    Murong Lingran asked again whether the mountain near the Xue Zhongli barracks was owned, and confirmed that it was unowned, so he left the mansion with confidence.


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to go back and immediately send the captives up the mountain to carry down the trees that the soldiers had cut down, but seeing that it was gettingte, he had to give up, just went to buy some tools needed to build the wooden house, and after returning to the space, She wanted to copy all those tools out for people to use.


    The next day, Murong Lingran took the team of scooters to bring back the things needed to build the wooden house early in the morning.


    And the five hundred and fifty prisoners were called to the open space of the barracks.


    They were very nervous at this time. After all, a lot of people were taken away from them yesterday, and I heard that they were dragged to death.


    They are also guilty of a crime, I don¡¯t know if it is their turn now.


    Murong Zong stood at the front, seeing the ugly faces of the captives, as if he was about to die, and he did notfort him, he said loudly, "You are able to stand here because you confessed your crimes. But even if you confess, the wrong things you have done cannot be forgotten, and the punishment you deserve is still there."


    Hearing that he had already confessed, but he still had to be punished, all the victims immediately froze and became listless.


    I heard that before people are about to die, the prison guards will feed the prisoners better. Their food was much better since noon yesterday. Is that the legendary guillotine meal?

 Chapter 2513: Recruitment, forty copper coins

    Chapter 2513 Recruitment, forty copper coins


    Sure enough, it was their turn to die today.


    Why did they all confess their crimes and still die?


    Why?


    Although all of them were puzzled, none of them dared to ask more, for fear of being reprimanded by the soldiers.


    Seeing the despair in their eyes, Murong Zong continued: "However, the Hou Renci of Ning''an can give you a chance, as long as you do well, you will be free in the future and live a normal life. impossible."


    The captives were shocked. Isn''t today their day of death?


    Liu Dezi asked curiously, "What chance?"


    Murong Zong looked in the direction of the mountain: "From today onwards, you can do whatever you are asked to do, as long as you are diligent, hardworking, not afraid of hardship, not afraid of fatigue, and obedient to do things, then this general promises to you that you can absolutely Restoring freedom, the specific time will be determined ording to your performance.¡±


    The ?? captives looked at each other in dismay, which seemed to be a good idea.


    As long as they can regain their freedom, they can do whatever they want.


    Murong Zong said: "Okay, we will start work today. The two people next to this general are both generals of this general, Mu Nuosheng and Mu Nuoke, you will listen to them in the future, what they want you to do, What do you do, do you hear?"


    The captives said at the same time: "Yes, General."


    Soon, Mu Nuosheng and Mu Nuoke took the captives, and together with arge number of soldiers guarding the captives, they went up the mountain to carry wood together.


    Of course, even if the captives were to work, they had chains on their hands, lest they try to resist and escape.


    Originally, ording to the rules, they should be given anklets, but it was inconvenient to work on the mountain, and it also affected the speed of work, so their anklets were cancelled.


    And after Murong Lingran asked people to bring the tools back, they divided a plot ofnd to let them set up tents as soon as possible, and then went to Renyi Academy in Ban City with Grandpa, where there are by far thergest number of people.


    After arriving there, Murong Lingran asked people to call the victims to the open space and directly stated their intentions.


    As soon as her voice fell, one person asked in surprise: "Little son, what did you say? Are you calling us to work outside the city?"


    Murong nodded: "That''s right, the victims whose houses copsed are given priority, forty copper coins a day, food and shelter. It can be done for four months temporarily. After four months, if you want to go back to farm by yourself, I don''t care. stop you."


    In view of the fact that the price level of Saiyuan Prefecture is very different from that of the capital, and the rich are not as many as those in the capital, even if the vegetables are grown in the future, they will not be able to sell for the same price as the capital, and she will not pay them too much wages.


    She can afford it, she can just sell a pearl in the space, but she doesn''t want to keep filling a bottomless pit, she intends to keep doing business here.


    Forty copper coins, which is already half of the daily wage here, if it were to be raised a little more, she was afraid that others would take her as a scapegoat and call her a fool behind her back!


    Forty copper coins a day, and food and clothing?


    All the victims were immediately stunned. With such a high wage, one day was worth more than two days of wages.


    They used to work for one day, only sixteen, seventy-eight copper coins, and no food and shelter. The other party gave them such a high price. Could it be that they lied to them?

 Chapter 2514: live in tent

    Chapter 2514 Living in a tent


    Murong Lingran seemed to see their doubts and said, "You can totally trust my words, the work ce is right next to the army where the Marquis of Ning''an is stationed, and the soldiers usually help out. If you lie, you can go to Lord Ning''an at any time. I don''t need to tell you about the reputation of Lord Ning''an. Everyone knows that if I really deceive you, he will definitely help you."


    The Marquis of Ning''an stood up at the right time and said solemnly: "This marquis is the Marquis of Ning''an. You can boldly believe what the genius doctor said, she can''t lie to you."


    All the victims of the disaster also felt that it was justified.


    Murong Lingran said: "But there is one more thing I want to exin in advance. It''s icy and snowy right now. I don''t have time to build houses for you, and I don''t have so many people to build houses for you. But I have prepared a lot of tents. Therefore, those who follow me out to work should preferably be in better health, and bring their own quilts, cotton clothes, etc., I will not provide quilts."


    Originally, she wanted to build a bamboo house or a wooden house, but there is no bamboo here. It takes too much time to build a wooden house, so it will take at least half a month toplete it. She didn''t want that in the livestock factory, so she might as well let them live in tents.


    Live in a tent.


    When some of the victims heard it, they immediately began to back off.


    In this weather, living in tents will definitely freeze them to death.


    Murong Lingran said: "Although you live in tents, you can also create charcoal fires and other things by yourself, as long as you are in the ce that I have designated. If you don''t want to go there, I will not force you, you can continue to stay in the city. .But in the city, everyone may only eat gruel every day. In my ce, I can guarantee that everyone has broth to drink every day. If you do well, it is not good for you to eat meat. What a problem."


    There is actually broth, and some of the people who had retreated just now began to be moved again.


    Only some people with really poor health still haven''t shaken their decision. They don''t want to risk their own lives just to make money.


    Murong Lingran said: "I need healthy people over twelve years old and under forty years old, including twelve and forty years old, both men and women cane to sign up, and the work to do is very simple, that is, you used to often It¡¯s done, reiming wastnd and farming, so everyone doesn¡¯t have to be afraid, and now everyone cane and sign up.¡±


    Some people are in good health, so they will sign up soon because of the high sry.


    Forty pennies a day, a person can have more than one taels of silver a month. After a few months, they can rebuild mud brick houses. If the family has arge poption, they can have two or three taels of silver into the ount a month. , they may even be able to build blue brick houses in the future.


    This time the earth dragon turned over, and they also knew that many blue brick houses were not lost, but the old blue brick houses and all the mud brick houses were lost.


    If they can really live in a blue brick house, they will have no regrets in this life.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning, as long as one person signs up, there will be queues behind them one after another.


    A woman came to Murong Lingran and asked with a tangled face: "Little son, my man has died, and my parents-inw are left, and I have three children."

 Chapter 2515: High-yield food?

    Chapter 2515 High-yielding grain?


    "My parents-inw and I both want to work and build beautiful houses for the children next year. It''s just that my children are still young and I don''t want to keep them in the city. I want to ask, can I take them to work? "


    "I promise you, they are very good, and they can even help with some light work, and they will never cause you any trouble."


    This is indeed a problem.


    She has a lot ofnd this time, and the poption of Saiyuan Mansion is originally small. Most of the poption is around Ban City, so there is no restriction on only one person from a family. However, she did not expect that new problems will arise .


    If all the adults do their work, the younger children will really be left alone.


    Murong thought for a while, and said, "You can take all the children there, and the children who are going to register will be registered separately. When you work, they can just stay in your tent."


    If it really doesn¡¯t work, anyway, there are a lot of people in the military camp, so just divide a few people out to take care of the children.


    The woman was instantly overjoyed: "Thank you, young master."


    After saying that, I happily went to register.


    The person who registered next to ?? also heard Murong Lingran''s words, and took out the paper on the other side of the table and spread it out.


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran suddenly thought of something, and said again: "You don''t know that the capital has grown high-yield grain, right? ording to thetest rice yield per mu this year, it has reached more than 1,600 per mu. It''s heavy, and the growing season is also very short, so you can harvest it before winteres."


    "As long as you alle to work in my field, then I promise that next year, the high-yield grain I transported from the capital will be sold first to those who work in my field. Even if I don''t need so many people in my field, you will also I can grow my own high-yield food and live a full day.¡±


    "If you want to grow wheat, I also have it, and the yield per mu is simr to that of rice."


    High-yielding food?


    The news of Saiyuanfu was backward, and the people at the bottom did not know that there was high-yield food, and all the victims were shocked.


    Is there such a miraculous food in this world?


    Everyone looked at the Marquis of Ning An involuntarily.


    Ning''an Hou Zheng said: "The genius doctor is right, Saiyuan Mansion is far away from the capital, and the spread of high-yield food is rtively slow. People in and near the capital, as well as the fertile Jiangnan, have now nted high-yield food. Especially. It is the capital, and it has been nted for several rounds."


    The Marquis of Ning An himself spoke up, and all the victims believed.


    One person asked eagerly, "Dr. Doctor, can we really grow high-yield food in the future?"


    "Of course." Murong Lingran said: "But I won''t give it to you for free. For a pound of grain, I will sell you twenty copper coins. As long as you work in my field, you can buy two pounds with one day''s wages. , you don''t have to worry about money."


    makes sense.


    Some of the victims who thought it was too expensive didn''t have any opinion.


    Murong Lingran said again: "Okay, I have already said what I should say, you can think about it for yourself."


    After he finished speaking, he stood beside him and stopped talking.


    Some people who were still hesitant, heard that they could grow high-yield grain in the future, so they did not hesitate, and the number of people who signed up suddenly increased.


    Murong Lingran saw that this was going on in an orderly manner, so he nned to go to other academies or inns.


    is simr to the victims of Renyi College. Everyone heard that hernd needs manpower, and the wages are good, and they all want to go there.

 Chapter 2516: Small population

    Chapter 2516 Small poption


    Just after hearing about the tent, many people retreated, and some people over the age of 30 were reluctant to go, even though Murong Lingran said that they can give priority to buying high-yield grain seeds in the future.


    The winter in Saiyuan Mansion is not as cold as usual. Living in the academy, even if sleeping with people, there are charcoal basins in the house every day, and they have to be woken up every day, let alone living in tents. There are not many people who sign up for each disaster relief site.


    Some are afraid of the cold and die, some have to take care of the sick or elders at home, and some are worried about young children. Few of them go to work with the whole family.


    Basically, there is no need for Murong Lingran to say that those whoe are the strongest men in the family, only they are not afraid of the cold.


    It was just that Murong Lingran saw that some family members did note out to sign up. This was not what she wanted to see. In that case, these people would still be a burden on the court in the future, so she told them what might happen next year.


    For example, people who go to work in her home will be able to build a new house when the snow melts next year, and those who don¡¯t go will have no wages, and they will have to watch others build houses next year.


    In the future, when someone else builds a new house, they can marry a beautiful daughter-inw, but those who don¡¯t work don¡¯t even have a house, and certainly don¡¯t have a daughter-inw. .


    Also, in the future, other people''s children can study, and even go to the capital to get the champion, while the children of people who don''t work will be illiterate all their lives, so they will only be coolies.


    Even in the future, other people''s families can eat meat every day, and their family only has to watch.


    Others will be able to grow high-yield grain in the future, and one nting can be worth the previous three or four years. Only they can only grow ordinary grain, and they will still be hungry every year.


    Don''t even think that the court can help them for a lifetime. When most people''s lives are settled and the weather warms up, the court will no longer arrange their lives, and they will be driven out of the ce where they live now. The inn is to do business normally, and the imperial court is embarrassed to upy it all the time, affecting the livelihood of others.


    Those people seemed to understand that they could not support them for the rest of their lives when they came to the imperial court. If people in the same vige built new houses and lived a good life, they would have no fixed ce to live and live on the streets. They would definitely not be able to bear it.


    Therefore, even if some people are afraid of suffering, they have to go because of the persecution of their families. At least one person goes to every household.


    Some people heard that they could marry a new wife and live in a beautiful new house in the future, and even four or five members of the family signed up at the same time.


    Some people who lost their rtives in the earthquake also saw the hope of life, and they all cheered up and went to sign up.


    Other people in the city were also moved when they heard that there was such a high sry for farming outside the city, but one of Murong Lingran''s eptance requirements was to ept only the victims outside the city, so even if there were 80,000 people in Ban City, In addition to the original city residents, only 5,000 disaster victims signed up.


    Looking at the numbers in front of him, Murong couldn''t help but sigh, "I didn''t expect that the poption of Ban City and its surroundings would be so small. It''s really iparable to the capital."


    Everywhere she went, she persuaded those people with all her might, thinking they could figure it out, but she didn''t expect that there were only 5,000 people, a lot less than she had expected.

 Chapter 2517: ten groups

    Chapter 2517 Ten groups


    The total poption inside and outside the capital city is increasing year by year. I heard Helian Rongjiu say some time ago that the total poption inside and outside the capital city is several million.


    The Marquis of Ning''an was also beside her and said, "This is normal, Saiyuan Mansion was originally a ce of bitter cold, and although the poption is increasing every year, most of the increased poption is distributed from all over the country. I work in the military fields on the border, and I live in tents every day.¡±


    "If the mutual market with neighboring countries was still open, there might be many businessmen from other ces. Since the mutual market closed, fewer people came to do business."


    "When the earth dragon turned over, a lot of people died. Although most of them were old people, there were also many young people."


    "In addition, since Saiyuan Prefecture is close to Chongyan State, there is a danger of war at any time, so very few peoplee to settle down."


    Murong nodded: "I understand, there are advantages to having fewer people, so we can rx a little bit."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said worriedly: "Ah Ran, five thousand people, forty wen a day''s wages, it will cost a few hundred taels a day, did you bring so much money this time? If you didn''t bring enough money If so, Grandpa still has it here, Grandpa also has business in other prefectures and counties, so you can transfer some money here."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Grandpa, don''t worry, my jewelry shop is very profitable. Before I came, I brought arge amount of silver bills here. For the time being, there is no shortage of money. And you didn''t give it to mest time. With my 10,000 taels of silver, I can still support it for a while."


    "So it is." The Hou Ning''an was relieved when he heard the words.


    Two dayster


    The victims who signed up came to the vicinity of the military camp.


    After two days, the number of registered victims has increased a little more than the previous two days, with a total of 5,500 people.


    It is still difficult for so many people to manage together, so Murong Lingran divided them into ten teams, with 550 people as one team. One general manager, Murong Lingran, has eight deputy managers. For the time being, people are selected from the barracks.


    After ??, we will definitely continue to subdivide, it depends on the performance of the victims.


    The Marquis of Ning An knew that Murong Ling was short of people, so he took the initiative to help her find ten people who had written letters and sent them to her.


    The ten people are Huang Weicheng, Ju Gangyi, Qian Anguo, Yang Ruicai, Wu Yuanqing, Yu Hongguang, Chen Jingfu, Li Junmin, Zhou Tiansheng, and Peng Yutian.


    Murong Lingran told them the daily schedule, and they passed it on to others.


    Today was the first time for the disaster victims toe. In order to reassure them, Murong Lingran had to gather them and tell them something in person.


    At this moment, Murong Lingran stood on a huge rock and looked at the victims and said loudly: "Everyone has worked hard, and if you cane, it means that you also trust me. Since you trust me, I will also promise you. , as long as you work hard, then I guarantee that in four months, you will be able to make enough money to build a house."


    "In the first job, which is to open up wastnd and cultivatend, you 5,500 people have been divided into ten groups, each corresponding to ten stewards. Those whose names are readter will follow your own stewards. , he will arrange your amodation."


    "If you have any questions or needs in your daily life, feel free to ask your supervisor. Of course, you can alsoe to me, or the generals in the military camp. As long as we can help, we will definitely help."

 Chapter 2518: Huang Weicheng

    Chapter 2518 Huang Weicheng


    "Of course, if the request is too much, we will ignore your request."


    "I will introduce myself again. I am the doctor in charge of detoxification in the military camp. Thanks to the love of the Marquis, I am called a genius doctor. You can call me like this in the future. If you have poisoning symptoms, you can go to the military camp to find a military doctor, or you cane here. Find me. For general symptoms, please go to the military doctor, I am really good at detoxification."


    "Finally, I promise everyone that you can eat three meals a day here and see meat every day. As long as you work hard, I will not treat you badly."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the ten people in front of him and said, "These ten people are the stewards who will be in charge of managing you in the future. When their names are pronounced by them, just follow them."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t waste any more time, and left the time to the ten stewards.


    Huang Weicheng stepped forward first, took the list and read it.


    Those whose names were pronounced came to him obediently.


    Huang Weicheng''s men also made the victims line up, and after all the names were read, they took them to their tent area.


    Huang Weicheng said: "Everyone, the tents here are where everyone lives. We have a lot of ces and tents here, so we have arranged a hundred tents for everyone to make everyone live morefortable."


    "Now the people who read their names will move their things to their tents and put them in their tents. After making arrangements, I will take you to the ce where you work to see themter, and they will start working in the afternoon. Although they only work in the afternoon, But there is also half a day''s wages, which is twenty cents."


    "Now, I''ll start reciting names..."


    After a while, the five hundred and fifty people Huang Weicheng brought all had their own tents, and their things had been put in, and they returned to the open space outside to gather.


    A disaster victim suddenly looked in one direction and said, "Who are those people on the opposite side carrying the trees? Are they people who have already started working here?"


    Huang Weicheng followed his line of sight and sneered: "They, if you look closely, maybe you can see your acquaintances."


    Those who heard him were stunned at the same time, and they all looked carefully at those who carried the trees.


    What made them feel strange was that there were soldiers beside the tree lifters who were guarding them with whips. As long as anyone slowed down, they would be whipped.


    One person said in fear: "Why do they get whipped? In the future, if we work slowly, will we also get whipped?"


    Huang Weicheng said helplessly: "You''ve watched it for a long time, don''t you know anyone in it?"


    "Yes." Another said: "There is one, the eldest brother from my original vige next door. I heard that he is going to be a bandit."


    Bandits?


    All the victims were puzzled.


    How did ?? bandits appear in the barracks?


    Huang Weicheng knew that they didn''t understand, and said: "They are indeed bandits. When the army attacked them, they voluntarily surrendered. Therefore, the crimes were rtively minor, so they all stayed in the military camp to atone for their crimes. But they are different from you. You have Wages, freedom, and meat to eat every day, they can only have enough to eat every day, no wages, no freedom, even tents, and they can only huddle together every night to keep warm.¡±


    The victims fell silent for a while.


    Many of them wanted to join in the robbery, but they were too timid to go.


    I didn¡¯t expect these people to be in such a miserable situation.

 Chapter 2519: Stewed Goat Meat with Pickles and Fried Minced Pork with Potatoes

    Chapter 2519 Stewed Goat Meat with Potatoes and Fried Minced Pork with Pickled Vegetables


    Huang Weicheng saw that many people were relieved, and roughly guessed what they were thinking, and said: "The people you saw just now are all people with light crimes, such as not sessful robbery, or picking up leaks after others every time. , or those who have not seeded in picking up leaks. Others who havemitted crimes of wounding, adultery and murder are not there, and in a few days, it is estimated that they will be executed."


    The victims were shocked, they were about to be executed?


    At this time, most of them were extremely fortunate. Fortunately, they didn''t have the brains to be bandits, otherwise they would not be able to stand here now.


    Huang Weicheng saw that many of them were full of joy, and said lightly: "Okay, I have already said what I should say, you don''t have to sympathize with those people''s fate, they are self-inflicted, and now I will take you to work. ce to look."


    After saying that, he walked ahead and led the way.


    The rest of the nine teams also followed the process slowly.


    After arriving at the wastnd, Huang Weicheng looked at therge wastnd in front of him and said: "This piece ofnd is all that you want to open up, and now thend is frozen, it may be difficult for you to open up the wastnd, but it is still possible to open up the wastnd. Just think of some ways, such as heating thend, as long as you do as I say."


    The victims nced at thend in front of them, which was basically a vast expanse of white.


    One person said: "Yesterday I felt that I had something to do, but now I think about it, that is, we can''t grow anything here in winter, and even if we open up the wastnd, if it snows, it will definitely be a night. If it freezes again, then we will be busy all the time. Although it hasn¡¯t snowed in the past few days, the winter is still very long, and it will snow again sooner orter.¡±


    Other people also reacted when they heard the words, it was true, they looked at Huang Weicheng at the same time.


    Huang Weicheng said: "Of course you don''t have to worry about this. I can''t exin it to you now. You will know in a few days."


    The victims immediately looked at each other.


    Huang Weicheng said: "Okay, I have brought you here too. Now go back to lunch. After lunch, you will rest for three incense sticks. You are going to work."


    After saying that, he walked towards the military camp.


    The kitchens of the victims and the barracks are next to each other, and the cooks of the barracks do the cooking together.


    Since there were only a few thousand victims, the soldiers let the victims eat first, and then they would eatter.


    Therefore, all the victims brought by Huang Weicheng came to the front of the kitchen of the military camp. Of course, they took a road specially designated for them to ensure that they would not have ess to the important information of the army.


    Huang Weicheng went to the kitchen to say hello, and the people in the kitchen immediately carried out the meals belonging to the victims.


    Today''s food is also very simple, one is stewed goat meat with potatoes, another is fried minced pork with pickles, and each person has a bowl of dry rice.


    The victims smelled the smell and couldn''t help but say:


    "I seem to smell meat."


    "Yeah, it looks like mutton, but I don''t know what it''s stewed with."


    "The genius doctor said yesterday that we can guarantee that we will have broth every day, but I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "The mutton is good, and even a little mutton soup is very satisfying in this weather."


    But when they lined up to see the specific dish, everyone''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 2520: milk

    Chapter 2520 Breastfeeding


    "I read that right, it actually gave us meat."


    "This is delicious too, and there are two more dishes."


    "What is that lump? Howe I''ve never seen it."


    "I don''t know, but it must bemb next to it."


    "There is actually dry rice next to it. We didn''t eat dry rice in the city. I didn''t expect there to be dry rice here."


    "That''s really good, I haven''t eaten dry rice a few times in my life."


    The other victims heard that they were eating meat or dry rice, and they all swallowed.


    This is a military camp, which gives people a feeling of fear by nature, and they didn''t dare to rush to look forward.


    Huang Weicheng said loudly: "Okay, today you do have meat to eat, this is the idea of ??the genius doctor around the Marquis of Ning''an, you must know that the disaster victims in the city may not be able to eat meat now, and you eat now. Yes, it''s still the rations thate out of the soldiers'' mouths, you have to work hard, or you will be sorry for so many soldiers who sacrificed for you."


    The victims said at the same time, "Yes."


    They had seen the genius doctorst time, and they knew who the genius doctor was, so they didn''t ask much.


    Huang Weicheng didn''t say much after seeing this, and began to let the victims cook meals.


    The dozen or so people who had arrived at the front of the line stood by and quickly began to gobble up their food.


    "Delicious, delicious, I haven''t had such a delicious meal for a long time."


    "This meat is really soft stewed, it''s really delicious."


    "This dish with no name is delicious too."


    "The pickles are also delicious. I haven''t eaten such a delicious food for a long time."


    "Delicious, really delicious."


    "If only my wife and children could eat it."


    "They''ll eat it, we work hard to make money and go back to give them a better life."


    Murong Lingran, who happened to be next to him, immediately raised his eyebrows.


    Sure enough, the disaster victims in the capital are really much happier.


    At the same time, the ce where Ban City specially amodates pregnant women and children is also preparing meals.


    When those people saw that today''s dishes actually included meat dishes, their eyeballs almost jumped to the ground.


    "Why is there meat today?"


    "It''s only a few days before we have enough to eat, but we can actually eat meat?"


    "It''s great, we can eat meat too. I''m worried that if I don''t eat meat, the baby will have no milk to feed. Thank God, this is really great."


    The cook heard the words and said sternly: "You can thank God, but it''s better to thank Lord Ning''an, these meats were returned from hunting by the army of Lord Ning''an, and seeing that you are weak, that''s why they are given to you. eat."


    It turned out to be Lord Hou.


    When Lord Hou came, they would have dry rice and meat to eat. I am really grateful to him.


    Before they could say their words of thanks, the cook said again, "Blessed are the pregnant women among you. Early this morning, the barracks sent a lot of bones to make soup for you. After an hour, you can do it. Drink it, it''s specially for you to breastfeed."


    Pregnant women are happy at the same time.


    "Thank you, Marquis."


    "Thank you, Lord Hou."


    "Master Hou is really a good man."


    The humane said: "Okay, hurry up and line up, or it will be cold."


    "Yes."


    And soon after, all the victims near the military camp also ate meat.


    Originally, some of them were forced toe by their family members, and they came very reluctantly, but now that they can eat meat every day, they are all refreshed.

 Chapter 2521: heating

    Chapter 2521 Conservatory


    After having lunch, Murong Lingran also began to visit other ces.


    In the morning, the captives had brought back a lot of wood, so in the afternoon someone started to process them, nning to cut all the wood into long strips, so that building a greenhouse can save more wood, after all, hernd It''s very wide and needs a lot of greenhouses.


    There are a lot of people here. She observed it for a while. ording to the current speed, it is estimated that the greenhouse with three acres ofnd can be built this afternoon.


    And the people who opened up the three acres ofnd were also a little puzzled when they saw that someone took wood to surround the three acres ofnd they opened.


    "What are those soldiers going to do? It looks like they are going to enclose these three acres ofnd."


    "I think it looks like, what are they doing by enclosing the fields? Are they going to farm in the house in the future?"


    "It''s very likely, I don''t know what the owner of thisnd thinks, how to farm in the house."


    "Shh! Pay attention to your words. I heard that the owner of thesends is the granddaughter of Lord Ning''an. If Lord Ning''an hears it, be careful that he vents his anger on his granddaughter''s behalf."


    The man closed his mouth immediately.


    The guarding soldiers also noticed what they said, and they didn''t say anything when they saw them.


    They were also a little puzzled, and didn''t know why they put so much wood in the ground.


    But they soon understood. Before it got dark, a greenhouse on three acres ofnd was built, and the tarpaulin was also covered on top, and it had been fixed.


    And the three acres ofnd have also been developed.


    After hearing about it, Murong Lingran quickly came to the conservatory, looked at the spacious house, and said with a smile: "It''s built well, it''s exactly what I want, but the speed is a bit slow, we must hurry up tomorrow, we With so many people here, try to build seven or eight acres of greenhouses in one day, so that the victims can live a better life faster."


    She is not worried about the wastnd. Thousands of disaster victims are working at the same time, and the speed is very fast.


    Yao Xiaowei said: "Don''t worry, the doctor, we will speed up tomorrow."


    "Well, I will send someone to warm the three acres ofnd tonight to see if it can be nted tomorrow."


    "Okay, genius doctor."


    After Murong finished speaking, he asked others to take the victims back to dinner.


    Of course, the dishes in the evening still include meat, stewed with potatoes, and stir-fried meat with pickles.


    The victims saw that there was meat at night. They had been tired all afternoon and suddenly felt that their whole body had strength. Those who hit the food began to devour the food again.


    At night, since the weather was really cold, although the victims who came to live in the tents all brought their own thick quilts, the Marquis of Ning An arranged for them to add a charcoal basin to the tent. They dug a hole in the ground and put firewood in it, hoping this would help them disperse some of the chill.


    The next day, the soldiers, victims of the disaster, and prisoners began to work hard again.


    The Marquis of Ning''an has been in Saiyuan Mansion for so many days. Although he receives news from the border of Saiyuan Mansion every day, he is still worried. After all, the army of Chongyan Kingdom has not retreated. Gradually getting better, he can go to the border to see the situation with peace of mind.


    Of course, in order to introduce contacts to his three grandchildren and Wu Zhunrui, he also brought the four of them there.

 Chapter 2522: can sense

    Chapter 2522 Can sense


    As for the military camp in Yulian Mountain, it will be temporarily handed over to Vice-General Zhen.


    Ning Anhou also wanted to take Murong Lingran away, but Murong Lingran said that she would stay here. If there is time, she will pass by in a few days.


    The Marquis of Ning An also understood her heart for the victims, so he did not force her.


    There are still twenty-one Xuanwu guards by her side, Vice-General Zhen is his confidant, and the other soldiers were brought out by him. There''s nothing wrong with her.


    And Murong Lingran saw that the grandfather and brothers were gone, and just as he was about to speak, he felt several eyes from behind him.


    turned his head and saw that Yao Xiaowei saw her turning his head, and turned his head restrainedly, as if he was embarrassed to look at her.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "What''s the matter? We''ve known each other for a long time. If you have something to say, just say it."


    Yao Xiaowei said a little embarrassedly: "That...the genius doctor, you...can you help us with one thing?"


    "What''s up?"


    Yao Xiaowei said: "It''s like this, the disaster victims are here, we have to prepare a lot of meat every day, and the day before yesterday, we sent some meat to each disaster relief site in the city, and there is not much left of the meat we hunted before. "


    "Although we send people to the mountains to hunt every day, the prey we hunt every time is pitiful."


    "The imperial court also sent military rations, but in order to send live animals, the speed was too slow, and they sent very little, and they didn''t have any chance to send disaster victims. We also understand that the imperial court had to provide relief to many ces, and could not meet all our requirements."


    "Just keep going like this, the barracks may notst a few days without meat."


    "The military camps on the border have their own pastures, but they are all raised by themselves, and the number is not veryrge, and it is not easy for us to ask for it."


    "Thest few times the military camp has brought back a lot of prey because of the genius doctor. I also found out that the genius doctor is very lucky. Every time I have you, the prey will be more and fatter, so we think... think ¡­¡±


    Murong Lingran thought what was going on, she was about to talk about it just now, she smiled and said, "I know what you''re going to say, go find four thousand people, we will continue to go deep into the mountains this time, and follow my previous paragraph. The luck of time will definitely make you return with a full reward."


    "Four thousand? Do you need that many?"


    "Of course, didn''t I call a lot of people back and forth down the mountainst time? This time, one visit is enough."


    Yao Xiaowei said excitedly: "Yes, genius doctor, I''ll call someone right now."


    After saying that, he ran quickly.


    Zeyu suddenly said: "The doctor, we are going too."


    The county owner agreed so readily. If those animals were prepared by her in advance and they were about to leave, how could she have time to send someone to prepare the animals in advance?


    Was hisst thought wrong?


    Murong smiled and said: "Alright, alright, let''s go."


    So after a while, Murong Lingran walked up the mountain with the people.


    Of course, this time she is still the same as before, only when no one notices her, she can transfer the animal out.


    When ?? was about to reach the deep mountain, Murong said: "I went to the front to see, there are so many of us, the movement is too big, the animals can sense it, and by the time we arrive, they will have already run away."

 Chapter 2523: deer hunting

    Chapter 2523 Deer Hunting


    Yao Xiaowei suddenly realized that it was no wonder that she was the first to discover every time that so many of them were indeed easy to arouse the vignce of beasts.


    "Okay, doctor be careful."


    Murong nodded, gave Zeyu a reassuring look, and let Kuromao quickly run towards the deep mountain.


    Zawayu originally wanted to chase after him quietly, to confirm whether hisst idea was right or not, but just halfway through, he was dumped by Kuromao and had no choice but to give up.


    After ?? a stick of incense, Murong Lingran saw that there was no one behind him, and after confirming with God Lord Changqi, he transferred the prey out of the space.


    She also managed the timing very well. As soon as she was transferred out, Zeyu arrived with Xuanwuwei.


    Murong said: "Zeyu, there are deer over there, there should be hundreds of them, hurry up and catch them."


    "Deer?" Zeyu turned around and saw a lot of deer, and said excitedly: "Come here, hurry up to hunt deer, so many deer have been hunted, we are not here today for nothing."


    The county owner should have no time to prepare these deer in advance. Did she really encounter these deer herself?


    As she said, every time it was because there were so many of them that they ran away before they got close to the animals, so she could find out by herself?


    That''s not right, they wille over sooner orter, and if there are too many people, they will still scare the prey away.


    Could it be that she thought of some way to keep the prey from running away?


    By the way, her ck hair is very powerful, and the legs of the prey will soften after just roaring a few times.


    It must be so, it must be.


    Zeyu saw that all the Xuanwu guards went to hunt deer, so he stopped thinking about it for the time being and went to hunt deer too.


    If these were not prepared by the county owner in advance, then they must have been in this forest. He didn''t believe that the county owner could conjure a deer out of thin air. She had the ability, and she didn''t need to be in such a hurry to make money.


    And Yao Xiaowei quickly rushed over with his people. Seeing that the Xuanwu guards started to hunt deer, he was also excited and asked his men to hurry up to hunt.


    Murong Lingran watched from the side, and when they were almost caught, they continued to walk in the direction of no one. Just like before, when they confirmed that there was no one behind them, they transferred another 300 wild boars out.


    Zeyu and Yao Xiaowei arrived almost at the same time. When they saw the fat wild boars, they became even more excited, and immediately ordered their subordinates to capture them all.


    Immediately after, Murong Lingran released hundreds of goats and roe deer, and hundreds of pheasants and hares came out, making the soldiers very happy to hunt.


    After they hunted all the prey Murong Lingran released, Yao Xiaowei didn''t have much strength, he came to her side panting and said, "Don''t look anymore, let''s go back today, today we''ll go back. There are more hunters than those who came with Hou Yest time, enough for the barracks tost for a while."


    Zeyu also took a big breath: "Yes, I don''t know why, we haven''t encountered such beasts as tigers and bears a few times, we still have to save some strength, otherwise we will encounter danger. I don''t even have the strength to run away."


    Murong smiled and said: "Okay, just listen to you."


    After saying that, I took them down the mountain with them.


    The soldiers who stayed in the barracks were very excited when they saw a steady stream of prey being transported down the mountain.


    In previous years, they didn''t have so much meat to eat at all. Judging from the number of hunts today, they will have no shortage of meat for the next few days.

 Chapter 2524: cabbage

    Chapter 2524 Cabbage


    And some of the victims who were reiming wastnd also saw the prey being transported down from the mountain. One couldn''t help but ask the soldiers who were working together: "Did you all go hunting on the mountain for the meat we ate before?"


    "Of course, otherwise where do you think it came from?"


    "I... I thought it was sent to you by the imperial court."


    "The court sent them here, but they were very slow. At most, each of us would have two or three pieces of meat in our bowls, and we don''t have any share of yours. Let me tell you, our Lord Hou has started to pay the bills in the past few days. Meat was sent to the city, especially for pregnant women and half-year-old children, so the meat consumption is huge every day, and what the court sent was simply not enough."


    "You actually delivered meat to the city? The Marquis of Ning''an is too good."


    "My wife is also pregnant. I thought yesterday that it would be great if she could eat meat too. I didn''t expect that Lord Hou would send someone to deliver meat. Lord Hou is really kind."


    "yes."


    The soldier said: "Since you know that Marquis is so good, don''t hurry up to work, these ces are rted to whether you can live a good life quickly."


    "Yes, yes, we must work hard."


    After saying that, the victims continued to work earnestly.


    And after Murong Lingran had lunch, he was very satisfied when he saw that the greenhouse had already built seven acres ofnd, and then looked at the first three acres ofnd, the temperature inside was already very high, but there was still some For the less melting snow, the only thing to do is to raise the temperature of the greenhouse a little more, and nt the seeds after two or three days.


    After three days, all the robbers who did notmit serious crimes have also been screened out. Of the 3,000 who surrendered, 500 were unusable, and these people were soon sentenced to death and buried in secret.


    The remaining 2,500 people either go up the mountain to chop down trees every day, or help build greenhouses.


    After ??Ning Anhou came back to deal with them, he looked at his granddaughter again, and then returned to the border camp in peace.


    The surrounding towns and viges knew that Murong Lingran was taking in and working for the victims, so people joined them every day, making hernd remation faster and faster, and the construction of greenhouses more and more. quick.


    Just like this, a few dayster, Murong Lingran''s greenhouse has already built 500 acres ofnd, and since a few days ago, they have also started to nt.


    After all, building a greenhouse does not need to be like building a wooden house. It requires a lot of wood, as long as you build a rough frame and cover the rest with tarpaulin.


    She grows pakchoi the most. After all, this vegetable only takes about 20 days to grow. It grows fast and returns fast.


    He also nted water spinach, small rape, rapeseed, lettuce and other vegetables. Although the growth period of these vegetables is more than ten or twenty days longer than that of small cabbage, it does not grow much.


    Of course, in order to increase the variety, Murong Lingran nted other vegetables.


    In order to spread potatoes to Saiyuan, she also nted potatoes.


    She also nted all other vegetables such as leeks, garlic sprouts, cucumbers, bitter gourd, loofah, peppers and so on. Although some of the growing seasons have grown a little longer, she has not nted much, and nothing can be dyed. The main thing is cabbage main.


    Vegetables are nted. She originally wanted to nt some fruits, but at present the fruit seeds or saplings in her hands have a particrly long growth period, which is a waste of time, so she did not nt them.

 Chapter 2525: Get it in a few days

    Chapter 2525 You can harvest in a few days


    During this period, there were several snowfalls in Saiyuan Mansion. Thend in the greenhouse was not affected much, except for thend outside the greenhouse. Let the wastnd victimsin a little.


    But after knowing that they had grown vegetables, no oneined, and they were very excited every day. After all, it was the first time in their lives that they saw fresh vegetables in the winter of Saiyuan.


    At this time, some of the victims who were taking care of vegetables in the greenhouse looked at the cabbage emerging from the soil, as if they were looking at their own children, all of them were all smiles.


    During this time, they were assigned to work in the greenhouse, which was much better than working outside.


    The inside of the greenhouse is just like spring. It is the first time in their lives that they have spent such a warm winter.


    Every time it was time to get off work, they had to linger in the greenhouse for a long time. If they weren''t hungry to eat, they would like to stay in the greenhouse for twelve hours a day.


    Even those who keep vigil in the warm shed at night have noints, because it is warm inside, much better than sleeping in a cold tent.


    At this time, the victims who were working in the greenhouse couldn''t help but talk about the vegetables emerging from the soil.


    "I didn''t expect that in winter, thend of Saiyuan Prefecture can really grow vegetables, and we nted it ourselves."


    "Yeah, at the time we didn''t understand why we built houses onnd. Wouldn''t it be better to build houses for us? Now I know it. It''s enough for us to have tents to live in. If we don''t build houses on thesend, we won''t let the inside Warm up and these vegetables won''t grow at all."


    "Yeah, the people who thought of building a house on thend are really smart, so that they will no longer be afraid of running out of vegetables in winter."


    "In my opinion, ordinary people should still be unable to eat vegetables."


    "Why?"


    "It''s not easy? Look at how much our wages are per day? How much manpower, material and financial resources were spent to build this greenhouse. I think these dishes will definitely be sold very expensively in the end."


    "That''s the truth. I also think that I will also build a greenhouse at home in winter. It seems that my idea is too naive. I will definitely have no money to build it in the future."


    "Yeah, just the firewood that this greenhouse needs every day may exhaust the whole family."


    Murong Lingran nodded secretly in the distance, it was true, this greenhouse needs a lot of firewood to maintain the temperature, it must be guarded for twelve hours a day, and the temperature cannot be lowered for a moment, otherwise the vegetables will freeze to death , of course, the selling price is not low, and people with few family members really can''t make it.


    One person noticed Murong Lingran, and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Divine Doctor, you are here, look quickly, I think this little cabbage can be harvested in a few days."


    Murong nodded with a smile: "Yes, it is true that you can harvest in a few days."


    One person asked curiously: "Dr. Doctor, do you n to sell the first harvest of vegetables, or..."


    Murong Lingran said very lightly: "Of course it''s for the army. During this time, the soldiers have made a lot of efforts to build the warm shed. It''s also right to be grateful to them. During this time, everyone eats potatoes and pickles. It is estimated that they are tired of eating, and it is time for them to change their taste."


    Another person knew that their food was also made in the barracks kitchen, and asked excitedly, "Can we eat it then?"

 Chapter 2526: Its New Years Eve

    Chapter 2526 It''s New Year''s Eve


    Unexpectedly, the person next to him immediately gave him a brain and said angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about, you are paid for wages, but the soldiers don''t take anything, they should eat, you have food and shelter every day , still want to eat vegetables?"


    "Father, I''m just saying, why don''t you give me face like this, you''ll be embarrassed to death."


    "Then next time you speak, you have to go through your brain, don''t just say whatever you think in your heart, it''s easy to offend people and make people annoying, you know?"


    "understood."


    Murong smiled, it turned out to be father and son, these two are really interesting.


    The father was right, these vegetables are so precious, the first batch is naturally to be added to the barracks.


    The victims were indeed paid wages, and she did not consider giving them food for the time being. I believe that most of the victims are more interested in meat.


    She was about to speak, when Yu Guang nced behind her inadvertently, and excitedly grabbed the sleeve of Ning An Hou, and said excitedly, "Master Hou, generals, you are back."


    Ning Anhou smiled and nodded: "Well, we are back."


    Murong Lingran showed a smile to the brothers in turn.


    This is the first time Wu Zhunrui has seen a warm shed. Since Murong Lingran started to build it, he has been at the border and never came back. He sighed, "It''s really warm in here, I''ve opened my eyes today. Now, I didn''t expect to be able to grow fields in the house and actually grow vegetables, which is really amazing."


    The three brothers of Murong Zong have a greenhouse at home, and they also grow vegetables in winter, so they are not surprised by the greenhouse.


    Ning''an Hou also visited Murong''s greenhouse, so he was not as surprised as Wu Zhunrui.


    Murong said: "General Wu, these little cabbages are growing well."


    "Yes." Wu Zhunrui said, "Doctor, you are really amazing."


    Murong Lingran coughed softly and said, "Master Hou''s eldest son also has a warm shed in the field of Lihua Vige. I am good friends with Master Hou''s granddaughter. I learned these things from her home. If you want to worship If so, worship the granddaughter of Lord Hou, everything is her idea."


    Wu Zhunrui looked at the three Murong Zong brothers, and was even more surprised when they saw them nodding at the same time.


    The capital already has a greenhouse, and it is still the home of the Prince of Ning''an, which is really surprising.


    Murong Lingran turned to look at the Marquis of Ning''an, and asked, "Master Marquis, why are you all suddenlying back today? Is there something important?"


    Ning Anhou said helplessly: "Master doctor, have you forgotten what day is the day after tomorrow?"


    Murong recalled it for a while, and was suddenly stunned.


    "The day after tomorrow is New Year''s Eve."


    She has been busy with the disaster victims all this time, and she forgot about the Chinese New Year.


    No wonder she would forget that this is not her own home, and the Saiyuan Mansion is still suffering from disasters.


    Murong Zong smiled and said, "Divine Doctor, you must have forgotten all about the Chinese New Year, right?"


    Murong smiled slyly: "Yes."


    After finishing speaking, in order to prevent them from making fun of himself, he began to change the subject: "The victims have been working here for a while. In order to allow them to continue to work in the fields with peace of mind next year, I n to pay them wages. Just go to the city and exchange the banknotes, I need a lot of copper coins."

 Chapter 2527: Beijing cant hide it

    Chapter 2527 The capital can''t hide it


    Murong Zong said: "I''ll go with youter."


    "Well, thank you General Zong."


    The group looked at the vegetables in the other fields, and they all grew very well, lush, and they were delightful to look at.


    The Marquis of Ning''an stroked his beard and said, "Yes, yes, Saiyuan Mansion and its surroundings are short of vegetables in winter. These vegetables can definitely be sold for a good price. As long as there are always vegetables for sale in these fields, then the victims will be able to Work, and when the weather warms up, we can retire."


    Murong said: "Well, each of their households will definitely be able to earn enough money to build a house by then. If they still want to work here, they can keep some people in each household."


    It is impossible to keep all of them. At that time, there will not be so muchnd that needs to be reimed, and their ownnd still needs to be nted, and they have to pay taxes to the imperial court.


    All came to her to work, and the imperial court would not receive tax food in the future.


    Ning Anhou nodded and said solemnly: "It''s all good doctor''s idea."


    Murong smiled lightly.


    After seeing every mu ofnd, the group left the greenhouse in order not to disturb the work of the victims.


    The Marquis of Ning An summoned Murong Lingran to the tent alone, and after rejecting the others, he said, "Aran, you must be able to hide what happened here from your grandma and your parents."


    No matter how good the pce is, it is impossible for her to live in the pce and not go home for the New Year.


    And she has to stay in Saiyuan Mansion for a few months, and it is impossible to stay in the pce for a few months.


    Murong smiled and said: "Grandpa probably sent someone back to tell them."


    Ning Anhou said helplessly: "You are so smart."


    Murong said: "Ama and my parents know it''s fine, now the bandits have been pacified, Chongyan Kingdom has not attacked, and there is no war in Saiyuan Mansion, I have been under your watchful eyes, they should be relieved of."


    Ning''an Hou said: "It''s best if you can think of it this way. It is estimated that the person who delivers the letter will arrive today."


    After ?? finished speaking, he said a few words to his granddaughter. Knowing that she still has something to do, he asked her to do her own business.


    At the same time, Murongzhe and his wife and their two daughters-inw were called to Princess Qihua''s courtyard early in the morning.


    After the four of them bowed, Princess Qihua pointed to a letter and briefly exined the contents of the letter.


    Xiao Manan stood up immediately, and said with a stunned face: "Auntie, you said that Aran ran to Saiyuan Mansion?"


    Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyi also looked at each other in surprise.


    Murong Zhe sighed, his daughter never came back from the pce, he guessed that there was something tricky in it, but he didn''t expect her daughter to go to Saiyuan Mansion, he thought her daughter was going with Princess Ningxin to some good ce to y happily. .


    Why did you suddenly go to Saiyuan Mansion again?


    Could it be that you don''t want to give up her brothers?


    Princess Qihua said: "Yes, I just received a letter saying that people didn''t go to the pce at all, and she went to Saiyuan Mansion with her on the second day after the army set off. I guess she was also afraid of our worries, so she didn''t go to the pce at all. I didn''t tell us directly. But don''t worry, she is now beside Lord Hou, and Lord Hou has been watching her, so there will be no danger. "


    Xiao Manan was a little relieved when she heard the words, but she was still a little angry, "Aran is really too bold to go to Saiyuan Mansion alone, no wonder her ck hair, heavy light, white cloud, and that Zixing has never appeared before, he must have followed her to Saiyuan Mansion."

 Chapter 2528: reason

    Chapter 2528 Reason


    "Yes, we should have noticed it long ago." Princess Qihua said: "But don''t be too angry, Hou Ye also said that she was forced to do so."


    After she finished speaking, she nced at her son: "Azhe, one of the reasons she went to Saiyuan Mansion was to confirm whether the child found by Huwei Escort was Xiaowu. Of course, she had already confirmed that the child was not. Another important reason is for you."


    Murong Zhe said in surprise, "For me?"


    The eldest princess said: "Your father said in the letter that Aran went to Saiyuan Mansion to find a kind of herbal medicine only avable in Saiyuan Mansion, that kind of herbal medicine is good for the recovery of your hand injury, if it goes well , within the next year, your hand injury will definitely recover as before."


    Recovery as before?


    Murong Zhe''s hand trembled violently, and he quickly looked at his own hand. He had tried every means in recent years, but he could move his fingers lightly, but still couldn''t use force.


    Even a doctor can''t do anything about him. How could A Ran, a girl who doesn''t know medical skills, have a solution?


    correct.


    Murong Zhe''s eyes suddenly lit up, A Ran had seen the old god, and the old **** was still helping her. Could it be that the old **** gave her the prescription, so she went to Saiyuan Mansion?


    Murong Zhe quickly looked at his wife: "My son, you hold the letter for me, I want to see it for myself."


    Xiao Manan nodded.


    Princess Qihua handed over the letter, and Xiao Manan came to her husband as soon as she got the letter.


    After reading the letter, Murong Zhe frowned and said, "Magic Moon Grass?"


    Sure enough, it was an herbal medicine he had never heard of. Could it be that only gods knew about it?


    Eldest Princess Qihua said: "The letter said that A Ran came to Saiyuan Mansion just for the Magic Moon Grass. Azhe, have you heard of the Magic Moon Grass?"


    Murong Zhe shook his head: "I haven''t heard of it."


    Princess Qihua said: "That may be the remedies that A Ran found elsewhere. All in all, A Ran went to Saiyuan Mansion for you, and when she got there, she didn''t sit still and bought a lot ofnd, like helping The vigers in Lihua Vige are doing good deeds by helping the victims.¡±


    "But because of this, your father never sent her back. Don''t be too angry. When shees back, don''t scold her. She is also kind. You should be so kind and sensible for your daughter. It is to be proud.¡±


    Anyway, with her grandfather and three older brothers watching over her, she will never be in trouble.


    Murong Zhe was still immersed in the joy of his hands recovering hope. Hearing the words, he quickly recovered and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, A-niang, A-ran is very sensible. We haven''t been worried about it in recent years, and we are also measured in our actions. ,I understand."


    Princess Qihua nodded and continued: "On this matter, only the four of us know about the Hou residence, you must keep your mouth shut. Xiaosi and Xiaoliu are still young, so don''t tell them about this. If it spreads out, I''m afraid Yu Aran''s reputation is damaged, she is a girl after all. Although no one dares to talk in front of us with the prestige of Ning''an Houfu, but I am afraid that if you have a heart for life, it will make Aran ufortable. "


    Murong Zhe said, "Auntie, don''t worry, we understand."


    The other three also nodded.


    Princess Qihua saw that they were all listening, so she let them go. The New Year wasing soon, so they could do whatever they should be busy with.


    Although there are five less people in the family, fortunately there are several children by her side.

 Chapter 2529: buy sugar

    Chapter 2529 Buying Sugar


    This year''s New Year''s Eve has been much busier at home than in previous years. She has a great-grandson, so she has nothing to be content with.


    Saiyuan House


    After Murong Lingran left the camp of the Marquis of Ning''an, he nned to go to Ban City with his brother to exchange some copper coins toe back.


    The money shops of Xuanqing Kingdom are all run by the government and cannot be operated by individuals. Therefore, even though there were a lot of people running on the money in Saiyuan House some time ago, they also transferred a lot of money from other ces, so there is no shortage of money.


    When the bandits were rampant before, some people had the idea of ????the bank, but the people raised by the bank were not vegetarian, and they were repelled several times.


    After they nned arger attack, they were caught by the army before they could implement it.


    And since her fields began to ept the victims, the pressure in the city has been easing. Even if the Chinese New Year ising, many shops are now starting to do business, which is different from the usual closing on the 29th of the twelfth lunar month. When the door was opened, there were many passers-by shopping on the road. After all, many people had to start shopping for the things they needed for the New Year.


    The city also has a bit of New Year''s vor, especially there are many people selling rednterns, and there are also many people who set up stalls to sell couplets.


    Murong Lingran exchanged the copper te and saw a dim sum shop opened. He walked in and saw that there was candy in it, so he immediately bought a little and tasted it.


    Of course, the taste is definitely not as good as the fruit candy she made by herself, and the sweetness is not enough, but it is not bad.


    The conditions here are the same, she didn''t dislike it, she waved her little hand and wrapped all the candies.


    The shopkeeper thought he heard it wrong, and asked again: "Sir, what did you say? Do you want to buy all the candy?"


    "Yeah, wrap it up for me, I''m in a hurry."


    "I... I don''t only have these, but also in the warehouse. Isn''t there a New Year''s Eve? I also have a sugar workshop under my name. I originally wanted to ship some sugar to other ces for sale, so I made a little more."


    "How many?"


    "It is estimated that there are tens of thousands, you see..."


    "I still want all of them, and you will send me to the military camp outside the cityter."


    After Murong finished speaking, he gave the shopkeeper a big ingot, "This is the deposit, and I''ll give you the remaining money when it arrives."


    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment: "The barracks? But the army of the Marquis of Ning''an?"


    "Yeah, I came out to buy it."


    The shopkeeper hurriedly said: "It turned out to be the man of the Marquis of Ning''an. The little son wants a lot of money, and I don''t dare to give it all to the little son. Why don''t I give the little son some discounts? The Marquis of Ning''an is our Saiyuan mansion. My great benefactor, he has helped us many times."


    Murong smiled and said: "Then thank the shopkeeper, but you don''t need to be too aggressive. After all, you still have a lot of workers to support."


    "Okay, just listen to the young master." The shopkeeper was overjoyed and immediately ordered people to pack it.


    After leaving the grocery store, Murong Zong asked, "Aran, what are you buying so much candy for? Do you want to distribute it to the disaster victims?"


    "No." Murong shook his head, "The victims of the disaster have had a hard time, but so are the soldiers in the military camp. They could have stayed in the capital, but I didn''t expect to stay in a foreign country for several months. These candies are all mine. Prepared for the soldiers. Those soldiers, some of whom are only fifteen years old, are considered children, and give each of them candy, even if it is tofort them."

 Chapter 2530: criticize?

    Chapter 2530 Criticism?


    The lives of the victims have been much better now. Many people can''t eat meat. They can not only eat it every day, but also eat it every day.


    Give them candy again, spoil them, then use her as a soft persimmon and make more excessive demands, this is not what she wants to see.


    Murong Zong smiled and said, "Aran, you are really thoughtful."


    Murong said: "Haha, that''s it."


    After ?? returned to the military camp, since it was veryte, she asked people to put all the money into her camp tent, and nned to pay her wages tomorrow.


    Not long after it got dark, the candy was also delivered to the barracks. Murong Lingran asked the delivery guys to deliver them to her house. After giving the rest of the money, she let them go back.


    Next day


    Murong Lingran let all the victimse to the open space that she had not yet been able to develop.


    The victims were very puzzled, why did they suddenly gather together after doing their work well.


    "You said, why did the doctor call us here?"


    "I don''t know, I''ve only been here for a few days, you don''t know, and I don''t know."


    "There is still a lot of work waiting for us in the field. This genius doctor is really big-hearted. How much less work can be done after so much dy."


    "Yeah, in my opinion, he must have something important to say."


    "In the past few days, ckers have been caught by officers and soldiers every day. Are they looking for us to settle ounts?"


    "If you say this, it is very likely that we must be slow in our work. I heard that the genius doctor bought several thousand acres ofnd, and we have only built a few hundred acres of greenhouses. He must have an opinion. ."


    The people next to him who heard him speak were immediately apprehensive. With such an analysis, the genius doctor must be ready to criticize them today.


    Murong Lingran stood beside him for a while, then he heard their various conjectures and shook his head helplessly.


    Also, Xuan Qingguo, like the ce where she lived in her previous life, had to work for a month before she was paid, so it¡¯s no wonder they didn¡¯t think about that.


    Murong Lingran saw that each of them had a bitter look on their faces, as if they were afraid of being criticized, and quickly stood at the highest point and said loudly: "Everyone, be quiet."


    The chattering crowd suddenly lost their voices.


    Murong Lingran continued: "Everyone has been working in the field for a while, and the person who has worked the longest has also been working for 20 days. During this period, I can see everyone''s efforts. Of course, I asionally findziness. people."


    "Sure enough, it is to criticize us."


    "It''s all thezy people."


    "That is, if it weren''t for them, how could we be gathered here to be scolded."


    "If we see azy person in the future, we will take the initiative to supervise him, so as not to implicate us."


    "you''re right."


    Seeing the victims talking in a low voice, Murong Lingran said helplessly: "But there are not many people who arezy, but it also affects the process of the field a little. If you see people who arezy in the future, please take the initiative to supervise them. "


    Someone below immediately echoed: "Yes, genius doctor, we must do as you say."


    Many other people said in unison, "That''s right."


    Murong Lingran said again: "I also have a list of people who werezy before, because everyone''s life is not easy, and because of the uing Chinese New Year, I don''t want to find everyone''s unhappy, this one. It''s over."

 Chapter 2531: Poor mountains and bad waters make troublesome people

    Chapter 2531 Poor mountains and bad waters make troublesome people


    After speaking, without waiting for the victims to rejoice, she added: "However, if someone dares to bezy again next year, then I will drive him out of the field, so that he can no longer earn my money. In a few months, in case Others can build a new house and live a good life, but you have nothing because of beingzy, or even reduced to begging, then don¡¯t me me, after all, you missed the opportunity yourself.¡±


    The victims said at the same time, "Yes, a genius doctor."


    Murong said: "Okay, this is the first thing I want to say today. The second thing I want to say today is that the Chinese New Year ising soon, and there are some things I need to tell everyone in advance."


    "In view of the uing Chinese New Year, I should have given everyone a holiday, but everyone has seen that the work in the fields can''t wait for a day, and we must hurry to work every day."


    "So what I want to say is that even if it''s New Year''s Day tomorrow, don''t think about taking a rest. As long as you cook for a day, you will have forty cents. If you sell those vegetables as soon as possible, I will be able to make money as soon as possible. The wages can also be distributed smoothly to everyone.¡±


    "Everyone may have seen it. Recently, there has been no ie in the fields at all, and I have been pouring money into it. Therefore, in order to smoothly distribute the wages in the future, during the Chinese New Year period, I just ask you to continue. live."


    "Of course, I promise everyone here that if business is good in the future, I will reward you ording to the situation."


    The people present looked at each other and couldn''t rest during the New Year.


    But most people feel that they don''t even have a home this year, and it doesn''t matter if they don''t celebrate the new year.


    Victim A asked, "My doctor, can we still eat meat every day during the Chinese New Year?"


    Murong said: "Of course, you''ve been here for so long, do I have any meal without your meat? I''ll take people to huntter, and make sure you have meat every day after that."


    Victim B asked, "Then if we have a holiday, can''t we eat the meals made by the barracks cook?"


    Murong nodded: "Of course."


    The poor mountains and bad waters make troublesome people, and these people in Saiyuan Prefecture are not as easy to deal with as those disaster victims in the capital.


    In the past few days, these victims have caused trouble for her a lot.


    For example, they eat pork at noon and chicken at night. A few people asked to eat pork at night, and they disliked the chicken bones.


    For example, when it snowed asionally, Murong Lingran asked the kitchen to cook hot soup for them, and let them drink it at noon. If it snowed the next day, there would be no stew. As a result, some people were dissatisfied and asked for hot soup every day. drink.


    For another example, some people were not satisfied with the meat they had, so they asked the soldiers to give them more meat every time. If the soldiers were unwilling, they said they would file aint with the Marquis of Ning''an.


    There are many other things that people are not enough to swallow.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she used the army to suppress her every time, if it wasn''t for her good psychological quality, she would have been gnawed to the bone by these people.


    From the short 20 days of getting along with her, she also understands that some disaster victims are not worthy of being too kind to them, otherwise it is easy to gain an inch.


    The victims who wanted to rest immediately retreated after hearing this.


    Victim C said: "Then I won''t rest."


    Victim Ding said: "I''m not resting anymore, but I have forty copper coins a day. If I earn an extra day, I will be able to eat a few more pounds of meat in the future."

 Chapter 2532: pay wages

    Chapter 2532 Paying wages


    The rest of the victims also echoed:


    "Yes, it''s okay not to rest."


    "Just give us food and money."


    "We don''t have a home anyway."


    "Yes, we all listen to the doctor."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "Okay, then I will now say the third thing I want to say today, that is, I will pay everyone wages."


    The victims exploded immediately.


    "Payment? Isn''t it only paid after a month?"


    "Isn''t the genius doctor joking?"


    "I think so too."


    "But I don''t think the genius doctor is that kind of person."


    "Let''s listen and see."


    "Quiet!" Murong Ling said helplessly: "If you dy for a quarter of an hour, the money will be dyed by a quarter, but I have time to wait."


    The crowd instantly quieted down.


    Murong said: "Anyway, your wages are calcted on a daily basis, so you don''t have to worry about not doing things for a full month. Anyway, it''s a good thing for you. Among you, the one who has done it the longest is up to today. , it is twenty and a half days, the shortest time is five or six days, I will send you all the wages today. I hope you will continue to work hard in theing year, and strive to build all the greenhouses as soon as possible, so that the vegetables can be grown on the ground. nt all the vegetables."


    After she finished speaking, she waved, and the soldiers took all the money and rosters and put them on the ten tables next to them.


    After all, there are thousands of disaster victims, if there is only one location, it is estimated that they will have to wait until tomorrow, and she will not have to do the work in the field.


    The victims saw the money on the table and believed that what they heard was true.


    After seeing his granddaughter finished speaking, Ning Anhou said, "Since the genius doctor treats you so well, you must know how to be grateful and work harder in theing year. If this Hou finds azy person in the future, then this Hou will be The first one didn''t let him go."


    The victims shuddered for a while, but they still said at the same time, "Yes, Lord Hou."


    Seeing that they all knew each other, Ning''an Hou said: "Okay, let''s all line up, don''t crowd, those who don''t line up, and those who jump in line will not be issued."


    After saying that, he walked to the back of the table.


    The victims were still afraid of the Marquis of Ning''an, so they lined up obediently when he left.


    Forty pennies a day, they can get up to 820 coins.


    When the money came into their hands one after another, smiles blossomed on all faces.


    There are actually forty copper tes in one day. This work is really good.


    Some people who were hesitant toe because they were afraid of the cold were very lucky after they got the money. Now their work is not too tiring, especially when they are assigned to a greenhouse, they can work in a warm environment. If they did note Work, but you can''t make that much money.


    What the genius doctor said at the time was right, if they didn¡¯te, after a few months, their rtives and friends would all be able to build new houses, and they would live on the streets without a fixed home. That would be really miserable.


    The Marquis of Ning An and Murong Lingran stood beside them for a long time, and they nodded with satisfaction when they saw that every disaster victim was smiling.


    The two returned to the camp, and Ning''an Hou said: "Aran, I think you will spend a lot of money this time."


    Murong Lingran didn''t take it seriously and said, "It''s okay, I still have money. This can be considered as an early investment. The pakchoi that I nted at the beginning can be sold in a few days, and I can earn ie immediately."

 Chapter 2533: five workshops

    Chapter 2533 Five Workshops


    Ning Anhou nodded: "I hope so."


    Murong Lingran said again: "Grandpa, send someone to distribute the candy in my room to the soldiers in the barrackster, two for each person, as a New Year''s gift for them, Ban City is a grocery store. I''ve already bought all the candy from that house, but it''s still not much, so please tell the soldiers not to dislike it, I''ll go to the mountain to find more prey topensate them."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Don''t worry, in the past, if you were still outside during the Chinese New Year, the military camp was full of big men, but no one would prepare candy for them so carefully, and they would be very satisfied if they had candy."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "Yes."


    And what the Marquis of Ning''an said was right. When the candy was in the hands of the soldiers, all the soldiers were not dissatisfied and were very happy. After knowing that the genius doctor specially bought it for them, everyone smiled. eating.


    After Murong Lingran found out, he finally felt at ease.


    She also did what she said. In the afternoon, she brought another 5,000 people up the mountain, hunted some animals and came back, so that the soldiers in the entire barracks had a good year.


    ¡­


    Helian Rongjiu, who was far away in the capital at this time, was still busy in the imperial study. Because of the earthquake, he did not dare to rx even during the New Year, and was very busy every day.


    Ze Yuan suddenly walked in with a letter and said solemnly: "Your Majesty, Ze Yu has a letter."


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly regained his spirit and said excitedly, "Bring it to me quickly."


    Zeyuan nodded and quickly handed it to his master.


    Helian Rongjiu quickly opened the letter, looked at it, and said with a smile, "Yes, yes, I know that with her temperament, it is impossible to sit back and watch the situation of Saiyuan Mansion when she goes to Saiyuan Mansion. I didn''t expect that she really It''s kindhearted."


    "Your Majesty, did the county head help the victims of Saiyuan Mansion?"


    "Yes." After Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, he returned the letter to him, "You can see for yourself."


    Ze Yuan read it quickly, and said seriously: "Your Majesty, the county owner''s method is really good. Now that she and Ning''an Marquis are in Saiyuan Mansion, you can rest assured. With the county owner''s ability, you can definitely make The people of Saiyuan are living a good life."


    It''s just that he won''t see her for a long time.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, and after thinking for a moment, said: "You and Eunuch De went to the warehouse to choose some decent gifts to send to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion. Their family can be considered a burden for Xuanqing Kingdom."


    Zeyuan nodded, went out and went to the warehouse with Eunuch De.


    The first day of the first lunar month


    Murong Lingran went to the greenhouses early. First, she checked the vegetables in each greenhouse. Seeing that there was no problem, she went to see how the greenhouses were built.


    Seeing that the construction of the greenhouse went very smoothly, she went to her workshop where she raised pigs, chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits.


    The ?? workshop started with the day when thend was reimed, but because she didn''t have so much energy to manage it, she temporarily transferred some people over to build the house, and she didn''t care much.


    Because there are few people here, the houses built are different from greenhouses. They need to be durable and spacious, and it was notpleted until yesterday.


    Originally, she wanted to build the same kind of chicken farm as in the 21st century, but there is really not much time to do that kind of shelf for cing chickens, so she gave up and nned to work with ducks and geese. The same, let loose.


    After looking at all five workshops, Murong nodded in satisfaction.

 Chapter 2534: burst

    Chapter 2534 Burst


    Although the construction is simple, that is, part of it is an open-air yard, and the other part is a ce for livestock to shelter from rain and snow and keep warm, but now the conditions are limited, it is good to build it.


    Murong Zong followed her all the time, and asked suspiciously, "Aran, if you built such a spacious workshop, can you get so many pigs, chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits? If not enough, such a spacious workshop would be a bit of a waste. , Each of your workshops upies ten acres ofnd."


    Murong smiled and said: "Brother, don''t worry, we will go to that dpidated log cabinter, my people probably have already bought pigs, chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits and wait there."


    Murong Xuan said in surprise: "Aran, when did you let them buy it?"


    "It was thest time I went to get food."


    Because the soldiers and victims were helping to reim the wastnd and build houses during this period, they needed a lot of physical strength every day, and they ate dry rice, so the food consumption was very fast, so she went to transport the food twice during this period.e out.


    "I see."


    After watching for a while, Murong Lingran told the soldiers at the end to work hard. Just as he was about to leave the workshop, he saw a soldier running over out of breath.


    "Divine Doctor, Lord Hou has something important to ask you, and I want you to go back quickly."


    Murong asked Lingran: "You are so anxious, could it be that something happened to Lord Hou?"


    "No." The soldier said, "It''s like this. Ady brought a four-year-old child from the city and said that her child had a high fever for several days. The city doctor tried every means, but the child She still had a high fever over and over again. She had no choice but to bring the child over to find a military doctor. Just as soon as she arrived near the military camp, the child fainted. The military doctor went to see it, but there was nothing she could do. You go take a look."


    Murong frowned and said, "Okay, I know, I''ll go over now."


    After saying that, he rode on Kuro Mao and ran quickly.


    She is not a genius doctor, she just knows how to detoxify and has spiritual spring water by her side.


    I just hope that the child''s sick spring water can be cured, otherwise she will have to ask Changqi Shenjun.


    The child had been moved into a tent. When Murong Lingran entered, the military doctor was trying to figure out various ways for the child, but the child showed no sign of waking up at all. Next to him was a well-dressed man. woman.


    The military doctor saw that Murong Lingran wasing, and hurriedly said: "Master doctor, why don''t youe and see the child''s condition."


    The child''s mother also looked at her expectantly.


    Murong nced at the child and wondered, "I''m only good at detoxification. I really don''t have aplete grasp of this child''s illness. Please be prepared."


    The woman ?? said: "Dr. Doctor, please do your best. If... if this child really goes like this, it will also be his life."


    Murong nodded: "Okay, I will do my best, now please go out first, if they are all here, I can''t concentrate."


    Ning Anhou said: "Okay, let''s all go out."


    The military doctor originally wanted to stay and see how Murong Lingran saved people, but seeing that the Marquis of Ning An had spoken, he didn''t stay for long, so he had to go out.


    When only Murong Lingran and the sick child were left in the room, Murong Lingran took out a bottle of spiritual spring water from the bag and quickly gave the child a drink.

 Chapter 2535: woke up

    Chapter 2535 Awake


    Her consciousness also entered the space.


    "God, is this spiritual spring water useful for this child''s illness?"


    "Of course, the current spiritual spring water is very effective. This child is just a cold and fever. Drinking the spiritual spring water twice can save his life. If you drink it again now, the temperature will drop immediately. After a stick of incense , he can definitely wake up, and then he can drink some ordinary soup to recuperate."


    "Thank you, God."


    Murong Lingran immediately followed suit and fed the child with Lingquan water again.


    Since Changqi Shenjun said that the child can wake up with a stick of incense, she just waited for a while.


    After a stick of incense, I really saw that the child''s eyelids moved, and it didn''t take long for him to open his eyes.


    Seeing a stranger beside him, the child did not panic, but asked curiously, "Brother, who are you?"


    Murong Lingran finally breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and touched his cheek, and said, "Forget who I am, tell my brother first, do you have any difort?"


    The child thought for a while and said, "I''m just a little dizzy and want to sleep."


    "Don''t sleep for a while. I''ll call your mother in. Your mother has always been worried about you."


    After saying that, she went outside.


    At the same time, the woman at the door hurriedly walked around in ce.


    Ning Anhou reassured: "Mrs. Li, don''t worry too much, the genius doctor is already thinking of a way."


    Mrs. Li said: "Master Hou, I understand, but I am really worried, he is my youngest son, I only gave birth to him when I was in my thirties, if he had an emergency, it would be his life and mine. , I also want to go with him."


    As soon as her voice fell, Murong walked out and said, "Madam, Young Master Ling has already woken up."


    The people present were startled at the same time. Just now, people were in aa, but now they are awake?


    Mrs. Li was instantly ecstatic, and hurriedly trotted into the tent, only to see that her son had actually woken up.


    "Ho''er."


    Mrs. Li stepped forward and hugged the child, looking like she was weeping with joy, "Hao''er, you finally woke up, you are scared to death for your mother, if anything happens to you, you will not live for your mother."


    Hao''ery in her mother''s arms and whispered, "Mother, I''m still a little sleepy, can I sleep again?"


    Mrs. Li was startled, and quickly looked at Murong Lingran: "Divine Doctor, is there any serious problem with my son?"


    Murong Lingran coughed softly: "Let the military doctor check the pulse. I can''t tell for myself. It''s my luck that he can wake up."


    The Marquis of Ning An knew the details of his granddaughter, so he hurriedly said: "Military doctor, quickly take the pulse of the child."


    The military doctor nodded: "Yes, Lord Hou."


    The military doctor immediately stepped forward to take his pulse.


    After a while, the military doctor probed Tan Hao''er''s forehead again and said with a smile, "It''s alright, the high fever has subsided, and the child is out of danger."


    Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief, and turned to look at Murong Lingran: "Thank you so much for the doctor. If it wasn''t for the help of the doctor, I would have lost this child."


    After she finished speaking, she wanted to kneel down towards Murong Lingran, "Also ask the divine doctor to worship me."


    Murong Lingran helped her up as she knelt down, and said with a smile, "Madam, you''re very polite, but it''s just an effort."


    Mrs. Li had no choice but to stand up straight and said, "Why don''t the genius doctor ask for a price, I''ll pay the expert doctor for the consultation."

 Chapter 2536: Method

    Chapter 2536 Methods


    "I really don''t need it. Madam knows at first nce that it is a friend of Lord Hou. As a subordinate of Lord Hou, I should also see a doctor for the young master."


    Ning Anhou also said: "Yes, Madam Li, we have known each other for so long, you really don''t have to be polite."


    Mrs. Li had no choice but topromise. Seeing that the child was already asleep, she said, "Since the doctor is so polite, then I won''t force it."


    Murong Lingran looked at the military doctor again: "I am really lucky to be able to save Hao''er this time. He still needs decoction, so there is a military doctor Lao."


    The military doctor nodded. He had a pulse just now, and he had a general idea of ??the situation. He quickly went to prescribe the medicine.


    After a long while, Mrs. Li took the medicine in her hand. After thanking the military doctor, she looked at Murong Lingran and said sternly, "There are still people at home waiting for the news of the child, so I will go back first. My doctor, I will send someone in a few days. Invite you to go home, you can''t put it off then."


    to her house?


    is this okay?


    They just met for the first time.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly looked at Grandpa.


    Ning''an Hou said: "Don''t worry, I will go to the border in a few days. By the way, you still don''t know the identity of Mrs. Li, he is the wife of the border guard General Li, and Hao''er is also their youngest child. During the Chinese New Year, I came to see him from the capital and spent a year with him by the way, but I didn''t expect that the child would be fine when he was young, but this time something happened."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief, "So that''s the case, if thedy invites you, the junior will definitelye."


    Madam Li was relieved and was about to leave the barracks when Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Madam, can I ask you one thing?"


    "The doctor is very polite. If you have anything, just say it. You saved my son. As long as you speak, as long as I can do it, I will definitely do it."


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal, but please don''t say that I saved the young master. My medical skills are really bad, I''m just good at detoxification. I was able to save the young master this time. It''s just luck. If anyone asks Whoever saved the young master, let''s say it was saved by the military doctor."


    The military doctor was stunned for a moment. He didn''t want such a good chance to be famous?


    Mrs. Li said: "But the doctor''s medical skills are really good, and he has indeed saved the child."


    Murong sighed and said, "It''s just good luck today, really."


    She doesn''t want anyone toe to her with a small problem in the future. She is very busy, and it is not every day that she encounters an emergency like today, and the general medical doctor can treat it.


    The effect of the spiritual spring water is really amazing. The Lord Changqi said before that she didn''t want too many people to be affected by the spiritual spring water. She still wanted to use it in an emergency like today.


    Ordinary diseases, just find an ordinary doctor.


    "Okay." Seeing Murong Lingran''s unspeakable appearance, Mrs. Li nodded, "I will do as the doctor said."


    Murong smiled and said: "Well, thank you madam."


    Mrs. Li said a few more words and left the barracks with the child.


    As soon as the ?? person left, the military doctor hesitated for a while, and said, "Divine Doctor, I... can I ask you for advice, what method did you use to save the young master?"


    Murong Lingran thought for a moment, then said helplessly: "Actually, my medical skills are really not good. At most, I just know some herbs. It was this thing that I saved the young master just now."

 Chapter 2537: Pig Chicken Duck Goose Rabbit

    Chapter 2537 Pig Chicken Duck Goose Rabbit


    After speaking, he took out a bottle of spiritual spring water from his bag, "This is a kind of potion I prepared ording to a medical book. It is very useful at critical moments. Although it can''t be said to bring back the dead, it can indeed save lives. I have it in my hands now. Just two bottles, if the military doctor likes it, this bottle will be given to the military doctor."


    The military doctor was instantly overjoyed and said excitedly: "This...such a precious thing, how could I be so embarrassed to ept it, no, no."


    Murong Lingran saw that he obviously wanted to take it but didn''t dare to take it, so he smiled and said, "Take it, I really only have two bottles now, but when I find the herbs, I can make them, just herbal medicines. It¡¯s hard to find, I can¡¯t match it for the time being.¡±


    The military doctor nced at the Marquis of Ning An nervously, saw him nodding, and then took it with trembling hands, "Thank you for the genius doctor."


    Although he dared to be interested in herbal forms, but others only had two bottles, and they were willing to give him one bottle, which was already considered to give him face, so it was not easy for him to ask again.


    "You are Wee."


    The matter here came to an end. Murong Lingran went along with his eldest brother to bring back pigs, chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits as he just said, and put them into five workshops in turn.


    There are 2,000 ?? pigs and 5,000 chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits.


    But now the weather is cold, in order to let them all spend this winter safely, they are usually driven into the house, the windows are all sealed, and there are also many charcoal basins for the pigs, chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits to keep warm.


    The disaster victims who work here, their daily job is to clean it up, make sure they don''t starve, and guard them, ensure their safety, and prevent others from stealing.


    In order to shorten their growth period, Murong Lingran finds pigs and rabbits, basically they can be sold within a month of raising them.


    As for chickens, ducks, geese, etc., the ones she chooses are already ready toy eggs, so that she can quickly realize the benefits.


    If the time is too long, I believe that not only Grandpa, but even the people in the military camp will sympathize with her and keep throwing money into the water, but you can''t even see a ssh.


    At this time, inside the pig farm, the newly elected steward was patrolling with hundreds of disaster victims.


    The people behind him looked at the 2,000 pigs in the pig farm and couldn''t help chattering.


    "This genius doctor is really amazing, and now I can still find so many domestic pigs."


    "Yeah, I heard that he has five workshops, and this is just one of them. He also raises a lot of chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits. He is indeed big enough. I don''t know where he found so many livestock. "


    "It is estimated that it was shipped from a ce that was not affected by the disaster, or from a ce that was lightly affected. The food we ate during this period was also shipped from other ces."


    "So it is, it is indeed possible."


    "Sure enough, the genius doctor is considered a rich man. He has to give us so much wages every day, and these livestock, it is estimated that it will cost him a lot of money."


    "I heard that the genius doctor is the son of everyone in the capital, and is good friends with the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an. With his status, I guess he is not short of money, so let''s not worry about it."


    "You''re right, but it''s much better to work here than to open up wastnd. It just smells a bit stinky."


    "It doesn''t matter if it stinks. I have never seen so many pigs in my life. I have no regrets to work in them."


    "makes sense."

 Chapter 2538: start selling

    Chapter 2538 starts selling


    The steward listened to them silently, and after the pigsty had gone all round, let them all stand in front of him, and said solemnly: "Everyone has seen it, these two thousand pigs will be your job from now on, You must take good care of them, and if anything happens to them, your job will be lost."


    The victims nodded: "Yes."


    The manager said again: "The food they eat is only avable in the deep mountains for the time being, but of course you don''t have to go to the deep mountains. Every day the soldiers will go to the deep mountains to prepare them for you. You only need to feed them every day and make some more. Just do other work, it won''t put you in danger."


    The victims said at the same time: "We understand."


    The steward said a few more words and let them go busy.


    As for the other four workshops, it was simr to this ce. After the manager exined what they were going to do every day, he let them work immediately.


    Of course, the chicken, duck and goose farms are the hardest for the time being, because they have beenying eggs one after another from the next day, and they not only have to feed them, but also collect the eggs.


    The days went on like this, and after five days, the cabbage in the field could also be harvested.


    As Murong Lingran said at the beginning, the first batch of cabbage was all delivered to the army camp of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    The soldiers have been eating meat every day these days, and they really miss the green vegetables, so they are all looking forward to hearing that there is cabbage to eat today.


    It''s just that there are too many people in the military camp, and it is impossible for nearly 30,000 people to eat a lot of vegetables. Therefore, the kitchen people followed Murong Lingran''s instructions and cooked the cabbage and mutton together. Wait for the mutton to be eaten. When ites to soup, those who want to eat vegetables can eat it, and those who don''t eat vegetables can eat meat, and the soldiers can choose whatever they want.


    Of course, these vegetable victims and captives must have no share.


    After all, the victims have already received their wages. Although they are very curious about the fact that they can eat fresh vegetables in winter, they are not too eager to eat them. If they want to eat them, there will be wild vegetables everywhere on the mountain in a few months. Vomiting, they still prefer meat.


    Murong Lingran, chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits, took out 5,000 of them separately, and together, there were 20,000 in total.


    Chickens, ducks and geese with long space are different from ordinary chickens, ducks and geese, and they cany eggs every day.


    These 15,000 chickens, ducks and geesey eggs at the same time. There will inevitably be idents whenying eggs, and there will definitely be damage. Even so, there can be more than 10,000 eggs in one day. In just four days, enough is enough. more than 50,000 eggs.


    Therefore, Murong Lingran nned to bring chicken, duck, goose eggs and cabbage to Ban City for sale.


    If the business is not good on the first day, she will distribute it to other cities to sell in the future, as well as the towns around Saiyuan.


    Originally, she also thought about selling these vegetables to the border army camp, where General Li was stationed, but her vegetables were too expensive, and General Li probably wouldn''t spend such arge sum of money to buy them, so she just Discarded this idea, I n to wait for a while when the vegetables are more mature, and find an opportunity to send them a batch.


    Therefore, on this day, Murong Lingran got up early in the morning, and sent someone to load ten carriages of cabbage and ten carriages of chickens, ducks, and goose eggs to go to Ban City together.

 Chapter 2539: Notice of inconvenience

    Chapter 2539 Inconvenient to inform


    She hadn''t thought about buying a shop for a while, and she didn''t know how good the business here was. She still needed to explore for a while to figure out the details of Ban City.


    Since the disaster victims came out of the city one after another, the people in the city have returned to their normal lives. Some time ago, the city was also very short of food, but there were also many people who were short of money. To be honest, Murong Lingran was also very good. Uneasy, some worried that her vegetables could not be sold.


    The team she followed was led by Huang Weicheng himself, with a carriage of small cabbage and a carriage of chickens, ducks and goose eggs. All the people who started the team were those who could settle ounts, including disaster victims and soldiers. .


    Of course, there are also some soldiers in uniform behind them to protect them secretly. After all, Saiyuan Manorcks food the most, and they are transported food, so be careful.


    It has been a long time since arge amount of food has been brought into the city. Except for the disaster relief food, in order not to cause riots, when they entered the city, the scooters were blocked with coarse cloth. They did not bring the scooters until they reached the busiest Fuhua Street in Ban City. The coarse cloth is uncovered.


    As soon as ?? was unveiled, the green cabbage on the carriage attracted the attention of many passers-by.


    "What do you see? It looks like a vegetable?"


    "It''s really vegetables, how could there be vegetables this season?"


    "I don''t know either, let''s see."


    Arge group of people surrounded the scooter and started to ask questions.


    "Why do you have vegetables to sell now?"


    "Where did this vegetablee from?"


    "This vegetable looks pretty fresh, it looks like it''s just picked."


    "Did you bring it from somewhere else?"


    "How do you sell this little cabbage?"


    ¡­


    Huang Weicheng nced at Murong Lingran, saw her nodding, and then said, "Everyone should know that arge number of disaster victims found jobs outside the city some time ago, right?"


    One person nodded: "Yes, I heard that there are people from the military camp to help."


    He is not very clear about the specific situation. Although the bandits have been pacified, the scene of bandits rampant some time ago was really terrible. Until now, few people in the city have dared to leave the city.


    Even though the city is now patrolled by officials throughout the day, as long as there is one disaster victim in the city, they cannot go out with confidence.


    "These were nted by the victims of the disaster and the soldiers of the Marquis of Ning''an. They were only picked in the early hours of this morning. As for how these vegetables were nted, it is no secret. High, it won''t be covered by snow, and it won''t freeze thend, allowing vegetables to grow properly."


    Everyone was shocked, it was amazing to be able to grow vegetables in the house.


    A man asked curiously, "How do you grow vegetables in the house? Can you tell me about it?"


    Huang Weicheng hurriedly looked at Murong Lingran, he really couldn''t say this question.


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it either, there''s nothing to hide, so many victims know that even if she wants to hide it, she can''t hide it, but she won''t say it all, she''s not that stupid, and said: " Growing vegetables in the house is the same as usual, but the house needs warm conditions. As for the specific details, it involves the livelihood of each disaster victim, so we are temporarily inconvenient to inform.¡±

 Chapter 2540: Eight copper plates per pound

    Chapter 2540 Eight copper tes per pound


    The implication of ?? is that if the specific method of nting is spread out, then everyone will nt vegetables, and these disaster victims will not be able to live without work.


    The man obviously understood what Murong Lingran meant, and was immediately a little embarrassed. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, his face became more and more ufortable, so he had to exin embarrassingly, "Don''t get me wrong, young master, I''m just curious. You said that these were nted by the disaster victims and the military camp, so I must support it, how can I sell this little cabbage?"


    The rest of the people looked at Murong Lingran, and they also wanted to know the price.


    Murong smiled and said: "Growing vegetables in winter is not easy and requires a lot of investment, so these vegetables are more expensive, eight coppers per pound."


    This is already half the price she sold in the capital that year. There is no way. Saiyuan mansion is poor and backward, and there are not as many rich people as in the capital. The most expensive vegetables are usually three or four coppers per pound. Can sell at this price.


    "Eight copper coins?" a woman said: "This is too expensive."


    Murong Lingran said: "Things are rare and precious, I believe everyone knows that. In the current Saiyuan mansion, I have vegetables here, and other stalls in the city are also mine. It is really not easy to grow these vegetables. There is also a lot of investment, and I have to pay wages to the victims, I really don¡¯t dare to sell it too cheaply, and please forgive me.¡±


    The woman sighed and said, "You are right. For the sake of your kindness to help the disaster victims and help the city return to normal, then I must buy it. Eight cents a pound is not enough for me. It''s not very expensive, just give me ten pounds."


    Huang Weicheng was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Okay, auntie, wait a moment."


    After he finished speaking, he ordered people to start weighing dishes.


    Murong Lingran took advantage of the gap between the dishes and said: "The chicken, duck and goose eggs next to it are also the eggs of chickens, ducks and geese raised by the military camp and the disaster victims. If you like to eat eggs, you might as well give it a try. , I promise that these eggs of mine are better than what you have eaten before, and I still want to eat them."


    The dish was quickly weighed, and Huang Weicheng was put into the woman''s basket.


    The woman gave the money and asked with a smile, "Is it really better than what we used to eat?"


    Murong said: "Of course, if it doesn''t taste good, we will still be here tomorrow, you can scold us to death."


    "You kid, you really know how tough. Auntie won''t scold a child casually."


    After the woman finished speaking, she looked at the eggs and said, "How do you sell these eggs?"


    "Egg one penny, duck egg two penny, goose egg three penny."


    The woman said: "Although the price is expensive, but there are no livestock raising nowadays, the rare thing is the most expensive, the price is also suitable, I have never seen so many eggs, just give me ten. Since the Earth Dragon turned over, no one in the city is selling eggs, and the children at home have indeed not eaten fresh eggs for a long time, so it¡¯s okay to buy some to eat.¡±


    Huang Weicheng said: "Hao Le, please wait a moment."


    The boys began to count again, and soon they were counted and ced in the woman''s basket.


    Huang Weicheng said: "A total of sixty pennies."


    After the ?? woman gave the money, the person behind her helped her carry it and left happily.


    The victims who came to sell vegetables were shocked. Just like that, they sold one hundred and forty copper coins. The speed of making money is too fast.

 Chapter 2541: six thousand four hundred pennies

    Chapter 2541 Six thousand four hundred coins


    When the rest of the people saw this, they also bought some.


    One is for his own appetite, and the other is to help those disaster victims.


    If the owners of the victims cannot make money, they will not be able to pay wages, and the victims will continue toe to the city to wait for disaster relief, and the city will not be peaceful again, and they will not be able to live and work normally. To help the victims is to help oneself.


    Dressed well, just like the woman, I bought ten catties of vegetables at a time, and ten eggs of each type.


    Dressed in ordinary clothes, thinking that maybe I hadn¡¯t eaten fresh vegetables for a long time, I also bought two or three catties of vegetables, and two of each of the three types of eggs.


    Of course, most of them buy a pound of vegetables and a chicken, duck, goose egg. They just want to taste it, or follow the trend. If they think it is delicious, they can buy itter.


    No matter where you are, people love to join in the fun.


    Many people saw that the ce was surrounded by people, and only after asking about it did they know that the victims had grown fresh vegetables to sell, and there were three kinds of eggs for sale, and everyone was scrambling to buy them.


    Although ?? vegetables are expensive, they are not as expensive as meat. Most of the ordinary people in the city have been vomiting when they eat pickled vegetables recently. They are naturally willing to buy fresh vegetables, even if they are more expensive, they can ept it.


    Eggs, duck eggs and goose eggs have not been eaten for a long time, and they are willing to buy them.


    So after half an hour, the vegetables and eggs they brought in two pallets were sold out.


    Murong Lingran touched a pocket full of copper tes and said with a smile, "Not bad, not bad, today''s first day is a good start, everyone will continue to work hard in the future."


    Huang Weicheng said: "Divine Doctor, then we will go back now, will wee back in the afternoon?"


    Murong Lingran said: "Wait for me to see what other people are selling. If they are all sold out, they wille in the afternoon. If they are not sold out, they wille back tomorrow. But if they are not sold out, I think we will only have tomorrow. Divide some people to other towns and start selling."


    Huang Weicheng nodded: "Yes, genius doctor, I understand."


    After Murong returned Lingran, he took the copper te and returned to the tent of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    Seeing that there were only grandfather and brothers inside, she walked over and threw all the copper tes in front of them with a smile.


    Ning Anhou looked at the pile of copper tes, and saw his granddaughter so happy, he smiled and said, "Aran, the two carriages you followed are all sold out?"


    "Yeah, it''s all sold out in less than an hour, that''s why we cane back so early." Murong said: "Help me count and see how much money the two carriages made today."


    The younger sister had an order, and the three Murong Zong brothers had to obey the order and obediently began to count the copper tes.


    After a while, Murong Lingran added up what they had counted, and said with a smile: "As expected, it is 6,400 pennies in total."


    "6,400 wen." Murong Kuan picked up the abacus and began to settle the ount. After a while, he said, "Aran, I remember that you sent ten carriages of vegetables to sell, even if the ten carriages were sold out, So today, the total is 64,000 yuan. Recently, more and more people havee to rely on you. The number of disaster victims has already reached 7,000 people, 64,000 yuan, and 40 coins per person, which is only enough to pay for one For the wages of 1,600 people a day, you have to provide them with three meals a day, so what you earn is far from what you spend."

 Chapter 2542: all sold out

    Chapter 2542 is all sold out


    Murong said: "Third brother, don''t worry, if the carriagees back emptyter, then I will send a group of people out in the afternoon."


    Murong Kuan said: "If the number is the same as that in the morning, it will only be enough for 3,200 people."


    Murong Lingran knew that if she didn''t exin clearly, Grandpa and his brothers would not be at ease, so he had to continue: "There are a lot of cabbage in the ground, and now a greenhouse is built every day, and the cabbage is being nted every day. I was just worried about not being able to sell out today, so I didn''t pull out too much, so today I sold it for an hour and came back. In the afternoon, I will add three times as many vegetables. If we go, the victims will not have to worry about their daily wages."


    "Little cabbage is the mostmon vegetable. After a while, other vegetables will mature. By then, those vegetables will not only sell for eight copper tes, but I will sell them for up to fifteen copper tes per pound."


    "Also, we only sell vegetables and eggs now, but we will also sell fat pigs, chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits, especially fat pigs, which are very valuable."


    After listening to Murong Lingran''s analysis, the four of them also secretly calcted it. After doing the calction, she would definitely not lose money every day in the future.


    only¡­


    Murong Kuan was still a little worried, "Aran, do you guarantee that your vegetables will be sold out every day? What if they can''t be sold out?"


    Murong said: "If it can''t be sold, I will let them pull them to other towns, and they must be sold out before they cane back."


    Ning''an Hou said: "This is indeed a way. There are rich people everywhere. The most important thing we need is people and carriages. The big deal is to let them go farther."


    Seeing that Grandpa said this, the three brothers finally feltpletely relieved.


    Murong Zong patted his sister''s head and said, "Aran, I have wronged you. You are trying to make us go back quickly. Otherwise, you don''t have to work so hard at all to earn this hard money."


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, I am willing to help those people."


    Ning''an Hou stroked his beard with relief, she was indeed his granddaughter of Ning''an Hou.


    Not long after Murong Lingran came back, all the carriages that went out came back and gave all the money to her.


    Good luck this morning, all the carriages that went out were sold out.


    Murong Lingran looked at the nine stewards and asked, "How did you sell this morning? Did something happen?"


    Qian Anguo said: "There was no ident. We followed the instructions of the genius doctor and showed our identity as soon as we left, saying that we were soldiers and helped the victims to sell vegetables. Knowing that we were soldiers, no one dared to bully us. It was just the beginning. Some people are hesitant and have no business, so we find someone to pretend to be a guest, one has two, and others see that someone has bought it, and they buy it too.¡±


    "Yes, we do too."


    "We were about the same. After that, the business got better and better. We came back when we sold out. We just waited for a long time at the beginning. I calcted the specific selling time, and it was sold out in less than an hour."


    "I am here too."


    "Me too."


    "Me too."


    Seeing that the situation was simr, Murong Lingran was relieved and said with a smile, "Let''s ship two thousand catties of vegetables to sell in the afternoon. The number of eggs is still the same. Let''s sell the ones that were saved a few days ago."

 Chapter 2543: Go to Lanzhou City

    Chapter 2543 Go to Lanzhou City


    Huang Weicheng said: "Two thousand catties? It suddenly increased so much, can we sell it all?"


    "It should be sold out. If one person buys an average of two kilograms, it will only need a thousand people. If one person buys an average of three kilograms, it will only need more than six hundred people. There are tens of thousands of people in the city. There are also a lot of people. But if the business of Ban City is not very good, I will trouble you to go to other towns. I believe that they can be sold out. If a horse can¡¯t pull vegetables and people, use two or three horses. It''s okay, don''t wear out those horses, we have horses anyway."


    Huang Weicheng said: "Okay, we know."


    So after lunch, twenty wagons loaded with vegetables and eggs went out again.


    Murong Lingran originally thought that Ban City could be sold out, but she didn''t expect that two of the carriages were not sold out. Fortunately, they all remembered what she said. Seeing that the business was not very good, they went to other towns to sell in advance. , finally sold all the vegetables before dark.


    After listening to Qian Anguo''s report, Murong said: "How fast is Lanzhou City selling?"


    Qian Anguo said: "The speed is not bad, it''s about the same speed as the one sold in Ban City in the morning, but after all, I bring more in the afternoon, and it takes a lot of time. Although we sell it at a high price, many people hear that we have fresh vegetables. , they all rushed over to buy. When we sold out, many people rushed over one after another, and they were disappointed to hear that there were no vegetables for sale. "


    Murong Lingran thought for a moment, then said sternly: "Well, in order not to make you so hard in the future, let''s send three groups of people directly to Lanzhou City every day. Don''t be afraid of hard work, I will give them five more coins every day, and I will also ask the kitchen to prepare dry food for them so that they can eat on the road."


    It¡¯s not okay to go there in turn, and the stalls are better to be fixed, so that regr customers can find it more easily.


    Today is only the first day. Her vegetable seeds are not only the seeds that have been improved in her previous life, they are also improved by her using space. The taste is much better than the vegetables grown from the original seeds here. Even better, I believe that those customers who buy it will definitely buy it.


    Qian Anguo said: "Yes, genius doctor, just do as you say."


    Murong Lingran listened to the reports of the others again, and after collecting all the money, he let them go to rest.


    The next day, fourteen carriages drove directly to Ban City, and the other six drove to Lanzhou City.


    Murong Lingran didn''t follow him today. Anyway, there were quite a few soldiers who escorted the victims. I believe that no one is so ignorant and dare to look for the bad luck of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    But today was simr to what she expected. The people who bought their cabbage and eggs yesterday, went back and ate them, and everyone agreed. The next day, before the carriage arrived, many people were waiting at the stall yesterday. on.


    The woman Huang Weicheng met yesterday was also there. When he saw Huang Weicheng, he smiled and said, "Your little cabbage and eggs are really delicious. My masters like it very much, especially my little master. I have never liked to eat eggs, but yesterday I ate two bowls of steamed eggs for the first time in the world, which made my owners miserable."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the other people in the booth and asked in confusion, "Didn''t that little boye over yesterday?"

 Chapter 2544: colder than Beijing

    Chapter 2544 Colder than the capital


    Huang Weicheng smiled and said: "Yes, he has something to do today. Since the master of your house likes it, let''s buy more. We will be here every day for the time being. If it''s not enough, you cane out and buy again at any time."


    "Okay, okay, then I''ll buy some more. My family has arge poption and needs a lot of vegetables every day."


    Soon, the woman chose the dishes, let the guys weigh the dishes, and went to choose the eggs herself.


    When other people came to buy vegetables, many people praised the delicious vegetables and eggs.


    Many people bought more vegetables than yesterday, so even if they brought a lot more vegetables this morning than yesterday morning, they were all sold out quickly, and the three kinds of eggs were sold very quickly. Vegetables and eggs are sold clean.


    went back and informed Murong Ling. Then, Murong Lingran was also very satisfied and asked them to continue selling in the afternoon.


    The carriage that went to Lanzhou City also came back before noon, and it was sold cleanly.


    Even so, Murong Lingran was still notpletely relieved, until five days in a row, the carriage came back empty, and she umted a group of regr guests, she waspletely relieved.


    Many of the victims were among the people who went to sell vegetables, so Murong Lingran''s business was good, and soon all the victims knew about it.


    They were worried that they would lose their wages after the vegetables could not be sold, but now they are finally relieved, and they farm with peace of mind every day.


    That night, it started to snow heavily in the sky again, and the temperature in the past few days was much lower than the previous days, so Murong Lingran returned to his tent early.


    Although she has stayed in Saiyuan Mansion for several years, she is still not used to the winter here. It is really much colder than the capital.


    Before she could enter the space, the voices of grandpa and brothers came from outside the door, and she had to let them in.


    At this time, she didn''t care about the etiquette, she didn''t get out of bed, she wrapped herself in a quilt from head to toe, and asked in a trembling voice, "Grandpa, brothers, what are you doing here at this time?"


    It was really too cold to live in the tent. She had used four charcoal pots, but she was still shivering from the cold.


    Ning Anhou saw his granddaughter''s cold voice still trembling under the quilt, and said with concern: "Aran, why don''t you take a hot bath, it will warm you up."


    "No, grandpa, I''m fine, I just came back from outside, I''ll be warmter."


    Murong Zong said: "I''ll go and bring in some more charcoal basins."


    After saying that, he went out.


    Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan saw this and followed behind him. The three of them returned with three charcoal basins and put them all beside the bed.


    Murong said: "Thank you, brothers."


    The Hou of Ning''an said worriedly: "Aran, we are here to inform you that you are going to the border camp of General Li tomorrow, and Chongyan''s army at the border is also moving today. It''s just that you are so afraid of the cold, you probably won''t be able to go tomorrow. If you don''t, just stay here and we''ll go."


    Murong Lingran was about to nod her head, but she really didn''t want to go, but she suddenly heard a voice in her head, so she had to nod: "Grandpa, I''m going, Madam Li invited me kindlyst time, if I don''t go, I''ll go. It''s too disrespectful."


    "But aren''t you afraid of the cold?"


    "It''s okay, I''ll just wear thicker clothes tomorrow."


    Ning Anhou sighed and said: "Okay, but you can think about it before tomorrow. It''s okay if you don''t go. It''s not worth it to make yourself sick in order to save face."

 Chapter 2545: Will be bullied?

    Chapter 2545 Will you be bullied?


    "General Li and Mrs. Li are also my friends for many years, they will understand. But if you want to go, I will ask someone to prepare a few more charcoal basins in your carriage, so that it will be warmer."


    Murong nodded: "Well, grandpa, I understand."


    The Marquis of Ning An said a few more words and left her camp with her grandchildren.


    And when Murong Lingran waited for them to leave, she immediately folded the quilt beside her into strips and ced it in the bed. From a distance, it looked like she was sleeping with her head covered.


    After preparing everything, she entered the space.


    It wasn''t until she entered the space that she felt her body returned to normal. If she stayed outside like this all night, she would probably have trouble sleeping.


    After staying in the space for a while, she felt a little hot, so she took off all the cotton-padded clothes on her body and put on ordinary clothes.


    Murong Lingran nced around the space and saw that Chang Qi Shenjun was staring at her motionless things in the water from the shore, and she quickly walked over.


    "God, just now you asked me to promise to go to the border, why?"


    Changqi Shenjun said: "There is a Shaoyang Mountain on the border, and there is a tree on the mountain, called the Duo Chestnut Tree, I need its trunk, at least a hundred of the length of your index finger, you can go there tomorrow, just in time to get it for me ."


    "Multiple chestnut trunks? Didn''t you only need fresh herbs before? Why do you need tree trunks this time?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this, just go."


    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand, and a particrlyrge screen appeared in front of Murong Lingran''s eyes.


    Murong Lingran nced at the chestnut tree on the screen, and said in surprise: "The chestnut tree here is the same as the phantom moon grass. Even if it is cold, will it grow green leaves?"


    Shenjun Changqi nodded: "Yes, its leaves will not fall until the weather is warm, but it can grow better when the weather is cold, but it is also in the deep mountains of Shaoyang Mountain, you have to be prepared."


    Murong nodded: "Okay, I see."


    After she finished speaking, she went to other ces to fiddle, and when she had done everything she had to do, she slept directly in the room of the bamboo building.


    ¡­


    The next day, the weather was really colder than the previous day.


    Murong Lingran put on severalyers of clothes and put on a cape before he dared to go out.


    The Marquis of Ning An waited for a while, thinking that her granddaughter would not go, but she came on time, so she had to go with her.


    After the departure, Murong Zong had been on the side of the carriage. Seeing his sister''s head was looking out the window, he suddenly said in a low voice, "Aran, didn''t you bring your ck hair today?"


    "Take it. It''s very yful. It''s quietly following us. When we get to the border camp, I''ll look for it and it wille out at any time."


    Murong Zong suddenly felt relieved and said, "That''s good. After you get there, don''t run around. Your identity cannot be revealed. I''m worried that you will be bullied."


    Murong Lingran instantly understood what the eldest brother was worried about.


    When they were in Saiyuan Mansion a few years ago, because they were sinners and they worked in the military field with the families of those soldiers, they were scorned by many people every day.


    Some people even bully them, throw stones at them, and spit.


    She was not less bullied by those people when she was a child. If it wasn''t for her grandfather''s medical skills, she would be able to make money and bribe the soldiers from time to time, so that the soldiers would protect their family.

 Chapter 2546: General Li

    Chapter 2546 General Li


    There are some kind-hearted vigers around to protect them because they are children. I am afraid that their family will not go back to the capital. It is estimated that they were bullied to death when they were in Saiyuan Mansion.


    Although her face is now a simple disguise, there must be many local people who recognize her.


    Although they recognize her now, they can''t do anything, but her affairs in Saiyuan Mansion will be exposed, and it will definitely be detrimental to her reputation when she returns to the capital.


    After Murong Lingran thought it through, he smiled and said, "It''s okay, eldest brother, I won''t feel wronged, it doesn''t matter if I reveal my identity then, as the county magistrate of Chunling and the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, if I really can''t get married, I still have so much business, I can support myself."


    Paper can''t hold fire after all, even if her identity is revealed, she doesn''t care.


    Her reputation is actually not very good, and she can''tpare with those women who have been raised in boudoirs since childhood.


    If someone felt that they were not worthy of Helian Rongjiu because of this, she would not believe it, Helian Rongjiu really wouldn''t want her.


    If Helian Rongjiu really cared about the gossip outside and didn''t want her, then she would be considered blind and saw the wrong person.


    Murong Zong said helplessly: "How can it be as serious as you said, your status is honorable, you just stay with the soldiers, and we are watching you. Don''t worry, as long as the family releases the rumor that you are going to get married,e here. People who want to marry you will definitely line up from the north of the city to the south of the city."


    There were quite a few people who had bullied them before. When he went there a few times before, many people knew that he was the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an, and they went to please him.


    If they knew the identity of their sister, they would definitely not dare to bully her again, which would not be bad.


    Murong smiled and said: "I mean, don''t take it seriously, eldest brother."


    Murong Zong shook his head helplessly. After thinking for a while, he asked his sister to rest first. He rode up to the front, riding side by side with his grandfather, and whispered what Murong Lingran had just said.


    Ning''an Hou smiled and said: "She is right, my granddaughter of Ning''an Hou, it is impossible for people to bully me. If I care about the opinions of outsiders, I will make myself suffer. That is not the style of our family. If the identity is exposed then It doesn''t matter, if someone dares not marry her because of this, I will keep her in the house for a lifetime, and I will leave her the money that will allow her to livefortably throughout her life."


    Murong Zong was relieved when he saw his grandfather said the same.


    After two hours, the convoy arrived at the gate of the military camp on the border.


    General Li and Mrs. Li were already waiting at the door, and as soon as they stopped, they immediately went up to meet them.


    When Mrs. Li saw Murong Lingran getting off the carriage, she hurriedly smiled and said, "Master, it was this young master who saved our youngest son''s life. If it wasn''t for him, we would never see our son again."


    After General Li and the Marquis of Ning An greeted him, he immediately turned his head when he heard the words. He had heard before that the one who saved his son was a young man, but he did not expect such a petite person. kindness."


    After saying that, you will bow your hands and salute.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "General, don''t be too polite, Madam has already thanked me, you don''t need to be more polite."


    Ning Anhou said: "That''s right, Ah He, you don''t have to be polite."


    Seeing that the Marquis of Ning An said this, General Li had no choice but to be polite and said with a smile: "Okay, some good wine and food have been prepared inside, just waiting for you toe, hurry in."

 Chapter 2547: full of sincerity

    Chapter 2547 Full of sincerity


    "it is good."


    After sitting down at the tent where General Li was serving guests, Murong Lingran looked at the table full of meat and vegetables, and the corners of his mouth twitched, but he didn''t have any vegetarian food at all.


    Grandpa and brothers came here before, do they eat these every day?


    Eat these every day, won''t you be constipated?


    It has long been known that the frontier camp has its own pasture because it is stationed on the frontier all the year round, and raises a lot of livestock. When the forage is still abundant, it will organize soldiers to mow the grass for the livestock to eat in winter.


    Using these to entertain guests is indeed full of sincerity.


    But before everyone could speak, Mrs. Li walked out with two maids and brought out two vegetarian dishes.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "What are these two dishes?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "These are the vegetables grown near your barracks. Lord Hou bought a lot of vegetables for us."


    Murong Lingran turned to look at the Marquis of Ning''an: "Marquis, you are too polite. If you want to give it to your friend, just say it directly."


    It was her negligence. General Li guarded the border all the year round. Grandpa came here many times. The two must be very familiar with each other. Even if she did not have the ability to let the whole army eat vegetables for the time being, she should give some to General Li first. right.


    Ning Anhou coughed lightly: "This is all grown by your hard work, and it is normal to pay for it."


    He has already taken advantage of many granddaughters during this time. He has fresh vegetables to eat every day in Yulian Mountain.


    Murong Ling was helpless and said nothing.


    Mrs. Li said: "Everyone, don''t look at it, hurry up and use your chopsticks. The meat here is not as rich as your military camp, it''s just some ordinary pork, chicken and duck meat, but don''t dislike it."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Mrs. Li is very polite, this is already very good."


    After saying that, I started to eat.


    His official position is higher than that of General Li. He doesn''t move chopsticks, and General Li doesn''t dare to use chopsticks either.


    When it was almost time to eat, Murong asked, "Why didn''t you see the young master? How is his health now?"


    Mrs. Li said: "His health is much better, all thanks to the genius doctor."


    Hearing that he was praised again, Murong Lingran just smiled.


    They didn''te here just to eat, so the people at the table said a few more words, and the Marquis of Ning''an and his grandchildren nned to talk to General Li about business.


    Seeing that his granddaughter had been looking in the direction outside the camp, the Marquis of Ning An took off the badge on his body and gave it to her, "If you want to walk around, just go. With this badge, you can enter and leave the barracks at will, and go around the barracks. It can also be unblocked. But don''t go too far, so as not to worry about everyone."


    Murong Lingran was instantly overjoyed, and quickly hung the waist tag on the most conspicuous ce on his waist, and said with a smile, "Thank you, Lord Hou, then I''ll go out first."


    Ning Anhou nodded: "Well, let''s go, pay attention to safety."


    "OK."


    After saying that, he quickly left the tent.


    General Li and Ning''an Hou ancestors and grandsons were walking back to the study. After hesitating for a while, they still expressed their thoughts, "Master Hou, that genius doctor, is she a girl?"


    The Hou of Ning''an was not too surprised when he heard the words. His friend had read countless people in his life, and he could see at a nce that the gender of his granddaughter was normal. He smiled and said, "Yeah, she is my only granddaughter, Murong Lingran. The title of the genius doctor is just that It''s just so she cane and go freely in the barracks."

 Chapter 2548: chestnut tree found

    Chapter 2548 Found the chestnut tree


    General ??Li was his good friend for many years, and he was trustworthy, so he did not conceal the identity of his granddaughter.


    General Li smiled and said: "So it is, no wonder she is so handsome, so it is your granddaughter."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Although she is a girl, she is not squeamish at all, and she is very courageous. This time she secretly followed behind the army. If her guard hadn''te to the door and said she wasing, I would She may not be found even in Saiyuan Mansion."


    "It''s really courageous and brave." General Li smiled and said, "Can she also know martial arts?"


    "No." Ning Anhou shook his head: "But she can fly silver needles, and her head is fine. My son is good at medicine, and I gave her a lot of poison to put on her body, and she will use it herself, so safety is not a problem. She is also very close to animals. She has adopted severalrge animals, and they all listen to her words. This time, she brought her ck hair, which is a big dog. The dog is very powerful and protects her a lot. Second-rate."


    General Li said: "Then she is really powerful. She can arrive safely without any martial arts. She is really a strange woman."


    The Marquis of Ning''an stroked his beard and said, "She is indeed a strange woman. Before we met, her family made a lot of money from her farming methods, and even the vegetables at the foot of Yulian Mountain are now grown by her. One-handed."


    General Li said with a smile: "It seems that calling her a strange woman would be a grievance to her. If there were no boys of the right age in my family, I would have wanted my child to marry her."


    For some reason, he got marriedte and had children rtivelyte. The oldest child was only ten years old.


    "Haha, you won the prize."


    Murong Lingran left the Marquis of Ning''an and walked towards the gate of the barracks. At this time, she had no idea that she was being praised by her grandfather again.


    Of course, on the way, Zeyu wanted to lead someone to follow her again, but she was stopped by her again.


    Zeyu had no choice but to watch the person leave.


    When ?? came to the gate, the guards saw her waist card and let her out without asking her.


    Murong Lingran suddenly thought of something, turned his head to point to a mountain and asked, "This eldest brother, may I ask if that mountain is Shaoyang Mountain?"


    The ?? guard looked in the direction of her finger and nodded: "That''s right, is the young master going to Shaoyang Mountain?"


    "yes."


    "Then you have to pay attention to safety. The road is slippery in snowy days. Yesterday, several nearby vigers fell from the mountain. One of them broke his leg. We still sent people to the city medical center."


    Murong nodded: "Thank you eldest brother, I will be careful."


    After saying that, he went up the mountain.


    Murong Ling reached a deserted ce and released Heimao, and rode Heimao up the mountain.


    Shenjun Changqi said that the chestnut trees were in the deep mountains, so she went straight to the deep mountains.


    Today''s luck is also very good. Not long after she went, she found the chestnut tree smoothly. She took out the knife and cut down a lot of tree trunks and threw them into the space.


    When she went back, she was not so anxious. During this time, she was busy every day and didn''t have much time to rest, so Kuro Mao slowed down and walked leisurely in the forest.


    This is simr to Yulian Mountain. The more you go up the mountain, the thicker the snow. In the deep mountain, as far as you can see, there is a vast expanse of white. When you look back, you can see all the footprints of ck hair.


    A gust of cold wind blew, causing her to shiver immediately, tightening the cloak on her body, which made Kuromao speed up a little.

 Chapter 2549: farce (1)

    Chapter 2549 Farce (1)


    Just when he was about to reach the foot of the mountain, Kuroge suddenly stopped.


    Murong Lingran was wondering when he saw a few figures in front of him.


    Seeing that there seemed to be a lively look, she let Kuro Mao hide behind a big tree.


    During this period of time, in order to resettle the victims and make money, her scalp has been tense, and she can rx after watching the y.


    Looking forward, I saw two women face to face with one woman.


    Murong frowned, there are still victims outside at this time. Could it be that their houses are blue brick houses? Still not broken? Don''t like the relief in town?


    No, the surrounding area is the border camp, maybe the people in the military camp are also helping them.


    One of the blue-clothed women said, "Really, the weather is so cold, Dad actually asked us toe out to pick up firewood. We are still not his daughters."


    The green-clothed woman said: "That''s right, why don''t you just ask the third sister-inw toe out? We are waiting to get married. If we get frostbite on our hands, how can we find a good husband''s family in the future? Dad doesn''t think about it for us. , Mother too, she listens to what Father says, without any opinion of her own."


    The woman in blue said: "Forget it, it''s all out, we don''t need to pick it up if it''s a big deal."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the woman in gray on the opposite side: "Sister-inw Three, I''ll trouble you to pick up our share, and you''re not allowed toin to Dad when you go back, do you understand?"


    The woman in gray on the opposite side said, "I''ll only pick up my share, and you''ll pick up your share, and I won''t help you."


    After saying that, he went to pick up firewood.


    The woman in blue saw that the woman in gray dared not to listen to them, and was immediately angry. She quickly walked to the opposite side of the woman in gray, and suddenly gave her a loud p.


    "Snapped!"


    The woman in gray didn''t expect the other party to suddenly make a move, and was immediately stunned.


    The woman in blue didn''t regret it after she started. Instead, she frowned, looking at her numb palm and muttering, "It''s really annoying, it made my hand hurt and numb."


    The woman in green stepped forward and said, "Sister-inw three, I advise you to obey us, or I''ll take care of youter!"


    Murong raised her eyebrows. It was the first time she saw such a vicious sister-inw since she came here, and she didn''t know how their sister-inw would respond.


    After a long while, the woman in gray finally reacted, and suddenly put down her hand covering her face and red at the woman in blue: "You dare to beat your sister-inw, how can there be such a vicious person in this world, tell you, Even if you kill me today, I will not help you."


    The blue-clothed woman frowned and said, "I advise you to listen to us, or I will go back and tell the third brother that you are bullying us, and then you will be miserable. The third brother has been unable to give birth to him because of you. Child, I have a lot ofints about you, and you know what the third brother will do. If you are beaten and can''t get out of bed, don''t me me for not reminding you in advance."


    The woman in gray was startled, touched the ce where she had been beaten before, gritted her teeth and said, "I just won''t help you, he will beat me if he''s okay anyway, and I don''tck this time, he''d better be thorough this time. Beat me to death, and if you kill me, I will be free."


    After saying that, no matter what the reaction of the two of them was, he went to pick up firewood.


    She has had enough of this kind of life. If she really died, it would be a hundred.

 Chapter 2550: farce (2)

    Chapter 2550 Farce (2)


    The blue-clothed woman and the green-clothed woman didn''t expect her to say that, and looked at each other at the same time.


    "What should we do now? Seeing that she won''t help us, do we really have to pick up firewood ourselves?"


    "Huh, we''ve been guarding her all the time. When she''s almost picked up, we''ll go and score her points. We''ll see what she does then!"


    The woman in blue immediately smiled, "Okay, we''ll do it like this."


    After saying that, the two of them sat aside and watched the woman in gray pick up firewood.


    The woman in gray didn''t seem to have heard the conversation between the two of them just now. Seeing that they didn''t move, she ignored them and still picked up the firewood earnestly.


    Murong nced at the sky, thinking that he still had time anyway, so he watched silently.


    What happened to the woman in gray. She had encountered many times when she was assigned to Saiyuan Mansion, and she really couldn''t leave like this.


    In the past, she also came out to pick up firewood many times in winter, and there were often people like this who came to grab her when she saw that she was full of firewood.


    Fortunately, daddy and brothers will protect her, otherwise she doesn''t know how many times she will suffer.


    took a look not far away, the ce where she was previously distributed is not far away, and from here, you can still vaguely see the house where they lived before.


    I don¡¯t know whether the people living in that house are wronged like their family, or are they really sinners.


    In winter, there are not many things except the withered branches. The woman in gray quickly picked up arge bundle of firewood.


    felt that if there was more, she might not be able to carry her back. She was about to tie it up when she suddenly felt the world turn and she fell to the ground.


    Seeing the woman in blue in front of her, she realized that she was actually pushed.


    The woman in green stepped forward and divided the firewood into two bundles. Just as she was about to carry it on her back, a man''s voice suddenly entered her ears.


    "Why are you so slow, the family is still waiting for the firewood to be used, and Dad has asked me toe to you."


    The ?? man quickly walked in front of the three of them. Seeing the woman in gray lying on the ground, he frowned and said, "Mr. Tang, what are you doing lying on the ground?"


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the two of them: "Are you having a conflict?"


    The woman in blue immediately cried and said, "Third brother, you came just in time, just now my sister and I have been picking up firewood, while third sister-inw has been sitting next to me, and asked us to help her pick up firewood, and then we will share some with her. Son."


    The green-clothed woman instantly understood the blue-clothed woman''s intention, and continued: "We don''t want to, she wille to **** us, who knows that she will fall down if she identally fails to stand firm, so the third sister-inw will lie on the ground. on the ground."


    The man immediately believed his sister''s words, and immediately red at the woman in gray: "You bitch, why are you sozy, so insidious and cunning, how could I marry a poisonous woman like you."


    After saying that, he kicked the woman in gray.


    The woman in gray had already stood up, and he was kicked on the leg, and she gasped in pain.


    Just when she wanted to speak, with a snap, she was pped again on the face, and before she could react, the other side of the face was also pped.


    The man didn''t seem to calm down when he beat someone, and said angrily: "You bitch, I beat you to death, making you sozy, you are a hen that can''ty eggs, I married you, it''s like eight lifetimes. Mould. You dare to bully my sister, I want you to look good today!"

 Chapter 2551: farce (3)

    Chapter 2551 Farce (3)


    After he finished speaking, he raised his hand, wanting to p the woman in grey again.


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to continue watching, but he didn''t expect the man to be so violent, he actually said that he would beat someone, and quickly shouted, "Stop."


    After saying that, he rode ck fur and ran over.


    The ?? man was startled, turned his head sharply to look in the direction of the sound, and saw a teenager riding a big dog rushing towards him.


    The four people on the opposite side took a few steps back involuntarily.


    Murong Lingran came to the gray clothed woman''s side and said loudly, "I''ve been watching for a long time, I said you are a man, whatever your sister says, you can believe anything, are you so indecisive? She? But your wife, you have slept in the same bed for so long, don''t you know your wife''s temperament? Listening to the wind like rain and beating people, you are simply a scum!"


    The blue-clothed woman and the green-clothed woman suddenly felt a little guilty. Did this person hear everything just now?


    After Murong finished speaking, she looked at the woman in gray again. It was too far away just now, and she couldn''t see her face clearly, but now she can clearly see her appearance.


    This person is actually¡­


    Seeing the huge ck hair, the man swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in a trembling voice, "You... Who are you? This... This is our family''s business, not your business. You... you better not meddle in your own business. good."


    Murong said: "I want to take care of it, so what?"


    I didn''t expect that the woman in gray was still someone she knew. Since she did, she would take care of this matter today.


    Heimao suddenly roared a few times: "Wang! Wang! Wang!"


    Hearing Kuromao''s deafening roar, the three people on the opposite side were even more frightened.


    The ?? man thought for a while and said, "You...you said just now that what my sister said, I believed it. Could it be that what my sisters just said were all lies?"


    Murong Lingran said: "Of course it''s a lie, just now the two of them were sitting beside them all the time. When you came, they were going to grab the firewood that your wife picked up, and they beat your wife before you came. A p in the face. As her husband, you wronged your wife indiscriminately and touched her. You are not scum, who else is?"


    The man turned his head sharply to look at his sisters: "Is what he said true?"


    The woman in blue said: "Third brother, you must not believe her, we are your sisters, you must believe us, not her."


    The woman in green also said: "Yes, third brother, don''t trust an outsider. Third sister-inw is our sister-inw. As younger sisters, how could we beat her."


    The man looked at his wife: "Say it yourself, I want to listen to your exnation."


    The woman in gray had tears in her eyes and cried, "What if I say it, you still won''t believe me!"


    "I...I believe you can''t do it?"


    "Okay, I said, what this gentleman said is true. Your sister also beat me. If you believe me, call me back! How can there be a reason for a sister to beat a sister-inw in this world? It''s totally unreasonable. ."


    The woman in blue immediately exploded, "What did you say? You actually want my brother to hit me? You''re still not human, you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll go back and let my father and mother clean up you!"


    The woman in gray shivered when she heard the words, and she didn''t dare to speak.


    Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows when she saw this. Could it be that her inws are more terrifying than her two sister-inws?

 Chapter 2552: farce (4)

    Chapter 2552 Farce (4)


    The ?? man roared impatiently: "Okay, no matter who is right or wrong about today''s affairs, that''s it, hurry up to pick up firewood together now, if it''s toote, Dad will get angry again."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his wife: "And you, whether you were beaten or not, this matter is over, and after returning, no one is allowed to mention it again!"


    The gray-clothed woman cried and said, "Fang Pingtao, you''re still not my man, I''m your sister''s sister-inw, I was beaten by them, you think that''s it, I''m really blind, and I married the wrong person! "


    Fang Pingtao frowned and said, "Then what do you want from me? Do you want me to beat my own sister? They are still children, so you have the heart to let me beat the children to vent your anger? You hen who can''ty eggs, you touch Your heart asks, are you worthy of my being so nice to you? If you give me several sons, maybe I will still protect you."


    The woman in grey said: "You...you are the chicken that can''ty eggs. I have already seen the doctor. I have no problem at all. The problem is you. You can''t give birth to children. Why do you me me? on the body!"


    Fang Pingtao''s face suddenly became extremely ugly, and he said gloomily: "What did you say? Say it to me again!"


    One of the most taboo things for a man is to be told that he cannot have children, and he is no exception.


    The woman in gray roared loudly: "It''s the same no matter how many times I say it, you are the chicken that can''ty eggs. I went to the doctor to see it. I have no problem at all. The problem is you, but you can''t give birth. Child, why do you me me!"


    "You!" The man suddenly became angry, raised his hand and wanted to hit him again.


    Murong frowned, and immediately let the ck hair walk in front of the woman in gray, separating Fang Pingtao and the woman in gray with ck hair.


    Seeing the big dog''s head that suddenly appeared in front of him, Fang Pingtao suddenly took a few steps back. Although he was afraid, there was a military camp not far away. My family''s housework has nothing to do with you, just get out of my way!"


    "Get out?" Murong Lingran sneered: "How dare you do me if I don''t get out?"


    ck Hair roared: "Wow!"


    Dare to bully its owner and court death!


    Fang Pingtao nced at the ck hair that looked at him fiercely, and suddenly he didn''t dare to say harsh words. He only dared to look at his wife and said, "Mrs Tang,e over to me now, or I will leave you when I go back!"


    Tang Shi cried and said, "If you want to take a break, take a break. I''ve already had enough of you, and I don''t want to live with you anymore."


    "You!" Fang Pingtao said in disbelief, "What did you say? Are you not afraid that I will leave you?"


    "I''m not afraid! You treat me like this, don''t trust me so much, what am I going to do with you? If I live with you again, I''m afraid I won''t know when I will die. In the past, my inws bullied me, and you bullied me. Even my two sister-inw bullied me, what''s the point of going back? Waiting for your whole family to eat me? You won''t protect me, I don''t want to live with you anymore!"


    Fang Pingtao threatened: "Don''t forget, if you are divorced, your eldest brother will not let you in, your sister-inw is not a good stubborn, you leave me only to be a beggar. !"


    Tang said: "Be a beggar, be a beggar, I''ve had enough of you, I''m going to die, and I won''t be your wife again."

 Chapter 2553: farce (5)

    Chapter 2553 Farce (5)


    Fang Pingtao gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, remember what you said, and I''ll go back and write a divorce letter. If you''re desperate then, don''te to me."


    After saying that, he nced at Kuro Mao in fear, turned and ran towards his house.


    Stay here again, maybe when that dog will go mad, he will definitely die by then.


    The blue-clothed woman and the green-clothed woman also began to scold Tang''s syndrome.


    "Sister-inw three, you are a hen who can''ty eggs. If you are divorced, you won''t even be able to remarry in the future. No one will marry someone who can''t have children. "


    "That''s right, you don''t hurry up and admit your mistake to the third brother. Maybe he can spare you this time because of his previous rtionship."


    Tang Shi said with a gloomy face: "Dream, I was married to your third brother for three years, and one day I didn''t work hard and serve him. And he, every time he stood by your side, didn''t take my wife as my wife. What''s the matter. Your family didn''t treat me like a human being, and treated me like an animal every day. You dared to beat me just now. I have suffered all the grievances of my life in your family for the past three years. Might go back again."


    said, she smiled coldly: "If there is really nowhere to go, I will hang myself in the mountains to avoid suffering again."


    After ??, she turned her head and walked towards Fangjia Vige.


    The woman in blue frowned and said, "Where are you going?"


    Tang said: "I''m going to get the divorce letter, I hope your third brother can do what you say."


    It''s just that she just walked a few steps and suddenly thought of what happened just now. She hurriedly looked at Murong Lingran and said solemnly: "Little Young Master, I thank you just now. If it weren''t for you, I might...maybe..."


    Murong said: "It''s okay, it''s just a little effort. In the situation just now, anyone who sees it will help, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Tang Shi nced at Murong Lingran''s face, a figure shed in his mind, but when he thought that it was impossible for that person to appear here, he rejected his own thoughts in his heart, so he could only say: "I still want to thank the young master, I still have If something happens in the future, if I can meet the young master again, I will definitely repay the son."


    Murong said: "Okay, but you are following now. They have many family members, and they are very likely to hurt you, so aren''t you afraid?"


    Tang said: "Of course I''m afraid, but I must get the divorce letter."


    After she finished speaking, she gave Murong Lingran an apologetic look and walked towards Fangjia Vige.


    When she married Fang Pingtao, she also brought some dowries, and she could never have cheapened him with those things.


    Seeing that the Tang family was gone, the woman in blue said, "Little sister, do you think the third brother will really leave the Tang family?"


    The woman in green said, "I don''t know, we''ll find out when we go back and take a look."


    "Um."


    After everyone left, Murong thought for a while, and suddenly called behind him, "Zeyu,e out."


    After a while, twenty-one Xuanwu guards came out from all directions.


    As soon as ??Zeyu came to Murong Lingran''s side, he smiled and said, "County Lord, I really can''t hide anything from you."


    There was no one else here, so he didn''t hide her identity.


    Murong got down from Hei Mao''s body and said, "Have you seen what happened just now?"


    She knew that Zeyu would never let her go into the mountain alone, and even if they couldn''t catch up with Kuro Mao, they would most likely be waiting where she might appear.

 Chapter 2554: farce (6)

    Chapter 2554 Farce (6)


    Zawayu nodded, "Yes, we were here when you went down the mountain. We saw the three people earlier than you. We watched the three people go up the mountain with our own eyes."


    Murong said: "That''s right, you all follow me to Fangjia Vige, I''m worried that the Tang family won''t get away so easily."


    Zeyu saw that she was finally willing to let them follow, and immediately said excitedly: "Yes, county lord. It''s just county lord, why do you care so much about a woman who only met for the first time today?"


    Murong Lingran returned to Heimao''s back and said, "Let''s go, let''s talk as we go."


    Zawaha had no choice but to nod.


    On the way ??, Murong Lingran exined the reason why she wanted to help Tang.


    It turned out that when she was assigned to nt military fields here, she sometimes had to meet the family members of the soldiers, and the family members of those soldiers were the most disliked people who were assigned to them.


    It''s just normal times, when soldiers look at them as sinners, those family members won''t bully them.


    But sometimes the soldiers are in trouble and have no time to watch them, and some people wille to bully them.


    Tang Shi was a few years older than Murong Lingran at that time. One day, when she was pulling weeds, it happened that her parents and brothers were called away by other soldiers, and she was with her three younger brothers.


    The children of the soldiers wanted to bully them when they saw that they were four young. Thanks to Mrs. Tang who happened to pass by and helped the four of them, they were not injured. Instead, Mrs. Tang was beaten on the head in order to protect her. She threw a big stone, and she saw it just now, there was still a small pit on Tang''s forehead.


    At this time, they happened to walk to the entrance of Fangjia Vige. After hearing this, Zeyu suddenly realized, "So it is, if there is such kindness, it is normal for you to help her."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, there were several voices in their ears.


    "Wow, that dog is so big, you can even let people ride on it."


    "It''s just a little scary."


    "You two, stay away from that dog, that dog is so big that it can bite off your heads in one bite."


    "Yes, everyone stay away, lest that dog go mad."


    Murong Lingran frowned slightly when he heard the words, nced at the clothes of Ze Yu and the others, and immediately understood.


    Many people in Fangjia Vige are family members of soldiers, that is, ordinary people who work in the military field. Zeyu and her also wear military uniforms in order to facilitate their work in the military camp. It is no wonder that everyone in Fangjia Vige is surprised. It''s not strange anymore, and it''s no wonder that they are not so afraid of ck hair. The ck hairs who are with the soldiers probably think that ck hairs belong to the army.


    Murong Lingran took a general look at what Fangjia Vige looked like at this time. Affected by the earthquake, all the mud brick houses in the vige copsed, and most of the people who lost their houses lived in tents.


    However, many people are not idle, perhaps to build a house after the spring, they all swept the mud bricks that had fallen on the spot, so they set up tents in their own yards.


    There are not many people in the vige. They are basically women and children. It is estimated that the young and strong people have gone to work in her fields.


    There are severalrge tents in the distance, like disaster relief sites, where food is distributed to them.


    Fangjia Vige is close to the military camp. It is estimated that most of the people did not go to the city. Even if the bandits came, there would still be General Li¡¯s military camp.


    Strange, why didn''t Fang Pingtao go to work in her field? Could it be that the condition of his family is not bad, and the house has not copsed, so he doesn''t care about the wages she gives every day?

 Chapter 2555: farce (7)

    Chapter 2555 Farce (7)


    As she walked all the way just now, what she saw most were women and children, as well as some very old grandpas and grandmothers.


    Seeing that more and more people came to watch, Murong Ling was helpless, so she looked at a young woman who was holding a child and asked, "This sister, where is Fang Pingtao''s home? We have something to do with him. ."


    The woman saw a handsome young man asking her, she was a little upset because of the child''s fuss, and she immediately became happy, and said with a smile: "Fang Pingtao''s house, it''s in the innermost, you just follow the Just walk this road to the end. His house is easy to find, his father is Lizheng, and his house is the only blue brick house in the vige, and it hasn¡¯t copsed, so it¡¯s easy to see.¡±


    "Just now he went home in a rage, and he was going to divorce his wife as soon as he got home. There was a lot of noise. I also went to watch the fun. If it wasn''t for my child''s trouble, I would definitely watch the fun again."


    It really is a blue brick house.


    Murong Lingran said with a grateful expression: "Thank you eldest sister."


    After saying that, he went inside.


    When the other vigers saw that Murong Lingran was looking for Fang Pingtao, they guessed that there was still a lot of fun to watch. Now most of them are very busy. Most of the people followed behind her, wanting to see why she was looking for Fang Pingtao.


    Fangjia Vige is not very big. Hei Mao walked in front of the blue brick house not long after walking.


    As soon as he reached the gate, Tang was rudely pushed out by the people inside.


    She fell to the ground when she didn''t stand still.


    Fang Pingtao also came out, without any intention to help her, but stood in front of her, looking at her with a condescending expression, threw the divorce book on her, and sneered: "I said it''s over. You, you are about to break up, take the break letter, and get out of here! Our family just doesn¡¯t need you, a hen who can¡¯ty eggs. My father is Lizheng. Without you, I can still find younger people. Beautiful."


    Tang Shi picked up the divorce book, stood up staggeringly, and said, "I want to go, okay, I want to take all my dowry, and my clothes, which are all the money I used to sell embroidery. I bought it all from me, and it has nothing to do with your family!"


    Hearing that she was going to take the dowry away, Fang Pingtao hadn''t spoken yet, when an old woman inside came out and yelled.


    "You bitch, you have been married to my son for three years withoutying an egg, dying my son''s youth for three years, and you still want to take back the dowry. Where the **** do youe from?"


    "That''s right." The old man next to her also said: "You have eaten our house and lived in our house for the past three years. Your dowry has long been eaten by you who are greedy. If you still want dowry, it is hard to ask us. Take your own money back to you?"


    "Our family has taken you in for three years, and your clothes should be regarded aspensation for us. We want to take them back. It''s a dream! We didn''t ask you for the money to support you for the past few years. It''s not bad."


    Although those clothes were worn by her, the cotton inside the padded clothes can be taken out to make clothes again, and other cotton clothes can also be used for other purposes.


    Fang Pingtao nodded in agreement after hearing what his parents said, "Yes, where do you still have a dowry? Did our family let you eat and drink for free all these years? If you still want a dowry, dream about you!"

 Chapter 2556: Not following him?

    Chapter 2556 Isn''t following him?


    The woman in blue also said: "Hurry up and get out of here, now you are no longer from our Fang family. If you don''t leave, I will personally drive you awayter."


    The woman in green also said, "A person like you is not worthy of being my third sister-inw, hurry up and get out."


    Seeing everyone bullying him, Tang Shi felt very wronged in his heart, but he still managed to hold back his sadness, not letting tears flow, and said, "Your Fang family is really a scoundrel, I married into your family, and I am busy every day from early morning. At night, I basically take care of the work in the fields. Although I ate your family''s food, I didn''t eat it for nothing. I served your family for three years."


    "In the past three years, I made all the food you ate every day, and even the clothes of your whole family were washed by me every day."


    "My dowry was bought for me when my parents were still alive. There were two quilts, two silver bracelets, two silver hairpins, and four taels of silver for the dowry."


    "Since I got married, two silver bracelets and two silver hairpins were distributed by Lai to two sisters-inw and two quilts. Lai also took away one bed, so I only have one bed."


    "The other four taels of silver were all borrowed by Mr. Lai on the grounds that he was ill. All of you must return them to me today."


    "I relied on embroidery to buy you clothes for the past three years. I don''t want yours, but you must return my own clothes to me. If you don''t give them to me, then I won''t leave."


    Lishi Lai seemed to have heard some big joke, suddenly burst intoughter, and said, "Give it back to you? Dreaming! It''s said that we cost you a lot of money to support you, so why don''t you listen."


    The blue-clothed woman touched the silver bracelet on her hand and the silver hairpin on her head, and said proudly, "That''s right, this is what you promised us at the beginning, and now you''re asking us, is it too shameless? It''s us, it''s ours."


    Fang Pingtao said: "Get out of here quickly, don''t embarrass me here."


    "You...you guys, you are really bullying people too much." Seeing that the other party was so rascal, Tang Shi suddenly burst into tears, "Woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Murong sighed in a sigh, thinking that Tang Shi could do anything better, but he didn''t expect to be pinched by the other party.


    Zeyu nced at Murong Lingran, saw her nodding, and then said, "Enough."


    Fang''s family followed the sound and saw arge group of soldiers in military uniforms.


    Tang Shi also frowned slightly when he saw Murong Lingran.


    Fang Pingtao saw that Murong Lingran was also there, her big dog was also there, and there were many people around him, who seemed to be supporting her, and he immediately shivered: "You, I didn''t offend you, why did you follow me? I''m at my house?"


    Murong sat on Heimao Lingran, without getting down, said lightly, "You think too much, I''m not following you."


    Not following him?


    Is it¡­


    Fang Pingtao suddenly thought of something, and suddenly rushed towards Tang Shi.


    Zeyu saw that the situation was not good, he waved his hand, and the two immediately stopped him in front of Tang Shi.


    Fang Pingtao saw that the other party had protected the Tang family, so he could only scolded: "You bitch, this man didn''te with me, he came with you, you hen who can''ty eggs is really seductive. I think this person is your concubine, here to help you, to help you vent your anger, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 2557: Do it yourself

    Chapter 2557 Do it yourself


    "Looks like I''m right to leave you today. Our Fang family is not umon for a feisty woman like you!"


    "Get out of here now, or I''ll beat you upter!"


    Murong Lingran said with a sullen face: "I said, can you think about it, I am a child no matter how I look at it, how could you think of her to seduce me? Also, believe it or not, It''s the first time I''ve met your ex-wife today, so there''s no need to pour dirty water on her in such a hurry."


    "Also, you have already divorced Sister Tang, even if she goes out to find other people now, it is none of your business. If you dare to do anything again, I will send you to the government for the crime of hurting others! "


    "I advise you to obey me obediently. I saw with my own eyes how hard you beat Sister Tang on the mountain just now. If you don''t listen to me, I will send you to jail!"


    In just two meetings, she had already seen that Fang Pingtao was an extremely impulsive person.


    This kind of man does not deserve a daughter-inw at all.


    Tang''s departure from Fang''s house was really an extremely correct choice.


    Zeyu also said: "That is, my son is so young, he is still underage, how can he be entangled with a married woman, you really have a brain problem."


    Fang Pingtao nced at Murong Lingran''s figure after hearing this, and was speechless.


    Fang Pingtao''s mother Lai Shi said with a gloomy expression: "Since you have nothing to do with Tang Shi, why help her?"


    "Do you need to ask why?" Murong Lingran spread out his hands helplessly: "Of course I can''t see your family bullying a weak woman like this. I also have female family members. If anyone dares to bully my family like this, I guarantee that person. There is no ce to die."


    Fang Pingtao''s family trembled at the same time.


    Seeing so many people protecting Murong Lingran, Mrs. Lai also understood that her identity must be extraordinary, and smirked: "This son, this is all our housework, my eldest is also a soldier in the barracks, you Just because he and you are colleagues, don''t meddle in today''s affairs."


    Murong Lingran said: "Your son and I are not from the same military camp, he is from Saiyuan mansion, I am from the capital, I will not work with him in the future, and my official position is higher than his, I am not If you want to intervene, what will you do?"


    Lai Shi was speechless for a while, and could only look at her angrily.


    Murong Lingran asked Tang Shi: "This sister, are you all right?"


    Tang wiped his tears and shook his head: "I''m fine, thank you sir for your concern."


    Murong Lingran was slightly relieved, then turned to look at Fang Pingtao''s family: "I''ll give you three incense sticks to do a few things. First, give this sister''s dowry, as well as her clothes and her gifts. All your clothes are put in front of her, if you can''t get them, you can pay for them with money. Second, take back the divorce book and rece it with Heli book, or you will me me for being rudeter."


    Fang Pingtao was stunned for a moment, then said in a trembling voice, "You...why are you being rude?"


    "Humph." Murong said in a sinct manner: "Of course, I let my people do it themselves. At that time, my people will not be serious and hurt your family, but don''t me me for being ruthless."


    Tang opened his mouth, saw the shriveled expression on the Fang family''s face, and swallowed the words in his mouth.


    Maybe it was because she suffered a lot of grievances in the past. She was used to seeing the Fang family relied on Lizheng''s family to do bad things. Suddenly seeing them so aggrieved, she just felt very happy.

 Chapter 2558: ten taels of silver

    Chapter 2558 Twelve taels of silver


    Fang Pingtao involuntarily took a few steps back.


    His two younger sisters also stepped back, obviously they didn''t want to hand over all their jewelry.


    At this moment, the old man of the Fang family said, "This official, I am Lizheng from Fangjia Vige, Fang Shengcai, I want to ask, what is your rtionship with the Tang family, why do you want to stand up for her?"


    Murong said: "I said it just now, I don''t want to say it again."


    Fang to make money? lettuce?


    Fang Shengcai said: "Tang''s dowry, especially the quilts, are very old. And the clothes she gave us, some of us are worn out, and we don''t have them anymore."


    Murong Lingran said: "I said it all, you just need to exchange money for her, a quilt is worth three hundred yuan, and two quilts are a total of six hundred yuan, return the silver hairpin and bracelet, and give it to you. The clothes are also exchanged for money.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she asked Tang Shi: "Sister Tang, how much are the clothes you gave me?"


    Tang said: "It''s about two taels of silver."


    Murong nodded and looked at Fang Shengcai, "Two taels of silver, plus four taels of dowry, plus six hundred quilts, a total of six or six hundred taels. But just now your son and daughter beat Sister Tang. , you can see it, her face is still swollen, I am afraid she needs a lot of medical expenses, I don''t ask you to ask for more, just give a total of 10 taels of silver."


    Fang Pingtao said angrily: "You are dreaming! Ten taels of silver are enough for me to re-marry a daughter-inw, so I won''t give it to you. I don''t believe it anymore. If I don''t give it to you, I can really go to the door and rob my family of money!"


    Murong Lingran''s face turned gloomy in an instant, and sneered: "Dream? Then let''s try."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Tang Shi: "Do you know where your silver hairpin and bracelet are?"


    Tang Shi nodded: "I know."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the blue-clothed woman and the green-clothed woman, "On the heads and hands of Fang Pingli and Fang Pinghua, I just married Fang Pingtao, and his aunt Lai took my dowry, the silver hairpin. And silver bracelets were given to her two daughters, and they wear them every day."


    I will bring her dowry to her face every day to anger her!


    Murong Ling said with contempt: "So it turns out, it''s really hateful, what I hate most is people who rob my daughter-inw, this kind of inw family is really disgusting, but don''t worry, I''ll let someone give it to you Take back."


    Zeyu received Murong Lingran''s eyes and said, "Yes, Master."


    said, "Come here."


    The four people behind him immediately understood and walked directly towards Fang Pingli and Fang Pinghua.


    The two saw the menacing four men on the opposite side and were about to run away, but they only took a step slower. In just an instant, their hands were controlled, and all the silver hairpins and bracelets were snatched away.


    Zeyu took the silver hairpin and bracelet from Xuanwuwei, took it in front of Tang Shi, and said, "Is this right?"


    Tang said excitedly: "Yes...Yes, thank you."


    Zeyu put the jewelry in her hand and said, "Then please put it away."


    Tang said again: "Yes, I will keep it well, and no one will **** it away."


    Fang Pingli saw that her beloved jewelry had been snatched away, and did not dare to **** it back, she cried out with a wow, "Father, mother, my jewelry, you help me get it back, you said, then It''s my dowry, woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."

 Chapter 2559: Murong Lingran is a bandit?

    Chapter 2559 Murong Lingran is a bandit?


    Fang Pinghua also choked and said, "That''s my dowry too, Mom and Dad, hurry up and grab it back, or let Big Brother grab it, isn''t Big Brother also a soldier? Let Big Brother help us. Woohoo...woooooo...woooooo..."


    Seeing her daughter crying so sadly, Fang Shengcai, who loves her daughter, felt extremely ufortable, and shouted loudly, "You guys are too much. Although my two daughters are still young, they are still girls, how can you let a man touch them?"


    Murong Lingran sneered and said: "Who told you to toast and not eat or punish you, I have given you the opportunity, you don''t cherish it yourself. Also, my people were very careful just now, and they controlled your daughters through clothes. What are you worried about wearing so thick in winter without touching their flesh?"


    "Even if you identally bump into them, so what? Do you still want my people to marry them? My people are all brought over from the capital, and everyone''s identity is extremely valuable. As your daughters, Are you worthy of them?"


    Fang Shengcai choked and was speechless.


    Murong Lingran continued: "There are Shiliang and Sister Tang''s clothes, and Heli Shu, do you think you will give it to you, or will my people go in and find it yourselfter? Or will I **** your son to write it? ?"


    "You''re going too far." Fang Shengcai said, "What''s the difference between you and bandits?"


    Tang Shi looked at Murong Lingran''s appearance, and his eyes suddenly showed admiration.


    This little boy is really amazing.


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "I don''t think it''s too much, I just help Sister Tang get back what should belong to her. She should have done it herself, but I was afraid that she would be affected, so I just did it for her, how could it be a bandit? What? Don''t you wrong us! If we were bandits, would we be wasting so much time with you here? We would have gone in and grabbed it long ago."


    "you!"


    Fang Shengcai looked at the people around him, all of them were old and weak, women and children, and it would be useless to ask them.


    His eldest son was in the military camp, the second son lived in his wife''s house, the third son was not alone, and there was no man in the family who could help them.


    Mrs Lai said in a low voice, "Old man, what do we do now? Do we really want to give us money? Although our family can afford it, I still feel bad for such arge sum of money. The quilt is not worth six hundred cents at all."


    "Huh." Fang Shengcai said: "I also feel distressed, but ording to the current situation, we may have to take it out today."


    "No, I can''t take it out. How long does it take for our family to save such arge sum of money? Otherwise, let''s go to General Li and let him decide for us? If something happens in the vige these years, As long as you ask him, he will help whatever he can."


    "Looking for General Li? Do you think he can help you? You also said that he will help those who can help. Our family has divorced others, and it is our fault to seize other people''s dowries. When General Lies, he will only scold us. , let us be even more embarrassed. And General Li is a busy man, we go to him, he is definitely not willing toe. "


    "Then what should we do?"


    Before Fang Shengcai could speak, Murong Lingran said impatiently, "I''ll give you some time to tell meter, let you say enough, and take out the money now, or I''ll really do it."

 Chapter 2560: beat

    Chapter 2560 Fight


    After she finished speaking, she shouted, "Ze Yu, search their son''s body for me first."


    Zawa Yu nodded, and immediately asked someone to do it.


    Fang Pingtao was restrained before he could react, and Xuanwu Guard began to search his body.


    After a while, a Xuanwu guard handed the money to Zeyu and said, "He has a total of one tael of silver on him."


    Fang Pingtao saw that all the money he had finally asked for from his parents had been confiscated, and said angrily, "How dare you tantly rob the money, hurry up and return the money to me, that''s my money!"


    Murong said: "Ze Yu."


    Zawa Yu nodded and immediately punched him in the stomach.


    Fang Pingtao''s whole body trembled in pain, and he no longer had the strength to struggle, his body softened, and he could only let others hold him.


    If it wasn''t for the two Xuanwu guards grabbing his hands, I''m afraid he would have fallen to the ground.


    Murong said: "How is it? Do you still dare to say it''s your money?"


    Fang Pingtao was silent, not because he didn''t want to say it, but because Ze Yu''s hand was too heavy, and he couldn''t say a word that really hurt.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Murong Lingran looked at Fang Shengcai again: "Now it''s your turn, I count three times. If you don''t give money, then I''ll be wee. One...two...three..."


    "Wait." Lai was afraid that his son would be beaten again, and hurriedly said: "Don''t count, we give, we give."


    Fang Pingli said anxiously: "Auntie, I can''t give it, you said there was my dowry money in it."


    Lai stomped his feet, "If you don''t give it to them, they will really grab it, and they will beat your third brother. Are you just watching your third brother suffer? It''s like breaking the bank and avoiding disaster."


    "They dare not. If they really dare to do that, we can report to the officials."


    "They are officials, officials protect each other, we go and sue them, what''s the use!"


    "Why don''t we go to the second brother. Isn''t the second brother a good rtionship with the rich son of the city? He can definitely help us."


    "Your second brother is the son-inw of those rich family sons. If he hadn''t been obedient, others could have him follow him. It''s better to give him money directly!"


    After Mrs. Lai finished speaking, she stopped wasting time with her daughter, went straight to the house, took another nine taels of silver, and packed up all of Mrs. Tang''s clothes, put the money in Zeyu''s hand, and put the clothes away. Put it in front of Tang Shi.


    "The money plus the silver you just searched, is exactly ten taels of silver. I also took out the clothes. Can I put my son now?"


    At this time, she was extremely regretful. In the past, in order to anger Tang Shi, she and her daughter had deliberately damaged the clothes she gave, and now they don''t know where they went.


    If you had kept those clothes well, you wouldn¡¯t have lost two taels of silver now.


    Murong Lingran ignored Mrs Lai for the time being, but looked at Mrs Tang and said sternly, "Sister Tang, take a look at your clothes to see if there is any missing. Take a closer look to see if you have torn them. ce."


    Tang Shi nodded and quickly counted his clothes.


    After a while, Mrs Tang said, "Young Master, it''s all here, not a single piece is missing. I broke everything that was broken."


    Murong nodded, "Ze Yu."


    Zawa Yu understood, and then let the person go.


    Fang Pingtao also slowed down at this time, looked at Tang Shi and said angrily: "They can protect you for a while, but they can''t protect you for a lifetime. When they leave, I''ll go to your house and disturb your family!"

 Chapter 2561: dismantle the door

    Chapter 2561 Demolition of the door


    Tang Shi was startled, thinking of her brother and sister-inw, her face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    Murong Lingran sneered and said: "Very good, you dare to threaten people even before this son has left. Tell you, if you dare to go, I will send someone to arrest you! This son has a distinguished status,es from the capital, and The Marquis of Ning''an family is very close, so why is it difficult for this son to protect someone?"


    "Today, I will put my words here. In the future, as long as anything happens to Sister Tang, I will target you, ranging from imprisonment to death. If you are not afraid, go ahead and bully Sister Tang and see if I can do it. Can''t do it!"


    Fang Pingtao shook his body, shrank his neck and took a few steps back.


    Murong said: "Now, there is onest thing left, let''s write and leave the book."


    Fang Pingtao said angrily: "If I don''t write it, I will terminate the Tang family, and I will make her reputation bad! I did nothing wrong in this matter. Even if you are military masters, you can''t force me or interfere in my housework. Even if this matter is troubled by General Li, I am justified."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "Don''t write it? Okay, if you don''t write it, I will immediately demolish your house. What if you sue General Li?"


    "I''m from the capital and under the direct jurisdiction of His Majesty, even General Li can''t do anything to me. If it were to pass to His Majesty the Emperor, he would only think that I was helping the weak and venting his anger for the weak, and would not say anything. What am I."


    "But your family will be miserable. If you don''t have a house, you will only be able to live in tents in the future. Your father, as a lizheng, condones his daughter to beat his sister-inw, and his son to beat his wife. It is simply uneptable."


    "If you don''t write, I''ll have someone rece your father and find another person to be Lizheng. You can try it and see if I can do it."


    Fang Pingtao''s family was stunned at the same time. Without the house, they would also lose their position in the middle. It would be better to let their family die.


    Fang Shengcai saw Murong Lingran''s sinct manner and knew that she was not intimidating them, but that she could really do it, and hurriedly kicked his third son, "Fang Pingtao, hurry up and write the book of Heli, if you let me live If there is no ce in Lizheng anymore, I will kick you out of the house!"


    Lai also said: "Son, go, go."


    Fang Pingtao didn''t move, he still didn''t believe that the other party really dared to treat their family like this.


    Fang Pingli and Fang Pinghua did not persuade them, nor did they believe that the other party was just a soldier who really dared to destroy their house.


    Murong sneered: "It seems that you don''t believe what I said. Come on, let me demolish their house now. When will Fang Pingtao write and leave the book, and when will he stop."


    "Yes!"


    Zeyu waved his hand, leaving behind four Xuanwu guards who were protecting Murong Lingran. The others rushed over, and the first thing they did was tear down their doors!


    The onlookers saw that they were reallying, and immediately stepped back several steps, afraid that if the house really copsed, they would be hurt.


    Many of the vigers looked like they were watching a good show. Also, basically everyone in the vige had their houses copsed, but Lizheng''s house was still intact, and it was normal for some people to feel unbnced.


    Fang Shengcai saw that the door that he had installed two years ago had been demolished, and hurriedly said: "Stop, stop, I let him write, you guys stop."

 Chapter 2562: leave

    Chapter 2562 Leave


    Lai also anxiously said: "Don''t demolish it, don''t demolish it, the house is our life, without the house, we will not live."


    Murong Lingran looked at Fang Pingtao: "Are you still insisting on not writing?"


    Fang Pingtao was also frightened by the battle just now, and he no longer dared to hesitate at this time, and said tremblingly: "I will write, I will write immediately."


    After saying that, he returned to the house with a face full of fear.


    After a long while, Fang Pingtao came out again, raised his hand and wanted to throw Helishu on Tang''s body, but when he saw Murong Lingran''s eyes, he had to withdraw his hand and slowly handed Helishu to Tang Shi. In front of Tang Shi, "Here it is."


    Murong Lingran looked at Tang Shi: "Show me both the Shun Shu and He Li Shu."


    Carefully sail the Wannian Ship, Fang Pingtao wrote so reluctantly just now, it is inevitable that he will not do anything on the Heli book.


    Tang Shi nodded, and quickly gave her both pieces of paper.


    Murong Lingran took a closer look and saw that there was no problem. He tore up the divorce book without hesitation, and returned the Heli book to Tang, "Sister Tang, take it."


    Tang said, "Thank you, young master."


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Sister Tang, are you willing to let them go? They beat you after all. If you don''t want to spare them, I will send them to the government."


    "No need." Tang said, "Since they have already given the money, then forget it."


    If the Fang family is in a hurry, I don''t know what to do to her.


    Murong Lingran nced at Fang Pingtao and said, "Let''s leave today''s affairs as it is for now. As I said just now, if you dare to trouble Sister Tang in the future, then I will be rude to you."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Tang Shi again, "Sister Tang, let''s go, I''ll take you out of this ce of right and wrong."


    Tang Shi nodded: "Thank you sir."


    After saying that, he followed Kurogan.


    The people around saw that there was no good show to watch, and slowly began to disperse, leaving only some people who still wanted to watch the fun.


    Fang Pingtao saw Tang''s leaving just like that, and immediately punched the wall without the door frame.


    "Stinky bitch, don''t let me see her again in the future!"


    Fang Pingli was still distressed that she lost her silver hairpin and silver bracelet, she pulled Lai''s sleeve and sobbed: "Mother, my silver hairpin and silver bracelet are gone, and I won''t be a dowry in the future, what should I do? Alright, those who don''t marry will be bullied at their inw''s house in the future."


    Fang Pinghua also pulled Lai''s sleeve and cried, "Auntie, please think of a way for us, or when we get married, you can give us another bracelet and a silver hairpin."


    Mrs Lai frowned and said, "How can I still have money to buy such a good dowry for you? You have all seen it. Just now, the family took ten taels of silver and went out, and there is no money left at all. You three brothers. You will definitely have to re-marry your daughter-inw and spend a lot of money. When you get married, who knows if there is any money left at home."


    "Ohh Ohh ohh¡­"


    "Ohh Ohh ohh¡­"


    The two sisters burst into tears in grievance.


    Fang Shengcai looked at the demolished gate, and his daughter cried beside him again, and immediately said impatiently: "Okay, why cry, I didn''t rmend you to rob Tang''s things at the beginning, you didn''t listen to me. Really. You think other people''s things are yours if you wear them for a long time, and if you don''t have them, they will be gone. Keeping the house and my position in the house are nothing."

 Chapter 2563: should not

    Chapter 2563 Shouldn''t


    Fang Pingli was startled, so she looked at Fang Pingtao: "Third brother, why don''t you invite the third sister-inw back and let her return all the money to us, you don''t have to marry a new wife, otherwise what will we do in the future? "


    "What should I do?" Fang Pingtao looked at the two younger sisters angrily: "You guys are too embarrassed to ask me, who caused what happened today? If it wasn''t for the two of you bullying Tang, if you didn''t wrong her, I would beat her. Will she get angry with me? Will Ie back to write a divorce letter in a fit of rage? It''s all caused by you, and now you''re embarrassed to ask me!"


    At this time, he finally became more rational. He came back to write a letter of divorce, just to teach Tang Shi a lesson, so that she could listen to him better in the future.


    As long as Mrs Tang knelt down and begged him, then he could take the opportunity to clean up her, so that she would listen more to his words in the future and would never dare to talk back to him again.


    I just didn''t expect that a person who stood up for the Tang family came halfway along the way, and really took the Tang family away and caused their family to lose a lot of money.


    In his heart, he was actually a little worried that it was his own reason that he had not had children for so many years. If this matter was spread out, I am afraid that he would never find a wife again. Maybe he could only find a woman who had been abandoned, that kind of woman. It''s all a problem, he doesn''t want it.


    To be honest, Mrs. Tang is also considered obedient, at least much better than his elder sister-inw and second sister-inw. It may be difficult to find a woman who listens to him like this in the future.


    Fang Shengcai frowned and said, "The third child, what did you say? The cause of today''s incident is all because of your two younger sisters?"


    "Yes." Fang Pingtao repeated what Murong Lingran had said, "That''s the way it is, the young master said that the two of them deliberately framed the Tang family and robbed her of the firewood she had already picked up, and Fang Pingli even beat him. Tang Shi pped her, that''s why I hit her impulsively. My sister-inw was beaten by my sister-inw, and even a woman might not be able to bear it, and Tang Shi may be so excited today that she wants to leave me."


    Fang Shengcai turned to look at his two daughters, and gave them a p without hesitation.


    Snapped! Snapped!


    The surroundings suddenly became quiet.


    Some people who lived nearby and haven''t gone far heard the ps and turned to look at Fang Shengcai.


    Seeing that her daughter was beaten, Mrs Lai hurriedly stood in front of her daughters and said, "Old man, what are you beating the children for? They didn''t do anything wrong. They were much younger than Mrs Tang, and Mrs Tang helped them pick them up. Firewood is what it should be."


    Fang Shengcai said angrily: "This is indeed what it should be, but the two of them shouldn''t frame the Tang family, and they shouldn''t beat the Tang family. In this world, where is the reason for a sister-inw to beat her sister-inw? This is against ethics, and now the third child Without my daughter-inw, my house was almost lost, and I lost a lot of money. I have to find someone to install the gate again. It¡¯s another sum of money. If you lose so much money one after another, you will be happy. ?"


    "If it''s gone, it''s gone." Mrs Lai curled her lips in disapproval, "Without Mrs Tang, my son can still marry someone else. Anyway, Mrs Tang has notid an egg after marrying the third child for three years. I just wanted to divorce her, and now it''s just right, but I didn''t expect Tang to take away all the dowry money, causing our family to lose a lot of money."


    "Marry someone else? You said that the family has no money? Where can the third child marry a wife?"

 Chapter 2564: youre used to it

    Chapter 2564 You are used to it


    "Isn''t this still you? As Lizheng, this money can definitely be earned back quickly."


    Fang Pingli and Fang Pinghua have also recovered now, and each cried:


    "Father, how could you beat us for an outsider?"


    "Father, we are your own daughters. You actually beat us. You really hurt our hearts. I hate you!"


    After the two of them finished speaking, they ran back to their room, closed the door and continued to cry.


    Lai also nced at her husband dissatisfiedly, "No matter what you say, you shouldn''t beat your two daughters, they are girls. If something like this happened today, you can''t get rid of it. Who asked you to let the three of them go? If we went to pick up firewood together, let Tang shi go alone, wouldn''t there be no such thing today?"


    Fang Shengcai said angrily: "You actually me me again? Anyone can make mistakes, just your children, right?"


    "I...I didn''t mean that."


    "Look at yourself, what your daughters are used to by you, I''m just an honest person, and they are used by you to be the same as the youngdies of big families in the city, and they can''t doundry and cooking until now. Do you really think your daughter can marry into the city to be a rich wife? If you don''t train them now, they will get married in the future, and they will suffer in her husband''s family. "


    Lai said: "It''s not as serious as you said."


    "Huh! Is it that serious, think about it for yourself."


    After Fang Shengcai finished speaking, he ignored his wife, looked at his son who had been staring in the direction of Tang''s departure, and said angrily, "What are you looking at? Tomorrow you will also go to Yulian Mountain to work for me, and the family has lost a lot of money. I am Lizheng, but I am not a high-ranking official, but I don''t have the ability to save enough money for you to marry a daughter-inw in a short period of time."


    Fang Pingtao said: "Father, you are Lizheng, you only have ten taels of silver, do you have it? I don''t want to go to work. I heard that people in the past lived in tents every day, and they must be woken up by the cold every day. I am so sick. It''s bad, it will definitely be unbearable, where is there afortable home."


    "Aren''t you worried that I don''t have a child? You might as well get me another daughter-inw as soon as possible these few days. Now many families are suffering, it will definitely be cheaper to marry a daughter-inw."


    Lai hurriedly said: "I see, you are right, it is probably easier to marry a daughter-inw now, don''t worry, I will definitely find someone who can give birth to you this time, and let that Tang regret it! As for the dowry, Auntie will find a way for you."


    "Well, thank you auntie."


    "Go and rest now, you must have freaked out just now."


    "Okay, Auntie."


    Fang Pingtao took a few steps, suddenly looked in one direction, and thought to himself: Tang Shi, I can''t take care of you, someone will take care of you, ten taels of silver, you bitch, you don''t deserve so much money, even if I feed the dog, It won''t let you do it either!


    Fang Shengcai saw that his son had really left, and immediately became angry, "You can get used to it, it''s useless to find any number of his temper!"


    After saying that, he left them alone, raised his feet and walked outside.


    On the other side, Tang shi followed Murong Lingran away shortly after, and stopped in an open space.


    Murong Lingran got off Heimao, came to Tang Shi, and said sternly: "Sister Tang, do you have any ns in the future? If you want to go back to your mother''s house, I can send someone to take you back."

 Chapter 2565: grandma

    Chapter 2565 Great Aunt


    Thinking of her family, Tang Shi suddenly felt a pain in her heart, and said with a wry smile: "If my parents were still there, I would definitely be willing to go back, but my parents have passed away, so my eldest brother and sister-inw are left at home, eldest brother. If I''m not married yet, I can go back, but now..."


    Now her eldest sister-inw would never take her in. If she knew that she still had money in her hand, she would definitely be required to hand over all of her money.


    At that time, she will still be kicked out of the house without a penny, which is even worse than now. It is better not to go back and hold all the money in her own hands. At least in a short time, she can support herself, and she can not let it go. hungry yourself.


    Murong Lingran also roughly heard the meaning of her words and said, "If that''s the case, then you can follow me for the time being. I''ll find a way to find a ce for you during this period."


    "This..." Tang Shi hesitated for a while, but asked, "This little son, we don''t know each other, why are you willing to help me so much?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t say anything about what they had seen before, and said, "I am the person who loves to fight injustice and hate being bullied by others, so you can treat me as a warmhearted person."


    Tang said: "So that''s the case, I really want to thank the young master today, otherwise I will definitely have to die."


    "Don''t think like that." Murong said calmly: "Let''s go, let''s go back to the barracks, I will definitely help you find a satisfactory ce."


    Tang Shi still didn''t want to cause trouble, and the person in front of her was the first time she had met her today, so he hesitated for a moment: "Thank you, Young Master, but I don''t dare to trouble Young Master, and the barracks are all men, I am a woman. In the past, there were many inconveniences. Apart from my mother''s family, I still have rtives to go to, so I don''t have to trouble the young master. Now I have money in my hand, so I won''t be sad in the future."


    I heard that the sry of Yulian Mountain is very high. When she settles down, she will go there too. In the future, even if she lives alone, she can support herself.


    Murong frowned and said, "You still have rtives to defect to. I would take the liberty to ask, who is it?"


    Tang said, "It''s my great aunt. She has loved me since she was a child. She lived alone at the foot of Shaoyang Mountain. She got married not long ago. Her husband and children died soon after, and she didn''t remarry, so she lived alone guarding the house. ."


    "Her house is a wooden house, so when Dilong turned over, the house didn''t copse. She was getting old again, and she felt that if she changed her life now, she would definitely die. I stayed at home and didn''t go to the city."


    Murong Lingran thought about it for a while, then said helplessly: "Well, since that''s the case, then I won''t be **** others, I may be in the military camp these days, if I want to leave, I will inform you, if you have any trouble, even though Come to me and I will help you. Fang Pingtao has my warning just now, so he probably doesn''t dare to do anything to you."


    It is estimated that Tang Shi also has scruples. She is now dressed as a man, and she is too close to her, which is not good for her reputation.


    And for Tang, it was the first time they met today, so it was only natural that she would guard herself.


    Tang Shi nodded: "Thank you, young master."


    Murong Lingran said again: "Zeyu, please help me take Sister Tang back to her aunt''s house in person."


    Ze Yu nodded: "Yes, Master."

 Chapter 2566: three men

    Chapter 2566 Three men


    Tang Shi originally wanted to refuse, but thinking that the person who refused again and again seemed very rude, so he nodded.


    In the afternoon, Zeyu came back and returned to Murong Lingran.


    "What? Does she really have a great aunt?"


    Zeyu nodded: "Indeed, her aunt''s surname is Zhang, and she really likes her very much. When she heard that she was leaving, she felt sorry for her and let her live with him."


    "How is her aunt''s condition?"


    "No, I can describe it as a family, and Tang''s aunt is also surprisingly thin. When I left, I went to the kitchen to have a look. Although there was rice, I also saw bran, which is only eaten by pigs. Apparently Tang''s aunt eats rice mixed with bran on weekdays."


    Murong sighed and said: "Okay, I know, I''ll go see them tomorrow."


    "Yes, county magistrate."


    Next day


    Murong Lingran got up early in the morning and nned to go to the foot of Shaoyang Mountain to see Tang and others.


    This time, she didn''t bring ck fur, but like Zeyu and others, she rode a horse and put two bags of food on the horse.


    When she arrived at the wooden house where Zeyu went yesterday, she saw that there was no one at the door. She was wondering when she saw three men walking out of the house with a smile.


    An olddy also came out and said angrily, "You Dayou, Eryou Gou, and Sanyou Gou, you are really too much. I shouldn''t have looked at you pitifully before and gave you a bite to eat, but now I actually grab money and grab it. I am at home, why don''t you rob your rtives in your own family? Now there is a lot of work to do in Yulian Mountain. If you want money, go to work by yourself. If you rob an old woman of mine, you are not afraid of thunder. !"


    Gou Dayou smiled and said: "Auntie, don''t be angry, didn''t you like us very much when we were young? He also said that we woulde to you when we were hungry, and if we had difficulties, we came to you. Ah. But we really can''t eat what you eat, so we have no choice but to ask you for money. We all listen to you, how can you say that to us, we are very wronged."


    Eryou Gou also said, "That''s right, we came here only after listening to your words. Now that we''ve grown up, you don''t like us anymore. It''s really too much."


    Gou Sanyou said: "If you think we are annoying, don''t say that from the beginning, if you can''t help us, don''t be brave, we just came to ask for money a few times, and we didn''t ask for it the first time. It''s just a sess this time, you are so angry, it really hurts our hearts too."


    "You...you!" Zhang Shi said angrily: "How cute you were when you were young, how did I know that you would be like this when you grew up, if I knew, my food would be dumped and fed to wild boars , I won''t feed you either."


    Slowed down, and Mrs. Zhang said again: "Now, hurry up and return all the money to Lan Lan. This is the money for her life. You take it away. How will she live in the future?"


    Tang Lan hurriedly said: "Auntie, if they take it, take it away. Don''t be too angry. Pay attention to your health. It''s not worth it to ruin your health for their poprity."


    Mrs. Zhang said, "But that''s your money."


    Tang Shi shook his head: "As long as I can let them go, I don''t care."


    She still has money in her hand, and they didn''t take all the money, they considered it to be a disaster.

 Chapter 2567: People who bullied Murong Lingran in the past

    Chapter 2567 People who bullied Murong Lingran before


    Mrs. Zhang sighed and knew that it was impossible for the two of them to get the money back, so she said to Brother Gou, "Okay, let''s go, we only have that much money, I just hope you don''te here in the future. Look. In the past, I will forgive you this time, and if you dare to steal money next time, then we will report to the officials and let you go to jail!"


    Gou Dayou said proudly: "It''s like you are very generous, what can you do to us besides letting us go at this time? Go to jail? We have a lot of good brothers, if we really go to jail, you will Can the two of you endure the wrath of our brothers?"


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the two people beside him, "Let''s go, with these two coins, we can go to the city to have a good meal."


    "Want to go to the city for a big meal? I''m afraid you won''t be able to."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Tang Shi turned his head to take a look, and then noticed that Murong Lingran was not far away, and was riding a horse with a sullen face.


    The Gou brothers also saw Murong Lingran, and when they saw Murong Lingran''s face again, they immediately frowned.


    And Murong frowned slightly when he saw the faces of the three men.


    It''s really God''s eyes that made her meet them here today.


    That''s right, these three were the same people who had bullied her and her three younger brothers before she was assigned to Saiyuan Mansion.


    In those years, she and her younger brothers were still young, but they were bullied a lot.


    These three bullied the four siblings, the most ruthless.


    She still remembered that day, the four of them were taken by a soldier to a field to weed, and the soldier guarding them left for a while because his stomach was ufortable.


    After a while, they were targeted by the Gou brothers.


    The Gou brothers seemed to be abusive, they liked to watch people cry, and when they walked in front of them, they kicked Xiao Liu to the ground, punched Xiao Wu, and pped Xiao Si. To relieve his anger, he kept beating them repeatedly, and then he turned to look at her, trying to make her cry.


    She didn''t cry at that time, she just wanted to stop them, but it was of no use, and she was kicked several times.


    Fortunately, the soldiers in the distance saw the situation on their side and saved her and her three younger brothers'' lives.


    Her younger brothers were still young, because they were frightened and fell ill at the same time.


    Especially Xiao Liu, because he was still young, he had a high fever for several days when he went back. If it wasn''t for Dad''s medical skills, he would have turned into loess by now.


    Today is just right, the old and new ounts are calcted together, she wants them to look good!


    Zeyu noticed something was wrong with Murong Lingran''s expression, and asked with concern, "Divine Doctor, what''s wrong with you?"


    Murong Lingran let him get closer, and told her about how she had been bullied by the three of them before.


    Zeyu''s face suddenly became gloomy, and he whispered: "County Lord, have many people bullied you before? If there are many, you will take me to identify them one by er, and I will settle ounts with them! "


    He believed that if his master knew that the girl he liked had been bullied like that, he would definitely want to burn them to ashes!


    Murong said: "When other people are bullied, if there is a chance in the future, I will personally find them to settle the ount. Now it''s more important to deal with the three people in front of me. To dare to rob me of the money I helped people get back is simply a life-threatening situation."

 Chapter 2568: beat up

    Chapter 2568 Beating


    Zeyu nodded: "Yes, county magistrate."


    Great friend Gou saw the other party looking at him with a gloomy face, and frowned: "Who are you? You dare to meddle in Lao Tzu''s business, don''t you want to die?"


    Zeyu and Xuanwuwei stepped forward at the same time, and said coldly: "You dare to call me Laozi in front of us? Who do you think is going to die?"


    Today, they all came out in their regr clothes, even if they didn''t wear military uniforms, not everyone could yell at them.


    Gou Dayou saw that more than 20 people on the opposite side were staring at him, he immediately took a few steps back, and said with a trembling: "No...don''t think that I will be afraid of you if you have too many people, if you see the military camp not far away, If you dare to bully me, then I will go to the barracks to find General Li toin and let him arrest you all. There are only twenty of you, so I don''t believe that you are the opponents of the army."


    Zeyu sneered and said, "Ask the army for help? Go, you robbed Zhang''s money, we all saw it with our own eyes, even if we were in front of General Li, we were not afraid. If General Li knew about it, I am afraid that the You, not us. And you look down on yourself too much. Who do you think you are? The army has its own things to do every day. Do you think that with your second-rate status, the army will give you face?"


    "you!"


    Gou Dayou was immediately frightened, and obviously also knew that what they just did was untenable.


    Tang Shi saw that Murong Lingran wasing again, and said excitedly, "Young Master, you are here."


    Murong nodded: "Well, Sister Tang, don''t be afraid, I''ll help you clean them up today, so that they won''t be able to bully you in the future!"


    Mrs. Zhang turned her head and asked suspiciously, "Lan, do you know that son?"


    Tang said, "He is the young man I told you yesterday to help me get my dowry."


    Mr. Zhang nodded: "So it is."


    It turned out to be a child. She thought that the son liked Lan Lan, but it seemed that she had misunderstood.


    This little boy is well dressed, and there are so many guards around him. If he thinks that he has a good family background, it is impossible to see a woman like Lan who has been separated from him and who is six or seven years older than him.


    He reckoned that he would only help if he saw Lan Lan was pitiful.


    Great friend Gou saw that Tang Lan actually knew the person opposite, and frowned: "Tang Shi, that person is here to vent your anger?"


    Tang Lan thought about it for a while, but still nned to pretend to be a tiger, and said, "I advise you to return the money to me immediately, otherwise they will not make you feel better."


    Dayou Gou nced at Murong Lingran nervously, and whispered to the two beside him: "What should we do now? There are so many people in the other side, the three of us will definitely not be able to fight."


    Gou Eryou said: "Then let''s return the money to them? Now it''s more important to save lives."


    Gou Sanyou said, "I think so too."


    Before Gou Dayou had time to speak, Murong said: "Come here, take care of the people on the other side, and you dare to rob the old and the weak in broad daylight near the military camp, I really don''t take General Li seriously. Today, we will take care of them for General Li!"


    "Yes!"


    Zawau immediately rushed over with six people.


    The Gou brothers immediately panicked and turned around and wanted to run away, but they were Xuanwuwei''s opponents. As soon as they turned around, they were kicked in the back and fell into a dog to eat shit.


    Before he got up, he felt that someone was stepping heavily on his back, and then a violent tussle descended on them.

 Chapter 2569: A tael of silver

    Chapter 2569 A tael of silver


    Xuanwu guards kicked very vigorously.


    Also, if they are still in the capital, they don¡¯t say that every day, they often have tasks and they can show their talents.


    It''s been more than a month since I came to Saiyuan Mansion. In addition to hunting, I follow Murong Lingran to see here and there every day. They have long been bored and their whole body is getting moldy.


    There is such an opportunity for them to rx, they will not let it go.


    Murong Lingran saw that the other Xuanwu guards also wanted to beat them, and said: "If you want to go, just go. Remember, don''t beat people to death, it''s okay to beat them, they deserve it."


    "Yes." The Xuanwu guards passed by excitedly.


    After a while, more tragic screams came from the ground.


    "Ouch, it hurts to death."


    "Stop kicking, stop kicking, it hurts, it hurts."


    "It hurts, it hurts too much, stop kicking."


    ¡­


    The sound of begging for mercy kepting from his ears, but Murong Lingran just thought he didn''t hear it, and walked directly in front of Tang Shi.


    "Sister Tang, how much money were you robbed?"


    Tang Lan said: "A tael of silver, this is what I gave to my aunt to live, but I didn''t expect that I gave it to my auntst night, and they were robbed today."


    Murong nodded: "Then are you injured?"


    Mr. Tang nced at the house and said, "I just turned the house in a mess, and a lot of usable things were smashed. My aunt and I are fine."


    Mrs. Zhang said: "Why are you okay? You were pushed by them and fell on the firewood, and your hand was broken."


    Murong Lingran immediately looked at Tang Lan''s hand.


    Tang Lan quickly put her hands behind her back, and said with a smile, "It''s okay, it''s just a small hole, and the bleeding has stopped now."


    Murong said: "Show me."


    Tang Lan saw that she couldn''t resist, so she stretched out her hand to show her.


    Murong Lingran was relieved to see that there was really only a small hole on the top, and the blood had really stopped.


    Murong Lingran looked at Mrs Zhang again: "Did they always bully you like this before? Do they often ask you for money?"


    Mrs. Zhang sighed and said, "It''s all my fault that my life is not good. I don''t have children, so I especially like children."


    "They were cute when they were three children. When I saw them, I felt like I saw my son who died early."


    "I used to be very good at embroidery when my eyes were good. I was the only one at home, and I lived well. I liked the three of them when I saw them, and I often let theme to my house."


    "I just didn''t expect that one day they would hear me and my sister talking. My sister asked me to save more money for the old age. Don''t be so kind to other people''s children. I can''t regret it."


    "I don''t agree with this sentence, but I didn''t expect it to be heard by the three of them."


    "After the three of them heard it, they were no longer close to me. They would stille over asionally, but every time they came, they wanted something delicious or money."


    "As I get older, my eyesight is getting worse and worse. After my eyesight is not good, I don''t do embroidery, I don''t have a lot of money, and I hide all the money, so they can''t seed."


    "It''s just that Lan Lan came over yesterday, and she gave me a tael of silver. They came over two days ago. I thought they wouldn''te, so I didn''t hide the money. searched."

 Chapter 2570: The wicked report first

    Chapter 2570 The wickedin first


    Murong said: "So it is."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the three people on the ground and saw that their noses and faces were bruised, and they looked confused, so she said, "Okay."


    Xuanwu guards stopped immediately and stood aside.


    Murong Lingran calmed down and said, "Hand over the money, if I let my people search, I''m afraid you guys will hurt even more."


    The Xuanwu guards knew the severity of their actions, and they did not hit their vital points. After hearing the words, Gou Dayou immediately woke up, sat up with difficulty, and slowly took out a tael of broken silver from his arms, and said with a trembling voice. : "This... this is... the money I took just now, and I will return it to you."


    Zeyu took it and returned the money to Tang.


    Murong Lingran said: "The money is not enough, you guys have destroyed a lot of things just now, and those are also considered money, and Sister Tang is also injured and needs urgent treatment, so give me your own money as well. Hand it over!"


    Great friend Gou had no choice but to nce at the second brother and the third brother, and together they put all the money in his hands.


    Dayou Gou also took out some money from his arms, and put it in Ze Yu''s hands together with the money from the second and third brothers, "We have this money, about five hundred copper coins."


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply. Although the 500 copper tes were a little less, it was still better than none.


    Zeyu had just given the money to Tang when he saw the sound of horse hooves suddenly heard in the distance.


    The crowd followed the sound and saw dozens of people riding horses.


    The leader is a woman, and the others are wearing the same clothes, like her guards.


    When the woman came to them, she didn''t dismount. Seeing the three people on the ground were beaten with bruised noses and dirty clothes, she suddenly felt sympathy and eximed, "What are you doing here? So many? Did someone bully three people? It''s too much to beat people so badly."


    Murong raised her eyebrows spiritually, this woman was well dressed, she was probably ady from some town in the city.


    His face is not bad, but he doesn''t have much brains, and he jumps to conclusions without knowing the truth of the matter.


    Seeing that the girl had misunderstood, Tang Shi was about to exin when he saw Dayou Gou suddenly burst into tears and said, "Miss, please help us. We were just passing by, but they were robbed. All the money on us was robbed by them, and they beat us up like this, and ask you to call the shots for us, miss."


    Eryou Gou also said: "I feel like my hands are about to be interrupted by them, they are really too ruthless."


    Gou Sanyou also said: "I also feel that my feet are about to be broken, they are really hateful, please help us, Miss."


    When the woman heard this, she became angry, "What? I stole your money and beat you up like this. Is there any kingship in the world? There is a military camp in the distance, and there are still people here who dare to rob , is simply too deceiving."


    Eryou Gou pointed at Murong Lingran and said, "It''s just too bullying, miss, it''s the man who ordered to rob us of our money, ordered us to beat him, and asked thedy to help us out."


    Gou Sanyou said: "Miss, there are people near the military camp who dare to be so arrogant, that kid is definitely not an ordinary person, maybe he is a spy of Chongyan Kingdom, you must catch him and interrogate him well!"

 Chapter 2571: Xue Meixia

    Chapter 2571 Xue Meixia


    Murong furrowed his brows, and actually put on her the hat of a spy of the enemy country. This person is not stupid.


    The woman said: "Don''t worry, I like to fight injustice the most. Today, I will call the shots for you and teach them a good lesson. If they are really spies of the enemy country, I don''t need you to tell me what to do."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Murong Lingran: "Are you their boss?"


    Murong Lingran calmly said, "So what?"


    Since this girl is so brainless, she should teach her a good lesson, lest she continue to indiscriminately wrong people in the future.


    "Since it is, then return the money to them, apologize to them, and give them somepensation. In my opinion, you don''t seem to be poor in money, and they were beaten so badly by you, why don''t you just give them one? One hundred taels of silver, these are enough for them to take care of themselves. Give me the money, and then go to the government with me. If you are not a spy, I will talk to you. If you are a spy, I am sorry. You have only one dead end."


    The three people on the ground were instantly overjoyed, one hundred taels of silver, they could have food and clothing for a long time.


    Murong Lingran hadn''t seen such a self-righteous person for a long time, so he immediately became energetic and said with a smile: "What if I don''t give it? What will you do to me?"


    The woman said: "No? If you dare not give it, I will send you to the government. Oh, by the way, you still don''t know, my uncle is Xue Zhongli, the prefect of Ban City, Saiyuan, and I belong to him. My niece, it''s easy to send you to the government so that you won''t be able to get out for the rest of your life."


    It turned out to be Xue Zhongli''s own niece, no wonder she was so arrogant.


    Then Xue Zhongli looked gentle, how could there be such a stupid niece?


    Murong said, "What''s your name?"


    The woman didn''t hide either, she said directly, "My name is Xue Meixia."


    Murong nodded: "Miss Xue, you said you were going to send me to the government? Just by the dozens of people behind you?"


    Xue Meixia said: "That''s right, my uncle''s father hand-picked all my people and gave them to me. Everyone can be one to ten. They are very powerful. So, I advise you to do as I say. Otherwise, they won''t be polite."


    Murong said: "I don''t do what you say, and I have a lot of people, why should I listen to you?"


    "You!" Xue Meixia was instantly angry, gritted her teeth, and said, "You are really toasting and not eating and drinking. I''ve already given you steps like this, but you still can''t go down, so you can''t me me. Come on, give it to me. I caught everyone on the opposite side, especially that kid, I will teach him a lesson myself!"


    The Gou brothers had already stood up at this time, and when they heard this, theyughed sinisterly.


    "Little..." Tang Shi was about to speak, but was interrupted by Murong Lingran.


    "Exactly, my people haven''t exercised their muscles and bones much recently. Since there are hand-training people whoe to the door, they don''t need to be useless."


    After Murong Lingran finished speaking, she looked at Zeyu, "Didn''t youin a few days ago that your life was boring during this time? I''ll find you something to do today, the ones just now are even appetizers, but the ones now are Dinner, just teach him a lesson, give Master Xue a face, don''t beat him, and don''t beat him to death."


    Ze Yu nodded, loosened the muscles and bones in his hands, and said loudly: "Come on, give it to me!"

 Chapter 2572: vulnerable

    Chapter 2572 Vulnerable


    "Yes!"


    Xuanwu guards rushed over on horseback and fought with the guards on the opposite side.


    Tang Lan saw that the two sides were really fighting, and said anxiously: "Little son, this is obviously a misunderstanding, there is no need for you to have a conflict at all, as long as you exin clearly, in case your person is injured, it will not be cheap, those three personal?"


    Murong smiled and said: "My people are not so easily injured. If they were so useless, they would note out with me at all."


    After saying that, he looked at Zeyu and the others confidently.


    And the Xuanwu guards did not let her down. As soon as she finished speaking, Zeyu replied, "Master, the mission isplete."


    Tang Lan and Mrs Zhang turned their heads and saw that the guards who were still showing off their power just now had all fallen off their horses,ying on the ground, rolling, howling, and moaning in pain.


    And their horses were a little frightened, and they ran away without looking back.


    Murong Ling Ran saw this and smiled with satisfaction.


    The Gou brothers'' faces suddenly turned green.


    Xue Meixia spoke so arrogantly just now, I thought she was so powerful, but I didn''t expect it to be so useless, and she was knocked down by the other party without a single stick of incense.


    Xue Meixia''s face suddenly turned ashen, who are those people, so powerful?


    Her people were carefully selected by her uncle, how could they be so useless?


    Tang Lan and Mrs Zhang felt relieved when they saw this.


    No wonder the young master is so calm, so her people are so powerful!


    Murong Lingran looked at Xue Meixia''s extremely ugly face, andughed, "Miss Xue, how is it? What can you do with me now?"


    She thought that the opponent was so powerful, it turned out to be so vulnerable.


    Xue Meixia said with a trembling: "You... don''t becent, when I go back to my uncle, he will send more people to teach you a lesson. If hees and still can''t beat your people, he will go to ask the general to encourage him. , if it really doesn''t work, there is also the Marquis of Ning''an. By the way, a small person like you must not know who the Marquis of Ning''an is. The Marquis of Ning''an is the **** of war in our Xuanqing Kingdom. Yum. He''s in Saiyuan Mansion right now, if hees, just wait to die!"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "You have the ability, feel free to call, I''m not afraid."


    "You!" Xue Meixia was about to curse when she suddenly heard a voice behind her.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw another woman running over with a group of soldiers on horseback.


    Xue Meixia was overjoyed when she saw the woman''s face clearly, and looked at Murong Lingran proudly, "The person who helped me vent is here, you should have seen it too, you can see there are hundreds of people at the other side, you are two There are only ten people. I don''t believe it. Your people are so powerful that they can even beat hundreds of soldiers.


    Murong raised an eyebrow and said, "Really? Then I''ll wait and see."


    Not long after, the group of people came to Xue Meixia''s side.


    The people in the lead saw all her people fell to the ground, and said in surprise: "Sister Meixia, I heard that you came out to ride a horse today. Seeing a lot of people here, I guessed that you were here, but it turned out to be you. What happened? What? Why did your people fall to the ground?"


    Xue Meixia said: "Qingqing, you came just in time, the person on the opposite side bullied the three and robbed them of their money. I couldn''t stand it, so I wanted to teach him a lesson, but I didn''t expect his people to be very powerful, my people Not an opponent, you have a lot of people, you help me teach him a lesson, I want him to kneel and apologize to me."

 Chapter 2573: Who are those people?

    Chapter 2573 Who are those people?


    Kang Qingqing turned her head to look at Murong Lingran, frowned and said, "There is still such a hateful person in the world,e here, take him down for me, I will personally deliver him to my sister and brother-inw, and ask my brother-inw to give it to him. conviction!"


    "Yes." Immediately, someone wanted to go and grab Murong Lingran.


    Murong said: "Wait!"


    Xue Meixia thought that Murong Lingran was afraid, and said with contempt, "What? Now I want to ask for mercy? Tell you, it''s toote."


    Murong said helplessly: "Who said I wanted to beg for mercy, I just wanted to ask who that youngdy is."


    Xue Meixia said: "For the sake of your arrest, I''ll tell you that the one next to me is Mrs. General Li''s sister, Kang Qingqing."


    "It turned out to be Miss Kang." Murong Lingran said: "If you want to vent your anger for your sister, I have nothing to say, but you can think about it, the people behind you are your sister and brother-inw who sent it to you to protect you. Yes, if you let them know that you used these soldiers who were supposed to protect your family and the country to vent your personal grievances, and they also lost and lost the face of the military camp, what would your brother-inw do to you when you said it?"


    Mrs. Li is also a good person. For Mrs. Li''s sake, she doesn''t mind warning her sister a few words.


    Unexpectedly, Kang Qingqing didn''t appreciate it at all, and thought that Murong Lingran was afraid and threatened her. I might lose. Someone, catch that kid for me!"


    "Yes, miss."


    Murong Lingran saw that there were many of them, so he took a few steps back and said lightly, "Zeyu, don''t be too serious, save some face for General Li and the others."


    Zawa Yu nodded, leaving four people to protect her, and rushed over with the others.


    is just an ordinary soldier, not the opponent of their Xuanwuwei at all.


    Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing saw that the other party did not send everyone, and the smiles on their faces became even bigger.


    Humph, they are really self-righteous. They have never seen that kid before, and they don''t know where he came from. Let him taste the power today and let him know who is in charge here.


    Murong smiled and said: "If you want to see my jokes, then you have miscalcted."


    Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing were stunned for a moment, seeing each other''s smiles, they had a bad premonition in their hearts, and when they turned their heads, they saw the soldiers fell to the ground one after another.


    After a long while, all the people brought by Kang Qingqing fell down, wailing all over the ce, but Xuanwuwei quickly returned to Murong Lingran''s side as if nothing had happened.


    The Gou brothers immediately trembled when they saw this.


    Even hundreds of soldiers are not their opponents. Who are those people?


    Murong Lingran smiled with satisfaction, as expected of the Xuanwu Guards, it is estimated that even if there are another 100 people, they can easily deal with it.


    Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing swallowed in fear at the same time.


    Kang Qingqing said with a shudder: "You... don''te here. If you hurt me, my brother-inw will not let you go. You have only one way to die."


    Xue Meixia also said: "Yes, my uncle will not let you go."


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Don''t worry, I don''t have the habit of hitting girls. Now that I''m in a good mood, get out of here immediately."


    Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing looked at each other, how could the other party let them go so easily?

 Chapter 2574: looks like a girl

    Chapter 2574 seems to be a girl


    Kang Qingqing snorted: "You know each other, you know that if you hurt us, you will not end well, but you have to return the money to them, your people are so powerful, why do you want to rob these ordinary people, you go Robber other bad guys, can''t you?"


    Murong Lingran saw that she thought she was a bad guy who robbed people, and she looked at the sky without a word, turned to look at the Gou brothers, and said coldly, "The three of them will have their ce, so hurry up and leave."


    Zeyu frowned, why didn''t the county owner exin?


    By the way, the county owner definitely doesn¡¯t want to waste saliva with these people.


    These two were so impulsive, and all the people they brought were injured. After returning home, they would definitely be carefully investigated by their rtives, and then naturally they would know the truth of what happened today.


    If Xue Zhongli and General Li knew that they made such a big incident because of a misunderstanding, they would definitely not forgive them lightly.


    Great friend Gou saw Murong staring at him, and suddenly whispered a few words to the two beside him.


    The two listened and looked at Murong Lingran in shock.


    is indeed very simr. The appearance of this person now is the same as that of the child when he grew up.


    Murong Lingran saw their pupils suddenly widen, guessing that they probably remembered who they were, and said with a smile: "What''s wrong? It feels like you know me."


    Gou Dayou stabilized his mind, looked at Xue Meixia, and said, "Miss Xue, I remember who she is. A few years ago, their family was sent here to do farm work in the military field, but suddenly one day It''s gone. I had trouble with her and her brothers for some reason before, and I guess she came back to seek revenge on us on purpose."


    Xue Meixia was stunned and looked at him suspiciously: "What did you say? Is he a sinner?"


    "That''s right." Eryou Gou said, "But she seems to be a girl. When we met a few years ago, she was dressed like a tomboy, so the three of us could recognize her."


    As soon as Eryou Gou finished speaking, Mrs. Zhang, Tang Lan, and Xue Meixia looked at Murong Lingran in shock at the same time.


    She is actually a girl? This... how is this possible?


    Murong sneered: "Your reaction is really slow, I recognized you from the first sight of the three of you."


    Gou Dayou said loudly: "Miss Xue, you see, she has admitted it herself, she is a sinner."


    Xue Meixia frowned. Just now, she didn''t know the identity of the other party, so the other party would let her go, but now that she and Kang Qingqing both knew the details of the other party, the other party would definitely not let them leave easily.


    Tang Lan asked nkly, "Little Young Master, you...are you really a girl?"


    Murong smiled and said, "Of course it is."


    "Have you stayed in Saiyuan Mansion before?"


    "Yes."


    "Have three younger brothers?"


    Murong said: "It seems that Sister Tang recognized me, yes, I was the girl you helped back then. When I was in the woods just now, I recognized Sister Tang, that''s why I Come to help you, it''s really not a bad person."


    Tang Lan suddenlyughed, "So it is."


    Mrs. Zhang asked, "Lan, have you seen thisdy before?"


    Tang Lan nodded and told how they met back then.


    Mrs. Zhang suddenly realized, no wonder she was so interested in Lan Lan, and she was also a person who reciprocated.


    Xue Meixia saw that the other party was talking, and said to Dayou Gou: "Whether she is a sinner or not is none of my business, and I have no ability to take care of your business. You take care of yourself."

 Chapter 2575: Murong Zong and General Li are here

    Chapter 2575 Murong Zong and General Li are here


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Kang Qingqing: "Qingqing, since she let us go, let''s go quickly."


    If it''s toote, they won''t be able to leave, so it''s better to go back and move rescue soldiers.


    Kang Qingqing nodded and wanted to leave after getting on the horse.


    Dayou Gou said with a terrified expression: "Miss, don''t leave, if you leave, she will definitely deal with us, we are not her opponents at all."


    Gou Eryou also said: "Yes, miss, if you leave, we will definitely have to die. Please take us away too."


    Gou Sanyou said: "Miss, please save us, we don''t want to die."


    Before Kang Qingqing could speak, he saw arge group of peopleing from a distance. When they got closer, they realized that the other party was actually a member of the army.


    Kang Qingqing and Xue Meixia were happy at the same time, it''s really a path beyond heaven.


    Murong nced at those people, suddenly feeling helpless, if anything happened near the barracks, the army would know.


    Kang Qingqing immediately became energetic, and looked at Murong Lingran proudly: "Our rescuer is here, you have seen it, at least hundreds of people havee, you are only twenty-one, this time you are finished. ."


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually and said, "Really? Then we''ll just wait and see and see who''s done."


    After saying that, he turned his eyes to the group of soldiers in the distance.


    Xue Meixia saw Murong Lingran''s extremely calm look, and frowned, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Afraid?" Murong said calmly, "I didn''t do anything wrong, how could I be afraid? It''s you who should be afraid."


    Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing looked at each other and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    Murong Lingran nced at the Gou brothers: "You ask them yourself."


    I originally intended to let Kang Qingqing and Xue Meixia go, but I didn''t expect that someone woulde to the door. It seems that this is all God''s will, and God doesn''t want them to have a better life.


    Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing looked at the Gou brothers at the same time.


    The Gou brothers shuddered.


    Xue Meixia turned her head and said, "You don''t y tricks here, just wait to die."


    After saying that, he looked at the army.


    Mrs. Zhang was a little worried. If those soldiers and the two youngdies got angry out of the same nostril, the little girl would be in trouble.


    Tang Lan is not too worried. She saw Murong Lingran wearing a military uniform yesterday. She should also be a member of the army, so she will be fine.


    Not long after, the army came to them, and the leaders were none other than General Li and Murong Zong.


    General Li just stopped his horse and frowned when he saw the wounded soldiers everywhere: "What''s going on?"


    Just now, the soldiers reported that something had happened here. After sending people to observe, they found out that all the people they knew were here. It happened that he was free now, so he brought them here in person.


    Murong Zong hurriedly nced at his younger sister, and was relieved to see that she was still on the horse, as if something was wrong.


    Kang Qingqing saw that it was her brother-inw who came in person, her eyes blushed, she quickly rode forward, pointed at Murong Lingran and Xuan Wuwei and said, "Brother-inw, you have to decide for me, I was bullied, you send The soldiers who came to protect me were also bullied, you see, some of them are still rolling on the ground in pain."


    "Also, before I came, Meixia had already been bullied by them, and all her people were beaten. Meixia and I both revealed their identities, but they still hit it right."

 Chapter 2576: They are talking nonsense

    Chapter 2576 They are talking nonsense


    "That person is so nasty. He actually robbed these three people of their money, not counting the money of others, and even beat them to the point of bruising their noses and faces."


    "I heard from these three people just now that she was sent to Saiyuan Mansion before. All three of them have met, but she and her family disappeared at the same time."


    "She must be a robber, you must catch her, clean up her fiercely, and give us a bad breath."


    Murong Zong frowned immediately.


    Kang Qingqing saw that Murong Zong was alsoing, and his face suddenly turned red, "General Zong, you are here too, I was bullied, you must help me out."


    Murong Zong did not answer her, but just looked at his sister.


    When Kang Qingqing saw Murong Zong''s eyes, he was half-fumed. What''s so beautiful about that stinky girl? She''s not as good-looking as her.


    Murong furrowed his brows, can''t he, eldest brother also has peach blossom luck here?


    General Li turned his head to look at Murong Lingran, and then looked at Kang Qingqing with a stern face: "You said that she robbed those three people?"


    Kang Qingqing said: "Yes, Meixia said so."


    Xue Meixia said, "That''s true."


    General Li said: "Do you see how she looks like someone who is short of money? There are so many people, as for robbing three people who are not as well dressed as her?"


    Tang Lan was worried about General Li''s misunderstanding, and hurriedly said: "General Li, thedies have all misunderstood, this brother Gou is the one who robbed us, and the young master opposite is the one who helped us teach these three people a lesson, and also helped us with all the money. I''ming back. The Gou brothers oftene to harass my aunt, the one next to me. This young man is just venting his anger for us."


    Xue Meixia was stunned when she heard the words, and said with a face full of shock: "What did you say? These three men are robbing you of your money?"


    Tang Lan nodded: "Yes."


    "Then how did they say it was the girl who stole their money?"


    "They''re talking nonsense."


    Xue Meixia said angrily, "Then why didn''t you say it just now?"


    Tang Lan said: "I can''t find a chance to say it. Miss, you and the young master started fighting shortly after meeting. I can''t interrupt at all."


    And she saw that Murong Lingran didn''t exin it, so she guessed that she might have other intentions, so she couldn''t speak.


    "You!" Xue Meixia got angry, turned her head to look at the Gou brothers again, and gritted her teeth: "How dare you lie to me that you are robbed people, what a daring dog!"


    Dayou Gou''s eyes flickered with guilt, and said, "Who knew you were so easy to deceive, you can believe whatever we say."


    Gou Eryou said: "That''s right, we just said it casually."


    "You guys! I''ll settle the ount with youter."


    Xue Meixia turned her head to look at Kang Qingqing, saw her looking at her angrily, and smirked: "Qingqing, don''t be angry, I was also deceived, if you want to me it, me the Gou brothers, I really It wasn''t intentional. For the sake of my kindness, don''t be mad at me."


    Kang Qingqing red at her fiercely, this person is really unreliable, causing her to lose such a big face, and also hurting the innocent people who protect her.


    Xue Meixia also felt a little guilty, and red at the Gou brothers.


    Gou Dayou said: "Miss, although I lied to you about this matter, I didn''t lie about the other matter, that girl was really sent here before, the government must have records, you go and investigate. Just know. What you should do now is not to settle ounts with us, but to find that girl, that girl is a sinner."

 Chapter 2577: If you catch her, you cant catch her!

    Chapter 2577 If you catch her, you can''t catch her!


    Kang Qingqing apparently also felt that what he said was reasonable, and hurriedly looked at General Li, and said excitedly: "Brother-inw, you have heard, hurry up and arrest that girl and torture him, we are only deceived today, you don''t me me, but that girl is really a bad person."


    General Li frowned and said, "You want me to torture that girl?"


    "yes."


    "Do you know who that girl is?"


    "Who could he be? He''s just a sinner."


    General Li suddenly raised his hand and gave her a p, angrily said, "You bastard, can she catch her at will? If you catch her, you can''t catch her!"


    Kang Qingqing was instantly stunned, and said stunnedly: "Brother-inw, you beat me? Why did you beat me? My sister has never beat me, why do you beat me!"


    General ??Li said coldly: "What happened to me hitting you? As a brother-inw, I can''t teach you a lesson? Your sister will give you a p when she finds out. I''ll go back and let your sister clean you up!"


    After he finished speaking, he immediately dismounted and came to Murong Lingran.


    Dare to hurt his son''s savior, a p to her is light.


    Murong Zong also followed behind him.


    General ??Li said in a low voice: "County lord, I''m sorry, it''s all because of myck of discipline. There are outsiders here. It is inconvenient for me to reveal your identity. After returning to the military camp, I will definitely give you an exnation."


    Murong said: "General Li is serious, it''s all a misunderstanding, she is really kind, but she didn''t figure out the ins and outs, she was a little too impulsive, and I also taught her people a lesson, you just now Give her a punishment, and that''s it."


    "It''s definitely not possible." General Li said: "This is all her fault, don''t worry, I will never cover her up."


    After speaking, without waiting for Murong Lingran to speak, she looked at Xue Meixia again: "Miss Xue, this matter has an inescapable rtionship with you, pleasee back to the barracks with us, and then you will know why I didn''t deal with it. thatdy."


    Xue Meixia heard General Li''s tone and knew that he was ordering her, not discussing with her. She understood that even if she refused now, it was useless, so she nodded and said, "Okay."


    General ??Li looked at Tang Lan and Mrs. Zhang again, and said sternly: "This matter still involves the two of you, so please alsoe back to the military camp with us. Don''t worry, you two, we will definitely send you back safely after that."


    The two nodded: "We are willing to go."


    They guessed that they should be asked to testify for Murong Lingran. Since they are testifying, they should go.


    Tang Lan saw that the door was still open, and quickly went to lock the door.


    General ??Li asked the soldiers to let two horsese out for the two of them.


    When ?? arrived at the barracks, General Li temporarily ced Tang Lan and Mrs Zhang in a tent alone. After asking them some questions, he walked to the tent of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    In the tent at this time, Murong Zong, Murong Lingran, and Ze Yu were standing on the left, while Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing were standing opposite them, ring at Murong Lingran.


    It''s all her fault for not exining it on purpose, otherwise the misunderstanding today would not have happened.


    Especially after Kang Qingqing was pped by her brother-inw, her hatred for Murong Lingran deepened.


    It was the first time she was beaten in front of so many people, it really **** her off.


    The Gou brothers who got into trouble also knelt on the ground in the center.

 Chapter 2578: beaten again

    Chapter 2578 was beaten again


    At this moment, there were hurried footsteps outside the door, and soon people walked in. Everyone looked closely, and it was Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan. They hurried over when they received the news.


    After entering the military camp, the two quickly nced at their sister, saw her smiling face, and then heaved a sigh of relief and stood beside her.


    When Kang Qingqing saw Murong Zong standing by Murong Lingran''s side, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan walked towards her as soon as they came in, they were immediately dissatisfied, and said softly, "General Zong, General Xuan, General Kuan, you stand What are you doing by her side? She is a sinner and doesn''t deserve to stand with you at all."


    Murong Zong and the others had seen them thest time they came over.


    Murong Zong said lightly: "She doesn''t deserve to stand with us, so where should she stand?"


    Kang Qingqing nced at the ground in the middle: "She is the one who was assigned, so of course she should kneel on the ground."


    General ??Li just walked to the door and happened to hear what they said, and said coldly: "Kang Qingqing, you are still talking nonsense!"


    After he finished speaking, he walked in with the Marquis of Ning An, followed by Madam Li.


    Kang Qingqing saw her sistering, and immediately said aggrieved: "Eldest sister, brother-inw pped me just now for this stinky girl."


    Mrs. Li nced at Murong Lingran apologetically, turned her head and pped Kang Qingqing again, and said sternly, "What nonsense is she talking about, she''s not a stinky girl."


    Just now, her husband also told her that the genius doctor was a woman, and she was also the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an. It was no wonder that when he first saw her, he felt something was wrong. Marquis of Ning''an was not very kind to her.


    General Li and the Marquis of Ning An walked to the top and sat down, while Mrs. Li also walked up to General Li and stood beside him.


    Kang Qingqing was beaten again, and was immediately aggrieved, and whispered in a low voice: "She''s not a stinky girl, who else is?"


    Mrs. Li didn''t hear what she said and said solemnly, "Kang Qingqing, apologize to the county magistrate of Chunling immediately!"


    "The county head of Chunling?" Kang Qingqing and Xue Meixia looked at each other, "Who is the head of Chunling county?"


    "Who else could there be?" Mrs. Li said, "It''s this girl whom you regard as a sinner. Who else is there besides her? She is the county head proimed by His Majesty."


    The Kang family is just a family of merchants. Kang Qingqing has been attached to her since she was a child, and often follows her to the frontier. It is normal that she does not know Murong Lingran.


    Kang Qingqing and Xue Meixia widened their eyes in horror at the same time.


    The three people kneeling on the ground also looked stunned, the county magistrate of Chunling?


    That girl is actually the county head?


    The Gou brothers'' faces turned pale as soon as they brushed the ground. How could that girl be the county owner? If she is really the county owner, based on what they did just now, wouldn''t they be dead?


    They may have heard in the storybook before that offending the county magistrate is a serious crime.


    Mrs. Li continued: "She is not only the head of Chunling County, but also the savior who saved my youngest son. If it weren''t for her, my youngest son would have been separated from me forever. I invited people to the military camp, yes I was going to thank her, but you actually treat your benefactor like this, what is the difference between this and revenge?


    Kang Qingqing said nervously: "She... Isn''t she a sinner who was assigned to Saiyuan Mansion? How could she be the head of Chunling County?"


    "That''s right." Xue Meixia also said: "She is so hateful, she can''t be the county owner."


    "You guys! You guys are still so stubborn!" Madam Li became even more angry, and said angrily, "She was given out, but she has already been pardoned, and was pardoned by His Majesty the Emperor himself, the county magistrate of Chunling. Her Majesty''s title was also given by His Majesty. Besides, she is not only the head of Chunling County, but also the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, and the sister of General Zong, General Xuan and General Kuan."

 Chapter 2579: admit mistakes

    Chapter 2579 admit mistakes


    Murong Lingran looked at Grandpa and saw him nodded.


    At this time, only the identity is exposed.


    If the capital dares to spread the word about his granddaughter in the future, he will clean up those people himself!


    She is not only the head of Chunling County, but also the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, the sister of General Zong, General Xuan and General Kuan...


    She is not only the head of Chunling County, but also the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, the sister of General Zong, General Xuan and General Kuan...


    Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing were immediately stunned, how could it be possible, how could that dead girl have such a high status?


    The faces of the three men turned even paler, and a cold sweat broke out on their backs. They were actually the granddaughters of the Marquis of Ning''an. It''s over, it''s over, they really only have a dead end. How could they provoke such a person!


    Mrs. Li said: "Now hurry up and apologize to me and the county owner. Before we came here, I had already asked Tang Lan and Mrs. Zhang. They said that it was Miss Xue who believed the words of these three men and did not ask clearly. Then I attacked the county owner. Fortunately, the people around the county owner are strong in martial arts, otherwise the county owner doesn''t know what it is like to be bullied by you!"


    Ze Yu coughed lightly: "I haven''t introduced myself to everyone yet, I''m under themand of Wei Jingxuan, my name is Ze Yu."


    People who start with ??Ze¡­


    General Li suddenly changed his face, stood up abruptly, and said, "Are you Xuanwu Guard? Your Majesty''s personal guard?"


    Zeyu nodded, nced at Murong Lingran again, and said, "Your Majesty sent me to protect the county head of Chunling."


    General Li snorted for a moment. Apart from protecting His Majesty, Xuanwu Guard was the most important person to protect His Majesty. It seemed that Murong Lingran was unusual in His Majesty''s heart.


    Mrs. Li obviously also thought of this, and hurriedly looked at Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing, and said sternly: "Hurry up and apologize, or I will hand you all over to the Marquis."


    Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing also heard what Ze Yu said, they are not fools, they understand what Ze Yu said.


    This Chunling County Lord is probably someone your Majesty cares about.


    Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing looked at each other, nodded at the same time, and walked in front of Murong Lingran.


    The three people who were kneeling on the ground heard that Zeyu was the emperor''s personal guard, and their bodies, which were already trembling with fear, trembled even more.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the one person they were casually targeting was someone with such a valuable status. God, you¡¯re joking too much.


    Xue Meixia said apologetically: "County Lord, I''m sorry, we didn''t do it on purpose. At the beginning, we also had good intentions and wanted to vent our anger on those three men. Who knew they were so scheming and lied to me, really I''m sorry."


    Kang Qingqing also said: "County Lord, I also say sorry, I have a good rtionship with Meixia, I heard that she was bullied, so I wanted to stand up for her, I didn''t expect those three men to be so bad, really very sorry."


    Murong Lingran did not respond for the time being, but just nced back and forth in front of the two of them.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran didn''t speak, Xue Meixia was very anxious, she nced at Mrs. Li, saw what she was doing, thought for a while, and suddenly knelt down toward her, pleading with her face: "County Lord, I really I''m wrong, please forgive me once, I won''t dare again next time."


    Kang Qingqing saw that Xue Meixia actually knelt down, not standing or kneeling for a while.

 Chapter 2580: I cant help you

    Chapter 2580 I can''t help you


    She was obviously implicated by Xue Meixia, why did she kneel.


    Mrs. Li coughed lightly when she saw that her sister was so ignorant.


    Kang Qingqing nced at her sister and felt very resentful in her heart.


    Sure enough, she was not born by a mother, even if she was also a direct daughter, the eldest sister would not stand by her side, she only knew how to please the Marquis of Ning An.


    After thinking about it for a while, Kang Qingqing seemed to have made up her mind. She quickly closed her eyes and then quickly opened them. She knelt down to Murong Lingran, "County Lord, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t offend you today, I''m too worried that my friend will be killed. People bullied me, so I almost made a mistake because I was impulsive. Please forgive me this time because I was only deceived."


    Murong Lingran sighed when she heard the words, and helped the two up with her own hands, saying, "I know that you were just deceived, so I didn''t get very angry, my people also beat your people, so today Forget it."


    What else can we do if we don''t forgive them?


    Others are also trying to stand up for others. Kang Qingqing is still Mrs. Li''s sister. Grandpa and General Li are good friends, so I can only forgive them for the time being.


    But even if she doesn''t punish them, their family probably won''t let them go easily.


    Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing were overjoyed at the same time, "Thank you for the county magistrate."


    Mrs. Li said with relief: "The county lord really has arge number of adults, thank the county lord."


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, I have nothing to lose, but my people still have two good opportunities to loosen their muscles."


    Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing looked even more ugly when they thought of their injured guards.


    General Li said: "Master Hou, this time we are incapable of discipline, I''m really sorry."


    Ning''an Hou said: "It''s okay, this is a matter between the children themselves, and Aran has already forgiven them, so don''t take it to heart."


    In any case, Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing had a good starting point, they just wanted to stand up for the weak, but their minds were too simple and too simple, and they were too easy to believe what others said.


    "Thank you, Marquis."


    After General Li finished speaking, he looked at Xue Meixia and Kang Qingqing again, and said solemnly: "Although the county owner has forgiven you this time, you have indeed made a big mistake because of impulse this time. Especially Miss Xue, you really He was too impulsive, and jumped to a conclusion before he knew the truth of the matter. Today''s matter is serious, I will definitely tell your uncle, and you should prepare yourself. "


    "And Qingqing, so do you. I arranged for someone to protect you, not to bully others. From tomorrow, you are not allowed to leave the barracks one step. The soldiers who protect you will also be withdrawn. When the weather warms up, I will also withdraw. , there is no room for you here, I will send someone to take you back to the capital."


    Xue Meixia didn''t expect that she would be taught a lesson after going out happily today, and nodded sullenly: "Yes, General, I understand."


    Kang Qingqing said: "Brother-inw, don''t send me back when the weather is warm. As soon as I go back, my family will force me to marry someone I don''t like. I don''t want to marry someone."


    General Li snorted, "I can''t help you."


    finished speaking and ignored her.


    Kang Qingqing stomped her feet secretly, what should I do?


    The two of them dealt with it, and finally it was the turn of the three kneeling on the ground.


    At this time, their faces were white with no trace of blood, and their foreheads were full of sweat. Seeing that everyone''s eyes were shifted to them, the three bodies trembled even more.

 Chapter 2581: The first one made this year?

    Chapter 2581 The first thing you did this year?


    Looking at each other''s faces, they were probably less ominous this time.


    General Li said sternly: "As for the three of you, I have heard from Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Tang just now that you are going to rob Mrs. Zhang''s money today, and you seeded. If the county owner happened to find them, you would definitely Ran."


    "You have hands and feet, and are strong and strong. You can''t do anything well, but you go to rob the old and the weak. You are really disgusting."


    "Now, tell me the truth, apart from today''s incident, have you done other wrongdoings, have you robbed other people, and if there is any concealment, you will definitely be executed!"


    The three of them were instantly frightened and looked at each other nervously.


    Gou Sanyou asked nervously: "If we tell the truth, can you spare us this time? We can swear that we will never do a bad thing again, and we will never appear in front of you again, even if you want us We are also willing to leave Saiyuan Mansion."


    General ??Li said coldly: "How dare you talk to us? If you dare to hesitate, this general will kill you now!"


    Framing the county magistrate is a capital crime, and his execution is justifiable.


    Gou Dayou said: "I...we didn''t do any other bad things, just...even robbed other people, but we didn''t rob many, and there were many guards from big families, so we didn''t dare to go, the robberies were ordinary. People, at most a few hundred copper coins each time, the one or two silver coins this time is the most we have robbed."


    Gou Eryou also said: "Yes, we only dare to do this kind of thing, rob and run away, we are also afraid of being caught, other things such as murder, we absolutely dare not."


    Gou Sanyou said: "Yes, today''s incident is the first thing we have done this year. Please forgive us for the sake of our initiative."


    Murong Lingran smiled mockingly, "The first thing you did this year? It''s because most of the people have fled, and many people''s houses have copsed again. You can''t find anyone to do it. Look at you three fat heads and big ears. Yes, I guess I stole money to eat delicious food before."


    The faces of the three of them stiffened.


    Gou Dayou prayed: "We were wrong, we knew we were wrong, we will never dare again, please forgive us this time, we have old parents to be filial, and we have children who are waiting to be fed, really. I can''t have an ident, please have a lot of you adults, please spare us this time."


    Eryou Gou said: "Yes, you have taken the money back anyway, you have no loss at all, but we were even beaten."


    Gou Sanyou said: "Just please everyone, please forgive us this time."


    "No!" Kang Qingqing was the first to refuse, but she was pped by her brother-inw, and even now her cheeks still sting, "I can''t forgive them, the mistakes they made today are extremely heinous, if it were mine If people really hurt the county owner, the consequences would be unimaginable, these people are a scourge if they remain, and they must be severely punished!"


    "That''s right!" Xue Meixia also said, "It''s all because of them that we made mistakes today, and we said that there was no loss at all. Many of our people were injured. If it weren''t for them, they would not have been injured at all. , even to give them an exnation, they must be severely punished!"

 Chapter 2582: killed someone

    Chapter 2582 Killed


    When General Li heard the words, he looked at the Marquis of Ning''an and said, "Master Marquis, do you have any ideas?"


    Ning Anhou looked at the three people coldly, and said coldly: "If possible, leave them to our grandparents for disposal."


    Dare to frame his granddaughter and put his granddaughter in danger, he will not spare them easily!


    General Li said: "Of course it is possible."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Azong, tie them to our tent."


    Murong Zong nodded: "Yes, grandpa."


    After ??, he went out and called a few people in, and tied them all out.


    The Marquis of Ning An stood up and said, "Everyone is tired, so we won''t disturb everyone''s rest, and go back to the camp first."


    General Li nodded: "Yes, Lord Hou."


    After Ning''an Hou Zu and Sun took the people away, Madam Li finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that Xue Meixia was still here, Mrs. Li said, "Miss Xue, I''ll send someone to take you backter."


    Xue Meixia knew that although she was talking in a negotiating tone, she was actually telling herself that she would send someone to inform her uncle of what happened today.


    Although she was very reluctant, she could only nod her head.


    After half an hour, Xue Meixia also returned to Ban City.


    Xue Zhongli knew that his niece had done such a wrong thing, and was very angry. He directly took back all the people who protected her, and asked her to go to the temple for a year. Without his permission, she was not allowed to go out, and she nned to go out the next day. He personally brought Xue Meixia''s parents to the door to apologize to Murong Lingran.


    Xue Meixia''s biological parents were dissatisfied with the punishment, but they had nothing to do.


    The most promising member of their family was Xue Zhongli, and they were counting on getting more benefits from him, so they had to watch their daughter be grounded.


    Tang Lan and Mrs. Zhang were also sent back to Mrs. Zhang''s home by General Li, and in order to thank them for their cooperation, they also gave them 50 catties of food as a thank you.


    After the Marquis of Ning An took the Gou brothers away, he handed them over to his three grandchildren for interrogation.


    Regarding the identity of the granddaughter, they did not publicize it in the military camp, and they still called him as a miracle doctor.


    Early the next morning, the Marquis of Ning''an also received a confession from the Gou brothers.


    Of course, he still got it from Murong Lingran''s hypnotics.


    After reading the confessions one after another, the Marquis of Ning An immediately became angry, "It''s abominable, this kind of person has been on the loose for so many years! Under the circumstances of yesterday, they didn''t even tell the truth, and it would be impossible to atone for their sins."


    The ?? confession waspletely different from what they said yesterday.


    In addition to robbery, the three even killed people.


    Once, when they robbed a house, it happened that there was only a fourteen- or fifteen-year-old girl in that house, and the rest were outside. When the three saw the girl''s beauty, they became ill-intentioned. , cast a well and died.


    The three of them knew that they had made a big disaster, so they ran away.


    After the girl''s family came back, they found the girl was missing, they searched everywhere, and finally found it in their own well.


    Since the three came in through the wall, and the door was not damaged, the girl''s family believed that the girl must have fallen in identally. was killed.


    If those three men hadn''t met Murong Lingran, the truth would never have been revealed.


    In addition to this, there is one more thing.

 Chapter 2583: benefactor

    Chapter 2583 Benefactor


    When the three of them went to a familiar house to steal chickens, they were found by the male host who got up in the middle of the night. The moonlight was very good that night, and the three people''s faces were also seen by the male host.


    In order to prevent the male host from reporting to the officials after dawn, the three simply did not do anything and beat the male host to death.


    The movement in the yard woke up the rest of the family. In order not to be caught, the three simply set a fire and fled.


    Onlyter did they find out that the torch had burned all the children of the family to death, and the male master had also died. The two old men were so sad that they also died, leaving only the mistress.


    And the hostess lost all her rtives overnight and did not want to live anymore, so she hanged herself.


    We had a good family, but in just a few days, they all disappeared.


    Lizheng in that vige also helped the newspaper officer, but after some investigation, he didn''t get any news, so it was over.


    Not only that, in the situation like yesterday, the Gou brothers are still lying.


    There are old and young, their parents have long since passed away.


    And for people like them, there is no woman willing to be with them, and there is no child to be fed.


    Murong Lingran sighed and said: "The second family is really miserable. Apart from these two incidents, did they have other lives?"


    The Hou of Ning''an said: "No one else has been killed, but in order to get it easily, they robbed people who were already living a hard life. They took all the savings of those people every time, but Imagine how miserable those people will be in the future, maybe those people will starve to death because of them, this kind of behavior is no less than murder."


    Murong nodded: "That''s right, grandpa, did they tell where they hid their money?"


    "No more." Ning''an Hou said: "They have squandered them all. They rob and spend as much as they can, and they never save any money."


    This kind of person does not know if there will be tomorrow after today, and it is normal not to save money.


    "Then do they remember which people they probably robbed?"


    The Marquis of Ning An sighed and said, "I also sent someone to ask about it. Their memory is not very good. Except for the two families who lost their lives, they remember the most clearly. They don''t remember much."


    Murong said: "So it turns out, this is really something they can do without heart and no heart."


    Murong Zong asked: "Grandpa, what are you going to do with the three of them?"


    The Marquis of Ning An said coldly, "Although I have the right to deal with what theymitted, this is Xue Zhongli''s jurisdiction after all. Just hand over the person to him. The death penalty will definitely not escape."


    Murong nodded: "Well, I agree."


    Suddenly thought of something, she said again: "Grandpa, I still have something to go out for."


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to see Tang Lan and Mrs Zhang."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Aran, I forgot to ask yesterday, why are you so concerned about Tang Lan?"


    Murong Lingran recounted what Tang Lan had helped her and her three younger brothers a few years ago.


    "I see." Ning''an Hou said: "Since it is a benefactor who helped you and your brother, then you should really thank you, don''t go over empty-handed, and bring more gifts."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    "You still want to go alone?"


    Murong Zong said: "Aran, why don''t my brothers apany you?"

 Chapter 2584: Tang Lanlans eldest brother and sister-in-law

    Chapter 2584 Tang Lan''s eldest brother and sister-inw


    Murong Lingran said: "No need, I''ll just take Xuanwuwei and Heimao over there. You must have been very busy these days. Yesterday, it took a lot of your time. I heard that the Chongyan Kingdom has been increasing troops on the border. , even if you know that grandpa and you are here, you have no intention of retreating, you are still busy with military matters."


    Seeing what his sister said, Murong Zong did not force himself, and said sternly: "Okay, if there is any trouble, I will send someone back in time to let me know that there are several viges around the barracks, and many people have not gone to the city, and the surrounding area is not very peaceful. ,You have to be careful."


    Murong nodded sinctly, went out of the camp and rode ck fur and left the barracks with Xuanwuwei, and walked directly to Zhang''s house.


    Therefore, when Xue Zhongli brought his younger brother, younger siblings and apology to the barracks, he only saw the Marquis of Ning''an.


    The government office still had things to deal with, so he didn''t stay any longer. After making amends with the Marquis of Ning''an, he asked him to pass the apology gift to Murong Lingran, and then quickly returned to Ban City.


    Maybe Murong Lingran''s hunch was really urate. As soon as he got to the door, he saw a man and a woman walking in.


    Murong dismounted and walked quietly to the door.


    Zeyu asked in a low voice, "County Lord, are you still going in?"


    Murong said: "For the time being, let''s hear what they have to say."


    Zawau nodded.


    Not long after, the people inside spoke up.


    The woman said: "Little sister, you said that you have been divorced for such a big thing, and you don''t go home and tell us,e to the big aunt alone, where do you put us, our home is yours Home, you''d better go back with us."


    The man said: "Your sister-inw is right, little sister, let''s go home. Although you and your sister-inw have misunderstood before, she still loves you. Look, when she heard that you were dismissed, she immediately let him go. I''m here to pick you up, so you can go back with us. We came to see you yesterday, but you don''t seem to be there, so we''re here again today. The aunt''s life is not easy, so don''t give it to her Trouble."


    The woman said again: "Yes, you obviously have a brother, but you went to the house of your great aunt who is several floors away. Others will gossip about us. For our sake, go back with us."


    Murong frowned, it seems that these two are Tang Lan''s eldest brother and sister-inw.


    They can get the news, and nine times out of ten, Fang Pingtao passed the news.


    Mrs. Zhang said with a stern face: "Tang Lushan, Mrs. Yu, don''t talk nonsense, what is being abandoned, your sister is divorced from Fang Pingtao, and the book is still in her hands, how did you know that she was divorced? off?"


    Tang Lushan said nkly, "That''s what Fang Pingtao told us."


    "He''s talking nonsense!" Mrs. Zhang said, "He Lishu is still in your sister''s hands. Fang Pingtao dares to open his eyes and talk nonsense. It''s really hateful. He said this, obviously wanting to ruin your sister''s reputation. , so that she can''t marry again in the future!"


    Tang Lushan said: "Okay, even if it is divorced, it is not the same as being abandoned, so don''t hold on tight. Little sister, listen to the advice of the elder brother, the life of the aunt is not very easy. , Big brother and sister-inw came to pick you up in person today, you can go back with us, we cleaned up your room at homest night, and we are waiting for you toe back."

 Chapter 2585: wont go back

    Chapter 2585 Won''t go back


    Yu Shi also said: "Yes, little sister, there was some misunderstanding between my sister-inw and you in the past, and my sister-inw also knew that it was too much before, and she also knew that it was wrong. We are all family, so you can see that we came to pick you up in person. Let''s go back."


    Murong frowned. Could it be that Tang Lan''s house is also a brick house?


    Yes, it must be, otherwise how could it be possible to marry Li Zheng''s son.


    The Saiyuan mansion was already poor, and a family who could afford a pair of silver hairpins and a pair of bracelets, plus four taels of silver as a dowry, should be considered wealthy.


    Zhang shi frowned and said, "Although my life is not easy, I live in an ordinary wooden house, but I have a room for her to live here, and I can also guarantee that she will not be angry if she lives with me. You can guarantee that when youe back In your family, don''t you give her any anger at all?"


    "You also said that you can''t hang on your face when you live with me, and people will gossip. You feel your own heart and ask, when she leaves Fang''s house, the first thing you think about is me!"


    Mrs. Yu looked sour and mean, if she knew she was wrong, the sun woulde out in the west tomorrow.


    Yu smirked and said: "Auntie, you are joking, how could we be angry with the little sister, she and Ren Li are already miserable enough, how could we treat her badly at this time. As for why she didn''t go home , came directly to you, how do we know? Only she knows it."


    "Humph!" Mrs. Zhang snorted coldly, "You don''t know? Then I''ll help you remember it well."


    "I don''t know who it is. After Lan Lan''s parents passed away, they didn''t want her to enter the door, and even changed all the locks in the house."


    "I don''t know who it is. After Lan was beaten by Fang Pingtao for the first time, she went back toin to you. You said she deserved it."


    "I don''t know who it is. When I saw Lan Lan in the city, I thought I didn''t see her. Instead, I asked her for money to sell embroidery. Lan Lan didn''t give it. The son of Lizheng''s family doesn''t look down on you rtives, and after giving you money, she went back to her mother-inw''s house and was beaten again."


    "Auntie." Tang Lushan couldn''t hold his face when he was told, and said ufortably, "That''s all in the past, and I''ve scolded him too much, she''s changed."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Tang Lan: "Little sister, what big brother and big sister-inw did in the past was really wrong. We promise not to, so you can go back with us."


    Hearing this, Mrs Zhang looked at Tang Lan, "They are your elder brother and elder sister-inw. If you want to go back, I will not stop you. If you want to stay, I wee you. My home is yours, and the door will always be open for you. "


    Tang Lan was very moved, and now only the aunt is really good to her, so she said without hesitation: "aunt, don''t worry, I will not go back, I will help you in your retirement, and I will help you in the future. take care of you."


    She knew what kind of temperament her brother and sister-inw were, and she would nevere to pick her up just because she was pitiful.


    When Fang Pingtao beat her, her nose was blue and her face was swollen, and she couldn''t even stand on the road. She cried and begged them at the door for a day, but they still refused her.


    I''ming to pick her up now, definitely for her 10 taels of silver, those two silver hairpins and two silver bracelets.


    When her parents prepared silver hairpins and bracelets for her, they were very unhappy, thinking that her parents took their money.

 Chapter 2586: borrow?

    Chapter 2586 Borrow?


    Sister-inw also persuaded her parents that she didn¡¯t need to give her so much money, and said that the water she poured out of her married daughter was useless.


    Fortunately, my parents didn''t listen to my sister-inw at that time, they just wanted her to have a good life.


    Mrs Zhang was instantly overjoyed: "Well, good Lan."


    Yu and Tang Lushan looked at each other and said, "Little sister, are you really not going back with us? Are you really unwilling to forgive us?"


    Tang Lan said: "Don''t go back."


    The previous things have really hurt her too much, and she will never forgive them just because of their few words.


    "Okay." Yu said: "Little sister, since you don''t want to go back, then we won''t force you, but we have a request, please agree to us."


    Tang Lan suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart and frowned: "What request?"


    Yu said with a smile: "It''s like this, your eldest nephew has reached the age of enlightenment this year, and we n to send him to the school to study, but you also know that a few years ago, there was a blue brick house at home. , it''s really not enough to live in. We used all the money to build a house the year beforest. When our parents died, we spent a lot of money on the burial. We haven''t saved any money for the past two years, and we don''t have any money anymore. For you The eldest nephew can be promising in the future, so..."


    If you don''t understand the purpose of the big brother and sister-inw, Tang Shi is a fool and said, "Do you want me to give you all the money?"


    Tang Lushan said: "Little sister, we are borrowing. We borrow money from you. We will pay you back when we have money in the future."


    Yu red at her man fiercely, what else is there to pay, isn''t it right for an aunt to spend money on a nephew?


    Mrs. Zhang was about to speak, when Mrs. Tang said, "Borrow? How much?"


    Yu said: "Of course it''s all your money, 10 taels of silver, but studying is very expensive."


    Mrs. Zhang said, "When will it be returned?"


    Yu said: "This... we can''t say for sure, and we don''t know when we will be able to save enough."


    "Humph!" Mrs. Zhang sneered, "I don''t think you have any intention of paying it back."


    Yu said with a smile: "No, we n to pay it back. We really don''t know when we can save enough money, so we can''t tell the specific time."


    Mrs. Zhang red at Tang Lushan and said, "I think your son''s studies are fake. It''s true that you want to take away all your sister''s money."


    "No, I don''t have that idea."


    "You don''t have this idea, so that''s your wife''s idea?" Zhang Shi said angrily: "Tang Lushan, Tang Lushan, your sister is your own sister, and you loved her when she was a child. There is only so much left on her. Son Yinzi is living, what about you, you don''t want to help her, but you stille to the bottom of the trouble. When your parents were alive, they loved your sister so much. If your parents knew that you, as the eldest brother, treated her like this, they would definitelye at night. In your dreams, I will settle ounts with you!"


    Tang Lushan choked and was speechless.


    Mrs. Zhang looked at Mrs. Yu again: "And you, as the elder sister-inw, your husband has no parents, that is, the elder sister-inw is like a mother, and your sister-inw is separated from Renren. I don''t know how sad it will be in the future."


    "It''s fine if you don''tfort her at this time. You want to take away all her money. She only has this amount of money left now. You have taken all the money away. How do you want her to live in the future?"

 Chapter 2587: Just an aunt

    Chapter 2587 It''s just my aunt


    "Sister Yu, you are the most vicious sister-inw I''ve ever seen. I feel sick when I see you. Get out of here now, or I''ll beat you outter!"


    Yu was also angry at once, and said with her arms on her hips, "I am the most vicious sister-inw? How can I be vicious? I also said to take Lan back, but she herself is unwilling to go back. You say so much, it is estimated that Seeing that Lan Lan has money in her hands, it will allow you to live a good life in the future, and by the way, I can also give you retirement."


    "You!" Zhang Shi was angry, "you are talking nonsense, I never thought of asking for Lan''s money, I really pity her. As your great aunt, you dare to contradict me like this, you still Do you have the self-consciousness of being a junior? I don''t wee you here, you should get out of here right now!"


    Tang Lan''s face was flushed when she saw Zhang Shi''s anger, and she was gasping for breath, and hurriedly patted her chest to give her a good breath, and said, "Auntie, don''t be too angry, if your anger damages your body, Others are going to see jokes. Don''t worry, I know yours, you are really good for me, I won''t miss you that much."


    Mrs Zhang wasforted by Tang Lan, and her face finally improved.


    Tang Lan looked at the eldest brother who had been beside him, and said with a cold face: "Brother, you should go back. I have nothing now, only this money is left. If you take all the money, I will be able to do itter. How to live, have you thought about it? Don''t say you can take me home to support me, I can guarantee that as long as I go back, within three days, I will not only lose all my money, but also be kicked out by my sister-inw again. I don¡¯t want to end up in that situation.¡±


    Murong Lingran nodded secretly, thinking that Tang Lan was still not confused. If she went back, it would be good if she had no money. It is estimated that she would be treated as a ve and ordered to death.


    Hearing this, Yu was immediately dissatisfied, "Lan, how can you think of me so viciously? I''ve said it all, I used to be wrong, but people change, I already know I''m wrong, It has been changed."


    "I won''t believe it." Tang Lan said: "What you did in the past really broke my heart, let''s go, what you say now, I won''t take the money out."


    Yu still didn''t give up and continued: "If you don''t borrow money, your eldest nephew will not be able to study, are you willing to see him as unpromising in the future? When your eldest nephew grows up, if you know it''s all because of you Aunt, he can''t read, he will hate you."


    Tang Lan was stunned when she heard the words, and then fell silent.


    Murong Lingran saw that Tang Lan''s face was a little loose, and hurriedly walked in with Zeyu.


    "Joke, whether your son can read or not is your parent''s responsibility, why let others be the aunt''s responsibility? Do you really think others are soft persimmons, just pinch them if you want?"


    Yu Shi and Tang Lushan turned their heads and saw a man and a woman walk in.


    Yu frowned and said, "Who are you? This is our family''s family business, and you cannot allow an outsider to interfere!"


    "Of course I am qualified to intervene, because I helped Sister Tang get her money back."


    Yu Shi and Tang Lushan looked at each other, is this the person who forced the Fang family to take out ten taels of silver?


    Murong Lingran and Ze Yu walked to Tang Lan''s side, and continued: "As parents of your children, it is right for you to let your children study. Sister Tang is just your son''s aunt, and you belong to two families. Both your parents do If you can''t do it, why let someone else do it for your aunt?"

 Chapter 2588: Its better to say than to sing

    Chapter 2588 It''s better to say than to sing


    Yu said: "She is divorced now, that''s a family."


    "Family?" Murong said calmly, "It''s better to say than to sing. If you have money now, but Sister Tang has no money, and ask you for money, will you agree?"


    Yu said nothing.


    Of course she didn''t want to.


    Murong Lingran continued: "Look, it''s still a family. I''ll ask you again, the incident that Sister Tang and Li got the money happened suddenly, if she didn''t have the money, if she didn''t have the money, would you not? Will you let your son study?"


    Yu said: "Of course, I don''t have any money, so what books to read."


    "That''s not it." Murong Lingran said: "Sometimes in life you have to have it, and you can''t force it in your life. You didn''t want your son to study, you just knew that Sister Tang was rich. ."


    "Why should you sacrifice Sister Tang''s life for your son''s future? If you don''t have the conditions to read it, then don''t read it."


    "You also said that your eldest son will hate Sister Tang in the future. Do you know how much it will cost to study? Ten taels of silver may not be enough for a year."


    "If he can''t read in the future, you probably will still say that it''s all because of Sister Tang''s ipetence. If you can''t let him study hard, he will still hate Sister Tang."


    "Anyway, your sons will hate Sister Tang no matter what you do. It''s better not to take it out from the beginning and let yourself live a good life."


    The academy here is not her future academy, and Shu Xiu has more ie than her.


    Tang Lan nodded in agreement, yes, someone else''s son, why should she sacrifice her alone.


    With the temperament of the sister-inw, the children she educated, it is estimated that she will hate her even if she has no money.


    When she came home two years ago, the eldest nephew saw her as if he saw an enemy. Not only did he not want her to enter the door, but he followed his mother to insult her, even saying the word "slut".


    Such an unconscionable nephew, giving him money is probably also a meat bun and beating a dog. There is no return, and the eldest nephew will never be grateful to her in the future.


    Yu''s eyes shed with a guilty conscience, and he said ufortably, "I...I don''t think so, so don''t wrong me."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Tang Lan: "Little sister, you can lend me the money, if your nephew is sessful in the future, he will remember you well. You are divorced now, no, you are divorced. , in a hundred years, your eldest nephew will definitely worship you."


    Tang Lan was silent.


    Murong asked: "What do you two do for a living now?"


    Tanglu Mountain Road: "I am an Orion."


    Yu saw that her husband had spoken, and reluctantly said, "I weave at home."


    Murong Lingran asked again: "How is your work now?"


    Tang Lushan Road: "Everywhere is icy and snowy now. For safety, I have been staying at home for a long time, and my wife has been simr recently."


    "Oh." Murong Lingran said again: "Do you know that the military camp near Yulian Mountain is recruiting victims."


    Tanglu Mountain Road: "I know."


    Murong Lingran said: "Then why don''t you go to work yourself. One person is forty wen a day, two people are 800 wen a day, and you can earn two taels a month, and you can make money for your son to study. Can''t you?"


    Although she originally nned to apply only for victims whose houses had copsed, sheter canceled this condition for some reasons. After all, some families did not always have money, and some even exhausted their wealth for the sake of blue-brick houses.

 Chapter 2589: roll

    Chapter 2589 Roll


    Tang Lushan''s eyes flickered with some guilt, and his voice couldn''t help but whisper, "I... I''m not healthy, so I can''t live in a tent."


    Yu said: "I...Me too."


    Murong Lingran sneered: "The two of you are not as bad as I imagined, and you are full of energy. What''s wrong with living in tents? Military tents are all big, and there are charcoal basins inside. No one got cold and sick."


    "You are afraid of being tired, and you are still looking for so many reasons."


    "You yourself are reluctant to endure hardships for your own sons, why do you ask others to sacrifice themselves as aunts to pay for your children''s education?"


    "I also said that your son will worship Sister Tang after a hundred years. It sounds better than singing. When everyone is gone, who knows what will happen to your son? If there is an unfilial son, maybe don''t say Sister Tang. Now, even you, he won''t worship."


    Yu''s face was even more ugly, and she looked at Tang Lan again: "Little sister, if you don''t want to give up ten taels of silver, then give us eight taels. If you keep two taels of silver, you can live for a long time, really. If it doesn¡¯t work, five taels of silver is also fine, so you have half of it, and if you are short of money in the future, you can even go to work in Yulian Mountain, so you have hope in the future.¡±


    "Good guy." Murong Lingran said slowly and leisurely: "You guys have stolen Sister Tang''s money, and you still want to use her as a coolie. If Sister Tang goes to Yulian Mountain, then you can rx and get a free one. In the future, you can sell miserably and ask her for money for your children to study, and even let her support you."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, I didn''t think so at all." Yu said again: "Little sister, if you are worried that your future life will not be guaranteed, then you can go back with us, and we guarantee that you will be at home for one day and support you for one day. day."


    Murong Lingran spoke again unceremoniously, "For one day at home, I will support for one day, which means that as long as she leaves home, you will not care about her life or death again. Maybe one day you will get bored with Sister Tang and dislike her. She wasted food at home, she just found an old widower and married someone, and she could receive another betrothal sum."


    Tang Lan was stunned for a moment. Although she was married and divorced, she was not yet twenty years old. Now she was married in name, and her reputation was much better than being divorced. Money can definitely do anything to sell her.


    Yu''s face changed suddenly, but she didn''t expect that her inner thoughts would be seen through by a child, and she said ufortably, "You child, don''t talk nonsense, I don''t have this idea."


    Seeing Yu''s guilty eyes, Tang Lan still doesn''t understand, she really moved to give money just now, but she didn''t expect that her rtives are still plotting against her, she is really stupid.


    Tang Lan said firmly: "Let''s go, I''m very good here with my aunt, I won''t give you money, and I won''t go back with you, otherwise I will really be sold by you one day! I''m still young, in the future The days are still long, the three years of marriage to Fang Pingtao, I have endured enough hardships, I don''t want to do that anymore."


    After saying that, he turned his back, as if he didn''t want to see them.


    Mrs. Zhang also said: "This is my home, I don''t wee you all, get out of here!"

 Chapter 2590: blame that person

    Chapter 2590 me that person


    Tang Lushan prayed: "Little sister..."


    Mrs. Zhang looked at Murong Lingran and said, "Little¡­ little son, please help us drive them all out."


    Murong Lingran wanted to do this for a long time, but just now she was not good at turning her head around and said, "Go away, or I''ll be rude!"


    Yu said, "Why are you being rude?"


    Zawayu immediately whistled, and all the Xuanwu guards outside walked in, stood in front of them, and packed the small cabin that was not spacious.


    The husband and wife were startled at the same time when they saw the people who came in suddenly. Thinking of the rumors they heard yesterday, it is estimated that this group of people forced the Fang family to do so many things that they did not want to do. If they continue to stay here, it is probably not good. result.


    Yu had to give Tang Lan a stern look, pulled her husband and ran out.


    Today is really not the right time, they are unlucky!


    Tang Lan and Mrs Zhang were relieved when they saw that they were gone.


    After running a few hundred meters, the two stopped panting.


    Yu nced behind him and saw that no one was chasing after him, he slowly walked towards the house and said, "Damn, I originally thought that with Tang Lan''s weak temperament, we would definitely seed today, but I didn''t expect to kill that little boy halfway through. Son, it really **** me off."


    "It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for him, Lan Lan would definitely take out the money, so that our son can not only study, but also our life will be better. We have been able to eat and drink spicy food for a long time."


    "If Lan Lan goes back with us, we will be at ease in the future, but I didn''t expect that all my thoughts would be seen through by that young master."


    Her thoughts were simr to what the little boy said. If Tang Lan didn''t go back, she would ask Tang Lan to ask for all the money. She would go to work in the future, then her family would not worry about running out of money in the future, and she would never be tired again. Weaving to the death.


    If Tang Lan goes back with her, there will be a free servant in her family. In the future, someone will do theundry and cooking. Even if Tang Lan doesn''t want to work at home, she can send her to Yulian Mountain. He must be soft-hearted, and he will definitely help their family work tirelessly.


    I just didn¡¯t expect their n to be ruined like this!


    Tang Lushan also felt a little pity that he didn''t achieve his goal today, but it was impossible, and said, "If you can''t read, you can''t read. The boss is so yful, I guess it''s not the material for reading."


    "What nonsense are you talking about." Yu said dissatisfiedly: "Our eldest son is the smartest, and you didn''t send him to study, how do you know he is not material for study?"


    "How can we send him to study? How about we go to Yulian Mountain to work together? One person is forty fen a day, two people are 80 fen a day, and a month has more than twenty taels of silver. I heard that there are still You can eat meat every day, and it''s even better than the New Year at home."


    "Who will take care of the children in that family?"


    "Then you stay, I''ll go alone."


    "No, if you leave, the world is so chaotic now, if a thief breaks into the house at night, we will only have a dead end."


    "Then you can take your children to the city. There are disaster relief sites there. It''s better if you live there. You can still eat for free every day."


    "No." Mrs Yu said, "Where can I find afortable home at the disaster relief site? I heard that those people are more than 10 or 20 people in one room. I slept lightly. kind of suffering."

 Chapter 2591: Is there a cellar?

    Chapter 2591 Is there a cer?


    Tang Lushan reluctantly said: "This is not good, that is not good, what do you want from me? Do you still want my little sister to work and give us all the money, are you happy?"


    Yu said with a natural look: "Of course."


    Tang Lushan said: "If you have a heart to die, even if the little sister goes, it is impossible to give you money. It''s all your fault. If you were nice to her in the past, she would definitely give us the money today, and she would also Come home with us, we will either go to work or find a new man, and then we will get a lot of money, it''s all your fault, everything is your fault, it''s you who ruined the future of our children!"


    Yu stopped abruptly and couldn''t believe it: "What did you say? It''s all my fault? Tang Lushan, do you have a conscience? I mean, isn''t that what you mean? Without your permission, I would have treated my sister like that before. Is it? Every time you sing the white face, I sing the red face, the good people let you be alone, and now the little girl still thinks that you are still her good big brother, but I was provoked by me, you are really Dangerous enough."


    Tang Lushan was instantly angry, "You say I''m insidious?"


    "Yeah, aren''t you insidious? It''s light to describe you as insidious, you''re even more vicious than me! Tang Lan is not my sister after all, she is your sister, and you didn''t stand for her when she was beaten back then. She backed up and acquiesced to me to drive her out, who are you if you are not vicious?"


    Tang Lushan couldn''t help it, raised his hand and gave Yu Shi a p in the face: "Stinky motherfucker, am I giving you face? If you dare to say that to me again, I will kill you."


    Yu knew how terrible it was for his man to get angry, so he was honest when he heard the words.


    Tang Lushan continued: "Little sister has that young master as her backing, you don''t want to benefit from her again, she is indeed having a hard time now, and you are not allowed to disturb her life in the future. Tomorrow I will go to work in Yulian Mountain, and I hope they are still receiving people. If I want someone, I will let my son study.


    After saying that, he left angrily.


    Although he is greedy for money, he also knows that the person who knows the current affairs is Junjie. Tang Lan has already given up on their family. If she is forced to rush her, she still has a son as a backer, which is not good for their family.


    But if he treats little sister nicely from now on, maybe little sister will feel that he has changed in the future, and little sister will have a backer, and the future will definitely be better. If there is anything else at home to ask her, see For the sake of their changes, maybe they can really help their family.


    Although he was indeed a little afraid of hardship and fatigue, but for the sake of the child, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and do it.


    Yu covered his face and stomped his feet, ncing fiercely at Tang Lan''s direction, and had no choice but to follow.


    After Tang Lushan and his wife left, Murong Lingran let others continue to guard outside.


    Mrs Zhang said with a grateful expression, "Miss, thank you very much."


    Tang Lan also said: "Yes, thanks to Miss today, if you weren''t here and talked about so many things that might happen in the future, I''m afraid I have given them the money now, and I will definitely regret it to death."


    "It''s okay, it''s a small matter." Murong said, "I wonder if you have a cer here?"

 Chapter 2592: That kind of person is hard to find

    Chapter 2592 That kind of person is hard to find


    Mrs. Zhang said: "Yes, miss, what are you asking about this?"


    Murong asked again, "Where is the cer?"


    Mrs Zhang said: "It''s under the bed in my room."


    That''s a nice ce.


    Murong nced at Zeyu.


    Zeyu understood and quickly walked out. When he came back, two people followed behind him. One of them came in with two hemp bags and ced them in front of Zhang Shi and Tang Lan.


    Tang Lan said in surprise: "Miss, you are..."


    Zawayu opened four more bags, and saw two bags of white rice, one bag of flour, and one bag of potatoes.


    Zhang Shi and Tang Lan were suddenly surprised.


    Tang Lan said: "Miss, what do you mean?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "It''s just me thanking Sister Tang for her kindness back then. If it wasn''t for Sister Tang, my brothers and I would have been bullied. I''m afraid these things have been kept in the cer for a long time. No, please eat as soon as possible."


    "It''s not right." Tang Lan said: "You have helped me many times. I helped you once in the past, and I can no longer ept your food. I still have money, and I can live a good life in the future, no If I''m hungry, when I settle down, I''ll go to Yulian Mountain to find work to support me and my aunt."


    "Let''s talk about the future." Murong Lingran said: "These are all my thoughts. Originally, I wanted to send some meat to you, but there are only two of you, and the taste of meat is too ostentatious. I''m worried. I caused trouble for you, so I didn''t give it to you."


    "Miss is really too polite." Tang Lan said: "There are disasters everywhere now, and these are precious enough."


    After Tang Lan finished speaking, she looked at Mrs. Zhang: "Auntie, look at us..."


    Mrs. Zhang said: "Why don''t you just ept it. This is also Miss''s intention. It would not be very good for them to take it back as it is."


    Seeing that the aunt said so, Tang Lan had topromise: "Then thank you Miss."


    Murong Lingran smiled with satisfaction, "That round vegetable is called potato, it can be eaten as a staple food, remember to cook it before eating it every time. It''s delicious when fried with a little oil and salt. If it sprouts, just eat it. Don''t eat them, you can nt them in the ground. Potatoes are very productive, and can reach more than 2,000 catties per mu. If you want to nt them after the spring, you can nt them. I think thend outside you is enough. The two of you, I can''t eat much anyway."


    "The yield per mu is two thousand catties." Tang Lan said in surprise: "This is really too high yield."


    Murong Lingran nced outside and said solemnly: "It''s better to pack the food quickly, so that no outsiders will find out."


    Mrs Zhang hurriedly said, "Okay."


    Zeyu sent someone to help them deliver the food to the cer.


    Murong Lingran sat down in the main room and asked, "Sister Tang, you are still young, what are your ns in the future?"


    Mrs. Zhang also wanted to ask her this question: "Yes, Lan Lan, you are still so young, it is impossible for you to live with my olddy all your life, you still need to have children of your own."


    Sometimes she regretted that she had not remarried, otherwise she would not have been bullied so many times by the Gou brothers.


    Tang Lan said: "I don''t know. If I remarry, I must keep my eyes open this time, and never find another person who loves beating and doesn''t take responsibility like Fang Pingtao. But that kind of person is hard to find, you have to look at it. Fate. In my opinion, it''s better to let it happen, this kind of thing can''t be forced."

 Chapter 2593: A total of six hundred and two

    Chapter 2593 A total of six hundred two


    She also didn''t believe that God would suddenly be kind to her and give her a good man.


    "You''re right, this kind of thing really depends on fate." Zhang said: "In this case, you can live here with peace of mind. If you meet the right person in the future, you should consider it again. , you can live with your great aunt for the rest of your life, and the great aunt will never drive you away. When I die, this house will be yours. Although it is smaller and broken, it is still a shelter. ce."


    "Well, thank you auntie."


    Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows when she heard the words, meeting the right person, this kind of thing is really impossible to force.


    After thinking for a while, Murong Lingran saw that it was almost noon, so he got up and said: "It''s gettingte, so I''ll go back first, my family is still waiting for me to go back for dinner. Sister Tang, if you want to go to Yulian Mountain Come to me for work, I am in charge of it now, and if you want work, I can give it to you at any time."


    Tang Lan said gratefully, "Thank you, Miss. Miss, why don''t you stay and have lunch?"


    "No need." Murong said: "My family is still waiting for me, and I brought a lot of people out, and they have to go back for lunch, so it''s not good for them to wait for me hungry."


    Tang Lan said: "Let them all stay, they also helped me, so I should be grateful to them."


    "I really don''t need it, and I don''t dislike it. I have eaten worse food in Saiyuan Mansion a few years ago. It''s true that someone at home is waiting for me."


    "Okay." Tang Lan couldn''t hold back after hearing this.


    Murong Lingran said a few more words and left Zhang''s house.


    Zhang shi looked at the backs of Murong Lingran and the others leaving, and said, "Thisdy''s identity is definitely not ordinary. She was assigned to Saiyuan Mansion before, but now she can freely enter and leave the border camp. The victims of Yulian Mountain are again She is in charge, and it is estimated that it is either rich or expensive."


    Tang Lan smiled and said, "Well, it should be. Auntie, wait, I''ll cook for you."


    "Okay, then trouble Lan."


    Tang Lan wanted to eat directly from the kitchen, but thinking of the potatoes that Murong Lingran sent, she really wanted to give it a try, so she went to the cer and nned to bring out a few potatoes.


    It was only after she picked up a few potatoes on the face that she felt that there was something in the middle.


    Let Mrs. Zhang take a candle and take a picture, only to find that there is a purse underneath.


    opened the purse and saw arge pile of silver and silver notes in front of them.


    Seeing this, Mrs Zhang hurriedly went out and closed the door.


    Tang Lan also knew a few words when she was a child, and at a nce she recognized that the silver bill was actually ten pieces of fifty taels, and the silver ingots were also five taels, and there were twenty in total, and all the money added up to a total of six hundred taels.


    Tang Lan was extremely horrified, she had never seen so much money in her life, "It''s too much money, I really just saw her and a few children being pitiful, so I helped them, I didn''t think so. She will repay meter."


    "That child is a good child." Mrs. Zhang said: "She knows that if she gives you too many things, it will be too conspicuous, and they will definitely be jealous. We are only two women, and we may not be able to keep it. Give money directly, We would definitely refuse, so she hid it in the potatoes. If the banknotes are too big, you will definitely not be able to spend them, so all of them are reced by fifty-two pieces. The child is really interested. "

 Chapter 2594: Helian Rongjius letter

    Chapter 2594 Helian Rongjiu''s letter


    Tang Lan said: "This is too much, she has helped me many times, I should not ept it, I will return it to her."


    After saying that, you need to pack up all the money.


    Mrs. Zhang opened her mouth, but after all, she didn''t say anything for her to ept, after all, it was given to her by someone else.


    With this money, she will not have to worry about it in her life.


    It was just that Tang Lan''s wish to pay back the money was destined to be unfulfilled, because from the afternoon, she would not be able to see Murong Lingran.


    Every time Tang Lan went to see Murong Lingran, she would be persuaded by Zeyu to go back and let her ept it.


    After going for the third time, Zeyu said that if she didn''t ept it, his master would be angry, and he would drive Mrs. Zhang and her out of the vicinity of the barracks, so that the barracks would no longer shelter the two of them.


    Tang Lan was worried about affecting the Zhang family, so she had to agree.


    two dayster


    After the Gou brothers were handed over to Xue Zhongli, their confessions were handed over at the same time, so their charges were no suspense and they were sentenced to death.


    Xue Zhongli was recently worrying about how to restore the order of the whole city to the way it was before the earthquake. The Marquis of Ning''an gave him a chance, so he decided to kill the chickens as an example, and brought the Gou brothers to the busiest Fuhua Street in Ban City. At the most intersections, people will be put to death.


    I have to say that this effect is very good. Many people watched the executioner cut off the flesh and skin of the three Gou brothers one by one.


    For several months after that, not a single case happened in the city, and even the disaster victims who used to be troublemakers were much more honest.


    Of course, this is all forter.


    After staying at the border for five days, Murong Lingran was really worried about thend of Yulian Mountain, so she brought Zeyu and others back early.


    After ?? went back, everything was going on in an orderly manner because someone from the military barracks helped her watch, and several stewards also reported that nothing had happened recently.


    It had been several days since she left, and there was not much meat left in the barracks, so she took the army to Yulian Mountain again, and came back after hunting a lot of animals.


    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye it is mid-March.


    If it were the capital, the ice and snow would basically have melted now, but Saiyuan Mansion was still a piece of ice and snow.


    During this time, other vegetables began to mature one after another, and some were sold for fifteen cents a pound.


    And those pigs, chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits have also started to sell their meat, and they have a lot of ie every day.


    Every time she sells some, she will make up for it in the future, so that she is not afraid that it will not be sold after it is sold out.


    On this day, Murong Lingran had just finished taking a shower. After Zeyu asked her permission, he walked in with a letter.


    "County Lord, the Lord has sent a letter again."


    Murong Lingran, who had just woken up, woke up instantly, took a quick look at it, and when he saw the words written inside, he sighed helplessly.


    Zeyu asked: "County Lord, what''s the matter with you?"


    Murong Lingran put the letter together with what he had received before, and said slowly: "You masters, to be the emperor is indeed due diligence, but if you are... that, you will not be very qualified. Every time you write to me The letter, just a few words, and I reply a lot every time, which is really annoying."


    Every time ?? Helian Rongjiu wrote to her, it was nothing more than:


    I miss you¡­


    When will youe back¡­


    Are you in Saiyuan Mansion...

 Chapter 2595: Tang Lanlans Peach Blossom Luck

    Chapter 2595 Tang Lan''s Peach Blossom Luck


    How is your body recently¡­


    Too many political affairs recently...


    I want to find you too...


    I really want to bezy...


    I haven''t seen you for three months...


    Such a big piece of paper, with only a few words written on it, and having Xuanwuwei give it to him specially, is really a waste of time.


    Zawa Yu said with a smirk: "Master usually has a lot of things to do. It''s really rare to be able to write you a letter every two days. You should be considerate of him."


    Murong said: "I know."


    If she was inconsiderate, she would have said goodbye to him long ago.


    After ?? quickly wrote the reply letter and handed it to Zeyu, Murong Lingran asked again, "What happened to Tang Lan?"


    Coincidentally, maybe God felt that it was really bad for Tang Lan before, so he started to make up for her, and Tang Lan''s real peach blossoms have arrived.


    At first, she wanted to introduce another good character to Tang Lan, and asked many people to pay attention.


    If she is willing to remarry, then marry, if not, with the money she gives, she can live a life of care.


    I just didn''t expect Tang Lan to have a crush on her before. She met when she went to sell embroidery, that is, the son of Jinxiu Cloth House in the city, but Tang Lan never knew the mind of that son.


    The first time that young master met Tang Lan, he fell in love with her, but his parents did not allow him to marry a child from a country like Tang Lan, thinking that they were not in the right family.


    And not long after, Tang Lan married Fang Pingtao. The son was really sad, so he gave up his mind and devoted himself to running the cloth house. When he was twenty years old, he did not marry a wife.


    The son''s parents saw that their son was reluctant to get married, and since Tang Lan got married, his son had lost weight and regretted it. They also thought of letting their son marry Tang Lan, but Tang Lan was already married at that time. possible thing.


    Not long after Tang Lan married Fang Pingtao, the son''s parents both died in an ident.


    The man had to keep his filial piety for three years, so he no longer wanted to start a family, and he wanted to run a cloth shop, but every time Tang Lan came to sell embroidery, he gave her a few more coins.


    A few days after Tang Lan reconciled, the young master identally found out that Tang Lan had reconciled, so he approached the door and wanted to ask to marry Tang Lan.


    Tang Lan was of course unwilling. She felt that with her status, she was not worthy of his status.


    But the young man felt that now was a good opportunity from heaven.


    Tang Lan left and had no children. His parents also told him when he passed away that as long as he could marry a wife and have children in his life, even if Tang Lan lost his husband, he coulde to ask for rtives. He had to seize this opportunity. .


    After a month of greeting him, Tang Lan waspletely moved by the son''s persistence and agreed to the son''s proposal on the tenth day of the second lunar month.


    After three days, the two quickly got married, and Murong Lingran also went to their wedding. After that, Tang Lan moved into the son''s house with Mrs. Zhang.


    The young master knew that Mrs. Zhang was very kind to Tang Lan, loved the house and Wu, and respected Mrs. Zhang. He even gave Mrs. Zhang a small courtyard to live alone, and sent several maids to serve her.


    As for the money that Murong Lingran gave to Tang Lan, she did not let Tang Lan tell the young master for the time being.


    Although that young master looks very good to Tang Lan now, he doesn''t know what will happen in the future.

 Chapter 2596: Splendid Cloth Village

    Chapter 2596 Splendid Cloth Vige


    She has some private money, which is also a guarantee for her in the future.


    Zeyu said with a smile: "County Lord, don''t worry, we have been watching Jinxiu Cloth Vige for you, and Xu Yiquan treats the Tang family very well. He takes care of him every day. I want to see it. married."


    Murong raised her eyebrows and said, "Then I''ll go back and tell your master, how about getting married sooner? I''ll definitely ask my grandma to choose a beautiful and virtuous daughter-inw for you. I''ve heard that if you Xuanwuwei get married , you can still be a Xuanwu Guard, but the task you perform is no longer the most dangerous, and your master has considered it properly for you."


    "Don''t, don''t." Ze Yu said: "I just said, the county owner must not tell Princess Qihua that she will really arrange someone for me, I don''t want to get married so early, I''m still young, I also n to build a career for a few more years, and I don¡¯t want to be tied down by my family so early.¡±


    Murong smiled and said, "Okay, I''m teasing you, as long as you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    Not to mention that she herself is not married yet, her third brother is still single, so she doesn''t have much time to care about other people''s affairs.


    Murong Lingran put all the things that should be brought into the satchel, and said with a smile: "Let''s go, let''s go to Jinxiu Cloth House and see, the weather is expected to warm up soon, and you probably didn''t bring seasonal clothes. , let''s drop by to buy some clothes."


    "Yes, county magistrate."


    This time, Murong Lingran still brought all the Xuanwu guards to Ban City. Compared with when they first came, Ban City was much busier.


    Many victims of the disaster would entrust some money to their wives and children in the city so that they could eat and drink well.


    Therefore, various businesses in the city have now recovered a lot.


    Especially since her workshop started selling meat, the food in the city has also be a lot richer, and many peoplee out to buy meat every day.


    I just heard from others thatpared to before the Earth Dragon turned over, there is still some gap.


    As soon as Murong Lingran arrived at the entrance of Jinxiu Cloth House, Tang Lan saw her with sharp eyes, and immediately came to greet her, seeing the men''s clothes she was still wearing, she did not reveal her identity, and said with a smile, "Young Master, you are here. ."


    "Yeah." Murong Lingran saw that Tang Lan looked good, her face had a lot more flesh than when she first saw it, she still had a happy smile on her face, and nodded with a smile, "Come and buy some clothes for me. The guards have all changed into new clothes."


    The Xuanwu guards were overjoyed at the same time, the county owner is good, and they think about them when buying clothes.


    Murong Lingran looked around the shop again, seeing only two servants busy, and asked in doubt, "Is your husband not here?"


    "He had something to do at home, so he went home first."


    "I see."


    Tang Lan said: "Little son, our shop has just arrived a few new fabrics recently. You can just take a look. If you think it is suitable, I will measure the size for you. The embroiderers are all free recently, and they will be avable to you soon. do it."


    After ?? finished speaking, he took Murong Lingran to the front of the newly arrived cloths.


    Murong Lingran touched the cloth, seeing that it was indeed the color suitable for the Xuanwu guards, and nodded with satisfaction: "Okay, let''s make four sets for each of us, mine is still men''s clothing, and women''s clothing is temporarily unavable. ."


    Tang Lan said in shock, "Four sets per person?"


    Murong smiled and said: "You heard right, four sets per person."

 Chapter 2597: Fang Pingtao is here

    Chapter 2597 Fang Pingtao is here


    The Xuanwu guards have also worked hard these days. They are martial arts practitioners, and they cost the most clothes. Four sets are not much at all.


    "Yes, young master, I will let Xiu Niang make it for you within three days." Tang Lan was very happy, this is the biggest order she has received since she took care of the cloth shop.


    "Okay, then please." After Murong finished speaking, she gave Tang Lan a deposit of five taels of silver.


    After Tang Lan measured it for Murong Lingran, she said, "It will take a lot of time to measure it for your guards. Why don''t you go to the backyard and wait. There is hot tea, a book of words, and sweets. Yes, you can just take a good rest."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran stood up, and after Zeyu''s size was measured, he walked in with him, leaving only twenty Xuanwu guards outside.


    After the other Xuanwu guards measured the size, they also went to the backyard one after another.


    After a while, when Xuanwuwei had only six people left in the shop, Tang Lan, who was measuring the customers'' measurements, saw other customersing in, thinking that two servants could quickly take the six people''s clothes away. The size is good, so I hurriedly asked the servant to help her measure it, and she went to entertain the new guests.


    Just seeing the face of one of the guests, Tang Lan froze in ce.


    Fang Pingtao saw Tang Lan''s face full of surprise when he saw him, and sneered: "What''s wrong? I haven''t seen you for a few months, so don''t you know me?"


    A Xuanwu guard saw that the situation was not good, and immediately went to the backyard.


    Tang Lan said coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    Fang Pingtao carefully looked at theyout of Jinxiu Cloth House, and then nced at Tang Lan, seeing that she was actually a lot fatter than when he was his wife, his face suddenly gloomy, and said coldly, "Of course I''m here to find you. , I heard that you work here, so I came to see you. I didn''t expect you to find such a good job in Buzhuang, it''s really a **** luck."


    He originally thought that Tang Lan would definitely have a very hard life after he divorced, but he didn''t expect that she would find such a good job, and looking at herplexion, he knew that she had been doing well recently, even more than Even better when he''s around.


    Murong Lingran, who hurried over after hearing Xuanwuwei''s announcement, frowned behind the screen, doesn''t this person know that Tang Lan has remarried?


    By the way, when Tang Lan got married, no one told her, even her elder brother and sister-inw didn''t know that she was married, and the man''s rtives probably didn''t ovep with the woman''s, so it was normal for Fang Pingtao not to know.


    She didn''t go out, she kept standing behind the screen.


    She wanted to see what Fang Pingtao''s purpose was today.


    After Fang Pingtao finished speaking, he pulled the woman beside him a step forward, looked at her belly, and said triumphantly, "You hen who can''ty eggs, this is my new daughter-inw, Mrs. Wu. She is much better than you. , not only more beautiful than you, but also more gentle and considerate than you, and more obedient than you, I married her a few days after you left, and now she is almost two months pregnant."


    "Oh." Tang Lan frowned and said, "Really? Congrattions. You came here today to say this?"


    Fang Pingtao has no problem? But she has no problem, why haven''t they had children before?

 Chapter 2598: lady?

    Chapter 2598 Madam?


    "Of course not." Fang Pingtao said, "One of the reasons I came here was indeed to tell you that when we didn''t have children, it was because of you that you were a hen who couldn''ty eggs. Second, you hurt me for three years and left me without children for three years. I want you topensate me and give mepensation."


    "What?" Tang Lan suddenlyughed angrily, "You want me to pay youpensation?"


    "Of course." Fang Pingtao said with a self-righteous look: "I don''t want much, I only need ten taels of silver. Based on your current job, you can see that your clothes are not bad. Just like a rich wife, it should be OK. It came out easily."


    Since his new daughter-inw was pregnant, he wanted to find Tang Lan and show off in front of her. He had no problem at all, it was her who had the problem.


    It''s just that Tang Lan didn''t go back to his eldest brother''s house after he left his house. He searched for a long time. He also went to the ce where Mrs. Zhang lived, and there was no news of her at all.


    I didn''t expect that when his sister came to the city yesterday, she said that she saw her in Jinxiu Cloth Vige, and she was wearing silk and satin clothes.


    They immediately thought that Tang Lan must have bought it with the 12 taels of silver, because they had heard before that Tang''s eldest brother and sister-inw failed to ask her for money.


    That was their Fang family''s money. He would never allow Tang Lan to harm her, so he immediately came to Tang Lan today.


    Tang Lan sneered: "Fang Pingtao, Fang Pingtao, I was really blind three years ago to see you, and I have been a cow and a horse in your family for three years. Compensation money? I give you money, who will give me money? I want money, tell you, dream! I don''t wee you here, get out of here!"


    Fang Pingtao frowned and said, "Tang Lan, you don''t want to make a toast or eat a fine drink. I''m here to ask you for money to give you face. If you don''t give it, I won''t leave and you won''t be able to do business. If your boss knows Now, you say, can you keep your job?"


    Mrs Wu also said: "That''s right, Tang Lan, if I were you, I would quickly take out the money to save money and avoid disasters. Otherwise, if you don''t have this job, you won''t know how to live alone in the future, hahaha..."


    Fang Pingtao had agreed with her that as long as they got the money, they would eat and dress well, and they would also have a rich addiction.


    Tang Lan said: "I won''t give it!"


    "You!" Fang Pingtao saw two chairs beside him, and quickly helped his wife to sit over together, "I will do what I say, if you don''t give it, I won''t leave."


    Seeing that his wife was being bullied, the two servants next to him said sorry to the Xuanwu guards who were measuring the size, and stood in front of Tang Lan.


    said: "Madam, they dare to bully you, I will help you beat them out!"


    Another person also said: "Yes, we have all practiced martial arts, it''s easy to drive them out."


    Fang Pingtao was stunned when he heard the words, and looked at one of the servants: "What did you call her just now? Madam? What kind of wife is she?"


    "Humph!" The man said, "Of course it''s my wife, and you are too self-righteous. This cloth house belongs to my young master and his wife. The young master loves his wife very much. Do you still want my young master to drive his wife away? Dream about it, How could he drive his wife away? My young master has said more than once that this cloth house belongs to his wife, and it doesn''t matter how she manages it, even if she loses everything."

 Chapter 2599: green hat

    Chapter 2599 Green Hat


    Fang Pingtao''s expression changed, he stood up abruptly, and eximed, "What did you say? Tang Lan is your wife?"


    Mr. Wu also widened his eyes in amazement.


    "That''s right."


    Fang Pingtao looked at Tang Lan again and said in surprise, "When did you remarry? Why haven''t I heard any news? You are still married to Ban City? How could you possibly marry into Ban City?"


    When Wu Shi heard the words, his face suddenly went crazy with jealousy.


    She looks no worse than Tang Lan, Tang Lan is still a fatherless person, and she actually married in the city, but she can only marry a righteous child in the country, God is really unfair.


    Tang Lan said coldly: "When will I remarry, what''s your business? You are not my family, do I need to tell you? How could I marry into Ban City? Fang Pingtao, you are too self-righteous, you think you are gone , no one wants me? Tell you, some people want to marry me, I left you, I don''t know how many times better than being by your side! Look at my current appearance, which is the best proof. "


    Fang Pingtao choked for a moment, and nced at the whole cloth house with a grim expression. He didn''t expect that the owner of this cloth house was actually Tang Lan. Then he said so much just now, isn''t he the same as the clown jumping on the beam?


    A servant said: "Madam, shall we drive them away?"


    Tang Lan was about to speak when a man walked in with two servants, saw arge group of people inside, and said, "Madam, what happened? Why are there so many guests today?"


    "Master, those two are not guests." When a servant saw the male hosting, he immediately started toin, stating Fang Pingtao''s identity and what he had just said.


    Fang Pingtao saw that Xu Yiquan looked like a jade tree facing the wind, and was wearing silk and satin clothes, and then nced at the cotton clothes on his body, and suddenly felt ashamed and angry.


    Seeing that Xu Yiquan looked better than Fang Pingtao, Mrs Wu looked even more jealous.


    Why, why, such a good man is not hers.


    Why is Tang Lan better than her?


    After listening to Xu Yiquan, his face turned gloomy in an instant, he immediately stood in front of Tang Lan, and said coldly: "So you are the Fang Pingtao who is going to beat someone, you are really blind, and you don''t know how to cherish such a good wife. Lan Lan is my wife and she will never lose this job."


    "I knew you were a scum for a long time. I didn''t expect Lan to divorce you. You are still pestering her, just like dog skin ster."


    "And said that my wife is a hen that can''ty eggs? I think it''s you who can''ty eggs. Lan Lan has been pregnant for a month, but she''s not pregnant yet."


    Murong Lingran was instantly overjoyed, Tang Lan was actually pregnant?


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly said in her mind, "I''m pregnant, it''s absolutely true."


    That''s good.


    Murong Lingran suddenly thought of the **** news she had seen in her previous life, an idea shed through her mind, and she guessed: "Shenjun, that Wu family''s child is not Fang Pingtao''s child, right?"


    Shenjun Changqi smiled and said: "You are really smart, you have guessed it."


    Murong raised her eyebrows, but she really made her guess right.


    Shenjun Changqi said again: "But have you guessed that her child can''t be kept today?"

 Chapter 2600: Tang Lanlan is pregnant

    Chapter 2600 Tang Lan is pregnant


    "That''s not true, isn''t she doing well now? Her face is also very rosy, could she kill herself?"


    "Of course, she looks like she''s trying to kill herself."


    Fang Pingtao looked at Tang Lan with a gloomy expression: "What did he say? You are actually pregnant?"


    Tang Lan ignored him, but looked at his man and said helplessly: "Husband, didn''t you say it for less than three months? If something happens to the child in the middle, what should I do?"


    "With me there, nothing will happen." Xu Yiquan touched her belly and smiled: "Our children are not so fragile, I just can''t see others humiliating you."


    Tang Lan smiled happily.


    Looking at Tang Lan''s smile, Fang Pingtao only found it extremely dazzling. In his memory, she had never smiled at himself like this.


    Looking at Tang Lan''s smile, Mrs Wu became even more jealous. Xu Yiquan was not only good-looking, but also good-natured. He was her ideal husband. Fang Pingtao had never been so gentle to herself.


    Fang Pingtao said angrily: "Tang Lan, you actually married without me? Who asked you to marry?"


    Seeing Fang Pingtao''s face full of unwillingness, Xu Yiquan said coldly, "You''re not one of his, she wants to get married, so what''s your business? I really thought she married you once and it was yours. Your Heli book is still with me. In order to avoid troubles in the future, I went to the government for the record. If you are not convinced, go, we will go to the official to reason. You came to trouble my wife today, and I happened to report it. you!"


    This Xu Yiquan is really good.


    Murong Lingran nodded secretly.


    Hearing that he was going to talk to the official, Fang Pingtao looked very ufortable and said: "I''m not here to make trouble. Since Tang Lan is your wife now, it''s my misunderstanding. I still have business, so I won''t apany you."


    said, "Miss Wu, let''s go."


    went in front of the official, he must have no good fruit to eat.


    Wu said: "Okay."


    It''s just that she just walked to Tang Lan''s side, thinking that Tang Lan, a woman older than her, might have a better life than herself in the future, she felt extremely unwilling, and as soon as her eyes rolled, her body suddenly fell in Tang Lan''s direction, and her hands also moved towards Tang Lan. Tang Lan stretched out, looking like she identally fell to Tang Lan.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran stopped evading and quickly stepped forward and pulled Tang Lan back.


    Xu Yiquan also pulled Tang Lan''s right hand and hid behind.


    Wu saw so many people protecting Tang Lan, her face twisted again, she was trying to control her body, but she didn''t expect her head to touch the ground when her feet slipped.


    It''s over, it''s over, if she falls like this, her child won''t be able to keep it.


    Fang Pingtao quickly grabbed her body to prevent her from falling.


    After Wu shi stood up straight, she immediately patted her chest, looking like she had lingering fears, she couldn''t fall.


    Fang Pingtao also roughly guessed Wu''s intentions. It was a pity in his heart that he didn''t get rid of Tang Lan''s child. He was already in a irritable mood and said impatiently: "I can''t walk steadily, what''s the use of you? Hurry up and leave. , don''t be embarrassed here again."


    Damn, Fang Pingtao actually scolds her, it''s really abominable.


    Mrs Wu felt extremely aggrieved. This was the first time Fang Pingtao scolded her after marrying her. Tang Lan was really their nemesis!

 Chapter 2601: the secret of her belly

    Chapter 2601 The secret of her belly


    Suddenly, Mrs Wu felt a dull pain in her stomach.


    Happened. Could it be that just now that she was inted?


    Fang Pingtao didn''t notice how ugly Wu''s face was, and ignored her. Seeing that Murong Lingran was also here, thinking about what happened before, he nced around, and then he noticed that everyone here was actually there that day. The man at his door.


    Thinking of what happened in the first month, his body suddenly trembled, he didn''t dare to stay for a moment, he wanted to leave after pulling Mrs. Wu.


    Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Hold on!"


    Fang Pingtao didn''t want to listen to her at first, but maybe because there were so many people, he was really scared, so he stopped involuntarily and said with a trembling voice, "You...what are you going to do?"


    Everyone looked at Murong Lingran.


    Murong smiled and said: "I don''t do anything, I just have a question."


    Originally, if Mrs Wu had always been honest, she would not have to expose her shorings, but she really wanted to murder the child in Tang Lan''s womb just now, so she could not be med.


    Since Mrs Wu didn''t want Tang Lan to have a better life, she naturally wouldn''t make it easier for Mrs Wu.


    Fang Pingtao said: "What...what question?"


    Murong Lingran looked at Mrs Wu: "You said your belly is two months old?"


    Although Mrs Wu didn''t understand why Murong Lingran asked this, and why Fang Pingtao was afraid of her, she still said, "Yes."


    "But when I looked at this belly, it didn''t look like it was two months old at all. It looked like my sister-inw was three months pregnant."


    Wu shi''s expression changed suddenly, and she said tremblingly: "You... don''t talk nonsense, I''m only two months pregnant, this is what the doctor said, are you more urate than what the doctor said?"


    "Oh." Murong Lingran said: "Don''t be nervous, I just said casually, your appearance will really make people think that you were pregnant before marrying Fang Pingtao. If not, then you Just live a good life. If so, who is Fang Pingtao and Sister Tang who can''t have children, then I don''t need to say more. It''s good to go, not to send."


    Wu didn''t dare to stay any longer, and walked out of Jinxiu Cloth Vige first.


    Fang Pingtao red at Tang Lan, and quickly followed behind Wu.


    Murong Lingran walked to the door quickly, looking like he was watching a good show.


    When the others saw this, they also came to her side and followed her line of sight.


    Seeing Mrs Wu walking faster and faster, Fang Pingtao thought of what he had just heard, and grabbed her by the shoulders, not caring that this ce was on the street, and asked loudly, "How many months have you had the child in your belly? Is the child in here my child?"


    The people around heard what he said and stopped immediately, as if they were watching a y.


    Seeing that she was being watched by so many people, if she didn''t make it clear today, the child in her womb and her would be dead, so she hurriedly said, "Of course it''s your child, when I married you, it was still a yellow flower. Big girl, you know this better than anyone."


    The nasty stinky boy actually knew the secret of her stomach, which made her miserable.


    Fang Pingtao frowned: "Then why were you so guilty when you were asked about the child just now? So nervous?"


    Is she a yellow-flowered girl? Actually, he doesn''t know. He was drunk that night and didn''t pay much attention at all.

 Chapter 2602: How many months has it been?

    Chapter 2602 How many months has it been?


    "I... I''m not guilty, I... I have an upset stomach, so my mood is not right. Can you take me to see the doctor? My stomach has been hurting since just now. I heard that two-month-old children are the easiest. It''s gone, let''s see the doctor first."


    Fang Pingtao hesitated for a while, still worried that he would have no child, or he would be even more embarrassed after finally raising his eyebrows, and said, "Okay, let''s see the doctor."


    After he saw a medical clinic not far away, he dragged Mrs Wu and walked towards the medical clinic.


    When Mr. Wu saw the name of the medical center, he was immediately anxious: "Let''s go to the medical center we have been going to before, the doctor in that medical center is more familiar with my situation, and we were looking for him before, so let''s change another one. room."


    "No, your situation is urgent. Where should you go? This hospital is closer, so go to this one."


    After finishing speaking, Fang Pingtao walked over with her in his arms before Wu Shi finished.


    Murong Lingran saw that there was no good show to see, and there were still a lot of people in front of the medical hall, winked with Tang Lan, and walked over with some Xuanwu guards.


    Fang Pingtao asked Mrs Wu to sit down and said anxiously, "Doctor, look at my wife, she has a stomachache. I don''t know if she has fetal gas."


    The doctor nodded and asked Mrs Wu to put her hand on the pulse pillow and start taking her pulse seriously.


    After a while, the doctor sighed and said, "The baby''s month is too young. At this time, a woman should take good care of the baby at home. How can she be allowed to run around? She was too excited just now. I can''t keep it."


    As soon as the words fell, Mrs Wu felt a warm feelinging from her lower body, nced at her trousers and saw blood, and suddenly eximed: "Doctor, please, you must keep my child, I can''t lose it. This kid."


    Fang Pingtao panicked when he saw this, and said anxiously: "Doctor, please, please help us."


    He just finished showing off with Tang Lan, and the child is gone, which is too embarrassing.


    The doctor said helplessly: "I really can''t help it, her fetus is only nearly three months old, and her body is weak, I really can''t help it, I will prescribe some medicine to make the fetus flow more clean, she is still young, and she will be better in the future. Good pregnancy."


    When Mr. Wu heard the words, his face that was already pale due to bleeding became even more bloodless.


    "Nearly three months?" Fang Pingtao said in shock, "Isn''t it nearly two months?"


    The doctor who was about to write the prescription stopped and frowned, "Who said it was two months? Her pulse just now was obviously three months. Which quack doctor said it?"


    Seeing that the doctor was so angry, Fang Pingtao believed his words instantly.


    That stinky brat also said just now that Mrs Wu''s belly looks like it''s three months old.


    He thought that stinky boy was trying to sow discord.


    Fang Pingtao looked at Mrs Wu angrily and said loudly, "You said, how many months is this child?"


    Wu shi resisted the pain from his stomach and said weakly: "This child is really almost two months old."


    Can''t admit it, absolutely can''t admit it, or she''ll be finished.


    There are so many people here, God, please bless you, there must be no one who knows her here.


    "Crack!" Fang Pingtao suddenly gave her a loud p and roared: "You are still lying to me, I remember, on the wedding night, you were desperately drinking me, making me drunk, You just don''t want me to find out the truth that you''re not a virgin when I''m in the bridal chamber."

 Chapter 2603: Dip pig cage

    Chapter 2603 Dip pig cage


    "Miss Wu, you are really good, and you actually deceived me, who gave you the courage!"


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, there was an uproar around him.


    "This woman is too much."


    "That''s right, just now I thought it was wrong for a man to beat a woman, but when I heard that the woman was going too far, I thought even killing her would be considered light."


    "But this man is useless. He deserves to be drunk when the wedding night is so important."


    "Yes, wine is not a good thing, you can''t drink it at any time, but you got drunk on the wedding night, and he deserved to be deceived."


    Fang Pingtao got even more angry when he heard other people''sments, he wanted to kick Wu Shi''s feet when he raised his foot.


    Seeing that Fang Pingtao was actually working in his hospital, the doctor frowned and said, "Go home and take care of your housework. If you still need to prescribe medicine, I will prescribe it. If you don''t need it, then leave as soon as possible. There are others. Patients need to be consulted.¡±


    Fang Pingtao had to withdraw his feet.


    Knowing that she is weak now, Mrs. Wu must not let Fang Pingtao misunderstand herself, and hurriedly said: "I really didn''t lie to you, this child is really yours. Please look at the rtionship between us and husband and wife, let me Doctor, give me some medicine, we are still young, we can still have children in the future."


    "Humph!" Fang Pingtao said angrily, "I don''t want to believe you, you don''t even know who''s a savage in your stomach, a woman like you deserves to die! If I want to break off my marriage, I''ll go to your house and let yours go. Retire the dowry, let''s wait and see!"


    After speaking, I saw arge group of people around the door. I wanted to let the doctor see if he was really infertile, but now I knew it was not the time to ask. Shi was crying in the hospital alone: ??"Woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Doctor ?? was about to speak when he saw Mrs Wu suddenly fall behind her. Fortunately, he supported her body in time.


    The doctor sighed and said, "Someone, send her to the backyard."


    "Yes."


    A person watching the lively said: "Doctor Lin, you don''t have to save this kind of woman at all, she is such a feisty person, she deserves to die. Even if you save her, it is estimated that she will be immersed by her current inw''s family in the future. From the pig cage, there is no need to waste energy."


    The rest also said: "Yes, there is no need to save her."


    "People like her deserve to die."


    "If it were me, I would just throw people out."


    "That''s right, her man doesn''t care about her anymore, so you don''t have to care about her. If her man finds out in the future, maybe he will scold you for being too troublesome."


    "What do you know? In the doctor''s eyes, there is no distinction between good people and bad people. If you throw her out now, she will definitely die. It''s better to save her life. Saving a life is better than building a seven-level Buddha."


    "It makes sense. If you throw her out now, if she dies at the door, it is estimated that her family will rely on the hospital."


    "Yes, she died at the entrance of the medical center, and some people will definitely say that Dr. Lin is hard-hearted. If it affects Dr. Lin''s reputation, it will be troublesome, but Dr. Lin has to rely on the medical center to make a living."


    Doctor Lin secretly said in his heart that these people finally have people who understand.


    After the Wu family was carried into the backyard, Murong Lingran also returned to Jinxiu Cloth House.


    I just didn''t expect that a servant from Jinxiu Cloth Vige had alsoe to watch the fun. Seeing that there was no lively here, I went back to the Cloth Vige one step ahead of her.

 Chapter 2604: the truth

    Chapter 2604 The Truth


    By the time she arrived, the servant had already told his boss about the situation in the hospital.


    Tang Lan sighed and said, "It''s a pity that the child just disappeared like this."


    Xu Yiquan said: "Madam, you don''t have to feel sorry for that child, that child is not Fang Pingtao''s child, and paper can''t hold fire. Now, maybe that child will be d that he was not born."


    "And that child was killed by her own mother. If Mrs Wu doesn''te here today with her husband to show off her power, she wouldn''t count your child just now, and her child will be fine."


    "All in all, if the child is gone, it is God''s will and retribution."


    Murong Lingran also said: "Yes, it''s all God''s will, Sister Tang, you can''t get excited now, but you have to stay happy. This is good for your body."


    Tang Lan is now a pregnant woman. She really pitys the child. Hearing this, she sighed and said, "Yes, but thinking about the child makes me unhappy. After all, the child is innocent."


    Murong said: "Don''t you hate Fang Pingtao, don''t you feel happy after knowing that he was wearing a green hat? Mrs Wu wanted to kill your child just now. Now that she has no child, it is also retribution. Are you happy too? stand up?"


    "This¡­"


    Fang Pingtao came here today looking arrogant and arrogant. He just left in a daze. If the news of being wearing a green hat spreads out, then he will be a joke in Fangjia Vige in the future.


    If he knocked out his teeth and swallowed it, he would be suffocated when he saw Wu Shi in the future.


    Tang Lan felt really happy when she thought of this.


    Tang Lan smiled and said, "Of course I''m happy, today is really a good day."


    The othersughed too.


    Murong Lingran asked the rest of the people to measure the size, and then left the Jinxiu Cloth Vige with them.


    As for Fang Pingtao''s news, she still wanted to know. She really wanted to know what decision he would make, so she sent two Xuanwu guards to monitor Fang Pingtao.


    Three dayster, after receiving the clothes sent by Tang Lan, Murong Lingran also got news from Fang Pingtao.


    Hearing Xuanwuwei say that when Fang Pingtao returned home, he asked his family to go to Wu''s mother''s house to get the dowry gift back. I heard that when Wu''s married, all the dowry gifts were kept at his own house, and none of them were brought back to his mother-inw''s house.


    At first, the Fang family was very angry and treated Wu not very well.


    But who would have known that she would be pregnant a monthter, Fang''s family was busy every day, serving her like their ancestors, and they didn''t care that she didn''t bring back the betrothal gift.


    Seeing that his son was so angry, Mrs. Lai asked him the ins and outs of what happened. Only then did Mrs. Wu know that Mrs. Wu actually married her son with her child in her arms, and she didn''t find out at all on the wedding night of her son.


    When her son married the Wu family, it was also because the Wu family only needed two taels of silver as a betrothal gift, and they gave the rest as they wished. They thought the Wu family was beautiful, and they wanted to quickly prove that Fang Pingtao was not unable to have children. Tang Lan died, so she hurriedly married back, but she didn''t expect to marry someone who had already been with another man.


    Lai''s family immediately went to Wu''s maiden''s house to ask for an exnation. Only then did Wu''s maiden''s family tell the truth, saying that the child in Wu''s womb was indeed not Fang Pingtao''s child, but her cousin''s.

 Chapter 2605: go to Lishengfu

    Chapter 2605 Go to Plough House


    Originally, the two were going to get married, but her cousin died unexpectedly one day, and Wu knew that her daughter had a child. It happened that Fang Pingtao was looking for a daughter-inw, so she would find an opportunity to marry her daughter. Fang Pingtao.


    As long as she was at full term, Mrs. Wu pretended to identally fall and let the childe out. After all, Mrs. Wu''s mother was a midwife, so she would definitely be able to hide it perfectly.


    Fang''s family immediately became angry when they heard it. They not only wanted to return the dowry, but also wanted to dip the Wu family in a pig cage.


    It''s just that Wu''s parents couldn''t bear to let their daughter die like this, and they also said that it would be difficult for Fang Pingtao to be a man in Fangjia Vige in the future.


    After all, he can''t even tell whether a woman is a virgin or not, and it is a big joke to spread it out, and it will be the talk of the surrounding after dinner, and maybe he will be regarded as a fool, and he will never be able to raise his head again.


    The Wu family only asked their daughter to reconcile with Fang Pingtao, and promised to return the dowry, plus two taels ofpensation.


    After hearing this, Fang''s family also felt that it was justified. If such a scandal happened in Lizheng''s family, it would be a big joke.


    Therefore, even though the Fang family hated the Wu family, after getting the money, they still wrote a letter of reconciliation to the Wu family. The reason was that she was weak, it was difficult to keep the children, and she could not pass on the family to the Fang family.


    Although Fang Pingtao was unwilling to let go of Wu, but for his own reputation, he had to spare her once.


    It''s just that this incident left a shadow on Fang Pingtao. He originally thought he was fine, but in the end he found out that the child was not his. In order to prove that he was fine, he continued to ask his mother Lai to find him a daughter-inw.


    Tang Lan already has a child, he wants to find a woman to have a child as soon as possible, and once again prove to Tang Lan that he has no problem at all.


    But he left and left twice in a row within half a year, and people in the surrounding viges also guessed that there was something wrong with him.


    In addition, the Tang Lan affair was a big deal. Their sister-inw would beat her sister-inw, and the family bullied her daughter-inw. Therefore, most families, even if they were living a hard life, didn''t want to marry their daughter to him. Who knows Will my daughter be the third person to be divorced?


    Moreover, Murong Lingran went to the surrounding viges to advertise the things he couldn''t have, even if he could have a child, he couldn''t keep it, making it even more difficult for him to find a new wife.


    And in order to prove that he could give birth, he took the initiative to see the doctor, intending to use the doctor''s words to stop those people''s mouths.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that he really couldn¡¯t give birth. After all the doctors took his pulse, they all said that he had a problem.


    He couldn''t ept it, thinking of Tang Lan''s happy appearance with a big belly now, he felt irritated.


    Later, he finally found someone who was willing to marry him, but after another three years, he still had no children and half a daughter, and it didn''t take long for him to go mad. His wife couldn''t stand him being mad, and quietly ran away with others.


    And under the care of his brothers, he died in an ident at the age of twenty-five.


    Of course, this is all forter.


    On this day, Murong Lingran just got up when he was called into the space by Changqi Shenjun.


    "God, what are you looking for from me?"


    Shenjun Changqi said, "It''s time for you to find herbs for me."


    Murong said in surprise: "Do you still need herbal medicine? I thought I didn''t need it anymore. Where are you going this time?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Next door to Saiyuan Mansion, Lisheng Mansion. I thought I didn''t need it when I came to Saiyuan Mansion, but something happened."

 Chapter 2606: set off

    Chapter 2606 Departure


    "After I went to Lisheng Mansion this time, if it goes well, although my divine power cannot be said to bepletely restored to its original state, it is possible to refine medicine pills for your father. It won''t take long for your father''s hand to It can be recovered."


    Murong said excitedly: "Then my grandfather can continue to practice medicine in the future? He loves medicine the most."


    "Yes." Changqi Shenjun said: "I guarantee that he can recover as before."


    After speaking, arge screen appeared in front of Murong Lingran''s eyes, and three kinds of herbs appeared on it.


    Changqi Shenjun said: "These three kinds of herbs are called Yuliucao, Yunsicao and Leilicao, and each requires 20 nts. After giving you five days to arrange all the affairs of Saiyuan Mansion, you can I''m on my way. Although Lisheng Mansion is right next to Saiyuan Mansion, the herbs I need are farthest from Saiyuan Mansion. Lisheng Mansion is huge,parable to several Saiyuan Mansion. It will take more than ten days.¡±


    Murong Lingran tried hard to remember the appearance of the grass, and nodded earnestly, "I remember."


    But if she leaves, Yulianshan''s army will not be able to eat meat often, and her grandfather and brothers will also suffer.


    That''s not right, anyway, her pig, chicken, duck, goose and rabbit workshop is quite big, she just needs to take out some meat.


    Just tell them that if you want to eat meat in the future, you can just eat hers. With the help of the people in the military camp, she can sell them 20% lower than the market price.


    Recently, the army has been eating all the food she took out from the space. Grandpa estimates that he still has a lot of military expenses, which should be able tost for the period of time she is away.


    Chongyan Kingdom has been increasing troops on the border recently, and Murong Lingran didn''t want to call Chongyan Kingdom after he left.


    The current state of Chongyanguo is that the scars are healed and the pain is forgotten. She is also worried that the Chongyanguo will use poison to deal with Xuanqingguo''s army.


    Therefore, Murong Lingran took out some poison and antidote for Grandpa and the others. If the people from Chongyan Kingdom dared toe, in order not to hurt one soldier or one soldier and win the victory, there is no harm in using poison.


    Ning Anhou naturally did not want the soldiers to suffer casualties, so he readily agreed.


    Murong Lingran left some other herbs that they could use, and began to exin other things.


    Now that the business is on the right track, I believe that with the deterrence of grandpa, the help of my brothers, and the efforts of other generals, it is no problem for her to leave in a short time.


    After Murong Lingran kept some seeds and pigs, chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits, and after obtaining the consent of the grandfather, he set foot on the road to Lisheng Mansion.


    Of course, she went with Kuro Mao and Xuanwuwei.


    In view of therge number of them, although it will slow down the journey, in order to make everyone feel morefortable, they brought two carriages full of supplies.


    Not only did they bring tents, quilts, clothes, rice, flour, seasonings, vegetables and meat, but also pots and pans, just for emergencies.


    The environment of Lisheng Mansion and Saiyuan Mansion is simr. It is mid-March now, but the ice and snow have not yet melted, and it is freezing to the bone.


    I heard that although Lisheng Mansion is muchrger than Saiyuan Mansion, its poption is smaller than that of Saiyuan Mansion. As expected, Murong Lingran walked all the way. Except for the town, each household in the vige has hundreds of people. people.


    Sometimes I walk for a day without seeing a single family.

 Chapter 2607: girl

    Chapter 2607 Girl


    Four dayster, the group came to a barren mountain, and after stopping, Xuanwuwei quickly went to check the surrounding situation.


    After getting a general understanding, Zeyu rode a horse to Murong Lingran''s side and said, "County Lord, why don''t you rest here. Xuanwu Guard went to explore the way, there are no viges or homes nearby. Horses also need water to rest."


    Murong Lingran hadn''t spoken yet, when strange footsteps suddenly sounded in the distance.


    In this barren mountain, besides them, there are actually people?


    Everyone turned their heads at the same time, and saw a little girl jumping out from behind a tree, and their eyes widened suddenly when they saw them.


    Murong raised her eyebrows sharply, a girl is actually alone in this barren mountain, her family is really big hearted.


    Zeyu was overjoyed when he saw the child. If there was a child, there might be a home not far away, so that the county owner could not sleep in the tent.


    As soon as he took a step, the child took a step back with a vignt look on his face.


    Zeyu hurriedly said: "Child, don''t be afraid, we are not bad people."


    The girl said: "My parents said, bad people will not say that they are bad people."


    Zawa Yu: "¡­"


    The others, including Murong Lingran, suddenly burst intoughter.


    Zeyu noticed the eyes of the other Xuanwu guards, and immediately turned his head and red at them fiercely, and when he saw them, he calmed down instantly, then changed his face, turned his head and said with a smile: "My child, brother, I really It¡¯s not bad people, if we were bad people, we would definitely not talk to you so nicely, and we would definitely kill you right away, right?¡±


    The ?? girl nodded, and seemed to think he was right.


    Zeyu saw her rx her vignce, and said softly: "I ask you, are you from this neighborhood?"


    "Yes."


    "Where is your home then?"


    The girl pointed in a direction, "Just behind that wood."


    Ze Yu looked in her direction, and said, "It will be dark soon, it''s really ufortable to stay in the snow and ice, we want to find a ce to stay. Your home is nearby, I don''t know if we can go to your house for a night stay. Late? Of course, we''ll give you money. You can also go back and ask your family''s approval, we''ll wait for you here, and if your family doesn''t agree, then we won''t force it."


    "Yeah." The girl nodded: "Then you wait here, I''ll go back, I''ll be back soon."


    After saying that, he ran towards his house.


    After ?? and the others left, Murong raised her eyebrows and said, "I didn''t expect that there would be a family here. That girl was so brave that she didn''t even run away when she saw us. Does she often see people passing by here?"


    Zeyu said: "The courage is indeed big, but she is not the most courageous person I have ever met. I know of a person who is more courageous than hers."


    "you are right¡­"


    "Does the county owner still need to ask? You should be the clearest."


    Murong choked for a moment, was he praising her or mocking her?


    After waiting for a while, the little girl came back.


    "Brothers, my parents said that you cane over, but my house is simple, so I can only shelter from the wind and rain. There are so many of you, and there are not enough quilts. If you don''t dislike it,e with me."


    Zeyu said with a smile: "I don''t dislike it, and ask the girl to lead the way."


    "OK."


    After the girl finished speaking, she walked to the front, and Murong Lingran''s group quickly followed behind her.

 Chapter 2608: stay overnight

    Chapter 2608 Sleepover


    After passing through a forest, they descended a small slope, and a wooden country courtyard appeared in front of them.


    Zawayu suddenly realized that it was no wonder that their people didn''t see anyone nearby. It turned out that the house was downhill.


    The little girl stepped forward and knocked on the door, and a woman quickly opened the door. Seeing that there were all men outside, she nervously said, "The house is simple, if you don''t dislike it,e in, there are still two rooms in our house. The room, just to be aggrieved for you to squeeze."


    While the woman was talking, Murong Lingran also looked at the yard. The inside was very simple, with only some farm tools and a set of bamboo tables and chairs. Although it was simple, it was very clean. It could be seen that the owner was a diligent person.


    In addition to the wing, there are also roads on the left and right leading to the backyard. She also saw it when she was at a high ce just now. It is estimated that there is a wing in the backyard, and the owners should all live in the backyard.


    "Thank you auntie, it would be nice to have a ce to live in this barren mountain, we don''t dislike it."


    "Okay, then you cane in, my yard is big enough to put down your horses and carriages."


    "Okay, Auntie."


    After everyone went in, a man came out of the main room again, saw them, just nodded with them, and walked to the backyard.


    The woman hurriedly said: "Don''t mind me, my man can''t speak, and I''m a little afraid of strangers. I treat everyone like this, not against you."


    Murong said in surprise: "I take the liberty to ask, what is the reason why he can''t speak?"


    The woman sighed and said, "Maybe it was born. I heard from his parents that he was born like this."


    Born, then she has nothing to do.


    Now she doesn''t know what the character of the other party is, so she has no ns to ask Changqi Shenjun, after all, Changqi Shenjun''s divine power has not recovered.


    Murong said: "Auntie, please take us to our room."


    "Okay, little boy."


    After saying that, the woman walked to the room on the right, and quickly opened the door and walked in.


    Murong Lingran and Zeyu also followed.


    The woman looked at the room and said ufortably: "It''s just... these two rooms, our family is poor and has nothing of value, but we only have two beds, and we don''t have a wardrobe, just hangers and quilts. Later, I can give you a bed from our room, and we won''t be able to take out more."


    Murong said: "Auntie doesn''t need to bother, no need for the quilt. We all have quilts, and we are all on the carriage. We have prepared these when we go out."


    The woman smiled and said: "That''s good, that''s good, theyout of the room next door and this room are the same, you can do whatever you want, I still have a child to take care of, you can do it yourself. We also used dinner. Now, if you want to use the kitchen, feel free to use it, and you don''t have to worry about causing trouble for us."


    "Thank you auntie." After Murong finished speaking, he took out a small ingot of two taels and continued: "Auntie, these should be considered as our amodation fees, and I also ask my aunt to ept it."


    The woman saw the money and quickly refused: "No way, my house is empty and empty, how can I take your money."


    After speaking, without waiting for Murong Lingran to respond, he went straight back to his own room to take care of the children.

 Chapter 2609: Spoon

    Chapter 2609


    Murong Ling was helpless and had no choice but to withdraw the money and leave it for them when he nned to leave. At that time, they would not be able to refuse even if they wanted to.


    Murong Lingran used the carriage as a cover, took the meat out of the space and put it on the ground, and said to Ze Yu, "Today I will cook something delicious for you."


    There was a box in the car with tarps and ice cubes in it, and the meat was ced in a cloth bag. Zeyu and the others would only think that the meat she brought out was still frozen meat, but although it was frozen meat, it was not like the meat in her previous life. The refrigerator can freeze it hard, but with ice, the meat is still soft.


    Zeyu said: "How can it be done?"


    "It''s okay, you''ve worked hard to protect me, just treat me as a reward, but you can help me, it''s still a problem to wash and cut all the meat, you are strong, just help me, wait a moment I''ll just be in charge of it."


    Zawayu smiled suddenly, "Okay."


    After a while, all the preparations were done, and Murong Lingran cooked two dishes by herself.


    The meat she took out was mutton and pork. The pork was not wild pork, but domestic pig, which was fatter than wild pork. She made radish stewed mutton cubes and braised pork.


    The conditions here are limited. In order not to make everyone wait too long, she will not do anything else, but meat and vegetables must be avable.


    But even though it was just these two dishes, Xuanwuwei''s greedy worms were also drawn out. After all, she was willing to put seasonings, and the ingredients were very sufficient, and everyone looked at the kitchen and kept gulping.


    These days, they have taken turns to cook. They have long known that Murong Lingran''s cooking is very delicious. I didn''t expect the rumors to be better than seeing them. It''s true.


    At this moment, Murong Lingran came out and shouted, "Come here two people."


    The two people standing in the front immediately passed by.


    Murong Lingran pointed to the tworge bowls and said, "Send these two bowls of vegetables and chopsticks to the main room of the master."


    The two said, "Yes."


    After they left, Murong Lingran called for the others toe in: "Come in and serve the food, let everyone eat enough for today."


    "Yes."


    The Xuanwu guards immediately went to serve it. Fortunately, there was a bamboo table in the yard, which was enough to put down all the dishes.


    When Xuanwuwei, who delivered the dishes, came back, everyone was feasting.


    It''s just that there are few chairs here, so only Murong Lingran and Zeyu sat down, and the others all stood up to eat, but they didn''tin. They were very satisfied with their food so quickly today.


    When everyone had almost eaten, Murong Lingran went to ask the two Xuanwu guards who delivered the dishes: "Did the host say anything?"


    One person said: "They just thanked them very much. They said they would wash the dishes for us after eating, so they didn''t say anything."


    "Do they have other children?"


    "No, the little girl is alone. When we went over, the woman was cutting the girl''s clothes, saying that the cutting is done, and it will be done early tomorrow morning, and it can be done in one day."


    Murong said: "So it is."


    After walking for the past few days, her body was not as good as that of a martial artist, and she was tired. She gave the rest to Xuanwuwei, and she went back to her room to make the bed. After making it, she fell down and fell asleep quickly. on.


    As for the other Xuanwu guards, you don''t need to think about it and know that they won''t sleep in the same room with her.


    After ??Zawau took a look, he came out quickly and went back to another room.

 Chapter 2610: Danger

    Chapter 2610 Dangerous


    Just left four people at the door, and someone wille out to rece themter.


    dangerous!


    At night, Murong Lingran was suddenly woken up by the voice of the goddess Changqi.


    "What danger?"


    "You''ll find outter, but with so many people here, it''s probably not necessary for me to take action."


    "All right."


    After a while, Zeyu walked in with everyone.


    Although there were no candles, but by the moonlight, Murong Lingran could clearly see Ze Yu''s figure, so he didn''t get too nervous, he quickly sat up, and said in a low voice, "Is there any danger?"


    Zawa Yu also whispered: "Yes, someone is approaching us, don''t talk for now, let''s see what they want to do."


    Murong nodded.


    After a while, they saw with their own eyes someone stretched a bamboo tube through the window and blew something like smoke into it.


    Murong frowned, fortunately, they had to take the antidote of the drug once a day just in case.


    Soon, people''s voices came from outside, although it was very low, but in Murong Lingran''s room, except for her, everyone was a martial artist, and she often drank spiritual spring water. You can clearly hear what people outside say.


    "Strange, when I came to see just now, they still left four people to watch the night outside. I thought about how to lead them to leave. Why did they disappear in a blink of an eye?"


    "I guess he waszy and went back to his room to sleep. In such a cold day, how could ordinary people be willing to stay outside all night."


    "You''re right."


    "The effect of this smoke is very good, we can go in while waiting for a cup of tea."


    "Well, after today, we''re going to make a fortune. I didn''t expect such a group of rich people toe here. They probably have a lot of good things on their two carriages."


    "That''s right, their carriage is still locked. Today I saw the youngest man at the window taking a lot of meat down. When I went to bed at night, I also saw one of them taking a quilt, and they were on the carriage. , there must be a lot of meat, and there must be money."


    "I get excited when I think about it. We will never have to eat thest meal in the future. Just the dozens of horses sold are enough for us to eat and drink spicy food for a long time."


    "No, when you mentioned horses, I suddenly forgot one thing."


    "What''s up?"


    "I remember that they have a dog. The dog is the most alert. If we get close, the dog should find us. Why hasn''t he heard any movement since just now?"


    Xuanwuwei in the house looked at Murong Lingran at the same time.


    Murong sensed their eyes, and looked at the roof ufortably.


    So many Xuanwu guards were outside, and Hei Mao followed their motorcade for another day. She had already put Hei Mao in the space and gave him the food he had prepared before, making it beautiful in her room in the bamboo building. fell asleep.


    At this moment, there were voicesing from outside.


    "Dog? Maybe you don''t know where to go to take a nap. Don''t worry about the dog. Since the dog hasn''t appeared yet, it must not be by their side. Maybe it ran out and got caught in the trap we dug. Now it has been stabbed. After wearing the body, we still need to make all the people inside first."


    "Yes, there are so many people, it will take a long time to lift them."

 Chapter 2611: catch

    Chapter 2611 Catch


    "The effect of the medicine is almost the same now, let''s go in quickly."


    "Wait a little longer, they will know at first sight that they are martial arts practitioners, and they will have to wait longer to get drugged."


    "All right."


    Zeyu whispered to the people beside him: "Look at the back outside, it seems that there are more than ten people, this room is small, and we will avoid identally hurting the county ownerter, and in order to let you all show your skills, ten of us are standing there. In the corner of the wall, someone else put it on me!"


    The Xuanwu guard nodded when he heard it, and then turned to talk to the other Xuanwu guards.


    The person outside suddenly said again: "I feel almost there,e on."


    "it is good."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, thinking that the person inside must have fainted, he lifted his foot and kicked the door hard.


    The door of the house next door was also kicked open at the same time.


    As soon as the people in Murong Lingran''s room came in, Xuanwu Guard attacked them on the head, and because Xuanwu Guard directly attacked their mouths, they didn''t even have time to let out a scream, so they were driven out.


    At this moment, the person who went to the next door suddenly ran over and said loudly: "It''s not good, it''s not good, there is no one next door at all."


    It¡¯s just that they said it toote. The people who had just entered were beaten out one after another by the people inside. At the door they had just stood, several people fell under their feet.


    After a while, everyone who entered the house was beaten out.


    The people who came from the next door saw this situation, they knew something was wrong, they turned around and wanted to run away, but they didn''t expect to be followed by the people behind them after walking a few steps, and they were all attacked in a short while.


    After ?? two incense sticks, there were a total of twenty-five people, all tied up, brought to the center of the courtyard, and kneeling on the ground face to face.


    Murong lit antern, looked at their faces in turn, and when he saw the face of a man, he said, "So you are also their aplice. Where are your wife and daughter?"


    The man snorted: "If you want to kill or scrape, please listen and respect, they are not my wife and daughter, they are just a few of us hostages."


    "So you know how to talk." Murong said in a clear voice, "Hostage? Could it be that the original male master of this family has been killed by you, you upying the magpie''s nest, and deliberately keeping the mother and daughter as a living port, just to lead the way. Let''se over and let you be ughtered?"


    "Of course!" The man''s eyes shed, and he said loudly: "It was all smooth before, but I didn''t expect it to fall into your hands today. We recognize it, don''t talk nonsense, either let us go, or give us a treat. !"


    Murong said: "It''s impossible to let you go. I will never let go of the people who want me and my subordinates. Tell me, where did that woman and girl go?"


    The man said: "I won''t tell you even if I die!"


    Murong said: "Really? If you don''t tell me, I''ll let my people do the search themselves."


    Zawa Yu understood, and immediately sent four people to search.


    This house is not big, the four of them searched the entire small courtyard and found nothing.


    "Master, we didn''t find any of us."


    Murong pondered for a moment, and said, "Go and see if there is any ce in the cer, as well as the roof, and also on the surrounding trees."


    "Yes."


    After a while, Xuanwu Wei really came over with the mother and daughter, "Master, they are really on a big tree not far away."


    Murong Lingran saw their mother and daughter trembling, frowned and said, "You guys are all right."

 Chapter 2612: let go?

    Chapter 2612 Release?


    The woman ?? said, "I...we''re fine."


    Murong asked: "Did they often do this to you before?"


    The two nodded.


    The woman cried and said: "Little son, my daughter and I are really innocent, we are really being coerced by them, if we don''t do what they say, they will kill us, I don''t care, But I can''t hurt my daughter, and I ask the young master to show kindness and spare us this time."


    The girl also said, "Brother, I don''t want to die, please forgive me and my mother."


    Murong asked the woman abruptly, "Every time these people find someoneing near here, they will let your daughter go out and lead them over?"


    The ?? woman nodded: "Yes."


    Murong asked again, "How many times have you done this kind of thing?"


    The woman said: "Not many times, just a few times, these men have not been here for long."


    Murong Lingran looked at the girl again: "Do you know that what you do every time is hurting others?"


    The girl said: "I know, but if I don''t harm people, they will harm me and A-Niang. I don''t want A-Niang to die."


    Murong Lingran nced at them with aplex face, and his consciousness suddenly entered the space.


    "God, their mother and daughter, shouldn''t they be acting in front of me?"


    Shenjun Changqi said, "How can you see it?"


    Murong Lingran said: "If that girl was really being coerced, when she first saw her, she would never have spoken to us in such a rxed tone. She is probably used to doing this kind of thing since she was a child. That''s why it''s so easy.¡±


    Chang Qi Shenjun said: "You are not stupid."


    Murong Lingran''s consciousness quickly exited the space and whispered a word to Ze Yu.


    Ze Yu nodded, and before he could speak, the woman opposite suddenly took out a dagger from her sleeve, ced it in front of Murong Lingran''s neck, and said loudly, "Don''t move everyone, or I will immediately kill her!"


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran didn''t have the slightest fear in his eyes, instead he smiled and said: "It seems that my feeling is really right, you really are with them, if I guessed correctly, you Is it their boss? They just follow your orders."


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly said, "Do you want me to take action?"


    Murong Lingran secretly said: "I don''t need it for the time being, I still have something to ask her."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Okay, but if the situation is urgent, I will take action."


    Murong said: "Thank you, Lord."


    "You are really smart." The woman said, "It''s a pity, I hate smart people the most, because that would make me look stupid. Smart people have always been short-lived, so you are destined to die today."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the others: "Leave me all my people, and bring all your horses and carriages, you must follow me too."


    Murong said: "I have so many people and my martial arts is so strong, do you think you escaped?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    "It''s useless to try, you can''t leave today."


    "Just be stubborn." The woman frowned when she saw that the others were not moving, "Didn''t you hear what I said just now? If you don''t let them go, I''ll kill your master immediately."


    Murong smiled and said: "Do you know why they don''t move?"


    "how could I know."

 Chapter 2613: There are more jackals, tigers and leopards

    Chapter 2613 There are many wolves, tigers and leopards


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know, I''ll tell you. Didn''t you just say that I only have one way to die today? That is to say, even if I let you go, you won''t let me go, you will still kill me, then Why should they listen to you? Do you really think they are stupid?"


    The woman heard the implication in Murong Lingran''s words, her people are not stupid, that means she is stupid?


    Being suddenly scolded by someone, the woman suddenly became a little embarrassed, and moved the dagger forward a little, almost touching Murong Lingran''s neck.


    "Hurry up and do as I say, or I will really kill you. I have a lot of lives in my hands, and I really don''t care if you have one more life!"


    Murong said: "I won''t do it."


    The woman saw that she couldn''t get in the oil and salt, so she had to look at the other Xuanwu guards: "You, hurry up and release my people! Otherwise, I will kill your master!"


    Just as Zeyu was about to speak, Murong said: "I''m going to die anyway, I have a question to ask you, as long as you answer me honestly, then I can consider letting you go, as long as what happened today doesn''t happen. Pass."


    Although the ?? woman didn''t believe that she would really let her go, she still asked curiously, "What''s the problem? You said."


    "How many times have you done this kind of thing? It''s definitely not what you said just now."


    "Of course not, but I can''t count them, maybe fifty or sixty times."


    "The original owners of this house weren''t you, right? You killed them?"


    "You guessed wrong, the owner of the house is me."


    "What about your man?"


    "My man is the boss of that group of people. In order to save the group of people who died, they felt sorry for me, so they let me be the boss."


    "So it turns out, it''s quite affectionate and righteous. Every time you rob, it''s like during the day, using your daughter as a bait to let people rx their vignce, and then kill people at night? Take their money?"


    "Yes, you''re pretty smart."


    "It''s too rewarding. You involved your daughter in such an unconscionable thing, aren''t you afraid of her suffering retribution?"


    "Retribution? If there is retribution in this world, then there will be no bad people, and my man will not die, so I don''t believe in those things. I only know that in this world, it is not easy to live, as long as you can live a good life, I can do whatever I want, and I don''t care about retribution or not."


    "So you taught your daughter this way, no wonder she lied, blushing and panting."


    "Huh, what''s wrong with me teaching her to live and how to live a good life?"


    "Yes, yes, you are right. Last question, where are all the people you killed buried?"


    "What are you asking this for?"


    "Nothing, I''m just curious."


    "Just behind this yard, there is a cliff not far away, we don''t bother to dig a hole for them, just throw them down. There are many wolves and leopards below, to ensure that they are not dead, their home People will never find them, and naturally no one wille to us for revenge."


    Murong Lingran sighed and said: "It''s really cruel, it was originally a violent death, and in the end there was no burial ce, I don''t want to end up in that situation, I haven''t lived enough. The reason why you want to kill me must be because My money, but my money is not only in the carriage, but also in other ces. ording to a rough estimate, it is about tens of thousands of taels of silver."

 Chapter 2614: Do you think you are very old?

    Chapter 2614 Do you think you are very old?


    The person kneeling on the ground was shocked, how many tens of thousands of taels?


    The woman''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she said excitedly, "You said, where is it?"


    If they can really get tens of thousands of taels of silver, they won''t have to worry about it in this life.


    "I just told you about that ce, I guess you don''t know. I''ll get you a map." After Murong finished speaking, she nced at the woman vigntly and saw that she was not moving, so she slowly moved from her sleeve to the side. He took out a handkerchief.


    When the woman saw this, she frowned and said, "This veil is a map?"


    Murong said: "Of course, don''t look at the top of it. In fact, as long as it touches water, it will show. Otherwise, you can''t hide treasure."


    The woman said: "Flip it on me."


    Murong raised his eyebrows: "Okay."


    After saying that, he really threw it on her.


    Just as soon as the handkerchief touched the woman''s clothes, she suddenly felt a little dizzy, her eyes darkened, her legs went weak and she copsed to the ground, the dagger fell to the ground with a bang.


    Zawayu immediately stepped forward and put the sword edge on the woman''s neck.


    The girl was stunned for a moment, as if she didn''t know why her mother fell to the ground, but she quickly reacted and didn''t care if Zeyu would do anything to her, she quicklyy beside the woman, anxious Said: "Auntie, what''s wrong with you?"


    The woman''s aplices were also full of despair when they saw this. What happened? They thought they were going to be saved, but unexpectedly something went wrong.


    Murong smiled and said: "Don''t worry, she''s fine now, she''s just caught my drug."


    The woman was lying on the ground with a weak expression: "Did you get your drug? By the way, you should have gotten my drug, why are you all okay? I also took the drug''s antidote beforehand. , why did I fall for your drug?"


    "Did you realize until now that we should be addicted to the drug? It''s very simple." Murong said: "Of course we have already taken the antidote, and your drugs are probably just ordinary drugs. , My drug was researched by my grandfather himself. My grandfather was an imperial doctor in the imperial hospital. The drug he developed was a hundred times stronger than ordinary drugs. Your drug, in front of my antidote, It doesn''t work at all."


    "You!" The woman annoyed: "Then why am I still awake?"


    This man''s father actually worked as an imperial physician in the imperial hospital. Could it be that he came from the capital?


    It is said that the people in the capital are either rich or expensive, and they actually shot people who came from the capital. It seems that they have kicked the iron te today.


    Who would have imagined that people from the capital would appear in the wild mountains and forests on the border.


    "Because this drug can make people unable to move and at the same time make people sane." Murong sneered: "You are really stupid, we must be fully prepared when we walk in the rivers andkes, why not It may be possible to go on the road and stay overnight. My people can take one out of ten, or even one hundred, and we are not children, so how could we not guard against you.¡±


    You are not a child yet? Do you think you are very old?


    Zawa Yu secretlyined.


    When the woman heard that she was being scolded, although she was angry, she had nothing to do. Who made her unable to move now, she could only grit her teeth and say, "I am nted in your hands today, I admit it, but I will never let you hurt my daughter. of."

 Chapter 2615: two hundred and sixteen

    Chapter 2615 Two hundred and sixteen


    After she finished speaking, she nced at her daughter.


    The girl understood what her mother meant, and was reluctant to nce at her. Suddenly, she bit the medicine bag hidden in her teeth. ck blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, and she died immediately.


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to stop it, but thinking that because of this girl, so many people died at the hands of her mother, she didn''t want to stop it.


    Although she is still a child, she is also an aplice. Just because she is young, everything can be ignored.


    The woman cried and said, "Child, A-Niang wille to apany youter."


    Murong frowned and said: "A person like you is not worthy of being a mother. You know that what you do is not right, but you insist on doing it. Your daughter was killed by you."


    The woman did not speak, but she was still crying.


    When the other men saw that the girl was dead, they knew that they would not be able to escape today, so they had to bite through the poison hidden in their teeth.


    Zeyu wanted to stop him when he saw the first person biting through the poison, but after seeing Murong shaking his head, they let them go.


    Murong felt that if those people died, they would die, as long as the woman was still alive.


    Soon, people fell to the ground one after another.


    Zeyu saw this, quickly went to confirm it, and shook his head with Murong Lingran.


    Murong said: "Zeyu, send someone to look under the cliff as she said, if it is as she said, she will be left alone now, we will take her and take her to the gate of the government. Now I only have the strength to speak, I don''t have the strength to kill myself, even if I want to die, I can''t die."


    "Yes." After Zeyu finished speaking, he immediately went to do it.


    Murong Lingran took advantage of this time to rest for a while, and had Xuanwu guards take turns guarding the courtyard.


    After dawn, she just woke up, and the Xuanwu Guards sent out just came back.


    "Master, there are indeed many bones at the bottom of the cliff, and there are indeed many beasts. Perhaps because of this, their bones are basically iplete."


    "How many people are there?"


    "A lot. We counted the heads carefully, and there were only 216 people we could see, not to mention some were buried under the soil."


    Murong suddenly looked at the woman: "It''s really conscientious, so many lives are in her hands, it''s really cheap for her to send her to office."


    Zeyu said: "We can take her on the road, we can''t give her a carriage or a horse, we can only let her go, it will definitely slow down our progress, dy the time to return to Saiyuan Mansion, and waste the time. For our time and energy, we might as well hand her over to our Xuanwu Guards. We have the right to interrogate prisoners, and we have some methods. We promise to let her experience life is better than death and then die, and we will report to the government at that time. ."


    Murong nodded: "What you said is reasonable, well, I''ll leave this matter to you."


    It is really not worth wasting her precious time for such a person.


    Zawayu was instantly overjoyed, "Yes, Master, in order not to scare you, we will take people outside, you can rest well."


    Murong said: "I''ve had enough rest, I''m going to cook food for you."


    They brought everything, except pots, bowls, scoops, basins, chopping boards, kitchen knives, and even the water she used space, but only borrowed the stove to make a fire, so she was not afraid of the kitchen at all things are not clean.

 Chapter 2616: Are you still afraid?

    Chapter 2616 Are you still afraid?


    Zeyu had no choice but to follow her.


    It didn''t take long before Murong heard the screams of a woman in the distance.


    Rao was already prepared in her heart, and when she heard the voice, her body couldn''t help shaking.


    In order to divert her attention, she had to hum a little song while cooking.


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly smiled and said, "Are you still afraid? I thought there was nothing you were afraid of in this world."


    Murong said: "Of course I am afraid, I am afraid of losing any of my rtives and friends, I am afraid that the grievances of my family will not be cleared up, and I am afraid that I will not be able to find my fifth brother. God, of course you have nothing to fear."


    "I have it too."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid that my divine power will never be restored to its original state, and the days toe will be suffocated in space."


    "Okay, that''s true. The dignified lord has been suffocated in the space for several years. If this matter spreads, it is estimated that everyone you know willugh at you to death."


    Shenjun Changqi snorted: "Don''t worry about my business."


    ignored her after saying that.


    Murong Lingran burst intoughter.


    Xuanwuwei, who was disposing of the corpse in the yard, saw Murong Lingranughing alone in the kitchen, and immediately looked at each other.


    "What''s wrong with the county lord? Are you stimted?"


    "I don''t know, let''s do our job, or Zeyu wille back and tell us again."


    "You''re right."


    After saying that, they ignored Murong Lingran.


    The disposal of corpses is also very simple. Xuanwuwei¡¯s favorite thing is to treat others with their own way, so they threw the corpses of these people under the cliff tofort those who died because of them. Let them also experience the feeling of no bones left under the yellow spring.


    As for the child''s corpse, although it is a child, it is also a wicked person with monstrous crimes, but Xuanwuwei also knows that she was taught badly by her mother, and Xuanwuwei is not a hard-hearted person. He dug it under the tree on the edge of the cliff. A pit buried her, but no monument was erected.


    And after torturing the woman, Zeyu finally gave her a good time and threw the person under the cliff.


    After all the Xuanwu guards had returned to the courtyard, they had eaten and left the courtyard.


    Of course, in order to prevent people from using this ce as a stronghold for robbery in the future, they set the house on fire and let it go once and for all.


    The group set off soon.


    After walking for a few more days, Murong Lingran finally found the three kinds of herbs that God Lord Changqi wanted.


    With the help of Xuanwuwei, they soon embarked on the return journey.


    It was just that Murong thought that he hade to Lisheng Mansion, so he nned to go to the mansion in person to see if there was any news about his fifth brother.


    She has a lot of people, and she also has a lot of portraits of her fifth brother, so she sent one to each Xuanwu guard and asked them to look for it in the pce.


    Murong Lingran was just looking at it casually. After all, she had always had bad luck in finding her younger brother, so she didn''t hold out much hope, but she didn''t expect that this search would actually lead her to find some clues. .


    She thought that if Fifth Brother appeared in Lisheng Mansion, the first person who saw him would be the soldiers guarding the city gate, so the first thing she asked was those soldiers.


    For the sake of the money she gave, the soldiers called all the soldiers who had guarded the gate of the city in recent years to Murong Lingran and showed them the portraits. Unexpectedly, one of them really remembered Murong Zhou.

 Chapter 2617: Another child like Murong Zhou

    Chapter 2617 Another child like Murong Zhou


    The soldier said that there was indeed a child with characteristics like Murong Zhou who visited Fucheng three years ago and entered with his family.


    At that time, they originally rode in the carriage, but perhaps they had been sitting for too long, and the children in the carriage were a little dizzy, so they came out and followed the carriage slowly.


    It was just that when a child who looked like Murong Zhou walked to the gate of the city, he suddenly vomited and almost vomited on the soldier.


    The soldier was also taken aback at the time, but the boy''s attitude was very good, he kept apologizing to him, and the people who were with him were also very generous, so he directly gave him seven taels of silver, making him unable to express his anger. It is precisely because of this that he has such a deep impression on Murong Zhou.


    Murong Lingran also asked the soldier where the child was going afterward. The soldier just said that their carriage came out of Fucheng three dayster. When the carriage passed by, the child showed his head and apologized to him again. He asked one more question, When I asked them where they were going, I heard that they were heading towards the capital.


    Ze Yu and Murong Lingran asked separately, and after listening to her words, he said solemnly: "So, it is very likely that the fifth brother of the county owner is on the way to the capital, and they have only stayed in Lisheng Mansion for three days. It is estimated that other ces may be the same. It is very likely that people are not in the capital, we have so many people in the capital, if they are in the capital, it is estimated that there will be news long ago. "


    "That''s right." Murong said sinctly: "They are just going in the direction of the capital, and they may stop on the way back to the capital."


    If that person was really Murong Zhou, how could hee to Lisheng Mansion?


    Even if he wants to go back, he should go back to Saiyuan Mansion first, but Uncle Kou''s people have stayed in Saiyuan Mansion for so long, and they only found a child who is somewhat simr to him. What is going on?


    Could it be that he really lost his memory?


    Zeyu said: "County Lord, what are we going to do now? Should we go back to Saiyuan Mansion, or ask along the road? Or should we go back directly to the capital and look for it in the capital?"


    After thinking for a moment, Murong said sternly, "Let''s go back to Saiyuan Mansion first. That child appeared three years ago, and very few people have an impression of him."


    "They are heading in the direction of the capital, not necessarily the capital. And there are only 20 of us. There are too many routes from Lisheng Mansion to the capital. We don''t even know which route they take."


    "We won''t go back for a long time. Grandpa and brothers will be worried. Let''s go back to Saiyuan Mansion first."


    "After notifying Grandpa, he has a lot of people, and asking them toe over may be able to get the news faster."


    If that person is really Xiao Wu, the family is willing to spend seven taels of silver to help Xiao Wu, which is considered good for him, and should not treat him badly.


    Zeyu nodded: "The county chief makes sense, then listen to the county chief."


    Murong said: "Do you have any other useful information?"


    Zeyu shook his head: "I didn''t ask, let''s see if other people have it, why don''t we go to the city and ask, ording to what the county owner said, they lived in the city for three days, maybe someone else has a problem with them. Impressions, especially the inn."


    Murong nodded, "Okay."


    It''s just that they stayed in the city for two days, maybe because it was too long, basically no one had any impression of their pedestrians.


    Xuan Qingguo was not like the 21st century she lived in in her previous life. She had to register when she stayed in a hotel, so Murong Lingran had to give up and nned to return to Saiyuan Mansion quickly and notify the Marquis of Ning''an to look for it.

 Chapter 2618: make up birthday

    Chapter 2618 Supplementary Birthday


    A few dayster, Murong Lingran also returned to Saiyuan Mansion. The first thing he did when he went back was to ask the Marquis of Ning An to find someone.


    Of course, the Marquis of Ning An agreed, and immediately sent someone to investigate from Lisheng Mansion.


    ¡­


    At this time, Murong Lingran squinted slightly at the sun in the sky. Now the weather has warmed up, but the greenhouse has not been dismantled yet, but it is not artificially heated every day.


    Since she bought thend, the number of victims working in thend has reached tens of thousands one after another.


    Looking at the victims who were still busy, and at the sun, she felt that it was time to let some people go back to build houses.


    Especially those who came early, should have some money in their hands now.


    The price of goods in Saiyuan Prefecture is much lower than that of the capital, and the wages are also much lower. If those people who came early have arge family, they are fully capable of building houses.


    If the family has a small poption and makes less money, and the court helps, the court has to allocate arge amount of disaster relief money every month.


    A soldier suddenly ran over and said a few words to Murong Lingran.


    Murong said in surprise: "What did you say? What happened to General Kuan? What happened to him? Wasn''t he in the border camp? When did hee back?"


    "I don''t know, genius doctor, go back quickly, Lord Hou and the others are really in a hurry."


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to quickly run to Murong Kuan''s tent.


    Just as soon as she entered the tent, she saw General Li, Madam Li, Deputy General Zhen, her grandfather and three brothers sitting inside, and the table in the center was full of delicious dishes.


    There was no one else in the tent at this time, and Murong Lingran didn''t care about his identity, and shouted directly: "Third brother, didn''t you hear that something happened to you? How are you, are you okay?"


    Murong Kuan smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay."


    "Are you okay? Then why did the soldier who sent the message say something happened to you?"


    Murong Kuan said: "Grandpa asked me to send someone to get you back. In order to get you back as soon as possible, I had to say that."


    "Don''t say that next time, no one would curse him like that." Murong turned his head and said with a serious face, "Grandpa, what is the urgency to call me back in such a hurry? When did youe back? ?"


    "We came back this morning, and we didn''t let anyone inform you. It is indeed urgent to find you." Ning Anhou said helplessly: "Aran, did you forget your fourteenth birthday?"


    Murong was stunned for a moment, and soon remembered that it was already the fifth day of the fourth lunar month, and her birthday was the first day of the fourth lunar month.


    "But my birthday has already passed."


    She doesn''t care so much about her birthday. Anyway, it''s not just one birthday to celebrate. If you can''t celebrate it this year, it will be the same for next year.


    "Then grandpa will make it up for you." Ning Anhou smiled and said: "This table of good dishes was prepared by the people in the military camp, many of which are vegetables from your fields, and the meat is also raised by your people. Although your birthday happens to be on the way back from Lisheng Mansion, it must be made up for you."


    Murong Lingran touched his head embarrassedly, "Actually, there is no need to be so troublesome, but I will ept Grandpa''s wishes."


    Murong Zong and his two younger brothers took out a gift box and put it in front of his younger sister, and said, "Big brother has nothing good to give you, just went to Ban City to find a beautiful head flower for you, don''t think that big brother gave it to you. Yes."

 Chapter 2619: Murong Zhes hand injury is about to heal

    Chapter 2619 Murong Zhe''s hand injury is about to heal


    Murong Xuan said: "Second brother gave the same thing, but it''s a ne, you can see if you like it."


    Murong Kuan said: "I gave a bracelet, you can also take a look. If you don''t like it, the third brother will give you another one."


    Mrs. Li also took out a gift box and said with a smile, "The general and I also gave the headdress."


    Vice Admiral Zhen said: "I''m a rough person, thinking that little girls probably like earrings, so I gave a pair of earrings."


    Finally, it was the Marquis of Ning''an''s turn.


    The Marquis of Ning''an took out a box and opened it. When everyone saw it, there was a jade pendant in imperial green, "Aran, Grandpa couldn''t find anything good here, so he sent someone to look for it for a long time, but he only felt that this jade pendant was a piece of jade. It looks better and matches your identity."


    Murong smiled and said: "Grandpa chose, of course, is the best, I like it very much."


    This is the imperial green jade pendant. You can tell by the appearance that it is the top jade. How could she dislike it?


    Ning An Hou suddenly felt relieved, "Just like it."


    Murong Lingran slowly opened the other gift boxes and said with a smile, "They are all beautiful, I like them all. Right now I''m dressed in men''s clothes, so I can''t wear them. I''ll wear them when I return to the capital."


    Everyone felt relieved.


    Ning Anhou smiled and said, "If you like it, let''s eat quickly. Although the weather is getting warmer and the cold is slow, you still have to eat it while it''s hot."


    Murong nodded: "Yes. Let''s move your chopsticks."


    After a while, when everyone was about to eat, Murong Lingran suddenly entered the space.


    "Shenjun, you said before that if my visit to Saiyuan Mansion goes well this time, you can make a medicinal pill for my daddy to heal his hand injury. Can you make medicinal medicinal herbs now? "


    Chang Qi Shenjun said: "Of course, I will definitely not lie to you. Although my divine power has not been fully recovered, it is almost recovered. Are you still in Saiyuan Mansion? It''s time to go back, so I slowed down the speed of refining, which is better for the recovery of my divine power. I promise you, when you return to the capital, you can take it for your father as soon as possible, okay?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "But even after refining the medicinal herbs, I still need you to find herbs in the future, and I hope you will still help me in this way."


    "Don''t worry, I will."


    When the others saw Murong Lingran, they suddenly smirked and looked at each other in dismay.


    Ning''an Hou said: "Aran..."


    Murong Lingran instantly regained his senses and said with a smile, "Grandpa, is something wrong?"


    "What happened? Why are you so happy?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Good thing. I have almost found all the herbs I need. When I go back, Dad''s hand injury will recover, and he can be like a normal person in the future. Of course I''m happy."


    The three brothers, Marquis of Ning''an and Murong Zong, rejoiced at the same time.


    Ning Anhou said excitedly: "Do you really have a solution?"


    "Of course." Murong patted his chest and said, "Father will be able to practice medicine with confidence as before."


    General Li asked in confusion: "Master Hou, is your son injured on his hand?"


    The Marquis of Ning An nodded, and then recounted what happened to Murong Zhe when he returned to Beijing.


    General Li said: "For the doctor, this is really too miserable. Fortunately, there is a way now, and you can rest assured in the future."

 Chapter 2620: Reconstruction begins

    Chapter 2620 Reconstruction begins


    "Yes." Marquis Ning''an stroked his beard and looked at his granddaughter: "Aran, thank you for your hard work."


    Murong Lingran said: "It''s not hard, but the weather is getting warmer now, and most of the victims have some money. Now it''s time to think about rebuilding. When they get better, we can go back to Beijing. ."


    Ning''an Hou said: "What you said is indeed reasonable. Since you proposed reconstruction, do you have any good suggestions now?"


    "There is a suggestion." Murong Lingran said: "Just like Lihua Vige, it should be adapted to local conditions. If it is built on the side of the road, there must be a ce for carriages to pass through. Also, in order to avoid encountering an earth dragon in the future, the house will copse. It¡¯s better to let them all build blue brick houses. If you have money, build more spacious ones, and if you don¡¯t have money, build smaller ones, but they must be blue brick houses, and I have no other suggestions.¡±


    Originally, she had thought that the houses in those viges would be built just like the rural ns she had seen in her previous life. People would be gathered in one ce, and the houses would be built exactly the same, so that it would be easier to manage.


    But considering the vastnd and resources of Xuanqing, there is no need for this at all, and the money for each household is different. Some people have more money and want to build a bigger one.


    Some people want to build big yards, some want to build small yards, the money they earn so hard should be their own decisions.


    Otherwise, if the money is not enough, she would never be able to help them post. She didn''t do this to many people in Lihua Vige who were kind to their family.


    Let them work in her fields to make money, pay 40 cents a day of wages, and let them eat meat three times a day. She has done her best to them.


    Ning Anhou looked at the others again: "Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Everyone shook their heads at the same time.


    Ning Anhou said: "I have something to say."


    Murong said: "Grandpa, please speak."


    The Marquis of Ning''an looked at his granddaughter seriously and said: "Aran, thanks to you, the cost of the military camp in the past few months has been unprecedentedly low, and because you are responsible for the food of most of the victims, the disaster relief allocated by the imperial court There is also a lot of silver left. So I wrote to Your Majesty earlier to take half of the remaining military spending and disaster relief silver to help the victims build houses."


    "After all, some people only have onebor force. The wages of forty cents a day are only one or two hundred cents a month, and four or two or eight hundred cents in four months, which is not enough for fifty taels of silver."


    "This amount of money is probably not enough to build a solid and livable blue brick house."


    Murong said: "Grandpa, what do you mean, subsidize those poor people with money so that they can afford to build brick houses?"


    "Yes."


    Murong said: "Grandpa, I think this idea is very good, I agree."


    The rest also said: "I agree too."


    "I agree too."


    "We all agree."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Since everyone doesn''t agree, Aran, you can do it. As long as there is only onebor force in the family, each household will subsidize seven taels of silver to build houses for them."


    Murong nodded: "I understand, I will send some people back to build houses one after another. But Grandpa, some people will definitely think that it is enough to have a house to live in. After receiving the subsidy, they may save it and keep it. For other purposes, mud brick houses are still built. Grandpa Lao will have to send someone to supervise them, otherwise they will still be the target of disaster relief for the imperial court, and the imperial court will have to spend more money on relief.¡±

 Chapter 2621: rebuild begins (1)

    Chapter 2621 Reconstruction Begins (1)


    "Okay." Ning''an Hou said: "I understand, I will do as you say."


    "Well, please grandpa."


    After Murong finished speaking, he got up to make arrangements.


    It''s impossible to put them all back, she still needs people in her field.


    Now there are tens of thousands of people in the fields, and all the fields are nted with vegetables. It is not as troublesome as before, and it is possible to put half of the people back.


    Although it will slow down the speed of her making money, but one of the reasons why she bought thend is so that the victims can quickly build houses and live a good life quickly, so that they can return to the capital faster, which is also impossible.


    So soon after she went out, she sent someone to inform ten stewards, and asked them to go to her tent and talk about the construction of the house. After the steward heard it, he went to tell the other disaster victims.


    Murong Lingran followed Huang Weicheng back. She wanted to see how the victims reacted when they knew they could build houses.


    After Huang Weicheng returned, he sent someone to call all the people he managed to the open space next to the barracks.


    More than 1,000 victims surrounded Huang Weicheng and Murong Lingran at this time, and they were all very anxious and afraid, likest time, they were called to criticize them.


    Some people can''t help but ask the people around them:


    "Has any of us been caughttely for beingzy?"


    "No, I haven''t heard of it. Since I was warned, no one has the courage to bezy."


    "I haven''t heard of it either, we are all very diligent."


    "Is that someone stealing chickens and dogs again?"


    "No, since thest time someone stole a pig and tried to sell it, he was caught and beaten 100 boards. Even if it was a piece of grass, we dared not bring it back to the tent."


    "If it''s not because of these two things, could it be because there are too many people here to work? Are some people going to be fired? After all, the genius doctor''snd is only 3,000 mu, but we have more than 10,000 people working here."


    "It''s possible that you said that there are too many people, and the genius doctor will definitely have to spend more wages. It must be that the money from selling vegetables and meat every day is not enough to pay wages, so the genius doctor will drive people out."


    "That''s right, tens of thousands of people have to eat meat three times a day, so a genius doctor can''t afford it."


    The expression of the person who heard this became even more nervous.


    I thought that they were summoned just to reprimand them, but I didn¡¯t expect to fire them. They would rather be reprimanded than fired. It would be great if they could stay here for a lifetime, so that they would not have to worry about food and drink in their lifetime.


    ¡­


    Huang Weicheng saw that everyone was nervous, so he didn''t waste time and said directly: "To call everyone here today is a very important matter."


    "Everyone has been working in the fields for a while so far, and the first group of people has been working for four months. The wages for four months are forty cents a day, and a month is about one or two taels of silver. Four months is four taels of silver."


    "Of course, this is just one person''s wages. Some families have three or four or five or six people working here at the same time, and they have more than ten twenty taels of silver saved."


    "The genius doctor knew that some people would definitely want to go back and build houses, so he asked me to tell you that people who have been here for four months and their house copsed again must go back to build a house."


    "If you have done enough for four months and the house does not copse, even if you don''t need to go back to build a house, you must leave, but a family can leave one person behind."

 Chapter 2622: Rebuild begins (2)

    Chapter 2622 Reconstruction Begins (2)


    "If the time is not enough for four months, but you also want to build a house, you can go back. If you don''t want to go back, she is not reluctant. You can go back after four months."


    "The most important point is that there is only one person in a household who works here. If you want to go back to build a house and feel that you don''t have enough money, you can go to Yao Xiaowei to apply for a subsidy. Each household can have Seven taels of silver. Of course, those who have epted the subsidy must also build blue-brick houses, but mud-brick houses are not allowed.¡±


    "There is only one person in a household who works here. Even if they leave now, they cane back at any time after the house is built."


    "With your own money, plus the subsidy money, you can build a small blue-brick house. That''s definitely no problem."


    "By the way, the Marquis of Ning''an also spoke, and he asked you to build blue brick houses as much as possible. This time the ground dragon turned over and many blue brick houses were preserved. You don''t want the mud brick houses you built so hard next year or so. In the year after year, the earth dragon will turn over and it will all copse, so listening to the Marquis, it must be right to build a blue brick house."


    As soon as his voice fell, the victims of the disaster began to discuss.


    "I didn''t expect time to pass so quickly, it''s been four months, and we can go back and build a house."


    "Yeah, I was the first toe. All four of the family are working here, and they did save some money."


    "Master Hou asked us to build blue brick houses, shall we all build blue brick houses?"


    "Of course, you didn''t see how proud the people in the vige who built the blue-brick houses turned over this time. They came here to make money, they can save it when they go back, and they can live a good lifefortably in the future. It''s not like us. After working hard for several months, I will run out of house when I go back to build it. And I don¡¯t want to build it for two years, and then I encounter a ground dragon and turn over and the house copses again. I will definitely be **** off. From the beginning, I built a blue brick house, although it cost a lot, but I lived in peace of mind."


    "You are right. One of my wishes in my life is to live in a blue brick house. I decided to build a blue brick house too."


    "The kind of family that works by one person is lucky. I didn''t expect that Lord Hou would give subsidies."


    "Yes, Lord Hou is really kind-hearted."


    A person suddenly asked: "Steward Huang, after we go back to build the house, if you want toe and work in the future, can you still ask us?"


    Huang Weicheng said: "You cane here, but there may not be as many people needed at that time, and the number of people whoe here will be limited. But don''t worry, we promise to give each family a job. If more people are needed in the future, we will also Preference will be given to those who have worked here."


    One family and one job.


    Everyone was silent for a while.


    Most of their families have two or more people working here, and if they leave, most of them will lose their jobs.


    One person asked again: "Then if we don''t go back to build houses, can we stay here forever?"


    "No." Huang Weicheng said: "We will check your files, and as long as we think you have enough money, we will drive you back to build houses."


    "Some people may have forgotten a very important thing. The original intention of letting you work here is to allow you to go back and rebuild your home. It is impossible for you to stay here forever."

 Chapter 2623: Rebuild begins (3)

    Chapter 2623 Reconstruction Begins (3)


    "The troops here will all withdraw one after another. It is impossible to stay here forever, and it is impossible to help you all the time. Just like me, I am a member of the military camp, and I will leave in the future."


    "If there is no help from the barracks, the daily expenses will be muchrger. The most direct one is that the horses and carriages in the barracks cannot be used. The genius doctor has to be purchased separately, and there are many jobs that originally belonged to the barracks, such as My work will also be handed over to ordinary people, and we still receive military sries every day, but if it is reced by ordinary people, the genius doctor will have to pay more forbor.¡±


    "Businessmen seek profit, but in order to take you in, let you make money, provide you with three meals a day, and let you eat meat every day, she has sacrificed enough interests. To put it horribly, she has nothing to do with you, and she can help you earn money that you will never earn in a short period of time.


    "Now that you are rich, it''s natural that you should leave. You can''t rely on her for the rest of your life. She also has her own business to do."


    Some people frowned again, obviously knowing that Huang Weicheng was right.


    He mentioned this for the sake of it, it seems that they are all forced to leave.


    Huang Weicheng said: "Okay, there are many people in the family who work here, everyone can discuss it and see who will go back first, and leave one person to work here. If there is only one person in the family working here, you can ask for leave ande backter. , after discussing it,e to me to sign up, so that I can arrange everyone''s work in advance."


    After he finished speaking, he ignored them and sat on the chair next to Murong Lingran, waiting for the victims toe and sign up.


    The victims have not moved yet and are still thinking about it.


    "We won''t be able toe back after we go back. Although we can still leave one person to work here, our ie will be much less, and we will have to eat our own in the future, and we can''t eat meat every day. I have been a few months old. The meat that got up will definitely disappear again soon."


    "But even if we want to stay, we can''t stay. Manager Huang said just now that when the timees, they will chase people away."


    "Forget it, go back and go back. In just four months, a person can earn nearly five taels of silver, and a family of four people working here can earn nearly twenty taels of silver. This was before. , We dare not even think about it, with so much money, it is very easy to build a majestic blue-brick house, so don¡¯t be so dissatisfied.¡±


    "Yeah, after I go back anyway, there is still one person who can work here. We still have fields to nt, and we have to pay taxes. It is indeed impossible for everyone to stay, otherwise we will alle here and no one will nt. It''s gone, what will I use to pay taxes in the future?"


    All those who heard this fell silent.


    Murong Lingran has been listening to their discussions silently. Hearing them mention farming, he suddenly stood up and said loudly, "Everyone, be quiet."


    Everyone went quiet again.


    Murong Lingran said: "In a short time, we will be nting grain. I have high-yield grain here, both high-yield rice and wheat, and the yield per mu has reached more than 1,000 catties. In the future, everyone only needs to nt them after paying the autumn tax. , I won''t be hungry anymore."


    Yes, they can already grow high-yield grain, so their life will be much better than in the future.

 Chapter 2624: Rebuild Begins (4)

    Chapter 2624 Reconstruction begins (4)


    The victims immediately discussed with their families to see who was staying.


    Only those who have only one person in the family feel more rxed working here, and they all go to register quickly. They can not only get money, but alsoe back, and there is no need to hesitate.


    After a long while, other people also went to register one after another. Murong Lingran saw that it was going well here, and went to the other nine registration points to check it out. Seeing that everything was going smoothly, he didn''t stay any longer to do other things. .


    In order for the army topletely escape and leave Yulian Mountain in the future, Murong Lingran has asked the barracks steward to find a sessor sincest month. That is to say, the work done by soldiers in the past will be handed over to ordinary people in the future. .


    After the ten stewards selected people, she also quietly hypnotized them, and after confirming that they had no disagreement, did she dare to let the stewards train them.


    The list of people to leave was registered on the first day, and on that day alone, 2,000 people left.


    After the others have been working for four months in session, some will leave.


    Originally, there should be more people who left on the first day, but in order to prevent the work from being paralyzed, I had to release people slowly.


    In order to avoid the situation of insufficient people in the future, Murong Lingran had no choice but to increase the working hours of the remaining victims, and each person increased by five copper coins, which means that each person can receive 45 pennies in the future.


    Those disaster victims have no opinion either. In the past, there were many people, and they were relieved. Now there are fewer people. They are still not as tired as they used to be in their own fields, and they can add five copper coins. Why not do it.


    As for the seeds and pigs, chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits needed here, she will send someone to deliver them on time every month.


    Of course, for pigs, chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits, if she is free, she can send them to her space.


    As for the chief steward here, Murong Lingran asked General Li to rmend someone.


    That person used to be a subordinate of General Li, but because he was injured, he could no longer receive high-intensity training, so he had to go back to farming.


    After ??Murong Lingran hypnotized him once and saw that he was indeed a loyal and honest person, he was relieved to hand over all kinds of things in his hands to him.


    On this day, after the first batch of disaster victims left, Murong Lingran also went to every ce to have a look. Seeing that even with 2,000 people missing, all the work was going on in an orderly manner, she was relieved and returned to her own ce. In the tent, I n to arrange what will happen after she leaves.


    one monthter


    May 9th


    The houses of some of the victims have already been built, all of which are built of blue bricks.


    Ning Anhou took people to take a look, and the houses were very beautifully built.


    It¡¯s just that maybe everyone wants to save a little money. They are worried that in the future when there is no money, all the disaster victims will not build very big houses, and they all think that they are enough to live in, which will save money even more.


    Some victims moved in without waiting for the house to dry out after the house was built.


    Of course, as long as a house is built, officials from the government wille to register, and their wives and children living in the inn in the city will be sent back, and will no longer receive free relief from the court.


    After ??Ning''an Hou and Murong Lingran went for three consecutive days, seeing that the lives of the victims were gradually returning to normal, they returned to concentrate on preparing for the Chongyan Kingdom.


    Ever since his granddaughter gave him the poison, he has been hesitating whether to use it or not.

 Chapter 2625: Back to Beijing (1)

    Chapter 2625 Back to the capital (1)


    But he hase to Saiyuan Mansion for a long time this time, and his family must miss them very much. When the disaster victims are getting better, they should retire, so there is no need to hesitate and force them directly with poison. If they leave, they can return to the capital smoothly.


    The Marquis of Ning An gathered the generals in his tent, and before he could speak, the anxious voices of soldiers came from outside.


    "Master Hou, emergency report at the border."


    Deputy General Zhen shouted loudly, "Come in."


    Everyone was puzzled. At this time, there was an urgent report. Could it be that the people of Chongyan were attacking?


    The ?? soldier came in quickly, knelt on the ground and said respectfully, "Master Hou, the Chongyan Kingdom has retreated."


    Everyone was instantly happy.


    The Marquis of Ning An frowned and said, "The Chongyan Kingdom has retreated? Why did they suddenly retreat?"


    Soldier said: "This General Li has not found out for the time being."


    After thinking for a moment, Murong Zong said solemnly: "Grandpa, it is estimated that Chongyanguo knows that the disaster victims are building houses one after another, and they are still blue brick houses. I think we have recovered our vitality, and the only goal next is to They didn''t dare to provoke any more, so they withdrew their troops."


    Murong Xuan also said: "I think so too, I went to Ban City a few days ago, and many people said that the streets of Ban City are bing more and more lively now, and the things on the market are much richer than before. ."


    "Because many of the victims can make money, they are very wealthy, and they are willing to spend money for themselves, so the business in the city has improved a lot, and some people from the prefectures next to Saiyuan prefecture evene to Saiyuan. The original government is doing business, and the streets are bustling day by day.¡±


    "Can restore the normal order of Saiyuan Mansion in a short period of time, and also make the people rich, Chongyan Kingdom must be very jealous of my Xuanqing Kingdom."


    "You''re right." Ning Anhou also felt this was the case, he was relieved, and continued to look at the soldier: "Let people continue to monitor, if they continue to retreat these days, then we can also seed. Retire as a body and return to the capital."


    "Yes, Lord Hou."


    Ning''an Hou said: "It''s just that since Chongyanguo can clearly know the situation of Saiyuan Mansion, it seems that there are many spies of Chongyanguo in Saiyuan Mansion."


    Murong Zong said: "It''s normal to have spies, and sometimes it''s good for us to have spies from an enemy country. Just like this retreat, if they don''t understand our situation, they won''t retreat. But we keep the spies in Serbia. The original mansion is not good either, I will ask General Liter, and let him start to clear the spies."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Okay."


    The result after that was simr to what the Marquis of Ning''an had expected. On May 20, Xuan Qingguo''s spies in Chongyan Kingdom received news that Chongyan Kingdom hadpletely retreated, and the recruits who were recruited after Dilong had turned over were also wee. They''ve all gone home.


    Now that the Chongyan Kingdom has withdrawn its troops, and the disaster victims in Saiyuan Mansion have been properly arranged, they have also started to build houses one after another, and the Marquis of Ning''an will not stay for long. After saying goodbye to General Li and Mrs. Li, they set off for the capital.


    On the fifteenth day of the seventh lunar month, the Marquis of Ning''an returned to the capital with a mighty army.


    The number of troops wasrge, and when they came back, the situation was not as urgent as when they went. In order to make everyone feel morefortable, the Marquis of Ning An slowed down the speed of returning, and spent a lot more time than when he went.

 Chapter 2626: Back to the capital (2)

    Chapter 2626 Back to the capital (2)


    Murong Lingran also helped Chang Qi Shenjun to find a lot of medicinal herbs every time he took a break.


    When she returned to the capital, the medicinal elixir that Changqi Shenjun refined for her father also arrived in her hands smoothly.


    Helian Rongjiu already knew the news that the Marquis of Ning An wasing back, so when they returned to the capital, he waited early at the city gate.


    The Marquis of Ning An saw the emperoring out to greet him in person, so he hurriedly got off his horse, walked over quickly, and said solemnly, "Your Majesty is safe."


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Murong Lingran who had been following behind him. At this moment, Murong Lingran had her face covered and was still dressed in men''s clothes. She could only see her forehead and eyes, and her smiling eyes. They were all narrowed into a seam, and then went to help the Marquis of Ning An, and said with a smile: "The Marquis has worked hard."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the others: "All generals have worked hard."


    I haven''t seen him for more than half a year, Murong Lingran has grown a little taller, and his people have be darker.


    Murong Zong and others said at the same time: "It is not hard work to be loyal to Your Majesty."


    "Okay, okay." Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Everyone has been traveling for several days. You must have worked hard. Those who go home quickly go home, and those who go back to the military camp, go back to the military camp. I have sent people to prepare a banquet in the pce, and I n to reward you all. General. I also have rewards for the rest of the soldiers. When they return to the barracks, the rewards will arrive one after another. After the Marquis and the generals go back to rest, let¡¯s bring their families into the pce at night.¡±


    Originally, he wanted to hold a banquet tomorrow so that they could have a better rest.


    But then he can only see Murong Lingran tomorrow. He still has a lot of memorials to review in the afternoon. He has no choice but to schedule it for tonight.


    The Marquis of Ning An really felt like an arrow, and hurriedly said, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t waste their time anymore and let them go soon.


    There were a lot of people here, and Murong Lingran was still wearing men''s clothes with her face covered, so she didn''t talk much to Helian Rongjiu, so she just followed her grandfather and brothers away.


    When ?? arrived at the gate of Ning''an Hou''s mansion, Princess Qihua was also waiting at the gate with her family early, and everyone cried with joy when she saw that her Houye returned with his grandson and granddaughter.


    When Ning Anhou and the others walked to the door, Princess Qihua hurriedly looked at them carefully several times, and she felt relieved when she saw that they did notck arms or legs.


    Ning Anhou smiled and said, "Madam, my husband is back."


    The rest also said, "Ama, mom and dad, we''re back."


    Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan quickly looked at their daughter several times and saw that she was indeed safe and sound, and the heart that had been hanging over her since she left finally let go.


    Princess Qihua wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said with a smile: "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back, I haven''t seen you for a few months, I really want to kill you."


    Murong Zong looked at his wife and said with a smile, "Madam, how are you and the child?"


    Liu Jianian nodded: "Don''t worry, everything is fine."


    Murong Xuan is most concerned about his wife Ruan Youyi when he is outside. He also received a letter from the capital in Saiyuan Mansion, saying that the child has been born. ording to the time, it has been two months now, and the child has not been taken out. , said: "Madam, where is the child? Why didn''t you take it out and take a look?"


    Ruan Youyi said: "The weather is hot, and the child is still young and in poor health. I was afraid that the child would get sick from the heat, so I let him stay in the house all the time."

 Chapter 2627: Back to the capital (3)

    Chapter 2627 Return to the capital (3)


    Murong Xuan patted his head embarrassedly and said with a smile, "I was negligent."


    Murong Kuan smiled and said, "I''m an uncle again. It seems that I have to hurry up and prepare gifts. It''s the first time I see my little nephew, I always have to express something."


    Xiao Manan said: "You are not only an uncle at this age, but also a father. You are not too young anymore. You are sixteen years old this year. I have already thought about it. When youe back this time, you must have a family. Otherwise, next time there are wars and other idents, you will have to dy for half a year or even longer, and then you will be getting older and older."


    "It''s alright." Murong Kuan said, "When the eldest brother got married, he was older than I am now. Take your time to find out. I''m still young. I think it''s not bad to have a family at the age of 20. Anyway, there are two of you. Now that I have my grandson, I don''t have to worry so much."


    Xiao Manan was instantly angry, "Ah Kuan!"


    Married at the age of twenty, isn''t he afraid of being criticized?


    Those who didn''t know thought he deliberately didn''t marry a wife because he was injured in the war and couldn''t have children.


    She already has two grandchildren, but it''s not enough. The family still needs a little more children to be considered lively.


    Seeing that A-Niang was angry, Murong smiled and said: "A-Niang, I''ll just talk, don''t take it seriously, I promise you, if I meet someone I like, I''ll be the first to tell you, okay?"


    In fact, he really doesn''t care about starting a family now. He doesn''t want to marry just a few people. He wants to be like his elder brother and find someone he likes to marry. Otherwise, he wants to spend a lifetime with someone he doesn''t like. do not marry.


    Murong Zhe said in a rounded manner: "Okay, Madam, don''t be too angry. He is still young, and as soon as you say he can''t marry a wife, he will always agree. He is a big boy, so he won''t be so direct."


    The eldest princess also said: "Yes, A Kuan is still young, and the royal family can only marry at the age of 18. He is also a royal rtive, and it is nothing to get married at the age of 18. The children and grandchildren will have their own children and grandchildren, and A Zong his mother, Don''t worry too much."


    Seeing that her mother-inw said so, Xiao Manan sighed and said, "Okay, just listen to A-Niang and Xianggong."


    The eldest princessughed immediately.


    Although she was anxious, she also respected her grandson''s wishes.


    Originally, she thought she was going to be alone with Marquis for the rest of her life, but unexpectedly, she suddenly had arge group of children and grandchildren by her side. Now she even has two great-grandchildren, she is very satisfied, and other things will take time.


    After Murong Yi and Murong Ding also greeted each other, the eldest princess smiled and said, "Hot water has been prepared at home, you should go wash quickly. Your Majesty also sent someone to say that he is going to hold a banquet in the pce, We''re all going to get ready."


    "Thank you ma''am."


    "Thank you, Grandma."


    After grandpa and brothers all went in, Murong Lingran saw that grandma and father and mother didn''t want to go in, so they stared straight at him, suddenly made a look of difort all over the body, and looked pitiful and authentic. : "Grandma, Grandpa and Mother, I''ve been in the carriage for many days, and my body is going to fall apart. I''m really tired. I know that it''s my fault for not telling me this time. I''m here to sincerely apologize. I will definitely not do this next time, what do you have to say after I rest, okay?"


    Murong Zhe secretly said in his heart: If his daughter''s promise is to be believed, the sows will climb the tree, and the sun wille out from the west tomorrow.

 Chapter 2628: Pills for Murongzhes Hand Injury

    Chapter 2628 Pills for Murongzhe''s Hand Injury


    Princess Qihua couldn''t help her granddaughter after all, so she gave her a helpless look, "You, you must never do this again in the future, forget it this time, and do it again next time, I''ll...I''ll..."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "What about grandma?"


    "I have something delicious to eat in the future, so I won''t give it to you again."


    "Hehe." Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, I will cook by myself, I won''t be hungry."


    Princess Qihua smiled helplessly: "Okay, I know you are good at craftsmanship, go wash up and rest, looking at you, you look like a little beggar."


    As her only granddaughter, even if Murong Lingran demolished her own house, she would not do well, not to mention that one of the reasons for her leaving this time was because her son''s hand was injured.


    Seeing that his mother let go of his daughter so easily, Murong Zhe was about to speak when he saw Murong Lingran take the lead and said: "Dad, don''t worry, I have already found all the medicine for your hand injury, and I have asked someone to help. After refining it, I will give it to youter, you can rest assured that after seven days, your hand is guaranteed to be restored to its original state."


    Murong Zhe''s words got stuck in his throat when he heard that he was going to reprimand. His daughter said so, how could he be so embarrassed to scold him again?


    After thinking about it for a long time, he coughed lightly and said, "Aran has been working hard, it''s all right, you take your time to wash up, and when you''re ready, give me the medicine."


    Xiao Manan was reluctant to me her daughter. It was more important for her toe back safely than anything else. She stepped forward and took her daughter''s hand and said, "Aran, let''s go, A-Niang will help you wash up."


    "No, I can do it alone."


    After saying that, he ran in quickly.


    "Aran, Aran..."


    Murong Zhe looked at his daughter''s back and sighed helplessly, "Let her go, she can do it alone."


    Xiao Manan had to give up.


    An hourter, and it was noon, everyone appeared in the dining hall.


    After they finished their lunch, Murong Lingran came to Murong Zhe''s side, put a bottle of medicine pill in front of him, and said seriously, "Father, this is the medicine pill I said, every day after lunch at noon Take one, and after eating, your hand injury will heal."


    Murong Zhe excitedly asked his wife to open it and poured it out. Seeing that the medicinal pill was actually transparent, he stretched out his head and smelled it. He didn''t smell the medicine he was familiar with. If someone who didn''t know smelled it, he would definitely not think it was. Pill, said in surprise: "Aran, are you refining this? I have never seen an elixir like this before, and it smells very nice and fragrant."


    "Of course not." Murong said: "How can I make medicine pills, these are all made by me."


    Murongzhe said again: "The smell of this medicine is really strange. It doesn''t smell bad at all, it smells very good, and I don''t even smell the herbs I know about."


    Murong said: "Of course, this is made by a very mysterious person."


    Changqi Shenjun said that although it is the medicinal pill he refined, it can also be said that he transformed the medicinal pill with divine power. He did not use herbal medicine to refine it from beginning to end. Of course, it does not stink and smells good. Ah Of course, Dad couldn''t smell the specific herbs.


    A very mysterious person?


    Murong Zhe instantly understood who his daughter was talking about, and it was probably the old fairy again.


    That old immortal is also very good. For more than four years, he has been helping his daughter.

 Chapter 2629: People from East China Sea (1)

    Chapter 2629 From the East China Sea (1)


    The Marquis of Ning An took the medicine pill and looked at it. He also guessed who the mysterious person they were talking about was, and asked curiously, "Aran, is this medicine really that magical? Your father''s hand has been injured several times. It¡¯s been a few years, and it¡¯s considered a chronic illness, does it really work?¡±


    "Of course it''s true, I won''t make fun of Dad''s hand injury." Murong turned his head and said: "Dad, you can take it now, the effect of the medicine was the most obvious a few days ago, after an hour, you The ten fingers of both hands must be able to move slightly."


    Changqi Shenjun said that his divine power is too powerful for mortals. If he was not afraid that his body would explode if he took too many pills at one time, he could eat all seven pills at one time. That way his wounds will heal faster.


    Murong Zhe suddenly became nervous.


    I don''t me him for being nervous. His hand has been injured for more than four years. He suddenly heard that his hand can move after an hour. No one else can calm down.


    Eldest Princess Qihua invited someone to put a ss of water in front of her son, and said with concern: "Azhe, eat it, Aran will definitely not lie to you."


    "Okay." Murong Zhe nodded.


    Xiao Manan quickly put the pill into Murong Zhe''s mouth and gave him another mouthful of water.


    After he swallowed it, Murong said: "Dad, go take a nap for a while, this medicine can exert its greatest effect in sleep, and when you wake up, the effect will be exerted. "


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    The eldest princess said: "Azhe, go and rest, don''t worry about us."


    Ning Anhou also said: "Yes, we still have some things to deal withter, you go to rest."


    "Okay." After Murong Zhe finished speaking, he went out with Xiao Manan.


    The rest also went their separate ways.


    To wee Marquis Ning''an back today, so Murong Yi and Murong Ding were also in the mansion. After Murong got off the table, he called them to his room.


    Murong Lingran took out a bag and gave them some gadgets he had collected in Saiyuan Mansion, "These are what the children of Saiyuan Mansion like to y with, you can y with them."


    The two said at the same time, "Thank you, sister."


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran asked again: "During my absence, did anything happen to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion and Lihua Vige''s home?"


    It would have been better to ask the eldest sister-inw or the second sister-inw, but in order not to worry her, they would definitely not tell her some things, and it was better to ask the innocent child.


    What''s more, Xiao Si and Xiao Liu often go to Lihua Vige, and they may know more about Lihua Vige than they do.


    Murong Yi thought about it and nodded.


    "What happened?"


    Murong Yi said: "Sister, A-Niang''s parents and family, that is, our grandparents and uncle''s family are here."


    "What?" Murong stood up abruptly, "Why did theye? How many people came?"


    Why didn''t aunt and aunt tell her just now?


    Is it because she came home after seeing her, physically and mentally exhausted, and didn''t want her to worry too much?


    During this period of time, she asked people who sent seasonings to Donghai Prefecture to contact her. I didn¡¯t expect that people from Donghai Prefecture woulde directly to the capital.


    Murong Yi said: "A lot of people came, not only the grandfather and grandmother, but even the four uncles and their children."


    Murong asked, "When did theye here? Where do they live now?"

 Chapter 2630: From East China Sea (2)

    Chapter 2630 People from East China Sea (2)


    Murong Ding said, "They came herest month. That day seemed to be June 15th, and today is July 15th, which is exactly one month. Now they live in our house in Lihua Vige. They live."


    "At first, A-niang asked them to live in the Hou''s mansion because of A-niang''s face. She said that the Hou''s mansion has so many yards, and any one of them can amodate them."


    "But grandpa and grandma''s words are too ugly, and they are not satisfied with showing them the yard. They want this and that, and they demand the best in everything. The food and food should bepared to Grandma''s."


    "Of course, A-Niang can''t be the master. My grandfather and grandmother scold A-Niang every day, and she can''t lift her head up."


    "After staying here for a day, the uncles felt that the grandparents were too embarrassing, and they had no face to stay. They took the initiative to find Dad and said that they were not suitable to live here and wanted to go out to live in an inn, so Dad let them stay Lihua Vige used to be the yard where the Yu family lived."


    "Grandpa and grandma didn''t want to leave, so the two of them stayed."


    "Grandpa was very angry because grandpa and grandma scolded grandma, grandpa and grandma lived in the mansion for just three days, and they made all the noise in the mansion, and grandma also suffered a lot of grievances. "


    "Grandma is very distressed to see Grandma being scolded, and she doesn''t want Grandma to be scolded every day, saying that Grandma has a different identity now, after all, she is the daughter-inw of her eldest princess, she can''t tolerate being bullied like that, even her parents No way, Dad didn''t want to let Mommy get angry, so the two of them decided to drive them out."


    Speaking badly? scolding grandma? Murong sneered coldly, it would be strange for the old couple to speak nicely.


    Really is easy to change, and her nature is hard to change. On the day she left Donghai Mansion, the old couple looked like they wanted to be nice to their family, but she didn''t expect it to be revealed so quickly.


    Murong asked abruptly: "Grandma chased them away? Did they really just go away?"


    "No." Murong Yi said, "They haven''t left. Even if Grandma packed up their belongings, they wouldn''t leave. They stayed at the door, letting passers-byment on why parents couldn''t be there with their daughters. Stay home and want to embarrass the Hou Mansion."


    "Grandma knew their pain point and threatened them. My grandparents were worried that Grandma would do what she said, and she was also afraid of Grandma''s identity, so she had to walk away in despair."


    After thinking for a while, Murong asked again, "They came herest month? Don''t they have to do business? Could it be that business has been bad since Dilong turned over, so they came here?"


    No, it happened at the end ofst year that the earth dragon turned over. If the business has been bad, the person she sent to deliver the seasoning will definitely tell her.


    "No." Murong Yi said, "I heard from them and their parents that their business is okay. Although they were affected by the Earth Dragon''s turnaround, the business can still continue."


    "They came because my uncle was ill. They looked for a lot of doctors in Donghai Mansion, but they didn''t get cured. They couldn''t do anything, so the whole family came to the capital. Thinking that the business was not as good as before, they came to the capital to ask for help. Doctor, drop by to see our family."


    "The reason why we came together is because Donghai Mansion is far away from the capital. Some time ago, we experienced a turnaround from the Earth Dragon. There are many bandits on the road. They are afraid of encountering bad people on the road. More people can be more courageous."

 Chapter 2631: People from East China Sea (3)

    Chapter 2631 From East China Sea (3)


    "I heard that they did encounter refugees and bandits on the way. If they didn''t bring all their farm tools when they came out, and there were so many people, I''m afraid they would have no money or life toe to the capital."


    Murong frowned, Uncle Xiao Zhengdong was actually ill.


    A little more people can be courageous, but aren''t the uncles afraid of being wiped out?


    "What''s the disease? When did you get it? Is there nothing my dad can do? Didn''t my dad ask anyone from the hospital for help?"


    Murong Yi said: "Dad doesn''t know the specific symptoms, only that he injured his head and affected the nerves of the whole body. In short, there is no danger to life, but people have been weak and unable to lift their hands and feet. I heard that Uncle Xiao Zhengdong is In the first month of the month, when I was going up the mountain, I had an argument with someone, I identally slipped my foot, rolled off a cliff, and after I was rescued and woke up, it became like this."


    "Aftering here, Dad first asked the imperial doctor from the imperial hospital, but the imperial doctor could not do anything. He thought of countless ways, and finally came up with the method of applying acupuncture, but his hands were not good, so he asked other imperial doctors for help. ."


    "Originally he wanted to find Ambassador Liu Yuan, but until now, the Ambassador Liu Yuan has been sent out to treat the victims in other ces. Like you, he has been there for a long time, and he has not returned yet."


    "Other imperial physicians did as he said, but my uncle was really afraid of the pain. As soon as the needle was pierced, he struggled. Dad had no choice but to find other ways to get him to take medicine, but it didn''t work."


    "Recently, Dad is trying to find a way to get my uncle to ept the injection."


    Murong said: "So that''s the case, who is the person who was arguing with my little uncle? Did my uncle report to the official after that?"


    Murong Yi shook his head: "Little uncle doesn''t know that person either, it''s the first time I saw him, and he also reported to the official, but the officials never found anyone, until they set off for the capital, they didn''t find anyone, only Said he would try his best."


    Then it¡¯s probably hard to find someone.


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Dad said that the needles are guaranteed to be effective?"


    Murong Yi said: "Well, Dad said this. As for whether it really works, then I don''t know."


    Murong Lingran patted their heads separately, and said softly, "Is there anything else happening? Did someone bully you? If so, tell my sister that she is back now and go to them one by one to settle ounts."


    "No." Murong Yi shook his head, suddenly thought of something, and added, "We have not been bullied, and basically no one dares to bully us now. However, when the grandchildren of grandparents came to the city to y, they were bullied by other sons. The taunts of thedies, I heard that some people bullied them when they lived in Lihua Vige."


    Murong frowned: "Who dares to bully them?"


    The other sons and youngdies in the capital have always been arrogant, and it¡¯s normal to look down on the people from the Donghaifu countryside. Lihua Vige is her territory, so there are people who dare to bully them?


    Murong Ding said, "It''s Mrs. Luo. She gave birth to a son, and she kept her waist straight at home every day. Even when she was unhappy, even Sister Aqing would be angry with her, and she was also the grandfather of Lihua Vige. Can heal her."


    "Also, she not only bullied the children of her uncle''s family, but also bullied Shitou and the others, saying that Shitou and the others were just idlers and were not worthy of staying in Lihua Vige. They should go out and be their beggars."

 Chapter 2632: Wan Lilis bad luck

    Chapter 2632 Wan Lili makes a bad


    Murong Lingran clenched her fist upon hearing this, Mrs. Luo, she remembered.


    "But elder sister." Murong Yi said, "Grandpa is not a person to be bullied. After knowing that his grandson was being bullied, he went to look for Mrs. Luo. The grandfather of Lihua Vige knew that Mrs. Luo was bullying people outside. punish her."


    Murong Liang''s punishment? Then Mr. Luo estimated that he would only be able to settle down temporarily.


    "That''s right." Murong asked, "How are the days of the disaster victims in Lihua Vige?"


    Murong Yi said: "Sister, don''t worry, those disaster victims are all well. When you left, you left a letter. Uncle Xiuming bought somend ording to what you said. Now you have a total of 3,000 mu ofnd under your name. , to collect all the victims who are willing to work, and still give fifty cents a day."


    "Up to now, many of the victims have been working for several months, and they basically have the money to build houses. Uncle Xiuming, in ordance with the principle of voluntariness, released all those who were willing to go back to build houses."


    Murong asked Lingran: "During the spring sowing, did Uncle Xiuming let people go back?"


    If the courtiers knew that themon people were working in her fields, that they had abandoned theirnd, and that the court could not receive food during the autumn harvest, they would certainly haveined about her.


    Although she is not afraid at all as the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, she still doesn''t want to beined about.


    Although she also has to pay taxes on hernd, she has grown a lot of vegetables over the years, basically using money instead of food.


    "Let''s go." Murong Yi said, "Every family sent at least two people back and let them go back to farming. Even if some people didn''t have a house to live in, they were given tents and asked them to nt all their fields. Only then can wee back and continue working.¡±


    Murong Lingran was relieved immediately, and asked again, "How''s the time at home?"


    "It''s alright." Murong Yi said, "With grandma at home, nothing major happened, justst time when the second sister-inw gave birth to a child, grandma was so angry that the second sister-inw almost couldn''t give birth to a child. "


    Murong Lingran''s face suddenly sank, "What happened?"


    "That''s it..." Murong Yibian recounted what happened that day.


    Wan Lili, as Ruan Youyi''s cousin, also likes Murong Xuan. After Ruan Youyi and Murong Xuan got married, they broke up. Wan Lili also looks like she doesn''t want tomunicate with Ruan Youyi.


    But the day before Ruan Youyi gave birth to her child, Wan Lili suddenly came to the door, saying that it was all her fault in the past, that she was careful, and wanted Ruan Youyi to look at her previous rtionship and reconcile with her.


    Ruan Youyi doubted why Wan Lili suddenly changed her sex, but for the sake of the past, she temporarily forgave her.


    Wan Lili was very happy, and said that Murong Xuan was not at home anyway, she wanted to stay in Ruan Youyi''s yard tonight, and said that she had never lived in Hou''s mansion, if she could stay in Hou''s mansion for one night, she would There will be no regrets in this life.


    Ruan Youyi wondered why she acted like this, but since she was her own cousin, she had no choice, so she had a room packed for her.


    But Ruan Youyi also guarded Wan Lili. After all, she was going to give birth in a few days at that time, so she could not tolerate any surprises, so she sent someone to monitor Wan Lili all night.


    And in the dead of night, as expected by Ruan Youyi, Wan Lili started to act.


    Wan Lili suddenly excused herself that she was afraid and wanted to sleep with Ruan Youyi when everyone was sleeping.

 Chapter 2633: full-term production

    Chapter 2633 Full-term production


    Of course, the servants guarding the door can''t let her disturb their master''s sleep, especially Yu''er and Shui''er. Every time Ruan Youyi sees Wan Lili, they can also see it, and they also understand Wan Lili''s temperament. Yes, they were worried that Wan Lili would do something wrong, so they took the lead and stopped at the door of their master''s room.


    Wan Lili was also angry when she saw this, and started to make a loud noise, trying to wake Ruan Youyi.


    Yu''er and Shui''er quickly covered her mouth.


    Ruan Youyi was about to give birth in those days, her belly was getting bigger and bigger, she couldn''t sleep well, but she was suddenly awakened by the pain from her stomach, and she quickly asked the maid who was waiting in the house to inform the eldest princess, too. Only then did she know that Wan Lili actually acted.


    The eldest princess also knows the grievances between Wan Lili and Ruan Youyi, and has been sending people to monitor Wan Lili. When Wan Lili was making trouble, she sent people to break in and want to arrest Wan Lili.


    So the maid just ran out of Ruan Youyi''s room when she saw the people sent by the eldest princess and quickly told them about Ruan Youyi''s situation.


    Those people hurriedly went to notify the eldest princess, the imperial physician, and the mother-inw respectively.


    The imperial doctor and the mother Wen had invited to the yard closest to Ruan Youyi in advance, and they came soon, even one step ahead of the eldest princess.


    Wan Lili saw that the imperial doctor and the mother Wen entered Ruan Youyi''s room at the same time, her eyes were full of unwillingness. Seeing that her purpose could not be achieved, she did not do anything else, and let people put her let go.


    Yu''er and Shui''er are naturally unwilling, their master is still giving birth, so let her let her continue to hurt her master?


    When the eldest princess came over, she also heard about what Wan Lili had done on the way. Seeing the stalemate between the two sides, she pped Wan Lili in the face without hesitation.


    Wan Lili was still very afraid of the eldest princess, and no longer dared to be presumptuous, so she had to be taken to the Houfu dungeon obediently, and was brought to the eldest princess the next day after Ruan Youyi''s child was born.


    After being interrogated by the eldest princess, Wan Lili revealed her purpose, to harm Ruan Youyi and to kill the child in her stomach.


    Of course, the eldest princess would not let her go so easily, she reported directly to the queen mother, and the queen mother ordered that Wan Lili be pped with fiftyrge boards and sent to prison for three years.


    And Ruan Youyi''s child was also born at full term. Even if Wan Lili didn''te out to make trouble that day, her child would be born, and because of this, Wan Lili''s punishment was lighter.


    Murong sighed and said: "I didn''t expect Wan Lili to still hate the second sister-inw, and toe up with such a poisonous n to kill one person and two lives."


    Murong Yi said: "Yes, luckily the second sister-inw and grandma are on guard against her, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to see my little nephew now."


    Murong Lingran asked again, "But what else is there?"


    "There are no other dangerous matters." Murong Yi said, "It''s just that sometimes there are some difficult guest officials in the shop, but they have all been resolved, and it''s not a big deal. After all, Princess Qihua still has a lot of face. People give it."


    Murong Lingran finally felt relieved, and asked them some academic matters, and took a random book to test them. Seeing that they all answered, she let them go.


    ¡­


    an hourter


    As soon as Murong Zhe opened his eyes, he saw his wife sitting in front of the bed. Seeing that he was awake, he smiled and said, "Xianggong, you are awake."

 Chapter 2634: Murong Zhes hand injury is finally saved

    Chapter 2634 Murong Zhe''s hand injury is finally saved


    After saying that, he helped him up and sat down.


    "Hmm." Murong Zhe kept thinking about his hand, tried to move it, but his fingers could actually bend slightly.


    He excitedly tried to move his hands again, and his fingers still responded.


    Murong Zhe said excitedly: "Madam, look, my fingers can be moved, they can already be moved, all the fingers can be moved. I have thought of countless ways before, but my hand can only be shaken a little. Thinking that now all the fingers can move."


    When Xiao Manan saw this, she was really happy for her husband. She saw all of his life in these years and said with a smile, "It''s good to be able to move, Aran really didn''t lie to us, as long as you insist on taking the medicine. After seven days, you will be able to recover as before, and then you will be able to practice medicine again."


    Her husband''s medical skills are so good, it would be a blessing for the people if he could practice medicine again to save people.


    "Yes, that''s right, if you insist on taking the medicine, it will definitely be effective." Murong Zhe said, "I will be able to personally rescue your brother at that time."


    Thinking of Xiao Zhengdong, Xiao Manan nodded as if pounding garlic: "Well, if you do it yourself, maybe he can let you give him acupuncture, and he can recover by then."


    "Well, sure, I will try my best to cure him."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Xiao Manan quickly went to open the door, only to find that the parents-inw and the children were waiting at the door.


    Seeing the door opened, Princess Qihua said with a worried expression: "Daughter-inw A-Zhe, I heard a movement inside, is A-Zhe already awake? His hand..."


    Xiao Manan smiled and said, "Let him tell everyone in person."


    Murong Zhe quickly came to the door and said with a smile, "My hand has really recovered a little."


    After saying that, he raised his hand and bent ten fingers slightly in front of everyone.


    Murong Lingran saw this and smiled with satisfaction.


    Shenjun Changqi is really reliable.


    Princess Qihua immediately stepped forward and hugged Murong Zhe, crying: "Azhe, your hand is finally saved, it''s really good, really good."


    Ever since she knew that Murong Zhe might be her son, she often worried about what to do if his hand injury could not recover in her life, and even asked people to find a genius doctor who could treat his injury, but it''s been so long, a little There is no news.


    I didn''t expect that his injury would suddenly recover one day. This is really a big happy event for their family.


    Ning Anhou was also very emotional, saying: "Azhe, I am really happy for you as a father."


    Murong Zhe said with a smile, "Thank you mom and dad, it''s all because your son is unfilial, so you''re worried."


    The eldest princess came out of his arms and shook her head: "Azhe, don''t say that, it''s all because we lost you, that''s why you suffered so much, now there is hope for your hand, Azhe Mother''s heart finally feels better."


    Murong Zhe said: "Auntie, don''t think too much, it''s all fate, I don''t me you. Now my hand has hope, you can rx."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    The three Murong Zong brothers saw that they had finished speaking, and said almost simultaneously, "Father, congrattions."


    Murong Zhe nodded.


    Princess Qihua looked at Murong Lingran: "Aran, thanks to you, you must have suffered a lot in order to find the medicine."


    Murong shook his head: "It''s not hard work. Dad was injured because of me. This is what I should do."

 Chapter 2635: Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying come to the door (1)

    Chapter 2635 Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiyinge to the door (1)


    "Good boy."


    Princess Qihua smiled and said, "It''s gettingte, sir, let''s hurry up and prepare for the banquet. It will take some time to prepare. It''s not good to bete."


    Ning Anhou nodded: "Okay, let''s go back to the room to prepare."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Murong Lingran again: "Aran,e with us."


    Although His Majesty did not directly call his granddaughter to go, he definitely wanted her to go. She has made a lot of credit this time. He wrote it clearly in the memorial, and His Majesty will definitely reward her.


    Murong nodded, "Okay, I''ll listen to Grandpa."


    After half an hour, the family went out.


    Just as soon as they left, the Xiao family came to the door of the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion.


    The housekeeper saw that Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying actually came again, and his face suddenly felt helpless.


    nced behind them and saw that their sons were not there, and knew that they hade out with their sons on their backs again.


    If their son was here, they would definitely not let theme here casually.


    At this time, Xiao Gongwei also knew that he was the inw of the Marquis of Ning''an and the father-inw of the prince of the Marquis, so his face was full of arrogance, he walked directly to the housekeeper, and said unceremoniously, "I heard that your Marquis is back. already?"


    The housekeeper nodded: "Yes."


    Xiao Gongwei said dissatisfiedly: "We are inws after all, and the inws are back, why didn''t you notify us? Did you still take us seriously?"


    His daughter is a hero of the Ning''an Marquis''s mansion. He has heard that if the Ning''an Marquis does not find Murong Zhe, then it will be impossible, and his nsmen will start to think about his title and property.


    His daughter gave birth to seven grandchildren for the Marquis of Ning''an, which made the Marquis of Ning''an''s house lively.


    His daughter was born to him, and the Marquis of Ning An should be grateful to him.


    When ?? came back, he didn''t even give a notice. It was really too much.


    The housekeeper said in a cold voice: "My father-inw''s words are too harsh. The first thing Hou Ye returned from Saiyuan Mansion was to reunite with his family, wash and change clothes, in just a few hours. , it¡¯s toote to get together with my family, how can I have time to meet outsiders?¡±


    "Master Hou''s daughter, son-inw, and grandsons, Master Hou, haven''t had time to see him yet. You''re just inw, so why rush at this moment?"


    Xiao Gongwei choked and snorted: "Okay, I can''t tell you, even if the Marquis of Ning An didn''t have time to see me, then I''m here now, so it''s impossible to keep me out, right? You take me to see Ning. Anhou."


    When she was in Donghai Mansionst year, Murong Lingran never said her background, only that she was the head of Chunling County.


    When he came to the capital, he realized that she was not only the county head, but also the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an and Princess Qihua, and his daughter was actually married to the prince of the Marquis of Ning''an, and the only one of the Marquis of Ning''an. ''s son.


    His three grandsons are now the generals of the Xuanqing Kingdom. On the day he came, they all went to war, and Murong Zong had even made military exploits. Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan were the first and second ce in the martial arts test respectively.


    The day he knew about it, he was very angry. He was angry that Murong Lingran and Murong Xuan had concealed their background when they were in Donghai Mansion. Otherwise, he would never have treated them with such an attitude that day.


    He never thought that he could be inw with the Marquis of Ning''an, who is under one person and more than ten thousand people. With this status, why did he work so hard to go to the stall every dayst year?

 Chapter 2636: Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying come to the door (2)

    Chapter 2636 Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiyinge to the door (2)


    He never imagined that Murong Zhe was not Murong Liang''s biological son, nor was Mrs. Liu Murong Zhe''s biological mother.


    After living in Lihua Vige for a while, he realized that Liu Shi had done so much to Murong Zhe. Fortunately, she was dead now, otherwise she would definitely have trouble again.


    If he had known that Murong Zhe was the child of the Marquis of Ning''an, he would havee to look for him.


    Lin Cuiying frowned when she saw that they didn''t speak, "What? Is the Marquis of Ning''an so big? As his rtives, can''t we meet him?"


    When they first came here some time ago, they said a lot of excessive things to Xiao Manan.


    And because Xiao Manan let them live in Lihua Vige, they were also veryining in their hearts. When the Marquis of Ning''an did note back, they often came to ask for trouble.


    Xiao Manan couldn''t help it, knowing that if he didn''t handle them well, he would definitely annoy the eldest princess.


    So she told the housekeeper that if Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying had a good attitude every time they came over, the housekeeper would also be polite.


    If they have a bad attitude towards the housekeeper, then the housekeeper does not have to give them a good face.


    Therefore, seeing Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying''s sloppy attitude, the housekeeper said with a nk expression: "My lord, my wife, I didn''t say anything. You don''t have to put a hat on our marquis. Our marquis is the best. Close to the people, for the sake of the victims of Saiyuan Mansion, you can stay home for seven or eight months. If he can be said to be big, it is estimated that there will be no small officials in the world."


    Xiao Gongwei snorted: "Then take me to see him."


    Fang Guanjia said, "Don''t you know that the Hou Ye family has entered the pce? Your Majesty is hosting a banquet for them in the pce tonight. When you came, they just left."


    Lin Cuiying quickly looked in the direction the housekeeper was looking in, and eximed, "You just left? It''s too much, don''t you know we''reing? Do you want us to run for nothing today?"


    The housekeeper secretlyined: I didn''t know you wereing, but what if I knew you wereing? It''s impossible not to leave the pce banquet ande to meet you two stalkers.


    Xiao Gongwei said: "Master Hou will definitely not let us run away in vain."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the housekeeper and said, "Right? If we go back now, it will be dark and unsafe. Why don''t we stay overnight in the Hou Mansion. The Hou Ye must go home at night, right? , we can see him tonight."


    Hou''s residence is much morefortable than living in Lihua Vige. Although Lihua Vige is the most beautiful vige he has ever seen, the Murong family''s house is not as beautiful andfortable as Hou''s residence.


    And there are so many people waiting on him, making him feel like he is the same as the official.


    Lin Cuiying also said: "Yes, just one night, we will stay for one night. After seeing Lord Hou and a few children tomorrow, we will leave immediately after asking if your son has any way to save our son."


    They are the inws of the Ning''an Marquis Mansion. If theye to the capital, even the Marquis Mansion can''t stay at will. When they return to the East Sea Mansion, someone will definitelyugh at them.


    Even if they don¡¯t want to go back to Donghaifu and want to settle in the capital, it¡¯s not good to spread it to Lihua Vige.


    The housekeeper said expressionlessly, "I''m afraid this won''t work."


    Xiao Gongwei was immediately angry: "Why not? As the father-inw of your son, can''t I stay at my daughter''s house for one night?"

 Chapter 2637: Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying come to the door (3)

    Chapter 2637 Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiyinge to the door (3)


    "No." The housekeeper said, "I heard how you scold our eldest son''s wife that day. I also know how you made troubles inside and outside the house, and how you were dissatisfied with our eldest son marrying you in the past. My daughter Marquis and the eldest princess have also already known. Madam Shizi also said that you are not allowed to step into the Marquis Mansion, or else you will be sent back to Donghai Mansion, and you will be left to fend for themselves, she will never again Take care of you."


    "This unfilial daughter." Xiao Gongwei suddenly became even more angry.


    "Unfilial daughter?" Fang Guanjia said: "You actually say that my wife is unfilial? If she is really unfilial, can you live in her house in Lihua Vige now? Are the servants serving you?"


    "Since you came, Mrs. Shizi has not been able to eat or sleep well because of your son''s illness. If you are so dissatisfied with the arrangements of Mrs. Shizi of my family, I will send you back to Donghai Mansion now. If you are sick, you can find someone else, how about that?¡±


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying choked at the same time.


    Lin Cuiying pulled Xiao Gongwei''s sleeve and whispered, "Forget it, let''se back tomorrow. What this housekeeper said is not like a joke. If he really angered him, now that the master of the Hou residence is not here, not yet. Knowing what he''s going to do to us, let''s go back first."


    Xiao Gongwei frowned and said, "Could it be that after we go back, will we continue to live in the broken vige of Lihua Vige?"


    Destroy the vige?


    The housekeeper was immediately dissatisfied.


    He has also been to Lihua Vige. Lihua Vige can be said to be the most prosperous vige in the entire capital, no, Quan Xuanqing. If Lihua Vige was called a broken vige, then there would be no good viges.


    Lihua Vige is the hard work of his county lord, and there are a lot of his county lord''s property in it. He will never allow others to nder his county lord''s achievements like this.


    The housekeeper said coldly: "Since the two of you dislike the ruins of Lihua Vige, you can live there. You have been in business for so long before, and you should not be short of money. Just go to the city to buy or rent a yard to live in, think about it. Please invite as many servants as you want. In the evening, I will pass on the words of the two of you to my patriarch, Her Royal Highness the Princess and Mrs. Shizi. Whether you can stay in Lihua Vige will depend on their mood. already."


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying were startled at the same time, if they were kicked out of Lihua Vige, wouldn''t they be even more embarrassed.


    Although the Murong family in Lihua Vige was not as good as the Hou Mansion, it was much better than staying in an inn. After all, there were still so many people at home who could serve them.


    They were actually quitefortable during this period of time. Yi stretched out their hands for food and opened their mouths. The vigers in Lihua Vige saw that they were also polite, but they just felt that they didn¡¯t live in Hou¡¯s mansion.


    Lin Cuiying hurriedly said: "It''s because we don''t know how to speak. Lihua Vige is indeed not a broken vige. It is the most affluent vige in the world. Since Lord Hou is not in the mansion, then we will visit the door another day. That''s it."


    After saying that, regardless of Xiao Gongwei''s willingness or not, he pulled him into the carriage and drove towards the city gate.


    When a soldier at the gate saw that the two of them had finally left, he breathed a sigh of relief and sighed, "How can such a good person as Mrs. Shizi have such unreasonable parents? I really don''t know who Mrs. Shizi is like."

 Chapter 2638: Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying come to the door (4)

    Chapter 2638 Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiyinge to the door (4)


    The housekeeper said: "Have you never heard of the good bamboo shoots? The wife of the prince and her brothers are not bad, but her parents are really hard to describe. Okay, let''s not talk about it, you guys are good If theye again, they will report in time."


    "Yes, butler."


    At this time, on the other side, Murong Lingran and Princess Qihua were riding in a carriage, thinking of her grandfather and grandmother, she was really curious, and asked, "Grandma, when I went to Donghai Mansionst time, I didn''t tell them about me. It''s from the Marquis of Ning''an, how did they find the Marquis of Ning''an?"


    Could it be that someone from Ewha Vige leaked it?


    Eldest Princess Qihua said: "I also sent someone to investigate this. You left them the address of Lihua Vige. As soon as they came to the capital, they went directly to Lihua Vige and found your home."


    "It''s just that there was no one in your family at that time. Murong Yi and Murong Ding also rode the carriage back and forth to the academy every day. They couldn''t find anyone from the Murong family, so they nned to ask Lizheng."


    "On the road, I met the daughter-inw of your father''s adoptive father''s youngest son, Mrs. Luo. She was out of confinement that day and went out to breathe. I didn''t expect to meet them."


    "The Luo family revealed the identities of your whole family, and the Xiao family''s parents came in angrily. I just came back from outside that day, and just happened to hear what your grandparents said."


    said, and she recalled what happened at the door that day.


    On that day, Princess Qihua came back from the outside, stepped into the gate and took a few steps, and Xiao Gongwei''s voice came from behind.


    She turned her head to look, and saw Xiao Gongwei scrutinizing the Hou''s mansion, and he stepped forward and asked the soldier guarding the gate with excitement, "Is this Murong Zhe''s house?"


    When the guard soldier A saw that he dared to call his eldest son by his name, he immediately said unpleasantly, "Who are you? Is my eldest son''s name you can call me directly? Get out of here, or I''ll wait. I''ll kick you out!"


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Gongwei didn''t hear the warning behind Soldier''s Armor at all. He only heard the previous sentence, and turned around excitedly and said to his family, "Did you hear that? This is really Murong Zhe''s home, and Murong Zhe really is. Prince Houfu, we really came right."


    "I heard it, I heard it." Lin Cuiying said excitedly: "I didn''t expect that I would actually be the mother-inw of the prince, my God, our family is about to turn over."


    "That''s right, that''s right, I''m also the father-inw of Shi Ziye, and I''m also a rtive of the Marquis of Ning''an, who is under one person and more than ten thousand people. This is simply incredible. We will really develop in the future. If we can live in the future. It¡¯s fine in the capital, as for the houses and fields in Donghai Mansion, I¡¯ll just go back and sell them all at ater time.¡±


    Xiao Gongwei looked at Soldier A excitedly: "You guys take me to see your son and his wife, I am your son''s father-inw, and I came to see him specially."


    Soldier A thought they were here to make trouble, and sneered: "You are the father-inw of my eldest son? Don''t be kidding, my eldest son''s father-inw is in Donghai Mansion. How could he suddenly appear here? Get out of here!"


    Princess Qihua originally thought she was a swindling liar. Thinking that the soldiers would definitely be able to solve it, she didn''t take it seriously. She raised her foot and wanted to go back to her yard, but when she heard that they were iming to be her son''s father-inw, she couldn''t help but stop. Footsteps, want to hear what they have to say.

 Chapter 2639: Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying visit (5)

    Chapter 2639 Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiyinge to the door (5)


    In case it is really the son''s father-inw, she doesn''t really care.


    Xiao Gongwei said anxiously: "I am really the father-inw of your son, I am Xiao Gongwei, next to me is my wife Lin Cuiying, and the people behind me are my sons, daughters-inw and grandchildren. We came from Donghai Mansion, The reason is to defect to our daughter."


    "That''s right." Lin Cuiying said, "My daughter is called Xiao Manan, my second grandson is called Murong Xuan, and there is another granddaughter called Murong Lingran."


    She wanted to say more names, but she only remembered these two people.


    Soldier A said with contempt: "Our master''s name is not hidden from outsiders. You know what''s strange, hurry up! If you dare to call my master''s name directly, I will be polite to you."


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying didn''t move. In their perception, they were right. As Murong Zhe''s father-inw, he would not be afraid of a few small soldiers.


    Xiao Zhengchun stepped forward and said: "Father, let''s go to other ces and wait. We still have children. If there is a conflict and the child is identally injured, it will be toote even if we regret it. Not far away, when my brother-inw goes out ores back, we can meet again at the door."


    "Boss, you are too cowardly." Xiao Gongwei said with disdain: "I don''t believe what they dare to do to me. They wille if they have the ability. If something happens to me, they will not have a good result."


    Soldier A saw Xiao Gongwei''sck of oil and salt, and wanted to give him a good look. After ncing at the other soldiers, he wanted to take the lead and rush forward.


    "Wait." Princess Qihua said suddenly.


    The first soldier saw that his master wasing, so he hurriedly stood aside and said respectfully: "Your Highness, they im to be the parents of Mrs. Shizi. I think they are liars and are trying to drive them away."


    Princess Qihua said, "I know it all."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying: "The two of you are really the biological parents of Mrs. Shizi?"


    Although Lin Cuiying didn''t know the identity of Princess Qihua, but looking at her clothes, she knew that she was either rich or expensive, and she didn''t dare to offend her, and hurriedly said: "Yes, I''m really Xiao Manan''s mother."


    Princess Qihua looked at the people behind them again and asked, "Then who are they?"


    Lin Cuiying said: "They are all my sons, daughters-inw and grandchildren."


    Princess Qihua looked at the other person and asked, "Are you really from Donghai Mansion?"


    Xiao Zhengchun saw the eldest princess looking at him and nodded: "Yes, I am the eldest brother of Sister Xiao Man''an, my name is Xiao Zhengchun."


    Eldest Princess Qihua nodded and said, "So that''s the case,e here, go and invite Mrs. Shizi toe over."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying were instantly overjoyed, as long as Xiao Manan came over, then they could recognize each other.


    Lin Cuiying asked again, "Thisdy, who are you from the Marquis of Ning''an?"


    Mother Zhao said: "Don''t be rude, this is Her Royal Highness Princess Qihua."


    "It turns out that you are the Princess." Lin Cuiying said excitedly: "As expected of the Princess, your temperament is really extraordinary. Our daughter has caused you trouble, Xiao Manan, she has not listened to us very much since she was a child, and we say she is also It''s useless, she''s just a countryman, and she certainly doesn''t understand many of the rules in the mansion, if you''re really angry, you can beat and scold her casually."

 Chapter 2640: Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying come to the door (6)

    Chapter 2640 Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiyinge to the door (6)


    Xiao Gongwei also said: "That''s right, being your daughter-inw, she is part of your family. Whatever you do to her, you don''t have to give us face."


    What do you do to Xiao Manan?


    Is this something you can say as a biological parent?


    Princess Qihua frowned and said: "Who are you this princess? Even if this princess is a servant, she won''t beat or scold me casually, let alone a daughter-inw. As Xiao Manan''s biological parents, you shouldn''t say it in front of us. Good words, shall we take more care of her? You say this, this princess thinks that Xiao Manan is not your daughter, but your enemy."


    "And you have no confidence in your own daughter. She has lived in the capital for more than ten years before, and she has long lost the country spirit, and she also understands the rules of the high-stakes family in the capital, just like an aristocrat.dy."


    "As her biological parents, don''t you even know this?"


    Xiao Zhengchun also felt that what his parents said just now was particrly inappropriate, so he hurriedly bowed respectfully, and said, "Your Highness, the eldest princess, my parents haven''t read books and can''t speak, please don''t me your Highness."


    This child is morefortable when he speaks. He is indeed the younger brother Xiao Manan has always cared about.


    Princess Qihua eased her face and said, "Don''t worry, this princess is not a stingy person. After my daughter-inwes over to confirm your identities, this princess will treat each other with courtesy, so please wait for a while. ."


    Lin Cuiying said: "His Royal Highness, we are really Xiao Man''an''s rtives. We have been standing at the door for a long time. Xiao Man''an''s fourth brother is sick again. Her third brother has been carrying him and is very tired. Can you let us go in and rest? Now, we''re rushing over from Donghai Mansion, we''re really tired."


    Princess Qihua turned her head to look at the person on the back, frowned and said, "Sick? What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said respectfully: "After my fourth brother fell off the mountain, it became like this. He waspletely weak and couldn''t stand up. The doctor said that he fell to his head. We have looked at the doctors in Donghai Mansion, but there is no effect at all. No. We are thinking that the best doctor in the world is in the capital, and there are rtives in the capital, so we want toe to see the fourth brother. He is still young, and we don''t want him to lie in bed for the rest of his life."


    "It turns out that you are here to see a doctor." Princess Qihua waved her hand, and Mama Zhao immediately sent someone to quickly bring a chair over, "Let your fourth brother sit on the chair for the time being, my daughter-inw hasn''te over yet. , I am not sure of your identities, as long as shees to confirm, I will arrange for you to enter the house immediately."


    Although she said so, she already believed that these people were Xiao Manan''s maiden family.


    These two old people are exactly the same as the character Murong Lingran described to her at the beginning.


    But before Xiao Manan came over, she would not invite people into the mansion casually.


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Xiao Zhengqiu was indeed tired, so he quickly put the fourth brother on the chair and sat down.


    Seeing this, Xiao Gongwei said: "His Royal Highness, our old couple is also a little tired, why don''t we give us a chair? We are old and we are tired after standing for so long. If there is water, please give it to us too. Now, it''s too hot, we''re really thirsty. It''s okay to have something to eat, we didn''t have breakfast, we''re already hungry."

 Chapter 2641: The first thing is to hit her

    Chapter 2641 The first thing is to hit her


    "Bold!" Mama Zhao said: "The eldest princess didn''t sit, how dare you to sit? Your son is a patient, do you still have to fight for a seat with the patient? After the wife of the prince confirms your identities, you should give it to your highness. Naturally, it will be given to you, so why rush at this moment!¡±


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying were stunned for a moment, and they didn''t dare to make a request.


    The mansion is too big, Xiao Manan is too slow toe, and this grandma is too fierce, even more fierce than the eldest princess.


    Xiao Zhengchun had no choice but to say apologetically, "Your Highness forgive me."


    The eldest princess nodded, epting his apology, and said nothing.


    Soon after, Xiao Manan hurried over with a few maids, and saw that all his family members from Donghai Mansion really came, and he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    I haven''t seen each other for so many years, everyone is no longer what she remembered, they have grown old and mature, and there are many people in the family that she doesn''t know.


    Xiao Zhengchun''s son, Xiao Lishen, saw Xiao Manan when he was abducted to the capitalst year. When he saw his aunting over, he said excitedly, "Auntie."


    Xiao Manan retracted his emotions and said with a smile, "Lishen is here."


    The four brothers of the Xiao family said at the same time, "Sister."


    Xiao Manan nodded.


    Xiao Gongwei saw Xiao Mananing, he suddenly walked towards her, raised his hand and wanted to p her.


    Xiao Manan suddenly saw a rtive whom he hadn''t seen for many years, so he felt a little uneasy. He didn''t expect his father to see her after a long absence. The first thing he saw her was to beat her. Can helplessly watch the p p at her.


    Fortunately, the maids responded quickly and took a step back with Xiao Manan, letting Xiao Gongwei''s p fail and protecting her in front of her.


    The four brothers Xiao Zhengchun retracted the feet they had just raised.


    Princess Qihua sternly said, "How dare you to hurt my daughter-inw in my Ning''an Hou residence? Do you still take this princess in your eyes?"


    Xiao Gongwei angrily said: "She is your daughter-inw, but also my daughter. If I want to beat my daughter, I will beat her, and if I want to scold her, I will scold her!"


    "Your daughter is now my daughter-inw, the heir-wife of my Ning''an Hou residence, and the mother of my grandchildren. If you dare to hurt her, I will let you out of this Ning''an Hou residence!"


    The Xiao family was stunned for a moment, except for Xiao Gongwei who was angry.


    Seeing Xiao Gongwei looking like she wanted to hit her, Lin Cuiying hurriedly said, "You, I haven''t seen my daughter for many years, is there a father like you? To actually want to hit her first thing when she sees her, really It''s too much!"


    "I''m too much?" Xiao Gongwei said: "Who is too much? Xiao Manan is now the wife of the prince, and she doesn''t tell us anything, so we even went to Lihua Vige. Is there any daughter who did this to her?"


    "Does she know what life we ??lived in the past? Her status is so noble, and she doesn''t want to help her parents'' family and let her parents and brothers work hard every day. It''s simply unfilial!"


    Princess Qihua sneered: "Is there anyone who does this to her daughter? Are there any parents who do this? I know everything from the past. When my son hasn''t been admitted to the imperial doctor''s examination, you must not dislike him. already."


    "After he was admitted to the Imperial Physician, you were very satisfied with him, but because you didn''t promise to give you a lot of money, you also had opinions on him. After knowing that their family was distributed, you even cut off contact with their family. ."

 Chapter 2642: Far water cannot save near fire

    Chapter 2642 Far water can''t save near fire


    "You broke your daughter''s heart and now ask her why she did that to you?"


    "You are really not ashamed. If your daughter is not doing well, let your daughter go away. If your daughter is doing well, let her take the initiative to contact you. You are the most shameless parents I have ever met in my life!"


    "What kind of life do you live? As far as I know, your life is much better than hers. Thanks to the money given by your daughter, your family used to have dozens of acres ofnd, and you are a smallndlord."


    "Your hard days are also because you are not serious as a father. At a young age, you actually learned to be a gambler from others and lost all of the family''s property. It was your own fault, and she didn''t feel sorry for you at all."


    "You keep saying that your life is hard, so do you know what life she lived before? When she returned to the capital, her husband lost both hands, her daughter was injured and unconscious, and the two sons went far to save her daughter. She has even lost three sons while traveling abroad, and until now, one of her sons has not returned from outside, and she has also sold herself to an embroidery shop, so she cannot return home for three years for the fifty taels of silver to treat her daughter''s illness."


    "At that time, where were you? As parents, why didn''t you know how to help her?"


    "She followed my son back to the Hou Mansion, but it''s only been two years. You always thought that your daughter was in the Saiyuan Mansion, and you didn''t think about contacting her to help her."


    "Now that I know she''s doing well, I ask why others don''t help you? Joke, if you had been in contact with your daughter, would she treat you like this?"


    "How my granddaughter helped youst year in Donghai Mansion, I also know that your daughter and granddaughter earn the money you have now. It''s really disgusting that you still want to beat someone after someone helped you. dead."


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying did not expect that Princess Qihua knew everything about their family, and their faces were immediately embarrassed, unable to say a word.


    The four brothers Xiao Zhengchun did not expect that so many things happened when their sister returned to Beijing, and their faces were extremely shocked.


    When Murong Lingran was in Donghai Mansion, he didn''t say so in detail.


    Mother Zhao saw that the eldest princess had said so much in one breath, so she quickly helped her to calm down, and said with relief: "Your Highness, don''t be too angry, it''s not worth it if you ruin your body for this kind of poprity."


    "I know." Princess Qihua said, "I just hate to see people bullying my daughter-inw like this."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Xiao Gongwei again: "If you have the ability, you can continue to do it now, and see if I dare to do it to you!"


    Xiao Gongwei involuntarily took a step back, how dare he, he only dared to fight when the eldest princess was not around.


    Xiao Zhengchun looked at Xiao Manan with a worried look on his face, and said, "Eldest sister, when you were so difficult back then, why didn''t you think of asking us for help? Even if we were to smash the pot and sell iron, we would still help you."


    "At that time, far water can''t save near fire, but it''s all over." Xiao Manan said: "I don''t need to mention what happened in the past, it''s all better now."


    Since the eldest sister doesn''t care anymore, the four brothers Xiao Zhengchun can''t say anything after hearing this.


    Lin Cuiying''s face was full ofplexity when she heard the words, but she did not expect that so many things happened to her daughter in the past few years, she thought her daughter had been fine.

 Chapter 2643: introduce

    Chapter 2643 Introduction


    Xiao Gongwei was also a little surprised when he heard the words, but he was only surprised for a while, and there was no distressed expression on his face.


    In his opinion, Xiao Manan is self-inflicted and has nothing to do with their Xiao family!


    Princess Qihua looked at Xiao Manan: "They are your family, you can handle it yourself. If there is something you are not sure about, just speak up, A-Niang will definitely help you."


    Xiao Manan said with a grateful face: "Thank you, Auntie."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at her parents. Although her father was going to beat her just now, she still had to ask the reason why they came, "Father, mother, why did youe to the capital all of a sudden?"


    Xiao Gongwei snorted, as if he didn''t want to talk to her.


    Lin Cuiying nced at the clothes on her daughter''s body, she was married to a noble, she had never seen her in her life.


    Let her parents and brothers live a hard life in Donghai Mansion, while she eats and drinks spicy food in the capital, which is really unfilial.


    Seeing that his parents didn''t speak, Xiao Zhengchun hurriedly said: "Sister, we have no choice but toe to you. The fourth brother identally fell down the mountain during the first month of the month. The doctor said that he hurt his brain, and his body ispletely moving now. No, you can only lie down or sit all the time."


    "We took him all over the city of Donghai Fufu. No doctor could save him. We thought that the best doctor in the world must be in the capital. In desperation, we had toe to you."


    "I think that my brother-inw used to be an imperial physician. His medical skills are also good, and he must know many doctors with superb medical skills. Maybe he can save the fourth brother."


    Xiao Manan gave Xiao Zhengdong a distressed look, and said softly, "Fourth brother, how are you feeling now?"


    "Except for the immobility of the body, everything else is fine." Xiao Zhengdong has been sluggish since he was paralyzed, so he cheered up and said, "Sister, please trouble you and brother-inw. If possible, we don''t want to trouble you either. We are really desperate, if I fall, what will my wife and children do?"


    "I understand." Xiao Manan said: "I will help you, and your brother-inw will also help you. Although your brother-inw''s hand is injured now, he does know a lot of imperial doctors, and he has been specializing in research. Medicine will definitely find a way for you."


    "Thank you, sister."


    Xiao Zhengdong looked at the people around him, and said, "Sister, she is my wife Xue, and next to me is my child, Xiao Liyun, I only have one child for the time being."


    Xiao Liyun had heard about Xiao Manan in Donghai Mansion long ago. Seeing that she was really the same as Xiao Lishen said, she shouted with a clever face: "Hello, auntie."


    "Okay, you''re fine, be good."


    Princess Qihua saw that they tended to talk at the door all the time, and hurriedly said: "Since you are all inws,e into the main hall to talk ande with me."


    Xiao Manan nodded: "Thank you, Auntie."


    After he finished speaking, he let the Xiao family follow him and walked towards the main hall.


    After everyone sat down, Murong Zhe came over after hearing the announcement.


    After Xiao Zhengchun and Murong Zhe greeted him, he said, "Sister, brother-inw, you haven''t seen my wife either. Let me introduce to you. This is my wife, Mrs. Chai, next to my eldest son, Xiao Liming. Female Xiao Liyun, you have met the second son Xiao Lishen, and the one in Chai''s arms is my youngest son Xiao Lilu."

 Chapter 2644: guest house

    Chapter 2644 The Hospital


    "Hello, Auntie."


    Xiao Manan nodded.


    Xiao Zhengxia also introduced: "Sister, brother-inw, next to my wife Xu, we also have three children, the eldest son Xiao Lijie and the eldest daughter Xiao Lihu."


    "Hello, Auntie."


    Xiao Manan nodded again.


    Xiao Zhengqiu also said: "Sister, brother-inw, she is my wife Wei Shi. We don''t have many children, just the two of them, one son and one daughter, the eldest son Xiao Lilong and the eldest daughter Xiao Libing."


    "Hello, Auntie."


    Xiao Manan continued to nod.


    When Xiao Zhengdong introduced the Xue family just now, Murong Zhe was not present, so he introduced the Xue family again.


    At this time, Murong Yi and Murong Ding also came over. Today was just a holiday, so they didn''t go to Lihua Vige.


    Xiao Man''an introduced: "My three sons have all gone to Saiyuan to fight, and my daughter is not at home for the time being. Another one has not been found yet. Now Murong Yi and Murong Ding are at home."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at her son and said earnestly, "Little four and six, the two opposite are A-Niang''s parents, and the other four are A-Niang''s younger brothers and sisters-inw, as well as their children, please say hello. ."


    Murong Yi and Murong Ding shouted obediently, "Hello grandparents, hello uncles, hello aunts, hello cousins, cousins, cousins ??and cousins."


    "These two children are really good looking." Lin Cuiying smiled and said, "They are dressed well, not as bad as your cousins ??and sisters."


    Xiao Zhengchun didn''t know what his mother meant, and suddenly roared: "A mother!"


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Cuiying pouted and said, "I''m not wrong."


    Xiao Manan naturally understood what his mother meant, and said helplessly: "Aniang, my brothers brought my family here, I should do my best as andlord, and then I will give them clothes as gifts, but it will take some time. Prepare."


    Lin Cuiying said dissatisfiedly: "Just give it to them..."


    "Of course parents will have them too."


    "That''s good."


    Xiao Gongwei suddenly said: "Your brother is also tired, hurry up and arrange a ce for him, we are getting old and tired, we need a ce to rest, and something to eat and drink, and also give us two tables, we need something delicious. Yes, hurry up and arrange it."


    Xiao Manan looked at the eldest princess with an embarrassed expression.


    If she was in Lihua Vige, she could arrange it as she liked, but this is the Ning''an Marquis Mansion, and she has her mother-inw above her, so it is not her turn to arrange.


    Princess Qihua said: "Let them live in the hospital, there are many rooms, one person can be in a room, and I will ask the housekeeper to arrange a few more people to serve them, and the housekeeper will also arrange food and clothing. If there is any problem in the future, they can ask me or your husband and wife."


    "Thank you, Auntie."


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying looked at each other andughed immediately.


    They actually live in the Hou Mansion, which is really great.


    If they can live in the capital all the time, their grandchildren will be able to stand out in the future, and maybe they will be able to mix up an official and a half-job.


    After Princess Qihua sent someone to send the Xiao family to the guest house, she called Xiao Manan to her room.


    "Daughter-inw Azhe, although I have only been in contact with your parents for a short time today, I can see that they have a lot ofints against you. No matter how well you do, they will definitely pick on the wrong things, and you don''t have to do anything. They are all used to them. If it''s too much, A-Niang will be a viin and teach them a lesson for you. In my capacity, they don''t dare to do anything to me. "

 Chapter 2645: fool around

    Chapter 2645 Nonsense


    Xiao Manan said: "Auntie, I understand. I know the temperament of my parents best. If they go too far, I will drive them away."


    Originally, she wanted her parents to live in Lihua Vige just now. After all, she had too many family members, and the eldest princess was not very healthy. There were other female rtives at home, but the eldest princess had spoken, so she would not give it. She had no choice but to let them stay.


    Eldest Princess Qihua said: "Good boy, A-Niang is on your side. You go to deal with your fourth brother first. Your parents are probably looking for you again at this time."


    "Thank you auntie, then I''ll go."


    "Um."


    After thinking about it, Princess Qihua sighed and said, "That''s how it is."


    Murong said abruptly: "Xiao Gongwei is really too much, what about the next thing?"


    Princess Qihua said: "I also heard what your parents and other servants said about the future..."


    When Xiao Manan went to the guest house, he took Murong Zhe with him.


    She was still very nervous, Xiao Zhengdong''s injury was so serious, she didn''t know if Murong Zhe really had a solution.


    Just when the husband and wife walked to the door, just as people were bringing some dishes over, they heard Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying''s disgusting voicesing from inside.


    Xiao Gongwei looked at the dishes on the table with disgust, and said, "We have neen people in total, and there are two people at the table. The portion of each dish is too small, it''s enough for two chopsticks, so how can you be full? what."


    Lin Cuiying also said, "That''s right, it''s still the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion. I didn''t expect to treat guests so stingy. The three dishesbined are not as many as our family''s bowl of dishes."


    "No, it really looks like we are from the countryside, is it easy to bully?" Xiao Gongwei stood up abruptly and said, "I''m going to find Xiao Man''an. I want to ask her, do you want to starve us to death with so few dishes?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said helplessly: "Father, just wait, the Hou Mansion is a big family, and we are still the maiden family of the Shizi''s wife, they will definitely not treat us badly, although only six dishes are served now, but in the future they will definitely There will be some, and the ones thate up first must be appetizing. I heard that if arge family encounters a lot of guests, they will serve a few appetizers before the main dish is served, and the main dish must not be served yet. If we''re hungry, let''s eat first and wait while we eat."


    Xiao Gongwei said: "No, I''m going to the kitchen to see, I want them to make what I like to eat, no, I usually eat what the eldest princess eats, no matter how we say it, we are of the same generation as the eldest princess, I want to see the long princess. What the princess eats, I also want to enjoy the treatment of the eldest princess."


    "Also, among the clothes they will sendter, I also want the materials that Marquis Ning''an and Princess Chang wore. It''s not that kind of material. I don''t wear them."


    After finally living in the Hou Mansion, of course he wants to eat the best and live in the best.


    Lin Cuiying nced at the dining hall of the guest house, and agreed: "Yes, I saw so many beautiful courtyards when I passed by just now, but it is really disrespectful to arrange for us to live in such a shabby courtyard. We are the father-inw and mother-inw of the son-inw, Xiao Manan, the unfilial daughter, doesn''t know how to take care of us or let us enjoy it."


    Xiao Zhengchun sighed helplessly: "Father, Mother, don''t be ridiculous, looking at the way the eldest princess said just now, it doesn''t seem like she''s going to treat us badly. We are just the eldest sister''s maiden family, how is it possible? It''s all ording to the master''s food and clothing."

 Chapter 2646: Complaint

    Chapter 2646 Comin to the Royal


    "The kitchen has always been the most important ce in every mansion, and it is impossible for them to let you in."


    "That''s right." Xiao Zhengxia agreed: "Eldest sister''s mother-inw, that is the honorable Princess Qihua, we are just mud legs, even if we be the princess'' inws, it will not change the fact that we are mud legs, and our identity is not Maybe on an equal footing with the eldest princess, auntie and auntie, don¡¯t make jokes, things get bigger, if we are kicked out of the Hou residence, then we will be too embarrassed.¡±


    "That''s right." Xiao Zhengqiu said: "You also have to think about the fourth brother. We still have to ask others. You are too much. If you are careful to anger others, you will not treat the fourth brother. When the timees What should the fourth brother and his wife and children do?"


    Xiao Zhengdong and Xue nodded in agreement.


    Xiao Gongwei didn''t take it seriously and said, "They dare! If the Marquis of Ning''an doesn''t save the fourth child, then I will go out and make trouble, saying that the Marquis of Ning''an is cold-blooded and ruthless, and will not save it if they see death, I see if they can afford to lose face! "


    When Xiao Manan heard the words, she couldn''t listen anymore, so she walked over helplessly, "Daddy, Auntie, don''t go too far, I''m just the daughter-inw of this family, angering the eldest princess, and then divorced me. When I still have nothing, don''t hurt me."


    "Have you divorced?" Xiao Gongwei thought of Murong Zhe''s current status. At the beginning, Murong Zhe married Xiao Man''an because he was also a scumbag. Now he is the prince of the Hou family. I heard that it is normal for a high-profile family to have three wives and four concubines. What happened, his daughter had given birth to seven children, and now she is old, Murong Zhe will definitely despise her.


    Lin Cuiying obviously thought of this too, nced at Murong Zhe''s gloomy face, and tugged at her husband''s sleeve: "Okay, we''ll take it as soon as we see it, if it really angers the eldest princess, we''ll just divorce our daughter. damn."


    Xiao Gongwei said: "No, what if they divorced our daughter? Our daughter gave birth to seven grandchildren to the Hou residence, and even if there is no daughter, we still have grandchildren to rely on. Besides, the girl is a serious girl. Who wants to be the stepmother to Murong Zhe''s seven children? Our daughter is also a hero of the Ning''an Houfu. If they dare to abandon our daughter, I will sue the imperial court, saying that the Houfu dislikes the poor and loves the rich. , I don''t believe they lost this person!"


    Lin Cuiying said: "What you said is also reasonable, but now we have to rely on Murong Zhe to save the fourth child, you should restrain your temper."


    "Okay." After Xiao Gongwei finished speaking, he said, "I''m justining, hurry up and let the kitchen eat, it''s not enough."


    Xiao Manan was helpless, so he had to let people go to the kitchen to urge them to go faster.


    She and Murong Zhe had already eaten, and sat on the side, waiting for them slowly.


    Dad really made her sad, and didn''t think about her. If she was terminated, her children would know the reason for her termination, and they would definitely not even recognize him as a grandfather.


    Soon, the people in the kitchen brought the main dishes. The portions were sufficient. Every dish was something the Xiao family had never seen before, and twenty-four dishes were served one after another.


    Looking at the delicious dishes, Xiao Zhengchun swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "Look, it''s the main dish now, and there are a lot of them, including chicken, duck, goose, mutton, fish, and meat."


    Xiao Gongwei was the first to stretch out his chopsticks, tasted a piece of sweet and sour fish first, and eximed, "This fish has no fish bones. It''s delicious, so delicious, everyone should try it."

 Chapter 2647: Why dont you just stay here?

    Chapter 2647 Wouldn''t it be enough to stay here?


    When everyone heard the words, they also started to taste it. After this taste, everyone could not stop using chopsticks.


    "The fish is delicious and delicious."


    "This roast duck is also delicious. The chef in Hou''s house is really different."


    "The mutton is also fragrant, there is no odor at all, and the soup is delicious."


    "The roast chicken is also delicious. This chicken is so tender, I don''t know how it is made."


    "This prawn is so big, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a big prawn."


    "This crab is also big, it feels bigger than my face."


    ¡­


    Everyoneplimented while eating, Xiao Manan breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately my father and mother no longer disliked the taste of these dishes.


    After half an hour, everyone was full.


    Xiao Gongwei said with satisfaction: "Yes, the food in Hou''s mansion is really much more delicious than that in Donghai mansion, and even the best restaurants in Donghai mansion can''tpare."


    Lin Cuiying said: "If only I could eat like this every day in the future."


    Xiao Gongwei said, "Why is it so difficult to eat like this every day? Why don''t you just stay here?"


    Lin Cuiying said, "Will the Hou Mansion let us stay?"


    Xiao Gongwei said: "Of course, we are the biological parents of Mrs. Shizi, and the Hou family has a great business, so they shouldn''t mind raising our family more."


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Man An, does the eldest princess eat these things on weekdays?"


    Of course, mother-inw is not just eating these, some precious supplements are specially provided by the royal family for mother-inw and father-inw.


    Xiao Manan said helplessly: "No."


    "What?" Xiao Gongwei suddenly became angry, "Why don''t youpare the food to the eldest princess? Are you looking down on us?"


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "My mother is in charge of the family now, and my mother arranged this meal. Since you are so dissatisfied, you are dissatisfied with my mother''s arrangement."


    "My mother is the noble Princess Qihua, and even the emperor respects her by three points. Sometimes the emperor and the empress dowager have good things, and they only think of her. There is a lot of food, only she and daddy have it. , even if we are juniors, there is no one."


    "The rules of the Xuanqing Kingdom are strict. What kind of people eat and wear. Whatever you want, you shouldpare the cost of the eldest princess. Do you think your identity can bepared with the eldest princess? Do you know this? In the ears of the emperor and the empress dowager, what will happen to you?"


    Xiao Gongwei said: "Hmph, you don''t have to scare me, what will happen to me, I''m your father-inw, I don''t believe the emperor and the queen mother dare to kill me."


    Murong Zhe sneered and said, "You don''t respect the long princess, you can try to offend her, and maybe it won''t kill you at that time, but any charge of exile can definitely be sentenced. Do you think you can endure the pain of being exiled?"


    "Don''t even think about getting away in the name of my father-inw. Even if the prince offends the emperor, he will be severely punished. Don''t say that you are just ordinary people. Think about it and see if you can bear the offense to the emperor. The consequences of the princess!"


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying were startled at the same time, is what Murong Zhe said true or is he trying to scare them?


    Xiao Manan saw the figure not far away, and said helplessly: "Father, Mother, the imperial doctor we hired hase. If you still want to save the fourth brother, don''t talk for the time being."

 Chapter 2648: Shen Imperial Physician

    Chapter 2648 Imperial Doctor Shen


    "The imperial doctor is here?" Xiao Gongwei nced at the door, and really saw a middle-aged man with a servant carrying a medicine box quicklying here, knowing that he was going down the steps, and hurriedly said: "Old third, hurry up. Put the fourth on your back and go back to the house."


    "Okay, Daddy."


    Xiao Manan said: "Third brother,e with me, I will take you to the room."


    "it is good."


    After they left, Murong Zhe looked at the personing, and said sternly, "Doctor Shen, please."


    After he finished speaking, he quickly exined Xiao Zhengdong''s condition.


    Shen Imperial Physician only entered the Imperial Hospital in the year he was assigned, and they had never worked together before, but we learned from the conversation with Liu Yuan Envoy that this person''s medical skills were second only to Liu Yuan Envoy in the Imperial Hospital, so he was the first. In no time to send someone to invite.


    I have to say that the title of the Prince of Ning''an is still very useful now, and most people will give him a face. Imperial Physician Shen heard that it was Murong Zhe who invited him, and he came over without even thinking about it.


    Shen Taiyi said: "I understand, take me to see the patient."


    "it is good."


    After arriving at Xiao Zhengdong''s house, after Murong Zhe introduced Imperial Doctor Shen to everyone, he asked Imperial Doctor Shen to diagnose Xiao Zhengdong''s pulse.


    Xiao Gongwei saw that Imperial Physician Shen had been taking his pulse and did not speak, and said anxiously: "Tian Physician, what happened to my youngest son? Can he still stand up?"


    Imperial Physician Shen ignored him and continued to diagnose his pulse seriously.


    Xiao Gongwei wanted to say something, and Xiao Manan whispered: "Dad, the doctor diagnoses the pulse, you need to be quiet, just wait."


    was suddenly persuaded by his daughter, Xiao Gongwei''s face suddenly became a little uneasy, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    After a while, Imperial Physician Shen withdrew his hand, put the pulse pillow back in his medicine box, checked his whole body again, and said, "Everyone, let''s go out and talk."


    Xiao Zhengdong said: "The imperial doctor, let''s talk about it here, I also want to know my condition."


    Imperial Physician Shen nced at Murong Zhe, and when he saw him nodding, he said: "Okay. Your situation is very serious, because when you fell on your head, your head is a very important part of a person, connecting all aspects of a person. Meridians and acupuncture points, in your case, you have injured the meridians that connect your head to your body, so even if you have no problems with your bones, you will be paralyzed and you will lose your strength."


    "So it is." Xiao Zhengdong asked: "Then do I have any hope of recovery?"


    Imperial Physician Shen sighed and said, "I have little knowledge and knowledge, and I have encountered a patient like you before, but at best, it can only strengthen the patient''s health and prolong the patient''s lifespan, and it cannot be curedpletely."


    "Then can my hands and feet regain strength?"


    "I don''t have this ability."


    "In other words, I''m going to spend the rest of my life in bed, right?"


    "Yes."


    Xiao Zhengdong''s eyes suddenly dimmed a bit, and his tone became weak, "I see."


    "No!" Lin Cuiying said anxiously: "Doctor Shen, please save my son. He is still young and has children to support, so he can''t just be paralyzed."


    Xiao Zhengdong''s wife Xue Shi also cried and said, "Yes, imperial doctor, please save my husband. If he is like this in the future, what can I do? How can I support the child."


    "s." Shen Taiyi said: "I really can''t help it, or I will go back and ask other Taiyi doctors to see if they can do anything. If there is a way, I will let them save people, okay?"

 Chapter 2649: eavesdrop

    Chapter 2649 Eavesdropping


    "Okay, okay." Lin Cuiying said, "I will trouble Imperial Physician Shen."


    Murong Zhe said: "Doctor Shen, we will send you."


    "Thank you, Prince."


    Murong Zhe and his wife sent Imperial Physician Shen to the main entrance of the Hou residence.


    Imperial Physician Shen said apologetically: "Sir, I''m sorry, you invited me toe, but I couldn''t help you, I really couldn''t do anything about it, I''ve never encountered such a patient before, so I didn''t do much research. , I really can''t do anything to get him back to normal."


    Murong Zhe said: "I understand, I will also check medical books these days. If I find a way, I will ask Imperial Physician Shen toe and help me."


    Imperial Physician Shen said: "That''s for sure. The medical skills of the prince are still often praised by the envoy Liu Yuan. If the prince does it himself, he will definitely find a way."


    "Doctor Shen has won an award."


    After Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan sent Imperial Physician Shen to leave the hospital, Mrs Xuey on Xiao Zhengdong''s body and cried, "My child''s father, what should I do in the future? What should I do with the child? Woohoo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Xiao Zhengdong said with a look of guilt: "I''m sorry, I don''t know what to do."


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Zhengchun said: "The children of the fourth brother will be the children of our three brothers in the future. Our three brothers will take good care of your family and will not give up on you."


    Lin Cuiying said with a distressed expression: "Fourth, you heard that your brothers will not abandon you, now your eldest sister is the wife of the prince, and pawning a piece of jewelry from her is enough for you to live for a long time. , she can take care of you and your wife and children in the future, you can rest assured."


    Xiao Zhengdong said: "Auntie, don''t rely too much on the eldest sister. There is a mother-inw on top of the eldest sister. The mother-inw is still such a noble status. If you go too far, the eldest sister will not have a good time at her husband''s house in the future."


    "I know I know."


    Xiao Gongwei was about to speak when he saw Murong Zhe and Xiao Mananing back, he hurried forward and said, "Azhe, you must save your brother-inw, he is really young, he can''t just lie down like this for the rest of his life."


    "I understand." Murong Zhe said, "I''ll go back and read medical books now and find a solution as soon as possible."


    "Alright, alright." Xiao Gongwei said, "Hurry up and see, we''ll wait for you."


    Murong Zhe nodded, turned to leave the guest house, and Xiao Manan followed behind him.


    Xiao Gongwei saw that Xiao Manan was going to leave, and frowned: "Azhe, leave Manan behind, we haven''t seen each other for many years, and I want to talk to her."


    "This¡­"


    Xiao Manan said: "The child is his father, it''s okay, they are my parents and they won''t do anything to me."


    His wife is still too simple, didn''t her father just want to beat her?


    Murong Zhe sighed and said, "Okay."


    After he finished speaking, he went to the door, but he did not go far, but listened to the conversation inside at the door.


    Xiao Gongwei was about to speak when he saw that there were six maids behind Xiao Manan, and said, "Let them step back, our family speaks, and outsiders are not allowed here."


    Xiao Manan was helpless, so he had to let the servants back down.


    Those maids had no choice but to walk to the door. Seeing that their son hadn''t left, theyughed immediately, and just like Murong Zhe, they started eavesdropping at the door.


    Xiao Gongwei waited for his family to be left in the house, he raised his hand and wanted to give Xiao Manan a heavy p.

 Chapter 2650: Of course its your fault

    Chapter 2650 Of course I me you


    There were other people in the room, Xiao Zhengchun and his brothers could never let their father beat their sister, and immediately blocked Xiao Manan.


    Seeing this, Murong Zhe in the distance suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that he had not mistaken the brothers Xiao Zhengchun.


    It was precisely because of them that he dared to leave just now.


    Xiao Gongwei saw that the p was about tond on his son, so he quickly retracted the p and frowned: "Xiao Zhengchun, get out of the way, I will teach this unfilial daughter a lesson today!"


    "Father." Xiao Zhengchun said: "How can you beat her at sister''s house, and sister is already a grandmother, you still beat her like a child, you are really too much , I will never dodge."


    Xiao Zhengxia and Xiao Zhengqiu also stood in front of Xiao Manan.


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "Father, don''t forget thatst year, thanks to Sister''s daughter Aran, we were able to get back Xiao Lishen. Also, thanks to Sister''s daughter, Big Brother was able to clear his grievances and go home. Only by taking back the property that originally belonged to our family can we do business smoothly. During this period of time, you can eat meat every day and live a good life. The fourth brother also had the money to visit the doctor some time ago. "


    "That''s right." Xiao Zhengqiu said: "Father, sister didn''t ignore us. You thought she was still in Saiyuan Mansion, and the people who met her drove her people away without asking any questions. This is no wonder. she."


    Xiao Gongwei saw that the children were all facing Xiao Manan, and said angrily: "Don''t me her, do you still me me?"


    "Of course it''s your fault." Xiao Zhengchun said: "When my sister had a good life in the past, it wasn''t that she helped us every year. Our current house is all thanks to my sister. Instead, it was you who actually went to gamble. Let''s have a long hard time. If you want to beat her now, won''t you be afraid of the cold? Ah Ran is not easy to provoke. If you let her know that you beat her mother, she will never Might make you feel better."


    "You...you...you are really mad at me." Xiao Gongwei said, "Your elder sister has be the wife of the prince without telling me, is there any reason for her?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Of course she''s reasonable. It''s her business what she is. She naturally says what she wants to say, and if she doesn''t want to say it, she doesn''t say anything. When we have a good time, don''t you care about her? When you have a good time, I must inform you? It is said that parents are kind and children can be filial. If you are not kind, why should she be filial?"


    "Besides, there were so many major incidents in my sister''s house before, and one child hasn''te back yet. You drove her away at the beginning. It''s normal that she doesn''t care about you."


    Xiao Gongwei sat down angrily and said angrily: "Okay, all of you have hardened wings, you all know that you will talk back, I can''t talk about you."


    Xiao Zhengchun turned to look at Xiao Man''an: "Sister, I''m sorry, we didn''t know you had suffered so much before, and there were so many things happening at home. If we knew, we would never have stood by and watch, I''m really sorry, We should have taken the initiative to inquire about your news before, and we should have taken the initiative to help."


    "It''s all over." Xiao Manan said: "It''s okay not to mention the past."


    She was right about these brothers.


    Xiao Zhengchun heard the words and said, "Okay, just listen to my sister, I won''t mention it."

 Chapter 2651: To be cruel to the old couple

    Chapter 2651 Can you be cruel to the old couple


    Lin Cuiying looked at Xiao Manan''s costumes and jewelry with envy on her face, and sat next to Xiao Gongwei, and began to instruct: "Manan, look at what we are wearing, they are all ordinary materials, you can wear Lingluo. Satin, wearing gold and silver jewelry, do you have the heart to see us dressed like this and go out and shame you?"


    Xiao Manan said: "I''ll have someonee over to measure you in a while. I''ll make it first for my father and mother, and I can make it in one day, then for the children, and finally for my younger brothers and sisters-inw."


    "As for jewelry, after I ask my mother-inw, I will bring some over for you to choose."


    Xiao Gongwei said: "Okay, remember, we need the same material as Ning''an Hou''s clothes. As his inws, we can''t eat and wear less shabby than him."


    Lin Cuiying also said: "I also want to wear the same precious jewelry as the eldest princess. I am her inw, so it is natural to wear good things."


    "Daddy! Auntie!" Xiao Manan frowned and said, "Didn''t you hear what the husband said just now? It is impossible for me to make you eat and live the same as the master. Think for yourself, how can there be food and clothing for the guests? , the same reason as the master?"


    Xiao Gongwei was instantly angry, stood up suddenly, and said: "Xiao Manan, Murong Zhe is not here, you are the one who has given birth to seven children to Murong Zhe, can''t you meet us even this request? We have suffered so much before. A lot of suffering, if you want to enjoy happiness now, why can¡¯t you?¡±


    "The hardships you suffered were caused by yourself. It has nothing to do with my wife, and it has nothing to do with my family. Why do you want my family to make up for you?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, everyone in the room turned their heads and saw Murong Zhe walking towards them quickly.


    After Murong Zhe came in, he guarded Xiao Man behind him, and said coldly, "What should I prepare, my mother will prepare it for you. How did you stop my wife from being with me, and I haven''t forgotten the taunting you made to me back then, don''t let me and you go over the old ounts!"


    Seeing Murong Zheing in, Xiao Gongwei shivered and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Murong Zhe sneered and left the guest house with his wife in his arms.


    On the way ??, Xiao Manan asked, "Master, why did youe back suddenly?"


    Murongzhe said helplessly: "Although I have little contact with your parents, I know their temperament. If I don''t watch, you will definitely be bullied to death by them."


    "It''s not as serious as you said, my four younger brothers will protect me."


    "They are indeed useful. They can protect you at critical moments, but your parents are also their parents. There are some words and some things they can''t do."


    Xiao Manan thought about it and felt right, so he didn''t say anything.


    Murong Lingran heard this and sneered: "It really is a discontented couple."


    Princess Qihua said, "Do you still want to hear about the future?"


    Murong said: "Listen, listen more, then I can be cruel to that old couple."


    "Okay." Princess Qihua continued: "A lot has happened since they came, so I will continue to say..."


    Xiao Man''an asked Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying''s clothes to be ready overnight, and then he and Murong Zhe personally sent them to the guest house the next day.

 Chapter 2652: filial piety

    Chapter 2652 Unfilial


    Xiao Gongwei stayed in Hou''s mansion for one night. Although he was very satisfied with the bed in Hou''s mansion, his face did not show it. The servants who served him saw his stinky face early in the morning.


    Hearing that Xiao Manan brought clothes over, Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying walked from the house to the main hall together.


    Seeing the clothes on the hands of the servants, Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying stepped forward to touch them at the same time.


    Xiao Gongwei was very satisfied with the feel of the clothes. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Is this material worn by the Marquis of Ning''an?"


    People lowered their heads and dared not speak.


    Xiao Gongwei looked at Xiao Manan again: "Manan, do you think this material is what you wear when it is fair?"


    Lin Cuiying also took another piece of clothing and asked, "Is this material your mother-inw usually wears?"


    Before Xiao Manan could speak more, Xiao Zhengchun said: "Father, Mother, you are really too much, the Hou Mansion doesn''t owe you, the eldest princess is willing to send someone to make new clothes for you, it''s done well enough, I see. These materials are also very good, and they are very expensive at first nce, so don¡¯t dislike them.¡±


    "Why can''t I dislike it?" Xiao Gongwei said angrily: "My daughter is a hero of their family. Without my daughter, the Ning''an Marquis Mansion is now extinct. The Marquis Mansion treats us well, that''s what it should be."


    Xiao Manan said: "Father, you''re here again. When I got married with Xianggong, you still hindered me and disagreed with life and death. Why is it right now? Even without me, Xianggong would marry a wife, and some People give birth to children, and there may be more children. It is really inappropriate for you to say that."


    "You unfilial daughter!"


    Princess Qihua was walking to the entrance of the main hall of the guest house when she heard Xiao Gongwei''s roar.


    Xiao Gongwei continued: "Did I raise you from a young age to make you angry with me? If I had known you were so rebellious, it would have been better not to give birth to you, or to strangle you to death when you were born."


    Xiao Man''an''s eyes were red, and tears were rolling in his eyes.


    Father''s words are really hurtful.


    Seeing this, Murong Zhe said in a cold voice, "That''s good, now you don''t have to give birth to her. The money she took from my imperial doctor''s office to help you is enough to repay your kindness of upbringing. If you haven''t given birth to her, I have nothing to do with you, so let''s go, the Hou residence doesn''t wee you discontented people!"


    "You!" Xiao Gongwei got angry when he heard the words: "Murong Zhe, I''m your father-inw, how dare you talk to me like this?"


    "Humph!" Murong Zhe said: "I don''t care who you are, you bully my wife, you are my mortal enemy. What if it''s my father-inw? When I thought Liu Guli was my mother, she didn''t care about our family. Well, I still don''t care about her!"


    Lin Cuiying said: "Murong Zhe, you are not afraid that we will tell you about your rudeness to us, will it make it difficult for you to be human?"


    "Afraid?" Murong Zhe sneered: "If you want to say it, even if you say it, don''t think that you have the mouth. No one knows about the Ning''an Houfu in the entire capital, and no one knows it. You have two mouths. Thousands or even tens of thousands of mouths, and when the timees, the people will see whether they believe in you or in us.¡±


    "Murong Zhe, you unfilial son-inw, do you talk to your elders like this? Where is your upbringing? We are your father-inw and mother-inw, you don''t know how to respect, but you are always disobeying us, really It''s disrespectful."

 Chapter 2653: Xiao Zhengchuns four brothers left the Hou residence

    Chapter 2653 The four brothers Xiao Zhengchun left the Hou residence


    "Bold!" The eldest princess has been listening at the door, she can''t help her son being criticized by outsiders, she walked in with a cold face, and said unceremoniously, "This princess respects you as inws, so I will be more courteous to you. , you don''t know how to be grateful, but instead you don''t eat or drink toast."


    "What is your identity? My son''s name is taboo, can you call me directly? My son''s upbringing is not up to you. I think the most uneducated people in the world are your husband and wife."


    "Respect you? You also need to be respected. Look at the way you are now, are you worthy of respect? If you dare to be rude to my son or teach my son a lesson, I will drive both of you out of the capital. go!"


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying showed panic at the same time, how could the eldest princesse suddenly?


    Xiao Zhengchun felt tired for a while, he didn''t want to see this kind of scene again, and he didn''t want to be so embarrassed anymore, he said helplessly: "Father, Mother, you are really too much, I have no face to stay anymore. ."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Xiao Manan and said sternly: "Sister, I''m sorry, we are here to cause you trouble, I didn''t know that my father and mother would treat you like this, if I had known that they would do this, I would never have let it go. They came."


    "We interrupted yesterday, so we won''t continue to live here."


    "Thanks to Aran, in the past year, we have made a lot of money in Donghai Mansion. Even if we spent a lot of money to see the doctor for the fourth brother, we still have some savings in our hands. For a few hundred taels of silver, we will go out and stay at the inn, so we won''t disturb you."


    Xiao Zhengxia also said: "Sister, sorry, we will pack up and leave now."


    After he finished speaking, he told his wife to go back to the room and pack up.


    Xiao Zhengqiu saw that his brothers had spoken, and followed them to clean up. He also felt that his parents were really ashamed.


    Xiao Gongwei said anxiously: "Boss, second child, third child, are you stupid? It''s really stupid to spend money to live in an inn without a good Hou''s mansion."


    Xiao Zhengchun paused, turned his head and said, "Then you should do your best in the Hou Mansion, don''t be driven out in the end, it will be even more shameful then!"


    Xiao Manan frowned and said, "Brother, don''t be impulsive."


    "Sister, I''m not impulsive." Xiao Zhengchun said: "I don''t want to see my parents like this. After I go out and find a ce to live, I will notify you. Brother-inw will be asked for the fourth brother''s injury."


    Murong Zhe knew that it was useless to keep them now, so he could only follow them: "Don''t worry, I won''t give up on treating the fourth brother."


    "Thank you brother-inw."


    After saying that, he took the rest of the family back to his house and started packing.


    Xiao Gongwei said angrily: "You all go, all go, I won''t go anyway."


    Lin Cuiying also said: "I''m not going either, you have to go, you go by yourself."


    Murong Zhe whispered a few words to Xiao Manan and A Niang, and the two nodded at the same time.


    After Xiao Zhengchun came out, Murong Zhe said: "You don''t have to go to the inn to live in. Your rtives are in the capital, so there is no reason for you to stay in the inn. Our house in Lihua Vige has two courtyards, you can temporarily live in Lihua Vige. , there are also some servants there who can take care of you."


    "This..." Xiao Zhengchun hesitated: "This is not good, there are so many of us."

 Chapter 2654: rule

    Chapter 2654 Rules


    Xiao Manan said: "If you are afraid of causing trouble for me, please be kind to my servants, don''t bully them, they are all pitiful people."


    "Okay." Xiao Zhengchun nodded: "Then listen to my sister, I will treat them well."


    Murong Zhe said again: "I will send someone to take you there."


    After saying that, he called a servant over and said his order. After the servant heard it, he immediately went to do it.


    The four brothers Xiao Zhengchun said at the same time, "Thank you, brother-inw."


    After saying that, they slowly left the guest house.


    Lin Cuiying saw that her sons were gone and was about to speak when Xiao Gongwei red at her.


    She had to swallow the words in her mouth.


    She wanted to persuade them again.


    Princess ?? looked at Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying: "You guys have to stay here, that''s fine, but if you dare toin in the future, I''ll kick you out!"


    "Also, my son and daughter-inw have a distinguished status, and they arepletely different from you. If you dare to call my son by his first name, or scold my daughter-inw, I will assign you to you on the charge of offending the prince. Saiyuan Mansion, let you taste the hardships my son and daughter-inw suffered!"


    After saying that, he left angrily.


    Murong Zhe nced at the clothes and said solemnly, "These clothes are all materials that the government can get their hands on, and no one will say anything bad about wearing them. You can wear them if you want, or I''ll take them out and give them to people outside. Beggars go."


    After seeing that the husband and wife did not move, they waved their hands, and the servants quickly stepped forward, wanting to take their clothes back.


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying quickly grabbed all the clothes into their arms.


    Xiao Gongwei said: "There is no reason to take back what is sent out. We wear it, we wear it."


    Even if these clothes are not as good as those of the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess, they still look pretty when they are worn.


    Lin Cuiying also said: "Yes, we don''t dislike it now, we will wear it soon."


    Murong Zhe sneered inwardly.


    Coming soon? That is to say, the two of them feel that wearing these clothes is a matter of time, which is the material bestowed by His Majesty.


    Xiao Gongwei said: "I''ll change my clothester, you guys hurry up and ask the kitchen to bring us breakfast. Having said so much in the early morning, I''m exhausted. I want to eat delicious food from mountains and seas."


    Eating delicacies from mountains and seas early in the morning?


    "The Marquis of Ning''an has no rules for guests to order food. You can eat whatever you bring. If you don''t want to eat it, you don''t have to. I''ll send it to the dog."


    After Murong Zhe finished speaking, he left the guest house with his wife.


    Lin Cuiying pouted, "It really is the water that was poured out by the married daughter. I haven''t seen it for so many years. I don''t know how to give good things to us. I only know that it is for my inw''s family."


    Xiao Gongwei said: "Yes, if the breakfast does not meet my requirementster, I will ask her to settle the ount."


    After half an hour, the people in the kitchen also brought breakfast.


    Xiao Gongwei saw that there were no big fish and big meat, they were just some light side dishes, and the portion was very small, only four dishes, and looked at the maids who delivered the dishes and said dissatisfiedly: "Didn''t I say that I want delicious mountain and sea food? It''s not good food."


    Mother Xiong, who was in charge, said expressionlessly: "The Marquis and the eldest princess have already made a rule about what to eat for breakfast every day in the mansion."


    "Not only you, but even the prince and his wife and their children must abide by it. It is impossible for the kitchen to break the rules of the house for you two outsiders."

 Chapter 2655: Xiao Gongwei wants to go to the backyard

    Chapter 2655 Xiao Gongwei wants to go to the backyard


    "You can just make do with it. At noon, there will be big fish and big meat."


    The eldest princess ordered that for the two of them to eat, it is enough that they do not starve to death. They can arrange whatever the kitchen does. Anyway, they should not be too ustomed to these two.


    "It makes no sense." Xiao Gongwei said: "We are outsiders, but we are the biological parents of your wife, and we are honorable guests. Whatever we want to eat, you naturally want to do it. Go, change all the meals for me. , I want abalone ginseng wing belly, big fish and big meat."


    Xiong Xiong said: "Sorry, I can''t call the shots."


    "Then find someone who can call the shots, call my daughter, and I will tell her in person."


    Mother Xiong said: "The two are just guests, and they can''t order me. If the two don''t want to eat, I will leave now. Of course, after the withdrawal, the two will have to wait until noon to eat."


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying didn''t say anything, so they didn''t believe it. This person really dared to take away all the food and didn''t give them a recement.


    Mother Xiong saw that they didn''t answer her, and looked at the people around her, "Come on, since the guests don''t want to eat, then we shouldn''t force it, we''ll all withdraw."


    "Yes, mama."


    The maids immediately served the front dishes and left without looking back.


    Mother Bear also followed behind them.


    Xiao Gongwei frowned and said, "Since you guys have taken it away, you must send it to meter, or I will go to the eldest princess and say that you are disrespectful to the guests."


    Mr. Xiong said: "Both of you please."


    After the people left, Lin Cuiying asked nervously, "Will they really not bring food here? Actually, the food we ate just now wasn''t as good as the food we ate yesterday, but it smelled pretty good. "


    "Humph!" Xiao Gongwei said with a face full of disdain: "You are really worthless, the ones you ate yesterday are delicious, the Ning''an Hou family has a great business, I don''t believe that the masters of the Hou family eat those in the morning, they are sure It''s fooling us that we haven''t seen the world, just wait, they will definitely bring food backter."


    "Okay, then I''ll wait."


    It''s just that they waited for a long time, and it was almost noon, and Grandma Xiong still did not send anyone to bring new meals.


    Xiao Gongwei was furious and walked around excitedly, still chanting words in his mouth, "There''s no reason, there''s no reason, it really doesn''t care about us, I''m going to Xiao Man''an and ask her if her heart is made of stone, how dare she do this Treating your own parents is simply unfilial!"


    After saying that, he walked directly to the gate of the guest house.


    Lin Cuiying saw him so excited, afraid that he would cause trouble, and hurriedly followed behind him.


    Xiao Gongwei asked the servants in the hospital: "I ask you, where does your wife live? Hurry up and take me there."


    The servant replied: "Mrs. Shizi naturally lives in the backyard. This is the front yard. Although you are the parents of Mrs. Shizi, you are also outsiders. It is impossible for outsiders to enter the backyard. I don''t dare to take you there. Otherwise I will be punished."


    "I don''t care." Xiao Gongwei said: "Hurry up and take me there!"


    The next person didn''t move.


    Xiao Gongwei looked at another servant again, and said sharply, "Take me there."


    The servant didn''t move.


    Xiao Gongwei said angrily: "Okay, since you don''t take me there, I''ll find it myself!"


    The servant said: "My dear lord, I advise you not to do this. The backyard is full of female rtives, and you are not allowed to enter. Hou''s mansion has strict rules. Anyone who dares to break into the backyard is a serious crime, and there is no exception. "

 Chapter 2656: Save if you can

    Chapter 2656 If you can save, you can save


    "At that time, one of Hou Ye''s tribe forced his way into the backyard. In the end, he was beaten with 100 military sticks by the Hou Ye. Hey in bed for several months before recovering. You''d better not try it lightly."


    Xiao Gongwei took a step and frowned: "Is what you said true?"


    "Of course it''s true, you can try it if you don''t believe it."


    Lin Cuiying hurriedly took Xiao Gongwei''s hand and said, "Okay, don''t make trouble, the son is gone, we can only rely on our daughter, you have angered Murong Zhe and the eldest princess one after another. If we really can''t save our son, what should our son do?"


    Xiao Gongwei had no choice but to nod his head and said, "Okay, then I won''t go."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the guards and said, "Go to inform the kitchen, I''m hungry, and it''s noon time. Let''s go and prepare something to eat. It must be better than yesterday''s, and it can be as good as it is."


    The ?? guard nodded and did as he said.


    However, although the guards did as he said, they only asked the kitchen to serve lunch to the guest house when they were notified. As for what dishes to serve, the people in the kitchen knew very well.


    And since they are only the husband and wife in the guest house, and the Marquis of Ning''an has always been frugal, they only served them four dishes and one soup, and Xiao Gongwei exploded again.


    "Why are there only four dishes and one soup? How can this be enough?"


    Mother Xiong said with a nk expression: "Yesterday, because you had a lot of people, you served more dishes. Today, there are only two of you, so naturally fewer dishes are served."


    Xiao Gongwei frowned and said, "Your Hou family has a great business, shouldn''t you even be able to afford a few dishes? Give me a table like the one at noon yesterday."


    "no."


    "What did you say?" Xiao Gongwei did not expect the other party to refuse so readily.


    Madam Xiong said: "I said, no. There were more than 20 dishes on the table yesterday, how can you eat them with just the two of you? If you can''t finish the dishes, you will have to waste them. Hou Mansion Although the family has a big business, neither the eldest princess nor the marquis is a person who loves extravagance and waste. In the past, when only the two of them were in the mansion, they only ate four dishes for a meal. Come."


    "After all, everything in the mansion was bought by the Marquis with his life. Naturally, it can be saved if it can be saved."


    "You!" Lin Cuiying stomped her feet angrily, knowing that they would not allow her sons to leave, so they could eat more dishes every day.


    Mother Xiong said: "My master, my wife, you eat slowly, we won''t bother. After eating, just leave the tableware and chopsticks as before, and we will naturallye and collect them."


    After saying that, he walked out with someone.


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying had no choice. They didn''t eat in the morning, and their stomachs were already unbearable. They had never been hungry for such a long time since they started their business. Delicious they''ve never tasted before, and they taste the same.


    Xiao Gongwei certainly didn''t believe that the Hou Mansion had so many rules against them. Every day after that, they would wander around the front yard just to meet Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan.


    Although the ??hou mansion wasrge, it was only so small. Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan didn''t hide from them on purpose, so the four of them would meet naturally.


    As soon as he saw Xiao Manan, Xiao Gongwei would yell at her, calling her unfilial, white-eyed, and ck-hearted.

 Chapter 2657: Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying were kicked out of the Hou residence

    Chapter 2657 Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying were kicked out of the Hou residence


    Xiao Man''an is really wronged. She has been apanying Murongzhe for the past few days to find a way to treat Xiao Zhengdong''s condition. There was news from the Tai Hospital yesterday that Tai Physician Shen asked other Tai Physicians, but there was no way to treat Xiao Zhengdong.


    Mu Rongzhe finally found a way to try in a medical book. She didn''t get much rest these days, but she didn''t expect her parents to treat her like this, and she felt extremely aggrieved.


    The mansion really does not want extravagance and waste. There are only two of them, and they want more than 20 dishes. Not to mention the eldest princess, even she can''t agree.


    The eldest princess knew that Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying would scold Xiao Manan every day, and after asking her for her opinion, she nned to drive them both out of the Hou residence.


    Therefore, on the afternoon of the third day when Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying lived, the eldest princess finally couldn''t bear it anymore and started to attack them.


    At that time, Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying were enjoying flowers in the garden of the guest house, and they were discussing what to eat in the evening. After all, although the dishes in each meal were a bit small, the taste was still good. They were all delicious things that they could not eat before. Think about how to make Hou Fupromise.


    There are only four dishes per meal, which really lowered their status. Just as they were talking, they suddenly saw a group of soldiersing from the door, without greeting them, and entered their room directly.


    They looked over and saw the soldiers packing their clothes.


    They naturally saw what the other party wanted to do, but they were just two of them. Just as they were about to step forward to stop them, they were pulled away, and they could only watch helplessly as they packed up their things.


    After the soldiers packed up, they walked directly to the side door with them.


    After all, he wanted to drive people away. There were too many people paying attention to the main entrance of the Hou Mansion, and these two were not worthy of going through the main entrance. After much thought, the eldest princess still felt that it would be better to throw them out through the side door.


    When ?? arrived at the side door, the soldiers first threw the two out, and then threw all their luggage on them.


    Xiao Gongwei saw that he was really kicked out, his face was full of disbelief, and he said, "You... is this how you treat your inws? I want to see my daughter, but my daughter will not do this to me."


    Princess Qihua was nearby, she heard the words and walked over quickly and said with a sneer, "You have been at home for the past three days, and you have been cursing your daughter a lot. She is anxious for your son''s illness and can''t sleep every day, but you are always in a hurry. If you are dissatisfied, just swear at her, it will make her feel cold."


    "Tell you, I ordered you toe out after discussing it with her. If she doesn''t want to, I respect her, but she is willing. You can imagine how much the two of you hurt her."


    "The rabbit will bite when you''re in a hurry. You are so over the top that she can''t lift her head in front of the servants in the house these days. She also intends to give you fifty taels of silver, which is already benevolent and righteous."


    Mammy Zhao waited for the eldest princess to finish speaking, and then put a silver note of fifty taels on Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying''s baggage, "Take the money, whether you want to go to Lihua Vige or go to an inn, we have no idea. Opinion."


    After saying that, he walked through the side door.


    Seeing that they were leaving, Xiao Gongwei hurriedly said: "Everyone,e and see, we are the inws of the Ning''an Hou Mansion, and the biological parents of the Shizi''s wife. Look, the Hou Mansion treats their inws like this, and they actually drove us out. Hou''s House."

 Chapter 2658: slander

    Chapter 2658 nder


    "We are just asking for better food and clothes in the Hou''s Mansion. Even these requirements cannot be satisfied by our Hou''s Mansion. Everyone should pay attention in the future."


    "The Hou Mansion is so rich, we are peasants and want to eat better and dress better, isn''t it wrong?"


    "The Hou Mansion treats its inws so cold-bloodedly and ruthlessly, and it treats you people as ruthless and ruthless. You must not be deceived by the hypocritical appearance of the Hou Mansion!"


    Princess ?? sneered: "Do you think that you can live in the Hou Mansion again? Dreaming! Come on, close the door!"


    "Yes."


    With a ?? bang, the side door was closed.


    And not long after, two servants of the Hou residence came among the crowd.


    Seeing that the door was really closed, Lin Cuiying cried and said, "Everyone is critical, how can a parent not be able to live in their daughter''s house, we were kicked out after only three days, the Hou Mansion is really It''s so ruthless."


    The people were talking about:


    "The eldest princess actually kicked out her inws, which is incredible."


    "That''s right, the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess are so good, how could they do such rude things? There must be another reason for this."


    Lin Cuiying also heard what they said, and continued to cry: "What is the reason? The eldest princess just dislikes the poor and loves the rich, and she dislikes us from the countryside and doesn''t like us, so she kicked us out."


    A person who came from the Hou Mansion said, "Don''t listen to her nonsense, everyone. I am one of the servants who serve their husband and wife, and I know very well what they have done in the mansion."


    "For the two of them, it''s not enough that the eldest princess has arranged for them to live, and they want to live in a yard they like."


    "I arranged food for them. Not only did I dislike that it wasn''t what the eldest princess usually eats, but I also disliked theck of vegetables, four dishes and one soup for two people? When there were only two people in my family, the Marquis and the eldest princess only ate these. ."


    "Arranged for them to wear. They disliked that it was not made of the same material as the Marquis and the eldest princess. The marquis and the eldest princess have noble identities. How can ordinary people wear their materials?"


    "Their son is ill, and my wife is trying to find a way with the son day and night, and they curse my wife every day, even to the point where they want my wife to die. How can there be such a vicious person in this world? Parents."


    "Because their sons couldn''t stand their behavior, they had already moved out of the Hou Mansion, and the two of them stayed in the Hou Mansion. There were several requests a day, which caused the whole mansion toin."


    "You said, how can a gueste to the master''s house, and do whatever they want?"


    When the people heard the words, they started talking again.


    "Let me just say, how could Marquis Ning''an and Princess Qihua be such good people, how could they treat their inws like this? There is a cause and a result. These two are indeed too much."


    "That is, the owner should be grateful for letting them eat and live. After all, it''s only his daughter''s house, not his son''s house. Their daughter is already married. How can they be allowed to do whatever they want."


    "No wonder Princess Qihua was so angry just now. There are people like this who bully my daughter-inw every day. If it were me, I wouldn''t give them a good face, and even beat them out."

 Chapter 2659: out of town

    Chapter 2659 Drive out of the city


    "That''s right, I heard that Mrs. Shizi has added seven grandchildren to the eldest princess Qihua, so that the Ning''an Marquis''s mansion is flourishing all at once, all of them are still so smart and capable, especially the eldest grandson, who has already She''s a general, the eldest princess likes her, and they curse the people they like like this, so it''s no wonder that the eldest princess will drive them out regardless of their status as inws."


    ¡­


    Another person said: "My patriarch and princess are very benevolent and righteous. Even if they did so many excessive things, they did not ignore thempletely, and gave them a silver note of fifty taels. But ah, some people are so ungrateful, You''re a wolf-hearted dog, and after receiving the money, you are still throwing dirty water on the Hou''s mansion at the gate."


    The people were suddenly even more worthless to the Marquis of Ning''an.


    "The eldest princess is too dignified to do things. How can you pay them back? Such people, let them kill themselves."


    "That''s right, such excessive people, if it were me, I wouldn''t care about them."


    "What do you know? After all, they are the biological parents of Mrs. Shizi, or the grandfather and grandmother of several young sons and youngdies in the house. This is also to give them face, or else Mrs. Shizi and the young sons and youngdies will hate the eldest princess in the future. of."


    "So it is." After the man finished speaking, he looked at Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying: "What are you doing here, get out of here! People like you are not worthy of standing at the door of the Hou residence."


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying were immediately stunned. The Ning''an Houfu was not doing things kindly. Shouldn''t the people scold the Houfu with them? Why are they all standing over the Hou Mansion?


    Seeing that they were motionless, one of the people in the crowd suddenly picked up the eggs they had just bought and threw them at them, scolding: "Get out of here quickly, the neighborhood of Hou''s Mansion is not a ce for people like you."


    "That''s right, for the sake of the victims of Saiyuan Mansion, Lord Hou has note back yet, but they came to find Hou Mansion unhappy. We can''t let them seed and drive them out of the city."


    "Yes, out of the city, out of the city, out of the city."


    Some people stepped forward and started pushing Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying.


    Some people even picked up the vegetables they just bought and threw them on their heads, making them extremely embarrassed in an instant.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the two hurriedly picked up the clothes and banknotes on the ground, and ran to the city gate in despair.


    The people were satisfied when they saw that they were gone.


    The eldest princess is not a cold-blooded and ruthless person. She knew that Xiao Manan knew that her parents were driven out, and she would definitely worry about their safety, so she sent two people to pretend to be people who went out of the city to protect them both in secret.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that the two of them would be in such a situation, they still didn¡¯t know what was wrong with them, and they were stillining about each other.


    After Lin Cuiying left the city gate, her whole body was already in a state of embarrassment. She identally fell several times just now. Not only did the jewelry given by Xiao Manan slumped on her head, but even her clothes became extremely bad because of the eggs and vegetables thrown. Messy.


    Xiao Gongwei was even worse. He was a man after all, and the people attacked him the most. Some people took advantage of the crowd to drive them away and beat him. At this time, his hair was loose and his left eye socket was swollen. Even his clothes were torn, and his head was disgraced.


    The two ran some distance, and when they turned their heads and saw that the people were not chasing after them, Lin Cuiying stopped and simply sat on the ground, crying.

 Chapter 2660: Kairihwa Village

    Chapter 2660 Back to Pear Flower Vige


    "Woohoo ... my God, where is the reason where there is a family in the world, and now we can do it." What can we do now? "


    Xiao Gongwei said with a gloomy face: "What can I do? I said, if the Houfu dares to drive us out, I will go to the imperial court, and I will let the emperor know how ruthless and unrighteous the people he reuses are."


    "Sue the imperial court?" Lin Cuiying was shocked, she thought he was just talking, "You are crazy, you see that today those people are so angry after knowing what we have done, let alone the emperor. Marquis Ning''an is still doing things for the emperor, Marquis Ning''an and the emperor are rtives anyway, how could the emperor punish the Marquis Ning''an family just for a few words from us?"


    "Then what do you think we should do? Are we just putting up with this?"


    "Of course, other than this, what else can we do? The fourth child still needs to rely on A Zhe for his illness. You have offended the Ning''an Houfu so badly, they really don''t care what our son should do."


    Xiao Gongwei apparently also felt that what his wife said was reasonable, and frowned: "Then let''s go back to Lihua Vige now? It''s too shameful to go back like this."


    "If we don''t go back to Lihua Vige, where else can we go?" Having said that, Lin Cuiying suddenly stood up and said angrily, "It''s all your fault, it''s all your fault, it''s all your fault for cursing your daughter in the house, and it''s all your fault for being there If you are not too much, how could our sons leave us and leave?"


    "If it weren''t for you, Princess Qihua wouldn''t have driven us away. We can still have a good life in the Hou Mansion for a long time. It''s a decent thing to live in the Hou Mansion. It''s all right now. Everyone throws us out through the side door, so you can imagine how annoying we are."


    Xiao Gongwei''s face was full of disbelief: "What did you say? Are you putting all the me on me?"


    "Of course." Lin Cuiying said: "If my family memberse to our house and ask us to prepare food and clothes for them every day, and also to follow the master''s standard, would you be happy?"


    "Of course I''m not happy."


    "That''s not it." Lin Cuiying said: "Why do you want others to do what you can''t do yourself?"


    Xiao Gongwei suddenly became angry: "Lin Cuiying, don''t forget, you also followed me and asked to wear the same material as the eldest princess. You just said that I was wrong, so why didn''t you say it a few days ago?"


    Lin Cuiying said: "If you marry a chicken, you will marry a dog, you will marry a dog. You said that. I can''t make you lose face. In short, it''s all your fault that we are in this situation."


    "You!" Xiao Gongwei raised his hand and wanted to hit Lin Cuiying: "You say it again, believe it or not, I will kill you!"


    Lin Cuiying held her head high and said: "You beat me, you beat me to death, do you see whether the children recognize you or not, you will never have a good life in the future, and maybe you will be sentenced to death, if you have the ability, you can beat it. , hit!"


    Xiao Gongwei just said, he didn''t expect his wife to have such a big reaction, and said angrily: "Okay, I''m just trying to scare you, let''s hurry up, Lihua Vige is so far from the capital, we don''t know when we''re going to go. ."


    "Then go back to the city and rent a carriage."


    "You dare to go back? If you are not afraid of meeting those people just now, then you will go back."


    "I...I don''t dare."


    "If you don''t dare, just leave quickly, and pray that God treats us better today, so that we can meet the carriage returning to Lihua Vige, so that we can be morefortable."

 Chapter 2661: all locked

    Chapter 2661 is locked


    Lin Cuiying sighed and had to quickly follow behind her husband.


    Although the Marquis of Ning''an gave them only two sets of clothes, they brought all the clothes they could wear at home all year round, so they walked very slowly with heavy luggage and bad luck.


    Although they encountered a carriage on the road, others saw their unkempt appearance and it was toote to get away from them. How could they be allowed to get on the carriage, so they had to walk until it was dark before they reached Lihua Vige.


    The three Xiao Zhengchun brothers just came back from the outside. As soon as they walked to the door, they saw their parents alsoing to the door, and they were very embarrassed, so they hurriedly walked over in surprise.


    Xiao Zhengchun wondered: "Father, Mother, aren''t you in Ning''an Hou''s Mansion? Why did you suddenly appear here? How did you be like this?"


    is the same as the beggar begging for food, but he didn''t say it. He was sure that if he said it, his parents would definitely be angry.


    Xiao Zhengxia whispered in his elder brother''s ear: "Is there any need to ask? I guess it was too much in the Hou Mansion and was kicked out. You see that they are so embarrassed, I guess they have suffered a lot."


    It seems that Princess Qihua is really not a vegetarian, and she really drove people out.


    Xiao Gongwei originally wanted to scold the Hou Mansion for being ungrateful, but seeing that other vigers passing by were looking at them curiously, he had to whisper, "Let''s go back and talk about it."


    "All right."


    Xiao Zhengchun had no choice but to take them to the main room, but they looked like they wanted to rest and didn''t want to say what happened to them, so he had to take people to the backyard, and then asked people to help prepare hot water.


    His parents looked like this, he couldn''t let them rest in such a clean house if he didn''t wash them properly.


    Xiao Gongwei''s face turned gloomy when he saw the blue brick house. It really was a country house. Although it was spacious, clean and tidy, it couldn''tpare to Hou''s mansion.


    But it is indeed a house in the capital, much better than theirs.


    For the sake of this house being the best house in Lihua Vige, he will live there for the time being.


    Xiao Manan, that unfilial daughter, actually drove her family here, it was really too much.


    Seeing the rooms on the left and right, he lifted his feet and walked towards a room.


    Xiao Zhengchun hurriedly stopped him, "Father, the servants have told us that this is the room of the elder sister and brother-inw. If youe back, let you stay in the guest room."


    Xiao Gongwei frowned and said, "Don''t they live in Hou''s mansion? The house here is useless, why are their houses still left?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "I heard that they asionally want toe back to live. There are a lot of their belongings in the house, a lot of clothes and so on, and their industries are all here, so it''s impossible topletely ignore this ce. , the same is true for your guest room."


    "I heard from Butler Tong that every room in this yard is about the same size, theyout is simr, and everything isplete. Even the guest room is about the same size as the master''s room, and the furniture arrangement is the same."


    "Their rooms are useless even if you want to live in them now. They are all locked. Only the housekeeper has the key."


    "Okay." Xiao Gongwei was about to lift his foot when he suddenly asked, "Industry? What kind of business does their family have in Lihua Vige?"

 Chapter 2662: make up?

    Chapter 2662 Make up?


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "We only heard about it. I heard that they bought a lot ofnd here, nted vegetables, fruit trees and food, and many vigers worked in the fields of the brother-inw''s house, as well as a few hills and a small pond. There are also a few factories, which is what we call workshops, and there are some shops in the city.¡±


    This was told to them by the person who brought them here on the day they came back.


    said that it was said by Murong Zhe, anyway, if they lived here for a long time, they would know everything, so it is better to tell them.


    Xiao Gongwei''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he said excitedly, "How many fields do they have?"


    "I heard that it is three thousand acres."


    "Three thousand acres?" Lin Cuiying swallowed in shock, "My God, this is too much, how much does it cost to buy it, Xiao Manan''s life is also very good."


    They didn''t even know what medicine they were taking at first, but they actually overlooked Murong Zhe. Murong Zhe was really amazing.


    Xiao Gongwei said, "Are these industries all given to them by the Marquis of Ning''an?"


    "No." Xiao Zhengchun said: "Originally we thought it was, and we asked the butler out of curiosity. The butler said that most of them were purchased by A Ran before returning to the Hou Mansion, and they were entirely on their own."


    "Aran?" Xiao Gongwei frowned and said, "How can she be so powerful as a child?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "I didn''t believe it at first, but when I thought of the scene where Aran defended me in court that day, I knew that Aran was iparable to ordinary girls, and the vigers said that the brother-inw brought me with him. I came here with a son and a daughter, my brother-inw''s hand is broken again, the son has to take care of his daily life, and the daughter is in charge of everything else, so I have to believe it. If she does not have any ability, how could His Majesty ban him? She is the head of Chunling County, and I will give her a gold medal to save her from death."


    Xiao Gongwei said: "Then how do the other people here treat you? Do they also treat you as their boss?"


    "Of course it''s impossible." Xiao Zhengchun said: "The housekeeper Tong has told people outside that we are only guests staying here temporarily. How can anyone regard the guests as their hosts. But the servants also treat us like Very good, as long as it is a reasonable request, it will meet us."


    His implication is: Dad and Mom, you can make reasonable demands when you live here in the future, but if it''s too much, don''t mention it, lest it spread to Murong Zhe''s ears and be kicked out.


    Temporary residence?


    Xiao Gongwei snorted coldly in his heart, he was going to live in the capital for the rest of his life, whether it was in or out of the city, his daughter''s family was so rich, he wouldn''t leave here to go to Donghai Mansion to work hard every day.


    "That''s right." Xiao Gongwei asked again: "After they returned to the Ning''an Marquis Mansion, did the Marquis Mansion make up for them? For example, giving them houses or shops, and fields, or giving them money directly?"


    Xiao Zhengxia knew what his father was thinking as soon as he heard it, and said helplessly: "How can we know this? It''s their own private affairs, I''m afraid no one knows except them."


    Xiao Gongwei''s eyes flickered restlessly: "You are also stupid, at your sister''s house, learn more about what''s wrong with the situation."


    What do you need in the future, you can ask Xiao Manan for it, and Xiao Manan can''t get it.

 Chapter 2663: too small

    Chapter 2663 is too small


    "Dad." Xiao Zhengchun also knew what he was thinking, and shouted loudly: "Don''t make any other ideas, we are only the inws of the Hou''s residence, not the people of the Hou''s residence. Those things in the Hou''s residence, Even if you inquire about it, it will never reach you."


    "Let''s not talk about brother-inw, even those sons of brother-inw who are fighting outside, it is impossible to let you go. If you are impulsive and make some unreasonable ideas, no one will even let us live here. The fourth brother is also treated, so what should we do?"


    Xiao Gongwei was extremely disdainful when he heard the words, hmph, after inquiring clearly, he will ask Xiao Manan for money in the future.


    With Xiao Manan around, he wouldn''t believe it, she could really let her parents go to the stall every day to earn those hard-earned money.


    Don''t let them live? Xiao Manan is a woman, and a woman''s heart is the softest, and he will just sell it badly at that time.


    And Xiao Manan loves her four younger brothers so much, even if they don''t care about their elders, it is impossible to ignore her four younger brothers, and it is impossible for his sons to ignore their elders, they will still be in charge of them at that time. .


    Drive them away? The big deal is that they go back to Donghai Mansion, they are not without a ce to live.


    When Xiao Zhengchun saw his father''s eyes, he knew that he didn''t take his words into his heart, and said helplessly: "Father, you really don''t want to do anything too much, and anger your brother-inw, he really does everything.e out."


    "In just two days, we have heard a lot about my brother-inw''s family in Lihua Vige. Brother-inw''s adoptive mother, when my brother-inw thought he was her biological child, because of the unfair separation and other conflicts, he was Really never gave her another penny."


    "His younger brother at that time, even if he broke his leg, he didn''t care, so you really shouldn''t make your brother-inw angry anymore."


    What? His adoptive mother didn''t give him a single penny because of the unfair separation of the family?


    Murong Zhe is too cruel.


    Xiao Gongwei also knew that if his purpose was too obvious, it would be annoying, so he began to change the subject, nced at the entire backyard, and said, "Do all the other rooms here have owners?"


    "Yes, each of the children in their family has a room, even Murong Zhou who hasn''te back." Xiao Zhengchun knew that his father was not so easy to dispel the idea of ??taking advantage, so he had to follow his words for the time being. Say.


    "Where do you live?"


    "We live in the east courtyard, the backyard is past, and there is a courtyard."


    "Take me there."


    Xiao Zhengchun nodded, raised his feet and walked towards the East Courtyard.


    When he arrived at the east courtyard, Xiao Gongwei frowned at the small courtyard and said, "This courtyard is too small, the house looks small, it is not as big as the backyard I just saw, you have been living here all this time? A Zhe Is that how they treat guests?"


    "Father." Xiao Zhengchun said: "This is already better than our yard in Donghai Mansion. There are still people here to serve us. Every day, someone cooks for us, doesundry, and we are very free to do what we want to do. Here It doesn¡¯t have the rules of the Hou¡¯s mansion, it¡¯s really morefortable to live in than the Hou¡¯s mansion, and it¡¯s countless times better than our home. If you don¡¯t want to live, just go to an inn in the city.¡±


    Xiao Gongwei choked and snorted: "I''m not going, I have a ce to live, why should I spend that unjust money."

 Chapter 2664: used by His Majesty the Emperor

    Chapter 2664 Used by His Majesty the Emperor


    There are also butlers serving people here, and you don¡¯t have to pay for food, which is much morefortable than staying in an inn.


    Lin Cuiying also said: "This ce is indeed a little narrower than our room. For the sake of our room''s wider width, let''s just stay there."


    At this moment, Tong Xiuming, who went out to inspect thend, also came back and came directly to the East Courtyard. On the way, he met Princess Qihua''s people, and also heard about Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying.


    Tong Xiuming looked at Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying and said, "These two are the inws and the inws."


    Xiao Gongwei frowned and said, "Who are you?"


    "Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself." Tong Xiuming said, "The next one is the housekeeper of the Murong family, Tong Xiuming. My father, Tong Qishen, was also the housekeeper of the Murong family. Now working elsewhere."


    "You''re the housekeeper here." Lin Cuiying suddenly regained her spirits, and immediately began tomand people, as if she was the hostess here, "Okay, now go to the guest room and change all the sheets and quilts, other people Used, we are not used to. It must be new, and it must be made of satin."


    Xiao Zhengchun said helplessly: "Auntie, you are here again, didn''t you hear what I said just now?"


    "I heard it." Lin Cuiying said, "It''s just that I really don''t want to sleep with someone else''s, so with such a small request, shouldn''t Butler Tong satisfy us?"


    Tong Xiuming said: "Every time a guest leaves the room, we will clean it, please rest assured."


    "I don''t care." Lin Cuiying said: "I said, I''m not used to it when others have used it."


    Tong Xiuming raised his eyebrows and said, "Your Majesty has used it, are you used to it?"


    "What?" Xiao Gongwei asked in surprise, "His Majesty the Emperor also stayed in that room?"


    The others were also surprised at the same time.


    Does His Majesty actuallye to this small mountain vige?


    "Of course." Tong Xiuming said with a mysterious face: "The rtionship between His Majesty the Emperor and my masters is good. I used toe here cutely, and every time I stayed in a guest room, but every time a guest left, the sheets and quilts were cleaned. , so now the bed sheets and quilt covers in the guest house have been used by His Majesty the Emperor, but they have all been washed."


    Xiao Gongwei immediately said excitedly: "Okay, then there is no need to change it. His Majesty the Emperor has used it, of course our husband and wife can use it, haha."


    Seeing Xiao Gongwei so happy, Tong Xiuming''s face was full of disdain.


    The one used by His Majesty the Emperor, do you also use it?


    The people of the eldest princess have told him just now that their husband and wife in Ning''an Hou''s mansion are so disgusting that they dare to treat their hostess like this, and they want to use the one used by His Majesty the emperor, just dream. .


    He knew for a long time that the two would be kicked out of the mansion sooner orter. Although everything in the guest room was new, they were all ordinary things.


    As for what the emperor used, they have been packed up. If the emperores over next time, they will not use it for him, but will rece it with a new one.


    The Murong family still has this amount of money.


    Xiao Gongwei was in a good mood at this time, and he temporarily forgot about the unpleasant things that happened in the city in the morning, and said with a smile: "My master is hungry, hurry up and eat, you should have all kinds of delicacies from mountains and seas, chicken, duck and fish. Lobster and giant crab, it would be better."

 Chapter 2665: Even children can see it

    Chapter 2665 Even children can see it


    Tong Xiuming said nkly: "Sorry, we can''t be satisfied with the delicacies of mountains and seas. When the master lived here before, he didn''t eat these often, but chicken, duck, fish, and prawns and crabs are also avable, but these two things It''s too expensive, if guests want to eat it, they must get the approval of my county head. After all, she raised this thing, without her permission, if you want to eat it, you have to pay yourself."


    "Murong Lingran raised it?" Xiao Gongwei asked in surprise, "Are the prawns and crabs from Lihua Vige? Are they raised by Murong Lingran? The prawns and crabs in Hou''s Mansion alsoe from Lihua Vige. ?"


    Tong Xiuming nodded: "That''s right."


    Even if he didn''t say it, these people would know if they lived in Lihua Vige for a long time.


    "If that''s the case, why can''t we just eat it? I''m Murong Lingran''s grandfather. My grandfather wants to eat something. Could it be that she, as a granddaughter, can''t bear to eat it? Isn''t the Hou''s house also allowed to eat?"


    Tong Xiuming said: "As I said, these are to be sold for money, do you know how much a big prawn and a big crab can be sold for? It was cheap before, but now it is the smallest, at least It takes two taels of silver to buy one, if you want to eat it, you have to give money, or you have to get permission from my county head."


    "Although my county magistrate is the youngdy of Hou''s residence, Hou''s residence will not take advantage of his granddaughter. Although the vegetables and prawns and crabs they eat are all from Lihua Vige, they are all bought with money. Not only them, but also The families of the other two daughters of the Hou residence have also been buying food from Lihua Vige, and they will not take a single star or a half from my county owner."


    Xiao Gongwei frowned and said, "Where is Murong Lingran now?"


    Murong Lingran is too stingy, she has to spend money to eat food at home.


    A prawn and a crab cost two taels of silver, which is too expensive.


    "She went away. As for where she went, it''s a secret, and I don''t know."


    Xiao Gongwei looked at Xiao Zhengchun: "So these few days you only have chicken, duck and fish?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Dad, what do you mean with only chicken, duck and fish? We are here as guests. We can eat whatever the master prepares for us. Do you really think we are the masters here? It''s already very good, we haven''t eaten so much every day in Donghai Mansion."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at the juniors beside him.


    As the eldest grandson, Xiao Liming was the first to say: "Grandpa, you have already been kicked out, so don''t dislike it. The chefs here are very skilled and take care of them every day. After all, this is the eldest princess. The eldest princess also has the right to manage the son''s house. If you dislike it here, be careful that the eldest princess drives our whole family out of Lihua Vige and does not treat the fourth uncle, what should we do then?"


    Xiao Gongwei was taken aback: "How do you know we were kicked out?"


    "Is that even a question?" Xiao Zhengxia suddenly said, "It is absolutely impossible for you and A-Niang to leave the Hou Mansion voluntarily, or if you were not kicked out, or if you both left voluntarily? Even children can see it. "


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the fourth brother''s child, Xiao Liyun.


    "Riyun, you said, did you see it too?"


    Xiao Liyun, who was only six years old, nodded: "Well, it''s easy to see."

 Chapter 2666: It should come, there is no escape

    Chapter 2666 There is no escape from what shoulde


    Xiao Gongwei choked, his face suddenly became uneasy, and his face was a little impatient, just thinking that what they said was reasonable, he had to politely say: "Okay, I know, I won''t be looking for trouble again, butler, go and give it to me. Let''s eat whatever we want. In addition, we are so dirty, please ask the housekeeper to prepare some hot water for us and bring it to the room, we need to take a bath. "


    Butler Tong saw that his tone was a lot more polite, nodded, and immediately went to order someone to do it.


    Murong heard this and asked, "Grandma, they must be making trouble in my house, right?"


    "Yes." The eldest princess smiled and said, "But the trouble is a trouble. Your child housekeeper is not a vegetarian. I told him that in the future I will be his backer, and he will have no worries."


    "Every time your grandfather makes trouble, he threatens your father that he will never heal his son again. In addition, A Zhe will go to Lihua Vige every other day, and he is really worried about Xiao Zhengdong''s illness every day. Thinking of a way, he will slowlye down to honesty."


    "It''s just that he may have healed his scar and forgot the pain. After that, he often came to the door of Hou''s mansion, saying that he wanted to see Lord Hou, but I couldn''t see him. Of course, he couldn''t see him either, so he sent him away every time. ."


    "Every time he came over, Xiao Zhengchun would look at him, and he was quite honest, so he could leave. But sometimes he came quietly, and it took a lot of effort to drive him away each time."


    Murong said: "So that''s the case, what kind of trouble does he usually make in Lihua Vige?"


    The eldest princess said: "It''s usually for food. I heard that after he knew that there are many fruit trees on your mountain, he asked the housekeeper to give him something delicious every day, such as lychees and longans, and he didn''t eat the cheap ones. But Butler Tong didn''t get used to him, and generally only gave him cheap fruits, such as oranges, and asionally a few lychees and longans. If he made a fuss and didn''t eat it, Butler Tong neverpromised, angry He often can''t eat, sleep well, and often gets up in the middle of the night for a walk."


    Murong smiled: "Haha, Butler Tong did a good job."


    While ?? was talking, the carriage also arrived at the gate of the pce unknowingly, so they had to get out of the car and quickly walked towards the hall where the banquet was held, Xuantian Hall.


    When they arrived, there were already many ministers in the hall, but neither the emperor nor the queen mother had arrived yet.


    Murong Lingran nced at it, and for some reason, the ministers and family members who came this time were much less than before.


    But basically everyone he knew came, including Prime Minister Suo.


    Ning Anhou brought his family to their ce and just as soon as they sat down, Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyi went to their natal family to reminisce.


    And Murong Lingran suddenly came to a pce maid and said a few words in front of her.


    She raised her head and looked in the direction the pce maid said, and saw Princess Ningxin looking at her with a smile on the opposite side.


    Murong Lingran thought of the matter of using Princess Ningxin as a raftst year and suddenly coughed, and slowly came to her side and sat down.


    It¡¯s hard to escape what shoulde.


    She really didn''t do it on purpose at the beginning, she really had no choice but to use Princess Ningxin as a raft.


    Murong Lingran came to Princess Ningxin''s side and said with a smirk, "Princess Ningxin, you are here too."


    Princess Ningxin smiled and said: "Well, sit down."


    "Thank you, Her Royal Highness."

 Chapter 2667: Facial mask

    Chapter 2667 Mask


    Princess Ningxin raised her eyebrows and said, "Ah Ran, who used me as an excuse to run to such a far ce."


    "Hehe." Murong Lingran smiled and said, "You are the only one who can trust me in the pce. At that time, the situation was urgent, your ninth brother refused to agree to me, and I couldn''t tell my family directly that I was going to Saiyuan Mansion. , then they won''t promise me, and I can''t help it either."


    Princess Ningxin asked: "Have you done everything you want to do?"


    "Yeah." Murong nodded: "I''ve done it all, I found the herbal medicine to treat my father''s hand injury, helped the victims, and let my father and the others return to the capital as soon as possible, and confirmed that the child in Saiyuan mansion was not me. younger brother."


    "Have you found the herbal medicine?" Princess Ningxin asked in surprise, "Is your father''s hand injury saved?"


    "Yes." Murong said calmly: "I have already taken one tablet today, and I will be fully cured by taking another six tablets."


    Princess Ningxin smiled and said: "Congrattions, then I can be considered helpful."


    Murong said: "I also know I''m sorry for you, and I know I should thank you, so I prepared a gift before I came."


    After speaking, he took out a white jade bottle from his sleeve pocket, and said earnestly, "This is a mask I made myself. The raw material is pearl powder. Apply it evenly on your face for a quarter of an hour, I promise you Her face is as smooth and tender as an egg that has been peeled off its shell, and the inside is translucent."


    This is made by grinding the spiritual spring water and the pearls in the space into powder. She has used it several times, and the effect is not generally good.


    After all, she has to stay for several months in the bad weather of Saiyuan Mansion, where the wind is cold every day, and the cold is piercing to the bone.


    Although she secretly drinks spiritual spring water every day, it is still not enough, and external care is also necessary.


    Princess Ningxin was immediately distracted, picked up the bottle and asked in surprise, "Is it really that effective?"


    "Of course." Murong Lingran suddenly brought her face closer and said with a smile, "When have I ever lied to you, I won''t lie to you. Look at my face now, is it better than before? It''s the same as a peeled egg, and how white is it?"


    After using the mask made of spiritual spring water, that skin, if she was a man, would fall in love with her at a nce.


    Well, this is indeed a bit narcissistic.


    Princess Ningxin nodded, "Yeah, I didn''t even notice if you didn''t tell me. I heard that where there is a lot of wind and snow, women''s skin is as rough as men''s. After you''ve been there for so long, your skin is actually better than before. It''s just Aran, that''s all, I''ll definitely use it once and it''s gone."


    "Don''t worry." Murong Lingran patted his chest and said, "This one can be used for three months, one bottle once, three monthster, I will send it to you again, but my family''s affairs are really too much. More, if I forgot to send it to you, you cane and remind me."


    Princess Ningxin nodded: "Well, but can this only be applied to the face? Can it be applied to the hands? The skin of my hands is not very good."


    "sure."


    "What about other parts of the body? Is that okay?"


    Murong Lingran said solemnly: "Of course it is possible, but this is very precious. One bottle is only enough for the face, and I don''t have much, so I ask the princess to save some use."

 Chapter 2668: Pingying County Lord

    Chapter 2668 Princess Pingying


    Princess Ningxin smiled with satisfaction, "Okay, I''ll let you go this time. Next time, I won''t be so good at talking."


    Murong Lingran smiled again and said, "It''s okay, I promise to give you something better next time to make amends."


    Princess Ningxin smiled helplessly, "I really can''t help you."


    At this moment, a woman suddenly came over, seeing the two of them smiling happily, frowning: "Sister Ningxin, who is she, why have I never seen her? Why is she sitting with you in the pce? Inside, there are not many people who can be on an equal footing with you."


    Princess Ningxin said: "It''s Pingying, she is the head of Chunling County, that is, the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an. You and your father have been traveling all over the country, and it is normal that you have never met her. She is my friend. Of course, you can sit next to me, you look across from them, that''s where their house is."


    After she finished speaking, she introduced to Murong Lingran: "Aran, she is the princess of Pingying, the daughter of my uncle, King Yi, who has been traveling with his uncle before, and only returned to the capital this year."


    Murong raised an eyebrow, it turned out to be the county owner, who has been traveling with his father all the time, which is really rare.


    The Princess Pingying nced at the position of the Marquis of Ning''an opposite, turned her head and sneered: "It turns out that you are the Marquis of Ning''an who found your granddaughter, that''s all, the legends from the capital are so amazing, I thought they were amazing. As for people, it turns out to be a little girl movie."


    When she came back some time ago, she heard a lot of things that happened in the capital in the past few years. The biggest thing was that the Marquis of Ning''an found her own son.


    I really didn''t expect that the Marquis of Ning''an, who thought he was going to die, actually had a son outside, and his son gave him seven grandchildren, so the hopes of those who wanted to fight the mansion were instantly dashed. .


    Little girl movie?


    She is fourteen years old, still call her a little girl?


    Murong Lingran saw that the other party was about the same age as her, so she ignored her.


    Seeing that Murong Ling was ignoring her, Princess Pingying said again: "Hey, get up, I haven''t seen Sister Ningxin for a long time, I have something to tell her."


    Murong Lingran still didn''t move.


    Who do you think you are, is she going to get up when you let her get up? Even if the emperor came to tell her to get up today, she would not get up.


    "You!" Seeing that Murong Lingran was still ignoring herself, Pingying County Master was about to get angry when she saw Princess Ningxin say: "Okay, Pingying, she is my friend, I asked her to sit down, and you are not allowed. So rude to her."


    Princess Pingying was helpless and had to let Murong Lingran go for the time being.


    Seeing that there was a white jade bottle in front of Princess Ningxin, Princess Pingying took it and sniffed it unceremoniously, and said in surprise, "What is this? It smells good."


    Princess Ningxin immediately stood up and snatched it back, with a baby face on her face: "Don''t move, this is very precious."


    Pingying County Master said with contempt: "It''s just a white jade bottle, Sister Ningxin, what do you want, so what do you care about a bottle?"


    Princess Ningxin said: "There''s no way I can''t care, but what''s inside can make my skin better and make me beautiful."


    And it was given to her by her future sister-inw, of course she should cherish it.


    "The skin has be better? It has be more beautiful?" Princess Pingying became interested immediately, nced at the white jade bottle again, and said with a smile: "Where did youe from? I will also buy a bottle. I also want the skin Get better, get pretty."

 Chapter 2669: If you want to hit me, Ill hit back

    Chapter 2669 If you want to hit me, I will hit back


    Princess Ningxin said: "I didn''t buy it, it was given by someone else."


    "Who sent it?"


    "It''s the one in front of you, the Lord of Chunling County."


    Princess Pingying nced at Murong Lingran and saw that her skin was indeed not very good. She said with envy on her face: "Hey, where did youe from? Tell me, I have a lot of rewards."


    She is just a wild girl in the countryside, her skin is even better than her own, which is really annoying.


    Murong smiled and said, "I won''t tell you!"


    This Princess Pingying is hostile to her, so it is rare for her to waste time with her.


    Princess Ningxin: "¡­"


    Aran is too direct.


    The county lord Pingying was immediately angry, and said with his arms on his hips: "What did you say? Do you know who I am, you are a little county lord, you dare to offend me, do you want your life? This dead girl, tell me quickly, or I will clean you up!"


    "Yes, of course I want it, but do you dare to deal with me here? Don''t think you are the county owner, I''m afraid of you. If you want to hit me, I''ll hit back. I''m very confident, you''re a hit. But mine."


    "You!" Pingying County Lord suddenly became angry, a little County Lord, how dare to speak to her like this.


    Although her identity is only the county lord, her father is the noble Prince Yi. Every time Princess Ningxin sees her, she is polite. This person is only the county lord, why is she so rude to talk to her!


    Princess Ningxin was helpless, so she had to continue to mediate: "Okay, Ping Ying, you should also restrain your temper. On this asion today, pay attention to your manners, aren''t you old enough to say kiss? My Ruyi Langjun was scared away."


    Say pro?


    Princess Pingying was stunned for a moment. That''s right, she really has to pay attention to her manners. It''s not worth it to scare her Ruyi Langjun away for such a person.


    looked around the whole hall, ministers and their family members have already arrived, some young talents have noticed her, and if this continues, it is indeed not good for her reputation.


    After thinking about it, she tried her best to keep calm, but when she saw Murong Ling''s smug smile, she couldn''t help it.


    Damn, let her go for a while today, she must make her look good when there is a chance!


    Seeing that the other party was very angry, Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Don''t be angry, I''m telling the truth, for the sake of you wanting to know so much, then I''ll tell you its origin, this is I made it with my own hands, okay, don''t get angry."


    Hearing Murong Lingran''s alms-like tone, Princess Pingying couldn''t take care of anything, and got even more angry, roaring: "Murong Lingran, don''t go too far, you are just a county owner, how dare you dare to Who gave you the courage to speak to this county master in this tone. You kneel down to this county master now, or else this county master will look good on you!"


    Everyone in the hall was immediately attracted by the voice of Princess Pingying, and turned their heads to look at her.


    Murong Lingran looked aggrieved and said: "The county master, if you want to know the origin of this white jade bottle, I will tell you. What are you yelling at me for? Kneel down? I won''t kneel you, and I didn''t do it. What''s wrong, why should I kneel to you?"


    After saying that, tears rolled in his eyes, as if he wanted to cry or not.


    The Marquis of Ning An saw that his granddaughter was being bullied, so he hurried over and frowned, "Aran, did Princess Pingying bully you?"

 Chapter 2670: help not help

    Chapter 2670 Help the manager not help the pro


    Murong Lingran shook her head with a look of grievance, "No, she didn''t bully me."


    Ning Anhou frowned, why didn''t he bully you and look wronged?


    After a while, Murong Lingran continued: "She''s just forcing me to do something I don''t want to do."


    King Yi saw that something had happened as soon as his daughter came back, so he walked over quickly and said sternly, "Helianying, you will cause trouble as soon as youe back. If you are so restless, get me home now."


    Pingying County Lord was also wronged immediately, pointed at Murong and said: "Father, I didn''t cause trouble, it''s what she said that made people angry, I couldn''t control my temper for a while, that''s why I did this."


    Princess Ningxin was afraid that everyone would misunderstand Murong Lingran, so she hurriedly said: "Everyone, this is the case, I asked Chunling County Lord to sit beside me, and Pingying County Lord wanted to talk to me, so let Chunling County Lord I got up, but the attitude was not very good. Besides, the Lord of Chunling County gave me a white jade bottle. The contents in it are very good for my face. The Lord of Pingying heard it and wanted it, but the tone was not very good. , offended the Lord of Chunling County."


    Everyone suddenly realized that this was the case.


    King Yi''s face immediately flushed, he turned to look at the Marquis of Ning''an, and said sternly: "Marquis Ning''an, it''s all my goddaughter who has nowhere to go. I''ll apologize for her and your granddaughter."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Prince Yi is very polite, but it''s a matter between the children. The prince doesn''t need to apologize. Let the children solve it by themselves."


    After saying that, he looked at his granddaughter.


    Murong Lingran still looked aggrieved, looked at Princess Pingying and said, "Yes, I don''t need anything about Princess Pingying, I just want you to apologize, Princess Ningxin made me sit here. Ah, why did you wake me up as soon as you came?"


    "Also, this white jade bottle belongs to me, and I made the contents inside. I can say it if I want to. You can''t force me if you don''t want to. I said obediently, but you are still angry. It''s a headache. For your father''s sake, I don''t ask you to do anything, just say "I''m sorry," and I''ll forgive you. "


    Pingying County Lord said without hesitation: "You die of this heart, I will never say it! I am the County Lord, and I will never bow to the County Lord!"


    "Helianying!" King Yi said angrily, "If you don''t apologize, get out of here immediately!"


    "Father, how can you speak to outsiders!"


    "I''m here to help, not help my parents."


    Princess Pingying had no choice. She didn''t want to be kicked out by her father in front of everyone''s eyes, so she reluctantly said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that just now, I won''t do it next time."


    Next time, she will definitely find someone to beat Murong Lingran quietly, she really **** her off today.


    Murong Lingran looked at her and knew that she was not sincerely apologizing, but she didn''t bother to bother with her any more, and said with a smile: "Since the county master has apologized, and I have always been broad-minded, then I will forgive the county master, county. Lord, don''t yell at me next time, I''m timid and can''t stand being scared."


    immediately changed his face when he saw her, Princess Pingying was angry, but he couldn''t say anything.


    King Yi said sorry to the Marquis of Ning An again, and then returned to his position with his daughter.


    Princess Ningxin said with a guilty face: "Aran, I''m sorry, if I hadn''t called you over, you wouldn''t have met her."


    Murong shook his head: "Don''t take it to heart, I''m fine."

 Chapter 2671: What kind of riddle?

    Chapter 2671 What kind of riddle?


    Princess Ningxin said: "Aran, don''t worry, I will protect you today, and I won''t let anyone bully you again."


    "Okay, then thank you princess."


    As soon as everyone returned to their seats and sat down, the eunuch''s sharp voice came from outside the hall, "His Majesty is here, and the Queen Mother is here."


    Everyone knelt down and bowed. After Helian Rongjiu and the Queen Mother took their seats, everyone got up.


    After Helian Rongjiu sat down, he nced at everyone, his eyes suddenly stopped on Murong Lingran''s body.


    It was only for a moment, he smiled and looked at everyone and said, "Today is a triumphal banquet to wee the Marquis of Ning''an and all the generals. You don''t have to be polite, just enjoy and drink to your heart''s content."


    Everyone said at the same time: "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "I have heard about the visit of the Marquis of Ning''an to Saiyuan Mansion this time, and I have also sent someone to check it out. Among the bandits, he performed exceptionally well.¡±


    The four said at the same time: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your praise."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Since it is meritorious, it must be rewarded."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Eunuch De, Eunuch De agreed, and immediately took the imperial decree handed over by the little eunuch, opened it, and said loudly, "Your Majesty has an order, the four generals Murong Zong, Murong Xuan, Murong Kuan and Wu Zhunrui are in the Great Wall. The original mansion performed well, and General Murong Zong was appointed as the third-rank Zhenbei General, General Murong Xuan as the fourth-rank Zhongwu General, General Murong Kuan as the Cong Fourth-rank Mingwei General, and Wu Zhunrui as the fifth-rank Dingyuan General. There is one other courtyard, one thousand taels of gold, five hundred acres of fertilend, fifty silks and satins, and five boxes of all kinds of jewelry.¡±


    Murong Zong, Murong Xuan, Murong Kuan, and Wu Zhunrui said at the same time, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for the gift."


    Eunuch De handed the four volumes of imperial decree into the hands of the four of them, picked up another volume of imperial decree, and said loudly, "The Marquis of Ning''an epts the decree."


    The Marquis of Ning''an respectfully said: "The minister epts the order."


    Eunuch De opened the imperial decree and read: "Your Majesty has a decree, the riot in Saiyuan mansion can be solved smoothly, thanks to the goodmand of the Marquis of Ning''an, the contribution is indisputable. One hundred gross satin, ten boxes of various jewels."


    Ning''an Hou said respectfully, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    When the five of them returned to their positions, Helian Rongjiu continued: "Last year, the ce where the Earth Dragon turned the most powerful was near Ban City in Saiyuan Mansion. Yuanfu helped the people and hired them for 40 cents a day. Before the Marquis of Ning''an came back, most of the people built blue brick houses, making Saiyuanfu from the poorest in Xuanqing in just a few months. One of the most prosperous ces in the Xuanqing Kingdom, it has quickly be one of the wealthiest ces in the Xuanqing Kingdom.


    "Your Majesty." The Marquis of Ning''an saw that the emperor still wanted to reward him, and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty forgives your sins, I wonder if Your Majesty has read the letter that Wei Chen wrote to you?"


    The rest of the ministers looked at each other in dismay. What kind of riddles are the emperor and the Marquis of Ning An fighting?


    Helian Rongjiu was not angry when he was interrupted, he smiled and said, "Of course I watched it, don''t worry, whoever deserves the credit is whoever deserves it, and I will never wrong the hero."


    After he finished speaking, he continued: "In the process of helping the people, Lord Ning''an, I know that there is one person who has contributed greatly, and that is the county head of Chunling."


    This is an important opportunity for him to perform in front of Murong Lingran, of course he will not miss it.

 Chapter 2672: what have you done

    Chapter 2672 What did you do?


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly shifted to Murong Lingran. Wasn''t Murong Lingran always in the capital? What does this have to do with her?


    Pingying County Lord''s face turned gloomy in an instant. It was really tricky. Murong Lingran''s fox spirit looks like a fox spirit. It must be the reincarnation of a fox spirit. Apart from confusing Princess Ningxin, now His Majesty has begun to praise her.


    Murong Lingran felt a little helpless. She knew that Helian Rongjiu would reward her, but she didn''t expect it to be on such a big asion. She didn''t want to be too high-profile.


    Thinking of her, she red at Helian Rongjiu.


    Helian Rongjiu was stared at a bit puzzled, he wasplimenting her, why did she still look unhappy.


    Prime Minister Suo asked curiously: "Your Majesty, what did the Lord of Chunling County do for the people of Saiyuan?"


    The Queen Mother also looked at her son curiously.


    "Of course." Helian Rongjiu said, "In order to keep the people of Saiyuan Mansion full, the county chief of Chunling will buy some food for the victims at his own expense after a period of time, and he also allows the victims to eat three meals a day. to the meat."


    "Not only the victims, but even the army of the Marquis of Ning''an also benefited. They also ate a lot of food from the Lord of Chunling County."


    "The county owner of Chunling has passed, and there will be no more victims of the disaster in Saiyuan Mansion."


    "Not only that, Chunling County Master also imitated the way of farming in Lihua Vige, bought 3,000 mu ofnd in Saiyuan Mansion, hired tens of thousands of people to work on hernd, paid high wages every day, provided food and lodging, let Each of them will be able to build a brick house in just four months.¡±


    "Before the Marquis of Ning''an came back, I went to see it. Many people have built brick houses and even moved in."


    "After they build their houses, each household can leave one person to work in their fields, and even grow high-yield grains. As long as they work diligently in the future, as long as the heaven is beautiful, they will never be hungry again. ."


    Pingying County Lord couldn''t help but ask: "Isn''t Chunling County Lord always in the capital? Why did she do so many things in Saiyuan Mansion?"


    Although Helian Rongjiu was displeased with her sudden interjection, in order to give everyone an exnation, she could only exin: "Good question, of course, the county owner of Chunling went to Saiyuan Mansion with her, and she went there to be able to do that. A lot of things."


    A minister asked curiously: "Did she go to Saiyuan Mansion to help the people?"


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Murong Lingran and said with a smile, "Let her speak for herself."


    Murong Lingran stood up helplessly and said, "Helping the people is only one of my goals, everyone knows that my father has a wound on his hand, right? The hand injury is good."


    "I still have a younger brother who hasn''te home. I believe everyone knows that. My people found a boy very simr to my younger brother in Saiyuan Mansion at that time. I confirmed it in the past. Of course, that person is not."


    "And when I arrived at Saiyuan Mansion, I discovered that the people in the capital are really much luckier than the people in Saiyuan Mansion. When I arrived, the victims of Saiyuan Mansion might only have a bowl of porridge every day, and they were still Rare is not enough."


    "Some of the victims of the rebellion made irreparable wrongs precisely because they couldn''t get enough to eat."


    "I know that at that time, many ces in Xuanqing Kingdom were severely damaged, and the court''s help to Saiyuan Mansion was limited."

 Chapter 2673: Famous Festival

    Chapter 2673 Name Section


    "In order for them to have enough to eat, and for them to stop making trouble because of hunger, I have no choice but to help the victims of Saiyuan to rebuild their homes, so that they can live a good life, my grandfather. With my brothers, we can return to Beijing as soon as possible."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Everyone heard it."


    Pingying County Lord suddenly said: "Chunling County Lord is really kind, a girl, followed a group of big men to Saiyuan Mansion. In order to go to Saiyuan Mansion, she didn''t even want her own reputation."


    Princess Ningxin secretly said something bad in her heart, and A Ran really was still being talked about by someone.


    The three Murong Zong brothers nced at Princess Pingying dissatisfiedly. This person is really stingy, and it was their younger sister who she bullied first, but she started to trouble someone so quickly.


    "Yes, of course I want it." Murong Lingran knew what Princess Pingying meant, just to make her reputation so bad that she wouldn''t be able to get married in the future, "The military camp is very strict, and my grandfather has sent a lot of people to protect her. What I, Princess Pingying, means by this sentence is that His Majesty''s army is a group of people who are not useful, and can''t even protect a girl? They don''t even know the etiquette. As long as there are women in the barracks, they will Offending the women''s army casually?"


    Pingying County Lord''s expression changed, and he looked at the emperor nervously: "Your Majesty, the minister''s daughter did not mean that."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Then what do you mean?"


    "The courtier just thinks it''s inappropriate for her to be with so many men for so long. She''s a girl who hasn''t left the cab, why shouldn''t she live in the barracks with men."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "But she is to save people, you mean, she should not be for the sake of saving the people, and she should not be concerned about her own reputation for the sake of me and the Marquis of Ning''an? Instead, she should be for her own reputation. , watching the people suffer, watching me suffer every day because of the victims, watching his grandfather and brothers not being able to go back because the victims have a home, and have been staying in Saiyuan Mansion?"


    Pingying County Lord hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, this is not what the ministers mean."


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "Isn''t that what you mean? Oh, I understand, you want to say that the county owner Chunling has been in the crowd of men for so long, and he is no longer innocent, and he won''t be able to marry in the future anyway, so why not? Are you going to be a nun?"


    Princess Pingying was overjoyed and said, "This is not what I said, it is what His Majesty said."


    His Majesty really spoke to her heart, that''s what she meant.


    Helian Rongjiu was instantly angry, "Bold and t!"


    County Lord Pingying was startled, and his whole body trembled.


    Did she say something wrong? Why is His Majesty so angry?


    King Yi hurriedly said: "Your Majesty forgives the sin, the little girl is young and ignorant, and she speaks falsehoods, and asks Your Majesty to spare the little girl once."


    Although he doesn''t return to the capital often, he has also heard a little about the rtionship between His Majesty and the Marquis of Ning''an. His Majesty is very fond of Chunling County Lord because of the high yield of grain. Tell my daughter something about His Majesty.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Uncle Huang, this has nothing to do with you, Princess Pingying dares to be so rude to me, if I don''t teach her a good lesson today, I don''t know what she can do in the future. disaster."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the county lord Pingying: "Pingying, the county lord of Chunling, not to mention letting the victims of Saiyuan House quickly rebuild their homes, even her achievements in the capital are enough to make everyone forget her identity as a woman. ."

 Chapter 2674: small punishment big commandment

    Chapter 2674 Small Punishment and Great Commandment


    "At the end ofst year, when the people in the capital were affected by the disaster, the county owner of Chunling contributed her future academy, took in countless victims, boughtnd, and provided them with work, so that the victims could, in just a few months, Just earn enough money to rebuild their homes. In Saiyuan, I helped the disaster victims in Saiyuan to live a better life than ever before.¡±


    "With her help, the imperial court saved hundreds of thousands of taels of disaster relief silver. If there is another natural disaster in the future, the people can also save money, and the imperial court can continue to save silver."


    "She has such a credit. Even if I want to touch her now, I have to ask the disaster victims in the capital and Saiyuan Mansion whether they agree, and whether the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty agree."


    "You just met her just now, but you are going to ruin her life. It''s really vicious."


    "I have also heard about what happened in the hall just now. You first asked Chunling County Head to trouble you, just because it made you lose face, you will destroy her. Do you think I don''t know your thoughts? I will never It will be as you wish!"


    Prime Minister Suo knew the emperor''s thoughts, otherwise he would not be able to take the position of prime minister, and said loudly: "Of course we are not willing to ask Chunling County Lord to be a monk. Her majesty is toote to reward her for her current credit, why? Maybe punish her and destroy her."


    The Queen Mother also said: "That''s right, how could a woman with such great merits be allowed to be a monk. The princess of Pingying is ignorant and intends to frame the meritorious minister, and must be severely punished."


    He Lianying was also very likable in the past, but after going out for a few years, not only did her temper not be calm, but she became so arrogant and domineering that she even dared to talk back to the emperor.


    The Minister of Rites said: "The Queen Mother is right. The Lord of Chunling County is kind-hearted and young, but he is so ndered by others. If he really dealt with the Lord of Chunling County because of the famous festival, who would dare to serve His Majesty in the future? Share your worries? Who dares to think about the people?"


    King Yi said: "The Queen Mother forgives her sins, Your Majesty forgives her sins, the little girl is young and ignorant, I will teach her more lessons when I go back, and I will not let her make mistakes again."


    Murong raised her eyebrows. Although she only heard a few words from King Yi today, she could see why his daughter was so willful.


    There is such a father who only knows how to protect his daughter, and it is strange that his daughter is not raised by him!


    Pingying County Master saw that the Queen Mother had spoken, and was frightened, her body trembled, and she said with a trembling voice: "Your Majesty... Your Majesty forgives your sins, the Queen Mother forgives your sins, the ministers and daughters know that they are wrong, and the ministers and daughters no longer dare, but also Please, Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager, spare the ministers and daughters this time."


    Seeing Ping Ying''s frightened appearance, the queen mother had to start to intercede: "Your Majesty, she is still young, just give a little punishment and a big admonition, and give you Uncle Yi a face. , Today is also a day of great joy, and it is not easy to get angry."


    The Marquis of Ning''an didn''t want to have today''s happy day. He was told that he couldn''t live with a child, and he also pleaded: "Your Majesty, the Queen Mother is right, the Princess Pingying is still young, so please ask Your Majesty to give a small punishment and a big admonition, please forgive me. Let her do it this time."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned, and had no choice but to look at Murong Lingran again.


    Murong Lingran was helpless. Although she didn''t want to let Helianying go, she knew that she was a victim after all. Only if she let go, Helianrongjiu could go down the stairs, so she had to follow the words of the Queen Mother and Grandpa and say: "Your Majesty, there is nothing wrong with the ministers and daughters. Please ask Your Majesty to take it lightly. If she does not repent in the future, she will be punished severely."

 Chapter 2675: Crown Prince

    Chapter 2675 Sealed County Lord


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu said, "He Lianying, since everyone is begging for you, I don''t want to give them face, so when you go back, you can copy "Nude" a thousand times. Even if you leave the pce for half a step, no one is allowed to help you, after writing it, hand it over to me, and when I am satisfied, you are allowed to leave the pce."


    A thousand times?


    "Nude" has hundreds of pages, she didn''t know what year and month she had to copy it a thousand times.


    Does the emperor have to satisfy her before she can leave the pce?


    If the emperor was always dissatisfied, wouldn''t she have to leave the pce in this life?


    Helian Rongjiu said solemnly: "What? You don''t want to? Then I will punish you..."


    "Yes, the minister''s daughter is willing." He Lianying was afraid that the emperor would change a punishment that she could not ept, and hurriedly agreed: "The minister and daughter must copy it well."


    Helian Rongjiu was instantly satisfied.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, not feeling anything about the result.


    But from the fact that she was willing to travel abroad with her father, she knew that she was not someone who could stay at home. If a person who had been traveling abroad suddenly banned from the pce to copy books, the punishment would be considered heavy.


    King Yi said: "Thank you Your Majesty for your kindness, the Queen Mother, the Marquis of Ning''an, and the County Lord Chunling."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Speaking of which, everyone has heard the merits of the Chunling County Lord just now, so I will reward the Chunling County Lord today."


    Eunuch De took the imperial decree on the tray and said loudly: "Chunling County epts the decree."


    Murong Lingran was already kneeling, so he just shouted, "The servant girl is here."


    "The Lord of Chunling County, Murong Lingran, is wise by nature and kind-hearted. He helped countless disaster victims inst year''s Earth Dragon Turnover. His merit is in the future, and he was awarded the title of Lord Chunling County. Five chests of jewelry and a thousand taels of gold."


    Murong Zhe''s family was overjoyed at the same time, Murong Lingran was now the county owner.


    Murong said: "The minister and daughter take the order."


    It seems that Helian Rongjiu did not treat her badly, but in this way, she has 3,500 acres on the bright side. Princess Qihua gave her somend some time ago, and she has never been free to take care of her, so much Thend, but how to nt it.


    Eunuch De went down and ced the imperial decree in Murong Lingran''s hand, smiled and said, "Congrattions to the county lord, Hexi county lord."


    Murong smiled and said, "Thank you, Eunuch De."


    Princess Qihua turned her head and smiled at her granddaughter, "Aran, congrattions."


    The other people from the Marquis of Ning''an also said at the same time, "Aran, congrattions."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "Thank you."


    She is actually the princess, and I don''t know if she will be able to reach the rank of a princess if she tries harder.


    Pingying County Lord justughed at her as a County Lord, but she didn''t expect to be named a County Lord not long ago, let''s see how she willugh at her in the future.


    Princess Ningxin smiled very happily upon seeing this. Ah Ran is the county master. It''s really amazing, and the royal brother is also good. He is very good at making girls happy.


    He Lianrongjiu said loudly: "Everyone, calm down, good wine and good food wille one after another in a while, and everyone will return tonight if they are not drunk."


    Everyone said at the same time: "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Everyone returned to their seats and sat down. The dancing girls gradually began to enter the hall, and the hall soon became a scene of singing and dancing.


    Helian Rongjiu nced at Helianying and sneered in her heart, didn''t you say that Murong Lingran was just a little county magistrate? Then he will let Murong Lingran sit on an equal footing with you.

 Chapter 2676: Xingshi to ask guilt

    Chapter 2676 Xing Shi and asking for guilt


    Murong Lingran still had his death-free gold medal in his hand, he didn''t believe it anymore, Helianying would dare to embarrass Murong Lingran in public in the future.


    He Lianying was sitting beside her father, the embroidered handkerchief in her hand would be twisted into pickles by her, watching Murong Lingran being surrounded by her family, her face was as ck as if she had smeared ck charcoal.


    Princess Chunling? His Majesty really praised her too much, but just to save some people, he actually rewarded the title of the county master.


    King Yi frowned when he saw his daughter''s extremely ugly face, and said, "Don''t be unconvinced. The Princess Chunling was originally the granddaughter of Princess Qihua. As a descendant of the princess, it is normal for the Princess to be named."


    He Lianying said: "But I just hate her. Although she is a descendant of the princess, she didn''t grow up by the princess''s side since she was a child, just like a mud leg."


    "Naughty!" King Yi whispered: "I tell you, Princess Chunling has a gold medal of immunity from His Majesty on his body. If you make a fool of yourself, be careful that she takes out the gold medal against you, then she will be killed. You can also get out of your body, you know?"


    A death-free gold medal?


    "Father, is what you said true?"


    "Of course it''s true, how could the king be joking about such a thing?"


    He Lianying''s face suddenly became even more ugly, Murong Lingran, what virtue and what ability, can get the gold medal for avoiding death.


    King Yi saw that his daughter was suspicious, so he whispered what he had heard.


    "What? High-yield grain? Tribute lychee?" The other Helianying didn''t hear it, but only noticed these two things.


    King Yi nodded: "Yes, the high-yield grains and lychees as tribute are enough for His Majesty to give her the title of county head. When the envoys from other countries came to the courtst year, they added glory to the country. I heard that she came from the township king all the way. Sealed up, every time there is a real credit, it is not a fake."


    He Lianying snorted, "What about the real credit? After doing so many things, she is only the county master. She has the ability to climb higher?"


    King Yi saw that his daughter was still ignorant, so he had to whisper the rtionship between the emperor and Murong Lingran.


    He Lianying was stunned for a moment, her face also showed a look of realization, but she was full of contempt in her heart. It turned out to be seducing His Majesty, no wonder His Majesty was so rude to her just now for her.


    She is His Majesty''s cousin. It is really hurtful that His Majesty treats her like this for an outsider.


    Murong sat for a while, and after eating something, a courtdy who was serving Princess Ningxin came to her ear and said that someone was waiting for her in the garden.


    She looked in the direction of Helian Rongjiu, and she really saw him nodding to her, and Princess Ningxin also got up and walked towards the door as if to cover up for them.


    Murong Ling was helpless, so he had to let the pce maid lead the way and followed him.


    I don''t know if Helian Rongjiu is the same as Princess Ningxin, and she has to be punished by her own teacher again.


    But she didn''t know why, she felt that the pce maid was leading her to turn left and right, as if she was leading her around.


    She knew that Helian Rongjiu''s people would never harm her, so she didn''t say much. Just when she couldn''t help but want to ask the reason, the pce maid brought her to a pavilion and stopped.


    The pavilion is covered with curtains everywhere, from the outside, the inside is not clear at all.

 Chapter 2677: Turn over old accounts

    Chapter 2677 Turn over old ounts


    There are also many Xuanwu guards around ??, including Wei Jingxuan.


    Seeing hering, Wei Jingxuan smiled and said, "Cousin, congrattions, you have been sealed as the county master."


    Murong Lingran also smiled and said, "Thank you cousin."


    Wei Jingxuan made a gesture of invitation and said, "Cousin, go in, Brother Jiu has been waiting for a long time."


    How long did you wait?


    Wasn''t Helian Rongjiu still on the dragon chair when she came out?


    Oh, it turned out that I was taking her around, just because I didn''t want her to arrive before Helian Rongjiu.


    What kind of brain circuit does Helian Rongjiu want to let her go?


    She would rather wait than go. After a long journey back from Saiyuan Mansion, she only rested for half a day, and she was almost exhausted.


    Waiting for the maid to lift the curtain, Murong Lingran walked in with a resentful expression.


    There arenterns and ice cubes in the pavilion. In addition, it was originally by theke. Although the weather in July was hot, it instantly made her feel like she had entered an air-conditioned room in a previous life.


    She was in a bad mood because of the hot weather, and her mood instantly improved.


    Yes, yes, it is much cooler than Xuantian Hall.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Helian Rongjiu sitting across from the stone table looking at her. When he saw hering, he immediately got up and came to her side, holding her in his arms.


    "Girl, I haven''t seen you for half a year, I really miss you."


    Murong Lingran was a little breathless by his restraint, so he broke free from his embrace, and said with a speechless expression: "I haven''t seen you for half a year, your strength has increased a lot, and you probably haven''t been practising too much recently."


    I haven''t seen each other for more than half a year, this girl is still so perplexed when she speaks.


    Helian Rongjiu had no choice but to let go of her, but her face was still full of smiles, "You have grown a lot taller and thinner, and your face..."


    Halfway through speaking, Helian Rongjiu took the candle and looked at her face carefully. After thinking for a while, she said, "I see, you painted ck powder during the day, right? I remember that you were obviously not so white? I Thought you were tanned."


    Murong Lingran said with a proud face: "Of course, I don''t disguise myself, others will know that I am a girl just by looking at my skin."


    "Well done." Helian Rongjiu was about to touch her head when he suddenly thought of something, then withdrew his hand and snorted, "You are finally willing toe back, I thought you went to Saiyuan Mansion, but you didn''t want to. came back."


    Seeing that his face suddenly changed, Murong Lingran did not admit his mistake, and snorted: "Who told you not to allow me to go alone, for the sake of my family, I had to do that."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I said it all, you didn''t agree to let my people go with you."


    "How could I possibly agree?" Murong said sinctly: "I am alone, riding my ck hair freely. There are so many people. Every day I have to find a way for them to eat and live."


    "You go alone, don''t you think about food and amodation?"


    Of course she doesn''t think about it. She has space. She can go in the space when she is sleepy, and take the space to eat when she is hungry. In recent years, she has put ready-made food in the space warehouse. She goes out alone. I don''t even need to cook when I''m hungry.


    Murong Lingran said arrogantly: "I can eat whatever I want by myself, I can rest on the ck hair when I''m tired, you send someone to protect me, they are working so hard, let them and I eat as much as they want. Hold on, my conscience is uneasy."

 Chapter 2678: Its too quick to admit

    Chapter 2678 It''s too fast to admit mistakes


    This person has a lot of crooked reasons!


    Helian Rongjiu clenched his fists, "It''s always safer to have more people."


    Murong Lingran raised his head and said, "You see how I look like I''m in trouble now? The ck hair can run much faster than the horse. When encountering bad guys, no one can catch up with me. I can save a lot of time by myself. Also, with the ck hair, the sweat medicine and all kinds of poisons my dad gave me, no one can hurt me."


    She also has Changqi Shenjun, who will protect her.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she still didn''t know what was wrong, and was instantly angry, but he didn''t dare to say anything serious, so he could only look at her with a depressed expression.


    Seeing how he wanted to teach her but didn''t dare to teach her, Murong Lingran also knew that he was doing it for her own good, but it was impossible for her to take the initiative to subdue her, she rolled her eyes, and suddenly said, "You first Don''t be in a hurry to question me, I ask you, why did Zeyu take the initiative to find my grandfather, don''t you know that that would affect their fighting? In case they were attacked by surprise at that time, they were thinking about me again, what happened? How to do?"


    Helian Rong choked for a while, this is indeed something wrong on his side, but there is nothing he can do.


    "Who asked you to find the army, but you didn''t show up on your own initiative, and my people haven''t been able to find you, so of course I''m worried about you. If I don''t do this, how could you show up because you''re worried about your grandfather and brother? , you can never distract your grandfather and brothers, you will definitely show up after you know they are looking for you."


    Murong said: "You really understand me."


    "Of course, what kind of temper are you, I still have some understanding of it after knowing each other for four years."


    Have you known each other for four years?


    It turns out that they have known each other for so long.


    That''s all, Helian Rongjiu did things she didn''t like one after another because she was worried about herself.


    was about topromise, when Helian Rongjiu suddenly pulled her sleeve and said, "Okay, don''t be angry, I''m really worried about you, and I''ll never do this again, okay?"


    Wei Jingxuan, who had been listening silently outside, twitched sharply at the corners of his mouth, Ninth brother, you are too quick to admit the mistake, you will definitely be eaten to death in the future.


    The sullenness in Murong Lingran''s heart disappeared without a trace in an instant. The emperor put down his identity and took the initiative to admit that she was wrong. What else is she not satisfied with?


    After thinking for a while, she also said, "I am also at fault. I will try to stop worrying you like this in the future."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled suddenly, "Okay."


    After he finished speaking, he pulled her to sit down together, poured her a full ss of lychee juice, and said softly, "Drink it, this is the juice made from your lychee, it''s delicious."


    The tone of ?? is still as gentle as before, as if they had never had a conflict.


    Murong Lingran tried to take a sip and nodded, "Well, yes, it''s delicious."


    "You can''t drink too much if it''s delicious. Lychees are on fire, so let''s have another drink."


    After Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, he poured her another ss.


    Murong Lingran still drank it all.


    After ?? finished drinking, she said, "Is it really okay for you to be here with me like this?"


    Helian Rongjiu said with a smile: "It''s okay, there is an empress dowager in Xuantian Pce, I''m afraid I''m gone, those ministers can let go. Otherwise, I finally have a pce banquet, if the food is not enjoyable, it will be too disappointing.


    "No, I didn''t mean that, I mean, it''s veryte."

 Chapter 2679: There is a silver mine and a jade mine

    Chapter 2679 There is a silver mine and a jade mine


    Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "Are you still afraid of what I will do to you?"


    "Of course I''m not afraid." Murong said calmly: "My grandfather and brothers only made a contribution toe back, how could you bully me, otherwise people in the world should gossip about you."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "What do you mean, if your grandfather and brothers don''t make merit, then you think I will bully you?"


    Of course it doesn''t mean that.


    Murong Lingran wanted to tease him, smiled and said, "Yeah, you called me here at night, wouldn''t you do anything?"


    Helian Rongjiu was instantly angry, he didn''t expect that in her heart, he was actually that kind of person.


    She''s only fourteen years old, she''s not even fifteen years old, and she''s not yet reached her age. He is seventeen years old, so he won''t be such a beast!


    Seeing his angry appearance, Murong smiled and hurriedly started smoothing: "Okay, how could I think you are that kind of person, if you were the kind of person I knew, I wouldn''t be able toe out tonight at all Seeing you, you are a gentleman, I have always known that."


    If his character is not good, she won''t like him, and she does so many things for him!


    Helian Rongjiu squinted at her, "What are you saying is the truth?"


    "Of course it''s the truth." Murong said sinctly: "I can''t lie to you at all, it''s a crime to lie to you, and I won''t put the handle in your hands."


    Helian Rongjiu felt a little better when she heard the words, she tapped her forehead abruptly, and snorted: "You are the only one in the world who dares to joke with me like this."


    "Haha." Murong said: "You came to me, shouldn''t it be just to see me?"


    "You''re still so smart." Helian Rongjiu said, "But it''s nothing. I sincerely thank you for helping Xuanqingguo solve so many troubles. If it weren''t for you, Xuanqingguo wouldn''t know how many people there are now. Still in dire straits, my treasury may be exhausted, and even the Chongyan Kingdom will attack in the chaos, I don¡¯t know how anxious I am now. Girl, you really helped a lot of people.¡±


    Murong said: "It''s nothing, they are the people that Grandpa protected with his life, and I should protect them. But if you say that exhausting the national treasury is serious, didn''t you just get a gold mine? How could it be exhausted? what."


    "But alchemy takes time." Helian Rongjiu said: "Although I don''t know how big the gold mine is, as long as it is a mine, it will be used up in one day, so the money should be used sparingly. Province."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, the money will indeed run out one day.


    Suddenly thought of something, her divine consciousness suddenly entered the space again, and asked: "Shen Jun, you have recovered so much of your divine power now, can you sense the mine? No matter what mine is."


    Changqi Shenjun said: "Of course it is possible, gold mines, silver mines, copper mines, jade mines, etc. you can use now, and others are also fine, but you can''t use it in this Xuanqing country for the time being. ."


    Murong asked lingeringly, "Does the capital still have the four mines you mentioned?"


    "Have."


    "Yes? Where? What mine?"


    "There is a silver mine and a jade mine."


    "God, can you take me there?"


    "Yes, yes, but it''s better to wait for a while, I''m going to retreat during this time, wait until I get out."

 Chapter 2680: Are you joking?

    Chapter 2680 Are you talking nonsense?


    "Then how long do I have to wait?"


    "I can''t say for sure. It''s as short as seven days, as long as half a year, or even a year. It depends on my recovery."


    It would be nice if it really only took seven days.


    Murong said: "Okay, I''ll look for youter, but can I look for you when you are in retreat?"


    "Of course, I will leave a wisp of consciousness outside, and he will answer your questions for me and help you solve difficult problems."


    "That''s good, thank God."


    Helian Rongjiu saw her in a trance, and was about to stretch out his hand to shake in front of her, when he saw her suddenly looking at him, he had to withdraw his hand and said, "I have a few questions, I hope you can help me answer them."


    Murong Lingran instantly guessed what he was going to ask, and said, "Ask, I''ll say what I need to say."


    The implication of ?? is that she can''t say a word that shouldn''t be said.


    Helian Rongjiu understood what she meant, and said sternly: "I am very curious, because the treasury has to transfer food all over the country every day, so it will take a lot of time to reach the victims of Saiyuan. It takes a lot of time for them to buy food. Your food is basically sold to me every year, and you have to provide food for the victims and the army at the same time. Where do you get the food? Why does it arrive every time? So fast? Even the victims were given dry meals three times a day, and at most, they even bought 5,000 sacks of food directly.¡±


    Murong Lingran coughed softly and spit out a few words, "This is a secret."


    secret?


    Helian Rongjiu was helpless, and continued to ask: "I also heard Zeyu reporting that every time you go hunting with you in the mountains, then you will definitely return with a full reward that day. What''s the reason? I can see it all. The army went out for a few months, and every time I came back, I was very thin. I heard that you have meat for three meals a day. The army looks better than ever. The memorial of the Marquis of Ning An said that the army was stationed in Yulian Mountain. When I was there, it was even better than the food stationed in the capital."


    Zeyu guessed that Murong Lingran raised arge number of capable people to help her solve these problems, but he always felt that it was impossible.


    Is there anyone in this world better than his emperor''s? Even if there is such a person, how can he willingly follow a little girl? Isn''t the future brighter when he joins the court?


    Of course, because she has space.


    "Hehe." Murong Lingran smiled at him, "This is also a secret."


    "It''s a secret again?" Helian Rongjiu said, "Girl, can you tell me what your secret is?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Do you really want to know?"


    "think."


    Murong Lingran said cheerfully, "Then I''ll tell you."


    "Speak, I''m listening."


    Murong Lingran said solemnly: "I know an old immortal, he can help me realize some wishes that benefit the country and the people, he knows that I buy food to help the people, so I buy food very smoothly, and the food delivery is also very smooth. He knew that I was going to hunt, so he drove all the prey from other hills to Yulian Mountain."


    "Are you talking nonsense?" Helian Rongjiu squinted at her, "Do you think I''m a three-year-old child? How can there be gods in this world? If there are gods, will the people still suffer?"


    Murong Lingran was immediately interested. The Lord Changqi told her a lot about the Three Realms. It was really too simple to exin this issue.

 Chapter 2681: really magical

    Chapter 2681 There are really gods


    "Ninth brother, there are really gods in this world, don''t believe it."


    "This world is divided into the world of gods, the world of humans, and the underworld. Every ce has its own order. For example, the affairs of the world of gods can only be managed by the gods of the world of gods."


    "In the human world, there can only be a human emperor, and now you are in charge."


    "The affairs of the underworld can only be managed by the king of the underworld."


    "Generally speaking, no gods and ghosts are allowed to intervene in the affairs of the other two worlds without authorization, otherwise it will cause a great disaster and may be punished."


    "But the underworld is a subordinate of the gods. If the gods feel that the underworld is not doing well, they can intervene, even if they choose another king."


    "The living people in the human world have no right to manage the underworld, but when the living people in the human world die, they have souls, and the underworld can be taken away and managed."


    "People from the gods and the underworld cannot interfere with the affairs of the human world. If you interfere too much, they will bacsh, which means it will affect their divine power."


    "That''s why sometimes people do not respond when they ask gods to worship Buddhas and gods. Sometimes they don''t want to respond, but they can''t respond. Any decision they make can affect the lives of the people. If it brings disaster to the people, They don''t even want to live in peace."


    "Of course, there are other reasons why some people suffer. For example, theymitted too many sins in the past life, and they were rewarded in this life. Also, the ancestorsmitted too many sins, and they were retributed on their descendants. That kind of person lives in dire straits. It should be, it is normal for the gods not to help them. Even if they smash their heads, the gods will not protect them."


    I don''t know what good deeds she did in herst life, and she actually had space in both her lifetimes.


    To say that she has space in this life is because she was wronged in her past life to save the child, then she already got space in her previous life before she died, so what is the reason?


    The Divine Monarch, who happened to be listening to her thoughts, suddenly felt a little ufortable. What else could be the reason? Of course it was because of him, or else why didn''t anyone in his space look for her, and only found her.


    Helian Rongjiu heard the words and frowned, "You said so much, why do I feel like I''ve read it in a book."


    Murong Lingran said with a sincere face: "What I said is true, every word is true, and it was told by the old god."


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu said, "I also don''t think you can make up such words."


    "Yes..." Murong Lingran was about to nod his head when he suddenly turned his head and saw that he was actually snickering.


    She was actually looked down upon.


    Murong Lingran was instantly angry, "Don''t look down on people, even if the old **** didn''t tell me these words, I said them myself."


    In her previous life, she was very knowledgeable about mythology.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran was instantly furious, Helian Rongjiu smiled, "Okay, I''m just kidding you."


    After he finished speaking, he pped a few times, and the pce people quickly served a few dishes.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "These dishes are all you like, eat them, and go back after you finish them."


    Murong snorted, but she also gave him face, and ate quickly, she was called out just now before she was full.


    After ?? finished eating, the time was almost up, and the two of them went back to the main hall of Xuantian Hall and sat down one after another, just like before.

 Chapter 2682: Helianyings Conspiracy

    Chapter 2682 Helianying''s Conspiracy


    He Lianying kept looking at Murong Lingran''s position, and when she saw that she was back, she looked at the emperor''s dragon chair, and when she saw that the emperor was also back, her face became contorted in an instant.


    Humph, she has also heard about Murong Lingran''s life experience, but she is just a sinner. I didn''t expect to be on an equal footing with her. His Majesty is really too confused.


    Is it worth it to hurt the peace of their own family for an outsider?


    She took another look at the three brothers Murong Zong, Murong Xuan and Murong Kuan. The three of them looked alike, and their abilities were not bad. It was a pity that their father was holding them back. Otherwise, with their looks, The capital does not know how many people are willing to marry them as wives and concubines.


    Seeing that his daughter had been staring at the people in Ning''an Hou''s mansion, Prince Yi said, "You are fifteen years old this year, and it''s time to get married. I brought you back to the capital this year, and that''s exactly why. Those present today. There are also a lot of capable people, if you see if you like it, the king will match you."


    He Lianying said, "Father, I''m still young, so I''m not in a hurry to get married."


    "You are fifteen years old. After getting married, I have to check whether that person is worthy of your entrustment for the rest of your life. This will take several months longer, and you are not young."


    "Okay." Helianying turned her head and nced at the people present, and shook her head: "I don''t like any of them, many of the people here grew up with me, not with me, I Unfamiliar, don''t want."


    King Yi snorted: "You don''t want it, you have to ask others if they look at you. You were so aggressive just now, I think manydies who like you will have to think about it. Didn''t you like Wei Jingxuan very much before? Now? What? Do you still like it?"


    Helianying said: "I don''t like it, he keeps his face straight every day, and follows His Majesty''s side as if no one is allowed to enter. He looks cold. I don''t want to face a big block of ice every day, and I will freeze to death. ."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" King Yi said, "If you keep your mouth shut, be careful that misfortunees out of your mouth."


    After finishing speaking, he nced at everyone present and said, "It''s a pity that Rong Fengxu is married, otherwise I would really like him, his ability is good, his birth is not bad, he is really my ideal son-inw, if only I coulde back sooner. Just set him up for you."


    "Father." He Lianying said: "Don''t think about that kind of married person. Although I don''t hate him, it doesn''t matter to me after marriage. I don''t want to be a concubine."


    "Silly child, it''s impossible for you to be a concubine because of your status as a father. Even if you want to, the royal family can''t agree. Then look at other people. Among the big families, the unmarried son is still there. A lot of."


    After he finished speaking, he began to examine the people present. When he saw Murong Kuan, his eyes stayed on him and said, "This Murong Kuan is a talented person, and he has not married yet. If you hadn''t offended Chunling just now. Princess, I think Murong Kuan is a good match for you. Murong Kuan is young and promising now, and he has an official position. His grandfather and grandmother are also prominent, and the abilities of his brothers are also good. They can support each other in the future. It''s right at home."


    He Lianying nced at Murong Kuan and said, "It''s pretty good looking, but I offended his sister, he definitely doesn''t want to marry me."

 Chapter 2683: Suddenly fell in love with the third brother?

    Chapter 2683 Suddenly fell in love with the third brother?


    She was telling the truth, but Murong Kuan was a little less capable than his two older brothers.


    It would be great if Murong Zong hadn''t married yet. Murong Zong was the eldest grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an. If there were no idents in the future, he would definitely inherit the title of Marquis. Such an identity would be more suitable for her, but unfortunately now he She even had a son-inw, but she didn''t want to be a stepmother or a concubine.


    Although Murong Kuan is also the son-inw, his title will definitely have nothing to do with him in the future, and his status will be much lower.


    She had heard that Murong Zong''s wife was only the granddaughter of the envoy Liu Yuan, and the envoy Liu Yuan had no real power.


    Murong Xuan''s wife Ruan Youyi is only the second daughter of the Minister of Punishment, and her status is lower than her own.


    In the future, she will ask one of her county masters to call Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyi''s sister-inw, and I feel a little awkward.


    King Yi immediately became refreshed when he heard the words, and said with a smile, "Do you really like Murong Kuan?"


    Princess Pingying originally wanted to shake her head, she definitely didn''t despise Murong Kuan, but she suddenly thought of something, her face suddenly became very ufortable and said: "Father, you know that I like good-looking people, and he is also tall. Not ugly."


    King Yi smiled and said: "Okay, tomorrow, as a father, I will send someone to investigate the Murong family''s tone. If he doesn''t like someone, you can be a couple. As for his sister, you can apologize properly when the timees. ."


    Pingying County Lord nodded: "Well, listen to the father."


    After saying that, she smiled sinisterly.


    Murong Kuan is also worthy of her?


    After Murong Kuan let go of his defenses against her, and after he fell in love with her, she would y with his feelings and make him suffer for a lifetime.


    It is best to make him hate women when he sees them in the future, so that he will not be able to marry a wife and have children for the rest of his life.


    In the end, she told Murong Kuan that it was because of his sister that she would take revenge on him. At that time, the Marquis of Ning''an''s house would definitely be disturbed, and Murong Lingran would definitely not have any good fruit to eat, and definitely not. She will be loved by her family again as she is now.


    At this moment, Murong Kuan was toasting with his brothers, unaware that he was being targeted by a woman.


    Murong Lingran nced at Princess Pingying, looked at her eyes carefully, then looked at the third brother, and suddenly raised her eyebrows.


    Princess Pingying, such a narrow-minded person, would suddenly fall in love with the third brother?


    took another look at King Yi''s expression, right? Princess Pingying has just offended her.


    Does it mean¡­


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently. Is it true that someone would take revenge on a person so painstakingly?


    Looking at the look of Princess Pingying, she felt that she was most likely guessing right.


    Pingying County''s chief is a mean look. As the saying goes, the rtionship is born from the heart, and the ancients honestly do not deceive me.


    Murong Zong saw that his sister had been stunned, and shouted: "Aran, Aran."


    "What?" Murong Lingran quickly came back to his senses, "Brother, is something wrong?"


    Murong Zong said: "It''s okay, I just kept calling you and didn''t answer, I was worried about you. After so many days of driving, you are not a martial artist, you must be tired. Otherwise, you should go back to rest first, Your Majesty. It certainly won''t embarrass you."


    Murong Lingran heard the words and smiled: "Brother, I''m fine."


    Everyone enjoyed the singing and dancing again, and it was time to go home soon.

 Chapter 2684: will react

    Chapter 2684 Meeting


    Pingying County Master saw that Murong Kuan got up and was about to leave, so he quickly stood up and followed him. When he walked to Murong Kuan''s side, he suddenly slipped and his body was about to fall into Murong Kuan''s arms.


    Seeing this, Murong Kuan just frowned, took a step forward calmly, and avoided the contact of Princess Hepingying.


    Princess Pingying mmed and fell to the ground.


    Murong Lingran burst intoughter and wanted to give her arms to her. She must have found the wrong person. Her brothers were all straight men as they said in her previous life. Well, how could she help her, otherwise, how could her third brother be single until now.


    "Ouch!"


    Princess Pingying groaned in pain, "It hurts, it hurts to death."


    Murong Lingran said with a serious face: "Pingying County Master, why are you unable to walk steadily? You almost bumped into my third brother."


    Princess Pingying ignored her, but turned to look at Murong Kuan, stretched out his hand towards him, and said softly, "General Mingwei, please help me."


    Murong Lingran suddenly stood in front of her third brother and said with a smile: "There is a difference between men and women, my third brother does not dare to ruin the reputation of the county master, so I will ask the pce people to help you, my third brother has also worked **** the road. I have to rush back to rest, so I will stay soon.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she took her third brother to the door of the hall.


    Murong Kuan didn''t say anything, just let his sister pull him.


    Other noble sons who wanted toe forward to show their hospitality had no choice but to withdraw their hands after hearing what Murong Lingran said.


    This Princess Pingying is unruly. If she really says that she has ruined her reputation, it will be troublesome.


    She offended His Majesty just now, and they didn''t want to rush to annoy His Majesty, so they all gave King Yi an apologetic look.


    Pingying County Master saw that all the young masters who were present ignored them and walked towards the door of the pce, and suddenly became angry.


    King Yi had no choice but to step forward to help his daughter.


    Pingying County Lord was extremely aggrieved and cried, "Father..."


    "s." King Yi patted her hand and said, "Okay, let''s go back and talk about anything else."


    "Um."


    On the way back, Murong Lingran asked the third brother toe to the carriage of himself and the grandmother, and joked with a smile: "Third brother, I guess that Pingying County Master must have taken a fancy to you, congrattions, Peach Blossom Lucking."


    Princess Qihua also saw every move of Princess Pingying just now, shook her head and said, "I grew up watching Pingying, her character is unruly and willful, her mind is treacherous, A Kuan is honest and calm, the two are not A good match."


    After she finished speaking, she felt that her words were a bit inappropriate, and hurriedly looked at the third grandson: "Akuan, do you have feelings for Pingying?"


    Murong Kuan shook his head: "Nah, don''t worry, I can''t stand that kind of girl, if I don''t say anything else, just relying on her attacking A Ran in public and wanting to smear A Ran''s reputation, I can''t. With her, it is impossible for me to marry such a vicious person. If I am really with her, every time I see her, I will definitely think of what happened today, and I will feel awkward. "


    Eldest Princess Qihua breathed a sigh of relief, "Yes, it''s true that you will respond. Don''t worry, Grandma will make the decision for you in your marriage. Once there is a girl from a good family, Grandma will definitely match you."


    Murong Kuan wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t bear the old man''s worry, so he had to cough lightly: "Ama, don''t worry, take your time, I believe that if my marriage arrives, everything wille naturally."

 Chapter 2685: reunion

    Chapter 2685 Reunion


    "What you said is also reasonable. Marriage depends on fate, but I will also help you pay attention, don''t worry."


    Murong Kuan saw that Grandma didn''t understand what he meant, so he couldn''t say anything.


    He really has no idea of ??starting a family at all.


    Murong Lingran heard the words, but did not help to persuade them. Most men in ancient times got married too early, and they hadn''t grown up yet. The third brother was still young, so it would be fine to wait any longer. The children born in this way were healthy. is more likely.


    The ?? carriage soon returned to the Hou''s Mansion, and the rewards followed them to their own yard.


    Although the ??hou mansion is not divided now, the eldest princess is not short of that money, so she let her grandchildren keep it for herself.


    Murong Zong and Murong Xuan had wives, so they naturally gave them all their rewards for safekeeping.


    Murong Kuan originally wanted his mother to help take care of his reward, but she said that it would be fine for him to keep it by himself. She has been busy taking care of hertely, and when his hand injury recovers, she will ask him to treat the little boy. Uncle, he really has no time to take care of it, so he can only clean up by himself.


    As for Murong Lingran''s rewards, she was also in her own yard at this time. Needless to say, she also put them in her own hands. After everyone left, she put all the rewards into the space and nned to She took out some cloth and asked the embroiderydy in the house to make her new clothes. She has grown so fast recently that many of the clothes fromst year can no longer be worn.


    The next day, the eldest princess got up early to prepare breakfast for her family.


    Although someone will help her to solve the problem with one sentence, she still wants to supervise herself and let the kitchen cook some dishes that everyone likes to eat.


    After all, today is the first reunion breakfast for their family in more than half a year.


    Therefore, when Murong Lingran and the others got up, they saw arge table of delicious food.


    Murong smiled and said: "Grandma, today''s breakfast is really rich, I haven''t seen such a rich breakfast for a long time."


    "Then eat more." The eldest princess said: "If you want to eat such a rich breakfast often in the future, then don''t run around, understand?"


    She is not running around, she is looking for herbs.


    There is still a great **** in her space that needs to be worshipped. Dad''s hand injury is improving now, she can''t cross the river and demolish the bridge.


    After thinking about it clearly, Murong smiled and said: "I promise not to run around. I will tell you where I go next time."


    Princess ?? sighed and said, "Forget it, if you can say it''s just to give us face, I won''t force it."


    Murong stuck out his tongue mischievously.


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "Auntie, leave her alone for now, she''ll be fine, let''s eat first, I''m hungry."


    There is a daughter who is blessed by the old fairy, and it is estimated that no matter what she does, it will be fine.


    "Alright, let''s eat."


    The family started to move chopsticks.


    At the same time, Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying had just entered the city gate in the carriage when they heard a lot of people talking at the gate.


    "Did you know? The Marquis of Ning''an family was rewarded against night."


    Xiao Gongwei became interested as soon as he heard it, so he stopped the carriage and listened to their discussions.


    has been rewarded again, which means that their family has more money, and I don¡¯t know if they would like to give him a little use. He has been short of money recently.


    Passerby A said: "What''s so strange about the Marquis of Ning''an being awarded? I guessed it when he came back yesterday."

 Chapter 2686: Xiao Gongweis thoughts

    Chapter 2686 Xiao Gongwei''s thoughts


    Passerby Yi said, "This time is different. This time, the Marquis of Ning''an returned triumphantly with his three grandchildren for the first time. It was not only the Marquis of Ning''an who received the award, but also his three grandchildren. Now he His three grandchildren are General Zhenbei, General Zhongwu and General Mingwei."


    "The Marquis of Ning''an is only a family, and there are four generals, all of which were appointed by His Majesty. I also heard that the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an also went to Saiyuan Mansion and helped many victims of the disaster. , was also named the county master, and also rewarded countless good things, which is very beautiful."


    Passerby C said: "So it is, but the appearance of the Marquis of Ning''an is also normal. He didn''t have a son or grandson before. I don''t know how many years he has suffered, and there is no heir to the family property he has seized. Now, let''s look at his heir. The number of children has increased, and they are all outstanding, this is also a blessing from God for the loyalty of the Marquis."


    Passerby B said, "You''re right."


    Xiao Gongwei suddenly asked: "The three grandsons of the Marquis of Ning''an have really been named generals? His granddaughter has also been named the county master?"


    Her daughter is really lucky, she is the wife of the prince, and the children she gave birth are all so outstanding, which is really enviable.


    Passer B said: "Of course."


    Xiao Gongwei asked again: "Then who has the highest official position?"


    "Of course he is the Great General of Zhenbei. He is the eldest. He has participated in more wars, has more experience, and has made the most contributions. He must have the greatest official position."


    "Did His Majesty really reward them with a lot of things?"


    "Yes, gold and silver jewelry, silk and satin, everything, but I envy us, but why do you ask so clearly?"


    Xiao Gongwei said: "It''s okay, I''ll ask."


    After saying that, he let the carriage go.


    Gold and silver jewelry, silk and satin, it would be nice if it were his.


    On the way ??, Xiao Gongwei suddenly said his thoughts again.


    Lin Cuiying''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she said excitedly: "This is a good way, why didn''t I think of it, so that our rtionship with Murong''s family can be described as kissing and kissing, so that the fat water will not flow to outsiders."


    Xiao Gongwei smiled and said, "That''s right, fat and water don''t flow to outsiders. If I see Lord Houter, I''ll tell him about it, so that our family''s rtionship with Hou''s residence will be more stable in the future. "


    "That''s right, but will Lord Hou agree? Our family''s identity is just muddy legs, can others see it?"


    "This will take a while and we will find a way to persuade it."


    "Okay, then I''ll try."


    After everyone in the Marquis of Ning''an Manor had finished their breakfast, the housekeeper came over to announce, "Master Hou, Your Highness, the parents of the maiden''s wife are here."


    The Marquis of Ning An also heard from his wifest night about the Xiao familying to the capital. Hearing that, he didn''t find it strange, and said, "Let them go to the main hall in the front yard. We''ll be there in a while."


    The housekeeper nodded: "Yes, Lord Hou."


    After the housekeeper left, Xiao Manan said apologetically, "Father, Mother, I''m sorry, my parents havee to trouble you again."


    Ning''an Hou said: "You don''t have to feel sorry. Every family has a book that is difficult to read. We all understand that."


    Xiao Manan felt a little better.


    As soon as Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying entered the main hall, they found a seat and sat down.

 Chapter 2687: take yourself too seriously

    Chapter 2687 I take myself too seriously


    When the Marquis of Ning An brought his family over, he happened to hear what they said.


    Xiao Gongwei looked at the splendid Hou Mansion and sighed: "We finally came in again, but the Hou Mansion looksfortable. The small courtyard in Lihua Vige is iparable to the Hou Mansion."


    Lin Cuiying also said: "Yes, Hou''s mansion is reallyfortable. You have to speak wellter, and don''t fight against Lord Hou. He is a man with countless lives under his control, and his heart must be very cold, not like us. Indulge us like a daughter."


    "I understand." Xiao Gongwei said again: "It''s been a month since I''ve been here, and today I''m finally going to see Lord Hou. When he arrives, I''ll file aint with him and let him know that his wife and son and daughter-inw are not here. At that time, how did you treat us as rtives?"


    "I''m here today, and I don''t n to leave. I must live in Hou''s mansion again. It''s just a pity that the cooking skills of the Murong family''s cooks in Lihua Vige are not as good as those of Hou''s mansion''s cooks. already."


    Lin Cuiying said nervously: "I heard that the rtionship between the Marquis of Ning''an and Princess Qihua is notoriously good. For the sake of Princess Qihua, even the concubine is not willing to ept it. Will the Marquis of Ning''an not listen to us? Ah? I think it''s impossible for him to make trouble with his wife for the sake of us outsiders."


    "If that''s the case, we might as well not say it, so as not to anger him, and then we''ll be kicked out by him again, which would be too embarrassing."


    "You are too timid." Xiao Gongwei said indifferently, "I am a man, I know men best, and men love face. The eldest princess will drive us out as inws behind his back, which will definitely make him lose face. If he finds out, he will definitely be angry, and we will definitely be able to live back smoothly by then."


    Lin Cuiying frowned and said, "It''s not right, it''s not right, Murong Zhe has been trying to find a solution for our son''s condition recently, and he has found a solution. If we hurt his mother because of theint, he will definitely not want to treat our son. After all Compared to my mother and brother-inw, my mother is more important."


    "Even if we move in sessfully, what if Marquis goes to war again, and the eldest princess is in charge of the house. What if she puts on small shoes for us."


    The Marquis of Ning''an sneered in his heart. These two took themselves too seriously. The eldest princess is the mistress of the mansion. An outsider mes his wife.


    Still want to live in? Even if the King of Heaven is here today, it is impossible for him to let the old couple get their wish.


    Xiao Gongwei hesitated and said, "What you said makes some sense, then we won''t say anything after a while?"


    "Of course." Lin Cuiying said: "It''s more important to let Murong Zhe cure our son. When our son''s illness is cured, we can say whatever we want, and we don''t have to be afraid of them."


    "Okay, then listen to you."


    The Marquis of Ning An saw that they had agreed, and walked in with his family expressionless.


    They still know how to judge the situation and what to say at this time. If they dare to say something bad about the eldest princess, he will immediately drive them out.


    But when their son''s illness is cured, he won''t believe it, and they will dare to nder the eldest princess at that time.

 Chapter 2688: I dont know whats polite

    Chapter 2688 I don''t know what politeness is


    If he really upset him and the eldest princess, he wouldn''t mind doing something that they would regret for life!


    Xiao Manan''s face was extremely embarrassed, his parents really didn''t know the etiquette, and they dared to nder the owner of the Hou''s mansion. He really thought that he was the inw of the Hou''s mansion, and the Hou''s mansion couldn''t do anything with them?


    has already been kicked out once, don''t you know how to learn from it?


    Murong Lingran saw that A-Niang''s face was bad, and quickly shook her hand.


    Xiao Manan saw her daughter pulling him, and suddenly seemed to have a power, smiled and nodded with her daughter.


    When the housekeeper of Ning''an stepped into the threshold with one foot of the Marquis of Ning''an, he shouted loudly, "Mydy is here."


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying turned their heads at the same time, and saw a very majestic and domineering person walking in with the eldest princess and others.


    Looking at Marquis Ning An who was more than a head taller than himself, Xiao Gongwei swallowed.


    This Marquis Ning''an was much more serious than he had imagined, and the expression on his face was also icy cold.


    They saw that Murong Zhe had a gentle and kind face, and thought that the Marquis of Ning An, who was their father, was the same.


    Xiao Gongwei didn''t know why, but an ominous premonition arose in his heart.


    After seeing Marquis Ning''an''s face, he always felt that today''s trip should not be too smooth.


    It''s not that he was afraid. The Marquis of Ning An had countless blood on his hands, and the evil spirit on his body was very heavy. When most people saw him, they would feel scared because of the evil spirit.


    A timid child may be scared to cry when he sees the Marquis of Ning An on the road.


    and the others went straight to the top and stood there. After the rest of the group also stood in their own positions, Xiao Gongwei was still stunned.


    The Marquis of Ning An saw that Xiao Gongwei had been stunned and said nothing, and said directly: "The two are my daughter-inw''s biological parents? Xiao''s parents?"


    Hearing the cold voice of the other party, Xiao Gongwei immediately came back to his senses and said, "That''s right, that''s right, I''m Xiao Gongwei."


    Lin Cuiying was also somewhat restrained: "I am Lin Cuiying."


    This Marquis of Ning An is too handsome, no wonder he gave birth to such a handsome son as Murong Zhe.


    Ning Anhou nodded: "The two of you are visiting today, is there something important?"


    "right."


    "In that case, sit down and talk."


    Although he doesn''t like these two, he still wants to give the face to his daughter-inw and the hospitality he deserves.


    Seeing that the Marquis of Ning''an was so polite, Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying were a little surprised. Didn''t Princess Qihua tell him what they had done before?


    After everyone was seated, the people quickly came over and served tea.


    The Marquis of Ning An introduced the crowd and asked, "This Marquis has just returned from the frontier, and there are still many things to deal with, so I won''t waste time with the two of you, let''s just talk about it, the two of you are here today, what are you talking about?"


    If he really dared to sue, he wanted these two to look good.


    Xiao Gongwei thought for a while, then smiled and said, "We just heard that Lord Hou is back, so we want to visit Lord Hou, and there are a few other things we want to ask Lord Hou to fulfill."


    Murong raised his eyebrows, a few things? This man really doesn''t know what politeness is.


    Xiao Manan secretly sighed, although a month has passed, but his parents are still the same.


    "A few things?" The Marquis of Ning''an also thought the same as Murong Lingran, but he wanted to see for himself how thick-skinned they were.

 Chapter 2689: said together

    Chapter 2689 said together


    "right."


    "Then you talk, we all listen."


    Xiao Gongwei looked at the three Murong Zong brothers: "I heard that you were all named generalsst night?"


    Murong Lingran suddenly said: "Wrong, they weren''t named generalsst night, but they were generals a long time ago, and they were promotedst night."


    "So it is." Xiao Gongwei said again: "Your Majesty should have rewarded you with a lot of good things, right? And A Ran, I heard that you are also the county master, and His Majesty has also rewarded you with good things?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you here to be guests, or to inquire about our family''s property, whether we have been rewarded, what does it matter to you? Do you still want to intervene in how we deal with our rewards? Your hands? It must have been a little too long."


    "Oh, I see, you are here for our reward, tell you, it was given to us by Your Majesty, you have no luck, you want our reward, it is impossible in this life, and impossible in the next life, cancel it as soon as possible Think of it."


    "Master Hou, look." When Murong Lingran pierced his mind, Xiao Gongwei suddenly became angry and shouted: "Look, this is how your granddaughter treats your grandfather and grandmother, you don''t know how to manage her, there is such a thing. The granddaughter who speaks rudely to grandparents? We just care about them, does she have such an attitude?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an said coldly, "Aran said something wrong? What you did yourself did not make sense, and your hand was stretched too long. This is what this Marquis wanted to say, Aran just said it for Ben Marquis. That''s it."


    Xiao Gongwei muttered: "It turns out that Hou''s mansion taught children this way, no wonder Murong Lingran was so bold towards him when he was in Donghai mansion."


    "Okay." Ning''an Hou said: "Don''t be dissatisfied, after all, this is the home of Ben Hou, and Ben Hou can teach children how to teach them. You know what you did in the first ce, plus you have spent more than ten years. Don''t ask about your daughter, don''t me Aran and the others for treating you like this. Hurry up and say your intentions, don''t think about the rewards of Aran and the others, they are all theirs, even Ben Hou won''t want them , let alone to you."


    Xiao Gongwei had no choice, so he stopped wasting time and said, "Then I''ll start with my first request."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Let''s talk about it together. If we can agree, we will agree."


    "Okay." Xiao Gongwei said: "First, my son lives in Lihua Vige, Murong Zhe... No, it is troublesome for the prince to go back and forth to Lihua Vige every day, why don''t we move back to the Hou Mansion, so that the prince can treat my son''s illness. It''s convenient, and he doesn''t have to slog back and forth every day."


    "Secondly, we don''t have much money on us. We also ask Houfu to help us. After all, we are the inws of Houfu. If we don''t live well, we will also lose Houfu''s face."


    "Third, my grandchildren don''t have a job yet. I hope that the Hou Mansion cane forward and arrange a half-official position for them. I don''t ask for a big one. As long as they are powerful and decent, they are all good. As for my son, they are all When fathers be fathers, they will not be allowed to work, and they should enjoy themselves."


    Murong Lingran nced at them in amazement. She really underestimated these two old people, and she could even say that she wanted an official position. The official positions of her brothers were all achieved with one sword and one sword. Do people think that official positions are cabbage? Do they want what they want?

 Chapter 2690: Kiss and kiss with Houfu

    Chapter 2690 and Houfu kiss and kiss


    What happens when you be a parent? When you be a parent, you have to work hard to give your children the best possible life and be a strong backing for the children.


    It was the first time she heard that when she became a parent, she didn''t need to work. She really thought that it had something to do with the Hou Mansion. Could their Xiao family be able to ascend to heaven? It''s really a big joke in the world.


    "Fourth." After Xiao Gongwei finished speaking, he looked at Murong Kuan and said, "I know that Murong Kuan is not married yet, and I also have a granddaughter in my family. She is fourteen years old and matches his age. We I want to marry the Hou Mansion and let Murong Kuan marry my granddaughter Xiao Liyun."


    Seeing that the Xiao family had an idea to hit him, Murong Kuan hurriedly said: "Don''t hit me, I must marry someone I like, and if I marry someone I don''t like, I''d rather live my life. not marry."


    Murong nodded in agreement, yes.


    But even if the third brother is really willing to marry Xiao Liyun, she still has to find a way to break them up. She has lived in the 21st century, but she knows the dangers of consanguineous marriage. She doesn''t want the children after the third brother to have physical defects. The entire Marquis of Ning''an will suffer.


    Xiao Gongwei saw that he refused, and said anxiously: "My granddaughter is really good-looking, just as beautiful as your mother-inw. If you see it, you will definitely like it."


    Murong Kuan said: "I just don''t marry."


    "you!"


    Seeing Xiao Gongwei looking like he was about to scold, the eldest princess said sharply: "Bold, my third grandson is a general proimed by His Majesty. His parents are here, and his grandparents are there, where will it be your turn to decide his marriage? Dare to force him again. My grandson, I''ll kick you out immediately!"


    It was a wrong decision to let them in. These two were too shameless. Not only did they want to rely on Houfu to live a good life, but they even got involved in her grandson''s marriage, which was really maddening.


    Xiao Gongwei said: "Master Marquis, this Marquis House is your Marquis House, how can you let a woman speak in front of you, you don''t know what to do, if it is spread out, what is your majesty. "


    After he finished speaking, he nced at the eldest princess proudly.


    Murong sneered sneeringly, what a fool, anyone in the house can offend, but none of them can offend Grandma, when her identity as Princess Qihua was sealed in vain?


    Sure enough, Lord Ning''an suddenly became angry, pped the desk beside him suddenly, and said angrily: "What kind of thing are you, you dare to let Ben Hou discipline his wife? Ben Hou''s wife is what Ben Hou is most satisfied with. , No matter what she does, Ben Hou will neverin, she can do whatever she likes, can you control it?"


    "You''re just an outsider, who gave you the courage to interfere in the family affairs of Ben Hou''s mansion one after another? Tell you, if you dare to stretch your hands so long, Ben Hou will drive you out of the capital now and let you in forever. Noting!"


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying didn''t expect the Marquis of Ning''an to be so angry, and their bodies trembled in fright.


    They thought that the eldest princess would be reprimanded this time, but they did not expect to be reprimanded, and the rumors outside were true.


    Xiao Manan opened his mouth, but after all, he didn''t say anything to plead for.


    Auntie and Auntie are really going too far. If they say this, aren''t they afraid that she will be in a difficult situation in the Hou Mansion in the future? If her mother-inw hated her, how could she stay in the Hou Mansion in the future?

 Chapter 2691: Anyone can live here, but you cant

    Chapter 2691 Anyone can live in, but you can''t


    Xiao Gongwei hurriedly said: "Master Hou, calm down, okay, even if my third request is too much, but my granddaughter is really beautiful, and being a wife to Murong Kuan really doesn''t hurt him. They haven''t done it yet. When we meet, as long as Murong Kuan sees my granddaughter, he will really like her. You promise to let them meet. If they don''t like each other after meeting, then I won''t force them any more, okay? ?"


    It seems that he hase up with some solutions. When the timees to let them cook cooked rice, Murong Kuan has to marry even if he doesn''t want to!


    Murong frowned when he saw Xiao Gongwei''s eyes shing a wicked look.


    The old man is very bad, I guess he is thinking about some tricks.


    Lin Cuiying rolled her eyes and suddenly said, "Oh, old man, don''t force them. I heard that the eldest of their family is married to the granddaughter of the imperial physician, the granddaughter of the prime minister, and the second to the second daughter of the minister of punishment. Their status is very noble, our granddaughter is just an ordinary peasant, not worthy of Murong Kuan, don''t force others, they want to marry the daughter of a wealthy family, it is normal to look down on our granddaughter."


    Xiao Gongwei understood his wife''s eyes and said, "Okay, then I can only find a random family to marry Xiao Liyun, pity her, she should have a good life, but her aunt just doesn''t help. , it''s a very simple matter for her aunt."


    Xiao Manan heard the words and looked at his third son and his parents, but he didn''t speak after all.


    Although she also likes Xiao Liyun''s child, and is willing to be inw with her eldest brother, but since Ah Kuan said she doesn''t like it, she can''t persuade her.


    Forcing her son to marry someone he doesn''t like, she couldn''t do such a thing.


    If Xiao Liyun really married her third son, and her son didn''t like her, that would have hurt her for the rest of her life.


    As an aunt, she never wanted to see this happen.


    The Marquis of Ning An couldn''t see that their move was to advance and retreat, pretending to be pitiful, and sneered: "You don''t have to speak so yin and yang, no matter what you say, since my grandson doesn''t like it, then I won''t force him. "


    "Meet? They will have the opportunity to meet in the future. They will meet once. My grandson doesn''t look down on your granddaughter. Do you still want your granddaughter''s reputation?"


    "I don''t want to continue spending time with you, and I also know your intentions, so I''ll tell you clearly."


    "Your family wants to live in the Hou Mansion again, so that A Zhe can see a doctor for your son, yes, but anyone can live in it, but you can''t."


    "As for the reason, you all know that you did it all by yourself. I don''t want someone in the house to eat my food every day, use my food, and scold my daughter-inw."


    "If you agree, in addition to you, I can agree to let your Xiao family live in."


    "If you want money, as inws, it''s okay to help you, but I know that on the day you left the Hou residence, my daughter-inw asked my wife to give you fifty taels of silver."


    "You don''t need to spend money on food and lodging in Lihua Vige. The Murong family in Lihua Vige even made new clothes for you. I guess you haven''t used the fifty taels of silver yet, so I won''t give it to you for the time being."

 Chapter 2692: concubine

    Chapter 2692 Being a concubine


    "Don''t think about spending the money right away. I won''t give it to you if it''s too fast. After all, Ben Hou always advocates thrift and opposes extravagance and waste."


    "Your third request, you should also give up this idea. The official positions of the courtiers are all spelled out by themselves, or they are appreciated by His Majesty and are promoted to officials. My grandchildren are also all Relying on his own ability, he has been born and died on the battlefield, and he has achieved today''s achievements."


    "If your son wants to be an official, he can take the imperial examination, whether it is a literary test or a martial arts test. Otherwise, he will take out his talents. If the Marquis thinks they are talented, he will naturally rmend them to His Majesty."


    "Okay, that''s all Ben Hou said. If you agree, agree. If you don''t agree, please leave."


    Xiao Gongwei frowned and said, "Master Hou, you are too stingy, we are only two of us, what can we do with two more people living in the Hou residence?"


    He never expected that the Marquis of Ning''an would say such a thing.


    As long as his sons, daughters-inw and grandchildren live, they can''t live there.


    Lin Cuiying was immediately disappointed. It really was a pity that they went too farst time. The eldest princess also told the Hou Ye what they didst time, but she didn''t let them live.


    Knowing they weren''t so over the topst time.


    "Bold!" Princess Qihua angrily said: "How dare you say that the prince is stingy, nder the prince,e here, and immediately shoot these two out! Give this princess the two of them and drive them out of the capital, and they won''t be allowed again in the future. Half a step into the capital!"


    Xiao Man closed his eyes tiredly and didn''t say a word of pleading.


    Parents are really too much! It''s all of their own making.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t rush us." Xiao Gongwei immediately begged for mercy, saying: "Okay, I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, I know I shouldn''t say that. The first request, we agreed, but We really don¡¯t have much money, only fifty taels of silver, we have spent all of our food, drinks and entertainment in the city recently, things in the capital are really expensive, and the money is really worthless.¡±


    "It''s rare for us toe to the capital. There are so many things in the capital that we haven''t seen in Donghai Mansion, especially the food at Tianhelou, Mingyuelou and Shunxin Restaurant, which we have never seen in our life. , it''s normal for us to be interested."


    He spent fifty taels of silver in just one month?


    Did these twoe to the capital to treat their son, or to y?


    My son is like that, yet he still has the time to go to the restaurant to eat and drink. He is really heartless.


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "That''s also your business, not Ben''s business. Ben and you are just inws, and there is no obligation to pay for the two of you in the capital. It''s impossible for you to give money whenever you want. Ben Hou''s money is not easy toe by."


    Xiao Gongwei was helpless, so he had to say again: "Then my granddaughter Xiao Liyun, even if you don''t want her to be the main wife, then let her be the concubine, right? The three brothers, no matter whose concubines are."


    Really, the richer people are, the more stingy they are, and the people in the Hou Mansion have been rewarded. Now they must be so rich that they are reluctant to spend even a little money on him!


    Murong Zong said: "Being a concubine? Mr. Xiao, you are still not your granddaughter''s grandfather. You don''t do it in the main room, but let her be a concubine? Do you know how low the status of a concubine is?"

 Chapter 2693: can not be achieved

    Chapter 2693 Can''t be achieved


    "Of course I don''t want other people''s concubines." Xiao Gongwei said: "This is your concubine. You and her are rtives. For our sake, you will definitely treat her kindly. ."


    "Don''t think about it." Murong Zong said: "Father has married A-Niang in his life, and Grandpa has a deep affection for Ama. I also love Jia Nian deeply and will never take a concubine. The concubine is still my cousin. I heard A Ran say that she is only fourteen years old, and at such a young age, I would not want such a young girl to be a concubine. "


    Grandpa''s two concubines are both upset for Grandpa and he has done so many things to hurt the children of the main room. He doesn''t want him to be old in the future. The main room and the children of the concubine will fight to the death.


    "Brother is right." Murong Xuan also said: "I already have a wife, it is impossible to take another concubine, and I will not agree."


    Ning Anhou and Princess Qihua nodded in relief.


    That''s right, although it can''t be said that all concubines are bad, but judging from their own circumstances, concubines are the root cause of chaos in the family.


    In the beginning, if the Marquis of Ning An had not been forced by the eldest princess, it would have never been possible for him to take a concubine.


    It''s not that Murong Zong and Murong Xuan have no sons, Murong Kuan is still young, Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyi are still young and can have children in the future, so there is really no need to take concubines.


    Xiao Gongwei saw that both of his brothers had refused, so he had no choice but to look at Murong Kuan.


    Seeing him looking at him, Murong Kuan said helplessly: "Master Xiao, don''t even think that I can take my cousin, I will never hurt her. I don''t even have a wife, so it''s impossible to take a concubine first. It will add to my future wife. The child born in the concubine''s room is a concubine, and it is even more impossible for me to let the concubine eldest son be born in front of my eldest son.


    Xiao Gongwei frowned and said, "If you don''t agree to one, two or three, do you still have an elder like me in your eyes?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "Of course they have the word elder in their eyes, but not everyone is worthy of being an elder. From birth to today''s achievements, you have not helped them a little, and you have not given them a bite to eat. , they have never been given a penny, even their mother got married, it was their uncle who helped them, and their father has been helping you all the time."


    "You are just strangers rted to them by blood, don''t think that they are your juniors and you are qualified to manage them. They are Murong, the same surname as Ben Hou, they are descendants of Ben Hou, you don''t have Qualified to intervene in their affairs!"


    Xiao Gongwei choked and was speechless.


    He knew that his idea of ??letting his granddaughter and Murong''s family kiss each other could not be realized, so he had to say his other requirements.


    "Okay, I don''t care about this matter, but I still ask Hou Ye to help me with the official position. My grandchildren also read books when they were young, and they also have a certain literary talent. They learn everything very quickly. , I promise not to embarrass you."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "Then ask them to write an article and bring it to me. If they can catch the eyes of me and my son, I will introduce you to Your Majesty, and then let His Majesty arrange it. No, when His Majesty doesn''t want to reuse it, then the Marquis has nothing to do."

 Chapter 2694: their age

    Chapter 2694 Their age


    Xiao Gongwei knew how much his grandson weighed, so he hurriedly said: "Master Hou, let''s stop it. Writing articles is too troublesome. You can just be by your side and arrange for a small official to be a dignified man."


    The Hou of Ning''an sneered: "For the sake of your own future, you feel troublesome to write an article? Do you know how many articles a civil servant has to write in a lifetime? Besides, the officials around me are all martial arts, and they all follow me into battle. To kill the enemy, do your grandchildren know martial arts? If you don¡¯t know martial arts, you will only have to die in battle, so you don¡¯t care about your grandson¡¯s life, so you are so anxious to let him die?¡±


    "No, of course I don''t want him to die." Xiao Gongwei said: "Master Hou, please, please arrange a safer job for them. I am your rtive."


    Ning Anhou said coldly: "It''s useless to talk too much. It is absolutely impossible for this lord to break the rules of this lord for the two of you. If you dare to say one more nonsense, I will let my son stop saving your son!"


    Xiao Gongwei''s expression changed, and he hurriedly said: "Okay, I don''t ask for official positions, but they don''t have jobs now, and they have nothing to do in the capital every day. I also asked Hou Ye to find them a job, such as in your shop or at home. Something like that, arrange an errand and let them have money every month, so that''s all right?"


    Anyway, as long as it was rted to the Hou residence, it wouldn''t be too embarrassing for him to spread it out.


    Murong Lingran suddenly said: "Wait, Mr. Xiao, you are looking for a job for your cousin, don''t you n to go back to Donghai Mansion in the future?"


    "Of course." Xiao Gongwei said: "My daughter is in the capital, what are we going to do when we go back?"


    "What about the incense stick business I gave youst year? You don''t do it either?"


    Xiao Gongwei originally wanted to say that of course not to do it, but thinking that Murong Lingran would definitely be unhappy, after thinking for a while, he said, "Of course we can do it, it is also possible to do it in the capital, the capital is more prosperous, maybe we can still do it. Earn more money."


    "But it''s all manual work, and it''s very hard work. It''s enough to leave it to my sons. My sons were poor when they were young and didn''t read too many books, so they were suitable for business."


    "But my grandchildren are still young and have a bright future. Letting them do business is too much to bury talents."


    Murong nodded, she didn''t know whether Xiao Liming was a talent for the time being, but as the nephew of the prince''s wife, going to sell skewers of incense is indeed a grievance to them.


    It is impossible to arrange ?? in her field. Although Xiao Liming and the others have different temperaments from their grandfather and grandmother, the work in her field can all benefit.


    If Xiao Liming and the others are arranged to work in her home, it is estimated that grandparents will make them do a lot of things that go against their conscience, such as forcing them to steal vegetables and go out to steal fruit for them to eat.


    Ning Anhou frowned and said, "This matter is no trivial matter. Of course it''s okay to give them a job, but they have to be prepared for hardships."


    Those children are all the nephews of my daughter-inw. For the sake of my daughter-inw¡¯s younger brothers, it¡¯s okay to give them a job.


    Murong Lingran suddenly asked, "Master Xiao, my cousins ??don''t seem to be very old. Tell me about their ages."


    She had forgotten some of what she heard in Donghaifust year. Just in case, it''s better to ask first.

 Chapter 2695: free reading

    Chapter 2695 Free reading


    Xiao Gongwei didn''t have any objection when he heard the words, he thought that they arranged work ording to their age, and hurriedly said: "The eldest son Xiao Liming is sixteen years old this year, the second oldest son Xiao Lijie is fourteen years old, and the third oldest son Xiao Lilong is twelve years old this year. , As for Xiao Liyun, the fourth child, he is only a few years old."


    Murong said: "So that''s the case, so, in fact, among your grandsons, only Xiao Liming is old enough to work. The others are too young."


    Xiao Gongwei said: "It''s okay, Xiao Lijie is only one to fifteen years old, he can do it."


    "You want them to do it, but I won''t ept them."


    Lin Cuiying begged: "Aran, please, they are your rtives."


    "What are you worried about, I haven''t finished yet." Murong said in a clear voice, "I remember that when your family was rich, your children seemed to have studied, but in the years when your family was defeated, it must have been It¡¯s also abandoned. Some time ago, I did business with you again, although I asked my uncle to let them study before I left, no matter whether they study or not, I guess they won¡¯t learn much in a year.¡±


    "Why don''t you do this? Let all of your grandchildren go to the Future Academy to study for a period of time, regardless of gender, and after a period of time, they will be assigned jobs ording to their grades. If any of them can take the imperial examinations, then you don''t need to ask for it. We, they have a bright future."


    Everyone listened and nodded in agreement.


    The Marquis of Ning''an and Princess Qihua were very pleased, A Ran was really smart and easily solved a big problem for everyone.


    "This..." Xiao Gongwei nced at Lin Cuiying and said, "What do you think?"


    Lin Cuiying whispered: "If you can let them study for free, that''s fine. Murong Lingran is right, if our grandsons are the ones who study, they will be able to take the imperial examinations themselves. At that time, they will be proud of their ancestors. We can raise our heads in front of Ning''an Hou''s mansion, after all, our grandson has be a talent by himself."


    "you''re right."


    Xiao Gongwei asked again: "Is it free to study?"


    Murong Lingran said: "For the sake of my uncles, I can let them study in the future academy for free. Not only is the study free, the future academy includes three meals a day, and they can also eat three meals a day in the academy for free. In the future The food in the academy is not bad, there is meat every day, so it is guaranteed that they will not be hungry."


    She also doesn''t want to be free, but although those cousins ??and sisters are the grandchildren of the old couple, they are also the children of their uncles.


    The uncles are not bad, she can''t always ept their money, she is not short of that money now, and the nine children of the uncle''s family can still be raised.


    Xiao Manan looked at her daughter kindly, and her daughter really cared about her uncles.


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying suddenlyughed, "That''s it, let them go to study, I agree."


    The Marquis of Ning''an got up and said, "Since it''s agreed, the two of you, please go back. I''ll send someone to Lihua Vigeter. But your grandchildren will be studying in the future, so it''s not very good to be away from their parents for a long time. Just take over the fourth husband and wife of your family, and you can take care of the fourth child in the future."


    Xiao Gongwei didn''t have any objections either. He couldn''t even live in. Except for the fourth child, it didn''t matter whether the other sons could live in.

 Chapter 2696: dont blame

    Chapter 2696 No wonder


    "However, we are really out of money, so please give us some money, not much, just fifty taels of silver."


    Murong said coldly: "Master Xiao, don''t you like to gamble? I''ll take a gamble with you."


    Xiao Gongwei said, "What are you betting on?"


    Murong Lingran said: "I will go to Lihua Vige now. If I find more than fifty taels of silver from your family, then I will confiscate all of them. If I don''t find more than fifty taels of silver, I will give it to you. How about you ten thousand taels?"


    "Ten thousand taels?" Xiao Gongwei suddenly widened his eyes.


    If he rushes back first to let his sons and daughters-inw hide the money, he can get 10,000 taels of silver.


    Unexpectedly, Murong Lingran seemed to see his intention, and said slowly: "But we want to go back together, you can''t notify the uncles in advance, or I will take my words back."


    Xiao Gongwei was taken aback for a moment, so he was sure to lose!


    He quickly waved his hand: "Forget it, I don''t want any more money, and I don''t want to bet with you, I''ll go back now."


    After ?? finished speaking, he dragged Lin Cuiying away.


    There are still more than 400 taels of silver in his family, which they earned back from their hard work some time ago. Of course, he is reluctant to use it.


    But the fifty taels of silver he got from the Hou Mansionst month was really spent, and he really used it to eat, drink, and have fun.


    The delicious food in Beijing is really too much, and it is also expensive. In some ces, it costs several taels to order a few dishes, and he has not eaten enough of the restaurants in the capital.


    But if the people from the Marquis of Ning''an didn''t give it, he couldn''t do anything about it. If the family''s Chuanchuanxiang business is good in the future, then he will go to eat, drink and have fun.


    The Marquis of Ning An did not hold back and let them go.


    If it wasn''t for his daughter-inw''s sake, he would be a waste of time if such a person would say a word to them.


    Ning An Hou just got up when he saw the two suddenlye back.


    "Anything else?"


    Xiao Gongwei smiled and said, "That''s right, aren''t you going to pick up my fourth son and fourth daughter-inw at Lihua Vige? Anyway, you have to go back, why don''t we go together."


    Murong said: "Didn''t youe here in my family''s carriage? What if you go back first? We said that if we wanted to pick up my uncle, we would definitely pick it up. What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Why don''t you worry, everyone in the Ning''an Marquis Mansion has a lot of opinions on their Xiao family. If they don''t personally supervise and make them fulfill their promises, if the Ning''an Marquis Mansion goes back on it, what should they do? They fight again. But Houfu.


    Xiao Gongwei said: "I...I don''t want your uncle to receive treatment sooner? So I''m in a hurry."


    Murong said: "Since you are so anxious, then you should go back in a carriage, pick up my uncle and aunt, ande over in my carriageter."


    Xiao Gongwei hesitated for a while, so he didn''t have the majesty of riding in the horse carriage of the Hou Mansion, but this was indeed a solution. After saying goodbye, he left in a hurry.


    After the two left, the Marquis of Ning''an turned to look at Xiao Man''an, and said with an apologetic expression: "Azhe wife, your parents came just now, and we have a bad attitude towards your parents for a reason. I hope you understand."


    Xiao Manan said: "Father, I understand, I won''t take it to heart."


    Her parents were too early, so she didn''t me her mother-inw for their attitude.


    With the temperament of her parents, if she talked to them properly, it is estimated that the Marquis of Ning''an would be trampled on by them.

 Chapter 2697: praise

    Chapter 2697 Praise


    Ning Anhou nodded: "That''s good."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the eldest princess again and said, "Wait a moment, send five boxes of the jewelry that your majesty bestowed to A-Zhe''s daughter-inw, as well as some cloth. Fits her identity."


    Xiao Manan gave him seven grandchildren. He was really satisfied with this daughter-inw. Although she was born in the countryside, she was not at all petty. She was also considerate and took good care of her family. Everyone is a talent, and he can''t wrong her no matter what he says.


    Princess Qihua didn''t know her husband''s intentions. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will arrange it. Our husband and wife won''t need much. I will give it to A Zhe and his wife."


    "Trouble ma''am."


    Xiao Manan said respectfully: "Thank you daddy, thank you auntie."


    The Marquis of Ning An talked with everyone for a while, and then asked everyone to do whatever they should be busy with.


    The eldest princess also ordered someone to clean the guest house again.


    After Murong Lingran left the main hall of the front yard, she first went back and brought some cloth out to her mother, and asked her to help her order the servants to make some clothes. She told her father to take medicine after lunch today, and gave her five more. One hundred taels of gold, she was going to Lihua Vige for a while, and then she left A-Niang''s yard.


    Originally, she also wanted to give some cloth to her mother and father, but she didn''t know if Helian Rongjiu did it on purpose. All the cloth she gave her was only suitable for her to wear. , had to send some money to the couple.


    She instructed the carriage to wait at the door, packed her things, and got on the carriage. She wanted to see for herself whether her properties had changed during her absence for more than half a year.


    And she hasn''t forgotten, before she left, she bought a lot ofnd, and there were three more hills, and she also wanted to breed various animals.


    I just didn''t expect that she had not started raising her in the capital, but she fulfilled this wish first in Saiyuan Mansion.


    And the seafood she brought back from Donghaifust year, which has been raised in her small pond for more than a year, and it is time to sell it.


    and Mrs. Luo, she still remembered that the younger brothers said Mrs. Luo bullied the Xiao family''s children.


    She doesn''t care about the elders of the Xiao family, but she will definitely protect the children of her uncles. For this fairness, she will ask Mrs. Luo to get it back!


    Dare to bully her rtives, Murong Lingran, is impatient!


    The ?? carriage soon arrived at Lihua Vige. When she arrived, their carriage was also parked at the door.


    As soon as she walked to the edge of the gate, she saw Xiao Zhengchun and Xiao Zhengxia walking in the front, Xiao Zhengqiu walking in the middle with Xiao Zhengdong on his back, and Mrs Xue quickly following behind them with luggage.


    Seeing Murong Lingran, Xiao Zhengchun immediately stopped and said excitedly, "Aran, you are back."


    Xiao Zhengxia also said: "Aran, you miss your uncles."


    Xiao Zhengqiu also said: "Aran, I haven''t seen you for more than a year, you have be beautiful."


    Xiao Zhengdong hasn''t been in the sun very much recently, and his face has a morbid pallor. Although he has no strength in his body, he still cheers up and said, "Aran, I''m sorry, I made you see my uncle so embarrassed."


    "Hello, uncles." Murong Lingran said hello first, then turned around and said, "Little uncle, you can go to the Hou''s mansion at ease."

 Chapter 2698: Divert attention

    Chapter 2698 Diversion


    "Don''t worry, my daddy''s hand will heal soon, and he will be able to heal you in person, just need you to cooperate with him, with him, within a year, you will definitely be able to stand up again and be more harmonious. Just like normal people."


    The brothers were very surprised, could Murong Zhe''s hand injury actually recover?


    Xiao Zhengdong looked confused: "Aran, little uncle is really afraid of pain, can you ask your daddy to give me a different treatment method, I can take medicine, soak it in medicine, etc."


    Of course he believed in Murong Zhe''s medical skills. He could have hope for four years after his hand was injured, not to mention his injury for less than half a year.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s just acupuncture, little uncle, you are a man, are you still afraid of this pain?"


    "It really hurts." Xiao Zhengdong said with a bitter face: "You don''t know, thest time the imperial doctor came for the treatment, it took a long time to get a prick. It really hurts. The first few times of acupuncture and moxibustion were all about halfway through. It was so painful that I identally moved my body and touched the silver needle again, but the effect was gone, and I suffered so many times in vain."


    Hey, why is my uncle just like a child.


    Also, my uncle is the youngest, and it is estimated that he was spoiled by his parents and brothers since he was a child. It is normal for him to be a little weak.


    As the youngest, it is rare for him not to be raised by the Xiao family.


    Murong said sternly: "Little uncle, for the sake of you to stand up in the future, for the sake of your wife and children, you can bear it for a while, and you''ll be fine. It''s better than being paralyzed in bed for the rest of your life."


    Xiao Zhengdong said with a bitter face: "Aran, can''t you do anything?"


    Murong shook his head: "No."


    There are herbs like anesthesia here. She also asked her father why she didn''t use it for her uncle. Her father said that if you use it, it will affect the efficacy of the treatment, and the effect will not be very good.


    Xue''s face pleaded: "My child, father, for us, just bear with it, for the future of you and our family, just persevere."


    "s!" Xiao Zhengdong sighed: "Okay, I''ll try my best."


    Murong Lingran suddenly entered the space and asked Changqi Shenjun: "Shenjun, Dad said that you can''t eat during acupuncture, to prevent muscle spasms, then if I give him some spiritual spring water first , and then let him receive acupuncture, can he eat?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "My injury has recovered a lot now, and the effect of the spiritual spring water is getting better day by day, of course it is possible. Drinking more spiritual spring water is also good for the recovery of his injury."


    Murong asked: "Shen Jun, if my grandfather can''t heal my little uncle, you... are you willing to help me heal him?"


    "No." Chang Qi Shenjun said: "Your father''s medical skills are more than enough to heal him. If your father really can''t help, I will help. My injury is at a critical stage, and I can only give your father to you. If you make medicinal pills for your little uncle, it may take a long time for my injury to fully recover."


    Murong said: "So it is."


    After ?? asked clearly, Murong said: "Little uncle, do you have any favorite snacks?"


    "Aran, why are you asking this?"


    Murong said: "Divert your attention. When you are acupuncture, you can eat your favorite snacks, which may help you relieve a little pain."

 Chapter 2699: move out

    Chapter 2699 Move out


    "That''s a good idea." Xiao Zhengchun said: "The fourth brother likes to eat. When he was a child, he bought him candied fruit and other snacks. Once he eats it, he forgets everything. Even when he talks to him, he sometimes listens. Don''t go in."


    Xiao Zhengdong blushed instantly. It was all from his childhood, but he didn''t expect his elder brother to remember it.


    Murong smiled and said: "That''s good, little uncle, tell me what you like to eat, and I will prepare it for you."


    Xue Shi said: "But the imperial doctor said before that you can eat before acupuncture, but you can''t eat too much, and you can''t eat during acupuncture."


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, little aunt, I have a way to ensure that he can eat, and Dad will believe me."


    Xiao Zhengdong said: "Aran, will this bother you too much?"


    "It''s all right." Murong Lingran said, "You don''t know yet, your Majesty named me the Lord of Chunling Countyst night, and gave me a lot of gold, and what I have is money. A-Niang also told me that she gave it to you. I also made a lot of clothes, and you should be able to receive them in a few days."


    Everyone present was shocked.


    Xiao Zhengchun said stunned: "The county master? Aran, have you been named the county master?"


    "yes."


    The people present immediately wanted to salute her.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "They are all rtives, and there are no outsiders here, so there is no need to do these false rituals."


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Okay, it''s all right."


    Murong Lingran saw that Xiao Zhengqiu was a little tired, and hurriedly asked him to carry Xiao Zhengdong to the carriage. After Xiao Zhengdong sat down, he said, "Little uncle, you like candied fruit the most, right?"


    "right."


    "Okay, then I''ll prepare it for you when I go back. There are many kinds of snacks in Beijing. I''ll also prepare a little bit when the timees. You can choose what you like to eat."


    "Well, thank you Aran."


    Murong Lingran said again: "You go first, A-Niang will take good care of you, I will also stay in Lihua Vige for the next few days, I will wait for you toe back if I have anything to do."


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Thank you Aran."


    ¡­


    After they left, Murong Lingran suddenly turned to look at it, strange, didn''t the Xiao family like to go to Hou''s mansion the most? Why didn''t you follow along this time?


    Murong walked into the yard suspiciously and took a look, and saw the old couple of the Xiao family walking towards her.


    Xiao Gongwei stepped forward and asked, "Aran, what are you doing here?"


    Murong Lingran gave him a roll of eyes and said angrily, "This is my home, can''t Ie back?"


    Really thought that they lived here for a long time, is this their home?


    If she had been in the capital, she would never have allowed the old couple to live in.


    You must know that it is easy to ask God to send him away. Look, now others regard this ce as their home.


    When her master came back, she had to be questioned by the guests.


    Should she tell her uncles and let them move out of here?


    Yes, the old couple must move out. Anyway, the uncles will be doing business in the future, and it is not convenient to live in Lihua Vige. It should be an opportunity.


    Xiao Gongwei was very angry when he saw her rolling his eyes to himself, but he didn''t dare to show anger on his face, for fear of angering her, he said, "Aran, I didn''t mean that, I just wanted to ask you, Did youe back and live here well? Isn''t the Hou residence not good?"


    Murong Lingran ignored him, snorted, "It''s none of your business!"


    After saying that, she went to the main room.

 Chapter 2700: what happened after leaving

    Chapter 2700 What Happened After Leaving


    Anyone who dares to scold her A-Niang and say one more word to him will be disgusting to her.


    She decided that she must drive these two out of her house, otherwise every time she goes home, she will feel disgusted when she sees the old couple.


    Xiao Gongwei saw that Murong Lingran was being so rude to him, and immediately became angry. Just as he was about to scold her for being uneducated, Lin Cuiying covered his mouth and whispered, "You must not scold her."


    "why?"


    "Aran''s temper, have you forgotten? In our own home in Donghai Mansion, we can''t do anything about her, let alone her own home. I know it. I didn''t know who she looked like before, why? Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan''s gentle temperament gave birth to such a daughter, so she looks like her grandmother. Didn''t you see her expression just now? She obviously doesn''t want us to live here. I''m happy, she just found an excuse to drive us out of here, and then I''ll be embarrassed again, I don''t want to be embarrassed."


    Xiao Gongwei was startled, and he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Seeing Murong Lingran walking to the main room, they had to go back to the guest room first, so as not to make her unhappy by ident.


    Originally, he wanted to ask Murong Lingran for some money to spend, but now it seemed impossible.


    Murong Lingran looked around as she walked. Although the Xiao family lived here for a month, they still looked the same as when she leftst time. Tong Xiuming should have taken a lot of credit.


    As soon as he walked to the main room, Butler Tong came back, and when he saw Murong Lingran, he smiled and congratted: "Miss, congrattions on your being named the princess."


    Murong raised an eyebrow and said, "You know that too?"


    "Yes." Butler Tong said with a smile: "The vigers who went to the city heard it and immediately came back to report it. Now everyone in the vige knows about it, and they all know that your brothers have all been promoted."


    Murong Lingran walked to a chair and sat down, saying, "So that''s the case. Let''s not talk about this for the time being. Let''s talk about what happened after I left. Sit down and talk."


    Butler Tong had already prepared, and after sitting down, he slowly began to speak.


    Since she left, everything was going ording to what she had prepared. For example, if the seeds were gone, go to her room to get them.


    The money he earned was also kept in her house and recorded in the ledger one by one. When he needed money to pay wages, he would go to her house to get it.


    Vegetable business is also normal. asionally, some outsiders make trouble, but after knowing that it is the shop of the Ning''an Houfu family, no one dares to make trouble again.


    The situation in the fields is also good. Some time ago, the victims of the disaster developed all thend that she bought before she left. ording to what she said, if you don¡¯t know what to nt for the time being, they will all nt food, and there are less than one It can be harvested in a month, and at that time, she can nt whatever she wants.


    The fruit trees in the small barren mountain are still normal, and I don¡¯t know why. Not only did his master¡¯s fruit trees not get sick, they didn¡¯t need to be taken care of every year, they grew very well, and the fruit was very sweet.


    Some of the disaster victims who started taking inst year went back to build houses, and it didn¡¯t take so many people to open up thend. Every family let at least one person go back.


    Most of the houses of the disaster victims have been rebuilt, all of which are built of blue bricks. The victims of the future academy have basically returned, and the future academy has also returned to its original appearance before the earthquake.

 Chapter 2701: Sign up

    Chapter 2701 Registration


    Of course, Murong Lingran now has 3,000 mu ofnd, and some people who voluntarily stayed, let them stay.


    Some people are also smart. In order to make it easier for them to work in Lihua Vige in the future, several families bought an ox cart together. Theye to Lihua Vige to work every day, and they can live in their own home at night and take care of themselves.


    It is worth mentioning that because the Future Academy has taken in many pregnant women, in just a few months, hundreds of babies were born in the Future Academy.


    Some of the victims stayed in the Future Academy for several months, listening to their children reading every day, which also affected them a little.


    And they have also heard that in Lihua Vige, all the children who have studied are working in the shop. Not only are they decent and rich live.


    Therefore, when the house is built, as long as there is some money in the family, and some people stay in Murong''s family to work, they all send their children to the Future Academy to study, thinking that the children can have a good future in the future.


    As of yesterday, including the original children of the academy, the number of people who want to study in the future academy has reached 600.


    There are only two people from the academy. Tong Xiuming has not epted everyone for the time being. Now there are only 300 people in the academy, and the remaining 300 people have not yet entered the academy.


    Fortunately, the ssrooms built by Murong Lingran are veryrge, with 300 people and 150 people in one ssroom. Anyway, the children are still small, so it is enough to squeeze them, but the effect of listening to the ss is not very good.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "There are actually 600 people. It seems that I''m going to start looking for a gentleman. Moreover, the level of so many people must be different. It is better to ssify them ording to their abilities."


    Tong Xiuming said: "I think so too. I don''t know when you wille back. In order not to make the children of the future academy wait for a long time, I discussed with Confucius and asked him to find a suitable master. He also I found them. I found a total of twelve. I took a look. They were all honest and responsible people with good character, but the family conditions were not very good, but Confucius said that they are all people with real talents and practical learning. , just waiting for you to nod and let them into the academy."


    Murong nodded: "Why did you find so many suitable teachers all of a sudden?"


    Tong Xiuming exined: "Because ofst year''s Earth Dragon''s turnaround, some people who traveled abroad were worried about their homes, so they all came back, and their family members were also worried about them and didn''t want them to go out again, so they stayed. Some were from other ces. Xiucai, they all want toe to the capital to seek a good future after turning over from Earth Dragon, and want to be doorkeepers of high-profile families. But their level of teaching is not bad, many courtiers do not look down on being doorkeepers, plus their money I have spent all my money, and in order to survive, I have no choice but to be a teacher."


    "That''s it." Murong said: "I''ll find a time to meetter."


    Before she left, she told Tong Xiuming that he could make up his own mind about some things, and he didn''t have to wait for her toe back to make up his mind about everything.


    "Yes, miss."


    Tong Xiuming reported something else and said, "That''s it, all in all, after you left, most of the things were fine, just..."


    Murong said: "I know, you want to say that the five of them and my cousins ??were bullied by the Luo family?"


    "You know all about it?"

 Chapter 2702: The first hill, the second hill and the third hill

    Chapter 2702 The first hill, the second hill and the third hill


    "Well, Xiao Si and Xiao Liu told me."


    "That''s right, your uncles also know that their children are being bullied, but they are worried that their parents will make things worse, and they will let the children swallow it. As for Shitou and others, they are hiding For Uncle He, since Uncle He has been ill, his spirit is not very good, and Shitou and others are also afraid of him worrying."


    Murong nodded Lingran: "Don''t worry, I won''t let her go. Let''s not talk about her affairs for the time being, His Majesty gave me another 500 acres ofnd. I looked at the map and it was right next to mine. Send someone to open up the wastnd, and when the wastnd is cleared, all of them still grow high-yield grain."


    After she finished speaking, she took a map out of her arms, handed it to Tong Xiuming, and said, "The one circled with a red pen on the map is mynd."


    Tong Xiuming said: "Yes, miss, I will arrange it."


    Murong Lingran stood up and said, "It doesn''t matter if these matters are arranged a day or twoter, where is the person Confucius is looking for? Take me to see, or let the children go to school as soon as possible, this matter is over, I have more A lot to deal with."


    Tong Xiuming said: "People have been invited to live in the future academy, and I also told them that if my employer can''t choose them, they will definitely let them leave, but they all said that they are confident that they can stay, so I will arrange it. They live in."


    Murong nodded: "Okay, so I can save trouble."


    After saying that, he walked to the Future Academy.


    I have to say that Kong Hongzhuo''s vision is still good. The people he chose are really talented and have a good temper. She quietly hypnotized them, asked some questions, and confirmed that they had no other thoughts. Let Kong Hongzhuo start the division.


    After taking care of the future academy, she wanted to go to the hills she boughtst year to see.


    She didn''t forget that she also raised all kinds of animals.


    She wants to raise cattle most.


    The cattle of Xuanqing Kingdom are the same as the historical books she read in her previous life. As one of the most important productive forces in the agricultural society, cattle cannot be killed casually.


    It is not allowed to kill cattle casually, and beef has also be a precious meat. Generally, even if it is killed, it is quickly reserved by people inside, and the news cannot be spread at all.


    As long as she came back, she hasn''t eaten beef outside for a long time. I really miss it.


    Although she was fortunate to have eaten with Kuro Mao Shigeguang Bai Yunzi quietly in the space, but she was the only one who ate such delicious meat, and she was still a little unhappy.


    Most of the people here don''t know how delicious beef is until they die, what a pity it is.


    And if she raises more cattle, the productivity of the field will definitely increase in the future, and the people who work in the field will be easier in the future.


    Before she knew it, she came to the first hill, and for the sake of calling it better in the future, she called the hills the first hill, the second hill and the third hill from near to far.


    The first hill has been sorted out at this time, and a hill must have more than one kind of animal, so the fences she needs and so on have also been prepared.


    In order to facilitate the rest of the working people, there is also an office area.


    In order to facilitate irrigation, a pond was also dug at the foot of the mountain to store water.


    In addition, a lot of sheds were built so that there would be shelter for animals in the future.


    In the future, animals will definitely breed by themselves, so there is also a heat preservation room.

 Chapter 2703: Meet Luo again

    Chapter 2703 Meet Luo again


    In order to make it easier for cattle, horses and sheep to grazeter, a lot of forage seeds were scattered in some areas.


    She also ns to nt some fruit trees on the mountain, and the pits in the fruit tree area have already been dug, just waiting for the fruit trees to arrive.


    There are still too few fruit trees on her small barren hills, and sometimes there will be a problem of insufficient supply.


    Of course, most of the original trees on the mountain have been preserved. If you need wood in the future, you can just cut it down on the spot.


    Tong Xiuming also followed her instructions and moved all the chickens raised in the small barren mountain. At this time, the chickens were carefully looking for insects in the ground where they were being divided.


    It¡¯s just that there aren¡¯t many chickens in Xiaohuangshan, so they only serve one shop in Zhiyuzhai, so chickens are scattered here and there.


    Murong Lingran was standing at the door and was about to go in when Tong Xiuming said, "Miss, the ground is full of chicken feces, so you should wrap a tarpaulin on your feet, otherwise your embroidered shoes will go in and you cane out. I can''t see anyone anymore."


    "Okay, Uncle Xiuming is really thoughtful." After Murong finished speaking, he tied himself up.


    Tong Xiuming saw that she was **** by herself, so he had to fasten his own, and when he saw her walking in, he quickly followed.


    Murong Lingran went to look around, after a few months of growth, even the grass has grown in the area where the grass is nted, and nodded: "Yes, it''s ording to my idea, I guess I will be in two days. The animals to be raised will be sent over, you can find people now, and I will ask you to arrange them when the timees."


    Tong Xiuming nodded: "Yes, miss."


    Murong Lingran went to the other hills to look at the other hills. She saw that they were simr to theyout of the first hill. She didn''t stay for a long time. She went to the small pond to see her seafood. It''s time for the sale, so I n to go back for lunch.


    Of course, all she wants to sell is in her space. The seafood in the waters of her space is really countless, and the small pond is for her to hide.


    I just didn¡¯t expect to meet someone she hates when I¡¯m still a few hundred meters away from my house.


    Murong Lingran said a few words to Tong Xiuming, Tong Xiuming understood and went to do it immediately.


    Mrs. Luo took her son to show off for some time. Now that it is noon, she will also go home for lunch.


    She went back sote today, Murong Qing must have done everything in order to prevent her family from starving, so that she can bezy today.


    I have to say that after giving birth to her son, her life in Murong''s house was indeed much better. Last time she stayed outte, Murongliang just said a word to let her go back sooner, and didn''t say anything.


    If it was changed to give birth to a child, Murongliang would definitely spray the blood of her scolding.


    It''s already tiring to take the child every day, she doesn''t want to take the child and cook again, then she will be exhausted.


    Just when she saw Murong Lingraning in her direction, her footsteps suddenly stopped.


    Thinking of what she had done before, Mrs. Luo''s face suddenly turned pale, with Murong Lingran''s temperament, it was absolutely impossible to bypass her easily.


    But thinking that she already has a son, Murong Liang would never allow Murong Lingran to do anything to herself, and Murong Lingran probably wouldn''t dare to treat her like before, so he straightened his back again and said with a smile: "County... No, it''s the county master who is back."


    Murong Lingran said coldly, "It seems that your news is quite well-informed."

 Chapter 2704: I poison you!

    Chapter 2704 I will poison you!


    Mrs Luo smiled and said: "Of course I am well-informed about this great joy. My family is still waiting for me to go back to cook. In order not to starve the grandfather of the county master, I will not apany the county master, so I will go back first. what."


    After saying that, I wanted to leave.


    Murong Lingran quickly stopped in front of her, and said coldly, "What are you anxious about? Did you do something wrong, and you''re afraid that I will settle the bill with you?"


    Mrs. Luo said with a smirk, "How could I do something wrong? The county master is too worried. There are really people in the family waiting for me to go back to cook. You know, my family relies on me to make a living."


    Murong said: "Go back to make lunch at this time? Who are you kidding? When I was living with my grandfather, I never cooked at this time. Ah Qing must have already made the meal. I have something to do. I''ll settle the ount with you, and you wait for me!"


    "ounting?" Mrs. Luo''s expression changed and he swallowed, "County Lord, you just came back. I really don''t know what offended you."


    "Don''t know? Then wait, I''ll find outter."


    Mr. Luo saw that Murong Lingran was alone, took a step back, and wanted to run.


    Unexpectedly, before she had time to act, Murong Lingran saw through her intentions.


    Murong Lingran warned coldly: "You should know that my daddy is a doctor, and I also have a lot of poison on me. If you dare to leave, the monk can''t escape the temple. If it''s a big deal, I will chase you to your house, and I will poison you to death. !"


    Mr. Luo paused, turned his head and smiled and said: "County Lord, stop joking, you are already the county owner, how dare you kill someone casually."


    Murong Lingran said again: "Those who bully me are equivalent to bullying me. If you bully me, I can still make you retreat in front of me? Dream about it. You should know that I have a gold medal to avoid death. I won''t suffer any loss if I kill you. If you don''t believe it, just try."


    She used to be the county head, and her rtives and friends were not something that an ordinary person from the Luo family could bully.


    If ?? spreads to the outside, others may not know how tough at her.


    A death-free gold medal?


    Mrs Luo frowned, it seems that today she will lose her skin even if she doesn''t die, Murong Lingran definitely wants to settle ounts with her for her rtives.


    She thought that after the children from Donghai Mansion were bullied by her, no one came to her to settle ounts, she was intimidated by her, and this matter was over. I didn''t expect that those children were waiting for Murongling. Thene back toin, it''s really cunning.


    Thinking about it, Mrs Luo nced at her son, and suddenly the hand holding him squeezed hard, and her son burst out crying.


    ¡°Wow¡­wow¡­wow¡­¡±


    Mr. Luo immediately said anxiously: "County Lord, my son is either hungry or sick. Please let me go home and take care of him first. He is just a child and innocent."


    Murong Lingran sneered: "Do you think I''m a fool? Your method, I saw it when I was a kid when I went to y in other people''s houses. Don''t think I don''t know, it''s you who hurt your child, since you do this My mother doesn''t feel bad, why should I feel bad for him?"


    "County Lord, please, it''s not good for your reputation to spread like this."


    A familiar male voice suddenly entered their ears.


    "If that''s the case, then hand over the child to me. Anyway, Aran is looking for you to settle the bill, not trouble for the child."


    The two of them looked for the sound and saw Murong Liang came over with Murong Cai and Murong Qing.

 Chapter 2705: Murong Ceremony

    Chapter 2705 Murong Li


    Murongliang came to Luo''s side, quickly took the child, and said with a cold face: "Don''t think I don''t know what happened before, I let you go for so many days, it''s not that I won''t hold you, I just want Aran I''m just taking care of you myself, do you really think that if you give birth to my great-grandson, you can bewless, and I will treat you leniently?"


    Murong Li, the Luo family''s child, was hugged by Murong Liang, photographed twice, and stopped crying instantly.


    Luo Shi''s face suddenly turned paler, and anxiously said: "Grandpa, I was wrong, please help me to beg for mercy, I really didn''t mean it. I''m Li''er''s mother, do you have the heart to watch me be punished? ?"


    "Humph!" Murong Liang said: "I have the patience, of course I have the patience, why didn''t you think of today when you were bullying a few children?"


    "I..." Luo Shi choked, and he was speechless.


    After a while, Butler Tong brought all the Xiao family''s children and Shitou and other five people over.


    He Wenyi''s legs and feet have not been very good since thest time he was injured. In addition, the housekeeper Tong kept his intentions of bringing the children here, and only said that there was food for the children, so He Wenyi let theme.


    Stone saw Murong Lingran, and immediately shouted excitedly, "Sister Ran, are you back?"


    The rest of the children also chirped: "Sister Ran, I miss you so much."


    "Sister Ran, thank you for letting us go to the academy to study."


    "Of course, sister, I can write a lot."


    "Of course, sister, I will also memorize a lot of books."


    "Sister, sir, praise my writing well."


    Murong Lingran heard the words and smiled and said: "I know, everyone has to work harder, don''t waste your homework, understand?"


    She had seen Shitou and the others looking at the children going to school with admiration several times before, and she knew that they all wanted to study, so she decided to prevent them from shackles and let them all enter the academy to study.


    They are also very sensible. Every day after school, they will clean the whole school with Mrs. Pu, which saves Murong Lingran a lot of trouble.


    The five said at the same time: "We know."


    The children of the Xiao family only met Murong Lingranst year. Seeing that she waspletely different fromst year, she became taller and more beautiful. Most people didn''t dare to say hello to her, they were very restrained.


    Only Xiao Liming saw Murong Lingran and greeted him naturally: "Cousin, have you returned from Saiyuan Mansion?"


    Murong nodded with a smile: "Yes, cousin."


    Xiao Liming asked again: "Cousin, what''s the matter when you called us all over?"


    "Yes, I have something to do." After Murong Lingran finished speaking, she looked at Mrs. Luo with cold eyes: "I heard from my little four and six that Mrs. Luo bullied you during my absence, and you shouldplete the incident at that time. Say it all, and I will avenge you."


    The children present were immediately excited.


    Murong Liang''s family sighed and looked at Mrs Luo, but said nothing.


    Mrs. Luo''s heart suddenly became more uneasy, and Murong Lingran actually came to the truth.


    Murong Lingran saw that they were only interested in happiness and no one spoke, and said, "Xiao Lishen, tell me, how did Mr. Luo bully you?"


    Xiao Lishen nced at his eldest brother, saw him nodding, and then slowly said: "Cousin, she saw using out of your house that day and asked who we were from you, we told the truth, and she said we were I came here for free food, and said that we don¡¯t deserve to live in your house, so let¡¯s go back to Donghai Mansion as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 2706: bully out

    Chapter 2706 Bullying and venting


    "She is the only one who can live in your house. She said that if we don''t get out, she will see us and scold us once."


    Xiao Lihu also said: "That''s right, cousin, she is too much. Once she saw that there were no adults around our children, she ran over and scolded us, saying that we were sluts. Now, he stepped forward and gave me a p."


    Murong frowned, she thought Luo Shi was just scolding people, but she didn''t expect to beat people.


    I didn''t expect Mrs Luo to have such great ambitions, and she actually fell in love with her house.


    The adults present looked at Mrs Luo at the same time.


    When Shitou and the others arrived, passers-by saw that there were many people here, so they gathered around to watch the fun, listened to Xiao Lihu''s words, and looked at Mrs. Luo with contempt.


    Cold sweat broke out from behind Mrs Luo''s back.


    Murong said: "She hit you, did you call back?"


    Xiao Lihu said: "I... I dare not, I have never hit anyone."


    Murong Lingran''s face showed a look of helplessness, and asked again: "Is it only you who was beaten? Who else was beaten?"


    Xiao Libing said: "Cousin, I was also beaten for defending my cousin. She beat me and my cousin that day."


    Murong asked: "How did you fight?"


    Xiao Lihu imitated Mrs. Luo at the time and said, "She gave us a p like that."


    Murong Lingran turned her head and looked at Mrs Luo coldly: "You are so good, you even dare to beat my cousin? I really think you have a son, so I can''t do anything to you? ?"


    The adults present also pointed at Mr. Luo.


    "It''s really too much for a woman who gave birth to a child to beat her child."


    "That is, the county master is the benefactor of the whole vige of Lihua Vige. She dared to beat our benefactor''s cousins ??and scold them. She really doesn''t want to stay in Lihua Vige anymore."


    "Luo Shi is really too arrogant, but he is just a bought ve. If it were me, I would sell her immediately."


    "I also think that I used to think that the old couple of the Xiao family were not easy to get along with. I guessed that their children would not suffer. I didn''t expect their granddaughter to be beaten, which is really surprising."


    Murong Lingran said: "It''s not surprising, they just didn''t dare to talk to their family members. They are pure-hearted, and if they are threatened by the Luo family, they probably won''t dare to say anything. Or maybe they don''t want to worry their family members, after all, they It¡¯s not good to have a conflict with the people of Lihua Vige when you are new here.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she nced at Mrs. Luo, saw that her face was pale and her whole body was shaking, and she did not pity her, and turned to ask Shishi again.


    "Stone, you say, how did the Luo family bully you before?"


    Stone is a little confused: "Sister Ran, do you really want to say it?"


    "Of course it''s true. One of the reasons I came to Lihua Vige today is to help you vent your anger."


    Shitou also felt that Mrs. Luo was too bullying after Murong Lingran left, and said slowly: "Sister, Mrs. Luo also scolded five of us and beat five of us, and she scolded us for being in Lihua Vige. Let''s leave Lihua Vige as soon as possible, otherwise she will see us and scold us once."


    "We didn''t dare to worry Grandpa He, so we didn''t tell him. Later, she saw us, and she really scolded us every time. She was pregnant at that time and had a big belly. We were afraid of hurting her, so we didn''t dare to fight back. ."

 Chapter 2707: Luo was beaten

    Chapter 2707 Luo Shi was beaten


    The onlookers started talking again.


    "Luo Shi, you are too hateful. You actually bully children because you are pregnant, and you are not afraid of letting your children suffer retribution!"


    "Children have more conscience than you, knowing that pregnant women are weak and cannot be harmed."


    "Uncle Liang didn''t know why he bought you back in the first ce. A poisonous woman like you is the scourge of Lihua Vige."


    "That''s right, fortunately my children didn''t say they were bullied by the Luo family when they got home, otherwise I would definitely call at the door."


    ¡­


    Murong said: "Luo Shi, what else do you have to say now?"


    Murong Liang carried the child to Murong Cai, rolled up his sleeves and said angrily, "Sister Luo, no matter what you say now, even if A Ran doesn''t punish you, I will not make you feel better. As my daughter-inw, you actually do such a thing. You are a beast."


    After saying that, he walked towards Mrs. Luo, and in her frightened eyes, he gave her a loud p without hesitation.


    Before she could react, Murong Liang gave her another p on the left cheek, then on the right, then on the left, and stopped after a full ten hits.


    A woman''s skin is inherently fragile, and Luo Shi''s face, which was devastated by ten ps, became red and swollen, and the fingerprints on her face were clearly visible.


    She was also dizzy from the beating, and her body staggered to the ground.


    However, after her consciousness touched the ground, she quickly woke up, looked at Murongliang in tears, and roared heartily, "Grandpa, I am your granddaughter-inw, and I have given birth to a great-grandson for your family. My grandson-inw, how could you treat me like this?"


    To beat her like this in broad daylight, how will she see people in the future?


    Murongliang ignored her, turned to look at Murong Lingran, and said apologetically, "Aran, I''m sorry, the families of these children didn''tin to me, and Mrs. Luo didn''t tell her, so I don''t know her. She also beat someone, I thought she was just trying to be happy, it was because of my poor discipline, I have already taught her a lesson, if you want to teach her a lesson, even if you teach it, I will not stop it, nor will I beg for mercy."


    What if he gave birth to his great-grandson? He didn''t forget how Luo''s family harmed his son.


    His son has suffered enough, and now he is still in aa. He has long wanted to find an opportunity to clean up the Luo family.


    Luo Shi was even more flustered, and hurriedly looked at Murong Cai, and said anxiously: "My son, I am your son''s biological mother, and the person next to your pillow, do you have the heart to see me being taught this way? Ah? Grandpa has already hit me, and that''s enough."


    Murong Cai nced at the son in his arms, then at Mrs Luo, there was no pity in her eyes, and his tone was cold: "I didn''t expect you to be so arrogant because you were pregnant and gave birth to a son. , I knew I should have listened to Grandpa and sold you. You didn''t beat me, you didn''t scold me, and you ruined my family''s reputation. I won''t beg for you."


    Murong Lingran is now the county owner, so he doesn''t dare to provoke her.


    Mrs. Luo looked at Murong Qing again and said, "Ah Qing, please beg for mercy for me too, I am your own nephew''s mother. In the future, if your own nephew knows that you are protecting his mother, he will definitely be grateful to you. Filial piety to you."


    Murong Qing said: "I won''t beg for mercy, it''s all your own fault, you can just suffer."

 Chapter 2708: call back

    Chapter 2708 Call back


    When Luo Shi was pregnant some time ago, she often used her big belly to call her. Because of her big belly, she could only obey her in order not to affect her little nephew.


    Now that the little nephew has been born, she has no reason to bear her any longer.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t care about him, Mrs. Luo could only cry and say to Murong Lingran: "Master, I know I''m wrong, I won''t dare to do it again, please forgive me this time, I can make up for them. ."


    Murong said: "Make it up? How do you make it up? My grandpa''s family gave you all the clothes on your body. When you arrived at grandpa''s house, you didn''t have any money on your body, so what did you use to make up for them? Don''t say that you will use it. Grandpa''s money for these children, you don''t deserve to move that money."


    Mrs. Luo was even more saddened, and cried: "The county master, what do you want me to do?"


    "You first apologize to those who have been beaten and scolded by you."


    Mr. Luo nodded immediately, and Yiyi apologized to those she had hurt.


    After she apologized, Murong asked the children: "Would you like to forgive her?"


    Several children looked at each other, and Xiao Lihu was the first to speak: "Cousin, I hate that she hit me, can I call back? When I call back, I will forgive her."


    Murong Bing also said: "That''s right, cousin, my parents have never hit me, although my grandfather and grandma are more patriarchal, but they have not beaten our two sisters, but we were beaten by outsiders, and we have passed anything. I can''t get over that hurdle in my heart."


    Murong nodded in agreement, "That''s right. If you want to fight back, just fight. You are all of the same generation anyway, so it doesn''t matter if you hit her."


    The two sisters were overjoyed and walked to Mrs. Luo at the same time.


    Mr. Luo looked at the two of them fiercely.


    The two sisters took a step back at the same time when they saw her terrifying eyes.


    Murong sneered: "Kill someone to pay for your life, pay your debts, and you will be beaten back if you hit someone. It''s just right, if you dare to resist again, I will do it myself."


    Mr. Luo was stunned for a moment, and then he calmed down instantly.


    Murong Lingran saw that she was sensible, smiled with satisfaction, and said, "Come on."


    Xiao Lihu and Xiao Libing nodded, stepped forward quickly, and one gave Mrs Luo a loud p.


    Murong Lingran retracted his hand when he saw them hit each other, raised his eyebrows and said, "Just hit each of them?"


    Xiao Lihu said: "She also pped me, and it''s enough for me to p her back."


    Xiao Libing said: "I think so too."


    is not greedy.


    Murong Lingran looked at Shi Shi and the others: "She also hit you, so you should hit back, remember, you must use force."


    Stone had never hit anyone in his life, let alone if he was asked to hit a woman, he really couldn''t do anything.


    Grandpa He said, let them not beat women casually, otherwise they will not be men.


    Shitou discussed with the four children around him, and seeing that they all agreed with his idea, he said: "Sister, we won''t fight, she didn''t do much to us at first, for the sake of her being a woman, we Stop hitting her."


    Murong Lingran also roughly guessed what Shitou was thinking, and said, "Although men can''t beat women at will, if women go too far, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s like a woman who breaks thew and goes to court can be punished just as well. Master Guan is like ying a board."


    Stone said, "Sister Ran, we really won''t do anything."

 Chapter 2709: two options

    Chapter 2709 Two choices


    Murong sighed and said: "Okay, you are still young, and your strength is estimated to be very small. It is indeed cheaper to fight Luo n. Why don''t I help you get justice?"


    Stone said: "Thank you, Sister Ran."


    Murong nodded and looked at Murong Liang: "Grandpa, for the sake of you and your great-grandson, I should treat her lightly, but she beats the child, insults the child, insults the people I care about, and insults my family. Rtives, this is unbearable for me, so this time I must punish her."


    "Okay." Murong Liang said, "Whatever you want to punish her, I have nothing to say."


    Murong Cai also nodded in agreement.


    Murong Lingran looked at Mrs. Luo, "I''ll give you a chance to choose, first, I''ll send you to the government, you beat the child, insult the child, if you are convicted seriously, the crime of insulting and wounding is a crime. If you can''t escape, you will definitely be beaten and imprisoned. Second, Your Majesty has newly rewarded me with 500 acres ofnd, and those who need to open up wastnd will go to mynd to open up wastnd from tomorrow."


    Mrs Luo was instantly overjoyed, she actually got a blessing in disguise, can she have a job? Could it be that Murong Lingran was stupid?


    Seeing her smiling face, Murong Lingran mocked: "Don''t be too happy too early, I will arrange a special person to watch you, you have to open up wastnd every day, and I will still give you sixty per day for your daily wages. Wen Yitian. However, not a single penny of your wages will reach you, and it will all be given to the children who have been bullied by you."


    "When thend is opened up, you will lose your job. Don''t think that I will let you continue to farm. In other words, the money you work for will not be able to reach you even a single penny."


    "Also, some of the vigers I invited from other viges eat three meals a day. Of course you don''t have it anymore, so you can only eat at your own home."


    It was impossible for her to let Mrs. Luo handle the food she wanted to eat.


    Mr. Luo''s face changed when he heard the words, and he couldn''t believe it: "Then am I not working for someone else?"


    Murong Lingran said: "Of course, if you hit someone, you have to pay for the medical bills. But you don''t have a single penny. Some of the money from my grandfather''s family in Lihua Vige came from my family. Maybe you will pay for other people''s medical expenses, you have no money, of course you have to rely on work to pay."


    "No, I don''t agree!" Mrs Luo said firmly: "Wouldn''t it be a big loss for me, I hit them, but look at me, I''m also injured now, even more than what they suffered at the beginning. Seriously, you punish me like this, I don''t ept it!"


    "Aren''t you satisfied?" Murong raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did you forget one thing, I''m letting you make a choice, not discussing it with you, since you don''t agree to the second choice, then you choose the first one. Well, go to the prison, you don''t have to work."


    Mr. Luo said: "I don''t choose!"


    Murong Liang suddenly said, "If you don''t choose, I''ll sell you!"


    Mrs Luo said with disdain: "If you sold me, your great-grandson will have no mother."


    Murong Liang said: "If there is no biological mother, there is no biological mother, and A Zhe has never had a biological mother since he was a child. He has even been treated harshly by his adoptive mother since he was a child. He is still outstanding when he grows up."


    Mrs. Luo knew that Grandpa was not joking, so he panicked and said anxiously: "Okay, I choose, but I want to ask, if I do work every day to make money, can I see my children every day?"

 Chapter 2710: How is Chen Leinian?

    Chapter 2710 What happened to Chen Leinian?


    "Of course it is possible." Murong said in a clear way: "You can still go home every day. After all, there are people in your family waiting for you to take care of you. As long as you have finished what you should do every day, you can go back."


    Mrs Luo breathed a sigh of relief and said helplessly: "Okay, I choose the second one."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "Okay, you go back and pack up, go to work in the afternoon, I will send someone to pick you up."


    Pick her up? It''s almost like watching her.


    Mrs. Luo touched her aching cheeks, with a look of disbelief: "My face must not be able to see anyone, it''s too rush to go in the afternoon, can you wait for my injury to heal before going? "


    Make her mentally prepared to go, otherwise, she is clearly Murong Lingran''s sister-inw, but she can''t get a single penny of wages, which would be too embarrassing.


    "No." Murong sneered: "You are here to live, not to seduce people. It doesn''t matter if you have a face or not. If you really feel ashamed, can you just put on your veil?"


    Mr. Luo had no choice but to agree: "Okay, that''s it."


    Murongliang said apologetically when the matter was settled, "Aran, I''m sorry, I will keep an eye on her in the future, and I won''t allow her to do this again."


    Murong smiled and said: "Grandpa, then I will trouble you."


    Murongliang nodded and was about to leave when he saw Murong Lingran say again: "Aqing, are you still at home recently? Didn''t you go to work?"


    Murong Qing shook her head, "No."


    Too many things happened at home before, and she came back from the shop again.


    Murong said: "Then you still want to continue toe to my house to work?"


    "If possible, of course I would."


    "Come on then, if you are worried about too many things at home and can''t take care of it, I will allow you to do it for half a day, every morning or afternoon, and I will pay you the wages."


    Murong Qing was startled: "Sister, is this really okay?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Your elder sister is now the county owner, and it''s not worth your money."


    Murong Qing said excitedly: "Thank you, sister, just as you said."


    Murong nodded.


    Mrs. Luo looked at Murong Lingran being so kind to Murong Qing, her face twisted with jealousy.


    Why? Why is Murong Lingran not being so nice to her? Why, she is also a member of the Murong family, or the one who gave birth to a son.


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Grandpa, how is Chen Leinian?"


    When she went to Saiyuan Mansionst year, people had no life to live, and she didn''t know whether she was still alive or not.


    Luo''s eyes were a little embarrassed when she heard this. After all, it was her family that made Chen Leinian look like this.


    Referring to his suffering son, Murong Liang sighed and said, "Since he was knocked unconscious by the Luo family''s familyst time, your father also helped me find a way, so people are still alive, but people are still the same. Comatose."


    Murongzhe said that Chen Leinian is also painful to live like this. If he doesn''t want Chen Leinian to suffer any more, he can stop the drug, so Chen Leinian is relieved.


    It''s just that Chen Leinian is his only son. He is really reluctant, so he has been dragging it on like this, praying that God can let him wake up one day.


    Murong said: "So it is."


    After saying that, he nced at Mrs Luo meaningfully.


    Mr. Luo was stunned by the sight of her, and he turned his head and dared not look into her eyes.

 Chapter 2711: Xiao Zhengxias plan

    Chapter 2711 Xiao Zhengxia''s n


    Stone felt that the time was almost up, so he left and went back for lunch.


    Murong Liang said a few words to Murong Lingran again, and brought his family back home.


    When Murong Lingran returned home, the servants had already prepared lunch and were waiting for her to bring them back.


    Mrs. Chai, Mrs. Xiao Zhengxia and Mrs. Wei did not send Xiao Zhengdong to the Hou Mansion, so they stayed, so when Murong Lingran came back, they didn''t take a seat, they all waited for her on the side.


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying didn''t have any scruples about Murong Lingran, and took the seat directly, but they didn''t dare to move the chopsticks or speak, for fear that Murong Lingran would drive them off the table if they were unhappy, so that they wouldn''t be able to eat delicious food. .


    Murong said: "Uncles and aunts, don''t be polite, take your seats, the dishes should be eaten while they are hot."


    Everyone hurried to take a seat.


    When Murong Lingran moved his chopsticks, the others picked up chopsticks and started eating.


    Murong Lingran saw that except for Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying, everyone else was very restrained, and said helplessly: "You can just pretend that I don''t exist, and you can eat whatever you want. I won''t have an opinion."


    The Xiao family then rxed a little.


    "This dish..." Murong Lingran took a bite and nodded with satisfaction: "My cook''s cooking is really bing more and more like my cooking, it''s delicious."


    Xiao Family: "¡­"


    If they didn''t get the wrong idea, Murong Ling was praising herself, right?


    Xiao Zhengxia smiled and said: "Aran, your cook''s cooking skills are really good, your grandfather and grandmother are so picky when they eat the dishes made by your cook, they don''t mean to dislike it at all, but they often praise them. ."


    "If you like it, just eat more."


    "Okay, thank you Aran."


    Murong Lingran saw that they had rxed a bit, and continued to eat, saying a few words from time to time, which made the atmosphere slowly liven up.


    Xiao Lishen said: "Cousin, your food is really delicious. I wanted to eat it when I went back to Donghai Mansionst year, but I didn''t expect that I would actually eat it."


    "You can eat it more often in the future." Murong said, "I''ll be free after a while, I''ll cook you other delicious food, and make sure you still want to eat it."


    Xiao Liming said: "Then I would like to thank my cousin."


    "You''re wee."


    When everyone had almost eaten, Murong Lingran asked: "Second uncle, what do you n to do in the future? Do you n to stay in the capital, or do you n to return to Donghai Mansion after the little uncle''s illness is cured?"


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "When we came, we didn''t n to stay in the capital for a long time. After the fourth child''s illness is cured, we will go back. After all, it is our roots. We have lived there for decades. If we want to leave there forever, we It¡¯s really reluctant. You gave us the business, and we have umted a lot of old customers. Every day before we set up our booth, those old customers are already waiting for us, and we are reluctant to lose these customers.¡±


    Xiao Gongwei immediately said: "Second child, when did I say I want to go back? I said it all, we won''t go back for the time being."


    "Father." Xiao Zhengxia said: "If you don''t go back, what will happen to the house in Donghai Mansion? What will happen to our customers?"


    "What can I do?" Xiao Gongwei said: "The big deal is to find a timeter, go back and sell the house, those customers are gone, the people in the capital are richer than them, our Chuanchuanxiang will not worry about being sold. "

 Chapter 2712: read

    Chapter 2712 Reading


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "What about our household registration? As long as the household registration is in Donghai Prefecture, we have to pay taxes in Donghai Prefecture. Do we have to go back to pay taxes every year?"


    "This..." Xiao Gongwei looked at Murong Lingran and said with a smile, "Aran, I heard that the household registration is going to be settled in the capital. It''s just a matter of words for you, can you..."


    Murong snorted, "Want to settle in the capital? Then you guys insulted my mother like that before?"


    Lin Cuiying knew that Murong Lingran was holding grudges, and hurriedly said: "Aran, we know we are wrong, please help us, otherwise we have to ask people to go back to pay taxes every time, which would be very troublesome."


    Murong said: "If you want me to help, it depends on your performance in the future, but my uncle''s illness has not improved at all. It''s too early to say that now."


    Xiao Gongwei was suddenly suffocated. He was an elder, and he was threatened by the younger generation again and again. It was really aggrieved.


    But he didn''t dare to say anything dissatisfied, otherwise Murong Lingran was really angry and didn''t help them settle down or help him manage his son, they would be miserable.


    Murong Lingran suddenly thought of something, and changed the topic again: "Second uncle, it''s been over a month since you came to Lihua Vige, what do you want to do recently?"


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "My eldest brother and the third brother have been thinking about this issue recently. I think we can''t eat and drink in your house every day. We are all people who are used to doing work, and it is ufortable to be here when we are idle. , it''s ufortable there."


    "Before, because of the fourth brother''s illness, we didn''t have the heart to do business. Now that the fourth brother is receiving treatment in Hou Mansion, we are relieved and n to continue our Chuanchuanxiang business. Last year, our business in Donghai Mansion was really good. Made a lot of money for our family."


    "Although the fourth brother and his wife can''t help, but we can reduce the scale and sell less every day, as long as the money we earn is enough for our expenses in the capital."


    "However, the price of goods in the capital is high. Perhaps even without the help of the two of them, our ie is not expected to decrease too much."


    "It''s fine to do business." Murong Lingran thought for a while, and said, "There is arge open space in front of one of my shops. If you want to continue doing business and don''t want to rent a shop, you can go to my shop and do it, you just need to put There, the guests will know that you are the ones I cover to Ye Zhai, and no one will dare to trouble you."


    Whether they have something to do, rtives should help each other. Although she can support this big family, they still have to do their own thing. With the temperament of several uncles, they can be better Jingcheng raised his head.


    Xiao''s family was overjoyed at the same time.


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "Thank you Aran."


    "You''re wee." Murong said lingeringly, "You can buy the tools for your stall in the city when you have time in the next two days. If you need it, you can go to the cksmith shop to customize it. You have been in business for so long, and you must know it. What does the pot have to do to cook more. And¡­¡±


    After she finished speaking, she nced at the people of her generation present, and said what she said to the old couple of the Xiao family when she was in the Hou residence in the morning.


    Chai said in surprise: "Our children can read?"


    Murong said: "Yes, auntie, they are still young, they can''t always do business with adults, and they are exposed to the wind and the sun every day."

 Chapter 2713: selling seafood

    Chapter 2713 Selling seafood


    "If you can read, you won''t be able to take the imperial examinations in the future. If you know more characters and understand more principles, it will be good. Even if you can''t use it in the future, you can teach the next generation in the future."


    "Whether male or female, I think we should continue to study."


    This¡­


    The Xiao family looked at each other at the same time, and Mrs. Chai asked, "But Ah Ran, we didn''t n to stay in the capital for long, and I''m afraid we won''t learn much in such a short time. I think it''s better not to let them go. Doing business with us can also make money.¡±


    Murong Lingran shook his head helplessly, do they really think they can persuade the old couple of the Xiao family?


    And my uncle''s body didn''t recover so quickly. It would take several months to bepletely like a normal person.


    "Auntie, they can learn a little bit. Considering the situation of my uncle, they can''t go home in a few months. It''s always good for them to learn some knowledge, and the academy is not far from my house. It is also convenient to go to study every day, of course, if they want to live in the academy, it is also possible.¡±


    "You don''t have to worry about the issue of Shuxiu. I have waived them all. When I went to the academy just now, I had already reported all their names, and the academy is also starting to assign sses. It is estimated that they will be officially enrolled in three days. "


    Xiao Zhengxia said ufortably: "Aran, how embarrassing this is, we have already caused you trouble bying here, and I have been eating and drinking for free at your house recently, why don''t you give it to Shuxiu?"


    Murong Lingran said: "If aunts and uncles are really embarrassed, when the old couple goes crazy in the future, they can help and persuade them to stop bullying my grandma. My grandpa is back, grandma. My temper is not very good, if I let them continue to make a fortune on my grandmother''s head, it is estimated that they will be kicked out of the capital soon."


    Seeing that the niece said so, the Xiao family couldn''t refuse it.


    Xiao Gongwei opened his mouth, but after all, he didn''t say anything dissatisfied.


    Now that the fate of his grandchildren is in Murong Lingran''s hands, he should speak carefully in the future.


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "Aran, don''t worry, we will try our best to do as you say."


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    After having lunch, everyone went to work on their own, and Murong Lingran also went to arrange to start selling seafood tomorrow.


    Although her family''s business is not bad now, she is still willing to take it to a higher level.


    The seafood smell is very strong, and she did not n to sell it at Zhiye Zhai in the first ce.


    Although adding Lingquan water will keep the seafood fresh all the time, but its taste is domineering. If a pot of seafood is ced in Zhiye Zhai, it is estimated that the whole Zhiye Zhai tastes like seafood. People who don¡¯t like seafood smell it, it is estimated that it is Unbearable, it will definitely affect Zhi Ye Zhai''s business.


    And the handling of seafood is also more difficult, most people take it back, it is estimated that they will not be able to do it.


    When the timees, they don''t make it delicious, and in turn they find trouble with her shop. Although she is not afraid, she will feel reluctant.


    She could teach the method on the spot, but that would be too troublesome and time-consuming.


    Therefore, she ns to supply the seafood to three restaurants temporarily. She provides the methods and seafood, and the restaurant is responsible for making all the dishes.


    Anyway, the small pond in her house is not big, and there are too many out, and maybe some people will doubt her.

 Chapter 2714: Murong Lingrans thoughts

    Chapter 2714 Murong Lingran''s thoughts


    Since ancient times, delicacies from mountains and seas have been used to describe the preciousness and delicacy of dishes. She sells seafood to high-end restaurants, which is normal.


    After leaving the house, Murong Lingran found a few people and packed arge bucket of seafood, got on the carriage and drove to the city.


    Although in her current capacity, she can directly call the shopkeepers of the three restaurants toe home, but there are too many children at home, some afternoons have to take naps, and the house is too lively with too many people, so she had toe to the door in person.


    When she arrived at Tianhe Tower, it was already Shen Shi, and there were no customers in the restaurant, and the young people who weed the guests were taking a nap at the door.


    When Murong Lingran walked to the door, Xiao Er, who was dozing, sensed that a guest wasing in, and immediately cheered up: "Guest officer, pleasee inside."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Er realized that it was actually Murong Lingran, and hurriedly ran inside, "Manager Jia, Princess Chunling is here in person."


    Shopkeeper Jia, who was doing the ounting at the counter, ran out immediately, saw Murong Lingran and a few servantsing with things, and hurriedly said respectfully: "The county lord is here, and the little ones are wee, and I ask the county lord to forgive me. ."


    Murong said helplessly: "Manager Jia, we are so familiar with each other, so there is no need to do these pompous manners. You are so polite, I can''t talk to you about business today."


    These businessmen are really well-informed, and they knew so quickly that she was named the county lord.


    "Talking about business?" Shopkeeper Jia asked nkly, "The one behind you is..."


    Why does ?? smell like the one he smelled out of town before?


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "Wait, I brought some good things over here, you''ll find outter, I also called Manager Huang of Mingyue Building and Manager Ding of Shunxin Restaurant to bring people over, so that I also saved the trouble."


    After she finished speaking, she exined again: "I need to borrow your kitchen, so I came here at this time. Is the kitchen still empty? Are the chefs there too?"


    Shopkeeper Jia said: "Yes, yes, the county master is very polite. If you want to bring anyone, just bring them. I have no opinion at all, and neither will my boss."


    Murong smiled and said, "That''s good."


    It didn''t take long for Manager Huang and Manager Ding to arrive.


    Murong Lingran is the God of Wealth of their restaurant, she called them, there must be something good for their business.


    Manager Huang also knew that Murong Lingran was now the county lord, so he respectfully said, "The county lord asked us toe, what''s the matter?"


    Shopkeeper ??Ding said: "Congrattions to you, you have been sealed as the county master."


    They really didn''t expect that Murong Lingran, who was just a small peasant girl in front of them at the beginning, would one day be the youngdy of the Ning''an Marquis Mansion, and she was even proimed the county master by His Majesty. As the old saying goes, people don''t look good.


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course there is something good."


    After saying that, he nced at the four people behind them, "Is this the smartest cook in your restaurant?"


    When she sent someone to inform them, let them bring the smartest cook in the restaurant.


    Shopkeeper Huang and Shopkeeper Ding nodded at the same time: "Yes."


    Murong said: "If that''s the case, thene with me."


    After saying that, she went to the kitchen.


    Shopkeeper Huang and Shopkeeper Ding took a deep breath at the same time, their brows furrowed, this smell¡­


    When ?? came to the kitchen, the chefs of Tianhelou were all standing by.

 Chapter 2715: live seafood

    Chapter 2715 Live Seafood


    There is a water well in the backyard, and the kitchen leads directly to the backyard. After the cooks from Mingyue Building and Shunxin Restaurant entered, Murong Lingran asked her servants to carry the big wooden barrels to the backyard, and asked all the cooks to follow her to the backyard, watching her one by one. Handling brought sea cargo.


    Murong Lingran ordered the people to open the bucket and let them take out the abalone inside first.


    The three shopkeepers are also well-informed, and at a nce they can see that the servants are holding abalone.


    Shopkeeper Jia eximed, "Is this an abalone? Or is it alive?"


    Murong Lingran rolled up his sleeves, took twenty abalones from his servants, put them in the small basin beside the water basin, and said, "Yes, it''s abalone, abalone alive."


    Shopkeeper Huang stepped forward and squatted next to the abalone, and said in surprise: "County Lord, how can there be live abalone in the capital? The seaside is too far from the capital. I have also sent someone to try to transport live seafood from the seaside, but every time I died once, and the shipping fee was very high, and I wasted a lot of money. As ast resort, all my restaurants used dry goods."


    Shopkeeper Ding also said: "I have done this too, and restaurants are still using dry goods."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "I raised this. I came back from Donghai Mansionst year and brought back a lot of seafood, all of which were kept in my small pond. I went to see it in the morning and thought I could sell some of it. I brought some here."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the wooden barrel she brought, "You can go and see the wooden barrel. There are not only abalone, but also other seafood, such as octopus, scallops, etc., which are all alive and kicking."


    The three shopkeepers immediately stepped forward and looked at them at the same time. They really saw a bucket of seafood, including shrimp, crab, and shellfish, all kinds. They were dazzled.


    The cooks also stepped forward to take a look. It was full of seafood they had never seen before. Even if they had seen dried abalone and sea cucumber, the fresh and dried ones were not exactly the same.


    Shopkeeper Jia turned his head and said stunnedly, "Master, what method did you use to transport these marine goods alive from the sea? And you even raised them. I heard that marine goods must need seawater to survive. "


    Murong smiled and said: "Well, of course I have my own way, but this is a secret, I can''t tell it."


    She didn''t say it, and the three shopkeepers didn''t dare to ask.


    Shopkeeper Jia said: "Master, I guessed your purpose today. You want to sell us seafood, and let us go to your house to buy the same as vegetables, right?"


    "Yes, if you want live seafood in the future, you can go to my small pond to buy them. They have been breeding for a while. As long as the amount you need is within my control, you can sell fresh ones every day in the future. Seafood."


    Murong Lingran just likes to deal with smart people, so doing business is not tiring at all, saying: "I will teach your cooks how to handle seafood in a moment, and then I will teach your cooks seafood in person. This approach will ensure that your restaurant''s business will be even better in the future."


    The three of them were overjoyed at the same time, and said with a smile, "Thank you, Princess."


    The county owner is really considerate, and their cooks really don''t know how to handle fresh seafood.


    Murong Lingran began to process the abalone, and said while doing: "Everyone has seen that abalone has a shell. Our first step is to remove the shell of the abalone. We can use scissors and other tools, as long as the meat can bepletely intact. Just take it out."

 Chapter 2716: Garlic Vermicelli Scallops

    Chapter 2716 Garlic Vermicelli Scallops


    "The second step, prepare a small brush, preferably a little salt, to clean the ck film and mucus on the abalone."


    "The third step is to remove the internal organs on it, and the esophagus on its mouth."


    "Thest step is to continue rubbing the abalone with salt."


    After Murong Lingran finished cleaning one, he stood up and said with a smile: "How about it, it''s very simple."


    Shopkeeper Jia said: "It''s really simple."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at his cook: "Have you learned anything?"


    Chef A said: "I learned it."


    Chef B said: "I also learned it. The county master demonstrated very detailed, and you can understand it at a nce."


    The other two cooks also nodded.


    Murong said: "Since that''s the case, let''s all try it."


    Several cooks nced at their shopkeeper and saw them nodding, so they went up to get abalone and started to try.


    They are worthy of being the smartest cooks in the restaurant. They all know how to deal with all the abalone quickly.


    Murong Lingran saw this and praised: "Not bad, now that you are familiar with abalone, then I will teach you to deal with other things."


    After ?? finished speaking, he sent someone to the wooden barrel to take out the octopus and began to demonstrate to them.


    An hourter, she demonstrated everything she brought, and at the same time, she also processed all the ingredients to be usedter, and brought them all to the kitchen.


    Just now, the shopkeeper Jia also followed her instructions and let her cut a lot of ingredients.


    Murong Lingran stood by the stove and said earnestly, "Although all the chefs are very good at cooking, they have never cooked seafood before, so I only made dried seafood. I make both dry and raw seafood. But it is different. Today I will teach you a few dishes. Of course, in the future, you can change the way of cooking ording to your own habits. Now, I will be ugly. "


    The six cooks said at the same time: "Thank you, the princess, we must listen carefully."


    Murong nodded and started to demonstrate the first dish, "The first dish I want to demonstrate is called scallops with garlic and vermicelli, this dish is very simple, just like its name, it needs a lot of garlic, just now, the shopkeeper Jia also followed mine. I ordered to chop the garlic, now just put the garlic in a bowl, add half a spoon of starch, half a spoon of oil and salt and mix well, what is this starch, I will exin it to youter."


    "Everyone has already cleaned the scallop meat just now, just clean the scallop shell, put the scallop meat at the bottom, then put the prepared minced garlic in the middle, and finally put the prepared vermicelli on top, and then put the scallop meat on top. High fire, steam for half an hour."


    Having said that, she closed the lid.


    Although the first thing she cleans is abalone, she doesn''t have to be the first to make abalone.


    Taking advantage of this period of time, she brought the starch she brought over again, "This is the starch I used just now, I made it myself, and I have it here for the time being. It can thicken the dish and let the raw materials The consistency of the juice increases and the taste and vor be better.¡±


    The three shopkeepers stepped forward and took a look.


    Shopkeeper Jia said, "Why does this feel simr to flour?"


    Murong Lingran said: "The flour is much cheaper than this, but if the shopkeeper buys seafood from me in the future, I can send some starch to the restaurant every month, but it''s not much, if the restaurant uses it well in the future, Just buy it from me alone."

 Chapter 2717: Giant sea prawns and sea crabs

    Chapter 2717 Giant Sea Shrimp and Sea Crab


    Shopkeeper Jia smiled helplessly: "Master, you really know how to do business."


    "Haha." Murong smiled and said, "Treasurer Jia has won the prize."


    After a while, her garlic vermicelli scallops were almost done, and the whole kitchen was filled with a smell they had never smelled before.


    Shopkeeper Jia said: "This smells so good, it doesn''t smell fishy at all."


    Shopkeeper ?? Huang said: "Yes, it''s very fragrant."


    Shopkeeper ??Ding swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "This is almost half an hour, it should be edible, right?"


    "Yes." Murong Lingran asked Chef A to bring out the dishes, and said, "Let''s all try, there are twenty in total, and one for each person is more than enough."


    She wasn''t really satisfied with the taste either. The chefs of the hotels in the previous life made it fragrant, but there are no seasonings from the previous life, so she was very satisfied with it.


    Shopkeeper Jia said with a smile: "Then it''s better to be respectful than to obey, but please let the county master try it first."


    Murong nodded: "Okay, then I''ll try."


    After she took one, the others stepped forward to try it.


    After everyone finished eating, the air suddenly became extremely quiet.


    Shopkeeper Jia eximed, "This scallop with garlic vermicelli is too delicious."


    Shopkeeper ?? Huang also said: "It''s delicious, especially delicious, it''s not fishy at all, I''ve never tasted such a taste before."


    After swallowing it, shopkeeper Ding picked up another one and started eating it, saying as he ate, "It''s really delicious, I never knew that fans could still eat like this, I want to eat one more."


    Seeing that the other cooks still wanted to eat, Murong Lingran smiled and said, "We made twenty of them in total, and each of us can do both. If you want to eat more, just eat it. If you still want to eat it in the future. If so, you need to do it yourself."


    The people present heard the words and picked up another one to try.


    After eating everything, Murong Lingran said again: "After eating, I will teach you the second dish, we have to hurry up, otherwise the kitchen will be very busy when it''s dinner time."


    After that, I started to make steamed abalone, boiled abalone, braised abalone, salt and pepper razor, braised giant sea crab, steamed giant sea crab, scallion oil giant sea crab, braised giant sea prawn, steamed giant sea prawn, scallion oil giant sea prawn , Cold-boiled octopus, stir-fried octopus, double pepper popped octopus, spicy fried sea melon seeds, steamed skin shrimp, steamed oysters, oysters with garlic, boiled octopus, braised octopus, braised octopus, and sea cucumber with spring onions. I basically cook all the dishes I cook for my family.


    There are a lot of giant sea shrimp and sea crabs in her space, and she needs to deal with some of them. This time, she brought out all the giant ones.


    After Murong Lingran finished cooking, the people who tried the dishes in the kitchen had almost eaten, and basically they didn¡¯t even need to eat dinner.


    And after she finished thest dish, she returned the kitchen to the other chefs in Tianhe Building. After all, the front hall began to have guests slowly, so she called everyone to her wooden barrel in the backyard.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "How about shopkeepers, fresh seafood is really delicious, right?"


    The three shopkeepers and the other cooks were still a little unfinished about what they had eaten, and they even wondered in their hearts why the guests outside came so early. They didn''t have enough to eat. Even Shopkeeper Jia thought so.

 Chapter 2718: handwritten recipes

    Chapter 2718 Handwritten recipes


    Shopkeeper Jia smiled and looked at the seafood left in the barrel, and said, "The county lord is really amazing, such fishy things are so delicious. To be honest, I also went to the seaside when I was young, but it was only there. The way the people cook seafood ispletely different from the way the county master does, and although it''s not too bad, it''s a lot worse than what the county master himself makes."


    "That''s right." Shopkeeper Huang said, "I really can''t get used to the practice by the sea, but it''s the best made by the county master."


    The shopkeeper Ding also said: "The county master''s craftsmanship is really the best in the world. If the three chefs of our family had half of your craftsmanship, the business would be much better."


    The six cooks felt a little ufortable, but this is true.


    Before they came, they asked what they wanted them to do. The shopkeeper didn''t know at first, but when they arrived, he actually asked them to learn cooking.


    Their cooking skills are all the best in their restaurant. They feel that there is nothing to learn. When theye here, they see that they want to learn from girls, and they are even more disdainful, just because the other party is the county owner, they have no choice but to treat her. Courtesy.


    It was just after eating all the dishes that Murong Lingran cooked, they all changed their minds.


    At the same time, he was still reflecting in his heart, what they did before was not evenparable to half a finger of the county master.


    Murong Lingran saw that everyone looked at him with admiration, and was very satisfied. It seemed that her cooking skills had conquered those six cooks.


    Don''t think she''s small, she can''t see what those six people are thinking.


    But since they really admire her now, she doesn''t care about what happened before.


    Murong said: "Those three think if the restaurant sells the dishes I made just now, what will happen to the restaurant''s business?"


    Shopkeeper Jia said: "That must be a lot of guests."


    Murong said: "Are those three willing to buy goods at my house in the future?"


    Shopkeeper Huang said: "The county owner has put down his identity to cook and rmend it himself, and the taste is really good, of course we are willing."


    The other shopkeepers also nodded.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Since that''s the case, then it''s settled, we''ll sign the contract today. But as I said before, the output of my small pond is limited, so I will limit the quantity of your purchases every day. opinion?"


    The three said at the same time: "Of course I have no opinion, I will listen to the county master."


    Shopkeeper Jia said: "It''s just the county master. You only demonstrated it once. I''m afraid my cooks won''t remember it."


    Murong Lingran took out three handwritten cookbooks from her bosom and said with a smile, "I have already prepared them and wrote them all on it. Just let someone read it to yourself, three cookbooks, one for each of your restaurants."


    After he finished speaking, he handed it over to the three shopkeepers.


    She has the co-birth box given by Changqi Shenjun, and after writing one copy, the other two can be copied directly.


    The three shopkeepers were instantly ttered and said thank you again and again.


    Murong said: "Then prepare a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, we have signed the contract."


    After a long while, when everyone signed and pressed their handprints, Murong Lingran waited for the contract to dry before putting it into her satchel.


    Although she is now the county owner, the shoulder bag is still very important to her, but with the improvement of her status, the material of her shoulder bag is getting better and better.

 Chapter 2719: Allergy drug

    Chapter 2719 Allergy Medicine


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Since the three shopkeepers give face like this, the remaining half of the seafood in the wooden barrel will be given to the three, just for your cooks to practice their skills tonight, so as not to forget them when they turn around. "


    The three shopkeepers were overjoyed at the same time, "Thank you, the princess."


    After he finished speaking, he handed over the deposit to Murong Lingran.


    It was agreed in the contract that the three restaurants would give her a deposit of 1,000 taels first, and then they would buy goods from her house every day, and then settle the bill every two weeks.


    Of course, the deposit is non-refundable for the time being. After all, seafood is precious. If they are salvaged that day and they don¡¯t want it, they will be wasting their efforts.


    When they stop buying from her house, she will return all the deposits to them.


    The three shopkeepers have no opinion on this.


    Murong Lingran is already the county owner, so he will definitely not be greedy for a thousand taels of silver.


    Murong Lingran was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something, and took out three medicine bottles from his satchel and gave them to the three shopkeepers.


    The three shopkeepers opened it and took a look. They saw that there were extremely small pills inside, and there were estimated to be hundreds of them in a bottle.


    Shopkeeper Jia asked: "County Lord, this is..."


    Murong Lingran is a serious businessman, and doing business is also risky. She must predict all risks in advance, otherwise it will affect her reputation and the reputation of the Marquis of Ning''an, then it will be troublesome .


    So she said sternly: "The three shopkeepers who have been in business for so long must have heard that some people are born allergic to peanuts, sesame seeds, eggs, goat''s milk and cow''s milk? e, red and swollen skin, difficulty breathing and life-threatening."


    Shopkeeper Jia said: "I have indeed heard that this kind of thing happened before in Tianhe Tower. Is this medicine for the allergies you mentioned?"


    Murong nodded, "Yes, but they are not only medicines for the food allergies I mentioned just now, but also medicines for seafood allergies. Some people are born with a special constitution and will be allergic to seafood. After giving this medicine to the guests, it can save their lives."


    This is the medicine she asked Dad to prepare when she went to Saiyuan Mansion. When she came back, Dad had already studied it. She asked Dad toe overst night.


    "That''s it." Shopkeeper Jia said, "Thank you, the county lord, for letting me know in advance. Otherwise, we really don''t know what to do if we''re going to encounter a guest''s allergy."


    "Treasurer Jia is very polite, it''s what I should do."


    Shopkeeper Huang said: "County Lord, there are hundreds of this medicine. If we run out, can we continue to buy it from you?"


    "Okay." Murong nodded Lingran: "I will let Dad refine some and put them away. When there are still dozens of pieces left, you cane to me, even if it is a bottle of 10 taels of silver. "


    The three said at the same time: "Thank you, the princess."


    Although medicines are expensive, they will also sell seafood expensive in the future. Not everyone is allergic to seafood. A bottle of medicine shouldst a long time.


    Murong Lingran told them some precautions when dealing with seafood, so that they could go to Ning''an Hou''s Mansion or Lihua Vige''s Murong''s house to ask her at any time. After receiving the medicine money, they returned to Ning''an Hou. government.


    Originally, she wanted to go back to Lihua Vige, and she wanted to take out all kinds of animals in the space in the morning, but now it was gettingte. Although she brought the people, it was not safe, and she didn''t want to run around, so she could only temporarily. Live in Houfu.

 Chapter 2720: King Yi has a request

    Chapter 2720 Yi Wang has a request


    Although her servants started with her cooking the second dish and tried the dishes, they were all men, and they probably didn''t get enough to eat. Arranged a ce for them to live, and then walked to their room.


    Xiao Manan happened to being out of his daughter''s yard, and when he saw her daughtering back at the door, he said in surprise: "Aran, didn''t you say you were going back to Lihua Vige to stay for a few days when you left in the morning? Why did youe back earlier? What''s the matter?"


    "No." Murong Lingran recounted what she had done.


    "So it is." Xiao Manan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Lingran pulled her to sit down in the room and asked, "Auntie, what are you doing here with me?"


    Xiao Manan nced at the things she had just sent people to put down, and said, "No, your grandfather divided all the silk and satin that His Majesty gave him, these are the colors that suit you, and I will bring them to you in person. ."


    "Thank you, A-Niang." Murong Lingran asked again, "A-Niang, did Dad take the medicine as I said today?"


    Grandpa is really polite, she already has so many materials, it is okay to give some to his granddaughters Rong Xinyuan and Wei Yushan, but he also has two direct daughters, she has no opinion at all.


    Speaking of Murongzhe''s injury, Xiao Manan nodded excitedly: "Aran, you know what? Your father''s hand can now be bent freely, he can do whatever he wants, and it doesn''t hurt at all, only However, I still can''t lift heavy objects, my strength has not fully recovered, my hand is still a little unstable when I hold the silver needle, your medicine is really good, it is really getting better day by day."


    Murong Lingran was relieved immediately, and smiled: "Then ask Auntie to continue to supervise Daddy tomorrow. After he finishes taking the medicine, his hand will be healed, and then the little uncle will be saved."


    "Yeah." Xiao Manan added: "Today your little uncle has also moved in, and he still lives in the guest house. Although your father can''t do acupuncture for him these few days, he ordered people to boil medicine for him every day. They all drank obediently."


    Murong said: "Well, as long as little uncle listens to daddy''s words, his injury will definitely recover."


    "I hope it''s as you say."


    Xiao Manan said: "Aran, let me tell you something, King Yi sent someone over today."


    Murong said abruptly, "What is King Yi sending people to do?"


    "He said that Princess Pingying returned home and reflected on it for a long time, and knew that she was wrong, so she wanted to apologize to you in person. She suddenly fell down that day and scared your third brother again, and wanted to apologize to your third brother, but she is not She''s grounded, she can''t go out, so she wants to invite you and your third brother to the pce, she wants to treat you well."


    Murong snorted, "He Lianying has nothing to do with her diligence, she is either a traitor or a thief."


    Xiao Manan said: "So you don''t n to go there?"


    "Um."


    Xiao Manan said: "I guessed it too, your third brother didn''t want to go there, so I rejected them, saying that you just came back from the frontier, and your body needs to be well cultivated, so I won''t go out to disturb you."


    Murong asked Lingran: "Then the people from the pce were sent away like this?"


    Xiao Manan said: "Yeah, there is no other way if they don''t leave."


    "That''s good."


    The mother and daughter said some more words, and they went back to their rooms to rest.

 Chapter 2721: Space upgrade white land

    Chapter 2721 Space Upgrade White Land


    What the mother and daughter didn''t know was that Helianying knew that the Marquis of Ning''an had rejected the people sent by her father without hesitation, and was so angry that she didn''t have any food for the whole day.


    Helianying''s personal maid, Xiaocui, was standing beside her at this time, and persuaded bitterly: "Master, you should eat a little, your body is already weak, if you don''t eat for another day, if you fall ill , your father and mother should be worried."


    "I just can''t eat it." He Lianying was in front of a pile of "Nude" that had already been copied, thinking that there were still more than 900 copies that had not been copied, she was upset for a while, and said: "I am so miserable. Now, the people from the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion don''t give me any face at all, it''s really too much."


    She still wants to seduce Murong Kuan. If Murong Kuan doesn''te, how can she implement her n? She can''t go out now.


    Xiaocui said: "Because of this, you have to eat well, and if you have a good body, you can quickly finish copying "Nude", so that you can quickly go out and find the people in Ning''an Hou''s mansion to settle ounts."


    He Lianying thought for a while, and felt that what she said made sense, so she began to copy again angrily.


    On the other side, after Murong Lingran finished washing up and asked the servant to turn off the lights, he quickly entered the space.


    Heimao, Baiyun, Zhongguang and Zixing were already sleeping in the bamboo building, so she didn''t bother them, but just watched the things she nted on thend outside.


    When she was patrolling the field that could be nted at the beginning, she stopped abruptly, crouched in front of the field, and said loudly, "Shenjun."


    Shenjun Changqi has already retreated, so he didn''t show up, but a ray of his consciousness responded: "What''s the matter?"


    Murong asked, "Howe these two squares ofnd have turned into white soil? This is the first time I have seen white soil."


    Changqi Shenjun said: "What''s strange about this, as my injury slowly improves, the function of thisnd bes stronger and stronger, and the nts on that whitend are what I and you said before. It allows nts to mature in an instant.¡±


    Murong Lingran was surprised: "In other words, the functions that have matured in an instant are graduallying out?"


    Shenjun Changqi nodded: "Yes, although there is only a small piece ofnd now, but in the future, all of it will be an instant maturend. As long as the seeds are put down, the things you nt will mature in the blink of an eye."


    Murong Lingran hurriedly pulled out the things nted on it, and then buried a loquat seed.


    In an instant, the seed broke through the white soil, and it was taller than her, and it was instantly covered with fruits, each of which was the size of a fist.


    Murong Lingran put down another cherry sapling, and in an instant, the cherry tree also grew tall and tall, and it was also covered with ck, red, ck and red fruits.


    Murong Lingran was stunned for a moment, how could this fruit be simr to the cherries she saw in her previous life?


    She remembered that among her cherry saplings, she did not buy cherries at all.


    She picked one and tasted it. Sure enough, it tasted the same as the cherries in the previous life. No, it even tasted even better than the ones in the previous life.


    After all, the food she ate in her previous life was brought back from abroad. After being transported by water,nd and air, the taste has already changed and is not fresh.


    Murong Lingran looked at the white ground and thought for a moment, then picked another big loquat and ate it.


    Sure enough, the taste ispletely different from the previous one, and it has be more delicious.

 Chapter 2722: cherries

    Chapter 2722 Cherry


    Murong said excitedly: "Shen Jun, does this whitend have the function of improving varieties?"


    Changqi Shenjun said: "Of course there is. In the past, if you wanted to improve the variety, you needed to harvest and nt it several times on the ck soil, but now when you nt it, you can think about the improved variety. If you don''t want to improve, the kind wille out. Things are the same as before.¡±


    Murong said: "So it is."


    When she was nting loquats, she didn''t think about anything else, she just thought that if the white earth could really mature in an instant.


    When she nted cherry trees, she thought that she hadn''t eaten cherries for several years. It would be great if she could eat cherries. I didn''t expect that the ones that were nted would really be cherries.


    This whitend is really amazing, and her family has delicious food again.


    Looking at the cherries on the tree, Murong Lingran found several baskets and began to pick them excitedly.


    The family is probably a little tired of the fruit she gave to Ye Zhai. The cherries came just right, and they will try them tomorrow.


    Early in the morning the next day, Murong Lingran sent out several cherries.


    The Imperial Pce, General Rong''s Mansion, the Mansion of the Minister of Rites, the House of the Ambassador of Liu Yuan, the House of Prime Minister Suo, and the Mansion of the Minister of Punishment.


    Of course, she also sent someone to deliver a copy from the shopkeepers of the three restaurants.


    After the family had eaten breakfast, Murong Lingran told them not to leave the table and ced the cherries that had been washed in front of them.


    When Princess ?? saw Cheerilee, she said in surprise, "This is... a cherry?"


    Murong nodded: "Well, you can call it a big cherry."


    Tell them about cherries and they probably have to ask why they are called cherries or big cherries, anyway, cherries are also cherries.


    Murong Zhe asked, "Aran, did you nt this one on our small deste mountain?"


    Murong Lingran coughed lightly: "Well, that''s right."


    Anyway, there are several greenhouses in the small barren mountain, only she has the key, and no one except her is allowed to enter, so she should havee out of the greenhouse.


    If they still want it in the future, she will just transnt a few into the greenhouse.


    In order to change the subject, Murong Lingran hurriedly said: "Everyone, let''s eat and see, she is better than the cherries that I sent to Ye Zhai before, I promise you eat one and think about two, two, four, and four. Think of eight."


    Lord Ning''an smiled and said: "Okay, then I''ll try it."


    After saying that, I started to taste it.


    The rest also started to try it.


    Lord Ning''an said, "Yes, it''s very sweet, crispy, and tastes good."


    Princess Qihua also said: "It''s really sweeter than the cherries grown in the small barren hills of Aran before."


    Murong Zong said: "This big cherry is really delicious. One bite is delicious."


    The rest of the people also said:


    "Really delicious."


    "Aran, you are so amazing that you have grown such delicious cherries."


    "If you take this out and sell it, it is estimated that you can sell it for a lot of money."


    "That''s for sure. This one is crispy and sweet. It is estimated that the threshold of Ye Zhai will be broken by people."


    Murong Lingran smiled immediately, "If it''s delicious, everyone should eat more. I''ll be going back and forth between Lihua Vige and Hou''s Mansion in the past few days. Just let me know when you want to eat."


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Okay, Dad got it."


    Murong Lingran said a few more words, then came to the door, got on the carriage, and walked towards Lihua Vige with the servants of Lihua Vige.

 Chapter 2723: Do not eat and beat your board!

    Chapter 2723 Don''t eat and beat your board!


    Now there are cherries, and she wants to nt all the cherries on the first hill, so that when ites time to eat cherries, she can make a fortune again.


    And the seeds copied from the same bottle are not the same as those in the previous life. They are not bound by seasons and temperatures. As long as it is not too cold and nted for enough time, they will still bear fruit.


    Sost night, she copied a lot of cherry saplings overnight. It was nothing more than nting ordinary cherry saplings on white soil. When it was about to bear fruit, she quickly dug it out with her divine sense and ced it in the same bottle. That''s it.


    nting on the outside in this way will produce results in a short time, which can save a lot of time.


    Just when she was about to leave the city gate, she suddenly thought that there was still a ce to go. She went to the yard where Zhizhenzhai made jewelry for her, inspected the work there, and sent a few boxes of pearls. past.


    went to Zhizhenzhai again, nced at the ledger of the past few days, and then went to Lihua Vige.


    And Helian Rongjiu was having a meal in his bedroom after going down to court when Eunuch De suddenly brought a te of fruit he had never seen before and ced it in front of him.


    Helian Rongjiu asked: "What is this fruit? Why have I never seen it before? The color is also strange, ck, red, ck and red, and it looks a bit like a cherry, is it a cherry?"


    Eunuch De said respectfully, "Your Majesty, this was sent by the Chunling County Master of the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, saying that it was a new variety of fruit that she had just researched in her field. She was called Big Cherry, and it was delivered early in the morning. The **** of Cai tried it, and let the imperial doctor see it again, and confirmed that it was not poisonous, and then presented it to His Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Well done."


    After saying that, I picked up one and tried it.


    Although he knew that Murong Lingran would never harm him, it took a lot of people to get the fruit from outside the pce to him.


    Since Murong Lingran was named Xiangjun, some people looked down on her. Now that she is the county owner, there are even more people who want to harm her.


    What''s more, the people who framed their family haven''t heard any news yet. For her safety, for their own safety, she should be careful.


    Helian Rongjiu spit out the cherry seeds, picked up another one and ate them, and couldn''t stop eating them, one after another.


    Eunuch De saw that he had eaten more than ten in a row, and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, don''t eat too much, so as not to hold on."


    Helian Rong stopped in an instant, coughed lightly, and said ufortably, "This is really delicious, I couldn''t help it for a while."


    Eunuch De suddenly burst intoughter.


    Helian Rongjiu frowned, and suddenly called out, "Ze Yuan, Ze Qu."


    The two immediately pushed the door and entered, respectfully saying, "Master, what are your orders?"


    Eunuch De thought the emperor was going to deal with him, so he knelt on the ground with a plop, and said anxiously, "Your Majesty, forgive me, this servant didn''t do it on purpose, and the servant will neverugh again."


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu said helplessly: "I''m not going to deal with you, you get up for me."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at the three people at the same time and said, "You three, try this big cherry together and see how it tastes."


    Zeyuan said: "Your Majesty, is this what you gave us?"


    "Bullshit, hurry up to eat, if you don''t eat, hit your board!"


    The three of them didn''t dare to dy, and immediately went up to get the cherries and ate them.

 Chapter 2724: rear

    Chapter 2724 Back


    After eating one, the three did not wait for Helian Rongjiu to speak, and involuntarily reached out and continued to eat.


    When they had eaten seven or eight, the three of them noticed that they didn''t stop after eating the first one, and hurriedly began to plead guilty: "Your Majesty forgive me."


    Helian Rongjiu waved his hand indifferently, looked at Eunuch De with a smile, and said, "Eunuch De, look, you can''t help yourself, can''t you bear it? I can''t bear it, so I just ate a few more, which is forgivable, this big cherry is really delicious."


    Ze Yuanze Qu Ji immediately understood why his master suddenly wanted to reward them with something to eat. It turned out to be to prove that the food was so delicious.


    Eunuch De alsoughed when he heard the words, and said, "Yes, Your Majesty, this big cherry is so delicious, I really can''t control myself."


    Helian Rongjiu took another one and started to eat it.


    "Yes, in addition to the ones delivered to the two of them, there is still a lot left in the imperial pantry, and your Majesty can eat it in the afternoon."


    That girl has a conscience.


    At this time, in the Queen Mother''s pce, the Queen Mother and Princess Ningxin were also eating cherries from the imperial kitchen.


    The queen mother said while eating: "The Princess Chunling really has a heart, there is delicious food, I can think of the two of us every time, this big cherry is really delicious, there is no sour taste at all, although the previous one is also delicious , butpared to this, it''s a bit inferior."


    "My son also thinks it." Princess Ningxin also said while eating: "It''s really delicious, mother, my future sister-inw is very good, isn''t it more and more satisfied?"


    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "It''s really good."


    She is telling the truth, Murong Ling is kind and capable, has countless credits in her body, cares about the people, and is deeply loved by the people. Such a person is the most suitable person for the mother.


    I thought she was just an ordinary girl, but I didn''t expect it to be the granddaughter of Princess Qihua and the Marquis of Ning''an. In this way, the concubine position is definitely not worthy of her, only thetter.


    Murong Lingran''s luck is also good. Before getting married, he returned to his rtives. Otherwise, he would have to work harder to ascend to the rear.


    Princess Ningxin said: "Then when the emperor is eighteen years old, can he wee her into the pce?"


    The Empress Dowager immediately frowned: "Of course I would like her to enter the pce, but Marquis Ning''an and Princess Qihua haven''t let go yet, it''s up to them to see their opinions. Their granddaughter has only been home for a few years, and it is estimated that they are too. I can''t bear to marry her so soon, they are elders after all, and we can only marry if they promise. Marrying an emperor is different from marrying an ordinary person, and I don''t know if the Marquis of Ning''an and Princess Qihua will agree."


    Princess Qihua is her son''s aunt after all, and her status is precious. If the aunt doesn''t let her go, the emperor is not good at marrying her.


    Princess Ningxin said: "They should agree, with their identities, only the emperor''s brother is worthy of their granddaughter, and A Ran also likes the emperor''s brother. Right. Empress mother, you can rx, and when the emperor is eighteen years old, prepare well for the daughter-inw to enter the door. "


    "You''re right." The Queen Mother said, "But Aijia still needs to find some time to talk to my aunt about it."

 Chapter 2725: Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying are looking for trouble again

    Chapter 2725 Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying are looking for trouble again


    "Well, it''s okay to talk about it." Princess Ningxin said: "Okay, Queen Mother, it''s still some time before the emperor''s eighteenth birthday, let''s eat it quickly, this big cherry is really delicious, If only I could eat it every day."


    The Queen Mother also felt that what her daughter said was reasonable, and said with a smile: "You can go to Aran, but if you buy it, or she will be poor by you."


    Princess Ningxin said helplessly: "Mother, I understand, but how can I eat so much."


    The Queen Mother smiled and said, "Okay, okay, you ate the least, but you only ate more than half of the big cherries."


    Princess Ningxin followed her mother''s line of sight and saw that there were far more cherry seeds in front of her than the mother''s side, and her face suddenly turned red.


    The Queen Mother burst outughing.


    And after Murong Lingran returned to Lihua Vige, he went to the first hill to find a piece ofnd, and asked Tong Xiuming to find someone to clean it up today, saying that the fruit tree she was looking for woulde over early in the morning.


    Tong Xiuming listened and did it immediately.


    Although the pits for nting fruit trees have been dug, cherries are more valuable, and Murong Lingran has to add a fence to the first hill, so a lot of trees are needed.


    After Murong finished his instructions, he went back to the house to rest.


    After she came back, she did a lot of things, and she was indeed a little tired.


    The next day, Murong Lingran got up very early, put all the cherries trees on the first hill, and then went to put all the animals to be raised in the houses that had been built on the hill, and then put the trees to be nted. Put it all where it should be.


    Although everyone will be surprised that there are a lot of animals on her three mountains at dawn tomorrow, but this is also impossible. She doesn''t want to make trouble, and she can''t pretend to drive all these animals from other ces like before. , and then let people rush in one by one, that would be too troublesome, so she might as well put them in directly.


    Although it will arouse suspicion from other people, she should be suspicious. She also thought of an excuse, so they couldn''t believe it. Anyway, they never thought that these animals came from her space.


    After she put the animals, the sun was about to rise, so she went home quickly so as not to cause other troubles.


    But just as she opened the door and walked in, she saw the old couple of the Xiao family actually walking towards the door.


    Xiao Gongwei didn''t expect to meet Murong Lingran early in the morning, his face suddenly felt a little ufortable, and he asked in doubt, "Aran, are you justing back or are you just about to go out?"


    Lin Cuiying said: "Old man, is there any need to ask? She must want to go out."


    After she finished speaking, she smiled and looked at Murong Lingran: "Aran, am I right?"


    For your size!


    Murong frowned and said: "This is my house, you don''t care whether I just went out or just came back! But I want to ask you, what are you doing when you wake up so early?"


    Xiao Gongwei smiled and said: "If we don''t do anything, we just get up early and want to go out for a walk. When wee back, the people will prepare the breakfast meal, which is just for breakfast."


    Murong nced suspiciously at the two of them several times, seeing that they didn''t dare to look into his own eyes, he said coldly, "Now that there is no one outside, you two are trying to go out and do something bad, right? ?"


    "Of course not." Lin Cuiying denied anxiously, "We really just woke up early and wanted to go out for a walk."

 Chapter 2726: Xiao Zhengchun rented a shop

    Chapter 2726 Xiao Zhengchun rented a shop


    "You have lived here for a month, haven''t you seen enough?"


    "No, we all slept veryte before, so we got up early today."


    "That''s really a coincidence. I don''t care what you are going to do, but you must never go to my small barren mountain or my small pond. There are many dogs in the small barren mountain, and strangers will be caught when they enter. Bitten to death. I sprinkled medicinal powder around the small pond. You have not taken my antidote beforehand, and you will be poisoned in the past. You can handle it yourself. "


    After Murong finished speaking, he ignored them and went to the kitchen to wait for food.


    After working for a long time, she was hungry.


    They look so guilty, they must be going out to do bad things.


    Either go out to steal things, or trouble her, such as poisoning a small pond.


    As for why they chose the daytime, it is estimated that they found a random time.


    No, today she is going to persuade her uncles to move out. This kind of person lives in her own home, which is really frustrating.


    Xiao Gongwei, Lin Cuiying and other Murong Lingran left, gnashing their teeth.


    Xiao Gongwei said: "This girl is really powerful, she must have guessed what we are going to do."


    Lin Cuiying said: "Then we have to give up?"


    Xiao Gongwei said: "What else can I do if I don''t give up? Didn''t she say that there are dogs in Xiaohuangshan? Are you waiting to be bitten by dogs?"


    Originally, they wanted to steal some fruit to eat. The fruit in Lihua Vige was really delicious, but Tong Xiuming was very stingy, so he gave them to eat when they came.


    In the future, they wanted to eat, but Tong Xiuming didn''t give it, or gave it very little. There were so many people in their family, and everyone lost a few bites, so they had to steal it, but every time they approached the small barren mountain, they was driven back.


    Every morning, they wanted to get up early to steal fruit to eat, but either Lin Cuiying couldn''t get up, or Xiao Gongwei couldn''t get up. Today we finally got up together, but I didn''t expect Murong Lingran to get up so early.


    Lin Cuiying sighed and said, "Forget it, it''s enough to ask Aran if we have the chance. Let''s give it up for the time being."


    Xiao Gongwei said: "That''s the only way."


    After half an hour, the people in the kitchen also prepared breakfast, and everyone in the family came over one after another.


    When everyone was halfway through eating, Xiao Zhengchun said: "Aran, we have been living in your house for more than a month, and we have disturbed you for too much time. I discussed it with the second and third brothers yesterday. We will be in the cityter. It¡¯s hard to go back and forth to Lihua Vige every day, so we rented a shop in the city yesterday afternoon, and there is a small yard behind the shop where people can live, and we¡¯ll move out after breakfast today.¡±


    Murong raised his eyebrows, this eldest uncle was a roundworm in her stomach, she was nning to eat breakfast just now to talk about it.


    The uncles are really considerate. Knowing that she doesn''t like the old couple of the Xiao family, they just left without her mentioning it. It was the same wayst time at Hou''s Mansion. It made her feel embarrassed. As soon as she came back, she drove her uncles away.


    But let outsiders say it. In this world, whether it is good or bad, people will talk about it behind their backs. She is used to it, so it doesn''t matter. Anyone who knows her knows her temperament.


    She spared no effort to help outsiders, not to mention her own uncles, she will help uncles in the future, time will witness everything.

 Chapter 2727: quarrel

    Chapter 2727 Quarrel


    It''s just that Murong Lingran hasn''t spoken yet, and the old couple of the Xiao family are anxious.


    Xiao Gongwei said angrily: "Xiao Zhengchun, you are so brave, you can decide such an important matter without discussing it with us. Do you still have my father in your eyes? When will it be your turn to be the master of this family?"


    "Do you have my mother in your eyes?" Lin Cuiying also said angrily, "This is your eldest sister''s home, we are your eldest sister''s biological parents, what''s wrong with parents living in your daughter''s house, you don''t tell us anything. If you want us to move out, do you still know how to respect your parents?"


    Xiao Zhengchun sighed and said, "Auntie, you already said, this is the eldest sister''s house after all, it''s Murong''s house, not our Xiao''s house, they still have toe back asionally, there''s no reason to keep us all the time. "


    Xiao Zhengxia also said: "Father, Mother, we are doing this to facilitate business in the future. Can''t we run back and forth to the city every day? The city is far away from Lihua Vige, what a waste of time and hard work. "


    Xiao Zhengqiu also said: "That''s right, auntie, I know that you want to live here, and you feel that there are people here to serve you, someone to provide food and amodation, the food you eat every day is delicious, and the living is veryfortable, but you must also For our sake, how much time do we spend going to and from Lihua Vige every day, so much time, we can string a lot of dishes, and we can rest for two more hours."


    "That''s right." Xiao Zhengchun said: "We have the ability to support ourselves. If we stay at the elder sister''s house, we still don''t know how people in Lihua Vige look down on us. We are men and we need face."


    Although the eldest sister won''t say anything, but living under a fence is not what they want, it seems that they are not promising.


    "I don''t care." Xiao Gongwei said: "You guys will go and retire the shopter, I want to live here, I don''t want to live in the city. It''s okay to live in the city, unless we live in the Hou''s mansion. , or we wouldn''t have gone to the city."


    Xiao Zhengchun said bitterly: "Father, please be considerate of us. In the future, the nine children in the family will have to study, so we will have a lot less people who help us make dishes, and the fourth husband and wife can''t help us, then our The working hours are going to be more than before, so I thought about saving time. You are our parents, and you just watch us work so hard?"


    Lin Cuiying felt sorry for her son after all. Seeing her son say this, after thinking about it, she also persuaded: "Old man, what my son said is also right. They have to work harder every day when they live here."


    Xiao Gongwei said: "But I just don''t want to live in the city."


    How good is it to live in Murong''s house, there is food, drink, housing, and someone to serve, and you don''t need to spend your own money. As Xiao Manan''s parents, even if Xiao Manan takes care of their family for a lifetime, that''s normal. Who made Xiao Manan so rich now, the rich should help the poor like them!


    Xiao Zhengchun said helplessly: "Father, Mother, you are just used to being served by others, then I promise you that after living in the shop, I will buy two servants to serve you. Is that okay?"


    They will be more diligent in the future, and they should be able to earn enough money to buy people by doing two more hours a day.

 Chapter 2728: Murong Lingran speaks harshly

    Chapter 2728 Murong Lingran speaks harshly


    "No!" Xiao Gongwei said firmly: "I''m not leaving, you are going to the city, you are going to go by yourself, my mother and I are going to live here. I am old, and you can worry about business matters. I am won''t help anymore."


    Lin Cuiying said: "Old man, our son will have to work harder this way."


    "What should young people be afraid of?" Xiao Gongwei said: "By the way, boss, you all went to the city, what about the children? They still need to study, they can''t follow you back and forth between Lihua Vige and the city every day. Well, we are here, and we can help you discipline them too."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said, "This will not worry the two of you, they can all live in the academy, they can eat and live in the academy every day, and they can go to the city during the holidays. I have a horse-drawn carriage at my house and will be in charge of picking them up. them."


    Xiao Gongwei said, "I just won''t leave anyway."


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "Dad, the business of Chuanchuanxiang that Aran gave us is really good. You see, we saved nearly a thousand taels of silver after we did it in the past. After treating the fourth brother, there is still good left. Hundreds of taels. As long as we work hard, we might be able to buy a house in the capital in the future. As the inws of the Ning''an Houfu, every time you go to see the eldest sister, you will have more confidence and face."


    Xiao Gongwei still didn''t listen, "It''s so hard, I don''t want to leave."


    Seeing the two of them being so stubborn, Murong Lingran''s expression suddenly turned cold, and said, "Mr. Xiao, this is my home, but it''s not a ce where you can leave if you don''t want to. I advise you to go, it''s impossible for me to support you. Your whole life, after all, I haven''t forgotten how you treated my father and mother when they got married. If you don''t leave, I''ll have to drive you out myself!"


    "You dare!" Xiao Gongwei said angrily: "I am your grandfather, if you dare to drive me away, I will go outside and say you are unfilial!"


    Sure enough, he is an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf, and he still treats her like this after eating her food for so long.


    Murong Lingran''s face became more gloomy, and she said in a cold tone: "People in Lihua Vige now rely on me to make money. You can go out and say it, and see if they dare to scold me for half a sentence."


    "You!" Xiao Gongwei suddenly became angry, this Murong Lingran was really annoying, just like her mother, she was an unfilial daughter!


    Murong Lingran stood up abruptly and said, "Mr. Xiao, Mrs. Xiao, I''ll give you half a day. If Ie back in half a day and see that you are still here, I will order you to leave. Leave now, I can still borrow it. The carriage will be given to you, if you don''t listen to me, you will have to walk back to the city afterwards. If you are not afraid of losing face, just stay here."


    After saying that, he grabbed two egg pancakes and walked to the front yard.


    She doesn''t want to waste too much time with this kind of person. If she doesn''t leave, she will use force and be toozy to talk nonsense with them.


    After Murong Lingran left, Xiao Zhengchun said helplessly: "Look, you should make Aran unhappy. You must do it if she insists on her words. Anyway, we will clean up after eating. If you don''t leave then, in the end, Being driven away again makes people see jokes, but don''t feel ashamed."


    "Also, Father, Mother, have you forgotten that the fourth brother is still in the Hou Mansion? If she asks her father not to heal the fourth brother, what should you do?"


    I left them alone and ate quickly.

 Chapter 2729: different animals

    Chapter 2729 Different animals


    They still have a lot of things to do today, so they don''t want to continue to dy time like this.


    Parents are still so unclear, don''t they know that the initiative is in the other party''s hands?


    Do you really think that Aran''s grandparents can do whatever they want?


    Xiao Gongwei saw that his sons were also angry, so he didn''t dare to speak.


    For the sake of the youngest son, it seems that we have only moved out today.


    He took another look at the backyard. Although it is small, it really feels like home. I don''t know when he will be able to move in again, and they will have to cook and eat by themselves every day.


    And after Murong Lingran left the house, he went directly to the first hill.


    Seeing that there are many people on the first hill, she smiled knowingly.


    After entering, Murong walked to the shed where the animals were kept, looked at the people surrounding him, and asked, "What are you doing around here?"


    The crowd immediately gave Murong Lingran a way out.


    Tong Xiuming and Xu Lianshan, the manager of the first hill, looked at her at the same time.


    Xu Lianshan is a person carefully selected by Tong Xiuming and a native of Lihua Vige. He is 30 years old this year.


    Seeing Murong Lingraning, Tong Xiuming said excitedly, "Miss, did you send someone to bring the animals here in the middle of the nightst night?"


    Murong smiled and said, "Yes."


    Tong Xiuming pointed in one direction and said, "You sent someone to transport the fruit trees over there?"


    "right."


    Tong Xiuming said: "Miss, why didn''t you wake me up and let you do these things yourself, how embarrassed I am."


    "It''s alright." Murong smiled and said: "The seller I went to buy livestock is very good. They said they would help me put it on the mountain, so I promised them. You have also worked hard, lest you wake up in the middle of the night."


    Tong Xiuming said, "Thank you, Miss, for being sympathetic."


    Murong Lingran looked at the animals on the first hill, each of her hills was feeding different animals.


    For example, the first hilltops are all smaller animals, such as chickens, ducks, geese, rabbits, etc. There are both domestic and wild animals, each with 20,000 animals, adding up to a total of 80,000 animals.


    The second hill feedsrge, grass-fed animals, such as cattle, sheep, horses, donkeys, roe deer, etc. There are both domestic and wild animals, each with a poption of 10,000.


    The third hill is basically fed with pigs, both domestic and wild, but this is temporary. If you want to feed other pigs in the future, they will be added one after another, with a total of 20,000 pigs.


    Tong Xiuming thought for a while, and then asked, "Miss, where did your people find so many animals? Although there are both cubs and adult animals, it''s not easy to find so many at one time. Bar."


    Murong smiled lightly, "That''s for sure, but Shanren has his own n."


    Seeing that she didn''t want to say more, the rest of the curious people didn''t ask.


    She didn''t know that the people working on the top of the first mountain heard movement in the mountain early in the morning and thought it was a thief, but when she came up to take a closer look, there were actually a lot more animals.


    Their owners are really amazing, and they found so many animals only two days after returning from Saiyuan Mansion.


    Murong Lingran saw that they were all curiously looking at the animals on the first hill, and said with a smile: "The second hill and the third hill, Uncle Xiuming, haven''t gone to see it yet?"

 Chapter 2730: Cattle

    Chapter 2730 Cow


    Tong Xiuming shook his head, "No."


    Because before the three hilltops, only the first hilltop raised chickens, and the second hilltop and the third hilltop had nothing, so they were locked every day, and he only came to the first hilltop every day.


    Murong Lingran looked at Xu Lianshan and said, "You sent someone to nt all the fruit trees that I brought in, so be careful not to hurt their roots. If you put them in the fence, nt them in the fence and put them in the fence. Outside, just outside the fence."


    Xu Lianshan nodded: "Yes, county master."


    After Murong finished speaking, he took Tong Xiuming to the second hill to have a look.


    After a while, looking at the cows, sheep, horses, donkeys, and roe deer in front of him, Tong Xiuming seemed to be unable to believe his eyes. He went there to take a look again, and said with a stunned face: "Miss, where did you find so many cattle, sheep, horses, donkeys and roe deer? I looked at them just now. I''m afraid there are several thousand each."


    Murong smiled and said: "Be bold, there are 20,000 each."


    Tong Xiuming swallowed in surprise. With so many animals, I don''t know how many people are needed to take care of them.


    Tong Xiuming thought that he still had a lot of things to do in the future, so he hurriedly went to the third hill again to take a look. After knowing that there were 20,000 pigs, he was almost desperate.


    It seems that he will not be able to apany his wife and children for a long time.


    Looking at Tong Xiuming''s expression, Murong Lingran knew what he was thinking, and he coughed lightly: "I know it must be very tiring to take care of so many animals, this is also impossible, why don''t I give you a raise? Before I gave you ten taels of silver a month, now I give you fifty taels of silver a month, how?"


    Tong Xiuming hurriedly shook his head: "Miss, it has risen too much at once, I am ashamed of it."


    "Haha." Murong said calmly: "It''s okay, just take it as my congrattions for the birth of your child."


    Tong Xiuming said: "Master and Madam have given me gifts, and they are very precious."


    "It''s okay, they are them, I am me, and I gave this alone. Don''t refuse, if you refuse me again, I won''t let you help me take care of these three hills."


    Tong Xiuming heard the words, so he had no choice but to refuse, and said sternly, "Thank you, Miss."


    Fortunately, he had already selected the stewards of the three hills some time ago. As long as he ordered it, someone would share the burden for him. He only needed to check.


    The grass needed for cattle, sheep, horses, donkeys and roe deer has also grown, and the most important ones are those chickens, ducks, geese, rabbits and pigs.


    But as I said before, chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits also eat fruits, and the fruits that fall from the trees can be eaten by them.


    The only trouble is those pigs, but Wuming Mountain is now full of pig grass, as long as you send someone to cook the pig grass, there is also a special ce to cook pig food on the third hill, so it is not troublesome, otherwise he may really Busy feet do not touch the ground.


    "That''s right." Tong Xiuming suddenly said: "Miss, what are you feeding so many cows for? Will we use those cows for farming in the future?"


    Murong Lingran patted his forehead abruptly and said with a smile: "If you don''t tell me, I forgot, many of those cattle are grown-up cattle, and my five hundred acres ofnd will now be reimed. In order to save manpower, you Just let the vigers take the cattle out to plow the fields and bring them back at night."

 Chapter 2731: horse

    Chapter 2731 Horse


    Tong Xiuming nodded: "Yes, miss, then the vigers must be very happy, it can be a lot easier, but five hundred mu of fields won''t need so many cattle."


    "It can''t be used." Murong Lingran said: "This is the second thing I want to say, you send someone to inform Lizheng, let him inform the vigers, if you want to use cattle to plow the fields,e to me It''s rented here, half a month''s rent counts as one hundred cents, and it must be returned after half a month, and if you want to rent it, you will need to exchange a cow."


    "Also, those who want to rent, if they are from the vige, they can not mortgage the money. If they are from other viges, they need to pay a mortgage of one tael of silver."


    "In addition, during the rental period, the renter must be responsible for the food and lodging of the cattle. Try not to make the cattle too tired. If the cattle die of normal illness, I can not hold them ountable, but if the cattle die of exhaustion or starvation, or are caused by other people. , but the original price should bepensated.¡±


    "This way, some people will help take care of the cows, and you will be more rxed."


    Tong Xiuming said: "Miss is kind, so the vigers must be very happy, I will go to Lizhengter. There is one more question, Miss, I look at those horses and they still look like they are not grown up, Miss raises them. They are for..."


    Murong smiled and said: "My grandfather and brothers need a lot of horses, you can keep them for now, and when my grandfather and brothers need them, you can sell them. But if there are other soldiers We want to buy horses. If you have a good rtionship with my family, you can sell them to him, but you must notify me every time, but if there are other outsiders, you can simply refuse. As for those donkeys, sheep, and other animals , you also look at selling it."


    Tong Xiuming nodded: "I see, I will do as thedy said."


    Murong Lingran told him some things that needed attention, so he asked him to do his business, and then went to see the situation of the fruit trees. After all, she nned to nt fruit trees on every hill, but now only the small barren hills have fruit trees. , the number is too small.


    Before leaving, she put spiritual spring water in the cisterns that opened out of each hill. The quantity was notrge, and it would not have much impact on the people who ate it. She just wanted to keep the animals from getting sick easily.


    Shenjun Changqi said that the animals taken out of the space are used to eating the grass outside and breathing the air outside the space, so they are just like ordinary animals.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, she went to the small pond again. After the carriages from the three restaurants had left, she pushed everyone away and quietly added a lot of seafood to the water.


    On the way, she thought that the Xiao family would be leaving today, so she might as well give them some housewarming gifts, so she moved four horses out of the space when no one was paying attention, and their saddles were already put on.


    After ?? returned home, the Xiao family were also moving, and it was almost time to move.


    Xiao Zhengchun stood at the door and saw the children alling out. He stepped forward and touched his eldest son''s head, and said with relief: "Today, the carriage may not be able to fit your children, so Dad won''t take you into the city. Wait. Your academy is on holiday, and Dad wille back to pick you up, and then our family will be able to reunite."


    "In the future, when daddy is away, your younger siblings will have to rely on you to take care of them. Don''t let anyone bully them."


    Xiao Liming nodded: "Dad, don''t worry,st time my younger siblings were bullied because I wasn''t there. If I were here, I would never allow anyone to bully them."

 Chapter 2732: meet and greet

    Chapter 2732 Meeting Ceremony


    "That''s good." Xiao Zhengchun looked at all the children and said, "Your cousin Aran or your cousin has created such good conditions for you to study, and you will all fight for it in the future. You can also see that in the future The academy is really the most beautiful academy we have ever seen, and you can read for free in it, which is also your blessing, don¡¯t let down Aran¡¯s kindness, you must study hard, you know?¡±


    The children said almost simultaneously: "We know."


    After Xiao Zhengchun finished speaking, the others had almost carried their luggage.


    The old couple of the Xiao family reluctantly came to the side of the carriage and looked at the door behind them reluctantly.


    Murong Lingran ignored their expressions, stepped forward and said, "Uncle."


    Xiao Zhengchun saw that his niece hade over and said with a smile: "Aran, we have already moved out. Thank you and your family for taking care of our family during this time. Our children will trouble you in the future. If they It''s too naughty, even if you ask the Master to clean them up, we won''t have a singleint."


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Uncle, you have no confidence in your children, they are actually very good. But don''t worry, I will never allow someone to be disobedient in front of me, if they are really too naughty , I have a way to deal with them."


    "Haha." Xiao Zhengchun said: "That''s good, that''s good, then we''ll leave. If there is a chance Uncle will invite you to dinner, don''t dislike it then."


    "No." After Murong Lingran finished speaking, he handed the leash of the four horses in his hand to the eldest uncle, and said, "This is a gift I gave to the four uncles. There will be horses in the future. The vige is also convenient, if you want a carriage, you can just go to the carpenter to make a carriage, and it doesn¡¯t cost much.¡±


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying were instantly overjoyed. Murong Lingran gave them four of such beautiful horses at one time. Did she find out in her conscience? Why did it suddenly be so generous?


    Such a beautiful horse is estimated to be worth a few hundred taels.


    Xiao Zhengchun looked at the four handsome and extraordinary horses, and hesitated: "Aran, although my uncle is not very familiar with horses, he knows a little bit. You can see that these horses are very expensive. Good to ept."


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying red at the eldest son.


    Is Xiao Zhengchun a fool? If someone else gave it, take it, and it wasn''t stolen, so why not take it?


    Murong Lingran is so generous!


    With these horses, if there is any urgent need for their family in the future, they can also sell the horses for money.


    Xiao Zhengxia also said: "Aran, your uncle is right, you can keep this horse, we can buy it ourselves in the future."


    Xiao Zhengqiu also said: "Yeah, we also have money in our hands."


    Murong said: "Three uncles, just ept them, I really don''tck these four horses. My second mountain now has tens of thousands of horses. With these four horses, you can get all the horses today. After riding a horse, the space vacated by the carriage can be given to the children, so that they can see your residence today, and then they wille back with my carriage, anyway, it will take a few days for them to officially study."


    "This..." Xiao Zhengchun said: "But our three brothers can ride horses, you give us four horses, and we can''t ride the other one. My second and third uncles and I learned from your mother''s money. Riding a horse, but not your cousins."

 Chapter 2733: sibling relationship

    Chapter 2733 Brother and Sister Contact Feelings


    Although they can ride horses, they have only ridden them a few times, and they have not yet reached the point where they can ride one horse and lead another.


    "It''s all right." Murong said in a clear way, "I''ll help you ride. Anyway, I''m going to the city, and I have something important to deal with."


    Xiao Zhengchun had topromise and said gratefully, "Thank you Aran."


    "You''re wee." After Murong finished speaking, he mounted a horse.


    The three brothers of the Xiao family were helpless, so they had to let the children all get on the car, they rode on horses, and each took a child.


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying had nothing to do, no matter how reluctant they were here, they could only get on the bus obediently.


    After a long time, the Xiao family finally stopped in front of a shop in the city.


    Murong Lingran nced at the traffic around him and nodded secretly. The uncles deserve to be businessmen who have been in business for a while. With experience, this position was chosen quite well.


    Although the flow of people is not as good as her Zhi Ye Zhai, but the taste of Chuan Chuan Xiang is overbearing. As long as the fragrance spreads, it will not attract customers.


    The location here is very far from her Zhi Ye Zhai. If there are troublemakers, her people probably won''t be able to arrive in time.


    It seems that she will let the people from Zhiye Zhaie to visit often in the future.


    After writing down the specific location here, Murong Lingran asked them to go to Ye Zhai if they had something to do. No matter which one they sent to Ye Zhai, it was fine. If someone made trouble, just say the name of her Ning''an Hou Mansion. Most people would not dare to hear it. If there is more trouble, he will go to Tianhe Building.


    She is going to see how Tianhelou sells seafood on the first day today.


    Just took a step, and Murong Lingran''s stomach suddenly growled, her eyes rolled, and she turned her head and said, "Cousins ??and sisters, why don''t youe with me, I''ll take you to eat delicious food."


    Xiao Gongwei''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he licked his face and said, "Ah Ran, why don''t you bring your grandfather and grandma with you, we also want to eat delicious food."


    Murong Lingran is so rich, she will definitely take the children to eat delicious food.


    "No, our brothers and sisters are in touch with each other, what are you doing to join in the fun!" Murong Lingran refused without thinking.


    Xiao Gongwei sighed in disdain, but he could only secretly say something stingy in his heart.


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Aran, will this bother you too much?"


    "Won''t."


    Xiao Zhengchun looked at his eldest son again: "Would you like to go?"


    Xiao Liming nodded.


    The others also nodded.


    Xiao Zhengchun said helplessly: "Follow you, don''t cause trouble to Aran, you must be obedient, understand?"


    "understood."


    Xiao Zhengchun had to let the children go with Murong Lingran, but Xiao Lilu was still young, only four years old, his parents were not at ease, and they did not want their children to cause trouble for Murong Lingran, so they did not let him follow Murong Lingran go.


    Murong Lingran led them through an intersection, and soon came to Minghua Street.


    Several children have never been here since they came to the capital. It is very strange to see everything. They look here and there along the way, but they are very sensible, and they are not arguing about buying anything.


    Xiao Liming was very surprised at the street in front of him. He thought that his home county was already prosperous enough, but he didn''t expect that there was a more prosperous Minghua Street, and the buildings on Minghua Street were also very beautiful. His home county even had a finger on Minghua Street. Nothingpares.


    Seeing Murong Lingran walking forward, he asked, "Cousin, where are you taking us?"

 Chapter 2734: eat seafood

    Chapter 2734 Eat seafood


    Murong smiled mysteriously: "You will find outter, just follow me."


    Xiao Liming was helpless and had to stop asking.


    Xiao Liyun pulled Xiao Liming''s sleeve and said, "Brother, this street smells so good."


    "Yeah." Xiao Liming said: "If you can bear it, you will have something to eatter."


    "All right."


    After a while, they came to the front of a restaurant.


    Xiao Liming nced at the signboard, "Tianhe Tower?"


    Murong said: "Do you know Tianhe Tower?"


    "Yeah." Xiao Liming nodded: "Grandpa and Grandma came here to eat, and they went back to show us off how delicious the food here is."


    Xiao Lishen suddenly said: "I heard Grandpa and Grandma say it''s delicious here, and we asked them to bring us here too, but they said they didn''t have enough money, and they didn''t have enough to eat, so I''ll ask my aunt to get the money someday. , bring us here again."


    Murong Lingran was speechless for a while. Are these children still their grandchildren?


    Actually, two people came to eat quietly, and went back to show off after eating. Do you still look like an elder?


    Murong said: "Let''s go, today I will take you to taste the food, the food in Tianhelou is really delicious, I will take you today to eat what you have never eaten before, and after you go back, you will also be with you. Grandma shows off, greedy them to death!"


    After saying that, I walked in first.


    Xiao Liming and Xiao Lijie: "¡­"


    Cousin is really the most characterful girl they have ever met.


    The rest of the children quickly followed her.


    Tianhelou''s second child saw Murong Lingraning, followed by a group of children, came forward with a smile and said, "County Lord, you are here today..."


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course I take care of your business, find me a big table, I have a lot of people, and the table is big enough to sit on."


    "Yes yes yes." Xiao Er smiled and said: "County Lord, pleasee with Xiao."


    After he finished speaking, he took them to the farthest position. It was quiet there, and the nobledies liked the position to the side.


    Just after Murong Lingran nced at the position, he nced around at the other empty tables present, pointed to a table and said, "Let''s sit there."


    Little Er said: "The county master, there is a lot of noise there..."


    Murong Lingran waved his hand dismissively, "It''s okay, I just like noisy ces."


    Little Er was helpless and had to nod: "Yes, county master."


    Why is the princess different from those nobledies?


    After everyone was seated, Murong Lingran took the menu from the second hand and asked the eight of them, "Do you have anything to eat? You''re wee, today''s meal, I invite me, I have money."


    The eight people looked at each other, they were all sensible and shook their heads almost simultaneously.


    Seeing this, Murong Lingran had no choice but to order it herself, without looking at the menu, she said directly, "Bring me steamed abalone, boiled abalone, braised abalone, salt and pepper razor, three braised giant sea crabs, three steamed giant sea crabs Crab, three braised giant prawns, three steamed giant prawns, sea crab in scallion oil, cold scallion, fried scallop, double pepper popcorn, spicy fried sea melon seeds, steamed prawns, steamed oysters, oysters with garlic vermicelli, boiled Octopus, braised octopus, braised octopus, braised sea cucumber with spring onions. Besides these, give me a braised pork and two pots of orange juice."


    The giant sea crab was not the king crab she had seen in her previous life, but an ordinary sea crab, which suddenly grew bigger in space than the freshwater shrimp and crab sold some time ago.

 Chapter 2735: practice with them

    Chapter 2735 Practice with them


    She ordered light and spicy dishes, which the children could choose.


    Xiao Er was stunned for a moment, and instantly understood her intention. She wanted to help them make their new dishes famous as soon as possible.


    "Yes, yes, the county master waits a moment, the little one will go to the kitchen immediately."


    The chefs of Tianhelou have already mastered these dishes, and they were only included in the menu today. Before he could rmend it to anyone, Murong Lingran came over. With her help, it seems that they have no worries about selling these dishes. .


    Murong smiled and said: "Let the cooks not be too nervous, even if there is something wrong, I won''t me it."


    "Yes, thank you County Lord."


    Shopkeeper Jia was looking at the newly arrived seafood in the backyard, and he was very satisfied when he saw that they were always alive and kicking.


    With these seafood, his business in Tianhelou will be better in the future. If the owner is happy, he will definitely give him a monthly increase.


    Hearing that Murong Lingran wasing, Shopkeeper Jia hurried out to say hello.


    Knowing that she was going to help her sell vegetables, she said a few words of thanks, and gave them some juice before going to entertain other guests.


    When the dishes came up, Xiao Liming said in a low voice, "Cousin, I heard that the dishes you just ordered contained a lot of seafood, so they must be expensive, we can just eat ordinary dishes, we don''t have to eat them that expensive. of."


    In order to let them eat with peace of mind, Murong Lingran had to exin patiently: "Most of the dishes I ordered just now were purchased from my small pond. If the business here is good, my small pond will be able to sell more. I will be able to make more money in the future. Today is the first day of those dishes, and the cooks are not very good at mastering them. I wille to practice for them. If you think the taste is not goodter, don''t do it Disgusting, they are just not proficient, you know?"


    Xiao Liming said: "So it is."


    However, in a restaurant as big as Tianhelou, how could it be possible to practice with them? My cousin probably said this because she wanted them to eat with peace of mind.


    He nced at the other younger brothers and sisters, and sure enough, they all believed Murong Lingran''s words, and they were not as restrained as before.


    After a while, the dishes they needed began to arrive one after another.


    Steamed abalone, nched abalone and nched octopus came first.


    Murong smelled the smell, um, yes, it tasted simr to what she made, and said, "Everyone eat it while it''s hot, it''s seafood, it smells fishy when it''s cold."


    After saying that, I took a steamed abalone and started to eat it.


    Her abalones are palm-sized, and they are very enjoyable to eat.


    Even though she has eaten it many times, she is still very satisfied when she eats it again.


    The children swallowed and nced at Xiao Liming, and when they saw him nodding, they imitated Murong Lingran''s appearance and began to serve dishes.


    They had never eaten these before. In order to avoid embarrassment, they dared to eat each dish after Murong had eaten it.


    Soon only the sound of eating was left on the table.


    "Delicious, this abalone is so delicious."


    "It''s also big, bigger than my palm, and it tastes really fresh."


    "The meat is also very tasty, I think it tastes better than pork."


    "Yes, yes."


    Murong Lingran saw that all of them were gobbling up their food. She wanted to ask them how they tasted, but seeing them behave like this, she didn''t need to ask. The satisfied expressions on their faces and the speed of eating food had already exined everything.

 Chapter 2736: One hundred and fifty taels of silver

    Chapter 2736 One hundred and fifty taels of silver


    Soon the braised abalone, braised octopus, and braised octopus also came up, and the fragrance was overflowing, making people move their index fingers.


    "The braised one is delicious too."


    "The taste is a little heavier, and it''s as delicious as the steamed one."


    "I like octopus, octopus tastes good."


    One after another, cold-screwed scallops, fried scallops, double-pepper popped scallops, spicy fried sea melon seeds, steamed prawns, steamed oysters, oysters with garlic vermicelli, braised sea cucumbers with green onions, braised pork, etc. also came up.


    After the children ate for a while, they let go, and everyone opened their stomachs to eat, and they could eat whatever they wanted.


    The guests of Tianhelou have never seen these dishes. As early as when the juniors served the fourth dish, they paid attention to the dishes on the table in the middle, and watched the children devour each of them. Many people called Xiao Er to their side to find out what those dishes were.


    For example, at this time, a guest asked: "Little Er, what kind of food did the children eat at that table? Why haven''t we seen it before? The taste is also very fragrant, it seems that it is not an ordinary dish."


    Xiao Er replied with a smile: "Guest officer, those are all new dishes that we justunched today, and they are all seafood."


    "Seafood?" The person next to the guest asked in surprise, "All fresh?"


    Xiao Er replied: "Yes, they are all fresh, and they are only fished out of the water every day."


    The guest asked in amazement: "Howe there are fresh seafood in the capital? Where do you buy the goods from?"


    Xiao Er had already been instructed to tell the truth, so he did not hide it and said that the seafood was bought from Murong''s house.


    "What? Princess Chunling''s house? The family of Princess Chunling actually raised seafood? Didn''t it say that seafood cannot survive onnd and water? She actually seeded in breeding?"


    Xiao Er smiled and said: "I don''t know how to raise small seafood, but Chunling County Master has seeded in raising them, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to make this table of fresh dishes? Ladies and gentlemen, do you want to? Come and try some seafood? Don''t worry, they are all fresh, you can see how delicious these dishes are from the food of those children."


    The man said: "Okay, just give me a table ording to the dishes on that table."


    Little Er said: "Seafood is very expensive, that table costs at least one hundred and fifty taels of silver."


    "One hundred and fifty taels? Just a few side dishes, only one hundred and fifty taels?"


    Xiao Er was about to exin when the other Xiao Er brought thest steamed giant crab and shrimp, and braised giant crab and shrimp.


    The rest of the guests spoke in session:


    "My God, this crab and shrimp is probably the size of a washbasin."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big crab and shrimp."


    "This crab and prawn must be delicious."


    "I don''t know the price. If the price is right, I want to eat one too."


    The little Er exined: "The reason why it is one hundred and fifty taels of silver is because of the six giant crabs and six giant shrimps, each costing ten taels of silver, a total of one hundred and twenty taels of silver, and the others. The vegetables are a lot cheaper than them, and they add up to thirty taels of silver."


    "Ten taels of silver? This is too expensive."


    Xiao Er continued to exin: "Things are rare and precious. We can get ten of them each day. If there are more, even the Lord of Chunling will not sell them."


    The people who heard it were shocked. They only sold ten of each, and now six of each have been brought up. Isn''t there still four of each left today?

 Chapter 2737: please return

    Chapter 2737 Please return


    The man said: "That''s it, the dishes at that table, except for one giant crab and giant shrimp, all other dishes. Giant crab and giant shrimp are both braised. I have a strong taste."


    Xiao Er smiled and said, "Yes, guest officer, Xiao Er will inform the kitchen immediately."


    The rest of the guests who heard the news also started to make reservations.


    is only 10 taels of silver. Most families whoe to Tianhelou for dinner are not short of money and can still afford it.


    "Little Er, bring me a giant crab and a giant shrimp. All other seafoods are served the same way."


    "I''ve eaten almost everything, just a giant shrimp, I like shrimp."


    "I want three seafood, just one giant crab."


    ¡­


    Little Er wrote down one by one, and then asked other guests who didn''t name the taste: "Giant crabs and shrimps, do you want to steam or braise them?"


    "Mine will be braised."


    "I want to braise it too."


    "I want to steam it."


    ¡­


    "Okay, I wrote down the small ones one by one. Please wait a moment, everyone. It will be all right soon."


    Soon, today''s seafood has been sold without the need for Xiaoer''s promotion.


    Murong Lingran has been paying attention to the surrounding situation. Seeing that the seafood is selling so fast, the smile on his face is getting bigger and bigger.


    Suddenly, she felt that the table was unusually quiet. When she looked up, she saw that everyone was staring at the giant crabs and giant shrimps on the table. She had no choice but to help divide the meat.


    Their shells have been smashed, and it is easy to divide their flesh.


    Soon, all the children ate the meat of the giant crab and the giant shrimp, and all the meat was eaten, and their bellies were all round.


    Xiao Liming put down his chopsticks and said with a contented face: "Cousin, today''s meal is really delicious, it is the most satisfying meal I have eaten in my life."


    Xiao Lijie also said: "I''ve heard that seafood is delicious before, but I didn''t expect it to be so delicious."


    Murong Lingran asked: "Isn''t Donghai Mansion very close to the sea? Why don''t you guys have a chance to eat?"


    Xiao Liming said: "Actually, seafood is quite expensive in Donghai Mansion. Even before our family was defeated, we would not dare to eat it, and dry goods could not be afforded. In addition, we were still young and could not travel far, and we lived far away from home. The seaside is also a little far away, and when the sea freight arrives, it stinks, so I haven¡¯t eaten much.¡±


    Murong said: "So it is."


    After the children had rested for a while, Murong Lingran went to the counter to check out.


    Shopkeeper Jia said with a smile: "The county lord helped us get rid of the reputation of seafood, and all the seafood bought from the county lord''s house has been sold today. I will definitely not worry about selling it in the future. We haven''t had time to thank the county lord yet. , I will invite you today."


    "Why is this so embarrassing?"


    "The county master doesn''t have to worry too much. The bucket of seafood you sent that day was also worth a lot of money. My cook and I also ate a lot of dishes that you made yourself, and you didn''t charge me separately. Is it? So this time, it is even if I invite the princess back."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran heard the words, so she didn''t force it, said thank you, and left the Tianhe Building with the children.


    She thought that when the children came to the city, they didn''t take a good look at the shop they rented, so she didn''t take them to other ces to y, and sent them back to the shop directly.


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying helped their son tidy up the shop until it was almost noon, when the three Xiao Zhengchun brothers bought some more buns and came back.

 Chapter 2738: stubborn

    Chapter 2738 Dead mind


    The two were nibbling on the steamed buns, thinking that their grandchildren would follow Murong Lingran to eat delicious food, so they couldn''t swallow.


    I don''t know what delicious food Murong Lingran will take her grandchildren to eat. They really want to go to Tianhelou again. The food in Tianhelou is really delicious. If you can eat there every day Enough.


    The two fantasized while eating, and the buns in their hands felt more and more tasteless. Before they finished eating one, the two saw their grandchildrene back.


    Seeing that they were empty-handed, Xiao Gongwei looked at them dissatisfiedly and said, "You guys still know what to eat when youe back?"


    Xiao Lishen was young and didn''t have so many twists and turns in his stomach, so he said directly: "We eat seafood, we eat a lot of seafood, we have never seen it before."


    Xiao Libing gestured with his hand and said, "We also ate such a big crab and such a big shrimp, they have a lot of meat, and they are all meat in one bite, which is better than the shrimp and crabs in the fields we caught when we were young. too much."


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying''s eyes suddenly widened. Murong Lingran was too reluctant to eat seafood.


    The two nced behind them, and seeing that Murong Ling was not there, they hurriedly looked at their grandchildren.


    Xiao Gongwei thought of the seafood, and involuntarily licked his mouth and said, "Did you bring us some?"


    Xiao Lishen said: "No, after we are full, the dishes on the table are already empty."


    Lin Cuiying suddenly became anxious, "You child, why are you so dead-headed? You''ve run out of food, won''t you order some more? You eat delicious food yourself, and don''t think about your family. It''s really unfilial!"


    Xiao Liming said: "Nah, don''t talk about us. It''s not that you don''t know about cousin Aran''s temper. She has such deep prejudice against you, how dare we offend her by mentioning packing. And today''s meal is worth a hundred Fifty taels of silver, we let her spend so much money, how can we let her spend more money?"


    Although Murong Lingran did not give the one hundred and fifty taels of silver, in their hearts, Murong Lingran spent so much money.


    "What?" Xiao Gongwei said with a stunned face: "You said that Murong Lingran actually spent one hundred and fifty taels of silver to invite you to dinner?"


    "Yes." Xiao Liming persuaded bitterly: "So grandpa, grandma, and cousin Aran are really good to our family. If you weren''t so excessive before, she would definitely be filial to you, so don''t look for aunts in the future. If you''re in trouble, don''t scold Auntie, otherwise, if this kind of thing happens in the future, she will never think of you."


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying were suddenly depressed.


    Murong Lingran is really too rich, and he spent one hundred and fifty taels of silver for a casual meal, which was even more than they were able to spend some time ago.


    It is really unfilial to watch grandpa and grandmother suffer with such a wealth of money.


    Xiao Zhengchun and the others did not think like their parents when they heard it, but were rather worried.


    The niece spent so much money on her children at one time, how can she pay it back in the future.


    Xiao Zhengxia saw what his elder brother was thinking, and said with relief: "Brother, don''t think so much, A Ran has helped us so much, we couldn''t pay it back when we were in Donghai Mansion, not to mention that my brother-inw is still helping to heal Fourth brother, even if we give them our lives, it is estimated that we will not be able to pay it off."

 Chapter 2739: Murongzhe lost his medicine (1)

    Chapter 2739 Murongzhe''s medicine lost (1)


    Xiao Zhengchun sighed and said, "You''re right. We will try our best not to cause them trouble in the future, so I guess we will repay them."


    Xiao Zhengxia said: "Actually, we can still use it a bit."


    After saying that, he looked at the parents who were still asking the children.


    Xiao Zhengchun also understood what he meant and nodded: "Well, I see."


    And after Murong Lingran sent the Xiao family''s children back, they went to Lihua Vige again.


    She suddenly put too many animals in Lihua Vige, and she was really worried that Tong Xiuming couldn''t bear it, so she stayed in Lihua Vige for several days, until the afternoon when Murong Zhe''s hand was about to take the seventh pill, she returned home .


    Originally thought that Murong Zhe would be able to fully recover from the hand injury today, but he didn''t expect that when she returned home, her eyebrows would be on fire.


    Murong Lingran saw that the people were very nervous, and had a bad premonition in his heart. He grabbed a random person and said, "What happened?"


    The man saw that he was his own county lord, and hurriedly said: "County lord, you are back, something has happened at home."


    "What happened?"


    "Thest pill you gave to the prince is missing. The master and his wife are instructing the whole house to find it together."


    Murong Lingran was suddenly startled and said anxiously: "Howe it disappeared? Isn''t the medicine pill always kept by A-Niang? Was it stolen by someone around her?"


    "No." The man said, "The prince has been trying to find out what''s in the medicine pill these past few days, so he put it in his pharmacy. There is a secret room, and the prince has always kept the medicine pill there."


    "This morning, Shizi was still researching at the pharmacy, and someone was sent to guard it. I didn''t expect that when Mrs. Shizi went to get the medicine after lunch, the medicine was gone."


    "The person guarding the pharmacy said that Xiao Yuzi, the servant next to the prince, took the prince''s waist badge and took the medicine away. Before, the prince instructed the gatekeeper to let people in to get the medicine when they saw the waist card. The guards at the gate didn''t see him going out, and suspected he was still in the mansion. Now the Marquis and his wife are ordering the whole mansion to search for Xiao Yuzi. The guards have been punished by Marquis for their ineffective guards."


    Murong''s expression tightened, and he said, "I know, you should hurry up and find it."


    "Yes, county lord."


    Murong Lingran found someone to ask where his father was, and then quickly walked to his mother''s house. As soon as he got to the door, he heard his father ming himself.


    "It''s all my fault, it''s because I trust Xiao Yuzi too much. I asked him to take my waist card to get medicine once before, but I didn''t expect him to steal my waist card this time. If I found out that something was wrong with him earlier, I would also It wouldn''t be what it is now."


    Princess Qihua said: "Okay, Azhe, don''t me yourself too much, it''s not your fault, it''s us. I thought it would be enough to send someone to strictly guard your pharmacy, but I didn''t expect it to be hacked. If there is a loophole, start with the people around you, we are all responsible, don''t me you alone."


    Ning Anhou also said: "That''s right, A Zhe, the man must be still in the mansion now, just wait for us to find him."


    Murong Lingran secretly said in his heart: If Xiao Yuzi really didn''t want to let Dad''s hand recover, he would definitely destroy the medicine when he got it, and he would definitely not stay in the present.


    But as far as she knows, Daddy treats Xiaoyuzi very well, and Auntie is also very kind to Xiaoyuzi. How could Xiaoyuzi suddenly want to steal Daddy''s medicine pill?

 Chapter 2740: Murong Zhe lost his medicine (2)

    Chapter 2740 Murongzhe''s medicine is lost (2)


    Could it be that Xiao Yuzi was instructed by someone else?


    Yes, it must be so, but who would be the one who ordered him?


    Could ?? be the one who took Daddy away in the first ce?


    Or the person who framed Dad?


    Or the person who poisoned Grandpa?


    At this moment, Zhao mama noticed that Murong Lingran was at the door, and hurriedly shouted, "The county master is back."


    Murong Lingran came back to his senses after hearing the words, and walked in quickly.


    Princess Qihua hurriedly said: "Aran, your father''sst medicine has been lost."


    Murong said: "I know all about it."


    Eldest Princess Qihua said again: "Aran, if you can''t find that medicine, can you still make one?"


    Murong Lingran thought that Changqi Shenjun was in retreat. If he wanted to ask him to refine it, it would probably take a lot of time, so he had to reply: "Yes, but it''s not so fast. Dad probably will have to wait for a long time."


    "It doesn''t matter." Murong Zhe said: "My hands are almost recovered now, but if I hold things for a long time, I will still feel very tired and I can''t lift heavy objects. It''s okay to wait for a while."


    Eldest Princess Qihua said, "That''s right, your daddy''s life is no longer a problem now, he can even pick up chopsticks. He''s been waiting for more than four years, so it''s not too short of time."


    Murong frowned and said: "This is only the worst way, let''s hurry to find the medicine. Not only for Dad''s hand, but also to severely teach those who dare to steal Dad''s medicine."


    If they can find out the person who took away Dad or framed Dad, then this time is not a bad thing, they are worried that they can''t find anyone.


    "That''s right." Ning''an Hou said solemnly: "I will never let anyone who dares to steal my Ning''an Hou Shizi medicine, even if the medicine is destroyed, I will find Xiao Yuzi and let him confess the mastermind behind the scenes. I will make that person pay the price he deserves!"


    He and Murong Lingran thought the same, Xiao Yuzi would never want to steal the medicine by himself, there must be someone behind him.


    Eldest Princess Qihua said: "Master, don''t be too angry, be careful if you get angry and hurt your body, then the people behind the instructions will be happy."


    Ning''an Hou said: "You are right."


    After saying this, try to calm yourself down.


    Murong Lingran thought for a moment, then suddenly said his guess: "Grandpa, grandma, grandpa, grandma, do you think the mastermind behind this time was the one who framed grandpa or took grandpa away? That person? That person knew that Dad''s hand injury was about to recover, so he was in a hurry, so he shot again this time."


    "This¡­"


    The people present were surprised at the same time, this is indeed very possible.


    The Hou of Ning''an said solemnly: "Aran, your guess is correct, there must be something to do with it, if the person behind Xiao Yuzi is really the one who framed your father or took your father away, then we will If you want to find Xiao Yuzi alive, maybe we can reverse the case for your father this time, let him get rid of the stigma on him, or we can avenge him."


    "That''s right." After Murong Lingran finished speaking, seeing that the brothers were not there, he asked, "Did the brothers go there too?"


    Xiao Manan nodded: "Yes, they are now leading people to search around the house."


    Murong said: "Then I will look for it too, one more person and one more strength."


    "No." The Marquis of Ning''an said firmly: "Aran, that little Yuzi knows how to work hard. If you are a girl, if you meet him, you will be in danger."

 Chapter 2741: Murong Zhe lost his medicine (3)

    Chapter 2741 Murongzhe''s medicine is lost (3)


    Princess Qihua also said: "That''s right, A Ran, you are just obedient."


    "Then I''ll bring the ck hair." After Murong Lingran finished speaking, his eyes lit up, and he said excitedly: "By the way, I have ck hair, and the dog''s nose with ck hair is very smart, if it is there, don''t say it. Xiao Yuzi is still in the Hou Mansion, even if he leaves the Hou Mansion, I can find him."


    Ning Anhou nodded and said, "If that''s the case, why don''t you give the ck hair to your brothers. Xiao Yuzi doesn''t know if there are any aplices in the mansion. You can find it yourself, it will be dangerous."


    Murong said: "Grandpa, I''m fine, Hei Mao is the only thing I can order, I''ll go in person."


    After saying that, she was afraid that Grandpa would not agree, so she turned around and ran away.


    Everyone was in a hurry.


    The Marquis of Ning An hurriedly ordered: "Rong Da."


    Rong Da came out immediately and said, "Master Hou."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "Go protect the county master and don''t let her have an ident."


    Rong nodded, and immediately ran towards Murong Lingran with four guards.


    It''s just that after Murong Lingran went out, he found an unupied corner and released Heimao from the space. He rode on Heimao and ran away. After they went out, they didn''t even find half a person. .


    Ning Anhou suddenly became more anxious and said, "Go look for her, be sure to find her, and after you find her, stay by her side and protect her well. If she makes a mistake, I will ask you!"


    Rong Avenue: "Yes, Lord Hou."


    ¡­


    And after Murong Lingran left, he went directly to the housekeeper and asked him to find a piece of Xiaoyuzi''s clothes for Heimao to smell.


    I just searched for half an hour and searched every ce in the Hou Mansion. I went to some ces several times, but I didn''t find any sign of Xiao Yuzi.


    Just when she wanted to make Kuro Mao stop, Kuro Mao suddenly came to the wing where the servant lived, and roared loudly at a big tree facing the wing.


    "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    Rong Da happened to follow him on a horse, looked at the ck-haired roaring tree, and guessed: "Is there a person in the tree?"


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the trunk carefully, "No one."


    Murong nced around Ling Ran, and suddenly heard the hawker''s mor from a distance, frowning: "Hei Mao, are you trying to say that there is a smell of Xiao Yuzi on this big tree?"


    This is the most remote courtyard of Hou''s mansion, but it is not far from the street. If people run into the street, it will be troublesome.


    Kuromao nodded.


    "Did that person run away?"


    ck Hair shook his head, it didn''t know either.


    Rong Da frowned and said: "The Hou residence immediately blocked all exits after discovering that Xiao Yuzi had stolen the medicine, and did not let anyone go out. If you go out from this big tree, there will be a side door next to it, and there will always be a side door around the side door. If someone patrols, it can definitely be found, how can people run out through the big tree?"


    Murong said: "In other words, Xiao Yuzi, in general, can''t run through this big tree?"


    "Yes."


    Murong frowned, "But we''ve searched the entire Marquis Mansion, and Hei Mao''s nose is so smart, if it can''t be found, it''s possible that people are no longer in the Marquis Mansion."


    Rong Avenue: "How about we send some people out to find it?"


    Murong Ling shook his head: "No, this is just my guess, it is very likely that people are still in the Hou residence, but in a ce that we cannot easily think of, the smell on this tree is most likely an illusion to confuse Heimao. That''s it."

 Chapter 2742: Murong Zhe lost his medicine (4)

    Chapter 2742 Murongzhe''s medicine is lost (4)


    "It''s just that a ce where you can''t even smell a ck hair''s nose is very likely to be a ce where people''s odor can be covered up. What kind of ce could it be?"


    Rong Da and the people he brought also began to think hard.


    Murong thought for a moment, and suddenly his eyes lit up, and whispered a few words in Rong Da''s ear.


    Rong Da heard the words and felt that there was a possibility of appearing there, and said excitedly: "The county master, I will send someone to look for it."


    "go quickly."


    Rong nodded, left two people by her side, and ran away on horseback with two people.


    And Murong Lingran also followed behind Rong Da.


    After a while, Murong Lingran came to the Evergreen Garden, where the Hou Mansion was dedicated to entertaining guests. There was argeke in it, and Rong Da sent several boats to start looking for people in the water.


    Ning Anhou and others heard that for the medicine of Murong Zhe, they waited in the pavilion regardless of the hot weather, hoping to find Xiao Yuzi as soon as possible.


    Watching the boat rowing around in theke, Princess Qihua said with a face full of anxiety: "I don''t know if Xiao Yuzi can be caught. If he is really in theke and the medicine is on him, the medicine is estimated to be on him. They will all be melted.¡±


    Murong Zhe said: "Auntie, the medicine is in a medicine bottle, and it is well sealed. Generally speaking, it will not enter the water, you can rest assured."


    Princess Qihua sighed, her son should only beforting herself, even if the medicine bottle is well sealed, it is very likely that Xiaoyuzi steals the medicine and destroys it. It is estimated that even if Xiaoyuzi is found, it will not be found. medicine.


    Fortunately, the granddaughter can still get medicine, otherwise her son will be miserable.


    Murong Lingran also thought the same as Grandma, her consciousness quickly entered the space.


    "God, have you left the customs yet?"


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly appeared and said: "This time I recovered very smoothly, I havee out, I know, your father''s medicine has been lost."


    "Yes, God. God, can you give me another pill of that kind, thest one is very likely not to be found."


    Shenjun Changqi moved his fingers, as if he was doing a fortune-telling, and said, "Don''t worry, the medicine is fine, it will appear in a while. Take back your consciousness first, and you will be able to find that person right away."


    Murong Lingran was instantly overjoyed, so he had to listen to him. After taking back his consciousness, he looked at theke seriously.


    After a while, Rong eximed excitedly: "I found it, I found it."


    The people in the pavilion followed the sound and saw that Rong Da was on a boat about 20 meters away from their pavilion. Two people threw a man in ck clothes into the water in the water. Not long after, the other two people got into the water. They also returned to the boat and went to the shore together.


    Ning''an Hou said: "People really are in the water."


    Murong said: "Yes, Hei Mao searched for him for so long and couldn''t find him, I guess he is most likely in a ce where he can hide his smell, so there is only water. There are manykes in Hou''s mansion, only When I came here alone, Kuro Mao ran around theke for several times, so I guess people should be here."


    Ning''an Hou said: "So it is."


    After a while, Rong Da and others dragged Xiao Yuzi to the pavilion.


    "Kneel down for me!" Rong Da asked Xiao Yuzi to kneel.


    Ning Anhou said solemnly, "Where did you hide the medicine?"


    Xiaoyuzi lowered his head and did not speak.


    Ning''an Hou said again: "Are you sure you won''t say it? After you disappeared, Ben Hou immediately sent someone to control your family. Do you want to implicate them?"

 Chapter 2743: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (1)

    Chapter 2743 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (1)


    The servants who work in the Ning''an Marquis Mansion, in order to make them loyal, are all people who have family members, those who don''t have family members, and have no weak points. That kind of people will not be used in the Marquis Mansion.


    Xiaoyuzi still lowered his head and did not speak.


    The Marquis of Ning''an said coldly: "In this case, we have already found a substitute medicine, but it''s just a matter of waiting for some time, it''s useless to keep you. Rong Da, put the entire family in prison for this Marquis, find a day, All of them should be executed as soon as possible."


    Rong Avenue: "Yes, Lord Hou."


    Xiaoyuzi raised his head abruptly and said loudly, "Master Hou, don''t, my youngest brother is only three years old, he is innocent."


    He didn''t speak, he just thought he knew Marquis Ning''an, what he did was not heinous, and he didn''t kill or set fire, Marquis Ning''an wouldn''t kill him. put to death.


    "Is he innocent?" Ning Anhou sneered: "Your brother is innocent, isn''t my son innocent? My son has been injured for four years, and he finally waited for the medicine for treatment, but you think To destroy him again so that he can never recover."


    "What kind of life he lived before, you are the one who served him, you should be very clear."


    "Don''t think I don''t know, since you followed my son, you have cried with my son to be poor and asked him to lend you money. So far, he has lent you three times, and he simply wants to help you through the difficulties. "


    "And you, how did you treat him, you actually want him to not be a normal person in the future. What''s the use of keeping you for such a person who repays kindness with resentment!"


    Xiao Yuzi said anxiously: "Master Hou, please, don''t affect the ve''s family, they are really innocent. The ve also knows that the ve is very ungrateful this time, but the ve can''t do anything, if the ve doesn''t do this, the ve My family will also have an ident, and the ve is thest resort. The ve is just thinking, if the ve does this, the life of the prince will not be in danger, it is just that he can''t be a normal person in the future, so the ve betrayed the prince. "


    The Marquis of Ning''an said, "Regardless of whether you are forced to do so or not, the fate of Ben Marquis'' son cannot be in your hands. Now, immediately hand over the medicinal pills to Ben Marquis, or else Ben Marquis will treat your family first. Start!"


    Xiao Yuzi was startled, and after thinking about it, she had to take out the medicine bottle from her arms.


    Rong Da hurriedly took it, and after making sure that there was no poison around the bottle, he handed it over to the Marquis of Ning''an.


    Of course, the Marquis of Ning An immediately handed it over to his son.


    Murong Zhe can also take things now, so he hurriedly poured it out and smelled it.


    See that the taste is indeed the same as before, but just in case, I gave it to my daughter.


    There is an old immortal behind her daughter, so she must be more sure whether the medicine has been manipted.


    After Murong Lingran took it, he confirmed with Changqi Shenjun, and when he heard that the medicine was still the original one and had not been dropped, he said with a reassuring expression, "Father, this medicine has not been dropped, it is the original one, There is no water, you might as well take it now, or you don¡¯t know if there will be changes in the future.¡±


    Hearing that the medicine was the same as before, everyone breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Murong Zhe also knew that it was time to take the medicine, but he still listened to his daughter''s words and took the medicine quickly.


    Seeing that he finally took the medicine, everyone felt relieved.

 Chapter 2744: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (2)

    Chapter 2744 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (2)


    Thinking that this medicine requires sleep to have the best effect, Princess Qihua said, "Azhe, go back and rest, we''ll just interrogate him."


    "This..." Murong Zhe asked, "Aran, can I not go to rest? There is an ident in the house, and I can''t sleep anyway."


    Murong Lingran asked the Lord Changqi, and said, "Dad, you should go to rest, don''t fall short. Even if you can''t sleep, it''s good to close your eyes and rest, at least an hour''s rest."


    Since his daughter said so, Murong Zhe had topromise: "Okay, Dad, Mom, then I''ll leave it to you."


    Ning Anhou nodded and said solemnly, "Don''t worry."


    Murong Zhe had to leave temporarily, and Xiao Manan followed him.


    After they left, the Marquis of Ning''an looked at Xiao Yuzi coldly and said, "Tell me, who instructed you? It''s not easy for Ben Marquis'' son toe back. Take action against your family!"


    Xiao Yuzi lowered his head again and said, "The ve can''t say it, and the family of the ve will be in trouble."


    And their methods are much more cruel than the Marquis of Ning''an. He has now failed his mission, and he must have no way to live. He has been in the Marquis of Ning''an for some years. He also knows a little about who the masters are. It is easy to involve innocent people. Now that he has handed over the medicine, the family should not be so miserable when they fall into the hands of Ning Anhou, at least they will not lose their lives.


    Murong Lingran suddenly said: "Xiao Yuzi, if I guessed correctly, the person behind you should have destroyed the medicine pill after you seeded?"


    Xiao Yuzi was stunned for a moment, "County Lord, how do you know?"


    "My guess."


    Actually, she asked Changqi Shenjun.


    Murong Lingran continued: "And you didn''t listen to their orders, it shows that you don''t really want to hurt my father, and you still have a conscience in your heart. And if you don''t say it now, you think you have only one way to die, and you want to use death. Come and protect your family. But if I tell you, if you tell the truth, we can spare your life, not only that, but also send someone to protect your family, so, are you willing to say it?"


    "This¡­"


    Xiaoyuzi was instantly shaken. He originally nned to die without saying anything, but the Marquis of Ning''an was very capable. If he wanted to protect his family, he would definitely be able to protect him.


    After thinking for a while, Xiao Yuzi suddenly raised his head and said with a hopeful expression: "If the servant tells the person behind, can Lord Hou really protect the servant''s family?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "Yes, it''s just a family. If this Marquis wants to protect it, there is nothing that can''t be saved."


    Xiao Yuzi closed his eyes, opened them again, his eyes became firm, and he said seriously: "The servant said, the person who instructed the servant is the third room of your second cousin''s house, Murong Zheng''s housekeeper, Li housekeeper. "


    Everyone was stunned at the same time.


    Ning Anhou''s face was also full of disbelief.


    Murong is the most honest person among his cousins. He never imagined that the person behind him was actually Murong Zheng.


    Ning Anhou frowned and said, "What you said is true?"


    Xiaoyuzi said: "What the minions said is true, there is no lie, including letting the minions hide in the water and breathing in the water with the bamboo in their mouths, butler Li told the minions, or else they would use the minions to hide in the water. How can you think of hiding in the water?"

 Chapter 2745: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (3)

    Chapter 2745 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s person (3)


    "He also told the servants that in the evening, he would send people over to create a riot in the mansion. By then, the martialw in the mansion would definitely be rxed, and the ves would be able to go out while the rioting."


    Eldest Princess Qihua said angrily: "What a good Murong Zheng, every time I saw him before, he was a gentle, gentle person who didn''t fight or rob. I didn''t expect that we were actually deceived by his appearance."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the Marquis of Ning''an: "Marquis, I think that the frame up of A Zhe is likely to be done by him, he must have known that A Zhe is your son, he is afraid of you. Recognizing him, that''s why Azhe was framed in Saiyuan Mansion."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Madam, don''t worry, aren''t we guessing that the person who stole A Zhe and the one who framed A Zhe must be the same person? But when A Zhe was born, Murong Zheng was not yet born, it should be impossible It''s Murong Zheng."


    Princess Qihua said: "It''s not Murong Zheng, it may be his father Murong Qian, Murong Qian was always watching your title when A Zhe had not returned, and after A Zhe returned, he would always say "Ah" Zhe can''t be your son. He looks like he wants to drive A Zhe away. He is very likely to be with his father. Maybe the one who stole A Zhe is Murong Zheng''s father, that is, your second cousin, Murong Qian. Yes. Yes, it should be like this, so the exnation is very reasonable."


    Ning Anhou said: "But I always think it''s unlikely."


    Murong Lingran said suddenly, "Grandpa thinks it''s too easy to infer that way."


    "That''s right." Ning''an Hou said: "Aran, what do you think?"


    Murong Lingran said: "Actually, I also think it''s too easy to guess like this. Xiao Yuzi said that the person who instructed him was Steward Li, but Xiao Yuzi was just an ordinary servant in our house. He has not received special training either, so where does Butler Li get his confidence to ensure that Xiao Yuzi will never be caught and confessed?"


    "If you want to order people to do things, in order to prevent others from confessing yourself, shouldn''t you pretend to be your identity? Butler Li is Murong Zheng''s housekeeper, and Murong Zheng is also an official of the imperial court. How could he let his housekeeper be exposed so easily? He is not like this. Baba to send someone his own incriminating evidence?"


    At this moment, Murong Zong and others also came over, and Murong Lingran exined all their spections just now.


    Murong Zong nodded when he heard the words, "A Ran is right, just relying on Xiao Yuzi''s confession to determine whether it is Murong Zheng or Murong Qian is too easy."


    Princess Qihua said, "If that''s the case, do you guys have any other solutions? If you can lead out the people who took your dad and framed your dad this time, even if he wants to die now, it''s still worth it. It''s a death without regrets."


    "Grandma, don''t say that." Murong said in a clear voice, "We will definitely lead out the people behind, but it will take time."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Xiao Yuzi and said coldly, "Tell me, how can you be sure that the person who instructed you is Steward Li?"


    Xiaoyuzi said: "He said it himself, the ve met him one day when he was out of the house. After he told the ve what he was going to do today, the ve asked him who he was, and he said he was the supervisor of the Shaofu. Butler Li at home."


    Murong Lingran turned his head and said, "Grandpa, grandma, brothers, why don''t you find an excuse and call Butler Li over to ask. If the person he sees is really Butler Li, then we''ll see what Butler Li has. statement."

 Chapter 2746: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (4)

    Chapter 2746 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (4)


    "If the person he met wasn''t Butler Li, then it is very likely that someone wanted us to face Murong Zheng, and it is very likely that we and Murong Zheng''smon enemy did it."


    Ning''an Hou said: "You are right."


    After he finished speaking, he ordered Rong Da to bring people to take them.


    The group also went to the main hall of the front yard to wait.


    Taking advantage of the time when Rong Da went to bring people, the Marquis of Ning''an also sent people to **** Xiao Yuzi''s family to the Hou residence.


    If what Xiao Yuzi said was true, he wouldn''t mind taking a little effort to protect his family.


    Rong Da was also very fast, and he brought Butler Li over not long after, but it just so happened that Murong Zheng was also at home. He heard that Uncle Tang had something to do with his butler, so he had to follow him too.


    Murong was bringing Butler Li to the front hall, and everyone present looked at them with a serious look, with a look of doubt on their faces.


    Murong Zheng said, "I''ve seen my cousin."


    Ning Anhou nodded, but did not let him sit down.


    Murong Zheng was suddenly a little nervous and asked, "Uncle Tang, I wonder if you have any business with your nephew''s housekeeper?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "I''ll exin to youter, Ben Hou has a question for you."


    Murong Zheng said respectfully, "Uncle Tang, may I ask you."


    "The one next to you is the housekeeper Li in your house?"


    "Yes."


    "How many housekeepers do you have in your house?"


    "On a."


    "Okay." After Ning An Hou finished speaking, he looked at Xiao Yuzi and said, "Look at the man in brown clothes, is that the housekeeper Li you mentioned."


    Xiao Yuzi nodded, looked up, and suddenly said excitedly: "Master Hou, it''s him, the one who instructed the servant to steal the medicine of the prince, and the one who threatened the servant with the servant''s family, or else the servant would be considered a daring man. , I don''t dare to harm the prince."


    Ning Anhou looked at Steward Li coldly, "What else do you have to say?"


    Butler Li said stunnedly: "Master Hou, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Murong Zheng also said: "Uncle Tang, what did the servant say just now? My housekeeper instructed him to steal Murong Zhe''s medicine? Butler Li also threatened him with his family?"


    Ning Anhou nodded, "That''s right."


    Murong Kuan said: "Maybe you don''t know exactly what happened, then I''ll exin it to you."


    After he finished speaking, he recounted what happened in the Houfu today.


    After hearing this, Murong Zheng looked at his housekeeper in shock, "Butler Li, did you really do such a thing?"


    Butler Li shook his head again and again and said anxiously: "Master, how could I do such a thing, it''s really not me."


    Murong said: "Xiao Yuzi, he said it''s not him, that means you are lying?"


    "The servant didn''t lie." Xiao Yuzi said nervously: "How dare the servant lie? The servant''s family is now in the hands of the Lord. Even if the servant has the courage, he would not dare to lie."


    Murong said: "You said you didn''t lie, that means Steward Li is lying?"


    Butler Li said, "It''s impossible to lie down here."


    Murong said helplessly: "Xiao Yuzi, what evidence do you have to prove that the person who instigated you is Steward Li?"


    Xiaoyuzi thought for a while, looked at Butler Li again, and shook his head, "What I said is evidence, I really didn''t tell a lie."


    Murong Lingran looked at Li Guanjia again and said, "Xiao Yuzi is a member of our mansion. You have no grievances with him, and he can''t nder you casually. Since he didn''t lie, then you are lying."


    Li Guanjia said: "I really didn''t do that kind of thing, please check it out."

 Chapter 2747: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (5)

    Chapter 2747 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (5)


    "It''s fine if you want to do a clear investigation." Murong Lingran said: "Xiao Yuzi said, you found him at 3:30 in the afternoon three days ago, and that''s the case, at 3:30 in the afternoon three days ago, you were doing What? What witnesses do you have?"


    Three o''clock in the afternoon three days ago?


    Butler Li thought hard for a while, and said, "At that time, there was nothing in the manor, the master was generous, and I was too old, so I could take a nap, so I slept alone in the house at that time, and everyone saw it. When I entered the house, I woke up after the application and went to do what I needed to do, and many people saw it."


    Murong Lingran sighed and said, "I''m asking this question in vain, your subordinates will naturally testify for you, even if we ask it is useless. Well, Xiaoyuzi has identified you, and you have no evidence. If you can prove your innocence, then I have to apologise for you to stay in the Hou Mansion for a while, don¡¯t worry, the Hou Mansion will not wrong a good person nor kill a bad person by mistake, if you are innocent, you will be able to go back in a few days.¡±


    Butler Li looked at his master anxiously, and begged: "Master, don''t let the servant stay in the Hou''s mansion, the servant has never done it, please believe the servant."


    It was just that before Murong Zheng had time to speak, the Marquis of Ning An said, "No need to say more, I just kept him in the Hou residence to investigate the truth, if he is really wronged, don''t worry, I will definitely return the person safely. Give it to you, but if he really does it, then the Marquis will be very wee. Those who dare to stop the son of the Marquis from recovering, the Marquis will never let go easily!"


    Murong Zheng sighed and said, "Butler Li, you''ve heard it all, so you can stay here for the time being. Everyone in the world knows what Uncle Tong is, and what he said is right. If you are wronged, he will never do it. You may be wronged."


    Butler Li pleaded: "Master, please."


    Murong Zheng said: "You can stay here in peace."


    Butler Li suddenly said with ruthless eyes: "Master, do you really want to do this to me? Everything I do is for you. I didn''t expect you to abandon me at a critical moment. I think I saw the wrong person before. You are like this. To me, what am I still faithful to you?"


    Murong Zheng said nkly, "What are you talking about?"


    Butler Li ignored him, turned his head to Ning''an Hou and said: "Master Hou, I know that if I get into your hands, I will definitely be skinned even if I don''t die, and my master doesn''t protect me, then I will also There is no need to protect him."


    "Let me tell you the truth. It''s indeed Xiao Yuzi who I ordered, but I''m just the messenger. The real mastermind behind the scenes is Murong Zheng."


    "He was worried that after Murong Zhe''s hand was restored, the position of the future prince would be more secure, so after knowing that Murong Zhe had the pill, he wanted to send someone to steal it, but he didn''t expect to give Xiao Yuzi three days. He did it on thest day."


    "You can''t think of it, even if the prince''s son came back, Murong Zheng has been staring at the title of the prince, and he has never given up."


    "Butler Li!" Murong Zheng said with a stunned face: "What the **** are you talking about? When did I want to send someone to steal the elixir of the prince? When did I stare at the title of Marquis? I never thought that way. passed."


    "Master, it''s up to now, don''t argue, just admit it."

 Chapter 2748: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (6)

    Chapter 2748 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (6)


    "You were at home and said more than once that if Murong Zhe didn''te back, the position of the prince of Ning''an''s mansion would most likely belong to you or your children, and Murong Zhe would be med, and you would not be able to inherit the Ning''an Marquis in the future. Lord''s title, you have always wanted to kill him."


    "It''s just that Murong Zhe is usually in Hou''s Mansion. Besides Hou''s Mansion, he even goes to Lihua Vige. There are many people around him to protect him. You can''t find anyone to start. After knowing that he has a medicinal pill for hand injuries, he thought about it. He stole his medicine, so his position as a prince would be unstable."


    Murong Zheng was instantly angry, "I never thought about it like that, not a word of what you said is true, you ndered me! Butler Li, Steward Li, I treat you well, you actually wronged me, you are really too much No conscience."


    After speaking, he knelt down towards the Marquis of Ning''an, made an oath, and said sternly, "Uncle Tang, I really didn''t instruct Steward Li to let Xiao Yuzi steal the medicine. What Steward Li said, no One word is true. I admit that maybe my father and other brothers and my son coveted your title, but I really never coveted it from beginning to end."


    "If I really let people steal the medicine, and if I really covet your title, then I will not die, no, my family, young and old, will die, and I will be thrown into the eighteenth **** after death, and I will never be reborn. ."


    Ning Anhou frowned and said, "To be honest, you really didn''t send someone to do this?"


    Seeing that his cousin still didn''t trust him, Murong Zheng flushed anxiously, and said in a hurry, "Cang, I really didn''t send anyone to do this, I really don''t know why Butler Li suddenly wronged me, you must believe me. what."


    When everyone heard the words, they fell silent for a while. They never expected that the situation would turn out to be like this.


    Murong Lingran''s divine sense entered the space, and told his thoughts to God Lord Changqi.


    After listening to the ??Shenjun Changqi, he only said one sentence, "You have already guessed it, why did youe to ask this seat?"


    Murong choked for a moment, and her consciousness immediately exited the space. Didn''t she want to confirm it?


    After thinking for a moment, she whispered a few words in the ear of Ning Anhou.


    Ning Anhou looked at her in surprise and asked, "What you said is true?"


    Murong said sternly: "Grandpa, believe me."


    The Hou Ning An looked at his granddaughter''s firm eyes, nodded, and suddenly looked at Murong Zheng coldly, "If the swearing is useful, what else do you need thew for? Since Steward Li identified you, Xiao Yuzi also identified Steward Li, Your suspicion will be serious. In this case, the Marquis will write to His Majesty and let Ben Marquis personally investigate this matter. During this period, Ben Marquis will ask His Majesty to keep you under strict supervision. If Ben Marquis finds out that you have been wronged, I will let you go, if you find out that this matter is indeed what you did, don¡¯t me the marquis for not thinking about blood and kinship!¡±


    Murong Zheng was in despair. With the prejudice of the Marquis of Ning''an towards their family, he would definitely not be able to go out again in the future. He turned his head and said, "Butler Li, tell me, who made you wrong me?"


    Li Guanjia said: "Master, you must admit it now."


    "You! You are still wronging me, what''s wrong with me, and let you hurt me like this!"


    "Enough!" Ning''an Hou said: "Come here, put Xiao Yuzi and Li Steward in the dungeon respectively, and put Murong Zheng under house arrest in Xunli Courtyard. After this Hou reports to His Majesty, we will decide your whereabouts."

 Chapter 2749: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (7)

    Chapter 2749 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (7)


    Rong nodded and immediately stepped forward to grab someone.


    Murong raised his brows sharply, grandpa is worthy of being a grandfather, but he dared to detain the court officials.


    Butler Li suddenly said, "Master Hou, my master is a court official after all. Wouldn''t it be bad for you to detain people like this in broad daylight?"


    Everyone frowned at the same time. Could it be that Butler Li had a problem with his head, he was the one who identified Murong Zheng, and he was the one who pleaded with him. What did he want to do?


    Could it be that he thought that he was the supervisor of Murong Zhengshao''s house, even if he identified him, the Marquis of Ning''an would not dare to do anything with him. Dare to detain someone directly?


    Is he still thinking about the former master-servant rtionship?


    The Marquis of Ning''an sneered and said, "He is an official of the imperial court, but he is also the nephew of Ben Marquis and the junior of Ben Marquis. As Ben Marquis, as his elder, what''s the point of wanting to keep him in the mansion for a while? ?"


    Butler Li choked and was speechless.


    It is indeed normal for the elders to leave the younger generation to live in the mansion.


    The Marquis of Ning An waved his hand, and Rong Da was about to take Steward Li down immediately.


    The ident happened in an instant. I saw Steward Li immediately took out the dagger hidden in his sleeve before Rong Da and others approached, and wanted to kill himself.


    Murong Lingran has always been vignt against him, and soon saw his intention, grabbed the cup beside him and threw it at him.


    The dagger in Butler Li''s hand was about to touch his neck when it fell to the ground.


    Rong Da immediately stepped forward to control the person to prevent him frommitting suicide again.


    Xiaoyuzi saw that he was going to be thrown into the dungeon, and immediately panicked, "Master Hou, please spare the servant once, the servant is reallypelled."


    The Marquis of Ning An didn''t want to answer him, but just waved his hand, and the person quickly disappeared in front of his eyes, and the voice of begging for mercy gradually disappeared.


    Ning Anhou looked at Murong Zheng again and said, "For the sake of the rtives, you can go by yourself."


    Murong Zheng said, "Uncle Tang wants my nephew to stay, but my nephew doesn''t dare not to stay, but no matter how Uncle Tang interrogates me in the future, I still have only one sentence, that is, I didn''t do anything, and everything that Butler Li said was true. fake."


    After he finished speaking, he let someone lead the way and followed.


    Absolutely did not expect, he thought it was just an ordinary trip to the Marquis of Ning''an, but he was nted here today.


    He really didn''t do anything!


    He is not afraid of being interrogated. He is innocent anyway, but he is afraid that his family will be worried and the person behind him who wronged him.


    Now the people who wronged him are attacking him, and they don''t know when they will attack his father, wife and children.


    When only his own people were left in the house, the Marquis of Ning''an asked Murong Lingran: "Aran, leaving Murong Zheng in the Marquis'' residence will probably lead to a lot of trouble, and his family will not let it go. "


    Murong said: "Grandpa, I understand that I will ask Grandpa to deal with them when the timees."


    "It''s okay to deal with them, but do you already have a way to draw out the people behind?"


    Princess Qihua was taken aback for a moment and asked, "Who is behind it? Is Murong wronged?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes, grandma, ording to my guess, he is indeed wronged."


    "Then why do you keep him in the Hou residence?"


    "Of course I n to invite you into the urn. If it goes well this time, the people who wronged my father can be found out, and maybe even the person who took my father away can be led out."

 Chapter 2750: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (8)

    Chapter 2750 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (8)


    Princess Qihua excitedly said: "Aran, if you say that, do you already have any doubts in your heart?"


    Murong shook his head, "To be honest, I don''t know who it is for the time being, but as long as Murong lives in the Hou Mansion and interrogates Steward Li strictly, it is estimated that there will be some results."


    From the current situation, it seems likely that Butler Li knew something, otherwise he would notmit suicide, in case Houfu could ask something from him.


    As for Xiao Yuzi, he is definitely not clear about the person behind him, and being locked in a dungeon is also a form of protection in disguise.


    If the people behind wanted them both to die, it is estimated that they would send someone to sneak into the Hou Mansion again and take action against them.


    Eldest Princess Qihua said: "That''s right, Lord Hou, you must torture Li butler severely. A little butler dares to harm my son. We will never let him and the people behind him go!"


    Ning Anhou nodded: "Azong, Axuan, Akuan, I''ll leave this matter to you. Remember, you must be careful."


    The three said at the same time: "Yes, grandpa."


    After the three of them finished speaking, they went to prepare.


    And after they left, Murong Zhe also woke up, and came over with his wife as soon as he woke up.


    Murong Zhe asked, "Father, Mother, what happened to Xiao Yuzi?"


    Princess Qihua saw her soning, she hurriedly stepped forward, and said with concern: "Azhe, I''ll talk about Xiaoyuziter, how is your hand now? Is it really fully recovered?"


    "Yes." After speaking, Murong Zhe moved the chair next to him and moved it easily, knowing that before today, he hadn''t had such a great strength, "Look, I''m even weighing dozens of pounds now. The chair can be moved, and I tried to stab myself a few times in the room just now, and my hand didn''t shake at all."


    "That''s great." Princess Qihua burst into tears with joy, turned her head and said, "Master, have you heard? Our son has finally be a normal person, and he can do what he wants to do in the future."


    Ning Anhou smiled and said, "I heard it."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at his son: "Azhe, congrattions, congrattions on your recovery."


    Murong Zhe also smiled and said, "Father, it''s all thanks to A Ran. If it weren''t for A Ran, I might have been a waste all my life."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Ning Anhou hurriedly looked at his granddaughter, "A Ran has the most credit this time, A Ran, you said, whatever reward you want, as long as the grandfather can do it, he will definitely satisfy you."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "The reward is unnecessary. Dad''s hand was broken because of me before. Now that I have recovered, I feel at ease."


    Otherwise, she would live in guilt for the rest of her life, which would be really ufortable.


    The Marquis of Ning''an also knew that his granddaughtercked everything, but he couldn''t justify it without giving anything, and said, "Just say one, otherwise we''d all be embarrassed, but your achievements this time are a huge credit to our family. "


    "Okay." Seeing what Grandpa said, Murong thought for a while and said, "Then Grandpa will give me a promise."


    "Promise? Promise what?"


    Murong said: "Promise that no matter where I go in the future, you will all promise."


    In case Changqi Shenjun asks her to find herbal medicine again in the future, and they have to send someone to follow her, what a dy.


    "This..." Ning Anhou frowned and said, "Aran, we are also thinking of your safety."

 Chapter 2751: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (9)

    Chapter 2751 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (9)


    Murong said: "Grandpa, you all know that I know the old immortal. If the old immortal is by my side to protect me, I will be fine."


    Ning Anhou looked at his son, saw his son nod, so he had topromise: "Okay, then grandpa promises you."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "Thank you grandpa."


    Murong Zhe asked about Xiao Yuzi again, but Murong Zheng was also involved.


    He didn''t know martial arts and couldn''t help much, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    His hand was healed. He originally wanted to give Xiao Zhengdong acupuncture right away, but Princess Qihua was worried that his hand had not fully recovered, and now she was anxious to administer the acupuncture, which was not good for his hand, so she asked him to rest for another night .


    Xiao Manan felt that what her mother-inw said was reasonable, and she did not force it. She also asked her husband to rest for a while, and started giving Xiao Zhengdong acupuncture tomorrow. After all, Xiao Zhengdong had waited for half a year, and it was not bad for half a day.


    Half an hourter, Murong Qian''s mansion


    All the women in the family took some of the children back to their parents'' home, leaving only a few of the men at home.


    Murong Qian came to the dining hall and sat down. Seeing that Murong Zheng was not there, he asked suspiciously, "Where has the third child gone? Why hasn''t hee back yet? He probably didn''t go back to his father-inw''s house."


    His eldest son, Murong Xiong, said: "The Marquis of Ning''an suddenly sent someone to invite him this afternoon, saying that he had something to ask him, so he took Steward Li to the Marquis'' mansion. He hasn''te back yet, and it is estimated that the Marquis kept him. Let''s have dinner."


    "Stay for dinner?" Murong Qian frowned and said, "Our rtionship with the other side has not been very good. After thest time when the second child was framed for poisoning the Marquis of Ning An, the rtionship between the two sides has be even more rigid. In order to plead for the second child, I also went to Ning''an Hou''s mansion several times. Now the Ning''an Hou doesn''t even see my face. Why did the Ning''an Hou suddenly ask the third child toe over for dinner on a whim, and also brought the housekeeper with him ?"


    "Who knows." Murong Xiong snorted, "Maybe the Marquis of Ning An asked for our family, so he called the third child over."


    Uncle Tang is also true. If you want to find someone, you should also find him, the eldest son. What do you want to do with the third child?


    He hasn''t had a chance to eat dinner at the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion yet.


    "Impossible." Murong Qian said, "How could the Marquis of Ning''an ask us for something? He is so capable, his son got a medicinal pill to treat a hand injury, and his grandchildren are all excellent, so what are you looking for? Your Majesty is fine, is it necessary to find the third child?"


    The people present listened and felt that what he said was very reasonable.


    Just when they were wondering why the Marquis of Ning An asked Murong Zheng to stay, a servant suddenly begged to see him at the door: "Master, only the servants want to see me."


    "Come in."


    "Yes, sir."


    Murong Qian listened to the servant''s report and stood up abruptly: "What did you say, the third child was detained by the Ning''an Marquis? Why did the Ning''an Marquis detain him?"


    The servant then repeated what the person sent by the Marquis of Ning''an said.


    Murong Qian frowned and said, "The third brother is the one with the least interest in the title of his brothers, so how could he attack Murong Zhe? And even if he wanted to attack Murong Zhe, he wouldn''t let Steward Li report himself. The door of the house, isn''t this a handle to the door?"


    "Last time, the second child was framed for poisoning the Marquis of Ning''an. I spent a lot of time and energy to let Marquis of Ning''an let him go home, but his body was also abolished because of the hardbor. Until now, the decoction and medicine are still there every day. , I don''t even have the strength to draw the bow and arrow."

 Chapter 2752: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (10)

    Chapter 2752 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (10)


    "If something happens to Murong, I don''t want to live anymore."


    The Marquis of Ning An is really too arrogant. His son is also an official of the imperial court. He even detained him when he said he was detained.


    He is already very old. He didn''t expect his son to have idents one after another. God is really cruel to him.


    He just set his sights on the title of the Marquis of Ning''an before, and he didn''t start, why did God not let them go.


    Murong Xiong said: "Father, we also think it''s impossible, but the Marquis of Ning''an has a legitimate reason for detaining the third brother. What should we do now?"


    Murong Zheng''s son Murong Xun said anxiously: "Grandfather, please save my father, my father really can''t harm Murong Zhe."


    "Oh..." Murong Qian sighed, suddenly thinking of something, looked at his eldest son seriously, and said, "Boss, tell me honestly, did you frame your third brother?"


    Murong Xiong''s expression changed suddenly, and he said in a daze, "Father, why do you think so?"


    Murong Cheng''s son Murong Bo also stared at him.


    Could it be that his father was also framed by his uncle?


    Murong Qian said, "In my room, the second child has been abolished. Even if there is a title in front of him, he will not be able to inherit it. The third is an upright person. If the Marquis of Ning An has no son, the title will most likely fall to him. body. If the third child also copses, won''t you be able to benefit?"


    Murong Xiong immediately stood up, made an oath, and said loudly: "Father, I really didn''t harm the third child. Although the rtionship between our brothers is normal, it is absolutely impossible for me to harm the third child. , he is my brother after all, so I won''t be so vicious as to harm my siblings, if I do this, all my sons will die!"


    "Even if there is no third child, I still have my uncle''s family above me, and my third uncle''s family below me. The Marquis of Ning''an has two great-grandchildren now, how can the title of nobilitye to me? I also invite my father. Check it out."


    Murong Liang, Murong Xiong''s son, also said: "Grandfather, it is impossible for my father to frame his siblings. Since the son of the Marquis of Ning''an came back, it is impossible for us to get the title again, and my father will also rest. With the intention of winning the title, he really couldn''t have framed the third uncle."


    Seeing that the eldest son swore a poisonous oath, and the grandson''s exnation made sense, Murong Qian let him sit down and said, "Okay, I''m just asking casually, you don''t need to make such a cruel oath, but if it wasn''t for you, it could be who?"


    Murong Xiong said, "Has the third child offended someone outside recently? Ah Xun, have you heard what your father said?"


    Murong Xun said: "I don''t know either. My father''s mood after returning home every day is simr to before, and he won''t tell me about work. I don''t know at all. But grandfather, you must save me. Father, if he is tortured and tortured by the people of the Marquis of Ning''an, then if he is beaten, then our family''s reputation will be ruined, and the future of our brothers may also be ruined."


    Conquering a trick? With the grievances between the Marquis of Ning''an and their family, it is indeed possible to do such a thing.


    Murong Qian said: "Let''s go, we will go to the Marquis of Ning''an mansion now. Even if I die today, I will save the third child."


    After he finished speaking, he ordered people to prepare the carriage, intending to go to the Hou residence immediately.

 Chapter 2753: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (11)

    Chapter 2753 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (11)


    Seeing this, the others quickly followed behind him.


    It was just that when they arrived at the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, it was time for the master to have dinner.


    The Marquis of Ning An heard theming, so he just let them wait in the main hall in the front yard. He continued to eat meals with his family, and when he was full, he walked over slowly with the housekeeper and granddaughter.


    After the three Murong Zong brothers finished eating, they went to interrogate Butler Li again.


    It''s just to deal with a group of insignificant people, no need for their whole family to fight.


    At this time, Murong Qian had waited for a long time without waiting for the Marquis of Ning''an, and suddenly became angry, "This is how the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion treats guests like this. It takes half an hour for guests to wait. I have seen it today."


    Murong Xiong said: "Father, there are ears on the wall, and now the third child is in their hands, it is our side that has the upper hand, you must be calm, in case you offend the cousin, don''t listen to our request, just drive us out. , then we''ll have a game in vain."


    Murong Qian thought about it and felt that what the eldest son said was reasonable, so he had to suppress the anger in his heart and sat slowly waiting for the arrival of the Marquis of Ning An.


    The Marquis of Ning An who was at the door heard it, snorted coldly in his heart, and suddenly strode in.


    Murong Qian and the others saw the Marquis of Ning Aning over, so they quickly stood up and said anxiously, "Cousin, you are finally here, let me wait."


    "Hmph, what if your son did something like that, so what if I made you wait? If it weren''t for your son, there wouldn''t be so many things going on in my family today."


    "Cousin, you really misunderstood, what kind of temperament Murong is, you also watched him grow up, he would never harm your son."


    "Hmph, I know the face but not the heart. Sometimes parents don''t fully understand their son. I''m just his cousin several floors away. How can I understand?"


    After the Marquis of Ning''an finished speaking, he said solemnly: "If youe today, if youe to apologize for what Murong Zheng has done, then the marquis wees you, and if youe to excuse Murong Zheng, then leave immediately. This Marquis has already written to His Majesty, and His Majesty said that this matter is handed over to Ben Marquis to deal with, you will not be able to bring back Murong Zheng today."


    "Cousin." Murong Qian never imagined that His Majesty would agree with the Marquis of Ning''an to detain Murong Zheng, and said anxiously, "You watched Murong Zheng grow up, even if he did that, it wasn''t too serious. I heard that the medicine that was lost today is thest one. If Murong Zhe didn''t take it, it wouldn''t endanger his life. You can spare Murong Zheng this time, please. ."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said, "What did you say? You mean, without endangering my father''s life, you can write off what Murong Zheng did?"


    "My grandfather''s hands have been abolished for more than four years, and now it''s hard to recover. You actually said it wasn''t a serious matter? Are you still human?"


    "Do you know what kind of life he spends every day? If you don''t think it''s a big deal to lose your hand, that''s fine, I''ll abolish Murong Zheng''s hand now, and see if you can easily say such things!"


    Murong Xiong frowned and said, "Murong Lingran, don''t think that you are the county master, so you can scold us at will. Even if you are the county master, you are still our junior. When the elders speak, there is no ce for you to intervene here! Also, Murong Zheng is considered your elder no matter what, how can you call him by his first name, no matter how big or small!"

 Chapter 2754: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (12)

    Chapter 2754 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (12)


    Murong sneered coldly, "Elders? What kind of elders are you? Are the people who harmed my grandfather worthy of being my elders? You are so angry, people who don''t know hear it and think you are outraged."


    "you!"


    "What am I? To me, you are nothing but enemies who harmed my grandfather. You are nothing more than blood-rted strangers. I have never eaten from your family, and you have never helped my family. In my heart , you have never been worthy of being my elders. The elders in my family are only my grandparents and parents! What kind of face do you have to be my elders? And this is my home, and your face is yelling at me in my house ?"


    Murong Qian choked for a moment, thought for a while, and then said, "Murong Lingran, even if you don''t recognize our rtives, but when men speak, there is no ce for you girls to interject."


    Murong sneered: "You hurt my father, the victim''s daughter has no right to speak? If so, don''t me me."


    After she finished speaking, she put her hand into her sleeve pocket, took out her death-free gold medal, and shook it in front of them, "Am I qualified to speak now? If you dare to say no, then I will do it now. Go and chop up Murong Zheng!"


    The expressions of Murong Qian''s family suddenly changed, no one expected that Murong Lingran would actually take out the gold medal at this time.


    It was just a few words of argument, does she need toe up with a gold medal!


    Murong Lingran stood in front of his grandfather and said loudly, "What are you still doing?"


    Murong Xiong wondered: "What do you mean?"


    Murong sneered: "If you don''t move, don''t me me for going to meet your majesty immediately and inform your majesty about your actions. If majesty wants to deal with you then, don''t me me."


    Before Murong Xiong could react, Murong Qian knelt down and said, "Long live Your Majesty."


    Murong Xiong finally realized what Murong Lingran meant, so he had to kneel down, "Long live Your Majesty."


    The rest of Murong Qian''s family followed suit.


    Seeing the gold medal is like seeing the emperor, you must kneel. If Murong Lingran went to tell His Majesty that they were disrespectful to the gold medal, it is estimated that Murong Zheng has not been released from prison, and their family will follow.


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Am I qualified to speak now?"


    Murong Qian gritted his teeth and said, "Of course there is."


    Murong snorted, and then put the death-free gold medal back into his sleeve pocket.


    Ning Anhou stroked his beard with satisfaction, Aran did a good job.


    Murong Lingran saw that they were still kneeling, and reluctantly said: "Get up, you can''t speak even when you are kneeling."


    Murong Qian''s family had to get up.


    Murong Lingran is really self-willed, to actually take out the gold medal of death avoidance like this, and even take it out to deal with their rtives.


    They all forgot that she had a gold medal to save her from death. With this magic weapon, they can''t help her, and they can''t put on the pedigree of their elders.


    The Marquis of Ning''an said coldly, "Since you are here to intercede, you still dare to me my granddaughter. She is right. As the daughter of the victim, why can''t she question the families of you perpetrators? Besides, my granddaughter, You can naturally speak at my house. I don¡¯t think you are here to apologize or beg for mercy. You are simply here to ask for trouble. Let¡¯s go. Your Majesty has ordered this Marquis to handle this matter. This Marquis is here today. I won''t let Murong Zheng go, it''s useless for you to say anything."

 Chapter 2755: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (13)

    Chapter 2755 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s person (13)


    Murong Qian thought about it, and now he has no choice but to use the bitter trick.


    "Cousin, I''m sorry, we said the wrong thing just now. But I only have three sons. Murong Cheng was framed for poisoning you before, but now his body has been destroyed, I can''t lose Murong Zheng any more. For the sake of my age, you can spare him, okay?"


    Ning Anhou said firmly: "Impossible, butler, see off the guest!"


    The housekeeper quickly came to Murong Qian and said, "Please."


    Murong Xun suddenly knelt down to Marquis Ning''an and said, "Cousin, no, Marquis, please spare my father, please."


    Ning Anhou said: "Don''t worry, your father is here with me. As long as it is found out that he was wronged, I promise to return him alive to you."


    The implication of ?? is that if Murong Zheng was really the mastermind behind Butler Li, then he would be embarrassed, and it all depends on his mood.


    "Master Hou..."


    Ning Anhou turned his head, as if he didn''t want to hear what he said.


    Murong said: "Let''s go, if you don''t go, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    Seeing this, Murong Qian knew that it was impossible to take Murong Zheng away today, so he stepped forward to support Murong Xun, and walked out the door with a disappointed face.


    After walking a few steps, he saw a servant suddenly hurried to report. Without lowering his voice, he directly handed a document to the Marquis of Ning''an and said, "Master Marquis, this is thetest confession."


    Ning Anhou opened it and took a serious look, then suddenly clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and said angrily, "How unreasonable!"


    Murong Qian was actually not sure if this was what Murong Zheng did. Seeing that the Marquis of Ning An was so angry, he thought that Murong Zheng had confessed something. In order to avoid his anger, he had to speed up and leave.


    After waiting for his carriage, Murong Qian breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that no one was chasing after him.


    Murong Xun cried: "Grandfather, is my father really helpless?"


    "Why are you crying!" Before Murong Qian could speak, Murong Xiong spoke first, "Didn''t you confirm that your father would not do that? In that case, you have to trust your father. You are shaken and let others How can you believe your father didn''t do that?"


    Murong Xun''s tears were instantly frightened back, and he said with an aggrieved face: "Grandfather, it''s not that I don''t believe my father, my father definitely didn''t do that, but the rtionship between Ning''an Houfu and us is very bad, since Judging from the words of Lord Ning''an just now, I think he is very likely to take revenge on us, so even if my father did not do that, he would still be implicated. Maybe my father has already been beaten into a trick, so I will ask my grandfather to think of a way. Bar."


    Murong Qian was just about to say that he had no choice. There were a few people in the court who couldpete with the Marquis of Ning An, but their family''s official position was too low to invite others. The next step was to peel off ayer of skin, but suddenly thought of a person, and immediately sat up straight and said, "Don''t panic, I''ll see someone tomorrow, hoping to save your father with his face."


    Murong Xiong asked, "Father, who are you going to see?"


    "Tomorrow you will know."


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, it would be difficult for others to ask more questions.


    After returning to his home, Murong Qian had just returned to his yard when Murong Zheng''s wife Yin Shi and daughter Murong Wei came over.


    The Yin family and their daughter went back to their parents'' house during the day. When they came back, they heard that something had happened to Murong Zheng, and they were very anxious.

 Chapter 2756: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (14)

    Chapter 2756 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (14)


    Never would have thought that such a change would ur at home after they were not at home for just one day.


    Originally wanted to go to the Hou''s Mansion to ask about the situation, but I heard that my father-inw had already passed with someone, so I had to wait at home.


    When the servants said that the father-inw was back, but his husband (father) did note back, he knew that they had returned without sess, and rushed over in a hurry.


    Yin Shi said with a look of impatience: "Father, did Xiao Wei''s father really do that kind of thing?"


    Murong Qian said: "I''m not sure either, this is just a one-sided remark by the Marquis of Ning''an, but His Majesty has ordered him to investigate this matter, that Murong Lingran still has the gold medal to save him from death, so we can''t go there today. After the sesses back, the third child will not be able toe back for the time being."


    "Woooooo..." Yin Shi cried, "Then what should we do?"


    Before, the father-inw and her children were all staring at the title of the Marquis of Ning''an. Before Murong Zhe returned to the Marquis Mansion, he discussed how to inherit the Marquis Mansion after the death of the Marquis of Ning''an. The Marquis of Ning''an would definitely look for them. reckoned.


    If her man was the first to be revenge by the Marquis of Ning An, then they were really wronged.


    Her man really never coveted the title of Marquis of Ning''an from beginning to end.


    "Okay, stop crying."


    Shi Yin stopped her tears for a moment, sobbing and said: "Father, my daughter-inw is worried about Xiaowei''s father, and I don''t know how the Marquis of Ning''an will treat him tonight in the Hou''s Mansion."


    Murong Wei clenched her fists with both hands and said, "Grandfather, mother, I''ll go to the Hou residence again."


    Murong Qian said: "Xiaowei, don''t be impulsive, you are a girl, what can you do?"


    Murong Wei said: "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything, I don''t dare to do anything, I''ll kneel at the gate of the Hou''s mansion and beg them. When it''s dawn tomorrow, and there are many people watching outside, I''ll use blood and kinship toe here. Speaking of things, I threatened the Hou residence to release my father. If the Hou residence does not let me go, I will kneel at the door and not get up. In order not to be called cold-blooded and ruthless, the Hou residence will definitely release my father."


    "s!" Murong Qian said, "Xiaowei, it''s useless, you should have a good rest tonight, and I''ll find someone tomorrow to find a way. Your father is Ning''an Hou''s junior after all, even if he really did it, He didn''t want to kill Murong Zhe, there shouldn''t be any danger to his life, he just wanted to suffer some hardships."


    "Grandfather, my father is too old to endure hardship. I have seen the end of the second uncle, and the Marquis of Ning An didn''t kill him, but now the whole body is disabled, I don''t want my father to end up with the second uncle. Same fate."


    Murong Qian''s face sank, and he said coldly, "What? You don''t even listen to your grandfather?"


    "No." Seeing that her grandfather was angry, Murong Wei hurriedly said: "The granddaughter didn''t mean that. Since the grandfather has already made up his mind, the granddaughter will obey the grandfather."


    Murong Qian nodded in satisfaction: "In that case, you mother and daughter should go back first, and you are not allowed to act without authorization. Murong is my son. I am more anxious than you, and I will definitely save him."


    The two nodded when they heard the words.


    "Thank you father."


    "Thank you grandfather."


    After the mother and daughter of the Yin family left, Murong Qian asked the others to go down too. After washing up, hey on the bed. He just thought that his son was most likely suffering now, so he didn''t feel sleepy at all. He dressed and had the carriage ready. He went out and came back after an hour.

 Chapter 2757: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (15)

    Chapter 2757 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (15)


    The next day, Murongzhe began to formally give Xiao Zhengdong acupuncture.


    At this time, in the living room, Xiao Zhengdong watched Murong Zhe disinfecting the tiny silver needles, thinking of the feeling of the silver needles sticking to his body, his body trembled involuntarily.


    Murong Lingran saw this and smiled: "Little uncle, be brave, it''s just acupuncture, not to cut your flesh."


    After he finished speaking, he handed the snack box and a white jade bottle he had carefully prepared to his wife Xue Shi: "These are the famous snacks in the capital, my aunt will feed it to my uncleter. Before, he had to drink the water in this bottle so that he could eat during the acupuncture."


    Xue took it and put it aside. Seeing that Murong Zhe had disinfected thest silver needle, he hurriedly opened the white jade bottle and fed it to her husband.


    Xiao Zhengdong said in surprise, "Aran, is this water a potion? Why do I feel that it has no taste and is not bitter at all."


    "Haha." Murong smiled and said: "Of course it''s not bitter, otherwise how can you say it''s amazing?"


    "Okay." Seeing that Murong Lingran didn''t want to be specific, Xiao Zhengdong didn''t ask in detail.


    Murong Zhe put thest silver needle away and said with a serious tone, "Let''s start now."


    Xiao Zhengdong nodded: "There is brother-inw Lao."


    Seeing that he was going to take off his clothester, he was embarrassed when he saw Murong Lingran walking out by himself and closing the door gently, he was relieved.


    Xiao Zhengdong sighed: "Aran is really sensible."


    Murong Zhe said proudly, "I think so too."


    Don''t even look at whose daughter.


    Xiao Zhengdong also smiled, and after Mrs Xue helped him take off his clothes, he said, "Brother-inw,e on."


    Murong Zhe nodded, "Then I''ll start."


    After saying that, start the needle application.


    Xue also began to feed her husband.


    Murongy on the doorstep and listened for a while. Seeing that his little uncle didn''t call out, he thought that the way to let him eat while acupuncture should be okay, so he left with confidence.


    There are other things in the house waiting for her to do.


    As soon as he walked to the front yard, Murong Lingran saw the housekeeper lead Murong He to the main hall.


    After thinking for a while, she followed, but she didn''t go in, just listened to the corner outside.


    Murong He was probably invited by Murong Qian. She had heard Grandpa say before that Murong He was the one with the best rtionship with him among his nsmen. For nothing else, he had never coveted Grandpa''s title. , every time his brothers and nephews y the grandfather title, he will even persuade him.


    But this is all on the surface. As for the ce where Grandpa puts Murong He, the big brother, in his heart, only Grandpa knows.


    As soon as Murong He came to the main hall, he saw Marquis Ning''an sitting waiting for him, looking at Marquis Ning''an''s eyes that had read through his mind, he said, "Cousin, take the liberty toe to the door, I''m sorry to disturb you."


    Ning''an Hou said: "I know your purpose, I guessed that Murong Qian would invite you over yesterday."


    Murong He smiled and said, "Cousin is really predictable, and my cousin admires it."


    "Okay, let''s sit down and talk about anything else." After Ning''an finished speaking, he ordered the servants to serve tea.


    Murong He saw that his cousin didn''t drive him away, and suddenly felt that there was still hope for today, so he quickly sat down.


    Ning''an Hou said: "About Murong Zheng, it''s not that I don''t let him go, but that what he has done is too much."

 Chapter 2758: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (16)

    Chapter 2758 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (16)


    "Azhe''s hand has been disabled for more than four years. As his father, I am very worried every day. I finally found the medicine to heal, but thest medicine was almost stolen, which made him almost change. Not a normal person."


    "You know, before he even had to go to the toilet, it was a humiliating thing for a man to do. Who knew that Murong Zheng was so vicious that he dared to send someone to steal A Zhe''s medicine. I I owe A Zhe decades of time, how could I easily let Murong Zheng go?"


    "Cousin, I understand your feelings." Murong He said: "If my son bes like this, I have to find him with great difficulty, and I can''t ept that someone wants to prevent my son from returning to normal. "


    Ning''an Hou said: "You just understand."


    Murong He thought of what the Marquis of Ning''an had just said, and asked in doubt, "Cousin, you said that just now, did you find evidence to prove that Murong was right and indeed sent someone to steal A Zhe''s medicine?"


    The Hou of Ning''an said: "This one has not been found yet, but when Li was tortured yesterday, he finally couldn''t bear the torture and agreed to tell the person behind him. He said that besides Murong Zheng, there was another person behind him. It''s just that before my people could hear him say that person''s name, Butler Li fainted. Today, the doctor is guarding him all day. When he wakes up, I''ll know who else is at stake. my son."


    Murong He said in surprise: "You severely punished Butler Li? After all, he is the housekeeper of the Shaofu Supervisor''s house. This is not your style of conduct."


    "Humph." Ning''an Hou said: "What about the housekeeper of the Shaofu Supervisor? Murong Zheng, the Shaofu Supervisor, has not been imprisoned by me in the house, and sooner orter I will torture Murong Zheng, as long as Murong Zheng is really recruited. At that time, let alone the housekeeper of the Shaofu Supervisor, it is still a problem that Murong Zheng''s official functions cannot be preserved."


    Murong He said in surprise: "Cousin, you haven''t tortured Murong Zheng yet?"


    "Of course." Ning''an Hou said: "For the sake of some of the same blood shed on our bodies, I will give him three days to let him think clearly and recruit himself. If he is so stubborn after three days, Then don''t me me for being ruthless."


    Murong He breathed a sigh of relief, "Cousin, it''s good that you didn''t torture him, so I can tell my second brother when I go back. But cousin, I want to ask you one thing."


    "You want me to let Murong Zheng go?"


    "Yes." Murong He nodded: "Murong Zheng is your cousin after all, and he has the same blood as yours. I beg you to punish Murong Zheng. After the punishment, let him go home. Well. Last time Murong Cheng poisoned you, you can forgive him, and you also let Murong Zheng go."


    "No." The Marquis of Ning''an said firmly: "The matter is not yet clear, and he has not confessed. I will not torture him for the time being, but I will not let him go. After he confesses, I will decide ording to the circumstances. deal with."


    Murong He said: "Cousin, my second brother said that if you can let Murong Zheng go this time, then he is willing to give you 100,000 taels of silver, and he and your majesty ask him to leave the capital and take his children with him. They have all moved out of the capital and will no longer be an eyesore in front of you."


    Ning''an Hou said: "No need, I''m not a person who is short of money, so they don''t have to leave so embarrassed, I don''t want to drive them away."

 Chapter 2759: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (17)

    Chapter 2759 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (17)


    Murong He said: "Cousin, please."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Okay, you already know that Murong Zheng is safe now, go back and tell the person who invited you, I will not let Murong Zheng go, and I will not let anyone who wants to hurt my son. I''ll let it go. But they can find evidence to prove Murong''s innocence, and if they can find it, then I can consider letting Murong Zheng go."


    "Cousin, do you really want to be so heartless?"


    "Heartless?" Ning Anhou said, "If I were truly heartless, I wouldn''t see your second brotherst night, and I won''t see you today. I still have something to do, so I won''t apany you."


    After saying that, he looked at the door, e here."


    The two guards walked in immediately and said respectfully, "Master."


    "Invite Master He out."


    "Yes." After the two finished speaking, they came to Murong He''s side.


    Murong He saw that he was going to return without sess today, he got up with a sigh, and said, "No need, I can go by myself."


    After saying that, he walked towards the door with a lonely face.


    After Murong He left, Murong Lingran came to the front hall.


    Ning''an Hou said: "You heard all?"


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    "Do you think Murong He is too suspicious?"


    "It depends on what happens next."


    "I understand."


    Not long after Murong He left, the family of Murong Zheng''s wife Yin''s family also came to intercede for Murong Zheng. Of course, the Marquis of Ning An also sent them away.


    As Murong Qian''s third brother and Murong Zheng''s third uncle, Murong Tao couldn''t just sit back and watch when his nephew was in trouble. After Yin''s family left, he also came to intercede, but the Marquis of Ning''an didn''t even show his face. When he didn''t see him, he was sent away.


    night, hour


    Murong Lingran, who was sleeping soundly, was suddenly awakened by Hei Mao''s roar.


    "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    Murong Lingran quickly sat up and frowned, "Hei Mao, what''s wrong?"


    Kuroge continued to yell at the door.


    "Wow! Woo! Woo!"


    Murong''s expression tightened. Hei Mao had never roared in such a hurry since he came to the Hou residence. Could it be that the people behind Butler Li finally took action against the Hou residence?


    While thinking about her, he was wearing clothes, and quickly came to the door, opened the door a crack, and just heard the voices of the guards outside.


    "Catch assassins, catch assassins."


    "The water is gone, the Fuyayuan is gone."


    "The assassin ran east..."


    Murong frowned, the sixth brother''s yard was actually flooded!


    She opened the door and rode on Kuro Mao and ran out. As soon as she reached the gate of the courtyard, she was stopped by two people.


    Rong Shiyi said: "The county master, there are assassins outside, you should stay in the yard, I''m afraid the house will not be calm tonight."


    Rong Twelve said: "County Lord, you can rest assured, we will protect your safety."


    Murong nced at the courtyard wall, and there were indeed more than ten secret guards protecting her.


    She looked at the direction of the fire and said, "Sixth brother is still with fourth brother tonight, right?"


    "Yes." Rong Shiyi nodded: "The sixth son still sleeps with the fourth son every day during this period, and the county master doesn''t have to worry about the two sons, there are also dark guards there."


    Murong said: "Then I can rest assured."


    After saying that, he walked into the house.


    Since Grandpa has made arrangements, she won''t go out to cause trouble for them as a girl.


    Tonight''s situation, she had long expected, everything is under control.


    It''s just that themotion outside is getting louder and louder, and the person who framed Dad didn''t know if he was there tonight.

 Chapter 2760: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (18)

    Chapter 2760 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (18)


    Murong Lingrany on the bed for a while. It was noisy outside, and she couldn''t sleep. After an hour, the movement outside finally disappeared.


    Rong Shiyi suddenly said at the door: "County Lord, are you asleep?"


    "No."


    Rong Shiyi said, "Just now, Lord Hou sent someone to inform him that the assassins tonight are mainly for Butler Li and Murong Zheng. They want to kill Butler Li and Murong Zheng, and the riots created in other ces are all about it. In order to cover up their real purpose, most of the assassins have also been caught, and the dark guards will continue to protect the county master and ask the county master to rest in peace."


    Murong said: "How many assassins are there?"


    Rong Shi said: "At present, there are a total of fifty people caught."


    "Fifty people? There are really a lot of people. Then you guys take good care, I''m resting."


    "Yes, county lord."


    Murong closed the door and continued to rest.


    Grandpa and brothers must be very busy now, so she won''t bother them anymore.


    Butler Li and Murong Zheng are definitely all right. The people in the dungeon and Xunli courtyard are just bait. The real Butler Li and Murong Zheng have already been moved to a safe ce by Grandpa.


    The next day, when Murong Lingran woke up, she first went to Dad''s pharmacy, and then to the ce where Butler Li was imprisoned.


    At this time, Murong Zong was also there, and Butler Li was also put on the rack.


    When Murong Lingran arrived, Murong Zong was interrogating Butler Li.


    Murong Zong saw his sistering, nodded to her, and continued to seriously interrogate Butler Li.


    Murong Zong said: "Butler Li, you don''t have to imagine that someone will rescue you. This is the secret prison of the Hou''s mansion. Except for the grandfather and our four brothers and sisters, only the secret guards know about it. The rest can''t even find the way."


    "I''ve already said what I should have said." Butler Li was covered in scars at this time, because of the long interrogation, he was getting old again, and he had no strength at all, and said weakly, "It''s Murong Zheng. The one who ordered me, you should not interrogate me now, but interrogate Murong Zheng. He has always been pampered, as long as you use torture, he will definitely not be able to hold on, and he will definitely recruit."


    Murong Zong said: "Do you think I will believe you? Let me tell you the truth, someone infiltrated the Houfu dungeonst night and wanted to kill you. We arranged a death row prisoner as your substitute and dressed up as you. The head is in a different ce. In other words, the person behind you has no hope of you, and only wants your life. He has treated you like this, do you still want to protect him? "


    When Murong He camest time, the confession he gave to the Marquis of Ning An waspletely false. It was just for the purpose of putting on a show in front of Murong He and the spies in the mansion. It made people think that Butler Li was about topromise and force the man behind him. People start.


    The effect of ?? is also very good, indeed the assassin camest night.


    Butler Li was still very stubborn, saying: "Of course, I won''t betray him if you say anything."


    "I thought you were so smart." Murong smiled and said, "Doesn''t you mean that Murong Zheng was wronged by you?"


    Butler Li choked for a moment, and his face also showed a worried look.


    He was also really fooled, how could he be rhetorically so easily.


    Murong Lingran said: "I''ll give you another chance to tell the person behind you, maybe grandpa sees your age, because my grandpa didn''t get hurt this time, you can forgive me. Take your life."

 Chapter 2761: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (19)

    Chapter 2761 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (19)


    Butler Li said, "I won''t say it."


    Murong Lingran said coldly, "Since you don''t eat or punish you for toasting, don''t me me."


    After saying that, he nced at the big brother.


    Murong Zong nodded, waved his hand, and blindfolded Steward Li by himself.


    Butler Li saw that they didn''t torture him, but blindfolded him, and said timidly: "What are you going to do? No matter what you do, I won''t say anything. You should just die."


    Murong Lingran didn''t speak, but took out her hypnotic medicine, put it under Steward Li''s nose, and gave him a sniff.


    Soon, Steward Li became weak, and his whole body was hung on the torture rack. If it weren''t for the iron chains on the torture rack, the man would have fallen to the ground.


    When she caught Butler Li, Murong Lingran wanted to use this trick, but there was no way. The refining of this medicine was rather troublesome. She had already used up all the medicine she had asked her to refine, and the rest was still being refined. He didn''t get this medicine until he went to see Dad just now.


    Murong Lingran asked the soldiers to prepare the ink, ink, ink, and ink, and said, "Butler Li, who instructed you to steal Murong Zhe''s medicine pill?"


    Li Guanjia said: "It''s Master Bei."


    "Who is Master Bei?"


    "I do not know either."


    "Did Master Bei want you to frame Murong Zheng?"


    "That''s right."


    "Why did he want you to frame Murong Zheng? Does Murong Zheng have any grudge against him?"


    "No, Master Bei said in the letter that he framed Murong Zheng just because he used to pretend to be aloof and not interested in the title of Marquis Ning''an. He wants to teach Murong Zheng a lesson."


    "Letter? Did you contact Master Bei by letter?"


    "Yes."


    "That means, you haven''t seen the true face of Master Bei?"


    "correct."


    "Why do you listen to Master Bei so much?"


    "I won''t listen. If I don''t do what he says, my family will be in trouble."


    family?


    Murong frowned and said, "Marquis Ning''an investigated your family members. They disappeared three days before your ident. Could it be that they were not transferred by you in advance, but controlled by Master Bei?"


    Butler Li said, "Yes."


    "You really haven''t seen Master Bei?"


    "No."


    "So many people can use it, why did Master Bei find you alone?"


    "He thinks that he will use me to frame Murong Zheng, and the Marquis of Ning An will definitely believe that Murong Zheng will be finished in the future."


    "Hmph, is he really a fool to be the Marquis of Ning An?"


    "I don''t know that, anyway, Master Bei is very concerned about the title of the Marquis of Ning''an. Since the return of the prince Murong Zhe, he has no idea of ??the title again. He knows that even if he kills Murong Zhe and all his sons , he will also be suspected at that time, so he gave up the title, but it seems that he is not reconciled to the fact that the things he nned for so many years cannot be realized, and he has a grudge against the Hou family of Ning An."


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zong looked at each other, frowned and asked, "Didn''t you contact Master Bei in the letter? How do you know that Master Bei is also interested in the title of Marquis of Ning''an?"


    "Although Master Bei and I have been in contact with each other by letter, after Murongzhe found the medicine for treating hand injuries, he sent someone to contact me. After we met, he told me in person."


    Murong frowned, and told an outsider that he was interested in the title, didn''t he expose himself?


    She always felt that the Master Bei in the mouth of Li Guanjia was a little strange.

 Chapter 2762: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (20)

    Chapter 2762 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (20)


    Murong asked again, "How did that person contact you?"


    Li Guanjia said: "At that time he came to my house in person, as my friend."


    "Did you see his face?"


    "No, he covered his face, but I saw his white hair, and I heard his voice was very old, it should be an old man."


    An elderly person?


    Murong whispered softly: "Big Brother, an elderly person who is also interested in the title, as far as I know, there are only Murong He, Murong Qian and Murong Tao."


    Murong Zong nodded: "I also doubt the three of them, but Murong is Murong Qian''s son, and Murong He has never been interested in the title, so the most likely person is probably only Murong Tao. Murong Tao''s and his It is true that the children have always coveted the title, and Grandpa has always known that."


    Will that be the case?


    Murong Lingran always felt that something was wrong.


    Murong Zong asked: "Aran, do you have anything else to ask?"


    "there is none left."


    "Alright then, let''s go and see how Murong Zheng is being interrogated, and by the way, bring the confession to Grandpa."


    "Um."


    The two walked out of the secret cell and walked directly to the courtyard where Murong Zheng was being held.


    It was just that they met Grandpa on the way and went to Grandpa''s yard again.


    At this time, the three Murong Zong brothers, Murong Zhe and his wife, and Princess Qihua were also there.


    After Murong Zong handed the confession to Grandpa, he asked, "Grandpa, can Murong Zheng''s confession be useful?"


    Sister also gave them the hypnotic pills. If everything goes well, Grandpa already knows whether Murong Zheng was wronged.


    Ning''an Hou said: "He really doesn''t know anything, he is wronged."


    "That''s true." Murong said calmly, "Grandpa, look at Butler Li''s confession."


    Ning Anhou nodded. After opening it, he began to check it. After reading it, he handed it to other family members.


    After everyone saw it, the Hou Ning''an asked, "After everyone saw it, what do you think?"


    Everyone looked at each other and said their guesses one after another.


    Like Murong Lingran''s guess, everyone suspected that it was Murong Tao.


    Ning''an Hou said: "ording to Li''s confession, Murong Tao is indeed the most suspicious person."


    Murong Kuan said: "Grandpa, what should we do now? Should we report it to His Majesty, or..."


    The Marquis of Ning An sighed and said, "It is impossible to report to His Majesty. These are just our guesses, and there is no substantial evidence."


    Murong asked lingeringly, "Grandpa, what about the assassins you caughtst night?"


    There is no way that none of them can provide useful information, or else they would have cooperated with them in vain when they invited you to enter the urnst night.


    Ning''an Hou said: "The dark guards are still interrogating, I also gave the dark guards hypnotic medicine, let them interrogate overnight, and it is estimated that there will be news soon."


    And as soon as his voice fell, the housekeeper''s voice came from outside: "Master, all the confessions of the assassinst night are in hand."


    Ning Anhou said: "Come in."


    "Yes, sir." After the housekeeper finished speaking, he pushed open the door and entered. After entering, he quickly put all the confessions of the fifty peoplest night on the table, "Master, madam, these are confessions, and there are hypnotics, we get went well."


    Ning Anhou nodded: "Everyone has worked hard, let the interrogators rest well."


    "Thank you sir for being considerate."

 Chapter 2763: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (21)

    Chapter 2763 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (21)


    Ning Anhou did not let the housekeeper leave, and let everyone else check the confession together. Most of the people were just the bottom scumbags and couldn''t get in touch with the people above.


    Everyone was looking at boredom when Murong Ling suddenly said, "This confession is probably useful."


    After she finished speaking, she handed it to Grandpa.


    The Marquis of Ning An took a look and frowned: "It''s Master Bei again. The people behind him are really cunning. Every time they show people with fake identities."


    Murong thought for a moment, and suddenly his eyes lit up, and said, "Grandpa, I may guess who the real person behind Butler Li is."


    The purpose of that person contacting Steward Li and the assassin sentst night was probably to divert their attention and make them think that it was not him who framed Murong Zheng.


    Everyone was shocked, and the Marquis of Ning An said eagerly, "Aran, you guessed it? Who is that person?"


    Murong spoke out the name of that person.


    Ning Anhou frowned and said, "Is it him?"


    Murong said: "It must be him."


    After she guessed it, she asked Changqi Shenjun, who said she was right.


    Ning Anhou said: "How is it possible, I have never doubted him."


    Murong said: "I don''t believe it either, but it''s true. If Grandpa doesn''t believe it, there is actually a very simple way, we can easily make him admit it."


    Murong Zong said: "Aran, do you mean hypnosis?"


    "That''s right." Murong said: "With such a miraculous medicine, it would be too wasteful not to use it. Anyway, he answered the question unconsciously. Even if we make a mistake, we won''t be offended. he."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Aran is right, then I will find himter."


    Murong said: "Grandpa, no, you go to him alone, if no outsider hears, he probably won''t admit it, and will only say that we framed him. If it is really that person, through hypnosis. Opportunity, I also want to know whether it was the grandpa who framed him, and whether it was the grandpa he sent someone to take away. Last time when grandpa was poisoned, I also want to know whether the person behind him is him, why don''t we do this? ¡­¡±


    After confirming that no one was outside, she repeated her n.


    Ning''an Hou said: "This n is fine. A Zhe''s hand has recovered. This is a big happy event for Hou Futian. I just took this opportunity to celebrate for him."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Princess Qihua: "Madam, the preparation of the banquet will be left to you and your daughter-inw. If it goes well, we will know the truth in a few days."


    Princess Qihua said: "I understand, sir, I will make good arrangements."


    Ning Anhou nodded, and after discussing some details with everyone, he let everyone make their own preparations.


    Soon after, Helian Rongjiu also learned of their n.


    Zeyuan said: "Master, that day is estimated to be dangerous, do you want to attend in person?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Of course, Murong Zhe is also my cousin in name. I will definitely go to the celebration party for my cousin''s recovery. As for safety, I will leave it to you."


    Zeyuan: "...Yes, Master."


    ¡­


    The Marquis of Ning''an didn''t want to waste too much time, he was eager to know if the person who took his son was the one, so he asked Princess Qihua to set the banquet for three dayster, and invited many ministers from the court and the middle. .

 Chapter 2764: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (22)

    Chapter 2764 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s person (22)


    Of course, he was really happy for his son''s recovery from his hand injury. He nned to force the person to admit it and then continue to hold the banquet, in order to make the person not suspicious. Therefore, even if the banquet three dayster was a grand banquet, he had to prepare carefully. , and everything must be the best.


    After Murong Lingran knew Grandpa''s thoughts, he also provided a lot of good things to support him.


    Murong Qian''s mouth was bubbling with anxiety about his son for the past few days. When he knew that the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion was holding a celebratory banquet at this time, he suddenly threw the teapot beside him.


    "Cousin is really going too far. My son was imprisoned by him, but he wanted to hold a banquet and even gave me an invitation. Isn''t this deliberately humiliating me!"


    Murong Xiong said, "Father, should we go or not?"


    Murong Wei said, "Of course we won''t go there. Everyone in the capital now knows that my father was imprisoned by the Marquis of Ning''an. Didn''t wee to the door to show others a joke?"


    Murong Xun said: "Xiaowei is right. If we go, we will definitely be ridiculed a lot. I don''t want to go."


    Today, Murong Cheng also came out in a wheelchair, and asked someone to hold the invitation in front of him and take a look, saying: "In my opinion, you must go, since you firmly believe that Murong Zheng didn''t do that, then you should go. If you don''t go, others will suspect that you are guilty and dare not see people."


    Murong Qian opened his mouth and said, "Do you think the Marquis of Ning''an has found evidence that it is impossible for Murong to harm his son, otherwise he knew we were Murong Zheng''s rtives, how could he have sent us invitations?"


    "That''s right." Murong Wei was instantly overjoyed and said, "Grandfather is right, Marquis Ning An must have found evidence, maybe he is locking up his father now, just deliberately wanting us to be anxious."


    Murong Xiong frowned, this is really possible.


    It¡¯s a pity, if it was really done by the third child, the third child would definitely have lost his body after being tortured in the Hou residence.


    In this way, although he can''t get the title of Marquis Mansion, but after his father''s death, he canpete for more family property, and their family has not yet separated.


    Murong Qian didn''t even know that his son was nning what would happen after his death, so he said solemnly, "Okay, then we''ll go over there."


    At the same time, Murong Yang, who had a shop in the city, also received an invitation from Murong Zhe.


    After hearing the contents of the invitation, Mrs Hu suddenly lost sight of her smiling eyes, and said with a smile, "s, I didn''t expect the Ning''an Houfu to send us invitations, the child''s father, we are going to do it now. Ready, there must be a lot of dignitaries in the Marquis of Ning''an mansion that day, and we can''t wear too shabby. I think our previous clothes are not on the table, why don''t we buy a good dress for the whole family. "


    Murong Shang said: "Father, do we want to go over?"


    Murong Yang shook his head: "No, we won''t go there. In our capacity, that''s not the ce we should go."


    If it wasn''t for Murong Zhe being held wrongly, they would never have anything to do with the Hou Mansion.


    Murong Zhe is now a high-ranking prince of the Hou family, and his family''s identities are very noble. He doesn''t want to be told that they went there to curry favor.


    "Why don''t you go?" Hu Shi immediately dissatisfied: "Azhe has already posted a message to us. If we don''t go, it will be too disrespectful."

 Chapter 2765: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (23)

    Chapter 2765 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (23)


    Murong Yang said: "I will personally go to the Hou Mansion to exin the situation."


    "The child''s father!" Hu said, "This is a good opportunity for our child to see the world."


    If her grandchildren can be friends with those princes and grandsons, then their family will have a better life in the future.


    Although they are now relying on Murong Zhe, their business is not bad, few people dare toe to the shop to ask for trouble.


    Murong Yang sighed and said, "I said, we are very different from the Hou Mansion, andpared with the people they know, the status is also very different, so we won''t go."


    Murong Fei said: "Father, since you have already made up your mind, we will all listen to you. I also think that as we are, we really shouldn''t go there."


    Murong Shang also said: "Then I''ll listen to my father too."


    They have never been to that kind of asion, and they will definitely make a lot of jokes when they go there. It is indeed better not to go.


    Murong Yang saw that both sons supported him, and nodded with relief: "Okay, let''s all go to work."


    "Yes."


    Seeing that both her husband and son were against her, Hu stomped her feet angrily.


    Fool, really stupid!


    I don¡¯t know how to cherish such a good opportunity!


    But her husband and son were unwilling to go, and she couldn''t go alone, so she had to go to work in a depressed mood. For several days, her face was gloomy, as if someone else owed her money.


    Three dayster


    The gate of the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion is crowded with people. The housekeeper wees guests at the door. Princess Qihua entertains female guests in the pavilion of Changqing Garden. Marquis of Ning''an entertains male guests in the main hall of Changqing Pce.


    At this time, Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei were sitting beside their mother with their daughters.


    Mrs. Rong smiled and said, "Mother, now you can rest assured. Brother''s hand injury has recovered, and he can continue to practice medicine in the future."


    "Yeah." Mrs. Wei also smiled: "I greeted my eldest brother just now, hisplexion is really much better than before, I also looked at his hand, except for the scars left, it is impossible to hold anything. Question, it''s really good."


    Princess Qihua smiled and said, "Yeah, your elder brother''s hand is healed, I''m really happier than anything, it''s just..."


    Thinking of the purpose of today''s banquet, her face sank again.


    If so many things didn''t happen to her son, today''s banquet wouldn''t have had the chance to be held. It''s all to me for the person who stole her son. If it wasn''t for her, there wouldn''t be so many things happening to her family.


    "Mother? Mother?" Mrs. Rong saw the Princess''s face suddenly turned cold, and called suspiciously, "Mother, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Princess Qihua quickly came back to her senses and said with a smile, "It''s okay, I''m okay, I just suddenly thought of a few unhappy things."


    The master said that the more people know about their n, the more risk of failure, so even the two daughters are hiding it. Besides their family, the emperor, Rong Fengxu, and Wei Jingxuan also know about it. their n today.


    Mrs. Rong said: "Mother, don''t think about it on today''s big day. Look, there are more guests here."


    Princess Qihua nodded, and continued to cheer up to entertain the female guests.


    On the other side, Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying came to the door with their family.


    That''s right, the Marquis of Ning''an also invited their family today.


    Although Ning An Hou originally did not want to invite Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying, he just wanted to invite their children and grandchildren.

 Chapter 2766: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (24)

    Chapter 2766 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (24)


    But looking at Xiao Manan''s face, even if he didn''t like these two, he sent someone to invite them.


    Not only that, Princess Qihua also sent someone to make new clothes for each of them.


    At this time, the faces of the family were beaming with joy.


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying took the lead and walked in front. The housekeeper looked at it and immediately stepped forward and said, "It''s the inws and the inws who are here. I''ll send someone to show you the way."


    Seeing that the housekeeper was so polite today, Xiao Gongwei immediately straightened his back and was about to say something when his sons coughed at the same time.


    Xiao Gongwei''s face suddenly felt a little ufortable, and he knew that he was almost getting carried away, so he coughed lightly: "Thank you, okay, take me to see the Marquis."


    The housekeeper nodded, beckoned, and immediately someone stepped forward to guide them.


    Looking at the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, which he had been thinking about for a long time, Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying were like a dream.


    I didn''t expect them to return to the Hou''s mansion so soon, and they were still wearing the clothes made by the Hou''s mansion. They could eat and drink in the Hou''s mansion again today.


    The people around looked at Xiao Gongwei with a smug look, and they had never seen them at the banquet in the capital before, and they were all whispering.


    "Who is that person? How do you feel that he looks like a viin?"


    "That''s right, it doesn''t seem to fit in with Hou''s mansion, so there shouldn''t be some troublemakers, right?"


    "No, it''s impossible for those who came to make troubles to walk in the house like this, didn''t you see? There are people in front of them who will lead them."


    "I heard him talk to the housekeeper just now, and I heard that it is Mrs. Shizi''s maiden family."


    "Mrs. Shizi''s maiden family, I have long heard that Mrs. Shizi''s brothers are all good, but her parents are so hard to say, they even want to ruin the reputation of the Houfu, how can the Houfu let such people in? ."


    "Hey, after all, she is the maiden''s family. After all, the madam is a hero of Ning''an Hou''s mansion. I heard that Ning''an Hou and Princess Qihua also like her very much. It is normal for her maiden toe over."


    "I see."


    Xiao Gongwei listened to the discussions around him, he couldn''t help it, he wanted to get angry at those who were talking about him.


    Just when he was about to speak, Xiao Zhengchun stopped him and said, "Father, before I came, I told you what would happen today. It''s normal for us to be looked down upon here. You But don''t be impulsive."


    "The identities of these people are all above us. If you cause trouble, it will affect the eldest sister, and our business will also be affected in the future. If you hurt the eldest sister, A Ran will not protect us in the future, and the brother-inw will also I won''t heal the fourth brother."


    Xiao Gongwei choked, so he had to suppress the anger in his heart and said, "I will give you face this time, but next time let me hear it, I will never give up so easily!"


    After saying that, he continued to walk behind the person who led the way.


    Xiao Zhengchun breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Dad makes trouble today and ruins brother-inw''s recovery banquet, the rtionship between their family and Murong''s family will be more and more tense in the future. Brother-inw will definitely not save the fourth brother, and sister-inw will definitely not recognize them again. .


    The Xiao family followed the servants who led the way and came to the main hall of Changqing Pce. At this time, the Marquis of Ning''an and Murong Zhe were weing guests at the door.

 Chapter 2767: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (25)

    Chapter 2767 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (25)


    Seeing Ning''an Hou and Murong Zhe at the door, Xiao Gongwei led his family forward quickly and said with a smile, "Master Hou, thank you for your invitation, we are here."


    Ning Anhou said lightly: "Juste, go in, the seats have been arranged inside."


    "Okay." After Xiao Gongwei finished speaking, he handed the gift box in his hand to Murong Zhe and said, "Azhe, this is a gift we carefully prepared, and I hope you don''t dislike it."


    Murong Zhe gave the gift to the servant next to him and said, "I will not dislike it from my father-inw."


    Xiao Gongweiughed immediately, "That''s good."


    After he finished speaking, he took the whole family and walked inside, taking a look while walking.


    As expected of the Hou''s mansion, it has a lot of wealth. This Evergreen Garden is more luxurious than the house he has seen before, and the guest house they lived in before is notparable.


    Thinking of the guest house where he lived before, Xiao Gongwei suddenly became even more angry.


    Sure enough, the Hou Mansion is very stingy, and there are so many beautiful courtyards for them not to live in, so they will live in the worst.


    Although he has the heart to question the people of the Hou Mansion, but now he has the heart and no courage, and he also knows that if the Ning An Hou Mansion is disgraced today, his future life will not be easy. After all, the Ning An Hou Mansion will not be easy. But if he had chased him once, if he came again, in front of so many guests, he would be embarrassed.


    Therefore, when the servant who led the way brought him to the front of the table to sit down, he could only look at the people present angrily, and he didn''t dare to say a word or do anything else.


    Murong Zhe breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that they were not making trouble.


    Lin Cuiying watched in the hall for a long time and did not see her daughter. She hurriedly stopped a servant and asked, "Where is my daughter? Why didn''t I see her?"


    That servant also knew Lin Cuiying, so he politely replied: "If you go back to the olddy, the firstdy is now apanying the eldest princess in the garden. Do you want to go there? If you want to go there, the servant will show you the way. "


    Apanying the eldest princess?


    What is there to apany the eldest princess, it is better to apany her biological mother.


    It really is the water thrown out by the married daughter.


    She didn''t dare to go there. She still had lingering fears when she remembered thest time the eldest princess drove her away, but she didn''t dare to go.


    After thinking about it clearly, Lin Cuiying said, "No... no need, I''m tired from riding in the carriage, so I''ll rest here again."


    She had to deal with the eldest princess when she went, so she didn''t want to ask for trouble.


    The servant said: "Yes, my inws olddy."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Xiao Youming and the other children: "Do you guys want to go to the garden? There are many children of the same age as you in the garden. You can y with them."


    Xiao Liming nced at his younger siblings and asked, "Are you willing to go there?"


    Several children shook their heads at the same time.


    Those are kids from big families. If they go there, they might be bullied, so they don¡¯t go.


    Xiao Liming said: "We won''t go there, thank you for your kindness."


    The servant said: "It''s okay, the servant girl is called Xiaomei. If you need anything, you cane to the servant girl at any time."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Xiaomei said: "Everyone''s seat is here. You can eat whatever you want on the table. If it''s not enough, you cane to the servants. Of course, you can also find other people."


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Thank you Miss Xiaomei."


    Lihua Vige, Murong Liang''s home


    Mrs. Luo was carrying the child on her back and was preparing to cook. Because of the hot weather, her head was covered with sweat and her face was impatient.

 Chapter 2768: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (26)

    Chapter 2768 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (26)


    Grandpa is also too much. She is tired enough to work in the fields every day. She even asks her to cook when shees back. She is the hero who gave birth to his great-grandson, so can''t she be nicer to her?


    Isn''t Murong Qing only doing half a day''s work now? What if you let Murong Qing cook!


    Thinking of what she had heard three days ago, seeing that Murong Liang was not at home for the time being, she couldn''t help but stop her work and came to Murong Cai who was chopping wood.


    Mrs. Luo said: "I said the child is his father, why don''t you go to the banquet in Ning''an Hou''s mansion? After all, the prince of the Hou''s mansion has been his son for more than 30 years, and the prince is also half of his son. Now, his son''s hand is healed, he should go to congratte him, why should he refuse the invitation?"


    If their family could attend the banquet in Hou''s mansion, she wouldn''t have to cook today, and she would even be able to show off with the women in the vige, making them look down on her all the time.


    She had heard that all of Murong Lingran''s cousins ??and sisters got a dress made by the Hou''s mansion, and they all went to the banquet today. If she could go, she could also get the clothes made by the Hou''s mansion. Today You can also go to Houfu and eat Houfu''s food.


    After Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying came to Lihua Vige, they showed off to the vigers more than once how delicious the food in the Hou Mansion was. She had also heard of it, and she also wanted to eat the food in the Hou Mansion.


    "Isn''t it easy to guess?" Murong Cai nced at the yard and saw that Grandpa was not there, so he said in a low voice, "I heard Grandpa said that the uncle is obviously the prince of the Hou family, but he was taken in. in our home."


    "If our family treated the uncle well before, grandma treated the uncle so much before, and even wanted to kill the uncle, grandpa also felt that he was responsible, he was ashamed to see the Marquis of Ning''an and Princess Qihua of."


    Those who wanted to kill the uncle''s family, as well as his biological parents and younger sister, had no face to go.


    Even if Grandpa agrees to go, he will not go.


    Mrs. Luo curled her lips in disapproval, and said, "Grandpa loves face too much, and the person who is not good to the prince is Grandma, and Grandma is already dead. If Grandpa is not good to the prince, the prince will be able to do it before. Come to the capital to take an exam and be an imperial physician? Can you grow up safely? Grandpa has the kindness to nurture the prince no matter what, it is normal for him to go to the banquet."


    As soon as Murong Qing came back from outside, she heard what Mrs Luo said and frowned: "What are you talking nonsense again? Our family is sorry for the uncle''s family, it is normal for grandpa not to go. And our identity is just ordinary people. That''s it, the Ning''an Marquis Mansion is all going to high-profile families today, if they offend them, wouldn''t it be another trouble for the uncle?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Mrs. Luo said, "I just think Grandpa thinks himself a little too lowly. He only needs to rely on his status as the son and adoptive father to attend today''s banquet with integrity. There is no need at all. hide."


    Murong Qing angrily said: "What? Are you dissatisfied with my grandpa''s decision? Grandpa refused to attend the banquet, so you were so unhappy?"


    What does she think she is?


    A person who was betrayed. Even if Grandpa wanted to go, he would never take her there.


    Seeing that Murong Qing was angry, Mrs Luo hurriedly said, "It''s not that I''m dissatisfied, I''m just... just..."

 Chapter 2769: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (27)

    Chapter 2769 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s person (27)


    "You just want to eat delicious food? Or you want to hook up with rich people, and you want to get rid of this kind of life in the future, right?"


    The three of them turned their heads and saw Murong Liang standing behind them with a gloomy face.


    Mr. Luo''s face changed suddenly, and he said with a smirk: "Grandpa, I didn''t mean that."


    She still has the contract of selling her life in Murongliang''s hands, so she doesn''t dare to hook up with rich people.


    Murong Liang said angrily, "It''s not your turn to teach me how I want to do things. If you want to go, you can go by yourself, as long as you are not afraid of being driven out by the people from the Hou residence."


    Mrs Luo said ufortably, "I''m a woman, how dare I go, grandpa, stop joking, I was wrong, I''m going to cook."


    After cooking, she has to wash the dishes, breastfeed the children, and when she is done, she has to go to the fields to work.


    It would be great if Murong Lingran treated her like Murong Qing, so that she could have a good rest in the afternoon.


    I thought she would have a better life in this family after giving birth, but she didn''t expect that it would be the same as before giving birth, so Murongliang couldn''t treat her better? It was so harsh every time I spoke to her.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Murong Lingran came to the front hall to check the situation, and saw that Murong He, Murong Qian and Murong Tao also brought their family here.


    As soon as Murong He saw the Marquis of Ning An, he smiled and said, "Congrattions to cousin, congrattions to A Zhe, his hand has finally returned to normal, and you don''t have to worry about it in the future."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Thank you, it''s all thanks to everyone."


    Murong Qian has suffered a lot recently because of Murong Zheng''s affairs, and because the Marquis of Ning''an did not let his son go, he had a deep resentment towards the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion, and was very unhappy in his heart.


    But he didn''t dare to say anything. Now that his son is in the Hou''s mansion, it means that he has a handle in the Hou''s mansion, so he can only politely say: "Cousin, congrattions...Congrattions."


    Ning Anhou nodded: "Thank you second cousin."


    Murong Tao smiled and said, "Cousin, Azhe is really lucky. It''s really gratifying that the injury that has been injured for so long can be recovered."


    "Thank you third cousin."


    After the three of them handed over the gifts to Murong Zhe, the Marquis of Ning''an sent someone to arrange their seats.


    Murong Wei was about to follow her when she saw Murong Lingran smiling at herself not far away.


    Thinking that her grandfather is now in Hou''s mansion, but they can''t see each other, her heart is full of anger.


    She didn''t dare to do anything to Murong Zhe, but she dared to say something to Murong Lingran.


    Seeing Murong Lingranughing at herself, she immediately became angry, walked directly to Murong Lingran''s side, and said loudly, "You have wronged my father, wait, I won''t make it easier for you."


    Murong raised her eyebrows and said, "You wronged your father? There are all the evidence and evidence of what your father did. How can you say that you wronged your father? And have you made a wrong stand? Now it is not you who came to warn me, but I I should warn you that your father hurt my father, and I will not make you feel better."


    "You prisoner''s daughter, seeing me, the victim''s daughter, should be a man with her tail tucked, or should be begging me to spare your father, you really have something wrong with your brain, and you thought abouting over to warn me some time."


    "Originally, I was in a good mood today, and you sessfully angered me when you came. Now, even if you die in front of me, I will never let my grandpa let go of your father, hum!"

 Chapter 2770: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (28)

    Chapter 2770 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (28)


    After Murong finished speaking, he walked behind her.


    Murong Wei was immediately dumbfounded, Murong Lingran was right, her father was still in the hands of others, she actually ran over to warn the victim''s daughter, so that her father had no hope of being spared?


    Seeing that Murong Lingran was gone, she wanted toe forward and intercede, but seeing so many people around her looking at her, she couldn''t speak, so she had to let Murong Lingran go.


    Murong Wei had to return to her grandfather in dejection.


    Murong Qian guessed what Murong Wei had done just now without asking, he didn''t me his granddaughter, but sighed: "Okay, don''t be so impulsive in the future, Murong Lingran is the princess, you can''t provoke her. Her temper is not very good, even if she is not the county owner, she is still the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, and her identity is very different from yours, and you can''t provoke her, so be honest today."


    "I see, grandfather."


    And after Murong Lingran left, he stayed by the side, watching the passing guests.


    When he saw a person wearing a mask, he smiled and walked up quickly.


    After Helian Rongjiu handed the gift to the servant next to Murong Zhe, he turned his head and saw Murong Lingran, and walked directly to her.


    The two soon met, Murong Lingran looked at Helian Rongjiu''s mask and smiled, "Why are you wearing a mask again?"


    Helian Rongjiu said in a low voice, "It''s not the time for me to show up yet. Now if I show my true face and only walk a few steps to greet people, how can I talk to you so quickly. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You, I miss you."


    Seeing that he was so unscrupulous and said such disgusting words in arge audience, Murong Lingran hurriedly looked around, seeing that no one heard it, he breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly stepped on his foot, and said viciously: "Ninth Brother , if you do this again in the future, I will see you once and step on you once."


    Helian Rongjiu''s painful face suddenly twisted, but she tried her best to look like she didn''t feel pain, gritted her teeth and said, "I''m so normal, I really haven''t seen you for a long time, please don''t. Step on me dirty, I still have a big show to watchter, without me, your show can''t go on."


    "And I''m not wrong, I just miss you. If the royal family didn''t have the rule that you can get married at the age of eighteen, I would have married you in the door. Isn''t it natural for a husband and wife to say such things?"


    Murong Lingran immediately took him to a ce where there was no one, and said with his arms crossed: "Ninth brother, you beast, I''m only fourteen years old, you actually want to marry me!"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "Okay, I''m teasing you, it''s not that easy to marry you, your grandfather and grandma haven''t let go, if they don''t agree, I won''t dare to force you to marry you. ."


    "Oh." Murong raised her eyebrows and said, "You mean, as long as Grandpa and Grandma agree, you can marry me?"


    "Of course."


    "You haven''t asked my opinion yet."


    Helian Rongjiu was taken aback, "Aren''t you willing to marry me?"


    Murong Lingran said with a serious face: "I have to think about it, marrying you is not marrying an ordinary person, I will be very stressed."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that she didn''t seem to be joking, and said anxiously: "Don''t you like me? If you don''t marry me, who else can you marry?"

 Chapter 2771: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (29)

    Chapter 2771 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s person (29)


    Murong Lingran wanted to tease him, raised his eyebrows and said, "There are many young men in the capital who are suitable for my age. I will choose slowly, and I will always choose one that satisfies me."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "Are you telling the truth?"


    Murong said: "If you don''t agree to my conditions, what I said may indeed be true."


    Helian Rongjiu saw that things were turning around, and hurriedly said: "What conditions?"


    Murong Lingran said: "If you want me to marry you, yes, you can only have me in the future, you can''t take another concubine, you can''t find a maid, and you can''t go out and spend your life. I want you and me to be a couple. "


    "It turned out to be this." Helian Rongjiu breathed a sigh of relief: "I also guessed what you were going to say, don''t worry, as long as you promise to marry me, in the future my harem will only be you, the queen, and the others. Concubine, I won''t ept it either."


    Murong Lingran stunned and said: "You agreed so easily? You still want to give me the back seat? Don''t you think about it again?"


    "Of course." Helian Yinjiu said: "I can never make you a concubine. A concubine is a concubine. If I ask you to be a concubine, my aunt will definitely not agree."


    Murong Lingran didn''t expect Helian Rongjiu to agree so readily, she thought he had to think about it again.


    He promised so readily, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing her stunned, Helian Rongjiu said, "What? Are you moved by me?"


    Murong snorted, "To be honest, I''m a little moved, but only a little bit."


    "Then did you promise to marry me? I agreed to the conditions you said."


    "I''m still young, I have to think again."


    After all, she is only fourteen now. Although she can get married at the age of fifteen here, after all, her soul has gone to the twenty-first century, and she still cannot ept that she will be married when she is fifteen. fact.


    As Helian Rongjiu, if he can''t be a concubine again, she will definitely be forced to have children after marrying her, and her body hasn''t developed yet.


    The medical conditions here are not as good as those in the previous life. Having a child is a matter of stepping into the gate of **** with one foot. She hasn''t lived enough yet, but she doesn''t want to die so soon.


    Helian Rongjiu said a little sadly: "Don''t you like me? Don''t want to marry me anymore."


    Murong said: "I like it, but I''m not ready. Can you talk about it after I figure it out?"


    "Okay." Seeing that she was serious, Helian Rongjiu had no choice but to agree first, anyway, she will only be fifteen years old next year, and she still has several months to consider.


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, she was not wrong.


    Helian Rongjiu saw her smile, and smiled too.


    Anyway, he is bound to win this girl, and no one can stop them from being together.


    At this moment, Changqi Shenjun suddenly said in her mind: "Don''t forget what you are going to do today, those people acted."


    Murong Lingran''s expression suddenly tightened, and he said, "Ninth brother, go back to the main hall first, I suddenly remembered that Grandpa ordered something to do for me, and I almost forgot."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "What''s the matter? Do you want me to help?"


    "No, it''s all trivial matters, I''ll go over first."


    After she finished speaking, she ran in the direction Changqi Shenjun said.


    She has limited ability by herself, and now that the divine power of Changqi has recovered a lot, it would be too wasteful not to let him help.

 Chapter 2772: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (30)

    Chapter 2772 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (30)


    Besides, I don''t know how many spies there are in the mansion, and only God Lord Changqi can make her trust her enough.


    Helian Rongjiu was about to chase after her, when Ze Yuan suddenly came over and said, "Master, Princess Qihua has a request."


    had no choice, he had to go to his aunt first.


    This is the Ning''an Marquis Mansion, so there shouldn''t be anything she can''t handle.


    And after Murong Lingran left Helian Rongjiu, he waited at the ce designated by the Lord Changqi.


    Sure enough, after waiting outside the courtyard for a while, she saw two men dressed in the clothes of the servants of the Marquis of Ning''an quickly walking towards Yusheng Courtyard.


    Murong Lingran saw this and quickly followed.


    Walking to the door, the two of them were too daring, they didn''t close the door, and started to discuss in the courtyard.


    She did not immediately step forward to stop them, but silently listened to them in the dark.


    "At this time, the guards of the Hou Mansion were reallyx, and it actually allowed us toe in so easily."


    "Yeah, I thought we''d have to spend a lot of time."


    "Do we need to close the door?"


    "No need, most of the people in Hou Mansion are in Changqing Garden, no one will notice us."


    "But¡­"


    "Okay, let''s act fast, where should we put this better?"


    "In my opinion, just put it in the cab in the house."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    The corners of Murong Lingran''s mouth twitched violently. That person chose two people with not very good IQs, and they almost quarreled about whether to close the door.


    After the two of them finished speaking, they took the baggage in their hands and entered thergest room, and then walked out with empty hands.


    Murong Lingran sprinkled medicinal powder on the ce they were going to pass when they went in. After the two came out, before they could leave the hospital, they fainted.


    She took out the rope from the space and quickly stepped forward to tie the two of them together, confirming that when they couldn''t wake up for a while, they threw them into the space.


    She quickly walked to the room they had entered just now, opened the wardrobe and found the bag they were holding just now, opened it, and her pupils shrank suddenly.


    That man is really vicious. Seeing that he can''t get the title, and seeing that his n has failed, do you want to destroy the entire mansion?


    What is wrong with the Hou Mansion that makes him so cruel!


    Isn''t he afraid of getting involved in himself?


    Just then, she suddenly heard a noise from outside.


    Murong Lingran quickly stuffed the burden into the space, and was about to go out, when Changqi Shenjun suddenly said, "You''d better hide in the space now, otherwise you will be in trouble, and your reputation will be hampered. big trouble."


    Hearing that, she didn''t ask any further questions, the Lord Changqi would not harm her, so she quickly hid in the space.


    Just when she was at a loss, a voice suddenly came from her ear, and suddenly there was a disy-like thing in front of her. After a closer look, she could actually see the scene outside.


    "God, is this the result of your retreat this time?"


    "You''re smart."


    Murong smiled and turned to look at the scene outside the space seriously.


    She didn''t spend so much time looking for herbs in vain, it would be great if the god-monarch recovered to the point where he could sense where Xiao Wu was.


    At this time, Helian Rongjiu, the Marquis of Ning''an, Princess Qihua, and many other ministers in the court, their wives, and children all came quickly to Yushengyuan, and soon gathered at the door.

 Chapter 2773: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (31)

    Chapter 2773 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (31)


    Murong Tao said: "Your Majesty, cousin, this is the ce. My people saw someone cheating here. Today is the happy day of the prince. I didn''t expect someone to do this kind of thing in broad daylight."


    Murong frowned, but it was Murong Tao again!


    The Marquis of Ning An had a bad premonition in his heart, and hurriedly looked at Helian Rongjiu: "Your Majesty, why don''t you go to the main hall first, lest the things inside will stain your eyester."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "It''s okay, I''m not a child anymore."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at Murong Tao again. There was a scandal in the Hou Mansion today. Murong Tao should have been able to secretly inform the Marquis of Ning An and let him deal with it in secret.


    But just now, he made everyone in the Hou Mansion known by his own people. Since others are working so hard, of course he has to cooperate. Anyway, he has time today.


    Murong raised his eyebrows sharply. Did this person show his true identity when he went back? The action is really fast.


    Seeing the emperor say this, the Marquis of Ning An had topromise and said, "Okay, then, Your Majesty, just wait here for the time being, and the ministers wille as soon as they go."


    Murong Tao saw that Marquis Ning An wanted to go in in person, and hurriedly said: "Cousin, it is dangerous for you to go first, or let the guards go first."


    "That''s right." Helian Rongjiu said, "Ze Yuan, Ze Qu, you all go first."


    The two nodded: "Yes, Master."


    The Marquis of Ning An did not force it when he saw this.


    Ze Yuan Zequ went in quickly, but came out very quickly.


    Zeyuan said: "Master, there is nothing inside."


    Zequ also said: "This is an unused yard, the inside is very clean, and the bed is also very neat."


    Everyone was startled and looked at Murong Tao at the same time, who was the one who shouted that someone was here to have an affair.


    I can''t find anyone now, let''s see what he does.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at Murong Tao coldly: "What''s going on? Should you give us an exnation?"


    Murongtao said stunned: "Impossible, I heard the servants say that the dog and the man came in one after the other, so I went in and looked for it myself."


    After saying that, he ran inside.


    Ze Yuan Zequ quickly followed after seeing this.


    I saw that after Murong Tao went in, he looked at every room, opened every closet, and didn''t even let go of the bed and the beam. After seeing that no one was there, he gave up.


    Murong He saw Murong Tao walk out with his head down and said, "Didn''t you find it?"


    "No."


    "What about the wardrobe?"


    "nor."


    "Could it be that someone ran away?"


    Zequ said: "The courtyard walls of Hou''s Mansion are all very high, and most people can''t easily climb out. We went up and checked. If someone climbs the wall or uses light energy to get out, there will definitely be traces under the courtyard wall or on the courtyard wall, but on the top. not at all."


    Murong Tao was very embarrassed to hear the words: "Cousin, I''m really sorry, I really heard that there are men and womening in, they must have all run away."


    In the space, Murong frowned. Are there men or women?


    Could it be the two men who stole things and her?


    Murongtao''s people didn''t see the maning out, so they immediately found him?


    No, if this matter is that person''s conspiracy, no matter whether shees or not, someone will definitely use the excuse of cheating to lure people over.


    She came over today, so she probably wasn''t in that person''s calctions.


    Murong He said: "Third brother, don''t worry, I''ll go in and take a look, maybe someone is hiding in a ce you didn''t expect."

 Chapter 2774: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (32)

    Chapter 2774 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (32)


    After he finished speaking, he walked in quickly, but he went in for a long time and returned without sess.


    "It''s true that there is no one, third brother, are you mistaken?"


    Murong Tao said: "Impossible, my subordinates saw it with their own eyes, and he told me when he saw it."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, it turned out that, the people under hismand must be the aplices of those who harmed his father.


    That person is really pervasive.


    After Murong Tao finished speaking, he looked at the servant beside him and said angrily, "Little Lizi, didn''t you say there was an affair here? What''s going on now? Give me a good exnation!"


    Xiao Lizi immediately knelt down and said anxiously: "Master, the servants really saw that men and women entered this yard, and the servants don''t know why there is no one here."


    Murong Tao said: "If you don''t know, can you offset your wrongdoing? You must know that Your Majesty was also deceived by you."


    Little Li Zi hurriedly kowtowed to Helian Rongjiu: "Your Majesty forgives the sin, the servant really didn''t mean it, please forgive the servant this time, and the servant will never dare again next time."


    Murong Tao also knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, as long as you can calm down, Xiao Lizi is at your disposal."


    Helian Rongjiu said indifferently: "Little Li is really unforgivable for ying with everyone, but today is the happy day of Ning''an Hou''s mansion, and he can''t see blood. If that''s the case, then take him to the Hou''s mansion dungeon, and then the Hou''s mansion will be held. God handle it."


    Murong Tao said: "Just follow what Your Majesty said."


    After ?? he said to Ning Anhou: "Cousin, I''m really sorry today."


    "Enough!" The Marquis of Ning''an said angrily, "Murongtao, you are the only one who knows what you are thinking. Today is the celebration banquet of the prince of the prince. If you dare to spoil today''s banquet, don''t me the prince for being ruthless."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned to look at the others, and said, "Your Majesty, and everyone else, pleasee along, and please all go to the main hall. The food must be ready now, and everyone can be seated."


    The guests still gave Ning An Hou''s face very much. Seeing that he said so, they had to go to the main hall of Changqing Pce.


    Murong Lingran watched the backs of everyone leaving in the space, and began to fall into contemtion.


    Chang Qi Shenjun nced at the baggage she brought in and said, "What are you going to do now? The other party wants your whole family to die. Judging from the situation just now, Steward Li framed Murong Zheng and instructed Xiao Yuzi to steal the medicine. , the person who instructed Xiao Lizi toe over to ''catch the rape'' must be that person."


    Murong Lingran clenched his fists and said, "Since the other party wants our whole family to die, I won''t let him go easily. Didn''t he prepare this thing? Then I''ll give it back to him."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Murong Lingran sneered: "I want to use the way of others, and also treat their bodies."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Okay, I support you."


    If that mortal wants to kill the space heir he has chosen, then it is against him as a god. Of course, he cannot let him go so easily.


    Murong said: "Thank you, Lord God. Please help me watch these two people first, don''t let them wake up."


    "Okay, that''s easy."


    After waiting for everyone to leave Yushengyuan, Murong Lingran confirmed that no one else was present, and only then left the space, quickly left Yushengyuan, and ran towards the kitchen.


    At this time, the banquet in the Evergreen Hall officially started, and all the guests stayed in the Evergreen Hall, waiting to be served.

 Chapter 2775: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (33)

    Chapter 2775 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (33)


    Xiao Manan didn''t see her daughter for a long time, and was about to send someone to look for it, when she saw her daughter walking towards her and standing beside her.


    "Aran, where have you been? Something big happened just now."


    Just now she was really worried that the person Murong Tao was talking about was her daughter.


    Murong smiled and said: "I know, I have done a big thing, and there will be a good showter."


    Xiao Manan thought that what she said was what they nned, and it was not too surprising to hear that, but she just asked her daughter to take a seat quickly.


    Murong sat down obediently and looked in one direction intentionally or unintentionally.


    When she counted to three in her heart, sure enough, one of them covered her stomach and said, "You guys eat first, my stomach is suddenly ufortable, go and make it easier."


    His family nodded.


    Murong Lingran saw this, made an excuse and left, and followed behind the man.


    It didn''t take long for the man to fall on the ground not far away.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Murong Lingran quickly moved the person into the space, then changed his clothes, moved the person out of the space, and put the person in the ce where the person had just fallen, while giving him a medicine to smell. After hearing it, he returned to the Evergreen Hall.


    Not long after she went back, sure enough, that person also came back.


    The man hadn''t sat down yet, but when he saw his family members looked at him with concern, he said, "I didn''t..."


    Before he could say thest word ??, he fell to the ground and fainted.


    "Ah, sir."


    "Father."


    "Grandfather."


    The man was immediately surrounded by his family.


    The Marquis of Ning An and the others also came to the man''s side when they saw this.


    Ning Anhou asked, "Brother He, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay?"


    Murong He woke up quickly, saw everyone surrounding him, and said, "I''m fine, I have nothing at all."


    After saying that, he was about to get up when he felt a sudden sharp pain in his heart, causing his facial features to twist.


    The Marquis of Ning An suddenly turned his head to look at his granddaughter when he saw that he was covering his chest. Seeing that the granddaughter nodded, he asked, "Brother He, does your chest hurt?"


    Murong He nodded: "Yes."


    The Marquis of Ning An hurriedly nced at the crowd and said, "Envoy Liu Yuan, where is the envoy Liu Yuan?"


    Liuyuan Shi quickly walked over from behind the crowd and said, "I''m here."


    Murong He''s wife Yu said, "Envoy Liu Yuan, please take a look at what happened to my master?"


    "Okay." After speaking, Liu Yuan envoy stepped forward to check his pulse. After a while, he said, "Has he always been suffering from heartache?"


    Yu said: "This... I don''t know about this."


    Murong He said: "I do have it, but the pain was not as severe as this time before, so I didn''t care."


    Thest time he fell ill was many years ago, and he kept it a secret from his family. How could he suddenly fall ill today?


    Liuyuan envoy said: "So it is, I happen to have medicine for heart pain here, just take it."


    After he finished speaking, he took out a medicine bottle from his sleeve pocket and said, "The older you get, the more problems you have. I just took this medicine with me today, so take it quickly."


    Yu quickly took it, and hurriedly poured it out for Murong He to serve, while his child poured him a ss of water.


    After Murong He took it, he instantly felt much better.


    Murong He looked at Ambassador Liu with a grateful face, and said, "Envoy Liu, thank you, if it wasn''t for you today, I might have died."


    "The adults have won the prize."


    Murong He was about to say sorry to the Marquis of Ning An, but before he could stand up, his eyes suddenly became dull, as if his mind had been taken away.

 Chapter 2776: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (34)

    Chapter 2776 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (34)


    Ning Anhou pretended to be concerned and asked, "Brother He, are you alright?"


    Murong He said, "I''m fine."


    Yu saw that her husband''s eyes were not right, and asked with a puzzled look: "Master, what''s wrong with you? Are you still feeling unwell?"


    Murong He replied, "I''m fine."


    Yu suddenly panicked and looked at Liu Yuanshi anxiously, "What''s going on with my master?"


    "Wait, this situation seems to be..." Liu Yuanshi touched his sleeve pocket, and suddenly said with a look of surprise: "Oops, I just gave the wrong medicine."


    "what?"


    "The medicine I just gave was not a heartache medicine."


    Murong He''s son Murong Xian asked in disbelief, "Are you really wrong?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry, but don''t worry, this medicine is not harmful to the body."


    Murong Xian was relieved immediately and asked, "Then what kind of medicine did you give my father?"


    Yuanshi rubbed his nose embarrassedly, "It''s a confession medicine."


    "What is the confession medicine?"


    Liu Yuan envoy said: "It was developed by my rtives recently. It is said that after people take it, you can ask him what''s in his heart, and even the secrets that have been hidden for many years can also be told. And he will never lie. It''s all true."


    Everyone''s faces showed surprise, is there such a magical medicine in this world?


    However, some people panicked when they thought that the elixir was so magical. If it was used on their own, wouldn''t they be able to hide everything they did?


    These days, no one has any secrets that they don¡¯t want to be known.


    Whose medical skills are so terrifying to have made such a miraculous medicine.


    Liu Yuan''s envoy became very nervous when he saw some people, and in order to appease them, he had to exin quickly: "You don''t have to panic, confession medicine requires a lot of medicinal materials, and medicinal materials are hard to find, so far, one has been developed and it has been used by Murong. Mr. He has eaten it."


    The confession medicine was given by Murong Lingran, and I don''t know how she got it, but now there is really only one.


    Murong said anxiously first: "An antidote, take out the antidote quickly, then give me the medicine for heart pain, and give it to my father again."


    "Not busy." Liu Yuan envoy asked Murong He, "Does your heart still hurt?"


    Murong He said, "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Liu Yuanshi smiled and said: "Look, he is no longer in pain. I guess this medicine still has some pain-relieving effects."


    Murong said again: "Then give me the antidote."


    "An antidote?" Liu Yuanshi coughed lightly: "There is no antidote."


    Murong asked first: "Does that mean that my father will wake up by himself after a while?"


    "Of course not." Liu Yuan said: "Actually, the antidote is to let him tell the truth. As long as he tells the truth, he can quickly wake up. If he doesn''t tell the truth, he will continue like this forever. Can''t wake up."


    Murong turned his head first and said, "Master Hou, why don''t you give my father a room and let him rest. My mother and I will ask him questions, so that''s fine."


    Yu also said: "Yes, everyone has a secret in their heart. There are too many people here. If you say something that shouldn''t be said, you will lose the Murong family''s face."


    The Hou of Ning''an said, "I shouldn''t have said it? As far as I know, this big brother of mine is upright and honest. What would he say that shouldn''t be said? It''s fine if you don''t say it. It''s kind of interesting that he can say what he shouldn''t say."

 Chapter 2777: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (35)

    Chapter 2777 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (35)


    Yu Shi and Murong Xian nced at each other at the same time.


    Murong said first: "Cousin, for the sake of brotherhood, let my father go to rest. We can just ask him a few questions about our family."


    "no."


    "why not?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an said, "It is rare to find such a miraculous medicine, and this Marquis also wants to see how powerful this medicine is. As we all know, when Ben Marquis'' son has not returned, Ben Marquis'' nsmen have always been said to want to seize the title of Ben Marquis. , Cousin He has also been gued by gossip. This Marquis knows that Cousin He has never coveted the title of this Marquis, so why don''t you take this opportunity today to correct his name."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, and said with a face full of apprehension: "How to correct the name?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "It''s very simple, since cousin He has taken the medicine of confession, then this Marquis will now ask him if he has ever coveted the title of this Marquis. You know, as long as he speaks out in front of everyone, wouldn''t he be able to justify his name? He won''t be criticized in the future."


    Murong Xian froze in his heart, and said in a trembling voice, "This... this is no use."


    Princess Qihua said: "Why don''t you use it? This is a rare opportunity. Needless to say, let''s do it ording to the Lord''s wishes."


    Murong Xian quickly stopped in front of his father and said, "Uncle Tang, Aunt Tang, I really don''t need it."


    Yu also stopped in front of her husband and said, "Cousin, cousin, I really don''t need to."


    "Someone." The Marquis of Ning An ordered coldly, "Pull the two of them away for me."


    Rong nodded, and immediately brought someone forward and pulled the two away.


    Murong Xian immediately resisted.


    It''s just that everyone thought that Murong Xian''s kung fu was average, but he didn''t expect his kung fu to be very good.


    Ning Anhou said with a sullen face: "Jing Xuan, Feng Xu."


    Wei Jingxuan and Rong Fengxu nodded, and immediately stepped forward to fight with Murong Xian.


    And the kung fu of the two of them is really good, and they subdued Murong Xian not long after they stepped forward.


    Wei Jingxuan and Rong Fengxu escorted Murong Xian to kneel in front of the emperor.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "It''s really good, you dare to shoot in front of me."


    Murong said first: "Your Majesty forgives your sins, there are hard-to-read scriptures in every family, I just don''t want the scandal to be made public, I just want to protect the family''s reputation."


    "Maintaining the family''s reputation?" Helian Rongjiu raised her eyebrows and said, "Could it be that your father did something wrong to the family? Or did he really covet the title of Marquis?"


    Murong choked first, "No...no."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Since it''s not, why are you so anxious?"


    "I..." Murong Xian couldn''t find a reason, so he simply stopped talking.


    Yu knew that it was definitely not so easy to leave today, and his face suddenly showed despair.


    The Marquis of Ning''an looked at the Yu family, and then looked at Murong Xian, and said, "The two of you have such a big reaction, it is hard for this Marquis not to suspect that you have done something wrong, so he has been preventing Murong He from telling the truth. , Since this is the case, Ben Hou should ask him more carefully today, what wrong did he do?"


    After he finished speaking, he walked up to Murong He and said loudly, "Murong He, this Marquis is the Marquis of Ning''an. This Marquis asks you, have you ever coveted the title of Ben Marquis?"

 Chapter 2778: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (36)

    Chapter 2778 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (36)


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Murong He, and they never expected that the Marquis of Ning''an would ask such a direct question.


    Murong He said: "Of course I have coveted it, such a good position, a fool would not want it."


    Yu was even more desperate.


    Murong also gave up struggling.


    It''s over, after today, their family is really over.


    I would have known that they would note to this banquet.


    Everyone was surprised at the same time, didn''t Murong He look like he didn''t want to be a nobleman before? Was it all an illusion created by him?


    Murong Qian and Murong Tao also looked at each other in shock. In the past, once they said that they wanted the title, the eldest brother would teach them a lesson. They thought that the eldest brother really didn''t like the title. Did he just pretend to be himself?


    Ning Anhou showed disappointment on his face, clenched his fists and asked, "Then why do you usually look like you are not interested in the title of honor?"


    Murong He said: "Is there any need to ask? Of course, it is to let you rx your vignce. If my second brother and third brother fight each other for the title, and you don''t find the child, the title can only be in my room. I''ve chosen someone."


    Princess Qihua angrily said: "You are so despicable."


    "Is it despicable?" Murong He said: "People go to high ces, I just want a good life, what is despicable."


    The Marquis of Ning An nced at Murong Lingran, and when she saw her nodding, she asked, "Then did you do something to hurt this Marquis'' family for the sake of this Marquis'' title?"


    "Of course there is." Murong He said: "I''m not a fool. For the sake of the title, I should do whatever I can. I''ve done too many things."


    "Then what exactly did you do?"


    Murong He said: "Thest time you were poisoned at the pce banquet, it was not Murong Cheng who did it, but the poison that I sent my son. I know that Murong Zhe is your son. If you recognize him, I will There is no chance to get the title again, so I let my son poison you."


    When everyone heard the words, their expressions changed at the same time. Thest time Ning''an was poisoned was actually done by Murong He. Wasn''t Murong Cheng who was imprisoned wrongly wronged?


    I heard that Murong Cheng is not leaving his body every day, and his body is disabled. Now that the truth is revealed, he is not too wronged.


    "Murong He is too vicious."


    "That''s right, Lord Hou is his cousin."


    "Master Hou is Xuanqing Kingdom''s **** of war. If he really has something to do, it will be our Xuanqing Kingdom''s loss."


    "Murong He is really good at disguising. We were all deceived by his disguise. No wonder his wife and children prevented him from telling the truth just now."


    Murong Qian was furious when he heard the words, stepped forward and said, "Murong He, Murong Cheng is my son and your nephew, why did you frame him?"


    "It''s very simple." Murong He said: "If you frame him, you won''t be able to get the title of the Marquis of Ning''an in this room. There are many benefits. Besides, who made him really covet the title of the Marquis of Ning''an? Only by choosing him, Marquis Ning''an will not doubt. And things are simr to what I expected, if Marquis Ning''an sent Murong Cheng to prison, even his body was disabled."


    "You!" Murong Qian stepped forward and gave him a p, "Murong He, you are really vicious."


    Murong He felt no pain at all, and said calmly, "For the sake of the title, this is nothing."


    "You..." Murong Tao still wanted to teach him a lesson.

 Chapter 2779: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (37)

    Chapter 2779 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (37)


    "Enough." Ning''an Hou said: "I will continue to ask questions. If you have anything to say, I will ask after this Hou has finished."


    Murong Qian had to temporarily die.


    Ning Anhou asked again: "A few days ago, thest elixir of the Japanese Hou Shizi was lost. Is it you who ordered it?"


    Murong He said: "Of course it''s me."


    "Then you deliberately framed Murong Zheng?"


    "right."


    "It was you who sent people to assassinate Steward Li and Murong Zheng a few nights ago, right?"


    "right."


    "When Steward Li confessed, he said that the person who instructed him was Master Bei, is it actually you?"


    "That''s right."


    "You deliberately created an illusion in front of Butler Li to make us think that Master Bei is Murong Tao. Do you want me to meet Murong Tao, and then Murong Tao''s room will be disliked by me?"


    "yes."


    "Actually, Xiao Lizi is also yours. You deliberately asked him to tell Murongtao that there was an affair in Yushengyuan. In fact, you wanted to spoil today''s banquet, right?"


    "right."


    "Why did you frame Murong Zheng?"


    "Hmph, Murong Zheng is also someone who might get your title, of course I''ll clean it up."


    Hearing this, Murong Qian couldn''t bear it any longer, stepped forward and kicked Murong He and said angrily, "Murong He, you are really vicious, I''m your own younger brother, you not only want to kill me, but also You framed my son again and again, and you are not satisfied with the one you ruined, and you actually harmed my third son, you are not a human being."


    Murong Xiong also had lingering fears for a while. After Murong He dealt with Murong Zheng, he would definitely be the next one.


    Fortunately, fortunately, today Murong He identally took the confession medicine, otherwise he would be the next person who lost his body. If he was made to drink medicine every day and be a waste person, he might as well just die.


    Murong He said: "Of course I am a human being, who made you have so many sons, I can only do it one by one."


    "You!" Murong Qian''s whole body trembled with anger, and he couldn''t say a word.


    Murong Tao also said angrily: "You actually use me as a spearman. It''s a shame that I respected you so much before, but I didn''t expect you to hurt me!"


    "That''s your stupidity."


    "you!"


    Murong Xiong said: "Uncle, you are really shocking."


    Murong He said: "Hmph, if you don''t do it for yourself, the world will be destroyed."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Okay, I still have questions to ask."


    Murong Qian and Murong Xiong had no choice but to take a step back.


    Ning Anhou continued to ask: "Besides these two things, have you done other things that hurt this Hou? Each one must be made clear."


    Murong He said: "Of course there is. In fact, when you were not the Marquis of Ning''an, I shot you."


    Ning Anhou frowned and said, "When exactly?"


    "After your son was born."


    Everyone''s attention shifted to Murong Zhe again.


    "What did you do to my son?"


    "Of course I lost him. You don''t know it yet. The child who died at the beginning was actually my illegitimate child outside. I wanted my son to be your child and inherit your property in the future, but he Fu Bo, after being your child for a few days, it will die."


    Everyone''s faces were suddenly shocked, and Murong Zhe was actually the one who dropped the bag from Murong He!


    Princess Qihua said angrily: "Murong He, we didn''t offend you more than 30 years ago, why are you so vicious? Why do you want to give up my child?"

 Chapter 2780: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (38)

    Chapter 2780 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (38)


    "Vicious? I don''t think I''m ruthless." Murong He said: "If I were vicious, I would have killed your family long ago. The reason why I lost my child is not because of you, Princess Qihua."


    Princess Qihua was startled, "Because of me?"


    "right."


    "I never hurt you."


    "You hurt me unknowingly." Murong He said: "Since I was young, my cousin was better than me in everything, whether it was studying martial arts or other aspects, he was better than me in everything."


    "Obviously he is also the grandson of his grandfather, but his grandfather only likes his cousin. No matter how well I do, my grandfather will never have a ce in my heart."


    "We both did the same thing. If we did well, my grandfather praised my cousin. If I didn''t do well, my grandfather scolded me andforted my cousin."


    "I''ve finally grown up and I''m going to marry a wife. My cousin married the aloof Princess Qihua, and I can only marry the daughter of an ordinary minister."


    "I went to my grandfather and asked him to arrange a woman with a higher status for me, but my grandfather said, with my ability, I can only marry the person with a higher status arranged by him at that time, and I am not worthy of it."


    "So I''m not reconciled, I''m not reconciled to be inferior to the Marquis of Ning''an, so after your child was born, I sent the secret guards I trained to lure away the Marquis of Ning''an, sack your child, and then send your child to the guardian. Going to the National Temple, I want him to be a monk for the rest of his life."


    "I just didn''t expect that woman to disobey my order and hand over Murong Zhe to Murong Liang and the Liu family."


    "Originally, I wanted to kill Murong Zhe, but after knowing that Liu''s family was going to bring Murong Zhe to Donghai Mansion, I thought that Murong Zhe grew up in Donghai Mansion, and I guess there is no chance toe back to the capital in the future, after all, you never knew , I have a son who lives abroad, and I gave up the idea."


    "I just didn''t expect Murong Zhe toe back and be the youngest and most promising imperial physician in the Imperial Hospital. Fortunately, the war was busy at the time, so the Marquis of Ning''an basically didn''t have the chance to meet him."


    Princess Qihua was so angry that she could barely stand, Murong Lingran supported her and sat down beside her.


    After taking a sigh of relief, Princess Qihua cried and said, "God, what did I do wrong in myst life to let you treat me like this in this life!"


    The faces of everyone were also full of horror. Did Murong He actually start designing the Marquis of Ning An more than 30 years ago? This person is really terrible. For his own selfish desires, he has hurt the Hou family of Ning An.


    Helian Rongjiu looked at her aunt with sympathy on her face. It was really miserable that the aunt''s family was tricked by such a person for the rest of her life.


    Mrs. Rong and Mrs. Wei hurried to their mother''s side tofort her.


    Ning''an Hou Qiang resisted the anger in his heart, and continued to ask: "Then I will ask you again, apart from what you just said, have you ever done anything wrong to Ning''an Hou''s mansion?"


    Murong He said: "Also, the matter of framing Murong Zhe back then."


    "Although Murong Zhe is not very simr to you, his children, especially Murong Lingran, are still very much like your other children when they were young."


    "If you meet him, sooner orter you will have a rtionship with him, and sooner orter you will recognize him. If hees back, is there any hope for your title toe to me?"


    "It was I who bribed the servants of his mansion and ced the tribute Tianshan snow lotus in his imperial physician''s mansion."

 Chapter 2781: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (39)

    Chapter 2781 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (39)


    "Then instructed Imperial Physician Mei to tell him that he personally saw the Tianshan Snow Lotus that Murong Zhe stole, and then asked him to visit Murong Zhe."


    "Things are as I expected, the Ministry of Punishment went to the Imperial Doctor''s Mansion and easily found the tribute Tianshan Snow Lotus, and then reported to His Majesty that Murong Zhe was really dispatched to Saiyuan Mansion, away from the capital, but I didn''t expect him to be so lucky, When I met His Majesty''s amnesty, I returned to the capital."


    Helian Rongjiu was instantly angry, "What a servant of the Ministry of Works, even I, you, even calcted, causing me to distribute my son''s family, and suffered countless hardships, I want your life! I want your whole family''s life!"


    Yu passed out when he heard the words and rolled his eyes.


    His Majesty is angry, and their family ispletely helpless.


    Murong said anxiously: "Mother, mother! Wake up, wake up!"


    He wanted to get past, but no matter how much he struggled, he couldn''t move half a point.


    The Marquis of Ning An said: "Your Majesty, please calm your anger. He is so vicious, and it is estimated that he has done some other things. Let''s ask clearly, and then it will be enough to count the crimes and punish them."


    "Okay, just as Lord Hou said, I also want to see how vicious this person can be."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." After Ning''an Hou finished speaking, he asked again: "Mr. Mei''s whole family died in an ident, is it you who did it?"


    Murong He said, "That''s right."


    "What else did you do to Murong Zhe?"


    Murong He said: "The ident that Murong Zhe encountered outside the city the day he came back was actually because I sent someone to mix in with the robbers and wanted to take advantage of the chaos to hack and kill Murong Zhe and Murong Lingran and other children, but Murong Zhe desperately died. The officers and soldiers brought by Rong Fengxu saved them again. But I didn''t send anyone in vain, at least I lost Murong Zhe''s hand and let him lose his three sons, which are still there to this day. One was not found."


    "What?" Xiao Manan immediately wanted to rush over and said angrily: "Murong He, my three children were only children of a few years back then, but you didn''t even let children of their age, you are simply a beast!"


    Murong Zhe stopped his wife immediately and said, "Madam, don''t be impulsive, Dad is still waiting for questioning, he must have done other things, we must know all about it today."


    Xiao Manan had no choice but to calm down when he heard the words, but his eyes were fixed on Murong He.


    Ning Anhou continued to ask: "Then when my three grandchildren disappeared, did you deliberately send someone to send them away?"


    Murong He said: "That''s not it, I don''t have that great ability, they lost it by themselves, you don''t want to rely on me for this matter. There were so many robbers at that time, and there were many officials, and many things were absent. I''m in control."


    "To be honest, Murong Zhou hasn''t been found yet. Did you contribute?"


    "It''s not really me."


    Ning Anhou continued to ask: "What else have you done to make you feel sorry for Murong Zhe?"


    Murong He said: "I was the one who made Liu''s house burn down Murong Zhe''s house, and it was I who made Yushanliu burn down the house of Murong Yi''s benefactor."


    Ning''an Hou said: "So, in fact, you have been monitoring Murong Zhe''s family?"


    Murong He said: "Yes."


    "Then why don''t you just kill their family? Can''t Murong Zhe let them disappear before meeting me? Especially in Saiyuan Mansion, you have countless opportunities to attack him."

 Chapter 2782: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (40)

    Chapter 2782 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (40)


    Murong He said: "I also thought about it, but Murong Zhe is your child after all, I am still worried that I will not end well if you find out that he died in my hands in the future, and I never thought that they would be able to return to the capital, so Been hesitating."


    "After I make a decision, at that time, His Majesty''s name was Jiu Gongzi and he was very close to Murong Zhe''s family, and His Majesty''s secret guards were not vegetarians. As long as I sent someone to monitor or attack them, His Majesty would definitely find out. That''s why I have never dared to do anything, and I didn''t even dare to ce a man on Murong Zhe''s side, just for fear of being discovered by His Majesty."


    He Lianrong raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect that he would save Murong Zhe''s family indirectly.


    At that time, Murong Zhe lost his hand, and Murong Kuan''s foot was injured again, leaving only Murong Lingran as a healthy person. It was easier to kill their family than to crush an ant.


    The Marquis of Ning An asked again, "Is there anything else I''m sorry for Murong Zhe?"


    Murong He said: "No, I have done so much."


    Murong frowned, he didn''t do anything to be sorry to Dad, but he still wanted to frame their family just now.


    If it wasn''t for Changqi Shenjun helping her stare at Murong He, how could she hide that thing in time?


    At this moment, Murong He''s eyes suddenly closed, and his hand moved shortly after, it seemed that his eyes hadn''t blinked for a long time, he was a little tired, he couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing his eyes.


    After he opened his eyes, he saw that everyone was staring at him with good looks on his face, stood up in a daze, and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Murong Qian said coldly, "Murong He, have you forgotten what you said?"


    Murong He looked puzzled and said, "Did I say something? Third brother, how can you talk to me like this, I''m your elder brother."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his wife and children, and saw that his wife fainted and his son was being controlled.


    "What did you do to my wife and children? What happened to them?"


    Murong Qian gritted his teeth and said, "We didn''t do anything to them, but you killed them. You don''t know yet, when you lost consciousness just now, you told everything you did, including the one you sent to kill Murong Zhe. things, including your framing of Murong Zhe."


    Murong He was struck by lightning suddenly, but his face had a look of confusion, and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? I haven''t done all the things you said."


    He just passed out for a while, how did he wake up and everything was exposed?


    What happened when he passed out?


    How could he possibly tell so many secrets?


    Murong Qian said angrily: "Murong He, don''t deny it, you also said that you poisoned my sonst time, and this time you framed Murong Zheng. The medicine you took just now, Not the medicine for heartache, but the medicine for confession, that is, you just told everything you did."


    Murong Tao smiled sinisterly, "And you said it in front of Your Majesty. You designed Your Majesty to use His Majesty''s hand to distribute Murong Zhe."


    Murong He shuddered when he heard the words, and suddenly looked at his son.


    Murong said in despair, "Father, you really told everything just now, and they all heard it."


    Murong He immediately believed his son''s words when he heard the words, and said anxiously: "You all listen to my exnation. What I said just now is not true, it is all false, how could I be so unconscionable."

 Chapter 2783: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (41)

    Chapter 2783 The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (41)


    "Those words are definitely the reason for the medicine. I really didn''t do those things, please ask Your Majesty to investigate."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the Marquis of Ning''an and said, "Cousin, you know me, I really have no interest in your title, but when the second and third brothers covet your title. , I persuade them every time, I really won''t do those things."


    Murong Lingran whispered a few words in his eldest brother''s ear, Murong Zong was taken aback, and asked in disbelief, "Aran, is what you said true?"


    Murong nodded seriously.


    "Didn''t you do it?" Murong Zong said: "You are still arguing, you say you can''t be so unconscionable, then you dare to take off your clothes?"


    This person is really too vicious, and he actually wants to harm his whole family, so he is wee.


    Everyone was a little puzzled. Does this have anything to do with Murong He''s clothes?


    Murong He thought that Murong Zong was going to say something, but he didn''t expect him to just take off his clothes, and said, "Take off as soon as you take it off, there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    After saying that, he started to undress.


    Just why Murongzong suddenly asked him to undress, there is no secret on his clothes.


    Some of the female rtives present immediately turned their heads when they saw this.


    Murong Zong said: "You don''t have to avoid it, I just asked him to take off his coat."


    Murong He started to undress, but when he saw the cor of his second shirt, the movement of his hands suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Murong Zong sneered, "I finally remembered what I was wearing, so I started to be afraid?"


    Murong He swallowed in fear, how is this possible?


    Why is this dress on his body? It''s impossible for him to wear this dress.


    He clearly remembered that the clothes inside him were white, why did it turn ck?


    No, he passed out twice today. Could it be that he was put on by one of the people here when he passed out for the first time?


    So, that person knew that he did everything when he took the confession pill?


    Murong He raised his head and nced at Helian Rongjiu, and let him see it. It is estimated that it is not him. It is estimated that all his family members will not end well.


    Who did it? Who in the end has such great ability, dare to frame him!


    Helian Rongjiu frowned: "Take it off, why don''t you take it off?"


    Murong He swallowed a mouthful of saliva in fear, and said, "Your Majesty, Wei Chen is unwell, I''m afraid I might catch a cold if I take off my clothes."


    "I don''t want you to be naked, aren''t you still wearing clothes? It''s just for a while, is your body that weak?"


    Murong He choked and was speechless.


    Helian Rongjiu saw that he still couldn''t take it off, and said lightly: "Since you dare not take it off, why don''t I send someone to help you take it off?"


    Murong He''s whole body trembled violently.


    If His Majesty sees this dress, the whole family will never turn around.


    "Ze Yuan Zequ." Helian Rongjiu ordered: "You two, go and take off his clothes yourself."


    The two nodded and immediately stepped forward to undress.


    Murong He was just an old man, he didn''t have the strength to resist Ze Yuan Zequ, and soon his coat was taken off.


    When everyone saw the clothes Murong He was wearing, they suddenly gasped.


    Murong Lingran suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 2784: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (42)

    Chapter 2784 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (42)


    Although the rebellion was the crime of punishing the nine ns, Murong He, as a rtive of Grandpa, could implicate Grandpa if she was not careful, but she had the gold medal of saving death in her hands, and she would exin to Helian Rongjiuter that they were Ning''an Houfu. You can still get away with it.


    Everyone who saw Murong He''s clothes was shocked.


    "This... this is a dragon robe!"


    "Murong He turns out to be so bold, he wants not only the title of Lord Ning''an, but the throne."


    "It is estimated that after he gets the title, he will n a rebellion."


    "He is also really bold. He actually dared to wear a dragon robe at the banquet where His Majesty appeared. Does he really think he is the emperor?"


    "No wonder he didn''t dare to take off his clothes just now, so he was wearing a dragon robe."


    "Stop talking, Your Majesty is angry."


    Everyone nced at Helian Rongjiu''s face nervously, and really saw that his face was ashen, and he looked like he wanted to kill someone.


    Helian Rongjiu said angrily: "Bold Murong He, how dare you wear a dragon robe on your body, why? The title of Marquis of Ning''an is not enough for you, do you still need a seat for you? Are you waiting for your n to seed Ning''an? Hou, should you count me?"


    Murong He hurriedly knelt down and said: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen dare not, even if Wei Chen has the courage, he would not dare to plot against Your Majesty, Wei Chen neither knows martial arts, has no military power, and has no connections. It''s impossible to rebel."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You dare not count me? Seven years ago, letting the prince be distributed was the result of your secret maniption. You still said that you dare not count me?"


    "Your Majesty, Wei Chen really didn''t do that, please ask Your Majesty to investigate."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "You still haven''t admitted it yet? Well, you have already said it anyway, and I will settle the ount with youter. Now tell me honestly why you wear a dragon robe. On the body?"


    "Go back to Your Majesty''s words." Murong He said, "Didn''t Wei Chen go out just now because of a stomachache? After Wei Chen went out, he fainted and woke up still in the same ce. It is estimated that at that time, someone dressed Wei Chen. Put on the dragon robe."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Then you say, why did that person put on a dragon robe for you? Just to frame you? Why did he frame you?"


    Murong He said: "Wei Chen doesn''t know either."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at the Marquis of Ning''an and said anxiously: "This is the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion, and it must be someone from the Marquis of Ning''an mansion who wanted to frame Wei Chen."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Where''s the evidence?"


    Murong He choked, "Wei...Wei Chen has no evidence."


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "No evidence is nder."


    "Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I have something very strange, I hope you can answer it for me."


    "Your Majesty, please speak."


    "If this dress was framed by someone else, why didn''t you dare to take it off when you saw the cor of the secondyer of clothes before you took off your coat?"


    Murong He was startled, then fell silent.


    He didn''t dare to take it off, naturally he knew that this dress was a dragon robe.


    Helian Rongjiu continued: "Don''t you dare to answer? Then I will answer for you, because you are very familiar with this dress, as long as you see its cor, you know it is a dragon robe, so you dare not take it off."


    Murong He said anxiously, "Your Majesty, Wei Chen really has no intention of rebelling. This dragon robe is really not worn by Wei Chen."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "You didn''t put it on? What do you mean, you actually know who made the dragon robe? Right?"

 Chapter 2785: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (43)

    Chapter 2785 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (43)


    "Wei Chen..."


    "The person who made the dragon robe is actually you."


    "No... Really not Wei Chen..."


    "Enough!" The Marquis of Ning An didn''t want to listen to Murong He''s meaningless sophistry any more, he turned his head and knelt down at Helian Rongjiu, and said, "Just as Your Majesty heard and saw just now, Murong He''s wolf ambitions are not only critical. Wei Chen, you still want to rebel, causing our family to be miserable, and please ask Your Majesty to be the master for Wei Chen, for Wei Chen¡¯s son, and for Wei Chen¡¯s family.¡±


    Murong Lingran and other family members also knelt down to Helian Rongjiu at the same time: "Your Majesty please call the shots."


    "Get up." Helian Rongjiu stepped forward to help the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess, and also ordered the others to get up, saying sternly, "Marquis Ning''an, don''t worry, I will definitely be the master of your family."


    After he finished speaking, he ordered, "Come here."


    Ze Yuan Zequ responded at the same time: "Master."


    "Put Murong He and his entire family in the prison of the Department of Punishment. You heard it just now. After arranging the confession, let Murong He draw and detain him, and..."


    After Helian Rongjiu finished speaking, he nced at the other Murong family members present, and said, "Murong He Langzi''s ambition, to actually dare to wear a dragon robe, this is a crime of treason, except for the Marquis of Ning''an family, their family''s The nine ns are all in prison and will be dealt with after listening."


    "Yes, Master."


    Murong Qian and Murong Tao immediately knelt down with their family.


    Murong Qian pleaded: "Your Majesty, we really don''t know what Murong He did. My family was also hurt by Murong He, please forgive us."


    When Murong He told the truth just now, he thought that his son was finally saved, but he didn''t expect Murong He to rebel. They were really wronged!


    Murong Tao also said: "That''s right, Your Majesty, we really don''t know that he actually has the intention of rebelling. If we knew, we would have reported to His Majesty as soon as possible. You heard it just now, he didn''t think of us at all. They are brothers, but they still want to harm us. I also ask your majesty to spare us, as long as your majesty is willing to spare us this time, let us do whatever we want."


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu said, "I didn''t convict you right away, so what are you worried about? Go to the prison and stay there and deal with it after listening. If you ask for mercy, I will behead all of you and show it to the public as an example. "


    Murong Qian, Murong Tao and their family members suddenly didn''t dare to speak.


    Helian Rongjiu waved his hand, and Zeyuan Zequ sent someone to arrest the three Murong He brothers and their family members and sent them to the prison of the Ministry of Punishment.


    After the person who should be arrested was taken away, Helian Rongjiu looked at Murong Zhe again and said, "Sir, it seems that your case has finally been overturned today, congrattions, you have cleared your grievances."


    Murong Zhe said, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu solemnly said: "What happened seven years ago, I was still young and was also deceived by Murong He, please don''t me me."


    Murong Zhe said: "Weichen dare not, Weichen understands, that is not His Majesty''s original intention, Weichen does not me His Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "That''s good, I willpensate you, but not now, you can wait for a while."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, thank you Your Majesty."


    The other guests present also doubted Murong Zhe''s character, but they did not expect him to be wronged. After today''s incident, Murong Zhe''s family can be considered as a person with a clear conscience, so everyone said to him. Congrattions.

 Chapter 2786: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (44)

    Chapter 2786 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s person (44)


    "Congrattions to the prince, to clear the injustice."


    "Prince Hershey."


    "Prince, congrattions."


    "Prince, we originally guessed that you were wronged, but we didn''t expect it to be, really wronged you."


    People from General Rong''s Mansion and the Office of the Minister of Rites also spoke up:


    "Brother, congrattions, clear your injustice."


    "Brother, it''s okay now, no one will question your character in the future."


    "Uncle, congrattions."


    "Uncle, I congratte you too."


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying looked at each other and said at the same time, "Azhe, congrattions."


    I didn''t expect that Murong Zhe was really wronged. If they knew this, they shouldn''t have driven out the people Xiao Manan sent to Donghai Mansion, so that when their family was down, they wouldn''t have to suffer for so long.


    Murong Zhe said sternly: "Thank you all, it''s all thanks to you."


    Although a lot has happened today, he is in a good mood.


    To be honest, he somewhat expected that the one who wronged him was the one who took him away.


    Murong He said it on the spot, causing the big stone in his heart to fall to the ground in one fell swoop.


    Thinking about it, he nced at his daughter gratefully. If she hadn''te up with the solution today, I''m afraid that even if his crime was cleared, he would not have been seen or heard by the people present, and it is estimated that some people would still Thinking that His Majesty was looking at the face of his father, the Marquis of Ning An, he deliberately made an excuse to say that he was wronged.


    It''s all right now, Murong He told the truth in front of so many people, and there will probably be no one who doubts his character in the capital in the future.


    The Marquis of Ning''an saw that everyone was happy for his son, no matter how true or false it was, the friendship of thendlord still had to be done, so he said loudly: "Everyone, today is the The banquet to celebrate the recovery of Ben Hou¡¯s son¡¯s hands, I didn¡¯t expect that because of an ident, my son would be cleared of the seven-year crime on him, and he also learned so many truths, which is a great joy.¡±


    "Although there are so many things happening at home, I would like to ask everyone to show their respect and continue to stay. Today, Houfu has prepared a lot of fresh seafood for everyone. Let''s taste it together."


    These fresh seafood were all brought from the granddaughter''s small pond, and it was also the granddaughter''s idea, so it should be promoted for the three restaurants.


    Fresh seafood?


    The guests who were in a bad mood because they were hungry all the time were instantly refreshed.


    They have long heard that Tianhelou, Mingyuelou, and Shunxin Restaurant have fresh seafood, or theye from Murong Lingran''s house. Many of them want to eat, but they always eat it. You have to go very early, but if you gote, the restaurant will be sold out.


    Later, the restaurant sold it by reservation, and the people who made the reservation have been queuing for more than two months now.


    Those who have eaten it once still have a fondness for fresh seafood.


    Those who have never eaten it have always wanted to try it after hearing about the deliciousness of fresh seafood.


    They also wanted to go to Lihua Vige to buy them, but the people they sent were sent back by Murong Lingran''s people, saying that they would only supply three restaurants and not sell them to individuals.


    When they knew that Beijing could actually raise fresh seafood, they even inquired about how to raise seafood in Beijing.


    The people of Lihua Vige even said it directly, saying that their method is very simple, just like raising ordinary fish.


    They naturally didn''t believe it, but no matter how much they inquired, they couldn''t find out a specific method. They were worried that they would be discovered by the people of the Marquis of Ning''an, so they gave up.

 Chapter 2787: The person who framed and took away Murong Zhe (45)

    Chapter 2787 Frame and take away Murong Zhe''s people (45)


    I didn¡¯t expect that they could actually eat it in Hou¡¯s mansion today, and they watched a big show today, so it¡¯s not in vain.


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying were also very happy to hear that there was seafood to eat today. They had always wanted to eat when they heard the children say how delicious the fresh seafood is, but they were too shy and never went. Houfu can eat.


    After listening to the audience, they said at the same time, "Thank you, Marquis."


    The Marquis of Ning An let those present take their seats, and he also returned to his seat and sat down.


    When Murong Lingran returned to Murong Zhe, he smiled and said, "Father, congrattions, everything that happened to you has finally been rified."


    "s." Murong Zhe sighed and said, "Well, I just didn''t expect that everything was done by Murong He."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said: "Azhe, I''m sorry for your father. Murong He usually hides very well. I also sent someone to monitor him. He taught Murong Qian and Murong Tao who wanted to take my title, but I didn''t. Take extra precautions against him, I didn''t expect him to do so many things that hurt the world and reason."


    "Dad, don''t say that." Murong Zhe said: "You don''t want to, you are also a victim, let''s not talk about it so much, the past is over, and my hand is healed, so let''s eat quickly. ."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Okay, sea goods are not cheap, then we will eat, and everyone will be starving."


    After he finished speaking, he ate, and soon there were only sighs in the hall.


    "Fresh seafood tastes good. This big crab is really big. It''s probably enough for my little grandson to eat just one crab leg."


    "Yeah, fresh abalone also tastes good. Compared with dry food, it''spletely two vors. Both are delicious."


    "Octopus is also delicious. I haven''t eaten octopus before. If it wasn''t for the name of the dish that the person who served the dish just reported, I wouldn''t even know its name."


    "The scallops with garlic vermicelli are also delicious. I didn''t expect that vermicelli can eat like this in addition to cooking."


    "The Marquis of Ning''an will be blessed in the future. They can eat such delicious food if they want."


    "Yeah, if only I could eat it every day in the future. After my friend went to the restaurant to eat, I didn''t get it for several days. Just make a reservation."


    "Stop talking, hurry up and eat, today''s opportunity is rare."


    "makes sense."


    Soon, there was only the sound of eating on the table, and no one even watched the singing and dancing in the middle.


    Princess Qihua saw that the guests were very satisfied with today''s food, and nodded with a smile. Yes, today''s banquet was considered to be a full-fledged guest and host.


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying also ate seafood quickly. They were all family at the table, so they didn''t care about their image. They didn''t even use chopsticks, so they just grabbed the vegetables with their hands and ate them.


    Xiao Gongwei opened the legs of a giant crab, looked at the plump crab meat inside, took a bite, and felt extremely satisfied.


    He said while eating: "Today is really a good day. After watching a big show and eating such delicious seafood, the Ning''an Houfu is really good."


    "Father." Xiao Zhengchun said, "Don''t think about it. Your Majesty is here today. If your Majesty is frightened, even my sister and brother-inw will not be able to protect us."


    Your Majesty?


    Xiao Gongwei nced at Helian Rongjiu''s direction nervously after hearing the words, His Majesty is really a talent, it would be great if he could have a rtionship with His Majesty.

 Chapter 2788: Xiao Gongweis thoughts

    Chapter 2788 Xiao Gongwei''s thoughts


    Suddenly thought of something, Xiao Gongwei looked at his granddaughter Xiao Liyun and said, "Xiaoyun,e here."


    Xiao Liyun stunned: "Grandpa, what did you do in the past?"


    "Juste here."


    Xiao Liyun had no choice but to put down the abalone in her hand and walked over obediently.


    Xiao Gongwei whispered a few words in her ear.


    After hearing what Grandpa wanted to do by herself, her pupils shrank suddenly, and she said with fear: "Grandpa, how could you think of that kind of thing, I don''t dare, I''m afraid, I don''t want to do that kind of thing."


    Xiao Gongwei said with a look of hating iron and not steel: "What are you afraid of? Even if you do something, your aunt and uncle will protect you."


    Xiao Liyun shook her head vigorously, "No, I wouldn''t do that."


    His Majesty the Emperor will definitely not like her. She is just a peasant''s daughter, and she doesn''t look good. If you anger His Majesty, they will not be able to solve it by returning to the East Sea Mansion. Maybe even their lives will be given away. .


    She had heard in the city that Mr. Shu had said that seducing His Majesty the Emperor was a capital offense, so she didn''t want to die.


    And she doesn''t like the emperor. She wants to marry an ordinary person in her life, and just live an ordinary life, so she doesn''t want to live in intrigue every day as written in the y. It''s so tiring.


    Xiao Zhengchun was sitting next to Xiao Gongwei, and also heard what his father said, frowning: "Father, Xiaoyun is only fourteen years old, you actually want her to do that kind of thing, are you still her grandfather? "


    "Why am I not her grandfather? I do this for your own good." Xiao Gongwei whispered: "As long as she bes the imperial concubine, then you don''t have to work hard in business, and you won''t have to do business again. You don''t have to look at the expression on the Ning''an Houfu''s face, isn''t that a good thing?"


    "A good thing?" Xiao Zhengchun frowned and said, "You are the only one who thinks this is a good thing. Didn''t you find the appearance of His Majesty the Emperor a little familiar?"


    Xiao Gongwei was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to carefully look at Helian Rongjiu a few more times, and suddenly said with a shocked expression: "He...he was the son who went to Donghai Mansion with A Ranst year."


    "That''s right." Xiao Zhengchun said: "He looks at A Ran very differently, his eyes are full of tenderness, he must like A Ran. In that case, why should we destroy the rtionship between him and A Ran? If I offend A Ran and Ning''an Hou''s mansion, I''m afraid the fourth brother will be helpless, and we will also break up with A-jie."


    Xiao Gongwei thought about the emperor''s behavior when he was in Donghai Mansion, and it seemed that he had an unusual rtionship with A Ran.


    But he was really unwilling to let him give up like this.


    But his son and granddaughter disapproved of his n, and he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Xiao Liyun saw that Grandpa''s eyes were still rolling around restlessly, and said, "Grandpa, if you dare to force me, I will tell my aunt and uncle your n."


    "Don''t." Xiao Gongwei said: "Okay, I don''t think about it anymore, you don''t go, let''s eat vegetables, eat vegetables."


    What a fool, if there is a chance to let the family live a good life, he will not do it!


    After he finished speaking, he ate the seafood again.


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying ate without image, which quickly attracted the attention of other tables.


    "Too ugly."


    "That is, no matter how delicious the food is, you should also pay attention to the image. Their grandchildren eat very politely. How can they be so ugly when they eat food like grandma?"

 Chapter 2789: The truth about dragon robes

    Chapter 2789 The truth of the dragon robe


    "Okay, after all, they are the parents of Mrs. Shizi, let''s not talk about it, people will hear it, and it will be bad if it reaches Mrs. Shizi''s ears."


    "I see."


    The two did not lower their voices when they spoke, and everything they said reached the ears of Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying.


    Looking at the hands full of oil, the two of them looked at the people at other tables. Although they all ate quickly, they looked very elegant, and they didn''t use their hands if they could, and their faces turned red.


    Xiao Zhengchun saw that his parents had stopped, and said, "Father, Mother, eat quickly. The person who served the food just said that seafood will not taste good when it is cold. Let us hurry up and eat it."


    When Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying heard the words, they couldn''t care less and started eating again quickly.


    It''s just that they still care about other people''s opinions, and they try to make themselves eat gracefully for a while, but they are used to being vulgar, and elegance can''t be learned in a while, so that their eating movements change. It was very awkward, and it caused many people tough at it for a while.


    Xiao Zhengchun and others didn''t care what other people thought. They didn''t have many opportunities to eat on such asions. Today''s food is so delicious. Of course, it''s howfortable it is, but the food looks much better than their parents.


    an hourter


    Too many things have happened in the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion today. Everyone knows that Marquis of Ning''an definitely doesn''t have the heart to entertain guests anymore, so after lunch, everyone said goodbye one by one.


    The Marquis of Ning An didn''t leave them either. He really had a lot of things to deal with, so he sent them away one by one, leaving only a few rtives.


    The Marquis of Ning An saw that Helian Rongjiu had also stayed, and was about to speak when Murong Lingran said, "Your Majesty, there is something I want to tell you."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "What''s the matter?"


    Murong Lingran exined how she found out that Murong He sent someone to put the dragon robe in the Ning''an Hou residence.


    Everyone was shocked at the same time, but they didn''t expect the truth about the dragon robe to be like this.


    Ning Anhou suddenly clenched his fists, Murong He was really too vicious, he actually thought of using a dragon robe to frame their family.


    "That''s it, Murongtao didn''t take you here to catch a traitor at all. If at that time he was able to sessfully lead someone to find the dragon robe in the Hou''s residence, it is estimated that even if His Majesty wants to protect the Hou''s residence, it will not be easy. Just use the way of man to repay his own body, and ask Your Majesty to forgive him."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You are also protecting your family, I don''t me you, and the dragon robe is indeed Murong He''s, so it is normal for you to return it to him."


    He really thought that Murong He had rebellion.


    Murong said again: "You wait for me."


    After she finished speaking, she quickly went out and released the two people in the space.


    After the two came out, Murong Lingran smelled the antidote of the drug for them, and took them to Helian Rongjiu while they were groggy.


    Murong said: "These two are the people who put the dragon robes. After I fainted them, I temporarily put them in a room."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Zequ, hand it over to your person."


    Zequ nodded, and immediately let someone take him down.


    "But..." Helian Rongjiu asked suspiciously, "How did you know that Murong He would act today?"

 Chapter 2790: angry queen

    Chapter 2790 Angry Queen Mother


    Murong said: "Actually, after the assassination incident a few days ago, we all suspected Murong He, Murong Qian and Murong Tao. As soon as they entered the mansion, I sent someone to monitor them."


    It''s so troublesome, in fact, she asked Changqi Shenjun to help her monitor, especially asking Shenjun to focus on monitoring Murong He.


    "I see."


    Murong Lingran gave Helian Rongjiu a bottle of medicine and said, "This is a hypnotic medicine, if you want to know more about Murong He''s making dragon robes, give him a sniff and he will be able to say it. Yes. Of course, let him smell it while he''s still awake."


    The Marquis of Ning''an looked like he had lingering fears. If his granddaughter hadn''t discovered Murong He''s conspiracy in time, it was estimated that the people in the prison would be all the people in the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion.


    Even if he had done a lot of meritorious deeds before, under the charge of rebellion, it would have no effect at all, and now he is in prison, I am afraid it is their family.


    Ning Anhou looked at his granddaughter gratefully: "Aran, thank you very much, if it weren''t for you, Grandpa wouldn''t know what to do today, I''m afraid Grandpa''s fame will be ruined in Murong. He''s in his hand."


    "It''s okay, grandpa." Murong Lingran said seriously: "This is what I should do."


    Ning Anhou was immediately relieved, A Ran really was a lucky star for their family.


    Helian Rongjiu knew that they had learned too much today, and he must have been exhausted physically and mentally, and did not stay for long. After saying goodbye to everyone, he returned to the pce.


    Soon after, the whole capital knew what Murong He had done, and also knew that Murong Zhe was indeed wronged when he was sent to Saiyuan Mansion seven years ago.


    For a time, most people in the capital were very sympathetic to the Marquis of Ning An.


    He fought on the battlefield all his life, and he was not calcted by the enemy, but he was calcted to look like that by his own rtives. It was really miserable.


    As soon as Helian Rongjiu returned to the pce, he went to the Queen Mother''s Pce, where Princess Ningxin was also there.


    After listening to what he said, the queen mother was also extremely shocked, and said, "How can Murong He be so vicious, the Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess Qihua are in their fifties, and they have lived under other people''s calctions for more than thirty years. , it''s really tragic."


    Princess Ningxin felt very heavy after hearing this, and said, "Yes, if someone plots against me like this, I will definitely not let him go."


    "That''s right." The Queen Mother said: "Life is only a few decades, how many thirty years can you have? The lives of Ning''an Hou and Princess Qihua have been ruined, and they have lost their rtionship for more than 30 years. Joy, no matter what it is, can¡¯t be reced.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she said to Helian Rongjiu again: "Emperor, Murong He dares to plot against the heroes of our Xuanqing Kingdom and the royal family, you must punish him severely and make him regreting to this world. "


    "Yes." Princess Ningxin also said: "Such a person is disgusting to live. Brother Huang, you must sentence him to death and cannot let him go."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Don''t worry, he made a dragon robe, it must be a death penalty."


    Princess Ningxin said again: "And his rtives, you can''t let it go. The aunt''s family is so miserable. They used to stare at their titles every day. You must punish them severely."


    "Well, I''ll think about it carefully."


    ¡­


    After Helian Rongjiu left, the Marquis of Ning An looked at Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying''s family, and said, "You guys can go back too. As for Xiao Zhengdong, we will take good care of him."

 Chapter 2791: Xiao Wu is still outside

    Chapter 2791 Xiaowu is still outside


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying heard so many truths. Even if they were rogues, they were very sympathetic to the Ning Anhou family at this time.


    After the outsiders left, and only her own daughter and son-inw were left, Princess Qihua couldn''t bear it any longer, she stepped forward to hug Murong Zhe and burst into tears.


    "Azhe, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t married your father, you wouldn''t be like this. I never thought that Murong He would hurt you for such a ridiculous reason. It''s my fault that I didn''t know about you sooner. If you live abroad, otherwise, with the ability of the Marquis of Ning''an, you will have been found long ago, and you will not suffer so much, nor will your children suffer so much."


    Murong Zhe patted her on the back and said with relief: "Auntie, it''s all over, I don''t me you. And we''re all back now, and we''re all by your side."


    Princess Qihua cried and said: "But Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu is still outside, and he doesn''t know what he is suffering now. I am afraid that he will encounter bad people. If he encounters someone like Xiao Liu, he should What should I do."


    If Xiaowu is no longer alive, how can she be worthy of her son and daughter-inw.


    "s." The Marquis of Ning''an sighed and said, "Madam, just rx, Xiao Wu will find it sooner orter, it''s just a matter of time. Now that A Zhe''s grievance has been cleared, we also know so many things back then. The truth is already a great joy. Although our family is very hard, everything is developing in a good direction. Let''s take it slowly. I will increase the number of people to look for it. When hees back, We''ll all doublepensation for him."


    Murong Kuan suddenly said: "Why don''t I go out to find it too, Xiao Wu''s appearance must have changed a lot now, and it''s definitely not as convenient for other people to find it."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Let Grandpa think about this. You are now an official of the imperial court. If you want to go out, you must find a legitimate reason. It is definitely not eptable to ignore official affairs for the sake of family affairs."


    Murong Kuan nodded, "Okay."


    Murong said: "Then why don''t I go out. If Grandpa is worried about my safety, you can send a team of people to follow me."


    She has God Lord Changqi, and if she walks to a ce and the fifth brother is nearby, she will definitely be able to find out quickly.


    Before the Marquis of Ning''an could speak, Princess Qihua objected first, saying: "No, Aran, you are a girl, just stay at home, finding your brother is a man''s business, and leave it to them. Your fifth brother hasn''t been found yet, what happened to you, what should we do for our family."


    She is the only granddaughter, and she absolutely cannot let her granddaughter have an ident.


    Ning''an Hou said: "Aran, your grandma is right, leave the matter of looking for your fifth brother to us. We have already ruled out a lot of ces, and we should be able to find them soon."


    "Okay." Seeing that they were all against it, Murong Ling had no choice but topromise: "Then I won''t go."


    She just felt that she was the most idle and should go out to look for it.


    In the prison of the Ministry of Justice


    Murong He, Murong Qian, and Murong Tao were detained in three adjacent cells.


    Not long after they were locked in, Murong Zheng was also brought over.


    Murong Qian, who was in the middle cell, looked at the cell on the left where Murong He was being held and roared: "Murong He, I don''t know what I''ve done in myst life, but I''ve be brothers with you in this life. What you did wrong, you actually made a dragon. robe!"

 Chapter 2792: Shirk responsibility

    Chapter 2792 shirk responsibility


    "You made it, you made it, and you dare to wear it on an asion where your Majesty is going to attend. You are impatient with your own life, you are going to die yourself, why do you want to implicate us!"


    "We have never hurt you, why are you so vicious, my Murong family''s century-old heritage has all been destroyed by you alone, how can you be worthy of the ancestors!"


    After Murong He took the confession medicine and admitted that Steward Li was his person, he thought that his son was finally saved, and he was thinking about the reunion in the future. He didn''t expect that Murong He actually wore a dragon robe, which made them all suffer.


    In his memory, Murong He has always been an honest person, but he never expected him to have such a boldness.


    Murong Tao, who was in the cell on Murong Qian''s right, also roared, "That''s right, Murong He, you are really good at covering up. In the past, every time we discussed in front of you how to get the Marquis of Ning''an, you would reprimand us, and we would still I really thought you had no interest in the title at all."


    "I understand now. It turns out that you get bored every time you hear about us fighting for the title, and you reprimand us if you don''t want to hear it. You even think that our two brothers are in the way and want us to fight. Li. Seeing that we are no longer interested in the title, you are making trouble yourself, just to want to get rid of us."


    At this time, Murong He''s hair was messed up, and there was only one shirt left on his body, and his face was dirty. He also knew that he was probably doomed this time. Hearing the two younger brothers say this, the person became calmer. Now, sitting in the corner, he said lightly, "It''s not my fault, but you guys."


    Murong Qian and Murong Tao were taken aback at the same time, "What did you say?"


    "Didn''t you hear clearly?" Murong He said, "I said, it''s all because of you that we''re going to jail."


    Murong Qian said angrily, "Murong He, are you still speaking human words? Did we make you harm the Marquis of Ning An? Did we make you make the dragon robe? Did we put the dragon robe on you? "


    Murong Tao said: "You don''t shirk responsibility here. Although we want the title of the Marquis of Ning''an, we just dare to think about it, and we dare not do anything else out of the ordinary. It''s not like you, you actually did it. There are so many detrimental things, no wonder the Marquis of Ning An hates us so much, and it is all your fault for causing the situation today."


    "Of course what I''m talking about is human." Murong He said, "It''s all your fault. Before Marquis Ning''an had not found the child, without you, as long as Marquis Ning''an died, the title of title would probably reach me. It is because of the existence of your second room and your desire for the title of the Marquis of Ning''an, that''s why I have designed so many things."


    "If you want to me it, you also have to me the parents. Wouldn''t it be enough to have a son of mine? What would you do with so many births? If you have so many births, you are just trying to make things difficult for me, the boss. You two, it would be great if you had never been born before. , I don''t have to do so much."


    Murong Qian was even more angry when he heard the words, "Murong He, you are not human at all. I used to think you were a good big brother, but now it seems that if a dog that bites doesn''t bark, you are a mad dog."


    "Yes, you are a mad dog." Murong Tao said.


    "Hahaha...hahaha...hahaha..." Murong He smiled and said: "Whatever you say, you are already in jail anyway, I have a hard time, don''t think about it! Our three brothers can be considered to share the blessings. It¡¯s hard to match.¡±

 Chapter 2793: why so hate

    Chapter 2793 Why so hate


    Murong Zheng has been listening to them silently all the time. On the way over, he also heard the people who detained him talk about what happened in Changqing Garden. He really did not expect the uncle to do such a thing, and suddenly said: "Murong He, you and my father and third uncle were both born by grandfather and grandmother, are you right to me them for doing this? Do you still have the face to see them when you die?"


    Father and Mother?


    Murong He''s face became even gloomier when he heard this, and he said loudly, "Don''t mention my father and mother to me, when I mention them, I hate Murong Qian and Murong Tao even more!"


    Murong Qian was stunned for a moment, then asked in a daze: "Murong He, why do you hate us so much? Just because of our existence?"


    You can mention it yourself, but not my son? What absurdity is this?


    "Is that even a question?" Murong He sneered, "Because I''m the eldest, my parents asked me to let you go everywhere. Usually there are delicious and fun things to give to you, even those who are separated from the family. At that time, my parents also gave you more of the family property because you were younger. My grandfather was very partial between me and the Marquis of Ning An, and my parents were also very partial between our three brothers. I''ve had enough."


    The people in the three cells did not expect that Murong He would kill his brother for such a reason.


    Murong Qian frowned and said, "Even so, you can''t hurt us. My parents liked the third brother the most since I was a child, didn''t I do nothing? Why do you think so hard?"


    Murong He looked up at the roof and said, "Is it interesting to say this now? We are already like this."


    Murong Tao said with a sullen look: "Murong He, we are only affected by you. Although it is a serious crime to make dragon robes privately, we will not necessarily die. No matter what happens, your fate will definitely be worse than ours."


    Murong He smiled and said: "It''s miserable, it''s miserable, my end is not good, you don''t want to be decent in the capital in the future, you are also among my nine ns, hahaha...hahaha..."


    Murong Qian and Murong Tao saw that Murong He was so proud, and immediately became angry, they wanted to go forward and beat him hard, but they couldn''t get over it, so they could only stare at him stubbornly.


    Murong He''s son, Murong Xian, and Murong He''s wife, Yu, didn''t say anything when they heard the words.


    They all knew what Murong He did.


    At this time, they regretted it very much. They thought that Murong He had done so many things, and nothing was suspected, so they let him do it and did not discourage him.


    They also have selfish intentions, and they also want Murong He to seed. Then they can have a better life and be more beautiful in the capital.


    But they didn''t expect it to fall this time. They really regret not persuading him this time.


    Several grandchildren of Murong He looked at their grandfather pleadingly and said:


    "Grandfather, I don''t want to die."


    "Grandfather, I don''t want to die either."


    "Grandfather, please save us, we don''t want to die."


    Murong He did not speak.


    Murong said first: "Okay, don''t be afraid, you will definitely not die, don''t worry."


    He knew that their whole family would not be able to escape this disaster this time. He just said that just tofort a few children.


    After hearing the words, the children felt a lot more rxed.


    Father will definitely not lie to them, and they will definitely not die.


    Just then, footsteps were heard from a distance.


    They turned their heads and saw four soldiers walking towards Murong He''s cell.


    After ?? opened the door, the four of them stepped forward to grab Murong He and walked out.

 Chapter 2794: to be punished

    Chapter 2794 Punishment


    Murong said anxiously, "Where are you taking my father?"


    A soldier said: "Is there any need to ask? Of course, I took him to be tortured, but Your Majesty has specially exined that Murong He hasmitted a lot of sins and wants us to treat him well."


    After saying that, he went out.


    Murong He''s family did not dare to step forward to stop the person after hearing this, and could only watch helplessly as the person was pulled away.


    Murong Qian and Murong Tao looked at each other and smiled sinisterly.


    Murong He, after all, they are still more sinful than them!


    And soon after, Murong He''s screams came from a distance, Yu''s, Murong Xian and Murong He''s grandsons shivered when they heard it.


    They are now considered aplices, and they will definitely be interrogated like this.


    Three dayster


    Since Murong He was tortured, he has never admitted what he said after taking the confession medicine. The people in the Criminal Department had no choice but to hang him up and torture him.


    He was also very old, and he was severely punished for less than an hour before he confessed everything.


    This time he confessed when he was sober, and it was exactly the same as the confession he had taken after taking the confession medicine.


    As for the dragon robe, under severe torture, he also admitted that he made the dragon robe.


    As a result, he was punished for several crimes, and Helian Rongjiu quickly sentenced him to be executed, and the time was set in five days.


    As for his family, Helian Rongjiu was also very kind. He didn''t kill them, but exiled them all to Saiyuan Mansion.


    As for Murong He''s brothers, after Helian Rongjiu found out that they did nothing wrong, he only gave them a small punishment and a big admonition, and let them stay in the capital, but Murong Xiong and Murong Zheng were finally punished by Murong He. Because of the influence of the dragon robe, like everyone else, all their family properties were confiscated, and even their official positions were taken back, and they became ordinary people.


    Although he escaped safely this time, his future in this life is also ruined.


    The marriage of their children was also dyed. They were supposed to marry or marry the nobles, but they were destined to marry or marry themon people.


    As for the other aplices of Murong He, Helian Rongjiu also had them all exiled.


    For this result, the Marquis of Ning''an was very sympathetic to them, but when he thought about how they stared at his title, how they wanted to kill him, how they fought against his grandson during the martial arts test before, and how he When he got his son back, he couldn''t have any sympathy for how they objected, and he stopped trying to plead for them.


    On this day, when Murong Lingran returned from Lihua Vige to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, he saw a lot of people gathered at the gate.


    walked in and saw two rows of people kneeling at the gate.


    Taking a closer look, it was actually Murong Qian and Murong Tao.


    At this time, they were all wearing dirty underwear, their hair was messy, their faces were full of dust, and they looked dead.


    Seeing the concubines kneeling on the side, Murong raised her eyebrows. The two families are quite attentive. Together, they have a total of twelve concubines, and they are all very young, probably in thest two years. was incorporated into the government.


    Really likes the new and hates the old. It is estimated that those concubines who are old and pearly and have no children have already been dealt with by them.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and stood in the middle, saying, "What are you doing here on your knees?"


    Now that she is the county lord, these people aremoners, and it is reasonable to ept their kneeling.

 Chapter 2795: beg the lord to take them in

    Chapter 2795 Begging the Marquis to take them in


    The people who saw the Hou Mansion finally paid attention to them, and the kneeling people raised their heads at the same time, but Murong Lingran, who was in front of the meeting, lowered his head again.


    Murong Wei immediately felt extremely humiliated. She had always wanted to step on Murong Lingran under her feet, but she never expected that the person who was finally trampled under her feet was actually her.


    Murong Yue saw that it was Murong Lingran, and did not dare to look into her eyes. She had framed Murong Lingran at first, and she had thought of seeking revenge on her.


    It''s over, Murong Lingran will definitely remember what happened before, and definitely won''t help them.


    I knew she didn''t design that thing in the first ce.


    One of the guards said: "If you go back to the county master, they are begging the prince to take them in."


    "Take them in?"


    "Yes, they just said that they had just been released from the prison and were penniless. His Majesty confiscated all their property. They had no money and nowhere to go, so they thought ofing over and begging the Marquis."


    Murong nodded: "So it is."


    It seems that Helian Rongjiu''s treasury has received anotherrge sum of money.


    Murong Qian thought that Murong Lingran was a good child to talk to, and begged: "Aran, our family is really miserable. We were inexplicably affected by Murong He, and now there is nothing left."


    "My second son was framed by Murong Hest year to poison your grandfather. He needs to drink medicine every day to save his life."


    "He hasn''t taken any medicine in prison for the past few days, and he can''t hold on anymore."


    "Our daughter-inw''s maiden family, for fear that we will implicate them, will turn their faces and deny our rtives."


    "Just please do it well and give us a ce to stay."


    Murong Tao also said: "That''s right, Aran, no, the princess, our former friends, we went to the door to beg them, but they were all chased away, we can''t do anything, if you don''t help us, we will There really is only one dead end."


    Murong Lingran nced at Murong Cheng, and saw that he had been leaning on Murong Zheng''s body, his eyes were closed, his face was pale, and he really looked like he didn''t have much time.


    Although these people were miserable, but when she thought about how they coveted Grandpa''s title and how these people made trouble during the martial arts test of the second and third brothers, she could not have any sympathy, and only said one sentence Word: "I can''t decide where you will go. It was Grandpa who hurt you, or you have to ask him."


    After saying that, he walked through the door.


    They are Grandpa''s brothers, she can''t be the master.


    Just took two steps when he saw the Marquis of Ning An approaching.


    Murong said: "Grandpa, you are here."


    Ning Anhou smiled and nodded, "Aran is back, go and rest."


    Murong said: "Grandpa, I am also idle when I am idle."


    Ning Anhou knew that she wanted to watch a y, so he didn''t force her.


    Murong Qian anxiously said: "Cousin, please, please help us, we are really desperate, if this continues, my second son will really die. I know, we used to covet your title, It''s really wrong, I apologize to you, but we only dare to think about it, we didn''t do a single thing out of the ordinary."


    Murong Tao also said: "Cousin, I also apologize to you. We really made mistakes in the past. I''m sorry, please help us for the sake of our brothers."


    The other juniors also said: "Cousin, please help us."

 Chapter 2796: Hospitalization is impossible

    Chapter 2796 It is impossible to stay in another hospital


    Ning Anhou said with a cold face: "How do you want this Hou to help you?"


    The two families thought that the Marquis of Ning An would really help them ording to their request, and they were immediately excited.


    Murong Qian said: "Cousin, we beg you to give us a ce to live. Don''t you have many other courtyards in the city? Just give us any one."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Murong Tao also said: "We don''t ask for how good it is, as long as we can live with our family."


    Ning Anhou frowned and said, "Live in my other courtyard? What about after you live? What about your food and clothing expenses?"


    Murong Qian said: "This...this will trouble my cousin again, as long as we can eat and wear warmly, it doesn''t have to be too good."


    Ning''an Hou said: "You mean, want me to keep you all in the future?"


    Murong Tao was very embarrassed and said: "Cousin, we used to be pampered before, and now we don''t know what to do. We will find things to do in the future. We have all read books, and finding a job should be easier than ordinary people. If it¡¯s too much, please ask my cousin to help us temporarily.¡±


    Ning Anhou looked at them carefully for a long time.


    Although they have read books, they are also sinners. It is probably more difficult for sinners to gain a foothold in the city than peasants outside the city who have not read books.


    When everyone saw this, they were immediately apprehensive. The Marquis of Ning''an wouldn''t refuse them even their small request.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning''an Hou said, "I cannot agree to your request."


    In the past, these people coveted his title so much, were so hostile to his children and grandchildren, and asked him to give them such a good house, and it was impossible for him to keep them.


    But if left alone, Murong Cheng will definitely die.


    Maybe they will go astray and do something sneaky.


    And when outsiders know about it, they will say that he is cold-blooded and ruthless, which is not good for their family''s reputation. After all, the two family members did not hurt them like Murong He did.


    The kneeling man immediately kowtowed his head quickly and said, "I beg your cousin to do it."


    "I''m going to ask Tang Uncle to do it."


    "Please do your grandfather."


    ¡­


    Three generations of people have been repeating this sentence, kowtow and said something, making people look miserable.


    When the people around me saw it, they couldn''t help but feel sympathy.


    "It''s really pitiful to look at them."


    "Poor people must have something to hate."


    "I don''t know if Lord Hou will help them."


    "That''s the matter of Lord Hou, but whether Lord Hou helps or not, he has his own reasons."


    "Yes, everything Hou Ye does is right."


    ¡­


    Murong Ling was speechless and looked up at the sky, these people are her grandfather''s brain-damaged fans, and what their idols do is right.


    When the Marquis of Ning An saw this, he sighed and helped them as if he had done good deeds and umted virtue.


    They used to be pampered before, and they couldn''t stand it for a while.


    Just when they couldn''t hold on, the Marquis of Ning An finally spoke up.


    "For the sake of brothers, I can help you."


    Murong raised her eyebrows, she knew that Grandpa would say this.


    Murong Qian and Murong Tao immediately stopped and looked at the Marquis of Ning An hopefully.


    The Hou of Ning''an said: "But it is impossible for you to live in my other courtyards. My courtyards will be left to my grandchildren in the future. How did you host them before? I also know that they definitely don¡¯t want outsiders to live in first.¡±


    (Sorry, there is only one watch today, four watch will be resumed tomorrow.)

 Chapter 2797: offer a job?

    Chapter 2797 Offer work?


    His other courtyards were all given by His Majesty, and they all had their merits.


    Either there are hot springs, it is a good ce in winter, or it is very cool, and it is a good ce in summer.


    Otherwise, a lot of precious flowers and nts have been nted, and each garden is excellent.


    Such a good ce, these people who have hurt his sons and grandchildren don''t deserve to live in.


    In addition, it is easy to ask God to send him off. When these people depend on him and cannot leave, he will be troubled, and his grandchildren will also be troubled, so he is not willing to leave disaster to his grandchildren.


    He and his wife were thinking about which yard to give to which grandson, and which yard to give the granddaughter as a dowry in the future.


    Murong Qian said with a bitter face: "Cousin, where do you want us to live?"


    They don''t want them to live in another courtyard. My cousin has a garden that is warm in winter and cool in summer, and he wants to live in it for the elderly.


    Ning''an Hou said: "You are penniless now, right?"


    "right."


    "Have you considered going to the viges outside the city to settle down? In the viges outside the city, you can farm and hunt in the mountains. Your grandchildren will know how to fight, and they will definitely not starve to death, so you can continue to eat meat every day."


    Murongqian shook his head and said, "Cousin, don''t make fun of me, how could our family be able to farm? We used to be able to raise flowers and birds to die, and there was only one dead end. As for hunting, my family''s The juniors are definitely not willing."


    "Okay, I know you don''t want to, so let''s do it." Ning''an Hou said: "I will rent you a yard in the city, pay you two months'' rent in advance, and give you some household use, Murong Cheng''s Medicine, I will send someone to deliver it every seven days. After you live in, go out to find a job, and give you two months. With your ability, it is estimated that it ispletely enough. "


    Murong Qian said in shock: "Cousin, do you want us to rent a house?"


    A few girls are also very dissatisfied. They are dignifieddies of the official family, and they are actually reduced to the point of renting a house. This gap is too big.


    "Of course." Ning''an Hou said: "And I don''t give you the money, but lend it to you. Within a year, you must return it to me."


    "Cousin, do we still have to pay it back?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "Don''t you want it? I''ve been kind enough to you, and if I go further, don''t me me for taking back what I just said."


    Murong Qian hurriedly said: "Don''t, don''t, cousin, just listen to you, but if we don''t get up within a year, what should we do?"


    "Not yet?" Ning''an Hou said: "There are so many people in your family, as long as they work, they can definitely pay back.


    Murong Qian was stunned for a moment, and immediately dismissed the idea of ??defaulting on the debt, and continued to say with a bitter face: "We are sinners. If we have never been able to find a job, then... what should we do?"


    Ning Anhou saw through his thoughts at a nce and said, "What? You still want me to provide you with a job?"


    Murong Qian sneered and said: "Yes, cousin, if we can''t find a job, won''t it be you who will be the trouble? Why don''t you just give us a job directly, and the monthly sry doesn''t have to be very high, only 1,000 per month. No, five hundred taels of silver will suffice."


    Five hundred taels of silver a month?


    Murong Lingran rolled her eyes. As far as she knew, even if Xuan Qingguo was the prime minister, he didn''t have five hundred taels of silver a month.

 Chapter 2798: second

    Chapter 2798 Little Two


    As the Marquis of Ning''an, Grandpa doesn''t have five hundred taels of silver a month. A lot of his iees from his own shop''s property, and every time he makes a meritorious service, he is rewarded by His Majesty.


    Murong Qian really dared to say that he still wanted to rely on the Marquis of Ning''an to live a life without food and clothing in the future?


    Dream!


    Grandpa will definitely not agree.


    Sure enough, Ning''an Hou suddenly became angry and said loudly: "Murong Qian, do you really know what five hundred taels of silver can do? Do you want you to continue to live a pampered life in the future? There are many jobs below silver, what ability do you have to allow me to pay you five hundred taels of silver a month?"


    "I..." Murong Qian didn''t expect the Marquis of Ning An to be so angry, so he said nervously, "We''ve all read books."


    "and then?"


    "We know more than those people."


    "There are many people who have read books, but they are not sinners. You are sinners, so what if you have read books?"


    Murong Qian said: "Cousin, if you do things in your hands, you will definitely not despise us as sinners, right?"


    Ning Anhou said without hesitation: "I will dislike it. To be honest, you were too much before, let alone help you, I really want to drive you away immediately!"


    "Cousin..."


    The Hou of Ning''an also knew that they would still depend on him if they couldn''t find a job, and he would be the one who would be the trouble then, he thought about it for a while, and said, "Okay, if you want a job, I can give it, but what do I arrange? , what are you going to do? If you dislike it, then I will not arrange it. You can find it yourself. But five hundred taels of silver a month is impossible. How could I give you five hundred taels, a fool''s dream!"


    Murong Tao blushed when he was told, but he could only ask cheekily, "What kind of job is that cousin going to give us?"


    Ning Anhou thought about it, it is impossible for the shopkeeper, with the temperament of these people, they will definitely enrich their own pockets.


    The ountant is definitely not good either. If these people cheat, he will be in trouble at that time.


    Then you can only give them jobs that don¡¯t have ess to money.


    The Marquis of Ning An saw so many people outside, and let them go into the front yard. He didn''t let them go into the house, so he let them stand.


    He is a big man, and he doesn''t know what jobs are suitable for them in his shop, so he sent someone to invite Princess Qihua over.


    Eldest Princess Qihua heard her servants tell her the reason for inviting her over on the way. By the time she got to the door, she had already thought about what job she wanted to give the family.


    Murong Qian pleading with Princess Qihuaing, "Sister-inw, please give us a good job, so that we can support ourselves in the future, don''t bother you."


    Princess Qihua frowned slightly. His implication was that if the job is not given well, they will not live well in the future, or will theye to trouble the Hou Mansion?


    Humph, even if you give them jobs it¡¯s cheap for them, they still want good things and dream!


    Princess Qihua said: "The Hou Mansion has several cloth shops in the city, as well as fan shops, porcin shops, grain shops, grocery shops, etc. The second child who runs the hall, receives, delivers, and unloads the goods is the most in short supply. You can go over there."


    Little Er who runs the hall, receives, delivers, and unloads?


    Then don¡¯t they have tough in the future?

 Chapter 2799: dilapidated courtyard

    Chapter 2799 Dpidated courtyard


    If you identally offend your guests, they will be ridiculed.


    Although they have never been a sophomore, they have been in touch.


    They have also made trouble with those people. The lives of those people are not human at all. They only need to serve guests every day, and they will be troubled.


    Let them do such irritating and unprofitable work, it is better to let them die.


    This is the reaction of some people.


    Murong Wei asked, "Cousin, how much is that month?"


    Princess Qihua said, "One or two a month."


    These people saw her without a son before, but they arranged her behind the scenes.


    Naturally, she wouldn''t give them high-paying jobs, as long as they didn''t starve to death.


    Her willingness to repay her grievances with virtue is all for the sake of umting blessings for the little five outside, and she doesn''t want the reputation of the Marquis of Ning''an to be damaged, otherwise she would not be willing to help them.


    Murong Wei frowned, how can a tael of silver be enough?


    used to not be enough for her box of rouge gouache.


    They had heard that people who work in Murong Lingran''s shop can earn 20 taels per month, and those who work in the fields also get 60 taels per day. Princess Qihua is so stingy that she only pays They have a tael of silver, they are rtives.


    Seeing that some people were very reluctant, Princess Qihua said, "If you don''t want to do it, then I won''t force it. Anyway, some people are rushing to do one or two jobs a month, so it''s fine if you don''t. Find a job yourself."


    Murong Qian said to Murong Tao in a low voice: "It seems that we can only ept the job temporarily. It annoys them, and maybe we won''t even rent the house for us."


    Murong Tao said: "Well, one or two counts as one or two. Now the most important thing is to settle down. I just wore a tattered undershirt, but I don''t want to be looked down upon on the street."


    "that is it."


    The two brothers agreed, and nodded at the same time: "Thank you cousin."


    Murong Zheng didn''t have any opinion. It''s enough to have a job now, and the rest can only be thought aboutter.


    What he wanted to do most was actually a teacher, but he was implicated by Murong He, so it was impossible for Xuetang Academy to ept him.


    Now that Princess Qihua can support them with her own work, he is already content.


    Murong Yue, Murong Wei, and Murong Lian clenched their fists at the same time. One tael of silver a month was not enough for the monthly money they used to give their servants. The eldest princess was really too much. One tael of silver might even eat meat every day. Not at all, let alone buying pretty clothes and jewelry.


    Although they were dissatisfied, they did not dare to say anything, for fear that others would not help them.


    Princess Qihua saw that they had agreed, and turned around and instructed Mother Zhao to make arrangements.


    The Marquis of Ning An also instructed the housekeeper to find a house for them.


    As for Murong Qian and Murong Tao, he couldn''t keep them, so he sent them all to the back door temporarily and let them wait there temporarily.


    Murong Lingran saw that there was no good show, turned around and went back to his room.


    She also anticipated the next developments, nothing more than that the two families were not satisfied with the house they were looking for and began toin again.


    And after the people of the Marquis of Ning''an found the courtyard, they picked them up.


    At this time, the two families followed behind the housekeeper, and when they saw the small courtyard in front of them, some people''s faces were a little ugly.


    For nothing else, but the small courtyard in front of him is so dpidated that it can''t evenpare to the ce where their family members lived before.

 Chapter 2800: two taels of silver

    Chapter 2800 Two taels of silver


    The housekeeper turned his head and saw the expressions of some people. He knew what they were thinking, and said lightly: "This is where you will live in the future. The rent has been paid for two months and four taels of silver a month. If you make money in two months, you should save money, otherwise it will not be enough for the rent after two months. The real owner of this yard will drive you out. At this time next year, you will have no money. I gave it back to my lord."


    Although Murong Qian didn''t like the tone of the housekeeper Fang, but when he thought that he still wanted to ask him, he didn''t dare to say heavy words. He could onlyugh with him: "The housekeeper, who is the real owner of this yard?"


    The housekeeper said: "You don''t need to ask about this, it''s not Lord Hou anyway."


    The implication of ?? is, don''t think that this is the house of the Marquis of Ning''an, and then they can not pay rent.


    Murong Tao said: "Housekeeper, is what you said true?"


    The housekeeper said, "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe it, you won''t pay the rent after two months. You''ll know if someonees to drive you away. Houfu will note forward at that time. Okay, There are still a lot of things in the Hou residence waiting for me to go back, so I won''t waste time."


    After he finished speaking, he gave Murong Qian and Murong Tao a pair of ingots respectively, and said, "This is what the Hou Ye ordered to give you two months'' households. There are no quilts in this yard, as for Murong Cheng''s. Medicine, I will send someone to deliver itter. Lord Hou said that Murong Cheng''s medicine will be counted as two taels of silver a month in the future."


    Actually only had two taels of silver. Except for Murong Zheng and Yin Shi, everyone else''s faces were ugly.


    The rent for the yard for two months is 8 taels, and the family for the two months is 4 taels in total, and the total is 12 taels. In addition, Murong Cheng''s medicine is 2 taels a month, and it is 24 taels a year. , plus the twelve taels just now, a total of thirty-six taels.


    By this time next year, they will have to pay back thirty-six taels.


    No wonder the Marquis of Ning An said that they would definitely be able to pay it back. Thirty-six taels of silver was indeed not a lot.


    It''s just that they will earn less money in the future. One or two silvers per person a month. They are used to eating big fish and meat. They will definitely be inseparable from meat in the future. money.


    Murong Qian said with a bitter face: "Housekeeper, 2 taels of silver is really not enough, especially in my room, I have three sons who are 2 taels of silver, and they have quite a few concubines, but only one third brother. Son, it''s also two taels of silver, and my family has a lot more people, so it''s a bit unfair to say that."


    Fang Guanjia said: "It''s really unfair. In the future, more people in your family will go out to work and earn more money, right? Others have less family members and make less money. You are new here, if you don''t have enough money, you will make more money. Don''t buy it all at once, just buy what you need temporarily, such as the clothes you need to wear now, as well as the pot and rice firewood you need every day, and the rest will be addedter."


    "By the way, I kindly remind you that firewood in the city requires money. Young men in your family can go to the mountains outside the city to cut firewood by themselves while the shop is giving them a vacation, and then transport them to the city for use. This will save you a lot of money."


    After saying that, no matter what their faces were, they had to go outside.

 Chapter 2801: Not even the common people

    Chapter 2801 Even themon people are inferior


    Murong Qian hurriedly said, "Housekeeper, please, just give us some more money. Twenty taels of silver is not enough to buy clothes for us."


    The housekeeper stopped and frowned, "How much do you want me to give you?"


    "Five..." Murong Qian said, "No, one hundred taels of silver will do."


    "No." The housekeeper said, "Do you still want to wear silk and satin?"


    Murong Wei said, "Is there anything wrong with this?"


    The housekeeper turned to look at her, "Of course not, if you have the money, you can buy whatever you want. Now you all rely on the Hou Mansion to live, it''s good to have food, clothing and housing, just two taels of silver, more No, if you want it or not, I will take it back and save a few taels of silver for the Marquis."


    "I want it." Murong Qian hurriedly said: "Housekeeper Fang, Xiao Wei is young and ignorant, please don''t be angry."


    The housekeeper didn''t say anything, turned around and left.


    is older than his county lord, and he is also said to be young.


    After the housekeeper left, the two families were like wilted cucumbers, listless.


    Murong Zheng said: "Everyone cheer up, we still have a long time to live in the future, we have so many people, we can just live a good life in the future."


    Murong Xiong frowned and said: "It''s easy for you to say, we are now implicated by Murong He, we have nothing, even themon people are inferior, how can we easily live a better life?"


    He was still thinking about how to inherit more of his father''s property, but now that he thinks about it, it''s all a joke.


    Murong Zheng said: "Brother, don''t be discouraged, remember when Murong Zhe returned to the capital, he didn''t have anything? Besides, he is still in a situation where his wife and children are separated. He is still injured, so he can live a good life. The situation now is much better than that of him back then, and with the help of Hou Fu, life can definitely be better."


    Everyone thought about it seriously, Murong Zhe was also charged with ayer of crimes back then, and it wasn''t like they were implicated. Murong Zhe could live a good life, so many of them help each other, it is definitely possible.


    "The third one is right." Murong Qian suddenly regained his spirits and said loudly, "We can''t be discouraged, Murong Zhe''s family was so miserable back then, we could live a better life, so many of us able-bodied people must be able to. of."


    "That''s right." Murong Zheng said, "I can''t make much money from working for a year, but it is what we must do now. We can do business in the future. When the timees, we can make our business bigger and stronger, and we can still live the same life as before. good day."


    Everyone was immediately moved.


    Murong Qian said: "Okay, for the sake of the future, everyone will cheer up. The first step is to familiarize yourself with this small courtyard."


    Murong Tao said: "Okay."


    Murong Tao all agreed, and the others had no opinion.


    Everyone immediately looked around.


    Theyout of this yard is simr to the general yard. It is divided into two yards: the front yard and the back yard. Murong Qian has arge family, has three bedrooms, and is the elder brother, so he asked to live in the back yard.


    Murong Tao had no objection after hearing the words. He only had one son and two grandsons, and the front yard was enough to live in.


    Murong Wei looked at the dpidated house in front of her, and stomped her feet angrily, "This ce is so dpidated, how can I live, I don''t want to live in such a dpidated ce, let the people of the Marquis of Ning''an arrange another good ce for us, okay? "

 Chapter 2802: Go away!

    Chapter 2802 Get out!


    "Xiaowei!" Yin said, "Don''t be self-willed. Now is not the time for you to be self-willed. If you don''t live here, where else do you want to live? Could it be that you still want to live in Hou''s Mansion? What did your father say just now? Didn''t you hear it in your heart? Just bear with it for a while, can''t you?"


    Murong Wei pouted and said, "I don''t want to live in the Hou Mansion, I just want to live in a better ce than here, there is nothing here, how can we live here, we don''t even have a servant, how can I bear it? I''ve never lived like this since I was a kid."


    Murong Qian frowned and said, "My servant? It''s good for you to be alive now, but you still want to be servant? You saw it just now, I only have two taels of silver in my hand, so it''s more or less the same for us to be servants for others. "


    "You haven''t lived through this kind of hard life since you were a child. Have the other people here lived through it?"


    "The family is in trouble now, and everyone is not in a good mood. Don''t ask me for trouble, or I will sell you, just one person less money for food, and I can increase a lot of ie."


    Murong Wei was shocked, "Grandfather, what did you say?"


    How could my grandfather betray her.


    Murong Qian said: "I don''t want to repeat it again, if you want to stay, stay, if you don''t, get out!"


    He is in a fidgety mood now, so he doesn''t have the patience he used to have.


    He has so many grandchildren that he doesn''t care if there is one less granddaughter.


    She used to be rich, and she loved her when she loved her. Now that she has no money, of course he will not treat her like before.


    Yin hurriedly said: "We live, we live, father, Xiaowei is young and ignorant, please don''t care about her."


    "Humph!" Murong Qian said, "If I had known, I would have married the three of them, Murong Lian, Murong Yue, and Murong Wei, and now the victim''s family has to raise three more of them."


    Murong Zheng said: "Father, don''t talk about them like that, they are also your granddaughters. They can help out at home, and they can also go to work. Wouldn''t the family''s ie be higher then?"


    At the beginning, it was my father who wanted to keep a few girls and find them a satisfactory marriage, but it was just that their adults looked down on them, others looked down on them, but they looked down on them, and a few girls looked down on them, unconsciously. , the three girls are all of marriageable age and are still at home.


    The son''s face still had to be given, and Murong Qian also felt that what his son said was reasonable, and said helplessly: "Okay, let''s not talk about this, but they still have to get married as soon as possible. If they don''t get married, they will go out to find work. But I won''t support them anymore, and I can''t afford it."


    Murong Zheng said: "I will consider this matter, but for now, let''s talk about the current predicament."


    "Okay." Murong Qian said, "Then we''ll talk about this when we''ve settled downpletely. We''ll go out shopping togetherter, and now the most important thing for us is to buy clothes to wear. Later, the men of us will go out. You girls clean up the house, you know?"


    "understood."


    Murong Qian turned around and took people out to buy.


    Originally, he should not have done these things himself, but now the family has little money. If the money is given to his sons and other female rtives, he is afraid that they will spend money indiscriminately, and I am afraid that they will not be able tost long and will go to Hou again. The government asked for help, and he didn''t want to look at the face of Ning Anhou anymore.

 Chapter 2803: marry you anyway

    Chapter 2803 Marry you casually


    He regrets it very much now. If they hadn''t so tantly coveted the title of the Marquis of Ning''an and had a good rtionship with the Marquis of Ning''an mansion, they wouldn''t have had such a hard life today.


    After Murong Qian left, Murong Wei couldn''t hold it any longer and began to cry.


    "Woo woo... woo woo... my family is down, my grandfather doesn''t hurt me anymore, the look he looked at me just didn''t look like his granddaughter''s look at all, woo woo... woo woo... woo woo... me What''s the point of living, I might as well die."


    Yin Shi also saw that her father-inw''s eyes were very cold and ruthless, but she couldn''t do it. It''s normal for her father-inw to be in a bad mood now at home, so she had to exin: "Xiaowei, don''t cry, you can do it in the future. Don¡¯t be as self-willed as before, the family is not as good as before, without money, your grandfather, father and uncles have to worry about money every day, it¡¯s annoying enough, you have to be more sensible.¡±


    "Don''t say anything about dying. You are still young, and your life has not officially begun. Maybe your good days are still toe. Don''t give up your life easily, or your parents will be very sad."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Murong Lian and Murong Yue again, "It''s the same for you two, you can''t be self-willed, and you all have to do the housework in the future. Now, let''s go clean the house, I saw a lot of people beside the well. rags, clean out your grandfather''s first, then your own."


    Murong Lian nced at the concubines who were slumped aside, and said, "Why do you want us to clean? They can clean too?"


    Yin said: "They have to clean the yard."


    Murong Yue said: "Isn''t it enough to clean the house and then the yard?"


    Yin Shi knew that the two of them had not changed their habit of taking off their clothes to stretch out their hands to eat and open their mouths, and said helplessly: "Whatever you want, I will arrange the people in my room, if you don''t worry about your grandfather scolding you, in this family Continue to be a pampered eldestdy, you can ignore me."


    ignored them.


    Her husband and her husband''s brother have concubines, so she is going to arrange the concubines in her room, and she can''t control the other two.


    Murong Wei had no choice but to follow behind her mother. She would do whatever her mother asked her to do.


    Murong Yue''s mother Qiu said: "Okay, let''s go to work, don''t be so confused, now it''s important to please your grandfather, if he is not happy, he will definitely marry you at will, understand?"


    Murong Lian''s mother, Mrs. Li, said, "That''s right, that''s the reason. I''ll listen to your third aunt."


    Murong Yue and Murong Lian heard that, even if they were unwilling, they could only go to work.


    An hourter, Murong Qian and Murong Tao came back with people.


    They bought cotton cloth, needle and thread, pots and pans, firewood, rice, oil, salt, etc., all of which they needed now.


    Originally, they had never bought these things before, because they didn''t know what they needed, or Murong Zheng was smart and found someone to help them.


    The man saw that they were very embarrassed, so he helped them softly.


    Cotton and needles are used to make clothes. With the money they have now, I am afraid they will run out of money if they can¡¯t buy many clothes.


    As for quilts and the like, the money in their hands is not enough to buy quilts for everyone, so Murong Qian and Murong Tao only bought one for themselves.

 Chapter 2804: concubines

    Chapter 2804 Concubines


    Murong Lian saw that there were only two quilts, and suddenly poked his elder brother Murong Hao.


    The grandfather likes his grandson the most, and now only the grandson asks him questions, so he probably won''t be angry.


    Murong Hao had to ask: "Grandfather, do we only have enough money to buy two quilts?"


    "Yes." Murong Qian said, "I share a bed with your third grandfather. You young people are young, and it''s not too cold at night, so we''ll deal with it soon. Just put on clothes and sleep at night, and the two of us will bring Young children sleep with frail people. Anyway, we have been in such a cold ce in the prison, so don''tin. If it is really cold at night,e out and make a fire. I will have moneyter. , and then slowly add to you."


    When some of the people present heard this, their expressions suddenly changed.


    They were reduced to the point where they didn''t even have a quilt at night.


    Although they were dissatisfied, they didn''t dare to say anything. Who made the family have no money now, so they all nodded and agreed.


    Murong Wei saw that the color of the cotton cloth was very old-fashioned, and she was even more dissatisfied, but she just made Murong Qian unhappy, and she didn''t dare to say anything, so she could onlyin in secret.


    Murong Yue and Murong Lian didn''t dare to say it, for fear that their grandfather would be unhappy and take their anger out.


    Murong Xiong doesn''t care whether he has a quilt or not. After a while, his face was still angry.


    Mrs. Li asked nervously: "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Murong Xiong said angrily: "When I went out just now, I went to the first cloth shop. As soon as we entered, we were kicked out. They said they didn''t ept beggars in the shop, and they said that we would dirty theirnd."


    "Although we are a little embarrassed, how can we be beggars."


    "It''s really irritating, I''ve never been so fussy in my life."


    "If it were before, I would definitely kill him with money and make him look down on others."


    Did Murong Zhe live like this before?


    I don''t know how Murong Zhe endured it. This kind of life is not for human beings at all.


    Mr. Li asked, "Then these cloths..."


    "We bought it from another store." Murong Zheng said, "It''s normal for some stores to be unwilling to ept us in our clothes. Just go to a few more stores. People in some stores will sell them to us when they see that we are pitiful. We, or we wouldn''t be able to buy these things back."


    "I see."


    Yin used to be idle and bored, and made clothes for his children and husband himself, looked at the cloth, and said, "I can make clothes, but father, I''m afraid these cloths are not enough for all of us, right?"


    Murong Qian said: "Of course not everyone has it, some people here don''t need it."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at everyone present, looked at all the concubines and said, "All the concubines take a step forward."


    The concubines had no choice but to step forward when they heard the words.


    Murong Qian looked at himself and his son''s concubine and said, "How did the family treat you in the past?"


    Concubine A said: "Master is very good to us."


    Murong Qian said: "Since it''s good, now the family is in trouble, shouldn''t you help?"


    Concubine Shi Yi said, "Master, what do you want us to do?"


    Murong Qian said: "You have also seen the current situation at home. Now we have only two taels of silver in our hands. We used some of them just now, and we only have a few hundred coins in our hands, and we have to keep them every day. The money to buy food really can''t support you."

 Chapter 2805: Murong Qians thoughts

    Chapter 2805 Murong Qian''s mind


    Concubine Bing said in surprise: "Master, don''t you want to drive us away? Master, please don''t drive us away, we are already part of this family, if you drive us away, what will we do in the future? live?"


    Murong Qian said: "If you don''t want to be driven away, it''s always useful."


    Concubine Shijia instantly understood what he meant and said quickly: "We can go to work, and leave the money for the work to the master."


    The rest of the concubines also said, "That''s right."


    Murong Qian was immediately satisfied and said, "Okay, then you can go out to find a job now, your looks are not bad, there must be many ces rushing for you, and clothes can definitely be provided, so we won''t do it today. Your clothes are gone. If you really can''t find it, go to the Marquis of Ning''an. They promised to work for our family, so they shouldn''t break their promises."


    The concubines were a little embarrassed when they heard the words.


    It''s too embarrassing to ask them to go out like this. They are only wearing underwear now.


    Concubine A said: "Okay, sir, we will listen to you."


    After saying that, he gave the others a look and quickly walked towards the door.


    When those people saw this, they had to follow her.


    Murong Tao also looked at the concubines in his own room: "You also follow."


    The second brother is really too smart. In the future, the money can be left to the concubines. They and their children don''t have to be too tired. The concubines can serve them when theye back from work every day.


    Those concubines had to obey obediently.


    The concubines walked straight forward when they left the door. When they reached a secluded ce, the second concubine said, "Are we really going to look for a job like this?"


    As concubines, they are all good looking, and they are still young, the oldest is no more than 20 years old. It is too much to ask their women to support Murong Qian and Murong Tao.


    All the concubines stopped at the same time.


    Concubine Shi Bing said with a grim look: "Of course we have to look for it, but we are looking for the new master, so I won''t feed them."


    Concubine A said: "That''s right."


    Concubine Shi Yi said in surprise: "Then why did you just ask the master not to drive you away?"


    "You''re stupid." Concubine C said: "Now that family is so short of money, if I directly reveal my intention to leave, they will definitely sell us for money, each of us looks good, we can''t sell it. less money."


    "Didn''t you listen to what Murong Qian said just now? Let''s look for a job with good looks, maybe we want to go to the Gon Courtyard where money is fast. He was too embarrassed to speak, but he actually asked the concubine to sell his body to make money, I would not as he wishes."


    Concubine Shi Ding said: "Then what if we have children? What about our maiden''s family?"


    Concubine A said: "Then it depends on what you choose, but I have a word in front of you, Murong Qian and Murong Tao, who offended the Marquis of Ning''an, will definitely not be able to turn over and continue to stay at their home. , only to be squeezed."


    "You have all seen it, the youngdy in the family still wants to live a life of being served. If we continue to stay, we will go out to make money during the day and go back to serve them at night. Is it because of you? Want it?"


    "Now they don''t have any official positions, and everyone is amoner. Why should we serve them?"


    Some of the concubines fell silent.

 Chapter 2806: The concubines ran away

    Chapter 2806 The concubines ran away


    Concubine Shi Bing said: "We went to Murong''s house to be a concubine to live a good life, not to be a cow or a horse, I''m leaving anyway."


    "As for those of you who have children, you can leave them with pain now. When you are rich, you cane and pick them up. Otherwise, they probably won''t have a chance to turn over in this life. The Marquis of Ning''an and the eldest princess are very Hate them, or else I won''t just give them two taels each."


    "Also, you don''t have to worry about your maiden family. They have no power and power now. Even if they find our maiden family, what would they dare to do? If they go too far, we will go to Ning''an Hou''s mansion as the master, Ning''an Hou Renyi, It will definitely help us."


    The concubines thought about it for a while, and they all felt that they were right.


    They don''t want to be used as money-making tools and ves in the Murong family in the future.


    Their looks, just go out and can fascinate arge number of men, just let the good days go, and do the work of serving arge family, only fools do this.


    The concubines said in session:


    "I''m going."


    "I''m going too."


    "I''m leaving too."


    "And I."


    ¡­


    Soon, all the ten concubines agreed to leave, and only two with children did not leave.


    Concubine A looked at the two of them: "Are you reluctant to bear your own children?"


    One person nodded: "My child is only three years old, I really can''t bear it."


    Another humane said: "My child is born weak, if I go, he will definitely not survive."


    Concubine Shi Jia said: "Don''t me me for not reminding you in advance. Your children are also the grandsons of the Murong family. You are gone, and they still have their father and grandfather. It is absolutely impossible to let them go."


    "If we all leave, the men of Murong''s family have a bad life, and they will definitely vent their grievances on you, and your life will definitely be dark."


    "We''re all gone. In order not to let you escape, they will also guard against you. Even if you regret it, you won''t be able to run if you want to."


    The two were startled at the same time, and looked at each other in horror, but they didn''t think so much.


    One person said: "The child is indeed from the Murong family, and the father is still here. It should be fine if we leave."


    Another person said: "Okay, then let''s go too?"


    "Well, let''s go together."


    Concubine Shi Jia said: "Then let''s go together. There are so many of us, so it''s better to have someone to take care of."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    So after they discussed it, they left quickly.


    Murong Qian and Murong Tao, who had no idea what was going on, were waiting for their good news at home.


    It was almost noon, and they didn''t know how to cook and make a fire. It was Murong who went to the next door to ask for advice. Fortunately, there were honest people next door who knew that they couldn''t make a fire. Eat a hot meal.


    That''s right, only hot rice.


    The two families don¡¯t have much money now, so they have to n carefully, so they n to only eat for a few days and not starve to death.


    Murong Lian, Murong Yue, and Murong Wei three sisters looked at the hot rice in their hands, and their faces were a little ugly at the same time.


    Murong Wei asked Yin Shi in a low voice, "Mother, do you have any dishes?"


    Yin was about to tell her to shut up, but Murong Qian said, "Just bear with it for a while, when those concubines earn money, life at home will be better, and it''s not impossible to eat meat every day."

 Chapter 2807: Continue to keep?

    Chapter 2807 Continue to raise?


    There are twelve concubines in total. With their abilities, twelve people have at least twelve taels of silver a month, and they will be able to have enough money at that time.


    Murong Wei had no choice but to nod her head when she heard the words, and said with an obedient expression, "Yes, grandfather, I listen to my grandfather."


    After eating, without everyone talking, the Yin family and their wives went to wash the dishes, and after washing the dishes, they were ready to make clothes.


    Murong Qian and Murong Tao started to discuss the future work in the main room.


    Murong Qian looked at his grandchildren and said, "You guys are still young, so you must go out to work. Take a day off today and go to the Hou Mansion for work tomorrow."


    Murong Tao also looked at his son and grandson: "You too, you have to go to work."


    A few concubines have no opinions, but there are opinions from direct descendants.


    Murong Xiong''s son Murong Hao said, "Am I going too?"


    "Of course." Murong Qian said: "Although you are my eldest grandson, but now the family does not support idlers, you must go out to work."


    Murong Hao frowned and said, "But I don''t want to work in the shop of the Marquis of Ning''an. The people in Marquis of Ning''an know us basically. The so-called tiger fell and Pingyang was bullied by dogs. Now I can predict how many days I will have to work in the future. I¡¯m so sad, I¡¯m going to suffer so much, I don¡¯t dare to go.¡±


    Murong Qian said: "Then you can find it yourself."


    Murong Hao said again: "With our status, what kind of jobs can we find?"


    Murong Qian said angrily: "To put it bluntly, you just want the family to continue to support you, don''t you?"


    Seeing that his grandfather was angry, Murong Hao hurriedly said, "No, that''s not what I meant, I... I just don''t want to get involved with the Marquis of Ning''an, I just don''t want to be angry."


    Murong Zheng thought about it for a while, and suddenly said, "I heard that when the prince returned to the capital from Saiyuan Mansion, the prince''s wife was working in the embroidery vige, and the prince''s two sons went to the security bureau for darts. If you don''t want to be too angry, you can try it. These two jobs. The job of darts runs all over the country, and you are not afraid that others will know you."


    Yin Shi said excitedly: "Yes, we can make money by embroidering, so that we can take care of the family while working."


    Murong Wei and several other women nodded silently when they heard the words. They could also do embroidery work.


    The most important thing is that you don''t have to get angry.


    Qiu and Li nodded at the same time: "We can do it too."


    Murong Qian said: "The women in the family can embroider, and their embroidery skills are quite good. It''s okay to walk darts, but it''s too dangerous, but the wages are rtively high, and every time you go, there are people who don''t know you. , so you won''t be looked down upon by others, it''s up to you."


    Murong Hao said: "But...but darts require high-level martial arts. Our martial arts didn''t even make it into the top ten in the pce exam. Isn''t going darts to die?"


    No matter how stupid Murong Qian was, he knew what Murong Hao meant and frowned, "After all, you just don''t want to go to work, right?"


    Murong Hao lowered his head and said, "Grandfather... Grandfather, it''s not that I don''t want to go to work, but that there are too many people in the capital who know us. If we go to work and meet those people we know before, what should we do? "


    Murong Qian looked at the other grandchildren again and said, "Do you all think the same way?"


    Those people nodded.


    Murong Qian said: "Then why don''t we leave the capital, find a ce where we don''t know us, and start over."

 Chapter 2808: Suspect

    Chapter 2808 Doubt


    That way no one knows them, so they don''t have to be under so much pressure.


    "This..." Murong Xiong hesitated: "But when we go to other ces, we are not familiar with each other, and we are sinners, and it is easier for others to bully us. If we are in trouble in the capital, we can also ask Ning''an Houfu for help. Look, didn''t the Marquis of Ning''an leave us alone this time? If we went to other ces and we were bullied, it would really be called Tian Tian''s refusal, and Earth''s ground not working."


    Murong Chengdao: "That''s right, even if we want to leave the capital, we can''t leave without money. We need to save money before we can go. Now we only have some coins. It''s not the best policy to leave."


    After saying that, he coughed several times.


    "Cough cough...cough cough...cough cough..."


    Murong Qian hurriedly gave his son a smooth ride and said, "Don''t get excited, the Marquis of Ning''an doesn''t know when the medicine will be delivered. You can wait. If it doesn''te after a while, I''ll rush it in person."


    "Thank you father."


    Murong Zheng also said: "Brother is right, let''s stay in the capital. Although we will inevitably be looked at by others when we go out, it is better than being in an unfamiliar ce."


    Murong Tao said: "I also agree to stay."


    Murong Qian said: "Then we will stay."


    Murong Hao and other young people were suddenly disappointed.


    Murong Qian said: "Okay, the matter is decided like this, and you will continue to stay in the capital in the future. If you don''t want to do the work arranged by the Ning''an Houfu, then go and find it yourself, but I will give you three days. If not, I will ept the job of the Ning''an Houfu."


    Murong Tao said: "I think so too."


    "Yes, Father."


    "Yes, grandfather."


    They were discussing here, not even knowing that their concubines had all run away.


    It''s just that they thought the concubines were out looking for work, and they were still at home happily waiting for them to bring the money back, until the moon hung up and they had dinner and the concubines hadn''te back before they realized that something was wrong.


    Murong Qian said, "Why haven''t those concubinese back?"


    Murong Tao said indifferently, "It''s probably because of some dy."


    Murong Zheng looked at Murong Xun and said, "Ah Xun, go to Ning''an Hou''s Mansion and ask if they are going to work today."


    "Okay... okay."


    Father had an order, even if Murong Xun didn''t dare to go, he could only bite the bullet and go over.


    "The third child." Murong Qian asked in confusion, "Are you suspecting something?"


    Murong Zheng said: "I just have a feeling, but I''m not sure yet, let''s wait and see the news of A Xun."


    Murong Qian said: "It will be alright, they are so timid on weekdays, I don''t think they dare to go to the Marquis of Ning''an to find a job, they can only go out to find a job by themselves, and now I guess they haven''t found a job, so they dare note back. It''s the first day, it''s normal to not find a job, I don''t me them."


    They went out today, which helped the family save a lot of rice, and it was considered that the trip was not in vain.


    It was just that things were not what he thought, so Murong Xun returned with a letter not long after he went out.


    Murong Zheng asked: "Xun, why did youe back so soon?"


    Murong Xun said: "There was a child outside who gave me this letter and asked me to give it to you. I thought it was an important letter, so I came back."

 Chapter 2809: Its beautiful, Ill sell half of it

    Chapter 2809 Thinking beautifully, sell half


    "For me?" Murong Zheng took it in doubt, opened it and looked at it, shocked: "How could this happen?"


    Murong Qian asked, "Third, what happened?"


    Murong Zheng handed the letter to him after reading it.


    The letter was written by his concubine Lin, saying that they had already left and would nevere back. I hope that for the sake of sharing a bed together, they can treat their child Murong Sheng kindly.


    After reading it, Murong Qian became angry and gritted his teeth: "They are so bold, they dared to run away. Our family treated them well in the past, so being so ungrateful is simply a wolf-hearted dog."


    Murong Tao said: "Second brother, what happened?"


    Murong Qian repeated the content of the letter.


    Murong Tao was also very angry when he heard the words, but he knew that being angry now would not solve the problem, so he said, "Then what should we do now?"


    Murong Qian said: "I''m going to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion. I''m going to ask my cousin to bring them all back to me. I''m going to teach them a hard lesson, so that they won''t dare to run away again!"


    "It''s probably useless." Murong Zheng said, "Uncle Tang will definitely not help us."


    "I''m going to try." Murong Qian said: "Dare to run away from me, I want them to look good!"


    After saying that, he walked out quickly and walked directly to the direction of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    He was very angry. He thought that although their family was down, but there were so many concubines, the family could treat them as servants.


    I didn''t expect those women to see that his family was in a state of desperation, and they dared to run away, not even caring about their own children.


    In this way, the family will be more rxed, but in the future, he or his own children will have to do the work at home.


    He thought very beautifully. When he arrived at the Marquis of Ning''an mansion, he asked the people from the Marquis of Ning''an mansion to help him capture them. He wanted to sell half of the concubines.


    Twelve people, half of them are six people. Even if one person can only sell five taels of silver, he can sell them for thirty taels of silver. At that time, the family will be much better off, at least they don¡¯t have to eat only white rice every day.


    It was just that after he arrived at the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, all the masters had already slept, and the concierge chased him away.


    Murong Qian had no choice but to go to the Hou residence the next day. After the housekeeper reported the matter to the eldest princess, the eldest princess said that it was the family affairs of Murong Qian and Murong Tao, and the Hou residence was inconvenient to interfere, so he sent him away. .


    In desperation, he had to take his family to look for them in the city, but they seemed to have disappeared suddenly. They searched for seven days, but they didn''t even find the shadow of a concubine.


    They dare not go there. They feel that they will definitely be ridiculed if theye into contact with the officials again.


    Of course, they have also visited the homes of those concubines, but their families also know that they are down and out, and they are not afraid of them at all. They are a little bit fierce, and those people threaten to report to the officials and go to the Marquis of Ning''an mansion. Calling the shots, they had no choice but to walk away.


    After seven days, they had no choice. The money at home could not support them for a long time, so they had to ept the jobs arranged by the Ning''an Marquis for the time being.


    Obviously, they turned out to be high-ranking old men. When they went to buy things in the shops of Ning''an Houfu, they looked at people with their noses every time, which made the guys suffer from their anger.

 Chapter 2810: decades ago

    Chapter 2810 Decades ago


    After Murong Qian and Murong Tao''s sons and grandsons went to work, everyone was very angry on the first day, and they wanted to leave after a stick of incense.


    Just thought that if they didn''t work, they would have no money, and they might be scolded by Murong Qian and Murong Tao when they went back.


    In just one day, all the arrogance in them was worn away.


    At this time, the Marquis of Ning''an


    The housekeeper Fang is reporting to the masters what happened to the Murong Qian and Murong Tao families in the past few days.


    Ning''an Hou said: "Murong Qian and Murong Tao didn''t go to work?"


    "No." The housekeeper said: "ording to the reports from the surveince, the two of them are at home to take care of the younger grandson every day, and they send their son and the older grandson to work. As for all the female rtives in their family, they are It was the Embroidery Vige of the Greetings Mansion who asked for the work and brought it home to do it."


    "Although the men in their family get angry every day in the shop, they go there every day and have no intention of retreating."


    "The female family members of their family didn''t go to the embroidery vige in the Hou''s mansion to work at first, but the other embroidery houses they went to didn''t want them, so they had toe to the Hou''s mansion, and I sent someone to take them to the Hou''s mansion ording to thedy''s wishes. The embroidery vige of the government."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "They are quite bearable. I thought they would flee home in less than a stick of incense."


    Murong Kuan said: "I think so too."


    The Hou of Ning''an said: "Housekeeper Fang, you should send someone to continue to monitor them. If they start to do bad things, go to the police, don''t be merciful to them. Also, let the people in the shop take it easy, they want to vent their anger. Yes, but don''t let anyone die."


    For those who have always coveted his title, he is good enough for this.


    Letting them be bullied a little is already considered his kindness to them.


    The housekeeper nodded: "Yes, Lord Hou."


    After the housekeeper left, Murong asked the Marquis of Ning An, "Grandpa, you don''t seem to hate them just because they covet your title. Did you have any festivals with them before?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an sighed and said, "It all happened decades ago. At that time, my father was still there, and the father of the three Murong He brothers was there. The two of them encountered robbers during a trip. At that time, the situation was urgent. Murong He''s father knew no martial arts, so when he saw the robber, he was frightened and shivered, but my father kept fighting."


    "On the way, my father told Murong He''s father to go and rescue the soldiers, and Murong He''s father also went, but my father did not wait for the rescue until he exhausted all his strength."


    "When I went to find someone because my father returnedte, my father happened to be hit with a knife. Although he was rescuedter, it also hurt the vitality of the body, and his health has not been very good."


    "I found outter that Murong He''s father didn''t rescue soldiers at all when he went back, but fled home, wanting my father to be killed so that he could inherit all my grandfather''s property."


    "So because of this, I have always had opinions on my father''s brothers and their children, and my rtionship with there has never been very good."


    Murong frowned and said: "Grandpa, then you shouldn''t help them that day. Their father is really too unscrupulous. The so-called father''s debt to the son should be let them taste the bitter fruit."

 Chapter 2811: The day Murong He was executed

    Chapter 2811 The day when Murong He was executed


    Princess Qihua smiled and said, "Aran, don''t worry, in the future they will work under our hands, and their life will not be much better."


    Murong Lingran instantly understood the implication of Nie''s words, so he didn''t say much after hearing the words.


    Two dayster, it was also the day when Murong He was executed.


    At this time, his family members were all released from the prison and were already waiting at the execution ground.


    They also knew that Murong He was going to be beheadedter, and they were going to be distributed, so they all looked dead.


    Murong He was also surrounded by people on the way to the execution ground.


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    The people who knew what Murong He did, threw rotten eggs and rotten vegetables at Murong He.


    Some people even brought dirty water from their own homes and poured them on Murong He''s body one after another. They didn''t stop until the soldiers who were harmed innocently trained them.


    Murong He''s hair was messy at this time, and the clothes on his body were like rags of cloth.


    His expression was sluggish, and he didn''t feel anything about the abuse from the people around him.


    At this time, he only had one thought, and that was to fall to the ground early so that he would not have to suffer any more.


    The road from the prison to the execution ground is really the longest road he has traveled in his life. His whole body is already full of injuries, and he has exhausted all his strength along the way.


    Just when he couldn''t hold on any longer, he finally arrived at the execution ground.


    He just didn''t expect that when he arrived at the execution ground, he saw someone he didn''t want to see.


    The soldiers escorted Murong He to his knees, and the Marquis of Ning An walked over with his family.


    Murong He looked at the people who came and said, "You guys are here to see meughing? Look, I don''t care anymore."


    The Marquis of Ning An asked, "Murong He, do you know what''s wrong?"


    Murong He said: "Wrong? I''m right."


    "Because of your own selfish desires, your family has been implicated, do you still think you are right?"


    Murong He nced at the family whose mouths were gagged in the distance, and immediately stopped talking.


    Ning Anhou continued: "You can die alone, but what about them? They will die miserably in Saiyuan Mansion in the future, don''t you regret it at all?"


    Murong He said: "Of course I regret it, but I don''t regret doing those things, but I regret attending the banquet that day. I thought for a long time that at the banquet that day, the envoy Liu Yuan also listened to your instructions, and I confessed. The medicine is not an ident, but you and Liu Yuanshi want to force me to tell the truth."


    Ning Anhou nodded: "That''s right."


    Murong He said again: "When did you know that I was the one who harmed you?"


    The Hou of Ning''an said: "For the sake of your death, I''ll tell you. After you sent people to kill Steward Li and Murong Zheng, we guessed it was you, and everything you did was to make us guess Murong. Tao is the murderer, to clear his rtionship, but it is precisely because of this that he exposed you."


    Murong He frowned, not expecting it was because of that.


    Ning Anhou asked again, "Do you know what''s wrong now?"


    Murong He said: "I''m right, yes, even if you ask me a hundred or a thousand times, I''m still right."


    Ning''an Hou said: "I didn''t expect that you are still obsessed with it now, that''s all, it''s a waste of my time to continue talking nonsense with you. For the sake of my brother, I can grant you a request, you say it, as long as I can do it, I will help you."

 Chapter 2812: There is no peace in death

    Chapter 2812 There is no peace in death


    "What are you saying is true?"


    "of course it''s true."


    "Are you really that kind?"


    "Who am I, you should know in your heart."


    "Then I ask you to spare my family, don''t let them be assigned, just let them be ordinary people, no matter where they are, okay?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an suddenly said with a gloomy expression: "No! It turns out that you still care about your family. If so, I will not let you go. You have made me and the eldest princess suffer for more than 30 years, and you just died. Now, it''s hard to get rid of the hatred in my heart. Don''t worry, when you die, I will treat your family members well and make their lives more miserable day by day, hum!"


    After he finished speaking, he walked down the execution tform with his family.


    Seeing that his face suddenly changed, Murong He was immediately excited, and shouted loudly, "Marquis Ning An, you are so sinister, you deliberately asked me to tell me something that I couldn''t let go of, just to make me feel restless even if I died, is not it!"


    The Marquis of Ning''an sneered: "Of course, judging from the situation on the day of the banquet, your family members all know what you have done, and they are also your aplices. The people who killed my son''s family, I I won''t make it easier for them, I will let people torture them well and make them regret being born in this world."


    "You!" Murong He suddenly became angry: "Marquis Ning''an, I curse you..."


    Before he could say all of the words, Murong He suddenly shivered and stared nkly at the knife not far from his knee.


    Murong Lingran withdrew his hand and said in a cold tone, "Murong He, if you dare to say what you want to say, I will stab your wife and children with my next knife."


    Murong He was startled, and he didn''t dare to speak.


    Ning''an Hou said: "You are stubborn and obsessed, you are not worth dying for."


    After saying that, he walked away with his family and waited for the execution.


    After a while, it was three quarters of noon. The executioner took his ce, raised his sword and dropped his sword. Murong He''s head fell to the ground, and he was dead.


    The great revenge was avenged, and the people in the Ning''an Marquis Manor breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Murong He''s family cried when they saw that Murong He was really dead, but no one sympathized with them, and they were quickly escorted to the city gate.


    ¡­


    On the way back to the Hou''s Mansion, Murong asked, "Grandpa, do you really want to take action against Murong He''s wives and children?"


    Ning Anhou said: "Do you think I should take action?"


    Murong said sternly: "Grandpa, you said that on purpose just now, I guess you want to make Murong He die. As you are, you should be disdainful to shoot at those people."


    "Oh, why do you say that?"


    "It''s very simple, you are deeply loved by the officials and people of Saiyuan. As long as they know that Yu and Murong are Murong He''s wives and children, they probably won''t make them feel better. The government has been living a dark day."


    "Haha." Ning''an Hou smiled and said, "Aran is really smart, yes, I''m very busy every day. How can I spend so much time on them? It was really just to make Murong He suffer."


    Princess Qihua said: "Yes, that kind of person is not worthy of the Marquis to waste so much time on them."


    ¡­


    The time soon came to calcte the yield per mu of Lihua Vige''s autumn harvest.


    When Murong Lingran came back from Saiyuan Mansion, some people were worried about the rain and had already started to prepare for the harvest.


    After such a long time, all the grains in the vige have been released, and the yield per mu can also be calcted.

 Chapter 2813: Murongliang has an accident

    Chapter 2813 Murong Liang had an ident


    There is also a lot of grain in hernd. Last year, she told the housekeeper Tong when she bought thend after thend dragon turned over. If she didn¡¯t know what to nt, she would nt high-yield grain. Before she left, she also left a lot of seeds.


    And the seeds were improved by her using spacend, and she didn''t know whether the yield per mu had improvedpared with before, so after she waited for the grain to dry, she notified Helian Rongjiu, and the two came to Lihua Vige together.


    At this time, the vigers in the field are busy, filling sacks with sacks, weighing the weighing, and doing everything in full swing.


    The two of them came here by counting the time, so they waited at Murong''s house for a long time, and the result of the yield per mu came out.


    Murong Lingran opened the ledger and began to read the numbers on it, "The total yield per mu of rice is 1,852 catties, and the yield of wheat per mu is 1,768 catties."


    Helian Rongjiu said with a smile: "Not bad, but he has gained several hundred kilograms."


    Murong Lingran also smiled and said, "Don''t worry, most of thend for grain cultivation this year was only created from wastnd. The fertility is not very good, and the yield per mu will be even higher next year."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Well, after the autumn harvest this time, the national treasury can be filled again. Last year''s earth dragon turned over, and the grain depots in many ces are about to run out of grain."


    Murong Lingran waved his hand and said, "Then let''s sell all these grains to you."


    Anyway, her space now has the function of instant maturity, so she will no longer be short of food.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "Okay, what are you going to do with thend I gave youst time?"


    "It''s better to grow grain." Murong said in a clear way: "If so muchnd were grown with vegetables, the capital would not be able to digest it, so we would use it to grow grain for the time being."


    Helian Rongjiu asked again: "Then you n to grow food after the fall harvest of thend you bought for the victimsst year?"


    Murong nodded: "Well, thend I grow vegetables and fruits is almost the same, so let''s grow grain."


    "Okay, as long as you nt it, I will buy it in the future."


    so that his treasury can be filled even more.


    Murong Lingran didn''t have any objection after hearing the words. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Butler Tong walking towards her quickly and respectfully said, "Miss, Murong Cai is outside asking to see you."


    "Murong Cai? What is she here for?"


    Tong Guanjia said: "The look on his face is very anxious, saying that something happened to his grandfather, please go and save people."


    What happened to grandpa?


    Murong Lingran hurriedly walked towards the door.


    Helian Rongjiu asked Zeyuan to handle the matter of sending the food to the treasury, and also brought Zequ behind her.


    It was really unfortunate that I came today, and another ident happened.


    He wanted to ask her about those cattle and horses.


    Murong Cai stood at the door and saw Murong Lingrane out, and said anxiously: "Aran, I know I shouldn''te to trouble you, but I really don''t know who to look for, so I can onlye to you. Please help me. Grandpa, grandpa is dying."


    Murong Lingran heard the words and walked to Murong Liang''s house and asked, "What happened to Grandpa?"


    Murong Cai said: "It''s like this..."


    This morning he went to work in his fields, Murong Qing went to work in the shop, and Mrs. Luo also went to work in the fields of Murong Lingran. Only Murong Liang was left at home to take care of Mrs. Chen and Chen Leinian, and Murong Li.


    Chen''s recent madness has be more and more serious. In the past, after being mad for two or three days, he could be awake for half a day.

 Chapter 2814: draw a knife

    Chapter 2814 Draw the knife


    Now it takes ten days and a half of crazy to wake up, so he has been tied to the house with ropes, and he has been in a state of drowsiness, and he does not need much care.


    Chen Leinian has been in aa, feed him some food in the morning, noon and evening, and then take care of other aspects.


    Mu Rongliang took care of the children in the yard when he had nothing to do.


    It used to be very safe, but I didn''t expect that a group of masked robbers suddenly came today. When they arrived at Murongliang''s house, they stole the child and used the child as a threat to keep Murongliang from speaking out, and asked him to reveal that the family was hiding money. In the ce where he was, he rummaged through the boxes for a long time, and took away all the money he could loot.


    They were not satisfied with this. In order not to let Murongliang go out to rescue soldiers, they stabbed Murongliang directly before escaping, and then ran away.


    Murong Cai forgot to take a piece of farm implement, and rushed back halfway through his work, but he did not expect to see Murong Liang lying on the ground after returning.


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "How dare this thief dare to rob a room in broad daylight. This thief is really bold."


    Murong asked Lingran: "How is Grandpa now? What about the child? Is there anything wrong with the child?"


    Murong Cai said: "After I went back, Grandpa told me what happened, and he passed out. The children are all right, and I don''t know if those people still have any conscience. The children have nothing to do, the others are in the room. people are fine."


    "Then did you go and invite Doctor Zheng?"


    "Not yet, Dr. Zheng has returned to Linshan Vige. It will take a long time toe here. Uncle is a doctor. I just thought that as Uncle''s daughter, you must know a little medical skills. Just wait for the doctor toe, why don''t youe and find him? you."


    Murong Lingran didn''t ask any more questions after hearing the words, and quickly ran to Murongliang''s house.


    Even though Murong Cai still has some brains, she did bring all kinds of medicines in her space, just for emergencies.


    After ?? arrived, she saw at a nce that there was still a pool of blood in the yard that had not yet been cleaned, she nced at it, and walked directly to Murong Liang''s house.


    came to Murongliang''s bedside, Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu saw a knife stuck in his stomach, the sheets were stained red with blood, and Murongliang was still in aa.


    Murong Lingran nced at the wound, and quickly took out various medicine bottles, gauze and bandages from the bag, and then poured out another medicine to feed Murongliang, and then gave him a drink A little spring water.


    Helian Rongjiu asked, "Girl, can you cure it?"


    Murong said: "My grandfather taught me how to deal with this kind of injury. I have the necessary medicine here, and now I am the only one to treat it. It''s better than letting grandpa wait for the doctor toe. It cannot be bumpy, and it is not eptable to take a carriage to the city.¡±


    Now that the wounds of Changqi Shenjun have recovered a lot, the spiritual spring water has gradually recovered its original effect.


    With the spiritual spring water, Murongliang will definitely be fine today.


    "makes sense."


    Murong Cai said anxiously, "Aran, you must save Grandpa. I can''t lose Grandpa. If Grandpa is gone, this family will depend on me alone, and I can''t support it at all."


    Murong Lingran saw that Murong Liang''s breathing became calmer, and frowned, "Don''t panic, I''ll try my best."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Helian Rongjiu: "Ninth Brother, please help me pull out this knife, I don''t have that much strength."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Okay, I''ll help you."


    Murong Lingran suddenly said: "Wait."

 Chapter 2815: just life saver

    Chapter 2815 is only life-saving


    After she finished speaking, she went to look for an old Murong Liang clothes, put it on Helian Rongjiu''s front, and said, "Put this on, so as not to stter your body with bloodter."


    After all, he was the emperor, so she would be a little embarrassed if he sttered blood on him.


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, put on his clothes and prepared to draw his sword.


    Murong Lingran quickly took the hemostatic medicine and gauze in her hands.


    Helian Rongjiu held the handle of the knife and said, "I''m going to pull it out."


    "Um."


    With a ?? squeak, the knife was quickly pulled out, and blood sttered all over the bed.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly took the hemostatic medicine and poured it on the wound, and the medicine prepared by Murong Zhe was very effective. As soon as the wound came into contact with the hemostatic medicine, the blood solidified, and after wiping it with gauze, the blood stopped.


    She went to probe Murong Liang''s breath again. Seeing that there was still air, she breathed a sigh of relief and sprinkled some medicine on his wound, and then began to suture his wound with catgut.


    Mu Rongliang was in aa at this time and could not feel any pain.


    Helian Rongjiu put the blood-stained clothes on the end of the bed. Seeing Murong Lingran holding the needle, he calmly began to pierce Murongliang''s body, and asked in confusion, "Are you trying to embroider on a person''s wound?"


    Murong Lingran sewed and said, "I can''t do anything about it either. Grandpa''s wound is too big. If you don''t suture it, it will easily open. If you repeat this over and over again, if the wound worsens, it will kill you. Don''t worry, this The thread is not an ordinary thread, it is a catgut, and I have also sterilized it."


    gut?


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t ask much after hearing the words, this girl really knows too much.


    After a long time, Murong Lingran finally sutured the wound. Thinking that the knife just now must have a virus or something, she had no choice but to give Murong Liang a few mouthfuls of spiritual spring water.


    Murong Cai stared nkly at Murong Lingran''s movements. Seeing that Murong Liang was still in aa, he said anxiously, "Aran, is this all right?"


    Murong shook his head: "Of course not, I can''t prescribe medicine."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Helian Rongjiu and said, "Ninth Brother, please go to Ning''an Hou''s Mansion and call my daddy, and daddy will do the rest."


    Although she gave Murongliang a life-saving medicine to take, it was only life-saving. She suffered such a serious injury and left so much blood, so she had to take good care of it.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Don''t worry, on the way here, I want to ride Zequ over on a horse, and it''s been a long time now. I want him to stop by the government, report the case, and bring the official. By the way, I want him to pick up Murongqing, she shouldn''t be working anymore after such a big incident at home."


    Murong Lingran said with a grateful expression: "Thank you Ninth Brother."


    Although Murongliang had hurt their family before, but after all, it was a human life, and Dad also cared about him.


    Murong said: "A Cai, please clean up the bed, ande out after you clean up. I have something to ask you."


    Murong Cai nodded and quickly stepped forward to clean up.


    Murong Lingran and Helian Rongjiu went out to check the scene.


    Of course, Lizheng must be notified of a major incident of burry in the vige, so Murong Lingran asked Helian Rongjiu''s Xuanwu guard to inform Lizheng.


    When ??li wasing over, he saw the blood on the ground, his pupils shrank, and he said anxiously, "Aran, how is your grandpa? Is he okay?"


    Murong said: "Grandpa Lizheng, please rest assured, he is fine, the blood has stopped, the knife has been pulled out, I also gave him medicine, and there is no danger to his life for the time being."

 Chapter 2816: cat crying mouse, false mercy

    Chapter 2816 Cats cry mice, fake mercy


    Rizheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s fine.


    Thinking that someone was actuallymitting a crime in Lihua Vige in broad daylight, he became angry and said angrily, "Who the **** is so daring to actually hurt someone in my Lihua Vige?"


    Helian Rongjiu just finished checking the footprints in the yard, and said, "We don''t know who it is for the time being, but there are four people in total, and I heard that they all have their faces covered."


    At this moment, Murong Cai came out. Murong Cai said, "Yes, when I came back, Grandpa fell down. We don''t know who it is."


    Li Zheng nced at the whole yard and said, "Is Luo still working outside?"


    Murong Cai nodded: "Yes, she usually doesn''te back until noon."


    Murong understood Li Zheng''s meaning and said, "A Cai, go and find her back, something happened at home, I''ll give her a day off today."


    "Thank you Aran, I''ll go right now."


    After Murong Cai left, the three of them continued to check the traces in the yard, wanting to see if there were any clues left in the yard.


    Just before they found out the clues, Murong Cai came back with Mrs. Luo.


    Mrs. Luo had already heard about what happened at home on the way, and as soon as he came back, he ran to Murongliang''s bed, and cried half-truths and half-truths: "Grandpa, don''t let anything happen to you, you are The backbone of our family, if something goes wrong, what will happen to your son? What will the two of us do? Woohoo¡­ woo woo¡­ woo woo¡­¡±


    Murong Lingran followed her in. Hearing this, he frowned and said, "Okay, with me here, Grandpa won''t die. It''s too early for you to cry now."


    Cats cry mice, falsepassion.


    She is probably the person in the whole world who wants Grandpa to die the most.


    She was worried that it was true that she would take care of Chen Leinian after Murongliang died, but she probably didn''t want her grandfather to live, otherwise she would be held down forever in this family.


    Mrs. Luo sobbed: "I know Grandpa is not dead yet, but I''m not worried. If he really has an emergency, we will be sad in the future."


    She was telling the truth. If Murong Liang died, her life would be much better, but her rtionship with the Prince of Ning''an was much shallower.


    If Murong Liang was still there, if there was any request from their family, they could ask someone through him, and Murong Zhe was so rich, he wouldn''t let his adoptive father go hungry, and he could follow suit.


    But if Murongliang died, she could still benefit from it, at least she wouldn''t have to be oppressed by Murongliang in the future, she could be the master of Murong''s family.


    Murong sneered: "I think you wish that grandpa died."


    Mr. Luo was seen through his mind, got up suddenly, and said angrily: "Murong Lingran, what nonsense are you talking about? I didn''t think so."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned upon hearing this, and said coldly, "Kneel down!"


    Mrs Luo asked in a daze: "Why should I kneel?"


    Murong Lingran calmly said: "If you dare to call me by my name, you are wrong. Have you forgotten my identity as the county master? If you dare to call me by my name, are you not taking His Majesty the Emperor too seriously? Is it? I, the princess, are so unworthy of respect in your eyes? Why are you yelling in front of me?"


    She really forgot.


    Mr. Luo''s face turned pale, so he had to kneel down, "I''m sorry, I was wrong."

 Chapter 2817: fine

    Chapter 2817 Nothing


    Murong Lingran said in a cold voice: "Get up, don''t be so arrogant anymore, next time the princess won''t let you go so easily. Tell you, even if Grandpa is gone, Aqing is still in this house, I don''t She will let you ride on her head and make a fortune. You''d better pray that Grandpa is okay now, otherwise your future life will never be better than now. "


    "Yes, county lord."


    Mr. Luo had to stand up with a look of grievance.


    It seems that even if Murongliang is gone in the future, it is still not her turn to be the master of this family, and she will still not have a good life, which is really maddening.


    Murong Lingran finished speaking and then walked out again, continuing to search for clues in the yard with Helian Rongjiu.


    They searched several times, carefully trying not to destroy the scene, just when they thought there would be no clues in the yard, Murong Lingran suddenly picked up a purse.


    Helian Rongjiu stepped forward to take it and looked at it, seeing that the purse was brown, with the word ''power'' embroidered on it, and the inside was empty, and said, "This should be a man''s purse, women generally don''t use this color. ."


    "I think so too." Murong Lingran turned around and asked Murong Cai: "This purse shouldn''t belong to your family, right?"


    Mrs. Luo and Murong Cai stepped forward to take a look and shook their heads at the same time.


    "no."


    "not mine."


    Murong frowned and said, "Then this must be left by the thief."


    Helian Rongjiu asked: "That group of people may also be from Lihua Vige."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Lizheng, "Is there anyone in Lihua Vige with the word li in their name?"


    Li was thinking about it, and said, "Yes, yes, there are many people who try to name names, some are young children, some work in shops, some work in the fields, and some are old people."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Then let''s check them one by one, and investigate all the people who have the word "power" in their names this morning, and who have no alibi, except the children.


    Li Zheng said: "I''ll go right now."


    Not long after Li Zheng left, Murong Zhe and Murong Qing also came back together.


    As soon as Murong Zhe entered the door with the medicine box on his back, he saw his daughter at the door, and said anxiously, "Aran, how is your grandpa?"


    Murong Qing also asked anxiously, "Are you okay, Grandpa?"


    Murong said: "I did emergency treatment and I''m fine for the time being."


    The two hurried to the house, and Murong Lingran and others quickly followed.


    The group came to Murongliang''s house, and Murongliang was still in aa just like before.


    Murong Zhe checked Murong Liang''s wounds, took his pulse again, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murongqing asked eagerly, "Uncle, Grandpa, is he all right?"


    Murong Zhe said: "Don''t worry, it''s all right, the pulse is stable, and the body is no longer bleeding. As long as you drink some medicine and the wound ispletely healed, you will be fine."


    Aran''s medical skills are really good, should he convince his daughter to inherit his medical skills?


    Otherwise, it would be a pity that no one would inherit his medical skills.


    Xiao Si wanted to study medicine, but he was more interested in martial arts after three days of fishing and two days ofting.


    Murong Qing and Murong Cai breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Murong Zhe nced at Murong Liang''s wound again, turned his head and said, "Aran, I didn''t expect your catgut to work so quickly, you sew it so beautifully, you won''t be afraid of cracking when you sew such a big wound. Open, it seems that Dad still needs to learn more from you in the future."

 Chapter 2818: Power purse

    Chapter 2818 Force purse


    Some time ago, his daughter suddenly took the catgut and told him that the wound could be sutured. He knew that the old **** must have taught her, and he studied it together for a while.


    "Father has won the prize." Murong said: "Father, did you bring the medicine?"


    Murong Zhe said: "Bring it, I''ll make the medicine now."


    After saying that, he went to the medicine cab to get medicine.


    When ??Zequ arrived at the Hou residence, he told about Murongliang''s symptoms in general, and he dispensed the medicine in advance ording to his previous experience.


    Murong Qing took the initiative to say, "Uncle, leave it to me."


    Murong Zhe handed her the medicine and said, "Alright, you can go, just boil four bowls of water into one bowl of water."


    "Yes, Uncle."


    In order not to disturb Murongliang, the group quickly left the house and came to the courtyard.


    Murong Lingran also told Murong Zhe about the purse they found just now.


    Murong Zhe frowned and said, "Pouch? It seems that those four are not well-trained thieves."


    "Yes." Murong said calmly: "I think so too. Grandpa Lizheng has already gone to investigate the men with the word ''li'' in the vige. It is estimated that there will be news soon."


    "Um."


    Murong Cai turned to look at Mrs. Luo: "Go and make tea for the guests."


    Mrs Luo hesitated for a while, but nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go right now."


    Isn''t Murong Qing in the kitchen?


    Why are you calling her alone?


    Do you really treat her as a ve in this family?


    Seeing Mrs. Luo''s reluctance, Murong Lingran sneered: "No, we don''t dare to drink the tea she made, I''m afraid of being poisoned to death."


    After saying that, he went to the kitchen by himself.


    After a while, she will use space water to brew, and she will also use her own tea, and her own water bag, so that she will not be able to give others a chance to start.


    Not long after she went in, she took out a few small water bags from her satchel, and after a while, she brewed the tea and poured it directly into the water bags.


    Mrs. Luo was immediately humiliated, and Murong Lingran went too far to make her feel so embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Murong Qing felt that it was nothing for Murong Lingran to do so.


    Who let Mrs Luo go too far before, it is normal for others to guard her.


    Zequ was thest official to go to inform, so the officials also came.


    After understanding the general situation, he also began to investigate in the yard to see if there were any clues.


    And Lizheng''s movements were also very fast. When they just had tea, he came over with the list.


    Seeing that Murong Zhe was alsoing, he handed the list to Murong Zhe and said, "Azhe, this is the list of people with ''power'' in their names. Those with the word "li" have all proved that they have not left the sight of others all morning, and those who work in the shop, I also sent my rtives over, and it will take some time to get the results."


    "Of course, there are people with ''power'' in their names, and people from other viges whoe to work in Lihua Vige. I also sent people to investigate, and some people have proved that they have nevere here."


    Murong Zhe said: "Then there should be only those who work in the shop now, but Aran, is it possible for the people who work in the shop to leave halfway ande back to rob?"


    "Probably not." Murong said calmly, "Actually, Grandpa''s family is not very rich. You can tell by where they live and what they usually wear. They are not much better than other people in the vige."

 Chapter 2819: footprint

    Chapter 2819 Footprints


    "The people who work in the shop earn 20 taels of silver a month, and there are people at home who work in the vegetable fields and earn a lot of money a month. I really can''t figure out how they woulde back to rob and kill at the risk of being caught. "


    Murongliang''s family has ten acres ofnd, and they grow two rounds of high-yielding grains every year. Although they can''t live a rich and noble life, it is definitely possible to eat and wear warmly. They can even save a little money. Murongzhe also privately gives them. Some money, but not a lot.


    Helian Rongjiu suddenly turned his head and asked Murong Cai, "Have you offended anyone recently in your family?"


    Murong Zhe said: "Ninth Young Master, do you have a new discovery?"


    He Lianrongjiu nodded: "Well, since it can''t be from this vige, it is most likely someone who has recently been hostile to Murongliang''s family. It is very likely that the murderer will not do anything on his own, but ask people from other viges to help."


    Murong Zhe said: "This is indeed possible."


    Murong Cai thought for a while and shook his head, "As far as I know, I have never offended anyone. Grandpa has been taking care of Uncle Leinian and A Li at home, while Mrs. Luo and A Qing go out to work every day."


    Murong Qing also said, "I didn''t offend anyone."


    Murong Lingran looked at Mrs Luo, "They didn''t offend anyone, what about you?"


    Mrs. Luo looked at the people present who looked at him like a prisoner, and hurriedly said, "I don''t either, I usually don''t offend people."


    "General?" Murong Lingran said quietly: "That means you will still offend people, right?"


    Mrs. Luo exined: "It''s really none of my business. If I offend someone, that person will definitely not hurt Grandpa, but my child. Look, it''s Grandpa, not me, who has an ident this time. My child, my child escaped."


    "It''s quite clever." Murong said in a clear way: "If you say that, it is indeed possible that it is none of your business."


    Mr. Luo suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "However, there is another possibility, that is, the person who killed Grandpa is actually your person. You found someone to rob and kill, so those people don''t kill your children."


    Mrs. Luo''s heart suddenly lifted up, she never expected that Murong Lingran would think of her like this, and said anxiously: "I don''t have it, don''t nder me, if I did it, if this matter has something to do with me, then I have nothing to do with it. My son and my family will have to die."


    This kind of thing, at most she dares to think about it, and it is something she never dares to implement.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "I just said it casually, you don''t have to make such a poisonous oath."


    Suddenly, the child who had been in the room woke up and started crying, so Mrs Luo had to quickly enter the room to coax the child.


    Murong frowned, does this really have nothing to do with her today?


    At this moment, the officers and soldiers suddenly came over, and the head of the arrest was still the arrester Shen.


    Shen Zhaotou heard about what happened here when he was in the government office, so he respectfully said: "Everyone, the footprints in this yard need to be well preserved, so..."


    Murong Zhe said: "I understand."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his daughter: "Aran, why don''t we move your grandpa to our house. There are more people in our family to take care of him, and his body needs nourishment."


    Murong Lingran didn''t object after hearing the words, and nodded: "Just listen to Dad."


    Helian Rongjiu blew a whistle, and immediately there were several Xuanwu guards outside the door.

 Chapter 2820: Murong Hes remnants?

    Chapter 2820 Murong He''s remnant?


    "Come in in a straight line, don''t step on the circled footprints, and help carry the people in the room to the prince''s house."


    Xuanwuwei said at the same time: "Yes, Master."


    Murong Zhe said gratefully, "Thank you, Ninth Young Master."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "It''s okay."


    Mrs. Luo heard that Murongliang was going to move in the house, and quickly walked out with the child in his arms, and said, "Then can I go too?"


    She has always wanted to live in Murong Lingran''s house, if only she could live in it.


    Murong Lingran said coldly, "Just stay at home, there are still two patients to take care of in your family, as well as your children, it''s enough for Grandpa and Aqing to go there, Aqing is attentive and takes care of Grandpa even more. it is good."


    Mrs Luo was immediately disappointed, she thought she would be able to follow along and eat delicious food.


    After Murong Liang was carried away, Murong Lingran walked at the end, looked at Murong Cai and said, "After Grandpa leaves, this family will be handed over to you, don''t go to ces that officials don''t allow you to set foot on, or you will be caught. As an aplice, don''t me me for not reminding you beforehand and leave after their investigation is over."


    "Also, your uncle Chen Leinian also needs your care. When you take care of your mother and child, don''t forget him."


    "Grandpa is at my house, you can rest assured. If there is no ident, Grandpa will wake up soon."


    Murong Cai nodded: "I see."


    Murong Qing just went to pack up the boiled medicine, and Murong Lingran waited for her toe out and went home together.


    After returning home and giving Murongliang the medicine, Murongzhe stood at the door of the guest room in the backyard, frowning and said, "Who the **** hates Dad so much and wants his life?"


    What Murong He did that day was rumored in the capital, and everyone in Lihua Vige basically knew how miserable Murong Zhe was, and Li Zheng was no exception.


    Li Zheng asked: "Azhe, do you think it is Murong He''s remnant? His people hate you for returning to the capital, but if they can''t hurt you, they will hurt your adoptive father. There is an old saying, persimmon. Pick it up softly."


    "This..." Murong Zhe said in horror, "It''s possible."


    Helian Rongjiu suggested: "Otherwise, leave this matter to my people to investigate. If it is really the remnants of Murong He, it would be better to get rid of them as soon as possible, otherwise everyone in the Murong family will always live in in danger."


    Murong Zhe said: "Why bother you."


    "It''s fine." Helian Rongjiu said, "It should be, but it seems that there are not many of them. Until the murderer is found, you should not go out for a few days. You have a lot of family members, so there should be nothing wrong, and I will send them to you. Xuanwuwei protects you. If you really want to go out, it is best to bring more than five people. My people are outside the door.


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Yes, Ninth Young Master, we will listen to you."


    Helian Rongjiu turned his head and told Zequ to investigate.


    And not long after, the people Li Zheng sent to the city also returned. Those people were all in the shop in the morning and did not leave the shop. Even if they left the shop, they went to the convenience. When he came back, he couldn''t go back and forth between the city and Lihua Vige, so the suspicion of the vigers waspletely ruled out.


    At night, Murongliang finally woke up and touched his wound with his hand. Seeing that it had been bandaged, he murmured, "I''m not dead."

 Chapter 2821: Murong Liang wakes up

    Chapter 2821 Murong Liang wakes up


    Murong Zhe heard the voice and came over, and said with concern: "Dad, you are awake."


    "Azhe? Where am I?"


    "This is my guest room. In order to take care of you, I brought you and Ah Qing back."


    "So it is, you saved me?"


    "No, it was A Ran who handled it for you. If she hadn''t arrived in time, you would have been in trouble today."


    Murongliang turned his head to look elsewhere. He really saw Murong Lingran in the room, and said gratefully, "Aran, thank you very much."


    Murong shook his head, "It''s okay, I''ll go and see how the porridge that Ah Qing cooked for you is."


    "it is good."


    After a while, Murong Lingran came back, and Murong Qing also came over with meat porridge.


    Seeing that her grandfather really woke up, Murong Qing burst into tears, sobbing: "Grandpa, you finally woke up, I heard the news of your ident in the city, I thought I would never see it again in this life. is you."


    Murong Liang smiled and said, "Stupid boy, am I all right? The porridge you serve is delicious."


    Murong Qing said: "This is porridge made with minced meat and vegetables, grandpa, I''ll feed you."


    "it is good."


    After Murongliang finished eating, he asked, "Aqing, have you eaten yet?"


    Murong Qing said: "Grandpa, I have eaten it, don''t worry, uncle is very good to me. I ate a lot of delicious food today, and I also ate seafood, and there are big crabs bigger than my face."


    Murong Liang was relieved immediately, "That''s good, that''s good."


    Murong Zhe said: "Dad, don''t worry, you will get better soon, and I will treat you to something delicious."


    Murong Liang smiled and said, "Okay, then I''ll wait."


    Murong Zhe asked, "Father, I have already heard from A Cai about some of the situation. Did you really not see the faces of the four?"


    Murongliang shook his head, "No, they all covered their faces with ck cloth."


    Murong asked Lingran: "Grandpa, then you listen to their voices, and look at their bodies, how old are they?"


    Murongliang thought back and said, "Their voices are quite young and their bodies are very thin. They should be like people over fifteen and under twenty."


    "Very thin and small?" Murong said: "Then their exposed skin is very dark?"


    "Yeah." Murong Liang said, "They only covered half of their faces. I could see their foreheads. They were indeed quite dark. At first nce, they looked like people who often bask in the sun."


    "How are they dressed? Do they look like rich people?"


    Murongliang shook his head: "No, it looks like ordinary people, and each of them has patches on their clothes."


    Murong said: "Then, if you say that, it should not be Murong He''s person. If Murong He''s person, he would definitely not worry about food and clothing, how could he be so thin and wear clothes with patches."


    Murong Zhe said sternly: "Aran, your spection is reasonable. Then ording to what you said, who might those people be?"


    "This..." Murong shook his head, "I''m not too sure, but Grandpa, what''s wrong with your family recently? Or have you offended someone recently?"


    Murongliang recalled what happened to him recently, and shook his head: "The recent days have been very calm, and I have never quarreled with anyone. If there is something that makes me angry, it''s thest time Mrs. Luo wanted to go. Attending your father''s celebratory banquet."

 Chapter 2822: plan (1)

    Chapter 2822 The n (1)


    Murong asked, "What did Mrs. Luo do?"


    "No." Murong Liang said: "She wanted to go, but was scolded by me, and then just like before, she went to work honestly."


    Murong Lingran frowned. Mrs. Luo swore a poisonous oath on her child just now. It is very likely that this matter has nothing to do with her, but it is only possible.


    Murong Zhe looked at his daughter and asked, "Aran, are you suspicious of the Luo family?"


    Murong Lingran said: "There is no clue at all about the matter now. Anyone can be the object of suspicion. I can''t guarantee that she ispletely unsuspected, and it is normal for her to be suspected. However, Ninth Young Master''s people are very fast. Tomorrow It is estimated that the general situation can be investigated, and then we will see.¡±


    "it is good."


    The next day, Helian Rongjiu brought Ze Yuan Zequ to Murong''s house in Lihua Vige after going down to court, and told the results of yesterday''s investigation by Xuanwuwei.


    Murong said in surprise: "What? Luo Huahua''s sister Luo Huahua''s fianc¨¦''s name has the word ''li'' in it?"


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Yes, ording to Xuanwuwei''s report, it is like this. He only got engaged to Luo Huahuast month. My people heard that although he is very honest in front of outsiders, he often talks to his vige. Contact the local ruffians and rogues."


    "In addition, my people also found people who had seen them. After they left Lihua Vige, in order not to make people suspicious, they stopped covering their faces. ording to people who have seen them, all four of them are Fifteen or sixteen years old, very young, but with extremely dark skin, it looks like someone who has been outside for a long time."


    Murong Zhe said: "It seems that what A Ran guessed was correct. Those people may not really be Murong He''s remnants. ording to what the Ninth Young Master said, Luo Huahua''s fiance is now the most suspect."


    "That''s right." Helian Rongjiu said, "I also sent someone to bring the person who saw the four of them to Luo Huahua''s fiance, but the person said that he only met once, and he forgot after a sleep. , I can''t remember the appearance of the four people. My people also asked Luo Huahua''s fianc¨¦ where he was yesterday morning, and he said that he has been doing farm work in the field. "


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Do you believe him?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Of course I don''t believe it. I sent someone to watch him temporarily and n to tell you first."


    Murong pondered for a moment, then said, "If there is no evidence, it''s not easy to arrest people. Why don''t you do this, let hime over again."


    "You have a solution?"


    "certainly."


    "But right now I''m not sure if it''s him."


    Murong said: "Whether it''s him or not, as long as we release the news and use those people''s greed for money, we won''t be afraid that those people won''te again."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Okay, I''ll help you, what should I do?"


    Murong pondered for a while, and then revealed his n.


    Everyone nodded when they heard the words.


    Two dayster


    Murong Lingran and Murong Zhe returned to Murong Liang''s house, with Murong Qing by their side.


    After arriving home, Murong Zhe first looked around the house, then looked at Murong Cai, who had been following him, and asked, "Your grandfather has told me where the money is hidden for the past two days. I also looked at it just now, basically. They were all looted by the thieves, and there is nothing I can do about it. At that time, the thieves threatened him with your son, and he had to say. Your family life is expected to go on in the past few days, but it will not work for a long time. "

 Chapter 2823: plan (2)

    Chapter 2823 The n (2)


    Murong Cai lowered his head lowly, "Yes, Uncle, there is really no money at home, I only have dozens of copper coins on me. It was the money that my grandfather told me to go to the butcher to buy meat for the family every day. "


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "It''s okay, Uncle has money."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at Murong Lingran, who immediately took out a purse from the satchel and put it in Murong Qing''s hand.


    Murong said: "Aqing, there is one hundred taels of silver in this purse. I''ll give it to your family for living expenses in the future. This money will be handed over to you for safekeeping. If your elder brother asks for money, you can give it every time you look at it. Of course, you don''t give it to anyone other than grandpa and eldest brother."


    Mr. Luo''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, one hundred taels of silver, when did Murong Zhe be so generous, and he actually gave their family so much money at one time?


    After she got married, it was very difficult for their family to benefit from Murong Zhe.


    Could it be because Murong Liang was injured that Murong Zhe finally found his conscience?


    Yes, definitely.


    It''s great, and their family will have a good life in the future. Murong Zhe gave it once, twice, and three times. It is estimated that even if they don''t work, they will not worry about food and clothing.


    only¡­


    Mrs. Luo suddenly said, "Uncle, county master, why don''t you let Ah Cai keep this money? Ah Qing is the daughter who is to be married, after all, how can you let the daughter who is to be married keep all the money in the family."


    Murong Lingran''s face turned gloomy in an instant, and she frowned: "My family''s money is also with me, and I''m also a daughter who is going to marry. Do you mean that it''s wrong for me to keep the family''s money?"


    How dare this person say that he does not manage money?


    Hearing this, Mrs Luo''s expression changed, afraid that Murong Lingran would take back the money if he was unhappy, so he quickly exined: "Master, I don''t mean that, your family has a big business, it doesn''t matter who the money is in, and there is a lot of money. It¡¯s still what you earn, and it¡¯s normal to keep it in your hands, but our family, Ah Cai, is married, and he is also the male master of the family, so the money should be handed over to him for safekeeping.¡±


    "Humph." Murong said sarcastically: "It''s quite ttering, you mean, your man is the master of the family, and you are the mistress of this family, so you should be in charge of the family, right?"


    Luo smirked: "I...I didn''t mean that."


    "No matter what you mean." Murong said calmly, "Don''t you know the reason why I didn''t give the money to Ah Cai? I''m all to protect you."


    Mrs. Luo didn''t expect Murong Lingran to speak so directly, and said stunnedly: "To guard against me? What to guard against me? I already have children, so I can''t run away with money, right?"


    Murong Lingran said: "The reason is very simple, I can''t trust you, and there is no reason for any family to give all the money to the ves who were sold. And if it is given to you now, it is very likely that most of it will be in the hands of your parents tomorrow. "


    Mr. Luo was speechless for a moment.


    Murong Lingran ignored her, turned her head and said, "Aqing, keep the money and remember what I said just now."


    Murong Qing also knew her n, so she didn''t refuse, she nodded cheerfully: "Yes, sister, I will do as you said."


    Not long after, it was rumored that Murong Liang''s family had one hundred taels of silver, and everyone knew that Murong Qing was keeping it.

 Chapter 2824: plan (3)

    Chapter 2824 The n (3)


    After Mr. Luo waited for Murong Lingran and others to leave, he looked at Murong Qing with a ttering expression, and said with a smile, "Aqing, we have so much money at home, why don''t we buy some delicious food? I have worked hard during this period of time, and I need to make up for it.¡±


    Murong Qing said firmly: "No, if Grandpa was not injured, Uncle and Sister would not have given us the money. This money is equivalent to the money that Grandpa bought back with his life, so you can''t use it casually, if you want to eat well To eat, to make money, to buy it.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she went back to her room, and then came out with a bag that Murong Lingran gave her, and said, "I''m going to my uncle''s house to take care of Grandpa, you two can cook and eat by yourself today, I won''te back. ate."


    When Murong Qing was gone, Mrs Luo stomped her feet angrily and looked at Murong Cai dissatisfied, "Dad, look, this is your good sister, even if you have money, you don''t know how to use it to improve our lives, She herself went to Murong''s house to eat and drink spicy food. The uncle said just now that the money was given to us to live. Look at Ah Qing, you really thought that the money belonged to her."


    Murong Cai sighed and said, "Okay, if you and your family weren''t so rude before, Ah Qing wouldn''t treat you like this, okay, let''s cook, I''m hungry."


    He also agreed in his heart that his sister should manage the money. After all, Mrs. Luo used to steal high-yield grains back to her parents'' family. With so much money, she would definitely help her.


    Even if Grandpa forbade her to meet her family again, she can ask someone to go back.


    Mrs Luo said aggrievedly: "But I have given birth to a son for you, so that your family will not end, why do they still treat me like this?"


    Murong Cai said: "It''s not because of you, you said yourself, you won''t use the money to help your mother''s family?"


    Mr. Luo said, "I won''t, I really won''t."


    "I don''t believe it." Murong Cai said, "Last year, A Ran didn''t let your parents work on hernd. They lived in tents and had nothing to do every day. There was nothing. In the end, the soldiers began to chase people away, and they returned to their vige with their tents in despair. Later, they had no choice but to borrow money from everywhere to build a few small mud-brick houses. Now that Grandpa is injured, I can''t control you. You dare to say that you won''t help them if you get money?"


    Mr. Luo said: "I really can''t."


    "I don''t believe you." Murong Cai said, "Let''s cook now, and I''ll do some work in the fields."


    Mr. Luo saw that he could not persuade Murong Cai, so he had to cook in a depressed mood.


    Just walked into the kitchen, she saw Murong Cai had gone through the kitchen window, hurriedly ran to Murong Qing''s room, took off her hairpin and started to unlock it, but she didn''t open it for a long time, so she had to give up.


    The next night


    Murong Cai, Mrs. Luo and their children were sleeping in the house when there was a sudden burst of lightning and thunder outside, which made the children suddenly burst into tears.


    The two woke up immediately and hurriedly started coaxing the child.


    After a while, it started to rain lightly outside.


    Right at this moment, Mrs. Luo heard a strange sounding from outside, and suddenly grabbed Murong Cai''s sleeve and said, "My child, father, listen to the outside, is there any sound?"

 Chapter 2825: fight

    Chapter 2825 Fight


    Murong Cai listened carefully and said, "There is no other sound, just the sound of rain."


    Mr. Luo said with a look of fear: "But I just feel that there is movement outside."


    Murong Cai said helplessly: "Okay, you stay in the room, I''ll go out and have a look."


    After saying that, he picked up the clothes next to him and put it on, lit the oilmp again, opened the door and walked out.


    Murong Cai looked around, everything was the same as usual, just when he wanted to go back to the house, he suddenly saw that the door of Murong Qing''s house was open, he walked over in surprise, and said as he walked, "Aqing, you When did youe back? Why didn''t you tell the big brother? How did you get in? The door of our house can''t be opened from the outside."


    He said as he walked, and when he reached the door, he happened to meet the eyes of the people in the room.


    The people in the room found a purse and were about to run away, but they didn''t expect to see Murong Cai as soon as they came to the door.


    Murong Cai hurriedly took a few steps back and said anxiously, "You... who are you? What are you doing in my house?"


    After seeing a person holding a purse from Murong Lingran in his hand, he said anxiously, "You guys dare to steal my family''s money, you are so mad, this is my family''s money, you all give it to me."


    One of the four people opposite said: "Hmph, who made your family rich, of course we are going to steal it."


    "You!" Seeing that the other party was so righteous and arrogant, Murong was full of anger, and immediately shouted at the top of his voice, "Someone here, someone here, catch a thief, catch a thief."


    It was just that when he was roaring, there was thunder in the sky, and not a word of what he said was heard, not even Mrs. Luo, who was in a room not far away.


    One person wanted to stab Murong Cai with a knife, but was stopped by another person.


    "Don''t kill him, I have something to tell him." One person suddenly walked to the front and said, "To tell you the truth, we are the ones your wife called."


    Murong Cai was startled, "You mean Mrs. Luo?"


    "That''s right." The man said, "If everyone knows what you are shouting now, in the future, the whole Lihua Vige will know that your wife is a thief, and your son will be shameless in the future. Would you like to see your son suffer in the future? Do people roll their eyes?"


    Murong Cai suddenly hesitated.


    The man continued: "Okay, you should know what to do now. After all, you can''t beat the four of us alone, so we''ll go first."


    Murong Cai clenched his fists and asked, "I ask you, did you stab my grandpa?"


    "Of course. I didn''t expect the old man to be quite rich. We collected thirty taels of silver that day. I didn''t expect him to have another one hundred taels. We had to go back and continue to get the money."


    "You!" Murong Cai said angrily, "You dare to hurt my grandfather, I will kill you!"


    After he finished speaking, he blew out the oilmp, threw the oilmp at the opponent, and then picked up the broom next to him and attacked the four people on the opposite side.


    Seeing this, the people on the opposite side hurriedly avoided the oilmps. Seeing that Murong Cai was about to beat them, they hurriedly took precautions.


    Murong Cai had never learned martial arts at all, and there were four other people on the opposite side, and he soon fell behind.


    Mr. Luo heard the movement outside and wanted to go out to check the situation, but the child kept crying again, so he had to coax the child in the house.


    The sound of the rain outside was not small. He could only hear Murong Cai talking, but he couldn''t understand what he said.

 Chapter 2826: Luo was held hostage

    Chapter 2826 Luo was held hostage


    It''s just that God didn''t help Murong Cai. When they hit the yard, because of the rain, Murong Cai''s foot slipped and fell to the ground, covering his body with mud.


    Seeing this, heughed suddenly, "It''s really stupid, I think it''s better to kill him."


    "No." Another said: "Can''t kill him."


    "why?"


    "You just can''t kill him anyway."


    "I don''t listen to you. Anyway, I have stabbed his grandfather, and I don''tck his life."


    After that man finished speaking, he took a dagger and stabbed Murong Cai in the heart.


    Seeing this, Murong Cai forgot to run away for a while, and could only watch the dagger getting closer and closer to him.


    Just when he thought he would die today, a knife was inserted into the man''s right arm, and the dagger in his hand fell to the ground.


    "Ah!" The man screamed in pain, covering his arms and starting to howl.


    "What''s wrong?"


    As soon as the other person finished speaking, the whole yard was lit up.


    Everyone was surprised at the same time.


    Everyone looked closely, and the three walls of the yard were full of people, and each of them also carried antern in their hands, making the yard bright as in the daytime.


    Before they could react, the door was suddenly opened, and a group of people came in from outside.


    Murong Cai forgot to get up for a while, lying on the ground staring nkly at the personing from the door.


    At this moment, a group of people wearing scorpions walked in quickly.


    The two quickly stepped forward to help Murong Cai to a safe position.


    Seeing that it was suddenly bright outside, Mrs Luo wanted to go out, but when she moved, the child burst into tears, but she felt that something must have happened outside, so she quietly came to the door and checked the situation outside through the crack of the door. .


    As soon as she saw the scene outside, she was so frightened that she hugged the child tightly.


    My God, what''s going on? Why are there so many people all of a sudden?


    Murong Zhe said angrily: "You four, you are so brave, you dare toe to my grandfather''s house to rob and kill, and none of you can escape today!"


    After he finished speaking, a group of people wearing scorpions came out from behind him and surrounded the four.


    The four were startled and froze in ce in horror.


    Murong Zhe said, "Tie all four of them."


    "Yes."


    One of the four people began to panic, turning around and breaking into Mrs. Luo''s room, holding Mrs. Luo who was holding the child hostage.


    The man said with a vicious expression: "Let us go, or I will kill this woman and her child immediately."


    The man''s aplice opened his mouth, but after all he didn''t say any more pleasing words, now it''s more important to save his own life.


    Mr. Luo said anxiously with the child in his arms: "Uncle, please save me, I don''t want to die yet."


    The man said angrily: "Shut up, if you dare to say another word, I will kill your son."


    Mr. Luo didn''t dare to speak.


    Murong Cai said loudly, "Didn''t you say that the Luo n sent you here?"


    The man said: "Of course not. What is the identity of Mrs. Luo, how could he call us? I just said that just to let you let us go."


    Murong Lingran stood beside Murong Zhe and said coldly, "Do you think you escaped like this?"


    "Then it''s up to you. If you don''t let us go, I''ll kill them."


    Murong said: "I ask you, did the four of you hurt the old man in this family?"

 Chapter 2827: Yu Dali

    Chapter 2827 Yu Dali


    "So what?"


    "It''s good to admit it so readily." Murong Lingran continued to ask: "One of you should be Luo Huahua''s fianc¨¦ Yu Dali, please stand up for me."


    Yu Dali was startled, did they even know his name?


    Mr. Luo felt the body of the man not far away shaking, and said loudly, "Are you my sister''s fiance?"


    Yu Dali knew that even quibbling was useless now, and said, "Yes, I am."


    "You..." Luo Shi was angry: "You are my sister''s fianc¨¦, why do you want to harm me? We will be rtives in the future."


    Yu Dali did not speak.


    Murong said: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. We have suspected you for a long time. Now my people are already in your home, and your parents are also under our control."


    Yu Dali said anxiously, "Don''t kill my parents."


    Murong Zhe said: "Then let go of Luo''s mother and son."


    Yu Dali had to look at his aplice and said, "Qian Dasheng, hurry up and release Luo''s mother and son."


    Qian Dasheng said: "I won''t let go unless they let us go."


    Yu Dali said: "You are stupid, they all know where my parents live, and they can definitely find out about you. Can you still escape?"


    Qian Dasheng said: "Then we can''t let this woman and her child go. As long as they are hostages for one day, then we will be safe."


    "Safety?" Yu Dali thought about it for a while, and apparently felt the same reason, turned his head and said, "You go back and send someone to release my parents, or I will kill Luo Shi and her children."


    Murong said: "Since you don''t let people go, then I have a few questions to ask you. If your answers satisfy me, I can let you go."


    "Really?"


    "of course it''s true."


    "You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    "You don''t want to answer? Then I''ll send someone to kill your parents."


    "No no no, then you can ask."


    Murong said sternly: "Let me ask you, there are a lot of rich people in Lihua Vige now, why are you all focusing on this family?"


    Yu Dali nced at Mrs. Luo and said, "Luo Huahua told me, her elder sisterined to her that Murongliang was too much to her, she just wanted to go to the banquet in the Hou''s mansion, and Murongliang just scold her."


    "She thought, it would be nice if Murong Liang died, and she would be better off in this house when she died."


    "Luo Huahuained to meter, saying that if Murongliang died, the benefits would be too many. In the future, the Luo family would no longer have to worry about it, and they could help the Luo family."


    "After I listened to it, I was moved, thinking that everyone in Lihua Vige is rich, and Murongliang has an adopted son who is a prince, so he should not be short of money, so I found three and I People who grew up together,e to rob."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "No wonder, no wonder you let off Luo''s child that day, you are looking at Luo Huahua''s face."


    Yu Dali nodded: "That''s right."


    "Does Luo Huahua know about this?"


    "Of course I do. She knows everything I didst time. The four of us even gave her the money we robbed. Tonight, she also knew about it and agreed."


    The rain stopped unknowingly, Murong took off his robes, looked at Mrs. Luo who was threatened, and said coldly, "It seems that Grandpa was injured because of you."

 Chapter 2828: Murong Li is dead?

    Chapter 2828 Murong Li is dead?


    Holding the child''s hand tightly, Mrs Luo said anxiously: "It''s not me, I justined, I didn''t expect Luo Huahua to tell Yu Dali, and I didn''t expect Yu Dali to dare to kill Grandpa, I really didn''t do it on purpose. what."


    Murong said: "It''s not intentional, but it''s all because of you."


    "I¡­"


    "Enough." Murong Ling Ran interrupted her, and added: "One of the conditions for letting you stay in this home was that you and your family would never see each other again, and you actually treated your grandfather yin and yang, really. That''s a lot of courage!"


    Mrs. Luo exined: "I went back because my mother was ill, and I went back quietly at night, and didn''t dy the work in the field. The people you sent to monitor me should have already told you, I... I know me It''s not right to go back, I won''t dare again next time."


    "Is there a next time?" Murong Lingran sneered: "There is no next time, the grandpa you hurt is now seriously injured in bed, if it weren''t for the fact that I happened to be in Lihua Vige that day, and there is no doctor in Lihua Vige, my grandpa It must have been a lot worse now, is this something you can solve with an apology?"


    Mrs Luo cried: "Then what do you want me to do to forgive me?"


    Murong said: "I''m not from this family, I can''t talk about whether to forgive you or not, let''s wait for Grandpa to deal with you."


    After speaking, she looked at the person who was still holding Luo Shi and said, "You can''t escape, you heard it just now, even if you use her as a hostage, we will not be threatened, even if it is her child, We don''t care, if we don''t let their mother and son go, don''t me us for being rude!"


    Qian Dasheng brought the dagger closer to Mrs. Luo''s neck, and said with a grim expression, "I want to see you, why don''t you be polite."


    Murong Ling was helpless and had no choice but to wave his hand.


    The archers who had been prepared immediately stood in the courtyard wall and shot the arrows in their hands straight at the hands and feet of the four people.


    The archers were all secret guards of the Marquis of Ning''an, and their archery skills were all first-ss. Soon, the four of them were hit by four arrows on their hands and feet.


    "Ah... it hurts."


    "My hands, my feet, it hurts to death."


    "Qian Dasheng, it''s all your fault. It hurts me to death. If you promised them, they wouldn''t be able to shoot arrows."


    Mrs. Luo saw that Qian Dasheng was hit by an arrow, and hurriedly carried the child to Murong Lingran''s side.


    Qian Dasheng wanted to chase Luo Shi, but he was hit by four arrows all over his body. At this time, he fell to the ground in pain like everyone else. He didn''t have the strength to chase people, so he could only watch Luo Shi helplessly. Run to the opposite side.


    Murong said: "Rong Da, these people will be handed over to you."


    Rong nodded: "Yes, county master."


    Murong Zhe frowned and looked at Mrs. Luo, "Temporarily put Mrs. Luo under house arrest, leave two people to take care of Chen Leinian, and take the child to my house."


    As for the Chen family, after all, she is the one who wants their family''s life, even if she is crazy now, he doesn''t want to care about her.


    "Yes." Rong Da beckoned, Rong Shiyi immediately stepped forward and snatched the child from Luo''s arms.


    Mrs Luo said anxiously, "Don''t you rob my child?"


    Rong Shiyi was about to speak when he suddenly felt that something was wrong with the child. After probing the child''s breath with his hand, he frowned and said, "This child is out of breath."


    "what?"


    Mr. Luo was stunned on the spot.


    Murong Cai also turned pale.

 Chapter 2829: You are the murderer!

    Chapter 2829 You are the murderer!


    Is the child dead?


    how could it be possible?


    He was fine before going to bed, he just coaxed the child.


    Murong Zhe hurried forward to check and did some first aid. After a while, he sighed and said, "No help, he died of suffocation, and he has died. It is estimated that Mrs. Luo was holding the child and pressing him down. The chest was so tight that the child couldn''t get out of breath and was suffocated to death."


    Mrs. Luo''s whole body shook violently. This child is the capital for her to gain a firm foothold in this family. If the child dies, she will be finished.


    "No, it''s impossible." Mrs Luo said anxiously, "My child was crying in the house just now, how could he be out of breath?"


    After finishing speaking, she took the child back from Rong Shiyi''s hands, shaking the child violently, "Li''er, wake up, wake up, look at A-Niang, look at A-Niang, don''t Scare A-Niang, A-Niang can''t lose you. Without you, what will A-Niang do in the future? You must be joking with A-Niang, right? You were fine just now, how could you suddenly die? Come on. Open your eyes and let A-Niang take a look. It doesn''t matter if you cry, A-Niang will never scold you again."


    Mrs Luo cried out sadly, but no matter how much she cried, Murong Li didn''t respond at all.


    Mrs. Luo immediately knelt down towards Murong Zhe and cried: "Uncle, you are highly skilled in medicine, you must be able to do it, please save my son, I know I hate you, but he is also Murong Cai. My son, grandfather''s great-grandson, please save Li''er from the face of the two of them."


    Murong Cai also said: "Uncle, please save my child, I am just such a child."


    Murong Zhe said with a pity: "Sorry, I really can''t do anything about it, you saw it just now, I tried my best to save him right away, if I had found out earlier, maybe there would have been help, now I am true There''s nothing we can do."


    Murong nced at the child, his consciousness quickly entered the space, and asked, "Shen Jun, can you save this child?"


    "He''s the grandson of your enemy, and Mrs. Luo is also someone you hate. You want to save him too?"


    "I know, but no matter what, this child is just a baby, and he has not offended me. If I can save him, but I can''t help him, then I can''t bear it."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "I can only save the living, not the dead. This child has already gone to the underworld."


    "All right."


    Mrs. Luo thought that Murong Zhe hated her so he didn''t save his child, and continued to plead bitterly: "Uncle, please, uncle, this child is actually your grand-nephew, please save him."


    Murong Zhe said: "I really can''t do anything."


    "Uncle..."


    "Enough." Murong Lingran said coldly, "My grandfather said that this child died, even if he died, he is also my grandfather''s great-grandson, grandpa is so filial to grandpa, if he could save him, how could he not be saved? It''s you, it''s all because of you that this child died, and you are the murderer!"


    Mrs Luo said nkly: "I... I''m the murderer?"


    "Of course." Murong said calmly, "If you listened to your grandfather''s words, stopped meeting your mother''s family, and didn''tin about your life in this family, would you cause today''s troubles?"


    "It''s not just your son, but even grandpa, you have been hurt by you! If it weren''t for you, how could so many things happen in this family?"

 Chapter 2830: last side

    Chapter 2830 The Last Side


    "Last time your brother put Chen Leinian in aa, grandpa shouldn''t be soft-hearted to you because you are pregnant, otherwise this family wouldn''t have so many troubles today."


    When Mr. Luo heard the words, he cried even louder.


    "woo woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    How did she know that so many things would happen, if she knew, even if her parents died of illness, she would not go back.


    If I had known it earlier, I would have known that she would not have told Luo Huahua about her situation, otherwise her son would not have died at all.


    Murong Zhe looked at Rong Shiyi and said, "Take the child away."


    Rong Eleven nodded, and took the child away from the Luo family.


    Mrs Luo cried so sadly that she was taken away from the child by ident, and she said anxiously, "Where are you going to carry my son?"


    Murong Zhe said: "You don''t have to ask about it."


    After saying that, let the dark guards take the four away, let Rong Shiyi hold the child and follow him, turn around and walk in the direction of his own house.


    Mrs Luo cried, "Don''t take my child away, don''t take my child away..."


    No matter how sad she cried, no one paid her any attention, and the guards locked the door directly.


    After returning home, Murong Zhe and Murong Lingran took the dead child, as well as Murong Cai and Murong Qing to the door of Murong Liang''s room.


    Anyway, Murongli is his great-grandson, and he should be allowed to see his great-grandson onest time.


    Therefore, although it was veryte, Murong Zhe still knocked on the door of the guest room.


    Anyway, Murong Liang has been sleeping for 10 hours out of 12 hours a day recently, and waking up now has no effect on his body.


    Mu Rongliang has indeed slept a lot recently. Although it was veryte, he didn''t fall asleep. He woke up soon and said, "Who is it?"


    Murong Zhe said: "Dad, it''s me, I have something important to tell you."


    e in."


    The first person to go in was a secret guard, who lit the candle first, and then Murong Zhe and his party walked in.


    Mu Rongliang is much better today and can sit up by himself.


    Seeing that Murong Zhe and Murong Lingran''s faces were very heavy, Murong Cai actually came over, he asked, "What''s wrong? Ah Cai is also here, what happened?"


    Murong Zhe thought for a moment and recounted what happened at his house just now.


    "What?" Murong Liang said in horror: "The thieves who harmed me went to my house again?"


    "Yes."


    Murong Liang hurriedly looked at Murong Cai and said anxiously, "A Cai, are you alright?"


    Murong Cai said, "I''m fine."


    "Where''s Li''er? Where''s my son? How are they?"


    "Uncle Leinian is fine, he''s still the same, but something happened to Li''er."


    Rong Shixi carried the child to the bed.


    Murong Zhe recounted how Luo Shi suffocated the child again.


    "Father, that''s the way it is. Li''er is gone. I would like to ask your condolences."


    Murongliang looked at the child in Rong Shiyi''s arms and suddenly his body trembled. He was still very weak and couldn''t bear the blow, so he rolled his eyes and fainted.


    "Father." Murong Zhe quickly checked his pulse, and was about to give him acupuncture when he saw him wake up.


    Murong Liang said with a sad face: "Although Mr. Luo doesn''t like me, I still like Li''er. After all, he is my only great-grandson, but I didn''t expect him to die for such ridiculous reasons. Mrs. Luo is really stupid. , actually suffocated his own child alive, what did Li Er do in hisst life, and he was reincarnated as Luo''s child in this life."

 Chapter 2831: Burial

    Chapter 2831 Burial


    Murong Zhe said, "Father, take it easy, Ah Cai is still young and can still have children."


    Murong Cai said apologetically, "Grandpa, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault for not taking care of Mrs. Luo, I didn''t expect her to have such thoughts, and she is still secretly meeting with her family, I''m sorry Li''er, if I usually pay more attention to the Luo family, and I''m afraid today''s incident will not happen."


    "It''s not your fault." Murong Liang said, "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t just buy someone to be your wife just because you can''t find a wife. At first I thought, Mrs. Luo Such a young girl will definitely not have any bad intentions, but I never thought that I would actually lead a wolf into the house and harm myself, my son, and my grandson."


    "No, for today''s affairs, it''s your grandma and your grandfather''s fault. If it wasn''t for their n to kill your uncle, you wouldn''t be implicated by them, and you wouldn''t be able to find your daughter-inw. It''s all your grandma and grandpa''s fault!"


    Murong Cai saw that Murong Liang became more and more excited, andforted: "Grandpa, don''t be too excited, your health is important."


    Murong Liang nced at the child in Rong Shiyi''s arms, he said, "Show me thest look at this child."


    Although he doesn''t like the Luo family, this is his first great-grandson after all, and he spends a lot of time taking care of him, so he still has some feelings.


    Rong Shiyi nced at Murong Lingran, saw her nodding, and put the child in Murong Liang''s hand.


    Murongliang probed the child''s breath. Although he knew that the child must have died, he still wanted to try it himself. Sure enough, the child was not breathing at all.


    He looked at the appearance of the child for a long time, and finally gave the child to Rong Shiyi.


    Murong Liang said: "This child is also a hard-working child, Azhe, please bury him."


    Xuan Qingguo''s habit, when the child in the infant dies, it is generally not a big deal, and it is simply buried.


    However, there are also parents who love their children and give their children a grand funeral, but this is rarely the case.


    Murong Zhe nodded: "Dad, don''t worry, you can rest in peace, leave these things to me. It''s gettingte, you can continue to rest."


    Murongliang said gratefully: "Okay, then I will trouble you. I am indeed weak, so I will rest."


    "Um."


    "Wait." Just as he was about to lie down, he said again: "A Cai, I know you also like Mr. Luo, but there is no way, it is impossible for me to stay at home with this kind of scourge, or else I will be at home in the future. I don''t know what she was doing to her."


    Murong Cai also anticipated that Mrs. Luo would not be able to stay at home this time, and said, "Don''t worry, Grandpa, I will listen to you this time."


    "Okay, good boy."


    After ?? left the guest room, Murong Zhe looked at Rong Shiyi and said, "Go buy a good coffin, and buy some beautiful clothes for this child as a burial, and bury the child on Wuming Mountain."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Murong Cai: "A Cai, do you have anything else to exin?"


    Murong Cai shook his head: "No, the uncle arranged it very well, that''s all, I just want to follow him to prepare the child''s use. It is my father''sst thing to do for the child."


    Murong Zhe readily agreed.


    Murong Lingran saw this, so he didn''t go to join in the fun, and went back to his room directly. There will be Mr. Luo waiting to deal with it tomorrow.

 Chapter 2832: Find Luohuahua

    Chapter 2832 Find Luo Huahua


    It''s just that she tossed and turned on the bed for a long time without falling asleep.


    Shenjun Changqi noticed that she was in a bad mood and said, "You are ming yourself."


    The tone of ?? is very positive.


    Murong Lingran also wanted to find someone to talk to, so she quickly entered the space.


    "There''s one thing. If I didn''t make a n for tonight, I guess Murongli wouldn''t have an ident. After all, he''s just a child, and he was suddenly suffocated by his mother. It''s really pitiful."


    In the past, everything she designed was under control, and there had never been an ident, but I didn''t expect such a big mistake today.


    If Liu Shi knew that his great-grandson died in such a way, he would not be able toe back to life with anger.


    Chang Qi Shenjun said: "You don''t have to me yourself, it''s all the child''s life, it has nothing to do with you at all. If you want to me, you can only me his mother, if it wasn''t for his mother''sints, he wouldn''t have attracted those four people, you Grandpa will be fine. Don''t forget, your grandfather almost died because of Mrs. Luo. In this world, there is a cause and a result, the cycle of cause and effect, and the retribution is not good, it''s not your fault."


    "It''s not wrong to say that, but although I don''t like the Luo family and Murong Cai, but their children died in front of my eyes, I still feel a little ufortable."


    "Don''t be ufortable, Murong Cai''s parents havemitted too many crimes, and his children are not going well in this life, it has nothing to do with you, you can see what Chen Leinian looks like now, it''s all because of Liu''s rtionship, she is the The source of their family''s misfortune."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, and asked: "That is to say, because Liu''s sins are too many, this is God''s retribution for Murong Cai?"


    "That''s right." Changqi Shenjun said: "So you don''t have to me yourself, this is the child''s fate, and he is destined to stay in Murong''s house for a short time."


    Murong Lingran felt relieved when she heard the words, and solemnly said, "Thank you for your enlightenment."


    "It''s nothing, go out and rest, you have something to do tomorrow, don''t you?"


    By the way, there is still Mr. Luo to deal with tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, Murong Lingran quickly went out to rest. This time, after closing her eyes for a long time, she fell asleep.


    At the same time, Luo Huahua was sleeping peacefully in her room when suddenly there was a loud knock at the door, and she was awakened instantly.


    But she didn''t get up either, anyway, her parents lived closer to the door, they must have heard it, they would open the door, and she went back to sleep.


    It wasn''t long before her mother''s voice came from outside the door.


    Liu Qinghua said: "Huahua, are you asleep? Your elder sister sent someone to pick you up and said she has something to look for you."


    Luo Huahua was suddenly a little puzzled, what did the eldest sister send someone to pick her up at this time?


    Didn''t Yu Dali go to loot tonight?


    Could it be that Yu Dali was arrested, and the people outside came to arrest him, just using her big sister as an excuse?


    Luo Huahua was suddenly frightened, and shouted at the top of her voice: "I''m already asleep, so I won''t go, let the eldest sister''s people go."


    Liu Qinghua outside the door turned his head and said, "You heard it too, do you want toe back tomorrow morning?"


    Rong Wu of course wouldn''t listen to her, waved his hand, and a secret guard gave Liu Qinghua a knife, causing her to faint quickly.


    Luo Wenshan saw his wife fainted and said anxiously, "You are..."


    Before he could finish hisst words, he was also stabbed by a guard and passed out.

 Chapter 2833: leave book

    Chapter 2833 The Letter of Resignation


    With a ?? bang, Rong Wu immediately kicked the door open.


    Luo Huahua said in horror, "What are you doing? Don''te here!"


    Rong Wudao: "What are you doing? Judging from your terrified appearance, you probably know the purpose of our arrest, so we won''t waste time with you. You should also know that Yu Dali went to rob again tonight. , he has also confessed to you, pleasee with us."


    Luo Huahua said anxiously, "Don''t touch me, I didn''t do anything bad, I don''t know anything about what Yu Dali did. Don''t arrest me, don''t arrest me."


    It was just that her cry was of no use at all, and the guards still controlled her.


    Luo Huahua struggled desperately and said loudly: "Let me go, let me go! I really didn''t do anything, I''ve been sleeping well at home, don''t catch me, don''t catch me."


    Rong Wudao: "If you shout again, I will knock you out and take you away like I would treat your parents!"


    Luo Huahua suddenly became honest.


    Upon seeing this, Rong Wu continued: "Tell you the news, Murong Li, the son of your eldest sister Luo, has died because of your actions tonight. If you don''t die, your crime is estimated not to be heavy, and now you have one life. Go in, and be prepared that you won''t be able toe out for a long time."


    Luo Huahua was startled and said in horror, "What did you say? Murongli actually died? How did he die?"


    "It was you who killed him." Rong Wudao: "How he died, you will naturally knowter."


    ignored her and walked directly to the door.


    Luo Huahua was suddenly desperate. Originally, their family wanted to rely on Murongli to live a good life, and then they would rescue her brother from prison, knowing that her brother was still suffering in prison.


    Now that Murong Li is dead, their family''s future hope is gone.


    The dark guards lost their energy when they saw Luo Huahua, and they ignored her and dragged her to the door.


    Luo Shuangshuang in the other room was still sound asleep, and the yard returned to its former calm.


    In the early morning of the next day, Murong Lingran came to the main room after having breakfast, and saw that the atmosphere in the main room was very serious.


    At this moment, Mrs. Luo was kneeling in the middle, while Murong Liang, regardless of her injury, sat on the top right, Murong Zhe sat on the top left, Murong Cai and Murong Qing were standing aside, and her family was also onlookers. the housekeeper and other servants.


    Actually started the interrogation so early, it seems that Grandpa hated the Luo family.


    Murongliang threw a letter of divorce that he had just asked Murong Zhe to write beside Mrs Luo, and said, "This is a letter of divorce. From today onwards, you will not be the daughter-inw of my Murong family."


    Mr. Luo didn''t go to pick up the divorce book, but said in shock: "Grandpa, are you going to drive me away?"


    "I''m not driving you away." Murong Liang said: "This is just a letter of divorce. You still have a contract with me, and I will sell you."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and sold the Luo family? The Luo family can be regarded as indirectly provoking others to robbery and murder, and even killed his own son, so is it okay to sell the Luo family like this?


    That''s right, grandpa probably wants to get the money back first, and then go to the official to report the crime of the Luo family.


    This should all be Dad''s idea.


    Sure enough, she turned her head to look at Daddy when she saw him nodding to her.


    "Grandpa, please, please don''t do this to me."

 Chapter 2834: Luo Wenshan and Liu Qinghua are here

    Chapter 2834 Luo Wenshan and Liu Qinghua are here


    Mrs. Luo knelt down to Murongliang''s feet and cried, "Grandpa, I''m also very sad that I lost my son, and I didn''t do it on purpose. I really couldn''t care less about the situationst night. If you me me for letting you lose your great-grandson, then give me a few more months. I''m still young, and Ah Cai and I can still have a child. At this time next year, I promise to give you back a great-grandson."


    Murong Liang said with a tired face: "I don''t need it anymore. If you let someone like you take care of children, I''m afraid ten children are not enough to harm you. Mrs. Luo, let me tell you, my family doesn''t need you anymore."


    "A mother who has a child with your temperament, I''m really afraid that the child you will give birth to in the future loves tossing like you."


    "Let me tell you the truth, I really regret buying you to be my grandson''s daughter-inw."


    "If I hadn''t bought you back, my son might be fine now, and our family wouldn''t have been chaotic for so long, and I wouldn''t have been injured or suffered the loss of my grandson."


    "You have caused so many things to happen to our family, you said, how could I keep you?"


    "Woohoo ... oh oh ... oh oh ..." Luo told: "A grandfather, I''m sorry, I don¡¯t want to do this. I know the thing this time is my fault. , please forgive me this time, I promise to be honest in the future, you let me go east, I will never go west, listen to your words carefully, and be your granddaughter-inw."


    Murong Liang said: "It''s toote to say this now, it''s useless, and your words are not worthy of trust."


    Mrs. Luo had no choice but to look at Murong Cai and begged: "Xiang Gong, don''t you like me very much? Please, please help me to beg for mercy. No matter what, I am the one who gave birth to a child for you."


    "Don''t ask me." Murong Cai also hated Luo Shi for killing his only son, and said, "I won''t beg for mercy, this time you killed my grandfather and my son, and I can never do it again in my life. forgive you."


    Mr. Luo continued to cry when he heard the words: "Woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Everyone frowned in disgust while listening to her cry.


    Murong Lingran saw that his father was also displeased, and roared: "Cry again! Why are you crying! You are the one who caused the situation today, and you still have the face to cry!"


    Mr. Luo stopped crying immediately.


    Murong Lingran continued: "My grandfather is the one who should cry, my son is still in aa, he is seriously injured, and now he has no great-grandchildren, you are the initiator of all this, and you still have the face to cry. If you cry again, I will send you to the governmentter on the charge of being an aplice of Yu Dali. By the way, you should pray now, and pray that Luo Huahua will not confess you, otherwise you will be doomed!"


    Mrs. Luo suddenly panicked, yes, she had offended Luo Huahua before. If Luo Huahua wanted to take revenge on herself, she would definitely say that she was provoked by herself and put all the me on her.


    At this moment, a servant came out of the door and whispered a few words beside Murong Zhe.


    Murong Zhe said: "Let theme in."


    After a while, Luo''s parents, Luo Wenshan and Liu Qinghua, walked in.


    As soon as the two came in and saw Mrs. Luo kneeling on the ground, Liu Qinghua didn''t have time to ask her why she was like this, and said anxiously: "Daughter, you have to save your sister, arge group of people cametest night and were stunned. We took Huahua away, and not long after we woke up this morning, someone from the government came in and said that Huahua was suspected of robbery and murder, and has now been locked up in the government office."

 Chapter 2835: plead

    Chapter 2835 Intercession


    Mrs Luo cried and said, "Auntie, don''t you see my current situation? Save Luo Huahua? Don''t say I can''t save her now, even if I can, I won''t save her, but she''s hurting me. Li''er, do you know that my Li''er is gone?"


    Liu Qinghua was stunned for a moment, unable to believe: "What did you say? Is Murongli gone?"


    She also hoped that Murong Li would honor their Luo family in the future and let them live a good life, but they were gone in just a few months.


    "Yeah, gone."


    Liu Qinghua said excitedly: "Why is Murongli missing? Tell me!"


    Luo Wenshan also said: "Who killed Li''er?"


    "Why not?" Mrs Luo repeated what Luo Huahua had done, "That''s it, if she hadn''t let people rob my housest night, how could I have suffocated Li''er because of my nervousness? Now Murong The family gave me a divorce and sold me, and you still want me to save Luo Huahua? Tell you, the person who wants her to die the most is me!"


    Luo Wenshan frowned and said, "How can you say that about your sister? No matter what, she is your own sister."


    Mrs Luo said with a grim look: "Sister? She killed my son, she is my enemy!"


    "you¡­"


    "Okay." Murong Liang said: "I asked you toe here not to listen to your quarrel."


    Liu Qinghua had no choice but to turn her head to look at Murongliang, and said anxiously: "My dear, my daughter really didn''t mean it, my eldest daughter is still young, and she will definitely have children with your grandson in the future, so please raise your hand and forgive me. My daughter. I already have a son in prison, and he hasn''te out yet. I can''t go in for another daughter. Otherwise, how can I work? Please forgive Luo Huahua. "


    "How do you live? I care how you live!" Murongliang said angrily, "Your daughter is just going to prison, and if she doesn''t die, you can''t live anymore. My great-grandson is dead, do you care about me? How will the great-grandson live, ah?"


    Liu Qinghua said: "My rtives, but people can''t be resurrected from the dead. For the sake of rtives, let''s spare Huahua."


    "Dream!" Murong Liang said, "Don''t say that I won''t spare Luo Huahua, even Mrs. Luo, I won''t let her stay at home. You probably won''t be able to take out more, so just give me ten taels of silver. I will return Mrs. Luo to you, and I will also give you the deed of betrayal. As for the things that Mrs. Luo quietly helped you before, since she has no son, I will not ask you for it."


    Mr. Luo''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Liu Qinghua said: "My daughter is your daughter-inw, how can you say no?"


    Murong Zhe said: "The divorce book has been given to her, it''s the one on the ground."


    Liu Qinghua nced at the envelope on the ground and said, "We won''t agree."


    "Whether you agree or not, Mrs. Luo will never stay in my house." Murongliang said again about his serious injury, "Your daughter is the disaster star of my family, if we keep her, our family may not decide. When will it end. If you don''t agree, anyway, I have her deed of prostitution in my hand, and I will sell her to another ce, so that you will never meet again in the future."


    Luo Wenshan and Liu Qinghua were stunned at the same time, Luo Jiexeng was in prison now, Luo Huahua was also in prison, and there was only one eleven-year-old Luo Shuangshuang left in the family. If the eldest daughter was gone, they would only have one daughter left .

 Chapter 2836: remarry

    Chapter 2836 Remarried


    Liu Qinghua whispered to her husband: "Otherwise, give me money."


    Luo Wenshan said: "Where do we have so much money?"


    Liu Qinghua said: "Go and borrow it. The eldest daughter is still young. If she stays by her side or remarrys, she will be able to take care of us in the future. When she is remarried, we can still receive another betrothal gift. If we sell it to other ces, we will have one less person to honor us when we get old."


    "This..." Luo Wenshan was suddenly moved, thought about it, and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    After negotiating, Liu Qinghua said, "We''ll give you the money."


    Murong Liang said: "Then give it."


    Liu Qinghua said: "But we don''t have that much money for the time being. Why don''t you let my daughter go back with me first. After I go back, I''ll borrow money and send it to you in the afternoon."


    "No." Murong Zhe said, "If you don''t have any money, you two should go back and borrow it now. We will wait for you here."


    Luo Wenshan and Liu Qinghua had no choice but to go back and borrow money temporarily.


    Murongliang turned his head and said, "Azhe, please take care of Mrs. Luo during this period, and don''t let her run away."


    Murong Zhe said: "Dad, don''t worry, you go to rest first."


    "it is good."


    Luo didn''t mean to run away when she heard the words. If she ran home now, she wouldn''t be able to get the deed of betrayal back, and the Marquis of Ning''an would definitely be able to find her.


    Mrs. Luo thought for a while, looked at Murong Cai, and said, "A Cai, for the sake of husband and wife, can you let me see Li''er for thest time?"


    "No." Murong Cai said, "Li''er was buried overnightst night."


    "Then where is he buried?"


    "Grandpa said it, but I can''t tell you."


    Mrs Luo cried again in a low voice, "Woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Murong Zhe saw this and asked the dark guard to keep her under strict watch, so he didn''t care about her anymore.


    Murong Lingran didn''t care about Mrs. Luo, she still had a lot of things to do.


    Just after noon in the afternoon, Luo Wenshan and Liu Qinghua brought the money.


    Murong Zhe also did what he said, returning the Luo family and the deed of betrayal to them.


    Walking out of the door of Murong''s house, Mrs. Luo was very sad when she saw the letter of divorce and the deed of betrayal in her hand.


    I thought she would have a good life when she married into the Murong family, but she didn''t expect that she would be divorced after all.


    She was willing to be bought by the Murong family, just because Murong Zhe was rich, not only did she have a good life every day, but she could also help her family at any time.


    Since she married Murong Cai, she really eats a lot better every day. She eats meat every day and wears new clothes from time to time. Especially when she is pregnant, she eats a lot better than when she was at home.


    Although she has to do a lot of work every day, her body is a little tired, but it is much better than when she was at home. Anyway, she has to do the same work at home.


    I just didn''t expect that she would leave her in a few years after such a day.


    The days at Murong''s house were like a dream.


    She is already married and has had children. If she remarrys in the future, she doesn''t know if she will be able to marry someone as good as Murong''s family.


    Luo Wenshan saw Mrs. Luo stunned, and said: "Okay, go back and help the family work well, we will find another marriage for you, and you can remarry at that time."


    At that time he can receive another dowry money.


    Mrs. Luo was about to speak, when she saw a group of hunters walking towards her in the distance.

 Chapter 2837: Luo was arrested

    Chapter 2837 Luo was arrested


    Shen Potou had met Luo, but when they met again, he still asked, "Are you Luo Cuicui?"


    Mr. Luo nodded stunned.


    Shen catcher waved his hand, and the catchers behind him immediately tied Mr. Luo.


    Liu Qinghua said anxiously, "Why did you arrest my daughter?"


    "Your daughter?" Prosecutor Shen said, "I''m going to ask your other daughter. Last night, your other daughter said that Luo Cuicui and her conspired to seize the property of Murongliang''s family, and she was also suspected of killing her own son. Now that she''s an important prisoner, of course we''re going to take her away."


    Mrs. Luo said: "You let me go, Luo Huahua wronged me, I never conspired with her, I justined in front of her about the hardships I lived in Murong''s house, and I didn''t let her rob and hurt people at all. At that time, she was still from the Murong family, how could I let here to the Murong family to rob her, otherwise the family would have no money, how would I live, Luo Huahua wronged me, wronged me."


    "I didn''t kill my son on purpose, I just identally, I have to me Luo Huahua, I me her for calling someone to rob my house, that''s why my son died, my son was killed by Luo Huahua, don''t you guys You shoulde to me, you should find Luo Huahua."


    Shen Zhai said with a nk face: "Whether you are wronged or not, Luo Huahua confessed to you, then you have toe with us. After the adults find out the truth, they will naturally return your innocence. As for your son, the Murong family His grandson was indeed killed in your hands, no matter if you missed it or not, it''s a fact that Murong Li died."


    After saying that, let someone take her away.


    Liu Qinghua and Luo Wenshan hurried forward, trying to stop the arresters.


    Mrs Luo hurriedly looked at her parents and said, "Father, Mother, you go to Luo Huahua and tell her not to wrong me, if I go to jail with her, there will be Luo Shuangshuang who doesn''t understand anything at home. Now, with me here, your life will be better. I didn''t kill Li''er on purpose, and the Murong family didn''t hold me ountable. As long as Luo Huahua doesn''t wrong me, I can definitelye back soon. "


    Yes, my daughter is right.


    What they didn''t know was that Murongliang lost a grandson and was seriously injured because of Mrs. Luo, how could she not be held ountable?


    Liu Qinghua and Luo Wenshan could only watch helplessly as their daughter was taken away.


    It''s just that they weren''t idle. As soon as their daughter was taken away, they went to Lihua Vige to find a carriage and wanted to ask someone to take them to the city.


    The so-called good things do not go out, and bad things spread thousands of miles. Everyone in Lihua Vige knows what Luo did in just one morning, so no family is willing to lend them a horse or ox cart.


    They had no choice but to walk towards the city on their legs.


    Luo Huahua was locked in the prison at this time, staring fiercely at Yu Dali in the next cell.


    "You''ve been staring at me since you were interrogated in the morning." Yu Dali said, "Aren''t you tired of staring?"


    Luo Huahua roared: "Yu Dali, I asked you to steal money, why did you kill my nephew! Do you know how important my nephew is to our family, you actually let him die, I hate it you!"


    Yu Dali frowned and said, "I don''t want it either. I have to me Qian Dasheng. He threatened your sister. When your sister was in a hurry, she killed her son."


    Seeing Yu Dali talking about himself, Qian Dasheng said: "I am holding the Luo family, not because I want everyone to escape. Yu Dali, do you have a conscience?"

 Chapter 2838: Ive mispoken

    Chapter 2838 is wrong


    Luo Huahua looked at Qian Dasheng again, frowned and said, "You murderer, I me you for killing my nephew, and you also hurt me."


    "I''m the murderer?" Qian Dasheng said contemptuously, "You seem innocent."


    Luo Huahua said: "I am innocent, you are the one who did it, your crime must be heavier than mine!"


    Qian Dasheng was suddenly unhappy, "Luo Huahua, you can''t put all the me on me, I hurt Murongliang, and I caused your sister to suffocate her own child, but the source of everything is you. ."


    "It was you who heard from your sister that it would be fine as long as Murong Liang died, and you agreed with it. You thought that after Murong Liang died, your sister would be able to help you upright and open, so you found Yu Dali, and then Yu Dali found me. , I went to find two good brothers to do this together."


    "The money we got from the first robbery, don''t forget Luo Huahua, you get the most."


    "Seriously, we all listen to you before we do anything wrong. You are the mastermind, and your crime is definitely no lesser than ours."


    Luo Huahua gritted her teeth and said, "Anyway, it''s not me who did it, and your end will definitely be worse than mine."


    Qian Dasheng said with a look of disapproval: "I have no father or mother, and no one will be sad when I die. It will be miserable, but it is you, with your parents here, they will not have afortable life in the future. You said that we two Who is more at a loss?"


    "You!" Luo Huahua became angry and stopped talking for a while.


    Qian Dasheng smiled smugly.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps came from a distance.


    Everyone looked up and saw two jailers and two people walking towards them quickly.


    Luo Huahua, seeing that they were her parents, hurried to the edge of the iron fence and said, "Father, Mother, you are here. Please save me, I really didn''t mean it."


    Qian Dasheng pouted when he heard the words, if your parents had the ability, would they still be here?


    Liu Qinghua ignored the pitiful look on her daughter''s face and said coldly: "Luo Huahua, I ask you, your elder sister said that after sheined to you that Murongliang was not good to her, you asked Yu Dali to find someone to deal with her. He shot, is it true?"


    "So what?" Luo Huahua didn''t deny it, but readily admitted, "I just want the eldest sister to help us casually in the future. I''m doing this for the good of our family."


    Liu Qinghua said angrily: "For the sake of our family? Look at the current situation of our family. Do you think our family is doing well? You went to prison, Murongli died again, and your elder brother is still in prison. Sister and you are the mastermind, do you want to put all your brothers and sisters in jail to feel at ease?"


    Luo Huahua frowned and said, "I didn''t want to do this either. I didn''t do it on purpose. My original intention was for our family."


    Luo Wenshan said: "Okay, don''t talk so much nonsense, hurry up and get down to business."


    Luo Huahua was stunned for a moment, then she understood in an instant, and said with a gloomy expression: "I thought you were here to see me, but now it seems that you are here to beg me to let my eldest sister go?"


    "It''s good if you know." Liu Qinghua said, "Your eldest sister has told me that she didn''t push you to rob Murong''s house, she justined to you, but I didn''t expect you to have such a mind, and she actually said Your eldest sister is the mastermind. Later, you will tell the official messenger, you made a mistake in the morning, your eldest sister is not the mastermind, and you should not implicate her. "

 Chapter 2839: judgment

    Chapter 2839 Judgment


    "I will not say."


    "You!" Luo Wenshan got angry and said angrily: "Luo Huahua, this matter has nothing to do with your eldest sister!"


    Luo Huahua said: "What does it matter? It does matter, if she hadn''tined beside me, how could I have attacked the Murong family? Whether it was her doing or not, it has something to do with her. Now that I''m in prison, of course she does too. Wouldn''t it be too unfair toe to apany me, or let her be alone outside?"


    Liu Qinghua said anxiously: "Why don''t you think about us, child? That''s your eldest sister, not your enemy. We are just your four children. Your brother is already in prison, and you came in again, your eldest sister. If youe in again, there will be only Luo Shuangshuang left in the family who can''t help much, how can you live as parents like this? You are unfilial!"


    "Don''t think that your eldest sister is having a good time, she has no children, she has been driven out by the Murong family, we spent ten taels of silver to redeem her, or she will be sold out of town Go. In order to redeem her, we now owe a whole lot of debt. Without your elder sister to help us pay it back, we don''t know it will be the year of the monkey and the horse month. "


    "Humph!" Luo Huahua snorted coldly, "I won''t change my mouth, if it wasn''t for the eldest sister, I wouldn''t be here, I hate her!"


    "You!" Luo Wenshan got angry and said, "Luo Huahua, you have seen the situation of your elder brother in prison. The porridge and pickles he eats every day, without us sending him meat from time to time to replenish his body, his body would have copsed long ago. You If you don''t do what we say, we will never care about you in the future, and your crime will probably not be sentenced to death, and when youe out, we will kick you out of the house and make you homeless!"


    Luo Huahua was startled, unable to believe her: "Father, Mother, I am your own daughter, why do you treat me like this?"


    Liu Qinghua said: "You killed our family''s only hope, so we can''t treat you like this?"


    Originally thought, Murong Li has something to do with Murong Zhe anyway, and also has something to do with the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, so that when Murong Li grows up, their family will turn over.


    I just didn''t expect Luo Huahua to design Murong''s house, and Luo Cuicui killed Murong Li in that way, making them hopeless.


    Luo Huahua was silent for a while.


    If she doesn''t do what her parents say, she will definitely have no home in the future.


    But she was not willing to let Luo Cuicui go.


    After thinking about it for a while, Luo Huahua had topromise and said, "Okay, I''ll make it clear to the lord when the lord interrogates me again."


    The Luo family''s parents were immediately satisfied, and after seeing another daughter and son, they went straight home.


    It''s just that they thought Luo Huahua let go and Luo Cuicui could go back, but things were not what they expected.


    When interrogating Luo Huahua for the second time, although she said that she did all this, Mrs. Luo killed someone after all, and Murongliang wanted to investigate Mrs. Luo for killing his grandson, so even if she changed her confession, Mrs. Luo Not put back.


    Three dayster, after everything was clear, Yu Dali and Qian Dasheng were sentenced to 100 sticks of cane for robbery and wounding. After they recovered, they went to hardbor for seven years.


    Although Luo Huahua did not do it herself, but as the mastermind, and her purpose was impure, she was also sentenced to be punished with a cane for 100 big boards. After she recovered, she did hardbor for eight years.

 Chapter 2840: Unrequited love

    Chapter 2840 Unrequited Love


    As for Luo Cuicui, although she did not know what Luo Huahua did, she was considered an aplice and killed a baby, even if the baby was their own child, and the Murong family wanted to pursue the Luo family to the end, so they were sentenced to one sentence. Bai Daban, after recovering, went to hardbor for five years.


    The Luo family''s parents originally thought that the eldest daughter would be able to go home soon, but they did not expect that the eldest daughter would not be able toe back either.


    Murong Liang and Murong Cai were very satisfied with the verdicts against those people, and naturally they would not help their enemies. Once the Luo family¡¯s parents went there, they would go there once and never saw their face.


    After hitting a wall more than a dozen times, the Luo family''s parents knew that the Murong family would not help them, so they had to give up the idea of ??saving Luo Cuicui and returned home to guard Luo Shuangshuang, only hoping that when she grows up, there will be no more idents, or else The two of them are really only dead.


    A few dayster, the weather gradually cooled down, and Murong Liang''s wounds had healed.


    Today was also the day he returned to his home, and Murong Zhe personally sent him home.


    Without Mrs. Luo and Murongli, Murongliang''s home returned to its former serenity.


    Murongliang looked at his grandson who had been in a very low mood all this time, and said, "Cai, don''t worry, I have already started to find you a daughter-inw, and it has been several years since the incident with your grandma. The days are getting better and better, and it is estimated that there are people who are willing to marry you, this time we will look for it slowly, and we will definitely find you a satisfactory daughter-inw."


    Murong Cai said: "Thank you grandpa, I understand, it''s just me...I..."


    "What am I?"


    Murong Lingran also came over today, she knew what Murong Cai''s expression was about, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Don''t you have someone you like?"


    Murong Cai''s body trembled, but he didn''t expect his mind to be seen through.


    "Sure enough, looking at your appearance, I should have guessed correctly."


    Murongliang suddenly became interested and asked curiously, "A Cai, which family is that girl from? Is she from this vige? Does she like you?"


    Murong Cai said: "It''s from our vige. I don''t know if she likes me or not. As for which family, I don''t want to say for the time being."


    The crowd suddenly lost interest, it turned out to be unrequited love.


    Murong frowned, Murong Cai was too fond of the new and tired of the old, Mr. Luo had only been gone for a few dozen days, and he actually had someone he liked again.


    Mu Rongliang asked, "Then when did you fall in love with her? Before Mrs. Luo left? Or after?"


    Murong Cai was afraid that everyone would misunderstand, so he quickly exined: "It''s just a few days ago. I... I liked Mr. Luo quite a bit before, and I didn''t think about looking for someone else."


    Murong Lingran''s mood was a little better, and Murong Cai still had a conscience.


    Murong Liang said: "A Cai, you really don''t say which family you belong to? You say it, and if it is suitable, I will go to propose a marriage for you."


    "No need, grandpa." Murong Cai said: "I just divorced my wife a few days ago, and the word of getting married again is bad for my reputation, so wait, I will find a chance to take the initiative to talk to her."


    Murong Liang also felt that it made sense when he heard the words, so he did not force him.


    Murong Lingran didn''t want to worry about Murong Cai''s affairs either. Whether he could marry a wife in the future had nothing to do with her. She had something important to do when she came back to Lihua Vige this time.


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran came to her second hilltop, to a ce specially raised for horses, and Helian Rongjiu had already arrived at this time.

 Chapter 2841: rebel?

    Chapter 2841 Rebellion?


    They made an agreement a few days ago to meet at the horse farm on the second hill today.


    Helian Rongjiu happened to be trying out a horse when she saw Murong Lingran approaching from a distance, riding a horse and quickly approaching her, after dismounting, she said with a smile, "Girl, these horses of yours are really good. Horses, each one is like one in a thousand, where did you find so many good horses?"


    Thest time he came over, he wanted to ask her about the horse, but Murongliang was injured at that time, so he wouldn''t be able to ask about it when something happened to someone else''s house.


    Later, he wanted toe over, there were too many political affairs, and it was not until today that he had time toe.


    Murong Lingran was toozy to think of a reason, and said directly: "It was sent by the old god."


    Anyway, sometimes no one believes the truth.


    Helian Rongjiu reluctantly said: "Don''t be joking, what I said is true, if so many good horses can be put into my army, thebat effectiveness of the army will be greatly improved."


    "It''s really from the old gods." Murong said in a sinct manner: "Let''s not talk about this, is the purpose of your visit to need these horses?"


    "Okay, since you don''t want to say more, I won''t ask more." Helian Rongjiu said, "How many horses do you have here? How many I want."


    It is estimated that she asked someone to collect it from all over the country. He does not believe that it was sent by the old god.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "These horses are very expensive."


    "It''s fine." Helian Rongjiu said indifferently: "As long as it can improve thebat effectiveness of the army, no matter how expensive it is, it is worth it, and you will definitely give me a suitable price."


    Murong Lingran choked for a moment. He said this, if she doesn''t give a low price, then she won''t cooperate with improving thebat effectiveness of the army?


    nced at Helian Rongjiu''s eyes, and really saw him looking at him slyly.


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "Okay, if you want these horses, I''ll give you all of them. There are 10,000 in total, but 5,000 are ponies, so I can''t give you the other 5,000. Take it."


    Helian Rongjiu said in a daze: "I heard that several generals have asked you to buy horses, your grandfather also asked you to buy horses, you have sold some of them, and now you can still get 5,000 horses. match?"


    "Mm." Murong said in a clear voice, "Don''t worry, I can get it."


    Helian Rongjiu stared straight into her eyes and did not speak for a while.


    Murong Lingran suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly exined: "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not trying to rebel, I bought these horses because I wanted to do business. Just give it all to Grandpa."


    "It''s not that there are other people who want to rebel. These horses are not bought from one ce, but collected from several ces. Ordinary people will not use thousands of horses to rebel if they want to rebel."


    Helian Rongjiu touched her head and said helplessly: "What are you thinking about? I know that anyone in this world can rebel, even your family members. Of course I don''t think so. As for the people , I have eyeliners all over the country, if there is a tendency to rebel in any ce, I can still find out in advance."


    "Then what are you thinking?"


    "I was just thinking that you are really capable, so many horses can be collected at will."


    Murong said proudly: "Of course, I already said it, the old **** sent someone to give it to me."

 Chapter 2842: Trouble at your door (1)

    Chapter 2842 Troubleing to the door (1)


    Helian Rongjiu knew that she was making fun of herself again, and sighed: "Forget it, I won''t ask the source of your horses, let me tell you the price, I want all 5,000 horses."


    Murong Lingran coughed softly: "Then I''m wee, you have to be prepared."


    "It''s okay, let''s talk."


    Murong thought for a while, and said, "It''s better for you to say the price. If I think it''s suitable, we will make the deal. If it''s not suitable, I''ll increase the price."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Then let''s say the price is 5,000 horses for a total of 500,000 taels of silver."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, but he understood in an instant, "Are you asking the price of the horse that my grandfather bought from me?"


    Seeing her tone of voice was very affirmative, Helian Rongjiu did not hide it, and said with a smile: "Yes, anyway, we are about to be a family, so you can sell it to me at the price you sold it to your grandfather?"


    Murong red at him and said, "Who wants to be a family with you?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Isn''t it a matter of time, do you think the money is less? If it is less, I''ll add more?"


    "No need." Murong Lingran said: "Just this price, you just copied the mansion of Murong Qian and Murong Tao some time ago. It is estimated that their family''s property is not only 500,000 taels."


    "Haha." Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "That''s right, then it''s settled. I''ll send someone to pick it up when I go back, and give you the money by the way."


    Murong nodded: "Yes."


    "That''s right." Helian Rongjiu said again: "I heard that many of your cattle are rented to themon people?"


    "Yup."


    "So many cows, are they also given to you by the old gods?"


    "Yup."


    Helian Rongjiu: "¡­"


    Forget it, he won''t ask again in the future, I guess she will say that the old **** gave it.


    Anyway, he knew her well, and he only thought about the people, and would not use those cows to do bad things.


    Murong Lingran saw that he looked a little hurt, and in order to appease him, he said helplessly: "Okay, I''m joking with you, it''s true that I had people collect them secretly, but I didn''t use ordinary methods. I can''t say it right now."


    Helian Rongjiu smiled suddenly, "Well, I understand."


    ¡­


    Time flies, and soon it will be the first day of October.


    At this moment, Murong Lingran stood in the space, looking at the half-mu of whitend, unable to open his eyes when he smiled.


    "Yes, yes, so muchnd can mature in an instant. Even if there is another catastrophe in the future, I will not be afraid."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Then you can prepare to set off to find herbs for me."


    Murong asked, "Where do you want me to go this time?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "You will know soon, you can arrange everything at home during this time, lest you leave and affect your business. But don''t worry, take your time."


    Murong Lingran didn''t ask any more questions after hearing the words, he must have expected something.


    After fiddling in the space for a while, she prepared some seeds that Lihua Vige needed, and she nned to inspect the shop when she left the space.


    After seeing her own shop, she was idle anyway, so she nned to go and see how the business of the uncles'' shops was going.


    She has left so many times, so she can be considered experienced, and the preparations before leaving can be done quickly, so she is not in a hurry.


    Ever since the uncles'' shop opened, she has been there once because of various things.

 Chapter 2843: Trouble at your door (2)

    Chapter 2843 Troubleing to the door (2)


    When ?? arrived, he could see Xiao Zhengdong sitting in a wheelchair at the door watching the situation inside, and Mrs. Xue was standing behind him, ready to take care of him at any time.


    Xiao Zhengdong has been getting better day by day since receiving the acupuncture treatment from Murong Zhe. He can stand up now, but he still gets tired after walking a few steps, his legs and hands are shaking, so he still can''t do without a wheelchair.


    Murong Zhe said, let him go out and have a look when he is all right, so as not to stay at home every day and get sick.


    Murong walked over with a smile and said loudly, "Little uncle, little aunt."


    Xiao Zhengdong and Mrs. Xue turned their heads at the same time and saw Murong Lingran approaching, Xiao Zhengdong hurriedly said: "Aran, you came just in time, help your uncle and the others, they are in trouble."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look inside the shop, and saw that the atmosphere in the shop was very serious at this time, and there was a person lying in the middle of the shop, surrounded by a lot of diners who came to the shop to eat skewers.


    At this moment, a man sitting on the bench next to him said, "Have you thought about it? Just tell me the solution when you think about it."


    Murong Lingran spoke first, "What''s going on?"


    Xiao Zhengchun and the others were overjoyed when they saw their nieceing.


    Xiao Zhengchun said anxiously: "Aran, we are in trouble."


    Murong said: "Tell me about the situation."


    Xiao Zhengchun nodded, and repeated what the man said just now when he was brought in.


    After listening to ??, Murong Lingran''s face showed a clear look.


    Sure enough, it was simr to what she saw on TV in her previous life.


    The story of the incident is very simple, that is, the person lying on the ground had a stomachache in the middle of the night after eating a bunch of incense in the shop yesterday. He vomited and diarrhoea all night. He went to see the doctor, and the doctor said that it was caused by eating the wrong thing.


    The family members of the person lying on the ground said that he only ate at Xiao Zhengchun''s shop yesterday. They thought there must be something wrong with the incense sticks. Therefore, after the person lying on the ground was better, his family members carried the food. He came to the shop to find Xiao Zhengchun and others to discuss.


    But on the surface, although the people on the ground are much better, they still look weak, and keep their eyes closed, as if they were asleep.


    Murong Ling Ran nced at the chest of the man on the ground, and saw that his chest rose and fell irregrly, and he immediately became concerned.


    The sitting man looked at Murong Lingran: "Who are you?"


    Xiao Gongwei, who was afraid of things, immediately came out of the corner and said with a high-spirited look: "She is my granddaughter, and also the granddaughter of Lord Ning''an, and the Lord of Chunling County."


    Princess Chunling?


    The eyes of the onlookers fell on Murong Lingran at the same time.


    The man sitting sarcastically said, "How could someone like you have anything to do with the Marquis of Ning''an? Look at your clothes, how could there be a county master as a granddaughter? I don''t believe it."


    Xiao Gongwei saw that he didn''t believe him, and said anxiously, "She is really the Princess Chunling, and she is really the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an."


    "Okay." The man sitting looked at Murong Lingran and said, "I am what He Yusheng is, and the one on the ground is my brother He Yulu, so don''t lie to me, my eyesight is still very urate, if you The granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, and I am still the son of the Marquis of Ning''an."

 Chapter 2844: Trouble at your door (3)

    Chapter 2844 Troubleing to the door (3)


    "The purpose of my visit today is to seek advice from your uncle. You are a girl. I am looking for your uncle today, not you."


    Her grandfather would not have such a deceitful son!


    Murong said coldly, "But today I have to take care of my uncle''s affairs."


    He Yusheng saw that her aura was indeed unlike ordinary people, and frowned: "Are you really the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an?"


    Murong said: "Of course."


    "How do you prove yourself?"


    "Joke." Murong Lingran sneered: "Who are you? If you want me to prove me, I will prove it? Who gave you the face? The identity of the county owner, which is proimed by His Majesty, the Lord of the County, is because you don''t recognize it, right? ?"


    He Yusheng choked for a moment, gritted his teeth and said, "Anyway, I don''t believe you are the princess."


    "I don''t care if you believe it or not."


    "you!"


    After Murong entered Lingran, the number of onlookers at the door gradually increased.


    At this moment, someone at the door said: "This girl is indeed the Princess Chunling. I saw her walking with the family of Lord Ning''an."


    "I also saw that on the day Murong He was executed, their family went to the execution tform."


    "I have also seen her. She is also the owner of Zhiye Zhai. I met her when Zhiye Zhai opened."


    He Yusheng saw that all the onlookers said this, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "What if she is the county owner?" He Yusheng said: "Could it be that the county owner''s uncles have done something wrong, don''t they need to give us an exnation?"


    Murong Lingran asked Xiao Zhengchun: "Uncle, did all the food you eat yesterday cook in the same pot?"


    Xiao Zhengchun nodded and said, "Yes."


    Murong Lingran turned her head and said with a serious face: "You heard it all, my uncles didn''t mean to tell you what to say, you suddenly brought your younger brother over today, saying that you will get sick after eating the skewers of my uncles, but yesterday they We sold a lot of chuanchuan incense, and they were all cooked in the same pot. Everyone else is fine, except your brother. It is hard for us not to suspect that he has eaten other things to be like this. "


    Some of the onlookers also felt that what she said was reasonable.


    "Yeah, I just came over to eat yesterday, nothing happened."


    "I came yesterday too, and it''s fine."


    "I''m fine too."


    "I''m fine too."


    ¡­


    He Yusheng turned towards the other party when he saw the wind direction, and frowned: "You mean, I deliberately carried my brother to wrong you?"


    Murong said coldly, "I didn''t say that, but I''m curious. You said you were here to ask for answers, so I guess you''re here to ask for money. Tell me, how much do you want?"


    He Yusheng''s face was suddenly moved, and he thought that the other party was really going to give it, and hurriedly said: "My brother has spent two taels of silver since he took medicine to see a doctor. He will definitely need money to recuperateter. You must give us five hundred taels of silver. Then this shop must be closed, and you are not allowed to harm other people."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t you think you are also in the food business?"


    He Yusheng''s face changed, and he said in a panic: "You... what nonsense are you talking about, I''m not."


    "Oh, aren''t you?" Murong nced him up and down several times and said, "Why do I think you must be."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." He Yusheng said: "Now you should do as I say, or I will report to the official."

 Chapter 2845: go to the government (1)

    Chapter 2845 Go to the government (1)


    Murong Lingran didn''t speak for a while, but came to He Yulu''s side, first observed his face, then rolled his eyelids, then looked at his lips, and then at his hands.


    She turned her head and nced at He Yusheng, who was a little nervous, and suddenly took out a silver needle from her satchel, and without hesitation, pierced it into He Yulu''s people.


    He Yulu immediately sat up because of the pain and eximed, "It hurts to death, it hurts to death."


    The air suddenly quieted down, and everyone looked straight at him.


    He Yusheng''s expression changed instantly and he roared, "What are you doing?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "If I don''t do anything, I just want to see if he is really sick and unconscious, but I didn''t expect my medical skills to be so good that he would wake up instantly. It seems that his medical skills are so good. It''s not as sick as you said."


    He Yulu instantly realized that his actions just now were too suspicious, and hurriedlyy down again, clutching his stomach and saying, "Oh, it hurts me, it hurts me."


    Xiao Gongwei said excitedly: "You are still pretending, I think you are here to cheat money."


    He Yulu didn''t speak, just kept moaning in pain.


    Murong Lingran looked at He Yusheng and said, "Do you still insist on asking for money?"


    "Yes." He Yusheng said, "I want it, I want it."


    Murong Lingran sighed and said, "Okay, if that''s the case, let''s report to the officials, I''m not afraid to report to the officials, I know who my uncles are, it''s absolutely impossible for your brother to get sick because of eating skewered incense. There are so many people who ate at the same time yesterday, and I have witnesses."


    "But let me remind you in advance that if the officials find out that your brother is feigning illness, and you are deliberately here to cheat money and prevent others from doing business, don''t me me for using you of extortion."


    As soon as her voice fell, Daddy Rong came over and said respectfully, "Master, what happened here?"


    Murong Lingran exined the matter briefly.


    Rong Da nced at the people on the ground and said, "The county master, it is obvious that they are here to cheat money on purpose. Why don''t I beat them up and drive them away."


    Murong Lingran said: "No, it''s too cheap to let them go like this. I want them to go to jail. Someone even disturbed the shop of my uncle, the owner of Chunling County. It''s too bad for me and the Marquis of Ning''an. The government has taken it seriously, I want to find out who is behind them and make them pay the price they deserve."


    Rong Avenue: "Yes, county master, then I will listen to you."


    After he finished speaking, he turned to look at He Yusheng, and said coldly, "Do you go by yourself, or do I help you carry people away?"


    He Yusheng began to tremble when he saw Rong Daing over. At this time, he no longer doubted that Murong Lingran was not the county owner, and said tremblingly, "Go...where to go?"


    Rong Avenue: "Go to the government."


    He Yu said bluntly: "You don''t need to be so troublesome, just give us five hundred taels of silver. In the future, if you don''t open this shop, you don''t have to go to the government. I just scare you."


    "Oh? To scare us?" Murong said: "I wasn''t frightened. If I said go to the government, I went to the government. Rong, take them all to the government."


    Rong nodded, beckoned, and several secret guards came in immediately from outside the door, just wanting to go forward and carry He Yulu.

 Chapter 2846: go to the government (2)

    Chapter 2846 Go to the government (2)


    When He Yusheng saw that they wereing, he slowly moved to the door and wanted to run.


    How could ??Rong Da give him a chance, he saw He Yusheng''s intention at a nce, reached out to stop him, and mocked: "What''s the matter? Want to run? Are you reasonable? What are you running for?"


    Murong said: "Yeah, what are you running for? There is a doctor in the government office, don''t you worry about your brother? Go to the government office and let the doctor show your brother. If you are terminally ill, what should you do? ?"


    He Yusheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva, thinking of how well they did this, his younger brother had indeed stretched his stomach for a whole day, no matter how the doctor checked, there would be no problem, so he straightened his back and said, "Go and go. , who is afraid of whom!"


    Rong Da asked others to carry the person, he followed behind He Yusheng, told Murong Lingran that they should go first, and then walked directly in the direction of the government office.


    Murong looked at Xiao Zhengchun and the others, and said, "Uncles, eldest uncle and second uncle,e with me, the others will stay here, don''t worry, I will definitely prove your innocence."


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Okay, I''ll go with your second uncle."


    Murong Lingran looked at the people onlookers again, and said loudly: "Everyone, if you have time, feel free to follow us. Believe me, my uncles must have been wronged."


    Someone responded quickly. After all, Murong Lingran is the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, and the Marquis of Ning''an is still a lot of people.


    "I go."


    "I''ll go as well."


    "I also need to go."


    ¡­


    Murong said: "Okay, let''s go together."


    If these people don¡¯t go, even if it proves the innocence of the uncles, who knows?


    After a while, the group came to the government office. Jing Zhaoyin was very busy. He heard that the people who came this time were Murong Lingran and her uncles, so they put down what they were doing and tried their case first.


    "Mighty..."


    Jing Zhaoyin said loudly: "Who is under the hall?"


    "He Yu Lu, Caomin''s younger brother, is the one lying down."


    "Sir, I am Murong Lingran, and my two uncles next to me are Xiao Zhengchun and Xiao Zhengxia."


    Jing Zhaoyin nodded and asked, "Why are you going to court?"


    Murong Lingran simply recounted the incident, "That''s the way it is, my lord, yesterday, many people ate the skewered incense cooked in the same pot, and if something goes wrong, it''s impossible for only one person to have an ident, so I invite the lord. Let us be innocent."


    Jing Zhaoyin said: "ording to what you said, this is indeed the principle. If an ident urs, it is impossible for one person to have an ident."


    Murong Lingran continued: "And their conditions are that they want us to pay five hundred taels of silver and close the Chuanchuanxiang shop. In name, they don''t want people to be hurt again, but I guess their ultimate goal is to close the shop. It''s because my uncles'' Chuanchuanxiang business is so good, that''s why I got into trouble this time."


    Jing Zhaoyin turned his head and said sternly, "He Yusheng, tell me honestly, isn''t that the case?"


    He Yusheng knelt on the ground immediately and said anxiously: "Sir, Caomin brother really only ate skewered incense yesterday. If you don''t believe me, send a doctor to check to see if Caomin brother''s illness is caused by eating."


    Jing Zhaoyin looked at the yamen next to him, the yamen understood and immediately went to ask the doctor.

 Chapter 2847: go to the government (3)

    Chapter 2847 Go to the government (3)


    Jing Zhaoyin said: "In that case, let''s wait for the doctor toe."


    He Yusheng said: "Thank you, sir."


    After He Yusheng finished speaking, he turned to look at Murong Lingran again, "I advise you to lose money honestly, otherwise you will definitely lose miserablyter."


    Murong Lingran said: "There''s no need for you to worry about it. My uncle''s shop is clean and innocent, but it''s you. If it provester that what you said is false, you are deliberately framing my uncles. Then I will be rude."


    He Yusheng snorted, "Then let''s see."


    After a long while, the doctor also came over, and after examining He Yulu, he respectfully said: "Sir, this person''s pulse condition is like vomiting and diarrhea after eating bad food, causing the whole body to be weak. It''s alright, I''m awake."


    He Yulu heard the words, sat up following the doctor''s words, and said weakly: "I really didn''t pretend to be sick, thank the doctor for making me clear."


    He Yusheng immediately looked at Murong Lingran proudly: "Look, I''m right, you should just do as I say."


    Murong said: "But you have no evidence to prove that He Yulu only ate my uncle''s Chuanchuanxiang yesterday."


    He Yusheng said: "I''m the evidence, my family can testify, my brother only ate Chuanchuanxiang yesterday."


    "Really?" Murong Lingran turned around and asked Xiao Zhengchun, "Uncle, when did this persone to eat Chuan Chuan Xiang yesterday?"


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "It''s night time."


    Murong nodded: "In other words, he ate in other ces in the morning and at noon. He Yusheng, do you want to say that your brother didn''t eat anything in the morning and noon yesterday?"


    He Yusheng said: "He...he just didn''t eat anything."


    Murong Lingran curiously said: "Look at your clothes, and your brother dares to go to the Chuanchuanxiang shop to eat, it is not like someone who can''t afford breakfast and lunch, why does your brother have breakfast and lunch? Didn''t you eat?"


    He Yusheng said: "He doesn''t want to eat, can''t he?"


    "Okay, of course it is." Murong said: "But a normal person, how can he not eat breakfast and lunch? It''s just a matter of saying that if you don''t eat breakfast, sometimes people don''t wake up because they have no appetite. , but if you don''t eat two meals in a row, it usually doesn''t happen, unless..."


    Jing Zhaoyin asked: "Unless what?"


    Murong said sternly: "Unless he is not feeling well."


    Xiao Zhengchun said: "Yes, he was not feeling well at first, he didn''t even want to eat anything, so he bit the bullet and ate my family''s Chuanchuanxiang, of course he would get sick, who made him sick."


    He Yusheng''s expression changed suddenly, and he said, "How could he be sick? He is in good health!"


    Murong said: "Then you exin why he didn''t eat in the morning and noon?"


    He Yusheng said: "He just doesn''t want to eat it."


    "Where''s the evidence?"


    "What I say is the evidence."


    Jing Zhaoyin said: "You are a family member, and your words cannot be used as evidence."


    He Yusheng said anxiously: "Sir, what Caomin said is true, you must believe what Caomin said."


    Jing Zhaoyin said: "This official only looks at the evidence. If you don''t have any evidence, this official thinks that you have deliberately wronged the uncle of the county master."


    The surrounding people heard the words and began to whisper:

 Chapter 2848: the truth

    Chapter 2848 The Truth


    "The county lord is right. There is no normal person who doesn''t eat breakfast and lunch. It''s not that they can''t afford to eat. If they really don''t eat, it means that they are not feeling well."


    "That''s right, they can afford a series of incense sticks, they don''t wear bad clothes, and they don''t look like they can''t afford breakfast and lunch."


    "I see, they''re just a good business, and they came here on purpose to find fault."


    "That''s right, I also ate at Chuanchuanxiang shopst night, nothing happened."


    ¡­


    He Yusheng shivered while listening to everyone''s discussion, suddenly his head became hot, and he defended: "I was wrong, my brother ate something in the morning and at noon yesterday."


    The surroundings suddenly became quiet again.


    Jing Zhaoyin pped Jing Tang wood abruptly, and said angrily: "How dare you be bold, you dare to deceive this official, just now you said that you didn''t eat anything, and now you say that you have eaten, isn''t this inconsistent? So what else do you have? The evidence proves that your brother got sick after eating some incense sticks?"


    He Yusheng rolled his eyes and said, "My brother eats the same things for breakfast and lunch as before. It is absolutely impossible that he is sick because of eating breakfast and lunch, but it must be because of the incense sticks."


    Jing Zhaoyin said coldly, "Speaking upside down, this officer has no time to talk nonsense with you here. Honestly, how did your brother get sick? If you dare to lie, this officer will definitely punish him severely."


    He Yusheng was startled for a moment, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said with a trembling voice: "Cao... Caomin said that everything is true, please check it out."


    Jing Zhaoyin said: "Since you haven''t told the truth, don''t me this official for being rude! Come on, give this official a heavy blow to He Yusheng until he is willing to tell the truth!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    The yamen officers stepped forward and put He Yusheng on the ground and started beating him with sticks.


    One, two, three, four, five¡­


    The stick hit He Yusheng hard again and again, and when He Yulu saw this, his body trembled.


    After a while, He Yusheng couldn''t stand the pain anymore, and hurriedly said: "Sir, please stop beating, Caomin tells the truth, Caomin tells the truth."


    Jing Zhaoyin said: "Stop."


    The yamen immediately retracted their sticks and stood on both sides again.


    Jing Zhaoyin said: "Tell me, why is your brother sick?"


    He Yusheng knew that he could only tell the truth now, so he had to tell the truth: "Sir, brother Caomin had symptoms of vomiting and diarrhea yesterday morning. After eating the breakfast food made at home, that''s it. It should be that the breakfast food was not prepared well. ."


    Jing Zhaoyin asked: "Then why did you frame the Chuanchuanxiang shop?"


    He Yusheng said: "Since the Chuanchuanxiang shop opened, I have passed by their shop several times. The business is very good, and I have at least a dozen or twenty taels of ie a day."


    "I have a tavern, and the business is not very good, so I thought that if my tavern could sell skewers, the business would be booming."


    "I disguised my appearance and went to contact them a few times, but they didn''t tell me every time. I saw their business was booming, so I was jealous."


    "It happened that my brother fell ill yesterday, so I asked him to eat Chuanchuanxiang in the evening. I n toe today to ask for money and threaten them to close the shop."


    When the onlookers outside heard the words, they began to whisper again.


    Xiao Zhengchun said angrily: "You are really vicious. Our family''s life is not so easy. We are busy from morning to night, and we don''t even have a house yet. You actually asked us to give you five hundred taels of silver and Close the shop. I gave you the money, and then close the shop, how do you want us as a family to live?"

 Chapter 2849: admit punishment

    Chapter 2849 Penalty


    He Yusheng didn''t speak, what he said now was wrong, and he probably couldn''t go back easily today.


    Jing Zhaoyin said: "It''s really too vicious."


    Murong said: "Sir, please call the shots for my uncles. We will sue them for framing my uncles."


    Xiao Zhengchun and Xiao Zhengxia immediately knelt down and said loudly: "Please also ask adults to call the shots for us."


    Jing Zhaoyin said: "Don''t worry, they are so vicious, this official will punish them heavily."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the brothers He Yusheng and He Yulu, as well as the rest of the He family who were carrying He Yulu, and said, "You people are really vicious, and there is no way to escape the crime of false usation. This official will pronounce the sentence now. , The He family falsely used Chuan Chuanxiang Shop, which was a heinous crime, and each was sentenced to one hundredrge boards and two years of hardbor."


    Murong Lingran and the Xiao family immediatelyughed.


    The He family immediately changed their faces.


    He Yusheng said anxiously: "Sir, spare your life, the hundred big board will kill us, our children are still at home, if we all do hardbor, what will our children do? Please forgive me. Let''s go, isn''t the Chuanchuanxiang shop nothing to lose now?"


    "No loss?" Murong Lingran suddenly became unhappy, "What you''re saying now is very light, my uncles have finally established themselves in the capital, if they are really wronged by you, then their reputation will be lost, even before. People who have eaten in their shops will also settle ounts with them, and in serious cases, it will even threaten their personal safety."


    "Also, they are the inws of my Marquis of Ning''an Mansion. At that time, the world will even implicate the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, making the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion also disgraced. My grandfather has worked hard all his life to umte the reputation with his life. You will be tainted by your false usations, and the Marquis of Ning''an will also be reviled by the world."


    "No loss yet? Can you afford our loss?"


    Jing Zhaoyin said: "The county lord is right, once you are sessful in making a false usation, the Marquis of Ning''an will also be affected, and the matter will be serious. A year, how?"


    He Yusheng''s face changed, and he said in horror: "Sir, we were wrong, please don''t add any more, we will ept the punishment."


    "Just admit the penalty,e here and hit each of them with 100 boards."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Soon, there were only painful wailing in the courtroom.


    After the fight was over, all the He family members had more air in and less air out. Some people fainted before they even finished the fight. They had to wait until the next time they woke up and fight again. Hardbor.


    Murong Lingran didn''t care about what happened next. After thanking Jing Zhaoyin with his two uncles, he left the government office.


    Back at the Chuanchuanxiang shop, I saw that all the Xiao family members were eagerly waiting for them.


    Xiao Gongwei said anxiously, "Boss, how is it? Did you win or lose?"


    Murong snorted, "Are you so unconfident in your own son? Of course we won, or we cane back safely? If we lost, I''m afraid we would have been beaten and killed by the onlookers. ."


    Xiao Gongwei choked for a moment, but he was not angry, and said with a smile: "It''s good to win, I''m really afraid that we won''t be able to do business in the future."


    It would be nice to have the Marquis of Ning''an as their backing, and they actually avoided such a big trouble today.

 Chapter 2850: half price

    Chapter 2850 Half price


    Lin Cuiying said, "Have they been punished?"


    Xiao Zhengchun recounted the fate of the He family.


    "Okay." Xiao Gongwei suddenlyughed, "You deserve it, dare to frame our shop, this is retribution! Let''s see who else dares toe to trouble in the future."


    Murong Lingran saw that many people were following, and whispered a few words to Xiao Zhengchun.


    Xiao Zhengchun also felt that what she said was reasonable, he quickly looked at the door, and said loudly: "Everyone has seen it, my shop is clean, in order to thank everyone for speaking up for my shop just now, all dishes are half price today, and they are still avable. Please appreciate your face ande in to taste."


    The crowd was excited again.


    "Mummy, half price? That''s too cheap."


    "I haven''t eaten it yet. Today is half price, just to try it."


    "I''m going too, I''ve been wanting to taste it for a long time, and I''ve been reluctant to pay for it. Today is just right."


    "I''ll go as well."


    ¡­


    Guests flocked in quickly, filling all the seats.


    Some guests have no ce, so they have been queuing outside or packed away.


    Xiao''s family was many, and Murong Lingran felt that she couldn''t help much, so she went back to the Marquis of Ning''an first.


    For the next few days, she spent the next few days in Lihua Vige preparing for what happened after she was going to leave.


    On this day, when Murong Lingran returned home, he saw guestsing.


    Princess Qihua and Xiao Manan saw that Murong Lingran was back, and hurriedly said: "Aran is back,e and see the guests."


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to walk over, seriously looking at the person sitting next to him as he walked.


    One is an old man in ck clothes, next to the old man is an old woman in dark red clothes, and next to the old woman is a girl in pink clothes, about fourteen or fifteen years old.


    And across from them, Sitting A-Niang and Third Brother.


    Why is the third brother here?


    Could it be that the girl was the blind date that A-Niang was looking for for the third brother?


    Didn''t Auntie promise not to force the third brotherst time? Why did you bring someone to the door again?


    This time, he also called everyone else''s grandfather and grandmother together, as if they were discussing marriage.


    No, there is a gift on the table next to A-Niang. She has seen that woman a few times at banquets a few times before, and she has nomunication with the third brother. It is estimated that she is not the target of the third brother''s blind date.


    Then who should he be?


    Princess Qihua smiled and said, "Aran, I''ve seen Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anbo soon."


    Murong Lingran came to them and blessed his body politely.


    Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anbo smiled and said, "The county master is very polite."


    Princess Qihua looked at the woman next to Mrs. Cheng Anbo again and introduced with a smile: "Aran, the girl next to me is Cheng Anbo''s eldest granddaughter, her name is Jing Yan''er, she is one year older than you, you should Call her sister Yan''er."


    Murong said: "Sister Yan''er."


    This person looksfortable, and it''s okay to call me sister.


    Jing Yan''er hurriedly stood up and said politely: "The princess is polite."


    Eldest Princess Qihua said: "You two of the same generation, you don''t have to be so polite, just call her Aran."


    Murong nodded with a smile, "Yes, everyone calls me Aran."


    Jing Yaner didn''t dare to resist, so she shouted, "Sister Aran."


    Princess Qihua was instantly satisfied and smiled: "Okay, Aran, go and sit next to your third brother."


    Murong nodded and said, "Okay, grandma."

 Chapter 2851: Well Yaner (1)

    Chapter 2851 Jing Yaner (1)


    After the granddaughter sat down, Princess Qihua continued what she just said and said, "Actually, you really don''t have to be polite. My grandchildren are very warm-hearted, and it is only natural for them to help when they encounter injustice. Ah Kuan was originally a general, and it was his duty to save people."


    Cheng Anbo said: "Your Highness, we are really grateful to General Mingwei. If it wasn''t for him, my granddaughter might not havee back after she went to Huguo Templest time."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said: "Yes, who would have known that those thieves would be so bold to rob and kill on official roads in broad daylight, if General Mingwei happened to pass by, I might never see my granddaughter again now. So we muste to thank you.¡±


    Murong understood clearly, it turned out that the third brother saved the person, and others came to repay.


    Sure enough, it¡¯s not a blind date.


    Murong Kuan said sternly: "You two are very polite, it''s really just a gesture of effort."


    Cheng Anbo sighed and said: "You don''t know, my granddaughter has suffered from a hard life since she was a child, and her biological mother has passed away since she was a child. Although her father is still there, her father has been cold and alienated to her, and has never cared about her since she was a child. Q, it''s all our grandfather and grandmother who are taking care of her. So we have a very deep rtionship with her. If my granddaughter is gone, my wife and I will not be able to live. "


    Princess Qihua had also heard about some things about Cheng Anbo''s family. She thought it was just rumors, but she didn''t expect it to be true, so she nced at Jing Yan''er with pity, "So that''s what happened, I''ve suffered for her. "


    is also a hard-working child.


    Murong raised her eyebrows spiritually, but Jing Yaner''s background was somewhat simr to Sister Jia Nian.


    After Princess Qihua finished speaking, she looked at the young people who were more restrained, and said with a smile: "Aran, why don''t you take your sister Yan''er to y in your yard, you are almost the same age and havemon topics. "


    Murong Lingran stood up, nodded and said, "Yes, grandma, just listen to grandma."


    Jing Yan''er looked at her grandfather and grandmother, and when she saw them nodding, she said, "Just listen to Your Highness."


    Murong Lingran came to Jing Yaner, took her hand and said, "Sister Yaner,e with me."


    Jing Yan''er said: "Okay, Sister Aran."


    Eldest Princess Qihua said, "A Kuan, you can follow along, it''s your sister, so there''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    Murong Kuan nodded: "Okay."


    After the three of them left, they walked directly to Murong Lingran''s courtyard.


    Arriving at the gate of the courtyard, Murong Lingran nced at the third brother on the left, then Jing Yaner on the right, and said with a smile: "Third brother, you two go to the courtyard and sit for a while, and I will prepare some delicious food. for you."


    After saying that, he walked directly to the small kitchen in her yard.


    Murong Kuan and Jing Yan''er were a little embarrassed when they saw her leaving like this.


    Jing Yan''er saw Murong Kuan looking very ufortable, and said, "General Mingwei, if you still have something to do, why don''t you leave first, the county master will apany me."


    "Miss Jing is worrying too much, I have nothing to do, let''s sit together."


    Jing Yan''erughed suddenly, "Well, just listen to General Mingwei."


    Murong Lingran, who was at the window of the small kitchen, immediately frowned without saying a word after seeing the two sitting down facing each other.


    Third brother, third brother, sister, I tried my best to create opportunities for you, why don''t you know how to take it? Say something more girls love to hear.

 Chapter 2852: Well Yaner (2)

    Chapter 2852 Jing Yaner (2)


    She has a good first impression of Jing Yaner. She looks small and jasper, speaks softly, has a good tutor, and is not mboyant. If she is her third sister-inw, she will not object.


    Although it is a bit honest, it doesn''t matter. After marrying into their family, you can change it slowly.


    Seeing that the two of them had been silent, Murong Ling was helpless, so he had to walk over with the maids carrying tea and snacks.


    Jing Yaner was relieved when she saw Murong Lingraning.


    Murong Lingran put the snacks and fruits on the stone table and said, "Sister Yaner, third brother,e and try mytest mung bean cake."


    Murong Kuan asked, "Aran, you''ve been running to Lihua Vige every day recently, howe you still have time to make mung bean cakes?"


    "Hehe." Murong said sinctly, "Recently, I''ve been craving mung bean cakes, but the ones sold outside are not what I want, so I made them myself. As time goes by, there will always be a squeeze."


    "I see."


    Murong Kuan was not polite, picked up a piece of mung bean cake and tasted it, nodded and said, "Well, yes, Miss Jing, you can eat it too. My sister''s craftsmanship is really good, even better than that of the cook at home."


    Jing Yan''er suddenly smiled and said, "Then I''ll give it a try."


    After she finished speaking, she picked up a piece and ate it. After eating, she immediately looked at Murong Lingran with admiration, "Sister Aran, your craftsmanship is so good, it''s really even better than what my cook can do. good to eat."


    Murong smiled and said, "Since Sister Yan''er likes it, I''ll pack some for youter, so that your grandfather and grandmother can also taste it."


    Jing Yan''er hesitated, "Then... why are you so embarrassed?"


    "It''s alright." Murong said calmly: "If you have something good in the future, just give some to me, and we willmunicate with each other as a courtesy."


    Jing Yaner nodded: "Well, that''s it."


    If only her craft was so good.


    Murong Lingran looked at the fruit next to him and said, "This is a giant seedless lychee and a giant white strawberry, as well as arge cherry, a giant seedless lychee and a giant white strawberry. I guess you have already bought them at Zhiye Zhai, but this one The taste is a little different from the previous one, more refreshing and sweeter. There is also this big cherry, which has not been sold yet, just I have it at home, you can also try it.¡±


    Jing Yan''er said: "Okay, thank you Sister Aran."


    After she finished speaking, she began to try each of them, and after eating each of them, she said, "Sister Aran, these fruits are delicious, this big cherries are better than the cherries I have eaten before. "


    Murong Kuan suddenly said, "Aran, do you have any extra big cherries? If so, bring some back to Miss Jing."


    Jing Yaner hurriedly said: "No need, it''s enough to have mung bean cake, and the others don''t need it, otherwise take it back to me... I may not be able to eat it either."


    If she brought so many things back, her family would be the happiest, but it couldn''t reach her.


    Murong said: "The third brother is right, sister Yan''er, the two of us hit it off. I''ll bring you some backter, so you don''t have to refuse."


    Jing Yaner couldn''t refuse when she heard the words, so she nodded and said, "Thank you, Sister Aran."


    It seems that she is going to take it back quietly, otherwise it will be bad if she fails Sister Aran''s wishes.


    Murong Lingran asked people to go down to prepare again, thinking about what Jing Yaner said just now, and asked, "Sister Yaner, you bring something back, you said you won''t be able to eat it, why is that?"

 Chapter 2853: Well Yaner (3)

    Chapter 2853 Jing Yaner (3)


    Murong Kuan also looked at her suspiciously.


    Jing Yan''er said: "You also heard from the eldest princess just now that my current mother is not my biological mother. After my biological mother gave birth to me, she died not long after, and my father soon married my current mother. Mother, she gave birth to three children one after another, and she liked it more than my father, so...so I have always been raised by my grandfather and grandmother, and my rtionship with my three younger brothers and sisters is not very good. "


    Murong frowned, this is the so-called step-mother, step-father?


    Murong Kuan frowned and said, "Then does your father ignore you at all?"


    In other words, her three younger siblings often bully her and will leave when they see something good about her?


    Jing Yaner nodded sullenly, "Well, he... He basically didn''t care about me since he was a child, but he would asionally talk to me, but what he said the most was that if he gave me something good, he would definitely I have to let my younger brothers and sisters, and said that they will be old and gone in the future, my younger brothers and sisters are my support, and they will help me when I get married and get bullied."


    "It''s really ridiculous to say that." Murong said: "It''s unreliable now, will it be reliable in the future? So you always listen to your father?"


    The four siblings had a bad rtionship since childhood, so she didn''t believe that Jing Yaner was married, and her younger siblings would find out in conscience and treat her well.


    Jing Yaner said: "No, the things my grandfather and grandmother gave me are all good things. They like me the most, and they know the thoughts of my younger siblings, so they warned my younger siblings. My younger siblings are still right. Grandfather and grandmother are a little afraid, as long as I don''t want to give something, my brothers and sisters don''t dare to force me."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It shouldn''t be given. They have already enjoyed all the love from your father, and it would be too much to rob your grandfather and grandmother."


    Murong Lingran also said: "That''s right, after I take back the things I gave you, you can share it with your grandfather and grandmother, don''t give it to your younger brothers and sisters, you probably won''t miss you if you give it to them. Good. If they insist on robbing, you can say that I said it. These things are for you alone. If they dare to rob, I will settle the ount with them. "


    Jing Yaner said with a moved face: "Sister Aran, you are really kind."


    People outside said she was arrogant and willful, and it seemed that the rumors were unbelievable.


    At this moment, a maid outside begged to meet, saying that Bo Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng An Bo were leaving, and asked Jing Yaner to go there so that they could go home together.


    Before Jing Yaner could speak, Murong Lingran said: "Let Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anbo go back first, sister Yan''er and I have agreed to meet her, and I will keep her for a while, and my third brother and I will personally send her off. She goes back."


    The maid heard the words and went to reply obediently.


    Jing Yaner hurriedly said, "Sister Aran, how embarrassing you are, I will dy your time."


    "It''s alright." Murong Lingran looked at Murong Kuan, "Anyway, the third brother is taking a break today, so if you are idle, you will be idle, right, third brother?"


    Might as well solve a lifetime event.


    Murong Kuan coughed lightly: "That''s right."


    This Jing Yan''er looked pitiful, just as pitiful as Sister Jia Nian.


    Jing Yaner breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, and said, "Then I will trouble Sister Aran and General Mingweiter."

 Chapter 2854: Well Yaner (4)

    Chapter 2854 Jing Yaner (4)


    Murong said: "No trouble."


    Murong Kuan also said: "Aran is right, no trouble."


    Murong Lingran thought that everyone was so boring, thought about it, and said, "Sister Yan''er, do you know that I have a lot of animals?"


    Jing Yaner nodded: "I heard others say that you have a **** dog and a big bird."


    "Haha." Murong smiled and said: "Actually, I also have a little fox and a big monkey. How about I show you four of them?"


    Jing Yan''er was immediately excited, "Can you? Are they in the Hou Mansion now?"


    Murong said: "Well, in my room, I''ll go and let them out."


    After she finished speaking, she walked into the room, quickly released Heimao, Zhongguang, Baiyun, and Zixing from the space, and then warned them not to be rude in front of the guests.


    But she didn''t go out for the time being, but watched Jing Yaner and her third brother get along through the window.


    Murong Kuan said: "Miss Jing, my sister''s four pet pets are really obedient. They are very human, and they can even understand our words."


    Jing Yaner said in surprise: "It''s amazing to be able to understand people''s words."


    Murong Kuan said: "You''ll know when my sister brings them out, but you have to be mentally prepared, except for the smaller one called Baiyun, the others are a little bigger, but they won''t hurt you, Don''t worry about that."


    Jing Yaner nodded, "Yes."


    Murong Lingran waited for them to finish speaking, then walked over with four animals.


    Four animals suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. Even though Jing Yaner was mentally prepared, she was still shocked.


    Murong said: "From left to right, their names are Heimao, Chongguang, Zixing, and Baiyun."


    Jing Yaner nervously said: "This dog is so tall, taller than me. This big bird looks so strong. Is this a monkey? This color is too special. There is also a little fox, so it looks like a fox from a close distance. This looks so cute."


    The four animals were happy except for the ck fur, and they were praised.


    Only Kuroko was very unhappy when he heard that he was called a dog again.


    What went wrong and why everyone who saw it said it was a dog? Even its owner is no exception.


    Jing Yan''er felt that Heimao''s mood was a bit wrong, so she turned her head and asked, "Sister Aran, did I say something wrong just now? Heimao seems very unhappy."


    Murong smiled and said: "No, the ck hair is just like that. It just woke up. I guess it is like a human being, and it has the energy to wake up."


    Jing Yaner hurriedly said, "Then why don''t you let them go to sleep, I''ve seen them too, I''m really sorry for disturbing their sleep."


    Murong said: "Okay, then I''ll take them back."


    "Um."


    Murong Lingran went back and put the four of them into the space, and then came out to apany Jing Yaner and the third brother.


    Murong thought for a while and asked directly, "Sister Yan''er, you are so beautiful, there must be countless people who adore you, right? The family must have already betrothed to you, right?"


    Jing Yan''er blushed and said, "Sister A Ran, you''ve been thinking too much. I haven''t gotten married yet. Grandfather and grandmother are very anxious, but they haven''t been able to find them satisfactory, so it''s been dyed until now."


    Murong asked curiously, "What kind of family does Mrs. Cheng Anbo want to find you?"

 Chapter 2855: Well Yaner (5)

    Chapter 2855 Jing Yaner (5)


    "This..." Jing Yaner thought about it and said, "They shouldn''t pay much attention to the man''s family background, as long as they can see it."


    "I see."


    Jing Yaner said: "Sister Aran, don''t talk about me, you are so capable, I guess you are ready to get married, right?"


    Murong smiled and said: "No, I''m still young, I''m not in a hurry, take your time."


    After she finished speaking, she rolled her eyes and said, "My third brother didn''t get married, and A-Niang is the one who is most anxious, but Auntie doesn''t force him anymore, and A-Niang can''t say much, after all, my eldest brother is sixteen years old. We didn''t get married when we were there, so the third brother is not in a hurry at all, right, third brother?"


    Murong Kuan coughed lightly: "Yes."


    Jing Yan''er said: "A royal man should get married after he is eighteen years old. As the grandson of His Royal Highness the eldest princess, General Mingwei, even if he is eighteen years old, gets married again, it is normal."


    Murong said: "Yes, that''s what we thought."


    After talking for a while, Jing Yaner felt that it was toote, and said, "Sister Aran, General Mingwei, I have to go back, or my grandfather and grandmother will be worried."


    Murong Lingran also knew that she was restrained, so she probably wouldn''t be happy if she was forced to stay, so she had to agree, "Okay, my third brother and I will take you back in person."


    Murong Kuan stood up and said, "Let''s go, I''ll send someone to prepare the carriage."


    finished speaking and walked ahead.


    Jing Yaner could not refuse after hearing this, and said, "Then I would like to thank Sister Aran and General Mingwei."


    ¡­


    Murong Kuan was driving the carriage, and Murong Lingran apanied Jing Yaner in the carriage, and soon came to the gate of Cheng An Bo Mansion.


    Jing Yan''er got off the carriage and said gratefully, "Sister Aran, General Mingwei, thank you for sending me back. Come in and sit down, it''s lunch time, why don''t we have lunch together."


    Murong Kuan was about to refuse, but Murong Lingran smiled and said, "Okay, since Sister Yan''er has invited me, it would be disrespectful."


    Jing Yan''er was instantly overjoyed and said excitedly: "Thene with me, if grandfather and grandmother know, they will be very happy."


    "Uh-huh."


    When Jing Yaner walked in the front, Murong Kuan whispered to his sister: "Aran, others should just be polite, how can we stay?"


    Murong raised an eyebrow and said, "Third brother, don''t you want to see where Sister Yan''er lives?"


    She could see that the third brother did not reject contact with Jing Yaner, so she should know more.


    Although Jing Yaner has given her a good impression so far, it is very likely that she is pretending, and it is very likely that she was deliberately pretending to be pitiful in front of them just now, to gain their sympathy, only to take a look at the ce where she lives , in order to determine whether what she said just now is true.


    Murong Kuan suddenly felt a little ufortable, and coughed lightly: "It''s not that I want to see it, it''s you who want to see it. Since you want to see it, the third brother will apany you reluctantly, lest you go in alone and be embarrassed."


    Murong Ling was speechless and looked up at the sky, when did the third brother be so cunning?


    "Since the third brother is so embarrassed, then I''m too embarrassed to go in. I''ll go and tell Sister Yan''er that I won''t go in."


    After saying that, she looked like she was going to chase after Jing Yaner.


    Murong Kuan choked, hurriedly took his sister''s arm, and said, "Aran, you don''t have to go, you have already promised others, and you won''t regret it."

 Chapter 2856: Well Yaner (6)

    Chapter 2856 Jing Yaner (6)


    "No, I can''t force the third brother."


    "Okay, Aran, I want to go in, okay."


    Murong Lingran smiled with satisfaction, "Third brother, be more honest next time."


    Murong Kuan nodded helplessly.


    After a while, the three came to the entrance of the main hall.


    Jing Yaner saw the people in the main hall, and immediately stopped, bowed respectfully, and said, "Mother."


    Murong Lingran and Murong Kuan looked at each other and did not go in for the time being, but stood by the wall, wanting to take a look at the situation for a while.


    Mrs. Jing nodded expressionlessly, and with her current line of sight, she couldn''t see Murong Lingran and Murong Kuan, and said, "I''m back, I heard that you went to Ning''an Houfu to thank you, why did youe back now? , where did you go to have fun?"


    Jing Yan''er said: "Mother, I didn''t go anywhere. It was the Princess Chunling and General Mingwei who asked me to speak, and told my grandfather and grandmother to leave first."


    "The Princess Chunling and General Mingwei asked you to talk? Are you talking about a good match?"


    "This... it should be."


    Mrs. Jing frowned.


    A girl next to Mrs. Jing saw what Jing Yan''er''s two maids were holding.


    "Ah, what good things did the eldest sister bring back?"


    The other girl next to Mrs. Jing was not polite, and went forward to lift the lid of a food box. She saw mung bean cake inside, and her face was full of disappointment, "It turned out to be a cake."


    After she finished speaking, she lifted the lid of another food container and saw the big cherries on the top. She couldn''t take her eyes off. "This...is this a cherries? It''s too big. Try it."


    Murong Kuan frowned, just as he was about to go out, he was stopped by Murong Lingran.


    Murong Kuan saw his sister shaking his head, so he had to hold back temporarily.


    Seeing that the third sister was about to reach out for her big cherries, Jing Yaner hurriedly grabbed the food box and said, "Zheng''er, this is given to me by the Lord Chunling, and I haven''t even given it to my grandfather and grandmother. You can''t eat it."


    Jing Zheng''er quit immediately, pulling her mother''s sleeve and dissatisfied: "Mother, I want to eat cherries, you ask my sister to eat it for me."


    Mrs. Jing said: "Yan''er, if your sister wants to eat, you can give her some cherries. It''s just some cherries. You can buy them after you eat them."


    Jing Yaner thought that she had already promised Murong Lingran not to eat it for others, so she had to refuse, "Mom, you can''t buy this big cherry with money, it hasn''t been sold on the market yet, so I can''t give it to you. "


    "Jing Yan''er!" Mrs. Jing''s face sank, and she said coldly, "You don''t even listen to your mother, do you? How your father usually taught you, not for you to take care of your younger brothers and sisters, to be with them. Share good things? How can you be so selfish, it''s your sisters who want to eat, not outsiders, why can''t you give it?"


    Jing Yan''er was startled for a moment, and said in a panic, "Mother, but... but I can''t let them do everything just because I''m old. They usually have good things, but they never give them to me?"


    Mrs. Jing angrily said: "You dare to talk back, don''t think that your grandfather and grandmother are protecting you, I can''t do anything to you, and apologize to Mrs. Ben right now, or I will teach you a good lesson for your father!"


    Apologize?


    Jing Yaner was unwilling, and she was right.


    Mrs. Jing saw that Jing Yan''er was disobedient, and said angrily: "Come here, Miss is disrespectful to the elders, disobedient to the elders, thisdy will teach her a good lesson for her father today, and give me a hard beating!"

 Chapter 2857: Well Yaner (7)

    Chapter 2857 Jing Yaner (7)


    The two maids next to ?? were about to rush towards Jing Yaner immediately.


    Jing Zheng''er and her sisterughedcently when they saw this.


    Humph, let you not give them food, don''t you know who has a higher status in this family?


    If you dare not give them delicious food, then you will be punished.


    Jing Yaner said with a trembling voice: "Mother, you...you can''t hit me. Grandfather and grandmother know, they will definitely be angry."


    "Humph!" Mrs. Jing said disapprovingly: "Thisdy beat you, there are legitimate reasons, even if they are angry, I will teach you a good lesson today!"


    She is not afraid of the old man and the olddy. If it''s a big deal, she will be scolded. Anyway, she has been scolded for Jing Yaner all these years.


    Murong Ling was helpless, it seemed that what Jing Yaner said at home was true.


    Seeing that the two maids were getting closer and closer to Jing Yan''er, Murong Lingran quickly walked out from behind the wall, stood in front of Jing Yan''er, and said, "So this is the tutor from Cheng''anbo''s house, sister is very good. Things must be given to the younger brothers and sisters, and if the younger brothers and sisters have good things, they cannot be given to the elder sister. Today, I have seen it.¡±


    Murong Kuan also followed behind his sister.


    Mrs. Jing saw a man and a woman suddenly appear, and frowned: "Who are you? Why did you appear in my Chenganbo Mansion?"


    Murong said lightly: "Mrs. Jing, you don''t know us, but I know you. I have seen you several times at banquets before."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Jing first carefully looked at Murong Lingran, then looked at Murong Kuan, and suddenly eximed: "Chunling County Master, General Mingwei?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion was a chatter after dinner in the capital, and she also met them at the banquet.


    Murong said: "Mrs. Jing has a good memory."


    Mrs. Jing red at Jing Yaner fiercely, and said sternly, "Bringing guests to the house, I don''t know how to notify my mother and let the guests wait for a long time. What''s your etiquette?"


    She had to punish Jing Yaner just now. If she really beat her, wouldn''t it be a joke?


    If Murong Lingran and Murong Kuan really saw the scene of her punishing her stepdaughter, and they didn''t know how to spread her reputation, they might even say that she treated her stepdaughter harshly.


    Jing Yaner did not speak.


    In the eyes of the stepmother, no matter what she says is wrong, it is better not to say it.


    "General Mingwei?" A girl next to her said, "So you are General Mingwei. The little girl is Jing Huier, who ranks second in this family and is fourteen years old this year."


    Jing Zhenger also quickly began to introduce himself: "General Mingwei, the little girl Jing Zhenger, who ranks third in this family, is twelve years old this year."


    Murong Kuan just nodded and did not speak.


    Mrs. Jing said with a smile, "I didn''t know that the two of you were here just now, so I made a joke for the two of you. I don''t know what the two of you came to the mansion, what is the matter?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Murong said in a clear voice, "We are here to send Sister Yan''er home, but it''s just that Sister Yan''er left us for lunch, so it''s not easy for us to refuse."


    Mrs. Jing hurriedly said: "The two of you are kind enough to send Yan''er back, we really should keep the two of you for dinner, why don''t we have dinner togetherter. I''ll go and call my son too, you guys are not a few years older than him. , you can have something to say.¡±


    Listening to their self-introduction just now, her son should be about ten years old, and he is still a child. She and the third brother have nothing to say to him.

 Chapter 2858: Fancy General Mingway?

    Chapter 2858 Fancy General Mingwei?


    Murong said: "I heard that Sister Yaner always eats with her grandfather and grandmother, so I will apany Sister Yaner ording to her habit."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Jing Yaner: "Sister Yaner, lead the way, let''s go see your grandfather and grandmother."


    Jing Yan''er said: "Okay, Sister Aran."


    Unexpectedly, just as the three of them were about to leave, Jing Zhenger said, "Eldest sister, just give me some of these cherries, I really want to eat them."


    Murong said lightly: "I gave this to Sister Yan''er and her grandfather and grandmother. If you want to eat it, go to Ye Zhai to buy it next year."


    Jing Zhenger said, "Why next year?"


    "Is it difficult to understand?" Murong said in a sinct manner: "Because it wasn''t sold at Zhiye Zhai this year, didn''t Sister Yan''er say it just now? There is no sale on the market yet, why is your memory so poor?"


    Jing Zhenger choked suddenly.


    This Princess Chunling is really as self-willed as the rumors say, she just asked a question, as for scolding her so much?


    It is true that things gather together, and people are divided into groups, no wonder and Jing Yaner said that they are all the same kind of people.


    Jing Hui''er looked at Murong Kuan shyly, and said, "General Mingwei, you are a guest, why don''t I entertain you. We recently hired a new cook, and the dishes are delicious."


    Murong Kuan said: "That cook, can your grandfather and grandmother use it?"


    "General Mingwei is joking, of course it can be used."


    "Since it can be used, then where we eat is the same, so we won''t bother the seconddy, just have your elder sister entertain us."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Jing Yaner and said, "Miss Jing, lead the way."


    Jing Yan''er nodded, and after bowing to Madam Jing, turned around and walked towards Madam Cheng Anbo''s yard.


    Seeing that the three of them just left, Jing Zhenger stomped her feet angrily, and said dissatisfiedly, "Elder sister is really lucky, she was rescued by the people of the Marquis of Ning''an, and she became friends with them, you see. , She has the support of the Ning''an Houfu, and she doesn''t even care about her mother."


    Jing Hui''er also said: "That''s right, mother, when Princess Chunling and General Mingwei are gone, you must teach the elder sister a good lesson. Look, she didn''t take you seriously just now. The third sister just wants to eat cherries, but the eldest sister can''t bear it, it''s really too stingy."


    "Okay." Mrs. Jing got a headache from the noise of her two daughters, and frowned, "Teach Jing Yan''er a lesson? She is protected by your grandfather and grandmother, what can I do with her? Give her two ps at most. I It''s not her biological mother, if I treat her too much and spread my reputation for treating my stepdaughter harshly, the two of you will not try to find a good family in the future!"


    Jing Hui''er said: "How can it be so serious, can you just do it quietly?"


    Mrs. Jing frowned even tighter and said, "Hui''er, something is wrong with you today, why are you chasing after me to punish Yan''er?"


    "What''s wrong." Jing Hui''er said ufortably: "Eldest sister doesn''t listen to you, I feel sorry for you, mother, that''s why I said that."


    The acquaintance Mo Ruomu, after thinking about it for a while, Mrs. Jing understood what her eldest daughter meant.


    "You took a fancy to General Mingway?"


    Jing Hui''er was stunned for a moment, and then said a little embarrassedly, "Mother, you are so smart, you can see it at a nce."

 Chapter 2859: Handle

    Chapter 2859 Payable


    Jing Zhenger said: "Second sister, but I don''t think General Mingwei has any feelings for you."


    "Feelingse from ces, don''t you feel better when you spend more time together?"


    Mrs. Jing said sternly, "Hui''er, do you really like General Mingwei?"


    Jing Hui''er nodded: "Well, he looks good, I like it."


    The most important thing is that Jing Yaner may also like Murong Kuan, as long as Jing Yaner likes it, she will grab it.


    Mrs. Jing said: "But you are only fourteen years old, and the Marquis of Ning''an probably won''t agree, and your sister hasn''t gotten married yet. If you get married first, your grandfather and grandmother won''t agree either."


    "Mother, please help me think of a way. As the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an, General Mingwei is a general again at a young age, and his age is very close to mine, so we can be considered a good match, don''t you think? Do you want to give such a good son-inw to the nasty guy from the eldest sister?"


    Mrs. Jing also thought it made sense, she frowned and said, "You give me a little time, I can''t decide this matter alone, I still need your father to agree."


    Seeing that her mother agreed, Jing Huier said excitedly: "Thank you mother, then the daughter will wait for the good news from her mother."


    "Um."


    On the other side, Murong Lingran and Murong Kuan also followed Jing Yaner to Madam Cheng Anbo''s courtyard.


    As soon as they entered the door, someone went to inform Mrs. Cheng Anbo, so Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anbo had been waiting at the door, wondering why they had note, when they saw the three of them.


    Cheng Anbo said, "Thank you so much for sending Yan''er back."


    Murong Kuan said: "It''s all right, you two don''t have to be polite."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said: "I have already ordered someone to prepare lunch, let''s have dinner togetherter."


    Murong Kuan said: "That would be disrespectful."


    "Okay, okay." Mrs. Cheng Anbo smiled and invited the three of them to the house.


    After the three of them sat down, Cheng Anbo asked, "Yan''er, did something happen to you on the way just now? Why are you only here now?"


    Jing Yaner recounted the encounter with her stepmother, mother and daughter.


    Cheng Anbo suddenly became angry, "Okay, I told your mother before that she would not embarrass you, but I didn''t expect that she would actually want to beat you in front of the guests, did she still put my father on the list? In the eyes!"


    "That''s right." Mrs. Cheng Anbo was also very angry and frowned: "Yan''er, if she treats you like this again in the future, you wille to us and we will decide for you. I will beat her as much as she hits you. Come on, call you back."


    Jing Yaner nodded: "Well, I see."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said: "You just deal with us simply. Now that you know it, it is estimated that you will be bullied in a few days, and you will hide it from us."


    Jing Yaner just smiled awkwardly.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about you." Mrs. Cheng Anbo turned her head and said, "County Lord, General Mingwei, lunch is almost ready, let''s go eat."


    The two said at the same time: "Thank you."


    ¡­


    After lunch, Jing Yaner sent the two to the door.


    Murong said: "Sister Yan''er, if you have time in the future, go to Ning''an Houfu to y. If you think the Houfu is restrained, then I will take you to my house in Lihua Vige to y, there are many fresh fruits to eat. , with me here, you can pick it as you like."


    Jing Yaner smiled and said, "Thank you, Sister A Ran, I will definitely go when I have the chance."

 Chapter 2860: Murong Kuan likes Jing Yaner

    Chapter 2860 Murong Kuan likes Jing Yaner


    Murong Kuan coughed softly: "Miss Jing, you don''t have to be too patient with your stepmother and younger siblings in the future. If they are too much, you can go directly to your grandparents. If they can''t protect you, You juste... find my sister, my sister is not afraid of them."


    Jing Yaner nodded: "Well, I remember."


    The two brothers and sisters said a few more words, and then got on the carriage back to the Hou residence.


    On the carriage, Murong Lingran saw that the third brother looked unwilling to leave, and raised his eyebrows and said, "I am so worried that Sister Yan''er will be bullied at home, why don''t you marry her earlier, as long as youe to our house, even if it is her parents, Don''t dare to bully her again, otherwise, Grandma won''t let them go."


    Murong Kuan coughed softly: "Aran, what are you talking about, Miss Jing and I have only met twice, how could it be possible to marry her, marriage is such a big deal, how can it be such a joke?"


    "Oh?" Murong raised her eyebrows and said: "So you don''t like her, third brother, then forget it, I still want to match you, it seems that Sister Yan''er will have a hard time at home for a while."


    Murong Kuan: "¡­"


    Murong Lingran nced at him and continued: "Oh, sister Yan''er is really suffering, even worse than sister Jia Nian, although she has a stepmother on her head, but sister Jia Nian''s biological father will not bully her. She and Brother Jiahuai have been protecting her since childhood,pared to Sister Jia Nian, Sister Yan''er is really miserable."


    "I don''t know which man Yan''er sister will marry in the future, or what kind of person her future husband will be. What if she encounters a non-human person who just came out of the wolf''s den and enters the tiger''s den again? , that would be too miserable."


    Murong Kuan: "¡­"


    Seeing that his third brother was unmoved, Murong Lingran said again: "Forget it, it''s just people who have only met twice, in this world I don''t know how many people have been living in dire straits, the two of us. Your strength is weak, how can you manage so many people, Sister Yaner, you can ask for more happiness in the future."


    "With the temper of Sister Yan''er''s parents, the person she is looking for is definitely not a good person. Although Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anbo are still there, they are old after all, and the future of Sister Yan''er is really worrying. "


    "Aran." Murong Kuan finally couldn''t bear it any longer and said helplessly, "Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    Murong Lingran excitedly said: "Third brother, since you like Sister Yan''er, let Nian go to propose marriage for you, Cheng Anbo''s granddaughter is also worthy of you, and from the situation just now, she is a little honest. , but it doesn''t matter, I''ll just teach her more in the future, if you don''t act quickly, her parents really promised her to others, then what should you do?"


    Murong Kuan looked at his sister suspiciously: "How do you know that I like her?"


    "It''s very simple." Murong Lingran said: "I believe in love at first sight, and if you didn''t like something in the past, third brother, even A-niang couldn''t force you, but this time you gave it away with me. She went back and even stayed for lunch, if you don''t like her, how could you be willing to do so many things you don''t like?"


    Murong Kuan secretly thought in his heart that half of the things he was willing to do that he didn''t like were because of your sister.


    But he didn''t say it.


    Murong Kuan said: "I do like her, but I don''t know if she likes me or not. The one I want to marry must be what I like and what I like. I don''t want to force others."

 Chapter 2861: Xiao Manans birthday

    Chapter 2861 Xiao Manan''s Birthday


    "This..." Murong Lingran said: "I didn''t think of this, but you are right, if you marry a woman who doesn''t like you, you will not be happy in the future, but I think, Sister Yan''er said. Maybe I like you too."


    Murong Kuan said: "This is just spection, and it''s not easy for us to ask her."


    If he asks rashly, and others don''t like him, they probably won''t be able to see him again in the future.


    Murong said: "Why don''t you do it like this, I''ll make more appointments with Sister Yan''er in the future, and you wille along too, so that you can develop a rtionship, so maybe she will like you."


    Murong Kuan thought for a while, then nodded: "Okay, just do as you said."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "This matter must not be hidden from A-Niang and A-Nai, so..."


    Murong Kuan said helplessly: "Just tell them, there is nothing to say."


    Murong Lingran suddenly smiled.


    After returning, Murong Lingran told about Murong Kuan''s favorable impression of Jing Yan''er, and Xiao Manan was relieved immediately.


    Xiao Manan originally wanted toe to propose marriage immediately, but after hearing from her daughter that her son was going to marry someone who also liked him, she was not sure whether Jing Yaner liked her son, so she had to follow her daughter''s wishes and create opportunities for them to get along slowly.


    Murong Lingran also wanted her third brother to be happy as soon as possible. October 12 happened to be Xiao Manan''s birthday, so she asked her mother to hold a banquet to celebrate.


    Xiao Manan was originally reluctant, but the eldest princess also persuaded her to create a chance for Murong Kuan and Jing Yaner to meet, so she had to agree, but she was only willing to do small things, not big things.


    The eldest princess didn''t embarrass her, she could just invite Jing Yaner over anyway.


    On the twelfth day of October, the mansion of the Marquis of Ning''an became lively and lively again.


    Xiao Manan really didn''t have a big deal. He only invited some rtives and close friends, mostly women and their children.


    The ce where the banquet was held was located in the garden of Evergreen Garden.


    Murong Lingran thought that Xiao Manan rarely held a banquet, and he must give everyone an unforgettable experience.


    Therefore, people have prepared a flower room with at least 400 square meters in the Evergreen Garden in advance. There are all kinds of potted nts, all of which are all kinds of flowers, and they are all flowers with different flowering periods. , all cultivated in her space.


    After the cultivation of space, even if some flowers themselves are not suitable for potted nts, they will stay in the flowerpot obediently at this time.


    Of course, there are all kinds of flowers in the garden. In order to enrich the variety of flowers in the garden, she has also sent people to nt a lot of flowers in the open space, and the flowers suitable for this season have begun to bloom.


    At this time, the women and their children all came to the open space where the banquet was held in the Evergreen Garden one after another. After greeting Princess Qihua, some sat and talked with Xiao Manan, while others is to visit in the garden.


    Of course, today there are also some activities for young people to y, such as throwing pots, painting, ying the piano and so on.


    Some people saw that there were flower houses in the Evergreen Garden, and they also went for a walk in the flower houses.


    Murong Lingran and Murong Kuan were standing at the gate of the Evergreen Garden at this time, greeting the guests all the time.


    Seeing that more than half of the guests had arrived, but Jing Yaner had not yet appeared, Murong Kuan suddenly became a little anxious.

 Chapter 2862: catch

    Chapter 2862 continued


    Murong Lingran looked at the third brother''s expression and said helplessly: "Third brother, don''t worry, with her temperament, she will definitelye."


    Murong Kuan said: "She probably wants toe, I just worry about her stepmother and sisters doing bad things."


    Murong smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I had expected this situation a long time ago, and I have already sent someone to pick her up."


    Murong Kuan was instantly overjoyed, "Aran, you are really kind."


    "Haha." Murong smiled and said: "For my dear third brother, how could I not care, just wait, she will arrive in a while."


    At this time, Jing Yaner was nning to go out with her grandmother Mrs. Cheng Anbo, and Jing Huier and Jing Zhenger came to them together.


    Jing Hui''er said coquettishly, "Grandma, are you going to Mrs. Ning''an Hou Shizi''s banquet? Zheng''er and I also want to go, so grandma will take us with you."


    Jing Zheng''er also said: "Anyway, grandmother brought one and two, and we haven''t been to Ning''an Hou''s mansion. You can take us to see the world."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said with a stern face: "Mrs. Shizi only invited me and your eldest sister to go there. It would be too rude for you to go there so rashly, you should stay at home. You are still young, so in the future this opportunity Too much, I won''t take you there this time."


    "Mother." Mrs. Jing came over suddenly and said dissatisfiedly: "Yan''er is your granddaughter, and Hui''er and Zheng''er are also your granddaughters. They just want to go over to wish Mrs. Shizi''s birthday, and even prepare gifts. Well, don''t reject their kindness."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said angrily: "Eldest daughter-inw, when will it be your turn to tell me when I''m doing things? I said if I don''t take them, I won''t take them. Do you not understand humannguage?"


    Seeing that her mother-inw was angry, Mrs. Jing was startled and said nervously: "Mother, I just saw my two daughters want to go there, but I can''t bear to see them sad. Just take them away, they are idle at home anyway. Also idle."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Jing Yan''er and said, "Yan''er, you love your two younger sisters the most, and you will definitely take them there, right? When they go, there are people who are with you, so that you don''t feel so bad. nervous."


    Jing Yaner whispered: "I listen to my grandmother."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said: "You heard it all, I''ll just take Yan''er there alone, and you all stay at home."


    After saying that, he went to the door.


    Mrs. Jing was naturally unwilling that her mother-inw left like this, and just as she was about to speak, she saw a carriage suddenly stopped at the door, and two aunties came down from it.


    A grandma stepped forward to Mrs. Cheng Anbo''s side and said, "I have seen Mrs. Cheng Anbo."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo asked suspiciously, "Who are you two?"


    The grandmother said: "The ve is Mrs. Zheng from the Marquis of Ning''an, and the one next to her is Mrs. Bai. My county master saw that the two of them had not arrived, and was a little worried about whether there was any dy for the two of them, so he sent us two. Someonee and ask."


    "It turned out to be the county owner." Mrs. Cheng Anbo smiled and said, "It is estimated that the county owner can''t wait, and we have nothing to do, so let''s go."


    Mammy Zheng nced at the door, and saw that the carriage of Cheng Anbo''s mansion was ready, and said, "If that''s the case, then please get on the carriage as soon as possible, my county master likes Miss Jing very much, and I really want to meet again. Miss Jing, talk."

 Chapter 2863: flower room

    Chapter 2863 Flower House


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said: "Okay, let''s go now."


    After saying that, he didn''t care that his daughter-inw and two other granddaughters were by his side, and got on the carriage directly.


    The two grandmothers also turned their heads and got into the carriage.


    Mrs. Jing saw that her mother-inw left without looking back, her eyes suddenly turned gloomy.


    Jing Huier stomped her feet in dissatisfaction, and said, "Mother, grandmother is too partial. The eldest sister is her granddaughter, and we are her granddaughter. It has been like this since I was a child. Every time my grandmother protects the eldest sister, yes. We''re not good at all."


    Jing Zhenger also said: "Mother, I''m going to tell my father that my grandmother is too partial, and I want my father to punish the elder sister properly."


    "Okay." Mrs. Jing said: "The other party is not someone else, but your grandmother. Your grandmother wants to protect your eldest sister. Your father and I can''t do anything about it. Now we can only settle ounts with Jing Yaner when shees back. "


    Jing Hui''er and Jing Zheng''er obviously felt that what their mother said was reasonable, so they had to give up, and they hated Jing Yan''er even more.


    No, they must tell their father.


    My father has always loved them the most, and when Jing Yaneres back, he will definitely teach her a good lesson for them.


    Murong Kuan and Murong Lingran waited not long before they saw Mrs. Cheng Anbo and Jing Yan''er appearing in sight.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and said, "Sister Yan''er, you are finally here."


    Jing Yan''er said shyly: "Sister Aran, I''m sorry for making you wait for a long time."


    Murong smiled and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to y. I''ll send someone to build a new flower room in the garden. There are many beautiful flowers in it. You will definitely like it."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said: "Yan''er, since the county master has invited you, you can go over there. Grandmother will go over alone to greet Princess Qihua and congratte Mrs. Shizi."


    Jing Yaner said: "Yes, grandmother."


    Murong Lingran lifted his foot and took a few steps when he suddenly turned his head and said, "Third brother, you are bored anyway, why don''t youe over together?"


    "I have no opinion." Murong Kuan said, "I''m just worried that the girl will be restrained by me."


    "No." Jing Yaner hurriedly said: "I won''t, there are so many people."


    Murong Kuan smiled and said, "Then let''s go together."


    Soon, the three came to the door of the flower room, and there were already many youngdies and sons inside.


    Many of the flowers in the flower room were nted by Murong Lingran from the seeds that Murong Lingran got from the ninth son and the third sister, so many of the flowers were never seen even by the high-ranking nobles in the capital.


    As soon as he took a few steps closer, he heard someone ask the servant next to him, "What kind of flower is this? This flower is too beautiful."


    That servant had been taught the names of those flowers by Murong Lingran a few days ago, so he quickly replied, "Miss, this is called Qianyuhua."


    "That''s a nice name."


    "What kind of flower is this?"


    "This is called Frost Lotus."


    "This name is too beautiful."


    Hearing the praise from others, Murong Lingran felt in a good mood.


    Princess Ningxin suddenly saw Murong Lingran approaching and said with a smile: "Aran, your flower room is really beautiful. Every kind of flower here is very beautiful, even better than the ones in the pce."


    Helian Rongjiu followed behind her and said, "It''s really pretty."


    The person next to him hurriedly gave him a salute.


    Murong smiled and said: "Then I will give you some of these flowerster. I have a lot of these flowers. It is also possible to give you a pot of each."

 Chapter 2864: Seeing future daughter-in-law

    Chapter 2864 Seeing the future daughter-inw


    "No need." Princess Ningxin hurriedly said: "That''s too precious. There are so many flowers here, and it''s very troublesome to give me every kind of flowers. Anyway, I oftene to Ning''an Hou''s mansion, ande when I want to see it. Just look here."


    Murong Lingran didn''t force it, and said, "Okay."


    The group looked around, and the flower room was not very big, so they finished it soon, and the group left the flower room again.


    When he came to sit in the pavilion by theke, Helian Rongjiu thought of what Murong Lingran had said to him when he first arrived, and suddenly looked at Murong Kuan and coughed softly, "General Mingwei, your mother will hold a ceremony today. This banquet is probably also meant to meet your future daughter-inw for you. You are not too young. I don¡¯t know if you have someone you like?


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone present looked in the direction of Jing Yaner intentionally or unintentionally, but she was the same as usual, with a look of nothing to do with her.


    Murong furrowed his brows. Could it be that Jing Yaner is not interested in the third brother?


    Why is his face still calm?


    Murong Kuan also saw Jing Yan''er''s expression, and obviously felt that she didn''t like him, so he shook his head in disappointment: "Your Majesty, no need, she doesn''t like me, I don''t want to force others."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You mean, do you have someone you like?"


    Murong Kuan nodded: "Yes."


    Helian Rongjiu said helplessly: "Well, you are right to think so."


    Murong Lingran still didn''t believe that Jing Yaner would have no feelings for the third brother. ording to her previous life experience, it was easy for a girl to have feelings for someone who helped her, and suddenly asked Jing Yaner, "Sister Yaner, Do you have someone you like?"


    Jing Yaner was stunned for a moment, thought for a while, then shook her head, "For now...not yet."


    It turns out that she really doesn''t like the third brother.


    No, Jing Yaner is thin-skinned, is she embarrassed to say it?


    Murong Lingran sighed and said: "Okay, you must tell me if there is someone you like, and I will help you test him, in case he likes you too, it will be a pity if you miss out like this. "


    Jing Yaner nodded.


    The group talked for a while, and soon it was time for lunch.


    After lunch, the guests left one after another.


    Murong Lingran reced Xiao Manan to see off the guests at the door, and when Mrs. Chengan brought Jing Yaner over, she said, "Old Mrs. Jing, why don''t I have someone send you off, only you two female rtives go back, I really worried."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo smiled and said: "It''s okay, it''s still early, in broad daylight, the thief probably wouldn''t have such courage, and this time we also brought a few servants here, so I would like to thank the county master for his kindness."


    What is the use of ??jiading?


    You need a martial arts master.


    But the other party said so, so Murong Lingran didn''t force it, and said, "Okay, since that''s the case, I won''t give it away."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Jing Yaner again and said, "Sister Yaner,e to Hou''s mansion if you have time. If you encounter any difficulties, you cane to me, and I will definitely help you."


    She still doesn''t believe that Jing Yaner doesn''t like the third brother at all. Her third brother is such a good person, and there are countless people who like him. Jing Yaner must be afraid to admit it for some reason.


    Even if Jing Yaner doesn''t like the third brother now, but her third brother likes Jing Yaner, in the future, let them go everywhere and let Jing Yaner fall in love with the third brother.

 Chapter 2865: Im sorry, Cheng Anbo.

    Chapter 2865 Sorry Cheng Anbo


    Jing Yaner said gratefully, "Thank you, Sister Aran."


    ¡­


    After the carriage from Cheng''anbo Mansion left, Murong Kuan came to the door.


    "Aran, we shouldn''t be so close to Cheng''an''s house in the future. Miss Jing doesn''t like me, so I don''t want to be annoying."


    Murong said sternly: "Third brother, you are not someone who would give up easily, didn''t Sister Yan''er say just now that she doesn''t have someone she likes for the time being? That means you still have a chance. You let her like it. Just go to you, don''t tell me you''re so insecure about yourself?"


    Murong Kuan immediately puffed up his chest and said, "I... of course I have confidence, I am a general now, and my abilities are much stronger than ordinary men, and there are many women in the capital who like me, and there are people who treat me on the road. It''s just that I can''t see any of it."


    "Yes." Murong Lingran patted the third brother on the shoulder and said, "Yes, you just need to be confident and make Sister Yan''er fall in love with you, and I will create opportunities for you in the future. No, notter, just now , If it''s fast, sister Yan''er will be able to be at our house tomorrow."


    Murong Kuan was taken aback and asked, "Aran, what do you mean?"


    Murong said: "I heard from the person I sent to pick up Sister Yan''er just now that when they passed, Mrs. Jing seemed to be embarrassing Sister Yan''er. If she was released like this, she would have to suffer."


    Murong Kuan said: "Aran, do you think about it too much? After all, Miss Jing is protected by her grandfather and grandmother. How could her stepmother dare to bully her?"


    "Her stepmother doesn''t dare." Murong Lingran said: "But don''t forget, she still has her biological father. If her biological father finds her, she will always yearn for father''s love. You say, she can Don''t you listen to her father?"


    "This..." Murong Kuan hesitated, "Aran, what should we do now?"


    Murong Lingran thought for a moment and said, "I have a solution, but I''m just a little sorry for Cheng Anbo."


    Murong Kuan asked: "What way?"


    Murong Lingran whispered his thoughts again.


    Murong Kuan said, "That''s the only way to go now, well, I''ll listen to you."


    Murong turned around and gave orders.


    Her method is also very simple, nothing more than sending someone to monitor the movements of Cheng''anbo Mansion.


    After all, it was a high-level mansion, and it was indeed a bit too much for her to send someone to monitor it, so she said that she was a little sorry for Cheng Anbo.


    ¡­


    As soon as Jing Yaner followed her grandmother back to Cheng''anbo Mansion, she went straight back to her yard.


    Not long after she returned, Jing Haoyu brought his two older sisters, Jing Huier and Jing Zhenger, to the gate of her courtyard.


    Jing Yaner said: "Second sister, third sister and Haoyu are all here?"


    Her maid Xiaoru said, "Yes, Miss, do you want to see them?"


    Jing Yaner said: "I don''t want to see them, let them all go."


    As soon as her voice fell, the anxious voices of the maids came from outside.


    "Second miss, third miss, eldest son, you can''t do this, my master hasn''t promised to let you in."


    Jing Haoyu said disdainfully as he walked, "The entire Earl''s Mansion will be mine in the future, and there are ces where I can''t enter? Hurry up and dodge me, or I will p you!"


    When the servants heard the words, they didn''t dare to stop them.


    Xiaoru saw this and ran quietly to Mrs. Cheng Anbo''s yard.

 Chapter 2866: torture

    Chapter 2866 Punishment


    Jing Yaner quickly came to the door and said, "Second sister, third sister, eldest brother, what are you doing here?"


    Jing Haoyu snorted, "I don''t want toe over if it''s nothing, it''s my father who asked you toe over."


    Jing Yaner asked: "What did my father want me to do?"


    "What to do?" Jing Hui''er smiled sinisterly, "You''ll know when you go."


    Jing Yaner had no choice but to say, "Okay, I''ll go over there."


    Jing Haoyu immediately walked in the front, while Jing Huier and Jing Zhenger waited for Jing Yaner to follow, and then followed behind her, as if they were afraid that she would run away.


    ¡­


    After a while, Jing Yaner came to her father''s yard.


    As soon as she entered the main hall, she saw her father and stepmother sitting at the top, looking at her badly.


    Jing Yaner bowed respectfully and said, "Father is well, mother is well."


    Jing Chengyun frowned and said, "Kneel down for me!"


    Jing Yaner had to kneel quickly.


    The three siblings next to ?? saw it and smiled smugly.


    Humph, aren''t you very proud in the morning? Isn''t it time to kneel in front of their mother?


    Jing Yaner said, "Father, what did your daughter do wrong to make you so angry?"


    Jing Chengyun said: "You still have the face to ask what makes me so angry? Let me ask you, in the morning your mother asked you to take your two sisters to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, why didn''t you take it with you?"


    Jing Yan''er said: "It was my grandmother who didn''t let them go, I just listened to my grandmother''s words."


    "You still said it!" Jing Chengyun said: "Your grandmother always loves you so much, she will definitely agree to your request. Wouldn''t it be alright to take them there?"


    Jing Yaner stopped talking for a while.


    Jing Chengyun got even more angry when he saw this, and said, "Jing Yan''er, you disrespect your mother. Today, as a father, I will punish you well. Come on, give me thirty sticks to the eldestdy."


    Mrs. Jing hurriedly said: "Xianggong, is this okay? Father and mother know, and they will definitely be angry with us again."


    "If you are angry, you will be angry." Jing Chengyun said angrily: "I am the father of this dead girl. It is only natural for a father to discipline his daughter. Even if they are present now, I will teach this dead girl a hard lesson!"


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the next person, "What are you still doing? Hit me hard!"


    "Yes."


    When Jing Yaner saw this, her body shivered with fright, and she was quickly held down on the ground.


    "Father, please forgive me, I... I will never dare again, please."


    I Chengyun said coldly: "Now I know it''s time to plead, it''s toote, call me!"


    Mrs. ??I and her three childrenughed smugly.


    "Stop!"


    Just as the servants raised their sticks, an old voice came from outside the door.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that Mrs. Cheng Anbo came quickly with the maids.


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo asked someone to help Jing Yaner up and said angrily, "Jing Chengyun, do you still take my mother seriously? Who asked you to torture Yaner in private?"


    Jing Chengyun quickly stood up and said respectfully, "Mother, this Yan''er made a mistake, and it is only right that my father punishes her."


    "It''s just right?" Mrs. Cheng Anbo said, "I think you''re trying to vent your anger on your beloved children!"


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the sisters Jing Hui''er and Jing Zheng''er, and said angrily, "Didn''t I just let you go to Ning''an Hou''s Mansion in the morning? He angered your eldest sister, do you still take my grandmother in your eyes?"

 Chapter 2867: A family of five was kicked out of the house

    Chapter 2867 The family of five is driven out of the house


    Jing Huier and Jing Zhenger lowered their heads and dared not speak.


    Jing Chengyun said: "Mother, don''t be angry, it''s me. After I heard what happened in the morning, I was angry that Yan''er didn''t listen to what I said before, so I was angry with her, don''t me the two of them."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said: "Just protect them. Look at them, what kind of virtue they are spoiled by you! Sooner orter, you will harm them."


    Jing Chengyun said: "Mother, you are serious, how could I harm them."


    "Humph!" Mrs. Cheng Anbo said, "Forget it, they are your treasures, I can''t tell you about them. If you dare to trouble Yaner again in the future, don''t me me for kicking all five of your family out of the house!"


    Jing Chengyun said: "Mother, calm down, I just don''t punish Yaner."


    Jing Haoyu muttered: "Kick us out of the house? The one who should be kicked out the most is Jing Yaner. What''s the use of keeping people who don''t respect their mother? It''s better to marry her early."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo originally heard that her son did not punish her granddaughter, but her anger subsided a little, but when she heard her grandson''s words again, she suddenly became angry and said angrily: "Jing Haoyu, have you still treated me like this? Grandmother in the eyes? Yaner''s marriage, when will it be your turn to talk about it as a younger brother?"


    Jing Haoyu said: "We are also your grandchildren, you never cared about us, why should we take you seriously?"


    "You!" Mrs. Cheng Anbo stepped forward and gave Jing Haoyu a p, and said angrily, "Go to my yard and kneel for me, you are not allowed to get up without my permission!"


    Jing Chengyun immediately pleaded, "Mother, you calm down, the child is still young and ignorant, don''t bother with him."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo frowned and said, "Okay, no one in this family listens to me. What''s the point of my life? I might as well just die."


    After saying that, Mrs. Cheng Anbo wanted to hit the wall.


    Jing Chengyun''s face changed, if the news of the forced death of his own mother spread out, the title of Cheng''anbo''s mansion would no longer be rted to him, knowing that he still had a younger brother, and hurriedly said: "Mother, please don''t. Get angry, I will let Haoyu go out and kneel."


    Mrs. ??jing obviously knew the seriousness of the matter, and hurriedly said: "Yes, mother, don''t be impulsive."


    Jing Chengyun looked at Jing Haoyu, who was covering his face, and said, "You, go to your grandmother''s yard and kneel now!"


    Jing Haoyu was of course unwilling, and said dissatisfiedly: "Father, I don''t want to kneel, you have always hurt me the most, just beg your grandmother for mercy."


    "Crack!" Jing Chengyun immediately pped Jing Haoyu and said angrily, "If you want to kneel, go to kneel, don''t you even listen to your father''s words? Do you want your grandfather to take care of you? Can you listen?"


    Jing Haoyu had no choice but to walk slowly to his grandmother''s yard.


    Jing Chengyun helped Mrs. Cheng Anbo to sit down and said, "Mother, look, he obediently went to kneel, so don''t be angry."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said: "Boss, I have told you countless times that Yan''er has lost her mother since she was a child, she is already pitiful, you should care more about her, she is still young, even if there is something to provoke you, If you are unhappy, you can''t just move a stick, that''s your biological daughter, your first child, and if you''re beaten with thirty sticks, how can you be worthy of her mother?"

 Chapter 2868: still so stupid

    Chapter 2868 Still so stupid


    "Yan''er is your daughter, not your enemy. If you dare to trouble her like this again and lynch her, then I will never recognize your son again!"


    "Mother." Jing Chengyun said: "Don''t say that, your son will always be your son, I... I know I made a mistake just now, and I will never do this to her again, okay?"


    When Mrs. Cheng Anbo heard the words, her face became a little better, and she looked at the two sisters next to her, and said, "I know you have always disliked Yan''er, but you can''t be so vicious, Yan''er is your real sister, How can you bear to see her beaten?"


    Jing Huier pouted and said, "I can''t bear it, she and we are not from the same mother."


    "You!" Mrs. Cheng Anbo looked at her son and said angrily, "Look, these are your good sons and daughters, both of them know how to talk back!"


    "Also, Jing Hui''er, since you have said so, then Yan''er and you will return to the bridge, and Lu will return to the road. Don''t worry about her good things, anyway, you are not born by a mother. Why is she so nice to you?"


    Jing Hui''er said, "How about that?"


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said angrily, "You still dare to talk back, do you want me to scold you thirty sticks, so you know what filial piety is?"


    Jingcheng turned his head and said, "Hui''er, don''t be rude, now you can go back and think about it behind closed doors. Without your father''s permission, don''t take half a step out of the door."


    "Father¡­"


    "If you dare to have an opinion again, I will send you to the vige in the countryside and let you eat and suffer."


    Jing Huier had to go back to her room reluctantly after hearing this.


    Jing Zhenger saw that her sister and brother had been punished, and hid behind her mother, and did not dare to say anything more.


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo looked at Jing Yan''er and said, "You, you are still so stupid,e over when the three of them ask you toe over, don''t you know that you will send someone to inform your grandmother first ande with your grandmother?"


    Jing Yaner said with an aggrieved expression: "Grandmother, I didn''t expect my father to be cruel to me."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo red at her son again, "Look, Yaner trusts you so much, yet you want to hurt her. Are you worthy of being a father?"


    After he finished speaking, he took his granddaughter and left the yard regardless of his son''s face.


    After the grandfather and grandson left, Jing Chengyun immediately threw the teapot beside him.


    Mrs. Jing said: "Xiaogong, don''t be angry, Jing Yaner has always been favored by her mother. As long as her mother is in the house, we can''t punish her."


    Jing Chengyun said: "What do you mean, next time we are going to punish Jing Yaner, we have to choose when the mother is not there?"


    "Yes." Mrs. Jing said, "There is no other way than this."


    "Humph!" Jing Chengyun gritted his teeth and said, "Forget it this time, and do as you said next time."


    Mrs. Jingughed suddenly.


    What they didn''t know was that in the future, Madam Jing''s backyard caught fire and she was too busy to take care of herself. They were destined to not punish Jing Yaner.


    ¡­


    night


    Mrs. Jing came to Jing Huier''s yard and saw her daughter lying on the bed with the quilt covering her head, looking like she didn''t want to see anyone, she stepped forward and said, "Hui''er."


    When Jing Huier heard her mother''s voice, she threw the quilt away, immediately got up and threw herself into her arms, sobbing: "Mother, grandmother is really too much, that dead girl is her granddaughter, and I am her granddaughter too. Ah, but she doesn''t like me since she was a child, and every time she punishes me for that dead girl, it''s really too much."

 Chapter 2869: Murong Lingrans invitation

    Chapter 2869 Murong Lingran''s invitation


    Not only did Jing Yaner not get punished this time, but she was punished by herself. She was full of anger.


    Mrs. Jing took her daughter to sit down and sighed: "What can I do? Who made her an elder, we are a junior."


    "It would be great if there was no Jing Yaner. Without her, there will be no outsiders in our family."


    "I also hope without her, but it''s impossible, she''s still in the house."


    Jing Huier suddenly whispered a few words in her mother''s ear.


    Mrs. Jing was startled, "What did you say? Except for Jing Yan''er?"


    "That''s right, didn''t you always hate her the most? Anyway, she just met a robber a few days ago. If we send someone to find her again, we will treat her as the one who slipped through the to get revenge on her, right?"


    Mrs. Jing frowned and said, "No, if your grandfather and grandmother find out about this, I will definitely be kicked out of Cheng''anbo Mansion."


    Jing Hui''er said, "Since this method doesn''t work, let''s try another method. Why don''t we poison her, let''s poison her."


    "Poisoning?" Mrs. Jing said, "It''s even worse. You guys had a conflict with her. She was poisoned and died immediately. Others will definitely suspect me and say that I want to vent for you."


    "What about creating an ident? For example, she identally fell into ake? identally fell into a well? Or climbed a rockery and identally fell from it?"


    "No." Mrs. Jing said, "If you do this, you will end up hurting me. When you lose your mother, you will be in the house to protect you. I will see what you will do!"


    Jing Huier said angrily: "This is not good, that is not good, then what do you think we should do except Jing Yan''er? I really hate her, I am angry when I see her, grandma can take me because of her this time. Grounding, next time it may be because she hits me, I don''t want to live that kind of life."


    Mrs. Jing thought for a moment, then suddenly smiled sinisterly, "We can''t get rid of her now, and we can''t in the future."


    Jing Hui''er suddenly became energetic and said, "Mother, do you have a way to get rid of her?"


    "Well." Mrs. Jing said, "Although we can''t kill her all at once, we can take it slow. I heard that there is a poison that cannot be detected by silver needles. It is also impossible to get it out, and in the end, people will only be weak and die."


    Jing Hui''er said, "Mother, what kind of poison is this, so magical?"


    "You don''t need to worry about the poison." Mrs. Jing said, "We have roughly nned the time when she will die. As long as the four of us, mother and son, escape in time, even if she dies in the mansion, we will not be med. body."


    Jing Hui''er smiled and said, "Well, mother, just do as you said."


    It was just that their purpose was destined to be in vain. Murong Lingran came to Cheng''an''s mansion in person early in the morning and said that she wanted to invite Jing Yaner to stay at the Marquis of Ning''an mansion.


    At this time, basically everything that Cheng Anbo said was in the main hall of the front yard.


    And because there were guests today, Mrs. Cheng Anbo made an exception and asked Jing Huier toe out to see the guests, but after seeing them, she still had to go back to ground.


    As for Jing Haoyu, he has been spoiled all his life, how long has he been kneeling? Yesterday, he passed out after kneeling for less than an hour, and is still lying in the room now.


    Mrs. Jing and Jing Huier heard that Jing Yaner was going to the Marquis of Ning''an mansion, and their faces became extremely gloomy.


    (Sorry, I have something to do today, there is only one watch, and tomorrow will resume the fourth watch.)

 Chapter 2870: Dont agree?

    Chapter 2870 Don''t agree?


    If Jing Yaner leaves, what will they do in the future?


    The Marquis of Ning''an Mansion and the others are definitely out of ce.


    Cheng Anbo didn''t refuse immediately when he heard the words, but looked at his granddaughter and said, "Yan''er, what do you mean? Would you like to go over?"


    Jing Yaner nced at Murong Lingran, saw her nodding, and after thinking for a while, she nodded, "I...I will."


    Although that person doesn''t like her, she is willing to see him every day, so she is satisfied.


    When he gets engaged, she will take the initiative to leave, and she will never pester him or cause him trouble.


    Murong Lingran suddenly smiled.


    She knew that Sister Yaner would agree.


    Mrs. Jing said firmly: "I don''t agree."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo frowned and said, "Why don''t you agree?"


    "That''s right." Mrs. Jing quickly figured out the reason and exined, "Mother, after all, this is the Ning''an Marquis Mansion. Yan''er is still young and ignorant. If she lives there, she bumps into Princess Qihua. , what should she do in the future? It will also affect the rtionship between our two families."


    "And she''s not married yet, she''s old, and it''s time for her to meet others. Haven''t we been thinking about finding a good family for her? At such a critical time, it''s hard to let her go. Leave, it will dy her."


    "This..." Mrs. Cheng Anbo obviously felt that what the eldest daughter-inw said made sense, and Yan''er was indeed old enough to see her future husband.


    After thinking about it, she looked at her husband, "Xiang Gong, what do you think?"


    Cheng An said: "Yan''er is only fifteen years old, it''s okay to get married at the age of sixteen or seventeen, and I also want her to stay by my side for a few more years. It is rare for the Princess Chunling toe in person. There''s nothing wrong with her. She has been facing the two of us every day at home these years, and she doesn''t have any friends, so it''s time to go out and make friends. And from the situation on that day, Her Royal Highness Princess Qihua also likes her very much, Yan''er She''s also very sensible, so she probably won''t collide with the eldest princess, just let Yan''er go there."


    Madam Jing was worried that Jing Yaner was really going to go, so she spoke again, "Yaner, just stay at home, your grandfather and grandmother are getting old and need you to be filial to your knees, you are gone, the two of them How lonely it must be."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo heard something wrong, and frowned and asked, "Eldest daughter-inw, why are you so weird today, you just don''t want Yan''er to go there? If you want to be filial, can''t your childrene to me to do your filial piety? You Can''t you be filial?"


    Mrs. Jing smirked: "Am I worried about Yan''er? If that''s the case, then we''ll listen to Yan''er."


    Mrs. Cheng''an looked at her granddaughter again, and said, "Yan''er, you don''t have to worry about us, you went to Ning''an Hou''s mansion, and it''s not like you''ll nevere back, we can often meet outside, and I can go too. Look at you, you cane back halfway, grandfather and grandmother are indeed a little tired to take care of you all these years, you are away, grandfather and grandmother just rx for a few days."


    Jing Yaner knew that her grandmother said this on purpose, so that she could go to Ning''an Hou''s mansion with peace of mind.


    After thinking for a moment, she still nodded: "I''m willing to go."


    Mrs. Jing and Jing Hui''er were suddenly disappointed.


    Well, no one can see her anymore, so how can you attack her in the future.


    They finally made up their minds.

 Chapter 2871: The county owner is eccentric, the county owner is too eccentric

    Chapter 2871 The county owner is entric, the county owner is too entric


    Murong Lingran looked at the expressions of the mother and daughter, sneered in her heart, turned her head to look at Jing Yaner, and said with a smile, "Sis Yaner, since it has been decided, then go and pack up now, don''t worry, I''lle When the timees, the family has already started to clean up the yard you want to live in, and you can move in when you move there.¡±


    She knew what Madam Jing and Jing Hui''er were thinking. The dark guard she sent yesterday told her everything their mother and daughter said, otherwise she wouldn''t havee here early in the morning.


    Jing Yaner said, "Thank you, Sister Aran."


    Jing Chengyun didn''t care where the eldest daughter went, but he felt that after she left, no one in the family would block her wife and children, and no one would make him angry.


    After going to the Hou Mansion, he might be able to help him have a good rtionship with the Hou Mansion, and he could be a help in the officialdom in the future, so he said with a very gentle expression: "Okay, since we want to pass, then there are a few things for my father. I want to warn you. First, don¡¯t make public after the past, and don¡¯t cause trouble. Second, when you see the Marquis of Ning¡¯an and His Royal Highness Princess, take the initiative to say hello, and don¡¯t lose your courtesy. Third, when you encounter something, it¡¯s best to be yourself To solve it, when it is not urgent, don''t bother Her Royal Highness the Princess and the Marquis of Ning''an, lest they think you are bored, understand?"


    "Yes." Jing Yan''er nodded: "Follow my father''s teachings."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said: "Okay, don''t let the county master wait for a long time, just go back and pack your things."


    Jing Yaner said: "Okay, grandma."


    It''s just that before she could lift her feet, Jing Hui''er suddenly said, "Master, I have an unkind request, I wonder if you can agree?"


    Murong Lingran also roughly guessed what she was going to say, so she calmly said: "Go ahead, you have to say it first before I can decide."


    Jing Hui''er said: "My eldest sister and I have always had a good rtionship. From childhood to adulthood, wherever she goes, I will be there. She is leaving the house this time, and I am very reluctant to part with her. Why don''t I go to the Hou Mansion together? , so that the elder sister has morepany, and she will not be lonely."


    In this way, she can poison Jing Yaner. If someone dies in Ning''an Hou''s mansion, they have nothing to do with Cheng''an''s mansion, and she and her mother will not be suspected.


    Jing Zheng''er didn''t know what her second sister was thinking, so she quickly said: "Second sister is going there? Then I''m going too, what''s the point of leaving me alone in the house, I don''t want to y with those sisters who came out of the concubine. My rtionship with the eldest sister is also very good, why don''t I go to apany the eldest sister together."


    Open your eyes and talk nonsense.


    If the two of you have a good rtionship with Jing Yaner, the sun wille out from the west.


    Jing Yaner was in a bit of a dilemma when she heard Murong say: "No, my grandma likes Sister Yaner, so she asked her to go by herself, so you don''t have to go."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned his head and said, "Sister Yan''er, take me to your yard, and I''ll help you clean up together."


    Jing Yan''er breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately sister A Ran didn''t agree, otherwise she really didn''t know how to refuse, and said, "Sister A Rane with me."


    After saying that, he bowed to everyone, and walked to his yard with Murong Lingran.


    After the two left, Jing Huier and Jing Zhenger looked at each other, their mouths deted, and tears flowed out at the same time.


    "Woooooo, mother, why does the county lord only want the eldest sister to go there? I want to go too, the county lord is partial, the county lord is too partial."

 Chapter 2872: marriage?

    Chapter 2872 Marriage?


    "I want to go too. I haven''t been to Ning''an Hou''s mansion yet. Why is it the father''s daughter? Only the eldest sister can go there. It''s too unfair."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo frowned: "Can you use your brains when you say this! What kind of temperament is Yan''er, and what kind of temperament are you? And you and the county master can''t talk to each other, the county master is seeing each other for the first time today. How could you invite someone you met for the first time to her house?"


    "After all, Yan''er was rescued by the third brother of the county master. Yaner is also well-behaved. It is normal for the county master to like Yaner."


    "To the county lord, you are nothing more than strangers you just met. Why did the county lord invite you!"


    The tears of the ?? sisters suddenly flowed even more intensely.


    Grandmother''s speech is too ugly.


    Cheng Anbo and Jing Chengyun heard the words, but did not speak.


    They also felt that their wife (mother) was right, there is no reason to invite someone they just met to stay at home for a long time, and they are not fools.


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo was tired of seeing her two granddaughters crying, and said impatiently: "Okay, what''s there to cry about, you yourself made a request that no one else could agree to, and now you are being rejected, and you are humiliating yourself. It is also your own fault, Jing Huier, go ahead and give me a good reflection, without my order, you are not allowed to take half a step out of the hospital!"


    Jing Huier did not dare to resist, so she ran back to the yard crying.


    Jing Chengyun saw this and said, "Mother, Hui''er is still a child, she is also your granddaughter, can''t you be a little more tolerant to her?"


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said: "I should say this to you, Yan''er is also your biological daughter, or your eldest daughter, if she makes a mistake, you will hit her with a stick, and your second When the daughter and the third daughter make a mistake, you gently uncover it. I still remember that when I was a child, Huier identally injured a youngdy and almost disfigured the youngdy, but you didn''t punish her for anything, and you didn''t Pause to reassure her."


    I Chengyun choked and stopped talking for a while.


    ¡­


    After Murong Lingran and Jing Yaner returned to her yard, they quickly packed up the things that should be packed. After Jing Yaner went to say goodbye to her grandfather, grandmother and parents, she went to Ning with Murong Lingran. The carriage of Anhou House.


    Mrs. Jing waited for Jing Yaner to leave, and then walked quickly to the eldest daughter''s yard.


    As soon as I entered the courtyard, I heard a crackling sound from inside.


    Walking into the house and looking at it, you can see that the ground is full of china shards.


    Seeing that her daughter picked up a piece of inkstone, she wanted to throw it on the ground, and hurriedly said: "Hui''er, don''t drop it, it''s a birthday gift from your father, if he finds out, he''ll be angry with you. "


    Jing Hui''er was startled, and had to gently put the inkstone back to its original position.


    Seeing her mother approaching, her tears flowed out again, "Mother, have you told my father about my marriage with General Mingwei? Now that dead girl has gone to the Marquis of Ning''an, she and Mingwei Generals have countless opportunities to get along, and if I wait a while, I will definitely not be able to be with General Mingway again."


    Mrs. Jing said: "Don''t worry, I have already mentioned this matter to your father, it''s just a matter of proposing marriage, and your grandmother is still at home, so she must nod her head. You have only made your grandmother unhappy these past few days, your father There is no way to mention it to her, in a few days, in a few days, I promise your father will mention it to her, okay?"

 Chapter 2873: Propose marriage

    Chapter 2873 Proposal


    "Then you have to do what you say. There are no married people in the capital, so I also like General Mingwei. If you let me marry someone else, I might as well die."


    "Fine." Mrs. Jing said, "Don''t worry, I will try my best to help you, darling."


    ¡­


    On the other side, Jing Yaner followed Murong Lingran back to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion and was ced in the courtyard next to Murong Lingran.


    There are Xiao Zhengdong and his wife living in the guest house now, and she can''t live in the past, so Murong Lingran let her live next to him.


    Jing Yaner is not a person with poor adaptability. After living there for a few days, she quickly got used to living in the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion.


    On this day, Murong Lingran was about to take Jing Yaner to find her third brother, when she was called to the main hall in the front yard.


    After ?? arrived, I found out that it was Mrs. Jing and Jing Cheng who hade here.


    Jing Chengyun saw Jing Yan''er and said lightly, "Yan''er, how are you doing these days?"


    Jing Yaner said: "Thank you father for caring, everything is fine."


    Princess Qihua saw that they seemed to have a lot to say, and said, "You guys just talk about it, I still have something to do, so I won''t apany you."


    After listening to what Mrs. Cheng Anbo said, she didn''t want to see Jing Chengyun and his wife, so she simply went out of sight.


    Just as she got up, Mrs. Jing said, "Hold on, Your Highness, we are here today because we have an important matter to discuss with Your Highness."


    "Oh?" When Princess Qihua heard the words, she had to sit down again and said lightly, "Then let''s talk about it."


    Mrs. Jing asked: "Is General Mingwei already engaged?"


    Princess Qihua said: "You said Akuan, he hasn''t."


    Could this persone to propose marriage for Jing Yaner and Akuan?


    If that''s the case, she''ll have to take it seriously.


    But is it possible?


    Mrs. Jing breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "That being the case, my concubine is bold and wants to talk about a marriage for General Mingwei."


    Jing Yaner clenched her fists immediately.


    Princess Qihua said, "Oh, which girl do you want to talk about for my grandson?"


    Mrs. Jing said, "It''s my eldest daughter, Jing Hui''er."


    Murong Lingran turned her head and nced at Jing Yan''er. Seeing that her face was simr to usual, she immediately frowned.


    When I mentioned the third brotherst time, she also looked calm.


    Does he really don''t care about the third brother, or is he just trying to hide his true expression because he doesn''t want to be embarrassed?


    Hearing that it was actually Jing Hui''er, Princess Qihua''s face sank, and she frowned, "Jing Hui''er? She should be younger than Yan''er this year."


    "Yes, I''m only fourteen this year."


    Princess Qihua and Murong Lingran were a little unhappy at the same time, Jing Huier was fourteen years old, Jing Yaner fifteen years old, the difference between the two was only one year old.


    In other words, Jing Chengyun''s biological mother in Jing Yan''er died not long after giving birth to the child, so she was on good terms with the current Mrs. Jing?


    Man, how ruthless!


    Eldest Princess Qihua said: "Yan''er is the eldest daughter of your family, why don''t you think about betrothing her first? It''s not a good thing for a younger sister to get a marriage in front of her elder sister. The order of the elders should be followed."


    "His Royal Highness said that." Mrs. Jing said, "It''s just that Hui''er has a deep-rooted love for General Mingwei. As parents, we also like General Mingwei and hope that he can be our son-inw, so we are a little anxious. Come, I just want to set a marriage for Huier first. We are also considering her marriage for Yaner, as long as Yaner gets married before her sister, it will be nothing. "

 Chapter 2874: No need to meet

    Chapter 2874 It''s not necessary to meet


    "I see." Princess Qihua said, "But it''s useless to rush things like this. Although my grandchildren''s marriages have always respected their ideas, they have to be able to catch my eyes. I''m curious why Miss Jing Er didn''te with me this time?"


    Thinking that her daughter is still on the ground, Mrs. Jing felt a little embarrassed. After thinking about it, she said, "Hui''er is a little unwell, so my husband and I are here today. But don''t worry, my family''s Hui''er''s beauty is not as good as Yan''er''s. Difference."


    Murong Lingran said unceremoniously: "It turns out that Miss Jing Er is not feeling well. It seems that her body is also damaged by the restraint."


    "Foot restraint?" Princess Qihua said, "What''s going on?"


    Murong Lingran repeated what Jing Huier said when she went to pick up Jing Yaner that day.


    "Grandma, that''s it. When I left Cheng''an''s mansion that day, I heard someone say that Jing Huier was banned because she didn''t know the etiquette and angered her grandmother. On the day I went, I only released her temporarily. Come out, and after I left, she continued to be grounded again."


    Madam Jing was worried that Princess Qihua disliked her daughter for being ignorant because of this matter, and quickly exined: "Your Highness, Hui''er is still young and ignorant. I didn''t expect to beughed at by the county master. Teach Hui''er well, let her be your granddaughter-inw, and never let her contradict you."


    Eldest Princess Qihua said, "Granddaughter-inw? It''s too early to say that it is His Highness''s granddaughter-inw. My Highness has not promised Ah Kuan to marry your daughter from beginning to end."


    Mrs. Jing asked nkly, "Your Highness, won''t you agree to this marriage?"


    Jing Chengyun also became uneasy in his heart, if Princess Qihua didn''t agree, if this matter spread out in the future, then their family would be embarrassed.


    Princess Qihua originally wanted to say yes, but in the future, Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anbo will also be affected when they go out.


    If Murong Kuan really married Jing Yaner in the end, they would still be inws in the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion and the House of Uncle Cheng''an. She would not be able to do such a thing if the future inws were embarrassed at this time.


    After thinking for a while, she said: "My Highness said, it depends on what A Kuan means. He didn''t nod, we won''t force it, if he nods, we will be happy."


    I Chengyun and Mrs. Jing breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mrs. Jing said: "I don''t know where General Mingwei is now? Why don''t we prepare for the two children to meet each other, my Hui''er is even better than Yan''er, I believe that General Mingwei will like her when he sees her. "


    Princess Qihua was about to say that there was no need to meet when she saw Murong Kuan back.


    As soon as Murong Kuan came back, he asked where Princess Qihua was. He was here to greet him, but he didn''t expect to see so many guests as soon as he came in.


    Princess Qihua said: "A Kuan, you are back, we just have something to look for you."


    After saying that, she nced at her granddaughter.


    Murong understood it, and told Mrs. Jing''s message again.


    Murong Kuan refused without hesitation, "There is no need to meet, I have already met that day, and I already have someone I like, so I won''t dy Miss Jing''s marriage."


    Mrs. Jing''s expression changed, and she asked eagerly, "Who is the person you like? Which girl is it from?"


    Murong''s face sank for a moment, and he frowned, "This is my private matter, and Mrs. Jing doesn''t need to know."

 Chapter 2875: bet

    Chapter 2875 Bet


    Mrs. Jing knew that today was destined to be a waste of time. After saying goodbye to the eldest princess, she left the Hou residence with her husband.


    On the carriage, Mrs. Jing sighed and said, "It seems that Hui''er is going to have a fight with us when we go back."


    Jing Chengyun said: "If she dares to make trouble, I will dare to punish her. She made us so embarrassed today, and it''s just a breath of time. If I knew that I wouldn''te here today without my mother, I wouldn''t be so embarrassed now."


    "Okay." Mrs. Jing said, "Hui''er just likes General Mingwei. Who knows that General Mingwei already has someone he likes. This is something we didn''t expect. It''s our fault that we were too impatient and didn''t find one. The matchmaker went to try the tone of Ning''an Hou''s mansion first, and then came to the door rashly."


    Jing Chengyun obviously knew that his wife was right, sighed, and said, "Forget it, as long as she doesn''t make trouble with me, I won''t punish her."


    "It''s just..." Mrs. Jing said, "Just who is so lucky to be liked by General Mingwei?"


    Jing Chengyun said: "It doesn''t matter who she is, it can''t be our family anyway."


    Mrs. Jing also thought it was reasonable, so she didn''t say anything.


    At this time, in the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, after Jing Chengyun and his wife left, Murong Lingran also left with Jing Yaner and the third brother.


    Murong jokingly said: "Third brother, you are really popr. You just showed up in front of Jing Huier, and she fell in love with you at first sight."


    "Aran." Murong Kuan said helplessly, "Do you think it''s a good thing to be liked by that kind of woman?"


    Murong said: "Yes, it''s really not a good thing."


    After seeing Jing Yaner''s distraction, she said, "Sister Yaner, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jing Yan''er said: "No...Nothing, Sister Aran, I''m a little ufortable today, can I go back to the yard first?"


    Murong asked, "Would you like to ask the doctor to show you?"


    "No need." Jing Yaner shook her head, "Maybe I just didn''t rest well yesterday."


    Murong Kuan said: "Miss Jing, shall I take you back?"


    Jing Yaner said: "It''s okay, I can do it myself."


    After saying that, she bowed to the two of them and walked to the yard where she lived.


    and the others walked away, Murong Lingranughed suddenly.


    Murong Kuan said: "Aran, what are youughing at?"


    "Silly brother." Murong said calmly, "Sister Yan''er was fine just now, but since her stepmother said that Jing Huier fell in love with you, she has been restless, what do you think I''mughing at?"


    Murong Kuan was not a fool either, guessing: "You mean Miss Jing likes me?"


    "What else?"


    "Impossible. You heard her say it yourselfst time. She doesn''t have anyone she likes. She only came to Houfu for a few days. How could she fall in love with me?"


    Murong said: "At that time, she might have been shy. We couldn''t ask her and she would say that she likes someone. If we ask her, wouldn''t she be embarrassed?"


    "This..." Murong Kuan said: "What you said is somewhat reasonable, but I still don''t believe that she likes me, you saw it that day, I said in front of her that I had someone I liked, but her face The expression on her face is also very normal. Just now she heard that her stepmother wanted to match me and her sister, and there was no expression on her face. "


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Third brother, how about we make a bet?"


    "What are you betting on?"

 Chapter 2876: plan (1)

    Chapter 2876 The n (1)


    "I bet Big Sister Yan''er likes you, but you bet Big Sister Yan''er doesn''t like you."


    Murong Kuan said: "Okay, just bet."


    Murong smiled and said: "Okay, if I win, then third brother, you will obey me in the future. If you win, the same is true. I will do whatever you ask me to do."


    Murong Kuan said: "That''s it, what should we do now?"


    Murong thought for a while, then suddenly said: "Yes, we will do this...then that, finally..."


    Murong Kuan said: "Doing this, if she finds out in the future, will it affect our rtionship?"


    Murong said: "It''s okay, even if she finds outter, as long as she really likes you, she will definitely forgive you. After all, you only want everyone to be together earlier. If you are really worried about this If the incident affects the rtionship between you, then don''t tell her, this incident will rot in both of our stomachs."


    Murong Kuan said: "Okay, that''s it."


    Next day


    Murong Lingran went to Jing Yaner early in the morning and asked her to apany him to Lihua Vige.


    Jing Yaner had heard her say countless times, how good the Ewha Vige is, so she readily agreed.


    After getting on the carriage, Murong Kuan suddenly got into the carriage.


    Jing Yaner asked curiously, "General Mingwei, won''t you go to court today?"


    Murong Kuan coughed lightly: "There is nothing to do in the morning today, His Majesty let us go early, there is nothing to do in the border and the capital recently, and there is nothing to deal with, so I left the pce early."


    Jing Yaner nodded: "So it is."


    After Murong Lingran got into the carriage, he let the carriage drive directly to Lihua Vige.


    After arriving, Murong smiled and said: "Sister Yan''er, this is Lihua Vige, you can pick any fruit here, but the fruit just picked from the tree tastes different, it''s much more delicious, wait a minute. You can try it."


    Jing Yan''er smiled and said, "Well, thank you sister Aran."


    Murong Lingran was about to take Jing Yaner''s hand to go to the small barren mountain, when she suddenly thought of something, she turned her head and said, "I forgot that I have one important thing to do when Ie to Lihua Vige, third brother, why don''t you help me entertain Yan? Come on, sister, I''m going to settle my affairs first."


    Murong Kuan coughed softly: "Okay, I''m here, don''t worry."


    Jing Yan''er heard the words and said, "Sister A Ran, let''s go."


    "Um."


    After his sister left, Murong Kuan took Jing Yaner and her personal maids to the small barren mountain.


    He also picked some of the fruit from the tree as his sister said, and let the servants who followed them cut it for Jing Yaner to eat.


    When Jing Yaner had almost eaten, Murong Kuan suggested: "Miss Jing, the scenery on the mountain is not bad, and there is no danger in the surrounding area, why don''t we go to the mountain. Don''t worry, I will take a lot of people there, and I won''t let you Something happened."


    Jing Yan''er said: "Well, just listen to General Mingwei, I have never been to the mountains in my life, and I am very curious about the mountains."


    Murong Kuan suddenly smiled, "Okay."


    The two were walking in the mountains, and Murong Lingran quietly followed behind them.


    Just then, the two suddenly heard shouts from a distance.


    Jing Yan''er said, "General Mingwei, did you hear anything?"


    Murong Kuan frowned and said, "There is indeed a voice, don''t be afraid, I''ll go take a look."


    After saying that, he walked towards the direction where the voice came from.

 Chapter 2877: plan (2)

    Chapter 2877 The n (2)


    Jing Yaner was worried about him when she saw him passing alone, and followed behind him.


    Murong Kuan heard a voice behind him, but did not stop her, letting her follow behind him.


    After walking a few dozen steps, he saw two masked men in front of him robbing a younger child.


    "Give me all the money, if you don''t take it, I''ll kill you."


    "If you yell again, I''ll cut you."


    The child didn''t dare to resist, and quickly took out all the money on his body, shivering and said, "I... I only have so much money on my body, and there is no more."


    "Calcte your physiognomy."


    "I''ll let you go today. If you dare to tell us about the two of us, I''ll touch your house and chop you up in the middle of the night!"


    After the two of them finished speaking, they were about to leave when they heard footsteps in the distance.


    turned his head and saw a man appearing not far away.


    Murong Kuan said: "You return the money to that child, or I will be rude to you."


    The two masked men nced at each other and ran down the mountain.


    Murong Kuan turned his head and said, "Miss Jing, you..."


    Jing Yan''er said: "Don''t worry, I''m fine, just go after me."


    Murong Kuan nodded, ordered his servants to protect Jing Yaner, and quickly chased after him.


    Jing Yan''er''s heart suddenly lifted, and she nced around, knowing that if she chased after her, she wouldn''t be of much help, and she would even be dragged back. Just as she was trying to find a ce to hide, she heard Murong Kuan leave just now. His screams came from the direction.


    "what!"


    Jing Yaner was startled, but she didn''t care that there were still enemies over there, so she quickly ran over there.


    Her maids were about to stop her immediately.


    "Miss, you can''t go there, there are bad people over there."


    "Miss, if you are in the past now, what should you do if you are in danger?"


    "Don''t worry about me." Jing Yaner pushed them away and ran to the ce where Murong Kuan screamed, "I''m about to go over there, something must have happened to General Mingwei, I''m going to help him."


    Her servants had no choice but to quickly follow behind her.


    Jing Yaner ran a few steps and saw Murong Kuan clutching his stomach and copsed not far in front.


    She hurried to Murong Kuan''s side and turned him over. Seeing that he had passed out with a wound on his stomach, she anxiously said, "General Mingwei, what''s the matter with you? Wake up, wake up. ."


    Murong Kuan woke up in a daze, saw Jing Yan''er, and said, "Miss Jing, don''t worry, I''m fine, I just got hit with the hidden weapon of the two thieves just now, the hidden weapon is poisonous, help me down the mountain and ask the doctor for it. Let me detox."


    "Okay." Jing Yaner hurriedly said, "I''ll help you right now."


    Just before she could move, Murong Lingran rushed over. Seeing the appearance of her third brother, she anxiously said, "Third brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Murong Kuan''s lips turned ck at this time, as if a symptom of poison entering his heart, and said weakly: "Aran, I''m poisoned, save... save me."


    After saying thest word, Murong Kuan''s hand fell to the ground.


    The people present were shocked.


    Murong Lingran hurriedly probed his breath, and after a while, she said with a shocked expression, "How could this be?"


    Jing Yan''er had a bad premonition in her heart, and asked nkly, "Sister Aran, how is General Mingwei?"


    Murong cried and said: "The third brother has been poisoned. The poison is too strong. It is estimated that he will be gone in a while."

 Chapter 2878: never mind

    Chapter 2878 It''s okay


    "What?" Jing Yan''er froze on the spot, looked at Murong Kuan in disbelief, and said, "How is that possible? He was fine just now, how could he suddenly be gone, I don''t believe it. "


    After Jing Yan''er finished speaking, she also reached out to probe Murong Kuan''s breath, her breath was getting weaker and weaker, and she instantly burst into tears and said, "How could this be, General Mingwei, how could you just disappear like this, you must be You''re lying to me, aren''t you?"


    Murong said: "Sister Yan''er, don''t be too sad, I will avenge the third brother."


    Yeah, I''m lying to you, and you''re really right.


    Jing Yaner said: "Sister A Ran, your father is a doctor, you should also be skilled in medicine, is there any way you can save him?"


    "No..." Murong Lingran wanted to say no, but suddenly said, "I''ll look for it to see what medicine I have on my body."


    After saying that, he nced at Jing Yaner intentionally or unintentionally.


    Jing Yaner cried: "General Mingwei, you must not be in trouble, you are still so young, if you are gone, how sad your family will be."


    "It wasn''t long before you met your grandmother. The eldest princess has suffered all her life. If you walk in front of her, she will not be able to bear it."


    Seeing Jing Yaner so sad, Murong Lingran suddenly felt a sense of guilt in her heart and said, "Sister Yaner, why are you sadder than me?"


    Jing Yan''er couldn''t take care of so much at this time, and said, "I''m just sad, I haven''t had time to tell him my heart, he''s leaving suddenly, if I knew this, I shouldn''t have concealed my feelings in the first ce. Mind, it doesn''t matter if it is rejected, woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Sure enough.


    Murong Lingran asked: "Sister Yan''er, do you like my third brother?"


    "Yeah." Jing Yaner said, "I like him. The first time I saw him, I fell in love with him."


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Then why did you say no when you were asked if you had someone you liked?"


    Jing Yaner said: "I''m embarrassed to say it, lest General Mingwei dislike me and embarrass myself."


    "s!" Murong Ling sighed, she really guessed it right.


    Seeing that Jing Yaner''s eyes were red with tears, Murong Lingran didn''t waste time, and suddenly said, "I found the antidote, it was given to me by my father."


    After she finished speaking, she took out the medicine and gave it to Murong Kuan to take it. After he swallowed it, she said, "Sister Yan''er, don''t worry, my third brother has a great fortune and will be fine."


    Jing Yaner said: "Really? Is your medicine really that effective?"


    "Really, really, don''t worry, we''ll just have to wait for a cup of tea."


    Jing Yaner had to put Murong Kuan back on the ground after hearing this, wiping her tears with a handkerchief.


    After a cup of tea, Murong Kuan really opened his eyes, and the color of his lips returned to normal.


    Jing Yan''er was overjoyed and said excitedly, "General Mingwei, are you alright?"


    Murong Lingran also said with concern: "Third brother, are you alright?"


    Murong Kuan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand, and said with a smile, "I''m fine."


    Everyone present breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Kuan didn''t get up, but continued to sit on the ground, looked at Jing Yan''er, and said, "When I was in aa just now, I heard Miss Jing say that she likes me, I wonder if I heard wrong?"


    Jing Yan''er''s face suddenly turned red.


    Murong smiled and said: "Third brother, of course you heard correctly, Sister Yaner really likes you."

 Chapter 2879: love you too

    Chapter 2879 I like you too


    Murong Kuan asked Jing Yan''er: "Miss Jing, is what Aran said true?"


    Jing Yaner knew that it would be useless to deny it now, so she said, "Yes...Yes, I like General Mingwei, I know that General Mingwei already has someone he likes, and I''m sorry if it bothers you. , in the future... in the future, you can just be without me."


    After she finished speaking, she took the people and ran down the mountain.


    Murong Kuan was about to go after him, but Murong Lingran said: "Third brother, the girl is thin-skinned, you chase her now, she''s even more embarrassed, I''ll go after her, don''t worry, I''ll send her back to the mansion safely. What should you do now? Think carefully about how to respond to her."


    After she finished speaking, she chased in the direction of Jing Yaner.


    Response?


    Murong Kuan thought for a while, then smiled, it seemed that he had to hurry up.


    nced at the hidden weapon on his stomach, quickly pulled it out, then untied his clothes, took out the wooden board inside and threw it on the ground.


    After a while, Jing Yaner''s face was still very rosy as she sat on the carriage back to the city.


    Murong smiled and said: "Sister Yan''er, don''t be embarrassed in front of me, if you like it, you like it. The man is unmarried, the woman is unmarried, you don''t have to be embarrassed to like him."


    Jing Yaner said very embarrassedly: "Sister Aran, I... I want to go back, I''ll go home."


    After what happened today, she will no longer be embarrassed to stay in the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion. Anyway, it''s the twelfth lunar month, and it''s time for her to go home. She can''t celebrate the New Year at someone else''s house.


    Murong Lingran thought of that day when her people heard that Mrs. Jing wanted to harm her in Cheng''anbo Mansion, and hesitated a little.


    Just let him go back like this, she must not have much time.


    But there is no unmarried woman who has been living in her future husband''s house. Sooner orter, she will have to go back, not to mention that it will be New Year''s Eve soon.


    Even if she wants to go back, she has to make all the preparations for her.


    After thinking about it clearly, Murong said: "Sister Yan''er, you don''t need to feel embarrassed, in fact, my third brother also likes you."


    Jing Yan''er was stunned for a moment, then she said: "You... what did you say? General Mingwei also likes me?"


    "yes."


    "How is this possible?"


    "Really, do you remember when he said that he had someone he liked? The person he said was you, butst time we asked you if you had someone you liked, and you denied it. My third brother was injured for a long time. time, so I haven''t dared to confess to you."


    Jing Yaner said: "I''m just afraid that if I say it, you will ask questions. When I say it, if General Mingwei doesn''t like me again, I''ll be embarrassed."


    Murong Lingran sighed and said: "Sister Yan''er, then you have no reason to go back now, since you like the third brother, and the third brother also likes you, you should cultivate your rtionship in Ning''an Hou''s mansion. An opportunity has been created for you. If you go back now, you won''t be able to see your third brother often, and you will even be watched by your stepmother and younger siblings. Is such a day what you want? "


    "This¡­"


    Jing Yaner hesitated for a while, and after a while, said, "But I always have to go home."


    Murong smiled and said: "Don''t worry, when you and the third brother get along for a while, we will take you home in person. When you stay at home for a while, my third brother will definitely marry you."


    Jing Yaner''s face turned even redder, and said, "Sister Aran, don''t make fun of me."

 Chapter 2880: plan to start

    Chapter 2880 The n begins


    "Haha, well, I won''t talk about it."


    ¡­


    Not long after Murong Lingran returned to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, Murong Kuan also came back and went directly to her yard.


    "Third brother, how is it, I won the bet this time. Sister Yaner really likes you."


    "The third brother admits defeat."


    "It''s alright, the two of you are in love with each other, and you can definitely raise your eyebrows in the future."


    "Aran, we haven''t done anything yet."


    Murong raised her eyebrows and said: "Third brother, why don''t you ask Auntie to go to Cheng''anbo''s house to propose marriage tomorrow, so that Sister Yan''er can get out of the sea of ??misery as soon as possible."


    "This..." Murong Kuan said, "This is too fast."


    Murong nodded: "It''s really faster. After all, it didn''t take long for you to reject Jing Huier, and you wille to propose marriage tomorrow. Then Jing Huier must have wanted to kill Sister Yan''er."


    Murong Kuan said: "You are right, your people said it, if we hadn''t sent someone to overhear what Mrs. Jing and her daughter were saying, it is estimated that your sister Yan''er would be in trouble soon."


    Murong said: "But sister Yan''er always has to go back to be married, and the danger in their family must bepletely resolved."


    Murong Kuan thought about it and said, "Aran, what can you do?"


    Murong said: "We can divert the attention of Mrs. Jing and Jing Hui''er. If they can''t protect themselves, they probably won''t think about hurting Sister Yan''er anymore."


    "Divert attention? How to divert?"


    Murong thought for a while, and whispered a few words in the ear of the third brother.


    The corners of Murong Kuan''s mouth twitched immediately, "Aran, your move is bad enough."


    "Humph." Murong said in a clear voice: "For vicious people, it is to make a bad move."


    "But can you find someone who is so obedient and doesn''t confess you after the incident?"


    Murong said: "Isn''t it enough to disguise your identity? It''s the same as when Murong He med Murong Tao."


    Murong Kuan said: "Pretend your identity? Well, that''s okay. How to do it is up to you."


    Murong nodded: "Okay."


    ¡­


    I Chengyun was talking with his friends in the private room of Tianhe Building, when suddenly there was a noise from the next door.


    Jing Chengyun said: "What happened next door? Why is it so noisy?"


    Friend A said: "Just listen to it and you''ll know."


    The noise from the next door got louder.


    "I thought you were honestly doing business outside. It''s not easy to understand you. You are reluctant to wear a new dress, and you are not willing to spend money to dress up. In the end, you brought this vixen to such an expensive private room in Tianhelou for dinner. , you are really hurting."


    The woman started to cry, and after a while she continued: "Look at what you eat on the table. This meal will cost dozens of taels of silver. Give it to me alone, it will take a year to eat."


    "Look at what this fox is wearing, it''s all made of silk and satin, and there are five kinds of jewelry on her head. Look at me again. I''m wearing the most ordinary cotton clothes, and I don''t have any jewelry on my head."


    "Every day youe home, you cry with me about being poor, saying that business is difficult, but you spend all your money on this vixen. You are so bullying."


    The woman next to you was dissatisfied: "You are the vixen. Brother Kang and I really love each other. What''s wrong with him willing to spend money for me? He has said it a long time ago, although you are beautiful, you don''t understand the style. When youe home, you I will only worry with him, without even a smile, Brother Kang has long hated you and wanted to leave you long ago."

 Chapter 2881: Zhao Yunyun

    Chapter 2881 Zhao Yunyun


    "Ji Shengkang!" The woman said, "Is it true what this fox said? Are you really going to leave me?"


    Ji Shengkang said it directly, saying: "Yes, Zhao Yunyun, although you are beautiful, but Lan''er is so considerate, I really wanted to leave you long ago,e here, go Prepare me a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, I''m going to leave her now."


    Zhao Yunyun cried and said: "Ji Shengkang, you have no conscience, I married you for two years, although I didn''t give birth to a child or a daughter for you, but I wanted to live with you, but I didn''t expect you to treat me like this. , you are bullying me as an orphan, bullying my mother''s family, no one supports me!"


    Ji Shengkang said: "Don''t say it so badly, I married you and let you have a good life for two years. If you don''t dislike you, you can''t have a good life. Now that I have Tian Yn, of course you have to make room."


    Zhao Yunyun sat on the ground and continued to cry, "Woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    After a while, Ji Shengkang wrote Hugh.


    Tian Yn smiled smugly, "Zhao Yunyun, get out of here with the divorce letter, a hen like you who can''ty eggs, staying here is also a response to us."


    Zhao Yunyun picked up the divorce book, nced at the content on it, and suddenly said with a gloomy expression: "You are the hen who can''ty eggs. I was pregnant too, just because of an idental miscarriage."


    "Huh." Tian Yn said, "Isn''t it the same as notying an egg? Maybe it''s your parents who did something bad and retribution for you."


    Zhao Yunyun clenched her fists and said, "I can say whatever you want, but you can''t say my parents, you and my parents apologize!"


    "Apologize?" Tian Ynughed and said, "Why should I talk to two dead people..."


    Snapped!


    Tian Yn had not finished speaking, a sharp tingling sensation came from her face, and she looked closely, it turned out that Zhao Yunyun had just pped her.


    "Zhao Yunyun!" Tian Yn roared: "How dare you hit me, since childhood, my parents never hit me, why did you hit me?"


    Zhao Yunyun said coldly: "Just because you are disrespectful to my parents, if you dare to be disrespectful to my parents again, I will beat you!"


    "You!" Tian Yn got angry, turned her head and cried and said, "Brother Kang, you have seen it all, this **** hit me, you must call me back, or I won''t be with you."


    Ji Shengkang hurriedly coaxed when he heard the words: "Okay, I''ll teach her a lesson for you."


    After he finished speaking, he rolled up his sleeves and walked towards Zhao Yunyun.


    Tian Yn saw this and said proudly: "Hit me, hit me hard!"


    Zhao Yunyun knew that she was not a man''s opponent, so she turned around and wanted to run away, but she was approaching Xiao Er who was serving food. She didn''t dare to hit him, so she just opened the door of a private room and ran in.


    Jing Chengyun was stunned when he saw that the protagonist of the story actually ran in. Before he could react, Zhao Yunyun had already hid behind him and said anxiously, "Big brother, please help me."


    Ji Shengkang saw that Zhao Yunyun was actually hiding behind other men, and said angrily: "Zhao Yunyun, do you still have any sense of shame, and you are actually looking for other men as your backing, you are really shrewd, I think I will put you off. That''s right! Come over to me now, if I go overter, I''ll have to maim you."


    "I won''t go." Zhao Yunyun said: "I won''t go, I''m not that stupid."

 Chapter 2882: find a place

    Chapter 2882 Find a ce to go


    "You!" Ji Shengkang said angrily, "The man you''re looking for looks like a weak schr, with no strength to hold his hands. He''s not my opponent at all. If you don''te, I''ll fight himter."


    Zhao Yunyun ignored him, looked at Jing Chengyun and said, "Big brother, please help me, I beat him up, if I fall into his hands, I will definitely not end well, or even lose my life, big brother, Just help me."


    Jing Chengyun said with a sullen face: "What did you say just now? I''m a weak schr, and I can''t hold a chicken, so you want to beat me together?"


    Ji Shengkang said, "So what if I said it?"


    Jing Chengyun said: "Come here!"


    Several people came over from the private room next door, and the leader said, "Master, what are your orders?"


    Jing Chengyun said: "Drag him out for me, beat him hard, and let his dog''s eyes take a good look. Is this the one who offended him!"


    "Yes."


    After that man finished speaking, he immediately stepped forward to deal with Ji Shengkang.


    Don''t look at Ji Shengkang''s mor just now, in fact, he doesn''t know any martial arts at all. As soon as the four of them stepped forward, they controlled the person in a few moments, and quickly took the person downstairs to a deserted alley. Packed up.


    Tian Yn saw that Ji Shengkang was taken downstairs, so he had already run away in order not to be implicated in himself.


    After Ji Shengkang was dragged away, Jing Chengyun looked at the woman hiding behind him and said, "Okay, it''s alright, you can go."


    Zhao Yunyun said with a grateful expression: "Thank you eldest brother for your help. If I didn''t have eldest brother here today, I might not have escaped so easily. With Ji Shengkang''s temper, I had to be maimed. I really thank eldest brother."


    When Jing Chengyun saw Zhao Yunyun''s face, he was stunned for a while, and after a long time he came back to his senses and said, "No...it''s okay, you must have been frightened just now, if you don''t dislike it, you will have lunch here. Well, I''ll order some more dishes for you."


    I didn''t expect this person to be quite beautiful, even more beautiful than his step room when he was young.


    Zhao Yunyun looked at the delicious food on the table and said a little embarrassedly: "This... how embarrassing is this?"


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of." Jing Chengyun pulled out the chair, motioned her to sit down, and said with a smile, "All of my friends are here, and there are also female rtives, so just sit down."


    Zhao Yunyun heard the words and had to sit down obediently.


    She was preparing lunch at home, and when she heard her husband was in Tianhelou, she hurried over, and it was true that she had not eaten lunch.


    After a while, she had the best meal she had eaten in nearly a year.


    After ?? came to the entrance of Tianhe Building, after Zhao Yunyun and Jing Chengyun said goodbye, they wanted to leave.


    Jing Chengyun said, "Miss Zhao, where are you going?"


    Zhao Yunyun shook her head: "I don''t know, my family is gone, and I don''t know where to go. I still have some money on me. If I really can''t do anything about it, I might just find an inn to stay first. Make nster.¡±


    "Miss Zhao, why don''t I find a ce for you."


    "No, this is too much trouble, brother, you have helped me a lot today."


    "It''s okay, just arranging a ce to stay. For me, it''s just a matter of moving my mouth, and it''s not troublesome at all."


    Seeing him say this, Zhao Yunyun said, "Then... then I will trouble big brother. If big brother thinks I am troublesome, let me know at any time, and I can leave at any time."

 Chapter 2883: Jing Huiers thoughts

    Chapter 2883 Jing Huier''s thoughts


    I Chengyun saw that she agreed, and immediately smiled, "Okay."


    Jing Chengyun suddenly thought of something, looked at his friends, and said, "Today''s event..."


    His friends all said:


    "Don''t worry, we won''t go out and talk nonsense."


    "We are your friends, we won''t make it difficult for you."


    ¡°We all promise to be tight-lipped.¡±


    ¡­


    I Chengyun suddenly felt relieved.


    Soon after, Zhao Yunyun was ced in a small courtyard in Jing Chengyun''s city.


    Cheng Anbo House


    Mrs. Jing was coaxing her eldest daughter in her yard.


    "Hui''er, don''t be self-willed. If your eldest sister doesn''te back, we can''t do anything about it."


    Jing Hui''er said, "Can''t you just make an excuse to let here back?"


    "Excuse? What excuse? You say it."


    Jing Huier thought for a while and said, "Why don''t you pretend to be sick, mother. Mother is sick. As a daughter, she can''t stay outside. As long as shees back, we can deal with her."


    "Pretend to be sick?" Mrs. Jing frowned and said, "No, I can''t pretend. Your grandfather and grandmother didn''t like me in the first ce. If you provoke them, I will be scolded and punished."


    Jing Huier thought about it again and lowered her voice: "Mother, why not let grandfather and grandmother get sick? Jing Yaner was brought up by them. They are sick, and Jing Yaner shoulde back to take care of the illness."


    Mrs. Jing''s expression changed, she quickly covered her mouth, nced at the room, and saw only their mother and daughter, she put down her hand and reprimanded in a low voice, "What are you talking about? For Jing Yan''s sake? As for that dead girl, as for giving yourself the reputation of being unfilial? Do you know what the consequences will be if this matter spreads out?"


    "That''s your grandfather and grandmother. Your grandfather still holds a title. The story of the murder of the earl is spread, and even your father won''t be able to save you."


    Jing Huier said: "Mother, I''m not that vicious. I want my grandfather and grandmother to die. I just want them to get sick. How easy it is to get sick. When people get old, they will get sick if they eat a little too much."


    Mrs. Jing said: "That''s not possible. If someone finds out, they will think that you murdered your grandfather and grandmother. There is no air-tight wall under the sky. I will never agree to this."


    Jing Hui''er said: "Then I pretend to be sick? My sister is sick, and my sister has no reason to live in someone else''s house and note to visit."


    "No." Mrs. Jing didn''t trust her daughter at all, thinking that she would definitely not pass the test.


    Jing Hui''er pouted and said, "This won''t work either, that won''t work either, so what should we do?"


    "Let me think about it." Mrs. Jing thought about it for a long time, but she couldn''t think of a way to do it, and said, "How about I pretend to be sick?"


    She would not dare to murder her father-inw and her mother-inw. If something happened, not only would she be ruined, but her children would also be ruined.


    Jing Hui''er nodded excitedly: "Well, mother, when did you start pretending to be sick?"


    Mrs. Jing said, "Let me think about it."


    But as soon as her voice fell, a mama walked in anxiously.


    Mrs. Jing saw that she was her nanny and said, "Nanny, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick? Why is your face so ugly?"


    The nanny said anxiously, "Madam, I have something important to tell you."


    Mrs. Jing instantly understood what she meant, looked at her daughter, and said, "Hui''er, you go out first."

 Chapter 2884: understood

    Chapter 2884 Got it


    "Okay, mother."


    After Jing Huier left, the nurse whispered a few words.


    Mrs. Jing stood up abruptly, clenched her fists and said, "What you said is true?"


    "It''s true, this old ve will never dare to make a false statement." The nurse said anxiously: "Now the people have been arranged in the master''s other courtyard in the city."


    Mrs. Jing angrily said: "I want to go see for myself, where is the **** who dares to hook up with the master!"


    After saying that, he went to the door.


    Although Jing Chengyun also had a concubine these years, it was basically arranged by her. She was under her control and she was very obedient. Unexpectedly, their eldest child was fourteen years old, and he was still outside with flowers. It made trouble and arranged people in another courtyard, which really **** her off.


    The nanny hurriedly stopped her and said bitterly: "Madam, you can''t be so impulsive, the master is also a man, and it is normal to have three wives and four concubines. If you make trouble in front of him, if you go to trouble with that person, the master will definitely be bored. If you are bored, the future of your children will be miserable, isn''t the eldestdy a living example now?"


    "Also, your three children are not liked by your grandfather and grandmother. If you fall out of favor, they can''t really count on anyone in the future. They haven''t gotten married yet, and they still expect you to give them to them. Find a good home."


    Mrs. Jing had to sit back again, and said with a face full of unwillingness: "Should I let the master go to find that bitch?"


    The nanny thought for a while and said, "If you can''t make it hard, you cane soft."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "The meaning is very simple, just follow the master and let the master bring people back."


    "What? Let the master bring people back? No, no, I feel bad when I hear this news, and then let him bring people back and block me every day. I don''t know what I''ll be like."


    "Madam, don''t worry, the old servant hasn''t finished talking yet. If people are outside all the time, the master will definitely run to other courtyards often. After a long time, the master will definitely be away from you, it is better to keep people in the eyelids. Below. And bring the person back, you can monitor the **** at any time, and if she does anything wrong, you can also know at any time. "


    "This..." Mrs. Jing hesitated for a while, apparently she also felt that what the nurse said was reasonable, "But if the person is brought back, it will be more convenient for the master to go to her."


    The nurse said: "Madam, don''t worry, no, as long as you are human, you will make mistakes. When she is in the mansion, we will deal with her slowly. I have heard that the man''s husband used to be a small businessman. , her parents are just ordinary businessmen, andter lost all their family property, and she has only one daughter in the family, she must not know the means in the deep house, and then..."


    Mrs. Jing eximed: "What? That woman was married before?"


    The nanny sighed and said, "Not only are they married, but they are also abandoned."


    "How can this work?" Mrs. Jing said, "Our master is so honorable, how can we find an abandoned woman who has been married before? My father-inw and mother-inw will definitely not agree when they know about it."


    The nurse said: "Master likes it, what can I do about it? As soon as the masteres back, he goes to greet the uncle and the uncle''s wife, and they have agreed. Madam, don''t worry, just follow what the old ve said just now. As long as she enters the manor, isn''t it up to us to do it?"

 Chapter 2885: Zhao Yunyun is pregnant

    Chapter 2885 Zhao Yunyun is pregnant


    Mrs. Jing nodded: "Now we can only do as you said."


    "Yes, Madam, I''m on Madam''s side, so of course I will help Madam. With the old ve around, that **** will have a good life in a few days."


    Jing Hui''er was impatient waiting outside. As soon as she came in, she heard the nanny talking about a bitch, and asked in doubt, "A bitch? Who?"


    Mrs. Jing saw her daughter''s questioning, so she had to tell her father''s new love and the nurse''s n.


    "How can my father do this?" Jing Hui''er said, "I am so old that I still want to take a concubine. I don''t care if I take a concubine. It''s still an abandoned woman who has married someone else. Mother, the nurse is right, so let that woman Enter the manor, and see if we don''t kill her by sparring."


    Mrs. Jing nodded: "Well, but Hui''er, we can only let go of your matter for now, because mother really doesn''t have the heart to ask Jing Yan''er, and when Zhao Yunyun''s matter is dealt with, we will Deal with her."


    Jing Huier also knew that her mother was very ufortable now, so she nodded: "Okay."


    It¡¯s just that their ideas are good, but things don¡¯t turn out the way they expected.


    Mrs. Jing said that Jing Chengyun would bring the woman back from outside, but Jing Chengyun was not happy when she heard it, but instead questioned her, he clearly told everyone present that day to hide this matter, why she still Know.


    Mrs. Jing naturally did not dare to say that the nanny had been sending people to monitor him, so she could only say that she heard from outsiders.


    Jing Chengyun of course didn''t believe it, thinking that someone was watching him, so he was very angry, and made a big fire at Mrs. Jing, and never stepped into her yard again.


    From then on, he went to Zhao Yunyun every day, and after going back and forth, the two fell in love, and Zhao Yunyun was also pregnant. Suddenly, one day, he took Zhao Yunyun back to Cheng''an Bo''s house, and told Cheng''an Bo that he To take Zhao Yunyun as your concubine.


    Of course, Cheng Anbo agreed. After all, Zhao Yunyun already has the blood of their Jing family in her stomach, so it''s not a good idea to let the children stray outside.


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo didn''t have any objections either. She was even happier with one more person to block Mrs. Jing, so that she would not have to trouble her granddaughter all day long.


    Zhao Yunyun moved into Cheng''an''s mansion, and the difficult life that Mrs. Jing had already had became even more difficult, because she didn''t know what happened to Jing Chengyun, but she actually appointed her to take care of Zhao Yunyun, and said that if Zhao Yunyun''s belly If something happened to the child here, just ask her.


    Mrs. Jing was stunned at the time. She was the one who wanted the child most, but now she has to take care of the child. She was so aggrieved that she didn''t have a good meal for several days. In just a few days, she lost weight. five pounds.


    But there was nothing she could do. Jing Chengyun had left people to her to take care of, so she had to take care of them with all her might, daring not to do anything weird.


    And Jing Huier also looked like a spring in her heart at this time.


    Looking at the gentle and elegant son in front of him, Jing Hui''er said coquettishly, "Thank you son for saving your life, I don''t know the name of the son?"


    She was walking on the road just now, and a carriage suddenly came behind her. If this young man hadn''t rescued her in time, she might have be a dead soul now.


    Looking at this young man''s clothes, you can see that he is not an ordinary person.


    The son said: "No need to say thanks, it''s just a gesture of effort."


    "Young Master, please tell me your name? After the little girl goes back, she cane to repay the son."

 Chapter 2886: Propose marriage?

    Chapter 2886 Proposal?


    "You don''t need to tell me your name. If you say goodbye today, I don''t think we will see you again in the future, so I will say goodbye."


    After saying that, he rode his horse and left quickly.


    Jing Hui''er hurriedly shouted, "Young Master, Young Master..."


    But the boy left without looking back.


    "Young Master, what are you doing in such a hurry? I don''t know how to eat people." Jing Huier stomped her feet angrily.


    Her maid Sisi said: "Miss, if you want to know who he is, why don''t you go back and send a servant to investigate?"


    Jing Hui''er was instantly overjoyed, "That''s right, you''re right, let''s go back quickly."


    After she finished speaking, she hurriedly walked in the direction of Cheng''anbo Mansion.


    The appearance of the young man just now was no worse than that of Murong Kuan. If his status was worthy of her, then she would give up Murong Kuan.


    Who made Murong Kuan speak so rudely to her mother that day, that''s why she didn''t want him.


    After listening to the report of the dark guard, Murong Lingran smiled and said, "That''s right, keep monitoring, but I have to remind Zhao Yunyun that no matter how delicious the food Mrs. Jing gave, she shouldn''t eat too much. But it will be difficult to give birth and die. Also, you can find a few books to give her to her. Some food is good when eaten separately, but when eaten together, it is highly poisonous. She is pregnant, and even more pay attention."


    The dark guard nodded: "This subordinate will go over and tell herter."


    Murong Lingran said again: "As for Jing Huier, let that person not show up in front of her for the time being, to avoid idents."


    "Yes, county lord."


    After a month and a half of getting along, the rtionship between Jing Yaner and Murong Kuan is also growing rapidly.


    The two were walking side by side in the garden of the Marquis of Ning''an at this time, Murong Kuan said, "Yan''er, why don''t I ask Auntie to go to the mansion to propose marriage earlier, I want to marry you sooner."


    also want you to leave the wolf den as soon as possible.


    Now that Zhao Yunyun is pregnant, Mrs. Jing is struggling every day. It is estimated that even if Jing Yaner returns to Cheng''anbo Mansion, she will not have time to deal with her for the time being.


    As for Jing Hui''er, I don''t think she is in the mood to hurt Jing Yan''er now, and now she wants to find her husband.


    Jing Yan''er blushed and said, "General Mingwei, is this... is this too urgent?"


    "Yan''er." Murong Kuan said helplessly: "Didn''t you say, when there were only two of us, you called me A Kuan? It''s too polite to call me general all the time."


    They have both expressed their feelings to each other, and Jing Yaner called him like that as if they were still strangers.


    Jing Yan''er said: "Okay, Ah... Ah Kuan, can you give me more time to think about it?"


    Murong Kuan said: "Yan''er, don''t you want to marry me earlier? You should have already felt it during the time you were in our family. My family is very good, and Dad gave us a good start. , The men in our family don''t take concubines, if you marry me, I promise to treat you wholeheartedly, and won''t take concubines to upset you."


    Jing Yaner thought about the current situation in Ning''an Hou''s mansion, there is really no concubine, she thought about it, and said, "I... I want to marry you, but I think it''s too fast, I''m not ready to marry yet. People''s preparation, you give me three days, let me think about it, okay?"


    Murong Kuan said helplessly: "Okay, I''ll give you three days. After three days, whether you like it or not, give me an answer, okay?"

 Chapter 2887: analyze

    Chapter 2887 Analysis


    Jing Yaner nodded: "Yes."


    After returning to her yard, Jing Yaner looked sad.


    After Murong Lingran came over, seeing her expression, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Sister Yan''er, what''s wrong with you? Is there something bothering you?"


    Jing Yaner briefly said what Murong Kuan said to her just now.


    Murong said: "So sister Yan''er, why don''t you agree to the third brother immediately?"


    Jing Yan''er said: "I just think it''s too sudden. I can''t bear to leave my grandfather and grandmother, and I can''t bear to leave Cheng''anbo Mansion."


    You are reluctant to bear the Cheng An Bo Mansion, but the people in the Cheng An Bo Mansion are nning how to let you die quietly.


    Murong Lingran sneered in her heart, but with a normal expression on her face, she said, "I can understand that you are reluctant to let them go, but if I were to suddenly marry and leave the Marquis of Ning''an mansion, I would also be reluctant and hesitate. But Sister Yan''er, do you really like my third brother?"


    "Of course it is sincere."


    "Okay." Murong said calmly: "As a woman, I can''t persuade you to agree to the third brother right away. Since you don''t want to leave your grandfather and grandmother so soon, you can wait for a while."


    Jing Yaner was taken aback: "Sister Aran, do you support me not marrying your third brother for the time being?"


    "Yeah." Murong nodded: "I''m a woman, naturally I''m standing on a woman''s position, you''re still young, you can wait a year or two more."


    Jing Yaner was immediately moved, "Sister Aran, you are so kind."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Didn''t you say two days ago that the end of the year ising, do you want to go back to see your grandfather and grandmother? Then find a time to go back in a few days. You have been in the Hou residence for more than a month. , Maybe you don''t know yet, you''re going to add a younger brother or sister. Even if you go back, your stepmother probably won''t have time to deal with you. "


    "What?" Jing Yaner asked in surprise, "Who is pregnant again?"


    "It''s your father''s new love."


    "My father took a concubine again?"


    "Yeah." Murong said: "I heard that her name is Zhao Yunyun, she is only neen years old this year, a few years older than you, and she is married. Your father cares about her, knowing that your stepmother may I will deal with her, and I will hand her over to your stepmother to take care of her, and said that if something happens to her, I will ask your stepmother, and now your stepmother is struggling every day."


    "By the way, and your second sister, since your father and stepmother failed to propose marriage, she stopped thinking about marrying the third brother. She was rescued by a handsome son on the roadst month, and now I try every way to inquire about him. the whereabouts."


    "So it should be safe for you to go back now."


    Jing Yan''er said: "It is indeed. Sister Aran, I told your third brother to ask him to give me three days. Once the three days are up, whether I want to marry or not, I will give him an answer. "


    "Well, Sister Yaner should think about it."


    After Murong Lingran left, Jing Yaner looked at the maid next to her and said, "Xiaoru, Xiaoxiao, do you think I should promise to marry so soon?"


    Xiaoru said: "Miss, do you want to hear me tell the truth?"


    Jing Yaner said: "Of course."


    Xiaoru said: "Then eldestdy, don''t me me for talking too much."


    Jing Yan''er said: "Okay, I don''t me you, just tell me."


    Xiaoru said sternly: "If I were the eldest miss, I would promise to marry General Mingwei immediately."

 Chapter 2888: dont hesitate

    Chapter 2888 Don''t hesitate


    Jing Yaner said, "What''s the reason?"


    Xiaoru said helplessly: "Miss, the reason is very simple, I believe you already have a bottom line. General Mingwei is so young and promising, he is already a general at a young age, he is handsome, and his family does not take concubines. Although he has a lot of brothers, and there will be more concubines in the future, fortunately, the two of them are very easy to get along with, you should have already felt it when you live in the Hou Mansion during this time."


    Xiaoxiao said: "Miss, I also agree with you marrying General Mingwei right away. To be honest, the atmosphere of Ning''an Hou''s mansion is really much better than that of Cheng''an''s mansion. There is no intrigue here, and no one bullies us. , we don''t have to prevent the eldestdy froming to trouble us, life is really much better than in Cheng''anbo Mansion."


    "Princess Qihua looks majestic, but she is also very kind. During this period of time, she is as good to you as she is to her granddaughter. It is difficult for the husband''s family to meet such a kind elder."


    Xiaoru said again: "Yes, Miss, if you hesitate now, you will lose General Mingwei''s love for you. He will be empathetic, and you will never find such a good husband''s family in the future."


    "Yes." Xiaoxiao also said: "Looking at the youngdies who have not yet married in the capital, there are many. Didn''t we hear that the Princess of Pingying was also interested in General Mingwei? Now she is just because She didn''te out because she was confined to the mansion and copied books. If she came out, she would definitely not be reconciled that the person she liked was robbed by the eldest youngdy, and she would definitely do everything in her power to rob General Mingwei."


    "And the seconddy, didn''t your parentse to propose marriage to her and General Mingweist time? The seconddy also thinks about General Mingwei. Although General Mingwei said that he doesn''t like her, who knows what will happen in the future? Wan If she really stole General Mingwei, what will you do, Miss?"


    Jing Yaner said: "I understand what you two mean. Both agree with my promise to marry General Mingwei, and the sooner the better, if you miss this vige, you won''t have this store?"


    "Yes." Xiaoru said: "The prince and his wife are also very good people, and they don''t approve of their son taking a concubine. It''s really hard to find such a good mother-inw in this world."


    Xiaoxiao also said: "Yes, General Mingwei''s future is definitely limitless. His brothers are also very good. Several brothers support each other, and the future can be said to be bright."


    "The most important thing is that their status is noble, and there is a sister who is the county owner. Even your family will not dare to bully you in the future."


    "The Princess Chunling also likes you very much. When she protects you, even if it is your younger siblings, they will not dare to do anything to you."


    Xiaoru continued: "Miss, let me say something ugly, uncle and uncle''s wife are old after all, and I don''t know when they walked in front of you, if you missed General Mingwei''s goodness Husband, if you encounter inhumans in the future, the uncle and the uncle and his wife can protect you while they are still there, and if they leave, do you think the master and his wife can protect you?"


    Jing Yaner was startled, her father and stepmother would definitely not protect her, "ording to what you said, I will not marry General Mingwei, and I will regret itter."


    Xiaoru and Xiaoxiao said at the same time: "Yes."


    Xiaoru said: "Miss, don''t hesitate, sooner orter you will get married, and you are also old."

 Chapter 2889: go home

    Chapter 2889 Homing


    Xiaoxiao said: "I really can''t make General Mingwei wait too long."


    Jing Yan''er sighed and said, "Okay, I understand, your analysis is correct, I will exin it to him in three days."


    Xiaoru and Xiaoxiaoughed at the same time.


    Although they also have selfish intentions, they want to get out of Cheng''anbo House as soon as possible, and they don''t want to be bullied by Mrs. Jing anymore, but they also really want their youngdy to be happy.


    ¡­


    Time flies, three days areing soon.


    At this time, Jing Yaner and Murong Kuan were talking in the pavilion in the Evergreen Garden.


    Murong Lingran was secretly listening to their conversation from behind a bush not far away.


    Murong Kuan said sternly, "Yan''er, have you made up your mind?"


    Jing Yan''er nodded and said sternly, "I''ve made up my mind."


    "Then will you marry me?"


    "willing."


    Murong Kuan said: "I said marry me, not after half a year or a year, but we will get married immediately, and we will get married in a month."


    Jing Yaner smiled and said, "Well, I will."


    Murong Kuan said excitedly: "Yan''er, you are really kind, I promise you, I will definitely treat you well, just like the elder brother and the second elder brother treat the elder sister and the second sister inw, hold you in the palm of your hand and won''t let you suffer. A little embarrassed."


    "Yeah." Jing Yan''er smiled and said, "But what if you lose me, what should you do?"


    Murong Kuan said: "Don''t worry, I promise not to be a heartless man. If I do, I will be struck by lightning."


    "Don''t." Jing Yaner said, "It''s fine if the sky is struck by thunder, I know your sincerity."


    Murong Lingran in the dark suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, she knew that with such a good person as her third brother, how could Big Sister Yaner not seize the opportunity.


    Murong Kuan and Jing Yan''er made an agreement, and turned to look for his mother and grandma.


    Princess Qihua and Xiao Manan immediately burst intoughter after hearing this.


    Jing Yaner had been in the house for more than a month, and they naturally knew that her son often went to see her, but they didn''t expect that the two woulde together so quickly.


    Since Jing Yaner had agreed to marry Murong Kuan, they did not dy and let Jing Yaner go home first. After all, she has been in Ning''an Hou''s mansion, and they couldn''te to propose marriage.


    Jing Yaner had no problem with this, and she also had to go back and tell her grandfather and grandmother that Princess Qihua and Xiao Manan also respected her opinion and promised her to wait for her grandfather and grandmother to agree beforeing to propose marriage.


    There are ten days before the Chinese New Year, and Jing Yaner returned to her home.


    Mrs. Jing was very tired and haggard because of Zhao Yunyun''s affairs. She was going to go out to rx. She bought some rouge gouache and came back when she saw Jing Yaner and her maids getting off the carriage of Ning''an Hou''s mansion. .


    "Yo." Mrs. Jing mocked: "Our eldestdy is finally willing toe back. I thought you really regarded yourself as someone from the Marquis of Ning''an, and you never want toe back."


    Jing Yaner didn''t want to have a conflict after the New Year, so she said honestly: "Mother is too worried, I naturally know my identity, but the county master is kind, and I can''t bear to refuse her, so I live until now."


    Mrs. Jing snorted, "You say that as if the princess likes you a lot..."


    Before she could say anything, a mama came over anxiously and said, "Madam, Aunt Zhao has vomited and diarrhoea just now for some reason. Pleasee over and take a look."

 Chapter 2890: The elder sister teaches the younger sister a lesson

    Chapter 2890 The eldest sister teaches the younger sister a lesson


    "Why is this?" Mrs. Jing''s expression changed, and she said, "When I went to see her this morning, she was obviously fine, why did something happen all of a sudden? You said, did you give her something fresh? What made her sick?"


    Why is she so unlucky, not only did she meet the annoying Jing Yaner early in the morning, but Zhao Yunyun also fell ill. God really can''t see her free for a moment.


    The grandmother said: "Madam, you have wronged us. The food she eats is all handled by you. We just sent it to her and fed her."


    Mrs. Jing said, "Are you ming me for making Concubine Zhao sick?"


    Grandma said: "ves don''t mean that."


    "you¡­"


    Jing Yaner said: "Mother, now is not the time to talk about this, you should hurry up and see Concubine Zhao, she is pregnant, if something happens, it will be troublesome."


    "Yes, you''re right." Madam Jing was about to turn her head to leave, but suddenly she turned back and frowned, "Didn''t you stay in the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion? How did you know that Zhao Yunyun was pregnant?"


    Jing Yan''er said: "Mother, don''t you know? The matter in the mansion has already been spread out. The county master told me when he heard it from outside."


    Does everyone know about it?


    Mrs. Jing was very depressed, and it was not easy to trouble Jing Yaner any more, so she quickly walked to Zhao Yunyun''s yard.


    It seems that the servants in the house should also clean up. She clearly instructed that no one is allowed to spread the news of the house to the outside.


    Jing Yaner breathed a sigh of relief and continued to walk towards Mrs. Cheng Anbo''s yard, only to meet the sisters Jing Huier and Jing Zhenger on the way.


    The two frowned when they saw that Jing Yaner had finally returned.


    Jing Hui''er spoke in a yin and yang manner, "Eldest sister, you still know how toe back, and you know this is your home? Why don''t you continue to live there, if you can, you will live there for the rest of your life."


    Xiaoru and Xiaoxiao secretly said in their hearts: their youngdy is indeed going to live in Ning''anhou Mansion for the rest of her life. You are really right, but not now.


    Jing Yan''er didn''t want to conflict with them, and said, "This is my home, so of course I want toe back. I have to go and say hello to my grandmother, so I won''t apany her."


    After she had spared them, she wanted to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Jing Huier didn''t like her intentions and quickly stopped in front of Jing Yaner.


    Jing Yan''er was stunned for a moment, thinking of what Murong Lingran taught her when she was in the Hou Mansion, she straightened her chest and said loudly, "Second sister, get out of the way!"


    "What did you say?" Jing Huier asked in surprise, "How dare you tell me to step aside?"


    And with such a loud voice!


    Jing Yan''er said: "Yes, I told you to get out of the way, I am your eldest sister, you dare to block my way, do you still have the elders and the younger ones in your eyes?"


    Jing Huier was stunned for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said, "Jing Yaner, what are you, you dare to teach me a lesson?"


    Jing Yaner said: "I am your eldest sister, why can''t I teach you a lesson? If you dare to call me by my name, even if I hit you, my grandfather and grandmother wouldn''t say a word to me. Moreover, my grandfather and grandmother said before. Now, so I don''t have to take you seriously, you are my sister, and as the eldest sister, it is only right for me to teach my sister."


    "You!" Jing Huier was instantly angry. She had lived for 14 years, and it was the first time that Jing Yaner had treated her with such an attitude. She suddenly couldn''t stand it and said angrily, "Jing Yaner, how dare you say that. I, I will teach you a good lesson today, and let you know who is the real master in this family."

 Chapter 2891: changed a person

    Chapter 2891 Changed a person


    After she finished speaking, she raised her hand and waved towards Jing Yaner.


    Jing Yan''er frowned, quickly grabbed Jing Hui''er''s wrist, and said, "Jing Hui''er, do you know that as a younger sister beats your eldest sister, what kind ofments will you get when it spreads?"


    Jing Hui''er frowned and turned her head, she really saw a lot of people looking at them, and some of them were still in a hurry, and she didn''t know whether to report or report her actions today.


    Jing Huier said, "Let go of me!"


    Jing Yaner shook her hand away.


    "Humph!" Jing Hui''er said disdainfully, "You are really bold, wait, I will tell my father, and let him punish you properly!"


    Jing Yaner said: "You told your father? For what reason? Say I didn''t let you hit me?"


    Jing Hui''er was startled, this reason is of course not eptable.


    Jing Yaner continued: "Jing Huier, you have your father''s backing, and I also have grandfather and grandmother. Last time you wanted to hurt me, and Jing Haoyu was grounded, but this time you want to hurt me because you want to be grounded yourself. ?"


    Jing Huier didn''t speak, just looked at Jing Yaner angrily.


    Jing Yan''er said: "You should take care of your own affairs now. When I came in just now, I heard that Concubine Zhao was ill, and your mother rushed over in a hurry. If your mother can''t handle it well, she will inevitably be punished by your father. Scolding, you should be able to guess what will happen to your mother then."


    After she finished speaking, she no longer cared about Jing Huier, and turned around and walked towards her grandmother''s yard with her maid.


    "Jing Yaner,e back to me!" Seeing that Jing Yaner had just left, Jing Huier shouted angrily, but Jing Yaner left without turning her head.


    Jing Hui''er''s personal maid Sisi said: "Second miss, when the eldest misses back this time, why does it seem like a different person?"


    "What else could be the reason?" Jing Hui''er said, "Haven''t you heard of the reputation of the county master? Willful and reckless, when she was still raising her mother, she could ignore her and never returned to her. When he was in the Marquis of Ning''an mansion, he acted recklessly because he had the gold medal to avoid death. After returning to the Marquis of Ning''an mansion, with the support of the Marquis of Ning''an and Princess Qihua, he didn''t take anyone seriously. She has been together for so long, and she must have been influenced by the princess."


    "Second miss is right, but the eldest miss has never done this to you before. What are you going to do now?"


    "What else can I do?" Jing Hui''er said with a sullen face: "Recently, my mother has been very upset about Aunt Zhao, and my father has Aunt Zhao, so he doesn''t care much about me. Last time I was wronged outside, Go to him toin, he also told me to get out, I don''t want to look for bad luck."


    Sisi said: "Then what do you mean, just let the eldest miss go?"


    "That''s the only way." Jing Hui''er said, "That **** has the backing of grandfather and grandmother. Although I hate that bitch, she is right. If it spreads out that I''m going to beat her, grandfather will. My grandmother and I must have wanted to peel me off."


    After she finished speaking, she nced at the direction where Jing Yaner left, and said to herself, "Jing Yaner, wait, I won''t make you feel better."


    On the other side, after Jing Yaner had walked a few hundred meters, she was relieved to see that Jing Huier was not chasing after her.


    Xiaoru smiled and said, "Miss, you were awesome just now. It''s the first time I''ve seen you like that, so I should treat the seconddy like this."

 Chapter 2892: protect short

    Chapter 2892 Protecting the short


    "That''s right." Xiaoxiao also said, "That''s right, Miss, you are protected by your grandfather and grandmother, and you are still the original wife''s daughter. Your identity is more noble than the seconddy, so you should show that kind of momentum, and if it''s a big deal, go to Uncle. Grandpa and Uncle and Madam call the shots."


    Jing Yaner said as she walked: "Just now, it scared me to death. It''s the first time I do something like this, and my hands are still shaking, but this feeling is really good. Sister A Ran trained me some time ago. Not in vain."


    Some time ago, Murong Lingran didn''t know why she suddenly started training her so that she must be brave when facing Jing Hui''er and Jing Zheng''er in the future. She originally thought that she didn''t have the courage to say what she just said, but she didn''t expect it to be more than expected. easy to say.


    Xiaoru said with a smile, "Miss, it seems that the princess has foresight."


    "Um."


    Jing Yaner soon returned to Mrs. Cheng Anbo''s yard.


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo was very happy when she saw her granddaughter came back, and pulled her to talk for a long time.


    When she was almost done talking, Jing Yaner told about her promise to marry Murong Kuan.


    After Jing Yaner finished speaking, she carefully nced at her grandmother, as if she was afraid that she would be angry with herself, and said, "Grandma, I know I should ask your opinions before agreeing, but I really like General Mingwei very much. , would love to be with him."


    Seeing her granddaughter''s cautious appearance, Mrs. Cheng Anbo sighed: "Well, I don''t me you, when you went to live in the Marquis of Ning''an mansion, I guessed what would happen to you and General Mingwei, after all, the man is unmarried. The unmarried woman just didn''t expect General Mingwei to express to you that he wanted to marry you so soon."


    Jing Yaner said: "Then grandma, will you agree?"


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo smiled and said: "You found such a good family by yourself, how could I not agree. General Mingwei is the right age for you, and he is young and promising. His grandfather is the Marquis of Ning''an, and his grandmother is Qi Huachang. Princess, it is more than enough for you. To be serious, we are still higher than others."


    "Thank you grandmother." Jing Yaner breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Okay." Mrs. Cheng''an said, "You have worked hard toe back early in the morning. You should go back to rest first. When your grandfatheres back, I will discuss with him, and then notify the Marquis of Ning''an to let them choose On a good day,e to the door to propose a marriage, get married by the way, and set your marriage."


    Jing Yaner blushed and said, "Well, thank you grandma."


    ¡­


    And after Jing Yaner left, Cheng Anbo came back not long after.


    Hearing his wife said that his granddaughter and Murong Kuan were in love with each other, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Cheng An Bo smiled and said: "Okay, it''s okay now, I''ve had enough of my life, and the thing I''m most worried about now is Yaner''s life-long event, I''m afraid that after the two of us leave, her She would be bullied to death by her father and stepmother, but she did not expect that she would find herself the strongest backer."


    "People in the Marquis of Ning''an are the most protective of their shorings. If Yan''er bes the granddaughter-inw of Marquis of Ning''an, her father and stepmother will no longer be able to bully her."


    "After they get married, even if I die immediately, I have no regrets."


    "Okay." Mrs. Cheng''an said: "Stop talking nonsense, you and I will live a hundred years, and the Ning''an Houfu looks good, but they have many sons, and there must be many conflicts. We have to help Yan Yaner will support her for a lifetime, and Yaner is the only one we can rely on."

 Chapter 2893: embarrassed to wait

    Chapter 2893 Waiting for embarrassment


    "You''re right, you''re right."


    The two discussed it. Since the Chinese New Year ising soon, every household must be very busy, and the Marquis of Ning''an must have time to prepare. Pick up a kiss.


    It''s just that the people from the Marquis of Ning''an don''t find it troublesome, and since Jing Yaner expressed her willingness to be with Murong Kuan, she has been preparing for the geese and so on that she needs to propose marriage, so she ns toe to the house to propose marriage on the 26th of the twelfth lunar month, and get married by the way.


    Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anbo met, so it was difficult to refuse, and they agreed to people from the Ning''an Hou residence on the 26th of the twelfth lunar month toe to propose marriage.


    Of course, in order to avoid extracurricr troubles, they did not tell Jing Chengyun and Mrs. Jing about this for the time being, and only their grandparents and grandsons knew about the Jing family.


    On the 26th day of the twelfth lunar month, after the people of Cheng''anbo''s house had eaten breakfast, Cheng''anbo asked the masters of the house to wait in the main hall of the front yard.


    In order to take care of Zhao Yunyun, Mrs. Jing has been exhausted both physically and mentally. Yesterday, she guarded Zhao Yunyun for a long time. Her tired waist could not straighten up. She really wanted to go back to rest. Are there any guestsing over today?"


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo was very happy today, thinking that there would be nothing wrong with telling them now, she smiled and said, "Yes, people from the Marquis of Ning''an mansion areing to propose marriage to General Mingwei today."


    She shouldn''t have said it so quickly.


    In case the people of the Marquis of Ning''an''s manor have something to dy today, Jing Yan''er will be embarrassed.


    But in order to avoid any identter, she had to say it.


    And she believed in the character of the Marquis of Ning''an, they would definitelye over.


    Everyone was stunned at the same time. The Marquis of Ning¡¯an had already rejected Cheng¡¯an¡¯s proposal for marriagest time, and today they suddenly want to propose marriage. Could it be because of Jing Yan¡¯er?


    After all, Jing Yaner just came back from Ning''an Hou''s mansion, so it''s easy to think of her.


    Although ??Jing Chengyun guessed it, he still asked, "Mother, which daughter do they want to marry?"


    Jing Huier also looked at her grandmother with a hopeful expression.


    Mrs. Cheng''an said: "Is there any need to ask? Of course it''s Yan''er. I heard that Yan''er met General Mingwei several times when he was with the county master in Ning''an Hou''s Mansion. It was love at first sight, so I thought of marrying Yan''er."


    Jing Hui''er''s face suddenly turned gloomy, she turned her head and stared at Jing Yan''er fiercely.


    Why, why is Jing Yaner so lucky!


    Not only is she loved by her grandfather and grandmother, but now even the man she liked is going to marry Jing Yaner, why should all the good things fall on her head!


    Mrs. Jing nced at her eldest daughter and said, "Mother, but we only went to Hou''s mansionst time to tell Hui''er to General Mingwei. If General Mingwei really married Yan''er, then Hui''er would How embarrassing it would be to see General Mingway again."


    "Awkward?" Mrs. Cheng Anbo said angrily, "That''s what you asked for yourself. Last time, who asked you to tell Hui''er about the marriage behind my back? The marriage of children is among the high-profile families, and it was originally intended for both parties. Parents discuss it first, and thene to propose marriage, so that one party does not agree, embarrassing the other party, and bing theughing stock of the capital."


    "Hui''er would be embarrassed to see General Mingwei? That''s what she asked for. And because she was embarrassed to see General Mingwei, Yan''er couldn''t be prevented from marrying."

 Chapter 2894: really come

    Chapter 2894 is really here


    "The capital is such a big ce, among the big families, you can''t look up but not look down, even if Yan''er doesn''t marry General Mingwei, she and he will not look up and see each other in the future. Don''t go out again."


    Jing Huier heard the words, and she burst into tears and began to sob, "Woo woo woo... woo woo... woo woo..."


    Seeing this, Mrs. Cheng Anbo also knew that what she said just now was a little heavy, and said helplessly: "Okay, don''t cry, General Mingwei doesn''t like you, what can we do? The capital recently sent your parents to the door to ask for rtives. There is a lot of rumors about it, if you are afraid of embarrassmentter, just avoid it, I will not force you."


    Jing Hui''er said: "I... I''m not leaving, I''m going to stay here."


    It''s good to stay here to block Jing Yaner.


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said: "Well, since you insist on doing this, then I will not force you."


    Mrs. Jing was suddenly depressed. Although her promising son-inw was ultimately her own son-inw, Jing Yaner was not her own after all.


    Ning Anhou is such a good family, why did Jing Yaner climb up!


    I Chengyun was a little angry, but it was only a little.


    Thest time he went to propose marriage to Jing Huier, on the one hand, it was for his daughter, and on the other hand, it was also for his future future.


    Although the Marquis of Ning''an is old, his grandsons are capable of each. Even if he is gone in the future, the status of the Marquis of Ning''an will not be lower than it is now, and marrying Murongkuan will be beneficial to their family.


    Although the Marquis of Ning''an didn''t look at the daughter he liked this time, it didn''t matter, as long as it was his own daughter, he would still be Murong Kuan''s father-inw, and he would take care of his own family if anything happened in the future.


    After waiting for a while, the people from the Marquis of Ning''an had not arrived yet.


    Mrs. Jing thought that Jing Yan''er had been tricked, and said with a look of schadenfreude, "Father, mother, it''s already toote, the people from the Marquis of Ning''an manor will note, right?"


    "Shut up your stinky mouth!" Mrs. Cheng''an said, "The Marquis of Ning''an is not someone who doesn''t believe in what they say. Even if they are dyed for something, they will send someone to inform them in advance. There are so many people in the Marquis of Ning''an. Humans are not raised for leisure."


    Mrs. Jing choked and closed her mouth.


    Jing Chengyun has recently moved away from love, and his attitude towards Mrs. Jing has be increasingly cold, so he is unhappy: "Mother is right, everyone knows the character of the Marquis of Ning''an, and they will definitelye. They will note. Come on, do you think you can get a favor? When the timees to spread the word, it''s not the entire Cheng''an Mansion that will be embarrassed, and you are ashamed to go out."


    Mrs. Jing couldn''t even lift her head when she was told.


    After waiting another quarter of an hour, Cheng Anbo saw that the people from the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion had not yet arrived, and was about to send someone to wait at the door when he saw the housekeeper running over anxiously, and said with a smile, "Master, Marquis of Ning''an. The people from the manor are here, the prince and his wife are here in person, General Mingwei and the county master Chunling are also here, and they areing here now."


    Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anboughed immediately.


    "Good good."


    Mrs. Jing''s face suddenly became more gloomy.


    At the same time, Jing Huier and Jing Zhenger also had a sullen face.


    I thought they wouldn''te, but I didn''t expect them toe.


    took a look at Jing Yaner''s expression, and saw that her face was full of joy. If the marriage proposal is sessful today, I am afraid that Jing Yaner''s tail will be lifted to the sky in the future.

 Chapter 2895: big pearl black pearl

    Chapter 2895 Big Pearl ck Pearl


    It''s just that they have no choice but to watch Jing Yaner getting more and more happy.


    After a while, Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan came over with Murong Kuan and Murong Lingran.


    The people present stood up at the same time, waited for them to sit down, and then took their seats.


    Murong Zhe was worried about the misunderstanding of the people in Cheng''an''s house, so he took the initiative to exin, "Uncle, Uncle, Madam, and everyone, please forgive me, we should have arrived earlier, but we encountered a thief pickpocketing a woman on the way. People''s purse, the child is not used to this kind of scene happening in front of his eyes, so he arrested the person himself and sent the person to the government, so it took some time."


    Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anbo breathed a sigh of relief. They knew there was a reason for this.


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo looked at Murong Kuan with concern and said, "Are you injured?"


    Jing Yaner also looked straight at Murong Kuan.


    Murong Kuan said: "Thank you for your concern, I was not injured."


    "That''s fine, that''s fine."


    Murong Zhe said, "It''s gettingte, so we won''t waste time. We have already brought today''s marriage ceremony."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the servants came forward with a cage and several boxes.


    Today is the time to propose marriage and propose marriage at the same time. Just like when Murong Zong and Murong Xuan proposed marriage and marriage, they are all in ordance with the rules of Xuanqing Kingdom, and they must bring some wild geese and gold and silver that the man hunts with his own hands as a sign of sincerity.


    Although it''s winter now, Murong Lingran has room, she has all kinds of animals, just let out a few when the third brother goes hunting.


    Murong Zhe introduced: "The geese are in the cage, and the rest of the boxes are all we prepared for the marriage ceremony."


    Several servants heard the words and quickly opened the box.


    The wild goose is nothing unusual, everyone''s eyes moved to the pearls in the box.


    I saw four small boxes in front of me, one was full of silver, the second was full of gold, the third was full of various jewelry made of gold, silver and jade beads, and the other was a bowl. The size of white pearls, and surrounding it, was a ne of ck pearls, each the size of a pigeon egg.


    Seeing the bowl-sized pearl in the middle and the ck pearl on the edge, all the people in Cheng''anbo Mansion were stunned.


    Such a big pearl, they have never seen it in their life.


    There are also ck pearls. ck pearls are very precious. They don''t have any of them in their mansion. I didn''t expect that the Ning''an Hou mansion could take out a whole bunch of them, and they didn''t feel bad at all.


    Mrs. Jing and her three children immediately saw the pearls, their eyes straightened. This pearl is too beautiful. They put it in the house as a decoration.


    Those silver and gold are nothing unusual, but the appearance of those jewelry is exquisite, and if you take it out, others will be full of praise.


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo saw this and said, "This is uneptable, it is too precious."


    The pearls are very valuable at first nce. They are used as gifts for marriage proposals. The Marquis of Ning''an is really rich and powerful.


    Murong said: "You don''t have to be polite, this is just a kiss. When the appointment is made, we will give something better."


    "These jewelry are partly gifted by His Majesty, and partly made by my Zhizhenzhai. They are all designed by me and made by my master."

 Chapter 2896: first serving

    Chapter 2896 First copy


    "As for this pearl, I got it by ident. There are other ck pearls, which I have already given away. Although they look precious, they are nothing to me."


    Jing Hui''er''s face twisted with jealousy in an instant, this Princess Chunling''s words were too irritating.


    They didn''t have a single ck pearl in their house, but she actually sent out several strings.


    And that big pearl, she didn''t feel bad about giving it away at all. Could it be that she still has it?


    Jing Yan''er is also very lucky. If the Marquis of Ning''an agreed to her parents'' request for marriage that day, then all these things today would be hers.


    Professional gifts are so precious, when the Ning''an Marquis''s mansion is hired, I don''t know how many good things will be given to Jing Yaner.


    Jing Yan''er said: "Sister Aran, this pearl is really too precious, we can''t take it, you can take it back, we can take the rest."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo also said: "Yes, this pearl is the first one, we are really not suitable for it."


    Such a good thing, it is estimated that even the pce does not have it. If they are the only ones who have it, they will give it to His Majesty and the Empress Dowager sooner orter.


    Murong knew that they would say this, smiled and said, "You really don''t have to worry too much. I have several pearls of this size."


    "Before my elder sister-inw and second sister-inw came in, our family''s ability was limited, so we didn''t give these pearls, but since I got them, I usually gave them some, and now they also have these pearls in their hands. They''re all the same size."


    "As for the pce, I also sent someone to send it there. There are some here, and the queen mother has it there."


    Does the Queen Mother have them?


    The people of Cheng''anbo Mansion swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Where did the Princess Chunlinge from so many precious pearls? This is too arrogant.


    Mrs. Jing tightened the handkerchief in her hand, the ck pearl, I don''t know how eye-catching it is to take it out.


    That big pearl can also be taken out to show off at a banquet. It''s really irritating that such a good thing belongs to Jing Yaner.


    But Murong Lingran has so many, why not buy one from her?


    I don''t know if she will agree.


    Hearing that the Queen Mother and Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyi have both, Jing Yaner nced at her grandmother in embarrassment.


    Mrs. Cheng Anboughed and joked: "County Lord, is it possible that the grandson-inw who entered the Ning''an Marquis Mansion is nning to send big pearls and ck pearls?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "That''s a good idea."


    Mrs. Jing was instantly overjoyed. Does this mean that Princess Chunling still hasrge pearls and ck pearls in her hands?


    This county owner is too rich.


    If she knew that Murong Lingran had pearls in the whole water, she would probably drop her jaw.


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo nodded to Jing Yaner.


    Since the county owner has already sent a lot of people, they can naturally ept it.


    Jing Yaner solemnly bowed to everyone in the Murong family and said, "Thank you."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, went forward and took a pair of pearl hairpins in his hands, saying: "Sister Yaner,e and see, this is designed by me, it is not sold outside, you are the first one here. ."


    Jing Yan''er stepped forward to take a look, and said with surprise: "This bead hairpin is really beautiful."


    Murong Lingran put the pearl hairpin back and said with a smile: "If you are beautiful, wear it more in the future. Your Majesty''s reward is also good. I designed it well. I will wear itter."

 Chapter 2897: Mrs. Jings unreasonable request

    Chapter 2897 Mrs. Jing''s unreasonable request


    Jing Yaner smiled and nodded.


    Cheng Anbo said: "Okay, Yan''er, go back to your seat and sit down, let''s continue to talk about business."


    "Yes, grandmother."


    Murong Zhe asked: "I wonder if you are satisfied with the ceremony of kissing today?"


    Cheng Anbo and his wife nodded.


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo smiled and said, "We are naturally satisfied."


    Xiao Manan said excitedly, "Then this marriage?"


    "Of course we agreed."


    The Murong family immediatelyughed.


    Murong Kuan also looked at Jing Yaner excitedly.


    It''s just that Jing Yan''er has a thin skin, so many people looked at it, she couldn''t respond, she could only blushed and lowered her head.


    Murong Kuan had no choice but to look away.


    Murong Zhe and Xiao Man''an breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, and said, "That''s the case, before we came, we also read the almanac, the third day of the first lunar month is a good day, we will send dowry gifts at that time, and at the same time we will choose three good ones to get married. The day, when the timees, it''s up to Yan''er to choose, how about that?"


    Cheng Anbo smiled and said: "Okay, just as the prince said."


    Murong Zhe got up with his family and said, "Thank you very much, it''s gettingte, we''ll leave now."


    Cheng Anbo said: "Okay, I''ll take you off."


    "Wait." Mrs. Jing suddenly said.


    Cheng Anbo frowned and said, "Eldest daughter-inw, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mrs. Jing said with a smile: "Actually, it''s not a big deal, I just want to ask Chunling County Master one thing."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Please tell me, Madam, I''ll listen to it."


    "It''s like this." Mrs. Jing said, "I have never seen such a big pearl before, and I am very interested in this pearl. I don''t know if the county master still has it. If there is, I can release it. Buy it with money, and the price is set by the county owner."


    Cheng Anbo frowned and said, "Eldest daughter-inw, why are you so unruly, this pearl is so precious, can it be measured by money?"


    "Father." Mrs. Jing said, "I really like it. I also want to give my daughter a dowry when she gets married, so I made such a rude request."


    In her opinion, she will be the mother-inw of the third brother of the county master in the future. If Murong Lingran really values ??their rtives, she will definitely agree. Otherwise, in the future, when Murong Kuanes to Cheng''anbo Mansion, she will not treat him well.plexion.


    It''s just that Murong Lingran is in front of her, and she will never do what she wants.


    She is not Jing Yaner''s biological mother, or someone who often hurts Jing Yaner, so she will not take Mrs. Jing seriously.


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "I''m sorry, although I still have this pearl, but it''s all for my future sisters-inw. It happens to be one per person. If it is sold now, what will happen to my brothers in the future? I can''t. Be kind to one over the other."


    Mrs. Jing''s eyes suddenly lit up. What she meant was that she still had more than one in her hand?


    "The county master." Mrs. Jing said, "I heard that your younger brothers are still young. Isn''t it temporarily unavable? My daughter is about to get married in two years, for the sake of rtives in the future. , please promise me, since you can get so many big pearls at one time, there are channels to get them again in the future, can you just look for themter?"


    Mrs. Cheng''an nced at Murong Lingran''s face, and seeing that she was extremely displeased, she hurriedly looked at Mrs. Jing, and said sternly, "Eldest daughter-inw, we and the Marquis of Ning''an are not married yet, so you are talking about it now. It''s a rude request, if you really get married in the future, you won''t have to eat the Marquis of Ning''an?"

 Chapter 2898:

    Chapter 2898


    "The county master said that he would not agree, but he did not agree. What are you forcing others to do? As an elder, why are you not conscious at all?"


    Jing Chengyun also said with a displeased expression: "Yes, if the county owner is willing to sell it to you, you can sell it, and if you don''t want it, you won''t. What are you asking for? Is this the tutor of Cheng''an Bo''s house?"


    Mrs. Jing said with an aggrieved expression: "I...I''m not thinking of our daughter, do you want her to be able to hold her head at her husband''s house in the future?"


    Murong said: "Since Mrs. Jing wants to buy it, that''s fine, then I''ll sell it to you."


    Mrs. Jing was overjoyed and said excitedly: "County Lord, then you can set a price."


    She is the mother of her future third sister-inw, and she does not dare to give her too high a price.


    Murong Lingran understood the meaning in her eyes, and smiled coldly in her heart, but said lightly on her face: "But I gave this pearl to the Queen Mother, and when the Queen Mother saw her, she said that my big pearl is a priceless treasure, so I don''t think so. I''m so embarrassed to give Mrs. Jing a low price. Why don''t you do it like this, a price of one million taels, I believe that with Mrs. Jing''s ability, she can definitely get it."


    One million taels?


    Everyone was shocked.


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo was not angry that Murong Lingran didn''t give her face, but she was still very happy.


    Cheng Anbo''s mansion was able to get one million taels of silver, but Mrs. Jing couldn''t.


    Murongzhe and Xiao Manan didn''t feel anything about it either. Their daughter''s pearls were so precious, they were given to the Queen Mother, and it was normal to ask for this price.


    Murong Kuan also had no problem with this. After all, Mrs. Jing was not Jing Yan''er''s biological mother. She had bullied Jing Yan''er so much before, so he would not tolerate her because she was Jing Yan''er''s stepmother. She used to be so over the top.


    When Jing Chengyun heard this, he frowned. He thought that Murong Lingran agreed to sell pearls. In the future, there would be a treasure that he could buy in the house, but if he really bought it at such a high price, it would be impossible for Jing Hui. My son is doing a dowry, so it¡¯s not too bad to use it as a family heirloom.


    Jing Huier was still young and had a straight personality. Hearing the words, she quit the job immediately and said dissatisfiedly: "Master, I don''t think you have the sincerity to sell it to us. One million taels of silver, how could we possibly buy it?"


    Jing Zhenger also said, "That''s right, no matter what kind of treasure it is, it''s not worth one million taels of silver."


    Murong Lingran calmly said: "Oh? Then ording to your opinion, how much should I sell it to your mother?"


    Jing Huier said: "In my opinion, we are all rtives in the future, so you shouldn''t take our money. Since you can give it to the eldest sister, you can also give it to me."


    "Give it to you?" Murong Lingran said, "Are you the daughter-inw of my third brother who hasn''t been there yet? Why give it to you? If I gave you the same pearls as sister Yan''er, and spread it out, I thought my third brother was my third brother. to marry you."


    Jing Huier choked for a moment, she just wanted others to think like this, "Then sell it to us for one hundred taels, so it won''t be given to me."


    "One hundred taels of silver?" Murong Lingran sneered: "The queen mother said that this pearl is priceless, if the queen mother knew that the pearl I gave her I sold for one hundred taels of silver, she would definitely think that I was ying Her face, she said she was wrong, do you want the queen mother to me me?"


    Jing Huier said: "I...I didn''t mean that, I...I just..."

 Chapter 2899: just want?

    Chapter 2899 Just want?


    "Enough!" Mrs. Cheng''an said, "You don''t need to think about it to know that the county master took a lot of effort to get such a big pearl. How could you be so embarrassed to let the county master sell it to you for a hundred taels? The county master is right, if you let the queen mother know that such a precious pearl was bought by us for one hundred taels of silver, and still don''t know what to think of us, do you want to let the queen motherin about Cheng An Bo''s mansion?"


    Jing Huier lowered her head immediately after hearing this, and did not dare to say a word again.


    She just wanted to have what Jing Yaner had, so she didn''t think too much.


    "Also, don''t think that the princess must have spent a lot of money to get such a big pearl. You bought it for one hundred taels of silver, didn''t you make the princess lose money? You are just Yan''er''s sister, and She has nothing to do with her, do you have the nerve to sell it to you at a loss?"


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo looked at Mrs. Jing again, and said displeasedly: "And you, you shouldn''t make such a rude request. You have two daughters and a son. You have prepared it for Hui''er, do you still want to give it to Huier? Zheng''er is ready, should I prepare for Haoyu, and will I force the county master to sell two more to you? I''m so old, I don''t even know this, you''ve lived dozens of times in vain year."


    Mrs. Jing''s face was flushed red after being taught, and her expression was extremely embarrassing. After thinking about it, she had no choice but to say unwillingly: "County Lord, forgive me for taking the liberty, I shouldn''t make such a rude request, you just pretend that I didn''t say it. Bar."


    After saying that, he took a step back.


    Murong smiled and said: "Okay, I thought I could make a lot of money. Since Madam doesn''t need it, then I will continue to leave it to my younger brothers."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said apologetically: "Prince son, Mrs. Shizi, county master, general, I reallyughed today."


    Murong said: "It''s okay, I won''t take it to heart. In that case, we will leave."


    "Okay, I''ll take you off."


    Murong Lingran was about to lift her foot when she suddenly turned around and said to Jing Yan''er, "Sister Yan''er, these things are all for you alone, and they were all picked by my third brother from the warehouse. After the third brother''s hand, you have to try to wear each one in the future, so my third brother will be very happy."


    Jing Yaner immediately understood what she meant, she was warning Jing Huier and Jing Zhenger not to make her proposal for a wedding, and said, "Sister Aran, don''t worry, these jewelry are so beautiful, I won''t Let them get dusty pearls, and they will wear them in turns."


    Murong Lingran nced at the expressions of Jing Huier and Jing Zhenger, saw their unwillingness on their faces, and said with a smile, "Sister Yaner said so, then I''m relieved."


    After saying that, he walked to the door with his family.


    After all the people from Ning''an Hou''s mansion left, Jing Hui''er, Jing Zheng''er and Jing Haoyu came to the front of the big pearl and talked around it.


    "beautiful."


    "Too beautiful."


    "If only I had it too."


    Jing Hui''er took another look at the hairpins, her eyes were hot for a while, and she reached out to take the golden hairpin with multicolored pearls on top.


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo knocked off her hand unceremoniously and said, "You are still young, only fourteen years old, and you can''t use a hairpin, so don''t break it for your eldest sister."


    Jing Huier pouted and said, "Grandmother, this one is so pretty, I...I am..."


    "Just want it?" Mrs. Cheng Anbo said: "Didn''t you hear what the princess said just now? Your eldest sister will wear it in the future. You take it away. What will your eldest sister wear in the future?"

 Chapter 2900: too stingy

    Chapter 2900 is too stingy


    "You want the county master to know that you stole your eldest sister''s wedding proposal? You''re not afraid to spread the word and make othersugh at you for your shallow eyelids?"


    Jing Huier couldn''t lift her head when she was told.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Cheng''an looked at Jing Zheng''er again, and said, "You are younger, and these things are even more useless. If you want a gold hairpin, in the future you will have the hairpin, and Cheng''an''s mansion can still be without yours. ?"


    Jing Zhenger pouted, "Okay."


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo also instructed: "Come here, send all these gifts to the eldestdy''s storeroom. You must handle them carefully. If you break them, you will be punished carefully."


    The following people said at the same time: "Yes."


    After the people took away the gifts, Jing Yaner also followed.


    Jing Huier wanted to go there, but because of what her grandmother said just now, she could only return to her room with envy.


    Mrs. Jing also took her younger daughter to the eldest daughter''s yard.


    Seeing her mothering, Jing Huier burst into tears, "Mother, grandmother''s words are really hurtful, what''s wrong with giving me a little of Jing Yaner''s so many good things? It''s really too stingy. "


    Jing Zheng''er nodded in agreement: "Yes, the eldest sister is really too stingy. Even if I can''t wear it now, it''s good to have a look. What''s wrong with giving me a gold hairpin."


    Mrs. Jing reassured: "Okay, it''s someone else''s engagement, it''s really hard for the two of you to bring it over, just imagine, if it was your engagement, you would be caught by Jing Yan before you warm it up in your hands. My son is leaving, are you willing?"


    The two said at the same time, "We don''t want to."


    "That''s not it." Mrs. Jing said, "Sometimes it''s good to think about it from a different angle."


    "Okay, what my mother said makes sense." Jing Huier suddenly thought of something, screened the next person, and whispered: "Mother, Jing Yaner is back now, why don''t we act?"


    Jing Zhenger knew what they meant by their actions, and said, "You really want to kill Jing Yaner? Don''t you want it? After all, it is a life, and Jing Yaner is our eldest sister after all. If someone finds out, the three of us will be finished."


    Jing Hui''er snorted, "What are you doing so cowardly? If you''re afraid, you don''t have to. I didn''t ask you to join me."


    "Okay, second sister." Jing Zhenger said, "Don''t be mad at me, I''m just timid, don''t talk about me."


    "Huh, mother, what do you think?"


    Mrs. Jing was about to speak when suddenly a maid rushed over and said, "Madam, I went to see Concubine Zhao just now and found that Concubine Zhao was very ufortable, so I ordered someone to invite you over."


    Ask her what to do? Naturally, she had to question her again why she didn''t take good care of Concubine Zhao.


    Mrs. Jing sighed and said, "Hui''er, you have heard it all, our current enemy is not Jing Yaner, she is about to get married, and when she gets married, get married. When you get married in the future, you will Mother, find you someone with a higher status than General Mingwei, just push her over."


    "Our enemy now is Aunt Zhao and the child in her womb. Now your father is so bored with me, he has never rested in my yard for several months, even if Aunt Zhao is pregnant and can''t serve him, he It¡¯s still noting, which has never happened before.¡±


    "If I didn''t take good care of Concubine Zhao and her children, it is estimated that your father will bepletely bored with me in the future, and then you will have nothing to do."

 Chapter 2901: benefits

    Chapter 2901 Welfare has been issued


    Jing Hui''er said, "Mother, how about except Concubine Zhao?"


    They used to do this to those disobedient concubines.


    "No." Mrs. Jing stood up and said, "Your father knows that I am the one who hates Aunt Zhao the most in the house. If something happens to her, no matter if I did it or not, your father will think that it was me who did it. , then I will be miserable."


    Jing Hui''er said, "Then do we have to watch the child be born?"


    "What if you were born?" Mrs. Jing said, "You are born with one more brother or sister. Concubine Zhao is a married person or a concubine, and her status is always lower than yours, even if you give birth to a boy, Bastards, you can''t shake your younger brother''s status. We''ll let her be proud for a few days, I don''t believe it anymore, your father can still be obsessed with her, and the day she falls out of favor will be her death."


    After ?? finished speaking, he walked out of the yard and walked towards Concubine Zhao''s yard.


    Jing Huier heard the words, so she had to quit and gave up the idea of ??dealing with Jing Yaner and Concubine Zhao.


    Her courage is actually quite small, but sometimes her thoughts are more vicious, but if she really wants to do murder and arson, no one will support her behind her back, she never dares.


    correct.


    Jing Huier summoned a servant to ask her about the former son.


    Sisi said: "Second miss, there is no news for now."


    Jing Hui''er was suddenly disappointed, and said weakly: "Okay, keep looking for him, be sure to find him for me."


    Sisi said: "Yes, the maid will go and give instructions."


    Because of Concubine Zhao''s presence, Jing Yaner stayed safely until New Year''s Eve after returning from Ning''an Hou''s residence.


    And Murong Lingran came to Lihua Vige two days before New Year''s Eve.


    When she was awayst year, Tong Xiuming also prepared some benefits for the working vigers, but after all, it was her money. Tong Xiuming couldn''t let it go. There are more people than ever before, so Tong Xiuming just gave two catties of meat to everyone. Even so, Tong Xiuming gave it reluctantly.


    So this year, Murong Lingran ns toe over in person to announce her new benefits.


    After all, there is a ranch in her space. Now she has meat, and it doesn''t cost much. Besides, what she has now is money.


    In view of the fact that there are too many people working in the field now, she did not let everyonee over, she just asked each family to send a representative.


    No matter if you are from other viges or your own vige, you cane here.


    There are a total of 6,000 people working in her field, including those in Lihua Vige.


    Of course, the people from the outer vige basically go back every day. Except for the people who Murong Lingran personally invited to the outer vige, they have a special ce to live.


    ording to the average, every six people is a household, and there are about 1,000 people whoe to the open space.


    At this time, arge group of people gathered around the open space, and Murong Lingran stood at the highest point and said loudly, "Everyone has worked hard this year. Thanks to everyone''s hard work, this year, my family''s vegetables, fruits and other things will be booming. Hot, in order to reward everyone, I decided to give everyone welfare this year, and by the way, I will announce thetest sry n for next year."


    "First, as long as anyone who works in my family''snd can get a chicken, a duck, a goose, a rabbit, and ten catties of mutton this year, regardless of whether they are from the vige or from other viges. In previous years, I often sent pork. Here, I''ll give these to you this year."

 Chapter 2902: list

    Chapter 2902 List


    "Second, as long as people who have worked in my field for two years, whether they are working in the fields, in the shop, or in the factory next year, the wages are calcted on a daily basis, and they will all be paid ten copper coins on a monthly basis. Those who calcte wages, all add five hundred copper coins."


    "Thirdly, as a steward on the mountain and in the field, each steward will be rewarded with 10 taels of silver, regardless of gender."


    "Fourth, people who have worked in my homnd for one year will all be rewarded with one tael of silver, those who havepleted two years of work will be rewarded with two taels of silver, those who havepleted three years of work will be rewarded with five taels of silver, and those who havepleted four years of work will receive a reward of five taels of silver. People of 2000 years old have a reward of 10 taels of silver, and if you are a steward, you can ovep with this benefit."


    Thest point of ?? is aimed at the people of Ewha Vige.


    Only people from Lihua Vige can work in her field for four years.


    Although she has to spend a lot of money this time, it doesn¡¯t matter. She is not short of money now, and she can still make money every day.


    As soon as Murong Lingran''s voice fell, all the vigers exploded at the same time.


    The vigers of Lihua Vige and those who have received welfare in the past are very calm. As long as Murong is alive, this kind of thing will happen every New Year.


    On the other hand, those who came from other viges were very surprised.


    I never imagined that working in Lihua Vige would not only have such high wages on weekdays, but also have such good benefits during Chinese New Year.


    Even the people who came herest year after turning over from the earth dragon, after working for one year, each person will have one tael of silver. If there are four or five people in the family working here, it will be four or five taels of silver.


    However, the people of Lihua Vige are stillfortable. They have worked for four years. One person is 10 taels of silver, and four people are forty taels of silver. If that person is still in charge, just the rewarded silver can build a beautiful and stylish green house. Big brick house.


    The victims were discussing:


    "Great, with these rewards, the money we used to build the house can be earned back soon."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect the little owner to send us chicken, duck, goose, rabbit and mutton. With these things, we can have a good year this year."


    "Yes,st year we were still confused about the future at this time. I didn''t expect to live a better life this year than this life. It''s really great."


    "Next year''s wages will also go up, seventy cents a day. You must know that many jobs in the city are only thirty or forty cents. We will have a good time in the future."


    "That''s right, all thanks to the princess."


    Most of the people reacted immediately, and at the same time knelt down towards Murong Lingran, "Thank you, Princess."


    Those who did not kneel saw this and knelt down as well, "Thank you, Princess."


    Most of the people are sincerely grateful to Murong Lingran, if it wasn''t for her, they still don''t know what kind of hard times they are living.


    Especially the people from Lihua Vige, they received the most care, and I sincerely thank Murong Lingran.


    Murong smiled and said: "Everyone, get up, I already said it the year before, as long as you work with me seriously, diligently, and work hard, I will never wrong you."


    "Thank you, Lord." Everyone stood up at the same time.


    Murong Lingran continued: "In order to facilitate the distribution of benefits, I have divided your list ording to age."

 Chapter 2903: take pearls

    Chapter 2903 Take Pearls


    "People under the age of 15, including the age of 15, go to Lihua Vige''s Xia steward''s house to line up to receive benefits."


    "People between the ages of 16 and 20, go to Lizheng''s door to line up to receive benefits."


    "People between the ages of 21 and 25 go to Aunt Tian, ??which is the door of the Meng family''s big house, to receive benefits."


    "People between the ages of 26 and 30, go to the gate of my east courtyard to collect welfare."


    "People over 31, go to Chang Yongsong''s house to collect benefits."


    "The age is calcted ording to the registration time, that is to say, if you are 21 years old this year, but you are only 20 years old when you register, go to Lizheng''s house to line up, understand?"


    Everyone said in unison: "I know."


    Murong Lingran said again: "As for the silver, you can send your family over to collect the money on your behalf, or you can wait until you have received the chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits. Anyway, before New Year''s Eve, you can alwayse over to get the money from Butler Tong, it''s at my house. Line up in the front yard."


    "Yes, county lord."


    Murong said a few more words while tugging at his throat, and let them each go to get their own things.


    Taihua saw that Murong Lingran''s throat was ufortable, so she hurriedly brought her tea.


    Murong Lingran took a sip of tea, looked at Taihua and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I will increase the wages of those who work in my house, and you are no exception. When you see Butler Tong is free, go and find him. , 4 taels of silver per person, and 100 copper coins every month from next year."


    Taihua smiled immediately, "Thank you, Princess."


    Because of the benefits of Murong Lingran, although a lot of money is spent on New Year''s Eve, everyone in Lihua Vige is beaming with joy these few days.


    Murong Lingran went around every ce where welfare was distributed. Seeing that everything was going on in an orderly manner, she left Lihua Vige at ease. She still had a lot of things to do.


    The most important things in the family now are the Chinese New Year and the dowry to Jing Yaner.


    Although Ama and Aniang must have started preparations in advance, but some things were prepared before, but now they can''t get it out. For example, some fabrics are outdated, and they have to be reced with new ones.


    Murong Lingran also prepares a part of the dowry. Of course, what she prepares is basically jewelry. Who let her have ready-made pearls in a whole area of ??water, no need for nothing.


    And Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyi are both her sister-inws. She didn''t have so many pearls before, so she gave them very few betrothal gifts, and now she naturally has to make up for them.


    Therefore, after returning to the Hou Mansion, she locked herself in the space and began to use her divine sense to pry open the pearl oysters and take out the pearls inside.


    She has taken out a lot of them some time ago, and now they are all being processed by the master.


    After she took it out, she personally sent it to the master.


    Time flies, and soon it will be New Year''s Eve.


    After having lunch, Murong Lingran started to work in the kitchen.


    Last year, due to the overturning of the frontiernd dragon, she and her grandfather and brothers did not spend New Year''s Eve in the mansion. This year can be regarded as the first time she has spent New Year''s Eve in the Hou mansion since she came back, and she attaches great importance to it.


    So at night, the table was filled with meals she made herself.


    After Princess Qihua waited for Murong Lingran to sit down, she said with a distressed expression: "Aran, you are the county master and your status is honorable, you should not do this kind of thing in the future, let the next people do it, so as not to tire you. ."

 Chapter 2904: gift list

    Chapter 2904 Gift List


    "It''s alright." Murong said with a smile: "Tonight is all a family. I cook for my family, and I don''t feel tired at all. I''ll just eat moreter."


    Princess Qihua had no choice but to say nothing more.


    Murong Lingran cooked the right amount of food, and after a while, only the leftovers were left on the table.


    The next day, the Marquis of Ning''an began to prepare for Murong Kuan''s dowry.


    The time soon arrived on the third day of the first lunar month. Murong Zong and Murong Xuan rode on horses, followed by a group of servants carrying dowry gifts.


    ording to the rules of Xuanqing Kingdom, the present can be the future groom or his brothers.


    is the same as the betrothal gift to Liu Jianian and Ruan Youyi, a total of 120 betrothal gifts.


    The women passing by looked at so many dowry gifts, and all of them were very envious.


    "As expected of the Marquis of Ning''an, I just started counting from the front. There are a total of 120 betrothal gifts. It''s really rich."


    "Of course, Princess Qihua and the Marquis of Ning''an have umted a lifetime of wealth, but it''s just right now."


    "That''s right, after all, General Mingwei is the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an who has just been found. The Marquis of Ning''an would definitely like to give all the good things to his grandsons."


    "The eldestdy of Cheng''an Bo''s mansion is really happy. From the number of the dowry gifts, I know that the Ning''an mansion attaches great importance to her, and she will be blessed in the future."


    "That''s right, I heard that the men in the Marquis of Ning''an do not ept concubines. I don''t know how good Miss Jing''s life will be in the future."


    ¡­


    The team soon arrived at the gate of Cheng''anbo Mansion. Even if Mrs. Jing didn''t want to see this scene, as Jing Yaner''s stepmother, she had to greet the team at the gate now.


    Cheng Anbo, Mrs. Cheng Anbo, and Jing Yan''er were waiting early in the main hall of the front yard, watching the dowry gifts being carried in one after another.


    And the housekeeper is preparing the gift list at the front.


    Jing Hui''er, Jing Zheng''er and Jing Haoyu watched the dowry that came in and kept swallowing saliva.


    Seeing the housekeeper preparing to read the gift list, he immediately held his breath.


    The housekeeper said loudly: "The gift list of the Marquis of Ning''an is 100,000 taels of silver, 20,000 taels of gold, 500 pieces of brocade, 500 pieces of silk, five boxes of colorful pearls, five boxes of various gold and silver jewelry, and all kinds of jade jewelry. Five boxes, ten boxes of antiques, a pair of Yuruyi, ten shops, one courtyard, two thousand acres of fertilend..."


    After the housekeeper finished reading ??, the courtyard was also filled with Jing Yaner''s betrothal gifts.


    The people in Cheng''anbo Mansion were extremely surprised. This was the most generous betrothal gift they had ever seen in their lifetime.


    Murong Lingran sighed secretly after listening to it. Except for the pearls and some jewelry, which she provided, the rest were prepared by Emily and the others.


    Although she had seen the financial resources of Grandpa and Grandma at home, she was very surprised to hear it again.


    I don''t know how much wealth Grandpa and Grandma have in their hands. After all, they have distributed a lot to the eldest sister and the second sister-inw one after another.


    Hearing that the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion actually offered such an expensive dowry, Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anbo were also stunned.


    So many dowry gifts, even they were the first to see them.


    Mrs. Jing also heard Jing Yaner''s dowry, and immediately clenched her fists.


    The Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion is too generous, to give so many betrothal gifts. If the family she finds for Hui''er and Zheng''er in the future has less betrothal gifts, they will definitely have trouble with her again.

 Chapter 2905: Jing Huiers plan

    Chapter 2905 Jing Huier''s n


    nced at Jing Huier and Jing Zhenger, Jing Zhenger was okay, Jing Huier''s eyes were red with anger.


    Cheng Anbo looked at Murong Zong and said, "General, so many dowry gifts are really too precious."


    Murong Zong said with a smile: "Uncle, don''t worry too much, you know, we just returned to Ning''an Hou''s mansion not long ago, grandpa and grandma can''t wait to give all the good things to our brothers, this is also theirs If you have a heart, you don''t have to be polite."


    Seeing him say this, Cheng Anbo didn''t say much.


    Murong Xuan saw that Jing Yaner was also there, handed the envelope in his hand to her, and said, "Miss Jing, these are the three good days we have chosen here. You can choose which day is convenient for you."


    Jing Yan''er nodded, took a closer look, and said, "On the twenty-sixth day of the first lunar month."


    In fact, all three days can be staggered with her menstrual period, but she still wants to stay in the house for a few more days, prepare well, and spend more time with her grandfather and grandmother by the way.


    Murong Xuan smiled and said, "Okay, then it''s settled."


    The two families said a few more words, and Murong Zong left Cheng''anbo with his people.


    Cheng Anbo said loudly: "Come here, carry all the bride''s gifts to her yard."


    "Yes."


    Jing Hui''er nced at the betrothal gifts, stomped her feet unwillingly, and went back to her yard.


    Jing Yaner is just a person without a mother, why can she marry into the Marquis of Ning''an?


    Jing Zhenger also followed, seeing second sister''s unhappy face, and said, "Second sister, don''t you have someone you like? Why do you still care so much about Jing Yaner''s dowry?"


    "Hmph, the person I like?" Jing Yan''erughed at herself: "I don''t know where the person I like is now, maybe that person is really just someone passing through the capital, or else I''ve been looking for so long, how could it be possible? Can''t find it? Even if I find it, my identity is probably not as good as that of Murong Kuan. I have seen many young masters among the big families, but I have never seen him."


    "Second sister said yes."


    Jing Huier suddenly thought of something and said a few words in Jing Zhenger''s ear.


    Jing Zhenger said with a shocked expression: "Second sister, do you know what you are talking about? How can this kind of n work?"


    "Humph." Jing Hui''er said, "As long as we n well, everything is possible. When the timees, we will worship Heaven and Earth and our parents. Even if the people of the Marquis of Ning''an don''t want to recognize it, they must recognize it."


    "What about the eldest sister? What are you going to do?"


    "It doesn''t matter if she lives or dies at that time."


    Jingzheng''er heard the words, involuntarily took a few steps back, and said with aplex face: "Second sister, you have changed, you have changed so scary, are you still the second sister I know?"


    Jing Huier said: "Of course I am. If you are afraid, then I will act with my mother."


    Jing Zhenger thought about it, turned around and left.


    In any case, she can''t do this kind of thing, so it''s better for her not to get involved.


    Jing Hui''er saw Jing Zheng''er run away, and said disdainfully: "Hmph, useless things, I have no courage at all. If I am bullied in the future, I will not help."


    ¡­


    At this time, Murong Lingran was in the space and asked: "Shenjun Changqi, don''t you want me to set off to look for herbal medicine? Why haven''t you told me to look for it?"


    Shenjun Changqi rolled her eyes at her and said, "Are you in the mood to find herbs recently?"

 Chapter 2906: welcome relatives

    Chapter 2906 Wee


    "..." Murong Lingranughed and said, "It really is not, then do you want me to leave after my third brother gets married?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Yes, it''s not good for you not to attend your third brother''s wedding."


    "Then I would like to thank the Lord God, but wouldn''t your injury be dyed?"


    "Nothing, I can retreat. Now that the injury has recovered a lot, retreat can also allow me to recover, but it is slower."


    "Then I''ll grieve the gods for the time being."


    Time flies, and soon it will be the twenty-sixth day of the first lunar month, the day when Murong Kuan marries Jing Yaner.


    Murong Zhe has been standing at the door, weing the guests.


    Just like when he married Liu Jianian, the Marquis of Ning''an also set the wedding time at night.


    Princess Qihua and Xiao Manan were entertaining the guests in the main hall of Changqing Pce.


    Princess Qihua is very happy today. This is the first time her children have gotten married.


    Since her two daughters were married, the Marquis of Ning''an has not been so lively.


    The so-called happy people are in good spirits, and Princess Qihua has been looking several years younger recently.


    And Murong Broadband took Murong Zong, Murong Xuan and Murong Lingran to meet the bride.


    The people from Cheng Anbo''s house didn''t make it difficult for the weing team, and they quickly let them into the backyard and came to the gate of Jing Yaner''s yard.


    I just didn''t expect that Jing Haoyu stood at the door, looked at Murong Kuan with a smile, and said, "Brother-inw, if you want to marry my sister, you have to pass me, answer my three questions, as long as you answer correctly, I will let you go in."


    Seeing that today is a big day, Murong Kuan was not angry, and said with a smile, "Okay, you can ask questions."


    Jing Haoyu said: "Then I will ask you, when is my eldest sister''s birthday?"


    Mu Rongkuan is very self-confident: "This is simple, the first day of the fifth month."


    "Then when were my grandfather and grandmother''s birthdays?"


    Murong Kuan was taken aback for a moment, he really didn''t know the birthdays of Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anbo.


    Murong Lingran saw this and whispered a few words in the ear of the third brother.


    She knew that such a situation would happen, so she had investigated the situation of Cheng Anbo''s family before.


    Murong Kuan immediately straightened his chest and said, "Bo Cheng An''s birthday is the fourth day of the third month, and Mrs. Cheng An Bo''s birthday is the sixth day of the seventh month."


    Jing Haoyu frowned, but he didn''t expect that he was really right.


    Murong Kuan smiled and said, "If you have any questions, feel free to ask."


    Jing Haoyu was about to speak, but Cheng Anbo hurried over after hearing the situation here and said loudly, "Jing Haoyu, what are you doing here, if you cause your elder sister to miss the auspicious time, I will Break your leg."


    Jing Haoyu shrank his neck in fear.


    "Uncle." Murong said calmly: "He said he wants us to answer three questions, let us go in, we have already answered two, and we can pass the customs with one more question, so let him say thest one."


    Seeing Murong Lingran speak in person, Cheng Anbo couldn''t say anything, but he still red at Jing Haoyu and said, "Hurry up and say something simple, if it''s difficult, I''ll interrupt you immediately. leg!"


    Jing Haoyu was helpless, he thought of a difficult question, but when his grandfather was here, he didn''t dare to say it, so he just asked a question, "Then...the third question, when is my mother''s birthday? ?"

 Chapter 2907: veil

    Chapter 2907 Veil


    Murong Lingran still told the third brother the answer.


    Murong Kuan said: "The third day of October."


    Cheng Anbo said: "Okay, he''s right, hurry up and get out of the way."


    Jing Haoyu had no choice but to let the door open and let the people inside open it.


    As soon as he entered the yard, he saw Jing Yaner wearing a veil and standing at the door with a fan in hand, as if she had been waiting for a long time.


    Murong Kuan was instantly excited, the moment finally came.


    Just why is Yaner wearing a veil today?


    Murong Zong saw the third brother stunned and said with a smile: "Third brother, hurry up and pick up your bride."


    Murong Kuan quickly came back to his senses and said, "Okay."


    After he finished speaking, he quickly stepped forward, intending to hold Jing Yaner''s hand.


    Just before his hand touched Jing Yaner, Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Hold on."


    Murong Kuan withdrew his hand and asked doubtfully, "Aran, what''s wrong?"


    Mrs. Jing said: "The county master, don''t dy the time. If you miss the auspicious time, it will not be good."


    "I have a question in my heart that I must rify." After Murong Lingran finished speaking, she went into the room to take a look, and then came out and asked, "Mrs. Jing, today is Big Sister Yan''er''s happy day, I am very puzzled, why her two A personal maid not around? That is, Xiaoru and Xiaoxiao."


    Mrs. Jing sighed and said, "Oh, the two of them were so happyst night, they ate the wrong thing, and they vomited and had diarrhea since the morning, so I let them go to rest and temporarily sent two maids over. "


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Generally speaking, the bride does not need to wear a veil on the day of marriage, why does Sister Yan''er wear a veil today?"


    Mrs. ??jing said again: "County Lord, you know that Yan''er is thin-skinned, so it''s normal to be embarrassed today."


    Murong Lingran nced at the maids beside Jing Yan''er, and seeing that they dared not look into their eyes, she said coldly, "I originally thought that this kind of trick would be impossible for a big family, but I didn''t expect it to be true today. I met you. Mrs. Jing, I will give you two choices, one is to bring the bride in immediately, and thene out again, the other is that I will pierce you directly, you can choose one for yourself. "


    Mrs. Jing''s heart skipped a beat, did Murong Lingran discover something?


    How is it possible, they are so secretive!


    Murong Kuan asked suspiciously, "Aran, what do you mean by saying this?"


    Murong said: "Third brother, you will find outter."


    After ??, she saw that Mrs. Jing was motionless, and said, "What? Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    Mrs. Jing said: "I heard clearly, but I don''t understand what the princess means."


    It is impossible for Murong Lingran to know about this matter. She must be deceiving herself. If she is stable, she will be able to pass.


    Murong Lingran nced at Bo Cheng An and Mrs. Cheng An Bo who hurried over, and said, "You two, you all saw that I gave Mrs. Jing a chance, but she didn''t know how to cherish it."


    After finishing speaking, the bride''s veil was suddenly lifted under the watchful eyes of everyone.


    Jing Hui''er was caught off guard, the fan in her hand suddenly fell to the ground, and her face was exposed.


    The people present were surprised at the same time.


    Murong Kuan was about to ask his sister why she did this suddenly. After seeing the bride''s face, she frowned and said, "It''s actually you! What are you doing here? Where is Yan''er? Where did you go to Yan''er?"

 Chapter 2908: Jing Huier, why are you here?

    Chapter 2908 Jing Huier, why are you here?


    Mrs. Jing secretly said in her heart: It''s over.


    The other guests present were also amazed, why did the bride change?


    Seeing this, Mrs. Cheng Anbo sternly said, "Jing Hui''er, why are you here? Where is your eldest sister? Where did you get her?"


    Cheng Anbo also said: "No wonder Xiaoxiao and Xiaoru are gone. It turns out that you are afraid of revealing your secrets. Say! Where did you get your eldest sister, master and servants?"


    Jing Hui''er didn''t expect things to be hidden so quickly, she trembled and said, "I...I..."


    ording to her thoughts, Murong Kuan will wake up in bed with her tomorrow morning to find out that the person has been changed.


    "What are you!" Mrs. Cheng''an said, "If you don''t tell the truth, if you anger the people of the Marquis of Ning''an, we won''t be able to protect you. Don''t forget, this is your majesty''s gift, and you If the people are gone, our family will be charged with deceiving the king."


    Jing Huier continued to tremble and said, "Ming... General Mingwei, I really like you. My eldest sister said she didn''t want to marry you, so she asked me to marry you. She eloped with the person she liked. So did I. I can''t bear to be embarrassed by you, so I put on a wedding dress."


    Murong sneered: "If you say that, do we still need to thank you?"


    Jing Hui''er said: "Of course, I saved the face of our family, but you still didn''t appreciate it."


    Murong said: "I believe you are a ghost, hurry up and hand over Sister Yan''er, otherwise you don''t me us for being rude."


    The people from the Marquis of Ning''an who were present immediately stepped forward.


    All the people who came to greet the rtives could do martial arts, most of them were soldiers in the army, and everyone stared straight at Jing Huier, which instantly made her feel unprecedented pressure.


    Mrs. Cheng An was furious and roared: "Jing Hui''er, at this time, you are still pouring dirty water on your eldest sister, if you don''t hand over your eldest sister quickly, the Ning''an Marquis Mansion will wait. What people want to do to you, I won''t beg for mercy."


    Jing Hui''er said: "Eldest sister... Eldest sister really ran away. There are many guests from our two families today. General Mingwei will marry me, so that the face of the two families will be preserved."


    Murong Kuan said: "It seems that you are toasting and not eating and drinking. Come here, go to Cheng''anbo Mansion to search for me, and don''t let any corners be spared."


    "Yes!"


    "Wait." Cheng Anbo hurriedly said: "General Mingwei, give me a little more time, I promise to let Jing Huier speak."


    If the news of Ning''an''s mansion''s wanton search for Cheng''anbo''s mansion spreads out today, their family will be embarrassed.


    Murong Kuan looked at his eldest brother, and seeing him nodding, he had to say, "Okay, I''ll give you a cup of tea. If she doesn''t say anything, then we''ll be wee."


    "Okay." Cheng Anbo walked to Jing Hui''er''s side and said, "Don''t think that you hid your eldest sister, you can sessfully marry General Mingwei today, and I will tell you clearly now that if you If you don''t say where your eldest sister is, then you can''t get married today, and it''s even more impossible in the future, I''ll send you to a nunnery to be a nun, so that you can''t go home for the rest of your life!"


    Jing Hui''er was startled for a moment, then cried in an instant: "Grandfather, how can you be so vicious?"


    "Vicious?" Cheng An Bo said: "It''s not as good as you, if you want to harm your eldest sister, wouldn''t you be vicious? Hurry up, or I will kill you!"


    Jing Huier still did not speak.


    Cheng Anbo got angry and said angrily: "Someone, pull the second youngdy down for me, and hit a hundred big boards."

 Chapter 2909: dispose of

    Chapter 2909 Disposal


    "Yes."


    Mrs. Jing hurriedly said: "Father, no, I said, Yan''er is in the closet in the house, she and her maids are there, we just put people in not long after."


    Hearing the words, Murong Kuan quickly walked into the room, opened it, and saw that Jing Yaner and Xiaoru Xiaoxiao were gagged and **** and locked in the cab, he hurriedly stepped forward and tied the ropes of the three of them. unwrap.


    Jing Yan''er saw Murong Kuaning, so she jumped into his arms and cried, "A Kuan, you are finally here, I thought I would never see you again."


    Murong Kuan patted her on the back andforted: "Don''t worry, with me, no one will hurt you again."


    "Um."


    Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anbo breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that their granddaughter was fine.


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo hurriedly said: "Yan''er, go get dressed up, it''s still toote."


    Jing Yaner nodded and sat in front of the mirror again.


    Murong Kuan came to the door again, looked at the Jing family members present, and said coldly, "You must give me an exnation today, or I will go to His Majesty''s ce and let His Majesty decide for me."


    "Ah Kuan, don''t worry, I will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation." Cheng Anbo turned his head, looked at Jing Hui''er angrily, and said loudly, "I thought you were just too young and ignorant, so you didn''t I didn''t expect you to do such a thing today. If you let it go, you still don''t know what you will do wrong in the future. Today, I will teach you a good lesson and let you know that this Chengan Bofu, it''s not a ce where you can act willfully,e here!"


    "Yes." The servant immediately responded.


    Cheng Anbo said: "Beat me with a hundred big boards, Second Miss."


    "Yes."


    The people quickly prepared the board and stepped forward to hold Jing Huier to be executed.


    Mrs. Jing hurriedly interceded, "Father, Hui''er is still young, please forgive her this time. She must die or be disabled if she goes down a hundred big boards."


    Jing Chengyun''s feelings for Jing Hui''er have faded a little now, but thinking that his once beloved daughter will die and be disabled, he couldn''t help but plead: "Father, Hui''er is going too far this time, considering that she is still young. For the sake of her, since she is also your granddaughter, just spare her this time."


    "You''re still young?" Mrs. Cheng Anbo said, "She''s about to be fifteen years old this year, and she''s ready to go. You still say she''s young?"


    Mrs. Jing cried and said, "Father, mother, today is also a happy day for Yan''er. If something happens to her own sister, it will not be good for her."


    Cheng Amber hesitated.


    One hundred big boards go down, people must see blood, but seeing blood today is indeed unlucky, what should I do?


    Murong Lingran also knew that Jing Huier was likely to die when a hundred bs went down. She didn''t want Jing Huier to ruin today''s big happy day, so she said a few words to the third brother.


    Murong Kuan said: "How about everyone, listen to my opinion?"


    Cheng Anbo said: "Okay, A Kuan, we will do what you say you want to do."


    "Okay." Murong Kuan said, "Jing Hui''er is indeed likely to die after a hundred big boards. Today is my big day, and I also have to catch up with the auspicious time. There is not much time to dy. Jing Huier should be put in the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, and I will deal with her after I get married."


    It is definitely not eptable to be put in the prison of Cheng An Bo Mansion. Who knows if the people of Cheng An Bo Mansion will release her quietly.

 Chapter 2910: The three of them did it together

    Chapter 2910 The mother and son did it together


    Imprisoned in the Ning''an Hou''s Mansion Prison is also not eptable. If something happens in the Hou''s Mansion''s Prison, they will be unreasonable at that time.


    What? Prison prison?


    Mrs. Jing said in horror: "How can this be possible? How can a woman like Huier go to a ce like the Prison of Punishment?"


    Murong Kuan said: "In my eyes, she is not a woman now, she is just a criminal who wants to make me unable to marry a wife. She wants to destroy His Majesty''s marriage, which is a serious crime, and going to the prison of the Ministry of Punishment is not an insult to her. ."


    Murong Zong waved his hand, and the person who greeted the rtives immediately went to pull Jing Huier.


    Seeing that she was being held, Jing Hui''er struggled desperately, but she was a weak woman and had no strength to break free, so she could only cry out for help, "Brother-inw, please forgive me, I will never dare again, Don''t send me to jail, I don''t want to go to jail."


    Murong Kuan ignored her and let someone take her away.


    Mrs. Jing cried and said, "General Mingwei, she is your wife''s sister anyway, how can you treat her like this? People who have been to prison will definitely find it difficult to find a good husband''s family in the future, so just bear with it. , ruined her life?"


    Murong said: "Mrs. Jing, what you said is too much. When she wants to ruin Sister Yan''er''s life, will you bear it? Sister Yan''er is still your stepdaughter. No..."


    Murong Kuan said, "Aran, what''s the matter?"


    Murong Lingran nced at Jing Haoyu, saw that he was guilty of not looking into his eyes, and said, "Mrs. Jing was staying in the courtyard with Jing Hui''er just now, and Jing Haoyu is her son again. It''s hard not to doubt that the mother and son did it together to change the bride today. Jing Haoyu asked so many questions outside the door just to dy his sister. "


    After hearing this, everyone turned their attention to Mrs. Jing and Jing Haoyu.


    Cheng Anbo said angrily, "The eldest daughter-inw, Haoyu, the two of you honestly tell me, did you both do what happened today?"


    Mrs. Jing shook her head ufortably: "We don''t know, we really don''t know."


    "You!" Cheng An Bo said: "Up to now, you still don''t admit it, that''s good, then you can also go to the prison of the Ministry of Punishment."


    Madam Jing immediately knelt down and said anxiously, "Father, let me tell you the truth, I really didn''t know it before, but Jing Huier told me her thoughts until she came here today, and I still haven''t responded. When she came over, she sent someone to tie Yaner. At that time, General Mingwei happened to be here, and I was nervous for a while, so I couldn''t help Huier. "


    Cheng Anbo looked at Jing Haoyu and said, "That means Haoyu knew it from the beginning to the end, otherwise he wouldn''t help dying time outside?"


    Jing Haoyu quickly denied, "I don''t know, I really just want to embarrass General Mingwei and give my second sister a sigh of relief."


    The devil will believe you!


    At this moment, Jing Yaner also dressed up again.


    Cheng Anbo House prepared two sets of wedding dresses just in case. She is wearing a spare one now.


    After all, she is a newlyweds, and once in a lifetime, she can never wear the clothes Jing Huier wore.


    Murong Lingran said a few more words to the third brother.


    Murong Kuan said: "It''s not too early now, and I don''t want to dy the auspicious time because of their mother and son, so Madam Jing and Jing Haoyu will be temporarily handed over to Cheng''an Bo''s Mansion. settle ounts with them."


    (Sorry, I have something to do today, there is only one watch, and the fourth watch will be resumed tomorrow.)

 Chapter 2911: explain

    Chapter 2911 confession


    After he finished speaking, he greeted the person who greeted the rtives, he did what he wanted to do, and then he left the yard with Jing Yaner holding the fan.


    Mrs. Jing''s face suddenly turned gloomy, she was only a junior, she actually dared to settle ounts with her!


    After today, she is also Murong Kuan''s mother, she doesn''t believe it anymore, Murong Kuan really dares to do anything to her!


    Originally thought that they would stick to punishing themselves, which would definitely dy the auspicious time, but I didn''t expect Murong Lingran to have a lot of hearts, so I let her and her son go and left.


    The guests in the front yard didn''t know what happened in the backyard for the time being, so Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anbo walked out with a smile in order not to let anyone see the clues.


    No matter what, they had tough and send their granddaughter to the sedan chair, otherwise people would think that they were dissatisfied with Murong Kuan''s grandson-inw, and then there would be trouble again.


    Cheng''an Bo''s Mansion was not too far from Ning''an Marquis Mansion, and the weing team soon arrived at the gate of Ning''an Marquis Mansion.


    Because the people who went to greet the rtives never came back, so Princess Qihua, the Marquis of Ning''an, Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan all came out. Seeing the sedan chair returning smoothly, Murong Kuan''s face was also happy, and he breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. .


    They came back at the right time, and after reaching the main hall, the auspicious time also arrived.


    "Worship heaven and earth."


    "Second worship high hall."


    "Husband and wife worship each other."


    "Sent into the bridal chamber."


    After the bride was sent to Murongkuan''s room, Murongkuan apanied the guests outside.


    After the guests left, the whole family gathered in the main hall.


    After hearing what Murong Lingran said, Princess Qihua mmed on the table and said angrily, "Jing Hui''er is too bold, when my Ning''an Marquis Mansion is some kind of family, she can marry her if she wants to. Did shee in! And she dares to say that Yan''er eloped with someone and ruined her reputation, she is really a poisonous woman!"


    Ning Anhou also frowned and said, "Jing Hui''er is going too far."


    Liu Jia read: "ording to what A Ran said, it is estimated that the three of them made this thing."


    Ruan Youyi also said: "Yes, in that case, Jing Haoyu must be dying time for his sister outside."


    Princess Qihua looked at Marquis Ning''an and said, "Master, we can''t just leave it alone, we have to give us an exnation from Cheng''anbo Mansion. I really didn''t expect that today, I almost married a wicked girl. If It''s really as they wished, my Ning''an Houfu will never have a peaceful day."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Madam, don''t worry, isn''t Jing Hui''er already in the prison of the Ministry of Punishment? As for Mrs. Jing and Jing Haoyu, we will go there tomorrow and see for ourselves what the Chengan Mansion will do with them."


    Princess Qihua said: "Okay, that''s it."


    After talking for a while, the family went back to their houses. After all, it was Murong Kuan''s wedding night.


    The next day, after Jing Yaner served tea to the elders in the family, the whole family nned to go to Chenganbo Mansion.


    In order to avoid long nights and dreams, they will give them an exnation from the Anbo House today.


    Even though they are inws now, they are two families after all, and what they should do must still be done.


    It was just that before they reached the door, Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anbo brought their family over.


    Ning Anhou had no choice but to invite them to the main hall.


    After Cheng Anbo sat down, he was very ufortable: "My dear family, I also know what happened yesterday, it is indeed our family that went too far, so I brought people here early in the morning, you can punish them however you want. , we have nothing to say."

 Chapter 2912: interrogation

    Chapter 2912 Interrogation


    After he finished speaking, people escorted Mrs. Jing and Jing Haoyu to kneel in the middle of the main hall.


    Ning''an Hou said: "If that''s the case, then bring Jing Hui''er over and settle the ount togetherter."


    Cheng Anbo said: "Okay."


    The Marquis of Ning An waved his hand, and the housekeeper sent someone to the punishment department to pick up someone.


    Before Jing Hui''er came, Mrs. Jing said, "Master Hou, Your Highness, I really didn''t know about this in advance. As I said yesterday, I only found out after I went to see Yan''er''s situation. Hui''er''s n."


    Ning Anhou asked again: "What about Jing Haoyu? He didn''t know about it beforehand?"


    Jing Haoyu hurriedly said: "Master Hou, I embarrassed my brother-inw yesterday. I really just learned from my former friends'' family. I really didn''t dy."


    Ning''an Hou said: "ording to what you said, Jing Hui''er is all to me for this incident?"


    Mrs. Jing said: "Yes, this matter really has nothing to do with our mother and son."


    Although I feel sorry for the eldest daughter, I can''tpensate all three of them because of this incident. Now the most important thing is to keep one and count as one.


    "It doesn''t matter?" Murong Kuan said, "Then why did you condone your daughter''s change after you knew that your daughter was going to marry her, and locked Yan''er in the cab?"


    Mrs. Jing said: "I... I can''t help it either. Hui''er is also my daughter. I... I also want her to live a better life."


    "So, this matter has something to do with you." Ning''an Hou said: "You can obviously stop it, but you allow your daughter to do evil. You have to take the main responsibility for this matter."


    Madam Jing choked and cried, "I beg Lord Hou that you don''t remember the viin''s deeds, so don''t worry about it, we really know it''s wrong. Hui''er is still young, she hasn''t turned fifteen years old yet. If you are severely punished today, your life will be ruined."


    Jing Haoyu also said: "Master Hou, this matter really has nothing to do with me, please don''t bother with me, Master Hou."


    Lord Ning''an didn''t speak for a while, as if he was thinking about how to punish them.


    After a while, Jing Huier was also brought in.


    She was wearing a lingerie at this moment, and her wedding gown was taken off the moment she entered the prison.


    It''s winter now, and she spent another night in jail, so cold that she didn''t sleep all night.


    At this moment, she was trembling all over her body, she was very haggard, her hair was messed up, and the jewelry on her head didn''t know where she had lost it. People who didn''t know looked at her and thought she was in her twenties. What about people.


    Seeing that her parents were also present, Jing Huier cried and said, "Father, mother, please help me, I don''t want to go back to the prison, there is no ce for people at all, there are mice, cockroaches, and Snake, I never want to go back."


    Jing Chengyun did not speak, he was still angry, angry that this wicked girl made him so humiliated today!


    When Mrs. Jing saw her daughter''s embarrassed appearance, her heart throbbed in pain, and she cried out, "Hui Er, you were so confused yesterday, and my mother couldn''t do anything about it, and I was also implicated by you. You ask now. Lord Ning''an, I beg Your Highness Princess Eldest to let them spare you."


    When Jing Huier heard this, she hurriedly knelt down and looked at the Marquis of Ning''an, crying, "I was wrong, I will never dare to do this again, I promise, I will be honest and never do this again. If something is wrong, please ask the Lord Hou and His Highness to spare me this time."

 Chapter 2913: punish

    Chapter 2913 Punishment


    Princess Qihua said coldly, "You know what''s wrong?"


    Jing Hui''er said: "I know I''m wrong, I will never dare again."


    Princess Qihua whispered a few words to Lord Ning''an, and Lord Ning''an nodded.


    The Marquis of Ning''an looked at Cheng Anbo and said, "They are members of the inws'' family, so let''s deal with them. No matter how we deal with them, we have nothing to say."


    Hearing that the Marquis of Ning''an still called him inw, Cheng Anbo hurriedly said: "Yes, Marquis, I will give you a satisfactory answer."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Jing Yan''er and said, "Yan''er, the person they harmed is you, what do you want to do with them?"


    Jing Yan''er said, "I''m not good at speaking as a junior, I listen to my grandfather."


    Cheng Anbo said: "Okay, then grandfather will take a bad breath for you today."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Jing Hui''er and said, "Jing Hui''er, you have lost your conscience, and you actually framed your sister and did such a scandalous act as a substitute marriage, which is a shame for Cheng''anbo''s mansion. Today, I will ask the familyw. , treat you well."


    The housekeeper ?? said in a timely manner: "Uncle, the Marquis said that the servants here are at your disposal."


    Cheng Anbo looked at the Marquis of Ning An and said, "Thank you, Lord Marquis."


    Lord Ning''an nodded.


    Cheng Anbo turned his head and said loudly, "Someone."


    "exist."


    Cheng An Bo said: "Cheng An Bo''s house has always been a p in the face of those who have made mistakes. Yesterday, when Jing Huier made a big mistake, she was fined 100 big ps and executed immediately. As an aplice, Mrs. For the sake of her love for her daughter, let''s y the 70th board. As for Jing Haoyu, although he said he didn''t know it at all, no matter what, he was an aplice and yed the 50th board. "


    "Yes." The people immediately went down to prepare the board.


    The people in the Ning''an Houfu were all satisfied with this result.


    As for Jing Yaner, she doesn''t sympathize with Jing Huier either. When she was in the closet yesterday, she thought her life was ruined, and she personally heard Jing Huier pouring dirty water on her, saying that she ran away with others Yes, it is tolerable and unbearable.


    Before the people came, Jing Hui''er cried and said, "Grandfather, please forgive me this time, I will never dare again, a hundred big boards will really kill me. "


    Originally thought that she would be spared 100 boards after spending the night in prison, but she did not expect that she would still have to suffer.


    That being the case, she might as well have been beaten yesterday, so that she would not have to spend the night in a prison, and everyone in the capital would know that she had been in prison, and it would be difficult for her to find a good family by then.


    Mrs. Cheng Anbo said, "I want your life? Didn''t you want Yan''er''s life yesterday? It''s just a tat for a tat, you can take it."


    Mrs. Jing said: "Father, mother, I know I''m wrong. I can''t stand the 70th board as soon as I''m old, and my body will be crippled. There is also Hui''er, if the 100th board goes down, she will die. There is also Haoyu, he is still young, and if he goes down fifty big boards, he is either dead or crippled, he is your eldest grandson, can you bear it?"


    Cheng An Bo said: "What if you can''t bear it? You are so courageous this time, you almost caused a huge disaster for the uncle''s house. If you don''t punish you severely, you think you can do anything wrong in the future. This time, no matter what you do. Said, those boards are definitely indispensable."


    "How old are you? You are only in your thirties. How old are you? Are you older than us?"

 Chapter 2914: self-inflicted, self-inflicted

    Chapter 2914


    When Jing Huier heard this, she had no choice but to look at Jing Yaner again and begged bitterly: "Eldest sister, I know I''m wrong, I really don''t dare any more in the future, so please forgive me this time, please. You and grandfather and grandmother beg for mercy, they have always loved you the most, and if you beg for mercy, they will surely spare me."


    Jing Yaner said with aplex face: "I ask you a question, I will read the answer, and then decide whether to intercede."


    "Okay, if you ask, feel free to ask."


    "When you put me in the closet, you said you were going to kill me, is that true?"


    Jing Huier was startled for a moment, then smiled suddenly: "It''s fake, of course it''s fake, you are my sister, how could I be so vicious and want to kill you."


    Seeing her expression like this, Jing Yaner still didn''t understand, and said, "I won''t believe you, grandfather, let''s do it."


    Cheng Anbo nodded, and Mrs. Jing''s mother and son were all escorted to the bench, and the board was hit towards them.


    Of course, it was the people from Cheng''anbo''s mansion who beat people, and the people from the Marquis of Ning''an mansion just prepared a board and a bench.


    "Ouch..."


    "It hurts, it hurts to death."


    "Stop fighting, I know I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong."


    "Grandfather, I am your eldest grandson. I really don''t know about the eldest sister. Please forgive me."


    "Grandfather, I also know I''m wrong. I''ll never dare again. If I go down a hundred big boards, I''ll die, ouch..."


    "Father, please, please forgive me. I am the mistress of the house. If something happens to me, it will be Cheng''an Bo''s house that will be embarrassed."


    Cheng Anbo and Mrs. Cheng Anbo ignored their words, but looked at the grandson and granddaughter who were beaten withplex expressions.


    After all, they are their grandsons and granddaughters, and they are also distressed, but if they are not punished heavily today, they will not know what they will do in the future, and they are also for the future of their grandchildren.


    Jing Haoyu suffered the fewest boards and was beaten quickly, but he had already passed out.


    When Ning Anhou saw this, he nced at the housekeeper. The housekeeper understood and immediately ordered someone to invite a doctor.


    After a while, Mrs. Jing was finished with the cane, but she also passed out.


    In the end, Jing Huier was the only one left. She was stronger than she had imagined. She had just finished ying a hundred big boards and fainted.


    The Marquis of Ning An didn''t wait for the people in Cheng Anbo''s mansion to speak, and said: "My dear family, people have been punished now. After the doctor hase to see them, take them back to the mansion."


    Cheng Anbo said gratefully, "Thank you, Lord Hou."


    The people from Cheng''anbo''s mansion are very measured. They know that the three of them are the masters of Cheng''anbo''s mansion after all, and it''s not easy to beat people too hard. Therefore, after the doctor came, he said that the three of them were not seriously injured, and they were all OK. restored.


    It''s just that Jing Hui''er was hit by a lot of boards. Although her life was not endangered, she probably won''t be able to get out of bed within half a year.


    Cheng Anbo had already made up his mind. After thanking the doctor, he apologized to the Marquis of Ning An and took everyone away.


    After the people from Cheng''anbo Mansion left, everyone dispersed.


    Back in his room, Murong Kuan asked, "Yan''er, do you me us for giving such a heavy hand to your rtives?"


    Jing Yan''er shook her head: "No wonder, they are all self-inflicted and self-inflicted."


    Murong Kuan was relieved immediately.


    Soon after, the Chenganbo Mansion turned into a jerk.

 Chapter 2915: Go to Beilifu (1)

    Chapter 2915 Go to Beilifu (1)


    Among the three injured, two were her own grandsons and granddaughters, and Mrs. Cheng Anbo was still very anxious.


    As soon as she returned to the mansion, she was asked to re-invite the doctor, and she was relieved when she heard that what the doctor said was exactly the same as what the doctor in Ning''an Hou''s mansion said.


    Because Mrs. Jing and her two children were both injured, the next days in Cheng Anbo''s house were the most peaceful.


    Soon after, Zhao Yunyun''s child was born smoothly and it was a boy.


    Jing Chengyun has been getting better and better towards Zhao Yunyun since then, staying in Zhao Yunyun''s yard almost every night to apany her and her children.


    Mrs. Jing and her childrenpletely lost the favor of Jing Chengyun.


    And because Jing Yaner married his satisfied son-inw, he also became better and better to Jing Yaner, and he would think of her when he had good things.


    But that''s all forter.


    The seventh day of the first lunar month was the day when Murong Lingran set off to find herbs.


    During this time, she also arranged everything in Lihua Vige.


    Watching his daughter instructing people to carry the ceremony, Xiao Man was filled with reluctance and said, "Aran, do you really want to find your fifth brother alone?"


    Murong nodded: "Well, the fifth brother has been missing for almost five years, and I don''t know where they are waiting for us. I am idle anyway, so I will find it myself."


    Now that Murong Zhe''s injury has healed, she can''t say that she is looking for herbal medicine, she can only say that she is looking for Murong Zhou.


    Eldest Princess Qihua said, "Ah Ran, many people have already gone out to look for it. It''s really dangerous for you to go out alone as a girl."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Grandma, it''s fine, didn''t I bring the guards? Grandpa gave me eleven of his dark guards, and the various poisons Grandpa gave me, it must be possible. Safe and sound."


    Princess Qihua worried: "But Grandma is still a little worried."


    Murong Lingran looked at Marquis Ning''an, and said quietly, "But Grandpa promised me before that he would allow me to go out alone."


    Ning Anhou sighed and said, "I thought you were just talking, but I didn''t expect you to really want to go out."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at thedy and said a few words in a low voice.


    Princess Qihua nodded when she heard the words, and said, "That''s all there is to it now. Aran, I promise you, but you have to promise Ama, don''t go to dangerous ces, don''t be brave, and try to hide when you encounter things. ,Do you understand?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Well, I listen to Grandma."


    Soon, the servants packed her luggage, and after she and her family left, they set off on the journey.


    After ?? exited the city gate, Murong Lingran temporarily stopped the carriage and asked Changqi Shenjun: "Shenjun, should you tell me where to go now?"


    Before, Changqi Shenjun just asked her to prepare, and told her where to go after saying the city gate, so she doesn''t know where to go now.


    Shenjun Changqi said, "Go to Beili Mansion."


    Murong Lingran took out the map and checked the location of Beili Mansion. It was also in the north of Xuanqing Kingdom, and the location was parallel to the capital, but Qianshan Mansion and Fenn Mansion were separated in the middle.


    That''s not right, why did she feel so familiar to Beili Mansion?


    By the way, at the end of the previous year, Uncle Kou said that there was a boy in Beili Mansion who was very simr to the fifth brother, but after that, news came from the Huwei Security Bureau, saying that they had been looking for the boy for a long time and could not find it. After half a year, Huwei Escort evacuated the person, and now they are looking for it elsewhere.

 Chapter 2916: To Beilifu (2)

    Chapter 2916 Go to Beilifu (2)


    Murong said: "Shenjun, is it true that my fifth brother is really in Beili Mansion? On the surface, you asked me to find herbs, but you actually want me to find my fifth brother?"


    Shenjun Changqi coughed lightly: "You worry too much, the herbs I need are indeed in Beili Mansion. With my current ability, I can''t tell if your brother is in Beili Mansion. I will go this time. , it''s just a coincidence, but if your brother is really in Beili Mansion, you have to thank me well."


    Murong said suspiciously: "Shen Jun, is what you said true?"


    "Of course it''s true." Chang Qi Shenjun said: "How can this seat lie to people?"


    "Okay." Murong Lingran didn''t say much after hearing this.


    was about to let Rong Da go when he heard the sound of horse hooves in the distance.


    Murong Lingran lifted the curtain of the car and saw Helian Rongjiu riding a horse and leading someone to run towards her quickly.


    finally came, she thought he would note to see her today.


    She got off the carriage, and Helian Rongjiu came to her side.


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "Why did you suddenly decide to find your fifth brother? And you only told me the day before departure."


    Murong Lingran said: "This is something I have decided for a long time, and I can''t do anything about it. At the beginning, my father was injured because I was injured, so I didn''t have time to find three younger brothers. Now it has been more than four years, and there are still a few more It¡¯s been five years since the month, and the fifth brother hasn¡¯te back yet, so I was really anxious, so I had to find it myself.¡±


    "Girl." Helian Rongjiu said: "I send a lot of people out every year, and I will help you find them. It''s really dangerous for a girl to eat and sleep outside."


    "It''s all right." Murong Lingran looked at Rong Da and the others, and said, "Grandpa gave me some of his dark guards. They''re all very good. You know, I''ll be fine."


    Seeing her say that, Helian Rongjiu didn''t have much to persuade, and said helplessly: "Okay, do you have the death-free gold medal?"


    He knew what she was capable of, she would definitely be fine if she went out alone, not to mention the guards around her.


    "Bring it, bring it."


    "If you run into trouble, go to the government with the death-free gold medal, they dare not help you, understand?"


    "Um."


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "Girl, I really can''t bear you. I''m going to be eighteen this year, and you''re about to get married. I want to marry you as soon as possible."


    As a result, the man was about to run away, which really depressed him to death.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Have grandpa and grandma agreed to marry me?"


    "..." Helian Rongjiu said, "It''s not there yet."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Then you should go and ask them first."


    Helian Rongjiu sighed and said, "Okay."


    This is the only girl who dares to ask him to seek the opinions of others.


    Murong Lingran went back to the carriage again, lifted the curtains of the car, stuck his head out, and said, "Go back, I promise to pay attention to safety ande back safely. You must be very busy recently, go back and be busy."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded reluctantly and watched the carriage go away.


    When the carriage became only the size of an ant, Ze Yuan said: "Master, Ze Yu is ready, and can immediately follow the county master."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Well, keep up, don''t let her find out unless it is ast resort. Also, the officials of Beili Mansion also greeted them well, as long as she goes to them for help, she must spare no effort to help them. she."

 Chapter 2917: Arrive at Bei Li Province

    Chapter 2917 Arrived at Beilifu


    "Yes, Master."


    ¡­


    Not long after Murong left Lingran, Changqi Shenjun told her about Zeyu following her again. She didn''t have any objections, just follow along. If she was in danger, she was indeed safer.


    As for them, would it be difficult for her to take things from the space?


    No, she took two carriages when she went out this time, one she sat in, and the other held severalrge boxes. If she needed anything, she would go to the carriage behind to get it, and the carriage could cover her.


    Soon, the carriage traveled for a long time, and Murong Lingran came to a ce where there was no vige in front and no shop in the back.


    Rong Da stopped the carriage and asked, "County Lord, why don''t we take a rest, the people and horses are tired from walking, and they also want to eat something, drink some water, and replenish their strength."


    Murong nodded: "Well, just do as you said, go on as ordered, go to solve personal problems, go to chop some wood, and make a stove, and I will make you a braised pork to eat."


    Rong Da was instantly overjoyed, "Thank you, the princess."


    After walking for most of the day, they were really hungry.


    Murong Lingran took out 40 catties of pork from the carriage behind, as well as some rice and pots and pans. After washing it by the river, he started cooking.


    Rong Da sent people to cook, and it was very easy to cook, so they couldn¡¯t be bothered.


    After a while, a burst of aroma came from Murong Lingran''s side.


    Murong Lingran saw that everyone was taking a breath, shook his head amusingly, and said, "Okay, I''ll be able to eat it in a while..."


    Suddenly thought of something, she looked at a few big trees in the distance, and said a few words to Rong Da.


    Rong nodded and passed quickly. After a while, ten Xuanwu guards followed, including Ze Yu.


    Zeyu said ufortably, "Your Majesty, you are really smart to discover us so quickly."


    Murong Lingran said: "It''s not really smart, but I know your masters, and I''ve been with you all the way, it must have been hard work, go and bring the horse over, and then wash your hands, when you''re done, it''s almost the same. It''s time for dinner. If you want to follow me in the future, follow me in an open and honest manner, so that you don''t have to work hard."


    Zeyu was instantly overjoyed and said, "Thank you, Princess."


    It¡¯s good to go out with the county master, which is much better than the previous tasks.


    Before they were outside, they could only eat dry food at each meal, and they didn¡¯t even dare to think about meat.


    When the ?? horse came over, there was another Xuanwu guard.


    After Murong Lingran made the braised pork, he let them divide it by himself, and he brought a small bowl back to the carriage.


    She made enough for twenty-three of them.


    When no one noticed her, she immediately reced the braised pork with a light side dish.


    Her body can''t stand eating only meat, she still has to eat vegetables.


    The ??space has a lot of vegetables that she bought in the restaurant before, so that she can eat on the road.


    After ?? finished eating, the group continued their journey.


    Of course, when passing through the mountains and forests, as long as the situation allows, she will go in to find medicinal materials for Changqi Shenjun.


    Shenjun Changqi said when he set off that some of the medicinal materials he needs can also be found on the way to Beilifu.


    A few dayster, the group finally arrived at Beilifu, Tianshui County.


    As soon as he entered the county seat, Murong Lingran quickly found an inn to settle down, and asked people to look around with the portrait of the fifth brother.


    As for her, she took Rong Da and Zeyu and other twelve people out of the county town to find medicinal herbs for Changqi Shenjun on the mountain outside the city.

 Chapter 2918: I have seen Murong Zhous children

    Chapter 2918 I have seen Murong Zhou''s children


    Just as they were about to leave for the city, they suddenly heard the screams of a child in the distance, and Murong Lingran quickly took someone to check.


    As soon as I got there, I saw an adult man stomping on a boy''s chest viciously and said, "I''ll trample you to death, so you don''t give me the rabbit, this rabbit is the one I saw first, but you dare to rob me of it. , I want you to look good."


    After the man finished speaking, he stomped on the child''s chest again.


    Zawa Yu shouted loudly, "Stop."


    The man followed the sound and saw a girl with more than a dozen guards appearing on his left.


    The ?? man was startled and frowned: "Don''t meddle in your own business, this is a matter between me and him."


    When the boy lying on the ground saw someone appear, he said with a painful expression: "Sister, brothers, please help me, I was guarding the rabbit that crashed into a tree and died. Just as I was about to pick it up, Yang Dajun suddenly came over to grab it. Mine, beat me, please help me."


    Murong Lingran waved his hand, and Ze Yu rushed up, kicking Yang Dajun over with one kick.


    Yang Dajun immediately got up and said angrily: "You...you can see at first nce that you are from outside the vige, and you dare toe to our Yangjia Vige to take care of the business in our vige, you wait, I will call someone over and let you eat. No, go for it!"


    Zeyu would not be threatened by him, so he knocked down the tree next to him with one punch, threatening: "We are from the government, if you dare to let the people of your vige besiege us, don''t me the government for killing you all. Arrest and go to jail. Especially you, if you dare to call someone, I will be the first to arrest you to see an officialter. Anyway, if you beat someone for no reason, you will be beaten at least a dozen times, and you will be locked up for a few days. "


    Yang Dajun was stunned for a moment, and said with trembling: "You don''t scare me, I am not scared, you wait, I will call someone."


    After he finished speaking, he quickly ran down the mountain.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward to help the child up and said, "It''s alright."


    The child said: "Sister, hurry up, he will definitely call someone. He has several brothers, and like him, they are all unreasonable people."


    "Haha." Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, he doesn''t dare toe here. If he does, I''ll just take care of him."


    Hearing the words, the child didn''t force it anymore, and quickly went to tie up the rabbit that he hit and killed, and said, "Sister, thank you for saving me, I have nothing to repay you, why don''t I give this rabbit to me? Here it is, this rabbit is very fat, it should look like four or five pounds."


    Murong shook his head: "No need, I''m not short of meat, you can go home."


    "Okay." Seeing that she was dressed in an ordinary person, the child turned around and was about to leave.


    Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Wait."


    The child stopped, turned his head and said, "Sister, is there anything else you can do?"


    Murong Lingran took out a piece of paper from the bag, unfolded it in front of the child, and asked, "Have you seen this person?"


    She didn''t hold out much hope either. She didn''t think that the Huwei Escort Bureau, the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, or anyone the emperor could not find could be found by her immediately.


    Unexpectedly, after seeing the portrait, the child suddenly said, "I seem to have seen this person."


    Murong nced at Zeyu in shock and said excitedly, "Then where have you seen it? Think about it carefully."


    If this child is talking about her fifth brother, then her fifth brother''s appearance has not changed much after more than four years.

 Chapter 2919: Murong Zhou (1)

    Chapter 2919 Murong Zhou (1)


    The child thought for a while and said, "I remember, he just moved to our vige, and has only been here for a month."


    Murong said with a trembling voice: "I... just moved to your vige? Then can you take me to see him?"


    Xiao Wu, is she finally going to see Xiao Wu soon?


    The child said: "Well, yes, I will take you there now, and I will repay you."


    Murong said: "Okay, lead the way ahead."


    This child is a little bit heartless. If they are Yang Rongyuan''s enemies, wouldn''t this child harm Yang Rongyuan''s family?


    "Um."


    On the way down the mountain, Murong Lingran also asked about the specific situation of the child who looked like her fifth brother.


    The child who led the way was called Yang Haoliang, and the child she said looked like her fifth brother is now called Yang Rongyuan.


    Yang Rongyuan moved inst month, which is the seventeenth of the first lunar month. I heard that he had always lived in the city, but his parents'' business failed and the family suddenly ran out of money, so he had no choice but to return to his hometown, which is where Yang Haoliang lives now. The vige of Yangjia Vige.


    They have an old house in Yangjia Vige that was separated more than ten years ago. Although it is a blue brick house, it is very dpidated and can barely live in. After a simple cleaning, they moved in.


    Yang Rongyuan''s family has many males, all of whom have read books, but the family seems to be in bad luck.


    The eldest is fifteen years old, just the age to share for the family. He has practiced martial arts. The day after he moved in, he encountered wolvesing down the mountain. The wolves attacked their house. He desperately resisted, although he killed all the wolves, But he didn''t get any benefit either. He identally knocked his head on a stone, and he was in aa and still hasn''t woken up.


    The second child is now thirteen years old, and he has also read books, but his body has been frail and sick since he was a child.


    The third and the second are twins. They can¡¯t read, but they have also practiced martial arts. After moving to Yangjia Vige, they have been hunting in the mountains to support their family.


    The fourth is Yang Rongyuan. He is said to be eleven years old. There are three patients at home. He has to take care of the patients every day, so he has been staying at home.


    Murong asked, "What about Yang Rongyuan''s parents?"


    Yang Haoliang said: "His father goes out every day and doesn''t know what to do. His mother is stimted by her eldest son''s sudden unconsciousness and family failure. I have three words for money."


    Murong frowned, is there another reason for the failure of Yang Rongyuan''s family business?


    ording to what Yang Haoliang said, this Yang Rongyuan might really be her younger brother.


    When I was in Lisheng Mansionst time, the gatekeeper said that a person like her brother went to Lisheng Mansion in a carriage, and they only stayed for a few days.


    Judging from the fact that the second child of the Yang family was sick, they probably went to Lisheng Mansion to see a doctor, and the doctor in Lisheng Mansion was incapable of that, so they stayed for a few days and wanted to go to the capital for help.


    It was estimated that the doctors in the capital could not save the second child of the Yang family, so they returned to Beili House.


    Uncle Kou and the others got the news that there are five younger brothers in Beili Mansion. It is estimated that when Yang Rongyuan was still in Beili Mansion, after he left, Uncle Kou and the others naturally couldn''t find him, so they searched for so long.


    Who knows that Xiao Wu has been running around in Xuanqing Kingdom.


    It''s just that if Xiao Wu really went to the capital, why didn''t he go to them?

 Chapter 2920: Murong Zhou (2)

    Chapter 2920 Murong Zhou (2)


    Her name from the capital to Ye Zhai was still very loud. As long as he was in the capital, his family was very wealthy at the time, so there was no reason not to go.


    Could it be that Xiao Wu really lost his memory?


    The more Murong Lingran thought about it, the more she felt that there was a possibility.


    After a while, the group quickly descended the mountain.


    Yang Haoliang pointed to a house and said, "That''s Yang Rongyuan''s home."


    Murong Lingran nced at the location of the house. It was at the foot of the mountain. There were two families around, but their house was the closest to the mountain. No wonder their house was attacked by a pack of wolves.


    Yang Haoliang was about to go forward when Murong Lingran said: "Okay, I also know where Yang Rongyuan''s home is, in order not to cause you trouble, you should leave first, don''t worry, we are not bad people, we will never It hurt Yang Rongyuan."


    If she is really sure that Yang Rongyuan is her fifth brother, she will repay himter.


    Yang Haoliang was still young and his mind was pure. He did whatever his benefactor asked him to do, nodded and said, "Okay, then I''ll go home first."


    "Well, goodbye by fate."


    After Yang Haoliang left, Rong Da asked, "Master, do you want us to visit Yang Rongyuan''s house first?"


    Murong Lingran thought for a while, so many of them suddenly came to the door, it would indeed frighten people, and said: "No need, Rong Da, Zeyu, you two just follow me, and the others will stay temporarily. Here it is."


    Rong Da and Zeyu nodded at the same time, "Yes."


    Although they have fewer people in the past, and it is very likely that they will meet the Yang Dajun just now, they believe in their martial arts.


    Besides, Murong Lingran still has various poisons on her body, they are not afraid of being besieged by the vigers at all.


    In Yang Rongyuan''s house at this time, Yang Rongyuan and Yang Ronglin looked at the scene in front of them and were immediately stunned.


    Yang Lizheng knew that Yang Ronglin was weak, so this matter could only be left to Yang Rongyuan, and said: "Rongyuan, don''t be stunned, do you still have money at home, hurry up and take the money to the doctor, your third brother looks like this, I have to ask a doctor. Although I put poisonous blood on him just now, he still hasn''t woken up."


    Yang Rongyuan quickly ran back to the house, and after he came out, he only took out twenty copper tes.


    "Our family now... only has this money."


    Yang Lizheng saw this and said anxiously: "How can twenty copper coins be enough to hire a doctor?"


    He saw that the family was really pitiful, so he had no choice but to take a string of copper tes out of his sleeve pocket and said, "I''ve only got this much, and I won''t have any more."


    After seeing the onlookers around him, he said, "Their family is also quite pitiful. It''s fine for everyone. Let''s borrow some money."


    The people of Yangjia Vige are still very simple, and they started looking for money after hearing this.


    This person has a few coins, that person has more than a dozen coins, and the other person has more than 20 coins. No matter how much, everyone paid.


    Yang Li was counting the copper tes. Seeing that there were almost a thousand copper tes, he handed them all into Yang Rongyuan''s hands and said, "Take it and go to the vige to find your uncle Ma. He has a carriage at his house. Let him take you to ask for a doctor."


    Yang Rongyuan nodded: "Thank you, Grandpa Lizheng."


    Murong Lingran had heard about what happened at Yang Rongyuan''s house just now at the door, and was about to walk over to help, when his eyes met Yang Rongyuan.


    Murong Lingran looked at Yang Rongyuan''s face, and was instantly overjoyed. Just as he was about to speak, Yang Rongyuan said, "Sister, please let me go, I''m in a hurry."

 Chapter 2921: Murong Zhou (3)

    Chapter 2921 Murong Zhou (3)


    This sister?


    Is it really amnesia?


    Murong Lingran didn''t have time to ask any other questions, and said directly: "Are you going to hire a doctor? I have a little research on the poison of poisonous snakes. If you believe me, I can try to save your third brother without taking a single coin."


    Yang Lizheng came over quickly, looked at the three people in front of him, and said, "Girl, can you really save people?"


    "Yes, if I can''t save my life, I will give my life to this child."


    Yang Lizheng said: "Rongyuan, try it, if it works, it will save money."


    Yang Rongyuan nodded: "Well, just listen to Grandpa Lizheng."


    Murong Lingran quickly walked to Yang Rongkang''s side. Seeing that his calf was simply bandaged, she quickly untied the bandage, made another cut with a knife, squeezed out the remaining poisonous blood, and took it. The water bag given by Rong Da cleaned his wound, and after applying antidote and anti-inmmatory medicine, he wrapped him with her gauze.


    She came to Yang Rongkang''s mouth again, took out a detoxification pill from his satchel, gave him some detoxification pills, fed him some spiritual spring water, and stood up after confirming that he swallowed it.


    Murong said: "Okay, he will wake up in less than a cup of tea."


    The people present were shocked, is this all right?


    Yang Lizheng was also extremely surprised. He was about to ask questions when he heard the person next to him say, "Wake up, really woke up."


    He turned his head and saw that Yang Rongkang had opened his eyes.


    Yang Rongyuan came to the third brother excitedly and said, "Third brother, are you awake? Are you alright?"


    Yang Rongkang was a little confused at first, but he quickly realized what happened to him, looked at the wound that had been bandaged, and said, "Didn''t I get bitten by a poisonous snake?"


    "Yes, third brother." Yang Rongyuan said: "Thanks to the girl behind you, he saved you."


    Yang Rongkang turned his head, saw Murong Lingran behind him, stood up staggeringly, and said, "Thank you for this girl, dare I ask how much the consultation fee is needed?"


    Murong said: "There is no need for the consultation fee. We passed by the precious ce and now I am hungry. If you can give us something to eat, then we will be grateful."


    Yang Rongkang smiled and said, "Yes, please sit in the three of you."


    Murong Lingran coughed softly: "Not three, but thirteen."


    Yang Rongkang said nkly, "Thirteen?"


    Rong Da fired a signal re, and soon the remaining guards came to Yang Rongkang.


    The vigers present took a deep breath. So many people are still strong men. Do they want to make Yang Rongkang''s family poor?


    No, they are poor people, do these people want to eat everything that Yang Rongkang''s family can eat?


    Murong said: "Including my thirteen, they are all my bodyguards, but if it''s not convenient for you, we can leave."


    "There is no inconvenience." Yang Rongkang hurriedly said: "It''s just that my family is poor, I guess I can''t prepare too much for you, only rough tea and light meals..."


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s fine, just go get ready."


    Anyway, she doesn''t really want to eat, but mostly tries.


    Now it seems that the family that took in Xiao Wu is really not bad.


    ording to what Yang Haoliang said, Xiao Wu also suffered for this month, and the previous life was not bad.


    That''s right, she was quite sure that the Yang Rongyuan in front of her was Murong Zhou.

 Chapter 2922: Murong Zhou (4)

    Chapter 2922 Murong Zhou (4)


    Xiaowu''s appearance has not changed much, and his voice has not changed much, but he is taller and his face is more mature, but the mold of his childhood still remains on his face.


    As for Yang Rongyuan, who didn''t recognize her at first sight, she probably lost her memory.


    Yang Rongkang said: "Okay, girl."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Yang Lizheng and others, and said gratefully, "Thank you, Grandpa Lizheng, thank you uncles and aunts, and thank you brothers and sisters."


    Yang Lizheng said: "Don''t worry about it, as long as you are fine, we can rest assured. I will return all the money they put together for you to see the doctor just now."


    After saying that, he started to pay back the money.


    Yang Rongkang said to the vigers again: "Thank you all."


    The vigers said:


    "Don''t say thank you, you''ll be fine."


    "That''s right, I didn''t pay any money, just a few dozen coins."


    "Don''t worry about it, it should be done."


    ¡­


    After everyone recovered the money, they knew that Yang Rongkang''s family had something to do, so they left Yang Rongkang''s house one after another.


    Yang Lizheng also left after telling Yang Rongyuan to take care of Yang Rongkang.


    After the Yang family and Murong Lingran were left in the yard, Murong Lingran said: "Rong Da, we are not free to eat and drink, you go hunting in the mountains, and take this little brother with you, Zeyu. Just stay, I''ll take a break."


    Rong nodded: "Yes, Master."


    After ?? finished speaking, he looked at Yang Rongyuan and said, "Let''s go, let''s go hunting."


    Yang Rong said: "But I can''t hunt."


    Rongughed and said, "It''s okay, I''ll teach you."


    After saying that, he hugged him and walked out of the courtyard gate.


    Yang Rongkang didn''t stop him when he saw this. If these people were bad people, they wouldn''t have saved him just now.


    Yang Ronglin said suddenly: "The house is simple, because of me, there is an unpleasant smell of medicine, why don''t you just sit outside, girl, we usually eat outside."


    Murong nodded and sat down quickly.


    After the masters were all seated, Murong Lingran didn''t go around in circles, and said directly, "You two, I won''t talk nonsense with you, I want to ask you, Yang Rongyuan is not your brother, right?"


    Yang Ronglin and Yang Rongkang looked at each other in shock.


    Yang Ronglin said: "How do you know? Are you his rtive?"


    Murong said: "Yes, I am his eldest sister. I have been looking for him for almost five years. I came from the capital."


    Yang Ronglin said with a wary look: "What evidence do you have to prove that he is your brother?"


    "It''s very simple, except for the mole under the corner of his left eye, the toes of his right foot are dislocated, and there is also a mole on his left buttock. I''m his sister, it''s impossible to admit it wrong. brother''s."


    Yang Rongkang was startled, and asked lonely, "Are you here to take him away?"


    Yang Rongyuan didn''t tell anyone about the dislocation of the toes at the end of his right foot and the mole on his left buttock. It seems that this person may really be his sister.


    Murong said: "You admit that he is not your brother?"


    "There''s nothing to hide." Yang Rongkang said: "He is indeed not my brother. We found him. During the time we found him, we also tried to help him find his rtives. If he can return We are also happy for him to go to his real family."


    Murong smiled and said: "Thank you, you can rest assured that you have taken care of him for so many years, I willpensate you for him."

 Chapter 2923: Murong Zhou (5)

    Chapter 2923 Murong Zhou (5)


    "No need." Yang Ronglin said, "When we picked him up, we didn''t even think about making up for it. We just took him in because he was alone in Qianshan Mansion."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "A person in Qianshan Mansion? Did you meet him in Qianshan Mansion?"


    Yang Ronglin said: "Yes."


    Murong frowned: "But my fifth brother was lost on the outskirts of the capital. It seems that he encountered other things before he met you."


    Yang Ronglin said: "I guess so, by the way, what was your brother''s original name?"


    "His name is Murong Zhou."


    Yang Ronglin said: "When we met Murong Zhou, he was still young, probably only seven years old. I still remember that that day our family was still looking for a doctor to treat me, and when we went to Qianshan Mansion , I met Murong Zhou lying in the middle of the road on a road."


    "At that time, he had a high fever, and my mother couldn''t bear to have a child lying on the side of the road like this, so she took him back to the carriage and took him to see a doctor, but when he woke up, he didn''t remember anything. The doctor said that his head was burnt out, and Yang Rongyuan''s name was given to him by his mother."


    actually left a sick child on the side of the road?


    This is too hateful.


    She thought that the fifth brother would lose his memory, so she didn''t look for them, but she didn''t expect it to be true.


    Murong said: "When I went to Lisheng Mansion, I heard a man like my fifth brother in Lisheng Mansion. He almost vomited on the soldier guarding the gate because of motion sickness."


    Yang Ronglin said: "I''m talking about your fifth brother. My family heard that there was a genius doctor in Lisheng Mansion and took me to Lisheng Mansion. Only after I went there, did I know that the genius doctor had left. It seemed that he went to the capital. We Then we headed towards the capital again.¡±


    Murong Lingran asked again: "Have you been to the capital since then?"


    Yang Ronglin said: "No, we were lucky, we met a genius doctor on the way and asked him to see a doctor. He said that my disease could only be maintained by medicine and could not be cured, so we gave up and nned to return to Beili. After that, my parents still asked me about where there were good doctors, and as long as they found out, they would take our brothers out with them.¡±


    Murong Ling suddenly realized that it was so.


    It is estimated that Uncle Kou''s people left after seeing the fifth brother.


    It''s no wonder that so many people have been looking for Fifth Brother for so long and have no clues. He has been moving, so of course it is very difficult to find.


    Murong Lingran thought about it for a while, but still asked, "Excuse me, I met a child on the mountain just now, and he briefly told me what happened to you. I heard that you were originally businessmen. Did you just move in before?"


    Yang Ronglin nodded calmly, this is a fact, and there is nothing to say, "Yes, we had a good life before, Murong Zhou didn''t suffer much, and there was even a servant girl beside him, just because his parents'' business failed. , lost everything overnight, so we moved here."


    "Failure in business?" Murong said in a clear voice, "Is there another hidden secret?"


    Yang Ronglin said: "This... We can''t say. We used to be in the dyeing business. When something went wrong, as usual, we took the order and stated the liquidated damages. If we can''t deliver the goods on time, then we will We need ten times thepensation, or the other party will send us to the government for fraud."

 Chapter 2924: Murong Zhou (6)

    Chapter 2924 Murong Zhou (6)


    "At that time, we were also big-hearted, and we took orders from fivepanies at one time. If we had followed the normal dyeing speed, we could have delivered the goods on the delivery day. I didn''t expect that the person who guarded the warehouse the night before the delivery drank alcohol. , identally lit the candle and burned all the goods we were going to deliver."


    "We couldn''t deliver the goods the next day. In order not to be sent to prison, we had to take out the house, field, shop, and dyeing workshop. We returned to Yangjia Vige with the little jewelry we had."


    "As for my parents'' situation, I guess you''ve heard about it. My father doesn''t know what to do every day when he goes out, and he''s basically not at home every day. My body is weak, and my fourth brother, Murong Zhou, has to take care of me and my mother, and Big brother, so the family now relies on the third brother to go hunting in the mountains for a living."


    "It''s just that the third brother is injured now..."


    Yang Rongkang said: "Second brother, don''t worry, my leg injury is fine. This girl''s medical skills are very good. I can walk without any problem now."


    Yang Ronglin said: "It''s better to take good care of your wounds, or you''ll get infected, but it''s a deadly thing."


    This is really sad.


    Murong frowned. ording to Yang Ronglin, she always felt that the fire in their warehouse was man-made.


    Yang Ronglin asked again, "Girl, are you really here to take Rongyuan away today?"


    Murong sighed and said: "He has lost his memory now, and I don''t know if he wants toe with me. If he doesn''t want to, I can only take him away after he recovers his memory."


    Yang Rongkang said: "Second brother, I can''t bear the fourth brother. I have regarded him as my younger brother in recent years. I really don''t want him to be separated from us."


    Yang Ronglin said: "Okay, don''t be like a child, you can''t let the fourth child never return to his family, and his rtives must be very anxious for him to go back."


    Yang Rongkang didn''t speak anymore, but it was easy to see from his face that he was really reluctant to bear Murong Zhou.


    Murong Lingran felt a little ufortable in her heart. It was obviously her younger brother, and now she was going to take him away, but it seemed like she wanted to separate people from flesh and blood.


    When the atmosphere was solemn, I heard Yang Rongyuan''s voice.


    "Second brother, third brother, you see, we have hunted a lot of prey, these brothers are very good."


    The people present turned their heads and saw that Yang Rongyuan was holding two hares, and the guards behind him also had prey in their hands, such as pheasants, roe deer, wild boars, and so on.


    Yang Ronglin said in surprise: "This is too much, I don''t think I can finish it even in a day."


    Murong said: "It''s okay, I can''t finish eating I''ll find a way."


    Yang Ronglin said: "Thank you girl."


    "No need to say thank you, we also have to eat, this is what we should." After Murong finished speaking, he asked the guards to prepare food.


    Yang Ronglin saw it and hurriedly said: "No, how can you let the guests cook and eat in person?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Both of you are sick, and only Rong Yuan is left. Can he make food for so many people by himself?"


    Yang Ronglin and Yang Rongkang''s face immediately turned red.


    Murong smiled and said: "Okay, don''t be polite to me, we have a lot of people, so it''s normal for us to do it."


    After that, let people go to work.


    Yang Rongyuan saw that he couldn''t help, and was about to chop some firewood ande back when he was stopped by Murong Lingran.


    Murong asked, "You really don''t remember who I am?"

 Chapter 2925: Murong Zhou (7)

    Chapter 2925 Murong Zhou (7)


    Yang Rongyuan shook his head nkly: "Sister, I had an illness before, and I lost my memory when I woke up. I don''t remember anything about my childhood."


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly asked excitedly: "Sister, do you know me? Do you also know my family?"


    It seems that Xiao Wu also wants to find his real rtives.


    They didn''t find him in vain.


    And the Yang family didn''t hide Xiao Wu''s life experience, which was considered sincere.


    Murong Lingran said with relief: "Well, I know, I am your sister."


    Yang Rongyuan was startled, "Are you my sister?"


    "Yes." Murong said calmly, "Are the toes of your right foot misced? Also, is there a mole on your left buttock?"


    Murong Zhou no longer doubted when he heard the words. So far only the Yang family knew about these two matters. He excitedly said, "Sister, are you really my sister?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Yes, your original name is Murong Zhou, I am Murong Lingran, you are the fifth male in the family, we all like to call you Xiao Wu, because of an ident four years ago, you separated from us No. Not only are you separated, but your fourth and sixth brothers are also lost, but we found them before we found you. I''m really sorry that we only found you now."


    Murong Zhou sighed: "So I have so many brothers, I actually have a sister."


    Murong asked Lingran: "Little Wu, would you like to go back to the capital with me?"


    "Back to the capital? Am I from the capital?"


    "Yes."


    Her grandfather was originally from the capital, and Murong Zhou was also born in the capital since he was a child. It would be correct to say that Murong Zhou was from the capital.


    Murong Zhou said, "I... I can''t bear to part with my brothers."


    Murong clearly understood that Xiao Wu was talking about the children of the Yang family.


    She said: "Don''t worry, they took you in. As your elder sister, I naturally want topensate them for you. Didn''t they do business before? I will continue to let them do business and let them continue to live a good life. , so you can rest assured?"


    Murong Zhou lowered his head and said, "But...but I still can''t bear them."


    Murong Lingran also understood him, asking him to follow someone who suddenly appeared, she must be very resistant, thinking about it, she said: "Okay, think about it slowly, I''m only here today, and I won''t take you right away. Go, I can wait for you. During this period, I can also find a way to treat your amnesia. If you still can''t bear the Yang family, I can take them with you and tell you that our family is not short of money to support the Yang family. The whole family can still do it.¡±


    Now that there are sick children in the Yang family''s house, she can''t bear to take away the only healthy child in their family.


    Murong Zhou''s eyes lit up immediately, and his face was full of hope: "Sister, can you treat my mother, eldest brother, and second brother? They used to be very good to me, I was very worried about them, you can save three Brother, can you save A-Niang and the others?"


    "This..." Murong Lingran hesitated for a moment, she was not a doctor, but she had the omnipotent antidote on her body, so she dared to detoxify Yang Rongkang. If she wanted to cure other diseases, she really had no choice.


    She was about to say that she would spend money to find a doctor, but if it really didn''t work, she would persuade them to go to the capital, when she heard Shenjun Changqi suddenly say: "Promise, their illness is not that serious in my opinion. . Now the spring water has a very strong effect, as long as they drink some spiritual spring water every day, the condition can slowly recover."

 Chapter 2926: Murong Zhou (8)

    Chapter 2926 Murong Zhou (8)


    Murong Zhou said, "Sister, can''t you?"


    Murong smiled and said: "To tell the truth, I''m not a doctor either. Our daddy is a doctor. I just learned some fur from my daddy, but if you believe me, I can treat them."


    By the way, there are so many patients in the Yang family, she will keep it at that time. If Xiao Wu really can''t bear the Yang family, let the Yang family go to the capital, using the excuse that there are many famous doctors in the capital.


    Murong Zhou said excitedly, "Thank you, sister."


    Yang Ronglin also saw the hesitant look on Murong Lingran''s face just now, and said, "Girl, you don''t have to force it. If it can''t be cured, we won''t force it. Anyway, I''m used to it after so many years."


    Murong raised an eyebrow and said, "But do you want to live like this for the rest of your life? Are you willing to be protected for your whole life?"


    Yang Ronglin was startled and said, "Of course I don''t want to, but I''m afraid to force the girl."


    Murong smiled and said: "Don''t worry, don''t force it, I will try my best, and when I have time, I will treat them, you sit down, I will go and see how the lunch is prepared."


    After saying that, she went to the kitchen.


    Yang Rongkang looked at Yang Ronglin and said, "Second brother, Miss Murong can even cure snake venom right away. Maybe she really has the ability to save mother, brother and you."


    Yang Ronglin said: "I hope so."


    After a while, a strong aroma came from the kitchen, making everyone except Murong Lingran swallow their saliva.


    People in the Yang family are very curious, why are these big men so good at craftsmanship?


    Just walked in and saw that Murong Lingran was actually cooking for them.


    Murong Lingran actually didn''t want to cook by herself, but she was really not used to the food prepared by the guards, so she had to do it herself.


    Yang Rongkang stepped forward and said, "Girl, why don''t you leave it to us, you are a guest."


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, don''t treat me as a guest, I''m Xiao Wu''s sister now, and it''s normal for my sister to cook for my brother."


    The people of the Yang family did not force it when they heard the words.


    These meats are all good things. They used to stretch out their hands to eat and open their mouths, but they really didn''t know how to cook.


    For the past month, it is fortunate that they have not been poisoned to death because of the food they cooked. The cooking skills are really out of hand.


    After a while, the table was filled with several dishes.


    Murong Lingran introduced in turn: "braised wild boar meat, cold roe deer meat, spicy rabbit meat, sweet and sour pork ribs, salt-baked pheasant meat, I didn''t find any vegetables here, so I made all the meat and the rice in the kitchen. , everyone, don''t dislike it, let''s go to the kitchen to serve dinner."


    When her guards heard the words, they immediately went to the kitchen to serve meals.


    Yang Ronglin swallowed and said in surprise, "Miss Murong, you did all this?"


    "Yeah, you''re wee."


    Yang Ronglin and his two younger brothers looked at each other in confusion. They don''t seem to have so many seasonings at home, not just sugar and vinegar.


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran said, "Actually, we brought a lot of seasonings when we went out this time, just to make it easier to cook on the spot at any time. Originally we had a carriage, but the mountain road was not easy to walk, so I just Let my guards memorize some of the seasoning."


    I see.


    The Yang family immediately understood.


    Murong Zhou knew that the second brother was weak and could not walk too much. The third brother was poisoned by snake venom and had wounds on his feet. He almost died just now, so he took the initiative to go to the kitchen to get a bowl. After filling it up, he added some vegetables. Take it to the house and give it to the foster mother.

 Chapter 2927: Murong Zhou (9)

    Chapter 2927 Murong Zhou (9)


    Seeing that Murong Lingran kept looking in the direction of the house, Yang Ronglin said, "Miss Murong, don''t take it offense, although my mother is unconscious now, she can still eat by herself. We bring it in like this every day, and she eats it. After that, I will put the bowls and chopsticks away obediently, and then continue to guard the unconscious eldest brother."


    Murong nodded and asked, "What about your father? I heard that he goes out every day and doesn''te back for lunch at noon?"


    Yang Ronglin said: "He wille back, but he wille back when he is hungry. Basically every time wee back when we are almost full, we don''t have to wait for him, let''s eat first."


    Murong said: "Okay."


    Soon, everyone had their meal ready and started eating around the table.


    Of course, the Yang family didn''t have enough chairs, so only Murong Lingran and the Yang family sat, and the guards were all standing.


    But they have no opinion, they are used to it.


    It¡¯s just that they just finished eating when a middle-aged man came back.


    Seeing that there were suddenly a lot of people in his yard, he hurried to the front of his sons, and said with a wary expression: "What are you going to do? My cloth vige has already been calcted by you, why are you stilling to the door? ? If you dare to hurt my children, I will fight with you!"


    Murong furrowed his brows, sure enough, someone had set up a situation when the Yang family''s cloth shop disappeared.


    However, this person still has a little conscience, and he never forgets to protect his children.


    Yang Rongkang limped to his father''s side when he saw this, and told Murong Lingran''s identity again.


    Yang Senlu said in surprise: "You... you are actually Rong Yuan''s rtives?"


    Murong said sternly: "This uncle, I''m Xiao Wu, which is Rongyuan''s sister in your mouth. I came out this time to find my fifth brother. We have been looking for him for more than four years. , The family really misses him very much, and in desperation, a girl of mine also came out to look for him."


    "So it is." Yang Senlu pulled over Yang Rongkang and asked in a low voice, "Are they really Rongyuan''s family? Could it be a liar who wants to trick Rongyuan into selling it?"


    Murong Lingran twitched the corner of her mouth when she heard the words, Uncle, does she look like a bad person?


    And you kept your voice down in vain, she heard it all.


    Yang Rongkang nodded: "She is indeed, and I was poisoned by snake venom just now. It was this girl who saved me. She also knew about the dislocation of Rongyuan''s right toes and the mole on his left ass."


    "Snake venom? You were bitten by a snake?" Yang Senlu hurriedly looked at his foot, and saw that his right foot had been bandaged, "How do you feel now? Do you want to see a doctor again?"


    Yang Rongkang said: "Father, I''m fine, I really have nothing at all, I just ate two bowls of rice."


    Yang Senlu breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Murong Zhou, and said, "Fourth, would you like to go home with your sister?"


    Yang Rongyuan''s right foot toes are dislocated and there is a ck mole on his left buttocks. It is impossible for outsiders to know except their family. This person is a girl again, so she should not be a liar.


    Without waiting for Murong Zhou to answer, Murong said: "He said just now that he is not willing for the time being, but I will not force him. A period of time is fine, during this period I will try my best to remind him of the past and let him go back with me willingly."

 Chapter 2928: Murong Zhou (10)

    Chapter 2928 Murong Zhou (10)


    Yang Senlu breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    After all, he is a child who has been raised by his side for several years. He suddenly wants to be separated from him. It is very likely that he will never see each other again in the future. He is still very reluctant.


    Yang Senlu came to Murong Zhou''s side and said, "Fourth, don''t put too much pressure on you. Even if you leave, I will always treat you as a son. The years we spent together were not fake."


    Murong Zhou nodded heavily: "Yes."


    Murong said: "Uncle Yang, I heard what you said just now, you lost Bu Zhuang, did you really get caught?"


    Mentioned Bu Zhuang, Yang Senlu sighed and said, "It should be."


    "Then have you ever thought about taking back the cloth vige?"


    "Of course I thought about it, but now the other party is someone I can''t afford to offend, so I have nothing to do."


    Murong said: "Uncle Yang, if I say I can help you take back the vige, will you cooperate with me?"


    "Recapture Buzhuang?" Yang Senlu said with a wry smile: "Child, you are just a little girl, how can you help me."


    After a short time together, he intuitively told Murong Lingran that the Yang family were all good people, so he took the initiative to reveal his identity, "Uncle Yang, don''t look at me like this, I am the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an in the capital, and the fifth is Ning. An Hou''s grandson, with this status, many people will give me face."


    The Yang family was shocked when they heard the words.


    The Marquis of Ning''an and the others have certainly heard of it. That is the God of War of Xuanqing Kingdom. The child they took in is actually the grandson of the dignified Marquis of Ning''an?


    Yang Senlu said in shock: "Girl, what you said is true?"


    Murong said: "Of course, pardon my harsh words, your family is like this now, I really have nothing to deceive you."


    Yang Sen Road was suddenly a little embarrassed, the girl was right, their family has nothing to deceive right now.


    Yang Rongkang smiled and looked at Murong Zhou: "Fourth, you are actually the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an. It''s unbelievable that there is a son from the capital beside me."


    "That''s right." Yang Ronglin also said: "I didn''t expect that the status of the fourth child would be so precious. We have made you do a lot of hard work this month, so don''t me us."


    Murong Zhou shook his head vigorously and said, "Second brother, third brother, don''t say that, you used to be very kind to me, and I understand that you are doing the work you asked me to do."


    Yang Ronglin and Yang Rongkangughed at the same time.


    Yang Senlu was still a little worried and said, "Miss Murong, although you are the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, you don''t have an official position, so I''m afraid others may not..."


    to give you face.


    Murong smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I have my own way."


    She also has a gold medal for avoiding death.


    Seeing her say that, Yang Senlu couldn''t say much.


    He doesn''t have any evidence to prove that others harmed him. It is estimated that even if the Marquis of Ning''an was present in person, he would not be able to help him.


    Murong Zhou knew that Yang Senlu had not eaten yet, so he filled him with food for him to eat.


    Yang Senlu saw that there was a lot of meat left on the table, and said with aplicated face: "These are..."


    Murong Zhou exined how the meat came from.


    Hearing that Murong Lingran did it herself, or that her people hunted it, Yang Senlu suddenly became uneasy, and was very embarrassed: "This... how can this be done by a girl."


    Murong smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I''m just used to cooking my own dishes, others are not."

 Chapter 2929: Murong Zhou (11)

    Chapter 2929 Murong Zhou (11)


    When Yang Senlu heard the words, he couldn''t say anything, and began to eat the food in big mouthfuls.


    After eating, he couldn''t stop. Although it was cold, every dish tasted very good.


    It''s delicious, it''s really delicious. Since the disaster, he has not eaten such a delicious meal.


    No, before the disaster, their cooks were not so good at craftsmanship.


    While Yang Senlu was eating, Murong Zhou sensible went to the kitchen to clean up.


    Just seeing the meat left in the kitchen made Murong Zhou feel a little difficult.


    After thinking for a while, he went out and said, "Sister, what should I do if I can''t finish all this meat?"


    Murong Lingran originally wanted to keep it for dinner, but it was not fresh at night. She had so much meat, so there was no need to eat stale meat. After thinking about it, she said, "Little Wu, what do you want to do with it?"


    Murong Zhou thought for a while and said, "Let''s eat at night."


    Murong said: "No, I just came down from the mountain. There are a lot of prey on the mountain. There is no need to eat stale food at night. I will go hunting in the afternoon or go to the city to buy fresh ones."


    Murong Zhou said: "Sister, will this be too wasteful?"


    Although the condition of the Yang family was good in the past, after this month of hardships, he also knew how precious food was.


    Murong said: "No, but you can deal with it how you want. Sister will not have any opinion."


    Murong Zhou thought for a while, and said, "Sister, can I give some to Grandpa Lizheng? There are also the vigers who raised money for the third brother today. Their life is not easy, and I want to give them meat."


    After finishing speaking, he was afraid that my sister would not agree, so he exined: "Grandpa Lizheng and the others are really good, and most of the people in the vige are also very good. They are all good people."


    "Of course you can." Murong smiled and said: "Then we will divide the meat now and send it to them one by er."


    It is a good thing for my brother to repay his gratitude. When the family first arrived in Lihua Vige, they also received help from many people.


    Murong Zhou said excitedly, "Thank you, sister."


    Murong Ling Ran rubbed his head and let someone share the meat with him.


    Murong Lingran also knew that Yang Li was a good man, and would stay in the vige for a while in the future.


    She only brought half of the people here this time. As soon as they finished eating, she asked Zeyu to send someone to call everyone else over, so not long after the meat was divided, her people also arrived.


    Yang Senlu saw that there were two carriages suddenly at the door, and the people driving the carriages were wearing the same clothes as Murong Lingran''s guards, guessing that it was her, so he called out twice.


    After Murong Lingran came out, he smiled and said, "Uncle Yang, they are indeed my people. You don''t have to be afraid. I thought I might have to stay in Yangjia Vige for a while, so it''s not good for them to stay away from me for too long."


    Yang Sen Road: "You want to stay in Yangjia Vige?"


    "Yes." Murong Lingran said: "In the meantime, I will try to restore Xiao Wu''s memory, and help you get the business back by the way, and I won''t be able to leave for a while. But Uncle Yang, don''t worry, we have a tent, we You can set up a few tents in this yard. But if Uncle Yang thinks we will disturb your life, then we can rent a house in the vige. "


    "What is renting a house, that''s too outrageous." Yang Senlu said: "There are still three vacant rooms at home, you don''t need to set up a tent, just stay at home, just one room for Murong girl, and the other 22 people each One room, they will be wronged."

 Chapter 2930: Murong Zhou (12)

    Chapter 2930 Murong Zhou (12)


    He didn''t take her words to help him regain the business, which is very difficult for ordinary people to do.


    Zawayu said: "Don''t feel wronged, just have a ce to live, we also have a quilt, and there is nothing wrong with sleeping on the floor."


    Yang Sen Road: "Okay, then I''ll go clean up your room."


    Zawayu said: "Don''t bother, just leave it to us, you just need to tell us which rooms it is."


    "Okay." Yang Senlu didn''t force them to hear the words, and took them to their room to have a look.


    On the other hand, Murong Lingran asked some Xuanwu guards to stay, and let the guards of the Marquis of Ning''an wear the meat with ropes and walked to Yang Lizheng''s house with Murong Zhou.


    Of course, thanks to Yang Lizheng, it was a bit shabby to send the meat, and Murong Lingran took out two packets of fruit candy, two packets of jerky, and two packets of mung bean cake from the carriage.


    Yang Li was talking to his wife, Mrs. Sun, in the yard at this time, "s, it''s probably going to be difficult for everyone in the Yang family in the future."


    Mrs Sun said: "I heard that Yang Rongkang was bitten by a snake. Hasn''t it been detoxified? How difficult could it be when they first came here? When Yang Rongkang recovers, he can still go hunting. Is it? He can hold up half the sky too."


    "You don''t understand." Yang Lizheng said: "Yang Rongyuan is only eleven years old now. He is still a child. What can he do?"


    Mr. Sun sighed and said, "I see, you can help them if you want to help them in the future, but don''t wrong our own family."


    Yang Li was waiting for his wife''s words, and said with a smile: "Okay, then I''ll bring five kilograms of rice to their family now. There are many patients in their family, so it''s better to eat something good."


    "go Go."


    Murong Zhou, who was listening to the conversation inside at the door, whispered, "Sister, look, Grandpa Lizheng is really a good person."


    Murong smiled and said, "Well."


    After saying that, he knocked on the door.


    Yang Li was opening the door and saw a group of strangers outside. He was still a little nervous. When he saw Yang Rongyuan, he was relieved and said, "Rongyuan, you''re here, what''s the matter?"


    Yang Rongyuan nced at Murong Lingran and said, "Grandpa Lizheng, she is my sister, you helped our family raise money this morning, and you used to take care of our family so much, our whole family is very grateful, so I prepared some meat for you. ."


    After he finished speaking, he handed over the meat he was carrying.


    Yang Lizheng took it in a daze, and said in surprise, "Sister? Rongyuan, when did you have an older sister?"


    Murong Zhou said: "This matter is a long story. In short, she is my elder sister, my rtive elder sister, my current parents, and my adoptive parents."


    In other words, Yang Rongyuan is not the child of the eldest of the Yang family?


    Yang Lizheng was about to invite them to sit in the house, when he saw Murong Lingran smile and said, "Listen to my brother, Yang Lizheng used to take care of their family, which is equivalent to taking care of my brother, I came out in a hurry, and I wasn''t ready. What a good thing, here are two packs of candy, two packs of jerky, and two packs of mung bean cakes, let¡¯s talk about your feelings, and please ept them with a smile.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she also handed it to Yang Lizheng.


    Yang Lizheng realized that he shouldn''t ept the child''s things, and it was still such a valuable thing, and hurriedly said: "The things are unnecessary, they are all in the same vige, and it is also necessary to help each other."

 Chapter 2931: Murong Zhou (13)

    Chapter 2931 Murong Zhou (13)


    Murong Lingran said: "Don''t dy, we have to go to other people to deliver meat, so let''s say goodbye. By the way, the jerky here can be eaten as a snack, or you can put it in porridge, depending on your own preferences. ."


    left after saying that.


    Murong Zhou quickly followed.


    Yang Lizheng saw that they had just left, and it was not easy to chase after them, so he closed the door and carried his things into the main room, and put the things on the table.


    Sun came out of the back room and said, "Who is here?"


    Seeing so many things on the table, she was shocked: "Did someone ask you to do something? This is too much?"


    Yang Lizheng told everything about the origin of things.


    "What?" Sun said in surprise: "Yang Rongyuan actually has a sister? He''s not Yang Senlu''s son?"


    Yang Lizheng said: "ording to what the girl said, it is indeed not."


    Mr. Sun hurriedly looked at the things on the table. There were five catties of meat, two packets of candy, and two packets of mung bean cakes.


    After opening two of the ck-yellow-ck-yellow items, he asked in surprise, "What is this?"


    Yang Lizheng said: "The girl just said that it is jerky, you can eat it directly, or you can mix it with porridge and cook it."


    Hearing that it can be eaten directly, Mr. Sun picked up a piece and tasted it, his eyes lit up immediately, "It''s delicious, old man, this is so delicious."


    Yang Lizheng also tasted it and nodded with a smile: "Yes, it''s really delicious. It seems that I don''t have to worry about the Yang family''s big room in the future, I just worry that the second and third rooms of the Yang family will see that the Yang family''s big room is doing well, and then to make trouble."


    Sun said: "We''ll just go and help again when the timees."


    "That''s true." Yang Lizheng said: "I just didn''t expect Yang Rongyuan to be not a child of the Yang family''s big house. They are really kind and actually raise other people''s children."


    Sun said: "The Yang family''s big house used to have a good life, and it''s okay to raise an extra child."


    "You''re right."


    And after Murong Lingran left, he and Murong Zhou went to other ces to deliver meat.


    Those families never thought that Yang Rongyuan could deliver the meat in person, and everyone was very grateful.


    After the delivery, some people''s mouths were broken, and the fact that Yang Rongyuan''s sister came to Yang Senlu''s house was basically spread throughout the whole vige.


    After Murong Lingran returned to Yang Sen Road''s house, he took out another portion of what he had given to Yang Lizheng and gave it to the children of the Yang family.


    Murong Zhou ate a piece of mung bean cake and said in surprise: "Sister, this mung bean cake is delicious. It''s the first time I have eaten such a delicious snack."


    "Then you can eat other things."


    Murong Zhou heard the words, and went to try the fruit candy and jerky again, and said, "Sister, these are delicious, did you bring them from the capital?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Well, this is all made by Sister''s own factory. If you go back to the capital in the future, you can eat as much of these things as you want."


    Sister actually still has her own factory?


    Sister is also amazing.


    Murong Lingran saw that the others were watching all the time, and said with a smile, "You guys also eat, this is all for you, don''t be polite."


    The Yang family heard the words, so they were wee and started to eat.


    Of course, they are anotherpliment.


    Murong Lingran let them eat, while she herself went to decorate her room.


    Although the furniture is a little shabby, it is also a blue brick house. She has lived in a more shabby ce than here, so she doesn''t dislike it.

 Chapter 2932: Murong Zhou (14)

    Chapter 2932 Murong Zhou (14)


    After arranging the house, she first wrote a few letters in person and asked Zeyu to send someone back to the capital, telling them that she had found her fifth brother, and then went to Yang Sen Road to ask about his wife, eldest son, and two others. son''s condition.


    Yang Senlu thought that he didn''t have the money to ask a doctor to treat his family members. Although he couldn''t trust a child, if Murong Lingran really helped him heal his family, it would be a big happy event. Said it all over again.


    After listening, Murong Lingran nodded, which was simr to what Yang Haoliang told him back then.


    Yang''s mother Chu and the eldest Yang Rongsheng both have brain problems, while Yang Ronglin is congenitally weak, and the spring water should be able to cure them.


    But just take out the spiritual spring water for them to drink, this will definitely not convince people, and it will also attract people''s suspicion, so she has to think of a way to cover up, even if she decides to go to the pharmacy.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s veryte now. I¡¯m going to the city and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able toe back before the city gate is closed, so I have to n to go back tomorrow morning.


    In order to prepare dinner, Murong Lingran took people to the mountain again, and quietly took out a smaller goat and ten wild rabbits.


    The baby goat is tender, she likes it.


    She didn''t take out too much meat this time, so as not to finish it, she would have to find a way to deal with itter.


    Thinking that eating meat all the time is not good for her health, she took some tomatoes out of the space and thought she got it back from the mountain.


    Anyway, Yang Senlu¡¯s family just came back not long ago. It¡¯s normal to not know what¡¯s in the mountains. It¡¯s also good to make a mutton stew with tomatoes.


    When she got home, she let people start disposing of the prey, and she was only in charge of waiting for a while.


    Rong Dagang sent someone to kill the sheep when he heard the door being knocked.


    Murong Zhou opened the door and saw the personing, frowning: "What are you doing here?"


    Someone snorted, "You are too rude, I am your second uncle, and he is your third uncle. Seeing my uncle, I don''t know how to say hello, it''s really uneducated!"


    The person who came here didn''t think much of it when he saw that there were other outsiders in the room.


    Murong Lingran didn''t tell Li Zheng that she was Murong Zhou''s sister when she went to other people''s houses.


    Murong Zhou said: "You are not my second and third uncles, I don''t have uncles like you."


    After he finished speaking, he ran behind Murong Lingran.


    Yang Senlu heard the voices of his second and third brothers in the room, and quickly came out and asked, "Second, third, what are you doing here?"


    Yang Senli said: "I want to ask you, eldest brother, how can I say that I am also your own brother, why did the fourth of your family give meat to the other vigers, but not to me and the third? Others and your family have meat. Are you rted by blood? Treat outsiders better than your own family, your big brother is doing really well."


    Yang Senmu said: "Second brother is right, why do you give meat to others but not us?"


    "I thought it was something." Yang Senlu looked at Murong Zhou and said, "Fourth, tell me, why don''t you give them meat."


    Murong Zhou said unceremoniously: "We went back to Yangjia Vige, only those who were sent meat helped our house, my third brother was bitten by a poisonous snake in the morning, only those who were sent meat helped me collect money, you guys The two were there at the time, but not a single penny came out, why should I give meat to ruthless people like you?"

 Chapter 2933: Murong Zhou (15)

    Chapter 2933 Murong Zhou (15)


    "You!" Yang Senli said: "I am your second uncle, and my uncle. As a junior, you give me meat as a matter of course."


    "That''s right." Yang Senmu said: "I am your third uncle, a blood uncle with you, of course you should give me meat, I can treat you badly, but you can''t treat me badly, otherwise It is to disrespect the elders, and it will be struck by thunder."


    Murong Zhou roared: "You are not my elders, I don''t have elders like you, I don''t want elders like you who only know how to make trouble!"


    Yang Senli said proudly: "Is this what you can''t want if you don''t want it? Hurry up, give us twenty catties of meat, and we''ll leave as soon as we get it, or we won''t leave today."


    He has already thought about it. For twenty catties of meat, they will each have ten catties and leave two catties to eat. All the rest are sold, which is another sum of money.


    Yang Senmu also said: "Yes, we will eat and live in your house, let''s see what you do!"


    Murong Zhou roared: "You are shameless, hurry up and get out of here, I won''t give you meat!"


    Yang Senli ignored him, nced at the yard, saw the meat hanging on the side of the kitchen, and his eyes almost fell to the ground in shock, "Lord, look, a whole mutton, now let''s You can have a good meal."


    Murong Lingran saw that they were actually thinking of their own mutton, and a cold light suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he said loudly: "Rong Da, Zeyu."


    The two nodded and immediately stood in front of the mutton.


    Rong Dao: "If you dare to attack my master mutton, I will chop off your hands."


    Ze Yu said: "This is our dinner, dare to rob the prey we have hunted hard, I will kill you!"


    Yang Senli was stunned and took a few steps back involuntarily. Only then did he notice that there were outsiders in the room. Seeing the two of them were wearing the same style of ck clothes with swords around their waists, he was a little scared and said, "You...you are Who? Why are you here?"


    Murong said coldly: "You don''t deserve to know who it is, you just need to know that I am Yang Rongyuan''s rtive."


    "My sister?" Yang Senli turned to look at Yang Senlu, "You still have a daughter?"


    Yang Senlu knew that Murong Lingran had told Li Zheng that Yang Rongyuan was not his child, and he knew that he could not hide it, so he said, "I don''t have the ability to give birth to such a beautiful daughter, she is Rongyuan''s rtive. Sister, but Rongyuan was picked up by me, and her own sister hase to the door now."


    Murong Lingran sneered and said: "Yes, my little five, there is no elder like you at all. I still want to use the identity of an elder to suppress my little five, I really eat a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall, tell you, those meats are What I gave, all were hunted by my people, and all the people who gave it were those who helped this family, if you are not convinced,e and find me!"


    Yang Senli and Yang Senmu frowned at the same time. They didn''t expect that Yang Rongyuan was not their eldest brother''s child, and the meat was not his eldest brother''s.


    After thinking about it, Yang Senli said: "You are Yang Rongyuan''s elder sister, but your younger brother has indeed be my elder brother''s son. We are his elders. If the elders want to eat meat, if he dares not to give it, it is unfilial."


    Murong said: "Then what if I don''t give it?"


    Yang Sen forcefully said: "If you don''t give it, then we will have to grab it ourselves."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at Yang Senmu, who nodded and wanted to go up to grab the mutton.

 Chapter 2934: Murong Zhou (16)

    Chapter 2934 Murong Zhou (16)


    So much mutton, enough for them to open their stomachs for days and nights.


    Murong said: "Come here, throw them both out for me."


    She thought that the guards had not rested well during this period of time, so after hunting, they let them go back to the house to rest, so at this time, except for Rong Da and Ze Yu, they were basically in the house.


    Hearing Murong Lingran''s order, the guards who were in Light Sleep immediately ran out of the room next to them and stood in front of Yang Senli and Yang Senmu one by one.


    Yang Senli and Yang Senmu were going to grab the sheep, and seeing so many big men, they couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    This...what''s going on here?


    Why are there so many big men living in Yang Sen Road''s house?


    Zeyu said: "Just now, the master said, throw them all out, regardless of life or death."


    "Yes."


    The guards wanted to go forward after saying that.


    Yang Senli and Yang Senmu saw this, turned around and ran out.


    Yang Senli didn''t forget to say harsh words when he left, saying: "Brother, we wille again, I don''t believe they will live in your house forever."


    Yang Senlu suddenly became angry.


    Murong said: "How arrogant? It seems that you have not been taught a lesson, Zeyu, Rong Da, send a few people out and teach them a good lesson for me."


    Zawa Yu Rongda nodded at the same time, waved his hand, and the four of them chased out.


    Not long after, the screams of men came from outside.


    "Ouch, it hurts to death."


    "Stop hitting, don''t hit, it hurts."


    "Ah, my belly."


    "Ah, my ass..."


    ¡­


    Murong snorted, "Dare to hit my little five''s life-saving benefactor, this is retribution."


    When Yang Senlu saw this, the corners of his mouth twitched violently. He now fully believes that this girl is the granddaughter of Lord Ning''an.


    As an ordinary woman, how could she have the courage tomit murder and hurt people in broad daylight.


    After a while, Murong Lingran saw that the two of them were almost beaten, and shouted loudly, "Okay, let them die today, and if theye again in the future, you can do it again."


    "Yes, Master."


    Yang Senli and Yang Senmu couldn''t take it anymore. When they saw the other party, they suddenly stopped and ran to the house with their hands and feet, for fear that the people behind would catch up and beat them.


    Yang Senmu did not dare to go home alone at this time, and ran back to his house with his second brother.


    Yang Senli''s wife, Zheng Shi, saw the two running back in a hurry, and closed the door as soon as they came back, as if there were a flood of beasts behind them. Just as she was about to ask them what happened, she saw that the two who turned around were both bruised and swollen, eximing. Said: "This... what''s going on? Have you been robbed by bandits? How did you be like this?"


    Yang Senli leaned on the crack of the door and watched for a while, and seeing that no one was chasing after him, he was relieved and came to the bamboo chair in the yard to sit down and said, "Don''t talk about it, I''m unlucky today, these It''s all because of Yang Sen Road."


    "What? Because of Yang Senlu, you were beaten by him?" Zheng said, "He''s your eldest brother, how dare he beat you?"


    "It''s not him." Yang Senli recounted what happened at Yang Senlu''s house just now.


    "What!" Zheng Shi said in shock, "Isn''t Yang Rongyuan the eldest brother''s child?"


    Yang Senmu said: "Yes, second sister-inw, he was picked up by the eldest brother, and now Yang Rongyuan''s sister hase to the door. Judging from the fact that his sister can support so many thugs, his sister must be rich or expensive."

 Chapter 2935: Murong Zhou (17)

    Chapter 2935 Murong Zhou (17)


    Zheng''s dissatisfaction said: "Even if Yang Rongyuan''s own sisteres, it can''t make you look like this."


    After she finished speaking, she stood up and said, "I''m going to seek justice for you. I''m a woman, so I don''t believe they dare to beat women."


    Seeing that his wife was about to go over, Yang Senli hurriedly said: "Okay, don''t go over there, if you pass, maybe Yang Rongyuan''s sister will do it herself. There are more than 20 of them, and one saliva can drown them. With you, you will definitely suffer in the past."


    Zheng said: "Then will you be beaten in vain? Are you willing?"


    "Of course we are not reconciled." Yang Rongmu said: "But we can report to the officials. They beat us for no reason. The county magistrate knows and will definitely arrest them."


    "Yes, the reporter." Zheng said: "You should stay at home. I''ll go to Lizheng and let him go with me to the reporter."


    After all, she is a woman, and she is still a little afraid of seeing an official. Someone must give her courage.


    Yang Sen forcefully said: "Okay, just report to the officer."


    Seeing that her husband agreed, Zheng Shi hurried to find Yang Lizheng.


    It was just that Yang Lizheng knew what the two brothers were, and when he heard that they were beaten by Murong Lingran, he wanted to report to the officials to arrest Murong Lingran, so he immediately refused.


    It was a joke, Murong Lingran knew at a nce that he was not someone he could offend, not to mention that he had already epted Murong Lingran''s things, so it was impossible to cross the river and demolish the bridge, so he refused without hesitation, not even letting the door open. Zheng''s in.


    Chen Zheng had no choice but to go home first.


    Hearing what his wife said, Yang Senli sighed and said, "Forget it, I was also confused, and I forgot that Li Zheng was always on the side of the big brother."


    Zheng said: "Then what should we do? Otherwise, should I ask my three younger siblings to report to the official?"


    Yang Senmu hurriedly said: "No, your third brother and sister are pregnant, how can you walk so many roads. She is very timid, what if she is scared of the child by the official, what can I do! ording to the doctor, she must be a son this time."


    "This won''t work either, that won''t work either." Zheng said, "Then we can only let the eldest brother''s family go?"


    Yang Senli sighed and said, "It can only be like this now."


    Zheng Shi nced at Yang Senli''s face, and suddenly said, "No, I have to go to the government. It will take a lot of money to take care of your injury. We can''t pay this money ourselves, neither of you. If you dare to report to the official, then I will go."


    She was about to walk towards the door, when she saw that the sky was slowly darkening, she gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll go as soon as the sun rises tomorrow."


    After that, we went to dinner.


    Murong Lingran didn''t know anything about Zheng''s thoughts, she was busy preparing dinner for dinner.


    The evening meal is very simple, stewedmb with tomatoes and braised rabbit.


    After waiting for the dishes to be ready, Murong said: "Let''s eat something simple in the evening, and I''ll prepare a few more dishes for you at noon tomorrow."


    Yang Senlu''s mouth twitched, how easy is it to eat?


    After their family was down and out, they often could only eat wild vegetables. asionally, the prey caught by the third child had to be exchanged for money.


    Yang Rongyuan still put some in for his adoptive mother, Mrs. Chu, and said aftering out: "Sister, your craftsmanship is really good. This thing called tomato smells good."


    Murong smiled and said, "I like sister''s craftsmanship, she will make it for you every day until you get tired of it."

 Chapter 2936: Murong Zhou (18)

    Chapter 2936 Murong Zhou (18)


    Yang Rongyuan said with a moved face: "Sister, you are so kind."


    Murong Lingran looked at the others again and said, "Everyone, let''s eat quickly, it''s delicious when it''s hot."


    Other people are wee, and they all start to eat vegetables.


    When the food is almost finished, Yang Sen said: "Miss Murong, we will cook for you tomorrow. You are rich and precious, and we always ask you to cook. We are also very embarrassed."


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, I like to cook, you heard it just now, Xiao Wu likes my food, and there are many people here, so I should help."


    When Yang Senlu heard the words, he didn''t force it.


    Their family used to stretch out their hands to eat and open their mouths. These days, he finally got used to cooking meals for the whole family. He really wasn''t sure that he could cook meals for more than 20 people together.


    After ??Hai Shi, everyone went to rest.


    The next day, Murong Lingran took Murong Zhou and half of the guards out early in the morning, nning to go to the city to prescribe some medicines.


    One is a medicine to treat amnesia, another is a medicine to treat mental confusion, another is a medicine to stimte brain sober, and thest is a medicine to strengthen the body.


    She bought each one for half a month.


    These medicines are more or less beneficial to the Yang family''s health, but it is estimated that the benefits are notrge. As long as they go back and boil the medicine with spiritual spring water for them to take, as time goes by, the Yang family''s condition will definitely improve.


    Passing by the ready-to-wear store, Murong Lingran recalled the clothes of the Yang family. Basically everyone''s clothes were torn, but the only woman in the family couldn''t sew them up. Their family buys clothes.


    Murong Zhou seemed to see what Sister A meant and said, "Sister, you don''t need to buy us clothes, we have clothes to wear."


    Murong nced at his trousers with a hole and said, "I have clothes to wear. Why don''t you change into some decent clothes when youe to the city today?"


    Murong Zhou''s face suddenly turned red.


    "Okay." Murong Lingran patted the fifth brother on the shoulder and said, "Xiao Wu, don''t be polite to A-jie, A-jie is really rich, and our family is also rich, the Yang family treats you well, A-jie It''s normal for sister to be nice to them, it''s called repayment of gratitude, so don''t feel embarrassed."


    Murong Zhou heard the words and nodded: "Okay, sister, I understand."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "If there is something you like, just tell my sister that ordinary wishes will be granted to you."


    Murong Zhou thought for a while, then suddenly said, "Sister, can you buy me some medical books to go back?"


    "Medical book?" Murong asked, "Do you like to study medicine? Have you studied it before?"


    Murong Zhou said: "I didn''t learn it before, I... I just saw that so many people in my family were sick, but I couldn''t do anything, and I felt very ufortable. It was only after my third brother was bitten by a poisonous snake that I had the idea to study medicine. ."


    Murong asked, "Did the Yang family let you study before?"


    Murong Zhou said: "Well, since I have memory, the Yang family has let me read, "Three Character ssic", "Thousand Characters", "Hundred Family Surnames" I can memorize, and there are other books, I also read I have lived a lot. I know all the words that aremonly used in life.¡±


    Murong furrowed his eyebrows, it seems that the people of the Yang family have trained Xiao Wu very well.

 Chapter 2937: Murong Zhou (19)

    Chapter 2937 Murong Zhou (19)


    It seems that this time they owe a great debt of gratitude.


    If Xiao Wu hasn''t read all the time, when he returns to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion and sees that all his brothers read more books than he does, he will definitely feel inferior. At that time, there will definitely be a gap between him and his family, but he didn''t expect the person who took him in. Make him read.


    No wonder she thought so, but the families who took in Xiao Si and Xiao Liu were poor people. She never thought that the family who took Xiao Wu was rich.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran had been silent, Murong Zhou said anxiously: "Sister, can''t you? I know that medical books are very expensive. If you can''t, then... then forget it."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "Why not, if you want to study medicine, I think our grandfather is the happiest. You don''t know, our grandfather was the youngest imperial physician in the Quantai Hospital back then. The envoy Liu Yuan is very optimistic about him. Dad''s medical skills are also superb, but all of your brothers are only interested in martial arts, and none of them are studying medicine. If Dad knows that you can inherit his mantle in the future, he still doesn''t know. How happy."


    Murong Zhou immediately said with a look of admiration: "The imperial doctor of the imperial hospital, our grandfather is actually so powerful."


    "Yeah." Murong said lingeringly, "Dad also taught himself medical skills when he was a child. You are Daddy''s son, you can definitely learn medicine well. Sister is optimistic about you."


    Murong Zhou nodded suddenly, "Well, I must study seriously."


    Murong Lingran found a bookstore and took his fifth brother to buy all the books rted to medicine.


    When ?? was about to settle the bill, she asked, "By the way, how are your brothers studying? Do they want to take the imperial examination?"


    If they needed books, she bought them together.


    Murong Zhou said: "The eldest brother likes martial arts, the second brother is not in good health, but he prefers to settle ounts, so he should like to do business, and he used to read books a lot. I still watched it before, and there are also Masters who have been teaching them."


    Murong Lingran heard the words and thought for a while, and bought a copy of all the books needed for the imperial examinations.


    Murong Zhou looked at the books that were getting higher and higher on the counter, and saw that Sister was still choosing elsewhere, he walked over and said in a low voice, "Sister, don''t buy so many, if we can''t finish reading it, it will be a waste. "


    Murong said: "It''s okay, read more books, you can understand some more truths, keep what you can''t finish, and read it when you grow up."


    Murong Zhou nodded: "Yes, sister."


    Murong Lingran chose thest one, came to the counter, and asked, "How much is it in total?"


    The shopkeeper seldom encounters such an arrogant customer as buying a book. Knowing that he can make a fortune today, his eyes are almost out of sight, and he says, "A total of two hundred taels of silver."


    Murong Zhou knew that these books were not cheap, but he did not expect that they would cost two hundred taels.


    Just when she was about to stop Murong Lingran, she saw that she calmly took out a stack of silver notes, took two and handed them to the shopkeeper, "Exactly two hundred taels."


    The shopkeeper saw that the banknotes were all real, and said with a smile: "This guest officer, it seems that you haven''t bought pen, ink, paper and inkstone yet."


    "Yes." Murong Lingran bought four more sets of pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and spent dozens of taels of silver.


    Let the guards carry all the books, and Murong Lingran and Murong Zhou started to wander the street again.


    Murong Zhou said: "Sister, let''s go home, I bought enough things today."

 Chapter 2938: Murong Zhou (20)

    Chapter 2938 Murong Zhou (20)


    Murong said: "Are you tired?"


    Murong Zhou nodded: "Yes."


    It¡¯s scary to spend money on my sister. It¡¯s even scarier than raising mother flowers when their family was rich. It¡¯s better to go back earlier.


    Murong said: "Then let''s go back after eating, so we don''t have to cook again. We''ll bring some dishes for the family backter."


    Murong Zhou originally wanted to refuse, but his stomach growled unsatisfactorily, so he had to blushed and nodded.


    Murong Lingran had a lot of people with him, so he sat at a big round table that could amodate all of them, and ordered nearly twenty dishes at one time.


    Looking at the table full of dishes, Murong Zhou suddenly swallowed.


    So many good dishes, he used to eat them often, but now he hasn''t eaten them for a month.


    Murong Zhou said, "Sister, will there be more?"


    Murong smiled and said: "You underestimate these guard brothers too much. They have a great appetite. I''m afraid they won''t be enough."


    The ?? guards suddenly smiled a little embarrassedly.


    Murong said: "Eat it all, don''t pay too much attention to us, if it''s not enough, you can order foodter."


    Seeing that the master said this, everyone was wee and ate the food quickly.


    Murong Lingran put a shelled prawn for Murong Zhou and said, "Eat it, I remember that you liked shrimp the most when you were a child. I''ll let you eat enough today."


    "Thank you, sister."


    Murong Zhou is also wee, and eats it quickly.


    After eating, Murong thought about the situation of the Yang family, and bought some quilts for them to go back.


    The weather is quite cold now. Yesterday, she went to Murong Zhou''s room to take a look. There was only a thinyer of quilt, which was still old, like someone gave them.


    Murong Zhou thought that he was too cold to fall asleep every night, so he was not polite to his sister, and he did not refuse.


    Murong Lingran went to buy some daily necessities, and went back to Yangjia Vige in a carriage.


    As soon as she got home, she saw a group of people surrounding the door.


    Murong Zhou stepped forward and said, "All uncles and aunts, why are you here?"


    Among them, there were people who had received meat from Murong Lingran. When they saw Yang Rongyuan came back, they hurriedly said, "Rongyuan, you came back just in time. Your second aunt went to the officials and said that they wanted to arrest your family."


    Make way for him after saying that.


    Hearing this, Murong Lingran''s face sank, and she quickly walked into the house. When Mrs. Zheng saw hering, she hurriedly said: "Master, hurry up and arrest them, or else I will ask them to lose money, and they will take over my house. The man yed like that, and he is still lying on the bed and can''t get out of it, you saw it just now."


    The head of ?? nced at Murong Lingran, then looked at the guards she brought, and said, "Are you the mastermind?"


    Murong said: "It''s a bit ugly to say that the mastermind, but it''s really Yang Senli and Yang Senmu who I ordered to fight."


    "It''s good that you ordered it, so that we won''t be in trouble." Caotou said: "My surname is Jiang, everyone calls me Jiang Caotou, so pleasee with us to the county office."


    Murong said: "I''m not going."


    Jiang Caitou was shocked: "What did you say?"


    Zeyu said: "My master said she won''t go."


    Jiang Caitou said: "Your master beat someone, and now the bitter master has sued the government, you have to go if you don''t go."


    Yang Sen said on the road: "Master, this matter really has nothing to do with this girl. She is all for our family. If you want to arrest someone, just arrest me."

 Chapter 2939: Murong Zhou (21)

    Chapter 2939 Murong Zhou (21)


    Jiang Zaitou said: "The injustice has the head, the debt has the owner, I will arrest whoever makes a mistake, you don''t have to think about impostors."


    Seeing that the head catcher is always responsive to themon people, Murong exined: "Don''t ask, why did I send someone to beat her man?"


    Jiang Caitou said: "Ms. Zheng said that his man came to the door, and you beat her man for no reason."


    Murong said: "These are her words, you should also listen to my words, I won''t hit her man for no reason."


    Jiang Caitou also felt that what she said made sense, so he asked, "What is your rhetoric?"


    Murong Lingran told them about the fact that they wanted to grab their own meat.


    "That''s the way it is. We just killed the people who wanted to rob me of my flesh. Could it be that the people couldn''t fight back when they encountered robbers who wanted to rob their homes?"


    Jiang Chau turned his head to look at Zheng Shi, and said angrily, "Is what this girl said really true?"


    When ?? Zheng went to report the case, he only said that his man was injured for no reason, so they came to ask for the crime.


    Because of his guilty conscience, Zheng''s eyes were dodging, and he stammered: "When...of course not...it''s not true, my man is the second younger brother of this family, he just came to see the elder brother, how could he steal his meat, you Don''t listen to this girl''s nonsense."


    Zeyu said with contempt: "My master is not talking nonsense, Jiang Zaitou, you can see who of us is telling the truth and who is lying by looking at her guilty eyes."


    Jiang Caitou carefully looked at Zheng''s several times, and seeing her dodging eyes, there was something he didn''t understand, and he said angrily, "Zheng, you actually dare to turn the ck hair upside down and treat us as spearmen, who gave you such a thing? Great courage!"


    Mr. Zheng fell to his knees on the ground with a plop, and anxiously defended: "My lord, even if my man''s intentions are not pure, he was indeed injured. You should be the masters of us."


    "Humph!" Jiang Zhaotou said: "ording to thews of Xuanqing Kingdom, as long as the injured person is injured for doing something bad, then the responsibility of the beating person can not be held. Are you teaching me to go against thews of the country? "


    Zheng said: "I...I didn''t mean that."


    "Someone." Jiang Sutou said.


    "exist."


    "Tie up Zheng Shi for me. She actually dares to confuse ck and white and use us as spearmen. Then you will have to bear the consequences and put her in jail."


    "Yes."


    The shackles put the shackles on Zheng''s neck.


    Zheng wanted to ask for mercy, but a catcher quickly blocked her mouth and controlled her hand, leaving her helpless.


    Jiang Chautou looked at Murong Lingran, and said politely, "Miss, I''m sorry, we misunderstood you today and bothered you, we''ll leave now."


    Murong said: "It''s okay, you are also being deceived by the viin."


    Rong Da took a piece of broken silver to Jiang Caitou and said, "Take it for tea, thank you for returning mydy''s innocence."


    Jiang Caitou smiled and said, "Don''t worry, after we go back, we will definitely entertain Zheng''s well, so that she will never dare to ask for trouble in the future."


    After saying that, he greeted someone and took the Zheng family away.


    The onlookers also dispersed when they saw that there was no good show to watch.


    Murong Lingran looked at the other Yang family members and asked with concern, "Are you injured?"


    Yang Sen Road: "It''s okay, the magistrate of our county is still very good. They all say that he is a good official, and the fast catchers didn''t make it difficult for us."

 Chapter 2940: Murong Zhou (22)

    Chapter 2940 Murong Zhou (22)


    "That''s good."


    Murong breathed a sigh of relief. It was good to be a good official. If it was a corrupt official, she would not mind writing to Helian Rongjiu.


    Murong Lingran asked again, "Have you eaten?"


    Yang Sen Road: "Miss Murong, your guards have cooked the rice. They went hunting for wild boars and came back. Before they could kill the pigs, those officials came over."


    Murong said: "That''s right, we came back after eating. I brought you some food back, and you can eat it as soon as it is hot. The wild boar is still alive anyway, so let''s keep it for the evening."


    After saying that, let people go to the hot dishes.


    Yang Senlu said gratefully, "Thank you Miss Murong."


    "You are Wee."


    Murong said: "While I''m free now, let me see the situation of your wife and eldest son."


    Yang Sen Road: "Okay."


    Murong Lingran went to Yang Rongsheng''s house.


    Mr. Chu still looked at his son with a numb expression on his face, and was still muttering, "Return my money, return my money."


    Yang Sen Road walked over and said softly, "Awan, I''m looking for a doctor to treat you."


    Chu wanly turned his head and repeated her husband''s words, "Heal the disease."


    After saying that, he stretched out his hand.


    Murong Lingran recalled his father''s gesture of taking the pulse, and put his hand on Chu Wan''s.


    This should be the most obedient person she has ever met.


    Yang Senlu said worriedly: "Miss Murong, how is she? Is there any help?"


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, it''s just that the head is stimted, and it will soon recover."


    Yang Senlu breathed a sigh of relief and said again: "Then look at my eldest son, he has been in aa for more than a month, and there is no sign of waking up at all."


    Murong nodded Lingran, then stepped forward to check his pulse, and said, "It''s fine, I can treat it too."


    Yang Senlu was even more excited, and took her to see his second son again.


    Murong Lingran also took Yang Ronglin''s pulse, nodded and said, "Don''t worry, it will take a while, I can take care of it."


    Yang Senlu said excitedly: "Then I will trouble Murong girl."


    Murong said: "When I came back this time, I brought back a few medicine jars specially, and also grabbed a few medicines to take. Now I will make medicines for them myself."


    After saying that, he ordered people to start preparing.


    When the medicine was ready, everyone ate lunch, just in time to take the medicine.


    Mr. Chu is very good, and she takes the medicine as long as she takes it, without making a fuss at all.


    Although Yang Rongsheng is in aa, he can still drink the medicine.


    Yang Ronglin was just a little weaker, and he drank the medicine smoothly.


    Murong Zhou also drank the medicine obediently.


    Murong Lingran said to Yang Ronglin, "Although you have taken my medicine, you still have to rely on yourself. You can''t walk after a few steps now, and your body is shaking. You won''t be able to do this for a long time. From now on, you will go out for two walks every day. Hundred steps, I''ll make adjustments for youter."


    Yang Rongkang said worriedly: "Miss Murong, he will fall down every day if he stands for a long time. Is two hundred steps too much?"


    "No." Murong said: "It may have been a lot in the past, but now he drinks my medicine, two hundred steps a day, I promise."


    Yang Rongkang turned his head and said: "Second brother, every time you want to go out, tell me that I will go with you."


    Yang Ronglin smiled and nodded.


    Murong suddenly thought that there were many things on the carriage, so he asked people to remove them all.


    Yang Senlu looked at all kinds of daily necessities, and also a lot of food, such as rice, seasonings, etc., and said a little embarrassedly: "Miss Murong, these things..."

 Chapter 2941: Murong Zhou (23)

    Chapter 2941 Murong Zhou (23)


    "It''s all for everyone." Murong said calmly: "We live here with you, and you still don''t take my money, so I should do something for you."


    Yang Sen Road: "Miss Murong, what makes this happen? You live here, but you have also helped my wife and children to heal. It stands to reason that we owe you more."


    "It''s alright." Murong said calmly: "You are the people that Xiao Wu cares about, which is also the people I care about. This is nothing."


    Seeing her say this, Yang Senlu has nothing to say. His familycks these things, and it would be a bit hypocritical to continue to refuse.


    At the same time, the county magistrate of Tianshui County returned after seeing Jiang Caotou at the county government office, and also arrested the bitter master of the Zheng family, and asked in confusion: "What''s going on? What are you arresting her for? She just now Didn''t youe to report the case?"


    Jiang Zaitou saw that he was the magistrate of his own county, so he told everything about Zheng''s actions.


    The county magistrate was immediately angry, "How dare you reverse right and wrong, right and wrong, it''s unreasonable, this matter is very clear, there is no need to interrogate her, she will be beaten 50 times, her family will be notified, and the money will be used to redeem people."


    Zheng Shi heard the words with a bitter face: "Sir, the woman is wrong, please don''t beat me, I will be busy with farming soon, my man is still injured, if I am also injured, there will be two less people in the family to work. what."


    "Huh." The county magistrate said, "This official can''t handle so much."


    Jiang Zhaotou said: "Sir, then I''ll take people down first."


    The county magistrate nodded and said suddenly, "Wait, I remember when Mr. Zheng came to report the case, he said he was beaten by someone who suddenly appeared in Yang Senlu''s house. How many people were there?"


    Jiang Caotou thought for a while and said, "I don''t remember how many people there were, but the leader was a girl of about fourteen years old. All the people around were young and strong, all armed with swords."


    The ?? county magistrate was startled, and then asked, "That girl is about fourteen years old? Are you sure?"


    "Sure."


    The county magistrate''s feet almost softened.


    Seeing that the county magistrate looked frightened, Jiang Chutou asked suspiciously, "Sir, does that girl have a great background?"


    The ?? county magistrate patted his chest and said, "If I''m not mistaken, it''s the girl who was mentioned in the secret letter I received a few days ago."


    After he finished speaking, he whispered a few words in Jiang Zuotou''s ear.


    Jiang Zhaotou suddenly widened his eyes when he heard the words, swallowed and said, "That girl''s identity is so big?"


    "Yeah." The county magistrate patted Jiang Chautou on the shoulder and said solemnly: "You did a good job this time. If you catch her back, it is estimated that this official''s career wille to an end."


    Jiang Caotou said with a look of fear: "My lord, fortunately, when my subordinate passed by just now, I did not offend her, but did as she said, otherwise my subordinate''s future is estimated to be ruined, and even my lord will be implicated. ."


    "That''s right."


    Jiang Caotou suggested: "Sir, since that girl is so important, why don''t wee to visit? That farmyard looks really simple and doesn''t fit her identity, so why don''t you take her to live in the county office? "


    County Master thought for a while, and said, "No need, as mentioned above, she is on a tour in secret, and she must not disturb her interest unless she ispelled to do so."


    Jiang Caitou said: "So it is."


    Zheng listened to their words from beginning to end, and the expression on her face became more and more frightened. She seemed to have offended a big man.

 Chapter 2942: Murong Zhou (24)

    Chapter 2942 Murong Zhou (24)


    On the other hand, Yang Ronglin and Yang Rongkang were very grateful to Murong Lingran after knowing that she had bought them books.


    Although they are not interested in the imperial examination, they also know that reading can help them do business in the future.


    In this way, Murong Lingran settled down in the Yang family, and used spiritual spring water to boil medicine for the Yang family''s patients to drink every day.


    Next day


    Murong came together and saw that the main room was full of people.


    Taking a closer look, it turned out that Yang Senli came to the door.


    At this time, Yang Senli no longer had the arrogance of yesterday, but looked at his elder brother with a look of ttery.


    "Brother, I came to apologize today. For the sake of my brother, please forgive Zheng Shi. There is still a lot of work waiting for her at home. I went to see her yesterday. She was beaten 50 times, and she is still lying in the prison, please let hime back."


    Yang Senlu said: "What''s the use of begging me? She deceived the government by herself, she brought it on herself, and I didn''t let me have her locked up."


    Yang Senli said: "Brother, you can beg the girl in your family, I went to the officials, and the officials said that if the girl can forgive my wife, they can forgive her."


    "Then don''t think about it, it''s impossible for me to forgive her." Murong walked into the main room and said lightly, "I won''t let anyone who wants to hurt this family."


    Seeing Murong Lingraning, Yang Sen begged hard: "Girl, we were wrong yesterday, we really know we were wrong, so please forgive her this time."


    Murong said: "Impossible, and I heard that the county magistrate is unparalleled in benevolence and righteousness. Even if Zheng Shi reported a false case, she would not be punished severely. Why are you so anxious?"


    "Yes." Yang Senli said: "The county magistrate beat her fifty big boards, let us give her two taels of silver to redeem her."


    Murong said: "Then you give it, two taels of silver, you should also be able to take it out."


    Yang Senli said: "Girl, you can save me money with just one word. It''s not easy for us poor people to make money. It''s really hard to get two taels of silver."


    Murong Lingran said coldly: "It''s hard for you to take it out? Then why didn''t you stop her when she went to report a fake case? It''s just because you want to see your elder brother''s joke, and now you want me to release him? Impossible! You immediately Get out of here, or I''ll let someone beat you out!"


    Yang Senli was startled for a moment, but he still looked at Yang Senlu with a bitter face and said, "Brother, please."


    Yang Senlu said: "You can take money to redeem people, I know you are rich, when I was rich, I gave you a lot of benefits, don''t say two taels of silver in your family, even twenty taels are taken came out."


    "Big Brother..."


    Murong Lingran''s face sank, "Someone..."


    "Don''t, don''t, I''ll just leave." After Yang Senli finished speaking, he had no choice but to walk away.


    In the blink of an eye, five days have passed.


    I heard that Yang Senli still took money to redeem people for the sake of their children, but after this incident, their family knew that their eldest brother had a backer behind them, and they no longer dared to trouble their eldest brother.


    During this period, in addition to treating the Yang family, Murong Lingran also learned about the failure of his family''s business with Yang Senlu, and nned to help him get the business back.


    Yang Ronglin followed Murong Lingran''s instructions every day. He had to walk 200 steps. Since yesterday, he has to walk 500 steps every day. Today, he got up early. After everyone got up, he came back from outside.

 Chapter 2943: Murong Zhou (25)

    Chapter 2943 Murong Zhou (25)


    Seeing Murong Lingran, Yang Ronglin stepped forward excitedly and said, "Miss Murong, you are really amazing, you made me walk 500 steps a day, just now I felt that I could walk after 500 steps, so I walked more. Two hundred steps, I didn''t expect that I was not tired at all, and I even felt like I could walk."


    Murong smiled and said: "That''s good, don''t worry, after my conditioning, you will definitely be able to be like a normal person in the future."


    Yang Ronglin nodded as if pounding garlic, and said, "Mmmm, I''ll listen to the girl."


    At this moment, an exmation suddenly came from Yang Rongsheng''s room.


    "A Sheng, are you going to wake up? A Sheng, wake up, look at your mother."


    Everyone outside the house rushed in immediately.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Yang Rongsheng''s right fingers move, and he opened his eyes after a while.


    Yang Ronglin said excitedly: "Big brother, are you awake?"


    Chu also said: "A Sheng, are you all right?"


    Yang Rongshengy in bed for more than a month, just opened his eyes, his head was still groggy, but he slowly regained consciousness.


    Seeing his family surrounded by the bed, Yang Rongsheng instantly thought of what happened before he fell into aa. He quickly sat up and said anxiously, "Wolf, how''s the wolf?"


    It was just that he had been lying down for a long time, and his body couldn''t bear such violent movements. He just sat up and fell down again.


    Yang Senlu leaned on a pillow behind him and said, "A Sheng, don''t worry, the wolves have already been killed by you, and it has been more than a month since you killed the wolves, and the family is fine because of your protection. , but you were in aa for more than a month."


    Yang Rongsheng was shocked: "What? It''s been so long?"


    "Yeah." Yang Senlu said, "How do you feel about your body now?"


    Yang Rongsheng touched his head and said, "It''s nothing, no wonder my head is so groggy, it turns out I''ve been sleeping for so long."


    Mrs Chu hugged Yang Rongsheng excitedly, and said, "Asheng, you finally woke up. Mother is really worried about you, really afraid that you will never wake up again in this life."


    Yang Rongsheng smiled and said, "Mother, don''t worry, I''m fine now."


    Yang Senlu suddenly looked at his wife in shock and said, "Madam, are you all right?"


    Chu stunned: "What''s wrong with me?"


    Yang Senlu exined her previous symptoms again.


    Chu frowned and said, "I''m actually unconscious? This is too incredible. I remembered that I held A Sheng''s hand and fell asleep, and suddenly felt A Sheng''s hand move again, and then I woke up. "


    Yang Senlu said: "Yeah, you made us worry."


    "Sorry." Mr. Chu said very embarrassedly: "I must have been stimted by the incident of Ah Sheng''sa and the sudden disaster at home. Now I''m awake, sir, you can rest assured."


    "it is good."


    Chu said: "Asheng, you are probably hungry too. Mother will go and prepare something delicious for you."


    After she finished speaking, she nced at her husband embarrassedly and said, "Is there still food in the kitchen?"


    She still remembered that they moved in with almost nothing, the only piece of worthless jewelry, and only a small amount of money was exchanged. After buying pots and pans and a little rice, there was not much left.


    It¡¯s been a month now, and I don¡¯t know if there is still food at home.


    Yang Sen Road: "Thanks to Miss Murong, we have no shortage of food in the kitchen now, you can do whatever you want."

 Chapter 2944: Murong Zhou (26)

    Chapter 2944 Murong Zhou (26)


    "Miss Murong?" Mr. Chu stood up and nced around the room, only to notice that there were many strangers in the room.


    Her gaze fell on Murong Lingran.


    Chu asked: "Who are you?"


    Murong Lingran said: "I am Murong Lingran."


    "Murong Lingran?"


    Yang Senlu was afraid of his wife''s misunderstanding, so he quickly exined Murong Lingran''s identity.


    Yang Rongsheng said in surprise: "What? It''s actually Rongyuan''s sister?"


    Mrs Chu nced at Yang Rongyuan and asked, "Rongyuan, is she really your sister?"


    Murong Zhou said: "Well, my sister is very kind to me, I believe she is my sister."


    "But¡­"


    Yang Senlu was worried that his wife''s suspicion would make Murong Lingran unhappy, so he told Murong Lingran everything he had done for them after he came to the house.


    Hearing that he can regain his consciousness, his eldest son can wake up, and the second son''s health has also improved, all because of taking Murong Lingran''s medicine, Chu''splexion has improved a lot, and he said with gratitude: "Miss Murong , I''m sorry, I doubted you just now, you have done so much for our family, I really thank you."


    Murong said: "Don''t take it to heart, you saved my brother, just treat it as me repaying your kindness for my brother."


    When Mr. Chu heard the words, he really felt better in his heart.


    Mr. Chu looked at his second son again and said, "Since Miss Murong''s medicine is effective for you, then you must listen to her words carefully, do you understand?"


    They were heartbroken because of their second son''s illness, but they didn''t expect a genius doctor toe to the door, which is really great.


    Yang Ronglin said: "Yes, mother, I will do what the doctor said."


    "Okay." Mrs Chu turned to look at the eldest son, and said, "Asheng, lie down and mother will prepare some food for you."


    "Okay, thank you mother."


    Murong said: "It just so happens that we also have to prepare breakfast, Auntie, you are recovering from a serious illness, so just rest, I will go and prepare."


    Chu said: "How can it be done then?"


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, I''m used to it."


    After saying that, he went to the kitchen.


    Yang Rongkang said: "Father, mother, don''t worry, I''ll help."


    Yang Rongyuan also said, "I''ll go too."


    Chu said: "Okay, then you all go quickly."


    After a while, the whole family ate delicious food.


    Mrs Chu took a bite of the egg pancake and was shocked: "Miss Murong, your craftsmanship is also very good. It would be a great blessing for someone to marry you back."


    Yang Senlu thought of Murong Lingran''s identity, and whispered a few words in his wife''s ear.


    Chu said in surprise: "Then how can we let Miss Murong prepare meals for us? I think I''ll do it in the future, anyway, I''m fine now."


    "Okay, let''s persuade Miss Murong together."


    "Um."


    After eating, Yang Rongkang took the initiative to wash the dishes.


    Now that Mr. Chu and Yang Rongsheng are awake, Yang Ronglin and Murong Zhou are left with their illnesses.


    But Yang Ronglin is also slowly recovering, there is nothing to worry about.


    For amnesia, Murong Lingran also knew that she could not be impatient.


    There is one more important thing to deal with now, and that is the business problem of the Yang family.


    Murong asked Lingran: "Uncle Yang, to be honest, do you still want to take back your cloth vige?"


    Yang Senlu said: "I think, how could I not think about it? I''ve been thinking about it in my dreams, but what''s the use of thinking, with my current ability, I can never get it back."

 Chapter 2945: Murong Zhou (27)

    Chapter 2945 Murong Zhou (27)


    Murong said: "I''m here, Uncle Yang, as long as you want, I can help you get it back."


    Yang Senlu said with a smile: "You are still a child, what can you do?"


    "Uncle Yang." Murong said calmly, "Don''t think I''m still young, I might have done it, just tell me, I can definitely help you think of a way."


    Yang Senlu thought for a while and sighed: "But we will never be able to take back my cloth vige."


    Murong was stunned for a moment, "Why is this?"


    Yang Rongkang said: "Miss Murong, you don''t know, it didn''t take long for those five people to take our factory building, and I don''t know if God was also unhappy with their viciousness. After half a month, suddenly one day, three Dao Lei smashed into our dyeing workshop, shop and house respectively. More than half of the warehouse in Buzhuang had been burned, but now it was all burned down. The shop was still there, but half of the house was also burned. A half was burned."


    The people who got them felt that it was a punishment from the gods, and they didn¡¯t dare to send someone to rebuild them.


    Murong frowned: "How could there be such a coincidence in this world?"


    Yang Senlu said: "Actually, it''s not a coincidence. It was a storm that day, and many ces were struck by lightning. In addition to the three ces in my house, many people''s houses were also hacked and burned. I heard people say that it seemed like ten ces were burned that night."


    Ten ces?


    God is really willful.


    That''s not right, and I don''t know who is transcending the cmity, and all of a sudden it attracted so many thunders.


    Murong Lingran thought for a while, then raised his eyebrows and said, "Since Bu Zhuang can''t be taken back, we can rob others, and we can repay others with their own way. Since they used such unprofessional methods to kill With you, we can fight back."


    Yang Sen Road: "Miss Murong, do you already have an idea?"


    Murong said: "I have a little idea, Uncle Yang, tell me what the five households do."


    Yang Sen Road: "Okay, then I''ll tell you that the first family''s surname is Li, and the family is also from Kaibuzhuang. The things sold are simr to mine, but the dyeing ability is not as good as mine."


    "The second family''s surname is Yu. The family owns a clothing store. He only sells ready-to-wear."


    "The third family, surnamed Jiang, also sells cloth, but he has no ability to make cloth at home, so he oftenes to me to buy goods, saying that he sells cloth to other ces that do not produce cloth. Of course, he is designing my After that, another cloth vige was opened in Tianshui County."


    "The fourth family and the fifth family are brothers, surnamed Deng. Although they split up, they often do business together. I thought they also sold cloth at home, and went to other people''s homes to buy goods. I just didn''t expect their own home. There are also dye houses, but the ability to dye cloth is not as good as mine. After I lost the dye house, the workers of my dye house came to their house, and now their ability to dye cloth has caught up with mine.¡±


    "Because they are all regr customers, I didn''t guard against them. They came to me to ce orders at the same time. I thought that as long as I worked hard, I could still produce it. I didn''t expect that production was produced, but it was actually A fire burned out."


    Murong thought for a moment and said, "Uncle Yang, you said they designed you on purpose, can you find any evidence?"

 Chapter 2946: Murong Zhou (28)

    Chapter 2946 Murong Zhou (28)


    Yang Sen Road: "I found it, but in my opinion it is evidence. If it goes to the government, they will probably say that I framed them."


    "Oh?" Murong asked in doubt, "How do you say this?"


    Yang Sen Road: "Didn''t I go out every day before? I was looking for evidence, but I thought a lot of ways, but it didn''t work."


    "I don''t have any money now, so I can''t go anywhere. One day, when I was trying to figure out a way to do it on the road, I suddenly saw those five families gathered together and walked to a restaurant, and I followed them quietly."


    "Seeing that they entered the private room, and the private room next to them happened to be empty, so I went over to eavesdrop, and I heard them talking about the design of me in the first ce."


    "I originally wanted to go to them to have a theory, but there are so many of them that I definitely won''t be able to get any benefits, so I just grit my teeth and listen to what they design for me."


    Murong nodded his head, "You are right, you heard them say that they designed you, if the trouble goes to the government, you are a bitter master and cannot testify, and you have no other witnesses, the other party only needs to say that you framed them. , you''re probably going to go to jail."


    "Yeah." Yang Senlu clenched his fist, "So I said at the beginning, we have no way to fight them, and I can''t find any substantive evidence at all."


    Murong said: "Since that''s the case, let''s use my method, and use the way of the person to treat the person''s body."


    Yang Sen Road: "But will they do as we say?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "Don''t worry, as long as the benefits are enough, you don''t have to worry about them not being tempted. This matter is left to me, and I will make their end worse than you are now."


    Yang Senlu and his wife looked at each other, turned their heads and said, "Miss Murong, why don''t you forget it, now my second child is in good health, and I still have three sons, and the situation at home will definitely get better day by day in the future. Well, this is my life too."


    Although Murong Lingran had said that she was the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, this kind of thing was not something she should do as a little girl, so it would be better for him not to drag her into the water.


    Murong said: "Uncle Yang, don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    After saying that, he got up and went to Zeyu and Rong Da to discuss countermeasures.


    Yang Senlu was about to chase after her, when Mrs Chu said quickly: "Okay, it''s a good thing that someone vents their anger on us, she is from the Ning''an Houfu, and she has more power at her disposal than us, so we don''t want it. Stop it. I hate those five households. If it wasn''t for them, we wouldn''t be living like this now. If they were allowed to go unpunished like this, I would be really aggrieved."


    Yang Ronglin also said, "Father, just listen to your mother. There is the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion behind Miss Murong. Even if she is discovered, the five families can''t help her."


    "That''s right." Yang Rongkang said, "Father, think about it, if it weren''t for those five households, my mother wouldn''t have been delirious before, and if my eldest brother had been living in the city, he wouldn''t have encountered wolves, and neither would I. You will encounter poisonous snakes because you go hunting."


    Seeing that his wife and son said this, Yang Senlu couldn''t hold on anymore, and sighed: "Okay, but we will owe Murong girl more in the future."


    Chu said: "What we owe others, we can pay it back slowly, and what others owe us, we must take it back."


    ¡­


    Two dayster, Ze Yu, who had disguised himself, brought Murong Lingran, who disguised as a man, and the guards who had all disguised themselves to Jiang''s House.

 Chapter 2947: Treat others with their own way (1)

    Chapter 2947 Repaying the body of others with the way of others (1)


    The shopkeeper saw so many people, and from the clothes of the other party, he knew at a nce that he was a foreigner, and knew that a big business wasing, so he hurried forward to greet him in person, "Everyone, do you want to see cloth?"


    Zeyu looked at the cloth on the shelf, then found a seat and sat down, saying: "Bring me all the best cloth you sell here, if I can see it, I will ce the order, I am here There are several cloth viges in Saiyuan and Lisheng in the north, and the cloth in Beili is easy to sell there.¡±


    The shopkeeper was instantly overjoyed, it seems that this person is really aplete stranger.


    The local people who do not know that there is no cloth dyeing workshop in their home, they also buy goods from cloth shops everywhere, and they actually found them here.


    I have long heard that the conditions in Lisheng Mansion and Saiyuan Mansion are harsh, and there are no cloth dyeing workshops at all. They originally nned to transport cloth there to do business, but the journey was really long and there were many bandits along the way, so they gave up.


    If the business is sessful today, they will have to buy from him again in the future, then they will make a lot of money.


    The shopkeeper sorted out his thoughts and said respectfully: "Guest officer, you are right here, the cloth we have here is the best in all of North Korea, so I will have people bring you the best cloth that sells. ."


    "Go."


    Zeyu and Murong Lingran nced at them. After looking at the cloth for a long time, Zeyu said, "These cloths are very good. They should be very popr when they are shipped to the frontier. How much are these cloths?"


    The shopkeeper smiled and said, "Guest officer, these cloths are all made of high-quality silk, and each piece of cloth costs fifty taels of silver."


    In fact, they bought it from the Li and Deng families, and the maximum was no more than two taels of silver.


    "Five taels, it''s not expensive." Ze Yu thought about it and said, "Well, I order five thousand pieces of this kind of cloth, when can you deliver it?"


    Five thousand horses!


    The shopkeeper swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked nervously, "Where are all the businessmen from?"


    Zawa Yu said: "We are from the capital."


    No wonder, their ents are indeed like people from the capital.


    The shopkeeper said: "Everyone, this list is really too big. I want to ask my boss for instructions. I also ask you to wait here for a while, and I will go to my boss immediately."


    Zawayu said: "How long do we have to wait? We don''t have that much time to wait. If you can''t do it here, I''ll go to another ce immediately."


    "It''s only half an hour, at most half an hour." The shopkeeper licked his face and smiled: "This list is really too big, I can''t make up my mind, I have to invite the owner over."


    Zeyu got up immediately and said: "We can find other cloth houses in half an hour. I heard that there is a family of two brothers named Li and Deng who also sell cloth, so I will go to their house to have a look."


    After he finished speaking, he took out the bank note and said, "I have a bank note of 100,000 taels here. I don''t believe it anymore. I can''t spend it."


    "Don''t." The shopkeeper didn''t look like he was fooling people when he saw the appearance of these people. Seeing the silver note, his eyes were red, and he hurriedly said: "I can call the shots, I can sign the contract, we can sign it now."


    The 100,000 taels of silver bills are enough to pay for their goods. It seems that these people really want to buy goods.


    Zawayu said: "If that''s the case, then how about I write here?"


    The shopkeeper nodded: "Yes."

 Chapter 2948: Treat others with their own way (2)

    Chapter 2948 Repaying the body of others with the way of others (2)


    This is the God of Wealth, but he has to wait for him. If the other party''s writing makes him unsatisfied, he can raise his opinions at that time.


    Zawa Yu said: "Prepare the pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    "Yes."


    "By the way, I want to get the goods within a month, can you possibly do it?"


    The shopkeeper was stunned. It costs 5,000 pieces a month, which means that at least 117 pieces of cloth must be weaved every day, and the process of dyeing and other processes must be carried out. The time for a month is really a bit tight.


    However, if you add embroidery girls, it is estimated that it can be barelypleted.


    Zeyu saw the shopkeeper''s hesitation, and sighed: "No way? Forget it, I''ll find something that can be done."


    "Yes." The shopkeeper gritted his teeth: "Yes, I promise to deliver within a month."


    Zeyu said: "Okay, but we have a word in advance. In order to wait for your five thousand pieces of cloth, I will not go to other ces. If you can''t deliver the goods in a month, then you will waste my month''s work. Time, we can negotiate the liquidated damages."


    The shopkeeper said: "Of course, but if you don''t need so much after a month, then we have made so much, and then you will pay us money, son."


    "Okay." Zeyu said, "That''s it, if you don''t deliver, you will pay me 100,000 taels of silver. If I don''t want it, I''ll stay at the Yui Inn. You can find someone to watch it during this period. Follow me, and then I will pay you 100,000 taels of silver."


    One hundred thousand taels?


    The shopkeeper swallowed a mouthful of saliva, wondering, "Young master, 100,000 taels is too much. All the fabrics, shops, and dyeing workshops of our owner are worth 50,000 taels at most."


    "Fifty thousand?" Zeyu said: "Forget it, since you don''t have that ability, then I''ll go to another ce."


    After saying that, he was leaving.


    The shopkeeper hurriedly said: "One hundred thousand is one hundred thousand, we promise the son."


    Anyway, they can definitely deliver, no matter how much liquidated damages are written, they are impossible to take out.


    "All right."


    The shopkeeper said again: "Then the deposit you..."


    Zeyu said: "Just give five thousand taels of silver first, can you?"


    The shopkeeper smiled and said, "Yes, yes."


    After ??Sawayu finished speaking, he began to write the contract.


    After he finished writing, and after the shopkeeper''s inspection was no problem, he stamped the red seal of Jiang''s cloth vige, and he also pressed his handprint.


    Zawa Yu also pressed his handprint, wrote his name, and handed him the deposit.


    Zeyu stood up and said, "Don''t worry, I will take this to the government for the record. It is impossible for me to leave Tianshui County this month. After the record, the soldiers at the gate of the city will not let me leave."


    The shopkeeper smiled and said, "Yes, son, but can I send someone to follow the son to the government for the record?"


    Zawa Yu said very generously: "Of course it is possible."


    "Thank you sir."


    The shopkeeper sent someone to follow Zeyu to file the record.


    After waiting for the people from Jiang''s cloth vige to return, Zeyu and Murong Lingran took them back to the Yui Inn.


    Murong Lingran sent two people to guard the door, and Zeyu and other guards entered the Tianzi No. 1 room.


    Zawa Yu said: "Master, did I perform well just now?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Not bad, now we have to wait for the news of Rong Da."


    And after Murong Lingran left, the shopkeeper went to find his employer.


    Jiang Youcai, the owner of Jiang''s Clothing House, frowned and said, "Treasurer, do you think this is normal?"

 Chapter 2949: Treat others with their own way (3)

    Chapter 2949 Repaying the body of others with the way of others (3)


    The shopkeeper said: "It''s normal, why isn''t it normal?"


    Jiang Youcai said: "But why do I feel that this order is somewhat simr?"


    The shopkeeper said: "Master, did you mean to design the Yang family''s order?"


    "Yes." Jiang Youcai said: "Do you think the Yang family is behind the scenes?"


    "Impossible." The shopkeeper said: "The big house of the Yang family was separated from the family. One day, he suddenly got the dyeing form, so he opened a cloth shop. Those rtives of his are all poor rtives. They are not rich. My friend, if there was, how could he not have given out money to help him when he was in trouble? I saw it with my own eyes today, that young man took out 100,000 taels of money at once. People, how could it be possible to know such rich people."


    Jiang Youcai said: "But I heard that they seek medical treatment outside all year round, maybe they know a lot of rich people?"


    The shopkeeper said: "Master, don''t worry, that group of people came from the capital, and it is impossible for the Yang family to know that kind of rich people."


    "And now that the contract has been signed, don''t think about it too much. The most important thing for us now is to go to the Li''s and Deng''s houses to ce an order. With the capabilities of both of them, hurry up, maybe within a month. can be delivered within.¡±


    "I figured it out, we can earn three taels of silver for a piece of cloth, and for five thousand pieces of cloth, we can earn fifteen thousand taels of silver. We don''t need to spend any cost at all, and we earn 15,000 taels in vain. "


    Jiang Youcai was instantly moved, "You''re right, I''ll go find them right away."


    An hourter, the Li family and the Deng family received orders for 2,500 horses each.


    If the Li family and the Deng family can''t deliver the goods at that time, they will have topensate the Jiang family 20,000 taels each.


    Originally, the Jiang family wanted the other party topensate 50,000 taels of silver, so even if the goods could not be delivered, he would have nothing to lose.


    But both the Li family and the Deng family said that the sum of their family property was only 20,000 taels of silver. No matter how much they couldn¡¯t get it, the Jiang family would have nothing to do.


    Murong Lingran waited for a while at the Yui Inn, and Rong Da also came back and handed her the contract in his hand.


    "Master, this is the order of Yujia''s ready-to-wear store. ording to what you said, we told their shopkeeper that we nned to order 1,000 pieces of clothes. They quickly agreed, and the penalty was 50,000 yuan."


    The Yu family''s property has also been investigated, and all the propertybined does not exceed 30,000 taels. If they really can''t deliver the goods, they will only go bankrupt by then.


    Moreover, the members of the Yu family have experienced the incident of the Yang family some time ago, and they are worried that the Yang family wille to retaliate. venttion.


    Murong Lingran nced at the order and said with a smile, "Well done."


    Rong Avenue: "So are we going to do the next move now?"


    "That''s right." Murong said calmly: "Send everyone out, it''s easy to do things with more people."


    Zawa Yu said: "Master, so there is no one around you to protect you."


    Murong said: "It''s alright, I have poison close to my body, most people can''t help me, let''s go."


    Seeing her say this, the two of them didn''t force it anymore, and both went to action.


    They wouldn''t use the method of the five families at the beginning, waiting for all the cloth to be woven before starting, it would be too violent, and they were afraid of retribution.

 Chapter 2950: Treat others with their own way (4)

    Chapter 2950 Repaying the body of others with the way of others (4)


    So they n to start with the process, and they didn''t n to let those familiesplete the delivery from the beginning.


    After ??Rong Da left, he sent someone to buy out all the fabrics needed by the Yujia clothing store.


    After ?? Zeyu left, he sent someone to buy out all the looms and silk that the families needed, so that even if they found someone, they would have no raw materials to start work.


    When ??Ze ??Yu came out, he restored his original appearance, so it was easy to avoid Jiang''s cloth vige''s eyeliner.


    Three dayster.


    Jiang Youcai, the head of Jiang''s House of Buchanan, walked around the house anxiously, always looking in the direction of the door.


    Seeing the shopkeepering, he asked anxiously, "How is it? Has the Li family found the loom? Where''s the silk? Have you found it?"


    The shopkeeper wiped the sweat from his forehead and said anxiously: "No, there are no looms and silk for sale in the entire Beili Mansion. Even if we find a carpenter to make a loom now, but without silk, it is difficult for a clever woman to make a loom. Cooking without rice. My lord, what should we do? Three days have passed, and if we go on like this, we won''t be able to deliver the goods at all."


    Jiang Youcai said angrily: "Do you also know that you can''t deliver the goods? Why did you agree to such arge order in the first ce? Why didn''t you ask for my master''s consent?"


    "This..." the shopkeeper said: "Master, you said that wealth is in danger, I do things ording to your wishes, and I also want to increase your ie, after all, this is a big order. , you can meet but not ask for it, if it does, there may be such a big list every year in the future."


    Jiang Youcai immediately kicked the shopkeeper and said angrily, "You''re still ming me now, which means that it''s all my fault, you''re not wrong at all?"


    The shopkeeper immediately knelt down and said anxiously, "Master, that''s not what you mean by being small."


    Jiang Youcai originally wanted to kick him, but thought that kicking him would be of no avail, so he had to frown: "Yesterday I asked you to go to the Yang family to see if they have been in contact with rich people recently. How are you inquiring?"


    The shopkeeper said: "This little guy has inquired about it. I heard that the fourth child of the Yang family is not the biological child of the Yang family. His biological sister came to the door some time ago, and I heard that he is from the capital."


    "You bastard!" Jiang Youcai couldn''t help it, and kicked the shopkeeper again, "You...you want me to tell you what you want, I told you to keep a close watch on the Yang family, and if there is any movement, you must report to me. Report, you have only found out such important information now, you are really mad at me."


    "It''s alright now, that group of people must have been sent by the Yang family that day. The fourth sister of the Yang family must be repaying her kindness, so they started targeting me."


    "Such arge order, from start to finish, is a conspiracy, a conspiracy!"


    "What do you ask me to do now? What do I do! I have worked hard for most of my life to earn the family property, and now I will hand it over to others, I... I will kill you!"


    After Jiang Youcai finished speaking, he stepped forward and pulled out the sword lying beside him, and quickly stabbed the shopkeeper.


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper anxiously said: "Master, spare your life, I have a way to help master through this difficult time."


    Jiang Youcai was stunned for a moment, then withdrew the sword that was about to stab him in the throat, and said, "What can I do?"


    The shopkeeper said: "We haven''t reached the point of desperation yet. If this order is fulfilled, we can make a lot of money. Since the silk and looms in Beili Prefecture are all gone, let''s go to the neighboring county to find them. I don''t believe she is so rich that she can buy all the silk and looms around."

 Chapter 2951: Treat others with their own way (5)

    Chapter 2951 Repaying the body of others with the way of others (5)


    Jiang Youcai thought it was a good idea, but he didn''t expect it to be a bad idea, and said angrily: "Of course I know that I can go to other ces, but time waits for no one, juste and go, it will take at least half a month, and the rest Can youplete the five thousand horses in the next half month?"


    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, then said weakly, "I didn''t expect this little one."


    "So you still have to die." After Jiang Youcai finished speaking, he wanted to stab him again.


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper said again: "Master, there is still a way for the little ones."


    Jiang Youcai didn''t take back his sword this time. Who knows if what he said was a bad idea, but he stopped and said, "You said, if what you said dissatisfied me, I would still stab you to death."


    "Yes, yes." The shopkeeper hurriedly said: "This method is guaranteed to be effective. Master, I heard that the fourth sister of the Yang family only brought more than twenty people here this time. There are not many people. We are locals. Are you still afraid of some of them? Can''t we just kill them? When the month is up and no onees to ask for the goods, then we will be able to pass the customs smoothly. Yes."


    Jiang Youcai took back the sword this time, put it back in the scabbard, and said: "This method is feasible, you are right, we are locals, how can we be ridden by outsiders? As long as they all disappear , this will be over.¡±


    The shopkeeper said: "Master, I think this matter must be told to the Li family and the Deng family brothers. If we can''t, let us do it. This time, it''s all because of the Yang family, the incident in the Yang familyst month, It is also rted to them, why should we let them take care of the aftermath?"


    Jiang Youcai said: "You are right, you go and tell them about it."


    "Yes."


    At the same time, the head of the Yu family was also furious at home.


    Yu Kangsheng said angrily, "Can''t buy cloth? How can you not buy cloth? In the huge Tianshui County, there is no cloth at all?"


    Yu Guanjia said: "Master, it''s true that we can''t buy cloth. I went to the Li family, the Deng family brothers, and the Jiang family to ask. They said that arge order hase recently, and the three of them are looking for cloth to sell to that person. Guest, there is really no extra cloth for us. Otherwise, there is only ordinary cotton cloth, but that guest will not ask for cotton cloth."


    "Big order?" Yu Kangsheng frowned: "Where did the big ordere from?"


    "This little guy doesn''t know either, they don''t want to say more."


    Yu Kangsheng frowned and said, "I suddenly have a big order here, and they also have a big order, why do I feel something is wrong."


    Butler Yu also knew about the design of the Yang family at the beginning, and said, "Master suspects that the Yang family is behind the scenes and is revenge on us?"


    Yu Kangsheng said: "Yes, you continue to look for cloth. If you can''t find it in Tianshui County, go to other county towns to find it. If you can''t find it in other county towns, go to Qianshan Prefecture to find it, and I will ask the three families."


    "Yes, sir."


    ¡­


    Murong Lingran and all the guards were in the courtyard of the Yang family''s old house.


    was talking when he heard a knock on the door outside.


    After ??Ze ??Yu opened the door, he saw a group of people outside and asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    "Let''s look for Yang Sen Road." After Jiang Youcai finished speaking, he walked in directly with someone.


    Zawa Yu wanted them toe in, so he didn''t stop him.

 Chapter 2952: Treat others with their own way (6)

    Chapter 2952 Repaying the body of others with the way of others (6)


    Jiang Youcai looked at Yang Senlu and said directly: "Yang Senlu, I ask you, did you design our five homes so that we can''t buy anything useful now, and then you can take back your property?"


    Yang Senlu did not speak.


    Murong Lingran said, this matter is handed over to her, he''d better not say anything, if he says something that shouldn''t be said and ruins her n, it will be a disappointment to her heart.


    Murong said: "Who are you, yelling as soon as youe in, it''s really annoying, hurry up and get out of here."


    Jiang Youcai saw Murong Lingran, looked at her clothes again, said a few words to the head of the family who came with him, raised his head and said, "Are you the sister of the fourth Yang family?"


    "That''s right." Murong said calmly, "It seems that you all know the situation of the Yang family quite well."


    Jiang Youcai did not beat around the bush, and asked directly, "Is it your person who came to our shop and ced an order for us?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "What about me?"


    Yu Kangsheng said: "It''s also yours,e to my shop and ce an order for me?"


    "yes."


    Jiang Youcai did not expect that she would admit it so readily, and said, "Since you have admitted it, hurry up and take out the contract and destroy it, or I will be rude to you."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, all the strong men outside the house came in.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "Oh, you know you can''t deliver in time, so you want to forcibly break the contract?"


    Jiang Youcai said: "Yes, hurry up, or we will start."


    Murong Lingran poured himself a cup of tea and said slowly: "I won''t give it, if you want to do it, just do it. There are people here, so I''m not afraid of you."


    "You!" Jiang Youcai was angry, and said angrily: "You don''t eat or drink for a toast, and you don''t want to be shamed. In that case,e here, let me search in person, and by the way, I will arrest the entire Yang family. When will they be? Bring the contract and when will you let them go."


    Yang Senlu frowned and said, "You guys are breaking thew?"


    Jiang Youcai snorted, "Whatw did Imit? I detained you, just because there was something unclear about the money you owed us before, and I wanted your cooperation. We didn''t tie you up."


    "you!"


    Murong Lingran saw that the person opposite was about to do something, and said loudly: "Here!"


    Twenty-two guards said at the same time: "Yes."


    "They trespassed into the houses, beat them all out for me, as long as they don''t beat them to death, I will be rewarded heavily if I am disabled."


    "Yes, Master."


    Twenty-two people rushed over at the same time.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the five heads of households ran out quickly.


    In just a moment, the dozens of people they brought all fell to the ground and rolled around, moaning incessantly.


    "Ouch, my hand is broken."


    "Ouch, my foot is broken."


    "Ouch, my foot is also broken."


    ¡­


    The people around heard the movement, they all ran out and hid in the dark to see the situation here.


    Jiang Youcai didn''t expect that the 80 people he brought here were not the opponent''s opponents. Seeing the other party looking at him with cold eyes, he said tremblingly: "You...you actually injured all of our people, I''m going to the government to sue him. you."


    Murong Lingran took the Yang family out and said, "Sue us? Then you go, we just chased away the people who trespassed in the house, but I want to see if the official is on my side. Still on your side."

 Chapter 2953: Treat others with their own way (7)

    Chapter 2953 Repaying the body of others with the way of others (7)


    If she was on Jiang Youcai''s side, she wouldn''t mind helping Helian Rongjiu eliminate a corrupt official.


    "You...you wait."


    After Jiang Youcai finished speaking, he hurriedly got on his own carriage.


    The others followed into the carriage.


    The people on the ground saw that the masters did not want them, so they quickly got up and went after the carriage.


    Ze Yu and Rong Da were also very kind, worried that they would not be able to run if both of their feet were broken, so if there were any broken feet, one of them was all broken, and one was reserved for them so that they could run.


    At this time, Jiang Youcai and Yu Kangsheng were sitting in a carriage, discussing matters.


    Yu Kangsheng said, "Are we really going to report to the officials?"


    "Go." Jiang Youcai gritted his teeth and said, "Why don''t you go? This is our territory, and the magistrate must be on our side. As long as you give him a little money, you won''t be afraid that he won''t help us."


    Yu Kangsheng said: "But the county magistrate didn''t take our money before."


    Jiang Youcai said: "Whether we ept it or not, we have to go over, and our people are indeed injured. Eighty people, all of them have broken hands and feet, and the nature is bad. "


    Yu Kangsheng said: "Okay, then I will listen to you."


    County magistrate Zhou Yaode was reading a book in the study when the master came in and told the story of the people outside.


    After hearing this, Zhou Yaode suddenly stood up and said, "What did you say? The five families of Jiang Yu, Li, and Deng''s brothers jointly sued the Yang Senlu family of Yangjia Vige for deliberately hurting people?"


    Master said: "Yes."


    Zhou Yaode thought for a while, then sat down again, and said, "I remember there were rumors outside that the five family members of the Jiang Yuli Deng family had designed the Yangsen Road family, right?"


    He had also heard about the Yang family''s affairs at the beginning, and the ten thunderbolts that followed had given everyone in the city a general understanding of the Yang family''s affairs.


    Master nodded: "Yes."


    Zhou Yaode said again: "Is that girl still living in Yang Sen Road''s house?"


    "Yes." Master said: "It is estimated that the girl sent someone to do it this time."


    Zhou Yaode thought for a while and said, "It seems that today is also the time to meet that girl. Otherwise, she will misunderstand and say a few words to them, and maybe my official career in this life will be gone."


    After he finished speaking, he walked towards the lobby.


    Jiang Yu, Li and Deng''s five brothers were in the lobby discussing what to say after waiting for the county magistrate toe. Seeing the county magistrateing, they all knelt down and said at the same time, "I beg the county magistrate to call the shots for us."


    Zhou Yaode said: "I have heard what Master said about your affairs, and now I will take you to Yangjia Vige in person."


    The five family members were overjoyed at the same time, and said excitedly, "Thank you sir."


    Jiang Youcai stood up quickly, took five silver notes and handed them to Zhou Yaode, and said, "Sir, this is a little bit of our heart, please ept it with a smile."


    Zhou Yaode nced at the top bank note, saw that it was one hundred taels, frowned and said, "No merit, no reward, let''s talk about it when we''re done."


    "Yes yes yes." Jiang Youcai said: "Just listen to the adults."


    When he came to the door, Jiang Youcai ordered twenty yamen to go to Yangjia Vige when he saw Zhou Yaode. They were injured, and now everyone is lying in the house."


    No matter how you say it, you have to take hundreds of people there.

 Chapter 2954: Treat others with their own way (8)

    Chapter 2954 Repaying the body of others with the way of others (8)


    Zhou Yaode said: "What is your identity? What is your identity? If they dare to beat us, do you know the consequences?"


    The five were startled at the same time.


    Injuring the officer bad?


    That can be said to be a crime of rebellion, and you can directly send troops to suppress it.


    Yes, the county magistrate must have gone fishing. As long as the Yang family shot and injured the officials, they would not be able to turn around in their lives.


    Zhou Yaode saw them smiling sinisterly, snorted to himself, and walked towards his carriage.


    When the five people saw this, they quickly got into their carriages.


    After a long time, six carriages and officials came to Yangjia Vige.


    The people from Yangjia Vige met, and many people followed behind the officials. After all, what happened in the morning, they all heard about itter.


    Yang Senli was very happy when he saw the official appointment.


    He also knew what happened in the morning, so he just said, how could there be nothing at all after injuring so many people? No, the officials came to arrest people.


    The carriage soon stopped at the door of Yangsen Road''s house, and Jiang Zhaotou stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    It was Zeyu who opened the door. Seeing the officials outside, he asked knowingly, "Is there something wrong with the officials?"


    Zhou Yaode had already got off the carriage, and the corner of his mouth twitched sharply when he saw Ze Yu''s calm appearance.


    It really is a big man from the capital. Seeing these local officials, there is no sign of fear at all.


    Jiang Caitou was about to speak when Zhou Yaode walked up and said solemnly: "I''m Zhou Yaode, a bitter master came to the door today, saying that your family interrupted more than 80 of their hands and feet, I''m here to understand. If so, did this happen today?"


    Zawa Yu said: "Yes."


    Jiang Youcai said excitedly: "Lord, you see, they have admitted it themselves, hurry up and arrest them all."


    Zhou Yaode turned his head and said coldly, "Are you an adult or am I an adult? What should I do, do I need you to teach me?"


    Jiang Youcai shook his body and said shyly: "Of course you are an adult, you are wrong, I''m sorry, my lord."


    "Humph!" Zhou Yaode turned his head and said again: "Then do you have any good exnation for this matter?"


    Zeyu said: "You are the county magistrate?"


    "Yes."


    Zeyu opened the door and said, "Sir,e in and sit and talk, my master will exin it to you."


    "Okay." Zhou Yaode walked in.


    Murong Lingran sat on the bamboo chair in the yard and said with a smile, "Sir, please take a seat."


    Zhou Yaode breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Murong Lingran, it really was the woman in the portrait.


    Murong said: "Sir, is someone looking for you to sue us for hurting someone?"


    Zhou Yaode nodded: "Yes, I wonder if the girl has any exnation?"


    Seeing him being so polite, Murong knew that Helian Rongjiu must be helping her behind her back, and said, "Of course there is an exnation."


    After ??, she said everything she had to say.


    The five brothers from Jiang Yuli, Deng''s family, who were outside the door, saw that the county magistrate had entered the Yang family''s house and had note out, and they felt a little uneasy in their hearts.


    Jiang Youcai said: "Isn''t your lord here to arrest people? Why did you go in and talk to people?"


    Yu Kangsheng said: "I heard that people from the capital are very rich, so the dead girl shouldn''t use money to bribe adults, right?"


    Jiang Youcai said: "This is indeed possible, so what should we do?"


    Before Yu Kangsheng could speak, he saw Zhou Yaode suddenlye out of the room with an angry look on his face.

 Chapter 2955: Treat others with their own way (9)

    Chapter 2955 Repaying the body of others with the way of others (9)


    Zhou Yaode looked at the five brothers of Jiang Yuli, Deng''s family, and said angrily: "You five, you are so bold, it was you who came to provoke first and wanted to arrest the Yang family, but the wicked firstined, saying that others had injured you. people."


    "If you don''t do bad things, how could they beat your people! They dared to mislead this official and almost caused this official to fall into an inhumane and injustice situation. If this official does not punish you properly, this official will not be surnamed Zhou."


    "Come here, let this official arrest them all and go to jail, hum!"


    how so!


    The five hurriedly started begging for mercy.


    "Sir, forgive me."


    "Sir, don''t arrest us, we still have something to do."


    If they are caught, and their family members are useless, when the January period is over, their family will suffer heavy losses.


    "Sir, we didn''t do it on purpose, we know we were wrong, so please forgive us this time."


    "Sir, we can give you money, as long as you don''t arrest us, you can give as much as you want."


    "Yes, my lord, please spare us."


    Zhou Yaode saw the yamen stunned and said angrily, "You haven''t arrested them yet?"


    The yamen officers did not dare to hesitate any longer, and went forward to arrest all five of them.


    Zhou Yaode turned to look at Murong Lingran who had escorted him to the door, and said respectfully, "Girl, people have been arrested, don''t worry, theymitted a serious crime this time, and they won''t be able to get out in a few days."


    Murong nodded and said, "I''m sorry, sir, you are really a good official who knows righteousness."


    Zhou Yaode smiled and said, "Thank you for your praise, then we won''t waste your time, so we will leave."


    "Adult walk slowly."


    Zhou Yaode waved his hand and let the five family members go together.


    Yang Senli and Yang Senmu in the distance looked at each other and both saw the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    "How is this going?"


    "I do not know."


    "I see that the county magistrate was very polite to the girl just now. Could it be that the girl is really someone with a great background?"


    "should be."


    "Hmph, if the eldest brother''s family is lucky, I don''t believe their family will always be so lucky, let''s go."


    Yang Senmu saw that there was no good show to watch, so he had to leave.


    Yang Senlu heard what Murong Lingran and the county magistrate said just now, and asked Murong Lingran cautiously: "Miss Murong, the county magistrate just called you Chunling County Master? Are you the County Master?"


    Murong smiled and said, "Yes."


    Yang Senlu''s legs were weak and he almost fell to the ground.


    I thought that the identity of the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an was scary enough, but I didn''t expect that the person living in his house was the county master.


    Murong Zhou hurriedly supported his adoptive father and said, "Father, are you all right?"


    "fine."


    Murong Lingran didn''t want them to be entangled in their own identity, and began to change the subject, saying, "It''s alright now, the heads of the five families are all in prison, and when the month expires, they will be punished."


    Yang Senlu said with a grateful face: "Thank you, Princess."


    Murong smiled and said: "Uncle Yang, don''t be so polite, just call me Aran in the future. My family calls me that."


    Yang Senlu hesitated for a while, then nodded: "Okay, Miss Aran."


    "Hey."


    Just then, there was another knock on the door.


    Someone suddenly asked, "Is this Yang Senlu''s house?"


    Zawa Yu turned his head and saw a group of people appeared at the door. Seeing their clothes, he suddenly walked over.

 Chapter 2956: Treat others with their own way (10)

    Chapter 2956 Repaying the body of others with the way of others (10)


    After a while, he came back and said, "This is the person my master sent out to find your brother before, and they have also found it here. Although you sent the news back to the capital before, my master estimates that he has only received the news now, and it is toote to give them an order. withdraw."


    Murong said: "So that''s the case, they are also doing their due diligence, and they have worked hard for them."


    She took out a silver note of one hundred taels from her bosom to Zeyu, and said, "Give them the money, and let them go to the county town to find a better inn to live in, eat and drink whatever they want, and I will cover the money. already."


    Zeyu nodded: "Yes, my subordinates thank the master for them."


    "Everything should be."


    Not long after that group of people left, another group of people came to the door.


    "Is this the home of Yang Sen Road?"


    Murong Lingran heard the voice somewhat familiar, turned around and saw Uncle Kou with Pei Xiaonan and Pei Xiaobei, as well as Dalin and Erlin suddenly appear at the door.


    Uncle Kou saw that Murong Lingran was here, looked at Murong Zhou next to him, and said with a smile, "It seems that the county master is still connected with his younger brother and sister, and he found his younger brother one step ahead of us."


    Murong smiled and said: "Uncle Kou, didn''t you hear that you evacuated all the people in Beili Mansion? Why are you still here?"


    Uncle Kou came in and said, "Isn''t this going to other ces to find someone without any clues at all? That''s why we came back again."


    "I see."


    Murong said: "Uncle Kou, you''ve worked hard too,e in and have a rest, I''ve already sent back to the capital some time ago about finding my brother. I guess they have already received the news."


    Uncle Kou said: "Okay, we are indeed tired, so let''s take a break for the time being."


    Just when they were resting, another group of people came to the door.


    After Murong asked Lingran, he realized that he was from the Ning''an Marquis Mansion.


    asked them to keep her address a secret for the time being, and she also gave them one hundred taels of silver to go to the county seat.


    At this time, in the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, Murong Zhe was holding the letter sent by Murong Lingran, his hands were shaking with excitement.


    Xiao Manan saw this and guessed: "Xianggong, did Ah Ran really find Xiao Wu?"


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "Yes, Xiao Wu is in Beili Mansion."


    Princess Qihua anxiously said, "Is Xiao Wu doing okay?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "Does Xiao Wu suffer?"


    Murong Zhe said: "I didn''t suffer much, the letter said that Xiao Wu met a good family, and that family was quite rich before, but it was designed more than a month ago, and there was no money. She started to suffer. But she was trying to find a way to heal the family and get the money back, so it took some time before she could go home. She wrote back because she didn''t want us to worry too much."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Xiao Manan said: "Does the letter say where they are? They can''te back for the time being, but I really miss Xiao Wu, and I want to find him."


    Murong Zhe said: "The letter didn''t say their exact location, only that they were in Tianshui County, Beili Prefecture."


    "This child." Xiao Manan was in a hurry, "she should give a specific address, so I can find them."


    Murong Zhe said: "Madam, it was actually stated in the letter that Xiao Wu has lost his memory, he doesn''t remember us at all, and A Ran is also trying to get him back to memory. Our group of people went over rashly and might be frightened. he."

 Chapter 2957: Treat others with their own way (11)

    Chapter 2957 Repaying the body of others with the way of others (11)


    "Just give Xiao Wu some time temporarily. Aran has to do a lot of things, to treat the Yang family, and to seek justice for the Yang family, so let''s not go and cause trouble for her."


    Xiao Manan cried and said, "But I just want Xiaowu."


    "Don''t worry." Princess Qihua said: "I understand your feelings. Since you have found Xiao Wu, there will be countless opportunities to meet in the future. He will be away from you for five years, and you can be well at home during this time. Think about how to make up for him."


    Seeing that her mother-inw also said the same, Xiao Manan wiped her tears and said, "Yes, my daughter-inw listens to you."


    ¡­


    Tianshui County


    Jiang Yu, Li, and Deng''s five brothers were arrested by the county magistrate, and they returned to the county office and were severely interrogated.


    Jiang Youcai knelt down and said, "My lord, it was obviously the Yang family who beat people. Why did your lord arrest us, the bitter masters?"


    Zhou Yaode sneered and said: "You really think this official is a fool, so why do you fool yourself how you want? The Yang family has said that if you forced your way into the house, they just beat you out, otherwise you said, you Why do so many people suddenly appear in the Yang family?"


    Jiang Youcai thought about it, but still told everything about sister Yang Rongyuan''s design of them.


    Yu Kangsheng said: "Sir, that''s the way it is. We were all designed by Yang Rongyuan''s sister. We are bitter masters. We went to the door to ask for an exnation. Not only did they not give it, they also cut off our hands. Broken foot."


    Zhou Yaode said coldly: "It''s this time now, and you are still only picking up what is good for you. Why don''t you talk about your design of the Yang family? Why don''t you talk about it, you want to arrest the young and old of the Yang family What about threatening Yang Rong''s distant sister?"


    The five heads were startled at the same time, and bowed their heads ufortably.


    Yu Kangsheng suddenly raised his head and said, "Sir, we... we didn''t design the Yang family, and even if we bring people to arrest the Yang family, they can''t cut off all of our people. Such a ruthless person can''t let go. Outside, my lord, sooner orter they will be a scourge."


    "Yes, my lord." Jiang Youcai said: "They obviously don''t take thew seriously. If they want to hurt people, they will hurt others. Your lord, you have to arrest them and eliminate harm for the people."


    "Shit!" Zhou Yaode couldn''t help uttering foulnguage and said loudly: "What do you say is what it is? Tell you, you only have to admit that you are unlucky this time, who made you offend the people you shouldn''t offend."


    "People who shouldn''t be offended?" Jiang Youcai said: "Sir, do you think that girl is not small?"


    Zhou Yaode smiled and said: "Atst there is a smart person, to tell you the truth, Yang Rongyuan, the fourth child of the Yang family, was not born to the Yang family, but was picked up by the Yang family on the road, and the identity of the child belongs to the Marquis of Ning''an in the capital. The grandson, that girl, is the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, the Princess Chunling who is proimed by the current Sage, and her grandmother is the aunt of the current Sage, Her Royal Highness Princess Qihua."


    "You guys are also stupid. Whoever is not good at designing is the one who designs the Yang family. The Marquis of Ning''an is unparalleled in benevolence and righteousness. Naturally, his granddaughter is jealous of evil and will avenge it."


    "I heard that after the Yang family moved back to Yangjia Vige, Yang''s mother was stimted and became unconscious. The eldest of the Yang family was besieged by wolves and was in aa for a month. The third of the Yang family was almost bitten to death by a poisonous snake."

 Chapter 2958: Treat others with their own way (12)

    Chapter 2958 Repaying the body of others with the way of others (12)


    "You said, Chunling County Master knew that you had caused her brother''s savior''s family to be in such a tragic state, so can he get around you?"


    "How noble is the status of the county lord. You offend the county lord. What''s wrong with me arresting you?"


    Hearing that Murong Lingran was actually the Lord of Chunling County, the five of them slumped on the ground at the same time.


    They only knew that Murong Lingran came from the capital, but they didn''t expect her to have such a big background.


    It''s over, it''s really over now, after the five-family one-month period is over, I''m afraid they will really have nothing.


    Jiang Youcai suddenly said: "Sir, please help us. If we knew that the Yang family had such a big backer, we would never have designed them. Please help us to beg for mercy, as long as the Yang family is willing to let us go. , we can not only return all the Yang family property to them, but also give half of our own property with both hands, just ask Chunling County Master to let us go, we still have a family to support, we really can''t lose All the property."


    Yu Kangsheng said: "My lord, I am also willing to do the same."


    Brother Deng said: "We are also willing."


    Zhou Yaode snorted and said, "I just talked to Princess Chunling for so long, and I asked you if I could let you go, but she didn''t agree, she must put you in jail, so you should stay in the prison. Come on. Picking quarrels and provoking troubles and wanting to imprison ordinary people without authorization, plus offending the county master, I will imprison you for a month."


    Yu Kangsheng said in shock: "Sir, we are family members, and we still have a very important contract in ce. If we are in prison all the time, and there is no one in charge outside, then the month wille, and we will have nothing. "


    Zhou Yaode said: "This is your family business, and this official will not take care of it. Come people, bring them down to this official, and take good care of them."


    He wanted to clean up these families for a long time.


    These five families are usually doing bad things in Tianshui County, and many sufferers are forced to sue because of their threats.


    Now there is such a good opportunity to clean up these five families, he can''t ask for it.


    Moreover, he can also perform in front of people in the capital, which will be very helpful for him to be promoted in the future. He will not be so stupid to let these people go and pass it on to Murong Lingran. She only needs to say a few words to the above, and he will study hard. An official position that took several years to obtain is estimated to be lost.


    "Yes, my lord."


    ¡­


    In the days that followed, because the heads of the five families of Jiang Yu, Li, and Deng''s brothers were all in prison, their family had no one in charge, and everything was a mess. When it was a month, let alone five thousand. Pieces of cloth, not even 500 pieces of cloth, of course, it is impossible to pay.


    The Jiang family first attacked the Li family and the two Deng families and asked them to hand over the breach of contract money.


    The liquidated damages of the Li family and Deng family brothers are both 20,000 yuan, and they can''t get it. Originally, they wanted to cheat and didn''t want to pay.


    But I didn''t expect that Zhou Yaode personally sent someone to do the handover, they had to hand over the house, shop, and dyeing workshop to the Jiang family.


    In the beginning, they all went to the government for the record, so when the payment was made, the officials from the government were also present.


    After the ?? officials looked at it, they didn''t expect that all the family properties of the two families were only worth 35,000 taels of silver.


    The Jiang family thought that something was better than nothing, so they took over the property first.


    Then they went back and wanted to put together another money, so they put together 100,000 taels of silver to Murong Lingran.

 Chapter 2959: Treat others with their own way (13)

    Chapter 2959 Repaying the body of others with the way of others (13)


    As soon as the Jiang family returned to their door, they saw Murong Lingran, who forced them to give out 100,000 taels of silver immediately.


    The people in the government were still watching, the Jiang family had no choice but to do as they were, but the sum of all their property was indeed only 50,000 taels of silver, plus what they got from the Li family and the Deng family brothers¡¯ homes, it was just that. Only eighty-five thousand taels of silver.


    Murong Lingran looked at all the bank notes, house deeds, etc. in his hand, and said, "It''s only 85,000 taels, and I don''t want the rest. As for the punishment, let the five heads of the family go to jail for a few more days, and let them My family members will all move out of these houses within a day, or I will sue them for forcibly upying the houses.¡±


    "Yes."


    Of course, Murong Lingran also went to the Yu family clothing store to ask for the breach of contract silver, which was 50,000 taels in total, but all the Yu family''s property did not add up to 50,000 taels, so she also epted them all temporarily, and let them within a day move out.


    At this time, Yang Senlu''s house in Yangjia Vige, Yang Senlu looked at the various contracts and silver bills on the table, his face was extremely shocked.


    He really didn''t expect that Murong Lingran had such great ability.


    Yang Rongkang picked up the contract and looked at it separately, and said with surprise: "Dad, there are dye houses, shops, houses, and the original things in our family. With these things, we can do business again in the future."


    Yang Ronglin said with a smile: "Yes, it can even be bigger than before."


    Yang Rongsheng was older and thought more. Seeing his father frowning all the time, he asked with concern, "Father, do you have any concerns?"


    Murong thought for a while and said, "Uncle Yang, if you have any ideas, just say it directly, I will definitely help if I can."


    Yang Senlu knew that he had made everyone worried, but this matter involved the whole family, he still had to express his thoughts and said sternly: "Miss Aran, I really appreciate you helping me take back my family''s property."


    "But I''m relying on you now, I guess I can keep my family property, but if you leaveter, there will definitely be countless troublesing."


    "So, can I ask the girl one more thing?"


    "Uncle Yang, just tell me if you have something to say." Murong said: "As long as I can help, I will definitely help."


    Yang Sen Road: "Okay, then I want to ask the girl to sell all my properties. As for the other properties, they belong to Miss A Ran. I have no idea what to do with Miss A Ran."


    Yang Rongsheng said in surprise: "Father, don''t you want to do business in the future?"


    Yang Sen Road: "We will do it, but the five families suddenly lost all their properties, and there are many families. If we start doing business in Tianshui County immediately, it is estimated that they will retaliate."


    "To do business, we can only find a ce far away from those five families, otherwise the business will not be able to continue."


    Murong Lingran pursed her lips, Yang Senlu''s concerns were right, she could also take the opportunity to ask them to go back to the capital with her, but thinking that the Yang family were Xiao Wu''s benefactors after all, she hid it from them, some kindness would retaliate, and said "Actually, Uncle Yang doesn''t have to worry. In the past month, the county magistrate has learned a lot from the mouths of the five masters. The county magistrate told the five people that as long as they tell each other about the bad things each other has done, they will be forgiven lightly. And they said a lot of the hurtful things they did before."

 Chapter 2960: sell off

    Chapter 2960 Sale


    Yang Sen Road: "A thing that hurts the world?"


    "Yeah." Murong Lingran said: "Those five families actually had their lives killed. The most serious one would be sentenced to beheading, and the lightest crime would be exile. The county magistrate just wanted to hand over all their property to me. They are in their hands, so they have not been arrested for a long time. Now they are all probably arrested. In other words, the five families will no longer exist in Tianshui County in the future, but their rtives may still be there. "


    Yang Senlu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and said gratefully, "Thank you, Miss Aran."


    Murong Zhou also said: "Sister, thank you."


    Murong said: "Uncle Yang, but I think your idea is very good, those properties should be sold, and another ce to do business should be found. Although the five families were caught, there will eventually be fish that slip through the. , you are really dangerous in Tianshui County."


    Yang Senlu thought about it, and felt that what she said was reasonable, and said: "I understand that my family''s ability to dye cloth is the second, and no one dares to be the first, but I don''t know where to go for the time being, in Tianshui County. It will attract the envy of others, and it is estimated that it will attract envy in other ces.¡±


    Murong Lingran coughed softly: "Why don''t you... go to the capital."


    "Go to the capital?"


    "That''s right, let''s go to the capital." Murong said lingeringly: "At the foot of the emperor in the capital, my grandfather is still the Marquis of Ning''an, the eldest uncle is the general, the younger uncle is the Minister of Rites, and my three brothers are also generals, so I need to protect them. You guys are really easy."


    "If you do business in the capital, I guarantee that no one will dare to design you again."


    "This..." Yang Senlu hesitated.


    Murong Lingran said again: "I know that my idea is a bit selfish, the purpose is actually to ask Xiao Wu to go back with me, but even without me, you can''t stay here, even if the five families are not convicted, in the future It is absolutely impossible to make your family feel better, the capital is really a good ce to go."


    "I promise you, if you are not used to staying in the capital in the future, I can let you go to other ces."


    Yang Senlu looked at Murong Zhou and said, "Rong Yuan, do you want to go back to the capital?"


    Murong Zhou said: "I... I want to see my original family, but I don''t want to leave you either."


    Yang Senlu sighed and said, "Miss Aran, please give me one night, I''ll think about it."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran said, "But I still hope that you will follow me back. Although Rong Lin''s disease is much better now, he has not yet fully recovered. I still need to give him some recuperation. All my medicines are all The secret recipe is not essible to ordinary people. Only when he returns to the capital with me can I continue to nurse him back to health."


    Yang Senlu said sternly: "Miss Aran, I understand, I will think about it clearly."


    At night, Yang Senlu and Mrs Chu were lying on the bed.


    Chu said: "Master, are you really unwilling to go to the capital?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to." Yang Senlu said: "If I go, I will definitely trouble Miss Aran in the future. I don''t want to owe her too much. Just talking about what she has done for us, we probably won''t be able to pay it back in our lifetime. "


    Mr. Chu sighed and said, "Miss A Ran has a distinguished status. We owe her, we must not be able to pay her back, but we have helped her take care of Rong Yuan for so long, which can be regarded as offsetting part of the kindness."


    "Master, in my opinion, let''s go to the capital."

 Chapter 2961: leave?

    Chapter 2961 Leave?


    "Although we may have trouble with Miss Aran in the future, we must go together for Ronglin''s sake, otherwise his body will not be able to recover."


    "Also, Rongyuan has been my son for a few years after all. Since Miss Aran is here, she will definitely bring him back to the capital. If we don''t go to the capital, won''t Rongyuan be embarrassed. When I go to the capital, I will be separated from us, and I really can''t bear to be separated from him."


    Yang Senlu said: "I can''t bear him either."


    "In that case." Chu said excitedly: "Let''s go to the capital together. After we go, with Rongyuan''s family protecting us, we can definitely live a better life. If we go to other ces that we are not familiar with , we will definitely be bullied again, we finally got through this difficult time, and I don''t want to put the children in danger again."


    "This..." Yang Senlu said: "Let me think about it again."


    He was just afraid that he would rely too much on the Ning''an Marquis'' Mansion, which would be annoying. When the Ning''an Marquis'' Mansion was fed up with them, their situation would be even more difficult than in an unfamiliar ce.


    Chu said: "Okay."


    In the middle of the night, in the dead of night, two people suddenly sneaked to the back of the Yang Sen Road house.


    was about to set fire when he was surrounded by people.


    The two looked at the people who surrounded them, and suddenly became desperate.


    Yangsen Road Family Hall


    Murong Lingran walked around the two of them, and said indifferently: "Be honest, which of the five families of brothers Jiang Yu, Li and Deng sent you?"


    The two did not speak.


    Murong nced at Rong Da, Rong Da agreed, and brought people forward and beat them up.


    Originally, she thought that these two were strong-willed people, but she didn''t expect to be beaten for a cup of tea, and she couldn''t stand it anymore, and began to beg for mercy.


    "I said, it was the maiden family of the Jiang family''s wife''s wife who asked us toe here."


    "They said they would give us fifty taels of silver as long as we ordered the house in Yang Sen Road."


    Murong said: "Zeyu, these two will be handed over to you. As for the ambassador behind what they said, it will also be handed over to you."


    "Yes, Master."


    Seeing Yang Senlu''s worried expression, Yang Rongsheng said, "Father, why don''t we just listen to Miss Murong. Those five families used to like concubines and gave birth to many children. More than 20 daughters were married off. If they want to take revenge on us, one person can drive us crazy by ordering our house once, let''s go to the capital, no matter how powerful those five families are, the capital can''t reach out."


    Yang Senlu heard the words, looked at his wife Chu, and said, "Are you really willing to leave here?"


    Chu said: "My mother''s family is basically gone, and the remaining rtives didn''t give us a good face when we were down. That being the case, I have nothing to give up to them, your rtives, to us They are also very hostile, and they have nothing to worry about, in my opinion, let''s just listen to Miss Aran."


    Yang Senlu sighed and said, "Okay."


    He looked at Murong Lingran and said, "Miss Aran, please help me sell all my properties. I believe I can make aeback in the capital."


    Murong Lingran smiled suddenly, "Well, I''ll get rid of it as soon as possible, you guys just wait for the good news."


    A few dayster, it was April, and all the properties in Murong Lingran''s hands had already changed hands, and all were exchanged for silver coins. She returned the 15,000 taels of silver that belonged to the Yang family to them.

 Chapter 2962: burst

    Chapter 2962 Burst


    The Yang family had been trying to find a way to treat Yang Ronglin before, but they didn''t spend too much thought on the business, and the business didn''t do too much. Before adding it, a lot of ces were burned, so all the property was sold, and there was no problem. How much.


    As for other industries, Murong Lingran didn''t have any intention of leaving behind. She was not interested in the dyeing business, and they all transferred them to local wealthy businessmen.


    Jiang Yu, Li, and Deng''s brothers all had murder cases in their hands. All the main culprits were sentenced to beheading for public disy, and the rest were all sent to Saiyuan Mansion.


    As for the envoy who sent people to set fire on that day, he was also sentenced to exile.


    Although the rest of the rtives of the five families hated the Yang family, they didn''t dare to act rashly, knowing that the county magistrate was on the Yang family''s side and that Murong Lingran and others were protecting them.


    The matter here is settled, and Murong Lingran ns to return to the capital.


    The day before she left, she brought Murong Zhou to Yang Haoliang''s house.


    She is very grateful to Yang Haoliang. If it wasn''t for Yang Haoliang''s guidance, she probably hasn''t seen the fifth brother yet, and is still anxious to find the fifth brother.


    As soon as he arrived at Yang Haoliang''s house, he heard the screams of childrening from inside.


    She hurriedly asked Ze Yu to kick the door open. As soon as she kicked it open, she saw Yang Dajun holding a stick in his hand and attacking Yang Haoliang''s head.


    Zeyu saw that the situation was urgent, so he flew over with light power and kicked Yang Dajun away with one kick.


    Yang Dajun fell to the ground, clutching his chest in pain, looking at Zeyu and the people behind him, and said viciously: "It''s you again, you are really haunted!"


    Ze Yu''s face sank, and he took off his hands and feet with a few moves forward.


    "Ah!" Yang Dajun screamed and fainted in pain.


    Yang Haoliang saw Murong Lingran approaching, and cried: "Sister, you are here, Yang Dajun injured my grandma, you save my grandma."


    Everyone followed his line of sight and saw an old man lying in the main room.


    Murong Lingran hurried over to take a look, and after a while, shook his head at both Ze Yu and Rong Da.


    The old man injured his head and died.


    Seeing this, Yang Haoliang cried and leaned forward beside the old man, saying, "Ama, wake up, wake up, don''t leave me, without you, I will be alone in the future, what do you want me to do? Live, grandma, grandma!"


    Murong said: "Only you? Where are your parents?"


    Yang Haoliang said: "My parents have been dead for many years, and my grandma raised me."


    After he finished speaking, he knelt down to Murong Lingran and cried, "Sister, please help my grandma to take revenge, Yang Dajun came in just now and wanted to **** the prey I got from the trap. If grandma didn''t give it to him, he took a stool. Hit my grandma on the head and want to kill me, it must be that one shot that killed grandma."


    "Get up quickly." Murong helped him up and said, "Don''t worry, kill for your life, he won''t be able to trouble you in the future."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Rong Da and said, "Let''s leave this to you. Those who have worked hard for you, send them directly to the government, and by the way, I will be a witness."


    Rong nodded and said, "Yes, Master."


    Murong Lingran looked at Zeyu again and said, "Send someone to inform Yang Lizheng, he must know about a murder case in the vige."


    Zawa Yu nodded and quickly asked someone to do it.


    Yang Lizheng heard that Yang Haoliang''s family had died, and rushed over in a hurry, followed by a group of vigers watching the fun.

 Chapter 2963: Like mother like son

    Chapter 2963 If ??there is a mother, there must be a son


    Yang Lizheng probed Yang Haoliang''s grandmother''s breath, and shook his head with the crowd who came to watch the excitement, "It is indeed hopeless, there is also a wound on his head, which is estimated to be fatal."


    Yang Dajun''s aunt Zhu Shi frowned and said: "The old woman died when she died. I have heard that on the way here. You said that my son injured this old woman. Don''t frame a good person. My son is usually a jerk. A bit, but it is absolutely impossible to kill. My son, call him out, and we will face off together."


    "You also know that your son is a bastard." Murong Lingran sneered: "Want to see your son? Then go to the county office, I have already sent him to the county office just now."


    "You!" Zhu shi frowned and said, "Why did you send my son to the county office as a foreigner? Hurry up and send my son back, or I want you to look good!"


    When Murong Lingran gave meat to the vigers some time ago, both of her left and right family members gave it to Murong Lingran, but she didn''t give it to her. She had long thought that Murong Lingran was not pleasing to the eye.


    Originally wanted to go to Yang Senlu to ask why she didn''t deliver meat to her house, but seeing Murong Lingran and so many guards at the door, she didn''t dare to go there.


    "Why?" Murong said in a clear voice, "Just because I saw with my own eyes that he wanted to kill Yang Haoliang, and because Yang Haoliang identified him and killed his grandma!"


    Zhu Shi was stunned, and quickly sorted out his emotions, and said: "Don''t talk nonsense, my son will not do such a thing, little bitch, you quickly have my son sent back, or I will treat you Get started!"


    Murong Lingran''s face sank, and he said, "If there is a mother, there must be a son. Now I know why your son dares to kill. You dare to do something to me. If that''s the case, then I have to do it first. Yu, give me ten ps, she educates a murderer''s son, and it is considered a crime, and hitting her is not wrong."


    "Yes, Master."


    Zeyu asked the two to control Zhu Shi, picked up the scabbard and gave her ten strokes.


    He is not that stupid. He beats people with his hands. If someone like Zhu Shi touches her face, he thinks it is dirty.


    After Zeyu finished fighting, the two Xuanwu guards let go of Zhu Shi, Zhu Shi''s legs were weak, and he copsed to the ground, his face was full of disbelief, Murong Lingran actually said that he would beat her.


    Murong said coldly: "Next time you dare to be so rude to me, then I will give you a hundred ps andpletely ruin your face!"


    Zhu Shi was stunned for a moment, then thought about it, turned to look at Yang Lizheng, and cried, "Lizheng, they are from outside the vige, are you just watching them bullying the people in your vige?"


    Yang Lizheng said: "You were the one who made the rude words first, and it''s okay for them to teach you a lesson. You can''t expect you to scold others, and others still treat you well, right?"


    "Lizheng!"


    Murong said: "If you say another word, I will beat you again!"


    Zhu Shi choked, and immediately did not dare to say another word.


    Yang Li was looking at Yang Haoliang and said, "Son, tell me everything that happened here just now."


    Yang Haoliang said: "Well, it''s like this. I did trap hunting as before. I was lucky today. I went in with three pheasants. When I got it back, Yang Dajun saw it. He asked me to give it to him. I If I didn''t want to, he kept chasing me back home. Before I could close the door, he followed me directly into the main room. "

 Chapter 2964: Burial

    Chapter 2964 Burial


    "Grandma saw that he was going to **** my pheasant, so she hit him with a broom, but he took the stool at hand and hit Grandma on the head directly."


    "I saw that Nian passed out, so I wanted to go out and call for help. I didn''t expect Yang Dajun to chase me and beat me to death. Fortunately, this sister arrived in time, otherwise I might be dead now."


    When everyone heard the words, they were immediately angry.


    Yang Dajun is also too much, too arrogant!


    Yang Lizheng said angrily: "This Yang Dajun has really eaten the guts of a bear''s heart and a leopard. He dares to rob and kill in broad daylight. I think Miss Murong is good at catching him. If you let such a person stay in the vige, maybe he will What a disaster!"


    Zhu Shi hurriedly said: "Lizheng, there must be a misunderstanding in this matter, my son will definitely not do such a thing, you can go to the county government to see, let the adults let go of my son, he is my only son, I have treasured him all my life, and if he dies, I don''t want to live anymore."


    "Misunderstanding?" Yang Lizheng said, "Are you saying that Miss Murong wronged your son? Or that Haoliang wronged your son?"


    Zhu roared loudly: "It is they who wronged my son, my son would never do such a thing."


    Yang Lizheng said: "How did the grandma Haoliang die? Then why did your son appear here?"


    Zhu Shi suddenly felt a little guilty, his eyes dodged and said: "I don''t know."


    Murong Lingran said coldly, "Whether you have wronged your son, the county magistrate will know after the interrogation, and now the person is on his way to the county government office. If you think your son has been wronged, go to the county government office toin about the injustice. use."


    Zhu Shi was stunned, and apparently felt that what she said was reasonable, and ran out in a hurry.


    Yang Li was looking at everyone and said, "There is only one child in this family. Let''s take care of the old man''s death for Haoliang. We have the money to contribute, and we will contribute with strength. Don''t let the old man go too deste."


    Murong Lingran said: "I will pay for the burial, but the body cannot be moved for the time being, and the officials from the government will probablye to check the body, so let''s put it aside for the time being, I will pay, and everyone will contribute. After the autopsy, let''s be buried."


    Yang Lizheng said: "Miss Murong, how embarrassing you are, you..."


    "You''re wee." Murong said calmly: "If I hadn''t met Haoliang, I still don''t know when I would have found the fifth brother, so we should repay him."


    Yang Lizheng heard the words, so he stopped persuading him, and turned his head and said, "Haoliang, just listen to Miss Murong. You have to thank her in the future, do you understand?"


    Yang Haoliang was only nine years old. He knew that the family really had no money, so he nodded, "Well, thank you sister, and Grandpa Lizheng."


    Murong Lingran gave Yang Lizheng twenty taels of silver and let him go to work.


    And two hourster, Zhu Kuai also brought Zuo Zuo over to inspect the body, plus Yang Haoliang and Murong Lingran testified, the matter became clear.


    Because something happened suddenly at Yang Haoliang''s house, Murong Lingran had no choice but to postpone the trip for a few days.


    Three dayster, Yang Dajun was sentenced to half a month and then beheaded to the public because of the evidence.


    The ?? verdict soon spread throughout Yangjia Vige.


    The Zhu family went to Yang Haoliang and asked him to change his confession, and even offered to give him money, but he refused.


    Zhu Shi had no choice but to block at Yang Haoliang''s door every day, trying to frighten him and make him afraid, and agree to her request.

 Chapter 2965: place

    Chapter 2965 Where to go


    It was just that after Murong Lingran knew about it, she brought Yang Haoliang to her side. There was nothing the Zhu family could do. She didn''t dare to provoke Murong Lingran, so she had to give up.


    On this day, after Yang Haoliang''s grandma was buried, Murong Lingran, Yang Haoliang, and some vigers gathered at Yang Lizheng''s house to discuss what Yang Haoliang should do in the future.


    Yang Lizheng said: "Yang Haoliang is still a child, he can''t be allowed to live alone at home, I won''t go around in circles, among you there are rtives of Yang Haoliang, who among you is willing to take him in?"


    Some people took a step back.


    Everyone''s life is not very good, and one more person in the family eats, and it costs a lot of money throughout the year.


    And Yang Haoliang is only nine years old. When he grows up, he has to help him marry a wife. This is another sum of money, and they don''t have that much money.


    Yang Lizheng saw that no one spoke, and said, "What? Do you all want to take him in?"


    Yang Haoliang''s rtives said one after another:


    "Lizheng, it''s not that we don''t want to take it in, but we really don''t have that ability."


    "Yeah, we have several children in our family. If we have one more child, they will eat one less meal. We really can''t make our children go hungry."


    "My family is also poor. I really don''t have any money. I really can''t bear to take it in."


    "Half the big boy, eat poor Laozi, we really can''t support him."


    ¡­


    Seeing that they were all making excuses, Yang Lizheng frowned and said, "You all have reasons, so what should you do with this child? You can''t continue to let him live alone, right?"


    One person suddenly said: "Yang Lizheng, this is Yangjia Vige. If you count them up, they are all rtives. Since you are so pitiful for this child, why don''t you take it in?"


    Sun shi suddenly said, "What a bastard! He still has his own uncle, how could it not be our turn to raise him, we raised him, you rtives, still haven''t been stabbed to death in the spine!"


    Another person said: "Anyway, we just can''t support them. No matter who wants to support Yang Haoliang, we have no problem."


    Yang Lizheng said: "Haoliang''s family still has a house and two acres of farnd. The family who adopted him only needs to help him farm when he is busy. He is also good at trapping. I often see him bring his prey down the mountain. To improve the life of the family, he can also help your family in the future, so you are not willing?"


    Another person said, "The two acres ofnd are the most inferior fields, and there is not much output every year. Even if it is sold, it will not be worth much. I don''t want to be thankful. His house is better than a shack. It¡¯s not much better. Also, every time he hunts, it¡¯s just some pheasants and hares, and he doesn¡¯t get a harvest every day, and the money is not enough for him to eat every day.¡±


    "You!" Yang Lizheng said: "After all, don''t any of you want to?"


    Some people turned their heads immediately, afraid to look into Yang Lizheng''s eyes.


    Although Yang Haoliang was still young, he understood that everyone regarded himself as a fuel bottle. He tugged on Yang Lizheng''s clothes and said, "Grandpa Lizheng, I''m fine, I can live alone, I can go. You can feed yourself by trapping and hunting, and you can also farm."


    Yang Lizheng sighed and said: "What nonsense, you are a child, without adults around, you will suffer a lot in the future."


    Yang Senlu was also present. He has a lot of money in his hand now, but he has not announced it. After discussing it with his wife Chu, he said a few words to Murong Lingran, saying, "Why don''t... give it to me."

 Chapter 2966: Got to go

    Chapter 2966 is leaving


    All eyes fell on him at the same time.


    Yang Lizheng didn''t know that Yang Senlu had taken back his money, so he worried: "His father Rongsheng, can you have one more child in your family?"


    "Yes." Yang Senlu said: "My family''s Rongsheng is awake now, Ronglin''s health is getting better day by day, my wife is also awake, and now the situation at home is fine. It''s just that our family is going to the capital. , if Haoliang follows us, we will go to the capital together."


    Yang Lizheng said in surprise: "Are you guys leaving? Why is it so sudden?"


    Yang Senlu sighed and said: "We can''t do this either, there are many reasons, one of the reasons is that Rongyuan''s rtives and sisters came, she wanted Rongyuan back to the capital, but Rongyuan didn''t want to be separated from us, we I have to go with Rong Yuan. Also, Rong Lin''s body hasn''tpletely turned into a normal person, and he still needs to take care of Murong girl. As for the other reasons, I can''t say for the time being. "


    "So it is." Yang Lizheng nodded, looked at Yang Haoliang again, and said, "Haoliang, would you like to follow me to the capital?"


    Yang Haoliang thought about the faces of those rtives just now, and said, "If I go, will I nevere back?"


    "Of course not." Yang Senlu said: "My family and ancestral graves are here. I will find time toe back every year, and you cane back with me when the timees."


    Yang Haoliang breathed a sigh of relief, but he was still a little hesitant.


    Murong said: "Haoliang, juste with us, thanks to you, I was able to find my younger brother, you are also my benefactor, don''t worry, I can let you study when you get to the capital, and you can even take the imperial examination in the future. To seed."


    Yang Haoliang hesitated for a while, then nodded after a while, and said, "I... I''m willing to follow, I don''t need to ask me to study, I can serve you, as long as you can give me a full meal and sleep in a bed. "


    Because he has no father and no mother, he has no good memories from childhood in Yangjia Vige.


    When Ama was there, the children and many adults in the vige would bully him.


    Now that Grandma is gone, everyone still dislikes him so much, and he will inevitably be bullied in the future.


    This sister is very good, he has saved him twice, Yang Rongyuan''s family is also very good, I believe that with them, he will never be bullied again in the future.


    Yang Senlu breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Don''t worry, you will be my child in the future, and I will treat you well."


    "Thank you Uncle Yang."


    Murong Lingran thought for a while, then looked at Yang Lizheng and said, "Haoliang''s family still has two acres of thin fields?"


    Yang Lizheng nodded: "Yes."


    Murong Lingran looked at Yang Haoliang and said, "After you go to the capital, your family''s fields will no longer be able to be nted. Why don''t you sell them all so they don''t fall into ce. As for the house, just lock it like that."


    Yang Hao nodded his head: "Well, yes."


    Murong turned his head and said: "Grandpa Lizheng, please help me and sell Haoliang''s farm."


    Yang Lizheng nodded, "Okay."


    At night, Yang Senmu suddenly came to his house on Yang Sen Road.


    Yang Sen Road: "What are you doing? I won''t give you meat, and those meats are not mine."


    Yang Senmu said: "Brother, I...I didn''te to you for meat, but I heard that you are going to the capital."

 Chapter 2967: Kaikyo

    Chapter 2967 Back to Beijing


    "It turns out that you are here for this matter." Yang Senlu said: "We are indeed going to leave soon, you can say what you have to say."


    Yang Senmu said with a smile: "Brother, if you are going to the capital, you will not see me in the future. When your parents passed away, didn''t you say it before their graves? You said that you would definitely take good care of us as younger brothers. "


    Yang Senlu frowned and said, "If you have something to say, just say it."


    "Okay, let me tell you straight." Yang Senmu said, "Brother, after you leave, you don''t know when you will see each other again. If you have money now, leave some money for me. The child is about to be born, and money is needed everywhere.¡±


    "I knew you were here for money." Yang Senlu said: "I gave you a lot of money when I was still in the vige. Today is two taels, and tomorrow''s five taels, but both of you, take all of them. Go to gamble, and even go to Gon Courtyard. If you have saved all your money before, why is it like this now!"


    "Brother, I promise you that if you give me money again this time, I promise not to spend it casually, save it to buynd, okay?"


    "No, when my family''s Rongkang was bitten by a poisonous snake, outsiders were collecting money for them, and you, an uncle, just watched helplessly. Tell you, I won''t give you another coin, I''ll give it now I''m going!"


    "Brother, please, I know I''m wrong, why don''t I apologize to Rongkang, okay?"


    "No need, he can''t bear it, get out of here!"


    "Big Brother..."


    Murong Lingran said coldly, "Someone, beat this person out for me!"


    "Yes, Master."


    Yang Senmu saw this and knew that it was impossible to achieve his wish today, so he could only run away in despair.


    went back to his house and saw his second brother who was waiting for news at his house, Yang Senmu said, "Big brother doesn''t listen to me, that Murong girl even let someone beat me out."


    Yang Senli frowned and said, "Then what should we do? Are we just watching Big Brother leave us and go to the capital to enjoy happiness?"


    "There''s nothing we can do about it." Yang Senmu said: "The things we did in the past probably made my brother feel chills."


    Yang Senli thought for a long time and couldn''t think of a way to ask Yang Senlu for money again, so he sighed and left.


    Originally thought that the eldest brother would give them money, but then they would ask the eldest brother to take them to the capital as well. They had never been out of Tianshui County in their lives. I didn¡¯t expect the eldest brother to be so cruel.


    Zheng saw that her husband was back and said, "How about the head of the house? Can I get the money?"


    "Don''t think about it, the third brother was kicked out."


    "Then we let the big brother go like this?"


    "Otherwise? I can''t help it anyway. If you can, you can go by yourself."


    Zheng Shi choked, what can she do?


    In the past, Yang Senlu had money, and they went to ask for money when they couldn''t live on. Now that Yang Senlu had no money, and they had to go to the capital, she wanted to know how hard her life would be in the future.


    ¡­


    Two dayster, after Yang Haoliang''snd was sold, Murong Lingran took the Yang family on the journey back to Beijing.


    As for the looms, silk, and cloth they bought before, Rong Dazeyu had already handed them over to others.


    As for Yang Haoliang, the Yang family had contacted him before, and they knew that Yang Senlu had taken him in, so they had no problem. Anyway, after returning to Beijing, they would have one less child and one more Yang Haoliang by their side, which could also relieve their pain.

 Chapter 2968: Already remembered?

    Chapter 2968 Already remembered?


    The Yang family originally moved back to Yangjia Vige with nothing, but now they have to move, and there is nothing to move. Basically, Murong Lingran bought them for them, and they also have to go back, go back At that time, there were still two more carriages.


    As for the people in Yangjia Vige, Murong Lingran thought that some people had helped the Yang Senlu family, and originally wanted to leave some high-yield grain for them to grow, but the high-yield grain had already been spread here, so she didn''t need her help at all.


    But now the grain seed in her hands is very different from the original grain yield per mu. In order to thank those people, she still sent some grain seeds to Li Zheng before she left, and asked him to give it to those who had helped Yang Senlu''s family. people.


    At this time, Murong Lingran and Murong Zhou were sitting in the same carriage. Although her eyes were closed, her consciousness had already entered the space.


    As soon as she entered the space, she was shocked. The whitend that can mature instantly now actually has an area of ??one and a half acres.


    Murong said excitedly: "Shen Jun, your injuries should be almost healed, right?"


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly appeared and said, "Well."


    Murong Lingran saw his mask and asked, "Shen Jun, why do you only wear masks for your eyes?"


    "Wear the whole mask and you''ll be panicking."


    "Okay." Murong Lingran looked at his face carefully and said, "Why do I think you look familiar?"


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Really? Who is it like?"


    Murong thought for a while and said, "I can''t remember it for the time being."


    "Don''t think about it if you can''t think of it for the time being. When I take off all the masks in the future, you''ll know who I look like."


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran said: "Shen Jun, I came in this time because I have something to ask you about. After the Yang family drank the Lingquan water, their health improved, especially Yang Rongsheng and the Chu family, one of them. After waking up, one is awake, and even Yang Ronglin''s body is slowly improving, but why does Xiao Wu have no effect after drinking a little? I have observed him for a long time, but I feel that he has be whiter and stronger. It seems that no memory has been recovered at all."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "It''s impossible to have no effect at all. I guess he just didn''t say it. If you don''t believe me, ask him."


    "Could it be that Xiao Wu deliberately hides it from me?"


    "No, just ask him."


    Murong Lingran who was in the carriage suddenly opened his eyes.


    Murong Zhou saw that his elder sister was sleeping soundly, and was about to close her eyes to rest, when she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him with a meaningful expression.


    Murong Zhou suddenly felt a little nervous and said, "Sister, you... why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Little Wu." Murong said in a clear voice, "Tell me honestly, has your amnesia been cured? You already think of our family, right?"


    "No, sister, really not."


    "Huh? Really not?"


    Murong Zhou said: "Sister, let me tell you the truth, I suddenly had some scenes in my head, but they only appeared at night when I was sleeping, I thought I was dreaming, so I didn''t tell you. ."


    Murong asked: "What scenes are there?"


    Murong Zhou said: "There was an olddy named Liu Shi who often bullied me, and I was pulling weeds in a ce called Saiyuan Mansion, and I was running in a big house, and a group of officers and soldiers rushed into us. The scene at home, and when I was holding hands with my two children, being swept away, and many, many more¡­¡±

 Chapter 2969: get home

    Chapter 2969 Home


    "That''s not a dream." Murong said, "That''s what happened to you. Xiao Wu, although we are now the grandchildren of the Marquis of Ning''an, we have suffered a lot before. Our father , was taken away by the bad guys since we were young. We only returned to Grandpa two years ago, and we moved into the Ning''an Hou Mansion. We were not born to enjoy glory and wealth... When we were born... We were assigned... We were pardon¡­"


    After listening to what Sister A said, Murong Zhou said in shock: "Sister, that Liu family is too hateful, and actually wants to kill you."


    He did not expect that his family had suffered so much.


    Murong Lingran said: "That''s nothing, now that we have found you, our family will be reunited, let the past things pass. As long as you drink the medicine obediently every day in the future, you can restore your memory smoothly. "


    Murong Zhou nodded: "Well, sister, I will listen to you."


    Murong smiled with relief.


    A few dayster


    The four carriages stopped at the gate of the Ning''anhou mansion.


    In order to surprise the family members, Murong Lingran did not inform the family members in advance that they wereing back.


    When the concierge saw that Murong Lingran was back, he hurriedly went inside to report.


    It was almost night time, and everyone stayed at home, waiting for dinner.


    The masters in the mansion were all about to go to the dining hall, when they heard that Murong Lingran suddenly came back, they all quickly came to the door.


    Murong Lingran and the Yang family had also got out of the car and were talking at the door. When they saw the family membersing out, they hurriedly stepped forward to say hello.


    "Grandpa, grandma, grandpa, grandma, brothers, sisters-inw, brothers, I''ve made you worry, I''m back safely."


    "Juste back safely." After Princess Qihua finished speaking, seeing that she was fine, she hurriedly looked at the person behind her.


    When his eyes fell on Murong Zhou, Princess Qihua walked over and asked, "Are you Xiao Wu?"


    Murong Zhou, seeing the eager eyes of the person who came, couldn''t help but nodded: "Yes."


    Princess Qihua took him into her arms and said, "Thank goodness, you are finally back, the family misses you so much."


    Others also gathered around.


    Princess Qihua saw this and made Murong Zhou stand up straight so that he could see his family.


    Xiao Manan cried with joy: "Xiao Wu, you are finally back, A-Niang really misses you."


    Murong Zhe said, "Xiao Wu, Dad misses you too. It''s all because Dad didn''t take good care of you in the first ce, so he lost you for so long."


    Murong Zong said, "Xiao Wu, have your memories recovered?"


    Murong Zhou shook his head: "I just thought of some fragmentary fragments."


    "That''s fine." Murong Zong said: "Xiao Wu, I''m your eldest brother. It''s good toe back, and I can definitely recover slowly in the future."


    Liu Jia said: "Xiao Wu, I am your sister-inw."


    Murong Xuan said: "Xiao Wu, I am your second brother, we will all be by your side from now on, don''t be afraid, we will all apany you."


    Ruan Youyi said: "Xiao Wu, I am your second sister-inw."


    Murong Kuan said: "Xiao Wu, I''m your third brother, it''s not a big deal to lose my memory, the memories of the past are not very good, just forget it."


    Jing Yaner said: "Xiao Wu, I am your third sister-inw."


    Murong Yi said, "Little Wu, I''m your fourth brother."


    Murong Ding said: "Fifth brother, I am your sixth brother."

 Chapter 2970: arrange

    Chapter 2970 Arrangement


    Murong Zhou nodded and said, "Hello."


    The faces of Yang Senlu and Mrs. Chu in the distance suddenly became a littleplicated. Although they were ready to lose a son when they returned to Beijing, they still felt a little ufortable when they saw Murong Zhou meet with the real family.


    Ning Anhou smiled and said, "Xiao Wu, I''m your grandfather, it''s good toe back. You''ve been on the road for so long, and you''ve worked hard, so you should go back to the house to rest quickly."


    "That''s right." Princess Qihua said, "I''m your grandma. If you have anything to say, we''ll talk about it when you rest."


    Murong Zhou nodded and looked at the Yang family again.


    The meaning in his eyes is obvious, and he wants the Yang family to stay.


    Yang Senlu and Mrs Chu saw that everyone was looking towards them, so they hurriedly sorted out their emotions and showed a smile on their faces.


    Murong understood the meaning of the fifth brother, and said, "Grandpa, grandma, grandpa, grandma, and brothers, sisters-inw and brothers, let me introduce to you, this is Uncle Yang''s family who took in Xiaowu, because some The reason, they also came back with us."


    Immediately after, she introduced the Yang family.


    Ning''an Hou Wenyan said sternly: "Thank you all for helping Xiao Wu, I am really grateful to everyone in Ning An Hou''s house."


    After ??, he wanted to salute the Yang family.


    Yang Senlu knew that the other party was the Marquis of Ning''an, so he hurriedly said: "Ho... Marquis, you don''t have to be too polite, we just did what we should do. Anyone who sees a child falling down on the road will help. And your granddaughter It has also helped us a lot, and we have already repaid our gratitude, we really can''t afford such a big gift from the Marquis."


    The Hou of Ning''an didn''t have any more politeness when he heard the words, he smiled and said: "Okay, if that''s the case, I''ll listen to you."


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran pulled Yang Haoliang to his side and said, "He is Yang Haoliang, not a child of Uncle Yang''s family, but for some reason, I brought him too, thanks to him showing me the way, I can Then find Xiao Wu quickly."


    Ning''an Hou said: "It turns out that, thank you very much."


    Yang Haoliang said very restrainedly: "Don''t...don''t be polite, I owe Sister Aran more."


    Ning Anhou smiled and patted his shoulder.


    Eldest Princess Qihua said: "Everyone hase from a long way. It is estimated that if you are not ready to rest, why not go to the Hou''s Mansion to rest."


    The vacant yard of the Hou Mansion is usually cleaned regrly, and many things are ready-made. When Murong Lingran wrote back before, he also revealed that he wanted to bring the Yang family back, so Murong Lingran dared not notify in advance. Houfu,e back directly.


    Yang Sen Road: "No more trouble, we just go to the inn."


    Murong persuaded: "Uncle Yang, you all stay here. If you leave, Xiao Wu will definitely miss you very much. After you rest, I will personally apany you to find the yard in a few days."


    "This..." Yang Senlu looked at his wife and saw her nodding, so he had topromise: "Okay, since the Marquis and the county master are cordially invited, then we are wee."


    Princess Qihua waved her hand, and the housekeeper went to prepare.


    Ning''an Hou said: "You''re wee, let''s go first."


    "Yes, Lord Hou."


    Because there are many men in the Yang family, the housekeeper arranged them in the Shui Courtyard next to the front yard, where there is enough room for each of them.


    The guest house still lives with Xiao Zhengdong and his wife.

 Chapter 2971: all good things

    Chapter 2971 are all good things


    nced at the whole yard, Princess Qihua said: "This yard has many rooms, just right for your family to live. If youck anything, you can tell the servants that they will satisfy you."


    Yang Senlu said gratefully, "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Princess Qihua said: "Then you can rest, and I will send someone to inform you when you have dinnerter."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Eldest Princess Qihua looked at Murong Zhou and said with a smile, "Little Wu, let''s go, let''s go to your yard and see if you like it or not, if you don''t like it, Grandma will change it for you."


    Murong Zhou nced at his adoptive father and adoptive mother reluctantly. Seeing that they nodded, he had no choice but to follow.


    Xiao Zhengdong and Mrs. Xue, who were next to the guest house, heard the movement outside. After they came out, they saw Murong Lingraning out of the next yard.


    Xiao Zhengdong is now able to walk freely with his legs. He stepped forward and asked in surprise, "Aran, are there any guests at your house?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Little uncle came just in time, I have found my fifth brother."


    After she finished speaking, she took Murong Zhou to Xiao Zhengdong and said, "Xiao Wu, this is our little uncle. For some reason, he is recovering at our house, and next to him is our little aunt."


    Murong Zhou shouted with a clever face: "Hello little uncle, hello little aunt."


    The two hurriedly said: "Little Wu, hello."


    Murong said: "Little uncle, little aunt, we have to take him to see the yard, so I''m sorry."


    Xiao Zhengdong said: "Okay, you go, little uncle will not disturb your reunion."


    "Thank you little uncle."


    Soon, the group took Murong Zhou to his yard.


    Princess Qihua walked into the door and started to introduce: "Xiao Wu, this is your yard. This is what your aunt personally arranged for you after receiving your sister''s letter."


    Murong Zhou looked at Xiao Manan and said, "Thank you, Auntie."


    Xiao Manan took his hand to his room and said with a smile: "Don''t say thank you, this is what A-Niang should do for you. Everything in this room is made by A-Niang for you. Yes, it''s all new."


    As she said that, she opened the closet and said, "The clothes here are all made by A-Niang based on your approximate height over the past few years, just so that you can wear them whenever youe back anytime. new clothes."


    Murong Zhou touched the clothes and said with a smile, "These clothes look very delicate, A-Niang is tired."


    "Don''t be tired, it should be." Xiao Manan took him to the warehouse specially prepared for him to take a look, and said, "This is all the things your grandfather and grandma usually prepare for you, little four. And what Xiao Wu has, you have a share, and it''s all put here."


    Murong Zhou went in and turned around, and saw that there are antique jade, gold and silver jewelry, saber, famous calligraphy and painting, field shop contract, etc., everything.


    When he saw these things, he knew that they were all good things.


    Even when the Yang family had money before, he had never seen so many treasures.


    "Auntie, are these really all for me?"


    Xiao Manan smiled and nodded: "Yes, it''s all for you."


    Princess Qihua smiled and said, "Xiao Wu, you are also the grandson of Grandma, it''s impossible for Grandma to miss you."


    Murong Zhou said solemnly, "Thank you."


    The grandson has been outside for so many years, and he is still neither humble nor arrogant, and Princess Qihua is very satisfied.

 Chapter 2972: Reunion Dinner (1)

    Chapter 2972 ??Reunion Dinner (1)


    She was about to take Murong Zhou to see other ces when she heard someone from the kitchen say that if there is no dinner, the dishes will be cold, so she has to take him to eat dinner.


    After dinner, Xiao Manan originally wanted to spend more time with his son, but seeing that he was yawning even while eating, he didn''t want to force him any more and let him go back to rest.


    At this time, the whole family gathered in the courtyard of Princess Qihua, and Murong Lingran told everything that happened in Beili Mansion during this time.


    Ning''an Hou said: "Aran, you did a good job, dare to count on Xiao Wu''s benefactor, those people deserved to end like that."


    Eldest Princess Qihua said: "That''s right, the Yang family is quite honest to me. Those people actually hurt the Yang family so miserably, it can be regarded as their retribution."


    "But..." Murong Zhe said, "It''s like God has the eyes to meet A Ran within a month of putting the Yang family in trouble. Otherwise, Xiao Wu doesn''t know how much he will suffer."


    ording to what my daughter said, if she hadn''t arrived in time for the patients in the Yang family''s house, it would have been a miserable day after Xiao Wu would not have enough to eat.


    Murong said: "Well, thanks to Yang Haoliang."


    Ning Anhou asked, "What happened to Yang Haoliang''s child?"


    Murong said: "It''s like this..."


    She told Yang Haoliang''s life experience.


    "That''s it, I looked at that child and probably wouldn''t be able to stay in Yangjia Vige anymore, and I couldn''t leave him alone in Yangjia Vige, so I brought him here too."


    Ning''an Hou said: "You are right, he is also a benefactor of us and Xiao Wu, you should bring him, in this case, I will bring him in the future, if he is sessful, give him a good one. In the future, if he does not live up to his expectations, I will also give him the ability to make a living, which can be regarded as repaying him."


    Murong nodded: "Well, thank you grandpa."


    After talking for a while, the group dispersed.


    Next day


    Xiao Manan happily stayed up all night, and went to Murong Zhou''s room to watch him quietly in the middle of the night, and didn''t leave his yard until dawn toe to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    Murong Lingran came to the kitchen, saw A-Niang there, smiled and said, "A-Niang, you got up really early, let''s make breakfast for Xiao Wu together."


    "Okay." Xiao Manan smiled and said, "Let''s do it together."


    Murong Lingran saw that A-Niang''s face was as rosy as it had never been before, and she also heard someone say that A-Niang hadn''t slept all night, but she didn''t expect her to be in good spirits, so she smiled and said, "A-Niang, Don''t worry now, Xiao Wu is back, and now our family will be reunited."


    Xiao Manan said: "Yeah, thanks to you, fortunately we didn''t stop you from going outst time, otherwise we don''t know when Xiao Wu will be back."


    Murong Lingran continued to eat breakfast without speaking.


    If she doesn''t go out, Helian Rongjiu, Grandpa, and the people from Huwei Escort will also find Xiaowu.


    But they don''t know about the mole on Xiao Wu''s buttock. It is estimated that the Yang family will regard the person who goes to Xiao Wu as a bad person. At that time, their family will also have to go to Beili Mansion, so the words of A-Niang are also valid. That''s right, if she doesn''t go out, Xiao Wu probably hasn''te back by now.


    When Princess Qihua came over, she saw that her daughter-inw and granddaughter were busy, and she came to help with a smile.


    Not long after, her three granddaughters also came.


    However, they also knew that their craftsmanship was not as good as Murong Lingran''s. In order to avoid embarrassment, they only attacked Murong Lingran.

 Chapter 2973: Reunion Dinner (2)

    Chapter 2973 Reunion Dinner (2)


    After nearly an hour, a table full of food was ready.


    Murong Zhou was wearing clothes that Xiao Manan personally made for him today. When he came to the dining hall, seeing that everyone was waiting for him, he was a little restrained.


    Today he came to dine with his real family, and the Yang family ate at Shui Courtyard.


    Seeing that the fifth son was very ufortable, Xiao Manan hurriedly pulled him to sit down and said with a smile: "Xiao Wu, we will all be your family from now on, don''t be afraid, do whatever you want, and don''t be afraid of making mistakes. You still have us behind you, we will decide for you."


    "As for your adoptive father and adoptive mother, breakfast has been sent to them. Don''t worry, you won''t be hungry for them. You can visit them at any timeter."


    Murong Zhou heard that his heart was indeed more stable, and said sternly, "Thank you, Aniang."


    Murong Lingran brought him a piece of cake and said with a smile, "Xiao Wu, this is the cake that my sister made for you personally. The family likes to eat it, you can try it."


    "Um."


    After ??Murong Zhou finished speaking, he began to try it. He was shocked when he ate it. After taking a bite, he said excitedly, "Sister, this cake is delicious."


    "If it''s delicious, just eat more. I made a big one. Besides the one on the table, there''s still half of it in the kitchen."


    "Then can I bring it to my adoptive father, adoptive mother and brothers to eat?"


    Murong Lingran discussed it with him on the way back. In order not to make his parents sad, he asked him to call the Yang family his adoptive parents. He also had some previous memories in his mind, so he epted it easily.


    "Of course you can." Murong said calmly: "When you''re full, I''ll let someone pack it for you, just bring it up."


    "Um."


    Murong Lingran didn''t wait for him to finish eating the cake, and put another piece of egg cake for him, saying: "You have eaten this when you were in Beilifu, I remember you like it the most, try this after eating it, I Made fruit jam on it, you like sweets, this should suit you."


    Murong Zhou was very cooperative and tried again, and said excitedly: "Sister, this is also delicious, the stuff in it is sweet."


    Murong said: "Eat more if it''s delicious, and I will have it every day from now on."


    "Thank you, sister."


    Murong Ding sat beside Murong Zhou and asked: "Fifth brother, have you really forgotten me? Do you really not remember me?"


    Murong Zhou saw the sadness on his sixth brother''s face, and said: "Well, but my sister is helping me restore my memory. You have appeared in my memory many times, and I also remember when we were separated."


    "The fifth brother, you have to take medicine, you must think of me quickly."


    "it is good."


    Murong Yi was also beside Murong Zhou and said, "Fifth brother, I''m sorry, I didn''t hold your hand tightly back then. If the two of us lost it together, my sister would be able to find you faster."


    Murong Zhou smiled and said, "Fourth brother, don''t worry too much, I had a good life before, and the hardships I suffered before are not hardships."


    Murong Yi immediately felt relieved.


    The three of them were lost together. As an older brother, he did not take good care of his younger brother. This was something he always cared about.


    As long as the fifth brother doesn''t suffer much, it''s fine, otherwise his heart will be unhappy for the rest of his life.


    Seeing that the brothers got along very harmoniously, the adults at the table were immediately relieved.


    Murong Zhou hadn''te back for so many years, they were really afraid that Murong Yi and Murong Ding would not be able to talk to him.

 Chapter 2974: Murong Zhes shock

    Chapter 2974 Murong Zhe''s shock


    "That''s right." Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Dad, you will have someone who can inherit your medical skills in the future. Xiao Wu is very interested in medical skills, and he is quite talented in medical skills. He never forgets the herbs he painted, even on the road, he has not stopped reading books, and now he has read three medical books, and he can recite them by heart.¡±


    Murong Zhe was suddenly startled and looked at Murong Zhou in shock: "Little Wu, is what your elder sister said true?"


    Murong Zhou nodded: "Yes, daddy, auntie bought me a lot of medical books, I think it''s very interesting, and I read them every day."


    "Haha..." Murong Zhe said with a smile: "Yes, it''s good if you find it interesting. Dad has many umon medical books. If you like it, Dad will give you all of them. Don''t worry, Dad will definitely take this one. All medical skills are passed on to you."


    Before Xiao Wu came back, he also thought that Xiao Wu would also be interested in martial arts. After all, his other children were like this so far. He didn''t expect that he also had a son who was interested in medicine.


    Murong Zhou said, "Thank you daddy."


    A group of people ate, except for those who wanted to go to court, the rest apany Murong Zhou to walk around.


    Murong Lingran was about to pass by when a servant came over and said a few words to her.


    She had to find an excuse, left the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, and came to a private room in Tianhe Building.


    opened the door and saw Helian Rongjiu who was drinking tea, she walked over with a smile.


    "Nine brothers."


    Seeing her smiling, Helian Rongjiu got up, stepped forward and pinched her face, and said, "You''re still smiling, don''t let me know when youe back, if it wasn''t for Zeyuing back to me suddenly, I wouldn''t even know about you. came back."


    Murong Lingran''s face hurt a little from being pinched, she couldn''t help but took a few steps back and said, "I just knew that Zeyu would definitely go back to you, so I didn''t let people run again, isn''t this a waste of time? ."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "If you had informed me earlier, I could have picked you up earlier. You know, I miss you so much, I dream about it, I want to see you earlier, is there anything wrong? "


    "..." Murong choked up and coughed lightly: "Don''t say it so numb, I got goosebumps."


    Helian Rongjiu tapped her forehead with her hand, and said dissatisfiedly, "You little one with no conscience."


    He is talking about love.


    Murong said helplessly: "Okay, I just know that you are busy with politics and don''t want to cause you trouble, so don''t me me."


    "Okay, then I''ll forgive you."


    "By the way, how did you do what I saidst time?"


    "You mean to ask me to go to my aunt and say I want to marry you?"


    "Yeah, did you go?"


    Helian Rongjiu pulled her to sit down, poured her a cup of tea, and sighed, "I haven''t gone yet."


    Murong got up in a hurry and asked in surprise, "You haven''t gone yet?"


    Do you still want to marry her?


    Helian Rongjiu saw her in such a hurry, heughed and said, "What? Are you worried that I won''t marry you?"


    Murong Lingran coughed lightly, and also knew that he was too rude just now, and sat back again, saying: "What nonsense are you talking about, I''m only fifteen years old, so I''m not in a hurry. Since you don''t marry me, I will Feeling at ease. There are many sons and buddies in the capital, if you don''t marry me, I will let Grandma hold a banquet when I go back, and I will personally choose a Ruyi Langjun."

 Chapter 2975: After the ceremony?

    Chapter 2975 The Queen''s Ceremony?


    Seeing her pretending not to care, Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll tell you the truth, I went to ask my aunt, and my aunt told her that she listened to his son and daughter-inw. Yes. I went to ask your father and mother again, and they said, respect your ideas, marry if you want, and don''t force you if you don''t."


    Murong raised an eyebrow, "It''s like what my family said."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "So, as long as you agree, I can start preparing for our wedding at any time, and the ceremony can also be arranged by someone."


    "The Great Empress Conferring Ceremony?" Murong Lingran was suddenly shocked.


    "That''s right." Helian Rongjiu said, "You must be my wife. The day we get married will be the day of the conferring ceremony."


    Murong Lingran was silent for a while.


    She''s only fifteen years old, she doesn''t want to get married so early.


    But Helian Rongjiu is old again, if she doesn''t agree, the courtiers will definitely force him to take a concubine soon, and the situation will be even worse.


    Seeing her silence, Helian Rongjiu touched her head and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you get married so soon, your fifth brother is only back now, the family is reunited, I won''t let you marry so soon. Your family is separated. Can I give you another half a year? After half a year, you will give me an answer, okay?"


    Half a year is enough for her to figure it out, but...


    "You are old enough. If you don''t marry a wife or concubine, the courtiers willin. Can you withstand the pressure?"


    "Of course, I''m the emperor, so can I be persecuted by my courtiers? If that''s the case, my emperor would be too embarrassed."


    A smile appeared on Murong Lingran''s face, and nodded: "Yes."


    She definitely won''t let him wait for half a year, and when she is done with her work, she will marry him.


    Since he is so tolerant towards her, she can''t do anything by her own temperament.


    Helian Rongjiu saw her smile and couldn''t helpughing. He was not worried at all that she would not marry him, he knew that she had him in her heart.


    "That''s right." Helian Rongjiu suddenly turned around, picked up a box on the table, opened it, showed her, and said, "You haven''t returned to Beijing on your birthday, so this is my birthday present for you."


    Murong Lingran picked it up and looked at it, seeing that it was a bead hairpin made of Hetian jade, and said, "It''s so beautiful."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "This is just one of them. Your grandma should give you a recement gift. I will give you the rest of the gifts on the day of your gift."


    Murong Lingran shook his head and said, "I told Grandma, I won''t do it again, Xiao Wu is back now, and now the most important thing is to hold a wee banquet for him and introduce him to the big family in the capital. If Doing mine too, it would be too extravagant and wasteful."


    Helian Rongjiu asked, "Don''t you feel wronged by this?"


    "No." Murong said: "I like to keep a low profile, and I don''t like to deal with those guests. This is exactly what I want."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Okay, then I will send someone to give you other gifts when I go back."


    Murong Lingran didn''t refuse. After epting his gift, she only had to return some of it.


    ¡­


    Yang Senlu''s family lived in Ning''an Houfu for a few days. He really felt that he should not continue to disturb their family, and he also wanted to continue his business, so he told Princess Qihua that they wanted to move out. .

 Chapter 2976: Yang family moved out

    Chapter 2976 The Yang family moved away


    Princess Qihua didn''t force them either, but the Yang family was Murong Zhou''s savior anyway, that is, the benefactor of Ning''an Hou''s mansion. In the house, they found a small courtyard for them to live in.


    At this time, Murong Lingran took them to the small courtyard and said, "This is the small courtyard I told you about, and there are many soldiers patrolling around this courtyard, it is very safe, and it is a good ce to live. ."


    The courtyard is not big, you can read it at a nce, Yang Sen Road looked around and said with a smile: "County Lord, the house here is more than enough for our family, do you know the price?"


    Murong said: "You don''t need to give money, you can just live."


    There are many courtyards under the name of the Marquis of Ning''an, and it''s just a small courtyard. In order to repay them for saving Murong Zhou and cultivating Murong Zhou so well, they still feel that this ceremony is too light.


    Mr. Chu hurriedly said: "How embarrassing this is, county master, you also know that we still have money in our hands to buy it."


    "Auntie, I know you have money." Murong smiled and said: "But the small courtyard in the capital is very expensive, you still have to do business in the future, you have to start over again, there are ces to spend money everywhere, the most important thing is It''s..."


    Saying that, she came to the side of a door, opened the door so that they could clearly see the scene inside, and said, "Beside this small courtyard, there is a courtyard, this courtyard has arge open space, just right I can make a dye shop for you."


    "You will definitely be very busy when you open a dyeing workshop in the future, so you can save a lot of time going back and forth every day."


    "There are also business people around these two courtyards, and I''m not afraid that you have many workers in the dye house and affect other people."


    Yang Sen Road did not expect that there is a yard next door, and the family quickly went to see it, it was really a good ce for Kai Dyeing, and I was very pleasantly surprised.


    Yang Senlu said with a smile: "Madam, this ce is really suitable for us to open a dyeing workshop."


    Mr. Chu also said: "I also think that, but this is only two yards, and it is estimated that the price is not cheap."


    Yang Senlu looked at Murong Lingran when he heard this, and asked sternly, "Miss Aran, this is indeed a good ce. I don''t know what the price is, but we can buy it."


    Murong Lingran reached out andpared a number, "The two yards are so much money."


    Seeing that she stretched out three fingers, Yang Senlu said in shock: "Three... three thousand taels of silver?"


    "Yes." Murong nodded Lingran, "This small courtyard covers an area of ??three acres, and the one next to it is bigger than this one, but there are not as many houses here, but the price is also quite high. The capital is expensive. It''s already cheap."


    Yang Senlu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked again: "County Lord, how much money does a shop like the capital cost?"


    Murong Lingran said: "If you buy it, you will need at least three or four thousand taels of silver. The location is not very good. If the location is good, it will cost you five thousand taels to get it. But if you rent it, the price will be much cheaper. "


    For the residence and shop, if the Yang family bought all of them, they would spend more than half of the money.


    The rest of the money, they still have to buy goods, hire guys, and live, and they don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough.


    Yang Senlu thought for a while and said, "Miss Murong, if we rent these two yards, how much is the rent?"

 Chapter 2977: Queen Candidate (1)

    Chapter 2977 Queen Candidate (1)


    They definitely want to buy the shop, but they can rent the ce to live.


    "Okay, Uncle Yang." Murong said: "You really don''t need to give money, you can live in peace."


    "No." Yang Senlu said: "Just say a price, if you don''t say it, then we have to find another ce."


    They can no longer owe the Houfu money. If they continue to owe money, they will not know when they will be able to repay their kindness in the future.


    Murong Lingran sighed helplessly and said, "Okay, since Uncle Yang said so, so be it, I will rent these two courtyards to you, five taels here and five taels there, for a total of Ten taels of silver will do."


    Forget it, she will just take care of their business in the future.


    Yang Sen Road: "Will this be too cheap?"


    Murong said: "No, the price is just right."


    Yang Senlu hesitated for a while, then nodded and said, "Thank you, Princess."


    After he said that, he took out a silver note to her and said, "This is one hundred and twenty taels of silver, county master, we will rent it for a year first."


    Murong epted it, and took them to the shop again.


    The shop was bought by the Ning''an Houfu from the Yaxing just yesterday, and the location is not bad.


    After looking at the shop, Murong said: "Uncle Yang, Auntie, what do you think of this shop?"


    "Not bad." Yang Senlu said, "How much money does this shop cost?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t hide it from them, and said directly: "If you buy it, it will cost five thousand taels of silver, and if you rent it, it will cost fifty taels of silver a month."


    Fifty taels of silver a month, 600 taels of silver a year, and 6,000 taels of silver in ten years. It really is more cost-effective to buy.


    Yangsen Road immediately decided to buy a shop.


    Murong Lingran was naturally sold to him.


    And after Yang Sen Road got the shop and yard, he took the children and started to prepare for the future business.


    ¡­


    Above the court


    Eunuch De said loudly: "If you have something to y, you will retreat to the court if there is nothing."


    Wang Huai, a different surname, said: "Your Majesty, you are over eighteen years old, and it''s time to get a wife."


    Helian Rongjiu said lightly, "Duke Huai, I have my own concerns about my marriage, so I won''t bother you."


    Minister A said: "Your Majesty, Duke Huai also has good intentions. You are indeed old. If you don''t marry a wife and have children, you may affect your country."


    Minister B said: "Yes, Your Majesty, please think again."


    Some of the ministers knelt down at the same time, and said respectfully, "Please think twice, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu was very angry when he saw this, but he suddenly thought of something and said, "Well, since you all have good intentions, I can''t live up to your intentions. candidate?"


    All ministers: "¡­"


    They do have a choice in their hearts, but they dare not say it.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Okay, let me know what candidates you have today, I forgive you for not guilty, but it is only for one day, if I mention it again in the future, if it makes me unhappy, I will never forgive you lightly. "


    The ministers were immediately relieved.


    Minister C said: "Your Majesty, it stands to reason that you should immediately order the drafting of the concubine. It is your freedom to choose whoever you want as a concubine, but the candidate of the queen must have a distinguished status and the appearance of a mother in the world. , Wei Chen really has a good candidate here."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it."

 Chapter 2978: Queen Candidate (2)

    Chapter 2978 Queen Candidate (2)


    "The person Wei Chen wants to talk about is the granddaughter of His Royal Highness Duke Huai, Mo Xueyun. Her grandfather is a king with a different surname and has no blood rtionship with His Majesty. A good candidate."


    Duke Huai showed a proud smile on his face.


    Helian Rongjiu frowned upon hearing this, "Anything else?"


    Minister Ding Dao: "Your Majesty, what Wei Chen is talking about is Wei Yushan, the daughter of a schr of the Ministry of Rites. I heard that she and Your Majesty were childhood sweethearts. She is also a well-educated person, and she is also the best choice for the Queen."


    Minister of Rites Wei Zhongquan hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen''s daughter has already decided on a marriage, and you have also grown up with her since childhood. You really don''t have the appearance of a mother in the world."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Since Aiqing has declined, then I will not force it. Everyone, is there anyone else I can propose?"


    Minister A said: "Your Majesty, the daughter of General Rong''s mansion, Miss Rong Xinyuan, what do you think?"


    General Rong also hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen''s daughter has already decided on a marriage."


    "That''s a pity, is there anyone else? Go ahead."


    Minister B said: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen proposes the granddaughter of Lord Ning''an, the Lord of Chunling County."


    Helian Rongjiu immediately sat up straight.


    Minister B continued: "The Lord of Chunling County is very smart, beautiful, and benevolent. He has helped the people countless times, and the people have ovee many difficulties."


    "Especially her achievements in Saiyuan Mansion, Wei Chen heard that the victims who had turned over because of the Earth Dragon in Saiyuan Mansion are now living extremelyfortably. Every household has a brick house, every household has a carriage, and every household has a book. In just a few months, the poorest ce in Xuanqing Kingdom has be one of the richest ces."


    "The Lord of Chunling County is also honorable, and Wei Chen believes that he is the best choice for the queen."


    Another minister also echoed: "Yes, Chunling County Master also nted high-yield grains and various tributes, and generously handed over the high-yield grains to the court, which shows that she is indeed a mother in the world."


    "It''s not right." Duke Huai suddenly said, "The Princess Chunling looks really good, and her behavior is indeed like a mother in the world, but she has been assigned to the world after all, although it was because of her father''s involvement. He was also wronged, but he was indeed a sinner, and such a person is not worthy of the mother."


    Some of the ministers were shocked, they never expected Duke Huai to speak so directly.


    The three Murong Zong brothers clenched their fists at the same time. If this man wasn''t His Royal Highness Duke Huai, they would definitely take care of him.


    Some people turned to look at the Marquis of Ning''an, and saw the coldness in the eyes of the Marquis of Ning''an.


    Prime Minister Suo suddenly said, "His Royal Highness Duke Huai is too harsh for a little girl to say that."


    "You''ve already said that her father was wronged, and she doesn''t want to be distributed, not to mention that her father has been cleared of his grievances. From the perspective of helping so many victims, everything she has done in the past can be offset."


    "That''s right." General Rong said, "The Lord Chunling County is very kind and filial. For the sake of the people, he can travel far away for several months without returning home, and he can give all the food that he has worked so hard to grow to the court. She even helped the people that year. Xuanqing State was spared the humiliation of the envoys of Chongyan State and Cangda State, and even helped the court to discover gold mines, which filled the treasury, so that the treasury could get money out of many disasters. The girls who only know how to dress in the boudoir are much better."

 Chapter 2979: Queen Candidate (3)

    Chapter 2979 Queen Candidate (3)


    The Minister of Rites said: "General Rong Da is right."


    A girl who only knows how to dress up? Isn''t that the granddaughter of Duke Huai?


    Mo Xueyun is famous in Beijing for his fondness for gorgeous clothes and jewelry.


    All the courtiers could not help but turn their attention to Duke Huai.


    Duke Huai suddenly became angry: "You are all from the same family, so of course one nostril is angry."


    Master Meng, the minister of the household department, said: "His Royal Highness Duke Huai, you can''t say this, the Princess Chunling is indeed capable, and her title is not obtained by her parents or grandparents, but by real work. I think that Prime Minister Suo and General Rong are right. I heard that she is trying to increase the production of high-yield grains every year, and she gives new seeds to the court every year. If she bes the queen, she will certainly also Always keep the people in your heart and share the worries for Your Majesty, and the people will be blessed."


    The rest of the ministers also echoed:


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    ¡­


    For a time, dozens of ministers agreed with the words of the Minister of the Ministry of Housing.


    Duke Huai wanted to scold, but suddenly remembered that this was a big court meeting, so he had to swallow the anger in his heart, turned his head and said, "Your Majesty, Wei Chen still thinks that in order to give an exnation to the world, the queen you choose must be clean. Innocent. From ancient times to the present, no queen selected by an emperor has been assigned. Even if your Majesty does not look down on Wei Chen''s granddaughter, he should marry the daughter of another innocent family."


    "Even if the princess of Chunling does not be the queen, she can still benefit the people in the future. Her Majesty will just give her some gifts at that time. There is really no need to give her the position of the queen. Please think twice."


    Some ministers also knelt down and said:


    "Please, Your Majesty, think twice."


    "Please, Your Majesty, think twice."


    "Please, Your Majesty, think twice."


    ¡­


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "What Duke Huai said is really just and righteous. I don''t know if it''s really for my own good, the world''s good, or just for my own good."


    Duke Huai was stunned for a moment, then said respectfully, "We are naturally for Your Majesty''s sake."


    "Hmph." Helian Rongjiu said, "I have my own concerns in my heart, but if Duke Huai''s granddaughter is the queen, she is indeed qualified enough."


    Duke Huai was instantly overjoyed.


    Helian Rongjiu sneered when he saw this, "But I still need to discuss with the queen mother about the choice of the queen, so I''ll stop here today."


    After he finished speaking, he got up and walked towards the apse angrily.


    Eunuch De said loudly: "Retreat."


    On the way to the imperial study, Ze Yuan saw the anger on his master''s face, and said with relief: "Master, His Royal Highness Duke Huai ndered Princess Chunling because he just wanted his daughter to be the queen, don''t be angry, so as not to damage your body ."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I am angry? I will not be angry."


    After saying that, keep walking forward.


    Ze Qu whispered to Ze Yuan, "Your Majesty actually praised other women just now, and I''m not afraid that Princess Chunling will be sad when he hears it."


    Ze Yuan said: "It''s okay, the Lord of Chunling County, Hui Zhi Lan Xin, definitely understands what Your Majesty means."


    Zequ said: "Your Majesty''s meaning? Oh, I understand, His Majesty said that on purpose just now. If Duke Huai told His Majesty''s words to his granddaughter, then Princess Mo Xueyun''s tail would probably be lifted into the sky. , After a person is proud, it is easy to get carried away."


    Zeyuan said: "Not only that, but just now, an adult suggested that Princess Chunling is suitable to be a queen, and he has been told so many advantages. If His Majesty shows a little bit of approval, Princess Chunling will definitely be in trouble in the future."

 Chapter 2980: Queen Candidate (4)

    Chapter 2980 Queen Candidate (4)


    "But if Your Majesty agrees with the Princess Mo Xueyun being the Queen, then why don''t you go to the Princess Mo Xueyun yourself?"


    Ze Qu said: "It turns out that Princess Mo Xueyun is a shield."


    Zeyuan said: "Shh, just know in your heart, don''t say it."


    Ze Qu said: "Okay, I understand."


    Of course, Helian Rongjiu knew that the two subordinates were biting his ears behind him, but he didn''t ask. He originally wanted to go to the imperial study, but when he thought about the matter of establishing a concubine after the election, as long as he didn''t act for a day, the courtiers would not let him go. He, and some people even guessed that he had already settled on Murong Lingran, so they had to go to the Queen Mother''s Pce.


    The next day, notices that the emperor was going to elect his concubine were posted all over the capital.


    The notice said that the emperor''s choice of concubines this time will be selected from all the daughters of the fifteen to sixteen-year-old daughters of officials above the fifth rank.


    If you don¡¯t want to enter the pce, you can exin the reason to the queen mother, and the royal family will not force anyone.


    The election of the people means that the chosen person must have a good reputation among the people.


    After the first round, the emperor and the queen mother will choose the one they like, and the final result will be decided by the emperor.


    At the Marquis of Ning''an mansion, Murong Lingran raised her eyebrows after hearing what Ze Yuan said, "What are you doing here in person?"


    Zeyuan saw that there was no one around, but he lowered his voice and said: "Your Majesty is worried about your misunderstanding. He said that he did not want you to be the target of public criticism. I hope you can understand his painstaking efforts."


    Murong Lingran said helplessly: "I understand, you go back and tell him that I won''t misunderstand."


    The two conditions for being selected are actually beneficial to her. She has high-yield food in hand, and she has taken in so many disaster victims in Lihua Vige. She is not worried that no people will choose her.


    Also, since Helian Rongjiu and the Empress Dowager are satisfied with her, she should be the queen in the end, but the process has to go through again, otherwise she will definitely have countless troubles in the future.


    Zeyuan felt relieved immediately.


    After Zeyuan left, Murong Lingran worried that her family might suspect Helian Rongjiu had changed her mind, so she told them what Zeyuan had told her.


    Her family members were not fools, and they had guessed Helian Rongjiu''s intentions. After hearing what she said, they werepletely relieved.


    The time soon came to the day when the Marquis of Ning''an held a wee banquet for Murong Zhou.


    Early in the morning, Murong Zong and a few brothers greeted the guests at the door, and the Marquis of Ning''an and Princess Qihua brought Murong Zhou to meet the guests in the main hall of Xuantian Hall.


    Since morning, the Marquis of Ning An has been introducing Murong Zhou.


    "This is your eldest uncle, next to your cousin Rong Fengxu."


    "This is your second uncle, next to your cousin Wei Jingxuan."


    "This is Prime Minister Suo, the grandfather of your sister-inw."


    "This is the official minister, and the father of your second sister-inw."


    ¡­


    Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying also came today, and when no one stepped forward in front of Ning Anhou, they quickly walked over.


    Xiao Gongwei smiled and said, "This is Xiao Wu. He looks so handsome, he is not inferior to his brothers."


    "Of course." Lin Cuiying smiled and said, "However, he is also the grandson of Lord Hou. No matter how bad his appearance is, there is no way to find out."


    When Ning Anhou saw the two of them, his face suddenly restrained the smile, and said lightly: "Go and take a seat when youe, and there will be other guests who wille to see Xiaowuter."

 Chapter 2981: welcome dinner

    Chapter 2981 Wee Banquet


    "Okay, we''ll leave after giving gifts." Lin Cuiying opened a box in her hand with a smile, revealing a jade pendant inside, and said, "Xiao Wu, I''m your grandmother, next to you is your grandfather, this jade pendant, yes We carefully prepared it for you, and the price is not low."


    Xiao Zhengchun next to ?? said helplessly: "Auntie, what price are you talking about?"


    Lin Cuiying said: "Okay, okay, I won''t say it, Xiao Wu, do you like it?"


    Last night, Murong Lingran knew that the grandfather and grandmother''s family wereing, so she told Murong Zhou about their family''s temperament in advance, and Murong Zhou did not have much enthusiasm for Xiao Gongwei and Lin Cuiying, just said with a faint look: "I like it. , Thank you grandfather and grandma, thank you uncles."


    Lin Cuiying said excitedly: "It''s good to like it, it''s good to like it, you don''t know, this is grandma and your uncles running away..."


    "Auntie." Xiao Zhengchun interrupted her and said, "There are still many guestsing, let''s give up our seat, aren''t you thirsty? Let''s drink some water first."


    Lin Cuiying said helplessly: "Okay."


    After the Xiao family left, Murong Zhou breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ning Anhou smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid, Grandpa is here."


    Murong Zhou nodded: "Yes."


    The two continued to entertain the guests. When the guests were almost there, everyone nned to sit.


    The Marquis of Ning An took his grandchildren to walk around in front of the guests who had not had time to introduce them just now, and basically introduced each of them to him.


    His purpose is not to ask his grandson to remember them, but to ask the guests to remember his grandson''s face, so that he will not suffer a loss when going out in the future.


    When the banquet started, the Marquis of Ning''an stood up, raised his wine ss and said with a serious expression: "Thank you foring today, and please don''t be polite, you must eat well, drink well, and be in good condition."


    Everyone raised their sses at the same time and said loudly: "Congrattions to the Marquis, congrattions to the Marquis."


    The female family members and the children did not drink, so they quickly got off the table and went to the garden.


    This was the first time Murong Zhou had attended this kind of banquet since he could remember. He was not very familiar with the Ning''an Marquis Mansion, so he was a little restrained, and had always followed Murong Lingran.


    Some of their rtives ate fast and gathered in the garden.


    Murong Lingran was just about to take his fifth brother over there to get in touch with those cousins ??and sisters, when he saw a woman walking towards her with two maids.


    Murong Zhou couldn''t help frowning when he saw that the woman was looking like a bad visitor.


    The woman suddenly stopped in front of Murong Lingran.


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "You are..."


    The woman looked Murong Lingran up and down several times, and suddenly said, "You don''t even know me? I know who you are."


    Murong said: "Why should I know about you? And today is my family''s banquet, of course you know me, aren''t you talking nonsense?"


    "You!" The woman suddenly became angry, looked at the person beside her, and said, "You, tell her who I am."


    The maid said, "The Princess Chunling, this is the Lord of my family, the granddaughter of His Royal Highness Duke Huai, the Lord of Mo Xueyun."


    "It turns out that he is also a county master." Murong said: "No wonder you don''t know how to salute when you see me."


    She heard that Duke Huai was an exceptional king by thete emperor because he did a lot of meritorious deeds to the court when thete emperor was alive.


    Mo Xueyun snorted and said, "I am also the county master, so of course I don''t have to salute you."

 Chapter 2982: Mo Xueyun

    Chapter 2982 Mo Xueyun


    Murong said: "Okay, I understand, but Princess Mo, the two of us don''t seem to know each other. You seem, why are you so hostile to me?"


    "There are too many people who are hostile to you." Mo Xueyun came to her side and whispered: "I tell you, the position of the queen is definitely mine, a person like you who was born in the countryside, even now She is the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, and her status is notparable to mine. If you are self-aware, you will take the initiative to tell the queen mother that you are not worthy of being a queen. I am in a good mood, and maybe I can make you a concubine. "


    Murong furrowed his brows and dared to make her a concubine. This person is too confident.


    "You are in a good mood, can you let me be a concubine? You said it as if you were already a queen now. Since you have already said so, well, then I will not hide it from you, I like Your Majesty, However, Your Majesty also likes me, and just because of this, you will never be able topare to me."


    "You!" Mo Xueyun panicked immediately. She knew that the emperor liked Murong Lingran, so she came over and wanted to give Murong Lingran a p in the face.


    After thinking for a while, she said: "Your Majesty likes you? Your Majesty must have been deceived by you. His Majesty''s ny-five honor, how noble, how could he like you, a person born in the countryside, if he knew your nature , it''s toote to get bored of you, how could I like you?"


    After saying that, Mo Xueyun walked to theke, suddenly smiled sinisterly, and said: "If I jumped off now, and then said that you pushed me down, and passed it on to the ears of Your Majesty and the Queen Mother, you said they would let me down. Are you the queen?"


    Murong frowned and said, "You want to frame me."


    If it were rumored that she pushed people down theke, it is estimated that she and Helian Rongjiu would never be possible.


    But you want to frame her? When she is vegetarian!


    Mo Xueyun''s foot was stretched out, and he said with a smile, "Isn''t this obvious?"


    After saying that, she wanted to jump off.


    Murong Lingran stepped forward and grabbed her hand, saying, "If you want to jump into theke in my Ning''an Hou residence, don''t ask what''s under the water."


    Mo Xueyun followed her line of sight to the surface of the water, and saw several snake-like animals swimming in the water, taking a few steps back involuntarily.


    Murong let go of her hand and said with a smile, "You jump, if you don''t want to be bitten by a snake, just jump down."


    There are snakes below, only fools jump.


    Theke couldn''t jump, but she had another way, she prepared with both hands.


    Thinking of this, Mo Xueyun smiled proudly and said, "I can''t jump in theke, but I can''t let you go."


    said, she took out a dagger from her arms, suddenly shed the back of her left hand, and then threw the dagger on the ground.


    When her maidservant saw it, she shouted:


    "Someone, Lord Chunling hurt someone."


    "Someone, the chief of Chunling County killed my county chief."


    "Come on someone."


    "Someone here."


    Seeing this, Murong Zhou said anxiously, "Sister, what should we do now? They are so hateful, they actually framed you."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "It''s okay, this is our home. In our home, we can still be framed by others, then your sister and I, the princess of Chunling, will be in vain."


    Mo Xueyun was very proud when he heard footsteps in the distance.


    Princess Chunling is nothing more than that. When she returned to Beijing, those people called her like a beast of a flood. She thought she was capable.

 Chapter 2983: Chunling County Lord hurt someone?

    Chapter 2983 The Lord Chunling hurts people?


    She only learned a few days ago that His Majesty treated Murong Lingran very unusually. His Majesty must like this person, and even wanted to give her the position of Empress.


    Although His Majesty praised her in the courtroom and seemed to want to make her his empress, she did not think that His Majesty would definitely make her empress.


    She has liked His Majesty since she was a child, and she is bound to win the Queen''s position, and it is impossible for a country girl to rob her.


    After today''s events, let alone the position of Empress, it is estimated that even an ordinary concubine, Murong Lingran would not be able to do it.


    After a while, a group of people came over.


    When Mo Xueyun saw that his grandmother, Princess Huai, had arrived, he hurriedly covered his hands and cried, "Grandmother, you have to decide for me, I just saw Princess Chunling and wanted to talk to her, but I didn''t expect to say a few words. , she hurt me with a dagger, my hand hurts, it really hurts."


    Princess Huai didn''t speak, she just frowned at her hand.


    Seeing that her grandmother didn''t speak, Mo Xueyun looked at Princess Qihua again and cried, "Your Highness, you have to decide for me, your granddaughter dares to openly hurt people, even if this is her home, she is too arrogant. already."


    Some people heard the words and said:


    "The Lord Chunling hurt someone? How is this possible."


    "I also think, is there any misunderstanding in this?"


    "Yes, today is the wee banquet for the younger brother of Princess Chunling. I heard that she cares about her younger brother very much. How could she destroy such an important banquet in person?"


    Princess Ningxin also came today and asked, "Xueyun, have you misunderstood? It''s impossible for Aran to do such a thing."


    "Yeah." Rong Xinyuan said: "How can Aran be so rude, is there something strange about your injury?"


    Wei Yushan also said: "That is, how could A Ran do such a bad thing with a knife? Today is her brother''s wee banquet. What does she have to do with a knife on her body?"


    Seeing that they didn''t believe in him, Mo Xueyun became anxious, and said, "What I said is true, it was the Princess Chunling who hurt me, if it wasn''t for her, how did my wounde from? "


    The others spoke again:


    "Could it be that the Lord Chunling did it?"


    "No way, what is the purpose of the county master doing this?"


    "That''s right, this is the home of the county master. If the county chief is dissatisfied with the county master Xueyun, just tell her grandfather and grandmother directly. As for the shot?"


    Mo Xueyun suddenly said: "It was Princess Chunling who was jealous that I was more beautiful than her, and that His Majesty praised me in the courtroom. If we disagreed, she scratched me."


    Princess Qihua said, "Is that so?"


    "Yes." Mo Xueyun said, "That''s it."


    Murong Zhou struggled for a long time, he had never spoken in front of so many people, but in order to love his sister, he still spoke.


    "You are talking nonsense, it''s clearly what you and my sister said that you want to be the queen, and let my sister please you, so that she can be a concubine. Also, your injury was done by yourself, and you wanted to dance. Hu Lai framed my sister, saying that she pushed you down, but my sister said there were snakes in theke, so you switched to a dagger, and my sister did nothing to you."


    "Oh, my God." Mo Xueyun suddenly cried and said, "I have never been wronged like this in my life, these two brothers and sisters really want to kill me, I didn''t expect a big one to be hurt. I, the little one wants me to die, I might as well just die."

 Chapter 2984: Is there a hole in this brain?

    Chapter 2984 Is there a hole in this brain?


    After ??, she wanted to hit the big tree beside her.


    Princess Qihua angrily said, "Enough is enough, stop acting."


    Mo Xueyun paused, turned his head and said in disbelief, "Your Highness, what did you say?"


    Murong smiled and said: "You are young, your ears are not very good. Then I will repeat it for you. My grandma said, let you stop acting."


    Mo Xueyun said, "I''m not acting."


    "No acting?" Princess Qihua said, "Look at the building behind us."


    Mo Xueyun nced at the building, but did not see anything wrong, and said, "What happened to that building?"


    Murong Lingran smiled and said, "What else can I do? My grandmother and your grandmother were upstairs just now. They could see the situation here clearly. Not only they saw it, but their maids also saw it. arrive."


    Murong Zhou breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    No wonder my sister is so calm, it turns out that she has already noticed that someone is watching here.


    Mo Xueyun''s body froze, and his face turned pale instantly. He said with a trembling voice, "You... did you all see what happened here just now?"


    Princess Huai sighed and said, "I have seen it all, including when you wanted to jump into theke, the Princess Chunling held you, and how you scratched your hand, I and the eldest princess all saw it clearly. Chu."


    Mo Xueyun''s legs went weak, and he immediately fell to the ground.


    The others were also surprised, and all looked at Mo Xueyun meaningfully.


    This Mo Xueyun is too bold, he actually dared to frame the people of the Marquis of Ning''an in broad daylight, is there a hole in his brain?


    Rong Xinyuan frowned and said, "As expected, she has an inside story. As the county master, she is actually so vicious. It really has lost the face of Duke Huai''s mansion."


    "That''s right." Wei Yushan said: "To dare to frame my cousin, you really ate the guts of a bear and a leopard."


    Princess Qihua angrily said: "Municipal Mo, did you forget where this ce is? How dare you frame my granddaughter, the dignified Princess Chunling, you are so bold!"


    Princess Huai hurriedly interceded and said, "Your Highness, Xueyun is still young and a little cautious. I must teach her a lesson when I go back, so please forgive her this time."


    "Forgive her?" Princess Qihua said, "It depends on her answerter. If the answer is satisfactory to me, I can consider it."


    was just thinking, she didn''t say that she would spare Mo Xueyun.


    Mo Xueyun knelt on the ground and cried, "Your Highness, spare my life, I didn''t mean it, please spare me this time."


    Princess Qihua said: "Okay, then tell me now, it should be the first time you meet my granddaughter today, why are you so hostile to her, and even ruin her reputation with your own blood? ?"


    "me¡­"


    "Grandma." Murong Zhou said suddenly: "I know, she said just now, she said that only she can be the queen, and let A-jie please her. After she bes a queen, she can make A-jie a concubine."


    Before Princess Qihua could speak, she heard a familiar male voice enter her ears, "Oh? My queen? Who is my queen? Why didn''t I know that I had a queen?"


    Everyone turned their heads when they heard the voice, and when they saw the personing, they all knelt down.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "No gift."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu came to Murong Lingran''s side and said with a smile, "Who can tell me what happened just now?"

 Chapter 2985: Arrogantly discussing the post, capital punishment

    Chapter 2985 Arrogantly discussing the post, capital punishment


    Wei Yushan was outspoken and grew up with the emperor, so she quickly recounted what had just happened.


    "Your Majesty, that''s it, Princess Mo Xueyun wanted to frame her cousin, but her actions were all looked at by her grandmother and Princess Huai. She even said that the queen''s position belonged to her, and she even asked her cousin to please her. I want my cousin to be a concubine."


    Helian Rongjiu''s face suddenly sank, and his eyes showed cold light, and he said solemnly: "Mo Xueyun, you are so brave, you not only dare to frame the princess who I have proimed, but also dare to arbitrarily discuss the post, you know this What is the charge?"


    Mo Xueyun knelt down towards Helian Rongjiu and cried, "Your Majesty forgives the sin, the servant girl just felt unwell today and fainted for a while, so she was talking nonsense, and asked Your Majesty to spare the servant girl this time, minister The woman promises that I will never do such a thing again next time."


    "Is there a next time?" Helian Rongjiu said: "Dare to arbitrarily discuss the post, and it will be a death penalty."


    Princess Huai immediately knelt down towards Helian Rongjiu and pleaded bitterly, "Your Majesty, the granddaughter of the minister''s wife is still young, and she really does not know how to speak properly. Please consider our age and forgive me. Let her go this time."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Princess Qihua again and said, "Your Highness, considering our previous friendship, please help me beg Your Majesty."


    Princess Qihua said, "You want me to beg for mercy? Let''s forget it, I''m afraid my granddaughter will be sad."


    Princess Huai had no choice but to look at Helian Rongjiu again: "Your Majesty..."


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu said, "For the sake of Duke Huai, I have spared Mo Xueyun''s life today, but she can''t do this county master, and today I will take back her title of county master. , give her another thirty boards."


    Mo Xueyun said in shock: "Your Majesty, please don''t take back my title of county master, please, I can make amends with the county master Chunling."


    After she finished speaking, she knelt down to Murong Lingran and cried, "County Lord Chunling, I know I''m wrong, please forgive me this time, and don''t let His Majesty take back my title of County Lord."


    If she loses the title of county master, even if she can''t be a queen in the future, she will not be bullied to death when she enters the pce in the future.


    She used to rely on her identity as the county master, but she often bullied people.


    Murong Lingran said lightly: "You know you''re wrong, but that doesn''t mean I have to forgive you. If Grandma hadn''t just seen what you did today, I wouldn''t be able to argue, and my reputation would be ruined, and no one would dare to do so in the future. Marry me, my life will be ruined, and now you want me to forgive you, dreaming!"


    Mo Xueyun cried and said, "County Lord, I beg you..."


    "Enough!" Helian Rongjiu said, "Someone, pull Mo Xueyun down and execute him!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Xuanwuwei immediately pulled Mo Xueyun down.


    Princess Huai was no longer able to plead for mercy when she saw this, so she had to follow along.


    Not long after, Mo Xueyun''s screams were heard in the distance.


    Eldest Princess Qihua stepped forward to look at her granddaughter, took her hand and said, "Aran, I have wronged you, don''t worry, in the future, Grandma will never let someone like Mo Xueyune to the door again."


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, I''ll just take it as a show."


    Eldest Princess Qihua looked at Murong Zhou again and sighed, "Xiao Wu has done well, Xiao Wu has really grown up and knows how to protect Ajie."


    Murong Zhou patted his head embarrassedly.


    Princess Qihua saw that there were still many guests, so she went to greet the guests.

 Chapter 2986: The real face of Changqi God

    Chapter 2986 The true face of Changqi God


    Murong Lingran suddenly said, "Little Wu, you go to Cousin Xinyuan to y first."


    Murong Zhou saw that Helian Rongjiu had not left, guessing that they had something to say, so they left obediently.


    After everyone left, Murong Lingran gave Helian Rongjiu a fierce look.


    Helian Rongjiu hurried forward and said, "Why are you angry? I gave you a good sigh of relief."


    "Exhaust?" Murong said calmly, "What''s the use of venting my anger?"


    There are not so many flowers and butterflies around him.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Are you angry?"


    Murong snorted, "I''m not angry, I''m not someone of yours now, so I don''t have the right to be angry with you."


    Helian Rongjiu exined: "Okay, don''t be angry, if you marry me now, there won''t be so many things."


    Murong said: "Wait a little longer."


    Her business is not over yet.


    "I just sigh." Helian Rongjiu rubbed her hand and said, "I can wait, but you can''t change your mind."


    Murong said: "Don''t worry."


    ¡­


    At night, Murong was lying on the bed, tossing and turning for a long time without falling asleep.


    In desperation, she wanted to enter the space and talk to Changqi Shenjun.


    It''s just that I don''t know why, but this time, no matter what she did, she couldn''t enter the space that she could enter smoothly before.


    Is it upgrading?


    Could it be that the injury of Changqi Shenjun has fully recovered?


    When Murong thought of this, she didn''t panic, and she was a little excited when she thought that her space was going to change greatly.


    No ident, she had insomnia again. She didn''t fall asleep until it was almost dawn, and she slept until noon.


    Princess Qihua only thought that she was frightened by what happened yesterday, so no one asked her to get up and let her have a good rest.


    After waking up, the first thing she did was enter the space.


    Sure enough, all thend in the space has be whitend.


    nced around and saw that Changqi Shenjun was on the shore, she hurried over and said with a smile: "Changqi Shenjun, congrattions, your injury is estimated to have fully recovered."


    Shenjun Changqi didn''t turn his head, just nodded.


    Murong Lingran saw that he was a little cold today and was wondering when he suddenly turned his head.


    Seeing his face, she said, "Shenjun Changqi, you...how about your face...how..."


    Shenjun Changqi said proudly: "What''s wrong with my face? Isn''t it handsome?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Murong said: "It''s really handsome, butpared to Helian Rongjiu and my brothers, it''s still a little bit worse."


    Shenjun Changqi suddenly became angry, "What did you say? Are you saying that I can''t evenpare to mortals?"


    Murong said: "If you think so, you are right."


    Shenjun Changqi gritted his teeth and said, "Girl, my injury is healed now, and this space was created by me, aren''t you afraid that I will kill the donkey?"


    "Donkey?" Murong roared: "You are the donkey, your whole family are donkeys."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shenjun Changqi helplessly said: "Okay, I was wrong, I mean, you are not afraid that I will cross the river and demolish the bridge, thinking that you will not be needed in the future, take back the space?"


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said: "I remember you said that now this space ispletely mine, even if you can''t take it away, are you lying to me?"


    "..." Changqi Shenjun suddenly choked, did he say such a thing?

 Chapter 2987: God of Changqi goes out of space

    Chapter 2987 Changqi Shenjun leaves the space


    Murong Lingran continued: "Shen Jun, don''t scare me, I didn''t get scared."


    The dignified lord, how could he speak so yfully.


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Well, I really can''t take it away. Who made that ancient coin integrated into your body."


    Murong Lingran smiled and thought for a while, then she asked again: "Shen Jun, I just don''t know why, I always feel that you and Helian Rongjiu are somewhat simr."


    Of course they look alike.


    At the beginning, he was injured all over his body and his head was also injured, so when he saw Helian Rongjiu, he didn''t notice Helian Rongjiu''s appearance.


    Shenjun Changqi coughed lightly: "Okay, it''s not surprising that people with good looks are simr."


    "..." Murong said in a clear voice, "Now that your body has recovered, can you go out? You won''t need to heal here in the future?"


    Shenjun Changqi nodded: "Well, I''ve been here for so many years, and the outside has changed a lot. I really should go out for a walk."


    "Then you won''te back after you leave, right?"


    Shenjun Changqi squinted at her, "You hope I don''te back?"


    Murong Lingran waved his hand quickly, "No, no, I hope you wille back. You have helped me a lot in the past five years. Even today, the snake in theke was brought here by you, and without you by my side, I feel at ease."


    Shenjun Changqi proudly said: "Hmph, you know it''s good, with this seat here, no one in the world will hurt you."


    After he finished speaking, he snapped his fingers and changed his clothes. As soon as he stretched out his hand, there was another folding fan in his hand and said, "Let''s go, I''m going out today, I haven''t cooked for a long time. The food is ready, prepare a table for me."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, he left the space.


    Murong Lingran was startled, and quickly left the space, grabbing the Divine Sovereign who was about to leave her room, and said, "You just go out like this? What will people do when they see you?"


    Helian Rongjiu misunderstood the rumors, what should I do!


    Shenjun Changqi rolled her eyes at her and said, "This seat is a god, whoever wants to see it can be seen, and whoever wants to be invisible can be invisible."


    After saying that, he walked out through the door.


    Murong choked, she forgot that God can hide in front of ordinary people.


    Seeing that the gods were gone, she also hurried out.


    Shenjun Changqi said as he walked: "I''ll go out and have a look. Later, you will cook the meal and bring it to the house. I want to eat what you made by yourself. Remember, it must be made by you."


    After saying that, he disappeared.


    Murong Ling was helpless and had to go to the kitchen to make it for him.


    After ?? is done, she put it in the space and he can eat it whenever he wants.


    The family probably had already eaten it by now, so she simply ate a dish and went to find Murong Zhou.


    At this time, Murong Zhe was in Murong Zhou''s yard. It had been a while since Murong Zhou came back. There were more and more scattered memories in his mind, but he never remembered what happened before his amnesia.


    The entire Hou Mansion wanted to know what happened before he was adopted by the Yang family.


    When Murong Lingran arrived, Murong Zhe was taking the pulse of Murong Zhou, and she didn''t say anything, just stood there quietly.


    After a while, Murong Zhe withdrew his hand and said, "Xiao Wu''s condition has indeed been recovering. As for why he never thought of what happened in Qianshan Mansion, I can''t say for sure."

 Chapter 2988: hunting (1)

    Chapter 2988 Hunting (1)


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his son and said, "Xiao Wu, don''t worry too much, just let it go. Now that you are back, take your time."


    Murong Zhou nodded: "Yes, Dad."


    Murong Zhe said, "Dad hasn''t drunk the tea you brewed yourself, so go and make a pot of hot tea."


    "Father, I''ll go right now."


    After Murong Zhou left, Murong asked: "Dad, do you have anything to tell me when you leave Xiao Wuzhi?"


    Murong Zhe sighed and said, "Xiao Wu can remember a lot of things now, but he can''t remember the memory of the time when the capital went to Qianshan Mansion. I guess, maybe that memory was too painful for him to think about it himself."


    Murong said: "Dad, do you want me to stop the medicine for him?"


    "No." Murong Zhe said: "No matter what the memories are, they are all in his mind. He is recovering well now. Sooner orter, he will remember those memories. He can''t go to Qianshan Mansion alone, I think I know who left him sick, and if I can find that person, I will never make him feel better."


    Murong nodded Lingran, she also thought so, he would not let anyone who harmed her brother.


    The time soon came to June, and the weather became extremely hot.


    Helian Rongjiu thought that the recent political affairs were not too busy and the mountains were cool, so he nned to take the civil and military ministers to Wuming Mountain for hunting.


    The whole family of the Marquis of Ning''an also passed by together. At this time, several juniors were riding on horses, waiting for Helian Rongjiu, who was at the front, to give orders.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "There are many prey in Wuming Mountain. Today I promise here that the person who hunts the most prey, I can satisfy his wish."


    The boys and buddies who were present heard it, and they were instantly refreshed.


    The emperor himself said that they would satisfy their wishes, but that was a rare opportunity.


    So after Helian Rongjiu said the word "start", everyone rushed out full of energy.


    Although Murong Lingran was not interested in Helian Rongjiu''s promise, she was also trying hard to hunt.


    After all, she is the granddaughter of Marquis Ning''an. If she loses too badly, it will be too embarrassing for Marquis Ning''an.


    She was very familiar with the terrain of Wuming Mountain, and she knew exactly where there were more prey, so she took Murong Zhou there directly.


    As for the prey in her space, she has no ns to take it out for the time being. If she really can''t hunt the prey, she will take it out again.


    Sure enough, the ce she was looking for was very good. After a while, she and Murong Zhou hunted more than ten prey, hare, pheasant, roe deer, etc., everything.


    At this moment, Murong Zhou suddenly saw a wild boar and said, "Sister, look, there are wild boars grazing there."


    Murong smiled and said: "This is what you found, and it is your prey."


    Murong Zhou said gratefully, "Thank you, sister."


    After he finished speaking, his arrow shot out, hitting the wild boar''s head, and the wild boar fell down.


    Although he didn''t shoot much before, but since he returned home, his brothers have been teaching him every day, and he has also made great progress. The wild boar has a big target, and he can easily hit it.


    Murong Lingran and his younger brother hurried over and asked the apanying servants to pick up the prey. Unexpectedly, a group of people approached, and the leader said: "You put down, that wild boar is ours."


    Murong Lingran saw the personing and frowned, "Who are you?"


    The man said, "I am Mo Zhengxin, the eldest grandson of Duke Huai."

 Chapter 2989: hunting (2)

    Chapter 2989 Hunting (2)


    is Duke Huai again.


    Murong frowned and said, "Why do you say this wild boar is yours?"


    Mo Zhengxin said arrogantly: "On the wild boar, there are my arrows."


    Murong Lingran nced at the wild boar, there were really two arrows on it, and said, "That wild boar also has my fifth brother''s arrows, but now I can''t say who saw it first and who shot first, you and my fifth brother. It''s not as good as one person and half, how about it?"


    "No!" Mo Zhengdao said, "This whole head is mine."


    Murong frowned and said, "Don''t go too far!"


    "Excessive?" Mo Zhengxin looked at Murong Lingran''s face, and suddenly approached her slowly with a smile on his horse, circled around her, and said, "I heard from my grandmother that when Princess Qihua was in the capital, She is a well-known beauty, and I didn''t expect her granddaughter to be so beautiful."


    Seeing Mo Zhengxin looking at his elder sister with malicious intent, Murong Zhou immediately rode a horse to stop the two of them, and said angrily, "You son of a bitch, you dare to molest my elder sister, get out of here immediately. , or I''ll be rude to you."


    "You''re wee?" Mo Zhengxin said with contempt on his face, "You are a little brat, how dare you be rude to me? Don''t think that you are the grandson of the Marquis of Ning''an and I am afraid of you. I am still the grandson of Duke Huai. Tell me. You, I like your sister, and I will ask your majesty to marry meter."


    When he gets married and returns home, he will be able to avenge his sister Xueyun.


    When he got bored of her, he divorced her.


    If the Marquis of Ning''an had a granddaughter who was abandoned by others, her face would definitely be lost.


    If Ning Anhou knew what he was thinking, he would not only say that he was too self-righteous, but would also break his leg.


    He is the granddaughter of the dignified Marquis of Ning''an. Is it possible for ordinary people to marry if they want?


    "You!" Murong Zhou suddenly became angry, "You are not worthy of my sister, you are a rogue, my sister will not marry you!"


    Mo Zhengxin''s face turned cold, and he suddenly fell on the horse that Murong Zhou was riding with a whip. The horse was suddenly startled, and Murong Zhou was caught off guard, so he didn''t grasp the reins, and fell off identally.


    Unfortunately, his head fell on a rock, instantly making him faint.


    When Mo Zhengxin saw this, not only did he not have any worries on his face, but heughed out loud, "I thought Marquis of Ning''s grandson was so powerful, but it turned out to be nothing more than that, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    The people he brought alsoughed.


    Murong Ling was shocked, and quickly got off the horse to check the fifth brother''s condition. Seeing that he just fainted, he hurriedly gave him a sip of spiritual spring water.


    The servants who followed them also ran over quickly, and one of them said, "Master, how is the fifth son?"


    Murong Lingran didn''t answer directly, but took out a bottle of medicine from his satchel, gave him a sniff, and said, "You guys take good care of Fifth Young Master."


    After she finished speaking, she walked towards Mo Zhengxin with a gloomy face.


    Mo Zhengxin saw that Murong Lingran''s face was not good, but he was even happier, he said with a smile, "Don''t me me, I didn''t know he would fall. Judging from his appearance, he should not be serious."


    Murong Lingran ignored Mo Zhengxin''s words, came to his horse, raised his head and nced at him coldly, suddenly grabbed his feet and dragged him off the horse, then picked up the whip in his hand, and moved towards him unceremoniously. He pulled up.

 Chapter 2992: punish

    Chapter 2992 Punishment


    Duke Huai hurriedly knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, there must be a misunderstanding in this, please don''t listen to Princess Chunling''s side words."


    Mo Zhengxin rolled his eyes and said, "Your Majesty, I didn''t say those words, how could I marry her, she only hurt my sister. I married her, didn''t I make the family restless?"


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "Do you mean that Princess Chunling has wronged you?"


    "Yes." Mo Zhengxin said, "It was Murong Lingran who wronged me."


    "She didn''t wrong you, you did say those words, and this king heard it."


    At this moment, an unfamiliar male voice suddenly entered the ears of everyone.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that it was King Shu, and some of them hurriedly saluted him.


    King Shu respectfully bowed to Helian Rongjiu and said, "Meet Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded and said, "Brother Huang is here."


    The person who came here is his imperial brother. He likes quietness. He doesn''t go out very much, and he doesn''t attend the banquet very much. This hunt is also because he suddenly wanted toe to Wuming Mountain to see it, so he came here.


    King Shu nodded: "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Brother Huang, have you heard what you just said that Mo Zhengxin molested Princess Chunling?"


    "Yes." King Shu said: "As the Princess Chunling said just now, he really molested her and was disrespectful to her aunt."


    Helian Rongjiu turned to look at Mo Zhengxin, and said sternly, "What else do you want to say?"


    Mo Zhengxin knew that even his sophistry was useless now, so he hurriedly kowtowed and began to beg for mercy, "Your Majesty spared my life, I didn''t mean it, please forgive me this time."


    Upon seeing this, Duke Huai said angrily, "You wicked obstacle, do you not know what the asion is today? To say such rude words, what are you asking me to plead for you now? I knew you would cause such a mess today. Misfortune, I might as well not let you be born. I... I will kill you today, lest you cause a catastrophic disaster in the future."


    After ??, he drew out the sword of a guard next to him, trying to stab Mo Zhengxin to death.


    Mo Zhengxin was frightened and dumbfounded. He looked like he couldn''t believe that his own grandfather was going to kill him, and he was stunned on the spot.


    Just when the sword had pierced half an inch into Mo Zhengxin''s chest, Helian Rongjiu said, "Enough."


    Duke Huai immediately stopped and quickly drew out his sword, but the clothes on Mo Zhengxin''s right chest were also dyed red.


    Murong snorted coldly. He didn''t even know how to do a full set of dramas. He really wanted to kill his own grandson, why didn''t he forget to stab his left chest in the first ce!


    Duke Huai knelt down again and pleaded guilty, "Your Majesty forgive me."


    Mo Zhengxin was also honest, and begged for mercy obediently: "I made a mistake, please forgive me, and I will never dare again after I leave."


    Helian Rongjiu said solemnly: "Mo Zhengxin offends Princess Qihua, molesting the princess, and hurting the grandson of Hou Ye is a serious crime. If that''s the case, then punish him with 100 big boards and go to Huguo Temple to eat fast food and recite Buddha. years, as an example."


    Although Duke Huai felt sorry for his grandson, he had no choice but to thank him, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Soon, Mo Zhengxin was pulled down and executed.


    Next to ??, there were also the voices of the sons and brothers.


    "I''ve heard of what happened in the Ning''an Marquis Mansion that day. Mo Zhengxin is so bold today, is it because he wants to avenge his sister?"


    "I guess it''s just too stupid. After living for more than ten years, I don''t know what to say and what not to say, and even let His Royal Highness Shu Wang personally hear it."

 Chapter 2995: Bai Yongsheng

    Chapter 2995 Bai Yongsheng


    Zequ continued: "Dashui Vige has had a very bad life in the previous disasters. The poption of the vige is notrge, only a few hundred people. After the Earth Dragon turned over the year before, many people came to Lihua Vige. Looking for a job, the Bai family also came."


    "Now that child is called Bai Yongsheng. When he asked the victims to go back to build housesst year, he also went back. After he went back, his current parents were worried that he would stay outside for a long time, and his heart would be wild, and he would escape from their house. I went back and have been doing farm work at home.¡±


    "Now there are people in the Bai family who work in your home, that is, Bai Yongsheng''s adoptive father. I heard that he works very hard, but every time hees home, he beats or scolds Bai Yongsheng, and beats Bai Yongsheng every time. Bleeding, with wounds all year round."


    "Bai Yongsheng is now at the age of marriage. The Bai family really wants him to marry and have children immediately, but he doesn''t seem to want to dy those girls. Every time he takes him out to meet, he deliberately behaves poorly."


    "The Bai family also seems to know what he thinks, and they have also figured out a way to convince him to marry a wife and have children."


    "It''s just that Bai Yongsheng has a very stubborn temper. No matter how the Bai family beats and scolds him, he just doesn''t agree."


    "The Bai family can''t help it. Recently, they are thinking of buying another child toe back. As for Bai Yongsheng, if he doesn''t marry a wife, he ns to make him a servant in the family."


    Murong asked Lingran: "Since Bai Yongsheng had such a bad life in the Bai family, didn''t he think about escaping?"


    Zeyu said: "He ran, but he was still young at that time, and the ce he lived was all mountains. After running out several times, he couldn''t get out of the mountains. In the end, he was caught and beaten."


    "Later he found out that he ran out and was homeless. Although he was angry at the Bai family, the Bai family would give him enough food every day in order to give him the strength to work. He wanted to live like this for the rest of his life."


    "It''s just that he was beaten a lot recently because he didn''t marry a wife, so he thought of running away again, but he was afraid that he would be homeless and would not be able to eat enough food in the future, so he hesitated."


    Murong frowned and said, "If that''s the case, let''s go save him."


    "We?" Ze Yu said, "Do you want to go with the princess too?"


    Murong said: "Of course."


    Zeyu said: "The county master, the weather is sultry now, and you will suffer a lot of sins when you go out. We can go, you can just stay in the house and wait for our good news."


    Murong said: "What are you going to do?"


    Zawayu said: "Of course it is to bring people back directly."


    Murong Lingran said: "If you don''t tell the Bai family, if someone from the Bai family goes to report to the officials that they have lost their children, then Bai Yongsheng is very likely to be arrested, and the parents of the Bai family will sue you for abducting their family. Children, although you can easily solve it, I think it''s better not to go to that point."


    Zeyu thought for a while and said, "It''s impossible to buy a child back with money, it seems that you can only outsmart it."


    Murong said: "That''s right, I think so too, we''ll have an open and honest past, it''s best to bring Xiao Wu along."


    "Okay." Zeyu said: "Since the county master has the intention to handle this matter personally, then we will listen to the county master. I wonder if the county master already has a n in mind?"


    Murong smiled and said: "Of course, we are like this...that...then that...in the end...the Bai family won''t let Bai Yongsheng go without worrying about this."

 Chapter 2998: Murong Lingrans plan (3)

    Chapter 2998 Murong Lingran''s n (3)


    Zeyu said: "Master, don''t believe what they say, maybe they were bought by someone, in order to hurt the master, ording to the subordinates, murdering the master is a serious crime, it is better to take this person Catch it."


    Rong Dao: "Not only will this person be arrested, but the entire family will also be arrested, who knows if they are aplices."


    Zhao hurriedly said: "The county lord, Caomin is not an aplice. Today was really just an ident. We didn''t know the county lord wasing. Please believe us."


    "Believe?" Murong Lingran sneered: "It was me who was almost injured just now, how can you make me believe you! Come on, arrest the whole family for me, take them back to the Marquis of Ning''an''s mansion, and interrogate them well."


    "Yes."


    The ?? guards immediately wanted to step forward.


    Mr. Zhao suddenly remembered something like an ant on a hot pan. He suddenly thought of something and said quickly, "Master, you said that because I am Yongsheng''s family, I will be implicated. What if I wasn''t Yongsheng''s family?"


    Murong said: "What does this mean?"


    Bai Yongsheng''s face was full of despair.


    Although he knew that his family would abandon him at any time, he was still very sad at this time.


    Zhao exined: "Actually... Bai Yongsheng is not my child, my man can''t bear children, so we bought a child back many years ago. I don''t know where this child came from, she is not my child, So please let the county master spare me, it''s all the child''s fault."


    Murong Lingran sneered: "It''s really cold-blooded and ruthless, even if it''s not his own child, he has been raised by his side for several years, and he should have feelings. When it was in danger, he abandoned him immediately, so ruthless and unrighteous. No wonder your family has no biological children."


    For her sarcasm, Zhao didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction, and continued: "I... I know that we are indeed ruthless, but this child is not rted to us by blood, we can''t pay for someone who has nothing to do with it. Take your own life."


    Murong said: "It doesn''t matter? Look at the appearance of your hands and Bai Yongsheng, and also know that he has been a cow and a horse in your house all these years, you actually say that he has nothing to do with you? Your conscience? Woolen cloth?"


    Zhao Shi was speechless for a while.


    Murong said: "But since you said so, then I can''t arrest you. Come on, just arrest Bai Yongsheng for me."


    "Yes, Master."


    Bai Yongsheng knew that it was useless to resist, so he was arrested obediently.


    Murong Lingran confirmed it again and asked, "Zhao Shi, Bai Yongsheng really has nothing to do with you?"


    Zhao hurriedly said: "Yes, it doesn''t matter."


    "There is no evidence to speak, so we still have to put down written evidence."


    "But there is no schr in my family, no pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    "The county master has it." After Murong finished speaking, Rong quickly prepared a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and wrote down the matter that Bai Yongsheng and the Bai family had nothing to do in the future.


    Rong Dao: "After signing this contract, Bai Yongsheng will no longer be your nominal son, and Bai Yongsheng''s mistakes will not affect you."


    Zhao Shi pressed his handprint without thinking.


    Bai Yongsheng smiled self-deprecatingly when he saw this.


    Well, he will be able to leave the Bai family in the future, and he will no longer have to be a cow and a horse every day.


    If only after that, I could be liberated.

 Chapter 3001: aunt

    Chapter 3001 Aunt


    Bai Yongsheng was about to refuse, but Rong sent two people over to strip off his upper body clothes.


    Murong Lingran quickly turned around.


    Murong Zhou saw that his whole body was covered in bruises, especially on his chest. From the shape, he could tell that he was kicked by a foot, and said angrily, "Brother Yongsheng, the Bai family is too hateful."


    "It''s fine." Bai Yongsheng quickly put on his clothes and smiled disapprovingly, "I''m really fine, now that I''ve left them, they can no longer beat me, and the county master is also angry for me."


    Murong felt that he had already dressed, turned his head and asked, "Then what are your ns after today?"


    Bai Yongsheng thought for a while and said, "County Lord, I wonder if your field is still willing to recruit people? I can continue to work in your field and support myself."


    Murong Zhou said: "Brother Yongsheng, why don''t you go back to the Hou''s mansion with me, Dad said, you want to find a book boy for me, why don''t you be a book boy for me?"


    "You mean, let me go to Hou''s Mansion?"


    "Yes, would you like to?"


    "But I''m vulgar and don''t know the rules."


    "I just returned to Hou''s mansion. I don''t understand any rules. I''m still learning. We can learn together."


    "Will the Hou Mansion really not despise me?"


    "Won''t."


    "Will the county master also dislike me?"


    "Won''t."


    Bai Yongsheng heard the words and said sternly: "I...I am willing to go to the Hou residence, and I am willing to be the schr''s boy."


    The siblingsughed immediately.


    Now that it was settled, Murong Lingran took Bai Yongsheng into the carriage.


    After returning, Murong Lingran also introduced Bai Yongsheng to his family. He heard that Bai Yongsheng had helped Murong Zhou before, so he left him in the mansion.


    Three dayster, Yang''s Cloth House also opened.


    In order to prevent them from being bullied in the future, Murong Lingran brought Murong Zhou to the door in person, so that everyone who knew them knew that behind Yang''s House was the Ning''an Hou Mansion. If you wanted to bully the Yang family, you had to see Let''s see if the Ning''an Hou Mansion will answer.


    And the cloth of Yang''s Clothing Vige is really good, and the business has been very good from the first day.


    Of course, Murong Lingran also sent people to buy a lot of cloth, some for her family to use, and some for the people who worked in her home during the festivals as welfare.


    Today Future Academy is on holiday, and Murong Lingran also brought Murong Zhou over.


    After all, it was his adoptive father''s adoptive mother''s shop that opened, so he couldn''t justify it if he didn''te.


    After the opening ceremony was over, she nned to take Murong Zhou home.


    It was just that Murong Lingran was about to get into the carriage when she heard a sharp voice from a woman behind her.


    "Big dog, is it a big dog?"


    Big dog?


    Although it is said that many people are now afraid of the death of their children and give their children a cheap name to support themselves, but this name is a bit too much.


    She turned her head to look, and saw a woman holding Bai Yongsheng''s hand and crying: "Big dog, I found you, you don''t know, in order to find you, I haven''t slept for a day. Feel, I can finally see you today."


    Murong Lingran took a few steps forward and asked suspiciously, "Yongsheng, is this person your aunt?"


    Bai Yongsheng nodded: "Yes, she is my aunt Jian''s."


    Murong raised his eyebrows spiritually. It turned out that this person was the Jane who threw Bai Yongsheng away.


    Bai Yongsheng wanted to stay with Murong Zhou for a long time after all, so the Ning''an Marquis House investigated everything about him and knew that he still had a family of rtives around the capital.


    Seeing that Bai Yongsheng still recognized himself, Mrs Jian cried: "Yongsheng, you don''t know, when you lost you, your uncle made a lot of anger at me, and until now, he often brings up things from the past. , said I''m sorry for your mother, sorry for her sister, and I''ve been ming myself."

 Chapter 3003: something happened (1)

    Chapter 3003 Something Happened (1)


    "Get out of here right now, and next time you dare to trouble Brother Yongsheng, I''ll show you some color."


    Mrs. Jane shrank her neck suddenly, nced at Bai Yongsheng again, and seeing that he didn''t look at her, she had to walk away in despair.


    This person is too smart to know her intentions.


    After Mrs Jian left, Murong looked at Bai Yongsheng and said, "Don''t mind what you said just now."


    Bai Yongsheng shook his head: "I know that the county master and the fifth son are all for my good. I know that my aunt deliberately lost me. Even if you don''t say that today, I will not go back with her."


    "Well, you just understand."


    ¡­


    On this day, Murong Lingran was about to take a nap, when the Lord Changqi came out of the space.


    Murong''s expression tightened, and he said, "God, don''t you want to eat again?"


    During this period of time, Qi Shenjun let her make delicious food for him to eat, and even moved the kitchen into the space in order not to let the family find out.


    In the past few days, when she was free, she cooked food for him in different ways in the space. Nothing was repeated, but she was exhausted.


    Shenjun Changqi said: "Yes, let''s do it, but you don''t have to do it differently. What you cook and eat, I still like braised pork, steamed giant crab, and cake, that''s all."


    Murong Lingran rolled his eyes helplessly, and had no choice but to go to the space to make food for him.


    Shenjun Changqi was immediately satisfied.


    After eating, Changqi Shenjun said: "You should think about your life''s major events, right?"


    Murong said: "Yes, he treats me very well."


    Shenjun Changqi said: "You are only fifteen years old, and it is too early to marry now."


    Murong said: "I think it''s too early, but I don''t want Helian Rongjiu to wait too long."


    Shenjun Changqi raised his eyebrows: "That''s right, you go out to rest."


    "it is good."


    As soon as Murong Lingran went out, the housekeeper came to her side and said, "Your Highness, luckily you are at home, something happened to the Yang family."


    "What happened?"


    "Is such that¡­"


    The housekeeper told him what he had inquired about.


    It turns out that since Yang Haoliang joined the Yang family, the Yang family paid him to go to the school to study with his second and third sons, seeing that he was still young.


    After Murong Lingran found out, he originally wanted the three of them to follow his younger brothers to the future school every day, but there were carriages going back and forth every day anyway.


    But the people of the Yang family thought that if Yang Haoliang was with the people of the Marquis of Ning''an, he would inevitably have to be taken care of and owe the Marquis of Ning''an''s favor, so they found a school near their home for him, that is, the Good Language School. That way he can go home every day and they can take better care of him.


    Since he entered school, Yang Haoliang has been obedient and never caused trouble. Every day the Yang family asked him about his situation in the school, and he just said that he was doing well.


    But at noon today, Yang Senlu was suddenly called to the school, and he saw that Yang Haoliang was covered in paint, and even Yang Ronglin and Yang Rongkang were injured.


    After ?? asked Yang Rongkang, he found out that the people in the school disliked them as outsiders, and they ridiculed them more every day.


    The three of the Yang family didn''t want to cause trouble, so they ignored them every time.


    It''s just that their forbearance got worse. Those children thought that the three were easy to bully, and they often bullied them.


    Soil their desks today, soil their clothes tomorrow, and bully them in different ways.

 Chapter 3006: something happened (4)

    Chapter 3006 Something Happened (4)


    Fang Yuyong hurriedly looked at the people around him.


    His cousin Fang Yujie said: "I... I also saw Yang Haoliang steal the money with my own eyes."


    "Oh?" Murong Lingran calmly said, "So, you two saw him stealing money with your own eyes. If that''s the case, then let''s talk separately."


    As soon as the ?? voice fell, Rong sent someone to **** Fang Yuyong out first.


    Fang Yuyong said anxiously, "Where are you taking me?"


    Murong said: "It''s just for you to temporarily avoid it."


    After saying that, she ignored him.


    Fang Yujie, who stayed behind, suddenly felt uneasy in his heart. Without his cousin, he didn''t know if he would say the wrong thingter.


    Murong Lingran looked at Fang Yujie and said, "You can demonstrate it now. I want to see how Yang Haoliang stole something."


    Fang Yujie is not a fool, he also guessed Murong Lingran''s intention, and it was a little difficult to ride a tiger.


    If what he said was different from what his cousin saidter, wouldn''t it mean that the two of them deliberately wronged Yang Haoliang?


    Seeing Fang Yujie not moving, Murong Lingran sneered and said, "What? Is there any trouble?"


    Fang Yujie clenched his fists and said, "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about."


    After he finished speaking, he walked to the door and said, "When I was passing by this ssroom, I saw Yang Haolianging to my cousin''s ce, and then he directly opened his backpack, took out the money inside, and put it in in my arms."


    Murong said sinctly: "Come here and demonstrate, how he put it."


    Fang Yujie was originally reluctant, but now he has to do it, so he has to demonstrate it again.


    After reading ??, Murong said: "I understand, you should go out and rest for a while."


    The guards stepped forward immediately, took Fang Yujie out, and brought Fang Yuyong back.


    Murong said: "You can demonstrate how Yang Haoliang stole money."


    Fang Yuyong also understood her intention, no wonder she wanted to take herself down just now.


    How to do? His cousin''s demonstration must be different from him.


    His demonstration will definitely reveal his secrets.


    Seeing Fang Yuyong''s anxious cold sweat breaking out, Murong Lingran sneered: "What? Didn''t it just happen? Did you forget it so soon?"


    Fang Yuyong swallowed and said tremblingly, "Who... who said I forgot, I''m just remembering, I''ll demonstrate it now."


    Murong said: "Okay, then you can start, starting from how you got to the door of the ssroom."


    Fang Yuyong had no choice but to go out, walked over from the ssroom next to him, and said, "When my cousin and I walked to the door of the ssroom, we habitually looked at our position and saw that Yang Haoliang was stealing money."


    "Wait." Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you sure you came from the left? But your cousin said he came from the right ssroom?"


    Luo Fuzi was about to speak when he was stopped by Zhou Fuzi.


    Seeing Master Zhou shaking his head, Luo Fuzi had to shut up temporarily.


    Fang Yuyong''s face changed, and he quickly changed his words: "I remembered it wrong, we really came from the ssroom on the right."


    Murong raised an eyebrow and said, "Go on."


    Fang Yuyong went to his ce again, picked up his back, made a move of taking money, and put the money in his arms.


    "Stop." Murong Lingran said again: "Are you sure Yang Haoliang put the money in his arms? But your cousin said that Yang Haoliang put the money in his sleeve pocket?"

 Chapter 3009: compensation

    Chapter 3009 Compensation


    "Why don''t we do it like this." Master Zhou understood what Murong Lingran meant, she just wanted to get justice for the three children of the Yang family, and said: "The county master, we will expel the two brothers from the Fang family today, do we not have such students? Will stay, what do you think?"


    Murong said: "Then what about the Yang brothers? I heard that they used to be bullied every day."


    Luo Fuzi said: "We really didn''t know about them being bullied before. I promise you and I will take care of them in the future and promise not to let them be bullied again, okay?"


    Murong thought for a while, turned to look at the Fang brothers, and said, "Do you want to be sent to the government?"


    The Fang brothers nodded: "I want to."


    "Then do as I say." Murong said sinctly: "You just imed three times the money from the Yang brothers. They were so frightened today, you shouldpensate them well."


    Fang Yuyong said: "I can give them one hundred taels of silver."


    Fang Yujie said: "I can also give them one hundred taels of silver, just ask the county master not to send us to the government."


    Murong Lingran did not speak.


    Fang Yuyong said, "I''ll give them five hundred taels of silver."


    Murong Lingran still did not speak.


    Fang Yuyong gritted his teeth and said, "We will give them a thousand taels of silver."


    Murong said: "The two of you will give the three of them one thousand taels, which means that you have to give out a total of six thousand taels of silver. If you can''t get it, then I will only send you to officials."


    That is to say, each of them will take out three thousand taels of silver.


    Their family can take out this money, but this matter will definitely be known to the family, and their legs will be broken.


    Seeing the two of them hesitate, Murong said: "Since you don''t want to pay, then go to the government."


    Rong Avenue: "Come here, take them to the government office."


    "Slow." Fang Yuyong said: "I promise, I promise, but give me a little time, I have to go back and ask my family for money."


    Fang Yujie also said: "I also promise, I have to go back and ask my family for money."


    Murong Lingran turned to look at the two masters and asked, "Do the masters know where they live?"


    Zhou Fuzi said: "I know, I know their parents, and I also know where they live."


    Murong nodded Lingran, then turned his head and said, "This county lord will promise you to go back, but this county lord will send someone to follow you. If you can''te back within half an hour, don''t me this county lord personally bringing the officials with you. Peoplee to arrest people, and if you will be embarrassed in front of your neighbors, don''t me the county master for being ruthless."


    Fang Yu said: "Don''t worry, the county master, more than half an hour is enough, our home is nearby, we will be back soon."


    Murong said: "Go."


    The Fang brothers quickly got up and left.


    Rong Da sent four people to follow them.


    Murong Lingran looked at the three brothers of the Yang family.


    Master Zhou hurriedly said, "You all get up."


    The three brothers breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    After Fang Yuyong and Fang Yujie returned home, in order to get the money quickly, they had to tell their family all about the goodnguage school.


    Their family was just an ordinary businessman, and they didn''t dare to offend Murong Lingran at all. After knowing that she needed 6,000 taels of silver to let go of her two children, they hurriedly took the silver to the Shanyu Academy and handed over the money in person. In the hands of Murong Lingran, and he kept making amends.

 Chapter 3010: go to future academy

    Chapter 3010 Go to the Future Academy


    "The county lord forgives my sins, my son knows it''s wrong, and asks the county lord to raise your hand."


    "We will definitely restrain our children in the future, and never let them be so arrogant."


    "I also asked the county lord to spare our children this time. We promised the county lord that if theymit any more crimes in the future, we will personally send them to the government."


    "That''s right, please forgive our children this time."


    Murong Lingran distributed the 6,000 taels of silver notes to the three brothers of the Yang family, and turned to look at the two masters.


    Master Zhou said, "Fang Yuyong and Fang Yujie, from today onwards, you are no longer students of the Shanyu Academy, do you understand?"


    The two nodded: "Got it."


    Murong Lingran was immediately satisfied, and said, "Let''s just leave the matter today, but if they do another bad thing in the future, as long as it gets into the ears of the county master, then the county master will send them to prison. Do you understand?"


    "Understood, thank you, Princess."


    After ?? Fang''s family finished speaking, they quickly packed up the two children''s things and walked away with the children in despair.


    Luo Fuzi said: "The county master, I also know that the brothers of the Yang family have been wronged today. Why don''t we do it this way, I will give them all their repairs this year."


    Murong Lingran turned to look at the Yang brothers and said, "What do you think?"


    The three looked at each other, and Yang Ronglin said, "We want to hear the opinion of the county master."


    Murong said: "Then I naturally agree with you to take back all the bundles, but you were almost wronged here today, and you will definitely not be able to stay here in the future. Why don''t you study in another ce?"


    Yang Ronglin said nkly, "Where to change?"


    "It''s my future academy." Murong said: "But in the future, you will have to work hard to go back and forth between the city and Lihua Vige."


    Yang Ronglin thought for a while, looked at Yang Senlu, and asked, "Father, what do you think?"


    Yang Senlu sighed and said, "Just go to the Future Academy."


    Outsiders like them would probably be bullied in any academy in the city. He didn''t want to trouble Murong Lingran every time.


    Originally, she refused to go to the future academy because she didn''t want to cause trouble to Murong Lingran, but she didn''t expect that it would trouble her in the end.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Okay, I will instruct someone to handle the admission procedures for the three of them. Tomorrow happens to be a holiday, so you can take the three of them back just to have a good rest, and go directly to the Future Academy in the morning the next day. "


    Yang Sen Road: "Thank you, Princess."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Luo Fuzi and Zhou Fuzi again and said, "Sorry, two Masters, my children may not be suitable for studying in the academy in the city, so..."


    Master Zhou was also reasonable and said, "We understand that your children haven''t studied here for a long time, and the future academy is also a good academy. Maybe it''s more suitable for you to go there."


    Yang Senlu breathed a sigh of relief, and said in a serious tone, "Thank you, Master for your understanding."


    The three brothers of the Yang family also went to pack up their things. After packing up, Master Zhou also returned all the bundles of the three of them to Yang Sen Road.


    After Murong Lingran took the Yang family away, Luo Fuzi seemed to be tired and sat heavily on the chair, saying, "I didn''t expect that the three brothers of the Yang family were behind the Princess Chunling, I thought they wereing to the capital to do business. children of ordinary families.¡±

 Chapter 3011: Ten thousand signatures

    Chapter 3011 Tens of thousands of signatures


    Zhou Fuzi said: "I didn''t expect that, I always knew that students would sometimes fight each other, but I didn''t expect that this time the county master would be disturbed. It seems that I have to discipline the students well in the future. disaster."


    Luo Fuzi said: "You are right."


    ¡­


    After a day, the three brothers of the Yang family also sessfully entered the Future Academy.


    Murong Zhou was very happy about their arrival, and he only entered the school a few days ago.


    Like Murong Yi and Murong Ding before, they lived in Lihua Vige on their study days, some lived in the academy, and some lived in the Murong family in Lihua Vige, and they returned to the city on their rest days.


    ¡­


    Helian Rongjiu has ordered the draft for a long time, and there are many portraits handed to him every day. As long as a new portrait is sent to him every day, it will be posted on the notice boards all over the capital.


    Below each portrait, the deeds of the woman are also written. After the people read it, they can go to the specially set up signature office to sign, expressing their support for that person to be the queen.


    Of course, as long as the selected people are selected, they must ept the supervision of the imperial court, and cheating is not allowed, such as bribing themon people with money and asking them to sign. And the whole family was convicted.


    Originally, some women wanted to cheat, but they thought that there would always be people around them to supervise them. If they were found out, the whole family would bepensated. .


    Some women are also smart people. Knowing what Murong Lingran has done, they can''tpare at all. After all, they have been in the boudoir before, it would be good not to bully the people, so they have no interest in the election, they just want to be selected. Just for the concubine.


    Now there are many vigers around the capital who are working in Murong Lingran''snd, and their children can read and write. As soon as theye to the capital, they know that Murong Lingran is also running for the empress. It didn''t take long for it to spread to those viges.


    They originally thought that their boss was the Chunling County Master of the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion, which was decent enough, but they didn''t expect that their boss might be a queen, so they all found time toe to the city to sign their autographs to support Murong Lingran.


    Not only to repay Murong Lingran, but also for themselves. If anyone asks about it in the future, they will say that they are working on thend of the Queen''s house, which is very respectable.


    Therefore, the number of people who supported Murong Lingran was increasing day by day, and the signature papers of the court were changed several times.


    On August 1st, the courtiers began to report to the emperor about the election.


    "Your Majesty, ording to the signatures from some time ago, the one who got the most signatures is the Princess Chunling."


    "Although other girls also got autographs, the number is really different from that of Chunling County Master."


    "The signatures some girls get are basically signed by the servants and their family members, but even so, it''s only a few hundred signatures."


    "The Lord of Chunling County has tens of thousands of signatures, so please make your decision."


    Some of the courtiers gasped in breath.


    Tens of thousands of signatures, this Chunling County Lord is too popr with the people.


    This is the first time they have seen such a popr county lord in their lives.


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Then submit the list of the top ten girls in autographs, and I and the Queen Mother will have a final decision."

 Chapter 3012: Queen Candidate

    Chapter 3012 Queen Candidate


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu took over the list presented by Eunuch De, nced at it roughly, and said lightly, "I understand, I will reply to the ministers tomorrow."


    There are many names on the list that he is very familiar with, and they all have their household registration ces. The people who support Murong Lingran are basically people outside the city who have received her favor.


    After listening to the emperor say this, the ministers knew that he probably already had the answer in his heart.


    Although some people still have something to say, they can only wait until tomorrow to announce the name of the future queen.


    The next day, the Great Court will be held.


    Helian Rongjiu gave the Minister of Rites a look, and the Minister of Rites said loudly: "The candidate for the queen is the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, and the Lord of Chunling County, Murong Lingran."


    The courtiers immediately began to discuss.


    Ning Anhou and his family were not surprised and had no opinion, they already knew it.


    Some of the courtiers were not surprised, and they didn''t have any opinions. Just looking at the two rounds of rules mentioned by the emperor, they were tailor-made for Murong Lingran.


    Some courtiers had opinions, especially Duke Huai.


    Duke Huai said respectfully, "Your Majesty, Wei Chen has something to say."


    Helian Rongjiu frowned and said, "Why, now the people and the empress dowager agree that the Princess Chunling is the queen, is it possible that Duke Huai still uses the reason that the Princess Chunling has been assigned, saying that she is not worthy of being the queen?"


    King Huai said: "Your Majesty, this old minister is really doing it for the good of Xuanqing Kingdom. If other countries know that the queen of Xuanqing Kingdom is someone who has been assigned, how should other countries view our country?"


    Helian Rongjiu said: "My queen, it''s enough for me and the people to be satisfied. Why should I wronged me and my people for the thoughts of people from other countries?"


    Duke Huai choked for a moment, thought about it, and then said, "Your Majesty, Princess Chunling is really not suitable."


    General Rong suddenly said, "His Royal Highness, Duke Huai, your granddaughter framed herst time, and was already punished by His Majesty. Do you still want His Majesty to make her queen?"


    Duke Huai''s face flushed, and he said, "Don''t talk nonsense, that''s not what I meant."


    "That''s what you mean." General Rong continued: "If you think that Princess Chunling is not suitable, then I also think that your granddaughter is not suitable. If the world knows that the queen of my Xuanqing Kingdom is actually a woman in A vicious woman who framed her before she became a queen, how should other countries treat our country? How should the people of our country treat your daughter and His Majesty?"


    Duke Huai was stunned for a moment, knowing that the position of empress would not reach his granddaughter, he said with a straight face, "Your Majesty, Wei Chen has no intention of wanting Wei Chen''s granddaughter to be the queen, Xue Yun is indeed too self-willed. , is not suitable to be a queen, but there are many daughters of good families who are suitable, such as the granddaughter of the Li family, the eldest daughter of the Lou family, they are all suitable."


    "Do you think it''s suitable?" Helian Rongjiu said: "They never did half a good thing for the people when the disaster came, how can they win the hearts of the people?"


    King Huai choked and was speechless, so he could only look at the other ministers.


    A minister said: "Your Majesty, other people''s daughters used to be in the boudoir, and they didn''t know how the people were suffering, but as long as she became the queen, she would be able to help the people in the future. what."

 Chapter 3013: Chunling County Lord is here

    Chapter 3013 The Lord of Chunling is here


    Master Meng said, "I didn''t know how to care about the people before I became an empress, but after I became an empress, I knew it? That''s too deliberate, and it''s not their nature. This kind of person can''t be an empress."


    The minister choked, shook his head with Duke Huai, and stood back to his original position.


    Another minister said: "Your Majesty, other people''s daughters have always been kind and generous. Wouldn''t it be enough to find that kind of woman to be the queen?"


    Lord Meng said again: "The reputation of that kind of woman among the people is that of the Princess Chunling? If so, why don''t they have so many signatures?"


    The minister choked and stood back to his original position.


    Lord Meng continued: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen believes that the princess of Chunling is indeed the best choice for the queen. Her previous assignment was a misunderstanding. If it is because of a misunderstanding, the court will miss such a good mother. The queen of the world, then it is really the loss of the court."


    King Huai said: "But the Princess Chunling has indeed been assigned. If I really be a queen, what will be the face of my Xuan Qingguo?"


    Lord Meng said, "That''s the same sentence again. Your Highness Duke Huai, didn''t you bother to say anything? What if you were given out? If it spreads out, people will only say that my Xuanqing country is informal."


    After ?? finished speaking, he knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, Lord Chunling is indeed the best choice, and Wei Chen agrees that Lord Chunling should be the queen."


    Some ministers said:


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    ¡­


    Duke Huai knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, Princess Chunling is really not suitable."


    Another part of the minister said:


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    "The minister seconded."


    ¡­


    Helian Rongjiu frowned. His queen, he made the decision, the opinions of Duke Huai and others were not important. Just as he was about to speak, a young **** came to Eunuch De and said something.


    Eunuch De hurried to the emperor''s ear and whispered, "Your Majesty, the Princess Chunling is here."


    "What is she here for?"


    "She said she had something to say."


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a while, then nodded.


    Eunuch De returned to his original position and said loudly, "The Lord of Xuan Chunling has an audience."


    The courtiers were stunned at the same time, why did shee?


    General Rong looked at the Marquis of Ning''an and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Ning Anhou shook his head: "I don''t know either."


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the door, and they saw Murong Lingran walk in.


    Murong Lingran came to the center and said loudly, "Meet Your Majesty."


    "No gift."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "The Lord of Chunling County came, why?"


    Murong said: "Your Majesty, the minister and daughter have something to report about the national fortune of Xuanqing."


    Duke Huai interjected, "Your Majesty, do you mean to say that if you are not allowed to be the queen, it will affect the national fortune of Xuanqing Kingdom?"


    Murong Lingran sneered and replied, "Open your mouth and shut your mouth about the queen''s position, Your Highness Duke Huai, if anyone who doesn''t know hears it, they will think you want to be the queen."


    "you!"


    "Haha." Prime Minister Suo suddenly burst outughing.


    Some ministers alsoughed.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­"


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­"


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­"


    Duke Huai blushed as if he was about to drip blood, and said very embarrassedly, "County Lord Chunling, don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Murong Lingran said helplessly: "I wanted to talk about business, but you insisted on looking for bad luck with me, then of course I want to return it."


    "you!"


    "Enough." Helian Rongjiu said with a sullen face: "Duke Huai, don''t dy Princess Chunling''s business."

 Chapter 3014: Three treasure mines

    Chapter 3014 Three Treasure Mine


    Duke Huai had to step aside.


    Helian Rongjiu said again: "Chunling County Master, what do you have to report?"


    Murong Lingran said loudly: "Your Majesty, the ministers are here today to tell His Majesty good news. The ministers have discovered another gold mine in Wuming Mountain and a silver mine in Qiyu Mountain, another mountain in the capital. , A jade mine was discovered in Xilu Mountain in the capital."


    The people present were shocked at the same time, and three treasure mines were discovered at one time. How is this possible?


    How could there be so many treasure mines in the capital?


    Or why didn''t you find it before?


    Helian Rongjiu couldn''t sit still anymore. Are there still so many treasures in the capital?


    Ning Anhou knew that it was impossible for his granddaughter to lie, but he still wanted to confirm it and asked, "Aran, is what you said true?"


    Murong said: "It''s true, Your Majesty can send someone to check, if I lie half a word, I will have an unhappy marriage in my life, and I won''t die."


    There are other treasure mines in her hands, all of which were told to her by Changqi Shenjun. If they didn''t say too much at one time, they would scare these people, and they were afraid that the court would be too rich in the future, and these courtiers would ck off. She wanted to say it all at once.


    Helian Rongjiu said in surprise: "County Lord Chunling, are these all the treasures you discovered?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Murong said sinctly: "With these treasures, I believe that the national power of Xuanqing will be stronger and the people will be happier in the future."


    "Okay." Helian Rongjiu said excitedly, "But Lord Chunling, how did you discover those treasure mines? When did you discover them?"


    Murong said: "These three treasure mines were discovered very close. The one in Wuming Mountain was discovered seven days ago, the one in Qiyu Mountain was discovered five days ago, and the one in Xilu Mountain was discovered three days ago."


    "As for why I went to those three ces, isn''t that because my fifth brother had amnesia before? Although the memory has almost recovered, but sometimes the mental state is not very good, I am really worried."


    "I heard that there is an herbal medicine that can help him treat this disease, and fresh is the best, so I went to look for it behind my back, but I didn''t expect to find those three treasure mines."


    Duke Huai said yin and yang angrily, "That''s really a coincidence, you actually found three kinds of treasure mines one after another."


    Murong smiled and said: "Yes, maybe it''s my luck. Ordinary people can''t find a treasure mine in their life, but I found three in seven days. My luck is really good."


    Duke Huai choked for a moment, and then turned to say: "I didn''t mean that, I meant that you found the treasure mine beforehand and didn''t report it."


    The Marquis of Ning''an said solemnly, "His Royal Highness Duke Huai, you''d better have solid evidence to prove that my granddaughter concealed and did not report it, or I will sue you for nder on my granddaughter''s behalf!"


    Duke Huai was taken aback for a moment, and said, "I have no evidence, but I don''t believe it anyway. The Lord of Chunling County found three treasure mines in a short period of time."


    The Marquis of Ning An snorted, "If you want to believe it or not, your Majesty just needs to believe it."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "I believe."


    Duke Huai choked again, thought for a while, and said, "Your Majesty, what Princess Chunling said just now was only a one-sided statement. Why don''t you send someone to investigate and confirm that there is indeed a treasure mine there."


    Murong said: "Although Your Majesty sends people there, if there are no treasure mines in the ces mentioned by the ministers and daughters, the ministers and daughters are willing to apologize with death. However, only the ministers know the specific locations of those treasure mines, and ordinary people can''t find them in the past."

 Chapter 3015: found it

    Chapter 3015 found


    "Also ask Your Majesty to send a team of troops to the ministers and daughters, and the ministers and daughters will take people there in person. When the timees, the treasure mines are found and immediately protect the treasure mines."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Well, the discovery of three treasure mines one after another is a major event, why don''t I follow along, the Marquis of Ning''an and the three minor generals, General Rong, Lord Wei, Lord Meng, you also follow Let''s go together."


    The seven said at the same time: "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Duke Huai said, "Your Majesty, the ministers will alsoe together."


    Helian Rongjiu said, "Let''s go together."


    Don''t let him see it in person, and then he has something to say.


    ¡­


    Soon, Ning An Hou and others ordered soldiers and waited outside the city.


    After Helian Rongjiu arrived, he headed directly to Wuming Mountain. With Murong Lingran''s guidance, the team quickly arrived at the ce Murong Lingran said.


    Duke Huai dismounted, looked around, saw that the surroundings were bare and nothing, frowned, "There are no trees here, how can there be gold."


    Murong Lingran rolled his eyes at him. "


    King Huai said, "Why did you roll your eyes at this king?"


    "Think for yourself."


    Duke Huai choked, looked around again, and said, "Where is the gold?"


    Murong Lingran walked to a ce where there was a pile of fallen trees, and said, "Your Majesty, let the soldiers move this ce away."


    Helian Rongjiu immediately ordered others to do the same.


    After the trees were removed, arge pit was revealed, Murong Lingran jumped down and handed a stone up.


    "Your Majesty, this is gold ore. I checked it, and it''s all over the ce. You can bring it back and smelt it, and then you can smelt out gold."


    Helian Rongjiu took the gold ore, put it on the ground, and personally pulled her up to look at the gold ore.


    After looking at it for a while, he gave the gold ore to the Marquis of Ning An.


    The Marquis of Ning An had also seen gold ore, and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, this is really gold ore. With this gold ore, Xuanqing''s national strength will be stronger in the future."


    Helian Rongjiu also smiled and said, "Haha, that''s right."


    Duke Huai looked at the gold ore, and said with disdain: "It''s just a stone. Whether gold can really be smelted is still uncertain. It''s too early to say that it''s a gold mine."


    The Marquis of Ning An said, "It''s normal for Duke Huai to be suspicious. Your Majesty, why don''t you send someone to refine some of them yourself. By the way, let Duke Huai guard them."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Okay, when we find the silver mine again, we will refine it together."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    King Huai didn''t have any opinion after hearing this.


    Helian Rongjiu asked some of the troops to stay and garrison, and then quickly walked to the silver mine in Qiyu Mountain.


    Soon, we came to the location of the silver mine.


    Murong Lingran came to a stone weighing about fifty kilograms and said, "Your Majesty, this stone is silver ore."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, and stepped forward to examine it carefully.


    He knew the ?? silver ore, and he was sure that the silver ore was in front of him.


    "Come here, get some silver ore, and take it back to smeltter."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Helian Rongjiu asked a group of people to guard here again, and the group quickly rushed to the jade mine in Xilu Mountain.


    Jade ore is different from gold and silver ore, and you can find out whether it is jade ore on the spot.


    The group still stopped in a ce without trees. Murong Lingran ordered the craftsman to take the iron tool and pointed to a ce: "You can chisel this stone down, it doesn''t need to be big, just the size of a washbasin."

 Chapter 3016: as good as before

    Chapter 3016 As good as ever


    The craftsmen nodded and quickly did as she said.


    Murong Lingran saw that it would take some time for them to chisel down, and turned around and said, "Your Majesty, take a rest."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded, the servants had already set up the tent and prepared tea and snacks.


    Murong Lingran also returned to her carriage, took out the juice she had carefully prepared, and brought it to Helian Rongjiu.


    "Your Majesty, this is the iced juice I prepared. It''s made from three kinds of fruits. It''s very refreshing. Would you like to try it?"


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said, "Then I will try."


    Murong Lingran poured him a cup.


    After drinking it, Helian Rongjiu said with an admiring expression: "Yes, the taste is very refreshing, and after one sip, it feels much cooler."


    After saying that, he looked at the other ministers, "Let''s try it together, everyone."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Murong Lingran nned to pour juice for the ministers herself. The first one was Duke Huai, but before she could talk to Duke Huai, she saw Duke Huai snort, "You don''t need to please this king, even if you are nice to this king. , this king will never approve of you being the queen."


    Murong smiled disapprovingly and said, "That''s really great. I just prepared one less cup. His Royal Highness Duke Huai said that he didn''t need it. That really helped me a lot."


    After she finished speaking, she skipped him and came to the Marquis of Ning''an''s side, and said with a smile, "Grandpa, my granddaughter poured it for you. This is something you have never had before, and it is guaranteed to be delicious."


    Ning Anhou nced at Duke Huai proudly, and said with a smile: "Okay, then thank you Aran."


    After he finished speaking, he took a big sip and said, "It''s delicious, and the whole body feelsfortable after drinking it."


    Duke Huai''s eyes suddenly turned green with anger, what''s amazing, isn''t it just juice, and it''s not a good thing, hum.


    Murong filled up the other ministers one after another.


    Lord Meng took a sip, nodded and said, "Yes, it''s delicious, it''s really cool to drink."


    General Rong said: "It tastes so good, it tastes much better than the one made at home."


    Master Wei said: "Aran''s craftsmanship is as good as ever."


    Murong Zong''s three brothers had lower official positions and did not dare to provoke Duke Huai, but they also secretly gave their sister a thumbs up.


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Thank you for yourpliments."


    Duke Huai was even more angry. He was about to speak when he saw Helian Rongjiu say, "Duke Huai, it''s really a pity that you don''t drink it. This juice is really delicious and delicious."


    Duke Huai''s face suddenly became even more ugly.


    Seeing this, everyone burst intoughter.


    At this moment, a craftsman said: "Sir, what you want has been cut out."


    Everyone hurriedly got up and surrounded the stone.


    Murong Lingran asked her three brothers to help her turn the stone around, but no jade was revealed.


    Upon seeing this, Duke Huai smiled gloatingly, "County Master, there is no jade here. Could it be that you are mistaken? I heard that jade grows in the stone, if you don''t cut the stone open. , it is impossible to know that there is jade in it, this should be an ordinary stone. This is probably just an ordinary stone mine. It seems that the county owner is still too young. After reading a few books, he thought that the stone was full of jade. ."


    Murong Lingran ignored Duke Huai, but gave the leather rope glued with small stones to a few craftsmen, and then drew a line on the stone.

 Chapter 3017: refined

    Chapter 3017 Refined


    "You rub this thread with a rope until jade appears in it."


    "Yes, county lord."


    The craftsmen continued to work again.


    Murong Zong came to his sister and asked, "Aran, is this possible? Are you sure there must be jade in it?"


    Murong said: "Brother, don''t worry, if I say there is, there must be, but there is an old immortal behind me."


    It turned out that the old fairy told his sister again.


    Murong Zong was relieved immediately.


    Helian Rongjiu was also at a loss, looking at Murong Lingran worriedly.


    Murong Lingran said with a rxed expression: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, there must be jade in this ce."


    Seeing her say that, Helian Rongjiu had to go back to the chair and sit down.


    After nearly half an hour, the craftsman who just spoke shouted, "It seems that jade hase out."


    The crowd surrounded the stones again, and now everyone has no time to sit and wait.


    Another time passed, and the stone was finally rubbed into two halves.


    Murong Lingran poured the water that had been prepared on the jade stone and cleaned the ash on it.


    Helian Rongjiu said in surprise: "I didn''t expect it to be such a green jade."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "If the ministers and daughters are not mistaken, this should be the emperor''s green jade. If it is used as an ornament, it will be invaluable. As the old saying goes, gold is prosperous in troubled times, congrattions to your majesty, congrattions to your majesty. , the treasury is fuller.¡±


    The Marquis of Ning''an cupped his hands and said, "Today, Your Majesty has won three treasure mines in a row, which is really blessed by the heavens. Congrattions, Your Majesty, congrattions, Your Majesty, in the future, the national strength of my Xuanqing Kingdom will definitely be prosperous."


    Other ministers followed suit.


    "Congrattions, Your Majesty, Your Majesty."


    "Congrattions, Your Majesty, Your Majesty."


    "Haha." Helian Rongjiu said with a smile, "It''s all thanks to Princess Chunling."


    Duke Huai snorted, "Gold and silver haven''t been refined yet, Marquis Ning''an, Princess Chunling, don''t be too happy too soon."


    Murong Lingran smiled and said: "Then ask His Royal Highness Duke Huai to see how gold and silver are forged. If those stones can''t be forged into gold and silver, I promise, Murong Lingran, that I will never leave the country again in the future. Back to the capital."


    Duke Huai''s eyes lit up immediately, and said, "You said this, don''t regret it then."


    "Of course I said that." Murong said in a clear way, "However, my father and brothers will also go with Duke Huai. Duke Huai, please don''t do anything shameful to make me leave the capital."


    Duke Huai said angrily, "You!"


    Ning''an Hou said: "Aran, it''s too rude."


    Murong said: "Duke Huai calm down, I''m still young and outspoken, so please don''t meet a little girl like me."


    Duke Huai snorted, "This prince is not so stingy."


    Helian Rongjiu ordered someone to guard the jade mine, and he took everyone back to the city.


    in a few days


    Above the court


    Helian Rongjiu said loudly, "How is the smelting of gold and silver going?"


    Master Meng brought the smelted gold and silver and the processed jade blocks to the emperor, saying: "Your Majesty, this is smelted from the stones we brought back that day, and Wei Chen let him It was made into a rectangr strip, and that jade block was mined that day by our guard, please check it out.¡±


    Helian Rongjiu picked them up and looked at them, and said with a smile, "Yes, yes, take it down and let the ministers check it."

 Chapter 3018: announce again

    Chapter 3018 announced again


    Eunuch De brought down the gold, silver and jade again, and walked around the ministers.


    The ministers who saw it began to discuss:


    "Hearing is false, but seeing is believing. It seems that Chunling County Master has really found three treasure mines."


    "This jade is imperial green, my darling, it''s worth a lot of money."


    "With these three treasure mines, the treasury will not have to worry about running out of money for a long time in the future."


    "Yeah yeah."


    "The Princess Chunling is really too powerful, he can''t lose to any man."


    "It seems that God also supports Princess Chunling as the queen, otherwise she would not have such good luck."


    "Yeah yeah."


    ¡­


    Duke Huai immediately clenched his fists when he heard what everyone said.


    Humph, he doesn''t believe that Murong Lingran is really so lucky, she must have found it before, but she just said it at this critical moment.


    It is really the misfortune of Xuan Qingguo that such a cunning person bes the queen.


    Helian Rongjiu smiled and said: "Everyone is right, it seems that God also supports Chunling County Lord as the queen, and I don''t want to go against God, and when the timees, the people of Xuanqing Kingdom will suffer retribution, then But it was my fault."


    In addition to Duke Huai, the courtiers knelt down at the same time, "Your Majesty is right, Your Majesty Shengming."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Then I will announce again that the Lord of Chunling County is..."


    "Your Majesty," Duke Huai said again, "The old minister dared to interrupt Your Majesty, Princess Chunling really can''t be your queen, these treasure mines will be discovered sooner orter, and if they are in the territory of Xuanqing Kingdom, sooner orter they will belong to His Majesty. Three treasure mines are really nothing."


    Helian Rongjiu sneered and said, "It''s not worth it? Sooner orter, it will be mine? Then you will find three more treasure mines for me now."


    King Huai said, "For a while, Wei Chen couldn''t find it."


    "I thought you could find it." Helian Rongjiu said: "My country has suffered several huge disasters in the past few years, and the treasury is already short of money, and now the Lord Chunling is sharing my worries, you actually say It¡¯s not worth it? It¡¯s still mine sooner orter. I need money now. Do I have to wait a hundred years for these treasures to be unearthed? What about the people who are suffering now? I want to do things because I have no money. What if you can''t? Are you here to provide the money?"


    Duke Huai choked and was speechless for a while.


    Helian Rongjiu sneered and said loudly: "I will announce again today that Murong Lingran, the master of Chunling County, is the queen, and choose a day to get married. This matter will be left to the Ministry of Rites."


    Minister of Rites Wei Zhongquan said respectfully, "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Duke Huai had no choice but to shut his mouth unwillingly.


    Ning''an Houfu


    After listening to Grandpa''s words, Murong Lingran felt relieved.


    Princess Qihua smiled and said, "Aran, congrattions."


    Murong Zhe and Xiao Manan also said: "Aran, congrattions."


    Murong Zong, Murong Xuan, and Murong Kuan also said at the same time, "Aran, congrattions."


    Murong Yi, Murong Zhou, and Murong Ding also said at the same time: "Sister, congrattions to you."


    Murong Lingran was very ufortable and said: "The imperial decree of the emperor has not yet arrived, which means that there may be changes in the future. Let''s wait for the emperor''s will to arrive."


    Eldest Princess Qihua smiled and said, "Aran, this was announced by His Majesty in the courtroom, which is equivalent to the imperial decree. You are not joking, it is impossible for there to be another change."

 Chapter 3019: decree to

    Chapter 3019 The decree arrives


    She really didn''t expect that her granddaughter could marry Helian Rongjiu.


    Helian Rongjiu was brought up by her since she was a child. She knows her temperament very well, and she is very harmonious with her granddaughter.


    I believe that it is the best choice for my granddaughter to marry Helian Rongjiu.


    Helian Rongjiu had also promised her that as long as he was allowed to marry Murong Lingran, he would not be like the previous emperors, with three pces and six courtyards, a group of wives and concubines, and would only be with Murong Lingran for the rest of his life.


    Although he can''t say what will happen in the future, but the granddaughter can let Helian Rongjiu say such a thing, it shows that he really likes his granddaughter now.


    In this case, we will talk about the future. If you don''t agree with their marriage now, I am afraid that the granddaughter who finally returned home will hate her.


    Murong said: "I hope so."


    Helian Rongjiu is young and handsome, and there must be many people in the capital who have his ideas.


    And the position of the queen came to her so easily, she always felt that it was too smooth.


    She didn''t believe that those young girls would be so honest.


    Princess Qihua saw that her granddaughter looked worried, she just thought she was reluctant to marry, patted her on the shoulder, and said nothing.


    Early in the morning the next day, Wei Jingxuan went to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion with the will of the canonization of the empress.


    At this time, the Marquis of Ning An went up and down, all kneeling in the front yard.


    Wei Jingxuan unfolded the imperial decree and said loudly: "The Murong n, the granddaughter of the Marquis of Ning''an, has a heart of Lanzhi, and takes the book Baolier as the queen, and I respect this."


    Murong said loudly: "The minister and daughter take the order."


    Wei Jingxuan put the imperial decree in her hand, helped her up again, and said with a smile, "Cousin, congrattions."


    Murong Lingran opened the imperial decree and looked at it, and said with a smile, "Thank you, cousin."


    Wei Jingxuan said a few more words, put down the things he brought, and left the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion.


    Helian Rongjiu will not be wronged by Murong Lingran. In the next days, he will carry out the collection of prizes, ask the name, and then carry out the Naji and the collection.


    On this day, Eunuch De came to deliver the decree again. The content of the decree was very simple. It was to choose three days for Murong Lingran and let her choose it herself. Each day was staggered from her menstrual period, so she chose An intermediate day was set in a month.


    After getting the specific wedding date, Murong Lingran didn''t know why, but suddenly became restless.


    Ning Anhou saw that his granddaughter''s face was a little ugly, and asked with concern: "Aran, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Eunuch De looked at her worriedly when he saw this.


    "It''s okay, I have nothing at all." Murong Lingran shook her head, suddenly thinking of something, she asked: "Eunuch De, you know that I have four pets, they are also big, they can''t be separated from me, I have to bring them into the pce, did your majesty say how to arrange them?"


    Eunuch De smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the county master, your majesty knows that you are reluctant to bear them, and you have already instructed the Ministry of Works to build a yard dedicated to them near the Queen''s Pce to ensure theirfort and that you can see them every day. they."


    Murong Lingran was relieved immediately, "Thank you for letting me know."


    After ?? sent Eunuch De away, the Marquis of Ning''an ordered the servants to get back to work quickly.


    After all, there will definitely be a lot of guestsing to the Ning''an Marquis Mansion that day. The ce that should be rebuilt is rebuilt, and the ce that should be renovated is renovated. Anyway, I can''t lose the face of my granddaughter.

 Chapter 3020: Burst (1)

    Chapter 3020 Burst (1)


    Murong Lingran''s life during this period was the same as before. If she should go to Lihua Vige, she would go to Lihua Vige. If she should go to the shop, she would go to the shop. Anyway, she had the help of her family in everything.


    The people of Lihua Vige know that their vige is really going to have a queen, and everyone is full of energy every day. As soon as they meet rtives in other viges, they show off that there will be a queen in their vige, and they can say that in the future. Working on the Queen''snd.


    In order to celebrate Murong Lingran being named queen, Zhuang Lizheng also nned to make the vige lively and lively, so that everyone in every household would hang up rednterns.


    Originally, they wanted to hang up the red silk again, so it looked more festive, but after all, Murong Lingran was not married yet, so it was not easy for them to hang up first, so they had to wait until the wedding day.


    Of course, some courtiers asked Murong Lingran to learn the rules. Helian Rongjiu first asked Murong Lingran''s opinion, and after hearing her say no objection, he sent a maid over.


    Murong Lingran also learned very quickly. In two days, he learned all the court etiquette. He also took the exam in front of the queen mother, and the queen mother couldn''t find any ws.


    Just when Murong Lingran thought that the day woulde to the wedding day so peacefully, just a few days before her big wedding, she suddenly came to the Ning''an Marquis Mansion with a sad face, saying that something big happened in Lihua Vige.


    After hearing about it, Murong Lingran quickly came to the main hall and asked with concern, "Grandpa Lizheng, what happened in the vige?"


    Zhuangli saw Murong Lingrane over, and only then did he recount what happened in the vige yesterday.


    Everyone in the Marquis of Ning''an Manor heard this, and their brows furrowed at the same time.


    It turned out that yesterday the people in the vige were the ones who should work, those who should study, and those who should go to the shop, but in the evening, ten children did note home, including the stone five of He Wenyi''s family. brother.


    They knew that Murong Lingran was about to get married, and they didn''t want to trouble her. They thought that the children were having fun in the neighborhood, and they forgot to go home.


    Later, the people in the vige remembered that a strange carriage came to the vige yesterday. At first, they thought it was the one who came to deliver the vegetables and changed the carriage, but then they realized that it was supposed to be a child.


    I don¡¯t know where to hide it during the day, but at night, when the children arrive, they are all transported out by carriage.


    Murong Zong frowned and said, "Lihua Vige doesn''t lose children early orte, so why did Aran lose it when he was about to get married?"


    Ning''an Hou said: "Azong''s suspicion is justified, I''m afraid this matter..."


    All eyes turned to Murong Lingran.


    Murong Ling sighed, "This matter is probably aimed at me."


    Ning Anhou pped the table abruptly and said loudly: "The people behind are really hateful. In order to prevent Aran from being the queen, they actually hurt innocent children!"


    Murong Zong said: "Grandpa, leave this matter to our three brothers. Aran, don''t bother about this matter. You will be married in a few days. Now it''s really not easy to go anywhere."


    Murong Lingran was hesitating when he saw the concierge walking in suddenly and with a letter in his hand.


    When ?? came to the Marquis of Ning''an, the doorman said anxiously, "Master Marquis, a little girl suddenly came by the door just now, and asked the servant to give this letter to the county master."

 Chapter 3021: Burst (2)

    Chapter 3021 Burst (2)


    Murong Lingran took the letter and quickly opened it to take a look, "They asked me to rescue people in person, and within three hours, they rushed to a cave in Wuming Mountain and gave me a map to follow the route on the map. , and asked me to go alone, and none of my pets could take it with me, and if I found out that I had brought other people there, I would kill all the children."


    The Marquis of Ning An took a look at the letter and frowned: "Aran, you can''t go, they don''t even let the children go, they must be extremely vicious people, if you go, they will definitely kill you."


    "What about the kids?"


    "What kids?"


    At this moment, everyone heard a familiar male voice, and when they turned their heads, they saw Helian Rongjiu appearing at the door.


    Everyone hurriedly bowed.


    "No gift."


    After getting up, Princess Qihua hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, ording to the rules, you can''t see Aran now."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "It''s fine, and if I don''te, I don''t know that something seems to have happened here. What happened?"


    Murong Lingran recounted what happened in Lihua Vige and the letter she received just now.


    Helian Rongjiu''s face sank and said, "You can''t go, their purpose is to want you not to be my queen. If you go, you''ll fall for their tricks."


    Murong said sternly: "But if I don''t go, the children will have an ident."


    Helian Rongjiu thought for a while and said, "My Xuanwu guard also has a woman, why don''t I find someone simr to you."


    "No." Murong Lingran said: "Although each of your people is one in ten thousand, but if she goes, if the other party finds out that she is fake, no matter how good her kung fu is, if there are dozens or hundreds of people If you besiege her together, she will definitely not be able to withstand it, and the children will be in danger as well."


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "I''ll go myself."


    The people present said at the same time: "No way!"


    Murong said sternly: "I know you will be worried, but if I don''t go, the ten children will only die, and I can''t watch them die."


    "The purpose of the people behind it is to put me in a dilemma. If I go, it will be harmful to my life; if I don''t go, they will definitely spread the news of my death to the whole world and affect my life. marriage."


    "Since you are sitting still, it is better to take the initiative to attack."


    "I like Brother Jiu. If I can''t marry him in the future, I might as well die."


    Helian Rongjiu didn''t have time to be moved, and said, "But it''s really dangerous for you to go alone."


    This time, she is very likely to have no return.


    Murong smiled and said: "It''s okay, I told you, I know the old god, and the old **** will protect me."


    Shenjun Changqi cane out now. Just now she quietly asked Shenjun Changqi, as long as hees out and follows her, no one can see him. With him protecting her, she will definitely be able to retreat.


    Princess Qihua worried: "Aran, but we are still very worried about you."


    Murong Lingran solemnly said: "I promise you, I wille back safely."


    Seeing her so determined eyes, everyone was at a loss for words.


    Murong Zhe knew her daughter''s intolerance the most. She said that the old fairy would protect her and could protect her, so she was the first to say, "Okay, Dad approves of you going."

 Chapter 3022: Burst (3)

    Chapter 3022 Burst (3)


    Princess Qihua eximed: "Azhe!"


    Murong Zhe said: "Trust A Ran, she has always had good luck. This time she said that there is an old **** protecting her, it must be true."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "Okay, I also promise, but you must be fully prepared before you can go."


    said, he began to take off his coat.


    Everyone was wondering when they saw him and said, "Put on my gold wire armor. This armor is invulnerable to swords and fire, and I hope it can help you."


    Murong Zhe also hurriedly went back to his pharmacy, took out all the medicines he had recently developed, and exined each bottle: "Aran, this is the medicine that my father has recently researched, and the efficacy is better than before. All yours should be good. This red bottle is an intoxicating drug. The medicine is very effective. As long as you open the bottle, anyone within five meters will be fascinated. This white bottle is poison. You have taken it beforehand. Excessive antidote will not work for you, as long as you open the mouth of the bottle and throw it at the bad guy, everyone within ten meters will be poisoned, and the whole body will be weak and weak. That small bottle is its antidote. "


    Murong Lingran put the medicine bottle in his arms, put on the soft golden armor, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine, I''ll be back when I go, you just wait for my good news."


    Helian Rongjiu said: "You want toe back safely, if you don''te back, I won''t marry for the rest of my life."


    Murong said: "Don''t worry, I won''t let you be so miserable. By the way, I have a re. If I am safe, pleasee and pick me up and the children immediately."


    After she finished speaking, she ordered people to prepare the horse. She went back to the house and put on the soft gold armor before walking towards the gate.


    The group sent her to the horse in person, and did not leave the main entrance of the Hou Mansion for a long time.


    Princess Qihua anxiously said: "Xiao Jiu, sir, do we really just watch A Ran go on an adventure like this?"


    The Marquis of Ning''an said, "Those who don''t want Aran to be the queen must have women of school age at home, and there are only a few families in the courtroom."


    After Helian Rongjiu and Ze Yuanzequ said a few words, they let them go to work, turned their heads and said, "Yes, I have already sent people to watch the most troubled households in the court hall. If it goes well, there will definitely be news within half a day."


    Ning''an Hou said: "Other people who are not making trouble should also keep an eye on them. As the saying goes, a dog that can bite people does not bark. Maybe those kidnappers are from those people."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded: "Master Hou is right."


    The two said some other guesses to each other, so they sent more people to act.


    And Murong Lingran rode out of the city gate and followed the route on the map.


    After walking for a long time, I finally came to the vicinity of the cave.


    Looking at the woods in front of him, Murong could sense that it was very gloomy inside.


    At this time, Shenjun Changqi turned into a bead flower on her head and said: "Let''s go, there will be no danger there for the time being, and the people who kidnapped those ten children are also very proud, they want you to die and understand, It won''t kill you for the time being."


    Murong Lingran heard the words and let the horse walk slowly, and said in a low voice, "It seems that man is quite abnormal."


    "really."


    Murong Lingran continued to follow the route on the map again, and when he came to a small forest, there was a sudden movement from the tree, and two arrows shot towards her after a while.


    Just when the owner of the arrow thought she would definitely hit the arrow, the two arrows suddenly lost their strength in mid-air and fell directly to the ground. (The new book "Rebirth of the Space Brave Girl" has been released, please support me a lot, thank you.)

 Chapter 3023: Cant even hurt a girl

    Chapter 3023 Can''t even hurt a girl


    The owners of the ?? arrows were taken aback for a moment, thinking they didn''t shoot well, so they shot again.


    The result was the same asst time, and it still stopped at half the distance from Murong Lingran.


    had no choice but to keep shooting, but none of the arrows hit.


    Now they start to panic, there must be ghosts in this forest, otherwise how could such a thing happen!


    Of course, Murong Lingran knew that an arrow was shot at her, but she was not worried at all with the presence of the Lord Changqi.


    "God, didn''t you say they wouldn''t kill me? But I see that those arrows are all aimed at me."


    "It won''t kill you, but I didn''t say they won''t seriously hurt you? You only need to go to that cave with your life, and they don''t care whether you are safe or not."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Murong Lingran also felt that what he said was right, he didn''t speak on the way, relying on his divine power, he escaped several dangers, and soon reached the cave mentioned in the letter.


    As soon as he got around the cave, he saw a group of masked men in ck clothes staring at him.


    The people in the cave heard the sound of hooves and came out.


    Seeing that Murong Lingran was unscathed, the leader frowned and looked at the people around him, dissatisfied: "Didn''t I tell you? You can''t let here here safely, what on earth are you going to do? Even a girl can''t be hurt, I What do you want!"


    "Master, calm down, we really did as you said, but she was lucky and missed her every time."


    "Missing every shot? When did my subordinates be so useless?"


    "This subordinate doesn''t know either."


    "Forget it, now that people havee over, I will spare you for now, and I will settle the ount with you when she dies."


    "Yes, Master."


    Murong Lingran listened to the other party''s self-righteous words, and mocked: "You are too confident, die? I won''t die today, only you, including all your people!"


    The masked leader said angrily: "Little girl, you are too ignorant. Now you are on my territory. If you dare to go wild, I will kill you and those children."


    Murong said: "Kill me? Then it depends on whether you have that ability, don''t talk nonsense, I''m already here, you quickly give me those children."


    The masked leader didn''t say anything after hearing the words, waved his hand, and the people around him went in and brought the children out.


    As soon as ??Stone came out, he saw Murong Lingran and said excitedly, "Sister Ran."


    The other children were also excited and looked at her expectantly.


    They thought they heard it wrong just now, but I didn''t expect that Sister Ran really came to save them.


    Stone saw that there was no one around Murong Lingran, and his expression immediately became tense, and said, "Sister Ran, run away, they want your life, I heard them say, they want you to be the queen."


    The masked leader frowned, and the person next to him immediately stepped forward, wanting to p Shitou.


    Just as his hand was about to hit the stone, the man''s hand turned a corner and pped his leader directly.


    Although there was ayer of cloth, the masked leader still felt a burning pain in his face, and said angrily: "You idiot, let you hit that child, what are you hitting me for?"


    The man also said in a daze: "Boss, I don''t have it. I want to hit the child, but I don''t know why my hand suddenly stopped listening."

 Chapter 3024: When did you take the medicine?

    Chapter 3024 When did you take the medicine?


    The masked leader gritted his teeth and said, "Do you think I''m a fool? How can you not listen to you with your own hands? I think you hit me on purpose because you thought I treated you badly before."


    The man cried and knelt down, "Boss, your subordinates really don''t dare, how can your subordinates have such courage?"


    The masked leader said: "Okay,e here, drag him down, and when I clean up that girl, I will clean up him."


    Immediately someone stepped forward and dragged the man down.


    The masked leader looked at Murong Lingran again and said, "You can kill yourself. I''ll release these children when you die."


    After saying that, he threw a dagger to her.


    Murong sneered: "I believe in you!"


    "You!" the masked leader said angrily, "If you don''t do it, I''ll kill these children right away."


    Murong said: "You can try."


    The masked leader suddenly became angry and said loudly: "Come on, kill that child called Stone for me!"


    Soon two people walked towards the stone.


    Murong Lingran took a few steps forward.


    The masked leader said vigntly: "What are you going to do?"


    Murong smiled and said: "If you don''t do anything, you just want to count."


    "counting?"


    "one two Three¡­"


    Soon, the two people who were walking towards the stone fell down in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Stone and other children also had their legs weak and sat on the ground.


    The masked leader was startled and stepped forward and kicked his man, "What happened to you?"


    Murong said: "They''re nothing, they just took my poison."


    "Poison? When did you take the medicine?"


    "Just now, you probably should have fallen too."


    Sure enough, as soon as her voice fell, the masked leader and the people near her also fell.


    The person in the distance saw this and ran quickly, but just as he approached the ce where Murong Lingran was ten meters in diameter, the person also fell down.


    Just for a moment, everyone fell.


    After detoxifying the ten children, Murong sent out the signal re again, then turned to look at the masked leader, and said coldly, "Be honest, who asked you to kill me?"


    The masked leader also knew that he was poisoned at this time, and said: "Before I answer, you answer me a question first."


    "Say."


    "How did you poison me? You have always been under my nose, and I saw that you didn''t do anything."


    "It''s very simple. I just opened the mouth of the poison bottle that I carried with you when you weren''t paying attention. This kind of poison was newly developed by my father. Anyone within ten meters of the poison is guaranteed to be poisoned."


    "I see."


    "Say, who is the person behind you?"


    "Huh, I won''t say anything even if I die, don''t be too happy, my people will be here soon."


    As soon as his voice fell, Shitou suddenly said, "Sister Ran, look at the other side, there are a lot of peopleing, all with bows and arrows."


    Murong Lingran looked up and saw at least fifty people in ck and masked in the distance, all holding bows and arrows at her.


    The people headed by ?? saw that their own people were lying on the ground, and their target today, Murong Lingran, was in their oldir with an air of freedom, and said loudly: "What did you do to my people?"


    Murong Lingran stood in front of Shitou and the others and said, "Isn''t this a very clear thing? They were poisoned by me."


    "How did they get poisoned?"


    "You don''t have to ask any more."

 Chapter 3025: want her to die immediately

    Chapter 3025 Want her to die immediately


    "You detoxify them immediately, or I''ll kill you."


    "Ha ha."


    "why are youughing?"


    "Do you think I''m a fool? You set up a n today to kill me. Even if I save them, I''m still dead. It''s better to have a few more buried with me."


    "You! If you don''t eat a toast and eat a penalty drink, then you can''t me me. Come on, shoot me an arrow, I want her to die immediately."


    As soon as his voice fell, fifty arrows shot towards Murong Lingran.


    Stone and other children closed their eyes in fear.


    Murong Lingran stood there, motionless.


    The person on the other side was about to be d that he killed Murong Lingran himself and made a great contribution to his master, when all the arrows fell to the ground when they were still one meter away from Murong Lingran.


    "what happened?"


    The masked leader was startled, what his subordinates said just now is actually true?


    Could it be that Murong Lingran is a monster, or why can''t those arrows hurt him?


    The people on the opposite side were also shocked.


    The person headed by ?? did not believe in evil, and said loudly: "Come here, shoot me again, and shoot all the arrows for me."


    His men continued to shoot arrows at Murong Lingran, but just like the first time, every time the arrowsnded a meter away from her, they all fell to the ground.


    The person headed by ?? gritted his teeth and said, "I''ve really seen a ghost today. Come on, let me go all together and kill her for me."


    The masked leader heard the words and shouted as loudly as possible: "Don''t get close to ten meters away from her. She has poison on her body. If you get close to her, you will be like us, and your whole body will be weak and weak."


    The person opposite was startled at the same time, and stopped involuntarily.


    Murong smiled and said: "What? Don''t you dare toe? If you don''te, how can you kill me? If you can''t kill me, you won''t be able to make a difference."


    The leader looked at the people around him and asked, "It seems that we were careless today. We thought it was just a woman who couldn''t turn the sky around, but I didn''t expect her to have such a great ability. Now you say, what should we do?"


    "In my opinion, we should withdraw. We can''t do anything about her now. Didn''t we see her putting off a re just now? If we drag it on, her reinforcements wille, and we will be miserable."


    "I think too, let''s go."


    "Then we don''t care about the boss?"


    "I can''t do anything right now, I would have to pay everyone in the past."


    "Yeah, let''s run away."


    "But I haven''tpleted the task, so it''s not easy for the master to exin it."


    "When the timees, we''ll just sell out. There''s nothing we can do. Our lives are also our lives."


    "Let''s go quickly, if you don''t go, you probably won''t be able to leave in a while."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    "You can''t go anymore." As soon as Murong Lingran finished speaking, he took an arrow from the ground in his hand, wiped the poison, and quickly threw it towards the group of people opposite.


    The person opposite was startled at the same time.


    The people headed by ?? didn''t understand what Murong Lingran was going to do, and sneered: "You are too stupid to want to hurt me with your strength!"


    The masked leader closed his eyes tiredly, and soon opened them again, roaring: "You idiot, she smeared poison on the sword, and anyone within ten meters in diameter will be poisoned, you are only a few meters away from the arrow. distance, don¡¯t run fast, wait for poisoning?¡±

 Chapter 3026: just a monster

    Chapter 3026 is a monster


    Everyone on the opposite side was stunned for a moment, and soon everyone reacted, turning their horses and wanting to run.


    Just after a while, everyone and the horse copsed to the ground, unable to move.


    Murong raised his eyebrows, the effect of this medicine is really good.


    "Which one of you will tell the master behind him first? The one who said it first, I''m in a good mood, maybe I can save his life."


    None of them spoke.


    Murong said: "What I said is true."


    Everyone still did not speak.


    The masked leader suddenly burst outughing, "Chunling County Master, you are very smart, I admire you very much, but you forgot one very important thing."


    Murong raised his eyebrows and said, "What''s the matter?"


    The masked leader said: "That''s a person, you can''t be too self-righteous, or you will fall into trouble sooner orter, and it''s an unexpected one."


    Murong frowned and said, "What do you mean?"


    The masked leader said: "Turn your head and take a look."


    Murong Lingran had no choice but to turn her head.


    Just as soon as she turned around, a child rushed towards her, and the dagger in his hand went straight into her abdomen.


    Murong was startled, and quickly pushed the child away, covering his stomach with his hands, and looked at the child in shock.


    She pushed and the child fell to the ground again.


    Stone and others saw this and quickly controlled him.


    The masked leader smiled smugly, "I didn''t expect that, you are dedicated to this group of children, but you don''t know that one of the children here is mine, just to prevent this kind of situation. You are also poisoned now. , obediently get rid of our poison, otherwise you will only die from the poison."


    Murong Lingran looked at Shi Shi and asked, " Shi Shi, isn''t he a child from Lihua Vige?"


    Stone shook his head and said, "No, I thought he was someone from another vige who came to school."


    After he finished speaking, he said anxiously, "Sister Ran, are you alright?"


    Murong clutched his stomach and did not speak.


    Stone looked at the child he was holding and said angrily, "Who are you? Why did you stab Sister Ran?"


    The child said: "Yes... I''m sorry, my parents were arrested by them. They said that as long as I could sneak up on your sister Ran, they would let my parents go. I don''t want to, I''m really sorry."


    "I''m sorry and it''s over? But if something happens to my sister, I won''t let you go!"


    The masked leader said again: "County Lord, did you hear what I said? I asked you to let me go."


    "I let you go? Why did I let you go?"


    "Your Majesty, you hurt your stomach, maybe your brain is also hurt?"


    "Huh." Murong Lingran suddenly straightened up, took the dagger away from his stomach, and said lightly, "You mean, who is the brain injured?"


    Not to mention that she has soft golden armor on her body, God Lord Changqi will not hurt her.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw that her abdomen was not injured at all.


    The child who assassinated Murong Lingran just now also widened his eyes.


    The masked man said with fear on his face: "You...you are a monster, a monster!"


    No wonder they couldn''t fight Murong Lingran, this person is simply a monster.


    Murong rolled his eyes and said, "Have you never heard of the soft gold armor that is invulnerable to swords and guns? Since I''m here alone, how could I not be fully prepared?"


    "Where did you get the soft gold armor?"


    "Of course it was given by His Majesty."


    The masked man was suddenly desperate, and theirst trump card didn''te in handy. They must be more fortunate today. (The new book "Rebirth of the Little Tough Girl" has been released. It''s still farming text, and it has already signed a contract. Please support me a lot. Now the number of words is small. You can collect it first, fatten it up and read itter. Thank you.)

 Chapter 3027: Mo Zhengqi

    Chapter 3027 Mo Zhengqi


    Stone and other nine children breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Murong Lingran looked at the masked man again and said, "Tell me, who sent you here?"


    "I won''t say anything even if I die, so just die with this heart."


    "Don''t tell me? Then let me guess, the only people I have offended are Duke Huai''s family. Duke Huai still has a lot of opinions on me, and has repeatedly stopped me from bing a queen, but he is Duke Huai, and he does everything he does. They were all stared at, and Mo Zhengxin and Mo Xueyun were both punished. In my opinion, the person who killed me is most likely Mo Zhengqi."


    The masked man''s pupils shrank, and his expression soon returned to normal.


    Murong smiled and said: "It seems that I guessed right."


    The masked man said: "It''s not Mo Zhengqi, you guessed wrong."


    Murong said: "I don''t believe you, Your Majesty must have guessed that it is him, and it is estimated that he has already sent someone to arrest him."


    As soon as her voice fell, the sound of hooves could be heard in the distance.


    The masked man suddenly became nervous. Could it be that Murong Lingran''s reinforcements arrived?


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Zeyu to bring someone to Murong Lingran.


    Zeyu looked at the man in ck on the ground and said respectfully: "The county master, they..."


    "They were poisoned by my grandfather, and now they can''t move their whole body. It will take three days to detoxify without an antidote."


    "So it is." Zeyu had everyone tied up, turned his head and said, "Is the county master okay?"


    "fine."


    Zeyu breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing the child held by Shi Shi and others, he asked, "What happened to the child?"


    Murong Lingran said what the child had just done.


    Zawayu said solemnly: "That being the case, let this matter be handled by the subordinates."


    Murong said: "If his parents are really kidnapped, they should be dealt with lightly."


    "Yes, county lord."


    After Murong Lingran asked Zeyu to send Shitou and others back to Lihua Vige, they returned to the Marquis of Ning''an Mansion as quickly as possible.


    Helian Rongjiu and the people from the Marquis of Ning''an Manor were relieved when they saw that she had really returned safely.


    Murong Zhe smiled and said, "Aran is really blessed by gods, and she is blessed with great luck."


    Murong said: "Well, but Jiu Ge''s soft golden armor and Dad''s poison also came in handy."


    The twoughed at the same time, "That''s good."


    Murong Lingran said again that he suspected that the murderer was Mo Zhengqi.


    Helian Rongjiu said, "It''s really him. After you left, I sent people to monitor all the courtiers. Today, only people came in and out of Duke Huai''s mansion. After I sent people in to check, I overheard Mo Zheng. After what Qi said, I sent someone to arrest him, and he should be in the prison by now."


    Murong smiled and said: "Ninth brother is smart."


    Helian Rongjiu alsoughed.


    Xuanwuwei''s speed was very fast, and he interrogated everything that should be interrogated on the second day.


    The reason why Mo Zhengqi wanted to kill Murong Lingran was very simple. It was nothing more than that Murong Lingran had killed his elder brother and sister and wanted to vent for them.


    It''s just that he was a little too young after all, and he thought it would be foolproof to let Murong Lingran go to the cave without anyone, but he still fell into it.


    Although he said that what he did had nothing to do with Duke Huai, Helian Rongjiu would not believe him.


    Murdering the future queen is a serious crime. After Helian Rongjiu discussed with the courtiers, he sentenced Mo Zhengqi to exile, banishing him permanently to Saiyuan Mansion and never returning to Beijing. (It''s about to end, today is one chapter. The new book "Rebirth of the Little Virtuous Girl in Space" has been released and signed. The number of words is still small. You can save it first, fatten it up and read itter.)

 Chapter 3028: big wedding (finale)

    Chapter 3028 Wedding (finale)


    As for Duke Huai, considering his previous contributions, Helian Rongjiu did not take his life, but only took away his title of prince and confiscated most of his property, leaving him only 30 taels of silver, and he was demoted. For themon people, he was expelled from the capital and could never return to the capital.


    Murong Lingran was also satisfied with this result. She also knew Duke Huai''s previous contributions. It was not easy for Helian Rongjiu to withstand the pressure and remove him from the throne.


    The matter of Duke Huai came to an end, and Murong Lingran was ready to marry in peace.


    Three dayster, it was the day when Murong Lingran got married.


    Royal weddings are different from ordinary weddings, especially the Queen''s wedding, there are many ceremonies, so before dawn, Murong got up and dressed up.


    Her three sisters-inw also stayed in her house all the time, guarding the pce mama to dress her up, for fear of something inappropriate.


    Liu Jianian looked at her sister who had already put on makeup and sighed: "I have known that A Ran is beautiful since I was a child, but I didn''t expect that the queen''s dress is even more amazing. If I were Your Majesty, I would also like A Ran."


    Ruan Youyi smiled and said, "A Ran is the most beautiful girl in our family."


    Jing Yan''er also said: "The eldest princess is beautiful, and her mother-inw is also beautiful. The born A Ran is really more dazzling than the pearl in the sky."


    Murong Lingran felt a little embarrassed after hearing thepliments from the sisters-inw that they didn''t want money, and coughed lightly: "Sisters-inw, you are also very good-looking, but I am married today, I am the oldest, and I will be a Houhou today. The most beautiful woman in the pce."


    "Haha..." Everyone was happy.


    After she was dressed up, the **** sent by the pce to read the book also arrived, and the whole family knelt down with her.


    After the ?? **** finished reading, he also handed the queen''s book treasure to her.


    The **** said: "Empress Empress, your chariot has alreadye, hurry up and get on the sedan chair."


    Murong nodded, turned around to say goodbye to the rtives at home, and then got into the sedan chair.


    Everyone in the family had tears in their eyes. There was only one girl in the family, and she got married soon after, and everyone was very reluctant to give up.


    Murong Lingran naturally knew that her family did not give up on her, but she was afraid that she would turn her head in tears and wear makeup, which would make her even more embarrassed, so she had to harden her heart and not turn her head.


    Empress Yijia slowly walked towards the Jinghua Gate of the pce. After entering the pce, Helian Rongjiu was already waiting for her in Yuai Hall.


    The two went to the temple of Fengxian Hall.


    After thepletion of the ??ye Temple, the sky was almost dark, and the two came to Tiankun Pce, the emperor''s special pce for major events, where the courtiers were already waiting.


    "One Worship..."


    "Second worship high hall..."


    "Husband and wife worship each other..."


    "Sent into the bridal chamber..."


    Helian Rongjiu took Murong Lingran''s hand back to his wedding room.


    Tonight, it''s still a long time...The most uptodat?? n??vels are published on n0velbj)n((.))co/m


    Four yearster


    Great Court


    Eunuch De said loudly: "If you have something to y, you will retreat to the court if there is nothing."


    A minister said: "Your Majesty, you have been married for four years, and there is only one queen in the harem. Please also ask your majesty to take the concubine as soon as possible for the sake of the country and society, so that the harem will be filled, and the children will continue."


    Helian Rongjiu said impatiently: "I said it, I''m not allowed to ask this question again. The queen was married to me for four years, and was pregnant with twins twice. You already have four children, are there any more children?"


    "Your Majesty, there are not too many children. You are already in your twenties this year, and the four children are still a little less."


    "Are you saying that if I lose a little more, I will take another concubine? I think enough is enough, you don''t need to say more."


    Suo Cheng said: "Your Majesty is right, Your Majesty and the Empress are still young, and they will have children in the future. Children are all fate, so there is no need to rush this time. When thete Emperor was His Majesty''s age, although there were many wives and concubines, but the children were only two."


    Helian Rongjiu nodded in agreement, "The prime minister is right."


    The minister was at a loss for words.


    At this moment, a **** rushed over anxiously and said, "See Your Majesty."


    "What''s the hurry?"


    "Report to Your Majesty, you said that as long as it is the matter of the Empress, no matter what you are doing, I will report it to you."


    "What happened to the queen?"


    "Your Majesty, the Empress is happy again."


    "Hahaha...hahaha..." Helian Rongjiuughed loudly and said: "It''s really God''s blessing, you still want me to take concubine, you see, my queen is going to give birth to me again, what kind of concubine? I don''t want to find some concubines to block my queen, well, I''m in a good mood today, let''s retreat."


    The courtier knelt down at the same time and said, "Congrattions to your majesty, and congrattions to your majesty."


    ¡­


    At night, Changqi Shenjun returned to the space.


    Thinking of Murong Lingran, who was pregnant again, he sighed.


    Forget it, he still didn''t tell her that Helian Rongjiu was the reincarnation of part of his soul for the time being, lest she get excited and affect the child.


    As for his pets, let them be the same as before, so as not to cause more trouble. After a hundred years of Murong Lingran and Helian Rong, they will know what they should know.


    (end of full text)


    (This book has been written for more than two years, and it will be finished today. Thank you for your continued support. The new book "Rebirth of the Little Virtuous Girl" has been opened and signed. Please support me a lot. Thank you everyone.)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!